《Invincible Sovereign》 Chapter 1 Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: Mingjiao Ruijin flag factotum disciple. Grade: 1. Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times the right to use it once every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. Your experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 10. [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 10. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 10. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 10 / 10. [affect move consumption] HP: 20 / 20 [when HP is zero, the character will be erased] equipment: none. Mental method: jinyanggong. Power value: 0. Experience value: 0 (assignable) - - current main task: rescue guangdingding [six sects will encircle Guangding in three months. ¡¿ task reward: 500 merit points. If you can complete hidden tasks, there will be additional rewards. looking at his character attributes, Jiangning has been 100% sure that he has crossed into a world of martial arts, which is not an ordinary world of martial arts, but a fusion world of novels written by Jin Yong, Gu Long and Huang Yi. At this moment, the rivers and lakes are turbulent, the court is rigorous, and the two forces are incompatible. But these are not problems. The biggest problem is that after three months, the six major sects will encircle Guangding. At this moment, the Ming religion has forbidden its disciples to leave. It may be that they have received some publicity. Therefore, Jiangning can''t do anything if Jiangning wants to run, although Zhang Wuji will appear later to rescue Mingjiao. However, when Zhang Wuji appeared, most of the people in the Ming religion died. What should they do if they were unlucky? So Jiangning is very depressed. But even though God closed one of his doors, he also left a window. Jiangning is very familiar with this game. In fact, there are reasons for crossing in. Maybe it is because he did too much against the weather when playing this game. He adjusted Fuyuan and Gengu to 99999 points. You should know that the highest point for ordinary people is no more than 10 points, and even the equipment bonus and the growth of various aspects of Fuyuan are not more than 100 points. I set it to 99999, and I was killed by God. I should be in the world of martial arts. Jiangning has no complaints about this. On the contrary, Jiangning still has some small secretly happy, because through the past, the attribute template is actually all brought, although it is the initial level, but Fuyuan and the root bone are adjusted. The so-called source of happiness is luck. Some people kill a wolf and can burst out a piece of equipment, but some people kill 100 wolves without even a piece of wolf skin material. This is the problem of luck. The root bone is the division that affects the integrity of learning mental method and obtaining experience value. what is the same reason? Why do people who practice the same Joyoung spirit have the same weakness? Some people are stronger. This is the root bone reason, which is the so-called mental fusion degree. Is Zhang Wuji a tough guy? No one would know that he had reached the 85 point of his roots, and the Joyoung magic had increased by 15 points, so the bone was nearly full 110. At the same time, the root bone affects the player''s experience value. The root bone of Jiangning 99999 can obtain 100 times of experience value. If it''s not for this effect, I''m afraid Jiangning will try to escape from the Ming religion no matter what. Otherwise, when the six major sects are killed, Jiangning will not know what to do. "Three months later, the six major sects will be killed. Even the weak chicken like song Qingshu is a level 40 expert. What should I do?" Jiangning murmured to himself. The people sent by the six sects are not small roles. The leaders of each sect, the supreme elder, and some elite disciples. Not to mention anything else, even the weak chicken like song Qingshu of Wudang is a master of true Qi State, and he must be strong. Otherwise, if you die just after crossing, you will lose your face. Thinking of this, Jiangning is no longer hesitant. The attribute version of the game has been brought. There is no doubt that it can be upgraded as well as the game here. It is impossible to kill people. Now the Ming religion is very strict, and it is difficult for outsiders to come up. It''s hard to go down the mountain to punish evil and evil, but it''s OK to kill some wild animals. The Ming religion lives on high mountains. There are wild animals in the surrounding mountains, and there are some powerful animal kings. That''s an endless realm. It''s just that in my present situation, it''s still difficult to kill wild animals. Why? You see, martial arts have no martial arts, and unique skills have no unique skills. Except for Fuyuan and Gengu niuqiang, the rest are very common. Mental skills are also rubbish. Without weapons, it''s impossible to fight other people''s beasts with fists, right? And without armor, you have 20 hp points. This is not a game. You can resurrect when you are dead. There is only one small life.Thinking of this, Jiangning can not help being depressed. It''s just at this moment that the sound of the system suddenly rings. "Ding Dong! Due to the system reasons, the novice gift bag is delayed. The reason for the delay is that the player''s fortune is too high. Therefore, the novice gift bag is changed into the novice supreme gift bag. Please check it by yourself in the backpack. " Just when Jiangning was puzzled, he suddenly heard the sound of the system. Novice gift bag? This is really want to sleep on the pillow ah, Jiangning can not blame the system, after all, because their own fortune is too high, resulting in gift package variation, Jiangning can not help thinking of this, fuyuangao is a cow, even the system is affected. Quickly open your own backpack to view the gift bag, suddenly a group of data appears. Br > <. It''s shining with gold. "Ding Dong, do you want to open the gift bag for novice?" At this point, the system sends a message. "Open." Jiangning has no nonsense. He needs everything now. "Ding Dong, open the gift bag for novice successfully." [gain level 10 novice''s supreme gift pack * 1. ¡¿ [get a set of rookie strong 5 equipment. ¡¿ [won gold experience pill * 10] [won a jade product thousand miles without trace horse * 1] [won the shopping mall prop blood Linglong * 1] [won the mental arts lottery volume * 1] [won the martial arts lottery volume * 1] [won the weapon lottery volume * 1] - - the sound of Ding Ding Ding Ding is constant, Jiangning is simply It''s a smile that blooms. This grand gift bag is worthy of its reputation. It deserves to be called the supreme. Zhongzhong, Yufen, Jinfen, Jinfen, Xingbao, Jinfen, wujinbao. The sword of relying on heaven and killing the dragon is a magic weapon, but most of them, such as the weapons of the seven swordsmen of Wudang, are nothing more than King''s, while in the Ming Dynasty, the flag commander of the sharp gold flag is just a jade weapon. As for the mount, let alone, the seven swordsmen of Wudang can''t have a jade like BMW. Jiangning didn''t know what to say when he got so many things at once. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 [novice equipment: Kirin suit + 50 physical defense + 50 constitution, Kirin inner armor + 50 internal strength defense, Kirin belt + 20 physique + 10 body method, kylin boots + 20 body method, kylin jade crown + 10 all attributes, suit attribute + full attribute 20 points. At the same time, it can generate passive skill effect "protect the owner", which can resist one fatal damage and can only be used three times a month. ¡¿ a little strength can create a little physical damage, a little physique can increase a little defense, and a little physical defense can isolate a little physical damage. It''s a rookie Kirin suit, and it''s all enhanced to five. If you use the martial arts world, it''s quintessence five times. Once the weapon or equipment is refined five times, it''s equivalent to improving the quality. Of course, if it''s more refined, it''s easy to damage the weapon, that is, to explode. [Jinpin experience pill: you can get 10000 experience points after taking it. You can only take it once a day. ¡¿ this is the experience pill. It takes ten days to absorb all the ten experience pills. Jiangning took one on the spot without any hesitation, and immediately increased the experience value by 10000 points. Unfortunately, the experience pill is not affected by the root bone. As long as Jiangning doesn''t summon, it will not appear and will not be needed temporarily. And blood Linglong and Qi Linglong is a novice''s best to restore health and internal strength. Blood Linglong: restore 1000 HP in 10 breaths. [store 2000000 health points. ¡¿ Qi Linglong: recover 300 points of internal strength within ten breaths. [store 1000000 internal force values. ¡¿ this is a shopping mall property, which must be exchanged for merit value. A value of 188 points of merit and virtue value has not been found in Jiangning up to now. [mental skill lottery: iron, silver, gold, jade and Wang pinfa can be randomly selected. ¡¿ [martial arts: skills of iron, silver, gold, jade and king can be randomly selected. ¡¿ [weapon lottery: iron, silver, gold, jade and King weapons can be randomly selected. ¡¿ these three lottery papers are based on luck. Jiangning is even more laughing when he thinks of it. How many 99999 points of his fortune are there. If you don''t use your skills, it''s gold skills? However, the six sects will soon encircle Guangding. Jiangning is not a reluctant person, nor does he directly use his own skills. [hundredfold of good luck: in the next minute, luck will be increased by 100 times. ¡¿ at the beginning of the lottery, a huge gold roulette appeared, and Jiangning directly launched "100 times good luck". "Ding Dong, congratulations on drawing Wang pin''s mental skill, dragon elephant Prajna skill." "Ding Dong, congratulations on drawing Wang pin''s martial arts skills, small Fu Mo Quan." "Ding Dong, congratulations on drawing the king''s weapon, the seven star sword of Tianyang town." "Ding Dong, good luck 100 times skill into cooling time, next release takes seven days." the three King items are Wang pin''s mental skills, Wang''s martial arts skills and Wang''s weapons. If they are known by others, they will be envious. , "dragon elephant, if you practice it to the depths, there will be ten dragons and ten elephants, and a little vowal boxing. This is a diminished version of the great Yin Fu boxing." hahahaha, and more importantly, the Dragon elephant''s work is pure Yang''s vigorous method, and the little vowal boxing needs this kind of match with the heart to make a big profit. Jiangning said to himself that he didn''t know what to say. As for the Tianyang Zhenmo seven star sword, it was also a great magic weapon. [Tianyang Zhenmo seven star sword + 100 points of strength. With the increase of realm, the attribute will be enhanced automatically. This sword has the ability to suppress Yin and evil. It has seven sword Qi. Once activated, it will cut out seven sword Qi. ¡¿ at this time, Jiangning opened its own personal attributes page to take a look at the current situation. Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: members of Mingjiao Ruijin banner. Realm: Level 1. Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times the right to use it once every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. The experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 140. [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 60. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 80. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 10 / 10. [affect move consumption] HP: 20 / 20 [when HP is zero, the character will be erased] equipment: none. Mental method: jinyanggong. Martial arts: small demon subduing fist [first glimpse of the door] skill value: 0. Experience value: 10000 (distributable) - - a gift bag can turn one''s own attributes upside down, which makes Jiangning feel extremely happy. At present, Jiangning also chose to learn "dragon elephant Prajna skill".[dragon elephant Prajna skill] [each level of promotion will increase 50 points of internal strength, 20 points of strength, 10 points of physique, and 1 year of skill. ¡¿ [at the current level 1, 10000 experience points are required to upgrade level 1. ¡¿ skill value is the skill value, which can increase internal force damage by 10% in a year. "Ten thousand points of experience are all allocated to the Dragon elephant Prajna skill." "Ding Dong! After successful allocation, the level is upgraded to level 2. Congratulations on increasing your internal strength by 50 points, strength by 20 points, constitution by 10 points, and gaining one year''s skill. " "Ding Dong, realm increased, total attribute + 1." Hearing the system prompt sound, Jiangning took a deep breath, with a thick smile on his face. At this time, a few laughs came from the front. "Ugly, monster." "Ha ha ha ha, how can you have the face to live here when you are so ugly?" "It''s so ugly, ha ha ha ha ha." Many people were laughing. Jiangning took a look and found that several disciples of the sharp gold flag in the distance were mocking a woman with iron chains on her hands and feet. The woman had a good figure. She was fat if she added a cent, and thin if she had less. It''s just a face, but it''s very ugly. The right eye is small, the left eye is big, the nose and the corner of the mouth are slightly twisted, the shape is terrible, the left foot has some lameness, and the back is arched. Xiaozhao! In the whole Ming religion, who is ugly and chained by a bracelet, besides Xiao Zhao? Jiangning was surprised. She didn''t expect to meet such a big person. Xiao Zhao is the future leader of the Persian sect of Ming religion. Her mother is also the daughter of Dai Qisi, the Dragon King of purple shirt, and Han Qianye. Xiao Zhao was lurking in the Ming religion and wanted to steal the heaven and earth, so he deliberately made himself so ugly. Otherwise, this is a peerless beauty, more importantly, Xiao Zhao is involved in the task of the great shift of heaven and earth. But at this moment, he was ridiculed by several disciples of the sharp gold flag. It''s just that Xiaozhao is very smart and tolerates it. She doesn''t want to reveal her identity. "Stop it." At this time, Jiangning stood up and reprimanded the disciples of the group of sharp gold flags. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 Stop it? Four or five Ruijin flag disciples, who were taunting and humiliating Xiao Zhao, could not help but follow the voice and look at the past. After seeing that it was Jiangning, all of a sudden, one by one, chuckled. "Ha ha ha ha, who did I think it was? I didn''t think it was a worker? What''s the matter? Do you want to help them? " "Do you dare to shout This group of people staring at Jiangning said coldly, full of disdain and arrogance, they are all formal disciples, higher status than Jiangning, the promotion of the Ming religion is very simple, enough strength on the line, as long as do not violate the religious rules, strength to what extent, can apply for themselves. Formal disciples need to reach level 5 before they can apply. Now Jiangning can''t apply. Now he is wearing a Kirin novice suit. After turning on the illusion, he still looks like a miscellaneous soldier''s clothing, but it actually increases the attribute defense. Although these people are level 5 warriors, their three basic attributes are absolutely no more than 30 points. Jiangning''s three major attributes can be broken by an average of 100. It''s easy to crush these people. "Hum, as a Ming School disciple, bullying the weak is nothing? People outside say that we are demons, but there are more of you. " Jiangning pointed to them and said with disdain. At the same time, he quickly came to Xiaozhao and said seriously and seriously, "don''t worry about this girl. I''m here today, and you won''t be in trouble." Jiangning opens his mouth and calms Xiaozhao, but the latter looks at Jiangning, then lowers his head and flashes a touch of emotion in his eyes. "Oh, how dare a servant disciple be so arrogant?" "Brothers, don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to clean up the big and small things today." Five or six people look cold, a mere servant disciple, dare to trouble them? Why doesn''t it make them angry? At present, these people rushed to Jiangning. Boom! Jiangning doesn''t talk nonsense anymore. Now he practices Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, and his three attributes are greatly increased. In addition, with the equipment of kylin novice, how can he be a little afraid of a group of mobs? The small Fu Mo Quan is powerful and powerful. It seems that there is a great effort to suppress it. Puff, puff, puff! On the sixth round, Jiang Ning was beaten and howled. Xiao Zhao on one side stares at Jiangning in surprise, because she can see that Jiangning''s moves seem to be Big Fu Mo Quan. "No, it''s not the big one, it''s the small one. Who is this man?" Xiaozhao is curious and looks at Jiangning. Although her face is a little dark, she looks healthier in the past. She is seven feet tall, full of masculinity and has a kind of juvenile elegance. If Jiangning changes another suit of clothes and goes outside, she will praise her. She is a charming young man. "A group of rubbish, only know how to bully the weak. If I see you bullying this girl in the future, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." Jiangning opened his mouth and gave a cold reprimand to the gang. Then he looked back at Xiao Zhao, not caring about his ugly face. "Girl, I''ve solved the problem for you. They don''t dare to bully you in the future." Jiangning looked at Xiaozhao with a gentle smile on his face and said this. After that, Jiangning no longer hesitated, he went directly to another place. The reason why this is nothing more than to show a kind of performance. I Jiangning is not scheming. It''s just to see that you are bullied and help you when you see the injustice. It''s easier to improve the popularity. "Ding Dong! Xiaozhao''s liking for you has been raised to 80 points. " At this time, news came from the system. Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. The full value of liking was 100, 60 was some good feeling, 70 was deep feeling, 80 was the level of marriage, 90 was the level of sharing happiness and hardship, and 100 was living and dying. Generally speaking, the establishment of a relationship is between 60 and 70, and the growth is very slow, because it is based on the real good feeling, and certain things must be done to increase the popularity. It''s 80 all at once. It can only be said that I''m handsome. Ha ha ha ha ha. Jiangning laughs all the way to the mountain area. He does not forget his original intention. Xiaozhao''s task of moving heaven and earth is not in a hurry. The six sects have not besieged Guangding, and Zhang Wuji has not appeared. At the moment, he is upgrading quickly. Not far away, Xiaozhao, looking at Jiangning who was laughing, couldn''t help but chuckle. She thought that Jiangning was a chivalrous and righteous person, so she laughed heartily. At the moment, she could not help murmuring to herself, "what an interesting person." ¡­¡­ . Oops! "Ding Dong! Congratulations on killing a wild wolf and gaining 1 experience. However, due to your root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times to obtain 100 experience points. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on killing a wild wolf and gaining 1 experience. However, due to your root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times to obtain 100 experience points. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on killing a wild wolf and gaining 1 experience. However, due to your root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times to obtain 100 experience points. "In the middle of the mountain, Jiangning has already slaughtered a wolf pack, full of 15 wild wolves were easily slaughtered by Jiangning. Wolf is a level 3 monster. Its strength is about 20 points, body method is 15 points, and constitution is 18 points. That is to say, it can give Jiangning 20 points of damage and resist the physical defense of 18 points of strength. However, Jiangning''s strength is 161 points, body method is 61 points, and physique is 91 points. Physical defense is 91 + 50. Internal strength defense is calculated according to skill, so there are only 51 points at present. So even if you stand here and let the wolves attack, Jiangning will not die. It''s so powerful. "It''s not deep enough. The wolf only gave me a hundred experience. I have to go inside. It''s better to meet a wolf king or a lion king." Jiangning murmured to himself that although it was cool to brush strange brush, he gave too little experience. You should know that because of learning the Dragon elephant Prajna skill, the experience of upgrading the level is completely based on the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. It takes 50000 experience points to upgrade level 2 to level 3. Thinking of this, Jiangning did not linger, and walked quickly to the middle of the mountains. Just for two days, Jiangning didn''t find any king of beasts. They were some wild wolves, leopards, rhinoceros and crocodiles. Until the early morning of the third day, Jiangning swallowed another golden experience pill, which increased 10000 experience points, and just gathered up 50000 experience points. "Ding Dong! After successful allocation, your level has been increased to 3. Congratulations on increasing your internal strength by 50 points, strength by 20 points, constitution by 10 points, and gaining one year''s skill. " "Ding Dong! All attributes + 1 due to level increase. " - after upgrading again, Jiangning will be able to use xiaofumoquan freely. The killing power of xiaofumo fist is terrible, but each time it is used, it needs 10 points of internal strength. Previously, Jiangning could only use it seven times, but now it can use 12 times, which can kill the enemy faster. "Ouch!" Suddenly, a loud and clear wolf howling came. Jiangning frowned. He had heard the wolf howling, but he had never heard the wolf howling, which gave people an indescribable momentum. "Ouch!" Then came a group of wolves howling, combined voice, can not compare with the previous one. "The wolf king." In a flash, Jiangning was excited and his eyes showed a color of joy. (to tell you one thing, the first thing is that this book updates 4~5 chapter every day. Well, yes, as long as we give you support, 4~5 every day until the end of this book ~, awesome, that''s the way to support!!! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Wolf king? Jiangning can be 100% sure that the wolf howling must be the wolf king. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help being excited! Wolf, leopard, lion, tiger experience are too low, only 100 points of experience, but a wolf king experience is absolutely terrifying. There is no wolf king in the world. The stronger the wolf king is, the more experience he will give. If he gives 1000 points of experience with a 100 times increase of his own bones, that is 100000 points of experience, which can be upgraded to level 4. , don''t look at the grade. This game is not rated, mainly attribute, not to mention anything else. Just say Zhang Wuji, besides practicing some Wudang Kung Fu, and usually do not practice martial arts, after that, Joyoung got a long time. Can you beat song Qingshu? Competing with the leaders? martial arts world mind law is king, but Joyoung magic is the law of divine heart. The Dragon elephant in Jiangning is Wang Pin''s way of thinking, with a difference of one hundred and eight thousand li, but Jiangning has no intention of making Joyoung magic. His goal is Yi Jin Jing, the strongest mental skill in the world of martial arts, is not Yi Jin Jing? If you can go to the Xiaoyao sect and get a little Wuxiang skill, it''s unthinkable. Joyoung''s magic power is fierce and overbearing, but after learning, it can not learn other ways of mind. Muscle bone strengthening exercise contains many thousand. Although the early attributes are not comparable to Joyoung''s magic, it can be more than Joyoung''s magic hangs. Take back the miscellaneous ideas. Jiangning quickly rushed to the sound of the wolf, he wanted to kill the wolf king, this idea is firm in the heart. After a stick of incense. Jiangning is hiding behind a huge stone. He looks at the top, where the wolves gather, and the first one is a silver giant wolf. Yes, it is a giant wolf, which is three times thicker than ordinary wolves. It''s scary. The whole body is silvery white, in the moonlight, appears strange incomparably. But suddenly, the wolf king suddenly moved. His eyes were fixed on himself, and his eyes were on each other. "The beast is so fierce that he can see me at once. It seems to be a stubble." Jiangning said to himself that his body method has reached 63 points. The wolf king can actually detect him. It can be said that this wolf king is different. "Ouch." Groups of wild wolves rushed over, Jiangning no nonsense, directly draw out Tianyang town magic seven star sword. The three foot long sword has a fire red pattern on its body. It looks like a fire awn at night. It is decorated with seven precious stones and contains the sword spirit. Jiangning''s sword suddenly twinkles like a red light, and it''s easy to strangle these wolves. This is the king''s sword. It''s not ordinary. It cuts iron like mud and grinds the flesh of these wolves like tofu. Puff, puff, puff! There was blood all over the ground, and a strong smell of blood came to Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t have any mood swings. He knew that he could not panic at this time. He must be calm. "Ouch The wolves made a series of whistling sounds, like magic sounds, trying to disturb Jiangning''s mood. The silver white wolf king on the mountain stood there with his lantern eyes flashing and staring at himself. I don''t know why, Jiangning always felt that the wolf king was exposed A look of disdain. It made him sneer. How can an animal despise itself? Thinking of this, Jiangning''s swordsmanship is open and close. Although he has not practiced swordsmanship, he can still chop, chop and stab at least. With a Kirin suit, the seven star sword of Tianyang Zhenmo, which cuts iron like mud, can hardly hurt Jiangning, but Jiangning can easily kill a group of wolves. In less than one stick of incense, Jiangning killed 150 wild wolves, and there were corpses everywhere. The smell of blood attracted many wild animals to watch. Lions, tigers and leopards were lurking around. They didn''t dare to come over. Although they were animals, they still had a little wisdom. They knew that they were now looking for death. So where to hide and wait for Jiangning to leave, they can eat the bodies. One hundred and fifty wolves brought 15000 experience. In the past, there were almost 200 wolves. However, these wolves had been killed. They looked at Jiangning with fear and did not dare to move forward. "Ouch." Finally, the wolf king moved, jumped directly from the sky and killed him. His huge body was smashed down, which could make a huge force of ten thousand jin. Jiangning didn''t dare to mess around, so he immediately got out of the way. When he was crushed down, his whole body would be crushed into mud. Bang! The wolf king fell down and made a loud noise. Jiangning took the opportunity to kill the evil seven star sword in Tianyang town. Poof! The seven star sword of Tianyang Zhenmo is extremely sharp. It goes directly into the wolf king''s body. It cuts the thick fur and damages the bones. "Roar." The wolf king roared, the lantern big eyes instantly bloodshot, immediately twisted the body, and then the iron tail swept over, Jiangning immediately played a small Voldemort fist.Boom, boom. The momentum is as heavy as a mountain. With the improvement of strength, the damage is more and more terrible. One punch after another, each blow is as heavy as a mountain. Each blow is like a huge wave rolling, one weight is better than another, and it is extremely terrible. At this moment, the wolf king finally realized that Jiangning was not a good person to provoke. But it''s too late. From the beginning, Jiangning can draw with this wolf king. If the wolf king starts to use the power of the wolves and goes all out again, Jiangning may lose here. But the wolf king was so proud that he thought a group of wolves could suppress himself. In the end, a lot of wolves died, and kept this arrogant attitude, and was injured by Jiangning. One of the bones was broken. If it wasn''t for the wolf king''s strong self-healing ability, I''m afraid there would be a big problem. When one man and one wolf are killed together, Jiangning''s small Voldemort fist becomes more fierce and terrifying. The wolf king has no advantages except that he is better than Jiangning in strength and physique. Basically, when Jiangning hits the wolf king three times, the wolf king has a chance to get close to Jiangning, and every time Jiangning can dodge in time, in exchange for the price of the wolf king''s serious injury. After a while, Jiangning suffered some injuries, but the wolf king''s injury was more serious. The front paw is broken, the right foot is lame, there are concave marks in several places on the body, and more than ten bones are broken. "Roar." Without courage, the wolf king turned around and ran away. He couldn''t beat Jiangning at all. He didn''t understand why Jiangning''s strength became stronger and stronger when he got to the back. His internal strength seemed to be endless. Moreover, the injury to Jiangning seemed to be healed all at once. If you fight like this, you will lose, so wolf king plans to run. "Want to run?" Jiangning catch up, how can he let this wolf king run away? Now he chased the past. The reason why Jiangning was able to defeat the wolf king was because of his blood and spirit. As long as he was seriously injured, he immediately used xuelinglong, and the wound recovered in a few breaths. As long as there is no visceral injury on the line, and as long as there is no internal force, the use of gas Linglong, a sudden recovery. It can be said that these two things are simply combat artifact. Boom! After a while, Jiangning chased the wolf king, without any nonsense, the small Voldemort fist was killed, and the fist power was terrible. One blow broke the wolf king''s heart. Poof. The wolf king vomited blood, then fell heavily on the ground "Ding Dong..." (dear book friends, the fourth watch! Upload the first day of the fourth watch, and then at least four every day to lay the bottom. On Saturdays and Sundays, five shifts will be added appropriately, asking for flowers, rewards and evaluation tickets.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 "Ding Dong, congratulations on killing level 10 boss, snow moon wolf king, and gaining 2000 experience points and 200 power points. Because of your root bone reason, experience value and skill value are multiplied by 100 times, so you can obtain 200000 experience points and 20000 skill points." "Ding Dong, because you are skipping the level, you gain 12000 experience points and 1200 power points. This effect is not affected by the root bone." "Ding Dong, kill the snow moon wolf king successfully, and obtain a soul of the snow moon wolf king." "Ding Dong, kill the wolf king of snow moon successfully, and gain 10 merit points." - a series of awards made Jiangning suddenly feel that they have paid more and paid more back. With more than 200000 experience, is it not to kill 2000 wolves? If so many wolves have been killed, it is estimated that some people in the Ming religion will make trouble for themselves. Although the religion is not Buddhism, it does not agree with killing animals, let alone 2000 wild wolves. Of course, the wolf king doesn''t count. Even if Jiangning doesn''t fight, there will be big people in the Ming religion who will kill the wolf king. After all, this wolf king has harmed many creatures. With so much experience, Jiangning chose to upgrade without hesitation. "Ding Dong! After successful allocation, your level has been increased to 4. Congratulations on increasing your internal strength by 50 points, strength by 20 points, constitution by 10 points, and gaining one year''s skill. " Because the mental training is dragon elephant Prajna skill, there is a lot of experience to upgrade. From level 3 to level 4, you need 100 000 experience points, and to level 5, you need 200000 experience points. If it was not for the root and bone that was too against the weather, Jiangning would not be able to upgrade the level at all. Jiangning''s goal is very simple. He will be promoted to 10 levels temporarily. He has to store a lot of experience. He must be one step ahead of Zhang Wuji when the six sects encircle Guangding. He wants to get the divine quality mental skill and make a great change in the universe. Although the feeling of Zhang Wuji is very good, Jiangning has no selfless love. Zhang Wuji, who he likes, is just a TV figure. In this real world, he must be strong. Therefore, it is necessary to unite with Xiaozhao. This is a key figure, which is why Jiangning has to help Xiaozhao solve his troubles. Without Xiaozhao, it is difficult to achieve the great shift of heaven and earth. Thinking of this, Jiangning can not help sitting in front of the wolf king''s body, Jiangning from the backpack out of a similar to an egg. [spirit of wolf king] [after using, you have a 30% chance to summon a young wolf king. ¡¿ this is the essence of the soul, only the boss can summon it. If the call is successful, Jiangning can obtain a wolf king in his infancy, which belongs to the category of war pet. However, Jiangning does not want to summon the wolf king temporarily. After all, the newly born wolf king is relatively weak and needs experience. Jiangning does not have enough experience to give it to the wolf king. As for whether it can be summoned out, it is nonsense for Jiangning. 99999 points of lucky value are not empty, which can improve luck invisibly. It is not easy to open a 30% spirit? It''s better not to be lucky. Soon Jiangning opened his own attribute form, which at this moment is quite different from that of a few days ago. Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: members of Mingjiao Ruijin banner. Realm: Level 4. Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times the right to use it once every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. The experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 203 + 100 (weapon bonus). [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 63. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 113. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 163 / 163. [affect move consumption] HP: 226 / 226 [when HP is zero, the character will be wiped out] equipment: Tianyang magic Seven Star Sword (King product). Mind method: Dragon elephant Prajna skill, Jinyang mental skill. Martial arts: small demon subduing fist [first glimpse of the door] skill value: 20000. (assignable) experience value: 112000 (assignable) - the current attribute is much better than before, and the surplus experience value is waiting for 200000 yuan to be upgraded. As for the skill value, Jiangning did not hesitate to assign it to the small Fu Mo Quan. The skill value is the thing to increase the experience of martial arts moves. Martial moves should be divided into the following six levels. "First glimpse of the door", "getting better and better", "climbing into the house", "becoming a school of its own", "reaching the summit", "shaking the past and shining the present", then with each level of promotion, the damage can be increased by 100%, and 223 points of physical damage can be made by the small demon subduing fist. If you get to a better situation, you can hit 446 physical damage, and so on.[little fiend] [ of the nine Yin Manual of the classics] needs 10000 points of strength. ¡¿ [when you arrive at the self-made school, you will automatically complete it as a great demon subduing fist. ¡¿ - - - looking at the attributes of the small demon subduing fist, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling. Now, mental skills, moves, weapons, and grades are all developing for the better. If it goes on like this, it will be easier to survive in the world of martial arts. Living is the only hope. Just at this time, a soft voice suddenly came into Jiangning''s ears. "The wolf king was killed by your boy? It''s amazing. I''m a little late. " A middle-aged man in a Taoist robe, with his hair dishevelled and some oil stains on his clothes, looks too sloppy and makes people feel crazy. The man looked at the wolf king, actually made a child''s habitual action, sucked his fingers, and then looked at himself and said, "boy, do you sell this wolf king?" "Sell?" Jiangning Leng, this thing can sell money? "But I have no money." The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, and then looked at Jiangning and said, "well, little brother, let''s have a discussion. Give me your snow wolf. How about eating Shiquan Dafu hotpot for me "Eat hot pot..." Jiangning was stunned again, but after hearing the other party''s name, Jiangning was surprised at the moment! Zhou Dian, a five member of the Ming Dynasty. This is not a small person. Although he is not mentioned much in novels and TV dramas, Zhou Ding, one of the five Sanren, is a level 50 NPC in the game who practices Wang pin''s mental method. Why are you suddenly here? And treat yourself to hot pot? (I''m really sorry, because of some tedious things, today''s update is delayed. For this reason, the third brother will try to break out tomorrow. At least 7 shifts will break out tomorrow. I hope you will forgive me. I''m really sorry! At the same time, the third one wants to ask for some rewards, flowers and evaluation votes. As we all know, the author didn''t make any money at the beginning of writing the book. He was just yelling at the loss. He didn''t ask for a reward of thousands of gold. Just a little bit, he would like to vote some evaluation votes, encourage and encourage, spend some flowers, support and support. Thank you, thank you!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 What is Zhou Kuang doing here? Jiangning was curious again. He looked at Zhou Ying, but he didn''t seem frightened. He just had some surprise. "Little brother, can you say something?" Zhou Ding seems to be in a bit of a hurry. Zhou Ding, as his name suggests, is crazy. One is a Taoist and the other is a monk. From his address to Jiangning, we can see that there are some crazy people. If any one of the five Sanren sees Jiangning, he just needs to open a mouth. Where will he ask? Not to mention to the small brother to address, big people naturally have the arrogance of big people. But Zhou Ying was a little brother. He didn''t know how friendly he was. "If you want it, I will give it to you." Jiangning said with a smile that for him, the wolf king''s corpse was sold as medicine. Maybe a hundred taels of silver could be sold, but a hundred taels of silver could not buy Zhou Ying''s favor. Jiangning is very clear about this. "Do you really want to give it to me?" But Zhou ran was stunned. Although he was crazy, it didn''t mean he was a fool. "Absolutely true." Jiangning said with a smile. "Well, good boy, promising. In order to repay you, I''ll let you eat more when I''ve finished the perfect hot pot." The Taoist of Zhou Dian said so. "Shiquan big tonic hot pot? What is this? " Jiangning is curious. He has never heard of it. "Hey, you don''t understand. This Shiquandabu hot pot was eaten by Yang Xiao and I once ten years ago. The bottom material of the hot pot is made of five precious medicinal materials and boiled in the fresh soup. Then the flesh bodies of wolf king, bird king, lion king, python king and ox King are collected. When the time comes, with a little seasoning, it is Shiquan Dabu hotpot. It tastes delicious And it''s extremely tonic. " The Taoist of ZHOUDIAN said so, and his mouth couldn''t help but move. He described it vividly, as if it was a unique delicacy. But Jiangning did not show a little greedy, but showed the color of excitement. Bird king? Lion king? King Python? Ox king? Jiangning''s ear heard these words, did not expect that there are such king of beasts in the Ming religion mountains? This wolf king can bring more than 200000 experience to himself, and the four beast kings can at least bring him millions of experience, right? Thinking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help looking at Zhou Ying and said, "master, this is a perfect complement to the hot pot. I''m not qualified to taste it. But I''m willing to help you, kill the king of beasts, and honor the elder. " he spoke at once. This is an indescribable opportunity. How can we let it go at will? "Eh?" Zhou Huanyi Leng, he has some curiosity, Jiangning not only sent the wolf king corpse to himself, but also helped himself to collect materials now? This is really Good people. "Are you really willing to help me collect materials?" After all, who doesn''t want to sit at home and wait for things to come to you. Zhou Ying is also eager to sit at home, cook a pot of water, and wait for Jiangning to deliver things to the door. How much time is saved. "I''d like to, but I want to get the trace of these beast kings, and of course, their detailed strength." Although Jiangning can''t wait to hunt and kill the king of beasts, he has to do what he can. If the king is too powerful, he can''t dare to go around easily. "I have traces. As for the four beast kings, their strength is not very strong, but they are stronger than this wolf king. The strongest Python king is two or three times stronger than this wolf king." Two or three times, that is, at least grade 15 or even grade 20. There are some thorny problems. Jiangning frowned. "But I''ll take your kindness, and I''ll cut it myself, so that you won''t get hurt." Zhou Ying thought for a while, but still rejected Jiangning''s request for fear of his injury. "Master, I really want to help you." Jiangning could not bear to put down the meat that was about to be eaten. Zhou Ding was in a dilemma. After thinking about it, he sighed and said, "OK, I''ll take you with me. I know you want to find the king of beasts to improve your combat experience. This is a good thing. But young people should do what they can. I''ll let you fight with the king of beasts first. If you don''t do it, I''ll help you." Zhou Ying thought Jiangning was trying to find the king of beasts. "Good." Jiangning immediately agreed to take the king of beasts on his own, but he didn''t expect that Zhou Ying would actually promise to take himself with him. At that time, if there was a real danger, there would be no need to worry about Zhou Dian. This is a good thing. What reason does Jiangning refuse? As long as the last blow is killed by yourself, you can gain experience. In a big deal, you can ask Zhou Ding to give him a reason later. Thinking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. it''s night, with stars and inky sky. At a glance, the Milky way is hanging in the sky, which is incomparably beautiful. When the cool wind blows, Jiangning doesn''t feel cold. He follows Zhou Ding all the way to a strange mountain. They want to look for the lion king.According to the characteristics of some lion kings, Zhou Dian found the Lion King within an hour. His hair in the moonlight, there are some pale gold lion king. After perceiving Zhou Ding, he immediately makes a roar, and his eyes are full of humanity. Jiangning from a distance, the lion king is bigger than the wolf king''s body, and his tusks are even more chilly, which makes people shiver. If the wolf king is a 10 level boss, then the lion king is a level 15 boss. Jiangning feels that he is not unable to beat the lion king, but will pay a serious price if he wants to defeat the lion king. "Here is the lion king. Go ahead. " Zhou Dian pointed to the lion king not far away and said casually. "Er Master, I feel that I can''t beat some of them. Why don''t you do it first and I''ll do it again? " Jiangning doesn''t want to make trouble for himself. The lion king is very terrible. It will take a lot of effort to cut the lion king. Moreover, if the lion king is beaten to pieces of blood and taken away by Zhou Ying, is it bad luck for him? "Well, all right." Zhou Ding didn''t talk nonsense. He moved directly. His body was like a ghost. He came to the lion king with a swish. Jiangning did not choose to hide, but quickly followed the past. Bang! The giant Lion King, in front of Zhou Ding, seemed to be weak. He was knocked down with one fist and fell to the ground heavily. Bang! Another blow, the Lion King''s bones were broken by Zhou Dian, which was terrible. As a person who cultivates the mind skill of king, and reaches the 50th level of ZHOUDIAN, it is easy to beat a lion king. Two fists will make the Lion King beat fast, and the latter can''t even run. "Master, leave me alone." Just when Zhou Ying wanted to kill the lion king with a fist, Jiangning suddenly roared, and then appeared in front of the lion king, facing the Lion King''s head, heavy is a blow. Click! The Lion King''s skull was instantly broken and died on the spot. "Mend the knife successfully." Jiangning was relieved in his heart and said to himself. (please collect it ~ ~ ~ if you pass by, make sure that this book is not abused. If there is any abuse, please hit me!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 "Ding Dong, congratulations on killing the 15th level boss and the Golden Lion King. You have gained 3000 experience points and 300 power points. Due to the reason of your root bone, the experience value and the skill value are multiplied by 100 times, so you have gained 300000 experience points and 30000 skill points." "Ding Dong, because you are skipping the level, you gain 33000 experience points and 3300 skill points. This effect is not affected by the root bone." "Ding Dong, kill the Golden Lion King successfully, and get a golden lion soul." "Ding Dong, kill the Golden Lion King successfully, and gain 10 merit points." - after killing a lion king, you can gain 330000 experience points in one breath, plus 30000 points of skill value, and the most precious ten points of merit value. The so-called merit value is the money that can be exchanged for goods in the mall. This is why Jiangning must come. It''s easy to kill a boss like this. It''s no different from picking up a boss for nothing. "Master, do you want me to carry the body back for you?" Jiangning looked at Zhou Ying and said with a simple smile. Zhou Ying looked at Jiangning and wondered why he was so happy? You said that if you fight with the lion king, hone your fighting consciousness and improve your combat experience, you will be happy. It''s just killing a lion king. It''s strange that he hasn''t thought about the hot pot for more than ten weeks. "Master, what are you going to kill next?" Jiangning asked excitedly. "Take the lion back first, and then the ox king." Zhou said. Now the wolf king and the lion king are killed, followed by the ox king, and the rest are the sparrow king and the python king. "OK." Jiangning is very quick, directly help Zhou Ying to transport a lion king back, just like the wolf king. In the process of transportation, Jiangning has been upgraded by one level, and now it has reached level 5. At this time, just to upgrade the level, you get an additional prompt from the system. "Ding Dong! Since your level has been raised to level 5, the unicorn suit attribute effect is officially activated, increasing HP by 500 points. " What, set attribute activation? Jiangning thought the Kirin suit had that effect, but he didn''t expect that there were additional attributes to activate. It seems that you need to upgrade your own level to activate it to a certain extent. What is the concept of 500 HP? Jiangning thought for a moment, a little constitution is equal to 2 health points, and 500 points of health value is equivalent to an increase of 250 points of Physique in vain, but it can not increase defense. That is to say, players with strength more than 723 can kill themselves with one stroke. Take the lion king for example. For a boss of level 15, the strength attribute is only 300 at most. Although it can break his own defense, he can damage himself up to 100 points each time. As long as you can''t kill yourself, you can be invincible by relying on your blood. Thinking of this, Jiangning is even more gratified. What Jiangning has done in this world is actually one point, that is to survive. What is proud of the lake, happy lake, it is based on their own good living conditions. The world is very cruel. There is no contradiction between the good and the evil. One may die in a fight. Therefore, strength is the only one. How to enhance the strength to protect one''s life is the king''s way. Living is the right to think about other things. After getting the attribute growth, Jiangning is in a better mood. Although his current attribute is only level 5, it is equivalent to the attribute template of ordinary level 30 players, which is the advantage of cultivating Wang pin mental method. According to the development of the current situation, the future will be better and better. Maybe when the six sects encircle Guangding, they can still do something. Now it''s level 5. If you want to upgrade to level 6, you need 40W points of experience. However, there are still more than 30 W points of experience, which is not far away. The skill value is more than 40000. It costs 50000 points to upgrade xiaofumoquan to "getting better", so it can''t be upgraded at present. There is no way to do it. The higher the quality of mental skills and martial arts moves, the more experience value and skill value are needed. After the body of the lion king was transported to the place designated by Zhou Dian, Jiangning quickly went back to find Zhou Dian. As before, although the ox king is strong and thick skinned boss, in front of Zhou Ding, the ox king is nothing at all. He is almost killed by Zhou Ying with only a few punches. In the end, Jiangning made the final repair. Nearly 40 W experience and 4 W power are obtained. However, there are still some difficulties in upgrading. It takes 400000 points of experience to upgrade from level 5 to level 6. With such an upgrade, the experience value is still more than 300000, and the skill value is 80000. After the "little demon subduing fist" is gradually improved, there will be 30000 left. As for getting better and better, it takes 200000 power points to upgrade to a higher level. It''s getting higher and higher, but the return is also to Yueyue.After the ox king was cut off, the next thing to look for was the king of Python and the king of sparrow. Jiangning was very excited. Besides some doubts in his heart, Zhou Ying had no other ideas. Boa King''s traces are difficult to find, snakes will drill holes, not like lions and wolves, gregarious or according to the breath can be found. By the time we find the python king, it''s almost light. Huge Python body, pieces of broken scales in the sun, flashing light, thick body, give a sense of explosion, as well as the huge Python head, all feel about to become fine. Jiang Ning took a deep breath. The good thing is that Zhou Dian is next to him. Without Zhou Dian, he would not dare to mess around. This boa king is very poisonous. Generally, boa constrictors are not poisonous, but this boa constrictor has strong toxicity, which is frightening. Even if there are some, be careful of the poison. This war took Zhou Yuanyi''s Kung Fu. After defeating King Mang, Jiangning made up his sword again and cut off the king''s head directly, gaining the experience of King mang. Wang Mang''s experience was given 50W, but he had no essence, but he was given a "poisonous gall" to improve his anti-virus ability by 30%. What Jiangning needs is experience, and the rest are accessories. This "poisonous gall" is quite good. With 500000 points of experience and the remaining 300000 points of experience, there are 800000 points of experience. It takes 400000 points of experience to upgrade from level 6 to level 7. Jiangning chose to upgrade at one go. The current level is upgraded to 7, with 400000 experience left. As for the power value, it is only 80000 points for the time being. Jiangning can only sigh: "the road is long and its repair is far away." However, Jiangning was naturally satisfied with such a multi-level promotion in one night. The next step is to kill the sparrow king, and it''s done. But the king of sparrow is the most difficult one among the five king of beasts. Because it flies in the sky and has unique advantages, even in the Zhou Dynasty, it is also difficult to kill. It was not until the next night that Zhou Huan found the king of sparrow. The battle was extremely hard. Because of flying, Zhou ran was suppressed. Fortunately, his kung fu was strong. It took three hours for the bird king to be seriously injured. Half of his wings were broken and it was difficult to fly. This time, Jiangning, as usual, went up and smashed the head of the sparrow King simply and directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: the Ming Dynasty Ruijin banner church. Realm: Level 7. Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune has been so good that you can get 100 times the right to use it once every seven days. Root bone: 99999 you are a rare martial arts practice work in thousands of years. Experience value can be increased by 100 times. Power path: 266+100 (weapon bonus). [affect strength and weight] body method: 66. [influence speed and dodge] Constitution: 146. [influence defense and resistance] internal strength: 313 / 313. [affect move consumption] Life Value: 792 / 792 [when the life value is zero, the characters will be wiped out] equipment: Tianyang town magic Seven Star Sword (King). Heart method: Dragon elephant Prajna skill, Jinyang heart skill. Martial arts: small Voldemort boxing [getting better] skill value: 140000. (distributable) experience value: 350000 (distributable) br > the experience of killing king of birds has been upgraded again. Now Jiangning has reached level 7, but in a few days, it has been several grades. It is necessary to say that the experience value of the king of beasts is really much. If it wasn''t for the orc king here, Jiangning really wanted to stay. According to Zhou Ying, the king of beasts is a kind of thing that is kept in captivity. In fact, it is similar to this king of beasts. Ming religion will not kill them completely. There are several mountains. However, the offspring of the king are not necessarily king of beasts. So we can''t kill them. The advantage of the king is that if someone attacks the Ming religion, they can help the Ming Dynasty kill some small characters. It is of little use, but it is not very much. After solving this matter, Jiangning is going back, but Zhou Ying disagrees. Zhou Ying''s idea is very simple. Although Jiangning has some nerves, he will kill the king of beast every time. But Jiangning has no great merit. He also helps him move the king back. Therefore, Zhou Ying has to drag Jiangning to eat hot pot together. Hot pot? Jiangning is not going to eat hot pot, he wants to go back to rest for a day or two, and then look at the next situation, whether to upgrade or do something. But Zhou British cordial invitation, Jiangning is also difficult to push off, the nature agreed to calculate. After Jiangning promised, Zhou Ying was very satisfied, pulling Jiangning to the place where he lived. As soon as he got home, Zhou Dian started to build a stove. Jiangning went to pour water and poured a bucket of water into the furnace. Soon, the water began to boil, and there were several people coming. Wearing a white coarse cloth robe, it seems like a middle-aged scholar, about 40 years old, handsome, but with a little drooping eyebrows and deep wrinkles on the lips, it is not only a little old and miserable. Walking by, I can not speak, look indifferent, as if my heart is far away, as if there is something in mind. Jiangning, as soon as he sees this person, basically knows who he is. Yang Xiao, Ming Dynasty Guangming left envoy, and Guangming right envoy fan Yao were combined into Xiaoyao two immortals. It was also the existence of later taking the position of zhangwuji as the leader of the church. Of course, they were cheap to Zhu Yuanzhang. If you say in detail, Yang xiaocultivates the incomplete gods [the heaven and the earth move greatly], and at present, the cultivation reaches the second level, with the level of about 50-60. However, the cultivation of the king spirit method is about 85-100. This is a real big man. Even the four Ming emperors should respect Yang Xiao. Thinking of this, Jiangning immediately respectfully said: "Ming education Ruijin banner teaches Jiangning, to see the bright left envoy." Hearing the voice of Jiangning, Yang Xiaoyang lifted his eyelids, and looked at Jiangning, and then said slowly, "you know me?" "Yang was the pillar of Ming education. His disciples have long admired him and have seen one side." Jiangning said a little bit, flattered but did not say that disgusting words. "Oh." Yang Xiao smiled, nodded, and then said nothing. When Zhou Ying came to the door, Yang Xiaocai continued to open his mouth. "Ten years, it is ten years in a hurry. Remember to eat your ten full tonic soup last time. Many people were there." Yang Xiao talks with a kind of melancholy. "You always talk like this, twilight, you ten years ago, and you ten years later, it''s really changing." Zhou British opened up, with a little bit of irony, but words are comforting Yang Xiao. Jiangning stood aside, and he came to understand why Zhou Ying spoke like this. Yang xiaobeloved was killed by abbess Emei. In other words, anyone would leave emotional injury, let alone Yang Xiaos, a person who was not easily moved. However, the difference between the two is too big, Jiangning has nothing to say. "Ha ha ha ha, smell is fragrant, old Wei I said, Zhou Ying this guy this time is missing, I pinch point, I found that this guy is definitely to make a pot of ten full hot pot."Not far away came a hearty laugh. Jiangning looked at the past and found that he was a fat head and big ear monk, dressed in cloth clothes and smiling all over his face, just like a Maitreya Buddha. The cloth bag monk said no. It is also a remarkable existence. One of the five scattered people of the Ming religion likes to pack people in cloth bags. Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Mingjiao sect, was put in this way. He is a great man. Along with him, it should be the blue winged bat King Wei Yi. He is one of the four great Dharma protectors. He is also a great figure. Wei Yixiao, the king of green winged bat, had a problem when he was practicing cold ice soft palm. Later, he needed to rely on human blood to maintain his skill, otherwise his blood would condense into ice. Wei Yixiao was the first person in lightness skill. Even Mr. Jin once said that the blue winged bat king was the most powerful lightness skill in all his novels. Now Yang Xiao, bag monk and Wei Yixiao all appear here. I have to say this is a great event. "Really fragrant, ha ha ha, really fragrant." I can''t say. I laughed. "I didn''t even put the seasoning in, so you said incense? What''s the fragrance of pure boiled water? " Zhou Ying said angrily that he did not invite the bag monk. "Hey hey, wine does not smell good, do you smell yourself? Five beast king, you can''t eat it for ten days. I don''t have a lot more than I do, and a lot less I do." I can''t tell you, master. He said with a smile. "You, you." Zhou Ding shook his head with a smile and did not speak. As Zhou Ding gradually released materials, a few more people came. Mr. lengmian was cold and modest, one of the five Sanren. Zhang Zhong, a Taoist priest with iron crown, Peng yingyu, monk Peng yingyu, all of the five Sanren arrived. The four great religious protectors came to Wei Yixiao. The Golden Lion King was still on ice fire island. The white browed eagle king''s self-supporting sect was separated. Daiqisi, the Purple Dragon King, was the mother-in-law of Jinhua, so she did not dare to appear. So only Wei Yixiao is still in the teaching. All of them were sitting together. At this time, the cloth bag monk noticed Jiangning. Of course, he had noticed it before. Only now did he take the initiative to speak. "This is it?" The bag monk looked at Jiangning with a smile. "In xiajiangning, we are all members of the Mingjiao Ruijin banner. We have met and said no, master Leng, Master Zhang, master Wei and master Peng." Jiangning is extremely polite. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s fate to meet each other. You are just a member of Ruijin flag sect, but you can be invited by Zhou Ying. It seems that there is something extraordinary about you." I can''t say the master looked at Jiangning and said so. "It''s not. It''s just that Mr. Zhou thought that the boy was destined, so he just brought me here." Jiangning laughs, but dare not pretend to be forced with this group of cattle. "It''s a good thing that young people are not arrogant, but they can''t be too arrogant. It''s not good to be too modest." At this time, he opened his mouth with a cold tone. "Don''t mind. That''s what this guy says. He doesn''t mean anything." If you can''t speak, I''m afraid Jiangning will misunderstand me. "No harm." Jiangning nodded. Although he was a man who had revenge, he was also a man who understood the truth. He would not be angry with these two words. Moreover, he did not scold himself. "It''s delicious." At this time, Jiangning suddenly smelled a fragrance, and he could not help talking to himself. He looked at the huge stove, boiling water bubbling, full of aroma. If you look at other people, they can''t help standing up and looking at the stove. (thank you for your support and reward. Thank you for your support ~ ~). thank you for your support www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 Jiangning has never thought that hotpot can cook any pattern, but he never thought that only relying on a little flavor can make people''s appetite increase greatly. "Don''t worry, everyone. All the ingredients have been put in. I also asked my subordinates to cut the meat. It will take about half an hour for the meat to taste good." Zhou Ying came out from inside, smelling the fragrance and said with a smile. "Tut Tut, this perfect hot pot is really delicious. I don''t know how you found it." It''s hard to say that the master exclaimed. Zhou Ying smiles, but he doesn''t say much. While waiting for the hot pot, Zhou Ying pointed to Jiangning and said with a smile: "thanks to this guy, he killed the wolf king and helped me deal with some chores. Otherwise, it would be a little difficult to eat this perfect hot pot today." As soon as this remark was said, people could not help but take a look at Jiangning. "I knew this boy was not simple, but I didn''t expect to kill the wolf king." Do they know what kind of animal king the wolf king is? Jiangning looked at the past 14-5 years old, he could actually kill the wolf king. This is indeed unexpected. "Young and promising." Leng Qian also had to praise. "Young and promising indeed." Yang Xiao also nodded. "If it hadn''t been for these things that have happened in recent days, I would have killed that beast." Wei Yi says with a smile. When this was said, there was some silence. "You don''t have to worry. If the six sects dare to come, you can easily defeat them." At this time, Jiangning said with a smile. But after the words were finished, all the people on the scene were staring at Jiangning. Oh, No. Jiangning was also stunned. He said something wrong. It is impossible to know now that the six major sects are going to encircle Guangding. Now we just know that there are some things that some people want to do from the Ming religion, but no one knows, let alone the six sects will encircle Guangding. Zhengdao is very secretive in this matter, even they can not find out anything, just feel that something will happen. What''s more, there was no rumor spread among the people of the Ming Dynasty, but Jiangning broke it out. How could they not change their faces. Jiangning is familiar with the plot. He said something wrong at the moment and shakes out the future. Some things are not good. "What did you say?" Yang Xiao opened his mouth, his tone seemed a little cold, staring at Jiangning, this is Jiangning''s first look, Yang Xiao is so serious. Dispel the previous dispirited, replaced by a superior arrogance and seriousness. At this moment, even Zhou Ying couldn''t help staring at Jiangning. Although he liked Jiangning more, he would never do anything about the sect. Feeling that the atmosphere suddenly became rigid and serious, Jiangning knew that if he could not give a good answer, he was afraid that his life would be over. Take a deep breath, Jiangning after finishing his mind, immediately stood up. "Gentlemen, I have held some words in my heart for a long time, but I have not been able to say them all the time, because I am humble and dare not speak freely. Now I can only speak frankly." "Say it." "Go ahead." Yang Xiao and Wei Yi smile one after another, staring at Jiangning, appear curious. Taking a deep breath, Jiangning opened his mouth and said, "a few days ago, a disciple of Wudang sect happened to meet a disciple of Wudang sect. He made friends with the other party and hid his identity. He learned that someone was stirring up relations in secret. He invited six major sects, headed by Mount Huashan of Emei, and wanted to go to the Guangming summit of Mingjiao, and said to subdue demons." As soon as the words were finished, everyone in the scene was shocked. "Presumptuous." Cold and modest, angry. "Treacherous, these guys dare to slander us." Zhou Ying couldn''t help getting angry. "Gather the six schools? Kill the lighttop? Our five party flag, heaven, earth, wind and thunder army will not be able to attack for ten days and ten nights. " The master said with a smile, but his eyes were cold. "Is this news true?" Yang Xiao looked at Jiangning and asked. "I dare to swear that if there is no such thing, heaven and earth will be destroyed. Within a few days, the six major sects will kill our sect, and you should not despise it. This time, I heard that except the leader of Wudang in Kongtong, Shaolin and Wudang will not come, all the other school leaders will come, especially the extermination of abbess, and they will take the heaven reliant sword to kill them." Jiangning looked serious. "Exterminate abbess." Yang Xiao eyebrows a jump, in the eyes have a wipe can not cover the hatred, but quickly cover down, looking at Jiangning said: "how I believe you." "My disciple is a Ming Jiao disciple. I was an orphan since I was a child. It was the Ming religion that brought me up. Mingjiao is my family. Even if I was cut and killed by the enemy, Jiangning would never do anything to harm the Ming religion. If we do, heaven will kill the earth and all will be angry." Feeling Yang Xiao''s query, Jiangning immediately opened his mouth and vowed as if he didn''t need money. Just words. However, the ancients took this oath. After Jiangning swore, there was no doubt about Jiangning."Encircle Guangding? Hum, I''ll let them go forever. " Wei Yixiao said coldly. "Don''t be careless. We have to think about it for a long time." Yang Xiao opened his mouth. He thought it was serious. "You can''t be careless." "If the six sects really come, it will definitely be very important. If we are careless, our Mingjiao will be destroyed." "It''s true." The others kept talking, and they realized how serious it was. But at this time, Jiangning said: "I believe that this time the Ming religion will naturally help God. I also have some ideas during this period of time. I don''t know whether to say it or not." Since all the words have been said, Jiangning is going to do something for Mingjiao in order to protect his own safety. "Oh, what''s the plan? Come on." Yang Xiao looks at Jiangning with a curious look in his eyes. The rest of them looked at Jiangning like this, and they didn''t know what to do. After all, this was just a member of the church, without any identity. In fact, if we don''t want to go back to the big six schools, we should not take advantage of the big opportunities of the six schools. In fact, we should not be afraid of the big six schools "Gentlemen, I''m afraid it''s time for the life and death of Mingjiao. So I hope you can do your best to bring the former subordinates and their anonymous disciples to Mingjiao, such as the white browed eagle king. But we must come secretly so that the enemy can''t detect it. At the same time, we can train our disciples and conduct military exercises. In this way, we can be more sure." Jiangning said his plan. It''s good to be prepared. "Military exercises? What does that mean? " It was the first time for people to hear this word, and they couldn''t help looking at Jiangning curiously. "Oh, it is to simulate the battlefield. Assuming that the six sects are really killed, how should the Ming School disciples deal with them, what situations they encounter, and what measures should be used to prevent them. In this way, an effective battle will bring gratifying results." Jiangning said calmly. "What a military exercise! If you make good use of it, there is an incredible method. Good, good, good. " Yang Xiao was the first to stand up. He understood and praised Jiangning greatly. "It''s really good. This military exercise is very interesting." Wei Yi couldn''t help admiring. "Very good." All agreed. At this time, Yang Xiao got up, took up a glass of wine, looked at Jiangning and said, "Jiangning, if what you said is true, and I can get rid of the crisis of Mingjiao, I would like to take the place of Mingjiao disciple here, thank you here." While speaking, Yang Xiao toasted Jiangning respectfully. This is the bright left emissary. He is a famous person. At this moment, he bows to Jiangning. For a moment, Jiangning is flattered. "I''ll wait to thank you." Yang Xiao paid homage to all of them, and the rest of them also paid homage to Jiangning one by one to show their respect. This is not baijiangning, but Jiangning''s indirectness may have saved the whole Ming religion, which is a boundless merit. After drinking, Yang Xiao continued to say: "pass on my decree that Jiangning, the Ruijin banner, will be promoted to the governor of four gates." Jiangning was surprised by the promotion of its status. The status of the Ming religion was divided into four parts: the leader, the Guangming left and right envoys, the four Dharma kings, the five Sanren, and then the four governors, the four vice governors, the headmaster, the Deputy banner envoy, the hundred flag envoy, the ten person flag envoy, and finally the believers. Five elements flag, Ruijin flag, giant wood flag, flood flag, fire flag, thick soil flag, a total of 6500 people. Four gates, heaven and earth, wind and thunder, a total of 4000 believers, are not vulgar in the lake. That is to say, Jiangning directly became the governor of Four Gates who controlled the power of killing ten thousand people. This level is really high. (brothers and sisters, three thousand words is equivalent to one and a half chapters. Plus four o''clock in the morning, the third one has worked hard. Today, I''m sure it will break out. During the new book period, I''ll make a lot of yelling. Please smash more evaluation tickets and more flowers. If you have the ability to reward and support the third, this is the driving force of the third year''s work. It''s not easy for new people. I hope you can give more support and new things During the book period, whether you can sign a contract or not is a question mark. It depends on the collection. It''s only a little bit collected after two days of publishing the book. If you like this book, please support it and collect it. If there is any problem, please blame it as much as you can. The third one will treat every mistake carefully.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 The sky is like ink, and the stars are dense. The bright stars are dotted in the black sky. In front of each other, the soup is stacked with fresh meat and placed on the table. The white heat is surging up, which makes people happy to eat. However, Jiangning is the most fierce eater and eats animal meat without vegetables. "Ding Dong, eat a catty of king of beasts meat, and get 50 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased 100 times and 5000 experience points are obtained." Jiangning never thought that eating could increase the experience value, and eating a catty could increase the experience value by 5000 points. This wolf king had at least four or five thousand jin, except that the king of Python and the king of sparrow had not much meat. The ox king and the lion king have thousands of Jin of meat. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s brilliant words, I''m afraid Zhou Ding would have driven Jiangning away. "It''s a great tonic. Come on, eat more." Yang Xiao took a large piece of meat to Jiangning and asked him to eat more. The attitude is completely different from before. Jiangning killed the wolf king at the age of 14, which proves that he has good roots and good aptitude. He is a good seedling for practicing martial arts and has good potential. He is absolutely outstanding. In addition, the military exercises proposed by Jiangning are absolutely superb. Those who can come up with this kind of training method must be those with exquisite mind and military wisdom. Such people will become famous in the future. Therefore, Yang Xiao is more and more fond of Jiangning. If he didn''t know Jiangning just now, he even intended to regard Jiangning as his adopted son. It is not only Yang Xiao who is good to Jiangning. All of you here are not very talkative in addition to being cold and modest. Even the green winged bat king talked to Jiangning for two times, which shows that people like Jiangning. After two hours, Jiangning couldn''t eat some meat. He ate 40 Jin meat and digested it for several times. He would have a big trouble eating it again. In this way, Jiangning has gained another 200000 points of experience, and with another 300000, the experience value of Jiangning will reach 500000. More to Jiangning''s delight, Zhou Ying saw that Jiangning liked to eat so much. He asked people to send 300 kilograms of meat to Jiangning''s governor''s office. Of course, the governor''s office is the former governor''s office for the time being. When Yang Xiao''s decree is passed, Jiangning will be able to move in. After eating and drinking, the time is not too early. They originally planned to continue chatting, but because of what Jiangning said before, they did not have more time to waste. They all wanted to prepare well and think of better ways. It''s better than wasting time sitting in the Ming religion. Yang Xiao sent Jiangning to go. Along the way, Yang Xiao had a little chat with Jiangning. It can be said that it was a simple family custom. He asked more about Jiangning''s life experience, but his talk was so far. He didn''t ask too much about anything, lest Jiangning would be estranged. "By the way, you can move to the governor''s house tomorrow and live in my house today." At this time, Yang Xiao began to ask Jiangning to go to his home. "Oh, there''s something wrong with that, isn''t it?" Jiangning hesitated and replied. "It''s no big deal. If you don''t like it, let me do it." Yang Xiao said with a smile. "Well, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful. Thank you very much." "Well, you don''t have to call me elder. If you don''t mind, just call me uncle Yang." "Well, uncle Yang." Jiangning does not have any burden. He is a modern man and naturally has no pressure. At first, it was just the first time to see such a big man as Yang Xiao. Now he is much more calm. Jiangning followed Yang Xiao all the way, and soon came to Yang Xiao''s residence. Similar to the courtyard, there is a place where the lights are bright. Yang Xiaoyi came in. After a while, a woman in a goose yellow dress came out happily. "Dad, Dad, you''re back. Dad, this is a kite made by my daughter. Have a look at it and see if it''s very beautiful." The woman''s face is beautiful, the face is melon seed face, the facial features are exquisite, the moonlight sprinkles on the face, is extremely beautiful, the eye is big, the eyelash flickers, gives the human a kind of spiritual full feeling. Is a beautiful woman, a lively beauty, let Jiangning in front of a bright. Yang Buhui. Who can call Yang Xiao as her father, except Yang Buhui? For Yang Buhui, Jiangning doesn''t understand it. Yang Buhui''s mother is Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu and Yin Liting had an engagement, but later Ji Xiaofu and Yang Xiao were not together. But what''s the end result? Yang Buhui actually went with Yin Li Ting. Jiangning couldn''t think of this love affair. Like the daughter of the woman you used to like! This is a tongue twister, but it is more difficult to understand. I really don''t know what vision Yang Buhui is, but Jiangning also knows that Yang Buhui preferred Zhang Wuji when he was a child, which was a bit of ignorant emotion when he was young."Hehe, this kite is really good. By the way, I''d like to introduce you to Jiangning, governor of the four schools of Ming religion." "Good governor Jiangning." Yang Buhui took a good look at Jiangning and then said with a smile. "I don''t regret my sister. When we meet for the first time, there is nothing to send you. This is an anti-drug pill. It''s a gift for meeting." After being cleaned, the poison pill of King mang looks like a pearl the size of a longan. It is extremely green and smooth. It looks strange and beautiful in the moonlight. It has no peculiar smell but also a faint fragrance. It can effectively prevent insect poison by wearing it on the body. In order to perform well in front of Yang Xiao, Jiangning did not hesitate to give some blood. "I didn''t expect this thing is here with you. I thought it was in zhouding, but it''s more precious, so I don''t want it." Yang Xiao has some surprise. This is not a small thing. It is very precious. Ordinary boa king is difficult to poison Dan. "I don''t regret that my sister is cute and cute. As soon as I see that it''s predestined for me to give it to my sister, it''s also a little bit of a wish. Yang Shumo wants to refuse." Jiangning took the thing and handed it to Yang Buhui. The latter immediately smile, and then look at Yang Xiao and say: "father Jiangning brother said right, and Jiangning brother is to me, not to you, why don''t you allow me to pick up." Yang Buhui took the poison pill, but he couldn''t help smiling. "You, you." Yang Xiao loves Yang bupening very much. If he was someone else, he would have reprimanded him. In the face of Yang Buhui, he could only laugh. "Well, it''s getting late. Go to bed early and let Xiaozhao deal with an upper room. Jiangning will live here tonight." "Well, OK, brother Jiangning, wait for me here. I''ll call Xiao Zhao over." Yang Buhui said with a smile and then ran outside. Yang Xiao lovingly looked at his daughter, and then took a look at Jiangning. He found that Jiangning was also looking at Yang Buhui with a smile in the corner of his eyes. At the moment, a faint smile flashed in his eyes. After a stick of incense, Xiao Zhao has dealt with a room. In the room, Xiao Zhao drags the iron chain to clean up some candles, while Yang Buhui sits in the room, chatting with Jiangning. Yang Buhui has almost no freedom in Mingjiao and has no friends. Because of his high status, he often wants to find a person to talk to. Now he meets Jiangning, a peer, naturally very happy and chatters with Jiangning. Thinking like a child. After a long time, Yang Buhui was a little sleepy. He was tired and wanted to go to bed. When he left, he looked at Jiangning and said, "brother Jiangning, are you still there tomorrow?" "It should be there." Jiangning nodded and said with a smile. "Well, I''ll continue to come to you tomorrow. Xiaozhao, take good care of brother Jiangning and go back. You should prepare whatever elder brother Jiangning wants. If you can''t treat brother Jiangning well, I''ll ask you." Yang Buhui left such a sentence, then left, and finally reluctantly returned to the back. After Yang Buhui left, Jiangning could not help looking at her back, but at this time, a slightly sour words fell. "Can''t you see the beauty, governor?" (it''s the third watch! Brothers and sisters who support the third, please support .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 This sounds a little sour. Jiangning looks back and sees Xiaozhao sweeping the floor with her head down. Just now she is talking. Jiangning can''t help but smile from the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t expect that Xiaozhao would be jealous. "There are some misunderstandings about what Miss Xiaozhao said. I just don''t regret that my sister is cute. She has a good disposition." Jiangning explained. "You men don''t have a good thing, full of lies, huh." Xiao Zhao snorted, a little angry. "Miss Xiaozhao has misunderstood me. I''m not such a person to judge people by their appearance. Instead, I like the inner beauty. To tell you the truth, I like the temperament of Miss Xiaozhao." Jiangning looks at Xiaozhao and says so, with a little smile. "What, what are you talking about? I''m so ugly that no one can like me." Xiao Zhao''s heart is in a mess. She has never heard a man talk to her like this. In fact, she sometimes returns to her original appearance. She consciously looks more beautiful than Yang Buhui. Unfortunately, in order to complete her mother''s task, she can only play ugly in Mingjiao. Sometimes Xiaozhao has some troubles. Especially after meeting Jiangning, she would like to show her original appearance and let Jiangning have a look. However, she still has some sense to control her impulse. Now when I hear Jiangning say this, besides being sweet in my heart, I like Jiangning more. I think Jiangning is really extraordinary. I am so ugly, but Jiangning treats all the same. How can a woman not be moved? A woman''s life is nothing more than to find a man worthy of trust. Jiangning doesn''t care about her appearance, which is enough. "Who said that? Appearance is given by my parents. Good or bad is up to fate. If Xiaozhao looks ten times ugly, I will not have a bit of disgust. This is my Jiangning principle. If a beautiful woman is vicious, disrespectful to her parents and disrespectful to her elders, even if she is ten times as beautiful, I will not take a look at it. If there is a woman who looks mediocre, but respects her parents and is filial to her elders, I will feel it This man is very beautiful. " Jiangning said so, Xiaozhao can''t help but feel more favorable to Jiangning. "Ding Dong! Xiao Zhao''s favor for you has reached 90. " When a good feeling reaches 90, it is the secret promise of the heart. At this moment, Jiangning can''t help but smile secretly, but what he said is not wrong. Although beautiful women are good, they must have inner beauty. Otherwise, he would rather not marry an obstinate and willful woman. Of course, it''s too ugly for Jiangning. "It''s Xiao Zhao who misunderstood the young master. The young master has already cleaned up. Xiao Zhao should step down temporarily. If you need anything, please open your mouth." "Well, good." Jiangning nodded. After Xiaozhao left, Jiangning sighed. Xiaozhao had to complete the task of the great shift of heaven and earth. He could not go to the forbidden area on his own, let alone get to the great move of heaven and earth. There were many organizations in the forbidden area. Therefore, we must achieve the goal as soon as possible. This is not to use, but to protect ourselves. As a matter of fact, Jiangning is more worried. In case Zhang Wuji comes to Mingjiao, if Xiaozhao falls in love with Zhang Wuji, all his previous efforts will be wasted. As long as his popularity does not reach 100 points, there will be a turning point. After all, according to the history, Xiao Zhao will indeed be with Zhang Wuji and confront with history, so we can''t take it lightly. Thinking of this, Jiangning is a little depressed, but think about it is still early now, more with Xiaozhao, it is not without a chance, if not, the big deal is uncooked rice cooked cooked cooked rice, anyway, Xiaozhao''s heart secretly promised. However, Jiangning will not do so until the last moment. Lying in bed, Jiangning squints his eyes. As time goes by, Jiangning gradually falls asleep. It was just late at night, about four o''clock in the morning, and suddenly it began to thunder. Boom! Boom! Lightning and thunder. Jiangning was woken up, but he realized it was thunder and went on to sleep. A big man was not afraid of thunder. But after a little while, suddenly Jiangning felt that the door was slightly opened. Creak ~ ~ after the door was opened, Jiangning couldn''t sleep. He was alert and even ready to move. The figure appears in front of the bed, Jiangning is quick to hand, but found that the other side actually got into the bed. "Brother Jiangning, brother Jiangning." It''s Yang Buhui''s voice. In a moment, Jiangning was stunned. What did Yang Buhui come to do? "What''s the matter?" Jiangning slightly open his mouth, his throat has some hair dry, if this is known by Yang Xiao, can he live to the next day? "Thunder, I am so afraid, dad is not here, Jiangning brother." Yang Buhui''s voice with a little cry, directly embrace Jiangning, a little cool body, let Jiangning sober a lot. Jiangning couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Unexpectedly, Yang Buhui was afraid of thunder. However, after hearing Yang Buhui''s words, Jiangning also knew that Yang Xiao was not there. Maybe it was hard to sleep all night. Go to wusanren or Wei Yixiao to discuss the future."It''s OK. It''s OK. I''m here." Jiangning slightly patted Yang Buhui''s fragrant shoulder. Yang Buhui held on to Jiangning even more. The well-developed mountain fortress withstood Jiangning''s predecessor. His soft body stuck to Jiangning like an octopus, especially a certain part of Jiangning. It is just the top in Yang Buhui''s secluded place. Hiss. Jiangning takes a breath. He is not a man who can''t control his emotions. However, his body is just 14 years old. In the world of martial arts, because of practicing martial arts, boys'' bodies are developing relatively early. It''s time to start a family and start a career at the age of 16 here. So when you''re 14 years old, it''s just hot. "What, do I hurt you?" Yang Buhui has some curiosity to say, also twist the body, suddenly between the soft mountain, in Jiangning body twist. "It''s OK. It''s OK. That''s it. That''s it." Jiangning opened his mouth and stopped Yang Buhui''s behavior. He couldn''t hold on to it. "Oh." Yang Buhui didn''t move, but after a while, Yang Buhui asked curiously, "brother Jiangning, are you carrying a dagger with you? It''s up to me, and how do you feel so hot." Yang Buhui said so. She spoke with a faint fragrance. Jiangning took a deep breath. His body was hot and didn''t know what to say. "It''s hard." Yang did not regret to twist the body, she felt a little uncomfortable, but Jiangning said in a low voice: "don''t move." Suddenly Yang did not regret not moving, but just because of the move, now Jiangning''s baby, has just topped that part. "It''s going to grow bigger. What''s this?" Yang Buhui said curiously, Jiangning can only say nothing. Yang Buhui is still young. In addition, he doesn''t understand the world. He doesn''t know anything about men and women, so he is very curious. After a while, Yang Buhui blushed slightly and said slightly, "brother Jiangning, I want to hush." (er... Do you accept it now? It''s up to everyone. Can the recommended tickets and flowers be smashed? ~~~~It''s five o''clock in the morning. I''m going to bed. I''ll continue to write about how much can happen tomorrow. Brothers, I hope you can get up tomorrow morning and give us some opinions. I''ll smash some tickets and flowers in an instant, so that the third one can have a good time. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 This night, Jiangning mood is very turbulent. However, he restrained the flame in his heart. He still didn''t regret his younger age. In addition, it was his family after all. If Yang Xiao came back, Jiangning would be completely finished. Well intentioned to ask you to come over and live, and you''re on my daughter? For anyone, I''m afraid that Jiangning will die. Of course, the more important thing is that God won''t thunder! Ah ah ah ah ah! Jiangning didn''t say anything. Before dawn, he left without regret. Before leaving, he said with a little blush on his face: "brother Jiangning, thank you. If you weren''t there, I really don''t know what to do today." Little girl, afraid of thunder is also a matter of reason, Jiangning lying in bed, smiling: "nothing, nothing, later if you feel bored, you can come to me." Yang Buhui has known Zhang Wuji, but he has not seen him for many years. Although he still has some ideas about Zhang Wuji in his heart, as time goes by, his first love affair meets Jiangning again. "Ding Dong, Yang Buhui''s affection for you has reached 85 o''clock." After Yang Buhui left, Jiangning was relieved at last. In this way, two hours later, Jiangning is awakened by Xiao Zhao''s voice and calls Jiangning to have breakfast. Martial arts practitioners have a very good physical quality. They don''t drink water for three days and three nights. What''s more, they sleep less. After getting up, Jiangning opens the door and sees Xiaozhao. Although his face is really bad, Jiangning knows that Xiaozhao has changed his face, so there is no big deal. The ugly duckling will be a swan in the future, so is Xiaozhao. "Excuse me, young master Zhao?" "No matter what, I just wake up. Miss Xiaozhao, please come in." Jiangning helps Xiaozhao to carry the dish. There is a bowl of porridge and some dishes on it. Seeing that Xiaozhao is not convenient to walk, Jiangning takes the initiative to help. Because of this, Xiao Zhao is full of moving. Jingle, jingle. The sound of the chain dragging was particularly harsh in the quiet room. Jiangning looked down at it, then deliberately showed a curious look and asked, "Miss Xiaozhao, are you?" "Oh, this is the master to discipline the slaves, so he locked it. In the land of Mingjiao, it is the same to us slaves." Xiao Zhao opened his mouth in a low voice and explained. but Jiangning knew that because Xiao Zhao had acted strangely in his mansion, so he was locked by Yang''s regret, and it was not an ordinary lock. At the beginning, Zhang Wuji used Joyoung magic and added the sword to cut off the chain. "How can it be so? I have to make it clear to Ambassador Yang Zuo." Jiangning is not happy and wants to help Xiaozhao deal with this matter. "No, childe." Xiaozhao immediately said, stopped Jiangning, and then said with a smile: "but thank you for your kindness. Xiaozhao is just a maid. You have been very kind to me. Don''t be so." "It''s not. I don''t treat you as a slave, I treat you as a friend. I''m more than loyal. When you are in trouble, I have to help you." Jiangning said in a righteous way, which seemed very just. "Thank you for your kindness." Xiaozhao''s heart has been incomparably moved, but at this time, Jiangning said: "or I will help you cut the iron chain?" When he said this, Xiao Zhao''s face showed a happy look, but he sighed quickly and said, "young master, Xiaozhao has taken care of him, but the iron chain is not an ordinary iron chain. If you want to cut it off, you must have a strong internal strength, plus the peerless magic weapon relying on Heaven Sword, then you can cut it." She said so with unspeakable melancholy. "Oh? Is there another thing? " After a while, Jiangning looked at Xiao Zhao as if he had nothing to say. He sighed that there was no life for the protagonist. At this time, Xiaozhao should have mentioned something about the great change of heaven and earth. Since Xiao Zhao didn''t speak, Jiangning couldn''t be stupefied, so he continued to say: "strong internal force, although my mental method is relatively strong, it''s not strong. Unfortunately, the original universe of our sect has changed greatly, but later I don''t know where it is. Even master Yang Xiao only knows the former one or two. It would be great if we could find the great shift of heaven and earth ¡£¡± Jiangning sighed, but soon Xiaozhao''s face changed. After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth. "Young master Jiangning, in fact, about the great shift of heaven and earth I have some clues. " After saying this, Jiangning''s look changed, as if very surprised in general, but there are some small surprise in the heart. After all, Xiaozhao was instructed by her mother, and Xiaozhao was smart. What Jiangning said just now was already on the edge. If Xiaozhao was a normal person, he would have been on guard. She is a very smart person, otherwise the purple shirt Dragon King would not have let her risk to come to the Ming religion. Unfortunately, the purple shirt Dragon King did everything, and would never have thought that Xiao Zhao met a man who was familiar with the future plot and was a man whom Xiaozhao liked.Love of men and women, IQ is zero, although the two did not develop to which step, but IQ decline is obvious. "Miss Xiaozhao, is it true?" Jiangning looks at Xiao Zhao in a serious tone, but his voice is very low. "Ding Dong! If you touch the main task of Qiankun grand shift, you can get 10000000 experience points when you complete this task. If you don''t finish it, or if you are the first to get the Qiankun great shift, you will be deducted 10000000 experience. (this task can be affected by the root bone) " at this time, the system sends out a prompt, and can obtain 10 million points of experience after completing the task, and can also be affected by the root bone, which also means that one billion points of experience can be obtained. Billion experience points. However, Jiangning soon calmed down. Although the rewards were rich, he thought carefully that the great shift of heaven and earth was the mind skill of divine quality. The experience needed was several times, or even more than ten times, of the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant. Jiangning had not learned it, so he did not know. Most importantly, Zhang Wuji! In the plot, Zhang Wuji is the protagonist of the great shift of heaven and earth. Now his advantage is to master the plot. Whether he can compare with Zhang Wuji is still a question mark. But in the current situation, his own advantages are great, because Xiaozhao is with him, which is an absolute advantage. Of course, Jiangning doesn''t want to take it lightly. If you go wrong, you will go wrong. This is the real world of martial arts. If you make a mistake, you may die in your lifetime. "Mr. Jiangning, I''ll tell you about it some days later. But I hope Mr. Jiangning can''t divulge a word. Otherwise, Xiao Zhao''s life will be lost." She said solemnly. "I understand, Miss Xiaozhao, if there is such a clue, I will give it to miss Xiaozhao when I put on my robe and crown in the future. If Miss Xiaozhao doesn''t dislike me, I''d like to marry Miss Xiaozhao. This is absolutely true, not because of the secret script." Jiangning said solemnly. It doesn''t matter how much money the beauty makes. (wipe, wipe! It was updated automatically yesterday. I found that I was drunk! It''s a newcomer. I don''t know how to operate it. Brothers and sisters, it''s my fault. I try my best to make up for it as compensation. I''m really sorry. At the same time, I''m grateful to all the brothers and sisters for their flowers and evaluation tickets. Because this will refresh, I can''t thank you, but the third in my heart is grateful to everyone! Thank you for your support.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 "Childe''s words are heavy. If Xiaozhao can help you, it''s Xiaozhao''s blessing. He doesn''t ask for anything." As a girl, to hear this kind of love words, naturally is the heart excited, only a little bit of reason, also disappeared. "In any case, I will try to help you solve the chain problem, whether or not there is magic power." Jiangning looked serious and said seriously. At this time, a servant''s voice came slowly: "governor Jiang, Zuo Shi has something to look for you." Yang Xiao looking for himself? When someone came, Xiaozhao stopped talking immediately. She was very silent and kept her head down. Jiangning opened the door and looked at the maids in green kneeling on the ground outside. Then she nodded and said, "OK, I know. " the maid in Tsing Yi didn''t say much, so she quickly left here with a notice. "Miss Xiaozhao, envoy Yang zuozhi has something to do with me. I''ll go ahead and say goodbye." It is absolutely impossible for Yang Xiao to find himself, so Jiangning plans to go quickly. "Young master Jiangning, walk slowly." "Yes." Jiangning nodded slightly and then left here. When he saw Yang Xiao again, Jiangning found that there was a man standing beside him. The man was speechless, holding this black and white feather fan in his hand. After taking a look at himself, he showed a faint smile on his face. "Jiangning, this is Mr. Fan Yao, the right left envoy." Yang Xiao for Jiangning guidance said. "I''ve met with fan Youshi." Jiangning is respectful. Fan Yao, the right and left emissary of Mingjiao Guangming Ding, is a controversial figure. Many players think that fan Yao should be more powerful than Yang Xiao, but through many traces, fan Yao should not be better than Yang Xiao. In a word, this character is not weaker than Yang Xiao, otherwise, he can not become a rightist envoy. "Good, good, you are Jiangning, this day listen to Yang Zuo Shi praise you in the ear all day long, now see, really is extraordinary young." Fan Yao praised a word, Jiangning immediately laughed and said: "the elder is too praised." "Well, very good." Fan Yao nodded, but soon did not say anything. At this time, Jiangning took the initiative to ask: "Yang Zuo Shi, what''s wrong with calling me to come today?" Yang Xiao took a look at Jiangning, and then said, "looking for you today is actually trying to entrust you with something." "What''s the matter?" Jiang Ning is curious, but he has no expression. "According to what you said, the six sects are going to attack our Ming religion. We want to find someone to investigate this matter. We don''t need to find out anything of great value. We just need to know when the six sects will come to Mingjiao. Of course, we can go to find the white browed eagle king. " when Yang Xiao said this, Jiangning immediately understood what Yang Xiao was looking for. I want to find myself out to search for information. Several thoughts flashed in Jiangning''s mind. After a little while, he had already made up his mind. Down the mountain! Yes, I have to go down the mountain. Now my strength is still too poor. I have to upgrade and grow quickly. I don''t want to be coaxed by cattle. But at least I can protect myself. It''s hard to develop in Ming religion. Killing wild animals can''t upgrade at all. And the beast king is gone, so this is an opportunity. "Ding Dong, whether to accept the downhill task or not, the difficulty of this task is not easy, please choose carefully, the completion of this task will obtain 20000 experience (affected by the root bone), and additional rewards will be given according to the evaluation degree of the task." There''s a beep from the system. Jiangning, who had planned to take over the task, did not hesitate to accept the task after hearing the reward from the system. "Tell Yang Zuo Shi that I am willing to explore this matter for the Ming religion." As soon as he said this, Yang Xiao looked at fan Yao with a smile in the corner of his eyes, and the latter nodded slightly. Then Yang Xiao said, "I''m very glad that you can say that. To tell the truth, I wanted to find you. You are now the governor of the four gates, but you are still young. If this matter is solved, then no one will talk about you." The reason why Yang Xiao asked Jiangning to deal with this matter was that Jiangning had said it, and it was most appropriate to let Jiangning go. There was another point, because he promoted Jiangning to governor of the four gates yesterday, and felt that Jiangning was still too young. Some of them are inappropriate, but since they have said something, they naturally have to abide by. Yang Xiao doesn''t play tricks. However, fan Yao points out a clear way to let Jiangning go down the mountain to investigate the matter and establish credit. In this way, who dares to say no? "I understand. Thank you for your advice." Jiangning bowed his head and said. "Well, in that case, you should prepare for it and start tomorrow. I''ll discuss the countermeasures with Ambassador fan you here. You can have a rest for a day." "Yes, I do." Jiangning nodded and then strode to leave here. After leaving, Yang Xiao said with a smile: "how about this son?""Very good, very good, young people, brave and resourceful, mature mind, these people will become the great figures of Ming religion in the future." Fan Yao nodded his approval without being stingy. "Well, I feel the same way. It''s just too young to be trained." Yang Xiao looked at the door and said. "Brother Yang, I haven''t seen you value a person so much for a long time. Is it..." Fan Yao looks a little surprised at Yang Xiao. "Well, if there''s no accident, I''m going to take him as an apprentice after this Mingjiao crisis." Yang Xiao said so. As soon as you say this, fan Yao''s face suddenly changes. Yang Xiao''s apprentice, this is not a small matter. Who is Yang Xiao? Guangming left emissary was above the four Dharma kings. What''s more, Yang Xiao practiced the great shift of heaven and earth. The Ming religion has orders, but the person who practices the great change of heaven and earth can be called the leader. Yang Xiao is just a deputy leader. He does not want to be the leader because of his identity, but Jiangning is different. If Jiangning can really show its potential and Yang Xiao takes Jiangning as his apprentice, then ten years later, the Ming religion will be the leader of Jiangning. The leader of the Ming religion holds the power of life and death. A sneeze can shake the existence of the lake. How can fan Yao''s face remain unchanged? This may involve the future of Ming religion. "Have you thought it out?" After a while, fan Yao asked. "Think clearly." Yang Xiao nodded solemnly. The next day. Jiangning got up early. Yang Buhui prepared a package for Jiangning with some clothes in it. At the same time, Yang Buhui also held a small pile of medicine bottles in front of Jiangning and said seriously. "Brother Jiangning, this is a healing pill, this is an antidote, this is " yesterday, I heard that Jiangning was going down the mountain. Yang Buhui was not happy for a long time. If Yang Xiao had not lost his temper a little bit, he would have made a big scene. Early this morning, Yang Buhui helped Jiangning prepare a lot of things. "Well, I see. Thank you for not regretting my sister." Jiangning rubs Yang Buhui''s small head. The latter smiles and reveals his tiger''s teeth. At this time, Xiaozhao comes in from the outside and calls out a miss, then helps to clean up the things. Suddenly, Jiangning, who was packing up his things, suddenly felt a note in his palm Quietly, Jiangning takes advantage of Xiaozhao to open up without regret. He opens the note in his hand and writes a few words on it. "Heaven and earth, Zishi, see you at the foot of the mountain." The word "heaven and earth" immediately attracted Jiangning''s eyes and made his heart beat suddenly. (I went to sign the contract yesterday. I''m really sorry. The plot is coming. The universe has changed a lot .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 It''s night. The sky is full of stars. Jiangning is standing in a wilderness. Now it is past midnight, he is waiting for Xiaozhao. Today, Xiao Zhao''s note is still in his hand, which is related to the great shift of heaven and earth. Jiangning naturally has to bear with it. Since the time of Zishi has passed and Xiaozhao has not appeared, Jiangning has some uneasiness. But after about a stick of incense, a strange sound came from not far away. "Gugu Goo "It seems that a strange bird is calling. In the silent night, it seems a little harsh. Jiangning looks at the sound and doesn''t notice anything different. But after thinking about it, Jiangning still walks past. Soon Jiangning saw Xiao Zhao hiding in the dark. "Miss Xiaozhao." Jiangning called in a low voice. "Young master Jiangning, be careful and follow me." Xiao Zhao opens his mouth and then goes south. Jiangning did not speak, and patiently followed Xiaozhao to continue walking. After walking for half an hour, Xiaozhao was relieved and said, "Mr. Jiangning, I didn''t regret my company before, so please forgive me for the delay." Xiao Zhao apologized politely. "No harm, Miss Xiaozhao. In fact, I''m worried about what trouble Xiaozhao has encountered. Now I feel more secure when I see that she has nothing to do with her." Jiangning said with a smile. After hearing this, Xiao Zhao was moved. However, she also knew what she was going to do today, so she didn''t have much nonsense. She said directly: "master Jiangning, the matter about the great shift of heaven and earth is extremely important. It should be in the forbidden area of Ming religion. If he wants to, Xiaozhao can take him to the forbidden area of Ming religion. If he doesn''t want to, he can take him to the forbidden area That''s it. " She said this because all the Ming disciples had been ordered to enter the forbidden area. Otherwise, the violators would be killed. Now she wants to take Jiangning to the forbidden area. I don''t know what Jiangning will think. "This Miss Xiaozhao, now the six major sects want to encircle our Guangmingding holy cult. If we can''t improve our strength, we''ll die in the future. Anyway, we''ll all die. It''s better to go to the forbidden area and fight for life. " Jiangning is telling the truth. He looks serious. Xiao Zhao can''t help nodding after listening to it. At the same time, there is a touch of appreciation in her eyes. Naturally, she won''t like the stereotyped person. "In this case, Mr. Jiangning, when he enters the forbidden area, he must follow me. Otherwise, we may both die in some organs." "But please rest assured, Miss Xiaozhao. I will pay attention to it." Jiangning answered earnestly. In this way, Jiangning followed Xiaozhao all the way up the mountain. After about two columns of incense, Jiangning saw two big characters in blood red. [forbidden area] this is the place where Mingjiao''s leader Yang Dingtian passes away, and there is also a divine quality of mind, which makes the heaven and earth move greatly. It is a treasure book of Mingjiao Zhenjiao. It is divided into seven levels. Even Yang Xiao is only cultivating to the second level, and he has become a first-class master in the world. There is only one person in the world who has reached the seventh level, that is Zhang Wuji. in fact, great shift of the universe is incomplete, only sixth layers of practice can be done, and seventh layers are the original ones themselves, because the person has no Joyoung magic power, though the inner strength is mighty, but it is not as good as the Joyoung magic 1/10. not to mention anything else, it is said that Jiangning''s Dragon elephant is like 1/10 of Joyoung''s magic power. Joyoung is a great shift of the universe in the world of martial arts. Joyoung''s magic skills are greatly moved by the great changes of the universe. but Joyoung magic, Jiangning also has the way to get it. When Zhang Wuji got the Joyoung magic, he finally hid the magic power in that place. Jiangning could go and find it. If only Fuyuan was high, it would be necessary to get Joyoung''s magic power. But Jiangning''s Fuyuan is 99999. I''m afraid you can touch this task even if you walk past it. Putting aside his thoughts, Jiangning followed Xiao Zhao into the forbidden area, avoiding the strong guard of the forbidden area. Xiaozhao had a secret path. Otherwise, if he did not meet the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of Guangding peak, he would never enter the forbidden area. At the end of the secret passage is the armory, which is the weapons stored by Ming religion, knives and spears, as well as some gold and silver treasures. "Young master Jiangning, don''t move the money. The money is calculated according to the weight. Even if you take something, there are mechanisms under the box. If you touch it, we will die here immediately and we can''t escape." "I understand." Jiangning didn''t care much about money. He mainly wanted to move the world around. He also understood that what Xiaozhao said was not a joke, so he was very serious. After walking for a long time in the forbidden area, Xiao Zhao explained why he came here. Of course, 70% of them are lies. Jiangning knows that this is Xiaozhao''s measure to protect himself. He didn''t blame him at all. In this way, about two hours later, according to the information of the film and TV series, Jiangning slowly groped for the place where the Yangding sky is round and quiet.He deliberately touched a mechanism, and suddenly he and Xiaozhao fell into the mechanism. When he landed, Jiangning could see the surrounding scene clearly. It was an empty place. Only two people could know this place, one was him, the other was Cheng Kun. "Xiaozhao, Xiaozhao, what''s wrong with you?" At this time, Jiangning found that Xiaozhao had fainted on the ground, maybe when he fell down, he accidentally touched his head. "Nothing serious." After inspection, Jiangning found that Xiaozhao really hit the head, there was no big obstacle, he was relieved. It''s better for Xiaozhao not to see something next. In front of Yang Dingtian''s remains, Jiangning stares at Yang Dingtian''s sheepskin, and her heart is full of excitement, because this is the great shift of heaven and earth. In the original work, Zhang Wuji kneels down to worship Yang Dingtian, and the great shift of heaven and earth emerges. In fact, it was a revised edition. In the real first edition of the original work, sheepskin is the great shift of heaven and earth. This is Persian language, which ordinary people can''t understand and Cheng Kun can''t understand. In addition, Yang Dingtian''s things disdain to learn. Even if he knows, it''s just destruction. How much Cheng Kun hated Yang Dingtian can be seen from the fact that he alone bewitched the imperial court, played with the six major sects, and finally killed guangdingding. After taking a deep breath, Jiangning knelt down on one knee and looked at the bones of yangdingtian and said, "master, no matter what, you can rest assured. After that, I will protect Mingjiao. Sooner or later, I will make Mingjiao brilliant forever." After saying this, Jiangning deeply worshipped. Then he stood up and grabbed the sheepskin with spider web. "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the player on completing the task of getting the great move of heaven and earth. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the player for getting 1000000000 experience points. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on the player''s divine quality and the great shift of heaven and earth. " "Ding Dong! As the player gains the divine quality, he gets 500 achievements and 200 merit points. ¡± in a flash, a series of system prompts came. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 It''s the great book of moving heaven and earth. There are seven levels in detail for the great change of heaven and earth. It takes seven years for a person with a high level of understanding. Each layer is ten times more difficult than before. Time is the accumulated skill, which is why Zhang Wuji was able to move the heaven and earth into Mahayana in a short time. For Jiangning, it is the experience value. As long as he has enough experience value, he can move the universe to the top in an instant. [great shift of heaven and earth] Shenpin mind method. Efficacy: stimulate the limits of human body, integrate martial arts principles, create flaws in opponents, accumulate strength, stick to palm strength, pull and move strength, transform Yin and Yang Qi, and use force to fight. Experience required for the first level: 0 / 20000000. Experience required for the second level: 0 / 100000000. [it''s a collection of martial arts principles. ¡¿ experience required for the third level: 0 / 500000000. [make the opponent weak. ¡¿ experience required for the fourth level: 0 / 200000000. ¡¿ experience required for level 5: 0 / 1000000000. [pull and move strength. ¡¿ experience required for level 6: 0 / 1000000000. [conversion of yin and Yang, using strength to fight] experience required for the seventh layer: 0 / 0. [unknown. ¡¿ explanation: from ancient times to the present, the mind method of shaking the past and brightening the present. the experience required for Shenpin mental method and the great shift of heaven and earth shocked Jiangning. The first level needs 20 million points of experience, the second level needs 100 million, the third level needs 500 million, the fourth level needs 2 billion, the fifth level needs 10 billion, and the sixth level needs 100 billion experience values. As for the seventh level, there is no requirement of experience, just afraid that what is needed will be even more terrifying. After finishing the task, he gained a billion points of experience. Jiangning had no nonsense and immediately promoted the great shift of heaven and earth. "Ding Dong! The movement of heaven and earth has been improved successfully. The total attribute has been increased by 500 points, the internal strength has been increased by 2000, and the life value has been 5000. At the same time, the potential stimulation attributes such as "physical tenacity", "dodge improvement", "eyesight enhancement", "ear strength enhancement", "violence increase" and "brain evolution" are obtained Jiangning didn''t expect that the first level of increase was 500 points. He knew that the great change of heaven and earth was very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. He even raised the attribute of 500 points in one breath. At present, Jiangning did not hesitate to upgrade to the second level. "Ding Dong! The second level of the great shift of heaven and earth will be improved successfully, and the martial arts attainments will be improved. All skills will be automatically upgraded to "self-made school." Upgrade the second level, not get a bit of all attributes, but get a more terrifying ability. All martial arts have been upgraded to a school of their own? "Ding Dong, because your small Fu Mo Quan has been upgraded into a school of its own, it has become a great Fu Mo Quan automatically." "Ding Dong, the martial arts attainments of the great demon subduing boxing are automatically upgraded to a school of its own." For each level of martial arts, the damage will be doubled. If you become a school, the damage will be increased by three times, because the first level of martial arts attainments will not increase the damage. The great shift of heaven and earth is worthy of the spirit of mind. At this moment, Jiangning had to praise. After 250 million points of experience were not available, Jiangning continued to learn. "Ding Dong! To improve the success of the third level of the great shift of heaven and earth, improve martial arts experience, master passive skills and create flaws. " The third layer is even more terrifying. It can create the enemy''s flaws. If there is no absolute difference in the mental skills of the armed men in the same territory, it will depend on who shows the flaws. Master duel, a flaw can be infinitely enlarged, then give a fatal blow, then this person is finished. And the most terrible thing about the great shift of heaven and earth is this: to create a flaw, to force a flaw to attack the enemy. 500 million points of experience, the value of complete spending. At present, there are more than 250 million experience points left, and Jiangning is no nonsense. These experience values can just improve the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant. Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: Governor of the four sects of Ming religion. Realm: level 10 (Dragon elephant Prajna skill level 7 / heaven and earth move level 3) blessing source: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times of good luck every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. The experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 770 + 100 (weapon bonus). [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 570. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 650. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 2350 / 2350. [affect move consumption] HP: 6300 / 6300 [when HP is zero, the character will be erased]Equipment: Tianyang Zhenmo seven star sword. Mind method: Great Shift of heaven and earth, Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, and Jinyang mental method. Martial arts: small demon subduing fist [getting better and better] skill value: 140000. Br > < 400000 level is the only level of experience that can be increased by only one level. If Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth is upgraded to level 7, then he can be invincible. 250 million points of experience, just can improve the Dragon elephant Prajna skill level 28. dragon elephant is powerful. It has two hundred levels, and Joyoung magic is much less. There are five hundred levels of improvement, and it is also a full attribute increase. dragon elephant, if you work, every fifty levels will change the heart, Joyoung magic every ten levels can be changed once. In a flash, Jiangning''s Dragon elephant Prajna skill has been upgraded to 28 million, 250 million experience, basically empty. Now the Dragon elephant Prajna skill at level 40 needs five million experience points to upgrade to one level. This experience is nothing, but it is also very terrible. The mystery of the great shift of heaven and earth lies not in the increase of attributes, but in the understanding of new moves and the attainment of martial arts. Great shift of the universe. What is the great shift of the universe? is also why it is difficult to play the great effect of Joyoung''s great move. It is like moving the third layers of the universe to make the martial arts that we have learned to be a self-made one. If you use it once, you need 200 points of internal strength. If you use it more than ten times, you will have no internal strength. This is the simplest example. Why do you need a strong internal skill. However, Jiangning is almost good at practicing Prajna. Increase the Dragon elephant Prajna skill by level 18, [1400 points of internal strength, 560 points of strength and 280 points of physique. ¡¿ Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: Governor of the four sects of Ming religion. Realm: level 38 (Dragon elephant Prajna skill level 35 / heaven and earth great shift level 3) blessing source: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times of good luck every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. The experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 1330 + 100 (weapon bonus). [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 570. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 930. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 3750 / 3750. [affect move consumption] HP: 6860 / 6860 [when HP is zero, the character will be wiped out] equipment: Tianyang magic Seven Star Sword (King product). Mind method: Great Shift of heaven and earth, Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, and Jinyang mental method. Martial arts: small demon subduing fist [getting better and better] skill value: 140000. (distributable) experience value: 250000 (distributable) - with the current attribute, Jiangning feels that even if he meets Zhou Ding, he is not afraid. Of course, if we take Yang Xiao as an example, we can''t say such words. Although Yang Xiao''s great shift of heaven and earth only reaches the second level, Yang Xiao''s cultivation of other mental skills has reached more than 70 levels, so Jiangning still can''t compete with Yang Xiao at present. if you have to say what you need at the moment, Jiangning wants Joyoung magic. Or the Prajna skill of the Dragon elephant has been upgraded to 70 or 80. When the six sects encircle Guangding, he can just like Zhang Wuji, order all the grass and fight all the major sects silent. Of course, now the great shift of heaven and earth has been their own, so there is absolutely no Zhang Wuji what to do. Thinking of this, Jiangning can not help feeling happy. Just at this time, Xiao Zhao''s voice sounded slowly. (I''ve been writing for some time, and the results are average in all aspects. Maybe it''s a little slow to update. I admit that. But I still hope you can help support me, such as flowers, tickets, how many old three want, please!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 "Mr. Jiangning... Where is this?" After waking up, Xiaozhao can''t help but frown and look around, looking at Jiangning have some doubts. "I don''t know where this is, but it should be the place where the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the Yang sect passed away." Jiangning pointed to the corpse not far away and said calmly. "What?" Xiaozhao looks a little changed, and then looking at the corpse, Jiangning naturally knows what she wants to do. She wants the world to move. Thinking of this, Jiangning gives her the goat skin roll. There is no doubt that Xiaozhao wants to move the world around. Jiangning doesn''t have to lie. In this way, Xiaozhao will be estranged from himself. It is better to give it to Xiaozhao completely. Of course, the main reason is that Xiaozhao is already his woman in Jiangning''s heart, and there is no one who can''t reach the goal of Xiaozhao. To tell you the truth, the great shift of heaven and earth can''t be practiced by others. Even if it is given to the Purple Dragon King, that is, the mother-in-law of Jinhua gets it, it doesn''t have much effect. Mother-in-law of Jinhua just wants to return to the general altar of Ming religion in the western regions. Turn over the mental method, perform meritorious service and return to glory. The great shift of heaven and earth is a unique mental skill, which can not be practiced by ordinary people. If someone can practice it casually, it will not be called the great shift of heaven and earth. In fact, even if Jiangning practices Prajna of dragon elephant, it is not necessarily able to practice the great shift of heaven and earth. This is entirely because Jiangning has a systematic reason. Because of the system, Jiangning only needs to choose whether to learn any mental method. "Is this?" Xiaozhao looks at Jiangning, but there are some affirmations in her beautiful eyes. She guesses what it is. "This is the mental method of the great shift of heaven and earth, but it''s Persian. I don''t understand it." It''s OK to give it to Xiao Zhao, but Jiangning doesn''t want to expose too much, so he said deliberately. When Xiao Zhao heard this, his heart beat and the universe moved. This is the unique mental skill that many people in the world dream of. Jiangning even so casually handed over to himself, this is... Trust yourself? I don''t know why, Xiaozhao didn''t get the joy of the great shift of heaven and earth, but because of Jiangning''s uncertain trust, she was a little pleased. "Young master Jiangning, I can read Persian, how about I translate it for you?" "Good." Jiangning nodded and said with a smile that he meant it. At most, it was just a waste of time. "Yin and Yang in heaven and earth..." Xiaozhao said bit by bit, and told Jiangning the content of mind method word by word, but at this time strange things appeared. "Ding Dong! Listening to Xiao Zhao''s interpretation of the profound meaning of the great shift of heaven and earth, the experience value has increased by 1000 points, but due to the root and bone reasons, the experience value has been increased by 100 times, and now he has gained 100000 experience points. " "Ding Dong! Listening to Xiao Zhao''s interpretation of the profound meaning of the great shift of heaven and earth, the experience value has increased by 1000 points, but due to the root and bone reasons, the experience value has been increased by 100 times, and now he has gained 100000 experience points. " "Ding Dong! Listening to Xiao Zhao''s interpretation of the profound meaning of the great shift of heaven and earth, the experience value has increased by 1000 points, but due to the root and bone reasons, the experience value has been increased by 100 times, and now he has gained 100000 experience points. " ... this kind of information keeps ringing in his mind. Jiangning is stunned. He really doesn''t know that it will increase his experience, because it seems impossible for NPC to chat with players about mental skills when playing games in previous lives. But now it can be like this. For a moment, Jiangning laughed, really. There are 100000 points of experience every five seconds. It''s just a peerless master who takes himself to brush the monster. He doesn''t need to move himself at all. He can have experience by sitting there. Looking at the words on the scroll, Jiangning looked at Xiaozhao and said, "Xiaozhao, what you said is a little more detailed. I don''t understand some of them." It''s not that Jiangning has poor qualifications. He understands it. He just hopes Xiaozhao can speak more slowly, so that he may gain more experience? "Well, yes, young master." Xiao Zhao nodded, and then began to explain it bit by bit. Each sentence would be more or less accompanied by a more detailed explanation. Thus, the content that could be finished with a single stick of incense dragged the time of approaching three incense sticks. One stick of incense is about 15 minutes, and three sticks of incense is 45 minutes. In this way, Jiangning has gained 54 million points of experience in vain. If we rely on ourselves to brush strange things outside, we don''t know how long it will take. However, if we want to upgrade to the third level, we need 500 million experience. Now, it is only one tenth of the experience. We are still far away from the third level. If you can upgrade to the third level, plus the Dragon elephant Prajna skill reaches level 60 or 70, then the six sects can play a role in encircling Guangding. Because at that time, I and Yang Xiao could almost make a fifty fifty. Maybe I would be better than others. After all, the Dragon elephant Prajna skill was the first in the western regions. Although it could not compare with the omnipotent heaven and earth, it was also the top mental skill.If it can be promoted to the fourth level, Jiangning can crush any one of the six major sects. In less than three months, Jiangning must be faster. I don''t know why, Jiangning has some worries. In the TV series, it is true that after three months, the six major sects encircle Guangding. But is this really true in reality? Jiangning can''t guarantee. What should be done if the six sects are killed ahead of time? Therefore, in fact, they must improve their strength quickly, not to mention that they must hang everything, but at least have the ability to protect themselves. You can''t live in vain. "Mr. Jiangning, do you understand that?" At this time, Xiaozhao continued to ask, afraid Jiangning could not understand. "Well, say it again." Jiangning wants to see if he can continue to experience. "Yes, sir." Xiao Zhao nodded and agreed. Next, Xiaozhao went on talking about it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any experience. If he had experience, he would not go anywhere. If he was tired of Xiaozhao all day, he would let Xiaozhao interpret for himself for three months? No, Jiangning can move the heaven and earth to the fifth or even the sixth layer in ten days. At that time, we dare not say that the world is invincible, but it is almost the same. After Xiaozhao said it for a while, Jiangning interrupted. "Miss Xiaozhao, we are now in the forbidden area. Now that the great shift of heaven and earth has been achieved, it is not suitable to stay here. We might as well leave as soon as possible." Jiangning said seriously. "You''re right, young master. Follow me." Xiao Zhao nodded and felt that Jiangning was right. We have achieved our goal. We can only stay here with bad things, and there will be no good things. "Well, by the way, you don''t have to call me childe in the future. If you dislike me, I should raise you. You can call me brother Jiang." Jiangning said with a smile. Hearing this, Xiao Zhao''s face turned red, but soon she lowered her head and slightly called out, "yes, brother Jiang." "Ding Dong! Xiao Zhao has a good opinion of you up to 95. " It''s 95. It''s five o''clock before Xiao Zhao completely listens to her words. It seems that her first wife can''t run away. Jiangning heart a smile. To tell you the truth, the most memorable thing in Jiangning is not Zhang Wuji, not Zhou Zhiruo, not Zhao Min, not Yin Li, but Xiaozhao, who only needs you to give her a little care, and she will be behind you and give her all her life in silence. What can Jiangning ask for? After two hours of walking with Xiao Zhao in the maze of the forbidden area, Jiangning finally walked out of the forbidden area and came to the tunnel that Xiaozhao had prepared before. About all this, Jiangning did not show curiosity, nor did he say a word more. He did not speak to let Xiaozhao understand that he did not care about Xiaozhao''s identity and what it was to sneak into Mingjiao, which was an unconditional trust. After they left here together and quietly left the Ming religion, Jiangning and Xiaozhao were separated from each other in a small forest. Now that the great shift of heaven and earth has been achieved, Jiangning has to deal with the business. It''s time to part! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 "Will we see each other again?" Jiang Zhaoning looks at Xiaolin and says why she doesn''t know. "Yes, I will." Jiangning looks back and gives Xiaozhao a firm and gentle smile. He looks at Xiaozhao and says so. "Well, I''ll wait for you in Mingjiao." "Good." Jiangning nodded, and then left without looking back. Yesterday he was leaving Mingjiao. If he stayed in Mingjiao today, it would be bad to be found. Although there are beautiful women missing each other, Jiangning still takes the overall situation as the priority. It''s inevitable to go down the mountain. First of all, we should investigate when the six sects will attack the Guangming summit. Secondly, we should go to find the white browed eagle king to report the news. This is Jiangning''s task. It''s almost back and forth. If you delay a little time, one month is necessary. However, Jiangning plans to go down the mountain at the same time, strive to move the heaven and earth to practice (again important to say a word!!!!!! The wind is very strong recently, be careful that Yasuo is connected to the big ah ah ah!!!! Pay attention to your position .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 "Where it is." Suddenly the person, suddenly pointed at not far away, a few people on the wine table roared. After saying this, several people immediately rushed to the table, and quickly approached the table. At the moment, they surrounded the four people. A young man, a woman and children, and two children. All of a sudden, the scene became quiet. All the originally lively martial artists were silent and looked at the place. "Hum, Mingjiao devil, even if you escape to any place, don''t try to escape from our Huashan sect and quickly subdue the Dharma. Otherwise, don''t blame us for our merciless actions." These people look cold, draw out their long swords and stare at the young man. "Ming Jiao disciple?" "I didn''t expect that these people were Huashan sect disciples, but why should they bother with Ming Jiao disciples?" "Well, you don''t know. Recently, there has been some publicity in the river and lake, which seems to be aimed at the Ming religion. Just think about it, how powerful and uncontrollable the Ming religion was and how many big sects it offended. Now the Ming religion has lost its real name. In addition, the things it has done in recent years, like evil spirits, will die sooner or later." "That''s right. Some people in the Ming religion are very poor and vicious. The king of golden lion is bloodthirsty, and the king of green winged bat is even more devouring. The most abominable thing is that the Ming religion can never save people when they see death, and they will never help others when they see others die. The Ming religion is really going to die." Some people whispered, and they were disgusted with the Ming religion. Jiangning looked at the table. The young man didn''t start at the table. Instead, he looked at the disciples of Huashan sect and said, "I can obey the law, but these two children are innocent, and the women and children are also innocent. Can you let them go?" He did not ask for mercy, nor did he ask for mercy on behalf of the children, women and children, hoping that the Huashan school would let them go. "Well, do you think it''s possible?" "It''s not innocent. It''s not your turn to say here and take them back to examine them one by one." "What do you think of yourself if you dare to negotiate terms? Ming Jiao left and right envoys? Or who? " These Huashan sect disciples sneered, full of disdain and arrogance. "Then don''t blame me." The young man took out his long sword and directly killed one of them. At present, many martial arts men in the river and lake quickly got up and ran. They were not good at Kung Fu, so they would not stay here, so that they would not be killed in vain. The young man''s strength is not bad, at least better than the four Huashan sect disciples. After several rounds, the tables and chairs were rotten, but the Huashan sect disciples obviously couldn''t beat the Ming School disciple. "I will." All of a sudden, Murong Fu set off. His body method was very fast. He directly came to this Mingjiao disciple. When he got close to him, he kicked his foot out and kicked him two or three meters away on the spot. This foot was full of strength. Jiangning, who was not far away, heard the sound of fracture. Murong Fu is not a mediocre person. The strength of the Mingjiao disciples can only survive at level 20, while Murong Fu seldom says that he has reached level 35 or even 40 in cultivating Wang pin mental skill. Between the two, there is a natural unspeakable detection, and rolling is also natural. Gusu Murong, known as one of the two great masters in the Central Plains, is as famous as beiqiaofeng. Especially after learning the unique skill of the Murong family of Gusu, he has become famous all over the world. It''s easy to deal with a warrior of level 20 or so. After several disciples of Huashan sect saw Murong Fu''s offer, they gave thanks one by one: "thank you very much for your help. I will never forget this kind of kindness." Hearing the other party''s gratitude, Murong Fu shook his hand and said modestly: "the Ming cult devil, everyone will be killed, but this is the place where the white eyebrow eagle king is located. I urge you to seize it quickly, otherwise it will cause trouble." He warned. "What about these people?" Suddenly, a disciple of Huashan sect pointed to the women and children on the table and the shivering children. They looked panicked. The women and children hugged the two children to let them not be afraid. At the same time, they raised their old face full of wrinkles, looked at Murong Fu and said, "master Murong, I beg you, let us go, please, if you want to catch me, don''t catch my children." She begged that they would be let off. But who knows, Murong Fu snorted coldly. He lost his elegance just now. He said, "who can know whether it''s good or bad. If you don''t feel any trouble, you can take them away one by one. You can''t let go of any of them." Murong Fu spoke coldly. At this time, Wang Yuyan and Duan Yu came. Looking at the woman and child, Wang Yuyan couldn''t help but say, "cousin, they look like ordinary people. It''s better to let them go." Duan Yu also followed him and said, "yes, brother Murong, it''s better to forget it." However, Murong Fu shook his head and said, "the disciples of the Ming sect are all good at deceiving. Despite their poor performance, they are actually dirty and bloodthirsty. All the remaining evils of the Ming sect can not be let go, and they need to be implicated in nine clans."He spoke with determination. "Yes, yes." "No Ming School disciple can die easily." "Mr. Murong said so well." Several Huashan sect disciples, as well as other martial artists, also agreed and praised Murong Fu. At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded. "Tell me what you said just now." The voice was not loud, but it was heard by everyone present. At present, everyone looked at the past along the sound, and immediately saw a very young boy sitting not far away with nothing on the table, but staring at Murong Fu. This is Jiangning. "What do you mean, sir?" Murong Fu looked at Jiangning and frowned slightly. He was puzzled. "If you have the ability to repeat what you just said." Jiangning stood up, calm, but a pair of eyes, but revealed a fierce and terrible momentum, looking at Murong Fu said so. Hiss! For a moment, many warriors around him couldn''t help but take a breath of air. What is this for? Challenge Murong Fu? This is the Gusu Murong Fu. Everyone has to be courteous. At present, a young man dare to challenge Murong Fu? "Are there any misunderstandings, sir?" Murong Fu originally wanted to reprimand Jiangning, but he felt the unusual momentum brought by Jiangning, so he restrained the tone and became kind. He hoped that Jiangning would not misunderstand anything because he did not know Jiangning. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Now you have two choices. One is to apologize to me, and the other is to repeat what I said just now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for beating you all over the place and looking for teeth." Jiangning is extremely domineering and points to Murong Fu with his sword in his hand. All of a sudden, there was an uproar. A young man of 16 or 17 years old in the past even called on Murong Fu to beat him all over the place to look for teeth? How can this not be shocking! (in winter, even if you don''t give a reward, would you like some flowers and tickets? It''s so cold ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 "Who is this man? It''s so arrogant. " "He said such a thing to brother Murong." "Huang kou''er, how dare you be so arrogant? Is it possible that there is no tutor at all?" "There are too many people who want to become famous these days. It''s ridiculous for such a small child to challenge Gusu Murong and increase his prestige in the world." Some people said in a low voice that their first reaction to Jiangning''s performance was a sneer. They thought that he was also a 15-year-old boy. In the past, he was so young that he dared to challenge Gusu Murong? Nature makes people think that they want to be famous. "Shut up." Jiangning''s luck admonished him. His eyes were cold and terrible. This voice was called out by the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. Suddenly, there was a kind of thunder, which was deafening. For a moment, all the warlords shut up and their faces became ugly. They looked at Jiangning with panic. Looking at the past 15-6-year-old boy, he even has momentum. This is a situation that requires great internal skill to have momentum. Other people in their thirties, forties, and decades of hard training can not necessarily have momentum. How can a teenager have momentum? Everyone was shocked and thought Jiangning was a monster. Otherwise, how could it be so terrible. "You, die." Jiangning stretched out his hand and pointed to a warrior not far away. The man did not know how active he was. He was satirizing him. Jiangning was not a villain, but he would not be magnanimous to be scolded. The ignited warrior suddenly became panicked. He knew that Jiangning wanted to trouble him. He could not help shaking his body and did not dare to come over. Looking forward to Jiangning''s eyes, he finally came to Jiangning with a shrunken look and a little fear. "Did you satirize me for wanting to be famous?" Jiangning opened his mouth and looked at him with a pair of cold eyes. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The other party knelt down in front of Jiangning, praying for Jiangning to let him go. "Bang." Jiangning''s hand is a slap in the face. If he usually meets such a person, Jiangning is too lazy to clean up. However, he is not in a good mood today. In addition, this person does hate him, and he does not provoke him. He keeps on chirping. If you dare to say, you should be prepared to be beaten in the face. The one who was slapped in the face did not dare to say a word. He lowered his head and did not speak. Jiangning didn''t need to put his anger on him. He turned and waved to show him to get out of the way. Then he looked at Gusu Murong and said, "have you thought it out?" Gusu Murong looked at Jiangning and frowned tightly. After thinking for a while, he couldn''t help saying, "Sir, do we have some misunderstanding?" "Misunderstood your mother." Jiangning got angry directly and kicked a wooden stool, then said coldly: "what? You''re allowed to bully? Don''t allow me to bully others? If you arrest him alone, I will not say a word, but you will not let go of the women, children and children? People in the world say that Murong is a chivalrous man? I''m your sister. Now I''ll give you three breathing times. Either I''ll apologize or I''ll call you to apologize. " Jiangning directly angry, to Gusu Murong such hypocritical words, he was extremely disgusted. However, Wang YuYan''s face changed and she was angry at Jiangning. Because Jiangning just said your sister, they naturally couldn''t hear the meaning of this sentence, so they directly thought Jiangning was humiliating Wang Yuyan. "Don''t go too far, sir. I respect you. It''s just my nature. It doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you." Gusu Murong was also angry. As a famous master in South Murong, he was humiliated by a little boy in Jiangning? How could he hold back. "Then a comparison?" Jiangning started, without a word of nonsense, since Gusu Murong did not believe in evil, he beat Gusu Murong to believe in evil. Bang! When the big Fu Mo Quan was killed, Jiangning''s fist was fierce and majestic. It was even more powerful to subdue demons. The fist actually made a sound. "Bo" the air was blasted by Jiangning''s fist strength, which was extremely terrible. "Watch out, cousin. This is a big Fu Mo Quan. He has a very strong internal skill. Don''t be careful." At this time, Wang Yuyan spoke quickly, hoping that Gusu Murong would be more careful. Jiangning had to great praise. This great shift of the universe is indeed a treasure book of martial arts. She knows all the methods of mind and martial arts. Apart from the great moves of Joyoung and the great move of Qian and Kun, and the unfettered School of the Xiaoyao, she knows almost everything else. "Big Fu Mo Quan?" Duan Yu on the nine Yin manual side of the river was surprised by . What kind of martial arts is the big fiend boxing? As long as people who cross the river and lake know that this is the great learning of the nine Yin true scriptures. is this teenager unable to cultivate the nine Yin manual? If this is the case, Gusu Murong is afraid that it will be really bad luck. At this moment, Gusu Murong didn''t expect that Jiangning would be able to ambush the devil, but now the arrow is on Xuan, he has to go up. Boom!Gusu Murong also started, using the skill of changing the stars. He wanted to return all of Jiangning''s boxing strength to Jiangning. But just before he could return it to Jiangning, he suddenly felt that all the strength he had absorbed was absorbed by Jiangning. "By force?" For a moment, Gusu Murong was thrilled. He looked at Jiangning, and his face was unbelievable. As time goes by, it actually shows that white dot is the art of using force to fight, but at this moment, Jiangning is also able to use force to fight. All the experts know that with the skill of fighting with strength, the inner strength is strong, and the one with strong inner strength can win. Although Gusu Murong is indeed a young hero, he has a false reputation and can''t compare with the name of beiqiaofeng. Who is Qiao Feng? That''s the real genius. Gusu Murong is nothing more than someone making a show behind his back. Jiangning is at least several times better than Gusu Murong in cultivating Prajna skill of dragon elephant. At present, the powerful inner strength of Jiangning was killed. In a moment, Gusu Murong couldn''t help falling four or five meters, and his body broke the beam of the house. "Poof." Gusu Murong vomited blood and dyed her skirt red. Her face became extremely pale. Looking at Jiangning, her eyes were full of panic. A teenager beat him, which made him feel extremely humiliated, but more afraid. "Hum! I thought how great the famous Gusu Murong was, but I didn''t expect it to be so. " Jiangning stopped, he looked down at Gusu Murong, his eyes in addition to disdain, more is contemptuous. "You! It''s too deceiving. " At this time, Wang Yuyan came, she quickly took care of Gusu Murong, looked at Jiangning, red eyes said. "Bullying too much?" Jiangning snorted coldly. He looked at Wang Yuyan without a trace of pity and said, "if I call it cheating too much, what is he? I don''t know if the Mingjiao disciple has committed any crime, but how many women, children and children do not let go? What did they do wrong? Don''t think I don''t know. After you take them away, you will torture them to extort confessions. Even if they are white, you will call them black. Then they will be imprisoned in the mining area, and they will be slaves for life. If you are not lucky, who will take care of them? Is this what you call a decent school? that ''s going too far? How many innocent people are deprived of their lives in one sentence? Hehe, it''s a big joke. " Jiangning angrily denounced, word by word, the tone is round. He is right. Now the world has been divided up by the sects of the rivers and lakes. Don''t look at the martial arts sects who call themselves chivalrous, but that''s just pretending. Nowadays, there are some prisoners working in the mining areas and some commercial areas in the world. Where do these prisoners come from? How many innocent people were buried there? What these sects pay attention to is that they would rather kill 3000 by mistake than let go of one. Except for a few sects, most sects do it. This is a kind of unspoken rule. So Jiangning is not wrong. He was really angry because of the attitude of Gusu Murong. The common people were not killed? The disciple of Shiming? This kind of discrimination of race and status directly made Jiangning explode. Today, he must teach Gusu Murong a good lesson. (you say that the update is slow, but it is really rare. The Third Elder admits that now he has decided to make two shifts every day, and at the same time add one watch for every 200 flowers, and add one more for 100 evaluation tickets. Now the flowers are 1800, the evaluation is 500, and the tasks are completed according to the situation, and at least five shift tasks are completed. Therefore, how many updates are needed is not what the old three said, but what we say Can the evaluation tickets be smashed? If there are more than 1000 rewards, including 1000, the third extra thanks plus more! Brothers and sisters, how much more can you do? It depends on everyone .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 "You said the truth, but my cousin didn''t mean to make a mistake. He just wanted to make more investigations so that he would not be a disciple of Ming religion." Wang Yuyan is eloquent and eloquent. She is still defending for Murong. "Ha ha, unintentional mistake? What a careless mistake? Yes, in your eyes, these women, children and children may be ordinary people. Their life or death has nothing to do with you. What you care about is just the reputation in the world? But you don''t care. I Jiangning cares. " It is not hypocrisy, but a concept of modern people. Jiangning''s world outlook is different from theirs. If someone beat him or scold him, Jiangning will definitely kill the other party. But if someone bullies the weak, Jiangning may not be able to do it. But if someone despises the common people, Jiangning will definitely not tolerate it. Everyone is equal. If the other party offends you, you should deal with him. Jiangning is too lazy to meddle in this kind of business. Can a woman, children, a few children, not let go, that is still called a man? This is why Jiangning is so angry. Wang Yuyan didn''t know what to say. Duan Yu stood aside and said nothing. The rest of the soldiers were in a daze. "Can Ming Jiao demon..." at this time, Wang Yuyan still wanted to be stubborn, but in exchange for Jiangning''s cold eyes. "Mingjiao devil? Who told you that Mingjiao is the devil? I''d like to ask you, have you ever seen Ming Jiao disciples killing innocent people indiscriminately? Have you ever seen Ming disciples steal and kill people? Have you seen it? " Jiangning three you have seen, Wang Yuyan said pale. "Hum, isn''t it a devil that the Golden Lion captured the Dragon butcher''s knife and killed so many martial artists in the lake?" However, some idiots stood up and reprimanded Jiangning, but Jiangning sneered and looked at each other with a very pitiful look and said, "take the Dragon butcher''s knife? Sometimes I really envy you, who know little, live carefree, like a fool. " In the world of martial arts, apart from strength, what everyone pursues is not a reputation, which is humiliated by Jiangning. The latter immediately asked: "what do you mean by this?" "What do you mean? How much do you know about the capture of dragon butcher blade? It''s just some words handed down by the elders. When the Golden Lion seizes the Dragon slaughtering sword, you go back and ask the sect elders. Are they greedy? Who has the ability to kill a dragon with a sword? There are many battles in the world. Which one of you dare to stand up and say out loud that your sect is not greedy, which sect has not killed people? " "Even the well-known Shaolin sect has killed people for this, such as forcing the death of Zhang Cuishan in Wudang. Have you forgotten this? It''s nothing more than a reason to kill more than kill less. In this world, the weak eat the jungle. Do you need me to teach you? " Jiangning is a lotus flower in mouth, and the people are silent. "Then you also say that the world is the law of the jungle. Bullying women, children and children is in line with this rule. They are not as powerful as us and should be dominated by us." Someone opened his mouth and said coldly that he had caught a slip of tongue in Jiangning. But who knows Jiangning suddenly set off, speed is very fast, directly caught the speaker, raise his hand is a slap in the face. "Well, I admit that, now that I am better than you, you should be dominated by me and kneel down for me." Jiangning said coldly that the captured warrior immediately felt remorseful. Just now he was just angry and said that sentence, but he was caught by Jiangning directly. He thought that he had not been seen by Jiangning, but the result was very unsatisfactory. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa PA. Jiangning slapped several times in succession, directly puffed up the man''s cheek, full of broken teeth, spitting blood, miserable. All the people dare not speak when they look at Jiangning. It''s just a demon. If you want to kill everyone, no one dares to stammer and haw a word. Whoever dares to speak will have bad luck. For a moment, the restaurant was very quiet. After solving this kind of shrimp, Jiangning did not intend to let go of Gusu Murong. When she came to Gusu Murong, Jiangning noticed that the other party had secretly taken a pill, but pretended to be weak. In fact, she wanted to find a chance to either hurt herself or escape. Thinking of this, Jiangning did not hesitate to go directly to Gusu Murong and stepped on Gusu Murong''s chest. Click. Gu Su Murong had to scream at the sound of bone crack. His handsome and heroic face was pale, and because of the pain, it was even more ferocious and terrible. "No Wang Yuyan said out loud that she wanted to stop Jiangning, but Wang Yuyan had no ability except that she was a martial arts treasure. She could only look at Jiangning with pear blossom and rain, hoping Jiangning could pity her, and there was no way out. As for Wang Yuyan, Jiangning actually likes Wang Yuyan, but she also hates it. That is, Wang YuYan''s stupidity. The purpose of Gusu Murong is to restore the country. In the eyes of Gusu Murong, what is Wang Yuyan? It''s just a tool. It''s ridiculous that Wang Yuyan is intelligent all her life, but she doesn''t know this. This kind of ignorance is not because she likes Suzhou Murong too much, but because she is stupid. Wang Yuyan thinks that Gusu Murong will come back one day and fall in love with her, as long as she pays.This kind of silly woman, to Duan Yu, is pitiful, but to Jiangning, this kind of woman is stupid. Love is love, do not love is not love, pay so much, for a man who can''t keep his heart, what''s the use? As for Duan Yu, not to mention that he is so infatuated, but in the end Duan Yu did not let Wang Yuyan down. After Duan Yu became king of Dali, he had three wives and four concubines. Although he still loved Wang Yuyan, he still liked young women. Finally, Wang Yuyan left Duan Yu, went to find Gusu Murong, and returned to Gusu Murong. One can''t resist the temptation, the other doesn''t love at all. Jiangning doesn''t like either of the two men. If he has to say something, Duan Yu has been infatuated with love, which is quite good. But this Suzhou Murong is very annoying. "You want to sneak on me? Gusu Murong, after so many years of cultivation, have you lived in the belly of a dog? You call yourself a chivalrous person all day long. What kind of chivalrous person are you doing now? It''s ridiculous. " Jiangning stood in front of Suzhou Murong, with indescribable contempt and coldness on his face. "Cough, what do you want to do?" Gusu Murong is also very tough, spitting blood and coughing, looking at Jiangning so asked. What do you want? Jiangning staring at Gusu Murong, suddenly thought of a thing, and then sneered: "I want to... Your cousin." As for Duan Wu''s words, his face changed. (PS1: I''ll wipe it. Although the third one says that the evaluation tickets and expenses are free of money, don''t vote like this. Yesterday, 1800 flowers are sold, and now it''s 3000. That is to say, the third mate has one or six shifts here. In addition, the evaluation vote is 800. It''s still the third shift, and the second is the minimum. It''s the 11th shift. It''s spitting blood and spitting blood! However, the word is the water poured out, and the third one gritted his teeth even more. However, he temporarily changed the rules, because he had been mixing with other websites before, so he didn''t understand the evaluation tickets and flowers of Feilu. He thought that a user could have up to 15 flowers a day, but he didn''t expect to send so much money! So the change is 500 flowers plus one watch, 200 votes plus one watch. It''s not like the old three reneges. In this case, the third one will not go down any more. The editor will make the third one on the shelves in two or three days. If the development is not complete, the third one will be allowed to change it. However, the 11 is not shameless, and it may not be finished today, and the third one will be as soon as possible.) (PS2: it is mentioned in this chapter that Wang Yuyan returned to Suzhou Murong. This is true. You can go to Baidu Encyclopedia. It is true that the new version is true. The third one has collapsed for a long time, but it is a pity that there is nothing to do about it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21.1 Do you want a cousin from Suzhou Murong? There are some ambiguities in this statement. "You deceive too much." Gusu Murong is still a little bloody. At this time, it is impossible to agree to Jiangning''s request. Of course, Jiangning knows why. If Gusu Murong agrees, then there must be no reputation for serving him in the world. Think about it, in order to live to give their cousin to a "ferocious" person, after what face? Of course, if there was no outsider here, perhaps Gusu Murong would agree, just as Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan, as well as the Golden Wheel FA Wang and others fell into the dry well. Did Gusu Murong betray Wang Yuyan. From then on, Wang Yuyan gradually fell in love with Duan Yu. It was better to say that she liked Duan Yu. She felt that Duan Yu was more reliable. Her hurt heart was comforted by Duan Yu. Otherwise, there would be little chance for Duan Yu. If we say that the most hypocrites in the eight parts of the Tianlong sect, who will be there besides Gusu Murong? "Bang." Jiangning didn''t have much time to talk to him. He kicked Gusu Murong. The latter fell down again and spat out blood. His white clothes were stained with a layer of blood, and the whole person was dispirited. "No!" Wang Yuyan yelled again. She looked at Jiangning and said, "I promise. I promise. Please don''t hurt my cousin." Wang Yuyan cried and said, and Duan Yu is constantly in luck. At this moment, Duan Yu has not yet reached the state of sending and receiving the six pulse magic sword freely, so he can only do something in one side. Jiangning glanced at Wang Yuyan. Although Wang Yuyan is as beautiful as a celestial being, he has not reached the level that he can''t live without a woman. It is necessary to be kind and tender to her, but it is not necessary now. "All right Jiangning made a voice and asked Wang Yuyan to shut up. Then he looked at Duan Yu and said, "I can let go of Gusu Murong, and I won''t hurt Miss Wang, but I need something from Mr. Duan." He said so, smiling at Duan Yu. Duan Yu''s expression changed, slightly frowned, looked at Jiangning and said, "what''s the matter?" "Beiming, Lingbo, liumai." Jiangning said in a low voice. No matter how strong his ears are, he can''t hear what Jiangning says, but Duan Yu can hear clearly because Jiangning uses the great shift of heaven and earth to transmit sound. He thought that Duan Yu''s face would change greatly, but he was relieved, but he also said with a bit of embarrassment: "except for the six channels method, I can give you the rest." Liumai sword is a unique skill of Dali. It''s normal for Duan Yu not to give it. Lingbo micro step is not the same as Beiming divine skill. Who cares about what you pick up for nothing? Not to mention Duan Yu, this kind of infatuated seed, he did not hesitate to exchange everything for Wang Yuyan. "I''m sorry, Miss Wang. Since Mr. Duan doesn''t agree, I''ll cut off my Suzhou Murong today and raise my prestige in Jiangning." Jiangning said that, in fact, Beiming magic skill and Lingbo micro step are enough, but Jiangning did not want the six vessel sword, not to say that he cared about the six vessel sword. It was just a unique skill in front of him, so he would not let it go. mosquitoes are too small to be meat, not to mention a big mosquito. What Jiangning lacks now is martial arts moves, but the inner strength does not care unless Joyoung is good at it. However, it is necessary to learn it because it is a unique skill of the Xiaoyao school, and it is extremely terrifying. Beiming Shengong is a spiritual mind Dharma, and Jiangning''s Dragon elephant Prajna skill is a spiritual mind Dharma, but it lacks the latter half, so it can only be reduced to Wang pin mental method. Absorbing other people''s internal strength and refining it. This mental skill is terrible. In short, Jiangning can absorb other people''s internal skill (experience value) in the future. Of course, in order to do this, we must do a good job in the complicated problems of internal strength. Just like the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma, he has learned so many unique skills and mental skills. Although he is powerful, his internal strength will be miscellaneous. Sooner or later, he will have a big problem. Finally, Duan Yu is given all the achievements. Therefore, the disadvantages and advantages of Beiming divine power mainly depend on itself. However, for Jiangning, there should be no big problem with the Beiming Shengong, because Jiangning needs experience value, of course, there is no cultivation of Beiming divine skill, and Jiangning is not easy to say. "No Wang Yuyan immediately yelled, then looked at Duan Yu and said, "Mr. Duan, I beg you, you will agree with Mr. Jiang''s request." It has to be said that Jiangning has some cunning, no more than others. If it is not cunning, how can we survive. The world is bustling for profit, and bustling for profit. Isn''t that the truth? Duan Yu''s face was a little tangled. In fact, Jiangning wanted to use the northern Ming magic skill and Lingbo micro step. He didn''t care, but the six vessel sword. "Mr. Duan." Just when Jiangning was about to start, Wang Yuyan yelled again. Duan Yu took a deep breath. For the sake of her beloved woman, she finally looked at Jiangning and sighed and said, "OK, I''ll give it to you." "Mr. Duan is a man who cherishes fragrance and cherishes jade." Jiangning chuckled and then looked at the innkeeper who was hiding in the dark and said, "prepare to write and ink."While talking, a silver of five Liang flew over and fell in front of the second. The latter looked, hesitated for a while, and immediately went to get the ink. Soon all the four treasures of the study were ready. Jiangning looked at Duan Yu with a smile on his face, indicating that the other side began to record the mental method. Duan Yu did not speak, and began to write. After writing for an hour, I handed it to Jiangning in person. After taking the mental method, a series of system prompts came. "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your acquisition of the mind method of the spirit level martial arts "Beiming divine skill" and learn it automatically. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your acquisition of "Lingbo micro step" mental method and automatic learning. " "Ding Dong! Influenced by the great shift of heaven and earth, Lingbo micro step is automatically upgraded to a realm of its own. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your acquisition of "six vessel sword", a martial art of spiritual quality, and automatic learning. " "Ding Dong! Influenced by the great shift of heaven and earth, the six vessel sword has been automatically upgraded to a state of its own. " A series of system prompts made Jiangning smile. Now Jiangning tore up these mental methods directly. "This." Duan Yu had some doubts, but Jiangning didn''t explain. He just went to the woman and said, "OK, the old man''s family has been settled. Please leave with me." The old man knew that Jiangning''s actions were to save her. At the moment, she gave a thousand thanks, and then led several children to follow Jiangning. "You go with me." Jiangning grabbed the Mingjiao disciple and took out a pill and fed it to the other side. "Me?" The latter did not expect Jiangning to save him. "Do you want to stay here?" Jiangning glanced at him, and the latter immediately stood up and took Jiangning''s pills. In addition, Jiangning helped him to suppress the injury in his body. There was no major problem for the time being. "This." A disciple of Huashan sect opened his mouth and tried to stop him. But Jiangning suddenly kicked out, directly kicked this person several meters away, spit three mouthfuls of blood on the spot. "If you don''t agree with me, stand up." Jiangning opened his mouth. His black hair was floating behind his head. His hair was like a dragon. His eyes showed a terrible momentum. The whole man was like an invincible king. Who dares to move? Who dares to talk nonsense? Who can make it! (the plot is getting better and better! Let''s smash the tickets and spend the money ~ ~ ~ no money anyway. If you spend too much, you can replace it!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21.2 No one dares to speak any more. They are silent and don''t know how to answer. All of them have a look of fear on their faces. Jiangning is too strong to control. After leaving the restaurant, the Mingjiao disciple immediately whispered, "thank you for your kindness." "The king of heaven and the earth tiger." Jiangning opened his mouth and looked at each other. "Pagoda town river demon!" The latter was stunned, and then quickly answered, and the expression was very serious, which made Jiangning have some egg pain, and the Ming religion''s joint code was too vulgar. "Your Excellency The other party''s eyes are radiant. "Jiangning, governor of the four gates." Jiangning took out his own arrow and gave it to the other party. The latter checked the arrow and quickly confirmed it. He knelt on the ground and said respectfully, "disciple Wang Chen has seen the governor of the four gates." He looked very respectful, he said respectfully. "Well, don''t do it in public. Find a place to rest. Now you''ve been injured. Don''t do it in disorder." Jiangning asked Wang Chen to get up, and then he left with the women, children and children. On the way, Jiangning asked Wang Chen why he provoked the disciples of Huashan sect. Wang Chen told Jiangning that he had come down the mountain to investigate some things. Later, he saw a wicked young man bullying these people, so he was angry, but one accidentally killed the man. The other side has a background, the background is Huashan school, so he was chased all the way here. It''s a bloody plot, but it''s also very real. Although there are imperial courts in the world, they can''t control the affairs of the Wulin. The imperial court and the Wulin sect are incompatible. You and I are almost there. Chivalrous men violate the ban with martial arts. When they see injustice, they just cut them down. People like Wang Chen go there for a little bit of martial arts dream in their hearts? But the court must be unhappy. According to the orthodox history, the later imperial court strictly prohibited martial arts sects. Except for a few powerful ones, the rest were basically either Zhao''an or uprooted. But in this world, the imperial court is not so powerful. It is now the Yuan Dynasty, but it will soon be replaced by the Ming Dynasty. This Ming Dynasty had a great relationship with Ming religion. For what Wang Chen did, Jiangning had nothing to say, but told him that if he really met such a thing next time, he would think about the way back and not be rash. Soon came to an inn, Jiangning opened two rooms. As for the women and children, Jiangning gave them a sum of money, and at the same time found some escorts to escort them away, all of which were done without trace. After sending the man away, Jiangning returned to the inn. Instead of looking for Wang Chen, he dealt with some things in his room. The newly acquired Beiming Shengong is only level 1. Jiangning opens the mind method template of Beiming Shengong. [spirit quality] [note]: This is a unique skill of Xiaoyao sect. After training, it can absorb other people''s skill and convert it into Beiming internal strength (experience value). However, once the internal force is collected, a "impurity" will be generated, which will affect the purity of internal power. Please do not pay attention to it. [efficacy]: currently at level 1, it can devour the enemy''s 10000 experience points (affected by the root bone)! It can be refined once a day. [current level: 1 (500000 experience required.) hiss! After seeing the introduction of mind method, Jiangning couldn''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, and was actually affected by the root bone. That means that if you absorb 10000 experience points from others, you can increase one million experience points. Although there is a limit that you can only refine once a day, as the level of mind Dharma increases, there will certainly be more and more experience that can be refined. Although it takes 500000 experience points to upgrade Beiming divine skill to level 2, which is dozens of times of dragon elephant Prajna skill, the main reason is that the quality of dragon elephant Prajna skill is too poor. Now Jiangning, which has 56 million experience points, is no longer stingy. Beiming Shengong itself can absorb the enemy''s experience value. This is just a mental skill to produce experience value. Naturally, it will not be reluctant to smash experience value. "Ding Dong, the level of Beiming magic skill has been upgraded successfully." "Ding Dong, the level of Beiming magic skill has been upgraded successfully." "Ding Dong, the level of Beiming magic skill has been upgraded successfully." "Ding Dong, the level of Beiming magic skill has been upgraded successfully." ... after a series of level raising noises, it was only 5 levels higher, with 56 million points of experience, which was completely eaten up by the northern hell divine power. It doesn''t leave any, but instead, it grows by 50000 points of experience. The first level is 10000. Of course, it can only be refined once a day. If according to the plot, after almost two months, the six major sects will be killed at the Guangding summit, then you still have two months and more than ten days to practice, and it takes 2 billion experience to reach the fourth level, which is still a big shortage."Not enough, not enough, not enough." Jiangning is frowning. He can''t relax. He has to speed up. Beiming divine skill does not add any attributes. It is a unique skill, but it is also a mental method. It is biased towards mental method, so it is regarded as mental method. Now Jiangning is a 43 level player, which is not high-level, but it is also regular. This is based on the level. If it is according to the strength, Jiangning can explode many people of the same level. "By the way, I almost forgot about it." All of a sudden, Jiangning thought of one thing, that is, the supreme gift bag, he actually forgot this thing. The grand gift bag for novice can be opened at level 1 and level 10, and the next one is unknown. "Do you want to open the level 10 gift bag for novice?" Jiangning opened the novice gift bag and got the information prompt immediately. "Yes He chose to open it without hesitation. "Ding Dong, the top novice''s big gift bag was successfully opened at level 10. He obtained level 20 of the supreme novice''s big gift bag, obtained X5 gold armor rune, obtained x2 war puppet, and obtained X10 damaged and old xiaohuandan." Compared with the grand gift bag of level 1, the gift bag of level 10 is more inclined to survival than development. [golden amulet: This paper is made by Southern Xinjiang wizard with great efforts. It has strange power. After being burned, it is taken with water, and the body will be as hard as iron and stone. ¡¿ [war puppet: a kind of mechanical puppet, which is very fierce, and is equivalent to level 80 players cultivating Wang pin mental skill. ¡¿ [damaged and old xiaohuandan: broken xiaohuandan has a certain chance to gain 50000000 experience points after taking it. If you can find a real small huandan, you can refine it through fusion. ¡¿ "xiaohuandan!" Jiangning was surprised. (it''s updated in the morning. It''s said that the outbreak will break out. Today, at least at the end of the fifth, by the way, my brothers and sisters, I hope that when you read books again, you can form good habits and collect them!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! The third one is going to cry. It''s been more than ten days since I uploaded it. I''m surprised that there are not many collections. If the collection is not good, the editors have to give up. Please do me a favor and collect more, so that the old three can have the power to code words. Thank you, thank you!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Xiaohuandan. The unique pill of Shaolin Temple, dahuangdan can increase the skill of others, that is, 60 years'' skill. Jiangning doesn''t know how much the experience value is. However, the dilapidated xiaohuandan has a chance to gain 50000000 experience points. How much can a complete xiaohuandan gain? The skill of xiaohuandan will increase by 10 years, that is to say, the experience value of the big huandan is at least several hundred million or even tens of billions. Thinking of this, Jiangning had to pay more attention to it. At first, he planned to take xiaohuandan directly. After all, the ability of good luck 100 times is still preserved. If you use the ability of 100 times good luck, you can take xiaohuandan successfully. However, 500 million points of experience is still far from enough to promote the great shift of heaven and earth to the fourth level. "There are still two months to go. It''s hard to find a big return pill. Even if it''s said in Shaolin Temple, it can only refine one or two pieces in ten years, and even can''t make it. However, although the small one is precious, it''s much better than the big one. I think I can get it by some means." Jiangning said in the guest room. As for the golden amulet, it is inclined to survive. When it is used against the enemy, there will be unexpected results. War puppet is a must kill weapon. Players who are equivalent to level 80 Wang pin mental skill may not be able to match Yang Xiao. However, if you use two at one time, even Yang Xiao will have a headache. This is a big killing tool and cannot be used until the critical moment. The grand gift bag of level 10 has been opened, and what he got is level 20. Jiangning does not hesitate to open the gift bag of level 20 immediately. What he is in urgent need of is experience value. ''s heart and martial arts are not very short at the moment. If you can get Joyoung''s magic, it''s the best, but the novice bag is a new beginner''s bag. The possibility of Joyoung''s miracle is very low, and Jiangning doesn''t have any luxury. "Ding Dong! Do you want to open the level 20 novice gift bag? " There''s a message from the system. "Open." "Ding Dong! Successfully opened the gift bag of level 20 [ruyiling]: the number of common monsters'' experience value X2 is doubled, and the total attribute is reduced by 50%, lasting for three hours. [Tiandi secret collection peripheral entrance ticket]: This is a hidden place left by the martial arts emperor. It is dangerous and terrifying. There is no unique martial arts that you can''t get involved in. The surrounding area is densely populated with dead puppets. It''s a good place to fight monsters and upgrade. [equipment refining volume]: refining ordinary equipment into suits, or condensing suits into a whole, and actively activate and enhance all set attributes. [strange beast war pet lottery roll]: you can draw iron products to spirit level battle pets. Powerful foreign beast war pets can help you bring great benefits in the battle. [mental skill experience scroll]: increase the mental skill level below the spirit level by 1, but the overall level should not exceed 50! the grand gift bag for level 30 novice covers all aspects, including upgrading of fighting monsters, refining equipment, fighting pets of exotic animals, and scrolls of mental skill experience. It can be said that it''s good. Jiangning immediately uses the mental skill experience scroll and uses up five of them at one breath. Now he is almost at level 50. Although it is reasonable to wait until level 45 to use the scroll, Jiangning will do so if it is in the game, but this is the reality. If you have strength, you must improve quickly. Don''t leave it behind, or you will die one day and you can''t use it. The reality is cruel and can''t be compared with the game. "Ding Dong, the experience of using mental scroll is successful. The Prajna skill of dragon and elephant has been upgraded by 1 level successfully. The current level is level 36." "Ding Dong, the experience of using mental scroll is successful. The Prajna skill of dragon and elephant has been upgraded by 1 level, which is now level 37." "Ding Dong, you have successfully used the mental scroll experience. The Dragon elephant Prajna skill has been upgraded by level 1. The current level is 38." "Ding Dong, you have successfully used the mental scroll experience. The Dragon elephant Prajna skill has been upgraded by level 1. The current level is 39." "Ding Dong, the experience of using mental scroll is successful. The Prajna skill of dragon and elephant has been upgraded to level 1 successfully. The current level is level 40." Beiming divine skill can''t improve experience. It can only be used by dragon elephant Prajna skill. After the level is upgraded, the internal strength is increased by 250 points, 100 points of strength and 50 points of physique. At the same time, Jiangning upgraded his Kirin suit to a higher level, and refined the Kirin suit with the equipment. All of a sudden, the Kirin suit was refined successfully. "Ding Dong, Kirin suit has been refined successfully. Single equipment attribute has been cancelled and all attributes have been increased." "The Kirin suit has all attributes activated, increasing all attributes by 100 points, 1000 points of health and 200 points of defense. The active and passive skills of the guard are improved again, and the level difference is no more than 21 levels. No matter how strong the opponent is, it is only limited by the level. It can be used for one month."Kirin suit has completely activated all hidden set attributes. Meanwhile, the attribute of single equipment has been cancelled. That is to say, a piece of equipment has only one set attribute instead of increasing its attribute. On the whole, it''s up the attribute. Jiang Ning has no idea. Although it is very good, it needs a lot of experience to upgrade its level. The newly born one can''t help itself at all, but it''s a drag. It''s time for the six major sects to encircle Guangding. They lack a lot of experience. Now it''s not good to have an oil bottle out. You can press it for a while. As for emperor Tiandi''s Secret collection and Ruyi order, this is Jiangning''s favorite thing. The entrance ticket for the outer part of Tiandi secret collection is a kind of upgrade field for low-level monsters. When playing the game, there were a lot of wild monsters in it, and the damage was very low. The only trouble was that there was poison gas in it. You must learn to keep your breath closed, otherwise there would be some troubles. However, it is easy to get hold of breath method, so this kind of place is the place to upgrade. With Ruyi order, it is so sour that you don''t need it. Jiangning estimates that it can at least bring itself hundreds of millions of experience value. If you are lucky, you can meet some gold monsters, it will be even better. However, Jiangning doesn''t plan to use these two things now. Let''s get xiaohuandan and use them together. In fact, Jiangning has a plan in mind, in a suitable time, all things together to use, replace, unimaginable. After using the gift bag of level 20 and level 40, Jiangning didn''t open it in a hurry, but checked his own attributes. Name: Jiangning. Age: 14 years old. Camp: Governor of the four sects of Ming religion. Realm: level 48 (heaven and earth great move level 3, dragon elephant Prajna skill level 40, Beiming divine skill level 5) Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get a hundred times the right to use it once every seven days. Root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years. The experience value can be increased by 100 times. Strength: 1500 + 100 (weapon bonus). [affect strength and weight bearing] body method: 700. [affect speed and dodge] Constitution: 1100. [affect defense and resistance] internal strength: 5000 / 4000. [affect move consumption] HP: 8000 / 8000 [when the HP is zero, the character will be wiped out] equipment: Tianyang magic Seven Star Sword (King''s product), Kirin suit (unknown) mental skill: Heaven and earth''s great shift, dragon elephant Prajna skill, and Beiming divine skill. Martial arts: Great demon subduing fist [self-made into a school] six vessel sword [self-made school] Lingbo micro step [self-made school] skill value: 200000. (assignable) experience value: 0 (assignable) - after a look at it, Jiangning was about to open the grand gift bag of level 30, and suddenly (PS: I''m really sorry. Today, the coach asked me to practice driving temporarily, because the third year has been taking the test of No. 29 subject for nearly two years! If not, three years will come. If the pen name is over three or four, it will be subject 3. The meaning of subject 4 is running with tears. Therefore, today''s update is less. Let''s count the basic update. I hope you can forgive me. It''s the third person''s fault to update slowly. At the same time, thank you for your appreciation, flowers, and support of evaluation tickets. Thank you!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 "Deng Deng! Deng Deng Knocking on the door, Jiangning, who was supposed to open the gift bag of level 30, stopped the idea. After opening the door, Jiangning saw Wang Chen''s anxious face. "Governor, it''s bad. It''s not good." He said anxiously. "What happened? Need to be so flustered? " Jiang Ning glanced at Wang Chen. He was not afraid at all. He was very calm. "There are many officials and many disciples of Huashan sect. I have forgotten one thing." Wang Chen is still in a hurry to say. "Oh? What''s the matter? " Jiangning looks at Wang Chen curiously. "The master of Duchang city is a disciple of Huashan sect." He opened his mouth like this, and then added, "it''s elder Keqing now." After hearing this, Jiangning did not frown, but was more calm. "In any case, you can''t escape from the powerful governor. I''m in charge of this person. I''m a powerful man. I''ll be in charge of it." Wang Chen said so, showing some loyalty. Jiangning waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, don''t worry. Let me go down." What about a mere elder Hak ching of Huashan sect? Today''s Jiangning, not to mention its own strength, even if it can''t fight, there are war puppets such as big killers. Once two are released, even Yang Xiao can''t resist. Can this city Lord be more powerful than Yang Xiao? "My Lord." Wang Chen is still worried about Jiangning. Although Jiangning has good strength, can Jiangning be so young that he can beat each other? He felt like he couldn''t. Jiang Ning ignored Wang Chen. He went straight to the bottom of the inn. When he came to the door of the inn, he saw a large number of officials and some disciples of Huashan sect who were setting up a battle outside. They all looked serious. When I saw Jiangning, I was more or less surprised. Only because Jiangning is too young. If it had not been made clear before, the enemy this time was a young man, maybe 14 or 15 years old. Otherwise, they would definitely think Jiangning was just a resident. Jiangning, dressed in white, walked out of the gate slowly. All the officials and the disciples of Huashan sect suddenly became more rigorous and did not dare to be presumptuous. "Who is coming?" Asked the elder of Huashan sect. Jiangning looked at the elder, his face was scornful, and then glanced at all the people around him. After a little while, he said, "I''ll give you three breathing time to leave here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." His mouth is extremely domineering, look indifferent, there is a kind of arrogant momentum. "It seems that you really are. It''s ridiculous that you embarked on the road of evil at a young age." When the other party comes out, his mouth is to ridicule Jiangning. "Open your mouth and shut your mouth is the devil''s way? It''s ridiculous. " Jiangning sneered. "It''s arrogant. Do it." The elder opened his mouth and roared. He knew that Jiangning might not be poor in strength, but when the army came, how strong could a boy be? "Whew, whew, whew!" In a flash, Jiangning stood there without moving. But when the arrow rain came, a pure and majestic internal force spurted out of his body. Those arrow rain could not hurt Jiangning at all. Bang bang bang! It takes 500 points of internal strength to kill the big demon subduing fist. The fist awn is terrible, but there is a faint black inner force breath in the fist. Boo! More than a dozen people were hit and killed instantly. How could Jiangning give them face when the other side wanted his life? If you want to kill yourself, Jiangning will never have any mercy. Jiangning''s boxing skills are so powerful that almost no one can stop him. He fought thousands of people alone. At the same time, a series of system prompts came. "Kill level 10 officers and gain 200 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill level 10 officers and gain 200 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill level 10 officers and gain 200 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill level 10 officers and gain 200 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill level 10 officers and gain 200 experience points, but due to the root bone reason, the experience value is increased by 100 times." ¡­¡­ "Kill the disciples of Huashan sect at level 10 and gain 300 experience points. However, due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill the disciples of Huashan sect at level 10 and gain 300 experience points. However, due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times." "Kill the disciples of Huashan sect at level 10 and gain 300 experience points. However, due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times."¡­¡­ The experience value of ordinary officials is not comparable to that of Huashan sect. A person gives himself 20000 to 30000 points of experience, which makes Jiangning have to be surprised. As expected, the killing experience is faster. Jiangning is not a chivalrous man. If he is in a good mood, he will choose to help others. However, he is definitely a person who will get revenge. These people clearly want to kill themselves, so Jiangning naturally will not show mercy. "Run! Don''t argue with him. " "You get out of the way. I''ll do it." They thought that thousands of people could easily win Jiangning, but the leaders found that Jiangning was too strong, and they had to do it. Qingfeng thirteen moves! He is an elder of Huashan sect. He uses the unique skills of Huashan sect, and his swordsmanship is exquisite. Bang. Jiangning, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex in the form of a human, directly rushes to the front. His black hair is long and high, just like an invincible God of war. He blows out with one blow. The fist and the blade collide together, and the Dragon elephant of Prajna skill of the Dragon elephant is strongly reflected. The powerful internal force directly blocks the sharp edge of the sword, and one punch blows the elder several meters. At the same time, Lingbo micro step spread out, the pace of ghosts like ghosts, in an instant in all human eyes can not catch the situation, directly came to the elder, the elder did not land, directly by Jiangning a blow to the head. Poof! Like a watermelon burst, the head of the melon split instantly and died here. This is an elder of Huashan sect. But Jiangning easily killed, all of them dare not act rashly. Without a leader, these people froze in place. "Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff!" Jiangning is merciless. He kills all the way. None of these people can run away. "He''s the devil. Run." "Crazy! Crazy! Run quickly "It''s all due to you Huashan sect. You can''t die to provoke him. Let''s run. This man is going to kill us all." The officials are cursing at the disciples of Huashan sect. They are so scared that they run out one by one and wish they had more legs. Bang bang bang! Lingbo micro step and big Fu Mo Quan kill together, from time to time also shot six pulse sword. Half a column of incense, all around the body, blood flowing everywhere, the smell of blood filled here, people smell vomiting. No one dares to come out again, and the common people dare not take a look at it. Wang Chen in the inn is speechless. He looks at the corpses all over the ground and doesn''t know what to say. Some people ran away, most of them were officials, and the Huashan faction hardly survived. For officials, it is enough for Jiangning to kill some, while he does not want to keep one of the Huashan sect disciples. Because they are saved their lives today, and tomorrow they will kill Guangding and Tu Ming sect disciples! After a long time, Wang Chen came out. He also looked around and Jiangning in horror. Then he asked carefully, "governor, what should we do now?" "Kill the city Lord''s house." Jiangning looked indifferent, and then went to the city Lord''s house. (tomorrow, the third grade has already hung up for two times. Today''s crazy car practice, slow update is the third''s fault. After tomorrow, the third one has a good rest and starts to speed up the update at the beginning of next month. Hang up the third one and cry for a day, and accelerate the update at the beginning of the month! Sorry to all of you) (at the same time, I would like to thank my book friend empire for his reward and support. I said a thousand VIP points plus more, but now my third brother owes 16 more! Pay back before putting on the shelf!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 Duchang City, in the city Lord''s house. In the middle of the hall, yingying and Yanyan are sitting around, drinking wine and watching the beauty dance. It''s very fast. Sitting at the top of the table was a middle-aged man with a Chinese face and a little dignified, but at the moment he was sitting there with a smile. "Today, I still want to thank the king for his help." An old man, the first one on the left, said with a smile. "Well, elder sun is wrong. I am also a disciple of Huashan sect. Now that the disciples of Huashan sect are bullied by others, how can I sit back and ignore it? If you catch that boy alive later, you''ll have to cramp your skin and show the world what it''s like to bully my Huashan disciple. " The King opened his mouth and looked confident. "In any case, I still want to thank the King City Lord. By the way, will you come to the sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect later?" Elder sun asked. "Well, naturally, I''m going. I heard that we sent a great genius named linghuchong from Huashan. I also want to have a look." He opened his mouth like this, but suddenly a voice came from outside. "Report! The Lord of the city, there is a man from outside who claims to come to collect debts. " There was an official on his knees at the door, looking flustered. After seeing this scene, the king''s face didn''t change. He looked angry. He glared at the official and said, "what''s the big surprise? What is the standard? " He opened his mouth like this, but the elder of Huashan sect was sitting here. His own people were shocked and cringed, which made him lose face. "No, Lord, that man has been killed." The latter opened his mouth and said in a panic. "What? Is it in? " The king''s face turned pale. But he knew that there were some experts in the Lord''s house to suppress him. He could actually kill the city Lord''s house. He must not be a mediocre. Then he got up and asked the singers to leave. Then he looked at elder sun and said, "elder sun, I''ll go and have a look. You can wait here for a while." "No, if the king doesn''t dislike it, I''ll follow you." Elder sun is not a man who can live freely. He gets up and wants to follow him. "Good." The King City Lord was not pedantic, and immediately took elder sun out of the hall. After walking for a short time, I saw a man holding a long sword and killing him all the way. Along the way, there were dead bodies all over the place, blood flowing everywhere, shocking. "He''s very strong and powerful. He''s no ordinary person. But it''s strange why he''s so young." Elder sun was surprised. He looked at Jiangning, who was killed in the distance. He was shocked because Jiangning showed too much strength. "It''s very strong indeed, but it seems to be 14 or 15 years old in the past. I think it should be born with divine power. In addition, we should practice Chunyang energetically mental skill. Elder sun, let''s work together to suppress this man." The King opened his mouth, and he wanted to do it. When all the other people came to the door, he couldn''t have talked with Jiangning politely about the end of the war. He had to fight. "Well, I think it''s this man who bullied my Huashan disciple, but don''t hurt him. He is so strong that he can be said to be a genius. There must be some force behind him, and he can''t act rashly." Elder sun thinks things are more thoughtful, worried about Jiangning behind what big forces, in case of causing any big trouble can not be good. "Yes." The Lord of the city nodded. Suddenly, they started. The speed of the King City Lord and elder sun is very fast. They are not ordinary people. One is the city Lord of one side, and the elder of the Huashan sect, Hak Ching. Naturally, they are different. The other is a generation of elder of Huashan sect, and their strength is also excellent. It''s equivalent to cultivating Wang pin''s mental skill. The players of level 50 are confident that they can crush Jiangning. Jiangning, on the other side, looked at all this coldly. From the time he entered the city''s main residence, he decided that he must teach these people a lesson if he wanted to take this breath. At this moment, Jiangning felt two very powerful momentum rushed over. In a moment, two powerful fists were killed in front of Jiangning, and Jiangning did not move. Waiting for the two people to kill in front of them, Jiangning directly urged the real spirit of the great shift of heaven and earth. Bang! The terror of the fist in the body, an instant by Jiangning to use the strength to fight back. City Lord Wang and elder sun were struck by their fist power in an instant. Fortunately, they both left a hand before them. After all, they worried that Jiangning was a disciple of a big sect, so they chose to keep one. Otherwise, they would be in bad luck. Poof. They spat out blood and glared at Jiangning, showing an unbelievable look, only because they did not expect that Jiangning would use force to fight, which is simply incredible. It''s a very simple martial art move. It can be applied to internal strength, and it''s an excellent martial art. People who can learn it are not ordinary people. Both of them were not seriously injured. They immediately stepped back several steps and looked at Jiangning rigorously."With reservations?" Jiangning was a little curious. He felt that both of them had retained some strength and didn''t go all out. However, thinking about it, Jiangning looked at each other and calmly said, "you two, who is the master of Duchang city?" "Me." The King opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning. On the surface, he looked very calm. It seemed that nothing happened after a fight with Jiangning, but in fact he was suppressing his injury. With his powerful inner strength, he suppressed the violent fist injuries in his body. It was his own fist strength, so he was easy to resist. "Sir, there was a misunderstanding before. Can we get together in the hall and talk about it?" The Lord of the city said that Jiangning should be the young disciple who sent troops to the expedition before. However, he didn''t expect that Jiangning was so strong that he defeated himself and elder sun. Moreover, he was still so young. If it was not for the momentum revealed by Jiangning and there was a kind of pure Yang vigor, he would have thought Jiangning had practiced the "eight barren and Six Harmonies" meritocracy, which is the so-called Long spring is not old. Rejuvenation of the most powerful! "Talk about it? What is there to talk about? You sent troops to invade me. What else do I need to talk to you about? I''m here today to collect debts, but now I can give you a chance to kneel down and apologize to me or be cut off by me. " Jiangning confidently opened his mouth. He was really angry. He was blocked at the door of his house and sent thousands of elite officials to kill him? How can he give up without charging a little interest? "You are presumptuous." Elder Sun said that Jiangning was really arrogant. PA. Jiangning''s figure moved like a ghost. The unique skill of the Xiaoyao school has reached the Lingbo micro step of its own school, making it impossible for the other party to see Jiangning''s road method, and was directly slapped. "You." Elder Sun became angry and felt that Jiangning was too arrogant and dared to slap himself. "You what you? Who asked you to speak just now Jiangning looked at him with disdain on his face. When the six sects attacked guangdingding, the disciples of Huashan sect were the most hateful. They almost killed people at sight, and even some women and children were killed at will. This is also the reason why Huashan sect can rise. It is too cold-blooded and merciless. In addition, the Huashan sect has been a traitor or a traitor for a long time? "Well, sir, what do you want, please make an offer." The Lord of the city was quite calm. He looked at Jiangning and said in a very serious tone. Offer? Jiangning looked at each other, and then said with a smile: "I think I opened the price, you can''t afford it." "Oh? What is it? " The other party is curious. "The thirteen martial arts moves of Qingfeng, or the life-threatening three immortals sword." Jiangning lips wriggle, said such a sentence. At that time, the king and the elder sun''s face changed dramatically. Looking at Jiangning, he said without hesitation: "absolutely impossible." Huashan sect is the world''s sword sect, which is not blowing. If we say what is the strongest sword technique in the world, Jiangning will not hesitate to say one, which is Dugu Jiujian. However, Dugu''s nine swords are the main sword meaning, and if it is the main sword Qi, it is the return of ten thousand swords! the value of these two schools is not inferior to that of Joyoung, but it is impossible to get that kind of desperate school baby at the moment. However, the thirteen styles of Qingfeng and the three immortal chains of Wang Pin are different. It belongs to Wang Pin. But they are the disciples of Huashan sect. How can these unique skills of Huashan sect be easily given to Jiangning? In the middle of the rivers and lakes, the sects are very self styled. It''s absolutely impossible to study a mental skill together. If you don''t join the Huashan sect and learn from others, you will die if you catch it! Not to mention giving it to others in person. "If you don''t, don''t blame my people for being ruthless." Jiangning''s smiling face, instantly cold down! (2600 words, dear readers and book friends, after the morning, the third watch break out first, and the seventh watch break out tomorrow night! Ten more tomorrow .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 Jiangning made a move. There is no hesitation and nonsense. Since they don''t give them unique knowledge, Jiangning will rob them. Boom! The big Fu devil fist blows out, the majestic inner force covers the fist awn, and some of the air is twisted and some is terrible. Jiangning, who cultivates Prajna skill of dragon elephant, has tremendous internal strength, which is probably the so-called power of dragon elephant. The King City Lord and sun elder saw Jiangning''s hand and wanted to escape. But in a moment, they were not ready to flee, but they killed with Jiangning. Bang! Two people punch, three people''s fists collide together, internal force in collision, issued a dull sound. The city Lord and elder sun were very clever. They did not directly play the internal force, but turned the internal force on their fists. Moreover, they stood in different positions, which made it difficult for Jiangning to rely on their strength. "Stupidity." Jiangning sneered and the universe moved. If the common method of relying on great efforts, would he dare to claim to be the world''s unique treasure? Great shift of the universe is the best of the martial arts. If you want to make a ranking, the lowest world is the lowest, and the Joyoung is the first. The nine Yin manual is second, the great move is third, and the sunflower treasure is fourth. This ranking is only based on a degree of familiarity. Each mental method has a unique effect. The great shift of heaven and earth is the highest level. The two people''s method is only aimed at the general use of force to fight. If you encounter Gusu Murong, this method is OK, but if you meet Jiangning, you are very sorry. Poof. With the help of Jiangning, the two men''s true Qi and inner strength were filled in an instant. The power of the King City Lord hit sun Changlao, and the power of sun elder also hit the King City Lord. However, although they were serious this time, they still had some reservations. At present, they were injured and regressed several steps. The blood in their bodies was rolling, and their internal organs seemed to move. Their faces were flushed. There was indescribable fear in Jiangning''s eyes. Just because Jiangning is so strong. "Die." Without any nonsense, Jiangning set off again with a small stride. His body method was very fast, like a swimming light. He suddenly appeared in front of these people, raised his fist and shot him. Bang bang bang! Jiangning''s target is elder sun. With the powerful inner force, it directly hits elder sun''s body. On the spot, the inner force breaks elder sun''s heart and kills him with one blow. "Ding Dong! Kill the elder of Huashan sect, Sun Ming, and gain 200000 experience points. Because of the root bone, the experience value is increased 100 times. " After killing Sun Ming, he gained 20 million experience points in one breath. With the experience gained before, now there are 50 million experience points. Sun Ming is equivalent to a boss at level 50 who practices Wang pin''s mental skill. It is normal to kill Sun Ming and gain these experiences. "You killed elder sun, but you killed elder sun." The King City Lord looked at Jiangning with consternation on his face. He could not believe that Jiangning really dared to kill elder sun. This is really going to cause disaster. "It''s just an elder. If you kill it, you''ll be killed. Lord, I''ll ask you one last time. If you don''t, you''ll end up like him." Jiangning''s words are merciless. What he wants to do is absolutely impossible to give up. What''s more, he really wants a sword skill to support his appearance. "You." The Lord of the city pointed to Jiangning but could not say a word. Elder sun''s strength was similar to that of him, but he was beheaded by several Jiangning soldiers. If he really started, he would surely die. "King City Lord, I think you should know what the meaning of killing elder sun is. If you can become the city Lord, you are also a smart man. So I hope you''d better choose to be a wise man." Jiangning went on to say that killing the King City Lord doesn''t make much sense. It''s nothing more than 20 million experience, and it will bring trouble to himself. It''s different to kill the elders of Huashan sect. Anyway, it will not be long before the six major sects want to encircle Guangding. Sooner or later, they will have to fight hard. Killing now can reduce the trouble in the future. The city Lord is different. He is a member of the imperial court. Although it has something to do with the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of guangdingding, at least the imperial court does not dare to come out openly. If you kill the city Lord yourself, it will bring you a lot of small troubles, such as travel. So Jiangning is not willing to kill this King City Lord, but if the King City Lord is not interested, then ha ha. "I will never give it to you." The King opened his mouth coldly, and then ran quickly to his hall. Jiangning quickly caught up with him, but he didn''t catch up with him. He didn''t go into the hall all the time. The king closed the gate with a wave of his hand. Then he opened his mouth and said, "the thirteen movements of Qingfeng are the unique skills of Huashan Mountain. They take righteousness... he spoke and began to practice Qingfeng thirteen moves, one of which was clear. After being counselled by the Lord of the city, he could not open his mouth just now. Otherwise, after being seen by others, it would spread out that the Huashan sect would never spare him. After all, he was born in the Huashan sect, and the court would not be able to keep him.But Jiangning had to learn something unique, so he could only avoid other people''s eyes and ears. Instead of ridiculing the king, Jiangning studied the thirteen styles of Qingfeng. However, after the end of Qingfeng''s thirteen movements, he didn''t hear the sound of the system. At present, Jiangning frowned and doubted that the King City Lord had not given himself the real essentials. "The thirteen movements of Qingfeng emphasize that there is something like nothing, that is, it seems to be empty, it seems to be unchanged, like an antelope hanging on a horn, and there is no trace to be found. However, although there are some false and real facts in his sword technique, he does not feel that he is going to let it go. Maybe it is because he is not proficient in the sword technique of the thirteen movements of Qingfeng." Jiangning in the heart of this conjecture, and then said: "write the essentials and moves on the paper." "Well, good." The king didn''t want to agree, but he finally nodded and agreed to Jiangning''s request. Then he began to draw and write. It was finished in a moment. "Ding Dong! You have obtained the unique skill of Huashan sword, the unique skill of Wang pin, and the thirteen movements of Qingfeng. You can understand it automatically. " "Ding Dong! If you succeed in understanding, your swordsmanship will become a school of your own. " After getting the thirteen movements of Qingfeng, Jiangning couldn''t help looking at each other. "Don''t count on the killing three immortals sword. I didn''t learn it. Elder sun may be able to learn a little, but I will never. This is a real unique skill. If you are not the core elder or disciple of Huashan sect, you can''t learn it." The king said so. Jiang Ning was disappointed, but he believed that the three immortals sword was a unique skill, and he would not be normal. If he could, he would not be able to eat and hold each other so well. Get cheap Jiangning, can not help but show a smile: "thank the King City Lord for his generosity, in the future there will be a repeat." "To your uncle." The Lord of the city wanted to scold him, but at last he held back and said with a smile: "nothing, nothing. Is there anything else you can do?" "It''s nothing. I''ll come back to you if you have something." Jiangning said with a smile, followed by a punch, a sudden attack, the king''s main hit fly several meters away. Poof. The King City Lord vomited blood and looked at Jiangning in disbelief. "Don''t worry, I hurt you is good for you. You may be lying in bed in the next month, but you have to know, if I don''t, how can you explain to Huashan sect then?" Jiangning left a word and left here. He didn''t hurt the king''s life. When the latter heard this, the panic in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by a kind of happiness. (first watch! I want to ask for some flowers and evaluation tickets. Dare you smash it? Today''s ten watch, these days to repay the update! Flowers .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 After leaving the city Lord''s house, Jiangning has also left the city of Duchang. If there is no accident, the Lord of the city should have ordered a search for himself, and at the same time he is ready to report to the imperial court and the Huashan sect. As for Wang Chen, Jiangning arranged for him to go to the Tianying sect to deliver the letter. There was no need to do it personally. Just inform the Tianying sect. Although the white browed eagle king set up his own house, he still knew that he was a Mingjiao person in his heart. No matter who went there, he would agree. At most, he would give a vague answer, but he would definitely go to Mingjiao. Jiangning believes in the white browed eagle king, so he doesn''t need to lobby himself. There are still a few months to go. Jiangning wants to take advantage of this period of time to improve its experience and gain some experience. In this way, seven days passed in a twinkling of an eye. In the past seven days, Jiangning went from Duchang city to Tianhua City, which was close to Huashan school. During the seven days, Jiangning hardly increased much experience value, because the experience value of wild animals was too little, and I didn''t know how many beasts to kill to reach 2 billion. Therefore, Jiangning turned his eyes to the surrounding area of Huashan sect, not to kill the disciples of Huashan sect, but 200 miles away from Huashan sect, there is a desert quicksand place where there are many robbers. All the robbers are bloodthirsty and do all kinds of evil in order to make money. Jiangning''s goal is that group of people. Huashan is just a passing station. Of course, if you can kill some uninteresting Huashan sect disciples, it''s OK. "Oh, what would you like to have?" Inside Tianhua City, in Xilai restaurant, the waiter slaps a white cloth to clean up the dust on Jiangning''s feet, and says flatteringly. "Some good wine, some good meat." Jiangning said with a smile, and played a broken silver to the other party. After receiving the broken silver, the flattering color on his face became more intense. He almost treated Jiangning as his father. Jiangning, who just sat down and was not ready to open chopsticks, suddenly heard some voices coming from the door. "Go, a little beggar. Get out of here." "What little beggar? I don''t have any money "Money? Where did you get the money, a little beggar? Where do you think it was stolen? " "Can you not be so insulting? Will you, sir, I''ll kill you "Oh, little beggar, how dare you talk to me like that?" Jiangning looked at the past and found a man in gray at the door, er... No, it was a woman! Although there is a Adam''s knot, it can be seen from Jiangning''s eyes that the other party''s Adam''s knot is deliberately protruding, which seems to be a bit odd. Moreover, his face is very delicate and beautiful, which makes him feel like a man and a woman. If he dresses up well, he is really a handsome young man. It''s a pity that I can''t wear my clothes. I''m a beggar in the past. It''s a cleaner beggar. However, Jiangning came a little interested. In the martial arts TV, there are a lot of plots of women disguised as men. But I didn''t expect that she actually met her. Now Jiangning said, "let him in." Hearing Jiangning''s voice, the waiter flattered and said with a smile: "good guest." Then he looked at the little beggar and said: "today there is a real uncle to help you, don''t mess around, otherwise don''t blame me, I''ll deal with you later." With these words, the waiter didn''t want to quarrel with a beggar and went straight away to deal with the kitchen. The little beggar didn''t want to quarrel with a waiter. He swaggered to Jiangning and said with a smile, "brother, thank you for your help." "It''s OK. Everyone is from the river and lake. You should be a disciple of the beggars'' sect?" Jiangning poured tea for each other and said with a smile. "En, en, en, your good eyesight. I am indeed a disciple of the beggars'' sect." The other side admitted directly without hesitation. You can beat a snake with a stick. Jiangning didn''t say much about it. He was just a happy man. "You look like you are going to attend the sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect?" The other side seems to be very talkative and familiar, and chattered incessantly as soon as he sat down. "Sword guarding meeting?" Jiangning looked at each other curiously. He didn''t know what the sword guarding meeting was. "Eh? You don''t know. " The other party looked at Jiangning and was surprised. "Well, I don''t know." Jiangning shook his head and said in this way that he really did not know what was the sword guarding meeting. "No way. You don''t know that the sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect is a grand ceremony once every ten years? Wudang, Shaolin, Emei, Kongtong and other sects have been invited to visit. This is a rare event. Don''t you know? " "Oh, I don''t know." Jiangning said casually that this kind of grand ceremony is no different from the so-called party in previous life, it is just a little ceremonious celebration. Seeing Jiangning''s plain expression, the other side became more curious and said: "the sword guarding meeting of Huashan school is one of the few sword ceremony. All the martial arts people in the world are willing to participate in this grand ceremony. If you can get a good ranking, you will be honored all over the world."He said so. "Ha ha." Jiangning is calm and dry smile. Hehe, the other side was obviously stunned when he said this word. Then his face changed and he continued to say, "don''t you want to be famous in the world?" "Ha ha." Jiangning continued to laugh. "Can you not ha ha?" The other side is depressed. "Oh." Jiangning said slightly. However, this word makes him speechless. "My guest, here comes the wine and meat." At this time, the waiter came with the plate, and the beef and wine came up. Jiangning took a look at it, but he picked up a piece of beef with his chopsticks. At that time, the little beggar suddenly said, "brother, everything here is not delicious. I know there is a local food that is very delicious. Do you want me to take you there?" "Where?" Jiangning picked up the beef and chewed it casually. The beef taste of this shop is OK. The meat quality is average, but generally speaking, it is OK. But it''s better than dry food. "Don''t ask me more. Just follow me." He took Jiangning, left behind a couple of silver, and then forcibly took Jiangning away. After leaving the restaurant, the other party smiles and walks around, and finally stops at a "Cuifeng restaurant". Cuifenglou, yingying and Yanyan at the gate are dazzling. Jiangning is a bit depressed and thinks it''s a place. Unexpectedly, it''s chunlou. Jiangning wants to leave, but the other party grabs him and says with a smile. "Brother, this is a good place. Don''t worry. We''ll go in." After saying this, he took Jiangning, and other girls also took Jiangning. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to go. No one could hold him, but he wanted to see what the little beggar wanted to do. On the Cuifeng building, this guy directly sat in the best room, directly ordered a lot of wine and food, anyway, the expensive one had to be served. And six or seven girls around them. Jiangning is not that kind of serious and stereotyped person. He will not refuse to sit together and chat, drink and be served by others. But it doesn''t matter what. After sitting down, the girls poured him wine, and they did not know why. They rubbed against themselves one by one. They were very active and enthusiastic. But fortunately, these people''s looks and looks are OK, not to say beautiful, but also can let see. After a while, the food and wine were served quickly. Indeed, as he said, food is not only color but also taste, which makes people have to admire. It is several times more delicious than that restaurant. Jiangning is not polite. You should eat and drink when you should. In this way, half an hour later, he drank a lot of wine and blushed, but his consciousness was still very clear, just a physical reaction. "By the way, I haven''t known your name for so long?" Asked the beggar. "In xiajiangning." Jiangning did not hide anything, so he replied. "Oh, it''s Mr. Jiang. It''s a good name and a good name. I''m Huang Hong, but I''m nothing. I have a younger sister. She looks sweet. She''s a rare beauty. If I have a chance, I''ll show you next time." He said with a smile. "Oh, really?" Jiangning said with a smile that he didn''t care. "It''s natural. My sister is very beautiful and hard to find in the world. Her surname is Huang Mingrong." (can the flower evaluation ticket be smashed!!!!!!!! Dear brothers and sisters ~). and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Huang Rong. Jiangning a bit tipsy, instant wake up, he staring at each other, now vaguely can''t help but guess what. "Why does brother Jiang look like this?" Xiaojiaozi, no, to be precise, it may be Huang Rong. Shooting the original story, Huang Rong likes to play a little beggar, at this moment looking at Huang Rong, Jiangning do not know what to say. After a short time, he found that he had met too many original characters, and most of them were women. Xiao Zhao, Yang Buhui, Wang Yuyan, Huang Rong, and they are all first-class and first-class beauties. Can you meet XiaoLongNu in a few days? "It''s nothing. It''s just a familiar name." Jiangning said with a smile. "Oh, brother Jiang, do you know a woman named Huang Rong?" Huang Rong asked. "No, it''s probably the same name." Jiangning said with a smile, and looked at Huang Rong at the same time. Although she was not dressed very well, she could not hide the delicate and smart air between her eyebrows. Just looking at a face, she felt that she was absolutely beautiful. "I see. Come on, brother Jiang, have a toast." Huang Rong warmly greets Jiangning for a drink. After clinking the cup, Jiangning looked at Huang Rong again and said, "look, brother Huang has encountered difficulties recently. This is one hundred taels of gold and silver. If brother Huang looks up to me, take it." Such generosity was nothing more than a little favor from Huang Rong. Money did not have much effect on him. If Huang Rong is able to win the wisdom of ordinary people, whether it is natural or not. "Thank you very much. I''m not respectful." Huang Rong didn''t hesitate to accept Jiangning''s money with a smile on his face. At the same time, looking at Jiangning, her eyes are full of Jing feeling that she can''t hide. She wants to have a fight with Jiangning and get a huge reward. "Ding Dong! Huang Rong''s affection for you has increased to 75 points. " After being well fed, Jiangning was not stingy, and each of these women rewarded twelve taels of silver, which was also a good expense. Jiangning didn''t come with them. Even if Huang Rong was egging on her side, Jiangning stuck to her heart. He couldn''t have done anything. Even if Huang Rong said that men are like this, I''ll do anything with you. He knew that Huang Rong might be testing him, so he resolutely refused. Sure enough, after walking out of the restaurant, Jiangning got the system prompt again. "Good for you, Huang dingdong." The good feeling is 85, which is already a good data. Although Yang Buhui and Xiao Zhao are full in a blink of an eye, it is because they are simple, and Huang Rong is also simple, but Huang Rong is very smart and understands human nature, so it is good to improve to 85. "Brother Huang, I still have something to do. If I''m lucky, I''ll see you next time." Not many steps out of the restaurant, Jiangning looked at Huang Rong and said. "Brother Jiang is leaving? Don''t you stay here for a few more days? " Huang Rong showed a surprised color, vaguely still have a silk not to give up. "There are still some private matters to deal with, so we can''t waste time. Next time we get together, we will have a good drink with brother Huang for three days and three nights." Jiangning said with a smile. "Oh, well, I''ll see you later if you have a chance." Huang Rong did not stop Jiangning, but said with a smile. After sending Jiangning away from Huatian City, the two people left. After leaving Huatian City, Jiangning looked silent and walked all the way to the desert. As for Huang Rong, Jiangning was waiting for fate, not in a hurry. Two hundred miles away, Jiangning was not in a hurry and didn''t want to be noticed. He rented a carriage and went there like this. Almost two hours later, Jiangning came to the Sichuan river, crossed the river, and then walked ten miles to the desert. Looking for a boatman casually, Jiangning stood on the wooden boat and watched the surrounding scenery. Beautiful mountains and clear water, all things sound, there is a sense of integration of heaven and earth, pan boat, the whole human mind is a lot empty. At this time, a other boat, slowly moving, gradually appeared in front of him. On the boat, a woman in red, pink, silk and silk robes, looking at the past 16-7 years old, has a beautiful face, giving a sweet and lovely, but also has a kind of unspeakable smart meaning, which makes people have to praise a beautiful girl. Moreover, Jiangning is familiar with the past. "Huangrong." Jiangning slightly surprised, he did not expect that Huang Rong actually followed. When the boat meets, Huang Rong on the boat stares at Jiangning and says with a smile, "brother Jiang, we have met again." "Eh? Are you? " Jiangning, knowing why, frowned and looked at Huang Rong. "I''m Huang Hong, and I''m Huang Rong."Huang Rong jumped a little and went directly to Jiangning''s boat. She was as smart as a fairy, and she could not help but want to have a kiss with Fangze. "Huang... Brother Huang." Jiangning even pretended to be surprised, as if he could not believe it. "Are you a daughter?" Jiangning continued. "Yes, I''ve always been casual. It''s better to walk as a man in the river and lake. I have something to hide. I hope brother Jiang doesn''t get angry." Huang Rong changed her temperament. Before her carelessness, she just wanted to show a little masculinity. Now that she returns to herself, she doesn''t need to pretend to be anything. "Brother Huang, oh, no, it''s Miss Huang. It''s really hard to imagine. I''m... I.. I." Jiangning still pretended to be very surprised. Huang Rong couldn''t help laughing for a while. Then she said with a smile, "OK, brother Jiang, I''m a daughter, not a tiger. Why be so surprised?" "Ha ha, Miss Huang is right." Jiangning shook his head and said with a smile. "By the way, Miss Huang, I''m going to the desert now. It''s dangerous. When I get off the boat, Miss Huang will go back." Jiangning said so. "What''s the matter? It''s just a desert. I''m not an ordinary person. I''m good at Kung Fu. You can rest assured, brother Jiang. I can protect myself." Now, when she meets Jiang Rong Xin, she wants to play with Jiang Shui alone, so she wants to play with Jiang Shui. She did not understand that she had already moved, because the feeling was so deep that she did not even notice it. "It won''t work." Jiangning shook his head. As soon as she finished speaking, Huang Rong suddenly started. Huang Rong''s hands are like snakes. Jiangning immediately blocks them, but they don''t hurt Huang Rong. After several moves, Jiangning does not move, while Huang Rong moves several steps. Finally, Huang Rong is sweating and pushed back by Jiangning. "I didn''t expect brother Jiang''s strength is so good. I want to go to the desert. With brother Jiang there, I''ll be fine." Huang Rong said with a smile. At present, Jiangning didn''t speak any more. She just looked at Huang Rong with a smile. At last, she didn''t speak and watched the beautiful scenery around her. He knew that Huang Rong had made up her mind. Since she was going to come, let''s go. Anyway, there is nothing remarkable about the wilderness desert, which is enough to protect huangrong. (the third watch!!!!!!!!!! Brothers and sisters, at four o''clock in the morning, the third one is on the third watch. For the sake of being so diligent, let''s throw in the flower evaluation tickets ~). the www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 When the boat arrived at its destination, the boatman still asked Jiangning to say, "this guest, there are many bandits in the desert. You should not be careful with this girl." This is an old man who has been here all year round and has seen some things with his own eyes. Looking at Huang Rong''s beautiful appearance, he had to tell him that he was worried about accidents. "Thank you, boatman." On the contrary, Huang Chuanrong ignores her and laughs. Jiangning took two liang silver to each other, turned around and walked with Huang Rong. "What is brother Jiang doing here?" Huang Rong asked curiously on the way. "Do you believe me if I''m chivalrous Jiangning looked at Huang Rong and said with a smile. "I believe it." Huang Rong said without hesitation. Jiangning did not speak any more, just like a mug gourd, while Huang Rong was very active. She seemed to have been used to Jiangning''s expression of Muggles. She continued: "how long will brother Jiang stay here?" She was curious. "A month, if there''s no accident." Jiangning said that there are many bandits in the desert, and they have formed an independent force. Jiangning is not afraid to kill all of them, but there are some strong ones in the desert. Some strong people who will also have a headache come here to take some risks. However, Jiangning, who has a fighting puppet, is not worried. At least, there is no problem in self-protection. In this way, the two of them walked about three or four miles deep into the desert, and someone appeared on their own initiative. They were a group of bandits, dressed in simple plain clothes, armed with weapons and stained with blood. Almost 20 or 30 of them were on camels. Some of them were bound and became prisoners, following behind. The bandits can be seen here at will, and it is difficult to eradicate them. Even if the Huashan sect has carried out a encirclement and suppression campaign with other sects, it is difficult to completely kill them. For thousands of miles to the north of the desert, the land of the western regions is the land of the western regions. Where the fish and Dragons mix with the Pearl, there are not only the strong in the western regions, but also some strong people in the Central Plains, as well as some ferocious fugitives. Although the Yuan Dynasty was ferocious, they could step down the western regions, but because of their clan, such as a fishbone, if they stepped down the western regions, then the Wulin people in the central plains were afraid that they would cooperate inside and outside, and destroy the foundation of the Yuan Dynasty. Because of all kinds of worries, the bandits in the desert are almost safe. Of course, occasionally some chivalrous men will fight for justice and kill some bandits here. However, there are some such situations, but they can''t have any impact on the desert. "Step! Step on it! Step on it. " Soon, the group of bandits rushed to here and surrounded Jiangning and huangrong in an instant. They are staring at Huang Rong one by one. The color of Yin Dang in their eyes can''t be concealed. Even Jiangning is attracted by Huang Rong''s beauty, let alone the group of bandits. In addition, the desert land is connected with the western regions. Many goods in the western regions are very cheap. Many businessmen are willing to run back and forth to earn huge profits. Even if there are bandits and bandits here, they are willing to take risks. Just because the profit between the two is too big. Just like silk, the silk of the western regions came to the Central Plains, which was the thing that those ladies wanted to buy. The value and profit could be increased at least ten times, or even dozens of times. To describe it as a saying Jiangning once heard, 50% profit can let businessmen take risks, 100% profit can make businessmen take risks, and 200% profit can make businessmen lose their heads. What''s more, ten times, dozens of times of profits? As long as one business is done well, that is to turn over and become a landlord. There is no shortage of brave people in this world. Therefore, the most favorite of these roving bandits is to hunt and kill the caravan. Now when they see Jiangning and huangrong, they subconsciously think that they are the same kind of merchants. They are totally confused by Huang Rong''s beauty. Otherwise, they will think carefully that Jiangning and huangrong are just two people. What kind of merchants are they? "Kill." Without a word of nonsense, the roving bandits will kill Jiangning and leave Huang Rong. "I will." Originally, when Jiangning wanted to do it, Huang Rong took the first step and rushed out directly. She was good at lightness skill and took off. She slapped a roving bandit directly on her head. Poof! Huang Rong is not an ordinary person. Huang Rong, the daughter of Huang Yaoshi on Taohua Island, is better than Wang Yuyan. Both of them are intelligent people. Wang Yuyan is a martial arts treasure. Although Huang Rong dare not say it is a martial arts treasure, she is proficient in all aspects of things. She is proficient in astronomy, geography and even agriculture and water conservancy. She inherits Huang Yaoshi''s ability completely. And his kung fu is not bad. Later, he learned the dog beating stick technique and became the leader of the beggars'' sect. It can be seen that Huang Rong is not bad. Jiangning can see at a glance that Huang Rong is using the falling Ying palm technique. Under one hand, the bandit was killed on the spot. These roving bandits are only level 30 or 40. Jiangning can crush this group of people with one finger. As for Huang Rong''s level, it is about level 40 when he practices Wang pin''s mental skill, which is not much different. The main reason is that Huang Rong has to meet Hong Qigong later. That is when Huang Rong becomes a master of martial arts.Bang bang bang! No accident happened. None of them survived. They want to run, but can they escape Huang Rong? Huang Rong is brave and resourceful. She doesn''t want other women. Even if she has Kung Fu, she doesn''t like killing. Jiangning dislikes that kind of ignorant benevolence. Therefore, the more Jiangning looks at Huang Rong, the more she likes it. After solving this group of roving bandits, Huang Rong clapped her hands and looked back at Jiangning. She found that Jiangning was looking at her. For a moment, Huang Rong didn''t know why, and her heart beat up and down. She didn''t know why. She had an indescribable feeling. If it was Jiangning, he would know that it was a feeling of electric shock. In order to cover up the embarrassment, Huang Rong immediately helped the prisoners untie the rope and rescue them. "Thank you very much "Thank you very much for saving your life, nvxia." "Nvxia''s kindness is unforgettable. If you see the two benefactors again, you will surely repay each other." The rescued people knelt on the ground one by one, kowtow to thank them and cried loudly. They thought their life was over, but they didn''t expect to be saved. This feeling made them cry and excited. "Well, you leave as soon as possible. Be careful on the way. Go in this direction. We come from this direction. There are no roving bandits. Here we will deal with it." Huang Rong smiles and comforts everyone. Soon these people also know where this is, one by one to pack up a good mood, take good things and then quickly leave here. After a while, there were two more. They walked side by side. Jiangning looked at Huang Rong from time to time, and Huang Rong also noticed this. She was a little bit pleased, but she was a little shy and afraid. I don''t know why every time Jiangning looked at herself, Huang Rong didn''t dare to speak. "Miss Huang." At this time, Jiangning suddenly opens her mouth. Huang Rong stops and looks at Jiangning curiously. She doesn''t know what Jiangning is going to say. "I find that I like you. What should I do?" Jiangning is very generous. He really likes Huang Rong from her every move. However, this kind of love is not true love, it is just a strong good feeling, plus a little love for beauty. And Jiangning will only be a little playful, teasing Huang Rong. Do you have any flowers to collect?!!!!! I''ll have another watch later. Maybe I''ll go out in the evening because... I''ll pick a cake for myself for my birthday tomorrow.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 "You''re talking nonsense." Huang Rong red face, do not know what to say, can only subconsciously answer this. "Oh, no more nonsense." Jiangning smile, not embarrassed at all, and then walk side by side. "Ding Dong, Huang Rong''s affection for you rises to 90." Sure enough, the mouth said no, but the body is very honest, Jiangning heart laugh, women are really unpredictable things. Jiangning was speechless. For a moment, Huang Rong was nervous. "Did I say something wrong?" "Did my words hurt his heart?" "Oh, how can you talk like this?" "He''s very good. He pays attention to love and justice. He''s generous and chivalrous." "Oh, Huang Rong, what do you want? My father said that girls should be reserved and reserved." At the moment, Jiang Rong didn''t agree with her, because she didn''t agree with her, because she didn''t agree with her. To be fair, Huang Rong really likes Jiangning. If Jiangning is hurt by her own words, Huang Rong will be in tears. Thinking of this, Huang Rong wants to open her mouth, but she doesn''t seem reserved. This kind of entanglement makes Huang Rong feel angry. As time went by, they did not say anything. Jiangning remained calm, while Huang Rong was still entangled in the previous events. About two hours later. It''s getting dark. Jiangning plans to find an inn to rest. There are also some hotels in the desert. He asked him before, but that inn is more expensive. People who can open an inn in the desert are not ordinary people. In this direction, it''s about two or three miles away. But the trouble is here. Step on it! Step on it! Step on it! The sound of galloping horses was deafening. It was not a few people, but a group of people. It is a group of roving bandits, who rush to attack in a murderous manner. After perceiving Jiangning and huangrong, they immediately surround them. The yellow sand is rolling and the dust is high. There are almost three or four hundred people. Each of them is a force that can not be ignored. They are all around Jiangning, and their faces are covered with frost. "Are you the one who killed our Tianhan stronghold just now?" After the bandits surrounded Jiangning and others, the leading man, who was about 40 years old, looked disgusting and fierce. His eyes were full of cruelty. The children were afraid that they would cry at the first time. "Tianhan village? What? " Jiangning looked at them, calmly opened his mouth, and then sneered: "just killed a few dogs, is it your people? From a kennel? " As soon as this sentence was said, it instantly ignited all the roving bandits. Jiangning directly humiliated them as a dog''s nest and insulted them as animals. It was really arrogant. "Just now, you have the seed to say it again." The chief bandit, with a cold face, looks at Jiangning and holds his weapon tightly. If Jiangning dares to open his mouth, he will cut off Jiangning''s head with a knife. "I said you were dogs, how about that?" Jiangning continues to speak, without any panic or fear. Huang Rong, on one side, is looking at Jiangning with a touch. If other men make rude remarks, she is afraid that Huang Rong''s first reflection is that she feels lack of quality, but Jiangning is not the same. High spirited, there is a feeling of the world''s strongest, a man should be so arrogant life. "Kill." The other side roared, and suddenly the long knife was pulled out. At this time, a group of people suddenly appeared from all directions. They were wearing white clothes and holding long swords in their hands. Their faces were cold and their targets were the bandits. When the broadsword strikes, Jiangning pulls out his sabre, and suddenly the wind blows out thirteen moves. Shua! Several people''s heads have been cut off with one sword. The thirteen moves of Qingfeng are the unique skills of Huashan school. Jiangning has reached the level of its own school in practicing this sword technique. Both the artistic conception and the internal Qi of sword have reached an unfathomable level. In the face of these roving bandits, it is the contrast between the tiger and the mouse. Puff, puff, puff! Several of the most powerful leaders were cut by Jiangning as if they were cutting watermelon. "Ding Dong! Kill 30 rogue bandits and gain 500 experience points. Due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times. " "Ding Dong! Kill 30 rogue bandits and gain 500 experience points. Due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times. " "Ding Dong! Gain 500 points, experience points "Ding Dong! Kill 30 rogue bandits and gain 500 experience points. Due to the root cause, the experience value is increased by 100 times. " ¡­¡­ The prompt sound of the system keeps ringing. Jiangning''s body method is extremely ghostly. No one can hurt him. As long as he takes out a sword, he must have a good head flying up and sleeping with reluctance and fear.And a sudden group of martial arts also joined the battlefield, and killed some of the exiles outside. But the bandits that these groups of people combined with chopped are not as many as Jiangning. Jiangning is like a superior of the last generation. In this chaotic battlefield, Huang Rong is protected and killed calmly. This British posture is rare and deeply impressed in huangrong''s heart. "No, I''m going to leave quickly. This is a master of Huashan school. We have a plan." Suddenly, there was a roar from the bandits, who wanted to escape and thought they were in the middle of the plan. The bandits ran in fear and ran in different directions. They were bandits. They hung their heads on their waist all year round. They were not only proficient in killing enemies, but also more proficient in escaping. Things were not right, and they ran faster than anyone else. "Want to run?" Jiangning was indifferent and open-minded. These bandits did nothing wrong. He came here to punish evil and eliminate adultery. Secondly, he was trying to earn experience value. Would he let the "experience" fly away now? The power of the world''s most outstanding lightness skill is different, which easily surpasses the speed of the galloping horse. This is a special school by Jiangning to use a small trick to deceive, to be honest that Jiangning also stole a laugh for a while. Fortunately, Duanyu has encountered such a infatuated seed, otherwise, it is impossible to give Lingbo micro step this lightness skill skill skill skill to anyone who is more iron hearted. There are Lingbo micro steps in Jiangning in lightness skills, big subdued magic boxing in boxing, six pulse sword on finger technique, great move of heaven and earth, Prajna of dragon elephant and Northern magic skill in internal skill. It can be said that Jiangning''s ability and strength are known by others. Just fear to shout a world-famous genius. It is only 14 years old to know that Jiangning is only a relatively old man in appearance. Others look like 15 or 6 years old. The genius of the world, but that is. A killing started, less than a fragrant time, no exile can escape, the farthest one ran for ten miles, was chased by Jiangning, a sword killed. 450 bandits, threehundred twenty died in Jiangning''s hands! If you say this achievement, you can also arouse a lot of people. Go pick the cake! Come back and continue to update! At the same time, the third generation of a group of friends, I do not know if I really like the book, if you have, please add a group to chat with the third party to talk about the plot, 537407189, whether good or bad, please join the group to talk to the third person, I look forward to your joining).. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 The corpse stands horizontally around. Huang Rong is a woman after all. She frowns and looks around. "Who is your excellency?" At this time, suddenly appeared to help Huashan sect disciples, suddenly approached, looked at Jiangning respectfully asked. This is the river and lake. Jiangning has shown enough strength for them to respect, so they must respect Jiangning. "I have no name." Jiangning opened his mouth, he was too lazy to say his name. "Anonymous?" The other party was stunned. Originally, this kind of chivalrous and righteous thing was that they were afraid to tell who they were by singing and laughing. Only rare people would not say their names. However, soon the other side can only think that Jiangning is high-quality, good deeds do not leave a name. Jiangning doesn''t like the disciples of Huashan sect, but he can''t hate it. It''s just that the two camps are different. Everyone has the difference between good people and bad people. Mingjiao doesn''t necessarily mean that everyone is good, and Huashan sect is not necessarily bad. There is only one guy who has been staring at Huang Rong. His eyes have never left. "Brother Zhiping, thank you for your help this time." At this time, the disciple headed by Huashan sect looked at the Taoist priest and said. The clothes of Huashan school were white, while the man was a green Taoist suit, and he was also called Zhiping. All of a sudden, Jiangning''s face turned black. "Your name is Yin Zhiping?" Jiangning looked at the other side and asked directly. The latter didn''t expect that Jiangning should know him. He was stunned for a moment, but soon he nodded and said, "is that right? Do you know me? " Yin Zhiping is still relatively young. I''m afraid that he has not yet reached that time, and his deeds are relatively open and aboveboard, so he doesn''t worry about any enemies. Know? Jiangning forgets that no one will forget Yin Zhiping, the son of a bitch, who has defiled the goddess in his heart. At present, Jiangning wanted to kill Yin Zhiping with a sword, but after thinking about it, she resisted. It was not that she was worried about anything, but that Huang Rong was here. If she didn''t agree with her words, she would kill her. I''m afraid that Huang Rong would be disgusted. Therefore, Jiangning resisted for the time being, but Yin Zhiping was not going to let it go. Even if he could not meet XiaoLongNu in the future, Jiangning would kill the animal. "I''ve heard of your name and called you dragon knight." Jiangning said with a sneer. "Dragon Knight?" People are curious. What is the name? Did Yin Zhiping kill or ride a dragon? Even Yin Zhiping himself has some curiosity, unable to understand what Jiangning''s words mean. "Well, Miss Huang, let''s go." For the time being, Yin Zhiping is too lazy to talk to him. "Good." Huang Rong agreed. However, Yin Zhiping suddenly took a deep breath, then stepped forward and said with a smile: "brother, I think you also want to punish evil and evil here. You are a chivalrous man. Why don''t we join hands to kill demons and demons?" He opened his mouth, but his eyes looked at Huang Rong from time to time, and seemed nervous. In a flash, Jiangning understood what Yin Zhiping wanted to do. He just watched Huang Rong look beautiful and wanted to get close to Huang Rong with the slogan of killing demons and demons. After all, it''s a desert. It''s wonderful to be with Huang Rong. If Huang Rong is in danger, he will help. Jiang Ning is curious about meeting Yin Zhiping, because according to the official history, he has not yet been born, but this is a world composed of "Jin Gu Huang" novels, and the time has been chaotic. Therefore, Jiangning was not surprised when Yin Zhiping appeared, but now Yin Zhiping actually put the seedlings on Huang Rong, which is really a little bit, ha ha. "No, take you. It''s just a drag." Jiangning glanced at them and looked scornful. This sentence is a little too much. Huashan sect disciples and Yin Zhiping''s faces have changed for a while, cumbersome? This is too arrogant. They are the elite disciples of Huashan sect and Quanzhen sect. How can they become a burden from Jiangning? After hearing this, Huang Rong has no objection, because they are indeed cumbersome. In addition, Huang Rong also wants to be alone with Jiangning. With these people, Huang Rong does not like Yin Zhiping even more. She didn''t realize that Yin Zhiping peeped at herself from time to time. Although there was no Yin evil in her eyes, she felt a little bit of tou peeping, which made her very uncomfortable. So Huang Rong supported Jiangning''s decision. "What do you mean, sir?" The other side opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning coldly. He was a disciple of Huashan sect, and his strength was not bad. "Sword or get out of the way." Jiangning looked at them with a sword and said so calmly. Arrogant, arrogant, and with a kind of unspeakable domineering. This is a disciple of Huashan sect. He is not an ordinary person. He dares to be provocative in such a situation. I don''t know what to say. But Jiangning''s strength was there, and they did not dare to act rashly. In the end, Yin Zhiping pulled the disciples of the Huashan sect in Lana and said, "since the other party doesn''t want to be with us, we should not ask for trouble. Let''s go."If you don''t leave again, I''m afraid you will turn your face over and you will bleed. Even if they can beat Jiangning, they are bound to pay the price of bleeding, which is totally unnecessary. Yin Zhiping''s words made the disciples of Huashan sect keep silent for a while, and then left with others. However, when he left, he looked at Jiangning and said, "Sir, I don''t see you when you look down. I believe we''ll see you again one day." "Yes, it will." Jiangning looked at him and nodded. He agreed with this, because soon, Huashan sect will kill guangdingding, and we will see you again. It''s just that at that time, he There is no doubt that he will die. Yin Zhiping and Huashan sect disciples left in a hurry. They didn''t speak much. After they left, Huang Rong said. "That Yin Zhiping is not a good thing." She said so. "Why?" Jiangning asked with a smile on her plain face. "I''m always staring at me. It''s a plot." Huang Rong said angrily. "Oh, I''m always staring at you. Am I also plotting against you?" Jiangning said jokingly. "You''re not the same." Huang Rong subconsciously replied. After saying this, she suddenly realized that her words were a little different, and her face turned red. "Ha ha ha ha." Jiangning laughed and didn''t speak. He went straight to the destination. Soon Jiangning arrived at the destination. "Tongxin inn". Tongxin inn is a wonderful hotel in the desert. The owner''s wife doesn''t know who it is, but she makes bold remarks. If someone is hurt by bandits here, she will compensate ten thousand taels of gold. No one can make trouble here. Once upon a time, a group of roving bandits came here and were killed before they made trouble. It is said that there is a reclusive and powerful man in Tongxin inn. So many people are willing to live here, but one night, ten taels of gold. The high price makes many people sigh. Desert smoke, wind and sand roll up, Jiangning with Huang Rong, this time came to the door of Tongxin inn. (I usually go out for an hour to the city center. It snows heavily this evening, and there is a traffic accident on the road. I''m in a traffic jam for two hours. The first thing I do after I come back is code. I''m sorry that I didn''t update it at 12 o''clock. But today''s my third birthday, I hope you''ll give me a face and vote for some flowers and comments!!!! Please everybody! It''s Monday at the beginning of the month, and the major lists have been updated. The third one runs naked until now, and there is no recommendation. A new man asks for flowers from everyone pitifully, OK? And collections.) (at present, there are still 14 shifts, which must be paid back in these two days. Now let''s talk about fresh flowers again. Every 500 flowers this month, 200 evaluation tickets plus one watch. At present, the flowers are 6100 yuan, and the evaluation tickets are 1600 yuan. Now is the basis! Let''s smash it! Five days before the beginning of the month, how many flowers are completed on the same day, that is to say, you have 5000 tickets a day, and the old three have ten shifts a day! If you can''t, eat Xiang! Live eat Xiang! Do you have any flowers .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 It was night. It was dark. In Tongxin Inn, the lights are still on. In the lobby, there are many people drinking and eating. The noise is not very loud, but it is not small. There are seven or eight tables with 30 or 40 people. Some tables are quiet, while others are noisy. As soon as Jiangning and Huang Rong were standing at the door, a handsome faced waiter came over with a smile. Like other inns, he patted the dust on his feet for Jiangning and others, and then bowed down to welcome them in. What do you need Asked the waiter. "Good wine, good meat." Meat is a must for every martial artist. Although vegetarian food is also needed, a large amount of meat is needed to strengthen physical strength. Even Huang Rong has to eat a kilo of beef every meal, which is the nutrition that martial arts practitioners must take. Of course, if Huang Rong is in Taohua Island, she only needs to take one kind of tonic pill every day. However, when she comes to the common customs, and huangrong is also a snack, so she doesn''t like the pills which taste so bad. After sitting down, two plates of cooked beef came up and two pots of good wine were brought out. Jiangning is aware that many people around are looking at Huang Rong. It has to be said that huangrong is indeed beautiful as a flower, and it is normal to be noticed like this. Jiangning sat there quietly as he fed the beef. But not far away, there was a little sound. "This time I went to Huashan to attend the sword guarding meeting. There is one more thing that is very important. It is related to the future pattern of the Wulin. You must not forget it. Don''t mess around." "Don''t worry, elder. We understand." "Big event? What''s the big deal "I don''t know about this, but when I came here, the headmaster told me that no matter what Huashan sect did after the meeting, they must leave and not cause trouble." The elder''s voice was very low, and most people can''t hear it. However, the ear strength of Jiangning people who practice the great shift of heaven and earth has been strengthened. Naturally, he can hear clearly. If Jiangning is willing to use his inner strength, he can hear clearly even the sound of mosquitoes stirring their wings. "Huashan event" Some of the beef was a little spicy, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. If we have to say that there is something important about the Huashan sect, there is no accident. It is about the encirclement and suppression of guangdingding. Thinking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help looking at Huang Rong and saying, "Miss Huang, you said that this sword guarding meeting in Huashan will attract many schools, right?" "Yes, I don''t know why. Even some Wudang schools that are not in line with Huashan attended the meeting in person, and the seven famous Wudang heroes attended the meeting. There must be something important." Huang Rong opened her mouth slightly, her voice was very small, and it was hard for others to hear. "Who was sent by Shaolin Temple?" Jiangning continued. "See God." Said Huang Rong. Kong Jian Shen Seng is one of the four great monks in Shaolin Temple. He is a heavyweight figure. The four eminent monks in Shaolin are Kong Wen, Kong Jian, Kong Xing and Kong Jian. These four people were originally sitting in the Shaolin Temple and hardly went out to study the peerless mental arts. Each of them would attract the attention of the people in the lake. The sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect is indeed a grand ceremony once every ten years, but it has not been qualified to let the four great monks of Shaolin show up. Now this kind of thing has appeared, Jiangning can not help but feel a burst of worry. "With the help of this sword guarding meeting, Huashan sect invited all major sects to talk about the encirclement and suppression of Mingjiao?" Jiangning heart secretly, if so, then can be trouble. According to the original book, it is three months before the six sects encircle guangdingding. Now it should be two and a half months before the six sects encircle Guangding. Now, if the conjecture is correct, it will be a while earlier. If it is early, the Ming religion may be in trouble, and it will also have a crisis, unless it hides itself. However, there are Xiaozhao and Yang Buhui in Mingjiao. Jiangning will not escape from Mingjiao in any case. Thinking of this, Jiangning vaguely felt a burst of thorny. "How long is it before the sword guarding meeting?" Jiangning asked Huang rongdao. "There are seven days left. What''s the matter, brother Jiang?" Huang Rong is very curious about why Jiangning is so interested in the sword guarding meeting. Wasn''t she not interested in it at all before? Seven days? Time is very urgent. Jiangning can''t help asking Huang Rong what the sword guarding meeting is. About a moment later, Huang Rong interpreted it clearly, and Jiangning understood what the sword guarding meeting was. The sword guarding meeting of Huashan school is a traditional grand ceremony. Once every ten years, Huashan sword school is the first-class sword school in the world, which is well known in the world. However, Huashan school can not claim to be the first in swordsmanship. After all, there are people outside and heaven outside. However, Huashan sect is not a small sect, so it has created a sword guarding meeting. The disciples of Huashan sect are regarded as sword keepers. Other sword bearers from all over the world can challenge the masters of Huashan sect. A total of 9981 levels are involved. Ranking according to the number of passes, the higher the level, the better the prize will be. Of course, the prize will not be much better.In fact, Huashan sect set up a challenge arena to let the world''s swordsmen challenge. They only talk about swordsmanship, regardless of internal strength. This is also a fair ranking of swordsmanship. Many masters of swordsmanship are calculated according to the ranking of the sword guarding assembly. However, in the past 60 years, only two people have really broken through the sword guarding assembly. One didn''t know his name. He didn''t want to reveal his name. The other is Wujian, and now I don''t know where they went. They are remembered by the people all over the world. They are also the best swordsmen in the history of martial arts. If you are a master of swordsmanship, you must be at the top of the world. For this kind of competition, Jiangning didn''t care about anything, but Huang Rong said that anyone who became one of the top ten defenders of the sword could be invited to join the grand ceremony and drink wine with the great figures of various sects. It means that if you can break into the top ten this time, you can attend this meeting. Maybe we can know some important things about the encirclement and suppression of Mingjiao. Thinking of this, Jiangning has made some decisions. Seven days later, he will go to Huashan sect to attend the so-called sword guarding meeting. After eating and drinking enough, Jiangning and Huang Rong chatted for an hour, then paid fifty taels of gold and each chose a room to go to bed. Lying on the bed, Jiangning began to open the gift bag of level 30. Now he is in urgent need of swordsmanship script. He doesn''t know whether the next new man''s gift bag can have a sword script. The thirteen moves of Qingfeng are unique. Although good, there are two points. First, this is the sword skill of Huashan sect. If it is used, it will cause trouble. Second, although the Qingfeng thirteen moves are strong, they are Wang''s sword skills. If you go to the sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect, I''m afraid it will be difficult to sprint to a high rank. After all, Huashan Jianzong is indeed the first-class sword school in the world. "Ding Dong! Do you want to open the gift bag of level 30 "Yes Jiangning cut the railway. (second watch! Brothers and sisters, the third birthday, there is an appointment at noon tomorrow, originally was to go to bed early, but now it is still coding. I know that many book friends have fallen asleep, but I hope that the brothers and sisters who have not slept and wake up in the morning will cast flowers and smash evaluation tickets. This is free. I hope you can support me. Thank you for your support! If you can, please collect it by the way. Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 "Ding Dong! You have successfully opened the gift bag of level 30 < x1. ¡¿ [obtained Qijue mad pill x1. ¡¿ [obtain the antidote X1 of Qijue mad pill] - martial arts heart classic: it can make a martial arts reach the highest level. Seven Jue mad devil pill: all mental skills are at full level. The martial arts moves reach the state of "shaking the past and shining the present". It lasts for seven days, and will die after seven days. Antidote of Qijue mad elixir: it can relieve the pill effect of Qijue mad pill, but at the cost of 10000000000 experience points. If there is no 10000000000 experience points, erase it on the spot. There are only three things in the gift bag of the top 30 level newcomer, but these three things are extremely precious. It is difficult to improve the level of martial arts moves. For example, it takes at least ten years or even decades for any martial arts to rely on their proficiency. The martial arts Heart Sutra can directly promote a martial arts to the highest level. Precious. As for the seven Jue mad devil pill, let alone all the internal mental skills reach full level in seven days, and the martial arts have reached the state of "shaking the past and shining the present". This is simply invincible. But if you use it, even if there is an antidote, it needs 10 billion experience points. That is to say, you can''t take this pill when you have to, otherwise you will die. So it''s something that you can''t use until the moment of life and death. Next, Jiangning will open the grand gift bag of level 40. "Ding Dong! Do you want to open the gift bag of level 40 "Yes Jiangning still did not hesitate. "Ding Dong, successfully opened the grand gift bag of level 40." [level 40 supreme gift bag disappears. ¡¿ [obtained X10 Jiuhua Yulu pills] [obtained x 2 pieces of Shixiang ruanjin powder] [won X1 pieces of thousand year meat Buddha] [won the lottery scroll of martial arts mental method] [obtained x2 xiaohuandan] - - "xiaohuandan?" Jiangning didn''t expect that there was a small return pill in the level 40 supreme gift bag. Now he is really short of small return pill. Because he has a fragmentary and dilapidated xiaohuandan, if he takes out a real small huandan for fusion, he will have a chance to merge into a big Huan Dan. Thinking of this, Jiangning was excited. Jiang Ning didn''t know how much the "Jiazi" skill was. Now he checked the function effect of xiaohuandan. "Xiaohuandan: Shaolin Temple''s Secret pill is very precious, second only to dahuandan. It can increase ten years'' skill and experience by 10000000-1000000000 points. It depends on one''s ability of root and bone." One million to one billion experience points. One year''s skill is one million or 100 million points of experience. The main reason lies in the individual''s root and bone reasons. People with good roots and bones will get higher experience after eating xiaohuandan, while those with poor root and bone will have less. It''s very simple. If it''s 6 billion, then it''s an increase of 6 billion? Thinking of this, Jiangning took a deep breath at the moment. He took a look at the raffle scroll of Wu Xue Xin Fa. "The raffle scroll of martial arts mental skill: immediately draw gold products to divine quality martial arts moves mental method (Note: incomplete), you can freely choose the type of martial arts." Good stuff. However, if Jiangning has not been excited for a moment, it will not be a great choice for Jiangning. Fencing! At present, Jiangning lacks swordsmanship and makes full use of luck, which means that he or she can draw the sword skill of Dugu nine swords, or return ten thousand swords to his sect, or some other rare magic sword moves. Even if it''s incomplete, it''s amazing. This is a great gift bag for novices. This is the first time Jiangning crossed the road and felt lucky. Fortunately, at that time, it was adjusted to the full value of Fuyuan. Otherwise, I would be hard to survive in this world. "Use luck a hundred times." "Use martial arts incomplete mental method lottery scroll, type fencing!" "Five incomplete and one complete xiaohuandan are fused." Jiangning issued three orders in one breath and got the system prompt sound in an instant. "Ding Dong! Good luck, 100 times success. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your excellent sword skill "Dugu Jiujian" breaking sword. " "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your success "Ding Dong! Congratulations All of them have been guessed by Jiangning completely. He is the only one with nine swordsmanship. In fact, Jiangning wants to make a final decision, but it''s OK to have broken sword."Dahuandan: the secret holy pill made by Shaolin Temple is valuable. It can increase the skill by one Jiazi and increase the experience value by 60000000-6000000000 points. It is calculated according to the root bone." Two big return pills can increase their own experience value by 12 billion points. For a moment, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. However, Jiangning didn''t plan to take two big return pills immediately, because there was one Qijue mad pill in it. Jiangning planned to use one and keep the other. If one day he was in real trouble, he only needed 4 billion experience points after taking Qijue mad pill. Let yourself greatly reduce the crisis. "Ding Dong! Taking Shaolin Temple dahuandan successfully, and gained 600000000 experience points. " At this moment, Jiangning has some expectations. He hopes that dahuandan will be influenced by his roots. In this way, he will have 600 billion experience points. Unfortunately, he can only dream about it. With the experience gained before, Jiangning now has more than 6 billion and 80 million experience. Six billion points of experience. Jiangning did not hesitate to promote the great shift of heaven and earth. "Ding Dong! It took two billion experience points to move heaven and earth to the fourth level. " For a moment, Jiangning felt a heat flow surging in his body. He noticed that his internal strength had changed. Before, it was strong and invincible, but now his internal force has a soft meaning. This soft idea makes Jiangning''s internal force change into a kind of cohesive force. The cohesive force of the internal force. The fourth layer of the great shift of heaven and earth, the inner force can accumulate strength, and at the same time, it can stick to other people''s fists, palms, swords and swords. It can be said that it is an enhanced version of the use of force to fight. The spirit of the sword can still be stuck. This is the great shift of heaven and earth. With four billion experience points left, Jiangning smashed the experience value on Dragon elephant Prajna skill. now the Dragon elephant is only 40 grade. If there is no Joyoung magic, Jiangning can only pile up the Dragon elephant. "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 41 currently. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 42 currently. " "Ding Dong! Prajna dragon skill increased to level 43 ¡­¡­ "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 50. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 51 "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 52. " ¡­¡­ "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 65 currently. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 66. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 67. " ¡­¡­ "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 88. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 89. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level, currently it is level 90. " ¡­¡­ . "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 98. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level, currently it is level 99. " "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill increased by 1 level to 100. " ¡­¡­ "Ding Dong! The upper part of Prajna skill of dragon and elephant is greatly perfected, and the extra attribute of "one dragon and one elephant" is increased 3.5 billion experience points, all hit the Dragon elephant Prajna skill, from level 40 to level 100 in one breath, and the first half of dragon elephant Prajna skill has been completed. Gain extra power of one dragon and one elephant. The power of a dragon is 3000 Jin, and that of an elephant is 2000 Jin. The so-called dragon is a kind of fictitious creature, while the elephant is a wild elephant in the western regions in ancient times. If there are ten dragons and ten elephants, there will be 50000 Jin of giant force between raising hands and feet. A blow can split a ton of boulders, but since ancient times no one has practiced to that degree. At the same time, level 60 increases the attribute by 3000 points of internal strength, 1200 points of strength, 600 points of physique, and 60 years of skill. With the remaining 500 million points of experience, Jiangning is trying to smash the northern hell magic. (in a word, this book is cool. Life is already under great pressure. The third one doesn''t want to write that kind of pressure article. In a word, it''s cool! If you support him, please vote for him. In a word, today''s third birthday, can you smash more flowers? Thank you very much. Three thousand words will be sent to you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 "Ding Dong! The northern Ming divine skill level has been increased to level 26. " The first half of the Dragon elephant Prajna skill can only be upgraded to 100, while the heaven and earth move can only be upgraded to level 7, while the northern meditation divine skill can only be upgraded to level 50. This means that relying on these three heart methods, Jiangning has only the highest level of 157. Now Jiangning has reached 130 levels, cultivating a spirit heart method, a spirit spirit heart method, a king spirit heart method. Generally speaking, it is still good. With the current state strength, facing the six schools, there is no big problem. Add seven crazy magic Dan in hand, Jiangning will not worry about anything. It is late at night, Jiangning does not insist on staying up late. Although the martial arts will not have much problems staying up late, staying up late will hurt their spirits. In a safe place, Jiangning will not stay up late. After using martial arts heart classic in Dugu Jiujian sword breaking style, Jiangning planned to sleep. Aside from his thoughts, Jiangning soon fell asleep, but he still kept a little vigilance. If there was any little wind and grass, he could wake up in a moment. Just in sleep, a sword art of the meaning in the mind. It was the exquisite sword technique of Dugu Jiujian. The so-called dream is like a thousand autumn. In the dream, Jiangning seems to have practiced sword for decades. He practiced sword every day without sleep. It was developed completely in this dream. This is the real benefit of martial arts, which is to make a move manifest in mind, just like Jiangning has been working hard for ten years. For others, this feeling is a rush for several hours, but for Jiangning, it is a kind of hard work for decades, even decades, but Jiangning is unconscious in cultivation, so it is not to say that it is really hard training for more than ten years. Otherwise Jiangning will become a madman. It''s time to go by a little bit. Morning! Also do not know where the rooster appeared, beating, a wisp of golden sun into the room. When Jiangning woke up, the whole people were a little dazed and lost in their eyes. After a long time, the confusion in Jiangning''s eyes disappeared in a moment, instead of a sharp, but also a sharp, a kind of hard to say, this is a kind of vision! If there are masters of swordsmanship here, they will scream when they see this scene. The so-called eye potential, in short, is that the eyes are all with a momentum, ordinary people rely on the appearance of a potential, and the martial can use their own internal strength, to form momentum! But one can focus on the vision as a kind of potential. Such a person must cultivate a martial arts move to reach the peak and create the extreme. Otherwise, it can not produce the eye potential, and Jiangning''s eyes are like a sharp sword. Ordinary people dare not look at Jiangning, otherwise, they will be hurt by an invisible eye. It''s not a joke, it''s true. Although not to wipe out others with eyes, but can cause serious damage to the enemy. At this time, Jiangning is not very clear, but I also understand some, which may be because of the strange effect of his sword technique reaching the peak. At this time, the door was knocked. "Who?" Jiangning said. "It''s me, brother Jiang." Huang Rong''s voice sounded outside, Jiangning actually guessed, just subconsciously asked a sentence. After opening the door, Huang Rong came in without any suspicion, very casual. "Brother Jiang, where shall we go next? Continue killing the bandits? " Huang Rong came in and poured a glass of water for himself. "Yes, No." Jiangning said with a smile in his eyes. "What does that mean?" Huang Rong is curious. "I''m going to send a big gift to Huashan school." Jiangning said with a smile. A gift? Although Huang Rong does not know Jiangning''s identity, she feels that Jiangning seems to not like Huashan school very much, how can she give a gift? She was surprised to keep asking, and suddenly the door was opened. Suddenly a face is thin, looking at the past a bit of twilight, feeling like Yang xiaotemperament like the middle-aged man appears here. After the man appeared, he did not look at Jiangning, but stared at huangrong. "Daddy!" Huang Rong suddenly showed a surprise, it seems that this person will appear here. Dad? Jiangning looks slightly changed. If last night, he may show a shock color, but after a dream of thousands of autumn, his temperament has changed, and his mood has also improved a lot, and it is not surprising to see a yellow pharmacist. "After so many days, should we go back?" At present, this man is the famous Oriental evil yellow pharmacist, and at this time he stands with his back hand. Huang pharmacist is proficient in astronomy and geography, rice farming and profits. Some later comments. If Huang pharmacist is willing to be an official, he will be a prime minister in the future. It can be seen how clever Huang pharmacist is. Huang Rong''s wisdom is inherited from Huang pharmacist.Pharmacist Hwang pharmacist Hwang the nine Yin manual pharmacist Hwang, who is now able to escape from Huang Yao''s master, but is trying to fight against Huang Yao''s master, which is tell some fantastic tales of Jiangning. Of course, it would be different if Jiangning took Qijue mad pill. "Dad, I don''t want to go back yet." Huang Rong frowned and said that even without Jiangning, she would not want to go back, let alone Jiangning. "Now the world is about to change. It''s OK for you to be crazy during this period. Even I don''t dare to set foot in the river and lake easily at that time. You know my temper, so go back with me." Dr. Huang spoke in an unquestionable tone. "Dad." Huang Rong wants to be coquettish, but at this time Huang Yaoshi suddenly raises her hand, and suddenly Huang Rong faints here. Jiangning''s face changed and looked at Huang Yaoshi and said, "there''s something wrong with what you''ve done. She''s your daughter." "There''s nothing wrong with it. I do everything for her good." Huang Yaoshi glanced at Jiangning without any emotion. However, this lack of emotion meant that he did not put Jiangning in his eyes at all. "Good or bad is not what the elder can say." Jiangning is very unconvinced. What he is most tired of is that his parents plan for their children''s future. After a person''s world outlook matures, what does it mean for parents to intervene? Everyone is free. The so-called "good" is just that parents think it is good. There is some deprivation of human rights. "Then you can do it, and see if I can say it?" Huang Yaoshi sneered. "Shua." Hearing this, Jiangning didn''t have any hesitation. When he mentioned the sword, he used Dugu''s nine swords to kill him. This sword is exquisite, just a stab forward, but full of a sword rhyme. "Swordsmanship is advanced." Huang Yaoshi, who didn''t care about Jiangning at the beginning, could not help but admire the sword. "Unfortunately, you are not strong, but you are young." Huang Yaoshi took a few steps back calmly and avoided Jiangning''s swordsmanship. Jiangning does not speak, continue to kill. "Well, I know that you may like my daughter. You are also very powerful. You are the dragon and Phoenix among the people. I''ve overlooked it. However, there are big changes in the future. If you want to die, I''ll do whatever you want. Don''t drag on my daughter." Huang said coldly. "Big change? What''s the big change in the future? " Jiangning frowned slightly. Although he said that it was a great event for the six sects to encircle Guangding, it was not enough to worry about dongxie? "With your current strength, you are not qualified to know. If you really want to know, come to my peach blossom island in three months." Huang Yaoshi suddenly put out his hand and killed the falling Ying palm. His powerful internal force was like a tsunami. Jiangning did not dare to Yingfeng and took several steps backward. At this time, Huang Yaoshi grasped Huang Rong and exerted his unique lightness skill. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared. "Damn it." Looking at Huang Yaoshi who left, Jiangning could not help frowning. "Peach Blossom Island? In three months'' time, I will come to visit. " Jiangning opened his mouth with a cold and terrible tone. He was a little angry. It was not because Huang Yaoshi had captured Huang Rong. His father would not do anything bad to his children in any case. He was angry that Dr. Huang ignored this. (PS1: about the data problem, the old three now try to reduce the data description!) (PS2: really, really, really, thank you very much. Today, the third year went out to play with his friends for a day. When he came back, he was deeply moved to see the support from everyone and the support from the flower evaluation tickets. He was really moved. The third one is a new person, and he is indeed a new one, but he is very touched by the support of all of you!) (PS3: the plot is about to reach the core part of Volume I. meanwhile, I have been informed by the editor that this book may be on the shelves in the near future. Ten to fifteen chapters will break out every day three days before the third is ready to be put on the shelves. Thank you all. A big wave of updates is coming. Please be prepared.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 Five days in a hurry. Two things happened in the desert. The first thing is that the number of caravans has increased. The number of caravans has always been in a state of balance. However, in these days, we do not know how many caravans have appeared. The second thing is that a self described sword maniac washed the bandits in the desert with his sword. At first, no one paid attention to this sword maniac, but with a long red sword, he turned over the three most famous mountain strongholds in the desert. It is said that none of the bandits could escape and the blood flowed into a river. Moreover, all the heads of the bandits disappeared, which made people curious. After hearing the news, the merchants rushed to the western regions crazily. This incident also alarmed many martial artists in the Jianghu, especially those who took part in the sword guarding meeting in Huashan. The name of sword maniac gradually spread out. However, in the Xuening village in the desert of the great desert. There were corpses everywhere, a middle-aged man with blood on his face. At this moment, he showed a frightened look and looked at a young man in front of him. He is the leader of blood clotting village. He never thought that he would die in the hands of such a young man. "Please, let me go. I will be reformed in the future. Please." The big leader of blood clotting village kneels on the ground, his nose is full of tears, and he hopes that the youth in front of him can let him go. Poof! A sword, then the head flies. "A hundred come together." The young man came to the head and tied it with a thick rope. Then he pulled a huge rope with a head tied every half meter. In the desert, there is no one who can do this except Jiangning. In the past seven days, Jiangning took off the heads of those strongmen after absorbing the internal skills of the strongmen in Beiming. Moreover, Jiangning is very selective. Only those with strong strength can be qualified to be taken by him. This is not bloodthirsty, but he is going to send a big gift to Huashan. This ceremony is the head of the bandit leaders around the desert. These people are not worthy of death. They are immoral and cruel. What impresses Jiangning most is that they put the newly born child into a pit, then crush it with huge stone tools, squeeze out blood to take it, and practice a kind of evil skill. Then everyone was crushed to pieces by Jiangning, let them taste the feeling of being crushed. Therefore, Jiangning has no psychological burden after killing these people. "You see, what is this man doing?" "Don''t make a fuss. The heads on it belong to some bandit leaders around. If there is no accident, he is the most famous swordsman recently." "Sword maniac? Never heard of it? " "In recent days, this man is very strong. He said that he would kill 100 masters'' heads and send them to Huashan as a gift." "It''s a great gift." On the way to Huashan sect, many warriors were shocked. The main reason was that Jiangning was too terrible. It was a hundred heads. It was tied by a rope. When it was dragged up, it had a strange appearance. But it is a proof of strength. Huashan! It is the foundation of the sword school in the world, and the biggest prosperous age is Huashan sword discussion, which is the best in the world. At this moment, at the foot of Huashan Mountain, there were many people coming and going, which seemed to be noisy. But with the appearance of Jiangning, there was some silence, but soon there were voices of discussion everywhere, but no one dared to point out Jiangning. "Is this the sword maniac? How can you be so young? " "Indeed, too young." "There are some young people who are too young. I know this head. Isn''t this the leader of Jufeng village? This is a good man in the world, and he died after practicing Shaolin golden bell jar? " "He''s amazing. He has a big background behind him, or he''s a genius." "I would like to have a big background behind him. Otherwise, such a person, Jason, would be in the world. We would be covered by the bright moon as stars." Many people are talking about it. Some people are surprised at Jiangning''s age, some are skeptical of Jiangning''s strength, and some are sighing. They think that if all these things are done by Jiangning, they will come to an unfortunate era. The world of coexistence with a hero means that they are only stars in their life and will be covered by the bright moon. At this time, a group of Huashan sect disciples came down the mountain in a hurry. Not long ago, the group of Huashan sect disciples met with Jiangning. "Are you a swordsman?" The first disciple of Huashan school is a young man in his thirties. He looks at Jiangning and has indescribable doubts in his eyes. As for the Huashan disciple behind him, he could not help looking at the head behind Jiangning. "Exactly." Jiangning nodded and admitted directly.They had received the news for a long time. Although they didn''t know who the sword maniac was, someone killed the bandits in the desert and gave them Huashan as a gift. It was not a gift, but a face. One is enough to satisfy the face of Huashan school''s grand meeting, so it has already conveyed the order. If Jiangning really comes. He must be treated as a guest. But Jiangning is too young, too young to speak of, but he did not hesitate, looking at Jiangning respect way. "Please come with me, brother sword." The other side asked to take Jiangning to the place where the distinguished guests lived. "These are Huashan''s gifts. I hope you like them." Jiangning said with a smile. "If it''s a gift of gold, silver and jewelry, we won''t take it yet, but the high-level officials say that they are very happy. Thank you, Mr. sword maniac." He said with a smile that Huashan senior management liked Jiangning very much. "Just like it, so that what I have done these days will not be in vain." Jiangning opened his mouth with a smile. Then in the eyes of many heroes envious, step by step to Huashan. It was just a cold voice coming out of the blue. "With the help of the clan or the patriarch of the clan, he killed some bandits and claimed to have killed them. Now, for the sake of fame, he has no face at all. It''s ridiculous." Voice with a little cold, more is a kind of disdain and contempt. It caught everyone''s attention in a flash. Now Jiangning is a distinguished guest of Huashan sect. Who dares to offend? Jiangning stopped. He looked at the speaker at once. He is a young man of sixteen or seventeen years old. He is beautiful and handsome. He is wearing a Taoist robe. He has a haughty look between his eyebrows. He has some extraordinary temperament. He is not an ordinary person. It was he who began to sneer at Jiangning. "Green book, don''t be rude." At this time, a man beside the boy immediately pulled him, then looked at Jiangning with a trace of apology and said with a smile: "I''m really sorry, the child doesn''t understand and talks nonsense." As soon as he came out, he immediately caused a lot of people''s uproar. "It''s song Yuanqiao, seven swordsmen of Wudang, great Xia of song!" Some people were surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 Who is song Yuanqiao? Anyone who has read some martial arts novels should know him. It''s not that he is a great man, but that song Yuanqiao is a "jade face and Meng taste" in Wulin. He looks elegant and elegant in the past and is willing to help others. He can do all the things that others tell him. Therefore, song Yuanqiao is respected by many people in the Wulin. What''s more, if there is no accident, song Yuanqiao will be the future leader of Wudang school. If Jiangning has not guessed wrong, it will be song Qingshu. Song Qingshu is one of Jiangning''s most annoying men in the legend of killing dragons by relying on heaven. Because he was born with a golden key, song Qingshu often bullies Zhang Wuji. Now when he really sees song Qingshu, Jiangning''s disgust only increases. Song Yuanqiao suddenly appeared, which made many people exclaim. After all, this is a big man. The leader of Huashan sect, who led the way, had to bow to song Yuanqiao and said, "I didn''t expect that it was elder martial brother song who came here. It''s really bold and presumptuous." "Well, it''s OK, it''s OK. We''re like everybody, and we don''t pay attention to anything special." Song Yuanqiao said with a smile. On the other hand, song Qingshu looked at Jiangning with a look of arrogance and contempt. He was satisfied with the attitude of Huashan school and looked at Jiangning with pride. "Master song is indeed modest." "The great righteousness of master song." "You are worthy of the taste of jade noodles. I''ll take them!" Many people are flattering and praising song Yuanqiao. Anyway, flattery doesn''t cost money. And at this time, a voice sounded coldly. "Oh, I didn''t expect that this is the famous song Yuanqiao and song Daoyou." The speaker is Jiangning. He looks at Song Yuanqiao and doesn''t respect his language. He looks at his 15-year-old appearance, but he calls song Yuanqiao a Taoist friend? Isn''t this forcing yourself into a generation? According to this meaning, song Qingshu has to call him martial uncle. However, Jiangning''s words are full of sarcasm and intriguing meaning. "Presumptuous! How dare you call it that way. " Hearing this, song Qingshu was immediately upset. He stood up and looked at Jiangning''s cold mouth. He was ready to take Jiangning. "Shut up." Jiangning called out, a pair of eyes revealed a terrible eye power, like a peerless sword general. For a moment, there was silence all around, and everyone was shocked by Jiangning''s roar. The powerful momentum made their hair stand on end. Song Qingshu''s proud and proud face suddenly turned pale and pale, as if he had lost his blood color. Looking at Jiangning, he felt that he was facing a great beast and his neck was stuck. "Well, what are you talking about here when I talk to your elders? Song Daoyou, how do you discipline your son? Out of the house, a little tutor? A little polite? This kind of person was born with a golden key in his childhood. He always thinks that he is so great. Today I met me with a good temper. If I had been another person, he would have killed him with one sword. " Jiangning''s words are quite impolite. They directly humiliate song Qingshu''s lack of family education, and also belittle song Yuanqiao. Song Yuanqiao is still the first of the seven famous Wudang school after all, and Jiangning is really a little bit over this. "Your Excellency has said a little too much." Song Yuanqiao opened its mouth and looked a little ugly. "Is that too much? Feeling sick? What a joke. Where were you when Zhang Cuishan of Wudang was forced to death by various sects? Why don''t you make a noise? Why don''t you say a word? If you don''t agree, I''ll just pull out my sword here. " Jiangning''s mouth is like a knife edge, inserted in the heart of song Yuanqiao. Zhang Cuishan has always been a scar in Song Yuanqiao''s heart. This is his younger brother. His younger brother died in front of him, but he couldn''t do anything about it. This made song Yuanqiao extremely miserable. Now, a word from Jiangning completely set song Yuanqiao on fire. "Presumptuous." Song Yuanqiao pulled out his sword, and Wudang''s swordsmanship was killed in an instant. Song Yuanqiao is really angry. As soon as he comes up, he is the unique swordsmanship of Wudang and Jiugong serial sword! Nine palace serial sword, one sword is better than one sword, ninety-nine eighty one sword, like the storm, continuous. Jiangning glanced at it and made a quick move. "Hiss! It''s too fast. " "The speed of this man''s sword is too fast." "Very strong." "No wonder they dare to call themselves sword maniacs. They are so strong." A qualified swordsman can see from three points: the speed of pulling out the sword, the move of taking out the sword, and the profound meaning of the sword path. The faster the speed of pulling out the sword, the better. This is the simple truth. The sword move refers to the attack point or direction when the opponent attacks. It can make the finishing point. But the sword road deep meaning, is only the real peerless master''s fight, their martial arts realm and the strength already arrived a supernatural stage, therefore when fighting, it is like playing chess, one move is difficult to win.You have to go through a "program", which is like a layout in chess. When you wait for the last one, the routine will be formed and the dragon will be hanged immediately. The battle between Jiangning and song Yuanqiao has not reached the level of Jianlu. It is not Jiangning that can''t get there, but song Yuanqiao can''t. Dugu Jiujian was killed. Breaking sword style, breaking all swordsmanship in the world. Jiangning raised his hand to a sword, which was ordinary and without any amazing feeling. However, in Song Yuanqiao''s eyes, there was only one sword of Jiangning in his eyes. There were 32 flaws in this sword, but with the blink of an eye, there were only 12 flaws left. He looks a change, want to seize a flaw to kill the past, but found that the flaw is no longer, everything is false. Swordsmanship is a kind of routine, which is why so many people like to use the sword. Those who use the sword can pull a thousand catties. They have a sense of superiority of suppressing IQ. Jiangning''s Dugu Jiujian is the best sword technique. Song Yuanqiao can''t resist this sword. Ding! A crisp voice sounded, song Yuanqiao''s sword was picked by Jiangning one. If a swordsman loses his sword, he loses everything. For a moment, everyone was in a state of uproar. "He actually defeated master song." "Am I right? A sword to defeat master song? " "Am I dreaming? This is song Yuanqiao, the elder of Song Dynasty. He is the first of the seven outstanding figures of Wudang school. He is praised as a master of swordsmanship. He was defeated by a young man with one move "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead." Some people exclaimed unbelievable, some stood there speechless, others sighed deeply, looking at Jiangning, revealing a kind of unspeakable depression. This is a kind of unwilling and envious. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 Song Qingshu never thought that his father song Yuanqiao, who he had always respected and relied on, was defeated by a peer who looked a little smaller than himself. In the lake and the lake, the martial arts are divided into four categories: those who do not enter into the martial arts, those who are in the fourth class, those who are in the third class, those who are second-class, those who are first-class, those who are super-first-class, those who are top-notch, those who are peerless in martial arts, and those who have the highest level of martial arts. When the cultivation of Wang pin mental skill reaches level 80, it is the level of a first-class warrior. Today, Jiangning is equivalent to a top-notch warrior. At present, there are many people in Jiangning who can be called peerless martial arts. Because up to now, Jiangning still doesn''t understand the world. If this is the original novel world, then everything he encounters is still the martial arts world of master Jin. It''s OK to say that the old master is still a world of low martial arts, but master Huang is not the same. Looking for Qin, Tang Dynasty, broken void, has climbed into the world of high martial arts. If it is true, it will be colorful, because with the current strength, if you contact that degree, you don''t know how to die. The world of Gao Wu, like the world of Fengyun, is not of the same level at all. Jiangning would not have thought of this place, but what Huang Yaoshi said that day made Jiangning wake up. Of course, it all depends. Let it be. At this moment, Jiangning looks at the defeated song Yuanqiao, speechless and silent. "Your strength is very good. I am in conflict." But Jiangning can not beat Jiangning, song Yuanqiao can only bow down to recognize planting. "You and I have no grievances or enmities. I just said that although I have some impulses, I will go out and take care of your son." Jiangning''s tone still has a little gunpowder flavor, without any comity, but in other people''s eyes, this is normal, after all, that young man is not arrogant? Isn''t that teenager arrogant? If you don''t have the arrogance when you are young, what kind of youth is that? "You! I don''t know how many experts there are in Huashan sword guarding conference. My father has not yet applied the unique martial arts of Wudang Taiji sword. If he did, what would you count? " Song Qingshu, who has been suppressed for a long time, can''t help but stand up and look at Jiangning and say that he has some audacity, but in the eyes of many martial artists in the lake, this kind of fearlessness is a kind of foolish looking for death. After all, the key to flattery is to flatter people. That''s why I''m so irrational. "Bang." Jiangning raised his hand and directly slapped song Qingshu. The latter couldn''t dodge the slap at all, so he had to take it. "I don''t want to kill you for your father''s sake. If you dare to say a word to me, do you believe that I will kill you with a sword in front of your father." Jiangning''s last words, exuding a chill, he slapped song Qingshu''s father in front of him, which was simply a provocation. The disciples of Huashan sect are stupid, and many martial arts people around them are also stupid. The so-called dog beating depends on the master, not to mention beating his own son? "Shut up." Song Qingqiao roared at Song Qingqiao, but not at Yuanqing. "I''m really sorry. The dog is not sensible. I hope you can forgive me." Song Yuanqiao feels that Jiangning is murderous and disgusted. He believes that what Jiangning says will never be false. Song Yuanqiao sometimes hates his son''s arrogant behavior, but he is his own son after all. Now the situation is so, he did not want Jiangning an impulse, killed his son. "The son does not teach, the father''s fault, I hope brother song remembers this sentence." Jiangning cold mouth, and then take back Tianyang town magic seven star sword to leave here. Everyone looked at Jiangning leaving, one by one looked different, some envied, some respected, some disgusted. "master, this is your room. If you have anything, please tell me, and I will do it for you in a moment." The Huashan sect disciple who brought Jiangning to the guest room bowed and looked at Jiangning respectfully. "Thank you very much." Jiangning pop up a silver, ten taels of silver. The latter did not dare to follow, just said: "it is my pleasure to work for the elder. How dare you ask for money?" Who is Jiangning? But the first-class master who defeated song Yuanqiao with one sword, or even a super first-class master, naturally he did not dare to accept property. Since the other party didn''t want money, Jiangning gave up. After handling a little bit of trifle, Jiangning let the other party leave. Tomorrow will be the sword guarding meeting of Huashan school. Jiangning can have a good rest today. During this period of time, we are killing every day. We need to be calm for a while. Otherwise, we will be restless and it will always be bad. "This time, Huashan sect has invited all the sects in the world. All Wudang sects have come, and it''s song Yuanqiao. It seems that it''s either a matter of attacking Mingjiao, or it may be related to what Dr. Huang said. No matter what, it''s worth staying in Huashan sect to explore the secret."Jiangning thought. In fact, he hoped that the Huashan school was for the first thing, because it was obviously a big thing to be able to do more than attack the Ming religion. Who doesn''t want to live a peaceful life? Jiangning doesn''t want to die. The reason why he is so diligent in upgrading his cultivation is to survive in this world. If he had no strength, he would have been humiliated by song Qingshu and trampled on by song Qingshu. No one would have done anything for him. It''s very simple. The reality is so cruel. Soon after two hours, Jiangning was resting in Ningshen, and suddenly there was a slight knock on the door. "Who?" Jiangning opened his eyes, glanced at the past and asked calmly. "Little lady, I''d like to meet you, swordsman." Is a female voice, sounds very good, such as Oriole general crisp, also with a waxy magnetic sound, thin soft. "Come in, please." Jiangning opened his mouth. "Zhiga ~" the door was pushed open immediately. Jiangning got up and saw a man in crimson clothes, whose face was like a bright moon. There was a small red symbol on his eyebrow, which was a birthmark. Her appearance is not vulgar, and her figure is graceful. When she walks, she has an indescribable charm. Look at the past nineteen twenties. It''s a first-class beauty. "You are a sword maniac?" Ningxiang opens her mouth and looks at Jiangning. Her beautiful eyes twinkle with amazement. "Yes, I don''t know what you want from me?" Jiangning curious, he and this daughter never know, why to find themselves? What''s the matter? "I''m a disciple of Qinghe sword sect. Like brother Jian, I''ve come to attend the sword guarding meeting. After hearing what brother Jian has done today, I admire him very much. I want to invite him to enjoy the scenery of the top of Huashan Mountain and the place of Jianzong." She opened her mouth and explained her intention. "Oh, I want to get to know me." Jiangning is clear in his mind. Sure enough, as long as a person is famous, he is not afraid that others won''t come. Jiangning looks at Ningxiang, but he doesn''t want to go. But after thinking about it, he was bored at home playing games and didn''t enjoy the world. Although martial arts is the key in this life, if you don''t experience the world, your life will be in vain. It''s not a bad thing to go out for a walk. Thinking of this, Jiangning nodded and said, "in this case, let''s go together." As soon as she said this, Ningxiang was a little surprised. She thought Jiangning would not go, but she didn''t expect Jiangning to agree. When she came back to her senses, she said with a smile on her face: "brother Jian, please." (PS1: the third one doesn''t want to make it like a hodgepodge, so the world goes from low martial arts to high martial arts. Please rest assured that there will be no less of them.) (PS2: as for the controversial data issue, the third one also thought for a while. In this regard, he will respect your opinions and guarantee that he will not describe a lot of data) (PS3: about the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, I am in tears, which may be misunderstood by readers. First of all, the Third Elder doesn''t say that the Prajna skill of dragon elephant is not good, but only that the main character is learning the first half, Dragon like 13 layers, the last three layers have no, that is to say, the protagonist has just learned the fifth layer, no jiuyangniu is sure, please do not misunderstand!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 As Ningxiang went out, Jiangning saw several people standing not far away. Just by looking at them, Jiangning realized that their martial arts were average. Even the most powerful people were just as good as song Qingshu, but they were two or three years older than song Qingshu. It seems that these people are not the disciples of the main school, but the elite disciples of some small schools. However, Jiangning to no dislike, he made friends do not care about the strength of the other side, anyway, he is not as high. "This is sword maniac, brother Jian?" "I''ve met brother Jian, Xu Ziliang." "I''ve met brother Jian, Li Yunfeng." "Today, brother Jian taught song Qingshu a lesson. On the surface, song Qingshu was gentle and elegant. He seemed to be benevolent. In fact, he was narrow-minded, arrogant and arrogant. He was a hypocrite." "Hello, brother sword." When these people saw Jiangning, they praised each other without hesitation, as if they had already thought out their words. "You have praised him too much. To teach song Qingshu a lesson is just to see him unhappy. This is not something to be proud of." Jiangning arched and laughed. "You don''t want to chat here. Let''s go to the top of Huashan. It''s the best place in the world." Ningxiang said with a little smile on her face. It''s not right to stay here. "Good." "Brother sword, please." "Brother sword, please." "Brother sword." Everyone around Jiangning and went to the top of Huashan. The top of Huashan Mountain is an existence admired by all the martial arts in the world. Who doesn''t want to be the best in the world by holding a three foot green sword on the top of Mount Hua? People in the world, common people for profit, martial arts for the name, and so on after money as dirt, to a reputation. In order to be the first in the world, how many people have paid the price of years, how many people have failed and how many have been killed. However, Jiangning was calm and chatted with people from the north to the West and from the east to the south. Most of the time, Jiangning listened to their chat and was very interested. Although Jiangning has been in this world for half a year, it has not yet fully integrated into the world, and many things are not clear. "In recent years, the power of the imperial court has become more and more fierce. The Tang Dynasty in the East, the Ming Dynasty in the middle land, and the great Song Dynasty in the Western Shu Dynasty. If we have to say, the most wanted to get rid of our clan is the Yuan Dynasty. Those gold soldiers are cruel and ruthless, and want to unify the world? It''s ridiculous. " One person opened his mouth and commented on the power of the world and was indignant. However, Jiangning was not surprised when he said this. "Tang, song, Ming, Yuan Dynasty?" Jiangning thought it was just into the river and lake, but it didn''t occur to me that the four most prosperous dynasties actually merged into it. It''s really People don''t know what to say. There is some confusion in history. In this way, people came to the top of Huashan, and at this moment, Jinwu mountain, the sky is going to be dark. The sky, orange clouds, as if burned by fire in general, very red. But before they got to the top of Huashan Mountain, they walked slowly down from above. "Oh, isn''t this Ningxiang girl?" "It''s really Ningxiang girl. She didn''t agree to her invitation. She said she had an appointment. I thought it was a meeting with some experts. But I didn''t expect it was such a group of rubbish." "Miss Ningxiang, you are also a disciple of Qinghe sword sect. How can you stay with such a small group of disciples?" There are a dozen or so people in this group. The first few speakers are of average strength, but they are better than them. However, two of these people are very strong. Jiangning can sense that these two people stand quietly among them. One seems to be ordinary, and the other reveals an indescribable sword power, which is hard for people to get close to. "Who I am with has nothing to do with you." Ningxiang opened her mouth, frowned, and there was a trace of disgust in her eyes. "Hehe, Ningxiang girl is really angry." "It''s not just a big temper, it''s also a big one." "Ha ha ha ha ha." For a moment, these people burst into laughter and all looked at the Xiong Department of Ningxiang. "What do you say?" "Dirty words are shameless." All of a sudden, these people couldn''t help but reprimand the way. "Shut up." Suddenly, among these people, the man with sword power opened his mouth. He was a man with a sharp eyebrow and a starry eye, and his face was flat. With his sword power, a terrible majesty spread out, which immediately shocked the people of Ningxiang. "Who gives you the right to shout? How dare you insult me and our dirty words? Please kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. "He opened his mouth with an indescribable domineering arrogance, reaching for Jiangning and others to kneel down. "You Why are you so unreasonable? It''s obvious that you first molested Miss Ningxiang and humiliated us. Now you have to let us kneel down and bully others. " "That''s right. Don''t think you are the best. This one is a sword maniac, brother Jian." Perhaps because there is Jiangning in, the group of people of Ningxiang speak, very unconvinced to say. "Sword maniac?" The man glanced at Jiangning. He didn''t realize how powerful Jiangning was. He just thought it was ordinary. In fact, it is because Jiangning has restrained his momentum, which makes others look ordinary. He doesn''t want to be too conspicuous. "Hehe, this name is really arrogant? Sword maniac? I''ll see where you can go. Kneel down for me, and then knock your head three times. If you contradict my affairs, you will write off, or you will break your bones. " He continued to speak, extremely frivolous. "Brother sword! He is an elite disciple of the sun moon sword school. He is known as the third sword master. He has cultivated the three magic swords. He has become a school of his own. He is arrogant and arrogant. He does things recklessly. He is No. 1 ruthless man, not an ordinary person. He is one of the popular figures in the sword guarding meeting. Let''s not fight for the front and go back. " Someone lowered his voice and said in Jiangning''s ear, telling the details of each other. The sun moon sword school is also a large group, which is not weaker than Huashan school. "Miss Ningxiang doesn''t need to kneel down. I want to go back with me today. I want to have a good night''s talk with her." Jian San opens his mouth with a flirting look on his face. Of course, if Ningxiang agrees, he doesn''t mind having a spring night. "You Shameless. " Ning Xiang opens her mouth and looks very angry. "You punks, what are you doing? Get down on your knees." Jian San doesn''t pay attention to Ningxiang, but glares at people, especially to Jiangning. "Well, isn''t that jian-3?" "Jian San is bullying people again? That group of people is really bad luck "This Jian San is arrogant and domineering, regardless of the consequences. Relying on the core disciple of the sun moon sword school and his father as the deputy leader, he does not take anyone in his eyes and bullies the weak." "That''s all right. It''s said that Jian San has robbed some women in the river and lake, defiled her people, damaged her innocence, and even caused human lives." "It''s such a thing that my father didn''t put it right. After all, deputy leader of Sun Moon sword sect, if your father is, you can do it." There are many people here, either those who have visited the top of Huashan Mountain or those who are ready to visit. See this scene, point, comment says. And this time. Jiangning looked up with a smile on his face, looked at Jian San and said, "I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and kowtow to me three times, or I''ll break your legs." This is not a bit overbearing, but every word is clear, so that everyone present can hear it clearly. Hiss! "Is this man crazy?" "Who is he? How dare you say that? " "Have you been so scared?" "Is this man dying? Do you want to be provoked by Jian San "That''s too overbearing "Break the sword three or two legs? No matter he can do it or not, I have worshipped him "It''s just too arrogant. Eh, isn''t he a sword maniac?" "Sword maniac? Are you talking about the sword maniac of song great Xia who defeated song Yuanqiao with one sword today "My God, sword maniac, it''s a sword maniac." "Three swordsmen, big news, big news, come to see it quickly." "The Dragon fights the tiger." At first, the soldiers around were just shocked, but after Jiangning''s identity was recognized, many of them went crazy, causing a burst of boiling. The life of Jian San is known to many people as a young hero who has been famous for a long time. However, no one knew about the sword maniac three days ago, but now two things have made sword maniac a popular figure. One is to kill the heads of hundreds of bandits in the desert as a gift to Huashan sect, and the other is to defeat song Yuanqiao with one sword. There is no doubt that Jiangning is a master. The battle between the two great heroes naturally earned a good eye. All people pay attention to, do not know who wins who loses, this is a fight between the dragon and the tiger. (three o''clock in the morning chapter three! Nearly 3000 words, brothers and sisters, for collection and flowers! Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 The scene has been on fire. I don''t know how many swordsmen in the lake are around here and want to witness the fight between the dragon and the tiger. "You want to die." He is the core disciple of the sun moon sword sect. His father is also the vice leader and the top-ranking expert in the world. From childhood to adulthood, he has a unique talent. He can easily surpass the martial arts of his peers. It can be said that his life is smooth. Of course, it also brought him a mentality of disdaining the world''s heroes. Now when he met Jiangning, he dared to talk to him like this. Jian San had to be cold hearted and wanted to kill Jiangning. Bang! When the sword is pulled out, the sun and moon are engraved on the front and back of the sword. When it is waved, it looks like a bright moonlight in the dark. "The sun moon sword, Wang pin sword, is imitated and can''t compare with the real sun and moon sword, but it''s also extremely excellent. I don''t know whether the sun moon sword sect gave it to him after watching the Epee, or gave it to him temporarily just to let him attend the Huashan sword guarding meeting." "It seems that Jian San is really angry, and even the sun and moon sword has been pulled out." The first move of Sun Moon swordsmanship - refining the sun and the moon. The sun and moon in the hands of the three swords were killed, and the sword momentum was like a storm. At once, someone had to say in a low voice: "this Jian San is really a hero. The first way of sun and moon sword is to refine the sun and the moon. It stresses that the sword technique is violent like rain, dense and terrifying. Refining real gold is not real gold killing on the spot." "It''s a great move to temper the sun and the moon. Although the sword three is arrogant, it has to be said that he is a genius. If he has a better temper, he must be a hero." "If you are good at swordsmanship, I don''t know how this swordsman can cope with it." Some people murmured and commented like this. They all thought that the sword could win. As for Jiangning? Many people didn''t see Jiangning beat song Yuanqiao with their own eyes, so most of them thought that others had exaggerated Jiangning''s strength, so they didn''t think so. In the eyes of others, the sword of jian-3 seems to have only shadow but no real sword, so it is dazzled. But when Jiangning stood there, he could see where the "real sword" of jian-3 was, and he stood there with contempt in his eyes. "What is he doing standing there? Why don''t you do it? " "The sword is about to be killed, but he still doesn''t do it?" "He''s either scared to death, or he''s got a plan." All the soldiers talked in a low voice. They looked at the scene and wondered what Jiangning was doing. "You''re dead." A ferocious and cool color flashed through the sword''s three eyes, and immediately the sword was killed in front of Jiangning. Shua! In this moment, Jiangning pulled out his sword, as fast as thunder. The first move of Dugu Jiujian! Broken sword! Break the world sword formula! Jiangning''s sword is like a sword that startles the immortal. This sword is exquisite, has an indescribable charm, has the meaning of covering swordsmen in the world, and has the power of startling the heaven and weeping ghosts and gods. Ding! The sun moon real sword of Jian 3 collides with Jiangning''s seven star sword, and makes a strong collision sound. The sound of gold gobbling is deafening. Jiangning''s sword, however, quickly adhered to the real sword of sun and moon in Jian San''s hands. Then the long sword provoked him and hurt Jiansan''s arm on the spot. The latter released his hand and the real sword fell to the ground. Jiangning is very impolite. He takes the sun moon sword and takes it as a trophy. "Hiss!" "Am I right? So jian-3 was defeated by the sword maniac? " "I''m really a sword maniac. It''s easy to defeat a man of song Yuanqiao and a Jiansan with one move." "This sword maniac is really terrible. Jian 3 is one of the popular candidates in the sword guarding meeting. Can''t he stop the sword maniac''s move? How strong is this sword maniac? " "This man is too strong." "I don''t know why. I think he has a very familiar feeling. It seems that he is a little similar to linghuchong of Huashan school." "What are you talking about? linghu chong? Linghu Chong is the strongest disciple of Huashan sect in recent years. He is not only proficient in Huashan sword technique, but also proficient in five mountains sword technique. Moreover, he heard that he got an adventure and a unique sword skill when he was away from home. Can the two be compared? " "You can''t compare it with a look. It''s useless to say more." People were talking about it. While Ningxiang and others were elated. They looked at Jiangning one by one. They were satisfied, but they also felt a little bit lucky. They thought that it was good that Jiangning was invited at that time. Otherwise, it must be them who are in bad luck today. "Get down on your knees." At this moment, Jiangning opened his mouth and pointed to Jian San. Hiss! There was an uproar. It''s enough to beat Jiansan, but I didn''t expect Jiangning to make Jiansan kneel down. This is just too arrogant. "Sword maniac, I admit that I''m not as good as you, but you should know that I''m the son of the deputy leader of the sun moon sword sect. Now give me my real sun moon sword. This matter will be written off, or you will be in bad luck."Jian San opens his mouth. Although he does not admit defeat in his heart, he is not as good as Jiangning now. Although he is depressed in his heart, he must take back his weapons. "Are you out of your mind?" Is it the first time that Jiang Ning looks at Jiang Zhijian for three times? Do you want to be defeated by your own forces? Is he mentally retarded? "Sword maniac, if you dare to humiliate me again, don''t blame me for breaking your face with you." Sword three low roar, one after another by Jiangning humiliation, he became extremely irritable. "Who gave you a face? Get down on your knees or I''ll break your legs Jiangning roared, such as thunder, this sentence, let everyone change color. "It''s said that Jian San is arrogant and despotic. This sword maniac is his mother''s madness, regardless of the consequences? Who has this sword maniac regardless of the consequences? " "Break the sword three dog legs? It''s a great time to interrupt Jian San looks gloomy and looks ferocious at Jiangning. "If you can do it, break my leg? Do you have the guts? " Jian San spoke coldly. He was not afraid of heaven and earth, not to mention a disciple of his generation. "It''s you who want to die. Don''t blame me." Jiangning took a deep breath and immediately he made a move. Boom! Like a great beast, Jiangning stepped out one step at a time, and the stone bricks under his feet actually cracked and were crushed by Jiangning''s one foot. After seeing this scene, Ningxiang and others were shocked one by one. Is this still human? A stored force impact, even trampled on the foot of the stone brick? Bang. Jiangning, as fast as thunder, appeared directly in front of Jiansan and kicked out. Click! Resounding fracture sound came, Jian three legs were crushed in an instant by Jiangning! "Ah All the people, including Ningxiang girl, were stupefied. Stunned to speechless. Even some of the elders of Huashan sect stood there in amazement, unable to move. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 No one would have thought that Jiangning really broke the three legs of the sword. This is a point that no one has thought of. This is no longer arrogant. This is a madman, a complete madman. If Jiansan is a reckless person, Jiangning is ten times more crazy than Jiansan, or even hundreds of times. Who is sword three? The son of the vice leader of the sun moon sword sect, he was killed by Jiangning. This is a madman. "Stop it." At this time, when the others came back to their senses, the belated reprimand came, but it did not help. Jiansan kneels on the ground, and his legs are crushed by Jiangning''s kick. This is not an ordinary fracture, but a real one. Jiangning, who is practicing Prajna skill of dragon elephant, wants to crush a person''s bone easily. "Ah, ah, ah!" Jian San screamed bitterly. His mouth was full of saliva, and his face was full of tears and snot. It was so painful that he cried out with tears in his heart and lungs. He ignored any image in pain. At this moment, even Ningxiang and other people feel the unspeakable blood killing spirit of Jiangning. If they say they break each other''s legs, they will break each other''s legs. This is a terrible and cruel man. "You." An elder of Huashan sect came out. He looked at Jiangning but could not say a word because Jiangning was also a noble guest. Finally, he took a deep breath and directly knocked Jiansan unconscious. Then he looked at Jiangning and said, "please go back, sir. You have already made a big disaster." If he spoke like this, if he was someone else, even a hero, he would reprimand him. However, when he met someone who acted recklessly like Jiangning, he had to swallow his anger and let Jiangning go back first and wait for the message from the top. "Yes." Jiangning answered calmly and incomparably, without any expression of remorse because of impulse. It seemed that it was not breaking a genius''s legs, but crushing an ant. It was cold and heartless. For Jiangning, he didn''t feel very much and didn''t have any pride. As a top expert in the world, if you have any pride, Jiangning will be ruined. "It''s all scattered. Go back to each other." The elder of Huashan sect said, but he was also depressed. He knew that a storm was going to roll up. Huashan sect and sun moon sword sect had a good relationship with each other. When such a thing happened, he didn''t know what choice the upper class would make. On the way back, Ningxiang and others were speechless and silent. Even some of them had already left in succession on the way back. Jiang Ning didn''t say a word and didn''t blame them. He knew very well that these people were worried about causing trouble. They were not disciples of a great family. If they offended the sun moon sword sect, they would all have bad luck. It''s a wise choice to avoid yourself. Until Jiangning came to his house, the only person left was Ningxiang. "Miss Ningxiang, thank you for seeing you off all the way." Jiangning looked back at Ningxiang and said so calmly. "It''s just seeing you off. Brother Jian is very kind." Ningxiang answered slightly, then looked at Jiangning, sighed and said: "brother sword, you really impulsive just now." She also felt that Jiangning was impulsive. Who was Jian San? How could she say that if she broke her legs, she would break her legs? "There is no impulse, life in the world, should be happy and carefree, if afraid of hands and feet, this life I would rather not live." Jiangning opened his mouth and expressed his inner thoughts. It''s just a Jian San. To tell you the truth, Jiangning still left a little bottom line. Otherwise, the three swordsmen will die. He just wasted his opponent''s feet, and of course, he also took a whole body of Kung Fu. The bones of both feet are broken. There is nothing else in the world to repair except Heiyu intermittent ointment. Heiyu intermittent ointment is also a rare elixir in the world, which means Jian San may become a waste in his life. Although he was not afraid of jian-3, he didn''t want to keep the flies alive, so he broke his legs. Ningxiang didn''t say anything. She just looked at Jiangning. After a long time, she said, "brother Jian, what you said made me open. Thank you very much." "No harm." Jiangning smile, and then went upstairs, alone to rest. At the same time. Huashan hall. In addition to the leader, the rest of the high-level have come. They were originally talking about the sword guarding meeting, but at this moment, they are given a message to the frying pan. "Jian San''s legs are broken? Can''t be cured? " "Who did it?" "Defeat Jian San? Who can do that? " "What happened." Jian San is a genius to them. It''s really a great genius. But Huashan school doesn''t pay attention to it because Huashan sect has a better master than Jiansan, that is linghuchong. But the power behind Jian San is extremely important to Huashan school.There are three schools in the world, Huashan and Riyue. The two sects have always had a good relationship. There are no disciples outside the hall. "Release." In the hall, the deputy leader of Huashan opened his mouth and let the elder Zhang come in. After a while, I only saw a middle-aged man in his forties. His eyebrows were like two swords. He came forward with an air of anger. "I''ve met headmaster Wang." Although he was angry, he kept his temper, but his face was still gloomy. "Oh, brother Zhang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Headmaster Wang stood up and looked embarrassed. He didn''t know how to answer. "Master Wang, it''s OK to reminisce about the past. If I come here today, leader Wang should know what I want to do? I must give an account of this matter. Otherwise, how can I go back to the sun moon sword school? How can I explain to my leader. " He said with a cold face, almost tearing his face apart. Headmaster Wang''s face was embarrassed for a while, then he took a deep breath and said, "brother Zhang, tomorrow is my sword guarding meeting. After the sword guarding meeting is over, can we discuss it again?" When the latter heard this, he firmly shook his head and said, "after the sword guarding meeting, there will be three or four days. We can''t wait for this time." Zhang Yue is determined to delay time. "Well, in that case, tomorrow, tomorrow, we will hold the sword guarding ceremony in advance. When we celebrate with the ceremony, I will handle this matter well. Do you have any other opinions?" Leader Wang was silent for a while, and finally gave in. It''s no big deal to postpone the sword guarding meeting for one or two days. There have been several times before. "Good." Elder Zhang nodded, and he agreed with leader Wang''s choice. After all, this is the Huashan school. If we have enough time, there will be no big deal between it and the Huashan sect. Moreover, we must be careful about the face of the Huashan sect. "However, headmaster Wang, let me make it clear to you in advance that no matter what happens tomorrow, I will kill the sword maniac myself." He said with great fury, leaving the place in a rage. (it''s ten o''clock today! Ask for subscription, ask for automatic subscription! Brothers and sisters, it''s time to test you).. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 That night. Jiangning has received an invitation letter, which is an invitation letter from Huashan school and an invitation letter for the grand ceremony of the sword guarding conference. Originally, the invitation letter for the grand ceremony of the sword guarding meeting was to invite elders and core disciples of all influential sects to participate after the competition of the sword guarding meeting, including the top ten members of the sword guarding assembly. But now the grand ceremony is ahead of schedule, which means something unusual. Holding the invitation letter, Jiangning understood everything. He knew that he had caused a disaster, but he was not afraid at all. He came to Huashan school only to attend the grand ceremony and to understand what Huashan school was doing. When the time is right, he will leave immediately. As for the Huashan sect, he is not afraid of anyone, unless the wind is clear. Otherwise, no one can stop him from leaving. So time passed slowly. The next day''s (2500 words, sincerity is here, please subscribe to support some, old three thanks!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 "Get down on your knees?" Jiangning stood up and looked at each other. There was not a trace of panic in his eyes. Instead, he was very calm. "Why do you make me kneel down to the law?" "Hum, if you hurt Jiansan, I will only think that Jiansan''s martial arts are not as good as others. My sun moon sword sect will never interfere with anything, but you break Jian San''s legs and make him a waste man. He is cruel and vicious. Why do you make you kneel down? That''s why. " He spoke with rage. Then he went on to say: "come, pass Ningxiang and others to the hall." After saying this, a few people were taken up. These were the disciples who were with Jiangning yesterday. At this moment, one by one, their faces were injured, their noses were bruised, and some of them were bloodstained, especially Ningxiang. There are several bloodstains on his body. He was beaten by a whip, and he was very haggard. "You." Jiangning pointed to elder Zhang and was extremely angry in a moment. Although these people had no relationship with him, they knew each other after all. They had a little friendship, especially Ningxiang. Jiangning didn''t regard Ningxiang as a friend, but it was better than others. But I didn''t expect to be arrested yesterday night and tortured for a day. This is simply a face bashing, naked, naked. Thinking of this, Jiangning overturned the table on the spot, pointed to elder Zhang and roared, "are you looking for death?" When this was said, the audience was in a state of uproar. Who is Jiangning talking to? That''s the elder of Sun Moon sword school. It''s not a young hero like Jian San. This is an elder who has climbed up from his corpse. He has experienced many battles and is not a common person. Anyone who sees it should shout out his master. Jiangning actually dare to point at the other party''s nose and shout, are you looking for death? This is too arrogant. Sword maniac, sword maniac, everyone finally understood what the word "sword maniac" means. "What are you talking about?" Zhang Jinlong looked at Jiangning. He had some majestic features. At this moment, he revealed a terrible murderous spirit, which was frightening. He had a gloomy face, and his anger was to the extreme. "I said, old man, do you want to die?" Jiangning said in a loud voice. All the people on the scene could hear this sentence clearly. Countless people looked at Jiangning in amazement, and they were completely dumbfounded. "You''re looking for death, little beast." Zhang Jinlong roared and killed Jiang Ning. "There are so many people who want to kill me. You can try it." Jiangning sneered, a Zhang Jinlong, what is his fear? Even if the leader of the sun moon sword sect came, he would kill him. Boom! Zhang Jinlong did not use his swordsmanship, but his boxing. Jiangning even sneered at him. He pinched his fist with five fingers and killed him with a big fist. There was a terrible crash in my ears. The power of Jiangning''s fist is terrible in itself. In addition to the power of one dragon and one elephant, this blow is merciless and terrifying. People with sharp eyes find that even the air is distorted a lot. It''s too scary, it''s too shocking. Poof! Zhang Jinlong stepped back several steps. His Qi and blood were rolling and his internal organs seemed to be moving, which made him extremely uncomfortable. His face turned red and his heart was shocked. A young boy had such great strength. He knew that Jiangning was good at swordsmanship, so he didn''t want to use it. It was not that he was afraid that he could not beat Jiangning. Instead, he wanted to defeat Jiangning, so as not to show his swordsmanship and stick with Jiangning. It would be a joke when it came out. However, he did not expect that Jiangning should be so terrible. Although he was not majoring in physical education, he thought that one punch was enough for Jiangning, but he never thought that Jiangning''s physique was even more amazing. Boom! Jiang Ning killed Zhang Jinlong, but he didn''t give him a chance. He wanted to kill Zhang Jinlong on the spot because he really angered Jiangning. Big Fu Mo Quan, Fu Mo everything, strong and terrible, with a force of unspeakable pure Yang. Dragon elephant Prajna skill, Jiangning practice the first half, just bang! Jiang Ning hit Zhang Jinlong''s chest with this blow. He was as fast as lightning and thunder. It was so terrible that Zhang Jinlong could not resist it. Poof. Zhang Jinlong fell back again and again, overturning the table, spitting blood. Looking at the furious Jiangning, he felt a little scared for a moment, and felt deeply afraid because Jiangning was too strong, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. He regretted. Why didn''t he use swordsmanship in the beginning? Otherwise, where would it be? Bang bang bang! One after another, Jiangning made a direct attack, and the big Fu Mo Quan swept mercilessly. One punch after another hit Zhang Jinlong, which directly made Zhang Jinlong spit blood, dyed his skirt red and turned pale. "Stop it." Headmaster Wang roared with cold face and wanted to stop Jiangning''s behavior, because Jiangning would cut off Zhang Jinlong if he went on like this. In that case, his Huashan sect and the sun moon sword sect would be completely split."Stop it?" Jiangning grabbed Zhang Jinlong''s throat and lifted it directly, just like carrying empty things. Looking at the leader Wang, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "why didn''t you say stop when he started just now? Huashan sect, do you think that my sword maniac is just a mole ant, worthy of being trampled on by you? Can their sun moon sword school be superior? " "What''s more, breaking the three legs of Jian was done by Jiangning alone. Why should they be implicated? Do you want to give me a bad impression? Or what do you want to do? " Jiangning''s questions and roars were deafening, which made their ears itch, but every word was clear. Everyone looked at Jiangning, in addition to surprise and shock, there is no mood. Sword maniac, sword maniac. It''s really a crazy person in the world. He is young, but he despises everything. He has the ability to understand everything. It''s impossible not to be shocked. "Put the man down first, and we''ll talk about it slowly." Headmaster Wang has a gloomy face, but he doesn''t dare to be too excited. He is not ordinary people in front of him. He even dares to kick off his legs directly. This kind of person is reckless and terrifying. He doesn''t dare to provoke him, at least now. "Well, I''ll see how you can talk to me." Jiangning heavily fell Zhang Jinlong to the ground, then stepped on Zhang Jinlong''s face and said: "before the negotiation, I''ll settle accounts with you." With these words, Jiangning drew out his long sword and whipped Zhang Jinlong directly. Bang! A clear and loud voice sounded in the middle of the hall, and Jiangning directly drew on Zhang Jinlong''s face. "This sword is because you humiliated me." Bang! "This sword is because you bullied my friend." Bang! "This sword is because you bullied another friend of mine." In the hall, Jiangning swords again and again. Rao is Zhang Jinlong, who has practiced some external skills, but can''t help Jiangning beat like this. Soon, he is covered with blood on his face and dozens of places are covered with blood. Zhang Jinlong cries out in pain. However, none of the disciples of the sun moon sword sect dare to go forward. However, the eyes of leader Wang are getting colder and colder. He is afraid that Jiangning will kill Zhang Jinlong with an impulse. (the third brother is not greedy. He doesn''t want any reward. He just asks everyone to pay a few cents to subscribe, and a few cents can subscribe. In a word, even if a dollar is thrown to a beggar, everyone will not be distressed, not to mention the old three''s painstaking efforts? It''s winter again. I''m shivering at night. Please subscribe .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 One sword after another. Zhang Jinlong is a smart man. He can''t bear to scream in pain, but he doesn''t shout a word, which makes Jiangning have no excuse to kill him. Finally, Zhang Jinlong lies on the ground like a dead dog, and Jiangning kicks him aside in disgust. "Now, let''s talk about our business." Jiangning said casually, and then went to the front of Ningxiang and others to help them untie the rope. At this time Linghu Chong threw a bottle of pills, Jiangning took the pills, he looked at Linghu Chong, the latter did not speak, just sit quietly where. At this moment, Jiangning''s affection for Linghu Chong has increased a lot. At this time, as a disciple of Huashan school, Linghu Chong didn''t shout to fight or kill. Instead, he read the friendship of the talent and offered to give himself pills to save his friends. This really moved Jiangning. He didn''t thank you. Everything was silent. After taking pills for Ningxiang and others, Jiangning said: "you take pills, go back immediately, I''ll deal with it here." He didn''t want to let Ningxiang and others stay here. In addition to Ningxiang, the rest of them turned around and left. They didn''t dare to stay here. However, Ningxiang was silent. She just stood there with scabs on her body, but it made people feel a little distressed. "These animals." With gnashing teeth in his heart, Jiangning turned to look at leader Wang and said coldly, "headmaster Wang, this is what you Huashan school does?" "It''s true that we Huashan did something wrong, but it''s natural that the Taoist brothers of the sun moon sword sect want to interrogate them Leader Wang has already let people take Zhang Jinlong away. Now Jiangning has no hostages in his hands, so they speak boldly. "Ha ha, it''s a natural thing. What a joke. Are you Huashan sect''s lackeys of Sun Moon sword sect? Although they are not some respectable and respectable sects, they are still the disciples of the rivers and lakes. If you arrest them indiscriminately and torture them severely, you can''t believe that the Huashan sect and the sun moon sword sect think they are the world. At this time, a sudden voice came. Song Jiangning was talking in the past. "Shut up." Song Yuanqiao immediately grabbed song Qingshu. When such a thing happened, all the discerning people knew not to meddle in. It was a private matter between Jiangning and Huashan school and the sun moon sword sect. They were not good at interfering. At this moment, song Qingshu''s words will cause trouble. "Ha ha ha ha, what if I break Jian San''s legs? He humiliated me and asked me to kneel down before you forgot? As for Mr. Zhang? This old dog wants to kill me. Are you blind? Suspect that I am a demon sect disciple? When did you learn from Wudang school? Take out the evidence. If you can''t bring out the evidence today, song Qingshu, I''ll kill you on the spot, and no one can protect you. " Jiangning opened his mouth and was extremely domineering, just like an emperor holding great power. Whoever said he wanted to be killed would be killed. This domineering, this is not the age should have, but Jiangning showed it. "The name of sword maniac will be famous in the future." "This man is called a sword maniac. There is nothing wrong with him." Someone said in a low voice that he was really convinced by Jiangning. He just got into trouble with Huashan sect and injured the elder of Sun Moon sword sect. Now he has come to provoke Wudang sect again. What a You''re not afraid to die. All of us feel that in a few days, a man called sword maniac will shake the world, a new generation of young heroes. A rising moon! Of course, it must be Jiangning can live today. "Kill me? I''ll be right here. You''ll have a try Song Qingshu is a young man after all. He thinks that Jiangning is just bragging with so many predecessors here, so he has no fear at all. "Shut up." Song Yuanqiao slapped song Qingshu hard, then looked at Jiangning and said, "Sir, it''s the dog''s fault. Please forgive me." Song Yuanqiao feels that Jiangning is not lying. He can kill song Qingshu in front of everyone. "Dad." Song Qingshu was unconvinced, but song Yuanqiao immediately roared: "if you dare to say a word, I will break the relationship between father and son, and I will let you die here today." He was angry, really angry, also very heartache, why his son should be so stupid, so stupid ah. Song Qingning stood at Jiangtou and begged him not to speak. "If you don''t want to kill another son of Wudang, song Qingqiao will not kill you for the second time." Jiangning open his mouth, this sentence is simply arrogant to the extreme. Give Zhang Sanfeng a face? Looking at the past 15-6-year-old boy, he actually said to give Zhang Sanfeng a face and said that he wanted to laugh at the world.But no one dares to question such a sentence. "Who else is going to stand up and argue with me now? Or who wants to stand up and compete with my sword? " They were speechless, but Jiangning spoke, and said in a hubris, his sword trembled slightly, and despised the heroes of the world. (stay up late and hurt liver. It''s already five o''clock, brothers and sisters. It''s ten o''clock today! Tomorrow is also ten, the day after tomorrow will be ten, the first three days will be ten, everyone said that the update is not fast, the old three spell, it is a big deal to work with panda eyes, just ask you to give some subscription, let the old three have a harvest! Thank you very much .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 Compared with my sword, he despised all the heroes present. If we say arrogant, the whole world, can be compared with Jiangning, it is really poor. Jiang Ning was almost lawless in front of the elders of other sects. He broke the three legs of the sword and beat Zhang Jinlong in front of all the people, which humiliated the leader of Huashan sect and threatened to kill song Qingshu in front of song Yuanqiao. All the people present could think that in a few days'' time, the name of sword maniac would shake the world. The hall was silent. It was intended to teach Jiangning a lesson, but I didn''t expect that everyone was taught by Jiangning alone. Finally, headmaster Wang''s face was still gloomy and looked at Jiangning and said, "sword maniac, you have to know, this is Huashan after all." He stressed that this is Huashan and let Jiangning be more peaceful. "What about Huashan? Can Huashan not be reasonable without reason? You keep saying that you want to kill demons and Demons and do justice for heaven, which shows that teaching is a devil, but your actions are not demons? " Jiangning sneered and scoffed back. As soon as this remark was said, many people were angry. Jiangning''s words almost summed up all of them, and no one was willing to bear the identity of a demon. "A boy with sharp teeth and a sharp mouth." At this time, a woman opened her mouth and was extremely cold and gorgeous. She scolded Jiangning, a disciple of Emei sect. After listening to Jiangning''s words, she was indignant. "Ha ha, if you say that the most unqualified sect is your Emei sect, your Emei sect, one by one, are vicious and insidious. Especially the extinct abbess, I''d like to ask, how many dead souls died under the heaven reliant sword of abbess exterminate? How many innocent people have been killed? Emei? Hehe, the biggest demon sect Jiangning retorts that in the whole story of killing dragons by relying on heaven, Jiangning''s most disgusting thing is that exterminating abbess, who is vicious and extremely self-centered, and kills many of his disciples? As an old nun, I have to force my disciples not to marry. I don''t know how much I want to laugh. "You! It''s reckless. " The Emei disciple could not speak of Jiangning. After watching Jiangning for a long time, he could only say so. "Presumptuous? I''m calling it wanton? I have more presumptuous words. If abbess exterminate is here, I will slap her hard. When you go back and tell me something, I will do what I say one day. " Jiangning mouth has unspeakable arrogance and unruly, if others say so, others only treat nonsense, but Jiangning is different! This is an amazing youth, a genius, destined to be a rising star, will be famous in the world in the future. "You''re so presumptuous." All the members of the Emei sect stood up and looked at Jiangning. "Then try the sword in my hand." Jiangning does not have any feudal thought that good men don''t fight with women. This is the world of martial arts. Women are not necessarily worse than men, and women are more insidious and vicious. In terms of scheming, each of these women is fiercer than the other. To fight, he doesn''t care about the gender of the other person. "All right." At this time, a clear voice came, not very loud, but let everyone hear clearly. Outside the hall, an old man, clutching a wooden crutch, stood there with a pair of eyes very muddy. He looked at the hall calmly as if he were an old man in his twilight years. "My uncle." At this time, the king immediately changed his attitude, came respectfully and knelt down in front of the old man. "Hiss." Suddenly, many people in the hall gasped. Who could make the vice leader of Huashan sect so respectful? Standing in the middle of the hall, Jiangning glanced at the old man. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes, but there was no fear. This is a top master. He has even touched the realm of a peerless master, but he is too old. This life opportunity is about to die out, just like a candle about to be extinguished. "It''s a little bit of a small thing. It''s got to be like this." The old man opened his mouth, but without any blame, he said to headmaster Wang. Then he looked at Jiang Ning and said with a smile: "you are young, you are good at Kung Fu, and your qualifications are rare in the world. It''s just a small misunderstanding. I''m sorry for Huashan sect. I hope you don''t blame him." He spoke slowly, as if he were sincerely apologizing. Everyone was shocked by this. This is the top expert of Huashan school. It''s ridiculous to apologize to a teenager in Jiangning. "Since the old people have said so, let''s call it a day." Jiangning stares at him for a long time, and finally opens his mouth like this. He wants to do it, but his keen intuition tells him that he can''t hurt the old man, but at most, it''s a battle of both sides.This is the Huashan school. Once both sides are hurt, it will be their own misfortune in the end, so he will regard harmony as the most important thing. "In that case, thank you for your understanding. It''s too late. Would you like to stay or leave?" The old man narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. "If you have something important to do, you can''t stay here." Jiangning opened his mouth and naturally he didn''t want to stay here. "Do as you please." The old man spoke, still smiling. "Well, if you run into a strong one, you think it''s great." "That is, have the ability to stay?" "A loser." At this time, song Qingshu began to sneer in a low voice, and several female disciples of Emei sect also agreed. Jiangning''s eyes are cold. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! All of a sudden, three loud and clear voices rang out. The three people were slapped heavily. The corners of their mouths were bleeding, and their cheeks were instantly red and swollen. However, this is not the hand of Jiangning, but the top of Huashan school. "Who allowed you to interrupt? There is no breeding. " When the old man opened his mouth, his kind face disappeared. "This kind of Junior is not worthy of your teaching. I have taught you a lesson. I hope you will not blame me." Turning around, he looked at Jiangning and said again. Jiangning looked at him and after a while he burst out laughing. He knows the intention of the other party. If he wants to wait for him to do so, he may really force each other to death. He must let these people see blood. The old man of Huashan sect, on the one hand, protects them, and on the other hand, he shows his strength to himself. It''s just to tell Jiangning that we are both defeated at most. You should consider it carefully. Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy. Jiangning laughs and leaves here with Ningxiang girl. The laughter is very harsh in everyone''s ears! (brothers and sisters, please subscribe automatically! The third one can''t read the eunuch''s book. Really, he can''t be a eunuch. He has ten shifts today, ten shifts tomorrow, and ten shifts the day after tomorrow. The Spring Festival is guaranteed to start at three shifts a day.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 After leaving Huashan, Jiangning said goodbye to Ningxiang girl. Of course, Jiangning sent Ningxiang girl to Linjiang all the way. After seeing Ningxiang girl get on the boat, she left on her own. For the same mistake, Jiangning would not make "what? And that kind of thing? I''ve only heard the name of the third sword, but I''ve seen it with my own eyes. He''s a top-ranking expert in the world. He''s very good at swordsmanship. He''s just like his name, but he''s defeated? Who is this sword maniac? " "No one knows who the sword maniac is, but Tianji Pavilion and Langya pavilion are already preparing a new list of heaven, earth and man. It is said that the sword maniac is less than 16 years old. It seems that this sword maniac must be the first one in the list of people this time." "What! Under 16? Are you kidding me here "Who lied to you? The world has spread, but this sword maniac is arrogant. He not only taught the sun moon sword school, but also humiliated Huashan Mountain and Wudang school. It is said that the vice leader of the sun moon sword sect learned about this incident and went to the Wuji divine alliance in person. It cost 100000 gold. The Wuji divine alliance has accepted this list and released the seven killing order. " "Seven killing orders? My God, who is this sword maniac who can attract the attention of Wuji God alliance Not far away, there are some martial arts people talking about some recent events in the world. After hearing this, Jiangning''s look suddenly changed. Wuji God alliance is a killer organization as famous as Jinpeng castle, Qingyi tower, Xingyu Pavilion and Tiansha club. However, Wuji Shenmeng is different from these killer organizations. This killer organization will not send experts as soon as it comes. Instead, it will send out killers with the same strength as the pursuers. Of course, through comprehensive evaluation, it is impossible to really know the strength of the other party. The so-called "seven killing orders" is to kill at most seven times, and the Wuji alliance can send seven killers at most. If they do not die after seven times, the Wuji alliance will refund a double amount. Since ancient times, Wuji Shenmeng has issued ten killing orders to kill a peerless expert. He was eventually stopped and killed overseas. Of course, the killer did not go back alive. It can be said that both sides were hurt. Seven killing order means that Jiangning will be attacked by seven killers, or he will kill the other seven killers or die by himself! It''s so simple. "Wuji God alliance, Sun Moon sword school, ha ha." Jiangning heart sneer, and then bow to eat food. After eating, Jiangning lost a silver on the table, and then quickly rode to the Ming religion. At the foot of the Mingjiao mountain, the Mingjiao disciples guarding here are on guard and looking around. After they notice Jiangning, they are holding weapons one by one and waiting carefully. "Who is coming?" They spoke and looked serious. "Governor of the four gates, Jiangning." Jiangning dismounted, high spirited and with the temperament of a big man, he threw his own token to them to watch. After seeing the token, several people immediately knelt on the ground and respectfully said, "I have seen the governor." Jiangning didn''t talk to them. He went straight up the mountain. The horses let them take care of them. When walking to the mountainside, Jiangning with sharp eyes suddenly saw a group of people laughing and cursing, picking up stones on the ground and throwing them on a person. "Xiao Zhao?" Jiangning can see clearly at a glance that Xiaozhao is being bullied. Jiangning doesn''t know. Since he left, Xiaozhao has been waiting for Jiangning almost every day. But today, some of them are not very lucky and meet some Ming sect disciples who are not in a good mood, so they are bullied by throwing stones. "Get out of here." Jiangning strode past and roared like a tiger and a wolf. He directly came to this group of people and pushed them hard. Seven or eight Mingjiao disciples were instantly pushed to the ground by Jiangning. "Who." "Who are you?" "Well, who did I think it was, but I didn''t think it was you? How dare you? How dare you bully us? " "Are you looking for death?" The people who had been pushed to the ground and those who had not been pushed down roared in succession. They did not know Jiangning at first, but some people saw that it was Jiangning. After revealing their identity, they were in a panic and became angry instantly. "Shut up." Jiangning roared, the sound deafening, there is the potential of thunder. At this time, a line of elite Ming Jiao disciples on patrol surrounded the place. Since Jiangning said the method of training, all the members of the Ming sect were practicing, and there were patrolling martial artists everywhere, just worried about accidents. There was so much noise here that they got here at the first time. "What happened?" The first Ming Jiao disciple, with a cold face, glanced at the crowd and said so. "Brother Zhang, this guy bullies us indiscriminately. You can''t let him go." "Yes, brother Zhang is a servant disciple. He is arrogant and must be taught a lesson severely." "Brother Zhang, you can''t let this boy go." Those who bully Xiaozhao seem to know the leader and cry out one by one, hoping that he will suppress Jiangning."You, kneel down for me, servant disciple. Are you going to try to die The leader roared, his face was very blue. He knew these people and they were friends, so he naturally wanted to help them. However, Jiangning ignored these people. He went to Xiaozhao and saw that there were several bruises in Xiaozhao''s body. After that, his anger became more intense. "Mr. Jiangning, are you back?" Xiaozhao didn''t expect that Jiangning appeared at the critical moment. At the moment, Xiaozhao was moved, so he could not help holding Jiangning''s waist. "OK, it''s OK. It''s OK. I''m back. From then on, no one dares to bully you." Jiangning patted Xiaozhao''s head and comforted him in a soft voice. Then he looked back at the leader and said coldly, "seize all these people, detain them in prison, and suffer for three years." He spoke like an emperor and exuded a terrible momentum, which was very human. "You." The other side did not seem to think that Jiangning actually dared to give orders to him. "Bang." Jiangning clapped his hands hard, and suddenly he had a strong inner force. He even stretched out two or three meters and hit the leader''s face, which swelled the leader''s face on the spot. "Open your dog''s eyes and see what this is?" Jiangning took out his token, then fell to the ground and roared. The Ming Dynasty gold order is engraved with four characters of the governor of the four gates. "Hiss." Everyone took a breath, and they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say. How could the former factotum become the governor of the four gates? This is unbelievable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 A big news instantly detonated the whole Mingjiao, the originally peaceful Mingjiao. Because of this news, it was a sensation in an instant. In a short period of less than a few months, a servant disciple has become the governor of the four gates? He was only fourteen years old and became the governor of the four gates? How can this not be shocking? At the age of 14, he became the governor of the four sects of the Ming religion? Isn''t it just like this? At the beginning, many disciples of Mingjiao didn''t believe it, but after many people said the identity of Jiangning, the governor of the four sects, people had to believe it. At this moment, in the hall of the Ming religion. Yang Xiao, fan Yao, blue winged bat king, wusanren and many other high-level people gathered here. "Disciple Jiangning, I have seen the left envoy of Guangming, the right envoy of Guangming, and the green winged bat King..." Jiangning said respectfully one by one, but this time it was standing there, not humble and speechless. Yang Xiao and fan Yao, and even said that the rest of the people looked at Jiangning at the same time. Jiangning, a month ago, looked at the past, although there are some outstanding flavor, but at this moment, Jiangning all over the body exudes an indescribable temperament. Tall and straight body, handsome face, black hair like a waterfall in the back of the head with the wind, a pair of eyes is more a sense of soul, this feeling is not charm, but a terrible momentum. The whole person sends out a strong momentum, the master knows at a glance that Jiangning is not an ordinary person. This is the change of temperament, and temperament is changed by strength. For them, Jiangning is no different from a brand new one. It is a completely different person. Yang Xiao looks at Jiangning more and more like to see, the love in the corner of his eyes, is unable to cover up. "Well, governor Jiang, tell us the information you have collected outside this period of time." Yang Xiao regained a serious look, looking at Jiangning, now the big thing is urgent. "Report back to Zuo Shi Yang. Now all the major sects are ready to besiege our Ming religion at the sword guarding meeting on Huashan Mountain. The fastest attack is 20 days, and the slowest is 40 days. The city will be under siege in 40 days." Jiangning opened his mouth and said the choice of the world''s sects. "What? The fastest 20 days, the slowest 40 days? " "Jiangning, is this news true?" "Damn it, those bastards, do you want to destroy my Ming religion?" "These people can''t wait." In the hall, people began to speak with a cold look or a black face. The time was too short. Although Jiangning had helped to improve the morale by practicing, it was only a month''s practice. Now that the other side is about to kill, they can''t accept it. "Well, calm down. After many years of Mingjiao, I haven''t seen any big waves?" Yang Xiao opened his mouth and motioned to everyone to be quiet and not to be flustered. Then he continued to speak and said, "do you have any strategies?" He looked at Jiangning to see if Jiangning would have any plans. "There is no plan, only to say, soldiers will block, water and earth cover." Jiangning shook his head. The six sects are determined to kill the top of the light. Unless they can kill all the leaders of the six sects, they will come here after all. "Alas." Yang Xiao sighed, then looked at Jiangning and said: "in that case, governor Jiang, you go back to have a good rest, and then take over the four governors'' posts completely. The method of practicing is put forward by you. I believe you can better practice the disciples of Mingjiao. Whether it''s 20 days or 40 days, we should not worry. If I don''t believe in Mingjiao, are you afraid of the world''s great religions? It is not certain whether this fight is right or wrong. " Yang Xiao is worthy of being a hero. Even to this extent, he did not panic and gave people confidence. Morale is very important for the army to fight. It is no doubt that those who lose morale will be defeated. Many people are scared out of their wits in this kind of thing. Yang Xiao is acutely aware of the importance of morale, so he should also encourage morale by biting his teeth. Outstanding people are outstanding people. "Yes." Jiangning has left here. It has nothing to do with how to encircle and suppress the six major sects. He has done everything he can according to the fate of heaven. After leaving the main hall of the Ming religion, Jiangning did not go back directly, but went to find Xiao Zhao. Goodbye to Xiaozhao, but Jiangning is lost. Just now, he and Xiaozhao agreed to meet in a certain place, but this time, Xiaozhao did not pretend to be ugly, but showed the most beautiful scene. The standard oval face and delicate facial features seem to be made by God himself. They are carved with powder and jade. They are very beautiful, especially with a shy smile. "This." Jiangning Leng in situ, although he knows that Xiaozhao is very beautiful, but it is also too beautiful, such as fairy general, fascinating. "Young master Jiangning." Xiaozhao slightly bowed his head, a little shy, said. "You Is it Xiao Zhao? " Jiangning is still in shock."Mr. Jiangning, I''m really Xiaozhao. I had a mission before, but please rest assured. I don''t have any intention of harming you or Mingjiao. I hope you can understand." Xiaozhao says that she is afraid that Jiangning may misunderstand something. In fact, Jiangning has already known everything, and naturally there will be no misunderstanding. At this moment, looking at Xiaozhao like this, Jiangning will understand that she has really fallen in love with herself, otherwise, it would not be possible to take such a risk and directly expose her true face to herself. "Miss Xiaozhao, ever since you knew that I was in danger of going down the mountain and helped me to make a great change in the world, I said that I would not fail you in my life. If Miss Xiaozhao didn''t dislike it, I would like to marry Miss Xiaozhao, but I didn''t expect that Xiaozhao was so beautiful and had unique talent. I even felt ashamed of myself." Jiangning said with a smile, with a little "helpless.". "Young master Jiangning, Xiaozhao is willing, Xiaozhao is willing." Xiaozhao hastens to open her mouth. In her heart, she is not only secretly happy, but also embarrassed. What''s more, she is afraid that Jiangning is really ashamed and unwilling to marry herself. "Ha ha ha ha." Jiangning laughs and hugs Xiaozhao directly. With her soft body and a burst of fragrance, Jiangning feels very beautiful. But Xiaozhao is even more coquettish, his head has been buried in Jiangning''s arms. "Don''t worry, Xiaozhao. After the Mingjiao crisis, I will give you a reputation." Jiangning whispered in Xiaozhao''s ear. (there are still two watchmen. The third one is biting his teeth! Fight for your life .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 After a period of warmth, Jiangning has no plan to end Xiaozhao''s childlike body now. It will be the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of Guangmingding. When the time comes, the extermination of the Abbess and Shaolin monks will appear. He must not do anything wrong. The top priority is to improve the strength of the Ming disciples, which is the king''s way. In other hospitals, Jiangning is drafting a cultivation plan for disciples. First of all, he wants to make all the disciples of Mingjiao take good pills and give them free of charge. It''s time for Mingjiao to survive. If so many treasures are destroyed, will they not give welfare to six gates in the end? It''s not as good as internal digestion. The second is the layout of the array. The terrain of the Ming religion is relatively steep, which is easy to defend and not easy to attack. This is why the Ming religion was set up here at the beginning. The third and most important issue is morale. Now the Ming religion has received some information. Now, there are some people who are in fear. If so, it will be very difficult to defend the six major sects. After drafting the plan, Jiangning asked Xiaozhao to check it for himself. Xiaozhao is a man of wit and wisdom. He quickly helped Jiangning find several shortcomings, and then added some things that Jiangning didn''t think of. After finishing the manuscript, Jiangning sent people to Yang Xiao. The next day. Yang Xiao asked people to come and spread a message, strongly supporting Jiangning''s plans and asking Jiangning to deal with the three plans as soon as possible. With Yang Xiao''s approval, Jiangning did not have any scruples. He immediately mobilized the disciples of the danyao hall and sent a batch of precious resources to four martial arts practice centers. At the same time, he asked people to call on the disciples of the four sects and five banners. Four doors, heaven and earth, wind and thunder, five banners, sharp gold, giant wood, flood, fire, thick soil. Zhongtiandi Fenglei is basically responsible for the law enforcement records of the school and the down hill exploration intelligence, while Ruijin banner is responsible for the release of concealed weapons. Each person has a set of bows and arrows, a javelin and a flying axe. Almost every Ruijin flag disciple can hit a hundred hits. They are good at carrying a thousand catties of giant wood with an iron hook on it. When they come to the enemy and smash it, they can basically kill and injure a person. The weapon of the flood flag is a water sprayer, which is highly toxic. If it is contaminated by ordinary people, it will burn the skin, and it will die soon. It is even more terrible than sulfuric acid. The flaming flag is more direct. The sprayer sprays oil, and then ignites the oil with a sulfur bomb. This kind of thing can''t compare with the ejector, but it''s also a relatively powerful high-tech. Houtu banner is the most concerned organization in Jiangning. Houtu banner is good at digging holes and carrying out surprise attacks. How many heroes and heroes did not die under the Houtu banner when the six sects encircled guangdingding? In the middle of the four gate square. Jiangning with Xiaozhao after the change of appearance, came to the stage, he watched four or five thousand people standing there neatly, with a serious expression on his face. None of them spoke, but many looked at Jiangning in surprise, although they knew that the governor of the four gates was only 14 years old. Today, however, I was shocked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that you have heard some rumors that the six sects are going to kill the Ming religion. At this moment, I can tell you clearly that this is true." As soon as Jiangning opened his mouth, he told the truth. All of a sudden there was an uproar. They were just guessing before. Now Jiangning has confirmed the news. How can they not be shocked? "Silence." Jiangning roared, its sound shook the audience, no one dared to discuss. Jiangning looked at all the humanitarians with a cold face: "I know that you will be scared and scared, but I will tell you now that if you are afraid, there is no problem in panic. The six sects will be killed sooner or later. If you want to run, you will still be hanged by the six sects, and you can run, your family Can I run? The Ming religion is already your home. " "It''s good to say that if you can''t run away, you can''t run away from the temple. The only way we can do is to resist and take out our lives to resist it. How many hardships have the Ming religion encountered since its establishment, but in the end, it hasn''t survived well? I have reported all this to the left envoy of light, and now I give all of you two choices "First, you leave Mingjiao, but your parents, wives and children are beheaded on the spot. The six sects are not good people. Instead of being tortured by them, you''d better kill yourself. Second, you stay. The sect will give you a lot of pills and give you superior mental skills. Although the time is not long, it will allow you to improve your strength and strive for it A glimmer of life. " Jiangning opened his mouth. Of course, his words are false. Even if someone wants to leave, he can''t kill other people''s parents. It''s against nature''s reason to do so. He just subconsciously tells them that it doesn''t matter if he runs away. His parents, wife and children are all here. As expected, no one dares to stand up, and everyone is silent. "Good! You have made a very good choice! Now I can assure you that the six sects will never succeed in encircling Ming religion. I know you will doubt and think I am bragging. However, I will show you my strength and listen to me clearly. Everyone will attack me with all their strength. No matter who can defeat me in any way, I will reward 10000 yuan, 100 beautiful women, honor and wealth, and I will abdicate. "Jiangning opened his mouth, and he said in a domineering way. He wants a person to challenge these 5000 people, just to prove that he is very strong. With him, it is difficult for the Ming religion to break through! "What? He''s going to challenge us to five thousand on our own? " "Is he mad?" "The newly appointed governor of the four gates has some arrogance." "Looking at the past 14 years old, I didn''t expect to be so arrogant." "It''s a naked, naked contempt for us." "We 5000 people, even if it is a super first-class master, are difficult to beat, bragging force." Many people murmured that Jiangning was boasting too much. "Hum." Jiangning chuckled, then looked at the crowd and said: "and I do not use weapons, will not hurt you, you are defeated by me, you can continue to challenge." When this is said, the audience is boiling and clamorous! (I still didn''t make ten shifts, depressed, depressed!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 Five thousand people hit one person, and the other side does not use weapons. As long as you defeat, you can get 10000 gold plus hundreds of beautiful women. You can''t enjoy all the glory and wealth? There are some people in the world who are hesitant, but there is no one in the world who refuses to be cruel. At once, more than a dozen people started to fight directly, like tigers and wolves. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa PA. Jiangning just stood there and made several punches in an instant. This was the basic boxing technique. After a while, all these people were lying on the ground. Jiangning didn''t put down heavy hands, but just knocked them down. "Very good, very good. You dare to be the first to do it. It''s very good. Xiao Zhao remembers these ten people. One person will be rewarded with 100 gold later. If there is no marriage, I will give it myself." Jiangning opened his mouth, for these first people, he likes very much, what he wants is this kind of cruel person, what he wants is this kind of greedy person. If people are not greedy, they will not be human beings. If there is greed, there will be motivation. If there is motivation, then everything will be easy to say. He wanted a pack of wolves, a pack of greedy wolves. Some people started, although they failed, but they got the benefits. In a moment, these Mingjiao disciples were ready to move one after another, and many people rushed up to defeat Jiangning. Ten, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, sixty, seventy. More and more people rushed up, but Jiangning is still invincible, no one can be close to him within a meter, he did not exert his inner strength, because the attack is too heavy, they will be injured. One hundred, two hundred, three hundred, four hundred, five hundred, six hundred. A thousand! A full 1000 people left, looking at the past dense, with the sea of people tactics to defeat Jiangning. But the result is not satisfactory, or no one can beat Jiangning. By the end of the five thousand people, Jiangning did what he said. He did not seriously hurt any of his disciples. The defeated disciples, after a little training, could immediately continue to fight again. One hour, two hours, three hours. Four hours later, 5000 people were lying on the ground tired. Although there was no serious injury, they were still bruised. And Jiangning stood on the stage, looking at the group, extremely calm. "Is there anyone else who will continue to come up and try?" Jiangning opened his mouth and asked, but answered with a sigh and a melancholy voice. "Since there is no such thing, I would like to ask you, do you want to beat me, do you want to win 10000 gold, do you want to get beautiful women, do you want to live a life of glory and wealth?" Jiangning continued to speak, many people were silent, but a few people roared. "Yes." These people have great courage. They want to think and they don''t want to. They have the courage to admit. "Well, Xiaozhao, these people remember that it is still a person with 100 gold medals, and I will marry him without marriage." Jiangning spoke directly, and suddenly those who said that they wanted to show their excitement. They never thought that they could really get the reward by saying so casually. Although the Ming religion has a large family and great career, it is impossible to lose the family in such a disorderly way. In fact, most of its disciples still live a normal life and eat and drink well, but other aspects are not satisfactory. They only get a salary a month. What''s the concept of 100 gold? It''s a salary for ten years. All of a sudden, many people have to envy and hate. "You don''t need to be envious. From now on, I will give you the opportunity to make money, to marry your wife, to enjoy your glory and wealth, and to increase your strength and cultivation. Now I will teach you a skill. At the same time, I will give you devil training. If you insist on the first day, I will not quit If you insist on not quitting the next day, I will reward you with two, and so on. If you hold on to the end, I will give you everything you want. " Jiangning opened his mouth and said categorically. And everyone is curious, what is devil training? But soon they couldn''t take the temptation. Jiangning has created a very good credit. They all believe that Jiangning can give them enough money. If Jiangning says something, they will never break their promise. With such a credit, they don''t worry about being cheated. Let''s yell one by one. "Have a good rest today, start tomorrow, devil training." Jiangning left this sentence and left with Xiaozhao. When he came to no man''s land, Xiao Zhao dared to come to Jiangning and help Jiangning wipe some sweat on his head and some sundries on his body. That was the trace left by the fight just now. "Xiaozhao, do you think my method works?" Standing on the top of a mountain, Jiangning looked at the red sunset, and could not help saying so. "It works. Brother Jiang arouses their hope and ambition. When people have greed, they will have motivation. If they have motivation, everything will be easy to say." Xiaozhao said with insight."I hope so." Jiangning said with a smile. On that night, in Yang Xiao''s other courtyard, a Ming Jiao disciple knelt on the ground and told Yang Xiao what Jiangning had done today. When he finished, he could not help but say, "will governor Jiang be effective in doing this?" Yang Xiao stood there. After a while, he said slowly, "OK! What a wise man, he thoroughly connects people''s desires and establishes prestige and credit. Jiangning has the style of a great general. I really don''t know where he learned from when he was young. Good, very good. " Yang Xiao did not praise Jiangning with any meanness! "This? I don''t understand. Please tell me People kneeling on the ground still don''t understand. What Jiangning has done, there is some confusion. "Ha ha, it''s normal that you don''t understand. Governor Jiang''s reward at will is not a failure of the family, but to establish a kind of integrity to let his subordinates know that what he said will never deceive them. Then he defeated 5000 disciples with his bare hands, which made them feel that general governor Jiang was very strong and established self-confidence. After all, there is an old saying that there is a tall man when the sky falls down When the time comes for the six sects to encircle and suppress, they will have a subconscious mind. This subconscious is governor Jiang. Why should they fear it? If the two armies fight, if one side is fearless, the morale will be greatly increased. Jiangning, ah, Jiangning, is indeed an ancient talent. " Yang xiaoincomparably praised that he was not an ordinary person. He had already understood everything and made Jiangning''s thoughts and thoughts clear. "Pass on my order. No matter what governor Jiang needs, no matter how precious pills, how precious mental skills, and how precious weapons, as long as he wants them, everyone must give them to him. Those who violate the orders will be killed without mercy." Yang Xiao suddenly opened his mouth and said solemnly. "Yes." That subordinate immediately nods to answer, but in the heart is incomparably surprised, he can feel, Yang Xiao extremely value this Jiangning. This has even cultivated Jiangning as the future leader of Ming religion. He couldn''t help shivering at the thought. The leader of the Ming religion, who dominates the life and death of one side, is one of the leaders of the world, even more noble than the emperor! (brothers and sisters, this chapter was updated yesterday, and it''s still at ten o''clock today. At the same time, the third brother can''t write a book by eunuch, and he will never poison it. He will control the number of words. He will not make 1900 words to earn more money. His attitude is here. He asks for automatic subscription, flowers and evaluation votes!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 The next day, Jiangning came to Sipen square early. But it was not yet light, and only one or two of the five thousand people came. Jiangning didn''t blame those who didn''t come. He met Chu Chen and practiced here. What he practiced was not some profound skills, but some of the most basic fist, leg and palm techniques. Martial arts is based on diligence. Although there is no profound meaning in basic martial arts, all martial arts in the world are derived from basic martial arts. Therefore, the theory of martial arts goes from simplicity to complexity, and finally from complexity to simplicity. Dugu Jiujian is just like this, from simple swordsmanship to extremely advanced swordsmanship, and finally from advanced swordsmanship to the simplest swordsmanship. Simple and complex, from the main road to the complex, from the main road to the simple basic skill enhancement only has advantages, not disadvantages. As time went by, a full hour passed. When the golden sun fell on Jiangning, more than 5000 people came to Jiangning, and nearly 2000 people came, and many of them were practicing martial arts like Jiangning. In doing so, Jiangning is no more than playing a leading role. If he wants everyone to receive training, he must be the same as everyone else, eat the same thing, drink the same thing, everyone practices, he also practices, absolutely can''t covet wealth, only in this way can they be willing. Half an hour later, all 5000 people had arrived. In the open square, Jiangning was sweating. He did not wipe the sweat from his body, and looked at the group of people seriously. "Everyone got up early." This sentence with a trace of anger, suddenly many people have some fear in their hearts. "However, I didn''t inform you of the time of your coming yesterday, so you are late. This time, you will have to come here before dawn every day. Those who are late will be punished severely. Do you understand?" Jiangning said aloud, 5000 people heard clearly. "I''ll see." Five thousand people cried out in a deafening voice. "Well, since you know, I won''t say much. Now you go to the resource hall, where there are sacks with some sand in them. Next, listen to what I said. Everyone will carry sandbags, and each bag will be rewarded with one gold medal and two bags with two gold medals. Go now, and gather together here with a stick of incense." Jiangning opened his mouth. After he said this, the group of people went to the resource hall quickly without any hesitation. This is the advantage of credit. Jiangning has established its own credit. They will not doubt that Jiangning''s words will be false. After a incense stick, many people carry sandbags. On average, each person carries two or three sandbags. One sandbag weighs 50 Jin. For the martial arts, it is not easy to say, but it is not very hard. Some even carry five or six sandbags for money and gold. After all the people came back here, Jiangning nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good, very good. Now we start the real devil training. Everyone is carrying your sandbags. I will send someone to supervise, and you should also supervise each other. If you lose sandbags in the middle of the way, you will be severely punished! From now on, I''ll take a break for two hours. Each break is a lap. The last 100 people in each lap will be severely punished, and the fastest one will be given a heavy reward until the end of the race. According to the reward mentioned before, they will be given out at the same time. " When this was said, the whole scene was boiling and frying. They didn''t expect to run with sandbags? Originally, a long time of running, there are some tiring, let alone such a one breath run, this is not to kill it? A lot of people are complaining, even some people are aggrieved, of course, some people are secretly happy, because they did not grab many sandbags. "Be quiet." Jiangning roared. He wanted to keep quiet and maintain his dignity. "I do this to let you know that everything should be done according to your ability. Every choice you make may involve your life and give you a long memory. However, in order to maintain justice, I carry ten sandbags by myself and run with you without inner strength." Jiangning said so, and sure enough, a man carrying ten sandbags took the lead in running. Jiangning took the lead. In a moment, no one dared to mess around. They ran after them one by one. Although some people were unwilling to do so, they still ran with them in the end. The 500 Jin sandbag, carried behind his back, really made him feel a little hard, because he didn''t use the inner strength, so it was uncomfortable. But strong willpower, let Jiangning face calm, he tried to keep breathing evenly, this can reduce physical strength. Half an hour later, some people couldn''t hold on and took a rest secretly. Jiangning didn''t care. He went his own way. He had arranged for Xiaozhao to be supervised by people. Who was lazy and who was resting would be recorded clearly. Jiangning believes Xiaozhao will not let himself down. An hour later, some of Jiangning could not work. He was sweating all over, but he was still walking forward. He was the first person to walk in the front, keeping an average speed, neither slow nor very fast. The rest of us keep a slow speed, which will reduce our physical strength.After a half hour, Jiangning speed also slowed down a lot, which is really very difficult, 500 Jin of weight on the body, do not use the internal strength, he is full of sweat, walk the road to continue to breathe. He was slow, and someone had surpassed him. The man was carrying two sandbags, and he was sweating and dripping. Looking back at Jiangning, the excitement in his eyes turned into respect. "My brothers, governor Jiang carries ten bags, and we don''t use any internal strength to carry one bag or two bags. There is nothing to be proud of. Those brothers who want to be lazy, I will tell you now that if I find out, I will report it in real name." He was moved by Jiangning''s behavior, thought Jiangning was high on the top, certainly won''t suffer, but saw Jiangning twisted face, full of red silk eyeballs, and like rain like sweat dripping on the ground, he was completely subdued by Jiangning. What is a master, a real master, is not only powerful, but also a martial spirit, a martial road heart that is refined and not destroyed. "Governor Jiang, I''ll go first." He seemed to understand what, looking at Jiangning said. "Get out of here!" Jiangning roared, spitting out a laugh and swearing. "Ha ha ha ha." The other side laughed and ran fast. Many people saw this scene, and now they are all subdued by Jiangning. This spirit makes them understand what the martial arts are and what are masters. "Governor Jiang, I''ll go first." "Governor Jiang, I''ll go first." A man transcends Jiangning and then roars. "Get out of my way, and make a fart." Jiangning laughed and scolded, and these people also gave a cheerful laugh. This is the warrior, this is the man! Try hard, not destroy my heart! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 It''s big. This time, Jiangning is really big. Even after practicing the Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, Jiangning is only practicing the upper part, which only increases the power of one dragon and one elephant. With the weight of 500 Jin sandbag, Jiangning can''t carry it. If you use inner strength, Jiangning can stick to it for 5000 kg, but you can''t use it. He thought that he could carry the weight of 500 Jin with his own body, and Jiangning was extremely harsh on himself, and his speed could not be slowed to a certain extent. Therefore, he finally ran the countdown, almost the last one. Jiangning ran for six hours on that day, and everyone followed. After everything was over, everyone lay on the ground and breathed out. Hundreds of 5000 people were tired and fainted. Of course, there was no lack of people who pretended to be dizzy. Jiangning is also tired lying on the ground, all sweating, even the idea of lifting fingers. After a good rest for half an hour, everyone went back on their own. At night, Jiangning took a bath with medicine. One day today, he was almost under the load of exercise. Some of his body could not hold up. He had to take a medicine bath to repair the hidden injuries of his body. The rest of his disciples were also like this. These medicinal materials were precious. If it was not for the Ming religion, it would not have been used by ordinary disciples. After eating a lot of food, Jiangning practiced the basic boxing, sword, palm and body techniques for ten times before sleeping peacefully. After sleeping for two and a half hours, Jiangning wakes up consciously, brushes his teeth and gargles his mouth, and returns to Yanwu stage. At this moment, a lot of people came to yanwutai square, almost a thousand people. Everyone was afraid. Thinking about yesterday''s exercise, which one was not extremely panic stricken, they finally realized what is called devil training. It''s killing people. After a stick of incense, except for the Ming sect disciples who are still in a state of illness, the rest have basically arrived. At this moment, it was just light. Jiangning looked at all the people. Although they looked a little panicked, they were all full of energy and energy. They took a medicine bath and ate a lot of food. Their hidden injuries were not a problem, but their physical fitness was stronger. "We have tasted the devil training yesterday. Today, we still carry out devil training. However, before carrying out devil training, we have to deal with one thing, that is, punishment!" Jiangning said word by word, his face very serious. "As I said, yesterday, lazy people will be severely punished, with a countdown of 100. Some people will pretend to be ill and throw away sandbags, or give sandbags to others. These are even more severe punishments. Lazy people will be punished with ten lashes, counting down to ten lashes, pretending to be ill, and throwing away sandbags. Sandbags share two and bear ten lashes. Yesterday, I counted down one hundred and three times, so I will first punish 30 lashes, somebody." Jiangning roared, suddenly there are a group of strong men, holding a thick bullwhip, this whip on ordinary people, can break bones. "Give me 30 lashes. I can''t cut corners." Jiangning said to a strong man like this. The latter took a deep breath, and finally gritted his teeth, lifted the whip and whipped it hard on Jiangning. Bang! The sound of the whip beating the air was particularly loud. When it was whipped on Jiangning, there was a green and red mark on Jiangning''s body, and the skin was broken. You should know that Jiangning practiced the Prajna skill of the Dragon elephant. His body was very strong, but he didn''t use the internal force, so the skin cracked. Hiss! Pain! It hurts! Jiangning frowned, and he took a breath of air. "Go on." He yelled. Bang! Another whip. Then there was another whip, and the scars appeared, especially on the old wounds of Jiangning, which made Jiangning look ferocious. Thirty whip soon finished. Jiangning''s back was full of red blood. He spat out a few breaths. Then he looked at these warriors and said, "if you are a man, if you really want to be stronger and you have done something wrong, stand up for me, speak up, come up and lead the whip. If you don''t stand up, I won''t say much, but remember it to me I''ve given you a chance to be stronger, and that''s what you don''t cherish. " He said so, in an impassioned tone. At one time, many people looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, someone stood up and yelled: "Mingjiao sharp gold flag disciple, Zhang Yang, yesterday counted down one hundred and two times, and lost one sandbag." With these words, he went directly to the stage, took a deep breath and continued, "please punish the governor." "Smoke." Jiangning said with a cold look, a strong man came, but the whip in his hand was smaller than the previous one, which was not so terrible. But when the whip was whipped down, the other party began to scream. A whip! Five whips! Ten whips! Twenty lashes! Thirty whips! He was whipped for 30 lashes, and his tears and nose were full of pain. He was curled up on the ground in pain. He was crying."Zhang Yang, from now on, you are the deputy commander of the sharp gold flag. Now go down and apply the medicine and cultivate for half an hour. Get out of here." Jiangning opened his mouth. He said this. After listening to Zhang Yang, he was stunned for a moment. His martial arts skills were ordinary and his qualifications were average. He was an ordinary disciple of the Ming religion. He was a deputy flag envoy? He couldn''t believe he could get the position. "Go away." Jiangning roared, publicized the tears and snivels on his face, and then stood up with pain and tried to bear the tears coming out. He roared: "thank you, governor Jiang. I will make great efforts to live up to governor Jiang''s promotion." With these words, he went down and was treated with medicine. "Who else?" Jiangning continued. "I, the thick earth flag, Li Chen, threw away the sandbag yesterday and counted down one hundred and three times, willing to be punished." "I, the giant wooden flag, hengyangfeng, count down one hundred and two times yesterday, willing to be punished." "I, the flood flag..." One after another, they were convinced by Jiangning''s spirit and means. They were rewarded for their meritorious deeds and punished if they were punished. Jiangning''s 30 lashes were actually beaten in front of the public, and they could not do any fake. This kind of leader, where they will hide! They are willing to be punished for their temper. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of whips and whips sounded, one after another screamed, the sound of painful crying sounded. No one did not cry, because it was too painful. But no one complained. Most of the people came to the stage honestly to receive punishment, but a small number of people did not come to the stage. They were afraid. Jiangning originally wanted to punish them, but eventually rejected it. Xiao Zhao told them that they would not have to come tomorrow. Jiangning said that it is their own business to give them the chance to become strong. After everyone had accepted the punishment, Jiangning continued to speak. "I''m very satisfied with your performance. Now I''ve got my last punishment and I''m going to start devil training." Many people are curious about this. Yesterday, Jiangning carried ten sandbags on their bodies, and it was true that there were only three countdowns. There was no countdown in the previous few times. What punishment is there? "I am the governor of the four gates, and I am in charge of supervising you, but some of you do not obey the rules. This is my fault and I will punish you with 50 lashes." Jiangning took a deep breath and said firmly. This is self punishment. "No!" "Not the governor." "Governor!" "Don''t do that, governor." Thirty whip, let Jiangning so, that whip is incomparably thick, even thicker than theirs, they can''t imagine what will happen if they get a whip, let alone fifty whip. Therefore, one of them begged Jiangning not to do so. "Military orders are like mountains. If you do something wrong, you will be punished. If you do it right, you will be rewarded. If you have no rules, you can''t make a square. Give me a smoke." Jiangning ignored them. He just showed them his courage. If he wanted to play a leading role, he had to be cruel to himself so that they could be cruel. Bang! Bang! Bang! A whip and a whip, Jiangning cold face, to the back look pale. Five thousand people watched in unison. They were deeply convinced by Jiangning. In the end, someone knelt on one knee and yelled, with tears in their eyes. "Governor Jiang, stop it. I know what you mean. Please stop it." Someone did this, and immediately many people were on one knee. "Governor Jiang, I''ve been waiting for the wrong time. I''ve been waiting for it wrong. Please stop." "Governor Jiang, we are wrong. Don''t do this." They are all seven foot men, but left a man''s tears. Looking at Jiangning on the stage, they have unlimited respect and awe. This is the real man. This is the real warrior. In the end, 5000 people knelt down and begged Jiangning to stop. The strong men who beat Jiangning stop. Kneel on the ground and beg Jiangning to stop. "Give me 50 lashes. If you really don''t want me to be punished, you should perform well today and do what you should." What is to lead by example? Jiangning has really taught everyone a lesson. Xiaozhao in the distance has already been in a drizzle. She loves Jiangning and respects Jiangning more. She doesn''t stop her, because he thinks men in the world should be like this. This is the man! After 50 lashes, some of Jiangning could not carry it. It was Xiao Zhao who came up to help Jiangning apply the medicine. After feeding several pills to restore blood gas, Jiangning was better. After half a column of incense, Jiangning looked better. He waved and let the people get up. "Brothers, when the Ming religion is in danger, we can''t abandon the Ming religion. We have only one choice, that is, war! War! War! We protect our parents, wives and children with flesh and blood, so I only hope that you will give me efforts, efforts, and efforts. Even if one day you can not protect your wife and children''s parents, at least you don''t need to regret, because you have tried hard, you know? "Jiangning asked aloud, like a lion. "I''ll wait to know." Five thousand people roared, their voices deafening, like mountain torrents. "If you know, carry sandbags and run for me! No one is allowed to be lazy. Whoever is lazy will be killed tomorrow. However, you can choose how many sandbags you can carry by yourself today, but don''t give me no back. If you are caught by me, kill him! " Jiangning roared, suddenly everyone laughed, and then ran to carry sandbags. (there are 3000 words in this chapter. The third one can be divided into two chapters, but if it is written, it will not be disassembled. Brothers and sisters, this is the second watch, and there is also the eighth watch. The third one explodes the liver. It''s four o''clock in the morning. If you''re satisfied, ask for subscription, automatic subscription and flowers! Ask for evaluation ticket!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 What Jiangning did paid off. This time, everyone was carrying sandbags. More or less, everyone was running with all their strength. No one was lazy. All of them were exercising crazily. Some fell down and continued to get up. Some fainted. The first thing to do after waking up was to run back and continue. Because everyone was working hard, Jiangning canceled the rule of punishing the bottom 100. He just wanted to see the group work hard. In three days, through this kind of crazy exercise, together with the bathing of precious medicinal materials and the eating of pills and meat, everyone became full of energy, and everyone''s strength was increased, and everyone''s willpower was also enhanced a lot. At this time, Jiangning handed over the Dragon elephant Prajna skill to these 5000 people. Of course, it was only the first level. For them, the first level was enough. Dragon elephant Prajna skill is not difficult to learn in the first few layers. What you want is good constitution. There is no other condition except this condition. After three days of forced training, these martial artists who are not poor in their own constitution have been promoted to the level of practicing Prajna of dragon elephant. At the same time of practicing Prajna of dragon and elephant, we continued to exercise with load. In this way, another seven days passed. All of them are quite different. Each of them has a thick temperament and a strong sense of strength. Their muscles are as hard as a rock. They are so terrible that they can be hanged in a stick of incense ten days ago. The benefits of terror training are not clear. The first step of devil training was completed and Jiangning began to implement the second step plan. He took all the people to the deep mountains and let them survive in the mountains. There was some terror in this survival, that is, killing was not allowed. It was true that killing was not allowed. Moreover, he had to walk around. When he met a tiger or leopard, he could only run or use methods to escape. He could not kill any tiger or wolf. Ten, who''s whipping. Jiangning did this to exercise their body method and adaptability, assuming that they were chased by powerful enemies, how to escape. Five thousand people entered the mountains. Before Jiangning arranged for the masters of Ming religion to capture a large group of tigers and wolves, and after they went in, all the tigers and wolves were released. Tigers and wolves do not pose much danger to them, but if they do not kill animals, they will suffer. On the first day, 300 warriors were seriously injured, 500 soldiers were slightly injured, and 1000 warriors were killed. Jiangning punished the killers. After the warriors had cultivated themselves, they continued to exercise. Support with panacea, no need to worry about injury. The next day, one hundred soldiers were seriously injured, two hundred soldiers were slightly injured, and four hundred warriors killed animals. Great progress was made. The killers continued to be whipped. On the third day, 50 soldiers were seriously injured, 100 soldiers were slightly injured, and 200 soldiers were killed. Jiangning is also in the middle, his body method is extremely keen, so basically he does not need to test anything. Ten days later, no warrior was injured or killed. Almost all the warriors could cope with this situation. The second step is completed, Jiangning has implemented the third step, and the outside world has also sent the exact news. Huashan sect has invited many famous and decent sects in the world. Now Wudang sect, Emei sect, Shaolin Temple and Kongtong sect have confirmed their appointment. Now they have gathered together to discuss how to encircle Guangding. At present, we haven''t reached the top of Guangming yet. Jiangning still has time to practice. However, it''s only a few days away from the six major sects. In the third step of devil training program, Jiangning allowed 5000 Ming Jiao disciples to enter the mountains. Each of them had a jade pendant. All of them could move freely and form a group. The purpose was to win each other''s jade pendant. They can hurt each other, but they can''t be disabled or killed. Those who violate the law will be punished severely. Those who are disabled will be beaten out of the Ming religion, and those who kill will pay their lives. This is a time to test wisdom, martial arts and mind. A 10 day assessment period. Jiangning, as a drillmaster, secretly supervised them. Ten days passed in a hurry, and the assessment period ended. To Jiangning''s delight, there was no death rate and no serious injury, although there were a lot of minor injuries. That night, Jiangning held a grand ceremony and set up a banquet. During this period, he banned drinking and did not allow them to drink. Today, Jiangning asked them to drink as much as they wanted and to play as they wanted. Jiangning was sitting next to the campfire. A Mingjiao disciple had drunk a lot of wine, and his face was very red. He looked at Jiangning with some nonsense and said, "governor Jiang, to tell you the truth, the first day I saw you, I thought you were so young, just like a little kid. I didn''t accept you at all. But after 30 days of training, I was completely convinced I''ve taken care of you. " He said so. "If you want to smoke, just say so." Jiangning laughed and scolded him, then drank the wine and said: "brothers, give me a hard drink, play hard, do what you want to do these days, want to go to Ji courtyard, I''ll pay." He said boldly."Ha ha ha, thank you, governor Jiang." "Thank you, governor Jiang." "Governor Jiang is powerful." "Governor Jiang is powerful." All the people laughed. In 30 days, they had completely convinced Jiangning. In their hearts, Jiangning''s status even surpassed Yang Xiao. Thirty days of devil training has really brought the relationship between the two closer. Although Jiangning is serious, in private, she treats all people as brothers. They can feel this because three days ago, Jiangning is almost the same with them, sleeping together, eating the same things and saying the same things. Whether it''s meat or jokes, Jiangning can say it, which makes people feel like ordinary people, without the feeling of being superior. It is also because of this kind of approachability that they respect Jiangning and prefer Jiangning. I got drunk all night. At noon the next day, 5000 disciples came to the four gate square. Today, Yang Xiao and other leaders of the Ming religion all came here to watch and examine the four disciples. There are tens of thousands of Mingjiao believers. These 5000 people were selected by Jiangning to practice. If there were any more, the Mingjiao couldn''t eat it. In the past 30 days, 5000 disciples almost ate up the medicine storehouse of Mingjiao, and the remaining part was reserved for future war. Five thousand people are like the masters of tigers and wolves. Standing there, each of them is like a javelin. Their posture is incomparably straight. Their eyes burst out with a firm light and stare at the front. Moreover, everyone has a kind of ruthlessness, a terrible ferocity. After Yang Xiao and others came, they just took a look and couldn''t help but take a breath. "The teacher of tiger and wolf, the teacher of tiger and wolf." Seeing this scene, fan Yao couldn''t help but exclaimed that he had seen the 5000 people before. He had never thought that in 30 days, these 5000 people would have changed dramatically. "No! This is not the teacher of tiger and wolf. If you are fan Youshi, what are you? " On the stage, Jiangning asked aloud with a smile in his eyes. "Crazy wolf! We are a pack of mad wolves They opened their mouths together, their faces were ferocious, they were domineering and ferocious, their voices were neat, and they said through the clouds. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 "Crazy wolf, ha ha ha ha, a group of crazy wolves, OK, OK, OK." Yang Xiao, who has always been quiet, couldn''t help laughing. The more he saw Jiangning, the more he liked it. He was not only gifted, but also had the wind of a great general. The idea in his heart became more and more firm. After reviewing the meeting, Yang Xiao was very satisfied, even very satisfied. He felt that there was such a tiger and wolf teacher. How could Mingjiao be afraid of it? It''s a pity that Jiangning didn''t train early, and the Ming religion didn''t have so many resources. If there were so many resources, all the Ming disciples would be trained, and more than 20000 people would become elite soldiers. Think about that concept. Six schools? It''s your six sects. After reviewing, Jiangning returned to the hall with Yang Xiao to discuss major issues. There is a war sand table in the hall, which is the terrain of Ming religion. People are deducing how the six sects attack and how to hang them. Everyone was talking, but Jiangning frowned. After talking for a long time, Yang Xiaocai saw Jiangning frowning all the time. He could not help but ask: "governor Jiang, you have been frowning. Do you have any scruples?" After hearing what Yang Xiao said, Jiangning thought for a moment and then said, "among the six major sects, the leading figures are Kongwen of Shaolin Temple, song Yuanqiao of Wudang, extinction of Emei, five elders of Kongtong, he Taichong of Kunlun, and Huashan xianyutong. These six people are the main personnel, and there are also some sects, large and small." "My thinking is very simple. Even if we defeat each other, we have to pay a certain price. Suppose there are other forces in the process, what should we do Jiangning is thinking about this matter. He can be invincible in Mingjiao this time, but don''t forget, what is the existence of the imperial court? They are ambitious and want to devour the whole Wulin in one breath. One of the reasons why the six sects encircle Guangding this time is that many people have poured dirty water on the Ming religion. Of course, the most famous one is that the Golden Lion King captured the Dragon slaughtering knife. No one will forget this. The other is that Cheng Kun is instigating dissension. Thirdly, the court encouraged the two tigers to fight behind their backs. Jiangning, who is familiar with the plot, knows how much the court hates the Wulin sect. Unless the Ming religion can fight against the imperial court, if Wudang Shaolin and other sects are lost, it will result in the death of the lips and cold teeth. When the time comes for the suppression of millions of troops, no matter how strong the Ming religion is, can we kill millions? What''s the use of the best? Once the foundation of a hundred years is destroyed, it will be nothing in the end. Today, there are only three forces in the world. One is the "magic" religion, the other is the right way, and the other is the imperial court. It forms a triangle that is hard to break. But if one is missing, the struggle will be unusual. No single clan can resist the imperial court, but if all the clans are united, what is the imperial court? This is why Wulin people look down on the court so much and are so proud of the court people. If there is a loose sand, there will also be a time of cohesion, and the truth is that the lips will die and the teeth will be cold. Otherwise, the court will not be able to stir up trouble in secret. "You mean to worry, someone''s behind the scenes?" Yang Xiao said so. "Well, that''s right." Jiangning nodded, and then said, "Yang Zuo Shi, listen to me slowly. First of all, we will make a surprise attack at night, burn their food and grass, and kill their people. If they do fight, the five scattered people will carry five flags and divide the pins to the heads of the major sects. The extermination of abbess Yang zuozhi and the king of green winged bat will come out in person Hand, heaven, earth, wind, thunder, four gates and the white browed eagle king are aimed at those ordinary righteous disciples. In this way, Mingjiao will be invincible. " Jiangning opened his mouth and analyzed it very skillfully. According to the strength of the other side, he sent corresponding people to fight. At the beginning, the reason why the Ming religion was defeated was completely because Cheng Kun attacked Yang Xiao and others secretly, which caused Yang Xiao and others to be injured. That''s why they were defeated. Do you know that if the Ming religion has no ability, it can survive for a hundred years? Can you be surrounded by six sects? Who dares to belittle the details here? "Well, this plan can be considered in the long run." Yang Xiao nodded, Jiangning said right, he agreed. The five Sanren, fan Youshi and the blue winged bat king also agreed. In this way, they discussed for three days, and finally the six sects came to the land of Mingjiao. The six sects have been stationed in the Ming religion five miles away, and a letter has been sent, which roughly means that kneel down to beg for mercy, those who bow down, do not kill War is on the verge of a war! After receiving the letter, Jiangning had already come to the hall to discuss with the people. "Newspaper!!!!! The white browed eagle king brought 3000 elite disciples to Mingjiao A disciple called out. "Good! After all, the white browed eagle king still knows his own roots. Please come quickly. " Yang Xiao laughs, the white browed eagle king comes, their pressure immediately light a lot. Soon Jiangning saw the white browed eagle king.Eyebrows as white as snow, the temperament of the whole person, like an eagle, sharp and terrible eyes, temperament is more bullying. As soon as he came in, he had a face, but he arched to Yang Xiao and said, "I''ve seen Yang Zuo Shi." "White browed eagle king, long time no see, please sit down quickly!" Yang Xiao warmly entertained the white eagle king. "The Ming religion is now at the critical moment of life and death. I am still a Ming Jiao disciple after all. Although I leave Mingjiao, my roots are still here. If anyone dares to make trouble with Mingjiao, I will not let the other party succeed even if I die." He opened his mouth and said with certainty. There was a smile on everyone''s face. "Good brother." The blue winged bat king and the white browed eagle king hugged each other. They didn''t say much. Everything was in silence. "This is it?" The white browed eagle looked at Jiangning and was curious. "This is Jiangning, the new governor of the four sects. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t know if the six sects would come." Yang Xiao looked at Jiangning and said. "So young, he is the governor of the four gates. He is young and promising. Alas! Looking at you, I can''t help but think of my grandson Zhang Wuji. If he is still alive, I''m afraid he will be as old as you. " Said that, the white browed eagle king had to mention Zhang Wuji, there is indescribable frustration and melancholy ah. His favorite daughter died in the hands of those righteous people. Zhang Wuji, his grandson whose whereabouts are unknown and whose life or death is unknown, makes him very worried. "Master eagle, your grandson Zhang Wuji is not dead. Maybe you will see him in a few days." Jiangning said with a smile. "Eh? How do you say that? " Wang Dun was surprised and looked at Jiangning. "I went down the mountain a few days ago and met Zhang Wuji, but he didn''t know me. Now Wu Ji''s younger brother not only lives well, but also has good martial arts. This time, he heard about the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of Guangming. I''m afraid it will appear." Jiangning opened his mouth and told a lie. "Is it? Ha ha ha, God bless me, ha ha ha ha, OK, OK, OK, if I can see Wu Ji, my heart will fall. Even if I die, I will have the face to see his mother. " Said the white browed eagle with a laugh. People are happy for him. This kind of mood breeds, let Jiangning have to praise one, the Ming religion friendship is really heavy, the white eyebrow eagle king can sacrifice himself to come, fearless of life and death, is a man, he respects the white browed eagle king. After the white browed eagle king came, they discussed with him in detail about the next plan. At this time, there was a rapid voice outside. "Newspaper!!!!!! Yang Zuo Shi, an important event, a letter came from the other party, saying that Yang Buhui, your daughter, was caught. " All of a sudden, a voice came and the hall was silent! (at 5:00 a.m., it''s the fourth shift, actually the fifth shift, but it''s said that yesterday''s 10:00 is the tenth, today''s first is yesterday''s, the third goes to sleep first, wakes up and continues to fight, and the tenth watch breaks out! Tomorrow is ten, if everyone gives awesome, the third year will continue to erupt. Brothers and sisters, the third old man''s liver explodes, please give me some strength, ask for automatic subscription, for collection, for flowers, for evaluation tickets).. and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 What, Yang Buhui was arrested? Everyone was surprised and Jiangning was stunned. At this time, how could Yang Buhui be arrested? It seems that the original does not have this plot, right? Jiangning frowned and thought in his mind. "What are you talking about? Don''t you regret being caught? " To say the most exciting, it is Yang Xiao. After all, he is his daughter. Who is worried? "Don''t panic, Yang Zuo Shi." Jiangning said, the more critical, the less flustered. Hearing what Jiangning said, Yang Xiao took a deep breath, but the worries between his eyebrows and Yu could be seen by anyone. "Did they say anything else?" Jiangning looked at the disciple and asked. "They said, they said, they..." Some of the other side hesitated and stammered, as if afraid to continue. "But it doesn''t matter. We won''t blame you." Jiangning opened his mouth and told the other party not to panic. He knew that the six sects certainly didn''t say anything good. "They said that if Yang Zuo Shi was allowed to go to the alliance camp of the six sects, one person must be sent to the Ming religion tomorrow if he refuses to do so." He said so, terrified. "Mean!" "Shameless." "Is this the right person? I''ll go to you. " When a few people in the hall began to scold, they were silent. Let Yang Xiao go alone, isn''t it for death? The other party must ambush well, if Yang Xiao goes, he must die. "Never promise, Ambassador Yang. I''ll go with you." "I''ll go." "Don''t go any more. I''ll go." Said the green winged bat king, confident and gloomy. Yang Xiao took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "everyone, don''t fight. The target of the other party is me. If I don''t go, they won''t let it go. I''ll go." Yang Xiao appears very melancholy, eyes also with a touch of anger. "Well, all of you, please don''t argue. I''ll go." At this time, Jiangning stood up and said with a smile. "You?" People can''t help but look at Jiangning. It''s not that they don''t believe in Jiangning''s strength. They just feel that if Jiangning goes, they hope it won''t be much bigger than them. "Well, I''ll go. It''s hard for me to repay the promotion of Yang Zuo Shi. Besides, I have a good relationship with my sister Bu regret. I have to go. Their goal is all of you. If you are hurt a little, the Ming religion will be ruined. Yang Zuo Shi, I will give you a military order today. If you can''t save my sister, I will come to see you." Jiangning looked at Yang Xiao, so said, determined, handsome face, showing indescribable confidence! "This." Yang Xiao looked at Jiangning and did not know why. He was deeply moved. Although he loved Jiangning very much, he even regarded Jiangning as the leader of Ming religion, and he was willing to marry Jiangning without regret. But this is just his wishful thinking. At this time, Jiangning has the courage to stand up, which makes him extremely happy, and with a little bit of self blame. "Envoy Yang Zuo, please give an order." Jiangning bent down and said respectfully. All the people present looked at Jiangning with a touch of admiration in their eyes. The green winged bat king looked at Jiangning. He took a deep breath and said, "governor Jiang, if you bring regret intact, I owe you a favor." Yang Xiao looked at the blue winged bat king and said that, in his heart, he was moved. This is the Ming religion, the brotherhood and the blood. "Good." Jiangning agreed, then looked at Yang Xiaodao: "Yang Zuo Shi, don''t hesitate, order it." He said, looking at Yang Xiao, again approaching said. "I order that Jiangning, governor of the four schools of Ming religion, is ordered to rescue Yang Buhui. If he completes the task, he will record great achievements once." Yang Xiao finally opened his mouth, he said. "Yes, I do." Jiangning replied, and immediately went outside without looking back. He went to get something ready. The news was immediately spread out, and all the disciples of the whole Ming religion knew about it in an instant, and they were denouncing the disrespectful behavior of the six major sects. After two hours, Jiangning was ready. He rode a horse from the top of the Mingjiao mountain to the outside. When he came to the gate of the mountain, Jiangning found that his 5000 elite disciples were standing there, each with a serious look. "What are you doing here?" Jiangning frowned and yelled at them. "Kill the enemy together with the governor." At present, Jiang Huning wants to join hands with Jiang Yuning in training. "Get out of my way. If you go, the other party will be waiting for you. If you go, you will die. Get out of my way."Jiangning opened his mouth and looked gloomy. "We will kill the enemy for governor Jiang." They kept talking and never left. PA. Jiangning whipped a man with a whip, and his strength was great, and a red bloodstain appeared immediately on the other side''s face. "Get out of here." Jiangning Li color road, if this group of people go, will certainly die, Jiangning can not be so stupid. Everyone looked at Jiangning, still did not retreat. "Governor Jiang, even if you kill us, we will not leave." They roared, and answered. And many of the Mingjiao disciples around, in their eyes, a heart was infected by this group of people. In order to save Yang Zuo Shi''s daughter, Jiangning dares to go to the tiger''s den alone, and 5000 disciples are willing to go through fire and water. This picture is not touching. "Do you still take me seriously? I give you three breathing time, all give me to get out of the way. If you don''t get out of the way, we will draw a clear line from now on. You don''t deserve to be my own soldiers. If you don''t obey me, what discipline do you have? Is there any significance in me as a drillmaster? " Jiangning spoke and reprimanded them. At the moment, 5000 people looked stunned, and finally someone sighed and stood aside. Then everyone stood on both sides, giving way to Jiangning. Step on it! Jiangning left, but after walking for a while, he suddenly turned around and said: "if you really want to help me, when I die, help me sprinkle the ashes on the Mingjiao sect. You take up weapons, kill all those shameless people for me, and sacrifice me with blood, OK?" He opened his mouth with a whistling wind and cold water, and the strong man never returned. "I''ll see! If governor Jiang does anything wrong, we will sacrifice ourselves to the Wulin. " Five thousand people all opened their mouths and answered earnestly. Their tone of voice was so firm that no one would doubt that they would not do it. In a month''s time, Jiangning indeed brought out 5000 elite soldiers, 5000 of them willing to die for him! (when I came back this evening, I found that all the chapters were missing. The third one updated three chapters in the afternoon and two chapters in the evening. However, all of them were reviewed because of the illegal issues. In addition, it was not only the third senior, but also a lot of Feilu''s works on the shelves. I found the editor. The editor said that it was a problem with the background server Need to revise again, old three revised three or four times, just lift this chapter, the rest slowly revise, really sorry!!!!! I''m really sorry .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 The six sects camped in less than five kilometers. In less than half an hour, Jiangning had already arrived at the place where the six sects camped. "Who is coming?" Many elite disciples of many sects outside the camp were on guard. Secretly, more than a dozen archers aimed at Jiangning. In fact, there were their people along the way. These people knew that Jiangning was coming. "I''m a swordsman. I''m invited to take part in the encirclement and suppression of guangdingding." Jiangning opened his mouth and said his identity. Thanks to the fact that he used an alias in Huashan school at that time, otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do with such a thing. Although he has strength, he can single out the leaders of the six sects, but there are many changes in the dark that he can''t estimate, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly. After all, there are many people and great power. Secondly, no regret is in their hands. Jiangning doesn''t like to be passive. If they hold onto buregret and blackmail themselves, they will dare to do it. If they don''t regret, they will be killed on the spot. What''s the significance of killing them all at that time? Saving talents is the key. "Sword maniac? Nowadays, no one in the world knows sword maniacs. The sword guarding meeting of Huashan sect scolds Huashan sect, humiliates Emei sect, and even slaps Wudang sect in the face. It''s like a person who scolds all the famous and decent sects in the world. It''s really wronged Jiangning to be called sword maniac. Even some predecessors even said a crazy king. Some of the disciples outside the camp looked at Jiangning very carefully, but their swords had already been lowered. Some people went to the camp to inform some high-level martial artists that they were just disciples. Even if they recognized Jiangning, it was the choice of those big men to let Jiangning in. In the main camp, the heads of the six sects were talking about attacking Ming religion. Suddenly, a voice came. "Newspaper ~ ~ ~ ~ sword maniac came, saying that he was invited to participate in the encirclement and suppression of guangdingding." The leaders of the six major sects who were talking were stunned at the moment. "Sword maniac?" Xianyu Tong of Huashan school frowned. On his dry face, he showed a trace of surprise, then curiosity and doubt. "Sword maniac? The sword maniac Song Yuanqiao asked. "Are you a swordsman who attended the Huashan sword guarding meeting a few days ago?" He Taichong of Kunlun school asked. "Exactly." That''s the answer from the outside. As soon as he said this, a cold hum came from someone. "Hum! Sword maniac? Is that the sword maniac who humiliated me from Emei? And threatened to beat me? This guy dares to come. " The person who said this was no one else. It was the head of the Emei sect, abbess exterminate. She was dressed in a simple nun''s dress. Even if she did not have any emotion, she had a sharp air. She was like a sword with a sharp edge, which made people dare not look directly at her. "Is this guy here to die?" Xianyutong sneered. "The newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. It offended us before, but now it dares to come here? Is it true that there is no one in our six sects? " For a moment, the heads of the six sects except Wudang and Shaolin all complained and hated Jiangning. "Where did he come from?" At this time, song Yuanqiao suddenly asked. "Newspaper, according to the spies along the road, it seems that the sword maniac came from the Ming religion." The disciple knelt outside the camp and answered earnestly. "What? From the Ming religion? " "I have long said that this son is not a good man. It seems that he is really an evil man." "Hum, it''s really a death wish that evil and evil people dare to come here." "This sword maniac is really afraid of the heaven and the earth. When the Ming religion came out, how dare they come to our camp?" "I killed this son today." All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the camp, but the goal was very unified, and Jiangning should be killed. In addition to Shaolin and Kunlun sects, Kongtong sect did not have a direct collision with Jiangning. Other sects had a direct conflict with Jiangning, hitting the son of song Yuanqiao in Wudang and humiliating Huashan sect. Huashan sect also made Wuji God alliance issue seven killing orders, and Jiangning humiliated Emei sect''s annihilation abbess. These are hard to resolve hatred. "Silence, gentlemen." All of a sudden, master Kongwen of Shaolin began to speak. All of a sudden, everyone was quiet. Then master Kongwen said, "there is something wrong with this son. What is he doing here? It is obvious that there is something that we should let him come in and have a talk instead of discussing speculation here. " When he said this, everyone thought about it one after another. He Taichong nodded and said, "this is OK." "Yes." Song Yuanqiao agreed. "Yes, I''ll see who dares to humiliate me like this." Continued abbess extinction. "Invite him in." Xian Yutong also nodded and said. Naturally, the five elders in Kongtong are indifferent. At present, song Yuanqiao said to his disciples, "let sword maniac come in.""Yes." The disciple immediately ran outside. When he saw Jiangning, who had already dismounted outside the camp, he looked respectful and said, "the leader invited you to come to the camp to discuss important matters." Jiangning did not speak. He walked to the camp indifferently. Just at this time, a strong wind blowing, the yellow sand rolling, suddenly Jiangning will be aware of a terrible killing opportunity. The murderous opportunity is very strong. As he practices the great shift of heaven and earth, he has also improved his "perception". This kind of killing opportunity suddenly appears. Even if ordinary people are aware of it, they are afraid that they can''t react at the first time. But Jiangning, in an instant, drew out his long sword and stabbed in the air. Suddenly, a masked man in a red robe appeared over Jiangning with a sword in his hand. "The man of the infinite alliance!" "It''s a man from the infinite alliance. What''s going on..." "The assassin of the infinite alliance, how suddenly appeared here." I can''t believe that all of them will appear here. But some people know the details. "They came here for sword mania. Huashan sect has really found Wuji God alliance. It''s really cruel." "Is the seven killing order true? I''m afraid the sword maniac is going to die. " "It''s a pity that such a genius can''t be defeated." Some young disciples with advanced martial arts, standing not far away, said so, only because the strong men of the Wuji divine alliance made their swordsmanship amazing, and they had to be shocked. PA. Jiangning sword shot past, suddenly the sword shadow heavy, such as the storm, such as thunder flashing. Dugu''s nine swords are as simple as they are complicated. At this moment, Jiang Ning has long black hair and floats like a dragon. He is wearing a white shirt, holding the sword in one hand and carrying the sword in the other hand. It''s like a sword fairy in white. Ding Ding Ding Ding! Jiangning has no mood on his face. He is very calm. It seems that he is not facing a killer of Wuji alliance, but an ordinary swordsman. He stabbed thirty-five swords in one breath. Each sword was fierce and terrible. He was angry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 The people of Wuji God alliance are really able to pick the right time. When Jiangning is most restless, they assassinate them. What''s more, he appeared as soon as he appeared. Obviously, the other party could not have followed him. They were tracking the six sects. Although the Wuji alliance is strong and has high intelligence ability, it is impossible to keep an eye on himself from the beginning to the end. Unless we send out the peerless experts, otherwise, they will be detected by Jiangning. If we speculate from the middle and deep level, it may even be that the Huashan sect let the Wuji divine alliance follow us. They have calculated that they will appear here. Cruel! How cruel! However, Jiangning didn''t worry at all. The opponent was just a super first-class master. His swordsmanship was amazing. He was afraid that he had reached the peak of his school. Every move and sword skill was amazing. Every sword was a sword for killing people. It''s a pity that he met Dugu Jiujian, and he met Dugu Jiujian. Jiangning''s swordsmanship is so fierce that the opponent can''t cope with it. However, Jiangning is very calm in the past, and everyone can see clearly who is strong and weak at a glance. There is no need to guess at all. Even the layman knows that Jiangning is very strong, stronger than this killer. Poof. The 55th sword, Jiangning a sword into the other side''s throat, immediately head flying high, blood spatter three inches, but not tainted Jiangning. There was nothing on the white clothes except some dust. A super first-class young master of Wuji Shenmeng died in this way. Jiangning didn''t even want to take a look at it. He went directly to the camp. The people in the camp saw all this clearly through a little gap. There was a different look on everyone''s face. Xianyu Tong frowned. He Taichong was shocked. Song Yuanqiao sighed. There was no empty face. The five elders of Kongtong frowned slightly. However, abbess Mie is full of disdain. Some of them are dissatisfied with the contemptuous behavior of Huashan sect. When Jiangning went to the camp, boiled water was boiling in the stove, sending out wisps of white fog. Jiangning just glanced at the camp. There were no other people except the heads of the six sects. As soon as he came in, Jiangning said with a cold face: "ignorance is a group of ignorant people." This sentence directly ridiculed all the people present. Bang! Abbess mien stood up directly and beat the table fiercely. She looked at Jiangning coldly. The sword in her hand was the sword that swordsmen all over the world dreamed of. "A child with sharp teeth and sharp mouth has humiliated us." Her eyebrows rose, revealing a fierce and hard to cover the murderous air. "What if I say you''re stupid? Aren''t you stupid? I have been ordered to work hard as an undercover in the Ming religion. All I have to do is to help you both inside and outside. What about you? But took Yang Buhui as a hostage? That''s a joke Jiangning looked at them, cold as frost, so ridiculed them. "Ha ha ha ha ha." Xian Yutong laughs and looks cold. "It''s funny." He Taichong and his wife couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha." The five elders of Kongtong couldn''t help laughing. They all have a look of sarcasm on their faces, because what Jiangning said is too false. "Hum, I know that you think what I said is false and is deceiving you. But I want to tell you that Yang Buhui is now arrested. Yang Xiao is extremely angry. He has decided to fight with your six major sects." Jiangning said that he was really deceiving these people. "Well, it''s a matter of life and death. We''d love it." He Taichong drank a glass of wine and said coldly. "Ha ha ha ha, yes, it''s good to have a decision on life and death. It''s really good. Kunlun he Taichong, Kongtong Wu Lao, Huashan xianyutong. You three sects are really living in a dream. How much do you know about Yang Xiao''s strength? What do you know about fan Yao''s strength? What do you know about the strength of the white browed eagle king and the blue winged bat king? What do you know about the strength of wusanren, Tiandi Fenglei, wufangqi? " Jiangning opened his mouth one by one, and then went on to say: "do you think you are qualified to fight against the Ming religion? The three major sects of Wudang, Shaolin and Emei, together with the sword of relying on heaven, have no problem stepping down the Ming religion. But what is the final result? The final result is that Wudang Shaolin and Emei leaders are alive, and you have won a great victory. But the three of you are only afraid that their lives will fall here and decide whether to live or not? Ha ha ha ha. It''s stupid and ridiculous. " As soon as these words were said, the faces of Xian Yutong and others suddenly changed. Jiangning''s words were simply killing the heart and directly said their most worried things. They know that their own strength is just super class, can beat Yang Xiao? Crazy people talk about dreams. It''s impossible for five Sanren to fight. However, Wudang, Shaolin and Emei are different. Wudang''s six swordsmen with song Qingshu and Zhenwu seven section array can be invincible. Emei''s extinction depends on the sky sword in hand, and the God blocks and kills the Buddha.Shaolin Kong hears the monks, let alone. At that time, the fruits of victory were shared by others, but they paid their lives. Who would like to do this? "What nonsense are you talking about? Is it here to stir up people''s hearts? I think you are a Ming sect disciple. You will die. " The extermination division was so cold that she knew Jiangning was bewitching the army and wanted to kill Jiangning on the spot. "Don''t think I''m afraid of you, old nun. It''s not sure who will die." Jiangning pulled out his sword. He hated the extermination of the abbess. Who was afraid of whom? "Stop it." Suddenly, master Kongwei started, a strong internal force, dragged the extinction, leading to the unusual dragon fight did not happen. "Almsgiving swordsman, you have said so much. Can you tell me what sect you belong to?" Kong Wen looked at Jiangning and asked. "Carefree." Jiangning looked at them, not thinking about the cableway. Hiss! For a moment, Xian Yutong and others took a breath of cold air. What is the Xiaoyao sect? How can they not know? There are a large number of reclusive people in the world, but few of the disciples of the Xiaoyao sect are well-known in the rivers and lakes. No matter whether they are the children''s grandmother of Tianshan Mountain, wuyazi or Li Qiushui, they are all well-known in the world. The Xiaoyao sect is both right and evil. It has not done anything harmful to nature, but the talisman of life and death has always been the criticism of the Xiaoyao school. Generally speaking, in the eyes of the six major sects, the Xiaoyao sect is an invincible existence. Now Jiangning even admits that he is a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect. How can they not be surprised? But Jiangning looks calm! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 "No way. How can you be a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect? Why do the disciples of Xiaoyao sect interfere in this matter? " Xian Yutong says that if Jiangning is really a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect, it will not bring disaster for him if he seeks Wuji Shenmeng. "Yes, you are not a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect." He Taichong is so sure. Jiangning didn''t speak. He was just walking on the waves. His body was like a dragon. He immediately heard about the master, the extinct nun, and song Yuanqiao. They could not help but frown. They only need to have a look at them to know whether Jiangning is real or not. "Oh! Amitabha. I''ve seen you again. " Kong Wen opens his mouth and has admitted Jiangning''s identity. It is a unique skill of the Xiaoyao school. It is well known in the world, not to mention Master Kong Wen? In an instant, his face turned pale. "At this time, can you still trust me?" Jiangning looked at the crowd and spoke like this. "I believe it." Song Yuanqiao also nodded and said. However, it is said that all the people present will not really believe in Jiangning. What about the Xiaoyao faction? They are both good and evil, and their targets are uncertain. Who can guarantee that the Xiaoyao sect will not pit them? Which one of you is not a genius? Is it so easy to believe Jiangning? "I don''t know, benefactor of sword maniac, what''s the matter after coming down from Ming religion this time?" Kong Wen asked. "Of course, I took Yang Buhui back. Of course, this time also gave me an opportunity. This is the map of the Ming religion and their strategic deployment. I believe it will be of great help to you. When you attack the Ming religion in a few days, I will work with you both inside and outside, and we will catch all of you at that time. This is the best way for strategists." Jiangning takes out a parchment from his arms. It is indeed a map of the Ming religion. There is no fraud. As for the deployment, it is also true. However, five points are true and five points are false. If this group of people really attack and kill the Ming religion in this way, Jiangning can make this group of people suffer. They immediately got up and looked at the scroll map. Just exterminate abbess but firm way: "Yang Bu regret can''t be taken by you, Yang Xiao doesn''t come, she can''t leave." She has a firm attitude. "Oh? What if I had to take it? " Jiangning''s beautiful face suddenly cooled down. "Then try the sword in your hand." Exterminates the mouth, the temper is extremely hot. "Old nun, you want to die." Jiangning no longer talks nonsense, it seems that no matter what, it will have a fight. Bang! Jiangning pulled out his sword, but she didn''t pull out the sword. She seemed to feel that pulling out the sword was humiliating himself. The rest of them did not move. They just stepped back a little. Now Jiangning''s identity is not very clear. If it is really a carefree sect, no one is willing to cause trouble. Besides, they don''t think Jiangning can beat abbess exterminate. So it''s better to wait for abbess exterminator to clean up Jiangning and discuss the next thing. Abbess exterminator is really good at swordsmanship. There are twelve moves of Emei sky reliant sword. It''s said that each move of Emei''s sky reliant sword technique paves the way for the next move. The more the move goes, the stronger it becomes. If the twelfth move is triggered. Relying on heaven and killing the gods can kill all the experts in the world. And the extinction abbess created his own sword and Jue sword, which was a unique skill and extremely terrifying. In fact, there are only two reasons why she hates Mingjiao so much. The first reason is that she once had a marriage contract with her elder martial brother Gu Hongzi. Later, Gu Hongzi and Yang Xiao made an appointment to fight. Gu Hongzi borrowed the heaven reliant sword from extinction for the sake of safety. However, she didn''t know that she was defeated by Yang Xiao before she pulled out the sword. At the end of the day, Yang Xiao didn''t want to rely on the sky sword. He just took the sword and laughed. It''s very famous. In my eyes, it''s just a pile of broken metal. Of course, now Yang Xiao can''t say that it''s prosperous. Gu Hongzi is proud of the people''s heart. After Yang Xiao said this, he died. This is the first thing. The second thing is about Ji Xiaofu. Ji Xiaofu has already been engaged. How could he know that Yang Xiao was the best apprentice to kill Ji Xiaofu. But exterminating this person is extremely self-centered and thinks that it was not her who killed her, but Yang Xiao who killed Ji Xiaofu. Therefore, his hatred for Yang Xiao is endless. For the encirclement and suppression of Guangmingding, his extermination of the Abbess can be described as fanatical. Even if he caught Yang Buhui, she secretly instructed him, that is, she wanted to force Yang Xiao to show himself, and then cut Yang Xiao with thousands of cuts. Therefore, it can be said that the extinction abbess hates the Ming religion deeply, and has an irresolvable hatred. At this time, Jiangning put aside his thoughts, holding the seven star sword of Tianyang Zhenmo, and fought fiercely with the extinction abbess. Dugu''s nine swords are as fierce as the wind and rain, and the sword''s power is terrible. In addition, Jiangning''s strong and terrible pure Yang internal strength even produces sword Qi. Although abbess exterminate is really strong, she is still not enough to see in front of Dugu Jiujian. She is inferior to abbess exterminate after only ten moves.No one thought that Jiangning should be so terrible that she beat down the extermination of abbess. Is this ridiculous? However, all the people present increasingly confirmed that Jiangning was a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect, not a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect, so it was difficult to cultivate such a person. At the end of a round, abbess exterminate frowned. She was hit with real fire. A child of fifteen or six years old in Jiangning was able to suppress herself. Thinking of this, abbess exterminate immediately pulled out the sword of relying on heaven. The cold light twinkles, the sword technique is all over the sky, one sword startles the immortal! Yitian sword was pulled out. It was as white as snow. It was even sharper than before. Sword, dragon, sword! After the sword of relying on heaven was pulled out, Jiangning didn''t dare to mess around. He gathered his majestic inner strength to cover his sword. If he hit hard, his sword would be directly cut off by the other side, so he had to cover the inner force to protect it. Ding Ding Ding Ding! Once again, they fought fiercely together, from inside the camp to outside. The two men fought fiercely together, and they were hard to part with each other. Jiangning''s nine swords are exquisite in swordsmanship and powerful in inner strength. However, Jiangning has to be very careful because of the extinction of the Abbess''s relying on Heaven Sword. If he is not careful, he will be in bad luck. "Old nun, can''t you crush me with the sword? That''s a joke. Do you want more face? " Jiangning sneered and sneered. "Well, what''s the use of saying so much? You devil, thief. " She didn''t feel guilty about using the sword. "The older you live, the more shameless you are." Jiangning is still relatively calm, otherwise it would be impossible to ridicule the Abbess extinction. "Just one of your teeth will be pulled out." Extermination opened his mouth and said so with a cold face. "Pull out my teeth? Don''t just talk and don''t do it. You can do it. " Jiangning exclaimed that he was in a fierce battle with the extinction, and it was difficult for them to distinguish the victory from the defeat. The fighting became more and more fierce. Many disciples around him looked at the scene, and everyone was shocked. In a certain place, song Qingshu looked at the two people in a fierce battle, but could not help but say to a woman beside him: "Zhi if, this is not your master?" Zhiruo! Zhou Zhiruo! Beside song Qingshu, stands a peerless beauty with exquisite face and incomparable beauty. There is a feeling of banishing immortals to the dust. It seems that they are not ordinary people but fairies. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Jiangning''s mind is not completely put on the body of the Abbess extinction. He is searching, as if searching for something. Finally, Jiangning found the man in the camp of six sects! "Bang." Jiangning hit a hand, the momentum is fierce, the power of a hand, terrible incomparable. With this stroke, Jiangning directly hit the annihilated nun. The latter stepped back several steps and her Qi and blood were rolling, but there was no big obstacle. At this time, Jiangning''s figure, like a ghost, appeared directly in front of Song Qing''s writing. But Jiangning''s goal is not song Qingshu, but the women beside song Qingshu. Let''s ask, among the six sects, who is wearing Emei clothes, and looks like a fallen fish and wild geese, and temperament is like banished immortals. Who else is more beautiful than Zhou Zhiruo? If we say that we are exterminating the disciples of the sect that abbess is most concerned about, who else besides Zhou Zhiruo? Jiangning is not a gentleman. Instead, he is a villain. Why can''t he catch Zhou Zhiruo when she catches Yang Buhui? Of course, if the person in front of you is not Zhou Zhiruo, Jiangning will have to look for it again. Now the extinction abbess can''t do anything about him. "Zhi Ruo." Abbess exterminator killed immediately, and her expression showed a touch of worry. Because Jiangning had put the sword on Zhou Zhiruo''s neck, as long as Jiangning was ruthless, Zhou Zhiruo would surely die. "What are you going to do?" Song Qingshu saw that the person who suddenly appeared was Jiangning. In a moment, panic flashed in his eyes. Although he was soon forced to calm down, the fear deep in his eyes could not be concealed. He was frightened by Jiangning. On the contrary, Zhou Zhiruo, as a hostage, still kept calm. "What are you going to do? Put down Zhi Ruo, or I will kill you. " Abbess mien looked at Jiangning, her eyes seemed to turn into real swords. If she wanted to cut Jiangning, it was not enough to cherish thousands of cuts. "You don''t know what I''m going to do? Old nun, I''ll give you one last chance to let Yang Bu regret. Otherwise, I''ll let your beloved apprentice see the king of hell first. " Jiangning looks at the annihilation abbess, he cold mouth, at the same time in the hand of the sword edge, directly left a bloodstain on Zhou Zhiruo''s neck. "Despicable, shameless, you still say you are not a Ming Jiao disciple?" Abbess mien spoke coldly and cursed Jiangning. "Shameless? Ha ha ha ha ha, I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you. Who kidnapped my Ming Jiao disciple in advance? Now I''m shameless? Black and white are all occupied by you. The reason doesn''t make sense. You can''t beat me. You''d better think about it, old nun, whether we''ll die together or live in peace. " Jiangning simply admitted that he was a disciple of the Ming religion. He had no intention of being an undercover. It was his task to rescue Yang Buhui. "You." Abbess extinction pointed to Jiangning, but she didn''t know how to vent her anger. Master Kongwen and others came out gradually. After seeing this scene, master Kongwen put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, there is no end to suffering. Look back and be safe." "Ha ha, the killing is endless. Can you go back after killing so many people? Don''t talk so much nonsense. I want to see Yang Buhui. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. " Jiangning once again rowed the sword. In an instant, the Abbess became nervous. She took a deep breath and showed hesitation. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, are these the righteous people you call yourself? His disciples were hijacked, but they were indifferent? Zhou Zhiruo ah, Zhou Zhiruo, take a good look at your master, revenge is more important than anything in her heart, you? It''s just one of her pieces. " Jiangning said in Zhou Zhiruo''s ear, the voice measured Yin, and with a scornful smile. Zhou Zhiruo has no expression, she is indifferent. "Mingjiao devil, don''t talk nonsense. If you want Yang Buhui, I''ll give it to you." She can''t stand Jiangning''s words. Zhou Zhiruo is her favorite disciple at present. Ji Xiaofu is already dead and she is old. The future leader has identified Zhou Zhiruo. If Zhou Zhiruo is dead, she really doesn''t know what to do. Therefore, a Yang Bu regret for a Zhou Zhiruo, for her value! Soon, Yang Buhui was brought here. Maybe this group of people still have a little conscience. They didn''t abuse Yang Buhui, but Yang Buhui looked haggard, but they couldn''t cover it up and made people feel sad. "Brother Jiangning, brother Jiangning, help me, help me." At this time, Yang Buhui, who was brought out at this time, burst into tears when she saw Jiangning. She was imprisoned here these days, almost frightened. However, after hearing that these people''s plans were to encircle his father, Yang did not regret to hope that his father would not appear. She''s all set up with the idea of self-determination. This is still a child, but made this idea, visible extremely filial, and is also a resolute woman. "Don''t regret to come here, brother to save you." Jiangning opened his mouth and said, "give me the man." "Give me the man first." Mother exterminator is not a fool. She naturally refuses to hand over Yang Buhui."What''s the point? At the same time. " Jiangning is too lazy to tangle with this problem. He doesn''t want to procrastinate, for fear that the people of Mingjiao worry. "Good." Abbess exterminate promised without delay. "I''ll count three and we''ll let them go together." Jiangning opened his mouth and said so. "Yes." Abbess mien nodded. "Three!" "Two!" "One!" Jiangning directly pushed Zhou Zhiruo past, of course, he has been staring at Yang Buhui, the other side also pushed Yang Buhui over. Soon Yang Buhui quickly came to himself, and Zhou Zhiruo also went to the extinction of abbess. Jiangning figure move, will hold Yang Buhui, but at this time really let him worry about things happened. Abbess exterminate raised her hand and hit Yang Buhui directly. Yang Buhui, who was weak, flew across the sky, spewing a mouthful of blood in the air and fainted on the spot. "Poof." Jiangning hugged Yang Buhui, and his face was startled and angry. "Old nun, you go back and forth." Jiangning glared at the extinction and roared. "What kind of credit do you need to say to deal with disciples of evil cult like you?" Abbess mien put on a high attitude. She spoke so contemptuously, with a touch of ridicule and ridicule in her eyes. "Ha ha ha ha ha, OK, OK, OK, what a righteous person. You have completely angered me. When you go to the Ming religion, you will die. If you don''t kill you, I will not be a man." Jiangning hugged Yang Buhui and ran away immediately. Now Yang Buhui has been slapped. He can''t delay his time. He must be treated quickly, otherwise everything will be late. Otherwise, Jiangning iron will definitely wash this place with blood! "Ha ha ha ha ha, don''t be slaughtered by me then, the whole Ming religion, sword maniac, oh, no, it''s Jiangning, ha ha ha." The laughter of extinction rings behind, just like the magic sound, which makes people extremely disgusted and disgusted. (spitting blood to change the text, each chapter is changed greatly, which is equivalent to rewriting. Next, continue to update ~ see how much you can write today. At the same time, please rest assured that the purpose of this book is to be refreshing and refreshing! No abuse, no green hat, no poison, if found, please smoke old three face! Ask for automatic subscription .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 Holding no regret, Jiangning infuses all the inner strength in his body into no regret. Although abbess exterminate''s palm seems fierce, she is confident that she only played 30% of her strength, but this 30% strength is enough to break Yang Buhui''s heart. Simply Jiangning immediately irrigated the internal force in Yang Buhui''s body, otherwise, it would be impossible to save the immortal. After returning to Mingjiao, Jiangning went directly to the main hall of Mingjiao and asked his subordinates to call Hu qingniu. Not long ago, Yang Xiao and others have quickly arrived in the hall of the Ming religion. When Yang Xiao saw that his daughter was in a coma, his scalp was numb. After learning about the situation, Yang Xiao was furious and wanted to find abbess exterminate. But it was pulled down by the white browed eagle king and the blue winged bat king. "Yang Zuo Shi, if you go outside at this moment, you will be caught by the enemy''s plot. Now you don''t regret that although you are in a coma, you have not made a big mistake. Wait a moment." Blue winged bat King pulls Yang Xiao to say so. "If I have no strength, I will hate myself." Yang Xiao clenched his fist, and his hair growled in pain. At this time, Hu qingniu had already arrived. As the first master of the Ming religion, Hu qingniu just looked at Yang Buhui, and immediately judged: "what a cruel person, he directly broke his heart." "Can it be saved?" The white browed eagle looked at Hu qingniu and asked in a hurry. Yang Xiao did not speak, but his face was full of anger and coldness. After a little while, Hu qingniu opened his mouth and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Fortunately, it''s good to protect the heart pulse with strong internal strength. Although the body has been seriously injured, if you take some pills and then use the internal strength to heal the wound, it''s basically not a problem. You can cultivate for a month." Hu qingniu said so. "Is it?" "Well, it''s ok if it''s OK." "Yang Zuo Shi, it''s OK. You can rest assured now." All the people opened their mouths with a look of happiness and looked at Yang Xiao saying so. "Thank you, thank you very much." Yang Xiao learned that Yang bupening was ok, so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He almost burst into tears. "Jiangning, this kind of kindness, I can''t forget, please accept my worship." He bowed to Yang Xiaojiang. "Yang Zuo Shi, you can''t do anything." Jiangning immediately stopped Yang Xiao, and then said, "no regret is a Ming Jiao disciple. It''s natural that I rescue him without regret. Yang Zuo Shi''s words have killed me." Jiangning stopped Yang Xiao''s behavior, and then went on to say: "a few elders, I will leave it to you without regret. I think I''m going to shut up." He said so. "Shut up?" For a moment, people were surprised. What would Jiangning want to close down at this time? Seeing all the people''s expressions, Jiangning immediately explained: "I''m not an ordinary one. It''s almost three or five days. Once I get out, I''m confident to save the Ming religion. " he said with great seriousness. Yes, Jiangning is going to close down. After this war, Jiangning has a deep understanding that there is still a little distance between himself and the leaders of the six major sects. He does not fear anyone alone, but if the six sects fight together, they may become stronger. Especially yesterday, Jiangning clearly felt a very dangerous breath, which was the momentum of Shaolin Temple Kongwen master. There are also the disciples of the Wuji alliance who are hiding in the dark. You should know that the first person of the Wuji alliance has been killed by himself. They will definitely send the second one, and the people sent by the Wuji alliance are getting stronger and stronger. Moreover, the members of the Wuji alliance are responsible for the assassination. At the most appropriate stage, they must kill with one blow. So Jiangning must improve its strength! "Three to five days?" The green winged bat King frowned. At present, the six sects don''t know when to attack. Jiangning is a big arm. If Jiangning is closed, the six sects will rush to attack. They have some worries. "This must be the case. Please forgive me. If we do not close the door, I am afraid it will be difficult for me to exert my real strength in this campaign." Jiangning said very seriously. "This." People, you look at me, I look at you, finally Yang Xiao opened his mouth. "I agree! Jiangning, you can go to the closed door. We old guys can''t stay here for three or five days. " Yang Xiao spoke seriously. He agreed to the closure of Jiangning. It was only three or five days. They could still insist. "No more time, disciple." With these words, Jiangning went out directly. Just walked to the door, Yang Xiao suddenly took a deep breath: "Jiangning, who is dead, please remember to me, don''t act rashly, stay in the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood, you should live well." The words are heavy and lonely. "Good." Jiangning answers a word, no longer nonsense, directly to their own residence.He asked Xiaozhao to take care of him personally. On the one hand, he was afraid that something might happen to Xiaozhao. On the other hand, xiaozhaoquan should be his own spokesman and contact with the outside world. "Xiao Zhao, no matter what happens, you should remember not to act rashly until I wake up." Before closing down, Jiangning looked at Xiao Zhao and said seriously. "Please rest assured." Xiao Zhao nodded, with a firm look. "Well, you go out. If something really big happens, push the door open and wake me up, OK?" Jiangning told Xiaozhao to leave here. After Xiaozhao left the room, Jiangning began to use the Tiandi secret collection peripheral admission ticket. "Ding Dong! Do you want to use Tiandi''s Secret peripheral tickets? " "Yes." After the instruction was given, Jiangning suddenly felt his consciousness was surrounded by a mass of darkness. When you open your eyes again, there is black fog around you. There is no sunshine here, only a faint and unknown light, which is very weak. However, Jiangning, who practices the great shift of heaven and earth, has already reached the level that night is like day. Even in the dark, it is like day for him, and night vision ability is the same. Not to mention a little bit of light. "Roar!" In a flash, a strange beast emerged from the black fog, and then without any warning, directly attacked Jiangning. This is a strange animal in the secret collection of the emperor of heaven. It is very terrible and extremely bloodthirsty. Boom! The big Fu Mo Quan blows out, and Jiangning''s fist is like a long dragon, which smashes the head of this strange beast. "Ding Dong! Gain 1000 experience points. Due to the root cause, the experience value is increased 100 times! " The experience value given by an alien beast is 1000 points. Jiangning does not breathe. He breathes inside. Because the fog here is poisonous, long-term absorption will produce a certain negative state. "Use Ruyi order." Jiangning continued to give orders. Soon the black fog appeared, and a strange beast woke up from the black fog. In a blink of an eye, Jiangning was watched by hundreds of other animals. "Die!" Jiangning''s face was cold, he roared, his fist, his sword, and his footwork were all used. Unfortunately, the magic skill of Beiming didn''t have much effect on them. A strange animal died here. Jiangning has earned 10 million experience points in just one stick of incense. Now, the great shift of heaven and earth needs 10 billion experience points. He has to work hard. I don''t know how long it will last. At this time, a strange animal with golden light appeared quietly in the army of exotic animals. (today is the new year''s Eve, the third is here to wish you book friends, more red envelopes, more money, 2016 is better and better! At the same time, let''s talk about updating things. On the 30th day of the lunar new year, the third year old is on the fifth watch every day. After all, after all, the third year old has his own things to do. Moreover, he believes that, compared with other writers in Feilu, the number of old three is definitely not less than that of other writers in Feilu!) (at the same time, I implore you to subscribe automatically. It''s new year''s day. I know that many book friends can''t surf the Internet. I''m afraid that everyone will forget me. So I beg for an automatic subscription. At the age of 30, the third is not married, so I don''t want to ask for a little red envelope. If there is a 100 yuan reward, the third one will add an extra one Of course, I don''t know if there is. Anyway, thank you very much.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 Due to the reason of Ruyi order, the total attributes of all foreign beasts here have been reduced by 50%. Ordinary monsters are equivalent to first-class masters, and Jiangning can crush them completely, while gold beasts are equivalent to super first-class top experts. Jiangning is confident to kill them, let alone reduce their total attributes by 50%. Roar. Although the total attribute has been reduced by half, the speed is also extremely fast. The golden beast is like a lion, but its tail is a snake with a big mouth. It''s very terrible. It''s just the appearance that people can''t move. Boom. Jiangning didn''t have a trace of fear. He raised his hand and smashed the big demon subduing fist. The powerful inner force condensed the terrible fist force. This fist directly smashed the head of the coming golden beast. A gold monster gives 10000 experience points, which is equivalent to one million experience points. And then more and more exotic animals appeared. Jiangning was almost slaughtered. He didn''t have any time to rest. This was not only to fight monsters and upgrade, but also to hone a kind of willpower and martial arts application. Maybe it''s the benefit of devil training. Jiangning''s willpower is terrible. He keeps killing here. In three hours, Jiangning''s experience value increased by 1.5 billion yuan, but unfortunately, only 20 gold beasts were encountered. If only it were all gold. Jiangning can not help but have such an idea, but suddenly Jiangning thought of a thing. The appearance of the golden beast is related to the probability, not to the root and bone, so it means that it may have something to do with luck? Thinking of this, Jiangning again used a ruyi order, and then looked determined to use a hundred times of good luck. "Ding Dong! Use luck 100 times success, your luck increased 100 times. " As the sound of the system sounded, a cloud of black fog exploded in an instant, and then a head of gold monster appeared. At a glance, hundreds of gold monsters appeared in front of us. "So it is." Jiangning had to show a smile. Sure enough, gold monsters appear with luck. When they use good luck, the chance of gold monsters increases 100 times, and hundreds of them appear in one breath. "Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff!" Jiangning did not have any hesitation. Like the God of death, he cut off the heads of these golden beasts, chopped off one head after another, and his whole body was covered with green blood. He was like a god of war, invincible and pushing all the way. After hundreds of golden beasts died, they were replaced by more than ordinary ones. This makes Jiangning have some doubts. Good luck can only last for one minute. According to the truth, one minute has passed. Why are there so many golden beasts? It''s just that he can''t think of it for the time being, but he knows that the more golden beasts the better, the more he kills. At the same time, Jiangning was drowning in the outside world. One hour in Tiandi''s Secret collection is a day for the outside, which means that Jiangning spent two hours in Tiandi''s Secret collection, and one day and one night passed outside. The Ming religion, which has been two days and two nights ago, has become more rigorous. No one can enter or leave Mingjiao at will. The six major sects are eyeing it. Yang Buhui''s injury has stabilized. Xiaozhao stays outside every day and does not allow other people to wait. Even if Yang Xiao comes in person, Xiaozhao only replies that Jiangning is still closed. No one can interfere with Jiangning. This is the order given by Yang Xiao himself. Whoever dares to interfere will not be forgiven. On this day, Yang Xiao and others were talking about the next battle in the hall. Suddenly, the earth was shaking. "Earthquake?" The whole body of the Ming religion was on guard against it. They were very curious about what was going on. In the hall of the Ming religion, Yang Xiao frowned tightly and looked at the crowd and said, "no, it''s the forbidden area that has problems." The forbidden area of Ming religion is the place where the weapons resources of Ming religion are stored. It is also the place where the leaders of past dynasties have passed away. No outsiders are allowed to enter the forbidden area. Yang Xiao immediately asked the king of green winged bat to check out the forbidden area. Only Yang Xiao, the white browed eagle king and the five Sanren were left in the hall. After about a stick of incense, suddenly Yang Xiao''s face changed and his figure moved. At this time, a man suddenly appeared and attacked Yang Xiao. "Bold." The cloth bag monk roared and immediately took the hand. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa." The man who suddenly appeared was good at Kung Fu. He directly fought with the cloth bag monk. Within a few moves, he beat the bag monk back and forth, and suddenly killed a finger, directly hitting the bag monk''s abdomen. On the spot, the cloth bag monk vomited blood and fell to the ground. "Magic Yin refers to." Yang Xiao''s face changed greatly, and he started directly. The magic Yin refers to the unique skill of Hunyuan thunderbolt Chengkun. The person who appears is bareheaded and wearing Shaolin cassock. The target stares at the wusanren, and they attack one after another. After several rounds, all the five sans are hit. In order to protect the five Sanren, Yang Xiao was also hit by Cheng Kun''s magic Yin finger. Only the white eyebrow eagle king was good at Kung Fu, and he was hard to part with Cheng Kun."Looking for death." Suddenly, there was a roar from the blue winged bat king outside. After hearing the sound, Cheng Kun fled on the spot. Instead of chasing after him, he immediately checked the injuries of other people. "Magic Yin finger, damn it!" When the king of the blue winged bat noticed the injury of the outstanding man, he could not help but curse in a low voice. He knew the power of the magic Yin finger. "This man is too vicious. If Yang left hand was not distracted to protect me, otherwise Yang Zuo Shi could not have been attacked." Zhou Qian opened his mouth. There was a wisp of blood in his mouth and anger and chagrin in his eyes. If it''s Chengkun, what''s the best way to fight? However, the other party attacked the bag monk secretly, with a clear goal and using himself as bait, he severely damaged Yang Xiao and won the first opportunity. Otherwise, Cheng Kun would be hard to escape. "Don''t talk nonsense. Recover your vitality quickly. It''s the people of Shaolin Temple. I''m afraid the six sects will attack,. White browed eagle king, green winged bat king, pass my order and prepare for the war. If the six sects are killed, the war will begin. " Yang Xiao with a strong internal force, suppress the cold in his own body, gloomy face issued orders. "Yes." They immediately held hands and then went out of the mountain. "Shaolin Temple? How can the people of Shaolin Temple change their Yin finger? Isn''t the magic Yin the unique skill of Hunyuan thunderbolt Chengkun? " Zhou Qian asked, biting his teeth, he was resisting the invasion of cold. "Don''t ask more questions, speed training, or the six sects will be in real trouble." Yang Xiao did not give an explanation, but let people quickly cultivate. Only half an hour later, the blue winged bat King quickly spread the news that the six major sects attacked! Mingjiao is in danger! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 "Careless, careless." The cloth bag monk sighed in the hall. The seven of them were really careless, probably because they had a natural sense of security in the Ming religion, so Chengkun suddenly attacked, and they would not have ended up like this. Yang Xiao and the white browed eagle king together can defeat Cheng Kun, but Cheng Kun is extremely cruel. Rather than be beaten by Yang Xiao, he also wants to defeat the five Sanren, and then deliberately kills Zhou Qian in order to let Yang Xiao show his flaws and then hit him hard. In addition to the white eyebrow eagle king, all six masters were hit by the magic Yin finger. If it''s normal, it doesn''t matter. Yang Xiao can heal the injury in a few days. At most, half a year can wipe out the cold in the magic Yin finger. The rest of the five Sanren can do the same, but now the six major sects are encircling Guangding. They don''t have any spare time. "Zhou Qian, you can go and see where Jiangning is, and the rest of you will follow me to fight." Yang Xiao shakes the wound in his body, but only shakes him. If he pushes the internal force regardless of the consequences, he is afraid that there will be a big problem, but even so, Yang Xiao will go out to fight. If there is no war, the Ming religion will be destroyed, and no one will survive. "Good." Zhou Qian gets up. He also suppresses the cold air in his body. He can move freely, but he can''t motivate his inner strength. Zhou Qian got up and went straight to Jiangning, while the other four scattered people all got up and followed Yang Xiao to fight. They know that they may die today, but they are still fearless. The blue winged bat king and the white browed eagle king fought together. At this moment, at the foot of the Mingjiao mountain, the people who have already been killed are shaking the sky and earth. The blood that has been killed is flowing into a river, and the bones that have been killed are like mountains. There are corpses everywhere, but not far away, the disciples of the Ming religion with thick soil flag suddenly attacked from the ground. With sharp spears, the bodies of the disciples of the six major sects were crushed in an instant. Ruijin flag disciple, holding a bow and arrow, shoots out one arrow after another. A Wudang disciple, holding a long sword, directly cut off the head of a Mingjiao disciple. Abbess exterminate turned into a god of killing. She was holding the sword of relying on heaven to kill all the way. With one sword, more than a dozen Ming sect disciples were cut in half. It was extremely bloody. The six sects were like a flood, and the Ming School disciples kept retreating. Even if they used human life to pile up, it was difficult to stop the six sects'' encirclement and suppression. There are people from the six major sects in all directions and join forces to encircle and suppress them. Blood everywhere, corpses everywhere, amputated limbs, here turned into a Shura hell. "I surrender. I surrender. Please don''t kill me." A Mingjiao disciple knelt on the ground, praying for the mercy of a Wudang disciple in front of him, who was song Qingshu. "Ha ha." Song Qingshu stabbed out his sword and inserted it directly into the other party''s eyes. He gouged out his eyes on the spot. The latter screamed miserably, covering his eyes on the ground. "Poof." Song Qingshu directly cut off each other''s feet and hands, and then ignored, issued a ferocious laugh. Not far away, some disciples of Huashan sect, holding long swords, learned to learn in a good way. They did not kill people, but abandoned each other''s legs, their hands dug out their eyes, and left them in such places, bleeding to death. "Kill!" It''s loud, loud and loud. After seeing this scene, a group of Mingjiao disciples on the mountain clenched their fists one by one. These people are the elite of Mingjiao, and they are the crazy wolves trained by Jiangning. "Brothers, avenge the Ming brothers and kill me." Someone roared, holding a big knife, his eyes red. "Kill! Kill all the animals. " "Kill." No one flinches back, has reached this point, either you die or I die. The division of five thousand tigers and wolves rushed down, and the group had a terrible murderous spirit. "Poof." "Ah "Hiss." The people trained by Jiangning played an extremely terrible role in this world war. The five thousand tigers and wolves were extremely sharp. They only killed people and did not pursue any thinking. When they collided with the disciples of the six major sects, they were a group of hungry wolves. A face-to-face, a disciple of the six sects, was killed and defeated. For example, one of the five thousand people was stabbed with four or five swords and still had a sword in his body. He hugged a person with his hands stained with blood. No matter how the other party hit him, he would bite his teeth. Then the disciples of the six sects were slashed to death by the following Ming disciples. "Ha ha ha ha, kill three and I''ll make money." He laughed before he died and lay still on the ground. For example, another person, whose legs were all cut off, actually threw himself on one person and bit off the nose of a disciple of the six major sects with his teeth, and then his head was slashed by the other party. The man whose nose was bitten was killed on the ground because of the pain.It''s a group of crazy people, a group of hungry wolves, and they''ve been trained by the devil. "These people are crazy." "Madmen, madmen, demons." "These people are crazy." This kind of morbid killing directly destroys the hearts of the disciples of the six major sects. They are used to fighting and killing them. But this kind of wild animal like expedition destroys their hearts. They are not human beings, like fierce wolves. The six sects which were still in the dominant position were defeated in this moment. "What a group of masters of tigers and wolves. The Ming religion still has such means." Not far away, abbess mien can''t help saying that although she is the enemy, she has to deny that the Ming sect disciples who appear this time are very terrible. All the disciples of the six sects are greenhouse flowers. They have killed people, but this kind of scene has never been seen. If the leaders of the six sects did not lead the way, they would not have been able to attack the Ming religion. "Well, what''s the use of a strong tiger and wolf teacher? It''s just a group of ants. Let''s do it. We can''t let the morale drop like this. " Xian Yutong said, standing by the side of extinction. "That''s right. We''re going to do it." He Taichong and his wife nodded and said so. "Kill." Abbess exterminate called out and immediately killed him with the sword of relying on heaven. With this kind of peerless master joining in, the Ming sect disciples who originally dominated were hanged and killed in a flash. The sword of the exterminating abbess is terrible. A sword Qi suddenly cuts more than ten people into two, which is terrible. This is a terrible killing, and the six sects are rolling over again. With the extermination of the Abbess and others, the situation is once again occupied by the six sects. At the same time, the high-level of the Ming religion issued an order that all the disciples guard the Guangming summit and return quickly. They want to use organs to deplete the strength of the six sects, concentrate their strength on the bright top, and then they will fight to the death! (the third watch break out! Kneel for automatic subscription!!!! Happy New Year''s Eve www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 With the end of the war, the Ming religion has reached the most critical juncture. Yang Xiao and others are sitting on the top of the light, waiting for the experts of the six sects to kill them. Although there are many organs waiting for the people of the six sects. However, those organs are nothing to the experts. At most, they are just obstacles to the growth. Yang Xiao is procrastinating. He has one last hope, that is Jiangning! I don''t know why, Yang Xiao has great confidence in Jiangning. He thinks that if Jiangning is closed to the outside world, they will win this battle. He does not know where this confidence comes from, but he has this confidence. In this way, two hours passed. After all, the people of the six sects came to the top of the mountain. The Emei school is headed by abbess mien, Shaolin is headed by Master Kong Wen, the six chivalrous men of Wudang, song Qingshu, the five elders of Kongtong, and the couple he Taichong in Kunlun. Huashan is fresh in communication. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, where have you been? I didn''t expect to hide here?" After seeing Yang Xiao, abbess mien can''t help but laugh. Her eyes are extremely contemptuous and satirize Yang Xiao. "Old nun, you have such a bad mouth that no one told you?" The green winged bat King opened his mouth and looked at the Abbess exterminating, and humiliated him without fear. "Hum, a smelly bat, you can be arrogant. I''ll cut you into pieces later, and see if you can laugh." Abbess exterminate is not angry. On the contrary, she has a kind of unspeakable quick Gan. She wants to revenge. The people who want to kill are in front of her every day and night. How unhappy is she? "What''s the point of saying so much? The first World War is about life and death. " The white browed eagle king said with a cold face and staring at the people of the six sects. "Do you think we dare not?" Seeing the white browed eagle king, she sneered. In fact, she dare to exterminate abbess, but Kunlun, Kongtong and Huashan are really afraid. Many of their men and horses have died along the way. At this level, they dare not act rashly. Just as Jiang Ning said, the extermination abbess has a heaven reliant sword. With her strong strength, she must not be afraid of it. But they are not the same, there is no peerless magic weapon, not a strong strength, go up is not to send food? Yang Xiao, fan Yao, which one is easy to provoke? Although the four Dharma kings are not here, the blue winged bat king and the white browed eagle king are well-known experts in the world, and the five Sanren can not be underestimated. This is also the reason why the experts of the six sects dare not act rashly when they come up. "Benefactor Yang, why are you staring at our Shaolin Temple all the time?" Master Kong Wen looked at Yang Xiao and asked curiously. From the beginning, Yang Xiao was staring at the people in Shaolin Temple. He didn''t glance at him. It''s not strange that Kong Wen has ghosts. Yang Xiao didn''t speak, but he snorted coldly, and his heart gave a solemn and dignified monk. The person who attacked them was a disciple of Shaolin Temple. As for who he was, he didn''t know. Hunyuan thunderbolt Chengkun? But I heard that this man had died long ago, and how could he have mixed up with Shaolin Temple? There are many doubts. I can''t think of it. After Yang Xiaoqu had a face, abbess exterminate gave everyone a look, and then she took the lead to kill them. White eyebrow eagle king, blue winged bat king immediately, Yang Xiao did not move, wusanren did not move. Sonorous! Abbess exterminate, holding the sword of relying on the sky, really killed a kind of prestige. Her swordsmanship was amazing. She fought against the white browed eagle king and the green winged bat king. The three men fought fiercely together. Seeing this situation, the five elders of Kongtong stopped talking. They immediately went out to challenge the masters of Ming religion. At this moment, fan Yao came out. Yang Xiao and the five Sanren were unable to move for the time being. He could only go to war. Fan Yao''s strength is not weaker than Yang Xiao. In the face of Kongtong''s five elders, although it is not easy to say that they can defeat each other easily, they are not so bad. For a moment, there was a fierce battle at the top of Guangming. Yang Xiao frowned and stared at all this. He only hoped Jiangning could be faster. After a stick of incense, fan Yao and the five old Kongtong draw, but the other side seems to be a bit bad. The green winged bat king was injured by a sword and fell to his left shoulder by the sword of the extinct nun. Fortunately, the white browed eagle king is quick, otherwise the blue winged bat king will be in bad luck. In this round, the Ming religion obviously suffered a loss. "Ha ha ha ha ha, I thought he was a great master. The green winged bat king, the four great Dharma kings of Ming Dynasty, was called loud, but he didn''t have any real skills." Abbess exterminate said sarcastically. "Annihilate the old nun, what kind of hero are you relying on the sky sword? If you have the ability to fight with me for three hundred rounds Wei Yi opens his mouth with a smile, satirizing abbess extinction. "Ha ha ha ha, didn''t Yang Xiao say it was nothing but scrap iron? Why are you afraid now? As soon as the sword of relying on heaven comes out, all of you will die. " Abbess mien stood there, with a proud face, and did not know how cheerful she was."Rely on heaven, kill evil spirits." The others roared behind, cheering up. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, it is true. Yang Xiao, you are injured. You are all injured. I said why you sit there motionless. It turns out that you are injured." At this time, Xian Yutong stares at Yang Xiao and others and makes a piercing laugh. Suddenly, Yang Xiao and others were shocked. They pretended that their strength was not damaged, but they did not expect to be seen through. However, it is also true that they can become the master of a sect without any strength. "Hurt?" All the people of the six sects were curious, and then they looked at Yang Xiao. Not long after, the Abbess extinction also gave out laughter. "It''s heaven''s death. It''s the will of heaven. You devils will die." Abbess exterminate said with a laugh, her face looked a little ferocious. "Kill." Abbess exterminate didn''t have any nonsense and killed him directly. Yang Xiao no longer hesitated. Even if he was fighting to get hurt, he would do it. Puff, puff, puff! Yang Xiaoyi shot 30 palms in a row, killing the Abbess''s sword. One after another, the sword spirit was shot out. The two men fought together, almost inseparable. At this moment, Yang Xiao does have some regrets. He regrets why he returned the sword to the heaven. Otherwise, what is an extinct abbess? Poof! Just hit half of the time, Yang Xiao suddenly can''t help but spit blood, phantom Yin finger injury is really serious. Yang Xiao has a problem, and immediately exterminates the Abbess and assassinates him mercilessly. Poof! Yang Xiao''s right shoulder is pierced by relying on the sky sword, and vomites blood. The blue winged bat King Wei Yixiao immediately gets up and saves Yang Xiao directly. The white browed eagle king directly kills him. The white browed eagle king fought with the extinction nun for a while, but he had to step back a few steps. He was exhausted. "Amitabha, you''d better put your hands on it and don''t increase the killing." Kong Wen master hands together, so said. All the people in the Ming Dynasty hummed coldly and were arrested with their hands tied? What''s the difference between that and death? "Get caught with your hands tied? If we die, we will not vote. " The white eyebrow eagle king roared, and all the disciples of Ming school immediately roared back. Seeing this, the heads of the six sects had to frown. Although these people have reached the limit, if they really fight to the death, the result will certainly be the collapse of the Ming religion, but they will certainly lose a lot of people and even die. They had to worry about it. Thinking of this, master Kongwen suddenly said, "God has a good life. We will give you a chance to send your people. If you defeat our people, we will retreat from the bright top. If we defeat you, we will surrender." He came up with the idea. "No way. They don''t have any strength anymore. Kill." Abbess mien said coldly that she wanted to kill them without giving them any hope. She was holding the sword of relying on heaven, but she didn''t aim at the masters of Mingjiao. She shook her sword and killed her sword. More than a dozen Ming Jiao disciples were flying their heads and splashed blood on the spot. Died here. "You! A wicked old nun. " Wei Yi laughs and roars. Those disciples of Ming religion are hanged like animals. "Well, it''s just evil. You can''t even compare with animals. If you kill them, you''ll kill them? What can you do with me? Ha ha ha ha ha ha! By the way, what about the kid named Jiangning? Did he not put down his arrogance and wait for me to set foot on the Ming religion, or when I died? How dare not appear? Are you afraid? Ha ha ha ha ha Abbess mien laughed and ridiculed the group of people. She was superior and looked scornful. And it was just then. A quiet voice came into everyone''s ears. "Are you looking for me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 "Ding Dong! The great shift of heaven and earth, understanding the fifth level of success, and understanding the power of pulling and moving. " Ten billion points of experience value, Jiangning brush out, hard work, almost a breath he did not stop, is constantly killing, constantly killing strange animals. As soon as ten billion experience points were drawn, Jiangning immediately went out of the customs and promoted the great shift of heaven and earth to the fifth level. After reaching the fifth layer, Jiangning is not afraid of Yitian sword. The sword Qi released by Yitian sword can be swallowed by Jiangning and transferred to the opponent. This is the moving power. The advanced level of strength. However, when Jiangning woke up, he learned that two days and two nights had passed, and the six sects had been encircled and suppressed. This was very unfortunate news. Jiangning hardly hesitated. He made a small step and reached the top of the light. Just when it came, I heard the old nun''s voice. Not far away, a young man in white, without any weapons, came here step by step. The boy looks handsome, but at this moment his face is serious, giving a sense of coercion. When a teenager has black hair, it grows in the back of his head. His hair tip is like a swimming dragon, and it flutters with the wind. The whole person looks smart. One can''t help but admire the outstanding man in the world. Moreover, his temperament is more like a banished immortal. One can''t help but leave a deep impression on one glance. After seeing this scene, the female disciples of the six sects fell in love with Jiangning. She had to say in her heart that if she was not a disciple of Mingjiao, how good would he be? In the Emei sect, Zhou Zhiruo stares at the young man without saying a word. It is the young man who hijacks himself and is so cruel to himself that he ignores everything and takes himself as a hostage. If we say that Zhou Zhiruo had the most impression on those men in this life, there was only one, it was Zhang Wuji, and now there is one more, that is Jiangning. Zhang Wuji is grateful for her care when she was a child, while Jiangning is an indescribable emotion. I don''t know why, she can''t hate Jiangning. What she once dreamed of most was that she could accompany a hero in the world in the future. She wants her man to cover the sky with one hand, to be world-class, to be better than her, to surpass all people of the same age. But now she saw that this man was the only one she could not infect, and the man took himself as a hostage and even killed her. A series of complex emotions upset Zhou Zhiruo. Jiangning is like a star. It is a rising star. It covers a generation and pushes all the people of the same generation. 14-year-old Jiangning, however, defeated one after another, causing a sensation again and again in the river and lake. This time Jiangning''s appearance, if he can really defeat the six great masters, I''m afraid that the world will stop shaking and make a sensation! At this moment, song Qingshu looked at all this. He didn''t know what to say. He had an indescribable taste in his heart. It was a kind of jealousy, a kind of unspeakable jealousy. Yes, he was jealous of Jiangning, extremely jealous of Jiangning. The younger generation who does not envy Jiangning, who does not want to incarnate Jiangning. "The world''s best." Some people can''t help speaking in a low voice, but soon realize that they have said something wrong, and immediately bow their heads and shut up. Jiangning came, his eyes deep and terrible, just eyes, but can make people afraid. "Are you looking for me? Here I am. Draw your sword Jiangning came to the people. He looked at the nun exterminate with unspeakable contempt. He despised the Abbess exterminate and spoke coldly. "You are extremely arrogant. Do you still remember the miserable experience that I was taught by relying on Heaven Sword a few days ago? By the way, what happened to the little girl? Is it dead? " She was extremely sharp and cruel. She told the story of that day in order to have a good breath of Jiangning. "What a noise! Exterminate the old nun. Today is the day of your death. " Jiangning opened his mouth, and his face was full of contempt. At this moment, he was not afraid of the other side''s relying on Heaven Sword. "What else do you have besides sharp teeth and sharp lips Abbess exterminate opened her mouth, and she was angry. She took out her sword and killed Jiangning on the spot. Boom! Jiang Ning fought hand to hand with his fist. He didn''t care to fight with the sword. If he used the sword, the other side had already lost. He wanted to make the Abbess exterminate clean and let her die here! The powerful and terrifying internal force breaks out. Although the great shift of heaven and earth does not increase the attribute, it can increase the internal force. The force of heaven and earth is stronger than before. I don''t know how many times. Jiangning at this moment can destroy him a few days ago. Faced with the extinction of abbess, he was very calm. Bang! Yitian sword and Jiangning''s fist intersect together. An invisible force blocks Yitian sword. At the same time, the sword Qi released by Yitian sword is fused by this terrible force and swallowed up in an instant! After that, Jiangning took advantage of the force to fight, and the fierce and terrible sword spirit was directly returned by Jiangning."Not good." "The master of the air news not far away shouted. At this time, Yang Xiao also showed the shock color, and the Green Wing bat king, white eyebrow eagle king, as well as five scattered people, fan Yao and others showed a surprise and curiosity color, and then looked at Yang Xiao. "Heaven and earth move away!" People with insight can''t scream. Jiangning Chee broke out his own heaven and earth completely moved, he showed them, because he was fearless. "Bang!" "Boom!" Once again, the great Voldemort fist was killed. Jiangning was like the emperor of the world, like the king of invincible war, like the ancient god king, the power of a fist, and struck the earth shaking, and the air burst, producing a very harsh sound. The appearance of the extinct abbess changed suddenly. He leaned on the sky sword to block her face and spit several blood. Jiangning is too terrible! It''s amazing. "This man has cultivated the heaven and earth and moved a lot." "No wonder that it is so strong that it has been cultivated and moved greatly." "Genius, the world genius, the heaven and earth have moved greatly. This is the supreme treasure. The Bible of Ming religion. This person cultivates the heaven and earth greatly, and reaches a high level. The extinction of the Abbess is afraid of being difficult to resist." "The sword of heaven is a weapon after all. Although it is invincible, it is difficult for the exterminated abbess to defeat Jiangning. She is in danger." "Don''t waste it. Hurry up, help." When they opened their mouths, some people were shocked, and some people had to admit that Jiangning was intelligent, just like evil, which made the hearts of countless young people bitter and sour. But the Master Kong Wen asked all the people to fight together, because he felt that Jiangning had a killing opportunity. He wanted to kill the extinction. If the exterminated abbess died, he would be afraid of the chaos in the Jianghu. It would not be a good thing. Immediately, everyone started, six sects head of the hands, is to kill Jiangning! "I''ll help you." White eyebrow eagle king opens, wants to help Jiangning. "No, my predecessors are good at rest. I will give them to me." Jiangning refused, he stood there, watching the six sects head, despised incomparable way! In a flash, the young disciples of the six sects blew up the pot! Jiangning is really too arrogant! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Arrogant, it is just too arrogant. They have never seen such a arrogant person. They thought Jiangning was arrogant enough, but they did not expect Jiangning to be more arrogant now. The head of the six sects. This is the head of the six sects. He is not a rookie in the river. He is just a waste in Jiangning? Who dares to be so sarcastic in the world? "You are very strong, I have to admit that, but you are too arrogant?" Xianyutong looks at Jiangning, so sneers. "You are Huaxian? I killed my sister Hu qingniu for the sake of power. You must die today. " Jiangning looked at xianyutong and said with a sneer. What kind of goods is xianyutong? Where does he not know? Hu qingniu''s sister, is not xianyutong? At first, Hu qingniu rescued Xian Yutong, and then looked at Xian Yutong as his brother. His sister also married Xian Yutong. But what did this bastard do? For the high-level position of Huashan sect, he abandoned Hu qingniu''s sister and harmed her. The reason why Hu qingniu would become helpless is because he is not familiar with others. Jiangning will not let go of this kind of animal. "You! You! You! You''re talking nonsense Xianyutong didn''t expect that Jiangning would know about it. For a moment, he couldn''t help stuttering, and seemed to be in a hurry and nervous way. "Nonsense? Am I talking nonsense, you don''t know? No doubt you will die today. You can''t escape the situation that you are doomed to die even if your mouth is full of lotus flowers Jiangning sneered. "Fellow Taoists, this son has been possessed by the devil. He talks nonsense. We will work together to kill this demon." Xianyutong knew that it was useless to talk to Jiangning so much at present. Since Jiangning was determined to kill him, he killed Jiangning. "Good." The heads of the other five sects nodded in succession. Although they knew that what Jiangning said seemed to be true, the overall situation was the most important thing at the moment, and they had nothing to do with the dirty things that were rarely done. "Come up together, die together." Jiangning cold face, calmly move. This group of people deeply knew that they could not leave themselves. Jiangning also realized that Yang Xiao and others were seriously injured, so they chose to fight alone. He wanted to test his own strength and treat these people as sword sharpening stones. "Poof, poof, poof." Kong Wen master Shaolin dragon claw hand killed, every time slap all issued a loud sound, ordinary people if caught, just afraid of instant body crack. Kongtong five elders did not hesitate to use the seven injury fist, which killed 1000 enemies and lost 800. It was a very vicious boxing technique, but it was terrible, even surpassing the Dragon grip. Jiangning had to step back and face it carefully. Huashan xianyutong is relatively despicable. He stabs his sword on the surface, but secretly releases hidden weapons to kill Jiangning. Kunlun sent he Taichong and his wife to start Kunlun sword and kill Jiangning. Wudang school Zhenwu seven section array is directly put out to encircle Jiangning. However, if Zhang Cuishan does this again, Jiangning will really worry a little. But Zhang Cuishan is dead. Although song Qingshu is a hero of his generation, his swordsmanship is not so good as that of Zhang Cuishan. Therefore, this Zhenwu seven section array is not as powerful as the first two fifths. Abbess mien was killed with the sword of relying on heaven. Although she was injured by Jiangning just now, her internal power is deep, which is not a big obstacle. Almost all the six sects tried their best to kill Jiangning, and Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense. They killed Jiang Ning with a big Fu Mo Quan. The fist techniques are open and close, and there is an invincible momentum. He rushes to the crowd, and the first target is that he is fresh and the lowest is xianyutong. The body method of Jiangning is like a ghost, avoiding xianyutong''s hidden weapon and hitting xianyutong''s abdomen with a fist. Poof! Xian Yutong was hit by Jiangning in an instant and flew out on the spot. More than a dozen bones were broken all over his body and fell on the ground. He was lifted up by Huashan disciples and spat out several mouthfuls of blood one after another. There was no sign of vitality at all. Jiangning killed the leader of Huashan school, Xian Yutong, and shocked the audience. "Devil, die." "Thief, dare you!" "Kill him." The extinction, song Yuanqiao, Kongwei master suddenly angry, Jiangning in their encirclement and suppression, even can kill people, this is simply a shame, a humiliation. In fact, it''s still strange that xianyutong''s strength is too low. If xianyutong''s strength is stronger, even if he is the same as he Taichong, at least Jiangning has just punched him. Master Kongwen has tried his best to rescue him, and he will not die at all. "Kill." Jiangning roared, he went out again, as if invincible God King general, black hair long Yang, eyes as if blooming cold electricity, looks extremely terrible. Everyone looked at it in amazement. Even if Jiangning lost in the end, it could shake the whole world. Young people are able to resist the siege of the leaders of the six sects. If this can''t shake the world, how can we? This is an extremely difficult battle, even if it is to move the heaven and earth to the fifth level, Jiangning has to have some difficulty.Master Kongwen''s dragon claw hand is terrible. The seven wound fist of the five Kongtong masters is even more frightening. The sword skill of destroying abbess is also extremely terrible. In addition, the Zhenwu seven section array of Wudang sect harasses Jiangning from time to time, and he Taichong''s sharp killing in Kunlun. Jiangning encountered the most difficult battle for a while. If he wins this battle, he will become famous in the world. If he loses, he will still be famous in the world, but he will die here. However, Jiangning will not die here, Qijue mad pill has not been taken, he can not die. Today, he is completely just honing his own martial arts. Under the siege of the heads of the five sects, he suddenly realized martial arts and strengthened himself between life and death. Just like an eagle, how can you learn to fly without falling from a high cliff? Like cheetahs, how to learn to hunt without life and death? It is the same with people. Jiangning has a huge problem, that is, he gave all this through the system. He did not really go through some life and death wars. From crossing to now, he has been in a very peaceful state. It was almost a smooth journey, without any setbacks. This seems to be a good thing, but it is actually a bad thing. If we continue like this, one day when we encounter a desperate situation, our mentality will collapse, and then our heart will change and our martial arts will be destroyed. He must be honed and polished to be qualified for evolution and growth. Just like a story, a blue stone asked the stone Buddha, why I was trampled under the feet, and you were worshipped high up? Stone Buddha replied, you were born only through three or four cutting, and my birth has experienced thousands of knife grinding. Jiangning is like this. He is now a bluestone. He must have a sudden insight into martial arts in this kind of training. In order to achieve this life! Otherwise, there will be big problems. The end of smooth sailing will be overturned by a wave! "Kill!" Jiangning down ten will, boxing, fighting with the people, he fought heartily, the battle of blood boiling, the battle of moving! (I wish you all a happy New Year''s Day! Ha ha ha, happy with the red envelope yesterday ~ ~ the third brother also wants some ~ ~ please give me a reward ~ ~ Happy New Year ~) (there was a problem in the previous chapter, which caused the subscription to be 0, and we didn''t spend the wrong money!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 "This son is so rare in the world that he can fight with the leaders of the five sects for such a long time." A young strong man said bitterly that he used to be a peer with good strength. Although he could not compare with song Qingshu, he was also a hero. However, after seeing Jiangning, he was ashamed and harsh. What is a hero, what is a strong, Jiangning is really exposed. Master Kongwen, the top martial arts master, has not reached the peak, but he is also a kind of powerful one. Abbess mien is an ordinary top-notch expert. However, after she has the sword of relying on heaven, she is no less powerful than master Kongwen. As for the six outstanding Wudang masters and song Qingshu, they are barely regarded as ordinary top experts. As for the five masters of Kongtong, they are also equivalent to the top ones. That means Jiangning is now facing the attack of five top masters, and two of them have reached the peak. When the heaven and earth moved to the fifth level, Jiangning''s internal strength and martial arts had reached the peak of the top martial artists. In addition, the first half of dragon elephant Prajna skill was greatly improved, so Jiangning steadily surpassed them in internal strength. In the realm of martial arts moves, Dugu Jiujian crushed them, while other martial arts all formed their own schools. Master Kongwen has only one martial art, and half of them have reached the summit with only one foot. Abbess exterminate is the peak of her own school. Therefore, through a simple comparison, it is not a problem for Jiangning to resist the five masters, but the main reason is that Jiangning needs to be trained. Otherwise, Dugu Jiujian will be killed and these people will be in bad luck. This is a fight between life and death. Jiangning doesn''t want to use Dugu Jiujian. It''s too easy to defeat the enemy. He has to use his weakest part to meet the enemy''s strongest attack. In this way, the process of sublimation can be achieved. Thinking of this, Jiangning is more excited. His boxing skills are open and close, just like the king of gods. One punch makes the air burst. There is a kind of void vibration in the fight, which makes people have to take a cold breath. The five masters, apart from master Kongwen, who practiced the "King Kong not bad" skill in Shaolin Temple''s 72 unique skills, only dared to greet Jiangning with a fist. The rest of them could only avoid it and could not attack at all. "This son is too strong. We must make a quick decision and use the strongest moves to kill him." After several rounds, abbess exterminate said with a gloomy face that it was difficult for them to kill Jiangning because Jiangning was very strong and in a mess. What''s more, Jiangning''s internal strength seemed to be exhausted. After fighting with their five masters for such a long time, they have not been defeated, but their momentum is getting stronger and stronger. How can we not let them be afraid. This is a fight between the dragon and the tiger. The strength of both sides is very strong. Of course, Jiangning''s ability to resist the heads of the five major sects is equivalent to one person fighting five top experts, which is naturally shocking. "If this person really wins, I seem to see the world''s first in the future." "If it does win, it does." "No.1 in the world? If I can see that the world''s first born here, my life is not empty ah. " Some disciples and elders said that although Jiangning was hostile, they had to admit that Jiangning was too strong. If they were to resist the five leaders, even one could kill them at will. There are so many swordsmen in the lake. There are no more than 500 top experts. Most of them don''t know whether they are alive or dead. However, Jiangning alone can resist the five great masters. How can we not be shocked. "Boom Another punch, Jiangning hit master Kongwen. Master Kongwen''s left shoulder cracked. But master Kongwen didn''t cry out in pain. Instead, he frowned and clapped his hands on Jiangning. Poof. A layer of flesh was pulled down by Kongwen master, and the blood was not stopped on the spot, which dyed Jiangning''s right shoulder red. The deep pain didn''t make Jiangning lose his mind, but became more calm. He went back quickly. After him, the five old men of Kongtong played the seven injury fist, which was amazing. They slapped on Jiangning, and Jiangning used the magic sword of six veins to seriously injure the five old men and one of them. "Poof." He suffered not very serious injury, but in the master to master battle, this kind of injury was extremely bad, the situation suddenly from the balance began to have some distortion, but it is worth to be able to be, master Kongwen was not well. At this moment, Kong Wen''s Qi and blood are rolling in his body, and his internal organs are shaking. If ordinary people get such a blow, ordinary people will die in an instant. Master Kongwen is now fighting against Jiangning''s terrible fist strength with his powerful inner strength. He is temporarily unable to move and must have a good rest. As for the five elders in Kongtong, who have suffered heavy damage, they must have a good rest and can''t fight at all. Jiangning was not seriously injured in exchange for an opportunity. "If you fight with these top experts, if you want to fight with them by physical skills, you can''t think of winning completely. You can only use small and broad methods to win them big injuries. Otherwise, it will be me who is really unlucky in the end."Jiangning secretly said that he had been fighting bloody all the way just now. In fact, he was extremely fierce. In fact, he was careful everywhere because he didn''t want to be injured. But after a while of fighting, Jiangning suddenly understood that he was fighting with such top experts. If you always think about not to hurt, seriously injured the other party, that is a stupid thing. If these people are super first-class masters, Jiangning has no pressure at all, he can do it, but when these people are combined, each one is very strong, just like five top masters, which is comparable with his own strength. So they must learn to give up, only give up can get. He made Kongwen and one of the five Kongtong veterans unable to fight at the cost of minor injuries. This was the victory, and he made a profit. "Bang." She knows the situation very well. Master Kong Wen can''t fight any more. She has to make a quick decision. Otherwise, when Jiangning is successful, everyone will die here. There is no suspense. There will be no suspense. "You are afraid to exterminate the old nun." Jiangning looked at the extinction of the killing, not from sneer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 "Afraid? I''m afraid of you? Are you afraid? " The exterminator laughed coldly. She killed with a sword. Her swordsmanship was amazing. Her sword was so strong that she even turned into a white rainbow sword Qi. Obviously, abbess exterminated. Otherwise, she would not have been so amazing. "Boom." Jiangning lifted his fist, and his inner strength erupted in this instant. Abbess exterminate had already used her unique skill. He could not hesitate. Otherwise, he might be cut by abbess exterminate with one sword. Boom! The fist force and sword light collide together, producing a violent roar. At the scene where Jiangning and the Abbess mien were fighting, the sand and dust suddenly swept away, and the collision between them was extremely terrible. The disciples of the six major sects and the disciples of the Ming religion who were standing not far away saw a strange light colliding. Like a rainbow. "It''s hard to see in the world." "With him, I''m not a hero." "The future is the best in the world." The younger generation can''t help sighing. Jiangning is too strong. The extinct abbess holding the sword of relying on heaven can only draw with Jiangning. This is simply too terrible. It is not enough to say that this kind of person is the best in the world in the future. They are extremely unwilling. "Hum, the best in the world in the future? It''s ridiculous. How many experts are there, crouching tiger, hidden dragon? Even the five peerless masters can crush that Jiangning with one hand. I think Jiangning may have taken some pills to reach the peak of the top master, but the top master can''t be stronger than the peerless master. " "Yes, what will be the best in the world in the future? From ancient times to the present, many ancient books and records record that there are some geniuses who extremely possess terrible talents when they are young, and they are called evil genius. But what is the result? It''s not lost in the history and caught up by the latecomers. " "That''s right. I once read a book about an eight year old boy who learned to change tendons overnight. When he was 13, he arrived at the top of the list. However, in the end, he couldn''t break through the ranks of peerless experts at the age of 80. He claimed that he had spent all his potential, and could not reach the rank of peerless experts even if he died. The God of heaven could not give a person absolute talent There are gains and losses. " At this time, some Huashan sect disciples and several Wudang school disciples spoke to each other, refuting the fact that some people thought Jiangning would be the best in the world in the future. They thought that this was impossible and definitely untrue. "Well, in the future, it''s very rare for him to have this kind of qualification Some elders can''t help speaking. Although what they said is true, Jiangning is indeed showing a terrible potential and talent. "What is that? Our place is just the East wasteland, the whole Wulin lake and lake, the eastern wilderness, the southern wilderness, the West desert, the northern wilderness, and the most terrifying and yearning place of the Middle Earth. Our Shaolin Temple has some extremely ancient families, which have been handed down for thousands of years and experienced numerous hardships. They are called saints, compared with the saints and their disciples It is also called "the son of heaven" A Shaolin Temple disciple opened his mouth and said this, which attracted many people''s attention. "I remember what you said. Once I was cleaning the Sutra Pavilion of Wudang, I found a letter left by an elder who had already passed away. It recorded that this elder went to Zhongtu and took the most outstanding person of Wudang at that time. However, I found that the most outstanding disciple of Wudang could only be reduced to the middle class and who was later Renjie was depressed and eventually abandoned his martial arts. Later, he died of depression. As a result, Wudang did not allow others to go to Zhongtu A Wudang school disciple opened his mouth and told him a Xin Mi. "All right, shut up and don''t talk nonsense, or you''ll be in danger." At this time, an eminent Shaolin monk suddenly reprimanded his mouth and used the lion roaring skill of Buddhism, which shocked the disciples who spoke freely. Their eyes were very terrible, so they didn''t say any more. Suddenly, no one dares to continue to mention the Middle Earth affairs. They shut up one by one. This seems to be a taboo. On the battlefield, Jiangning stepped back several steps. There were more than a dozen sword marks on his body, each with a touch of blood, and he was injured. "Good." "Abbess extermination won." "Finally beat this guy." After seeing this scene, many people could not help but scream with excitement, because abbess exterminate did not step back. She looked calm and calm. But only a few real masters frowned because they realized the problems that abbess Emei had never revealed. "Poof." Before a while, she stood there to see the extinct nun who had nothing to do with her, but she burst out with blood. The red blood fell on the ground, and it was very sad to see in the past. Abbess mien''s face turned pale in an instant. She was hit by Jiangning''s fist power, which was terrible. Jiangning didn''t even carry out the great shift of heaven and earth. It was just a fight with strength.She was defeated, she was defeated, she was completely defeated. "And you." Jiang Ning''s body trembled and directly killed the Wudang people. With one blow, he broke the Zhenwu seven section array. Then he looked at Song Qingshu and raised his hand to be a big mouth. PA. Song Qingshu didn''t think of it in any case. He was slapped by Jiangning. This slap is extremely heavy, a slap to song Qingshu''s teeth are almost broken. "Don''t you like shouting? Now keep shouting? Keep shouting Jiangning is holding song Qingshu''s neck and slapping his hand, which makes his left face swell. "Sir, I was wrong to wait. Please forgive me." Song Yuanqiao is depressed to the extreme when he looks at his son being held by Jiangning. He doesn''t know why Jiangning likes to smoke song Qingshu so much. It''s really... Irritating! Bang. Jiangning directly left song Qingshu as a dead dog aside and said with scorn: "Wudang school, I will tell you one last time. I will give Wudang Master Zhang Sanfeng a face. If you dare to annoy me again, I will kill you all." With these words, Jiangning looks at the annihilation abbess not far away trying to heal and recover. At this moment, abbess mien''s face changed, and her eyes twinkled with panic! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 "Come and help me." Annihilation felt the terrible glare of Jiangning''s eyes, like a wolf, with unspeakable anger. "Whoever dares to do it, I will cut him first." Jiangning opened his mouth. He was extremely domineering. His eyes seemed to be able to release two cold electric waves, sweeping the whole audience. Suddenly, no one dared to start. All the people shut up honestly. No one dared to help exterminate the abbess. Kongtong five elders turned a blind eye and pretended to rescue their brothers. Huashan sect lost its head and bowed its head one by one. The eyes of Shaolin Temple are angry, but no one dares to speak, let alone Wudang sect. As for Kunlun sect, he Taichong and his wife are also smart people. They know that Jiangning hates the extermination of abbess. If they don''t intervene, they will have a chance to go back alive. This war makes everyone can''t imagine that Jiangning came out alone and defeated the six top experts. It''s just amazing. People don''t know what to say. "Governor Jiang is mighty "Governor Jiang is domineering." "Governor Jiang is the best in the world." All of a sudden, the Mingjiao disciples yelled slogans up and down. They were so excited that they didn''t know what to say. Jiangning was really too strong, stronger than everyone else. One person covered the power of the heroes. He has won everything by himself. The Ming religion won because of Jiangning. If there is no accident, Jiangning must be famous all over the world. At this moment, Jiangning came to the Abbess exterminate, and his injured body was scabbed automatically. This is the benefit of practicing Prajna of dragon elephant. Not only is he strong, but his physique has been greatly improved. Although the sword Qi of abbess exterminate is very terrible and fierce, it has to be said that Jiangning practices the great shift of heaven and earth. The force of heaven and earth can swallow up the sword Qi that abbess exterminates and melts it into her own internal strength. It''s so terrible, not to mention the northern hell magic. Jiangning is not afraid of other people''s internal force invading the body. He would like others to do so. In that case, he could easily kill others. "To exterminate the old nun, I will give you a chance to save yourself. I will kneel down and make three sound heads. Then I will kowtow to envoy Yang zuozhou. I can forgive you and let you go." Jiangning looked at the annihilation nun and spoke coldly. He was higher than the mother exterminator. He held his head up and held himself aloof. He had an indescribable arrogance and arrogance. "Hiss." Some people can''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, just because Jiangning is so terrible that she wants to exterminate the Abbess and kneel down? Who is abbess exterminator? That''s a heroine, a rebellious person, let her kneel down? Ten thousand times worse than killing her. "Bah! You''re dreaming. " She spat. Jiangning immediately dodged. Then she came to her, and raised her hand and slapped her in the face. This slap was so heavy that even other people couldn''t help showing their teeth when listening to the sound. The teeth of the extinct abbess were all smashed by the slap of Jiangning. "Poof." Abbess extermination spits out all the teeth in her mouth, and each one of them is broken. It can be seen that Jiangning''s slap is extremely loud. At this moment, the blood on the mother''s mouth is too much to see in the past. "Don''t you mean to pull out my teeth one by one? I''m right in front of you. Why don''t you do it? " Jiangning opened his mouth with a sneer on his face. Then he hit his knee and directly hit the exterminated abbess''s abdomen. In an instant, the whole body of annihilated abbess arched up like shrimps and vomited some blood. However, Jiangning took back his thigh in time, so he did not contaminate his knee. Poof. Abbess exterminate knelt on the ground with cold sweat on her head. Because of the pain and frown, she was squeezed together. Because of the blood in her mouth and her ferocious face, she looked like a fierce ghost. Jiangning is not so easy to bypass this old nun. This old nun is not ambiguous in killing people. What''s more, she broke her vow when she agreed to let go. It''s not a pity for Jiangning to kill such a person. However, Jiangning would be very upset if he killed the old nun so that he would torture the old nun. Let her regret having provoked him. If she didn''t hurt and regret, Jiangning would either let her go or kill her, and she would not be so humiliated and tortured. But she almost killed Yang Buhui. Yang Buhui is just a child. The extermination of an old nun can be so cruel. This kind of person is not worthy of death. Holding on to the head of the extinct nun, Jiangning is also a whip leg, directly swelling the face of the extinct nun. The whole person was flying several meters away. At this time, master Kongwei took a deep breath, looked at Jiangning and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, there is no limit to suffering. Look back and be on shore." He didn''t know how to persuade him. He had to open his mouth like this. "Hehe, there is no limit to the sea of suffering? That''s a joke Jiangning sneered back and spoke coldly."Increasing the killing will only create the crime of cause and effect." Kongwen continued, hoping Jiangning would stop. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. How many disciples of Ming sect have you killed all the way? Do you not increase the killing, but I kill you to increase the killing? It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. " Jiangning a words, said the Kong Wen master speechless, he was silent. Now I am for fish, they really don''t know what to say, even some people hope Jiangning happy, let them go! (fourth, on the first day of the new year''s day, the Third Elder didn''t accompany his family to play cards, did not sit in front of the TV to watch the Spring Festival Gala. He only had a computer, a bottle of mineral water, a pack of cigarettes, and a personal code. There was only a keyboard sound in the room. Today, it is still the fifth watch. The third said that every day during the Spring Festival, in Feilu, he did not dare to say the first and second, which was also the top ten of the update ? Now it''s Monday, and the third one pleads for collection, especially VIP collection. With flowers, his book is worthy of the public''s expectation. It''s already the second click of the week, the first one of the week''s collection, and the third one is lack of flowers now! I would like to three lists as above, not much good ranking, can have on the line, thank you for supporting the third, thank you, I wish you a happy New Year! At the same time brazenly ask for some reward! Any number of them is OK, thank you.... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 "I gave you a chance. Do you kneel or not?" Jiangning looked at the annihilation abbess and sneered. "Thief, wishful thinking." Abbess mien''s words are leaky, but she is still unyielding and unyielding. "Ha ha, I hope you can stick to it later." Jiangning sneered, then looked at a group of Ming Jiao disciples, and then pointed to one of their own humanity: "you, come out." The person pointed out was the one who had participated in the devil training. He was carrying blood and his left hand was injured. When he heard Jiangning speak, he came quickly on the spot without any hesitation. "Ask governor Jiang to give an order." The other side''s voice was very loud, and his waist was quite strong. "It''s nothing big. I remember that you haven''t married yet. The disciples of Emei sect are beautiful as flowers. You can choose one. I will marry you as your concubine. You can watch." Jiangning said, looking at the other side. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise, just because Jiangning had done such a thing, and many disciples were angry. "Shut up and say something if you want to die." Jiangning mouth, he is like an emperor, no one dare to disobey, at this moment he is the most powerful, no one can surpass him, he is the master here, no one can disobey! Many people are afraid to speak, even if they have complaints. "Thank you, governor Jiang." The man looked at the past and quickly pointed to a woman. The woman was eighteen or nine years old. She was really beautiful. I have to say that the disciples of Emei sect are really good-looking. "Well, now you can do whatever you want. Take her and take her back." Jiangning spoke directly and ruthlessly. The latter, without any nonsense, went straight to catch the woman. At that time, a monk in Shaolin Temple suddenly made a move to kill the Ming disciple. But no matter how fast the monk was, he couldn''t be as fast as Jiangning. PA. Jiangning clapped a hand, and the monk was shot several meters away by Jiangning, and died on the spot. There was no vitality at all. People in Shaolin Temple bowed their heads and dared not to speak. They could only say a word of Amitabha. "Hum." The Mingjiao disciple who had come back to God could not help but Snort and sweep all the people in the presence with a contemptuous look, and then stretched out his hand to grab the man. "No! You take me away. " All of a sudden, Zhou Zhiruo stood up and stood in front of the female disciple of Emei sect and said. However, he shook his head seriously and said, "I don''t choose you. " with this remark, many people can''t help wondering. Zhou Zhiruo is as beautiful as a celestial being, but he didn''t choose Zhou Zhiruo? Which one? It''s so curious. Is there something wrong with this guy''s eyes? "I said you, this woman is beautiful, why don''t you choose her?" Wei Yixiao was curious and could not help asking. Of course, at this moment, he said this, but he deliberately ridiculed the disciples of the six major sects. Just think about it, you were not in high spirits, and now you are prisoners. "Report back to the green winged bat king. She is a beautiful fairy. She is already the woman of governor Jiang. I dare not ask for it." He opened his mouth to explain, and all of a sudden, the upper and lower parts of the Ming religion burst into laughter. Even Yang Xiao couldn''t help laughing. This guy can really say that the original intention is here. Jiangning could not help smiling after listening. "Let me go, let me go, help me, please help me, elder martial sister, senior sister." The woman began to scream, want to escape, pray for someone to save her, she did not want to marry such a person, she was extremely afraid. "No!" At this time, abbess exterminate screamed. She finally accepted. Jiangning was so mean that she even used this move. Now if abbess exterminate doesn''t kneel down, her disciples will be humiliated by Ling. So she had to speak. "Ha ha, I thought you would insist more." Jiangning opened his mouth, and his face was full of ridicule. He looked at her from the ground, and then said coldly, "now kneel down and kowtow three times." Abbess mien slowly gets up and looks at Jiangning. Finally, she lowers her head and kowtows to Jiangning three times with tears in her eyes. Kowtow a head, exterminate abbess eyes in addition to tears, more is resentment, unspeakable resentment! Three ring head finished, Jiangning continued to say: "and kowtow to Yang Zuo Shi." Finish saying this, exterminate abbess body a meal, then can''t help but swing body, face Yang Xiao, kowtow three again. Yang Xiao has a cold face and has no good face. Abbess exterminate has killed his beloved and nearly killed his daughter. He would like to kill abbess exterminate. How can he pity her. After kowtow, abbess exterminate looked at Jiangning and said in a low voice: "I''ve kowtowed. Now you can let my disciples go.""Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Abbess extermination, you are so stupid that you believe me? " Jiangning looked at her coldly, with pity in her eyes, and then said to the disciple, "take it, you can handle it." However, Jiangning secretly transmitted the message to the other party and asked him to take the woman away and detain her in the Ming religious dungeon. Jiangning is nothing more than exterminating the old nun in anger. He really spoils others. He can''t do it. What he hates is extinction. It has nothing to do with other people. He can kill the subordinates of extinction, but he can''t do that kind of thing. This is the moral bottom line! The latter also understood, and then deliberately pretended to be a very wild expression, regardless of other people''s pulling, directly took the woman away by force, and then detained in the dungeon, extremely regular, not a bit beyond the border! Because he is a soldier trained by Jiangning! Jiangning will do whatever he says and will never violate it! "You beast, you beast." She spits blood and looks at Jiangning, screaming bitterly. "Bang." Jiangning''s backhand was a slap in the face of abbess exterminate. His face was cold and incomparable and he said, "didn''t you teach me that? What kind of benevolence, righteousness and morality should be paid attention to in dealing with such evil spirits as you? The rules? Ha ha ha ha ha Jiangning with its way to cure, so that the extinction of the Abbess''s blood, and then on the spot gas fainted! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 Looking at the annihilation abbess, Jiangning didn''t intend to kill her. Instead, she asked people to lock her in a separate cell, and then looked at the six sects and said. "You can''t wait for me to do it. Then you have no way to go." The encirclement and suppression of Guangding is completely over, but there are still many things to be done. Just talk about the legend of relying on heaven to kill the dragon. Zhao Min will definitely appear next. Even if the people of the six major sects go back, they will be hijacked in the middle of the road. The two masters of xuanming are not joking. Both of them are top experts in the world. Jiangning is confident to defeat xuanming Er Lao, but Zhao Min is not only the two masters of xuanming Er Lao. At the same time, the world is a world of comprehensive martial arts. Without accidents, I''m afraid there are more things to happen. Jiangning knew that he should never be careless. He had to be careful. Unless he moved the universe to the seventh level of perfection, he might still have some self-confidence. Otherwise, he would never dare to mess around. What''s more, Jiangning has just heard some people say that he doesn''t know much about Donghuang and Nanman. But from their words, Jiangning can know that his place is not the whole river and lake, and there is a broader and more wonderful world waiting for him outside. He does not know the knowledge because his strength is not enough. also said that there is another Zhang Sanfeng in Wudang school. This person is not ordinary person. He can make Joyoung''s magic part part of Taiji''s moral integrity and create the world''s greatest success. Joyoung has two master martial arts expert, Taijiquan and Taijiquan. If there are some Taiji skills in the world, it''s just hard to evaluate them. The legend of killing dragons by relying on heaven is a world of low martial arts. The eight parts of Tianlong are higher than those of the records of killing dragons by relying on heaven, not to mention the world of Double Dragons in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, if there is no accident, I''m afraid it will have to be divided into several levels. However, Jiangning has no idea about it for the time being, so it needs to be studied carefully. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but make up his mind to detain the people of the six major sects here for the time being. They still can''t kill them. The Ming religion encountered this war, and many people died. At present, everything is waiting for prosperity, and it is not allowed to set up an enemy. On the contrary, it is to sell a favor. Take Shaolin and Wudang as an example. Although he smoked song Qingshu and killed a Shaolin monk, the real leaders of Shaolin and Wudang would not care about this. Since they want to encircle Guangding, they should be prepared to sacrifice. At present, their strength is so strong that they will never fight against themselves. If they send their people back safely, the other party will also receive this favor. If you think about it carefully, it is very possible because Zhang Sanfeng and the abbot of Shaolin are not young. He is now young. If the other side wants to fight to the death, unless he has 100% of his own strength, he will wait for himself to run away. As soon as they die, there will be endless troubles. For the sake of future generations, Jiangning can conclude that the leaders of these two sects will never dare to mess around again. At present, Jiangning looked at them, and the disciples of Huashan school looked left and right. Finally, someone put down their weapons. One person took the lead, and hundreds of elite disciples of Huashan sect all laid down their weapons, preferring to be a prisoner rather than an unjust death ghost. After the Huashan school did this, Jiangning immediately looked at the Kunlun school. After feeling Jiangning''s cold eyes, he Taichong and his wife immediately dropped their weapons. They joked that Jiangning had beaten them so badly that they could not compete with Jiangning. It was an act of seeking death. After the Kunlun faction surrendered, the Kongtong sect also surrendered. Let alone Wudang sect, the general situation is gone. They drop their weapons one by one and keep their heads down. Master Kongwen of Shaolin Temple has recovered from his injury, but he is unable to fight. He finally lowers his head and clasps his hands and reads a word of Amitabha. As for the Emei sect, you don''t have to think about it. They have become the most vulnerable sect. No one dares to refuse to surrender, and the result will be very miserable. When the six sects surrendered, Jiangning asked the disciples of Ming religion to suppress them. Jiangning detained the heads of these sects and locked them in a single place. Then he ordered several big caves and locked them with heavy iron locks. As for others, they are detained together, while Zhou Zhiruo and Jiangning let her alone in a room. This is the end of the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of guangdingding. After dealing with these things, Jiangning came to the hall of Mingjiao, and Yang Xiao and others were still cultivating themselves. When Jiangning came, you looked at me one by one, and I looked at you. Finally, they all looked the same, half kneeling on the ground, and their tone was serious and serious. "Yang Xiao, the left envoy of Guangming, has met the leader of Ming religion!" "Fan Yao, the right envoy of Guangming, has met the leader of Ming religion!" "The bright blue winged bat King Wei Yixiao, met the leader of Ming religion!" "Yin Tianzheng, the bright white eyebrow eagle king, has met the leader of the Ming religion!" At the same time, groups of Protestants outside were kneeling on the ground and shouting together."The people of Ming religion have met the leader." All of them suddenly opened their mouths, knelt down and worshipped Jiangning as the leader! "This! This! Please get up quickly. I can''t afford it. " Jiangning showed the color of "panic" and wanted to refuse. But the crowd didn''t stand up. Yang Xiao looked up at Jiangning and said, "since ancient times, the master of Ming religion has been the master of Ming religion. Besides, today, master Jiang has done more than anything to save the Ming religion and the flood. He also fought several famous masters and won fame in the first World War. No matter in terms of strength or sect rules, he is the best choice for the leader of Mingjiao. Please Jiang Don''t refuse, or I won''t get up in this life. " "Please don''t refuse, or I won''t get up in this life." The believers outside also called out one by one that they wanted Jiangning to be the leader. In fact, Jiangning had already expected all this. He looked at the people and pondered for a long time. Finally, he said, "in this case, I will not refuse. I just hope I can live up to you." As soon as this remark was said, all the people showed a color of joy, and then they bowed respectfully on the ground and said, "I''ve met master Jiang." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the player for becoming the leader of the Ming religion. After completing the current task, the system will be automatically updated to the second version. The update time is three days. Please get ready. " When Jiangning became the leader of Ming religion, suddenly a message came from the system. Update? Didn''t expect this system to be updated? This is what Jiangning really didn''t expect. The three-day update period does not affect anything. After all, martial arts and internal skills are all in. "Ladies and gentlemen." Since he has become the leader of the Ming religion, Jiangning''s attitude should also be changed. It is proper to respect Yang Xiao and other old people. This is a matter of character. However, in the formal scene, the so-called respect and position are different. If he is the leader, he must have the dignity and seriousness of the leader. Otherwise, how can he manage a religion? Fan Yao and Yang Xiao nodded one after another for the instant transformation of Jiangning. On the contrary, they hoped that Jiangning would be able to be a good leader even though Jiangning was more powerful. Strength and being a leader are two completely different things. Jiang Ning''an was sitting in the position of the leader of the hall, which even Yang Xiao could not sit. At this moment, Yang Xiao and fan Yao are standing on the left, the blue winged bat king and the white eyebrow eagle king are on the left. As for the five scattered people, Zhou Ding, lengqian, cloth bag monk, Tieguan Taoist, and Peng monk are on the right. Then Tiandi Fenglei four gate main station on the left, five square flag stand on the right. After that, he said, "the two sides knelt down and stood on the ground." They looked serious and solemn. "Up, everybody." Jiangning raised his hand and let the people stand up, and then everyone stood up. "Now, the victory of the Ming religion over the six sects is a victory. But don''t think it will be won if you win. There are still many problems. At least we just caught them for the time being, rather than completely exterminating them. What is the place of the river and lake? I don''t need to say more about that, do you? There are three things we need to do Jiangning slowly opened his mouth, and no one dared to interrupt. They looked at Jiangning and listened to Jiangning''s teachings. "The first point is stability. Now the Ming religion is in such a difficult situation. Although the result is that we have won, we have also paid a very tragic price. At this time, we must be stable and firm inside." "The second point is to recruit people and buy horses. If a sect wants to lay a foundation for all generations, it must have a good circulation. If a sect is regarded as a person, its disciples are blood. Every day, fresh blood is needed to join in, so that people will have vitality and the sect will never fall." "Third, a reasonable system. The leader of our sect is mixed up from the most common laborers. I deeply understand how hard it is to go from a servant to a person in power. Therefore, I intend to draw up a perfect upgrading procedure. I can assure you that after the system is completed and officially promoted, you will rise no matter whether you are strong or weak As long as you are willing to work hard, as long as you can make contributions to the sect, you may be the next leader. Don''t be afraid. Remember a word to me. Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. I need you to be greedy. The more greedy you are, the better you are. But also remember that everything you do must be based on the sect, as long as it is for the purpose I can tolerate everything you do Jiangning said the next three things need to be done. Fan Yao and Yang Xiao were fascinated. As for the others, they were more excited. The Mingjiao people standing outside were more excited. For them, strength determines everything. If they are strong, they can become masters of power. If their strength is weak, they can only become laborers all their lives. Unless they really have that kind of unparalleled wisdom, otherwise, they want to be in power? It''s hard to go to the sky. But Jiangning''s words made them excited and excited. No matter how weak you are? Does it mean that the weak have a chance to be in power? How can they not be excited when they think of it? "What the leader said is very clear and accurate." Fan Yao said with sincerity that there was no flattery at all. The three problems mentioned by Jiangning happened to be the three problems facing the development of Mingjiao, especially the last one, which could make the decision of Mingjiao shaking. The religious masters of the past dynasties, even many martial arts followers, advocated strength. Whoever is powerful is the boss. It is a simple truth. However, Jiangning is on the contrary. Everyone has a chance. In this way, we can say that Jiangning can really achieve this without saying whether there is any effect, and all the disciples of Ming religion should encourage themselves. For example, if a disciple with poor strength knows that he has no room for improvement, will he work hard? Certainly not, but if you know you have room to rise, who won''t work hard? Who doesn''t want to be in power, to be held, to discipline, to be the leader of others? Have this idea, no one does not want to!However, Jiangning gave hope to ordinary disciples, so fan Yao was sure that the Ming religion was going to prosper. Yang Xiao, the two great Dharma kings, and the five Sanren nodded their heads with a smile on their faces. At this time, Jiangning''s tone changed and he began to say: "the specific plan will be discussed by our leader himself. Now we will clean up the battlefield and record the merits. Moreover, the Mingjiao will provide a pension. If the minor injury is rewarded with 10 gold, the seriously injured will be given the support of the Ming religion. If there are fathers and children in the family, the Ming religion will take care of them. If the offspring are willing to continue to join the Ming religion, they can inherit half of the credit And the family members of the deceased are raised by the Ming religion. If the children are willing to join the Ming religion, they will inherit all the credit. " Jiangning opened his mouth again. Then he stood up and suddenly half knelt on the ground. "Lord!" All of them knelt on the ground and cried out. They didn''t know what Jiangning was doing. But Jiangning was kneeling. How could they not kneel? "This kneeling is for the dead brother of Mingjiao! From then on, every year today, for the Tomb Sweeping Day of the Ming Dynasty, at this time of every year, those disciples who died for the Ming religion will be given the same sum of money to build the tomb of heroes. " Jiangning spoke with sincerity. Suddenly many people understood, and there was a group of crying outside. They were really moved. Jiang ninggui, as the leader of a sect, kneels down for the dead disciples, seeks welfare for them, and builds hero graves for them. All this, let them die. With this kind of cult leader, as long as the Ming religion does not die, even if they are dead, they can live a life of peace and contentment! "Thank you very much There was a roar of tears. "Thank you very much." For a moment, the deafening sound sounded outside! They were really moved! The Spring Festival is still on the fifth! Wake up, the whole person is confused, there are some discomfort, from the book to now, the third try his best, the lowest is five! But the third one is very happy, because we let him become the first member of the weekly collection! Yes, we are the first in the double list. If it wasn''t for the Spring Festival, the third one would like to sit in front of the computer and thank you with ten or even more updates. Thank you for supporting me during this period of time. Thank you very much. Really, if you don''t have you, I''m afraid the third one can''t hold on. I''d like to thank every one of them. I can''t forget it ! It''s you who let the third in the cold winter warm up. It''s you who keep the third one step by step till now! So the third one decided that after the Spring Festival, in terms of the Lantern Festival, after the Lantern Festival, he would start at least at six o''clock every day. On Saturday and Sunday, he would explode as much as possible! I''m the third! Since everyone gives the old three face, old three spell! Now the old three want to ask for flowers, the third wants to be on the three lists together, not much, on the list! Thank you (at the same time, we strongly recommend friends'' novel "super police". If you like reading urban novels, you can have a look! It''s a great novel).. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 The next day! Jiangning took part in the foundation day of the Ming religion, and gathered with all his disciples in person. After the foundation laying ceremony, Jiangning got together with fan Yao, Yang Xiao, Leng Qian and Zhou Huanwu. "Lord, now that the foundation has been laid, when will you prepare for the grand ceremony of your accession to the throne?" Fan Yao asked Jiangning. Although Jiangning is already the leader of the Ming religion, according to the etiquette and rules, it is necessary to have a grand ceremony to ascend the throne, just like an emperor. Otherwise, Jiangning wants to seek simplicity, but it is fan Yao and Yang Xiao who try their best to stop it. Mingjiao is not a small sect, but a sect of tens of thousands of people. It must be advertised in the world. Otherwise, what would it look like? "It''s not urgent to postpone the ceremony for one or two months. At present, it''s a matter of stabilizing the six sects and the root of the Ming religion. Secondly, I''ve thought about the rules and regulations mentioned yesterday after a day. I''ll tell you about them. You can just mention the shortcomings." "Ask the Lord to say so." Yang Xiao looked at Jiangning and said that, if the whole Ming religion was the most admired one of Jiangning, it was definitely Yang Xiao. At first, he wanted to recognize Jiangning as his adopted son. Later, Jiangning showed too much prominence and became the leader of the Mingjiao sect. He also stopped this idea. But he was very ordered by Jiangning. "Well, as for the position system of the Ming religion, first of all, we need to change it. In terms of quality, one is the highest, and the other is the lowest. Then the quality is divided into two parts. The most common servant disciple is the ninth grade, and then the highest one. Of course, the position of the leader is the highest. I don''t need to say more about that." "I''ll see." People nodded in succession. Jiangning''s classification was very common, and there was nothing to pay attention to. Just like the official class, it could be seen everywhere. "Well, now that the grades are divided, the next step is to confer titles. Guangming left and right makes Yang Xiao and fan Yao the first grade. If the leader is not there, Guangming left and right envoys can take the place of the leader to carry out the orders. The left envoy Yang Xiao is the main one, Yang Xiao is the outer one, and fan Yao is the inner one. The four Dharma kings are the Deputy one, the Wusan people are the second grade, the Tiandi Fenglei is the fifth flag leader''s second grade This is left to fan Youshi Jiangning said that, in this respect, he still takes Yang Xiao as the main body, but there is no objection to the public, because Yang Xiao is the main one, but Jiangning also knows that people''s hearts are unpredictable. Therefore, although he favors Yang Xiao, he lets Yang Xiao take charge of the outside and fan Yao controls the inside. This right is a little big. It can be said that it balances the rights of the two people. This is imperial power. Jiangning only learned from some TV dramas. It may not be very good, but it is enough. Both fan Yao and Yang Xiao understood this intention, but they did not say that Jiangning was not a tiger, but it was also a lion who was about to wake up. Now the Ming religion lacks a leader, and Jiangning is willing to do anything. "If the law enforcement is set up by the new fengwutang of zhuxuanwuzong, it is up to us to set up the law enforcement officers of the Wulongkou hall, which is the same as that set up by the new Fenghu Hall of zhuxuanwu sect Make sure that you are responsible. " "Yes, I do." Fan Yao nodded, and seemed very satisfied. He was in charge of law enforcement. This was a great power. Fan Yao couldn''t help but feel excited. "I hope that fan Youshi can control the Qinglong hall. Qinglong hall does not need people with strong strength, but it must have one point: enforce the law impartially. If you do something wrong, it means that you do something wrong. If you do something wrong, you have to have the kind of person who is righteous and destroys relatives. If there is no discipline, what is the difference between Qinglong hall and Qinglong hall? This is an important task. Envoy fan you should remember clearly that if you can''t do it one day, I''ll remove you from your post and be severely punished at the same time. " Jiangning said a good word, but at the end of the day, he also said a cruel word. "I understand. Please rest assured. If you don''t handle it properly, you will be punished at will." Fan Youshi understood Jiangning''s intention. He said with a bow. "OK, the next step is the white tiger hall, which is responsible for chasing down one kind of people. If our Ming School disciples are out of the house, if they are missing, if they are killed by others, or if they need to hunt down some people who slander our Mingjiao disciples, the white tiger hall should set out immediately. The white tiger hall is under the control of Yang Zuo Shi. I need the white tiger disciples to be strong, like white tigers, and they are a killing and cutting team. Yang Zuo Shi still hopes that they can do so If you can handle it well, just like fan Youshi, if you can''t handle it well, you will still be punished severely. " Jiangning again divided the great power. After listening to Yang Xiao, he still worshipped on the ground and said, "respect the main purpose of the law." "Zhuquetang is an intelligence agency. Intelligence is the most important thing in the development of a sect. Only by knowing the world''s affairs and grasping the first opportunity can we understand everything. If we didn''t get the information in advance, we would not be able to resist the siege of the six sects. Such a heavy task will be handled by the five scattered people calmly." Leng Qian is introverted, very indifferent and difficult to join the group. However, he is very careful in his work, so Jiangning has entrusted the heavy task to him. Cold and humble, he really did not think that this kind of people will give him? I thought it was still something that the two great Dharma kings wanted to do. Now, no matter how cold and modest he was, he had to show a touch of excitement and said, "thank you, sect leader.""I don''t need to thank you. I chose you because you are very suitable for this aspect, not for anything else. I will give you a year to reorganize, look for talents and choose from the clan. After a year, I want to see the Zhuque hall that I want to see. It can''t be compared with Tianji pavilion or Langya Pavilion, but I have to master all the things in Donghuang lake." "Please rest assured." Cold and modest cut the railway. However, some of the other scattered people were envious. After all, they held such great power, even compared with Yang Zuoyu and fan Youshi. How could they not envy them? "As for Xuanwu hall, we need to explain it in detail. Xuanwu hall is a comprehensive hall. Recruitment, school resources, job division, and school rewards are all calculated according to Xuanwu hall. Who is promoted, who joins the sect, how many sect resources and how many awards are given. Xuanwu hall makes the main decision. This entrance is mainly composed of blue winged bat king and monk Peng, As for which management direction you choose, you can discuss it yourself. " Jiangning said what she thought yesterday. Four scattered people should kneel down on the ground and kowtow to Jiangning. Just at this time, suddenly a Mingjiao believer came over and knelt down in front of Jiangning and said, "leader, Zhou Zhiruo in the dungeon said that he wanted to see you and that he had something to discuss with you." "Oh? Zhou Zhiruo? Well, I''ll go back as soon as I go. Wait for me in the hall. " Zhou Zhiruo wants to see himself? Jiangning is very curious. He doesn''t know what Zhou Zhiruo has to do with himself. (next chapter, hey, hey, hey, hey .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 In the Ming Dynasty dungeon. Zhou Zhiruo was personally ordered by Jiangning three big acupoints, unable to mobilize internal strength, but also by the 300 Jin shackles to buckle, almost unable to escape the Ming Dynasty dungeon. Zhou Zhiruo is arranged in a separate dungeon by Jiangning. In the dark dungeon, Zhou Zhiruo, wearing some dirty Flowing Clouds and white crane robes, looks a little dejected, but vaguely can not cover Zhou Zhiruo''s beautiful face, especially a pair of eyes, which is extremely moving. "I hear you have something to do with me?" Jiangning came to Zhou Zhiruo in front of him. He was dressed in plain clothes, but he could not hide them. What kind of juvenile domineering, as well as the indescribable majesty, had a unique temperament. Zhou Zhiruo, who stayed in the dungeon, immediately stood up after hearing Jiangning''s voice. "What do you really want to do?" Zhou Zhiruo opened her mouth, with a beautiful face, staring at Jiangning, there was no one else in the dungeon except Jiangning and her. "What do you want to do? What do you think I want to do Jiangning asked back, looking at Zhou Zhiruo, the tone is very gentle. "Jiangning, we make a deal. You let my Emei disciples go. From now on, Emei will never step into the Ming religion and cancel all the past gratitude and resentment." If Zhou Zhiruo opens her mouth, she naturally will not want to stay here and become a prisoner of others. "Ha ha ha ha ha, Zhou Zhiruo, Zhou Zhiruo, you really know how to do business. You are my prisoner. It''s hard to say that you are even my prisoner. You Emei sect are all. I want to kill you, and there won''t be any trouble. Why should I let you go?" Jiangning opened his mouth and couldn''t help laughing. "You won''t kill us. If you wanted to kill us, you would have killed us long ago. You don''t have to wait until now." If Zhou Zhiruo opened her mouth, she told the truth, but Jiangning didn''t show any ugly color after listening to it. Instead, she said with a smile: "yes, I won''t kill you, but many members of Mingjiao are short of concubines. All of your Emei disciples are not bad looking, but you can solve this problem, ha ha ha." When Zhou Zhiruo said this, she immediately shook her head. With a confident smile on her beautiful face, she said, "you won''t do this. If you do this, it''s no different from killing us. Now, although you Mingjiao has defeated our six major sects, it''s no accident. Soon, Shaolin and Wudang will surely come to the big people, and other big people will come to the end What is the fruit? The result is that you will hand over your people, unless you can defeat Zhang Sanfeng or the abbot of Shaolin. " She is a very smart woman, not a vase. She said the core, which is also the most worried thing of Jiangning. "Zhou Zhiruo, what I hate most is that others think themselves clever. Can you guarantee that I can''t beat Zhang Sanfeng?" Jiangning opened his mouth and looked very serious. He can''t beat him, but there is a seven Jue mad devil Dan. He can crush Zhang Sanfeng and Shaolin abbot. If they dare to fight hard, Jiangning will not be afraid! Zhou Zhiruo''s face changed. She was full of self-confidence. She was defeated in an instant. She dared to bet 99% on Jiangning, but she didn''t dare to bet 100%. If Jiangning beat Zhang Sanfeng, what was the result? Dead, or reduced to Jiangning She couldn''t imagine. Zhou Zhiruo was silent for a long time, finally unable to sit in the position, she did not have any negotiation conditions. However, Jiangning suddenly laughed and looked at Zhou Zhiruo and said: "Zhou Zhiruo, I ask you a question. If you answer well, I may let you live. No, it''s the life of Emei." "Eh?" Zhou Zhiruo after listening, the heart is not from a Leng, she knows that Jiangning will not have any good things, but she can not resist this temptation. Live! Above all else. "You ask." Finally, Zhou Zhiruo opened his mouth. I don''t know why. Zhou Zhiruo felt that he was naturally suppressed in Jiangning. Whether it was strength or wisdom, he could not surpass Jiangning. "Do you want to be the leader of Emei?" Jiangning looked at Zhou Zhiruo, the beautiful face, and said with a smile. His voice with a trace of magnetism, drilling into Zhou Zhiruo''s ears, as if magic sound general. Leader of Emei? What is the concept? A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier, and one who doesn''t want to be a leader is not a leader. Naturally, she thought, who has no idea? It''s just that she doesn''t think she can become the leader of Emei sect. Now Jiangning a word, let her heart beat! The leader of Emei is the supreme leader of a sect. He commands all the heroes. He has a great reputation. All martial artists in the world should be courteous. Thinking of this, Zhou Zhiruo''s heart beats faster. "What do you mean by that?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at Jiangning and asked, her face still. "Ha ha, I don''t mean anything else. To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to kill you. It''s not that I''m afraid of Zhang Sanfeng. I don''t want to set up new enemies. But I have to attract some people. Except Shaolin and Wudang, the rest are my targets. Kunlun, Kongtong and Huashan are all soft bones, which are easy to buy, but you Emei can''t Kill the old nun for your master and hate me to the bone. Once I let her go back, I will release the tiger to the mountain. Jiangning still knows this. "Jiangning looked at Zhou Zhiruo, so said, the tone of forest cold terrible. In a flash, Zhou Zhiruo understood that Jiangning would surely kill the extinct abbess. "No!" Zhou Zhiruo opens her mouth and wants to stop it. "No? Can you stop me? " If my elder martial sister, I''ll kill you if I have time to kill you All. " After saying that, Zhou Zhiruo was stunned! What is the mind attack. Jiangning every word has the meaning of Zhu heart, every sentence let Zhou Zhiruo have to think more! Zhou Zhiruo in the attack mind, has repeatedly failed, from self righteous initiative, reduced to passive! (ER, what? Some readers told me that at the end of the last chapter, he said that this chapter should be. Hey, hey, I''m depressed. Is the third one so dirty? I''m very pure, next chapter, hey, hey, hey .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 Jiangning has no wrong words. If she refuses, there will be disciples in Emei school who will agree. What respect teachers, master? What do you think you can do in front of life? Besides, Jiangning not only gives life, but power, supreme power, thinking that if Zhou Zhi is not tangled by incomparable. "Five!" "Four!" "Three!" "Two!" Jiangning slowly counted, and when he counted it to the end, Jiangning stopped talking. He smiled and walked out of the dungeon himself. Soon he went to the place where the old nun was extinct, and came to the exterminated old nun in a few moments. After a day of rest, the extinction of the old nun was also a recovery of some strength, but still unable to do anything. "Thief." The extinct old nun looked at Jiangning, her eyes revealed a crazy and endless anger, she angrily said! She always thought that the disciples of the sect had been tarnished Wu, so she hated Jiangning, and she hated to draw Jiangning''s tendons and scraped the skin of Jiangning. "Oh." Jiangning sneered and opened the dungeon directly, and watched the exterminated abbess blow out on the spot. He left some strength in this fist, but the fist broke the limbs of the extinct nun. "Poop." The exterminator spits blood, and her face is pale. She feels that Jiangning has abandoned her. At present, she not only does not cry, but laughs wildly: "ha ha ha ha, magic head, magic head! I regret, I regret. " She seemed to be mad and insane. "What do you regret?" Jiangning asked as she looked at her. "I regret why I didn''t kill Yang buregret, should try my best to hit, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." The exterminated abbess shouted sharply, and his face was ferocious. "Death is not changed." Jiangning a slap fan swollen the face of the exterminated abbess, then took the exterminated abbess directly to zhouzhiruo. Still thinking of zhouzhiruo, suddenly heard the voice of the exterminated abbess, now the whole people stood up, and saw the exterminated abbess lying on the ground like a muddy land, full of blood, can not be exposed to the tension. "What are you going to do?" Zhou Zhiru asked. "Now give me the answer. Three breathing answers. Are you going to be the leader of Emei, my subordinate, or are you imprisoned for a lifetime? I can tell you clearly that your master will die here anyway. Now tell me your choice. " He asked, with a very serious face. He wants Zhou Zhiru to make a decision quickly. "You! I''m not. " If Zhou Zhi does not know what to say. "Three!" Jiangning spoke with cold heart. "You don''t force me." If Zhou Zhi collapsed, although the exterminated abbess was more severe to her, she regarded the exterminated abbess as a relative, and at this time she really had some collapse. "Two." Jiangning did not give her any chance. "One." Jiangning finally made a decision, and at this time zhouzhiruo suddenly screamed: "I promise you, become the leader of Emei." This words said, exterminator taiton eyes, if Zhou Zhiru promised Jiangning, then the things behind, she can think. "The adversity." The extinct abbess vomited blood and fainted again on the spot. This is her most satisfied disciple. I didn''t expect to do this now. "Come on, and take the exterminated abbess back to the prison." Jiangning did not kill the exterminated abbess, but took a finger from her hand, which is the evidence of the leader of Emei school. "You." Zhouzhiru looks at Jiangning, she does not know what to say. Yes, Jiangning did not kill the exterminated abbess, because he suddenly felt that sometimes death was a kind of happy thing. He forced the exterminator to break herself, and let the exterminated abbess taste betrayed, taste the taste of being imprisoned, and then commit suicide! He believed that with the extermination of the nun''s character, she would not be able to linger. She will die with pain and regret. Jiangning is really cruel, but he is not cruel, is his own misfortune, assuming that extinction seized him, what is the result? Cramped pickpockets are not small things, do not torture themselves to death, extinction can not be well put up? Everything was the cause of extinction, and she ate the evil fruit herself. This is the causal cycle! "Zhou Zhiru! Now, let''s talk about what we have to do? " Suddenly Jiangning looked at zhouzhiru, slowly opening to smile. Zhouzhi if raised her head, face pear flowers and rain, she just really collapsed, at this moment to hear Jiangning this words, not tight Zhang said: "what do you mean?" "Ha ha, I mean very simple, I don''t trust you, I can''t 100% guarantee, you go back, really not me to start?" Jiangning looks at zhouzhiru, his face is indifferent.He does not trust Zhou Zhiruo. Even if Zhou Zhiruo gives his heart to himself, Jiangning doesn''t believe it. If Zhou Zhiruo turns against water, Jiangning is a hidden danger, although there is no danger. He is not a fool. He doesn''t want to make trouble for himself, even if the trouble is not big. "Don''t trust me? You are so strong, if I betray you, then Where can I go? " Zhou Zhiruo looked at Jiangning, but there are some calm to say. "No, no, no! The world is so big that I can''t guarantee to catch you. Now I''ll give you another chance to become the woman of our sect leader, or I can cure the exterminator and put it back together with you. " Jiangning mouth, a word let Zhou Zhiruo look big change. Abbess extermination left with her. What will happen? The best way to eliminate the temper of the Abbess is to be left out of the cold and become a servant of Emei. I will die of old age all my life. If the result is worse, I will I''m afraid there''s no place to die! This Jiangning is too cruel. She can''t compare. When Jiangning closes, there is only one plan for Jiangning She can''t imagine! (cough, cough, cough, cough! In the last chapter, the content was too much, and it was instantly on the screen. The third had to write a new watch, and then grasp the scale. After all, there is no way. Now, the third is a new man. He looks at other gods and writes like crazy, but he can''t write that kind of article. So he can study hard for a day, and tomorrow Tui will fall to Zhou Zhiruo! Without Tui, the third one is incompetent .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 Most of the people are afraid of the enemy. If Zhou Zhiru even sacrificed the exterminated abbess for the sake of living, and sacrificed the whole Emei school. If it is said who is the most hated person now, if Zhou Zhiru can say Jiangning, who is the second hated person, if Zhou Zhiru can say she. Jiangning''s last chess, playing excellent, from the beginning Jiangning has been layout, in the end is his death on this, one step wrong, step by step, now she only has one choice. "You It''s the smartest person I''ve ever seen. " Zhou Zhiru can not help but smile. "Tuo clothes." Jiangning looks at zhouzhiru, looks indifferent, he does not have a little nonsense, want to surrender Zhouzhi if this kind of woman, must be absolutely crushed in wisdom and strength, otherwise once let Zhou Zhi if this kind of woman feel, she seems to have a little hope, she will be crazy to live revenge or betrayal. Only absolute suppression, zhouzhiru will be honest and honest to take Cong, this woman Jiangning very understand. "You." If Zhou Zhiru did not think, Jiangning unexpectedly such tyranny and absolute, the tone is unquestionable, she stood there, stunned. "Didn''t you hear me? Zhouzhiru, you should know that I want to find a obedient woman, not a woman who doesn''t listen to me, and remember to me, nonsense don''t want me to say it twice. " Jiangning opened his mouth, and his tone was terrible. Zhouzhi if listen, the heart is very tangled, she stands there, appears incomparable tension and embarrassment. But seeing Jiangning''s cold face, Zhou Zhiru took a deep breath, some helpless, some melancholy, and a little bit of self mockery to fall down to Tuo. After the coat faded, a white inner shirt appeared, and then under the sign of Jiangning, the piece also fell down. Soon zhouzhiru on Sheng next, red Du pocket. Ao convex has a beautiful figure, immediately displayed in front of Jiangning, especially before Xiong, the great holy female peak with Zhou Zhiru nervous, a collection of shrinkage, Rao is Jiangning also not by slightly swallow saliva. Zhou Zhiru is a woman like a relegated fairy. She is a beautiful woman of the world. Now, only Sheng''s next Du pocket has forced Jiangning to lose some state. "And." The loss of state is just a moment, soon Jiangning restored the spirit of heart, looking at zhouzhiru, still the tone of cold way. Immediately Zhou Zhi if deep inhaled a breath, she lowered her head, ears are red almost dripping blood. It''s gorgeous. Rustle. After half column fragrance, if a Si does not hang Zhouzhi appears in front of Jiangning, from foot to head, skin is as delicate as lanolin jade, as beautiful as snow, Jiangning has not covered it, he directly into the dungeon. Then there was a Chuen meaning. After an hour, the Cao red on zhouzhiruo''s face has not retreated. The whole person is stunned there, and there seems to be something in mind. Jiangning gets up and asks Zhou Zhiru to help him to wear a good dress. At the same time, Jiangning slowly opens his way. "From now on, you will be the woman of the Godmaster. I can tell you very responsibly that if you do not betray the Lord, you will wind the wind from now on, rain rain, everything you want, as long as I can do it, you can understand." Jiangning opened his mouth and said it with great tyranny. Zhouzhiru looks at Jiangning, eyes in the show of a silk of different colors. "The woman of the Lord, the wind, the rain." How aggressive this talk is, this word to any woman in the world, against all sweet words, if Zhou zhishe once wanted to find a such a man? But now she found, do not know why, zhouzhiru heart although not a little happy, but not a little sad, if not to say sad, that is to face the extinction of the Abbess where, she does have some pain. "Can you let my master go?" Zhouzhi if looked up head, looking at Jiangning such a question. "I ask you, if I let go of the extinct abbess, can you inherit Emei? Do you dare to face the exterminated abbess next? " Jiangning looked at zhouzhiru, very calmly asked. If Zhou Zhiru does not speak, she is silent! Indeed, she dare not face the exterminated abbess, so she has no way to live, either imprisoned for a lifetime or ended herself. "I will give you this trigger. Then you will continue here. I will not untie your cave path. When the time is ripe, I will let you leave. Of course, what do you need, you can open up as soon as possible. If you want to go out and walk, you can be clear if you want to see me and the outside disciples to say one?" Jiangning looked at zhouzhiru said so. "I understand." Zhouzhi if nodded, Jiangning to zhouzhiru expression look very satisfied, thought if Zhou Zhi would show that desperate look, but did not think, Zhouzhi if there are some complex thoughts, but no other expression.It means Zhou Zhiruo is not disgusted with herself. Is this the case, Jiangning can not 100% judge, because there is no system, do not know how much Zhou Zhiruo likes himself. If you are below 50, you basically don''t like yourself. If you are over 50, you may not dislike yourself. It seems that the result will not be known until the system is updated tomorrow. If you''re under 50, you have to think about it. It doesn''t matter if you''re over 50. After settling the matter, Jiangning went back. Only in the afternoon of that day, Jiangning received the news that she had been exterminated and killed herself. As Jiangning thinks, the extinction will end on its own after all. "Lord, do you want to leave the body out of the wilderness?" The subordinate asked Jiangning. "No, just keep the body. Don''t rot Jiangning will not do that kind of thing, one is the bottom line, the second is the corpse to Zhang Sanfeng, and let Zhou Zhiruo take it back is also an account. (first watch! Old three guarantee, the next situation will be more and more cool, please click collection! It''s new year''s day. The third one wants to ask for a ten thousand prize. After all, this book has not been published yet. I''d like to ask a local book friend for a reward to support his appearance .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 Late that night, Jiangning waited until after the early morning. All of a sudden, you hear the sound of the system. "Ding Dong! Update time has passed! At present, the martial arts supreme system is automatically updated to the second stage version. " "Update version 1, cancel novice data attribute effect, will not use data to interpret strength in the future, but experience value data remains unchanged." "Update version 2, activate the ability of exchange space, players can exchange the required items with enough merit value." "The updated version 3 gives players martial arts heavy pupil. This time, it is a super reward for a series of performances in the world of martial arts." "The above is the second phase of the system update." After hearing the sound of the system, Jiangning in the room murmured to himself: "has the data division been cancelled? Activate the exchange space and give me martial arts heavy pupil. What does that mean? " There are some doubts, but Jiangning is still very normal to open their own personal attribute template. Soon the property template appears. Character: Jiangning. Realm: top nine level masters. (the strongest is level 9) mental skills: Qiankun great move (5 / 7), dragon elephant Prajna (5 / 5), Beiming Shengong (4 / 10) martial arts: Dugu Jiujian (ascend to the peak) liumai Shenjian (its own school), Qiankun shift (its own school), Beiming spirit method (its own school), Lingbo micro step (its own school) and big Fu Mo Quan (its own school) merit value: 100000 ¡£ Sect: Mingjiao position: leader. Reputation: famous Mingjiao leader in the world. Physique: Martial Arts heavy pupil (after opening, you can get the strength and weakness that are not stronger than an enemy in your territory, and increase the strength of your eyes) experience value: 0. - view other people''s attributes? For a moment, Jiangning was stunned. He didn''t expect that Wu Dao ChongTong could check the strength and realm of the enemy and know what the weakness of the enemy was? It''s an indescribable ability. As for the property change of the system, Jiangning also understood clearly. Basically, some data were clear and formed a whole. Although the system data was more clear in the past, it would affect his own judgment if he looked too much at the system data. Today''s system updates are excellent. The best is Wudao ChongTong. "Open the exchange space." At this time, Jiangning heart again silently read a sound, suddenly the voice of the system came. "The exchange space has been opened successfully. Please remember what you need and the system will quote automatically. Whether you want to buy it or not, the exchange space is available!" Hearing this from the system, Jiangning thought for a while and said, "dragon butcher." "Dragon butcher''s sword is a first-class weapon. It needs 500000 merit points to exchange. Do you want to exchange it?" 500 thousand points of merit and virtue? Jiangning suddenly depressed, he now only has 20000 points of merit, 500000? It''s a little scary. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t buy it. Just be happy and poor. "The best sword." Jiangning continued to ask, the peerless sword is the weapon of the storm, so I don''t know if there is any exchange space. "The best sword is a sharp weapon of the seventh class. It needs 2 billion merit to exchange. Do you want to exchange it?" What, all the best swords? This is a weapon in the storm. How can it appear here? For a moment, Jiangning was shocked. What is the peerless sword? How could he not know? It is said that it was cast by one of the four stones left by Nuwa mending the sky. This is a real weapon. It''s the sword of killing dragon and relying on heaven. Soon Jiangning grasped the main point. The Dragon butcher sword was the first-class magic weapon, and the best sword was the seventh class magic weapon. Then it means that the magic weapon should be divided into nine qualities in detail. If so, Jiangning can not help but continue to check. "The secret of long life." Jiangning continues to search. "The secret of eternal life is a fourth-class mental skill, which requires 10 million merits. Do you want to exchange it? Ten million points of merit, which is also extremely terrible. "The great shift of heaven and earth." "The great shift of heaven and earth into a first-class mental skill requires 400000 merit points. Do you want to exchange it?" Hearing the system''s reply, Jiangning could not help nodding. "Sure enough, although the great shift of heaven and earth is a divine mind Dharma, it is only a first-class mind Dharma, not a high-level divine mind Dharma. It seems that there is still a long way to go in the future." Jiangning can''t help sighing. At present, there are only 100000 merit points. Jiangning doesn''t know what can be exchanged, so she can''t help asking. "What is the mind Dharma and martial arts of 100000 merits and virtues?" He also has the sword of relying on heaven, so he doesn''t need anything. It''s mainly mental skills and martial arts. "Automatic search of exchange space Ding Dong! At present, it is suitable for the mental method of martial arts"Lower half of Prajna skill of dragon and elephant (Level 5): 100000 merit points." "the first three levels of Joyoung Magic: one hundred thousand points of merit." "The first three layers of Yi Jin Jing: 100000 merit points." "Life and death Fu martial arts: 100000 merit points." ¡­¡­ "Life and death charm?" After answering the system, Jiangning immediately locked the symbol of life and death, muscle bone strengthening exercise and Joyoung magic skills, though it was good, but it was in the front layer. Jiangning didn''t want to be different from it. But the difference between life and death is not the same. If he wants to master the six sects, this life and death charm can play an absolute role. This is a good thing. Thinking of this, Jiangning is no nonsense, and directly bought the life and death amulet at the price of 100000 merit value. "Ding Dong! After successful exchange, the life and death talisman will be learned automatically. At present, the martial arts realm has reached its own school. " [life and death talisman] efficacy: those who use this Rune can''t survive or die, and can''t be controlled by the caster. It''s a unique skill of the Xiaoyao sect. Poor old three, seeing that there are some tears in today''s performance, click the list one after another, the third one is eager to return to the first place! At the same time, sincerely seek a little collection ~ in addition, ask for some monthly tickets, listen to friends say that this thing is useful, please all book friends!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 After learning the life and death talisman. Jiangning was not afraid of hardship. He went directly to the dungeon, and the first one to look for was Huashan sect disciples. There was not much nonsense. They displayed the life and death talisman one by one, and let them taste the taste of the life and death talisman, and had a full-scale showdown with them. What they said was nothing more than telling them that they must be led by the Ming religion when they go home. Where can Huashan school, which has no leader, dare to clamor? They all submit to Jiangning. As for the Kunlun school, there are some problems. The he Taichong and his wife still have a little backbone. After boiling a stick of incense, they all soften up. As for the Kongtong school, Jiangning surrendered and was willing to submit to Jiangning before he went. However, for the sake of safety, Jiangning still put on the life and death amulet one by one. The Wudang school and the Shaolin Temple Jiangning don''t do it. Although they say that they can''t solve the life and death talisman, Zhang Sanfeng and the Shaolin Temple leader are not small roles. If they play the life and death amulet, the other party will certainly not give up. Not to mention the Emei sect, it is still a matter of fact under the life and death talisman, including Zhou Zhiruo. See Zhou Zhiruo when, Jiangning first come up is a cross, overbearing incomparable, did not give Zhou Zhiruo said a nonsense. At the same time, Jiangning looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s degree of liking for himself, and found that Zhou Zhiruo''s degree of liking for himself actually reached 80? Now Jiangning was really surprised. Is it difficult for Zhou Zhiruo to have the attribute of shaking m? It''s just drunk. After dealing with these things, it was dawn. As soon as she came out of the dungeon, fan Yao came to Jiangning in a hurry. "Lord! If your guess is the same, the abbot of Shaolin Temple and the leader of Wudang have come together. I am under the Ming religion and want to see you? " Fan Yao had to be a little impatient when she opened her mouth. You know, there are two peerless masters coming down from the Mingjiao mountain. They can stir up the whole world of the world, Zhang Sanfeng and Zen master Tianming, the abbot of Shaolin Temple. If these two people go up the mountain, if they really fight, it will be a big difficulty. Fan Yao doesn''t believe in Jiangning, but they are so famous. "Oh? In this case, bring two men to the main hall, and you will step down and I will see you in person. " Jiangning opened his mouth. He didn''t have any surprise. Now, people from the six major sects are here. If they don''t come, it will be really strange. Now the two big men are honest and honest at the foot of the Mingjiao mountain, which means that they don''t want to start. Of course, if they don''t talk to each other, a life and death struggle is inevitable. Now you just need to be calm, step by step as planned. When Jiangning came to the hall, after waiting for a while, he saw two old men walking slowly not far away. Zen master Tianming is wearing a red cassock and holding a golden pestle in his hand. The whole person seems to have some wisdom. A pair of eyes radiate wisdom. There is indeed a kind of grand master''s manner. As for Zhang Sanfeng, wearing a Taoist robe, his white beard dancing with the wind and his skin and hair, he looks like a fairy. "I''ve met two of them in xiajiangning, the leader of Ming religion." Jiangning got up and slightly arched his hand. I''ve seen it. "Amitabha, Tianming, abbot of Shaolin. I have met master Jiang." "Master Zhang, I''ve met you." They are very polite. They seem to walk slowly, but in the blink of an eye, they appear in front of Jiangning and speak with humility and courtesy. "Take your seats, please." In the face of today''s Day dependent dragon slaughtering, Jiangning to also appears calm, without a trace of panic. Zhang Sanfeng and Tianming found their own positions, and then Zhang Sanfeng was the first to speak. "Master Jiang, there are two main things about going up the mountain this time. I don''t know if he knows about it?" Zhang Sanfeng said with a smile on his face. "Oh? Two things? One of the things I know is that people from the six major sects basically eat and drink well in my Ming religion. Except for the fact that I captured the Abbess exterminate alive and committed suicide in the prison, and one of the five senior middle school in Kongtong was killed by me, the rest of them are living well. " Jiangning opened his mouth and told them the news of the death of the abbess. Their faces changed and they looked at each other. After a moment of eye contact, Zen master Tianming read a word of Amitabha in a low voice. Zhang Sanfeng also sighed a little: "the nature of extinction is really like this." They didn''t blame Jiangning. It''s not that they were heartless, but they had already made this psychological preparation. In addition, their purpose was to rescue the rest of the people, but they would not turn over their faces. If the extinction is not dead, they must strive for it, but they are all dead, and they can not return to heaven. "What''s the second thing?" Jiangning looked at them and asked calmly. Zhang Sanfeng looked at Jiangning. He originally wanted Jiangning to release people, but Jiangning took the initiative to change the topic. He didn''t say much. He just continued to say: "the second thing is a small matter. Doctor Xue sent out hero Posts widely and asked me to take one to master Jiang."Hero post? Jiangning looks down at Zhang Sanfeng''s hero post and frowns slightly at the moment. The so-called hero post, should be juxianzhuang war. "Ding Dong! Automatically accept the world plot main line task, go to juxianzhuang, the task is selective, kill Qiao Feng, get merit value of 1 million, help Qiao Feng escape this robbery and get 500 thousand merit and virtue value. " At this time, the sound of the system rings and takes the initiative to accept the task. "A million and 500000 merit points?" If Jiangning lacks anything at present, he will certainly say that he lacks merit and virtue, but this choice has some troubles. However, holding his mind down, Jiangning looked at Zhang Sanfeng and said, "this post is for the time being. There''s something I want to ask you about, immortal Zhang." Jiangning still did not mention the six sects, but deliberately opened the topic. (ask for a monthly ticket!!!! Third watch! On the third day of new year''s day, the third one continues to be crazy, and the fifth watch of a day is not bad. From the Spring Festival to now, there is not a day left behind. From the launch, every day the chapters are updated below the five chapters. Please support me!!! Now seriously ask for the monthly ticket, but also ask for a little click, the third still wants to be the first!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 "Oh? What do you want to ask Looking at Jiangning, Zhang Sanfeng asked curiously. "It''s not a matter of Xinmi, but I heard that the place where we are is called Donghuang. If the whole world''s rivers and lakes are divided in detail, it should be the eastern wilderness, the southern barbarians, the western desert, the Northern Wilderness and the middle land. I heard that there is some mystery in this middle land area?" Jiang Ning looked at Zhang Sanfeng and asked him this way. He also heard about this matter when the six sects encircled guangdingding, but he didn''t know exactly what it was. Now that Zhang Sanfeng and Zen master Tianming are here, he just asked about it carefully. After saying this, Zen master Tianming and Zhang Sanfeng did not change their faces, but soon their faces returned to normal. Zhang Sanfeng hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "as the leader Jiang said, it is true that the whole world is divided like this. As for the Middle Earth, there is something strange and mysterious." "Oh? How do you say that? " Naturally, he wanted to know how to establish himself in the world in the future. said this to the master of Jiang. When I was young, I went to Middle Earth. At that time, I was trying to make up for the incomplete Joyoung magic. I always wanted to make up for it, and later I learned that the sacred land of Middle Earth and Wu Dao, so I went there. It was also where the Tang Dynasty was, but when I really got to Middle Earth, something strange happened, and my strength grew a lot, and where was it high? Hands like clouds, crouching tiger, hidden dragon. " "To make an analogy, if I go to Zhongtu now, I am equivalent to the ordinary top experts here." Zhang Sanfeng said so. Suddenly, Jiangning looks changed. Who is Zhang Sanfeng? A centenarian master of martial arts, Jiangning would not dare to compete with Zhang Sanfeng if he didn''t use Qijue Mademoiselle pill. This is a big Mac, but he didn''t expect to go to Zhongtu. He was just a top ordinary expert? Is that too much exaggeration? He had some disbelief. "If so, the eastern wilderness, even the southern barbarians, the western desert and the northern wilderness, would not have been occupied by the middle land warriors? And the Ming Dynasty? Song Dynasty? And the Great Yuan Dynasty? " He didn''t believe it, because if it was, would the Tang Dynasty devour everything? And their business? "No, no, no! Originally, I thought so, but later I found that if I left the middle land, the strength would be greatly reduced, and it would be restored to that before I came in. That''s why I say that there are some strange things in the middle land. In addition, there are many civil disturbances in the middle land. It is only because the Tang Dynasty has not yet become a dynasty completely, but many forces are gathered together, the emperor It has not been identified. The reason is that there are religious sects and holy families Zhang Sanfeng explained. "Go in and grow strength? Go out and lose strength? It''s really a strange place. " Jiangning slightly frowned and muttered to herself. "it is said that Joyoung''s magic and muscle bone strengthening exercise are the great learning that has been handed down by an undefeated sect in the Middle Earth. Even the most complete Joyoung magic is really an entry into the supreme religion, and the real Joyoung spirit is called the" Heaven Gang Supreme Joyoung ". Zhang Sanfeng also released a big piece of information. Immediately, Jiangning was really shocked. he has always wanted the Joyoung magic, but I didn''t expect it to be an introduction. How terrible is the really complete Tiangang supreme Jiuyang skill? At present, Jiangning would not believe it. He opened the exchange space and asked the price of Tiangang Supreme jiuyanggong. "The Ninth level spiritual cultivation, Tiangang supreme Jiuyang skill is worth one trillion merit. Do you want to exchange it?" Hiss! A trillion points of merit? Jiangning did not dare to imagine, but also believed what Zhang Sanfeng said. "Even if the Central Plains fight against each other, is there no sect coming to Donghuang?" Jiangning is very wonderful. "Yes! The endless divine alliance comes from the Middle Earth. " Zhang Sanfeng replied, but this is not good news. Wuji Shenmeng is an assassin organization, and Huashan sect has put down the seven killing orders. It can be said that two people are against the enemy. If the other party comes from the middle land, isn''t it Some danger? This is very bad news. Jiangning paid extra attention to it, and then Jiangning asked a lot of news about Zhongtu. Unfortunately, immortal Zhang Sanfeng told Jiangning that he had only been in Zhongtu for two years, but later he got into some troubles and finally left Zhongtu. Moreover, he hasn''t been there for decades, and he doesn''t know that it has become so. After talking about this matter, let it be and talk about the six sects. For this matter, Jiangning listed several conditions. First of all, about the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of guangdingding, we can reconcile, but the six sects must publicly admit that the Mingjiao is not a demon cult. Some people are playing tricks in secret, and they admit that Mingjiao is one of the seven sects in Donghuang and recover. Secondly, the six sects are required to jointly compensate 3 million taels of gold and various kinds of pills.In fact, it is not very good for the master of Wudang to take out Taijiquan, even though it is not good for him to take out Taiji. After a stick of incense, Zhang Sanfeng and master Tianming signed an alliance contract and a compensation treaty with Jiangning, and Jiangning began to release people. All the disciples of the six sects were taken away by Zhang Sanfeng and Tianming. As for the Emei sect, all the people were crying, holding the body of the Emei nun and going back down the mountain road. Jiangning led the Ming disciples, standing behind them, watching the group leave. Finally, suddenly Jiangning opened his mouth with a smile. "Come and play when you have time." Everyone heard this sentence, including Zhang Sanfeng and Zen master Tianming. It was a typical example of being cheap and being obedient. The disciples of the six sects are extremely speechless, playing? Play with your sister! A trip to the captivity, the loss of money, but also under the life and death amulet, it is a dog! (passion in the back, brothers and sisters, this book will not let you down, please feel free to subscribe and support! Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 After sending off the disciples of the six major sects, the focus of the next day is the development of the schools. Two days later, the six major sects arrived as promised and declared that Mingjiao was a decent sect. These days, some people secretly provoked him. At the same time, Jiangning''s fight against the six great masters shocked Donghuang lake. And the news of the death of the Abbess shocked the whole world. On the third day, the six sects sent all kinds of resources, money, pills, and some secular property rights, which were handed over to Yang Xiao. The whole Ming religion is now flourishing, with great changes every day. At the same time, the five hall entrance has been officially established. In this way, more than ten days later, Yang Buhui finally recovered, so Jiangning went to visit Yang Buhui in person. Of course, Xiaozhao also showed his original appearance, and his shackles were cut off by Jiangning with the sword of relying on heaven, which clearly explained Xiaozhao''s situation to everyone. The next day. Jiangning sat alone in the hall. He took the invitation from Juxian village and read it for a long time. Juxianzhuang hero meeting is nothing more than a group of righteous hypocrites who want to kill Qiao Feng together. If it is not for the merit, Jiangning will not go. The hero''s meeting will start in half a month, and Jiangning should also prepare for it. If according to the original play, there are not many people in juxianzhuang, but this is the world of comprehensive martial arts. Who can know who will participate? Of course, with the current world plot, Jiangning is not afraid of anything. Today''s situation choice, nothing more than a point, save Qiao Feng? If you don''t save Qiaofeng, you can get one million merit points. If you save Qiaofeng, you can only get 500000 merit points. But if you don''t save Qiaofeng, you also have an advantage, that is, you can gain Qiao Feng''s favor. It''s unnecessary to say who Qiao Feng is. Nan Murong is a loser. Qiao Feng is not a loser. He practices the 18 dragon subduing palms. Thinking of this, Jiangning has some decisions in mind. In such a blink of an eye, ten days slowly passed, such as a fleeting moment, the blink of an eye quietly passed. During these ten days, Jiangning dealt with the affairs of Ming religion wholeheartedly, whether it was big or small, he went to deal with them one by one. In the past ten days, there have been some major events in the lake, such as the selection of the new leader of Emei sect. It''s just a little bit of trouble. Zhou Zhiruo was originally accused by the head of Emei abbess. According to reason, it should be Zhou Zhiruo. But now Emei has no clear answer. It just announced to the public that it will announce who is the leader of Emei sect in this period of time. And Zhou Zhiruo sent a letter to tell Jiangning that she was in trouble! This trouble comes from fighting for the leader. Originally, according to Jiangning''s plan, Zhou Zhiruo should have become the leader smoothly, but Jiangning ignored one thing, that is, there are some old nuns in Emei sect. They also touched on the position of the leader of Emei, and there were several big figures. They did not want to be the leader themselves, but wanted their own disciples to be on the top and then control the whole Emei from behind. Who has no ambition? Jiangning didn''t care about this for the time being. He sent a letter to Zhou Zhiruo, asking her to calm down and not to fight for anything. Finally, he said that he would go to Emei in person in recent days. If Zhou Zhi is his woman, she must be the leader of Emei. How can he keep others on top? What Jiangning has done and taken risks has been taken away by others for nothing? Is this possible? It''s not realistic at all. Jiangning plans to go to Emei in person after attending the hero''s meeting. After the Ming religion had been dealt with, Jiangning asked Yang Xiao to act as the leader for a period of time. He wanted to attend the hero meeting in person. At first, Yang Xiao had to follow Jiangning, but he was stopped by Jiangning. Now the Ming religion seems to be thriving, but it is still in some unstable state. Yang Xiao must stay here. Of course, Jiangning also passed on the great shift of heaven and earth to Yang Xiao. This mental method is just the most common mental skill. What''s the harm of passing it on to Yang Xiao? Given Yang Xiao''s mind skill, he also obtained Yang Xiao''s absolute loyalty, which can be said to be worth the deal. On that day, Jiangning left Mingjiao in silence, and he didn''t say anything to Xiaozhao, because if he said something to Xiaozhao, Xiaozhao would surely follow him. So it''s better to leave quietly and without any trouble. From Mingjiao to juxianzhuang, you can arrive in two days with the speed of Jiangning''s horse. Spare time, but also a stroll. the setting sun is setting, and the ancient Wilderness Road. Jiangning, who had been out of the Ming religion for two days, rode slowly towards tianyicheng. There were not many people along the road. Besides a caravan, they could not see anything. There are not even some shops around, which makes Jiangning a little depressed. I''m afraid he can''t drink some water when he''s finished. "Stop! stop! Ah Zi, hand over the wooden tripod of the divine king, or it will be useless for you to run to the ends of the earth. The old immortal of Xingxiu will not let you go. ""Stop." "Ah Zi, stop for me." At this time, a group of people suddenly came to the wilderness on the left. The first one was a woman in purple. She was very fast, and there were seven or eight good people in the world chasing after her. "Get out of here." After seeing Jiangning, the first woman named a Zi directly used her lightness skills. With a slight rebuke, she raised her hand and killed Jiangning. She wanted to mount a horse and escape. Bang. Before ah Zi''s palm strength came, suddenly a powerful internal force shook her. Suddenly, she flew down several meters and fell to the ground. Jiangning control the strength, but also let a Zi eat a big loss. "Ha ha ha ha, let you run. Now you can''t run." "Good fellow, you can''t run after all this running?" "Ah Zi, I''ll see where you''re going this time." The soldiers who came after him immediately surrounded and exterminated ah Zi. Their faces were ferocious, with a look of disgust. "Cough, cough." Ah Zi coughed violently, raised her head to see these people, and then she said with a smile, "Dear senior brothers, what are you doing? I''m not running. I''m just chasing a hare. Hehe, hehe. " She seems very embarrassed, but also extremely depressed, originally all ran away, how to meet Jiangning such an expert. If I had known that I would have run honestly, I would have been fine. "Stop talking nonsense, just grab it and take it to the old immortal of Xingxiu." The leader of the men cold mouth, want to hand to catch a Zi. Just at this moment, a sudden voice sounded. "I said, ah Zi, do you need my help?" (the fifth shift. A new story, a new journey, is coming! Brothers and sisters, plead for a monthly pass and a subscription! A big wave of hot blood and cool writing is coming .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 "Can I help you?" Lying on the ground still thinking about how to explain, ah Zi was stunned when she heard Jiangning open her mouth like this. Even the other disciples of Xingxiu sect were stunned. Who is this guy? "Yes, I need to." What kind of person is ah Zi? She is unruly and willful, but she is also extremely intelligent. She knows that Jiangning should be an expert, so she agrees at the moment. As for Jiangning, will she offer conditions? A Zi doesn''t care about this. Anyway, she is the one who wants to run. She will fool Jiangning first. "If I help you to resolve this crisis, how about you becoming my personal servant girl?" Jiangning said with a smile. "Eh?" A Zi didn''t expect Jiangning to say so, but after thinking about it, she agreed without any hesitation. "That''s good." Jiangning nodded and quickly restrained his smile. Looking at the disciples of Xingxiu sect, he said, "you go back and tell the Xingxiu old monster not to move ah Zi, or I will let him die without a burial place." Jiangning opened his mouth with a cold tone. All of a sudden, the disciples of Xingxiu sect, if you look at me and I look at you, they all feel that Jiangning is not an ordinary person, but some of Jiangning''s words have gone too far? "Sir, we are..." Someone asked, trying to talk. Bang! At the moment, the man flew several meters away and was seriously injured by Jiangning''s internal force. "I have no patience. Get out of here." Jiangning said with a cold face, and his eyes were full of murders. These people are just the second-class masters in the lake. It''s OK to deal with a Zi, right? That''s the comparison between mole ant and giant dragon. There is no comparability at all. "Yes, yes, yes." In an instant, the disciples of Xingxiu sect ran away in a hurry, and with the man who was seriously injured by Jiangning, they turned around and ran away. At this moment, a Zi looked at Jiangning on the horse, and couldn''t help thinking carefully. "He has a high level of Kung Fu, but he is good at se. I can use him to practice martial arts." A Zi thinks that the reason why Jiangning saved her was that she only took a fancy to her beautiful se. She immediately moved this idea, but in fact Jiangning did not have this idea. For a Zi, Jiangning is just because she is a more important person in the eight parts of Tianlong. Pure is an interest, will go to save a Zi, tease a Zi to play. "Thank you for saving your life, brother. In order to repay you for saving your life, I have a piece of supreme mind Dharma. If you practice Mahayana, I''m afraid you can sweep the world in the future." Ah Zi got up and patted the dust on her body. Then she looked at Jiangning with a smile and said so. "Ha ha." Jiangning with a silk smile, calm smile way. Er, ah Zi didn''t respond. She didn''t know what Jiangning''s "ha ha" meant, but she didn''t think much about it. After all, who didn''t want to get it? Therefore, ah Zi could not help but continue to say: "Your Excellency may not understand, I can explain one by one." "Ha ha." Jiangning continued to laugh. "Er." Ah Zi reacted, Jiangning didn''t seem to care about his secret script? "Sir?" Purple continued to speak, but Jiangning looked at her and said, "you should call me master." Master? Ah Zi didn''t expect Jiangning to play really? She did not look flustered, but she just said with a smile, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. I''ll come to see you in a few days." After saying this, ah Zi is about to run away, but Jiangning takes a little water and then shakes. Suddenly, a Zi, who ran dozens of meters, was hit by Jiangning''s talisman. "Ah." Ah Zi, who was hit, couldn''t help but scream, and gave out a cry of pain. The feeling of pain and crispy numbness in the first life and death amulet made her unbearable and rolled on the ground. "Still running or not?" Jiangning is riding a horse to walk slowly, looking at a Zi and smiling. At this moment, in her heart, ah Zi realized that she had met a real strong man, and that she was not a person she could deal with. "No more running, ah, hiss Help me, please, help me. " A Zi frowned and bit her teeth, hoping Jiangning would save her. "What should you call me?" Jiangning continued to smile. "I . Lord Lord Master The life and death talisman is not a joke, is it? It''s not that the clothes are regulated as usual. The reason why the spirit vulture palace is cattle is the symbol of life and death. A Zi recognized planting, looking at Jiangning, very reluctantly called the master. "You know." Jiangning a wave, immediately untied a Zi''s life and death talisman, relieved her pain. Once the effect of life and death talisman was lost, ah Zi immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but soon her beautiful and delicate face showed a melancholy color.This has just escaped from the tiger''s nest, and immediately arrived at the wolf''s den, which is really speechless. Looking at ah Zi carefully, Jiangning has to praise her. Although she is obstinate and willful, she still looks excellent. Her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, with a melon shaped face and red phoenix eyes. Her whole body reveals a kind of smart feeling, which is very lively. "You, oh, no, master, what do you want me to do?" A Zi felt that Jiangning was staring at her again. She could not help being angry. She just thought of the unbearable taste just now, and immediately swallowed the words she wanted to say. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''m tired at ordinary times. Just give me a rub, beat my legs, serve tea and give me water." Jiangning said calmly that he really didn''t need anything. "Oh, of course, if you do well, I''ll let you go in ten days and a half months. If you don''t do well, don''t blame me." Jiangning tidied up her mood and rode on her horse and said to ah Zi. "Yes, master." A Zi is a person who knows the current affairs. Knowing that Jiangning is better than her, she doesn''t want to resist. She should obey Jiangning honestly and become an angry daughter-in-law for ten days and a half months. After the horse in Jiangning, a Zi is still active in her mind. After a stick of incense, Jiangning came to Tianyi city. Not long line up, Jiangning paid his personal ID card and a few Wen money into the city, then entered tianyicheng with a Zi. At this time, due to the hero meeting of juxianzhuang, the people of the river and lake in tianyicheng were several times more than usual. Jiangning found a guide and asked him to lead the way to the best restaurant. Just after entering, Jiangning saw several acquaintances. Wang Yuyan! duan yu! Gusu Murong! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 This is really called fate. I didn''t expect to meet Wang Yuyan, Gusu Murong and Duan Yu here. As for Duan Yu, Jiangning still likes it better. The northern hell skill, the six vessel sword and the Lingbo micro step are all given to him by Duan Yu. Without Duan Yu, he would not be so relaxed. As for Gusu Murong, Jiangning has no good feelings, but Wang Yuyan, Jiangning is not a strong horse. When she sees a woman, she goes up. This thing talks about fate. Jiangning saw each other, and the other three also saw Jiangning. But when they saw Jiangning, their faces were not so good. Even Duan Yu had to have some black faces. "Miss Wang, Mr. Duan, long time no see." Jiangning, with a smile on her face, walked slowly and said hello to them. Gusu Murong, who was talking with others, turned pale in an instant. When the people next to him saw this scene, they immediately became curious about Jiangning''s identity, but did not ask more questions. "Yes, sir." Duan Yu was polite enough. When he saw Jiangning, he had a little smile on his face. He said perfunctorily that he had met him. Since the other party doesn''t like himself, Jiangning has nothing to say. He doesn''t like himself. He looks around and finds that there is no empty table. "Since there is no free table, go somewhere else." Without a table, Jiangning plans to leave for other places, but a Zi doesn''t agree. She doesn''t say anything to Jiangning. She comes to a table directly. She is a few ordinary third rate martial artists in the lake. "Get out of my way, or I won''t be blamed for my ruthlessness!" A Zi Lishe said that she had been angry with Jiangning before. Now it is reasonable to find several people to vent her anger. Jiangning doesn''t like to be a villain. She doesn''t think she doesn''t like others to be villains. At the same time, she perfects herself. Look at me and I''ll see you. If a Zi was alone, they would not be afraid, but they saw Jiangning. Jiangning could have a talk with Nan Murong. Naturally, they were not ordinary people. Finally, the four men got up and left here together. "Really, not a bit of backbone." Ah Zi sighed and muttered. She hoped that the other party would have a bit of backbone, just to find a reason to vent her anger. An sat down and the waiter came to serve Jiangning and a Zi immediately. After ordering some famous dishes and wine, they sat there. Facing Jiangning''s Muggles, ah Zi had nothing to say. But seeing nanmurong, she couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Oh, isn''t this the famous South Murong? I heard that Gusu Murong was beaten up by a young man some time ago? Is it true? " What is a slap in the face? Ah Zi, this is called slapping. The story that Gusu Murong was beaten by Jiangning was naturally spread, but no one dared to mention it, especially in front of Gusu Murong. After all, it was Jiangning who beat Gusu Murong violently, not some of them. Who dares to offend Gusu Murong? But no matter how much ah Zi is, opening is to expose the shortcomings. For a moment, many people in the hall are stunned and look at her. Then she lowers her head to eat and dare not meddle in her business. Gusu Murong takes a look at a Zi, and then looks at Jiangning. For a moment, he thinks it is Jiangning who let ah Zi ridicule him intentionally. His face darkened, but he did not dare to say a word. "Why don''t you talk?" A Zi continued to speak. There were three reasons why she dared to be so arrogant. First, she had no place to vent her anger. Secondly, Jiangning let Jiangning know that she was a troublemaker. In this way, Jiangning would let her go. Thirdly, she hated Gusu Murong because she worshipped Qiao Feng most. But Gusu Murong was as famous as Qiao Feng? Can a Zi take Qi? Is it still her purple? "This girl, I think you have a gentle temperament, but why do you speak so harshly?" Duan Yu couldn''t help it. He looked at ah Zi and said something like this. "Do you care?" Ah Zi glanced at Duan Yu, sneered and said sarcastically. Jiangning sat there, speechless, watching as a pure pleasure. The so-called good men don''t fight with women. In addition, they can''t fight. Duan Yu takes a deep breath. All the words he wanted to say are choked back. He sits there and doesn''t talk. Soon all the food was served, and a Zi continued to taunt Gusu Murong for silence. After speaking for most of the day, Gusu Murong had no expression except his black face. He even said more than one word, which seemed to have something to worry about. At the end of the day, ah Zi was too lazy to say it. She was so depressed that she thought about how she often met sullen gourd recently? The other people did not speak soon. "By the way, have you heard? This time, the six major sects encircle Guangding. They had a good chance to win, but unexpectedly they lost. " "Do you want to talk about it? I tell you that the reason why the six sects failed to encircle Guangding this time is the sword maniac. " "Sword maniac? Is it the sword maniac in Huashan sword guarding meeting"Yes, it is this person, but he is now the master of the Ming church, the supreme one. He heard that he fought the six leaders of the school by himself, and finally killed the exterminated abbess." "My God, six masters? Is it true? " "And that''s going to cheat you? Now Emei knows that there is no internal disorder, not because the nun died of extinction. " The public talked about the recent great events in the Jianghu. Jiangning is tolerant to listen to it, but there is no vanity. There is nothing to be proud of. "Hum, what bullshit Jiangning, the master of Ming education? That is not met my brother, if my brother appears here, what is the master of the Ming church? " Purple opened his mouth, dare to face shame Jiangning, is really arrogant to extreme. Jiangning glanced at her, and then purple turned into a very ugly face, directly lowered his head, terrified! This? Jiangning does not believe that he can hold down the role of AZ, but her performance? "Star Star old immortal drives, idle and miscellaneous people, fast retreat." A voice came from the sudden. (tears run, old three really bitter, up to now, that day update is not five chapters, actually some scholars said that less update, abandoned pit? It is really extremely depressed, I will continue to work hard after three years old. Please rest assured! Don''t worry .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 "The old immortal of Xingxiu has boundless magic power, can conquer all the battles and win the battle." Suddenly, there was a voice outside the door. Jiangning followed the sound and immediately saw an old man in white with a white feather fan in his hand. The old man followed some disciples who were shouting and waving flags. Stars old monster? Jiangning finally understood why ah Zi became so timid and afraid. It turned out that her master had come. If a Zi is caught by Xingxiu old monster, the end is terrible. No wonder she is afraid. So it is. "Xingxiu old monster?" In the restaurant, a warrior cried out, looking at the stars and stars, he said the name of the river and lake. "Whew, whew, whew, whew!" At this time, the old Xingxiu monster immediately put out his hand. The white feather fan shook, and four unknown concealed weapons were killed, which directly penetrated into the heads of the other four people. "Well, how dare you humiliate me." Xingxiu old strange opened his mouth coldly. Then he looked at all the people around him coldly. Suddenly, many martial artists bowed their heads and did not dare to speak or even breathe loudly. Just now the man just said that the old strange star, not only he died, but also his companions died, which is absolutely ferocious. "How boastful you are, sir. If someone says bad things about you, you will kill his relatives and friends. You really don''t pay attention to us?" At this time, Gusu Murong couldn''t help opening his mouth, looking at the stars, squinting his eyes, there was a trace of anger in his eyes. He has a foothold in the rivers and lakes with righteousness and benevolence. Now he has to stand up and say a word in such a case. "South Murong?" After seeing Gusu Murong, the Xingxiu old monster''s look changed. Nan Murong is not an ordinary martial arts person. This is not an ordinary person. Although Gusu Murong can''t compare with Qiao Feng, he has entered a super first-class situation. He is also just a super first-class martial artist. Although he is better than Gusu Murong, it is not fun for him to change his star. If he could not fight, he would not like to have MOCA with Gusu Murong. "Now that you know it''s me, don''t you get out of here?" Gusu Murong held a breath in his heart, all of which were caused by ah Zi. In the face of Xingxiu old monster, his tone was very bad and his attitude was very firm. "Hehe, Gusu Murong, I heard that a few days ago, you were beaten up by an unknown little guy? If you had, I would have been hiding? It''s shameless. " The old queer of Xingxiu is not a good person. If he satirizes him, he will expose the shortcomings of Murong. "You want to die!" Gusu Murong really angry, just a purple humiliated him, now this star old immortal also dare to humiliate him? Is Murong not a cabbage? Do you want to humiliate anyone? At present, Gusu Murong started to kill the Xingxiu old monster with his fist. "The ungrateful little generation." If you don''t want to have a Moca, it doesn''t mean that you dare not fight. The old monster of Xingxiu directly shoots out all kinds of concealed weapons. After seeing this scene, the warriors around him ran away and no one dared to stay here. A Zi looked at the situation and wanted to run along with the crowd on the spot. Unexpectedly, Jiangning pressed her hand and said slightly, "stay and watch the play." Stay for the play? Ah Zi is going crazy. He can hardly run away. Jiangning even let him stay to watch the opera? She didn''t want to. But ah Zi couldn''t beat Jiangning, so she could only sit here and curse Jiangning in her heart. Through Wu Dao ChongTong, Jiangning learned that Xingxiu laoguai was a fifth class Super first-class master, while Gusu Murong was only a fourth-class super-first-class master. However, Gusu Murong''s star changes have also entered the realm of its own. With the stars old monster should be regarded as five five open, play to the final estimate are not able to tell. The two fought fiercely for a long time. As Jiangning guessed, they drew a tie. Xingxiu old monster, with a gentle face, swept around and suddenly found ah Zi. "Eh? Ah Zi. " Xingxiu old strange stares at ah Zi. At this time, Gusu Murong does not hesitate to make a move and seize the flaw. "Bang!" Gusu Murong was successful in this sneak attack, and the Xingxiu old monster was immediately slapped by the other party, which was not much injured. However, Gusu Murong gave out a piercing sneer, which made Xingxiu old monster extremely angry. "Stop! I deal with some things. " Xingxiu old monster glared at Gusu Murong, his eyes were very cold, there was a group of anger in his eyes, and then he grabbed a chopstick by his side and shot directly at Jiangning. The majestic inner strength, let those chopsticks one by one as fast as lightning, with the potential of thunder to kill. When Gusu Murong saw this scene, he couldn''t help sneering. The old immortal of Xingxiu really deserved it. Who should trouble him? How dare he go to Jiangning? Whew! Whew! All of a sudden, some of the old disciples were shot by the chopsticks when they were about to die.Rao is an old strange star, and his left shoulder is also pierced. "You, you, who are you?" Bear the pain, Xingxiu old monster immediately understand that he provoked a person who should not be provoked. "I am the leader of Ming religion, Jiangning!" Jiangning stood up, with a smile on his face and a gentle tone, saying his name very often! "Jiangning, the leader of Ming religion?" Xingxiu''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t believe that he was so young that he was the leader of the Ming religion? Although he didn''t have any intersection with Jiangning, he knew that he couldn''t beat Jiangning from just now on. They are not at all in the same realm. "I was impulsive just now. I''m really sorry. I apologize to you here." Xingxiu laoguai is worthy of being a good person. He knows that he can''t beat Jiangning. He doesn''t care that Jiangning is so young. He bows down to apologize and bears the pain. "Sorry? Ha ha, isn''t it arrogant just now? Old star? boundless supernatural power? ever-victorious? Invincible? " Jiangning looked at the old strange stars and spoke slightly. At that moment, the old star stood up and ran away. However, he was not as fast as Jiangning, and started to walk slowly. Jiangning caught up with Xingxiu old monster with two breaths. He caught him on the spot without any hesitation or hesitation. It''s as simple as catching a chicken. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 "Bang." In the restaurant, the Xingxiu old monster is thrown on the ground like garbage by Jiangning. Gusu Murong, Duan Yu, Wang Yuyan, including a Zi, all watched in a daze. This is a super first-class expert, Xingxiu old monster, who was thrown on the ground by Jiangning like a chicken. This is simply It''s scary. Ah Zi never thought that her master would be defeated as a dead dog by others. If there was such a person, it must be Qiao Feng. But she didn''t expect that the people she met casually would have such strong strength. "Cough, sir, I was really wrong before. Please hold your hand and let me go?" Xingxiu laoguai, who was caught back, is completely honest. He knows deeply that Jiangning is very strong, which is much stronger than him. He does not know how many times he is. When he thinks of this, he feels very regretful and sees the banter in Gusu Murong''s eyes. Xingxiu old monster knows that he has been cheated. He has been cheated by a big one! It''s full of ingenuity. "Let you go? Ha ha, what did they do wrong to the people you killed casually? It''s just a bad nickname, but you kill people? And killed some of his friends? And you hit me? Do you think I should let you go Jiangning looked at the stars and said with a sneer. He could have saved those people before, but he didn''t want to save them. Now he is the leader of the Ming religion. If you help me when you are in trouble, don''t do anything. Go to save people all day. And the man did say the wrong thing. It was a disaster of hit. He was too lazy to intervene. It''s just one thing not to intervene. It''s also a matter to find trouble with the old queer of Xingxiu. The two can''t be mixed together. "I . I I know I''m wrong. Please let me go. " Xingxiu old monster kneels on the ground and wails, looking at Jiangning, hoping that he can let himself go. "Give you a break? It''s not impossible. " Jiangning smile, but this smile with a touch of frightening strange. Poof. Jiangning made a move, and the northern Ming magic skill was used. On the spot, a powerful internal force was released from the Xingxiu old monster''s body, and was absorbed by Jiangning. Less than half a column of incense, the Xingxiu old monster''s face became extremely pale, paralyzed on the ground, and his eyes were blank. "Beiming magic skill." Xingxiu old monster was extremely reluctant to look at Jiangning, and his eyes were filled with resentment. He was absorbed by Jiangning''s northern Ming magic power. From then on, he could not even compare with ordinary people. "Well, I''ll let you go now, violet. The next thing is up to you." Jiangning clapped his hands, and he let this guy go, but he knew that ah Zi would never let him go. Even after he left, the outside martial artists would not let him go. "What?" Ah Zi didn''t expect that Jiangning should give this opportunity to himself? "What? Don''t you want revenge? " Jiangning looked at a Zi and asked curiously. "Think, think, think." Suddenly, a Zi got up and used her lightness skills. In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Jiangning. Then she looked at the old star monster paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog, and immediately took out some silver needles. "Old man, old man, you have fallen in my hands sometimes?" Ah Zi''s eyes twinkled with resentment and excitement. Then she took out the silver needle and inserted it directly into the old monster of Xingxiu. "Ah." Xingxiu old monster screamed, who is ah Zi? He doesn''t know, a real and vicious woman. She was in love with her viciousness at the beginning. But now it''s on its own. Jiangning didn''t pay much attention to a Zi''s torture. The so-called villains have their own villains. Xingxiu old monster has never done anything good except doing evil in his life. It''s not a pity to kill such a person. An hour later, Xingxiu was dead. He yelled until his throat was hoarse. He could see how cruel ah Zi was. After tormenting the Xingxiu old monster to death, a Zi Chang breathed a sigh of relief and was smiling. "Thank you very much . master. " A Zi looked at Jiangning and said thanks. "You are happy, by the way, shall we calculate the account you scolded me before?" Jiangning looked at ah Zi, drank a glass of wine and said with a smile. "Er, this, this, ah Zi is wrong. Please don''t punish ah Zi." What Jiangning mentioned is naturally the matter that a Zi humiliated the leader of Mingjiao just now. At present, ah Zi is very aggrieved and says that, which makes people feel pity. "You, you." Jiangning chuckled, he will not be chicken belly, and do not know that not guilty, also calculate. "Thank you for killing the evil in Wulin." At this time, Gusu Murong came out and looked at Jiangning and said respectfully. Jiangning glanced at him, and he knew that the other party wanted to take this opportunity to flatter himself and turn the war into friendship."It''s just a little thing. It''s not worth mentioning." Jiangning answered blandly, then stood up and said to ah Zi, "ah Zi, let''s go." "Good." Now a Zi has different views on Jiangning. She is a huge supporter, even more powerful than Qiao Feng. Ah Zi likes to make trouble and show off. Now there are such strong men covering her. Even if Jiangning drives her away now, she will not leave. Therefore, we should follow the past. After watching Jiangning go like this, Gusu Murong''s face suddenly became gloomy. The hand hidden in his sleeve was pinched to expose his blue veins. After a while, Jiangning found another restaurant, opened a room for a Zi, and then went to rest alone. Now a Zi, can be more active than before, basically take care of Jiangning clothes. She even took the initiative to massage and beat her back for Jiangning. Her attitude was just like the earth shaking, which really made Jiangning uncomfortable. In this way, two days later, the news of Xingxiu old monster''s death came out, which shocked all sides. However, no one knew who killed it. Gusu Murong didn''t want to say that he killed it. Of course, he didn''t reveal Jiangning''s identity. Today is the day of the hero meeting. Jiangning kept the appointment. (four more for subscription ah ah ah!!!! Brothers and sisters, if you can''t subscribe in time for the Chinese new year, please take the trouble to subscribe automatically. There is no difference between automatic subscription and ordinary subscription! Please!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 Juxianzhuang hero meeting is a meeting of various sects against Qiao Feng of the beggars'' sect. Qiao Feng was invited to the heroes'' meeting of juxianzhuang. Qiao Feng was present in person, slaughtered some leaders, and then aroused public anger. Finally, he was rescued by his father. For Jiangning, who is familiar with the plot, this time is just a visit. He also thought that after the hero meeting, he went to Emei to help Zhou Zhiruo alone. With a Zi, Jiangning came to the door of Juxian village. At this moment, many disciples were standing at the gate of Juxian village. There were a long line of disciples, most of them ordinary disciples. Jiangning line up, purple followed behind, there are some complaints. "Master, you are a noble man. Why are you queuing up?" Ah Zi doesn''t like to wait in line. She likes the wind, the scenery, and the show off. "If you are in the river and lake, you need to know that there are people outside and there are mountains outside the mountains. It will be good to keep a low profile." Jiangning said to a Zi, of course, whether a Zi can understand that is his own business. In this way, a full line of half a column of incense was formed. When there were less than ten people left in front of him, suddenly several people appeared around Jiangning, "Hey, boy, get out of the way." These men, dressed in royal robes, looked at Jiangning with disdain. They looked at Jiangning with disdain. "What do you say?" Ah Zi''s face suddenly cooled down, looking at each other, there were some ferocious intentions. "Oh, and a little beauty? Sister, would you like to go in with your brother? My brother has a VIP seat "That''s right. This is the young master of Tianyue sword manor. You can make a lot of money, little lady." "Little villa master, this woman is very good. She is excellent. She is really excellent." "I didn''t expect that there would be such excellent products in the chicken coop, ha ha ha ha." The first man opened his mouth. When he saw a Zi, his eyes kept looking at him. As for the others, Yin opened his mouth with a smile and joked with Jiangning and a Zi. The strength of these people is just a third rate martial artist. That is to say, the so-called little villa master is not bad. He looks like a second-class martial artist. But even a Zi can defeat all these people. It can be said that a group of ants are looking for Jiangning trouble. "What are you looking at, boy? Don''t go away, leave this little lady, or you will be destroyed by me. " On that day, the young master of Yuejian villa opened his mouth coldly and pointed to Jiangning. He was extremely arrogant. One side of the purple smile, sneer repeatedly, think this person is looking for death. Who is this? The leader of the Mingjiao sect, the reverence of the first sect, and the Xingxiu old monster, a top-ranking expert in the world, was captured by Jiangning with several moves and then gave up his martial arts. These tripods are really looking for death. Jiangning looked at them, without a word of nonsense, raised his hand is a slap. The slap was clean and loud. "Poof." The young master of Tianyue sword villa fell to the ground on the spot. This slap broke several teeth and his face was extremely red and swollen. "What are you doing?" "How dare you bully our little villa master? Do you want to die?" "Go ahead and kill this guy." Several servants of the young master of Tianyue sword manor suddenly showed a sinister look and wanted to kill Jiangning. Bang! Click! Jiangning kicked in the past and broke the leg of an evil slave on the spot. "Ah, ah." The evil slave uttered a heartrending cry, lying on the ground, rolling, because it was really painful. After seeing this scene, the other slaves immediately did not dare to start. In their eyes, Jiangning was just a fierce man, and they did not dare to mess around. But all of a sudden, a loud voice came and attracted everyone''s attention. "He Taichong, the leader of Kunlun, visited Juxian village." The voice was very loud and clear, and immediately attracted the eyes of countless people. "Master Kunlun." "All these big people are here." "It seems that this gathering of heroes in juxianzhuang is extraordinary." Many of the soldiers in line whispered, while he Taichong and his wife walked in the distance, dressed in splendid royal robes. They saw a warrior and a beautiful woman surrounded by many stars. Behind them were hundreds of Kunlun elite disciples. Looking at the past, the style is full, which makes people have to admire a large amount of prestige. "Boy, you are dead. Our young villa leader is the nephew of the leader of Kunlun sect. You are finished." "Little villa master, headmaster he is here. I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid." When several evil slaves heard who was coming, they all looked excited one by one, and then pulled the young villa master up. The latter bit his teeth and looked at Jiangning with resentment in his eyes, and then quickly went to where he Taichong was.A Zi wants to start, but is stopped by Jiangning. She was puzzled. At this time, the young villa master had come to he Taichong and cried: "uncle he, help me." He Taichong was also addicted to he Taichong, who was attracted by the attention of the public. He suddenly saw someone rushing out and was just about to draw his sword. When he saw that the visitor seemed a little familiar, he heard what the other party said. He hesitated for a while and said, "Xiao Chen." Chen Ziya cried and was extremely excited. His father and he Taichong were good friends. Now that he was bullied, he appeared in time. He was so excited that he almost cried. "What''s the matter with you?" He Taichong''s wife saw Chen Ziya so miserable that she could not help asking. "Auntie, someone bullied me. I just came here to ask him if he could change his position. But I didn''t expect that the other party would slap me and break my teeth without saying anything. By the way, I humiliated my father. I mentioned your name, and he even yelled. What is Kunlun sect? It''s just a waste dog. " Chen Ziya said with a sad face and confused right and wrong. "What?" He is so angry that someone dare to humiliate himself? Do you want to die? He Taichong, whose face was gloomy, looked at Chen Ziya and asked, "where is that man?" Chen Ziya pointed to Jiangning not far away and roared: "uncle he, that''s him, that''s him." When the rest of the soldiers saw this scene, they immediately felt sorry for Jiangning, and some people sneered coldly, thinking that Jiangning wanted to die. In their opinion, how many good people can there be in line here? But come to join in the fun and offend Chen Ziya? Isn''t this a death hunt? "Who dares to humiliate me?" He Taichong walked forward a few steps, glared at Jiangning, cold mouth, just a moment, he Taichong whole person silly! Stunned, he Taichong''s wife, also silly Leng where. Jiang . Jiang . Jiangning! If he Taichong and his wife do not want to see who is the last person, then there is no doubt Jiangning! The devil, the one who made them taste that life is not like death. They still have a symbol of life and death in their bodies. They have been hanging knives around their necks. Now goodbye to Jiangning, they are stupid eyes. "What if I said you were an abandoned dog? What do you want to do? " Jiangning said with a smile. For a moment, the soldiers around him took a breath of air-conditioning and were stunned one by one. "This guy is crazy!" "Is it a waste dog to humiliate the leader of Kunlun sect? It''s just looking for death. " "Crazy, crazy, this guy is completely crazy." "It''s death." The martial arts around him were so stupid that he felt that Jiangning was just as bold and arrogant as suicide. "Uncle Ho, uncle Ho, look, you see, this son of a bitch is still humiliating you, killing him, killing him." Chen Ziya opened his mouth, looked excited and pointed to Jiangning, dancing like a clown. He was so excited and happy in his heart that Jiangning was just looking for death. Who is this? He Taichong is not a cat and a dog. Looking at his 15-year-old appearance, Jiangning dare to humiliate he Taichong? It''s not death. What''s this? Everyone was silent for Jiangning. They felt that Jiangning would be chopped by he Taichong''s sword in the next second. It''s just . (cough, cough! Old three to do a more crazy thing, if today can rush to the first click, or flowers on the list, the third plus two more, this is the limit! Two more! Would you like to see the next cool article! Please click, ask for flowers! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 Bang! This slap was extremely hard and loud, but what everyone didn''t expect was that the slap was not on Jiangning''s face, but on Chen Ziya''s face. Chen Ziya, who had just been slapped, was stunned. This is it! "You son of a bitch, get down on your knees." He Taichong was full of anger and roared. Then he slapped Chen Ziya down. Chen Ziya, who was kneeling on the ground, had to cry in pain. As for why he Taichong hit him, he didn''t want to know. "You son of a bitch, you have wasted so many years of education that you are arrogant. What''s the use of your parents in giving birth to you? It''s just a troublemaker. " He Taichong''s wife also raised her hand and slapped Chen Ziya. Both of them were about to cry in their hearts. After they went home, their only wish was not to meet Jiangning again. Of course, this idea is impossible to be realized, because if Jiangning does not understand life and death, they will surely die. So in the face of Jiangning, they are grandsons, but they didn''t expect that a nephew of his own said that although there was a little relationship between them, they were not familiar enough to let them two not even go to Jiangning for trouble. Even if it was a son, they would not have committed such a crime. All the martial artists were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He Taichong didn''t go to Jiangning for trouble. Instead, he continued to smoke Chen Ziya. It''s too strange. "You''re a dead child. I''ve heard your father say you''re stubborn and like to make trouble. Are you wrong today?" He Taichong couldn''t help kicking him again. His wife did not light her hand. She almost came to death. There was a pair who really wanted to kill a guy. Jiangning stood there and watched calmly. After seeing that Chen Ziya was almost out of breath, he said slowly, "OK, don''t act. Hum." These two people are naturally acting. Although they are cruel, they are only skin injuries. If the martial arts practitioners practice a breath, as long as they don''t hurt the internal organs, they can basically cultivate for several months. They seem to fight fiercely, but they avoid important organs, which is nothing more than slapping the back and face. Hearing this, he Taichong and his wife immediately bent down and flattered and said with a smile: "since the leader of Jiangjiao asked us to stop, we will stop." "Why did master Jiang come here? If he had said it earlier, it would not have happened." He Taichong and his wife said a word. In a moment, the whole audience was shocked again. "The Lord? What is the Lord? " "Can he Taichong and his wife be so respectful, can they be the masters of the sun moon cult?" "No way. The leader of the sun and moon Shinto is absolutely impossible to be here." "Yes, he can''t be here, and it''s going to be so young there? Wait a minute. The leader is young. Is it possible that this man is Jiangning, the leader of Ming religion? " Many people are curious about Jiangning''s identity. Soon, someone looks at Jiangning''s age, coupled with the address of he Taichong, and immediately thinks of Jiangning, the most famous leader of Ming religion in the world. "Is he Jiangning?" "Are you so young?" "Is this man Jiangning?" "Most of the time, most of the time, it is not for Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion. If he and his wife were not the leader of the Kunlun sect, they would still be so respectful. If they were not Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion, there would be no one else." "It''s said that Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion, is only 15 years old. He is very powerful. He has reached the level of a peerless master. He is a demon with talent. He can be regarded as the first and no one will come after him." "If you are so young, it seems that there are some rumors in the Jianghu, which are not false." Many people are talking about it. Because of Jiangning''s age and identity, people have to be shocked and moved. And Chen Ziya is completely stupid. He actually provoked the leader of the Ming religion? What is the concept? He is the young leader of Tianyue sword villa. In other people''s eyes, he can''t even compare with dog excrement. Tianyue sword villa is just close to the Kunlun school. In addition, his father is good at dealing with social relations, so he has a good life in tianyicheng. If not, he would have been expelled. Tianyue sword villa is just a small industry for Kunlun school. People only help because they were brothers. Otherwise, what is it? Compared with the Ming religion, Tianyue sword village is not as good as bullshit. It is as simple as crushing an ant to destroy Tianyue sword village. Thinking of this, Chen Ziya instantly understood why he Taichong and his wife wanted to beat themselves up. If they had to be themselves, they would only have to kill them with one sword when they met such pit father and nephew. This is simply the pit father has no limit. Chen Ziya''s body was shaking and shivering. His fear made him forget the pain and curled up on the ground. He didn''t even dare to look at Jiangning. "Oh? Do you mean to blame me Jiangning glanced at them and wrote lightly."No, no, no! Master Jiang misunderstood me. How dare we blame you? I said the wrong thing. I said the wrong thing. " He Taichong''s wife immediately shakes her head to explain, afraid, dare not agree. As for he Taichong, he even slapped his wife and angrily said, "if you can''t speak, don''t talk. Step back. If you dare to make master Jiang unhappy, don''t blame me for not thinking about husband and wife." They are playing. Even others can see through the composition of the play, let alone Jiangning. But Jiangning was not difficult for them. He waved his hand and said, "well, today''s business will be written off. But if this kind of thing happens next time, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness, and even you will have bad luck." His mouth is extremely domineering, just like an emperor, in charge of other people''s life and death, judging everything at a glance. The other warriors were shocked and worshipped at Jiangning, but ah Zi almost looked at the stars. Who are he Taichong and his wife? The leader of the Kunlun school? Facing Jiangning, they dare not even say a lot of nonsense. They are just like the two servants around the emperor, who are in fear. Her life has been difficult to mix to this degree, now see Jiangning like this, the heart is not only envy, but also worship. "Yes, yes, yes, master Jiang is magnanimous, master Jiang is magnanimous." He Taichong said with a dry smile. At this time, a group of middle-aged men, led by a middle-aged man, laid a 30 meter red carpet. A group of maids stood on both sides, as if they were providing some big people. "I heard that the leader of Ming religion and the leader of Jiang sect came to Juxian village in person. Who is it?" The first man, as soon as he came out, looked at the crowd respectfully and asked, but his eyes were locked on Jiangning. They are greeting Jiangning, so they use such exaggeration. "I''m a quiet man, and I''ll keep everything simple." Jiangning didn''t like such high-profile exaggeration, but preferred to be more practical. What''s more, he didn''t come to help juxianzhuang kill Qiao Feng today. Instead, he saved Qiao Feng. Therefore, he didn''t want to accept the favor. "Oh, master Jiang is right. We are reckless." The other party sneered, and then immediately let people pack things, and then greet Jiangning. This is the advantage of Yijiao Zun. In a word, the following people have to do things, and everything is like Jiangning. At present, he can''t follow Jane. Jiangning follows them. At this moment, he Taichong suddenly comes up. He seems to want to say something, but he hesitates. "What do you want to say?" Jiangning asked directly. He didn''t like the cover up. (it''s getting better and better. Please believe me! At the same time, the third year plans to rush for a wave of big updates in early March, which may really be updated by 20000 words a day, that is to say, ten shifts a day! Specific how, then see, anyway, will add more, I hope you can more support the third! For flowers, for evaluation, for subscription, for automatic subscription, for monthly ticket ~ ~ ~ thank you for your support! I hope you can subscribe and support me so that he can have more motivation to code characters!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 "If you have something to say, don''t cover it up." Jiangning looked at he Taichong and said calmly, his look also appeared a little unhappy. "Leader Jiang, I don''t know what happened to Emei recently. Have you heard about it?" Hearing this, he Taichong didn''t have any hesitation, and said directly. "What about Emei? Do you mean the leader of Emei sect? " "Yes or no." He Taichong said, and then lowered his voice and said, "well, after we left, it was master Zhang Sanfeng who took us back with us. He was afraid that there would be any danger on the way. However, on the way, someone from Emei sect took us away. Later, there was no leader in Emei sect. Zhou Zhiruo should have been the leader. He should have become the leader, but it is hidden It''s a little spicy. " "Simmi? What, simmi Why are there so many things in Jiangning sect. "It''s said that a group of strong people came to Emei sect. They thought that they could help some elders of Emei sect to become the leader of Emei, which hindered Zhou Zhiruo from becoming the leader." He Taichong is a man of talent. Although he doesn''t know what relationship Jiangning and Zhou Zhiruo have, Zhou Zhiruo is beautiful, Jiangning is young and vigorous. He has already guessed whether there is any relationship between them. Therefore, he thinks Zhou Zhiruo must be the leader of Emei sect. But now Emei sect has made such a mess. He must report to Jiangning. "The strong? What''s the origin? " Jiangning asked curiously, what are the strong men in the world who can influence the choice of Emei sect? Is it foreign aid? "It is said that... May be a strong man from the Middle Earth." He Taichong opened his mouth and said so. Middle Earth. Jiangning''s eyelids jumped slightly, and I don''t know why. Recently, I always hear the word "Zhongtu". "I see." Jiangning nodded. There was no need for the other party to continue talking about the next thing. It was not necessary. It was estimated that what he Taichong said next was just some rumors. Anyway, Jiangning had made a decision. After the juxianzhuang hero meeting, he went straight to Emei. In this way, Jiangning and he Taichong came to the VIP seat together, and they were seated. The hall is full of people. There are all kinds of good people from all walks of life. Even Gusu Murong is among them. They just meet each other, but they don''t say hello. Jiangning sat there quietly, silent, thinking about something. But the rest are all kinds of noise. "Hum, Qiao Feng, what kind of hero is he who doesn''t do it for evil? And Qiao Feng, it is said, is a Khitan, such a foreign race, must be killed. " A fat middle-aged man with no clothes on his upper body said aloud, showing a grudge against evil. "Yes, Qiao Feng is a foreigner. We must kill him, or we will be in danger in the future." "The golden soldiers are fierce and terrifying. Nowadays, Khitan people often wander around the border of our country and are ambitious. If our country is destroyed, the clan of Wulin will be destroyed, and Qiao Feng must be killed." "Heroes and heroes, you are here today to discuss the killing of Qiao Feng, the Wulin demon." "Good! If not, I would never come here. " The crowd was making a lot of noise. After hearing this, a Zi''s face changed. She didn''t expect that the hero would want to talk about killing Qiao Feng. But when she wanted to speak, Jiang Ning held her hand and told her not to move. A Zi is very puzzled, but she knows that since Jiangning asked her not to speak, there must be a purpose. Everyone continued to talk, Jiangning drink strong tea, the whole person seems very calm, very quiet. In this way, an hour later, a sharp voice suddenly sounded outside. "No, no, Qiao Feng is here!" I don''t know who was shouting outside. Suddenly, the noisy hall suddenly became silent. Here comes Qiao Feng. The master of Juxian village was even more in a daze. They just came to discuss how to deal with Qiao Feng, but they didn''t expect to attract Qiao Feng. Looking at these groups of people one by one, many even lowered their heads, and some shameless ones ran away on the spot. Jiangning couldn''t help sneering, and as expected, as the crane in the cloud said, this is not a hero''s meeting, but a bear meeting. "If he comes, let him come." At this time, someone opened his mouth, which broke the silence. Naturally, it was the big people who could speak at this time. Looking at the voice, he was the master Xuannan of Shaolin Temple. Wearing a cassock, the whole person looked like a king who did not move. To make people have to have a little worship at the bottom of their hearts. Master Xuannan is an elder of Shaolin Temple. He has a great reputation in the world. He is a strong man who practices the "King Kong not bad" magic skill and Taizu Changquan. He is really not vulgar. He is a top eight level master. However, Jiangning just looked at him more than once, so he did not.Many people in the lobby still did not speak. At this time, a man in coarse linen came slowly. Looking at the man''s face, there were some majestic, some stout, even more heroic, with a thick breath of grass and a lot of beard on his chin. "I heard that juxianzhuang held a hero''s meeting. I wonder if Qiao Feng is qualified to attend it?" As soon as Qiao Feng came in, he looked at all the people and looked very wild. He did not have any fear. Everyone at the scene looked at Qiao Feng and compared himself in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say. "Qiao Feng! You are a Patricide and butcher. You are not a son of man. How dare you call yourself a hero? It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. " Someone stood up and looked at Qiao Feng and said with a cold smile that this man didn''t have much hatred with Qiao Feng. His strength was OK. The reason why he dared to be the first to speak out was not to achieve his reputation. "Oh." Qiao Feng did not speak, just looked at the crowd, and at this time, Jiangning picked up a jar of wine on the table and threw it directly to Qiaofeng. "I''ve heard that the leader of Qiao sect of the beggars'' sect has excellent drinking capacity, and he is even more righteous. He is a hero. I''ve seen him today." Jiangning opened his mouth with a calm and calm look, which attracted the attention of countless people for a moment. They looked puzzled and did not know whether Jiangning was satirizing Qiao Feng or really praising Qiao Feng www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 At this moment, even Qiao Feng didn''t know what Jiangning meant. However, he took the wine jar given by Jiangning without any nonsense. He drank it up in one breath. Jiangning got up and picked up a jar of wine on the table beside him. Looking at Qiao Feng, he said with a smile, "how can you let the leader of Qiao help drink alone? If leader Qiao doesn''t dislike it, he used to regard Jiangning as a friend. I''ll dry this jar of wine." As soon as he said this, the audience understood immediately. Many people were surprised, but some people were puzzled. They didn''t know what Jiangning''s identity was. He Taichong and his wife looked at Jiangning in surprise. They attended the hero''s meeting to deal with Qiao Feng. However, it seems that Jiangning is not here to deal with Qiao Feng? "Well, I didn''t expect to know you as a friend on such a day. In Xiaqiao Feng, I don''t know what your brother''s name is." Now we all know that these people are here to deal with themselves. When they are in danger, Qiao Feng has to be moved to recognize Jiangning as a brother. Jiangning no nonsense, a jar of wine, he a person binge, less than a minute to drink up, but there are some slightly drunk. "Good wine." Jiangning said with a laugh. Then he looked at all the people around him coldly and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I hope you can give Jiang some face, and don''t trouble my elder brother in the future. Otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." As early as in the Ming Dynasty, Jiangning had already made a decision to help Qiao Feng. In the current situation, Jiangning still didn''t want a large-scale battle. It''s not that he was afraid. In that case, there would be some troubles. He didn''t like trouble. "Master Jiang, what do you mean?" The master of juxianzhuang, with a cold face, looked at Jiangning and asked. He was also extremely speechless in his heart. Didn''t he say that he would come to Qiao Feng and find trouble with him? Why do you worship when Qiao Feng comes? Do you think so? Some of him looked down on Jiangning and thought Jiangning was afraid of Qiao Feng. "Do I need to say more about it?" Jiangning is calm and incomparable. "Master Jiang, we respect you and give you three points. Don''t mistake yourself." "Yes, master Jiang? I don''t know you are the leader of that sect, but I advise you not to join in today''s affairs. " "Are you aiming at us Some people finally began to speak, they did not dare to say anything cruel to Qiao Feng, but a child, what were they afraid of? They only think that Jiangning may be the son of the leader of a big sect, and then his father died and replaced him. This is too common in the river and lake. Many sects are privatized. When they die, their sons inherit, their sons die, and their grandsons inherit. It is just like a dynasty. It is impossible for them to give power to others. Therefore, they dare to talk to Jiangning in this way. Otherwise, if they knew the cruel man in front of them, they would fight against the leaders of the six sects on the top of the light for dozens of rounds and win Jiangning. They would be scared one by one and no one would dare to mess around. "For?" Jiangning shook his head, lost his voice to smile, and then said coldly: "I did not aim at all of you here, just want to say that you are garbage." At the end of the speech, many people in the audience changed their faces, one by one, and glared at Jiangning angrily. Only a few people shook their heads and sighed, such as he Taichong. He Taichong and his wife are speechless. First of all, they are silent people who want to die. This is Jiangning, the leader of Ming religion. Why do you want to trouble Jiangning? Secondly, Jiangning is too arrogant, but if Jiangning is not arrogant, it is not him. "Arrogant." Master Xuannan immediately made a move and Taizu made a long fist. Jiangning glanced at the other side. Although the opponent was a top-notch player of the eighth grade, it was not enough for him. Boom! When the big Fu Mo Quan is killed, Jiangning''s fist technique is very powerful. It has a feeling of destroying the heaven and the earth. The powerful and terrifying inner force shakes the air and makes a roar, which is extremely terrifying. Looking at this scene, Qiao Feng was not surprised. To tell the truth, at the beginning, Qiao Feng also felt that Jiangning was afraid of him, so at this time, he deliberately flattered him. It was not a villain''s heart, but he had such a guess, but now Qiao Feng denied the idea. Because it''s impossible. He doesn''t think he can fight with Jiangning. He can feel that Jiangning is very strong, not just strong. Boom! Master Xuannan stepped back several steps, and the tiger''s mouth was split. Jiangning''s fist broke his golden body. His body should have been invincible. Even if he was killed by a knife and gun, he could be unhurt. But now he only had a fight with Jiangning, and he even split his skin. This! It''s hard to imagine the power of Jiangning''s fist. "Do you want to fight?" Jiangning standing there, he did not move, just looking at master Xuannan, said coldly. "The master of Ming religion." At this time, master Xuannan reflected on Jiangning''s identity, staring at Jiangning, but did not say anything."Everyone in the same way, this person is definitely Qiao Feng''s helper. I think it must be Khitan people. Let''s kill these two people together." "Yes, let''s do it together." "Kill." For a moment, the hall was in chaos, and all of them took their arms and killed Jiangning and Qiaofeng. "Hehe, heroes, heroes, I didn''t expect that heroes would only attack in groups." Jiangning looked at this group of sharpening knife huohuohuo people, can not help sneering. "Kill him, such evil spirits, we kill them, just act for heaven." "That''s right. Kill him and do justice for heaven." Some people opened their mouth and found an excuse for their group attack and acted on behalf of heaven. Jiangning could not help but sneer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 To put it bluntly, the jixianzhuang war is a hero''s meeting, which is to act for heaven. In fact, to put it bluntly, it''s nothing more than someone secretly asking Qiao Feng to make trouble, and people in the world want to kill Qiao Feng to build their own prestige. If the real hero is good, will choose group attack? Jiangning has never heard of Qiao Feng joining hands to bully others. At present, many people rushed out from all directions to kill Jiangning, but more people chose Qiao Feng. They don''t know where Jiangning came from. For those who don''t know where they come from, they won''t get any reputation in the world. Qiaofeng is different. He is known as the strong man of beiqiaofeng. If you kill Qiaofeng, you will become famous. No matter where you go, people will come to worship yourself. Who in the world is not for profit, who is not for fame? So many people went to Qiaofeng. There are not many people here in Jiangning. Bang bang bang! Jiangning is merciless and merciless. He has no mercy. These people have nothing to do with him. If they are killed, they will be killed. In an instant, there were countless deaths and injuries. Jiangning was like a human Tyrannosaurus Rex. It killed everything. Those who were close to Jiangning couldn''t survive. All of them died here. The war was imminent. However, some discerning people turned around and left. He Taichong and his wife have been hesitating. They don''t know whether to help Jiangning or not. If they help Jiangning, their reputation in the river and lake will certainly decline, and even bring disaster to the Kunlun sect. If not, what should Jiangning do? They were very depressed and didn''t know what to do. They were also worried that Jiangning would die like this. Once Jiangning died, no one would be able to untie the talisman for them. Some people are aware of Jiangning''s identity and dare not go forward easily for fear of being cut off by Jiangning. Master Xuannan is also a smart man. Instead of going to Jiangning for trouble, he goes to Qiao Feng for trouble. In this way, Qiao Feng here, can be said to be besieged on all sides. "Roar!" The sound of a dragon''s chant resounded through the hall, and a terrible internal force filled the hall. Qiao Feng raised his hand and killed him with one hand. The light golden inner strength was like a virtual Golden Dragon. "The true spirit is imitated! Qiao Feng has entered the ranks of the peerless experts. My God. " A warrior exclaimed. They were shocked because Qiao Feng''s inner strength had been transformed into true Qi. Internal force is a kind of Qi stored in the elixir field of human body. When a martial artist practices a breath, he can refine this internal force. The advantage of internal strength is that it can moisten the viscera and six internal organs. At the same time, it can stimulate the body. For example, if it is condensed on the fist, the power of a fist will be more powerful. As for sword Qi and Dao Qi, it is necessary to have a strong internal force, and the scope of the sword Qi and sabre Qi that is fired is very small, just like Jiangning''s battle with the extermination of abbess on that day, and the scope of the sword Qi that destroyed abbess was only three meters. This is not true Qi. The real Qi is an evolution of internal force. Internal force must be attached to something, such as fist, leg, or even head. This is the case with iron head skill. But the true Qi is not the same. It can even be released externally. It is more than ten times stronger than the internal strength. It is very terrible. When internal strength is transformed into true Qi, it means that the person has reached the realm of a peerless master. If the true Qi can be released externally, he is the top peerless master. Zhang Sanfeng, the abbot of Shaolin Temple, is master Tianming, and Zhang Sanfeng is the top one. The two people can achieve the degree of true Qi outward, and now Qiao Feng can''t do this. The virtual image of Jinlong is just a little more powerful in the past, but the strength is still the same, mainly because the palm strength is terrible. Rao is standing on one side of Jiangning, all feel the power and horror of this palm. "Eighteen dragon subduing palms." Jiangning looked at Qiao Feng and spoke in a low voice. He checked earlier that the 18 dragon subduing palms are the second-class martial arts. They are very strong. They are the top martial arts in the palm techniques. They are extremely terrible. They are the pure Yang powerful palms. They are more powerful than his big Fu Mo Quan. I don''t know how many times. "If only I could learn the 18 dragon subduing palms." Jiangning heart secretly said a word. Qiaofeng''s eighteen dragon subduing palms mean that Qiao Feng has been angry, otherwise he will never use this martial art. Too many people around to kill Qiao Feng, this group of people one by one red eyes, not afraid of life and death, heart only one idea. Kill Qiao Feng and make a name for yourself! This war is really hard. It''s not that many people want to become famous. Jiangning killed hundreds of people, but the number only increased. I don''t know how many people want to kill Qiao Feng and become famous. There is a river of blood in the lobby, and the bodies are piled up. Rao is also afraid of killing Qiao Feng. When he came here today, he did feel a little angry, but he still had a little more. He explained the misunderstanding of himself clearly, but he didn''t expect that after Jiangning''s handling, he created so many murders. Roar! "Brother Jiang, run quickly."At this time, Qiao Feng fought off all the heroes and killed the dragon with 18 palms. He directly beat back dozens of people and gave Jiangning a way out. He hoped Jiangning would run quickly. Juxianzhuang has gathered a lot of experts. Of course, Qiao Feng is not afraid of any one of them if it comes to individual competition, but there are too many people. Qiao Feng is not a big evil person after all. He killed too many people, and some of them couldn''t bear it. In addition, many people are people he once knew. He didn''t want to do it. It was because of this kind of woman''s kindness that he suffered several sword wounds and knife wounds, and his face was a little pale. These swords and swords are all poisoned, and they are not ordinary poisons. If Qiao Feng was not strong inside, he would have been poisoned. "Run." Qiao Feng roared again, hoping that Jiangning would run away quickly. He didn''t want to drag Jiangning down. Hoo Hoo Hoo! Xuannan master Taizu''s long fist was fierce, and each fist made a huge noise, which was extremely terrible. Qiao Feng got several punches and spat out a mouthful of blood. He just wanted Jiangning to leave quickly, and didn''t want to drag Jiangning down. "Brother Qiao, don''t hesitate. In today''s situation, there is only one way to fight." Jiangning roared. His face was cold and cold. He knew that Qiao Feng wanted to help him, but he also knew that only by killing could he save himself. Otherwise, the greed of these people could not stop! Only more people will come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 People are greedy for LAN. The people in front will think that Qiao Feng must be tired after killing for such a long time. The people behind think that the person in front of him is dead, and Qiao Feng will be weak. When he kills, the chance to become famous and famous is his own. Because holding this idea, even a lot of second-class and third-class masters in the lake have taken action. Qiao Feng''s injuries are more and more, and his face is more and more pale. Seeing this scene, Jiangning knows that if he continues to consume, Qiao Feng will die and his task will fail. Thinking of this, Jiangning iron and blood, before he had not been so serious, just who came up to kill who, now Jiangning took the initiative to kill. Jiangning sell, such as the tiger into the sheep, kill and go. Bang bang bang bang! With the six vessel sword, Jiangning is full of inner strength, strangling the enemy. Although Jiangning has not reached the level of the peerless master, the inner strength is not as strong as the real Qi. But in the face of this group of people, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have genuine Qi. This is a massacre. No one can escape from Jiangning''s pursuit. Qiao Feng, who was once besieged by enemies on all sides, now, because of Jiangning''s strong participation, Qiaofeng, who was originally in the downwind, immediately gained the upper hand. In the face of master Xuannan''s Taizu long fist, both of them were ferocious. One punch was better than the other. However, Jiangning was too terrible. Master Xuannan fell back again and again, and even after a few moves, he was beaten by Jiangning to vomit blood. Master Xuannan is very powerful. He is difficult to be hostile to Qiao Feng. Now, after Jiangning has attracted master Xuannan, Qiao Feng begins to kill all directions. Around some of the second and third class warriors were killed by Qiao Feng. In the twinkling of an eye, the two men fought a hard way. "Qiao Feng, you brute, actually killed elder Wang, you brute." At this time, a disciple of the beggars'' sect pointed to Qiao Feng angrily, his face full of anger, and pointed to an elder under his feet and yelled. As soon as Qiao Feng heard this, he looked down at the past. Sure enough, a famous person on the ground was the one he knew well, an elder of the beggars'' sect, and the one who had helped him at the beginning. Killed by mistake! Qiao Feng''s face didn''t make a mistake. At this time, several people suddenly put their swords into Ru Qiaofeng''s body, and blood flowed out instantly. "Get out of here." Jiangning appeared here, and the big Fu devil fist directly smashed the heads of these people. Then he stepped forward and smashed the Xiong chamber of the disciple of the beggars'' sect. Then he looked at Qiao Feng and said, "brother Qiao, don''t listen to his nonsense. Just now I saw it with my own eyes. It was the man who killed the elder Wang secretly. He wanted you to blame yourself and show your flaws." Jiangning opened his mouth and he explained this. Of course, these are lies. He did not see them at all. Maybe Qiao Feng killed them. But Jiangning believed that Qiao Feng did not know whether he killed elder Wang or not. Therefore, in order not to distract Qiao Feng, he made up the story. "Is it?" Qiao Feng heard this, can not help looking at Jiangning curiously asked. "It''s true, brother Joe. There''s no time for you to think about it now. Let''s go." Jiangning opened his mouth like this, and then rushed out with Qiao Feng. They were killed from the lobby. After a stick of incense, there was a river of blood, and bodies were everywhere, but there were people everywhere. They rushed up with weapons. Jiangning really can''t understand why these people want to die. If there are too many ants, they can also kill the giant elephant. Ten thousand ordinary people, if they don''t want to die, can kill a first-class master. Jiang Ning took a deep breath. He was ok, but Qiao Feng''s face became more and more ugly. He was poisoned and the situation was not good. It''s a pity that all the merits and virtues have been spent. Otherwise, Jiangning would have to exchange a detoxification pill for Qiao Feng to take. Qiao Feng does not have much strength now. To be precise, he can''t continue to delay time. "Why hasn''t Xiao Yuanshan come? Qiao Feng is going to die. If he doesn''t come, I''m afraid this mission will really fail." Jiangning heart secret way, frown, fight hard. Unfortunately, this group of people have been completely crazy. They rushed to kill them, and Jiangning''s internal strength was also consumed little by little. The great demon subduing fist is not a diffusive boxing technique, it can only aim at a few people. It is not as good as Qiao Feng. It can kill dozens of people with one stroke, even with strong internal strength, and can kill 100 people. Wait! Eighteen dragon subduing palms. Jiangning took a deep breath. He had an idea in his mind and thought for a while. Then Jiangning came to Qiao Feng and said, "brother Qiao, I want to ask you something." "Say it." Qiao Feng shot and killed a second rate warrior with one hand, and his face was very pale. "It is hard for us to escape from the current situation. I am not a perfidious and disloyal person. If you can''t leave, I will not leave. However, I have a way to help us leave here."Jiangning opened his mouth and said so. "What can I do?" Qiao Feng didn''t expect Jiangning would have a way. Now there are only two ways. One is to kill all these people together, and the other is to wait for them to kill them! "Pass me the 18 dragon subduing palms." Jiangning''s face was very serious. "What?" Qiao Feng felt that he really wanted to hear a mistake, not from a surprised way. "Only when I have learned the 18 dragon subduing palms can we win more with less, otherwise we will surely die." The eighteen dragon subduing palms are unique skills of the beggars'' sect. Jiangning naturally wants to get them. "I know, but time is running out. Can you learn even if I pass it on to you?" Qiao Feng looks at Jiangning, but he doesn''t understand. The eighteen dragon subduing palms are unique skills of the beggars'' sect and can''t be passed on to others. However, Qiao Feng is not a pedantic person. However, time is so urgent that Jiangning has no time to learn this martial art. "You just need to evolve the posture and tell me the mental formula." Jiangning looked serious. "You..." Qiao Feng hesitated for a while, and then bit his teeth. Although he didn''t know why Jiangning did this, he didn''t know why, but he believed that what Jiangning said was true. But he thought it was too ridiculous. The eighteen dragon subduing palms are the unique skills in the world. If you can learn them casually, what are they called unique skills? Even if Jiangning has the ability to master the 18 dragon subduing palms, can Jiangning play the 18 dragon subduing palms in a short time? He had doubts in his heart, but Qiao Feng took a deep breath and urged the last point of internal strength on the spot. He showed Jiangning the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Jiangning protects Qiaofeng''s Dharma. At the same time, one arrow after another shoots. The green light on the arrow is shining. It is obviously poisonous. It seems that the people of juxianzhuang are determined to kill them. Qiao Feng did not speak. Jiangning protected the Dharma for him. He personally evolved the eighteen dragon subduing palms, and at the same time passed on the pithy formula and some essentials of Jiangning''s mental method! A move! Three moves! Five moves! Ten moves! Thirteen moves! Fifteen moves! Seventeen moves! Eighteen moves! "Ding Dong! Congratulations on the player''s obtaining the second-class divine level martial arts and the 18 dragon subduing palms. " In a short time, Jiangning received the system prompt! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 After finishing the heart method pithy formula, Jiangning automatically understood the second-class martial arts of the eighteen dragon subduing palms. The eighteen dragon subduing palms is a pure Yang palm technique. There are 18 moves in total. The first one is the dragon with regret, and the last one is the Dragon swinging its tail, which can be attacked or retreated. It is an indescribable unique skill. At this moment, after Qiao Feng''s evolution of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, Jiangning started. "Roar!" When the huge sound of dragon chant comes, the 18 dragon subduing palms will have a kind of dragon chanting sound after the internal force condenses and erupts. In addition, the palm technique is pure Yang, which makes it open and close. It has a kind of suppression momentum, so it is finally named eighteen dragon subduing palms. Qiao Feng was stunned on the spot. He didn''t expect that Jiangning really learned the eighteen dragon subduing palms. Qiao Feng didn''t feel that he was gifted or better than others. However, he also knew deeply that the 18 dragon subduing palms were not something that ordinary people could learn, let alone that he only evolved once, and Jiangning learned it? It''s just impossible. But in front of the facts, he did not know what to say, and the whole person fell into a kind of shock. The palm technique is extremely terrible. All the people just heard a dragon chant, and then dozens of people flew up and spit blood. They are not Jiangning''s opponents at all. "Eighteen dragon subduing palms." "How could this son subdue the Dragon 18 palms?" "The power of palm technique even surpasses Qiao Feng. It''s too terrible." "Who on earth is this man? How can he subdue the dragon with 18 palms?" One Qiaofeng made them have a headache. Now there is a Jiangning and eighteen dragon subduing palms. All the people who come to encircle Qiaofeng are stunned and dumbfounded. If the most shocking thing is the beggars'' sect. The 18 dragon subduing palms are not an external method. Qiao Feng can learn it because Qiao Feng is the leader of the beggars'' sect. Of course, there are a few big elders in the beggars'' sect who also know the 18 dragon subduing palms. But they are all the disciples of the beggars'' sect. Jiangning is definitely not a disciple of the beggars'' sect. How could he subdue the Dragon 18 palms? They would not have thought that one day they would die in the hands of the 18 dragon subduing palms. In any case, they did not expect that. "Don''t be afraid. The eighteen dragon subduing palms are extremely internal Qi consuming palms. Even if this person can perform one or two moves, it is absolutely difficult to perform more moves. Let''s kill them." "That''s right. Right now we have no way to go. We have to kill. Otherwise, we will be slaughtered by this man." "Kill!" "Don''t hesitate. Kill." Some people were bewitching people, but they also told the truth. With one stroke of the eighteen dragon subduing palms, Jiangning felt that his inner strength was running out. He finally understood why Qiao Feng did not use the eighteen dragon subduing palms so frequently. It''s not that it can''t be used, but it''s hard to maintain the internal strength. "Oh, you are all going to die here today." Jiangning despised all the people, so he thought. It''s true that the eighteen dragon subduing palms consume internal strength, but what about that? Jiangning is not afraid at all, because he has It''s exquisite. The use of Qi Linglong, a pure internal force, appears in the body, immediately fills the whole Dantian, Jiangning lost before the internal Qi, at this moment, all recovered. The Dragon fights in the wild. Jiangning''s palms are open and wide. If he goes into a place where there is no one, he kills him horizontally. He is almost like a god of war, invincible, and no one can resist his palms. Puff, puff, puff! Dozens of people flew out in a flash, vomited blood and died on the spot. They were slapped by Jiangning. Basically, there was no way to survive. Even master Xuannan was going to die here. "Leave quickly." Jiangning opens his mouth. He looks at Qiao Feng and has exquisite Qi. He doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of internal gas. He kills here by himself. Jiangning has nothing but a corpse. Such as a god of death, kill this group of people with fear, kill this group of people jump straight, kill this group of people tremble. After a stick of incense, Jiangning didn''t know how many people he had killed. He only knew that his personal experience value had accumulated to one billion yuan, and many of the first-class and even super first-class masters had paid the cost of their lives. It was a terrible massacre, almost one-sided situation. After Jiangning learned the eighteen dragon subduing palms, Jiangning completely let go of himself. Boom! Jiangning raised his hand, and was a move of Kang long with regret. Facing master Xuannan, he beat each other with one hand and vomited blood. Several chest bones were broken and nearly died. If it was not Jiangning''s target, it would be impossible for Xuannan to survive. "It''s impossible. How can he be so strong inside that he can last for a long time and play 18 dragon subduing palms. It''s incredible." "He is still not a human being. The 18 dragon subduing palms consume a lot of internal strength. He has released 20 or 30 palms. How can you see that there is still a lot of internal strength, but he is still not a human being?" "Persist for a while, persist for a while, otherwise, we will all die.""Hold on! Come on, everyone. Hold on for a while. " Many people are frightened by Jiangning''s killing, but others are unconvinced. They want to let everyone continue to use people to pile up, hoping to exhaust Jiangning''s internal Qi. Unfortunately, what they want is hard to come true. "Boom "Roar!" The sound of dragon chanting is endless, and Jiangning''s black hair is long, just like Jiangning, which is the supreme ancient Jiangning. It has a kind of invincible momentum, which is invincible in the world. He raised his hand and killed dozens of people in one breath. He raised his hand and raised his feet to crush everything. "Ah! Run quickly. This man is not a human being. He may have taken some pills, and he has almost unlimited internal Qi. We are fighting with him now, and we are looking for death. " "Run, run, let''s run." "Don''t fight any more. We''ll die if we fight again." This time, no one dares to fight any more. Those third rate masters, second rate masters and first-class masters are all scared to be silly. Jiangning is too evil. After the 18 dragon subduing palms, they are almost invincible. In addition, Jiangning''s palms are terrible. One hand can take away the lives of more than ten people, even twenty or thirty people. How else do they fight? "Roar!" If the other party wants to escape, how can Jiangning let them go? The eighteen dragon subduing palms continue to bombard and kill and push them all the way! A river of blood! (kneel down for recommendation, this book has recommended, please subscribe to support!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 Jiangning, like the God of war, has no one to stop. The seven in and seven out of eighteen dragon subduing palms can not stop Jiangning''s pace. The killing was completely a solo performance of Jiangning, and the killing broke out and blood flowed into a river. This group of martial arts in the river and lake have a lot of people, and Qiao Feng has some intolerance, so they have a chance to take advantage of it. Unfortunately, they meet a ruthless Jiangning, who is not as kind as Qiao Feng is. In fact, even if he can''t learn the eighteen dragon subduing palms, Jiangning can leave alone, but his task is to protect Qiao Feng, so he chooses to stay. However, there are also advantages of staying, that is, the eighteen dragon subduing palms. "Who else?" Jiangning killed enough. At least half of the people were slaughtered by him without any resistance. Now he looks around at the warriors around him, just like the emperor of heaven. No one dares to speak and fight. "A pack of native dogs." Jiangning sneered and scorned. Now he despised the heroes. If it wasn''t for too many people on the other side and Qiao Feng was poisoned, otherwise, Jiangning didn''t need to be tied up. Fortunately, Jiangning was witty for a while and asked Qiao Feng to teach him the 18 dragon subduing palms. Otherwise, there might be mistakes today. In the battle of juxianzhuang, Jiangning was almost pushed by one person. He is terrible, no one Yingfeng. "Sir, are you really against us?" Someone opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning. He still wanted to persuade Jiangning to let go and let them kill Qiao Feng. But would Jiangning? Boom! Those who spoke were hiding in the dark, cold and timid, but they couldn''t escape Jiangning''s eye. They came face-to-face with a move of eighteen dragon subduing palms, and their bodies were smashed and split on the spot. "Who else? Stand up. " The eyes of Jiang Ning are extremely sharp, as if the eyes of heaven and earth are extremely sharp and fierce. At first, some people wanted to try to reason with Jiangning, but seeing Jiangning was so fierce, many people immediately bowed their heads and did not dare to speak. They were afraid that Jiangning would be killed by a blow. Just because Jiangning is too terrible. This is an unparalleled murderer. If one word disagrees, he will kill him. Facing such unreasonable people as Jiangning, they don''t know what to say. "Hum, rubbish." Jiangning with Qiao Feng, stride to the outside, he ignored this group of people, so dignified to go out. But Huo Ran, a wine table, a young man with a glass, with a silk smile on his face: "I did not expect this kind of countryside, there are such masters, good, good." The young man opened his mouth and attracted many people''s eyes in an instant. They couldn''t help looking at it. Behind the boy stood an old servant. The old servant did not have any attraction in the past, but the young man was extremely extraordinary. He is handsome and handsome. Looking at his age of sixteen or seventeen, he has an indescribable temperament. If he has to say it, it is a very noble temperament, which makes people feel ashamed. Jiang Ning glanced at the past. He had never noticed the two men before. Now, he could not help frowning, but he looked calm and fearless. "What? Do you want to keep me? " Jiangning looked at him with a slight smile in his eyes. "No! no No I didn''t want to shake my head, but I didn''t mean to shake my head War slaves. " Speaking of the last two words, the other side''s eyes were scornful. "Hiss." "Who dares to speak like this?" "This man used to be so young, and he must have confidence to speak like this. How can the river and Lake become so young and have such powerful skills?" "This is arrogant." "I wish this man could beat the devil." Many people murmured, and others cried out that the boy was too terrible. You know, Jiangning killed all the way from the lobby to the outside, killing a river of blood, killing the soul stirring, such an unparalleled murderer, there are still people looking for death, active provocation? How can they not be surprised. "War slaves? I don''t know whether your fist is big or not Jiangning scornfully opened his mouth, he was not afraid, boast, who would not say? "Then try it." The young man chuckled, and then he suddenly came into the family. His body was like a ghost, giving others a sense of startling glance. "Crossing the river with a reed." "I didn''t expect to see the lost body method of crossing the river with a reed here." "Shaolin''s unique skill is to cross the river with a reed. Who is this person? How can he master this unique skill?" When master Xuannan saw the young man start, he immediately gave out a cry of surprise, because what he was doing was the unique skill of Shaolin, crossing the river with a reed. This unique skill is extremely powerful. In the world, the only thing comparable to crossing the river with a reed is Lingbo micro step."You have some strength." Jiangning set off, body flash, directly back several steps, push Qiao Feng, he knew that he met a strong man of the same age, must fight in the past, otherwise, can not protect Qiao Feng. Boom! After stepping back a few steps, Jiangning raised his fist and directly killed him. The boxing was fierce and terrifying. It was better to fight alone than the 18 dragon subduing palms. The boy raised his fist to kill him, and he didn''t have any fear. Bang! Their fists collided with each other and made a dull sound. Jiangning''s arms were slightly numb, and there were some pains in the bones, just because the other side was very strong and strong. A collision, Jiangning will feel that this person is extremely extraordinary. This is a strong man of his own age. "Boom." Jiangning once again raised his fist to kill him, and his boxing skills were open and wide-ranging, and he was invincible. Bang bang bang bang! The young man did not have the slightest fear, and met with Jiangning. I don''t know how strong Jiangning''s internal strength and fists are. Master Xuannan, who is a strong man, can''t bear Jiangning''s full strength. Standing at the table, the old man could not help but beat his eyelids and stare at Jiangning. In his muddy eyes, he did not know what kind of look appeared. Jiang Ning can not even fight against this young man. Jiangning met the strongest warrior of his age. But Jiangning did not fear, but extremely happy, chest as if there is a group of hot blood burning. Because he can finally let go, open up all his strength and carry out the strongest war. For example, it''s very difficult to kill Zhang Feng from a weak person to a weak one. It doesn''t even have the power to fight. Even if the experts of the six sects besieged him, Jiangning didn''t give a full shot because there were fewer people than many people, so it was impossible to fully open up, so we need to leave a little bit of leeway. But right now, no more! (next, hot blood shuangwen came, please subscribe to support! Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 "Roar." The 18 dragon subduing palms are fierce and terrifying. Kang Long''s regret is a move aimed at a single enemy. With this palm, it gives an unparalleled and terrible momentum. After seeing this scene, many martial artists around were stunned. Jiangning''s palm technique is too terrible. Its strength can crack a huge stone. If a person gets such a palm, his body will burst and fall apart on the spot. Even the young man did not dare to fight head-on. "Ha ha ha ha, you are very strong, very strong. I have some contempt for you, but the stronger you are, the better. In this way, I will suppress you and subdue you, and I will have a sense of achievement." The young man who avoided Jiangning''s palms opened his mouth and said with a smile. Looking at Jiangning, his eyes were just like Jiangning''s, his blood was boiling, and he had a feeling of fighting spirit. Both of them were teenagers, but if you had to calculate carefully. Jiangning is two years younger than this man. However, if we calculate the time of martial arts, Jiangning will practice less than ten years. After careful calculation, Jiangning has only been practicing for less than a year. However, this young man, who is 15-6 years old, is afraid that he will have to strengthen himself from the beginning of being sensible. It is said that some disciples of aristocratic families, or descendants of some powerful families, were born from childhood and drank animal milk to enhance the strength of the day after tomorrow. After a part of their body developed, they were immersed in precious medicine baths every day. Take precious pills at regular intervals every day. These pills do not enhance cultivation, but expand the muscles and veins, and enhance the root and bone. After three or five years of cultivation, they begin to teach martial arts. This kind of person''s root and bone is naturally extremely high. At least over 80. Jiangning has 99999 points, but it is limited by the experience value. To upgrade mental skills or martial arts, Jiangning needs experience value and martial arts value. This is a hard condition. It can be said that Jiangning is also an experience, and failure is also an experience. Otherwise, with this kind of root and bone, Jiangning can practice any mental method and achieve great success in a few days. However, Jiangning also has a very good advantage. The martial arts practitioners in the world may have smooth sailing in their cultivation, but they will encounter a problem, that is, the martial road barrier. This is an obstacle that every martial artist will encounter, even Zhang Wuji will encounter, but Jiangning will not encounter it, because Jiangning has experience value. As long as there is enough experience value, Jiangning can change from an ordinary person to a world-class strong one in one day. It is easy to surpass Zhang Sanfeng. But they can''t. They have to start training from a young age, according to the data of the root bone, and then enhance it bit by bit. So Jiangning can catch up with countless talents in less than a year. Otherwise, at the beginning of practicing the great shift of heaven and earth, Jiangning''s root bone was 99999 points, which could be greatly multiplied in one hour. There are advantages, but there are disadvantages. If we have to compare them, the advantages are bigger than the disadvantages. After all, once a martial arts obstacle is encountered, it may be difficult to break through for a lifetime. Just like the top master and the peerless master, these two realms seem to be only one step away, but this step has cut many Tianjiao. Yang Xiao is one of the top masters, but he has been hard to break through the ranks of the peerless masters in his whole life. In Donghuang, if we can say that the famous peerless masters are Tianming, the abbot of Shaolin, and Zhang Sanfeng, the master of Wudang. Although the East wilderness, there must be some hidden peerless masters, but never more than five fingers. How many people are there in Donghuang? Jiangning is not sure, but what he can know is that the place where the Ming religion lives is Changxin City, with a population of 750000, and there are hundreds of thousands of Changxin city in the whole Donghuang. Even the capital of the Yuan Dynasty had a population of 15 million, and there were cities larger than the capital of the Yuan Dynasty. The total population of Donghuang is not large, at least several times that of Jiangning''s original Huaxia. Among the billions of people, there are at least 3000 top experts and 3000 top experts, and only one of them has reached the peerless level. We can see how terrible this martial arts obstacle is. This is Jiangning''s absolute advantage. Boom! Jiangning took another hand. This time, Jiangning stepped forward, but the opponent''s crossing the river with a reed was also a unique body method, which was directly avoided. However, Jiangning could also avoid the attack of the other side. as like as two peas, the two person level is almost the same degree. So it''s hard to tell the winner or loser for a while. "A thousand hands of the Tathagata." Suddenly, the boy''s sharp hand, his face showed a touch of compassion, raised his hand, the movement is very slow, but there is a feeling of abstruse method. "A thousand hands of the Tathagata." Master Xuannan was completely shocked. If one Wei crossed the river and the other side mastered it, he might just be surprised, but now he is completely shocked. Because this is one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin are the most brilliant Shaolin. Shaolin Temple was introduced into the eastern wilderness by the founder of Dharma, who came from the West desert and passed through the middle land along the way. There is an ancient book in Shaolin, which is a letter left by the founder of Dharma.The 72 unique skills of Shaolin have been introduced above. Several of them are learned from others, rather than from themselves. Among them, the thousand handed Tathagata palm is just like this, and the founder of Dharma left a sentence that if you see someone who can hold a thousand handed Tathagata in the future, you should not provoke them, otherwise you will cause great disaster. It is obvious that those who can make Dharma founder fear are not ordinary people. But now the thousand handed Tathagata palm has been lost for a long time. At the beginning, founder Dharma could not fully understand this martial art. Later, no one could learn it. Finally, it was lost. It was only recorded as a 72 unique skill of Shaolin. Now, master Xuannan is not shocked that someone is using this skill. The young man raised his hand. For a moment, there was no flaw in his whole body. Then he took the hand, and his body method was like a strong wind and lightning. He directly shot and killed Jiangning. One hand after another, he clapped eighty-one palms at a time. One hand was better than one. Jiangning retreated from behind. He even felt that he did not dare to fight for the front. The palm technique was too terrifying and too powerful. Actually completely concealed each other''s flaws. The first is to fight for strength, the second is to fight for martial arts, and the third is to fight for hand speed. Now the two are completely consistent, so it is to see who fights with more flaws, who will lose. Jiangning can shield most of its flaws, but there are still a few that are exposed. "Oh, you can''t The other side opens his mouth, looks at Jiangning, confidently and calmly smiles. He wants to destroy Jiangning''s mood from words. Although this method is very common, and even shows that the eye knows it, it often works well. It makes people feel anxious. Once they are anxious, they will panic and lose in the end. But Jiangning''s heart was still like water, and he was not moved at all. After he resisted the other party''s 188 palms, suddenly, his eyes moved. Double pupil. Wu Dao has a heavy pupil. In the eyes, there is the potential of storm, but also the light of lightning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 Jiangning thoroughly launched the martial road heavy pupil, before he was only exposed the martial road heavy pupil, but now that he chose to take a shot, he completely exposed the bottom card. Martial arts, you can understand the strength of the enemy, weaknesses, but also can see the weaknesses of the other side. A double pupil, eyes as if the earth, stars disillusionment, it is extremely terrible. After seeing this scene, the young man''s face was immediately shocked. He had not realized that Jiangning had double pupils before, otherwise he would never have been so confident. "The emperor''s people!" Young old servant, in the distance lost a voice, startled, looking at Jiangning showed a look of incomparable horror. "Little Lord, don''t fight." He immediately regained his consciousness, looked at the young man and said aloud, and then wanted to do something about it. "Don''t come here! He is definitely not a member of the imperial family. Otherwise, how could he appear here? Even if he is a member of the imperial family, he is definitely not the kind of peerless genius cultivated from childhood. He must be living outside. Ha ha ha ha ha, the emperor family man who has disappeared for thousands of years has appeared. This may be a training and a great opportunity for me. " At first, the boy was a little surprised, but soon showed a kind of crazy laughter. Looking at Jiangning as if he was a hungry wolf, he was very excited to find a cave full of lambs. "I''m looking for death." Jiangning snorted coldly. After the opening of Wu Dao''s heavy pupil, Jiangning immediately grasped the news of the other party. Huangfu prison River, the top nine strong, thousand handed Tathagata palm (to the peak), weak abdomen and legs, five flaws. After the opening of Wudao''s heavy pupil, five red spots appeared on the Huangfu prison River, and these five red spots would change as the Huangfu prison River moved. This is the flaw of Huangfu prison river. Jiangning is exposed to the flaws of Huangfu prison River in two or three places. Even if Jiangning defends wholeheartedly, Huangfu prison River can only detect one or two. At present, there are no flaws in the Huangfu prison River, but after opening the heavy pupil of Wudao, there are five flaws in Huangfu prison River, which shows the terrible part of Wudao heavy pupil. Boom. Jiangning has changed from passive to active. The blow hit the left shoulder of Huangfu prison river. It was extremely fierce, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Click. The left shoulder of Huangfu prison river was broken, and the bone was smashed by Jiangning''s fist, which had already caused crushing damage. This beautiful face of Huangfu prison river was twisted together in an instant because of the pain. Humph, but at the same time, he took a pill, but he didn''t take one. This is a cruel man, in this case, there is no panic, very terrible. However, after Jiangning changed from passive to active, his fists were extremely terrifying, and each fist had the momentum of striking the sky. Poof! This blow once again hit the left shoulder of Huangfu prison River, which is not a flaw, but Jiangning knows what it means to make a flaw. The left shoulder of Huangfu prison river was injured. After a series of bombardments, he could be defeated. Another punch, Huangfu prison river this time can not help but issued a painful cry. Originally, the bone was broken. He took a precious pill and forced bonesetting to restore the wound. Only then did he show a flaw on purpose. One was to lure Jiangning, the other was to let Jiangning not attack his own wound. But I didn''t expect that Jiangning was so smart that he knew how to pursue the victory. "Little Lord, don''t fight any more. If you can''t beat him, please step back and wait for me." The old servant is going to fight, because jiangningwu road is fully open, Huangfu prison river has no chance to win. "No! The war slaves that Huangfu prison River wants to take over must be taken over by myself. If you need help from other people, what face can I have to go back to my family and fight in the same territory. I''m invincible! " Huangfu prison river opened his mouth and said that he was full of courage and enthusiasm, and also had a kind of unparalleled ferocity. "You are invincible? Hehe, it''s a joke. Since you are invincible, you should cut me off. " Jiangning began to sneer and said with a sneer that the young man was too arrogant, but Jiangning was also surprised that the other party was a saint. Of course, he had some conjectures and premonitions before, but he didn''t expect it to be true. Zhongtu Saint clan! He had heard of it once, but he didn''t expect to face each other today. It has to be said that this young man is too strong. If he did not have the martial arts heavy pupil, I was afraid of this war, I really did not know who was born who was responsible. "Wu Dao ChongTong is born to restrain all martial moves. You can check the weakness of the enemy. If you are stronger, you can even foresee the opportunity. Before the enemy moves, you can find out what the enemy''s next move is. It is said that if you are the strongest one in the world, you will not move, but you can predict your next nine moves. What are you worth by virtue of the martial arts heavy pupil? ¡± Huangfu prison river opened his mouth and said that there was arrogance and arrogance in his eyes, but what he said was self consolation. That is to say, Jiangning has the power to suppress him because he has strong martial arts skills. Therefore, it is nothing for him to lose at present."Ha ha, according to what you said, have you never used the medicine bath given by the clansmen and taken the pills given by the clansmen since you were young?" Jiangning satirizes that he is not stimulated by the other party at all. Although he may have some victory, it is also a kind of ability. If not, why not stand here with your hands and feet tied and let the other party fight? Ridiculous! "Hum, I''ll see how long you can last. You''re so young that you can''t cultivate ChongTong''s skill to a higher level. To display this talent, you need a kind of blood essence maintenance. Now you look fierce, but after a while, I think you can still maintain the martial arts double pupil?" He opened his mouth and laughed loudly, but standing not far away, there was still fear in the depth of his eyes. "Oh, really? But no matter what, you''re losing. You''re afraid of me, ha ha Jiangning retorted with sarcasm. Than sarcasm? Jiangning will not lose to him. "You." Huangfu prison River clenched his fist. He wanted to break Jiangning''s mood, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning was so calm. Instead, he was angry and his mood was destroyed. "Die." Jiangning no longer talks nonsense, he does not know the other side said is true, but he does not want to delay time, in case there are other accidents! "Hum!" Huangfu prison River turned around and left without any hesitation. He did not dare to fight with Jiangning. It has been completely suppressed! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 Huangfu prison River didn''t dare to fight with Jiangning at all. He was really afraid. Wu Dao ChongTong was born to suppress all warriors. This is a unique talent, which can only be inherited by a certain ethnic group. It is not to say that the next generation will inevitably have martial arts. It depends on the chance and luck. That race once occupied China for a thousand years. After becoming the emperor, they have almost climbed to the highest peak. Once their race was born, once they awakened the martial Road, they would look down upon the same generation. If it was not for this blood, too evil, too terrible, it might have been envied by God. Later, no one awakened for three generations. In the end, he declined for hundreds of years. Later, he was hunted down by a large number of enemies and finally destroyed the terrible imperial family. But now the emergence of this kind of emperor family, has been separated for hundreds of years, now see this kind of emperor family, Huangfu prison River also had to be shocked. But maybe it is because this race has disappeared for too long. Huangfu prison River wants to try Jiangning''s strength, but he is completely suppressed by Jiangning. From the beginning, he still has a slight advantage, and now it is completely suppressed. Huangfu prison river is also hard to fight. Now I can only run. I hope that Jiangning''s Wu Dao heavy pupil can disappear quickly. There is no absolutely invincible thing in the world. Although martial arts ChongTong is powerful, it burns its own blood essence. Each time it is used, it will consume one''s life. Of course, there is no need to worry about the first use. However, in a certain period of time, you can never use it twice or even three times. Otherwise, if you use it three times, you will die suddenly. Just because the blood essence in the body is insufficient, it will be completely burned, no matter who it is. He estimated that Jiangning had spent so much internal energy before, plus a lot of fighting time, and Jiangning was so young that one time was the limit. If it was used the second time, Jiangning would be almost as if it had been abandoned. So he''s waiting for time. "Boom After a stick of incense, Jiangning once again hit Huangfu prison river. Now Huangfu prison river is running without any idea. Crossing the river with a reed is very fast and can escape every time. If Jiangning''s identity reaches the peak, it can catch up with it. Unfortunately, both of them are in the same level of body method, and he can only be restrained. If it is not for seizing a flaw and opportunity, this attack will be hard to hit. However, this blow did not hit the left shoulder of Huangfu prison River, but broke several sternum of Huangfu prison River on the chest. For others, it''s a big injury, but for Huangfu prison River, which has a lot of precious pills, it''s just a small injury. But in the pursuit, Jiangning''s face suddenly changed, because Wu Dao''s heavy pupil began to be introverted, and there was a strange feeling in his body. The spirit of the whole person has shrunk a little. "Blood essence burns." Jiangning frowns. Huangfu prison river is right. After exerting the heavy pupil of martial arts, the essence and blood in the body will burn and cause a kind of weakness to himself. Soon Jiangning quickly regressed, he did not have any hesitation, because he was a little weak. It''s just like normal people who stayed up all day and night without sleeping. They were very tired. "Well, as the ancient books say, you are dead!" Huangfu prison river immediately noticed that Jiangning was different. He was staring at Jiangning, hoping that Jiangning''s martial road pupils would disappear soon, so that he could have a chance. But this time, he wanted to kill Jiangning, not capture Jiangning. Because it''s a very complicated matter. "The blood essence burns and the body is weak. It is difficult to use the martial arts heavy pupil. In the present situation, if I use the martial arts heavy pupil again, I''m afraid that even if I defeat this guy, I will be half useless myself." Jiangning said to himself, he calculated the side effects of Wu Dao ChongTong according to his own situation. This talent, indeed, is so powerful that it can''t be stopped. With absolute suppression, it can bring terrible side effects. "Kill!" Now the time is ripe, the Huangfu prison river will be killed immediately. The palm of a thousand hands Tathagata will be killed in front of Jiangning. The palm technique is roaring and exploding. The air is shaking and shaking. His face is ferocious, showing a strange smile, looking at Jiangning, eyes are unable to hide the killing. "Blood essence!" Seeing Huangfu prison River kill, Jiangning did not panic at all, but was extremely calm. Soon, he suddenly thought of a thing, and now he urged blood Linglong. He didn''t know if xuelinglong could recover the essence of blood. If he could, he would make a lot of money. If not, he is in danger. "Ding Dong! The recovery of essence blood is successful, because the recovery is the player''s blood essence. After deducting 100000 points of exquisite blood to store health value, the weak state disappears. " Suddenly, news came from the system, which shocked Jiangning. "So it is." The side effect of Lingwu''s face can be cancelled. In this way, he will be able to use martial arts for an unlimited number of times. Of course, xuelinglong only has 2 million points of life value. In addition, he used more than 100000 before, and now he only has 1.7 million.It can only be used 17 times. Jiangning inquired about the price of xuelinglong in the electric light and flint. A blood Linglong needs 500000 merit points. He doesn''t care about the merit value. He only cares about whether the exchange space is sold. Yes, it''s OK! Huangfu prison River, with a confident smile on his face. Jiangning looked at the Huangfu prison River, and suddenly appeared a sneer on his face. Wu Dao''s heavy pupil opened in an instant, eight flaws revealed, three more than before. Huangfu prison river is too confident. He thinks that Jiangning will never open up the martial road again, because once it is opened, Jiangning will probably abandon itself. He is gambling that Jiangning will not be so crazy. He thinks that his winning rate is very high. That''s why they dare to kill them. But I didn''t expect that when I was close to Jiangning, Jiangning once again opened the martial road! In a pair of eyes, the stars are destroyed and all things are reborn. There is a feeling of chaos in the beginning, which is deep and terrible, as if facing the vast starry sky. "No!" Huangfu prison river now retrogressed, dare not continue to fight, he did not dare to fight, Jiang Ningwu road opened, he will die. "Little Lord, be careful!" The old servant made a move, and suddenly the furious energy filled here. A white virtual lion appeared and quickly killed Jiangning. It''s too late! Bang! It was a dull sound. Jiangning''s fist was extremely terrible, and it directly hit the left shoulder of Huangfu prison river. The click on the spot was particularly clear. This blow directly broke the left hand of Huangfu prison River, and there was no way to save it! Can''t help yourself! His left shoulder has been completely abandoned, even if there is black jade intermittent ointment, it is difficult to connect, because of the injury. This moment Jiangning! Fierce as a god! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 "No! no It''s impossible. Why can you still use martial arts? It''s absolutely impossible. " Huangfu prison river was shocked. He couldn''t believe that Jiangning really dared to open the heavy pupil of Wudao again. If we opened it again, Jiangning would probably abolish itself. This is simply an unparalleled murderer. It''s crazy. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Jiangning didn''t abandon itself at all. Instead, he restored his blood essence by using the effect of blood exquisite. But Jiangning will not talk about it. The emperor of Huangfu attacked him with one blow. "No!" The old servant finally started, and he couldn''t bear it, because Jiangning could cut off Huangfu prison river. If Huangfu prison river died, it would be a great disaster. Huangfu prison river is the candidate son of the Holy Family in China. Once it is killed, it will be a disaster. He will also be greatly implicated. Boom! The majestic real Qi filled the air, roaring and surging, as if the old servant started, with a kind of roaring sound, terrible, with a mountain force, the blow was extremely terrible, Rao Shi Jiangning had to be involved in a certain extent, and his mind was shocked. "Boom Also at this time, suddenly, a more majestic true spirit pervaded here. "Peerless master!" The martial arts around them were shocked. They looked at all these things in a daze. The only thing they knew was Zhang Sanfeng and the abbot of Shaolin Temple. How could two peerless masters suddenly appear. "Xiaoyuanshan?" In a flash, Jiangning guessed who had made the move. In the battle of juxianzhuang, Qiao Feng''s biological father, Xiao Yuanshan, would appear, but he didn''t know that Xiao Yuanshan was a peerless expert. Jiangning really didn''t know that. "Who dares to hinder me?" The old servant of Huangfu prison River roared, and his voice startled all sides. His white hair spread and his eyes captured people''s soul. It was extremely terrible. But the man who came suddenly was a middle-aged man with a mask on his face, staring coldly at the old servant. "Middle Earth people, what are you doing here? Do you want to die? " he is very overbearing. "Hum, it''s our honor to be here in the eastern wilderness. If you give me a break, you will be in great difficulty." The old servant of Huangfu prison river opened his mouth. He was extremely overbearing and superior in his words. "Then you can have a try!" The latter spoke without fear. At this time, Jiangning forgot everything. His goal was Huangfu prison river. Since the two men came from the Middle Earth, he personally killed the disciples of the holy family. He himself was a kind of man who was not afraid of heaven and earth. What are you worried about? "Boom This fist has a sense of broken mountains and rivers, mixed with the potential of thunder. In Jiangning''s heavy pupil, the stars are disillusioned, deep and terrible, just like the vast universe. "Help me." Huangfu prison river was finally afraid. He screamed. He was scared and frightened. Jiangning''s attack had no solution at all. If he accepted it, he would surely die. "Get out of my way. If my little Lord is dead, you and I will have bad luck." The old servant said that he was not afraid of the peerless master in front of him, but the other side could hinder him. Once Huangfu prison river died, it would be a bloody storm. "Since you dare to make trouble in Donghuang, you should be prepared to make trouble." Xiao Yuanshan said, his attitude is very clear, is to hinder each other, will not be soft. "Boom, boom!" In the uprising of Zhenqi, the two people killed all directions. Some martial artists around were hanged by this Qi, and there was no hope of survival. The imperial Fu Ning''s chest cracked like an inch on the river. This hit Huangfu prison River, the sky stained with blood. "You Huangfu prison River widened his eyes with a touch of shock and disbelief in his pupils. He didn''t believe that he was really killed by Jiangning. He was a candidate son of the Holy Family in the Middle Kingdom. A few years later, he would be the leader of this era. However, he was killed by Jiangning here. What is this place? This is just the East wilderness, the wilderness, their own expensive dragon, was a ridiculous mole ant to cut. He is not willing to, he has endless resentment in his heart, but everything is late, because he is facing Jiangning, a person who is stronger than him. "Poof." Huangfu prison River fell to the ground. The sky was stained with blood and several pieces of white bones were sprinkled. He fell heavily on the ground and made a dull sound. "Little Lord!" The old servant roared and his eyes were splitting. He didn''t believe that the young master died here and in such a place. "Do you know how much trouble you have caused?" The old servant roared, and his mind was shaking, because what happened was too terrible for him to know how to deal with it."Master, did you kill him?" Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth, staring at the old servant coldly. "Eh?" Xiao Yuanshan never thought that Jiangning would dare to say such a thing. This "Oh, cut me? You are too confident. There is a thousand miles difference between the peerless and the top experts. Do you believe that I can kill you with one blow Said the old servant, with a look of indifference. "Ha ha, your little Lord said that before, but what happened?" Jiangning looks at the old servant, Wu Dao heavy pupil in the operation, instantly aware of each other''s two flaws, only two flaws. Sure enough, the peerless master is the peerless master. There are only two flaws between the hands and feet, and the two flaws are sometimes not. Some seem too scary. "Master! Don''t hesitate to kill or not. " Jiangning looked at Xiao Yuanshan and asked aloud. "How to kill?" Xiao Yuanshan raised his hand, looked at the old servant coldly, and asked "I can still maintain my martial arts heavy pupil once more." Jiangning opened his mouth and told his cards. "What!" At this moment, not only Xiao Yuanshan was shocked, but also the old servant. "Don''t force me." Xiao Yuanshan opened his mouth. He was afraid that Jiangning would kill him too much. He would rather die than kill him. "No, master, let''s go!" Jiangning cold mouth, he is not afraid of all this! "Good!" Since Jiangning dares to kill, he is not afraid. "Damn it." The old servant of Huangfu prison River roared. He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t dare to take risks. It''s just that Xiao Yuanshan killed him with his palms, and his true spirit was full of air. However, Jiangning tried his best to kill the dragon and hit the 18 dragon subduing palms. At the same time, he said the weaknesses of the old servant! Today, Valentine''s day, the third single dog! I wish you all a happy Valentine''s day, Valentine''s Day is still the same, crying to death.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 Bang bang bang! It is difficult for Jiangning to invade the battle between the peerless masters. He can only use the 18 dragon subduing palms to interfere. At this moment, Jiangning deeply understood the gap between the peerless master and the top master. Although he could not participate in the battle, he could tell the weakness and weakness of the old servant. The hall is filled with genuine Qi, and Xiao Yuanshan''s palm technique is overwhelming and fierce. The old servant is also extremely terrible. Even if Jiangning exposes his flaws and weaknesses, he can fight with Xiao Yuanshan fiercely. The objects around have been crushed by the true Qi. Xiao Yuanshan''s palm technique turns into a boa constrictor and kills them. The shadow of qi deficiency is extremely terrible. "Is it true? You still can''t The old servant roared, raised his hands and feet, and killed him with one blow. The virtual lion killed him again and again, and directly suppressed the snake in xiaoyuanshan. The two men bombed to kill again, fighting for a while, and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat, but as Jiangning constantly said the weaknesses and weaknesses. He was weak, but his face was pale and his face was red. Xiao Yuanshan has an absolute advantage. "You little beast." The old servant suddenly put out his hand, staring at Jiangning, and killed him, looking extremely fierce. "Hum." Xiao Yuanshan''s body moved and blocked the other party''s way forward. Naturally, he wanted to protect Jiangning, which was inevitable. But the old servant''s figure suddenly moved, and directly grabbed the dead Huangfu prison river. The whole figure was like the wind and lightning, and wanted to escape. "Bang!" Xiao Yuanshan hit the old servant with one hand, which was very strong. The old servant tried his best to escape from here and vomited a mouthful of blood, which made the whole man more depressed. But he has been separated, Xiao Yuanshan did not go after, only a way: "poor bandits do not chase." Let the other party run, Jiangning also have some disappointment, low sigh tone, convergence of his own heavy pupil, and at this time Xiao Yuanshan came to Jiangning and said: "thank you for your generous help. I''m very grateful." "Oh? It''s the elder who saved me. How can I still be grateful? " Jiangning Chuai understand pretend confused way, the latter smile, but did not explain, just came to have fainted Qiao Feng in front of the way: "this person I want to take, you have no opinion?" "No Jiangning immediately said, he has a fart opinion, Xiao Yuanshan want to kill, easy. At this time, Jiangning had a little shy smile and said, "master, can you take me by the way?" At least, he said before he was weak, I would like to see some things that are hurt by Jiang Yi Cheng? It''s hard, it''s hard. " Xiao Yuanshan said confidently. "But he may recover in three to seven days. You''d better keep a low profile during this period of time, and don''t make trouble. Otherwise, if he finds out, you will die. There is a big difference between the top experts and the peerless masters. You can''t compare them." Xiao Yuanshan said to Jiangning seriously. "I know." Jiangning nodded and replied. "Good bye." Xiao Yuanshan grabbed Qiao Feng and left here with his lightness skill. "Alas, it''s a pity that time is too short. Otherwise, we should ask more questions." Jiangning murmured in a low voice. He was quite satisfied with the World War I today. At least, his martial arts were refined a lot. At the same time, the efficacy of the martial arts school was fully explored by himself. This is an indescribable stunt, but the only side effect is the need for blood essence, otherwise, they will be invincible at the same level. At this time, Jiangning, who was ready to leave, could not help seeing a man and a woman lying on the ground not far away. The man is not far from the woman, and the woman is fainting on the ground. "Wang Yuyan, Duan Yu?" Jiangning took a look at it, but he didn''t expect to find Wang Yuyan who fainted. Now the whole Juxian village is fragmented, either a corpse or some fainting people. It is mainly the disaster caused by the two peerless experts. Of course, they are too confident to stand here. However, it is a miracle that Wang Yuyan can survive. Even if he is just now able to resist the battle of masters, Wang Yuyan has survived. This luck has to be praised. "Wang Yuyan." Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan and thought for a while, but she couldn''t help but smile. Then she went straight to Wang Yuyan. At the moment, she shouldered Wang Yuyan and left here. However, before leaving, Jiangning also searched for a Zi''s figure and found that ah Zi was not here. Jiangning did not think much about it and left directly. Jiangning from the north of juxianzhuang is an old servant who wants to stagger Huangfu prison river. But after walking a stick of incense.Suddenly, Jiangning heart gave birth to a little alert. "Not good." Jiangning suddenly move, the whole person flies upside down, and a big pit appears on the spot. "Little beast, do you want to run?" Cold voice came, Jiangning''s face turned pale in an instant. He didn''t expect that the old guy would come after him. "Hum, master, come out. As you guess, this man appears." Jiangning opened his mouth without any fear on his face. Instead, he was very calm. "What!" The old servant of Huangfu prison river changed his face. If Xiao Yuanshan was here, he would surely die. He thought that he had been caught in the scheme and immediately fell back. And Jiangning also in this moment, holding Wang Yuyan, crazy escape, his body method is terrible, carrying a Wang Yuyan is nothing. "How dare you cheat me, little beast?" After running for a few breaths, the old servant suddenly realized that he had been caught in the scheme. In a flash, he tried to kill Jiangning. "Old man, didn''t you brush your teeth today?" Jiangning ran crazy, Lingbo micro step like a ghost running in the mountains, cold curse. "Little beast, you''d better run quickly, or I''ll let you have a taste of what life is not like death, ha ha ha ha!" The old servant opened his mouth with a cold smile and made a harsh sound behind him. "When you catch up with me, you old dog, your master is dead, how long can you live?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 The old servant of Huangfu prison river went straight after him. It was easy for him to catch up with Jiangning before he was injured. However, after he was seriously injured, he was extremely weak. This is why he was shocked and scared when Jiang Ning said Xiao Yuanshan was still there. But at present, although he is now physical problems, can face a Jiangning is very confident. He is not an ordinary peerless master. Even if he is ninety-nine percent weak, he is not empty at all, because Jiangning is just a top-notch expert. It is easy for him to kill Jiangning. "Little beast, I''m going to catch you." The old servant of Huangfu prison River sneered after Jiangning, making a harsh voice, trying to influence Jiangning''s mind. "Ha ha, old dog, how can you all be a virtue ah, catch up with me first, don''t bark where the dog, ha ha." Jiangning still ridiculed that he was not disturbed by a little mind. He knew what the other party''s purpose was, and naturally he would not let the other party succeed. But it has to be said that this old dog has come after him. After a stick of incense, the other party has been infinitely close to Jiangning, Jiangning looks very nervous. "If my strength is improved a little, I can be fearless of this person." Jiangning said to himself that he is now a top nine level master, and even half of them have not stepped into the category of peerless masters. And that old dog is already a peerless master, and he is also a peerless master. If he wants to defeat his opponent, he is undoubtedly wishful thinking. Even if the opponent is very weak, but if he can further improve his strength, the result may be different. "By the way, I have forgotten the experience of killing Huangfu prison river." Suddenly, Jiangning thought that he had turned off the system prompt, so when he killed Huangfu prison River and other experts in Juxian village, he did not observe how much experience he had. Thinking of this, Jiangning could not help looking at it. Jiangning was slightly surprised by 9.1 billion experience points. After careful inspection, Huangfu prison river was worth 4 billion experience points. Of course, he was only worth 40 million experience points, but because of the root causes. With 9.1 billion experience points, it is impossible to upgrade the great shift of heaven and earth to the sixth level. The sixth level needs 100 billion experience points, and there is still a lot of difference. Experience value of 9.1 billion, combined with Shaolin Temple big return pill, can just offset the effect of Qijue mad pill. But at this moment, Jiangning didn''t want to give up. Instead, he felt that the old servant in front of him was very weak. He wasted 10 billion points of experience to kill the old dog. Why not change his way? The great shift of heaven and earth can''t increase experience value, and it''s of little use to improve the northern hell magic skill. The northern hell magic skill must be strong, in this way, it can absorb the enemy''s internal Qi. Then there is only one choice: Dragon elephant Prajna skill. It is said that it has 13 layers, but since ancient times, only 10 layers have been handed down. The remaining three layers are a kind of legend. This mental method came from the western regions, which was very terrible and powerful. At present, Jiangning has only learned the first five levels, so the internal skill is so powerful and powerful. If we learn the next few layers, what is the concept? Thinking of this, Jiangning can not help opening the exchange space. "Dragon elephant Prajna skill. " " Ding Dong! The Dragon elephant Prajna skill you are searching for is an introduction to the nine level spiritual Dharma. It is divided into three parts: the upper part, the lower part, and the final secret method. Among them, the final secret method is the last three levels, which are worth 150000 merit value, 500000 merit value and 3000000 merit value respectively. " "The Prajna skill of dragon and elephant is the Ninth level mind skill?" Jiangning was shocked. He didn''t think that the Prajna skill of dragon elephant was so strong. He thought that when he finished the book, it was nothing more than a spiritual mind skill. However, he didn''t expect that it was a ninth grade spiritual Dharma. This cannot be said. But soon Jiangning calm down, the current situation, not allow him to think. "Exchange for the second half of the Dragon elephant Prajna skill." "The exchange was successful." The 500000 merit points just obtained just now disappear in an instant. At present, Jiangning can''t help opening the attribute interface of the lower part of the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. [dragon elephant Prajna skill] [lower half] [0 / 5] [need 100 million experience points to improve one level. ¡¿ [Note: the combination of the power of the dragon and the elephant. According to legend, this mental method is a great man. Seeing the battle between the dragon and the elephant, the mental skill he has learned involves some secret. ¡¿ - the first layer needs 100 million experience points, the second layer needs 500 million points of experience value, the third layer needs 1.5 billion points, the fourth layer needs 3 billion points, and the fifth layer needs 10 billion points of experience value. If you count up, taking Shaolin Temple dahuandan just can promote to full level. Thinking of this, Jiangning gritted his teeth and took out Shaolin dahuandan from the space backpack, and then swallowed it.In an instant, a warm current was flowing in the body. In a short time, Jiangning''s experience value reached 15.1 billion points, which was just in line with the experience value of the lower part of Prajna skill of dragon and elephant. "Ding Dong! Dragon elephant Prajna skill has been improved successfully. " "Ding Dong! After learning the Prajna experience value of dragon and elephant, you will gain additional power of one dragon and one elephant. " After the strength increased, Jiangning''s internal strength was ten times stronger, but at this time, a message came from the system. "Ding Dong! The level has been upgraded successfully, reaching the top ten. " Top ten? Not a peerless master? Jiangning is puzzled. The ninth class is the highest. Then, if we upgrade again, shouldn''t it be the ninth class? Why the tenth class? Now Jiangning can''t help but check his own personal attributes, and soon a clear explanation. "Ten! At the beginning of martial arts, the first level was the 12th grade, but it needed a real talent to reach it. Later generations of martial arts were hard to learn, and eventually simplified and abandoned the most difficult part, leaving the ninth grade as the highest, the ancient Dharma saying, the tenth class as the king, the eleventh as the saint, and the twelfth as the emperor. When they reach the imperial realm, they will gain a kind of mysterious power. " "Ding Dong! Wake up to the top ten talents, ten level invincible. " [level 10 invincible: no matter how strong they are, they will be defeated by one move. The internal strength in the body will be converted into special ten level internal strength, surpassing the ordinary internal strength and lower than the true Qi. ¡¿ Jiangning really did not expect that there were ten, eleven, and twelve grades above the top nine level masters. More importantly, it will affect their own internal strength factors. Too terrible! (Valentine''s day to be a light bulb, the third secretly came to the Internet bar code, crying to death! Tears run, today''s five shift plan unchanged! Ah, look at the poor old three. Please ask for some reward. Thank you very much for Liu Tienan''s unremitting reward. I can see it every day. I''m very moved!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 Martial arts only have internal strength, which everyone knows. The change of internal force is very terrible. "Hehe, don''t you run? You know you can''t run? " The old servant of Huangfu prison River, looking at Jiangning, said so, with a gloomy face and a sneer on his face. "Ha ha." Jiangning stopped and looked at the other side, but he didn''t take the initiative. He was waiting for an opportunity. Now, after all, he still didn''t reach the level of peerless master. For him, the tenth grade was just an enhancement, because there was no top master here, so the effect of invincible ten sides could not be triggered. "Now you kneel down, I can let you die without any pain. Kneel down." The old servant opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning and said so. There was an indescribable arrogance in his words. He felt that Jiangning was already on the plate, and there was no possibility of any change. "Kneel down? Old dog, it''s up to you? " Jiangning sneered, looking at each other, look rigorous. "Ha ha, your mouth is really stubborn, but I''ll see if you can be stubborn later." The old servant of Huangfu prison River rushed out directly and came to Jiangning. He raised his hand and gave a slap. "Die for me." Jiangning roared, and the big Fu Mo Quan killed him. He urged the internal strength of the whole body. The martial arts school opened his eyes and caught a flaw on the spot and killed him with one blow. Poof. Boom! One hand and one fist collided together, and a dull voice was heard. Jiangning suddenly stepped back several steps, his body was shaking, and his bones and fingers were cracked, as if he had hit a piece of iron stone with all his strength. The old servant also stepped back a few steps, and his face was red. His blood was rolling with this blow, but he was seriously injured. Now he came to hunt down Jiangning just because he was too strong. He felt that he had run over an ant, so he was very careless. At present, Jiangning can''t hurt the other party, but it can make the other party''s injury unable to be cured. In short, if Jiangning can hit the other party ten times, the old servant of Huangfu prison river will encounter greater trouble, and even Jiangning can kill him. Although a lean camel is bigger than a horse, it also depends on what kind of horse and camel. Continue to consume, who loses who wins is really an unknown number. "It''s impossible. You can resist me." The old servant of Huangfu prison River looked at Jiangning, but his face was full of shock. Then he looked at Jiangning and lost his voice and said: "you have opened the eyes of martial arts again. Are you really not dying?" He opened his mouth very shocked, because this time, Jiangning opened the martial road heavy pupil four times, where is still human? Can''t it be that after so many years, this race no longer needs blood essence to recover? In other words, Jiangning body what treasure pill, can restore blood essence? The essence of blood is the most precious thing in the whole body of blood, only a little bit. If ordinary people lose their blood essence, they will be extremely weak. They may catch a cold in a gust of wind, and then die. This is the importance of blood essence. The precious pill that can restore the essence and blood is of great value, which can not be obtained by ordinary people. However, Jiangning is of that race. It is not unreasonable to have such a pill for recovering essence and blood. Thinking of this, the old servant of Huangfu prison River can not help feeling a bit tricky. "Bang!" Jiangning was not so hesitant. He knew that the other side would not dare to fight. Otherwise, he would have already started. Since the enemy did not dare to fight, he would have made a direct move. In fact, Jiangning can also run away, but Jiangning knows one thing better, that is, he ran for a while, but he can''t run for a lifetime. If he is caught by this dog, he will surely die. It is better to understand it now. Jiangning doesn''t want to be watched. Unless you arrive at the peerless master, if you meet this person again, you will die. Simply take advantage of the other party''s weakness, one breath cut, a hundred. "How dare you do it, little beast?" Huangfu prison river did not expect that Jiangning would dare to do it. His face became gloomy in an instant, but he was not afraid. He raised his hand to fight against Jiangning. Bang! This time, the bones of Jiangning''s right hand were all cracked and bleeding, and the old servant of Huangfu prison river was once again shocked by his blood. If he continued to do so, he could not heal himself, and the consequences would be extremely serious. However, if he didn''t kill Jiangning, it would be a shame. On the other hand, Jiangning would take the initiative. Several ideas flashed between the electric light and flint, and finally he chose to fight! "Boy, die for me." He urged the majestic real spirit to kill Jiangning at this moment. Jiangning is fearless. His heart of martial arts is as firm as a stone. How can he fear such a battle? He raised his fist, without any hesitation, and killed him. After the blow, Jiangning vomited blood, and several bones were broken all over his body, which was too strong. However, the old servant of Huangfu prison River, with his face even more red, stood there, speechless, trying to suppress the wound just now."Kill." Jiangning used the effect of blood Linglong to recover all the injuries immediately. The only move did not create any injuries. But the old servant of Huangfu prison River, already Jiangning is nearly dead, want to fight to death. "Looking for death." He snorted coldly, looked contemptuously, raised his hand again, and blew it away. Bang bang bang! Two people crazy, but Jiangning more and more ferocious, hit each other, beat each other pale. "You''re crazy!" In the end, the old servant of Huangfu prison River couldn''t bear it and vomited blood. His injury became more and more serious. No matter how long he delayed, he would surely die. "Die for me." Jiang Ning killed him without any hesitation. He had to kill him today. "Boom." This is another blow. The old servant of Huangfu prison River can''t bear it. He goes back and forth. His true Qi is empty and there is not much. His body is also badly hurt. If he goes on like this, he will die. "Stop! We can have a good talk. " He had already admitted that he hoped Jiangning would stop. He had never thought that Jiangning could persist for such a long time. This is simply unreasonable. "Stop? Why didn''t you stop trying to kill me? Now, die for me. " Jiangning a bite of teeth, suddenly big Fu Mo Quan once again killed, the inner force is majestic, a blow in the opponent''s fist. Click! Jiangning fist inch inch crack, bone crack sound, very clear. But the old servant of Huangfu prison river suddenly spurted a big mouthful of blood and looked dispirited! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 The peerless master is worthy of the peerless master. Jiangning has worked hard for more than ten times, but the old man is still alive. Jiangning really has a headache, but the other party is still painstakingly hoping that Jiangning will stop. He has no way to deal with Jiangning now. If he continues to consume, it will be him who is in bad luck. "Boom." Jiangning raised his fist to kill him again, and the heavy pupil of Wudao opened again. The old servant of Huangfu prison river finally understood that Jiangning wanted him to die. It was impossible for him to live. Thinking of this, he changed his face and shot at Jiangning. The two men''s fists erupted, and the last trace of true Qi hit out. Jiangning was seriously injured again, but was recovered again by xuelinglong. "Poof." The old servant of Huangfu prison River vomited blood, and his face was pale to the extreme. He was completely weak. But looking at Jiangning walking step by step, he looked gloomy. He knew that he was finished, so he could not help but laugh at himself. "Ha ha ha ha, I su Yuhe, actually died in a mole ant, a waste hand, ha ha ha ha." He laughed at himself, then coldly looked at Jiangning and said, "you think you killed me, there is nothing wrong with it? If you don''t know, unless you don''t do something for yourself, you can always find clues. Then the holy family will send someone to come over. You will die after all. " Su Yuhe is threatening Jiangning. At this moment, he wants to scare Jiangning and let him go. But this is impossible. Jiangning has already had the intention of killing. "Holy family? Middle Earth saints? I''ll go there when I have a chance. By the way, are you called Huangfu Saint family? " Jiangning looked at each other coldly and said. "Ha ha." He sneered and said nothing, as if disdaining to answer Jiangning''s words. Jiangning came to him, raised his fist, and hit him directly in his face. On the spot, he broke all the teeth of the man, and the bridge of his nose was broken. His face was covered with blood, and the other party in pain had to frown, just like a fierce ghost. "I hope you can understand what I ask you." At present, he is on the top of the world. He is a master of Chinese food and can be killed at will. "If you ask me, you are afraid. Ha ha ha ha." He still did not answer, but opened his mouth and laughed at Jiangning. "You are such an old man." Jiangning instantly took out the magic sword of Tianyang town and looked at the other side. Without a word of nonsense, he directly cut a hand of the other party. "Ah." Su Yuhe screamed, and his hand was cut off. Naturally, it was extremely painful. What''s more, there was fear in his eyes, because Jiangning made a sword out of thin air. This is simply beyond the common sense. Even the saints do not have this ability? Fear and pain made him tremble. "For the last time, yes or no?" Jiangning said with a cold face that he was really impatient. "Yes Su Yuhe said, he has no courage and Jiangning stubborn, is really shocked. "Well, I''ll tell you one thing. If the royal family didn''t provoke me, everything would be fine. If they did, I would let them go down to accompany you." After Jiang Ning said this to Su Yu and his ear, he raised his sword on the spot and cut off Su Yuhe''s head. "Ding Dong! Cross border kill the peerless master, gain 200 million experience points, but because of the root bone reason, experience value increased 100 times. " After killing Su Yuhe and gaining 20 billion experience points, Jiangning immediately laughed. However, after this battle, Jiangning understood the effect of blood exquisite. This kind of thing is very precious. However, after killing Su Yuhe, Jiangning also understood that he was only afraid of forming a relationship with the royal family in the future. However, he was not afraid. He was the other party who made trouble for himself. If he killed him, he would kill him, and he would fight his own servant? That''s ridiculous. Jiangning directly with Wang Yuyan, quickly disappeared here, as for Su Yuhe''s body, left here, was swallowed by the wolf and lion. In this way, Jiangning ran for three or four hours, and it was already dark. In the dead of night, suddenly a voice came into Jiangning''s ears. "Mr. Duan? Or cousin? " There was a feeling of weakness and vagueness in the voice. It was Wang Yuyan who woke up. "It''s not you, Mr. Duan. It''s not your cousin. It''s me." Jiangning opened his mouth and chuckled. What kind of person is Wang Yuyan? She is extremely intelligent. She can''t forget her own voice. "You! Jiangning Wang Yuyan screamed. She didn''t expect that she would be taken away by Jiangning. "Don''t be alarmed and screamed. Are you not afraid of any dirty things in the middle of the night?" Jiangning said calmly, and Wang Yuyan was not a common person. After the initial shock, she only left a little fear. Then she kept calm and said, "can you let me down?" Being caught by Jiangning, Wang Yuyan is very uncomfortable. What''s more, I don''t know whether Jiangning intended it or not. Jiangning is holding her Jian Ting part, and Jiangning is constantly rubbing the top of that part.It makes her feel different. Originally, Wang Yuyan, as a woman, was suddenly hugged by a strange man. She was embarrassed, which made her more uncomfortable. "Oh." Jiangning put down Wang Yuyan. He didn''t have any indecent ideas. Taking Wang Yuyan away was just for a moment of fun. Nothing else. After coming down, Wang Yuyan looked at Jiangning and whispered, "master Jiang, where am I? And where is my cousin? " Wang Yuyan asked. She pretended to be calm, but actually she was a little flustered. "Your cousin is dead." Jiangning said directly. "What!" Wang Yuyan was shocked. She didn''t believe that her cousin was dead. She was stunned at the spot. She would be hard to accept the fact for a while. "In the battle of juxianzhuang, that man was really too strong. Your cousin wanted to escape, but he was seen by the man and killed him directly. I couldn''t beat that man. Finally, I could only think of the idea of saving one by one and took you away." Jiangning sighed and said so. "No! no no It''s impossible. " Wang Yuyan can''t believe it. Her eyes are full of sadness. "However, I saved your cousin''s life, but your cousin was seriously injured, and I was chased by that man. Finally, I put your cousin in a safe place. As for you and I dare not, you also know your face. In addition, you have no martial arts skills. If you encounter a gangster, you will be in trouble." Jiangning opens his mouth and fabricates all kinds of lies to deceive Wang Yuyan. Knowing that her cousin was not dead, Wang Yuyan was immediately relieved. However, at this time, Wang Yuyan could not help asking, "master Jiang, where are we going now?" "Eh? I said if we could have another master Jiang, we also know each other. I saved you and even your cousin. According to the truth, we are friends. I''m older than you. You might as well call me brother Jiang. It won''t sound so awkward. " Jiangning opened his mouth and said something funny. "This..." Wang YuYan''s words stopped for a moment. (I''m really sorry, I just finished the fifth shift in the morning. It''s one minute away. Even if it''s the fifth watch on Valentine''s day, it''s still the fifth watch today. The third one is honest and diligent on Valentine''s day! Brothers and sisters, in the new week, can you support the third, the third single dog, Valentine''s day as a light bulb, run the Internet bar code, in order to hope that you can more like this book, if you are willing to support, I hope you can throw flowers, collect this book, subscribe some thanks!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 Brother Jiang? Wang Yuyan has never seen such a cheeky person as Jiangning. At first, she thought Jiangning was very brave, but she didn''t expect it was this kind of person In fact, Jiangning is just in a good mood, plus Wang YuYan''s eye pleasing, just a joke, but Wang Yuyan cover up, finally lowered his head and whispered: "brother Jiang." "Well, good, good, good." Jiangning is very satisfied with Wang Yuyan calling her brother Jiang, but Wang Yuyan continues to ask, "brother Jiang, where are we going next?" "Find a place to live and go to Emei later." Jiangning replied. "To Emei? Why go to Emei? " Wang Yuyan is very curious. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I''m bored. I''m going to visit Emei. I saved your life. I don''t ask you to make a commitment. At least I should accompany me to visit mountains and rivers." Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan and said so. After listening to Wang Yuyan, she thought for a moment and finally nodded: "that''s OK, but my cousin." She had some concerns about her cousin. Jiangning waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, your cousin is OK. Let''s go." After saying this, Jiangning didn''t say anything, and went straight ahead. It was deep in the mountains and mountains, and there were wolves shouting from time to time. Even though Wang Yuyan was a strange woman, some of them were afraid. Women themselves were afraid of black, let alone in such places. At present, Wang Yuyan can''t help but speed up the pace to walk to Jiangning, and some of them follow Jiangning. In the dead of night, it really seems that there are some strange things, so Wang Yuyan is getting closer and closer. There was a little Yi like feeling. Soon after walking, Jiangning came to a city outside. In ancient times, curfews were very strict in the city. Basically, people in the city could not go out and people outside the city could not come in. At this moment, Jiangning and Wang Yuyan quietly looked at the city. After a long time, Wang Yuyan asked weakly, "do you say that if we knock, will they open the door?" "Guess." Jiangning looks at Wang Yuyan, and the moonlight falls on Wang YuYan''s beautiful face, with a little childish, more is a kind of gorgeous, let Jiangning mood is particularly good, often look at beautiful women, it will make the mood more happy. Hearing Jiangning say so, Wang Yuyan can''t help sighing, glancing at his back, can''t help but say: "do we two want to sleep in the street?" "I guess that''s about it." Jiangning nodded. He looked up and saw that the city was not very high. It was thirty or forty meters in height. He could fly up easily with his lightness skills. However, he had some trouble holding a Wang Yuyan, and there was still a little bit. Now it was about three or four o''clock in the morning, and the inn was closed early. Even if he knocked on the door himself, he was afraid that no one would open the door to meet the guests. There will be some troubles when some officials are attracted. In this way, two people silent for a long time, Jiangning can not help but say: "or sleep outside for a day." "Ah, here." Wang Yuyan doesn''t mean to be sentimental, but she doesn''t want to sleep on the street outside. She hasn''t tried this kind of life. At this time, Wang YuYan''s stomach screamed. Jiangning looked at her, and the latter immediately lowered her head in shame, but it was more beautiful. "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go and find something to eat." Jiangning didn''t embarrass Wang Yuyan. Instead, she said that she was hungry and relieved her embarrassment. Then she took Wang Yuyan to the forest. Jiangning, who has excellent martial arts, is still easy to hunt some wild animals. Jiangning''s first target is a wild deer, but before she can do it, Wang Yuyan stops Jiangning and says, "this deer looks so cute in the past. What are you going to do to kill it?" Listening to Wang YuYan''s words, Jiangning nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "what you said is good." Just as Wang Yuyan was smiling, Jiangning suddenly set off, like a strong wind and lightning, and directly cut the deer. Without a word of nonsense, he took the deer and went to Wang Yuyan and said, "if you don''t kill it, then you will be the one who starves to death. The world is so cruel. Your kindness will be your killer one day." He said quietly. Then he found a place to smash a medium-sized tree himself. Then he cut it into sections with his sword. Then he looked at Wang Yuyan and said, "do you have any fire clasps on you?" Wang Yuyan has been in a daze, because Jiangning and her words, or the first time to hear, plus Jiangning so, she did not know what to say, but after hearing this, Wang Yuyan woke up from the loss of consciousness, and then took out a torch to Jiangning. After getting the fire folder, Jiangning directly lit the trees and grass, and suddenly a spark of fire burned up, and soon a bonfire appeared in front of him. Jiangning''s choice happened to be a stream. He was very skilled in cleaning the internal organs of the wild deer. He had been a cook before, so it was very easy for him. After the internal organs were cleaned up, Jiangning cut pieces of deer meat and burned them on a campfire."You wait here. Don''t go anywhere. In case of danger, yell immediately. I''ll go and look for some materials." Jiangning opened his mouth and looked at Wang Yuyan. "Ah? You''re leaving? Can you take me? " In the final analysis, Wang Yuyan is still a woman, she has some fear, after all, the surrounding is too dark, she has some fear. "Eh? Well, if you don''t mind the trouble, come. " Wang Yanning is looking for some seasonings, which is nothing to do with her attitude. It''s best to find salt, but there should be no such place. After searching for a while, Jiangning couldn''t find anything. However, Wang YuYan''s mind was clear. Knowing what Jiangning was looking for, she picked several small red fruits and said, "this is a kind of spicy fruit. Smearing it on the meat can not only dispel the peculiar smell, but also increase some spicy taste." "Did not expect that you are not only a martial arts treasure, but also know a lot of flowers and plants?" Jiangning''s face was smiling, which he really didn''t know. "Usually at home, is to accompany the mother adult, all kinds of flowers and plants, also know some of this." Wang Yuyan said with a slight smile. To tell the truth, although many people know her, they are all praising her beauty. Wang Yuyan thinks that her best knowledge and martial arts are, but no one has found this. Now Jiangning praises her like this. Who doesn''t like to be praised? After looking for several seasonings, Jiangning took Wang Yuyan back, but .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 The sound of the campfire was the sound of wood burning. The light red light was shining on a man''s face. Looking at the past 20 years old, a strange beast was lying at his feet. The lion''s head was a strange beast, but the tail was a snake. It had no hair. It was a piece of gold crystal. Under the light of the fire, there would be reflection, like a treasure of bright gold. But when you look at the whole body, it''s extremely frightening, and there''s some horror. Jiangning has never seen such a strange animal, so she can''t help but glance at it. But Wang Yuyan hugs Jiangning''s shoulder with fear. "It''s OK." Jiangning patted her small head, gently comforted the way, he is not afraid of all this, but a sudden person, appears to have some accidents. "Oh, yes, sir. On the next road one, there''s a bonfire burning animal meat on it. I''m hungry. So I stayed and asked you for some food." The man looked at Jiangning and stood up, courteous and courteous. This is a young man of unique style. Looking at his appearance of eighteen or nine years old, his face is so beautiful that even a man will have a love for him. With a gentle air, the whole person is even more elegant. At a glance, he has to feel good for him. "No harm. I''ve met you in Jiangning." Jiangning with Wang Yuyan, came to the campfire, and the strange animal sneezed, showing a very humane "disdain" color. "Don''t be rude." The boy patted the head of this strange animal, then looked at Jiangning with a little embarrassment and said, "sorry, my brother is disobedient." He said with a smile. "No harm." Jiangning shook his head, indicating that he didn''t care. Then he took out those condiments and spread them evenly on the wild deer. He said, "meeting is a kind of fate. If you don''t dislike it, you can eat it." The wild deer meat was roasted by the fire. There was already a black scorched skin on the outside, but a drop of butter fell into the fire and made a sizzling sound. When you look at it, you will have a delicious feeling. But now it''s not the time. You have to have seasoning before you can eat it. That''s the time to eat. "Where is your excellency from?" As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked softly. "People from the East wilderness." Jiangning raised his eyelids and his tone was very gentle. The latter had to show a look of admiration and said: "I didn''t expect that there were such outstanding people in the East wilderness. It''s really lucky that I can meet." "Renjie? I''m not much of a hero, just an ordinary country man with good luck. " Jiangning continued to daub the flavor of seasoning, saying that he had been paying attention to this person. He could not see the depth of his strength, but he knew that this person would never be worse than himself or even better than himself, so this kind of person had better not be provoked. "No, no, no, brother Jiang''s words are too modest. He has reached the 10th class in the 12th class of the top martial arts road. Now, looking at the past 15-6 years old, there is nothing in the world, but it is very rare. Even some holy families can''t reach this level." He said, praising Jiangning''s accomplishments. "Sure enough, it came from the Middle Earth." Jiangning had a secret voice in his heart, and he didn''t know why. He was involved in the Middle Earth since he learned about it. He met many people who came from China. Now Jiangning knew in his heart that if one day he would have to visit China in person, he would like to see what place it was. "The Holy Family of Zhongtu, which holy family are you from? What can I do for you to come to such a rural land as Donghuang?" Jiangning calmly asked, at this time cut a piece of meat, with a washed before the tip of the trunk, through the venison, give it to Wang Yuyan. Finally, he dropped his clothes Tuo and put them on Wang YuYan''s body and said, "be careful of ironing." Wang Yuyan was a little flattered. This is the leader of Mingjiao sect. He even gave himself venison and clothed himself for fear of catching cold. Let that woman not like to be surrounded by men? It''s just that some women dare to show it, while others dare not. Wang Yuyan is also a woman. Wang Yuyan also likes men with strong strength and good looks. Gusu Murong is the first man she contacted. Maybe some factors of being together since childhood have produced a little emotion, but this kind of emotion, in fact, is not love, but a kind of simple dependence and love. Now following Jiangning together, because of Jiangning''s small action and care, Wang Yuyan doesn''t know why, and has a little different change in her heart. Then Jiangning cut another piece and handed it to Daoyi. The latter took the venison, thanks a word, and then tore half of it and threw it directly into the mouth of the strange beast on the ground. "Ah." "Absolutely." The strange animal chewed the food and made a strange noise. The deer meat with a big palm was obviously not enough for the other party to eat. After a few bites, the strange animal swallowed it, and then revealed a "surprise". It seemed that it had never eaten such a delicious thing."Woo Hoo woo." The strange animal stood up and shook the tail of the snake. It seemed that he was begging Dao to give him a piece of it again and again. He said with a smile: "this guy is very picky at ordinary times. He is not satisfied with basically anything. But he didn''t expect that brother Jiang''s food can make him beg so much. It''s really rare." "It''s OK. There''s a lot of venison. We should take care of it." Jiangning looked at the strange animal, thought about this answer, and then cut a large piece and threw it to the other side. "Don''t be greedy, just these deer meat. If you don''t have it, you can calculate it yourself." Dao Yi patted the head of this strange animal, then tore open a small piece of deer meat in his hand, put it into his mouth, chewed and ate it slightly. Even if he ate with his hands, he had a kind of unspeakable beauty. "I''m not a saint disciple. It''s too noble. I''m just a common person. I''m here to look for my fiancee." Tao Yi smiles and opens his mouth. "Oh? I went all the way from China to find a fiancee. It seems that brother Dao''s fiancee is quite mischievous. " Jiangning opened his mouth with a smile, sat on the ground and ate a little food. In fact, it''s just a simple barbecue. Fortunately, cumin has a taste. Maybe the Chinese people don''t have cumin, or the other party hasn''t eaten cumin, so they can feel very delicious. "Naughty? Ha ha ha, if you say this to her, brother Jiang will be in bad luck. " Dao Yi couldn''t help laughing. "Oh? Who is she? " Jiangning asked casually. "Brother Jiang should not know, but no one in the middle kingdom does not know her name. Maybe brother Jiang will know her name later. Her name is Yi, a disciple of Yingui sect." (it''s updated at 5:00 a.m., and the attitude of the third is here. Can you support him .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 She is the most powerful Witch of Yinkui sect. She influences the existence of Shuanglong and is also a strong person. She is the old enemy of Cihang Jingzhai shifeixuan. How can Jiangning have no impression? However, Jiangning did not show any surprise, and seemed very calm, because Daoyi was not an ordinary person, and his behavior was clearly seen by the other party. In front of him, Dao Yi came to look for him. He was not an ordinary person. What''s more, he was still his fiancee. It seems that he is not a righteous person. "Najiang is here. I hope you can find your fiancee as soon as possible." Jiangning said with a smile. "Thank you for your kind words." Tao laughed and didn''t say anything more. At this time, he suddenly continued to say: "in fact, with brother Jiang''s qualifications and potential, it''s really a waste to stay here. It''s better to go to Zhongtu, where it''s helpful for brother Jiang." "Oh? Why? " Jiangning asked curiously. "Since ancient times, the holy land of Middle Earth has been the holy land of martial arts. It''s an eternal mystery. I can''t tell you why. But where can help Qianlong soar? It''s said that it can complete and perfect your own martial arts. Since you want to take the road of ancient sages, if you want to climb the twelve heaven tower, you can hardly achieve it without going to the Middle Earth." "The road of ancient sages? Twelve heaven tower? " Jiangning looked at Dao Yi and asked in such detail. Perhaps it was eating Jiangning''s food, or the Tao was more pleasant to see Jiangning. At the moment, he patiently explained: "the so-called road of ancient sages is some real peerless strongmen in ancient times. We call them sages. Their road of martial arts is divided into 12 levels in the realm of the top strong. Generally, people who take this road of martial arts are called sages The road, and the twelve heaven tower, describes this realm, like the climbing tower, which is extremely difficult. " Tao Yi explained it in detail and made it clear. Jiangning also understood the meaning of Dao Yi. It was nothing but a change of expression, but nothing. "By the way, I don''t know who is the emperor in the Middle Kingdom of Tang Dynasty? What''s the concept of the Huangfu sage family in the Middle Earth Tang Dynasty Jiangning asked the other side. "Emperor of the Tang Dynasty? At present, there is no emperor in the Tang Dynasty. The leaders of Tiange and Longge control the whole Tang Dynasty. However, it is in the stage of civil strife. If you want to come and live a few days, you may be able to choose a real emperor of the Tang Dynasty. I think your majesty has a full heaven and a good fortune. Maybe you will have a chance to become emperor of the Tang Dynasty. " Tao said jokingly, and then went on to say: "Huangfu Saint family? It is a very powerful holy clan. It can be divided into 10-year Saint clan, 100 year Saint clan, 1000 year Saint clan, 10000 year holy clan and immortal Saint clan. The general meaning is that either they have multiplied for so many years or meet the requirements, and it is not difficult to become a saint clan. A nine class peerless master can apply for the holy clan. Three ninth class peerless masters are the ten year Saint clan, and ten peerless masters are the ten year Saint clan A master master of land immortal level can apply for the Millennium Saint clan. If there are three masters, they will be immortal Saint clan. Of course, if there is a land immortal master, it will be immortal Saint clan. Huangfu holy clan can be counted as thousands of years holy clan. " As soon as Tao opened his mouth, he made it very clear about the details of the royal family and roughly described the status of the holy family. After the top master is the peerless master, after the peerless master is the land immortal master, and above is the great master. When it comes to this realm, it is the existence of arrogance over the world. Jiangning doesn''t know it very well, but it can be calculated from its own realm and the realm of the peerless master. "Does the Tang Dynasty have immortal saints?" Jiangning asked curiously. "Yes, from ancient times to the present, there are three immortal holy families, one is Tianting holy family, the other is immortal Saint family, and there is one I will not tell you." He said with a soft smile. One more? Maybe it has something to do with Jiang Ning ... "is there anything on that immortal holy family?" Jiangning asked. Tao Yi''s face changed slightly, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "if you have to say something, there is another race. That race is called the imperial clan, because which race has an indescribable talent and is the nemesis of the strong martial arts and Taoism in the world. Unfortunately, the blood of this race is hard to inherit. If it can be passed down from generation to generation, this race can be superior to the emperor of heaven, and the Tang Dynasty would have been unified I don''t know how many years. " As soon as he opened his mouth, he only told a little secret. He didn''t say too much. Maybe this is a taboo. "The royal family." Jiangning looks the same, calm incomparable, but a heart is beating again. is as like as two peas in the Huangpu River. And if that talent is not unexpected, it may be... My own martial arts pupil. According to Huangfu prison River, his martial arts are very important. If you can make progress and evolution, you can not only see the weakness of the enemy, but also see the enemy''s moves in advance. If so, what is the concept?The enemy has not yet made a move, he knows what he is going to do, it is simply restrained to fight, who is still his opponent. The royal family? Beyond immortality. Jiang Ning''s heart was beating, and he could not restrain the excitement. However, he calmly asked, "why did this race finally disappear?" "It''s very simple. The inheritance of talent has been cut off. In the past, heaven and earth were not afraid of anything. They just wanted to be happy in their hearts, which caused many troubles. When they finally declined, they were destroyed by many big people." Tao Yi spoke quietly. "The law of survival, the law of survival, should be so, no accident." Jiangning said to himself that he had no other ideas about the demise of the imperial family. This is a very normal thing. When it is strong, others dare not provoke him. When he is weak, he is bullied by others and destroys his family. When a tiger is just born, it may be eaten by a wild dog. "It''s true. The law of survival is the law of the jungle. Well, that''s a good word." Tao nodded and murmured to himself. He felt that this was reasonable and in line with it. Then everyone said nothing. When they were full of food, Tao came together and looked at Jiangning and said with a smile: "I have some things to do, so I''ll leave first. Thank you for your kindness. If you have a chance, you will be rewarded by Yongquan." "It''s just a small matter. It''s not worth mentioning." Jiangning calm said, do not care. As soon as Tao left here, the bonfire gradually lost its light and went out slowly .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 The way came and went in a hurry. He left here. The bonfire at the foot also went out little by little. "Are you full?" Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan and asked. "Well." Wang Yuyan nodded, and at the same time took out a handkerchief and wiped some oil stains on his mouth. "By the way, Jiang Brother, who is that man Originally, Wang Yuyan wanted to call Jiangning a religious leader, but later he called him brother Jiang. "A very extraordinary person, sister Yu Yan, you must remember that you should avoid meeting people from the middle land as far as possible. The middle land is different from our eastern wasteland." Jiangning said solemnly. After listening to Wang Yuyan, she could not help nodding, but she soon felt a strange Yang in her heart because of Jiangning''s sister Yuyan. After all, he has not been called so affectionately. As a woman, she should have kept some reserve, but now the situation is wrong, Wang Yuyan dare not provoke Jiangning, so she can only let Jiangning shout like this. But ask yourself, is she really just for this reason? Now it''s four or five o''clock in the morning. Before Wang Yuyan fainted, she was depressed. Now she is very tired. Jiangning has found a place. It is a hidden cave. Maybe it is a place where some wild animals live. But it was empty inside. Jiangning carried some wood and burned it at the door to keep warm. It doesn''t matter to him, but Wang Yuyan is not a martial artist. Now it is approaching the cold winter. The cold wind blowing in from outside makes Jiangning worried that Wang Yuyan can''t stand it. The fire was burning in the cave. Jiangning used his coat as a cushion to let Wang Yuyan rest. Although it was simple, it was better than blowing outside. "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!" When the wind blows and howls, Jiangning sits quietly at the door and is regarded as the guardian of Wang Yuyan. Lying there, Wang Yuyan looks at Jiangning and doesn''t know what it''s like. Just in this way, as time went by, Wang Yuyan gradually fell asleep. Jiangning sits quietly at the mouth of the mountain, thinking about some things in his heart. I think I have reached the top of the world, but I don''t think of one world. The world constructed by Jin Yong, Gu Long and Huang Yi will surely produce the so-called butterfly effect when they are combined together. Therefore, some incredible things have happened and are normal phenomena. I am still too weak, for this world, I just peep into a corner. Generally speaking, the strength is not enough. If the strength is stronger, you can know more things. For one or two hours, Jiangning was self-conscious, reflecting on everything before and summing up his own mistakes. "In fact, juxianzhuang war can be done directly. It doesn''t need to waste so much time. If people like Huangfu prison River come across again in the future, they should do it directly, but they must also eradicate their roots. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future." He is introspecting his right and wrong mistakes, good is good, and the mistakes he made can''t be explained by any reason, because if he makes mistakes once, he may bring himself great trouble. In this way, as Jiangning slowly thought, suddenly Jiangning heard a little rustling sound. It''s Wang YuYan''s voice shaking the rope. Because it''s too cold, even if there''s a fire emitting heat, and the air-conditioning outside comes, Wang Yuyan is not a martial artist after all, and his physique is weak. In addition, the ground is also very humid and shady, so she is tired and shrinks and Chan shivers. Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan and sighed at last. She came to Wang YuYan''s side to stimulate her inner strength and create a warm feeling on her body, so that she could not be invaded by the cold. Feeling the warmth of Jiangning''s inner strength, Wang Yuyan could not help leaning against Jiangning. She lifted her hand vaguely and hugged Jiangning''s leg. Jiangning, sitting beside Wang Yuyan, couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know what kind of expression Wang Yuyan would have if she had noticed her feeling. In her sleep, Wang Yuyan has been feeling a kind of cold, which makes her very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. She seems to fall into a cold place. But before long, a warm feeling comes from her side, as if there is a stove. Wang Yuyan could not help holding it, and felt more and more warm. Maybe she is too tired. Wang Yuyan doesn''t notice her own situation at all. She hugs Jiangning''s Chuang leg bit by bit. Then the whole person actually lies in Jiangning''s arms, delicate and beautiful face, all is happy, beautiful and moving, showing satisfaction. Jiangning quietly looked at Wang Yuyan, the most beautiful woman. She didn''t know how, but she bowed her head to kiss Wang YuYan''s forehead. After Jiangning slightly a Leng, only because the behavior just now has some impulse. But soon he laughed and said nothing. The next day!It was almost 11 o''clock in the afternoon that Wang Yuyan woke up slowly. After opening her eyes, Wang Yuyan was shocked! Only because she found that she was lying on Jiangning''s body, and, moreover, she was drooling. Jiangning leg part has been Shi a large part, that mark, let Wang Yuyan red through the face, red ears as if to drip bleeding. Wang Yuyan is a smart person, she instantly understood what the stove was yesterday, and she also understood that Jiangning was afraid of catching cold and released her inner strength to create warmth for herself. "Jiang Master, oh, no, brother Jiang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ll wash these pants for you Wang Yuyan lowered her head and did not dare to look directly at Jiangning. Jiao said shyly. "But this pair of trousers is very precious. It''s not ordinary pants. It''s made of snow mountain silk. Now it''s half destroyed. What should we do?" Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan and made a joke. "Ah?" Wang Yuyan really didn''t expect Jiangning''s pants to have such a good future. She did not doubt that Jiangning was the leader of the Ming religion and would not cheat herself. "I''ll give you the money." Wang Yuyan said so, trying to compensate. "It can''t be measured in money." Jiangning sighed. "What can I do?" Wang Yuyan heart depressed, loss is not, this is not, then how to do ah? The little girl is a little girl. Jiangning smiles in her heart, and then she hugs Wang Yuyan Rou''s soft body directly. Under Wang YuYan''s panic, she kisses Wang Yuyan directly. Two lips imprint, Jiangning is not a little boy, very overbearing, direct to a deep Wen. And Wang Yuyan, staring at Jiangning, did not know what to say. (cough, cough, cough! Fourth change!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 Boo Hoo! Boo Hoo! Wang Yuyan didn''t expect that Jiangning would be so domineering that she went straight to Wen herself. Wang Yuyan was stunned. She had never been forced by men since she was a child. But Wang Yuyan didn''t stop her. Maybe she couldn''t move. Maybe she accepted Jiangning''s behavior in her heart. After that, Jiangning let go of Wang Yuyan, but Wang Yuyan breathed with a big mouth, her face was red, and she looked at Jiangning with tears in her eyes. "Ding Dong! Wang YuYan''s affection for you has risen to 85. " Sure enough, women are a kind of complex things. They like it in their hearts, but they seem to have some dislikes on the surface. Jiangning smiles in his heart, but looks at Wang Yuyan seriously and says, "Wang Yuyan, I don''t care how you thought before, but from now on, you are my Jiangning woman." Jiangning mouth, he looked at Wang Yuyan said so. The latter stood there in silence. When he heard this, he did not know what it was like. To say disgust, he did not. On the contrary, there was a trace of joy and a little woman''s satisfaction. Wang Yuyan never thought that one day she would be robbed of a heart by a man in a short day. "What? Are you angry? " Jiangning looks at Wang Yuyan and caresses her face. "No Wang Yuyan lowered her head and played with a little girl''s temper. However, she did not have any aversion to Jiangning''s behavior and refused to let Jiangning come at will. "Well, my sister Yuyan, don''t be sad. You can rest assured that I won''t let you suffer any injustice." Jiangning said this, Wang Yuyan looked at Jiangning, and finally nodded slightly, but did not say anything. She had some complex feelings in her heart, because all this happened too fast, and she could not accept it in a short time. "Let''s go. You should be hungry now. Go to the city and eat something." After calculating the time, Wang Yuyan should not have eaten, so she took Wang Yuyan to eat something. However, Wang Yun does not plan to eat for the time being, but wants to go to have a wash. After Wang Yuyan cleaned up, Jiangning took Wang Yuyan into the city. After entering the city, Jiangning strolls along. Wang Yuyan follows Jiangning behind her. She seems very restrained. Maybe Wang Yuyan is introverted. This may be due to Wang YuYan''s lack of contact with outsiders since childhood. "Yuyan, do you like this one?" Jiangning picked up a thing at will and showed it to Wang Yuyan. She asked her if she liked it. Wang Yuyan looked at it. A little smile flashed in her eyes, but she quickly said, "no need." "Boss, I bought it." Jiangning lost a silver, and then said to Wang Yuyan: "sister Yuyan, you are good at everything, but there is a little bit. You are too self-contained, the world of mortals and life is too dull. Everything is casual and carefree. If you like it, you will like it, if you don''t like it, don''t be constrained." Jiangning opened his mouth and told Wang Yuyan. After listening, Wang Yuyan bowed her head and nodded, indicating that she understood. In this way, they came to an inn and ate something at will. Jiangning took Wang Yuyan all the way to Emei. He had drawn up a plan before, and after the first World War of juxianzhuang was over, he would go to Emei in person. This place is only 600 li away from Emei. If you take Wang Yuyan, you can arrive in about three days. Zhou Zhiruo is still waiting for himself in Emei, and he can''t delay his time. So three days passed in a row. Not far from Emei, Jiangning rode a fierce horse in Hualin City, and Wang Yuyan surrounded him behind him. After these three days of contact, Wang Yuyan is naturally more familiar with Jiangning than before, without those unfamiliar, but her temperament is still relatively quiet. "Sister Yuyan, get off the horse." Come to the gate of the city, Jiangning said. "Good, brother Jiang." Wang Yuyan jumped down from the horse, and Jiangning also came down from the horse, and took Wang Yuyan into Tianhua city. Just when I entered the city, I saw a group of people coming into the city, with some notices pasted on the gate of the city. A notice, naturally attracted many martial arts to watch. "Zhou Zhiruo of the Emei sect wanted to collude with Jiangning, the leader of the demon sect, to subvert the right path. He committed heinous crimes. The next day, she performed martial arts in Emei and executed him on the spot." Someone stood in front of the notice and whispered. "Eh?" Jiang Ning''s face changed abruptly when he heard the speech. He walked forward a few steps and looked at the notice. It was true that every word was true. "Why? How did Zhou Zhiruo collude with Jiangning, the leader of demon sect? What''s going on? " "I''ll say that the six sects'' encirclement and suppression of guangdingding is not so simple. It seems that this time there will be some trouble." "Didn''t the six major sects jointly announce that the Ming religion is the right way? Is everything just a misunderstanding? What is Emei doing? ""Execute Zhou Zhiruo? Is Zhou Zhiruo a fairy? Isn''t it a pity that such beauties should be executed Many people whispered around the notice, but Jiangning''s face was extremely cold. He did not know why Zhou Zhiruo would be arrested, but he understood that his affair with Zhou Zhiruo must have been exposed. "Go." Jiangning opened his mouth and took Wang Yuyan into the city of Hualin. Wang Yuyan followed Jiangning honestly. Along the way, Jiangning was thinking about some problems. He knew that the other party was waiting for him and wanted to make trouble for him. He was afraid that his letter with Zhou Zhiruo had been read by the high-level of Emei sect. Now Zhou Zhiruo is in danger, and the situation is very bad. But Jiangning did not panic, but very calm in thinking, making the most correct judgment and choice. Zhou Zhiruo''s execution caused a great stir in the city of Hualin in an instant. It was talked about everywhere. Then this matter, also with the rapid speed, spread all over the lake. Emei is a big school. Zhou Zhiruo is known to many people. Many outstanding people adore Zhou Zhiruo. After learning this news, I don''t know how many of them have written or used their relationship. I hope that Emei sect can be very observant. They say there must be some misunderstanding in this matter. At the same time, a large number of warriors went to Hualin city to witness the incident. The next day, a more shocking news came from Emei. "After chopping Zhou Zhiruo, he went to the Ming religion and killed the river devil." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 The devil of the river? In the inn, Jiangning can''t help sneering at the news. It seems that he still hasn''t taught Emei some lessons. However, since the Emei sect dares to say such words, it naturally has some confidence. As for what the morale is, it may have something to do with the Middle Earth. Huangfu prison river came here, which means that Emei sect also has some middle earth warriors. Now, it seems that there are some troubles for the warriors in the Middle Kingdom to intervene in the affairs of Donghuang. But Jiangning is fearless. The so-called candidate son of the holy family is killed by himself. Even if the real son comes, Jiangning is not afraid. As long as he is not a peerless master, he is not afraid. He can fight at the same level. "Brother Jiang, this is the latest news. Do you want to see it?" Wang Yuyan, who came back from the outside, brought the latest news. Jiangning waved her hand and looked at Wang Yuyan and said, "sister Yuyan said to me, just listen to it." He also had a little cynical attitude. Wang Yuyan did not know what to say after seeing it. Now, Jiangning still maintains this attitude. You know, the other party is Emei. But Wang Yuyan was still very honest and seriously said: "now Emei sect has made a pledge that it will destroy the Ming religion in a month, and list ten charges against you, brother Jiang." "Ten charges? Tell me. " Jiangning looks calm. "The first is to kill people and set fire to the elite disciples of the six major sects, and to kill the righteous." "Second, Yin is promiscuous, saying that children of three years old and women of 60 years old will not be neglected." "Third, betrayal oath..." Little by little, Wang Yuyan said ten kinds of big crimes, each of which was a death penalty. Especially the last one, disrespectful to parents, refused to give their parents food, and let their parents starve to death and throw them into the wilderness, which is really the punishment. In the martial arts world, even if it is a heresy, we should pay attention to a word of filial piety, with filial piety as the leader and Yin as the leader. There are ten charges, each of which is a major crime. Emei sect is really pretentious. After hearing this, Jiangning could not help but have a cold look on her face. It seems that this Emei sect really wants to find its own trouble. "Brother Jiang, let''s leave now. Since the Emei sect dares to say such a thing, it seems that it has a perfect plan. It''s good to go back to the sect of Mingjiao and think long-term." Wang Yuyan is very worried about Jiangning, she advised. "Don''t worry, sister Yu Yan. I''ve already calculated everything in Emei. It''s just Emei. A group of things that are not suitable for the climate can clamor." Jiangning said with a smile that he did not care about Emei. "But be careful." Wang Yuyan believes in the strength of Jiangning, but Emei sect is the supreme sect after all. Since Emei dares to do so, she must have some confidence. Otherwise, how could she break with Mingjiao immediately? There must be something that they don''t know. "Don''t worry, trust me." Jiangning opened his mouth and he got up and said, "sister Yuyan, you have a good rest in the inn today. I''ll go out for a visit. However, if I don''t come back, you can leave by yourself." He didn''t want to wait passively. Jiangning guessed that the Emei sect wanted to attract itself to come here, but he would never think that he had already arrived, so he would take the other party by surprise and let Emei learn this lesson. So he''s going to do it now. "Brother Jiang, are you going now? I''ll go with you. " Wang Yuyan said stubbornly. Looking at Jiangning, she doesn''t want Jiangning to take risks alone. After a few days of contact, Wang Yuyan has acquiesced to be Jiangning''s woman. After all, Jiangning has seized the most precious thing. In ancient times, women looked at the skin of Qin as if there was no difference between the houses. Wang Yuyan was even more so. She was very feudal in education. So she already belongs to Jiangning, otherwise it would not be so. "Sister Yuyan, be obedient. If you go, I''m afraid it will add some trouble to me and have a good rest here." Jiangning doesn''t want to let Wang Yuyan go. She is afraid that there will be any accident and it will be difficult to take care of Wang Yuyan. Wang Yuyan did not speak. She understood what Jiangning said. Indeed, if she went there, she might bring trouble to Jiangning. Thinking of this, Wang Yuyan finally sighed, looked at Jiangning with red eyes and said, "brother Jiang, you go, remember to be careful. I''m here waiting for you to return. " " OK. " Jiangning nodded and left in the blink of an eye. Zhou Zhiruo is going to be chopped tomorrow. In fact, it''s just the time that Emei sect gives itself to come over. Therefore, the day of killing Zhou Zhiruo intentionally is chosen to tomorrow. Jiangning is very clear about this. Since the Emei sect wanted to set a trap for him, Jiangning was caught off guard. Soon, an hour later, Jiangning came to the foot of the Emei Mountain. Now, Emei sect does not allow any outsiders to enter the mountain. There are some people outside the gate who are not lack of talents. They are all people who love Zhou Zhiruo and want to come to ask for details.It can be described as the seeds of infatuation. But the elders suppressed them at the foot of the mountain, and they were not allowed to come up, so they worked hard and could not go up the mountain. "Sir, please stop. Now the Emei sect does not allow any outsiders to go up the mountain." A heroic female disciple stopped Jiangning''s way ahead and looked at Jiangning coldly. She naturally regards Jiangning as other young heroes. She wants to plead for Zhou Zhiruo, or someone who wants to come to Emei to ask about things, so her attitude is very impolite. "Get out of here." Jiangning directly pushed the female disciple away and went straight up the mountain. "Presumptuous!" At the foot of the mountain, the elder roared. He pulled out his sword and stabbed him. He glared at Jiangning. "Boom Jiangning raised his fist, and his real spirit of variation sent out a terrible force, which directly killed him on the spot. A lot of people were shocked in a moment. "Who is this man?" "It''s so fierce that you can''t kill yourself." "Kill the Emei elder at the foot of Emei Mountain? Is this man going to die? " "It seems that it is difficult to The leader of Ming religion, Jiangning. " Someone guessed the identity of Jiangning, and suddenly attracted a burst of cool voice. (depressed, the last chapter is yesterday''s, this one is today''s! Sorry!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 Jiangning committed suicide. This is something that everyone did not think of. Even some elders guarding at the foot of Emei Mountain did not expect that Jiangning should kill so quickly? They were on guard before and were preparing for Jiangning to visit in person, but they didn''t expect that Jiangning was coming too fast, which simply disrupted all their plans. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Enemy attack. " There are many voices in the Emei sect. The quiet Emei sect becomes restless in this moment. Groups of Emei female disciples, armed with sharp swords, formed an array. And Jiangning from the foot of the mountain, all the way up, no one can take him a move. For this kind of ordinary disciple, Jiangning didn''t kill him. He just beat him back and went straight up. Killing these little shrimps is of no use. In addition, Emei needs these little shrimps in the future. So Jiangning doesn''t kill. At this moment, abbess Yuanhua of Emei sect came to the hall of Emei with cold sweat. She came to the hall and directly knelt on the ground and said, "master, Jiangning has been killed." In the hall, there is a strange thing. It is a bird cage made of gold. There is a person sitting in it. It is Zhou Zhiruo. And below a handsome man, wearing a white feather coat, stood quietly there, looking at Zhou Zhiruo, as if looking at a canary in captivity. "Zhiruo, the life and death talisman in your body, I can help you to release, why can''t you return to me wholeheartedly?" The man opened his mouth and looked at Zhou Zhiruo and said calmly. "You are no more than one tenth of him. To him, you are just a mole ant. You are extremely humble." Zhou Zhiruo, who was imprisoned in the cage, stood there, looking down on this man, with a look of disdain in her eyes. She began to sneer at the man. "Ha ha, there will be someone who is more noble than me in the eastern wilderness?" The man sneered, suddenly appeared a long whip in the hand, severely lashed to the top. Bang! A clear and loud voice fell, Zhou Zhiruo appeared a bloodstain on her body, but she did not speak, even her eyebrows did not wrinkle for a while, just because during this period of time, she did not know how many times she had been beaten. This man is a Bian state. After returning to Emei, abbess Yuanhua, who is second only to the extinct nun of Emei, forced herself to marry this man. However, he saw that he was not a virgin at first sight. At the moment, he was so angry that he imprisoned himself in such a place. However, he asked himself to forget Jiangning and love him wholeheartedly. Otherwise, he would be imprisoned all his life. So Zhou Zhiruo''s heart is very resistant to this kind of neuropathy. See Zhou Zhi if do not speak, this man also did not care, just look back, face calm way: "that guy came?" "Tell me, master, that man has come." The famous Emei abbess Yuanhua is second only to the extinct abbess. When she saw this young man, she even called out her elder. It shows how strong he is. "Well, go and get the present I prepared for him and come with me." He opened his mouth with no doubt in his voice and went out directly. Finally, he looked back at Zhou Zhiruo at the door and said with a smile: "you can rest assured that I will let you see his body later, and then you will die." with this, he left here. In the main hall, only abbess Yuanhua is left. "Zhou Zhiruo ah, Zhou Zhiruo, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you come to cast, what good is Jiangning? I''ll give you one last word She said in a somber voice. "Ha ha." Zhou Zhiruo sneered and studied Jiangning''s tone. The latter''s face was cold, and then he left here with a snort. All of a sudden, the hall was silent. At the foot of Mt. Emei. Jiangning has arrived alone. Hundreds of elite Emei disciples are watching Jiangning with sharp swords in their forehands. They could not resist the attack of Jiangning, and they could only wait anxiously for rescue. Just at this moment, a huge iron coffin flew across the river and landed in front of Jiangning. Jiangning frowned. This iron coffin is at least 3000 kg. Rao is a top-notch person like Jiu. It''s hard to carry it over so easily, let alone fly. It seems that Emei sect is indeed a strong one. "Is this Jiangning, the leader of Ming religion? It''s really different. It''s so young. " A voice came slowly, and then a man appeared on the iron coffin. It was the man in the hall of Emei. "Oh? Are you a member of the royal family? " Jiangning see each other''s clothes, and Huangfu prison River similar, now not from the mouth chuckle. "Have you ever met other people of my royal family?" The man spoke gently and asked casually."I met one, Huangfu prison river." Jiangning said. "Why? When you meet Huangfu prison River, according to the boy''s character, you should be taken as a war slave? Why are you still here? " He seemed to have some doubts when he opened his mouth. At present, Jiangning knew that this man was indeed closely related to Huangfu prison river. Otherwise, he would not have been so knowledgeable. "He really wanted to take me as a war slave, but I killed him." Jiangning calmly opened his mouth, looking at the other side said so. "Ha ha, the eastern wilderness, genius did not see, can boast but see a lot." He said with a sneer that he didn''t believe Jiangning''s words. He knew clearly how strong Huangfu prison river was. Even if he retreated ten thousand steps, he could not beat Jiangning. There was a master servant behind Huangfu prison River, protecting the safety of Huangfu prison river. By Jiangning slaughter? No doubt it''s wishful thinking. "Huangfu prison Ming, the top nine level master, martial arts of the big sun Buddha''s palm, the peak of perfection, two flaws." Jiangning slightly moves the martial road heavy pupil, immediately understands this person''s cultivation strength. Top nine. Fortunately, he is not a top ten, nor a peerless master. Jiangning''s heart suddenly became self-confident. "Hum, you must die today." At this time, abbess Yuanhua came slowly. Seeing Jiangning, she began to sneer. "You are the one who lists the top ten crimes for me?" Jiangning looked at abbess Yuanhua and asked. "Isn''t it? Aren''t you a ruthless, murderer, cheater, shameless person? What kind of face do you have to live in this world, even if your parents are not filial, even if you are a three-year-old child or a 60 year old woman Yuan Hua teacher is too cold to laugh, ridicule Jiangning. The purpose is to make Jiangning angry and destroy his mood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 Mother Yuanhua is not afraid of Jiangning. On the one hand, she has never contacted Jiangning. On the other hand, she has such strong people to support her. Why should she be afraid of Jiangning? So merciless ridicule, the language is as bad as it is. "Garbage is talking a lot." Jiangning calmly retorted, then looked at Huangfu prison and said, "I''ll give you a chance to get out of here, or I''ll let you not see the sun of tomorrow." He spoke in a gentle tone, but with an indescribable domineering air. Suddenly, the whole Emei showed a sneer. They thought Jiangning was too arrogant. Emei is the largest sect in Donghuang. Huangfu juming was able to suppress and integrate Emei school, which was not only the strength, but also the unspeakable family power. Jiangning let Huangfu prison away? It''s a joke. "It seems that my brother didn''t give you a lesson. If he was a brother, he would help him to win over you as a war slave." Huangfu prison Ming is not angry, but there is some coldness in his eyes. At that time, Huangfu prison Ming started to fight. The Buddha''s palm came out with a kind of magnificent and terrible power. The palm power was so fierce that the surrounding sand and rocks were flying around. It was very terrible. "Boom." Jiangning killed directly. The internal strength of the Dragon elephant Prajna skill condensed the terrible power. The invincible power of ten directions was opened. Jiangning didn''t even have the martial road open to the whole people, only relying on the passive effect of the invincible ten sides. Inner strength sublimation. Boom! The eighteen palms of subduing the dragon are killed, and the golden virtual shadow of the real dragon is imitated. The strength of the palm turns into the dragon, and one hand blows to kill. Huangfu prison Ming took charge of it calmly, but when the strength of his hand came, his face became extremely ugly. "Top ten." Huangfu prison Ming screamed, just now handsome and calm temperament, instantly disintegrated, he did not think that Jiangning is actually the top ten level master. Although he is a top player of the ninth grade, he has not yet made any progress. Meanwhile, Huangfu Guanming has no intention of taking the road of sages. He intends to be promoted to the peerless master almost. But I really didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible genius in the eastern wilderness. Poof. Huang Fu juming''s whole body was broken in one hand. Jiangning''s internal strength completely restrained Huang Fu''s internal strength. Unless Huang Fu juming arrived at the peerless master and his internal strength was converted into true Qi, otherwise, he could not defeat Jiangning at all. Wow, Huangfu prison Ming fell on the iron coffin, vomited blood, dyed his skirt red, and his face was very pale. "You . you You are the top ten. " His eyes showed the color of horror, but the whole person was still very calm, there was no panic, the heart was trying to escape. Jiang Ning moved his body method, came to Huangfu prison Ming, and directly stepped on his face with his foot. This is a great shame. Jiangning, with a cold look on his face, trampled on Huangfu prison Ming''s face and swept the whole Emei disciples. At this moment, everyone of Emei disciples was stunned. They did not expect that the magnificent Huangfu prison Ming was trampled by Jiangning as a dead dog. This simply overturned their inner belief. In particular, abbess Yuanhua was shocked to be silly. "Let me go." Huangfu prison Ming glared at Jiangning, and he spoke coldly. But Jiangning stepped on his face and did not let go of his idea. "Who else? Come out together Jiangning looked at abbess Yuanhua and spoke calmly. He was fearless, like an invincible emperor. Yuanhua teacher was too scared to speak and shivered all over her body. Huang Fu juming, who was the great supporter of her, was defeated by Jiangning. This is extremely shocking. "Hum, native chicken and dog!" Jiangning sneered and looked at abbess Yuanhua and said, "didn''t you just like shouting? Why don''t you ask for two sentences now? Are you dumb now? " Abbess Yuanhua was silent and trembled violently. She didn''t know what to say. "Jiangning, do you know who I am? Let me go, or I will kill your whole family and your whole family. " Huangfu prison Ming roared. He was shocked and ashamed. He was surprised that Jiangning''s cultivation was too terrible. He was trampled on by Jiangning. He had never tasted this kind of taste. How can he not be ashamed! "Bang." Jiangning bowed down and slapped Huangfu prison Ming in the face. On his face, he said: "it''s a thousand year old family, a noble family of Huangfu. Are you really afraid of me? Your brother was killed by me, and so was Su Yu and the old thing. I''ll kill more of you than you, and a lot less of you. " He said coldly, and his voice was like a demon of nine you. On the spot, he hit the Dantian part of Huangfu prison Ming. He directly pulled Huangfu prison Ming''s internal strength by using the northern Ming magical skill. The magnificent internal strength was eroded and swallowed by the northern Ming Qi, and finally digested into his own experience value. Huang Fu Ming''s face was as pale as prison. "Where is Zhou Zhiruo?"Jiangning glanced at abbess Yuanhua and asked. "In In In the hall. " Mother Yuanhua faltered and said. "Inside the hall? Take me and everyone will follow me. If anyone dares to escape secretly, I will kill him on the spot. " Jiangning is extremely overbearing. Then she asked abbess Yuanhua to lead the way, carrying Huangfu prison Ming, who was like a dead dog, all the way to Emei hall. Walking into the Emei hall, Jiangning could see that he was imprisoned in a cage made of pure gold. For a moment, Jiangning''s face was covered with frost. It''s really not afraid of death to put your own woman in a birdcage. "Boom." Jiangning directly threw Huangfu prison Ming aside and smashed some stone pillars directly. Several bones of Huangfu prison Ming were broken. The whole person was lying on the ground, spitting blood, but unable to move. Zhou Zhiruo in the birdcage has already woken up. She looks at Jiangning which can''t be collected. Suddenly, a touch of joy appears on her face. "You did come." Zhou Zhiruo''s face is not excited, just a touch of joy, looking at Jiangning, very quiet. "Bang." Jiangning got up and smashed the cage with a fist, rescued Zhou Zhiruo from it, and then glared at it coldly. "Who put you in prison?" He asked, in a cold voice. Zhou Zhiruo looked at Jiangning and said in a gentle tone: "I will revenge myself on this revenge..." (I strongly recommend a very good-looking novel. Dear book friends, the third one is really strongly recommended this time, not by friendship. It is only after the third child has read it carefully for many times that he can feel relieved to recommend it.) (it is recommended that the mythical knight errant, written by the author Hongchen 3000 Zhang, is very novel. To tell the truth, if the old three didn''t have to update so much every day, he would surely follow suit. If you are willing to give him face and support! Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 "Good." Jiangning nodded, let Zhou Zhiruo want to do how to do. Zhou Zhi if there is no nonsense, find a female disciple in the hands of the whip, and then come to Huangfu prison Ming in front of, raise his hand is a whip mercilessly. Bang! Huangfu prison Ming has a bloodstain on his body. His inner strength is drained by Jiangning. His physical body is no different from ordinary people. This whip, Zhou Zhiruo, was very heavy, not gentle at all. It was extremely terrifying. Obviously, Zhou Zhiruo was very angry. "I said you are not qualified to carry shoes for my man when you are in front of him." Zhou Zhiruo not only beat Huangfu prison Ming, but also ridiculed Huangfu prison Ming. After hearing this, Huang Fu''s face turned pale with anger. He was humiliated by a woman. Huang Fu''s fist was clenched and his veins were exposed. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? If this is middle earth, what is he? He''s not even qualified to kneel at my door. " Huangfu prison Ming cold mouth, he is still stubborn. PA. Zhou Zhiruo raised his whip and whipped him fiercely. A ferocious bloodstain like a centipede appeared on Huangfu prison Ming''s face, which instantly destroyed his heroic and handsome face. "It''s a pity that this is not the middle land. You say that this is the land of Donghuang countryside. But in the end, you are not defeated by my man, rubbish." Zhou Zhiruo''s words are extremely sharp and vicious. Every word is like a sharp knife, cutting in the heart of Huangfu prison. Zhou Zhiruo said very spicy, a mouthful of claiming to be Jiangning woman, and said the truth, you Huangfu prison Ming fierce? superior? Say this is a country? But what happened? He was defeated by a man in the countryside that you despise at all. This is a great shame. In fact, the reason why Zhou Zhiruo would be like this is that these days, this animal is torturing her, so Zhou Zhiruo retaliates fiercely back. It''s also true that although there were some Bian states in Huangfu prison Ming Dynasty, they didn''t make any mistakes. They just let themselves suffer from some bitter flesh. These can''t calculate what, but Zhou Zhiruo wants to hit hard to go back. Let Huangfu prison Ming suffer. Once a woman is poisonous, it is extremely terrible. After a long time of incense, Huangfu prison Ming was covered with blood. Zhou Zhiruo took a terrible look at him. If he was in the Middle Earth, it would inevitably cause a terrible earthquake. But this is the eastern famine, and no one cares about it. "Can you kill him?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at Jiangning and took back the whip in his hand, so he asked. It has to be said that Zhou Zhiruo is a smart woman. No matter how she treats Huangfu prison Ming, she still gives priority to Jiangning and does not bestow her power on Jiangning. "Yes." Jiangning nodded, and he gave a positive answer. It''s no big deal to kill a Huangfu prison Ming. Anyway, the emperor''s family has already offended him completely. It''s better to offend him thoroughly. It''s no difference to leave Huangfu prison Ming with a wolf that will bite you one day. Therefore, he killed it. Moreover, Jiangning had used the northern Ming magic skill to empty all the experience value of Huangfu prison Ming, and only needed to slowly refine it. So he didn''t care at all. "Good." Zhou Zhiruo drew out his long sword and came to Huangfu prison Ming. He picked up the sword and directly penetrated Huangfu prison Ming''s head. Poof! Huangfu prison Ming opened his eyes. Even if the sword pierced his head, he had a few seconds to live. "You..." Huangfu prison Ming wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it. Finally, he could only drink hatred and lie on the ground with blood flowing. As a pride of heaven, he was extremely unwilling. He was afraid that his mood at this moment would be like that of his brother Huangfu prison river. After the execution of Huangfu prison Ming, Zhou Zhiruo came to Jiangning, pointed at the bloody sword of Nun Yuanhua and said, "my husband, she is the one who made trouble from it. She always wanted me to marry Huangfu prison Ming. The whole Emei is the group''s big plan to hinder you." After these days of imprisonment, Zhou Zhiruo''s mentality has changed. She fully understands that today''s situation, she has been completely exposed, since the exposure, then simply let go of the ambition in her heart. Therefore, she did not have any scruples, has called Jiangning husband, which means that Zhou Zhiruo is totally committed to Jiangning. Although Zhou Zhiruo is a woman with great ambition, Zhou Zhiruo has very good advantages as a classical woman. That is single-minded, Jiangning took away all that she had as a woman, so Zhou Zhiruo had only two choices, one was revenge, one day killed Jiangning by himself, the other was, to follow Jiangning wholeheartedly and fall in love with this man. There is no doubt that Zhou Zhiruo chose the second. Because Jiangning not only took her body, but also took Zhou Zhiruo''s heart. Now all Zhou Zhiruo has done is to tell the whole Emei disciples that her husband is Jiangning, and she can rely on Jiangning to subvert the whole Emei."Bang." Yuanhua Shitai was hit by a huge force, flew several meters away, broke several bones, vomited a large mouthful of blood, looked pale, but his body was shaking violently and knelt on the ground. "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Zhiruo, no, headmaster. From now on, you will be the leader of Emei. I did everything wrong. Headmaster Zhou, please let me go and let me go." Abbess Yuanhua knelt on the ground, crying loudly, praying for Zhou Zhiruo to let her go. "Let you go? Hehe, the reason you planted that day, I want you to repay the fruit today. Zhou Zhiruo said with a cold smile, and then with a sharp sword, she cut off the head of abbess Yuanhua on the spot. Suddenly three feet of blood soared, Zhou Zhi if not stained with a trace of dust, back to Jiangning side, a pair of eyes frightening people incomparable. Glancing at all the people on the spot, he called out the names of four or five elders and dozens of disciples. The person named, kneeling on the ground, looking at Zhou Zhiruo, frightened. "Kill yourself. I don''t want to kill you." Zhou Zhiruo opened his mouth, and was merciless. "No! Zhou Zhiruo, we have not offended you. Why do you want to do this? " "Leader Zhou, we are wrong there. Why should we do this to us?" "Master Zhou, please spare our lives." They knelt on the ground crying, unable to accept the command. "You are the people of abbess Yuanhua. She is against me. Your fate is doomed. Don''t force me to do it." Zhou Zhiruo''s heart and intestines are iron stone. Jiangning stood aside, he looked at all this, but ignored the crying of these people. Jiangning believes that Zhou Zhiruo is right. There are some innocent people among these people, but these innocent people have been benefitted by abbess Yuanhua. Now, if Zhou Zhiruo wants to control power, he must remove some party members. Otherwise, it is to add to their own congestion. Shua. Suddenly, someone tried to fight for death, but Jiangning didn''t even lift his eyelids. The powerful internal force hanged him in the air, and four or five people instantly cracked their bones and lay on the ground screaming and crying. But Jiangning has no pity. Zhou Zhiruo also did not have any bit of intolerance. All the Emei disciples were frightened one by one, and even a few timid women were scared out of control. There was a water column under Kua, which was full of coquettish smell. They are afraid. And Zhou Zhi if want to do, is to let this group of people fear, fear! If they are not afraid, afraid, they will rebel sooner or later. Cruelty can not be suppressed for a long time, but it can play the best deterrent role. Jiangning believes that if Zhou Zhiruo can handle it well, if even this kind of thing can''t be handled well, then she is not Zhou Zhiruo. Soon those people finally killed themselves, without any hesitation, their faces were full of tears, but they could do nothing. As Zhou Zhiruo said, their fate and result had already been doomed when they followed abbess Yuanhua! (because he is a good friend, I''d like to send another chapter to recommend [mythical swordsman]. Feiluwei''s innovative works can be regarded as a very good innovative novel, which is extremely good. Everyone gives the old three a face and supports. Thank you very much.) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 "Come on, drag the corpse down. It is strictly forbidden to close the whole Emei. I can tell you that the damned people are dead. As long as you stay in Emei, I can guarantee that you will live ten times better than before. But if any of you want to report the news, who has some thoughts in mind, I can guarantee that you will not live as if you were dead." After death, Zhou Zhiruo opened his mouth to give orders. For a moment, all Emei disciples knelt on the ground, looked at Zhou Zhiruo respectfully and said, "we understand. May the headmaster calm down." The sonorous and neat voice, coupled with the kneeling of thousands of people, let Zhou Zhiruo enjoy an indescribable glory. The headmaster of Emei, a sense of supremacy, has greatly satisfied her vanity. Soon all the disciples went to do their own things, Zhou Zhiruo took Jiangning to another hospital, she poured wine for Jiangning. "Thank you for coming to save me." Zhou Zhiruo said with a smile on her face. Jiangning swept a glance at Zhou Zhiruo, and then directly opened Zhou Zhiruo''s clothes. Sure enough, there were some green and red wounds on her body. At present, Jiangning took out several pills, which were used to cure the trauma. Jiangning smashed the pills with internal force, turned them into powder, and then mixed them with water, and then spread them on Zhou Zhiruo''s wound bit by bit. Jiangning with internal force spread in the Zhou Zhiruo wound, can quickly let the wound recover, and heal. Now Jiangning''s internal strength is very strong, with some skin injuries, it is easy to cure. Zhou Zhiruo''s back has a wound, Jiangning is very careful, also very serious. He did not have any evil thoughts in his eyes, completely to help Zhou Zhiruo heal, all of which was seen by Zhou Zhiruo. In his eyes, his heart was moved incomparably. "This beast." Seeing the bloodstain on Zhou Zhiruo''s body, Jiangning can''t help but pinch his fist. Although every wound has not been hurt to the bone, every wound is full of flesh and blood. If Zhou Zhiruo was not a martial arts practitioner, Wang Yuyan, a weak physical person, would have died long ago. This Huangfu prison Ming is really a brute. At this moment, Jiangning has some regrets. He should not let Huangfu prison River die so happily. He should also torture him severely. Let this Huangfu prison Ming have a taste of what life is not like death. "Now the people of the middle land are coming to Donghuang closely. Do you think there is any Xin Mi in this Zhou Zhiruo suddenly opened his mouth and asked in this way. "Eh? What do you know? " Jiangning continues to smear the wound for Zhou Zhiruo. There is a wound extending from Zhou Zhiruo''s jade neck to the jade girl peak. Jiangning and Zhou Zhiruo are not ordinary relationship, now fell off Zhou Zhiruo Du pocket. The virgin peak of tingba is snow-white, with two sudden buds. It is pink and lovely. But the wound is very terrible, skin and flesh, Jiangning is very careful to wipe the wound, and Zhou Zhiruo is frowning to endure this slightly penetrating pain, but this strange pain, let Zhou Zhiruo''s body played some of the original reactions. "Before, I was imprisoned in the cage by the Huangfu prison Ming. I heard him say something, which seemed to be about some sacred animal relics." Sacred animal remains? Jiangning was very curious. It was the first time he heard such things. The two use this way of communication to ease the slightly embarrassing atmosphere. "What sacred animal remains?" Jiangning inquired, at the same time, the wound has been wiped, and the wound has healed by itself. It mainly depends on Jiangning''s strong internal force, otherwise it can''t be cured so soon. "I''m not sure, but according to Huangfu prison River, many holy families in the Middle Kingdom are concerned about this matter, which is why there are so many Chinese masters in Donghuang during this period of time." Zhou Zhiruo also does not understand, this kind of big event, he only listens to Huangfu prison river when talking to himself. So I don''t know Xin Mi. "It seems that I have to go and ask someone who understands." Jiangning said to himself, and then to Zhou Zhiruo: "lie on the bed, I''ll give you wipe the back." After listening to Zhou Zhiruo, there are some Jiaoxi on the surface, which seems to have some embarrassment. "If the wound is not treated in time, it is easy to be infected. Once the skin is rotten or a scar is left, you will have no time to regret it." Jiangning said calmly. After listening to Zhou Zhiruo, she took a deep breath and didn''t say anything more. She went directly to the bed in the room and the whole person was lying there. Jiangning Tui to Zhou Zhiruo''s last bit of clothes, immediately white back, there are several wounds. He wiped the wound without expression. But there was a wound that went from the back to the bottom. Jiangning all wounds after care, did not ask Zhou Zhiruo what, he understood that Zhou Zhiruo as a woman, or some reserve, but the wound is important. Therefore, Jiangning Tui went to Zhou Zhiruo''s pants directly, and the snow-white and warped Tun part was exposed to the air.Zhou Zhiruo wants to move, but Jiangning has wiped the wound. Little by little, Zhou Zhiruo''s whole face rose red incomparably. Bury your head in the quilt. After the injury completely self-healing, Jiangning stares at Zhou Zhiruo, and the whole person presses behind her and says: "Zhi Ruo, so long no see, do you want me?" He chuckles way, in Zhou Zhiruo ear breeze way. "Naturally, I want my husband." Don''t know why, Zhou Zhi if by Jiangning so a blow, the whole person is soft, appear powerless, low voice so said. "If you want to, you are welcome." Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense and rolled up the quilt. Spring is shining at this moment. (Keke, in fact, it''s a little too much. The third one dare not continue to write. Dear readers, please do your own brain tonic ~ cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough (it''s the sixth watch, but it''s the fifth today, brothers and sisters! The third and fifth watch is finished, and there is no one in arrears. Please subscribe to support!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 Late at night. Jiangning left the sword of relying on heaven, said goodbye to Zhou Zhiruo, and wrote a letter to the Ming religion, so that some of the strong martial artists of the Ming sect would guard Emei. On the one hand, he helped Zhou Zhiruo defend Emei. He was afraid that some people still had evil ideas in their hearts. Secondly, I want to show the people in the world how irrational it is to find trouble with the Ming religion. It is Jiangning who wants to deal with one thing when he leaves Emei. In the final analysis, Zhou Zhiruo was imprisoned because of his strength. At present, he could not be stationed in Emei every day and night. Therefore, Jiangning should help Zhou Zhiruo improve his realm strength. There is only one way to improve, that is, Shaolin Temple dahuandan. Jiangning plans to go to Shaolin in person to borrow a big return pill. Whether Shaolin Temple can borrow one is another question. Zhou Zhiruo also means this. Of course, Zhou Zhiruo doesn''t know that Jiangning is going to borrow Da Huan Dan from Shaolin Temple. She just wants Jiangning to leave Emei. She wants to control the Emei sect through her own means. Subconsciously is to show a strength to Jiangning, let Jiangning see her value and existence. Jiangning is well aware of this. After leaving the Emei sect, Jiangning went to find Wang Yuyan. Wang Yuyan, who was sitting in the inn, did not see Jiangning for one day and one night. He was very anxious and restless in his room. Suddenly, Wang Yuyan heard the outside voice, and soon her look changed. But when she saw that the person who pushed the door open was Jiangning, she suddenly felt a touch of vigilance on her face and worry in her eyes, which instantly turned into excitement and happiness. "Brother Jiang, you are back at last." Wang Yuyan hugged Jiangning directly and was extremely excited in her heart. "Why, miss me so much?" Jiangning touched Wang YuYan''s forehead and said in his arms. Soon Wang Yuyan bowed her head and flushed her face. She felt that she was too excited. However, soon, Wang Yuyan asked, "has the Emei problem been solved?" "It has been solved. Tomorrow, when you have a good rest, we will go to Shaolin Temple." Jiangning said with a smile. "To Shaolin Temple? Why go to Shaolin Temple Wang Yuyan is very wonderful. "To borrow something." Jiangning said with a smile, so quietly looking at Wang Yuyan, it is really enjoyable. "Oh, I''ll follow you wherever I go." Wang Yuyan said seriously. "Well." Jiangning nodded. Now it was late at night. Jiangning planned to let Wang Yuyan have a rest, but suddenly he looked at Wang Yuyan and said, "sister Yuyan, do you know what the sacred beast is?" Wang Yuyan is known as a martial arts treasure, and he knows many secrets in the world. The main thing is the Langya cave in Wang YuYan''s home, where the scriptures of the world are hidden. Therefore, Jiangning can''t help asking. "Holy beast? Let me see. " Wang Yuyan frowned and seemed to have some impression. Jiangning poured a cup of tea to Wang Yuyan and sat there quietly, feeling very calm. After a little while, Wang Yuyan suddenly said, "Oh, I remember. I once saw a incomplete ancient book, which recorded one such thing. Hundreds of years ago, there was a giant turtle across the north. The legend of this giant turtle, which is 100 meters high and tens of meters wide, is extremely terrifying, but it does not hurt anyone. It is called Xuanwu holy beast. This holy beast came here, No I know what it is, but it is said that some people have seen the Xuanwu holy beast with a man on its back. " Wang Yuyan said, this is a matter of Xin Mi, separated by hundreds of years, has been known as a legend. After all, this kind of strange story with a little myth can be found everywhere, so she didn''t really pay attention to it, let alone hundreds of years later. The reason why Wang Yuyan knew this was because she had been searching for novelty since she was a child. I love this kind of story, so I write it down. "Carrying a man?" It''s impossible to have the real Xuanwu in the world. It''s a divine beast. If there is one idea, it can destroy the heaven and earth. To be precise, it should be a strange beast. Man can be cultivated from ordinary people to peerless experts, and so can animals. It''s just that everyone has a chance to grow. But there are no wild animals in the world. This kind of strange beast can be said to be the existence of cultivating into essence. It''s extremely rare, let alone a hundred meter body. If there is such a strange beast, I''m afraid that the peerless experts will not be able to withstand a blow in front of this kind of strange beast, and this kind of strange animal carries a person on its back? Who is that man? What qualifications can you let the Xuanwu holy beast carry? What kind of secret is hidden in it? Jiangning was thinking, but after a while, he didn''t have any thoughts. After a while, he didn''t think about it. This kind of thing has nothing to do with him. Besides, whether this kind of thing is really or not is still unknown. To think so much is just to increase the worry. "Sister Yuyan, you can think about this kind of thing when you have time. If you think of more detailed contents, you can tell me. It''s very important. I can''t tell you the details. But it''s getting late now. You should have a rest earlier." Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan, who was still thinking hard, but did not say so."OK, brother Jiang, I''ll go to bed first." Wang Yuyan didn''t force herself to think about it. After all, she only saw things when she was very young. At present, it''s hard to think clearly for a while. You don''t have to force yourself. Let it be. So the next day! Wang Yuyan got up very early. When she came, she brought a hand-made breakfast to Jiangning. It can be said that the service is considerate. Jiangning gets up, washes and gargles for a while, then eats the delicious food that Wang Yuyan makes by himself. Later, I had to praise Wang Yuyan for her excellent craftsmanship. "Brother Jiang praised Yu Yan''s cooking skills are very common." "Where, Yu Yan sister''s cooking skills, can be called the world absolutely nothing, en, delicious, very delicious." Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, revealing a feeling of endless aftertaste, which made Wang Yuyan satisfied and happy. After that, Jiangning did not lose time and went directly to Shaolin. All the way, I was able to travel with Wang Yuyan. A few days later, Jiangning heard that the Emei sect had officially made a clarification and explanation to the world. An authoritative elder husband of Emei sect apologized to Mingjiao, admitted that he had been bewitched by others, and announced that Zhou Zhiruo was the leader of Emei. This matter has attracted the attention of many people in the lake, and for some heroes. Zhou Zhiruo does not die, let them do not know how happy, but they do not know, their heart goddess Zhou Zhiruo, the heart has been promised to Jiangning a person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 As for the behavior of Emei sect, Jiangning naturally understood that he didn''t think much about it. Anyway, everything was controlled by Zhou Zhiruo. Five days later, Jiangning also came to Shaolin Temple. Shaolin is a great school in the world and has a longer history than Wudang. When Jiangning brought Wang Yuyan to the gate of Shaolin Temple. Some monks are receiving tourists. Seeing Jiangning and Wang Yuyan, Shaolin monks came and worshipped: "I''ve seen two benefactors. I don''t know if they are here to burn incense or worship Buddha?" To burn incense is to add incense and fuel money. To worship Buddha is to worship Buddha purely. "Jiangning, the leader of the lower Mingjiao sect, has something to do with Abbot Tianming. You can report it." Jiangning slowly opened his mouth and looked at the little monk saying so. "The master of Ming religion?" The little monk looked up at Jiangning. He was as young as the rumor. Without any hesitation, he bowed his head and said, "please wait for a moment, master Jiang." Soon the little monk ran to the temple in a hurry and came to a precepts elder. After reporting the news, the latter''s face changed and he went to report it immediately. Before long, a group of monks and many important elders in cassock came out of Shaolin Temple. They were calm one by one, and soon Jiangning saw master Tianming walk out in person. "I''ve met master Jiang." Zen master Tianming saw Jiangning from a distance. He walked quickly and said respectfully. This is etiquette, and actually it is the honor given to Jiangning by Shaolin Temple. To tell you the truth, if you are the leader of any sect, if you visit Shaolin Temple in person, Zen master Tianming will not do this, but only Jiangning will do so. The reason is very simple. Jiangning is now only 15 or 16 years old, and it is already the supreme one of the religions. Moreover, it has the strength to heaven and has unspeakable potential. In the future, Jiangning will be the strongest one in Donghuang. Shaolin Temple does not dare to underestimate such a person. Therefore, Zen master Tianming has already given an order. If it passes away, you must not provoke Mingjiao. Unless Jiangning dies, Mingjiao is a taboo of Shaolin. After all, Jiangning has terrible potential. This kind of person may not be very strong at present, but it has surpassed countless people of his peers. What he needs is the accumulation of the world and years. It means that it will fly into the sky one day. It is better to provoke an old man than to deceive a young man to be poor. "I''ve met master Tianming." Jiangning put his hands together, and the other side gave him face. Jiangning did not do anything, and then led Wang Yuyan straight to Shaolin Temple. "I''ve met master Jiang." Shaolin monks bowed their heads and began to speak respectfully, showing great respect for Jiangning. Soon, master Tianming took Jiangning to the hall of Mahavira. After letting others leave, he looked at Jiangning and said, "I don''t know what happened to Jiang''s presence this time?" He inquired and asked, but he was also curious. He didn''t know what Jiangning was for. "Two things, the first thing. I heard that there is a strange pill named dahuandan in Shaolin Temple. Jiang has the cheek to ask for one. Of course, the abbot can rest assured that two pills will be returned within ten years." Jiangning asked for a big return pill. I thought that Zen master Tianming''s face would change. After all, Shaolin Temple has to refine this kind of thing for decades, and it is not even sure that it can be successfully refined. It is the unique holy pill of Shaolin Temple. To my surprise, master Tianming took a look at Jiangning and finally said calmly: "master Jiang, to tell you the truth, there are still three big return pills in Shaolin. However, a few days ago, he sent one away and got a sentence that the next one who borrowed Da Huan Dan could protect Shaolin for a hundred years. I think that person should be talking about you." He said quietly. "Oh? Someone has counted that I''ll show up and borrow Dan? Who is it? " Jiangning is curious. This method of calculation is mysterious and mysterious. He has never been in touch with it. Now he is naturally curious. "Tianji Pavilion, Tianji Taoist." Zen master Tianming answers. Tianji Pavilion! Jiangning is a little stunned. In the East wilderness, the two sects of Tianji Pavilion and Langya pavilion are very magical. Tianji Pavilion does everything in the world, while Langya Pavilion likes to plan the world with wisdom. Many important things are created by Langya Pavilion. These two places are very evil. If they are contaminated, most of them will not be good. "Shaolin Temple is the holy master of martial arts in the world. It''s strong and strong. Where do I need to protect you? It seems that the abbot was confused for a while." Jiangning said calmly. Wang Yuyan stood beside her, speechless. She just listened quietly to the communication between them. "No, No Zen master Tianming shook his head and said: "the great disaster is coming. The East famine which has been stable for hundreds of years can not escape that disaster." Disaster? It''s hard for Jiang Ning to say that it''s very difficult for him to step on the big foot, even if he''s going to frown? What kind of Xinmi is hidden in it? "Please tell me in detail what it is."Jiangning looked at Tianming and said that he was right to come to Shaolin. "Please sit down, master Jiang." Zen master Tianming asked Jiangning to sit down. Then he sat down in front of Jiangning and said, "in fact, this matter has to start from 140 years ago." Zen master Tianming said. "Wait, don''t tell me that one hundred and forty years ago, there was a demon who made trouble for the world and was later sealed by the strong. Now that the seal is loose, the devil may be revived?" "Make complaints about ''s opening," said Jiangning. Zen master Tianming was stunned and looked at Jiangning. He shook his head and said with a wry smile: "the master of Jiangjiao is really funny." Even Wang Yuyan couldn''t help laughing, just because what Jiangning said was too childlike. All the stories were heard by children. Jiangning really had a smile when she said it like this. "This matter has to start from who was the most powerful one on the back of Xuanwu Zhenjun one hundred and forty years ago..." Tianming Zen master said, Jiangning and Wang Yuyan look suddenly changed. (second, kneel down for subscription .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 "If there are Xuanwu sacred beasts? And a man on his back? " Jiangning opened his mouth and looked at master Tianming. Zen master Tianming nodded his head and said, "it should be true, because my great uncle once saw it with his own eyes, but the so-called" seeing without seeing is not believing ". I can''t guarantee whether it is true. But now it seems that this matter should be true." "What''s the matter, abbot, please tell me the truth." Jiangning is very serious, because this Xinmi incident may affect the future pattern. If you think about Huang Yaoshi, an expert in the world, who dare not mix in blindly, it must be a terrible thing. "One hundred and forty years ago, Xuanwu Zhenjun came from the north with a very serious injury on his back. He came to Donghuang to look for Taoist Qinglong and wanted to get the real blood of Qinglong. Unfortunately, because he came too late, the man died. Xuanwu Zhenjun wailed for ten days and ten nights. The whole Donghuang could hear this cry and was heartbroken, but it also attracted another kind of holy beast, No, to be precise, it''s a fierce beast. " Jiangning and Wang Yuyan hold their breath and listen to master Tianming''s explanation. They do not interfere with him at all. "There are four sacred beasts in heaven and earth: Green Dragon in the East, rosefinch in the south, white tiger in the West and Xuanwu in the north. It is said that there is also a kind of holy beast called Saint Qilin, but it has been recorded since ancient times, but it has never been revealed. Even if the emperor Xuanwu later told us that the saint Qilin may really exist in fiction, so it is generally said that there are four sacred beasts: Heaven and earth have Yang, yin and goodness There is evil. " "If there are four sacred beasts, there are four fierce beasts. They are gluttonous beasts, candle dragon fierce beasts, Kunpeng fierce beasts, and chaos fierce beasts. These four fierce beasts are as famous as the four holy beasts, but they have terrible ferocity. It is said that thousands of years ago, in order to satisfy their appetite, Taotie swallowed a huge city of millions of people. Candlelong fierce beasts killed 100000 people for fun, and Kunpeng fierce beast was even more They like to hunt and kill some powerful warriors for food. The most favorite thing of chaotic fierce beasts is to stir up clan relations, establish evil cults, and let people kill each other. Later, the four fierce beasts were suppressed by the four holy beast towns for a period of time. " "But as Xuanwu Zhenjun came to the eastern wasteland, Kunpeng ferocious beast escaped from the West desert, and released candlelong and Taotie. Finally, because of Xuanwu Zhenjun''s cry, they attacked and killed Xuanwu Zhenjun. Taoist Qinglong and Xuanwu Zhenjun joined hands to kill Kunpeng fierce beast, seriously injured Taotie fierce beast, and suppressed candlelong fierce beast." "Then, in the ensuing chaos, do these fierce beasts begin to revive and want revenge?" Jiangning frowned and asked. "No Zen master Tianming shook his head and said: "no matter the fierce beast or the holy beast, there is a life span. Nothing can be immortal. Even if they are still alive, they are still in their twilight years, and can''t turn up much storm." Tianming explained. "What are you afraid of? Is it true that their descendants will come to Donghuang for trouble Jiangning continued to ask, it did not understand, since it is not the four fierce beasts to be born, there should be no big problem. "No, the descendants of the four holy beasts and the four fierce beasts are the reincarnation and silence of their predecessors before they die. They will use their whole life''s blood essence and strength to condense into a placenta, and then resurrect. However, this resurrection will forget the previous events, but it will retain a certain ferocity. Especially when they are dying, if their resentment is greater, then Once again, when reincarnation is over, the fiercer the anger is. At first, the four sacred beasts wanted to suppress them for thousands of years. Until they returned to the placenta, they would wash away their anger by some means. As long as they persisted in the three reincarnations, they would not have any animosity. Unfortunately, this plan was not achieved. " "What is the reason for that? It will make Donghuang face great difficulties." Jiangning asked. "Because Kunpeng fierce beast, when dying, did not turn into placenta, but turned into a drop of real blood. Kunpeng fierce beast is very angry. He is not willing to continue to reincarnate and wash away his anger, so he turns into a drop of real blood. If anyone can get this drop of real blood, he can get the ability and talent of Kunpeng fierce beast to penetrate the earth, but whoever gets this drop of real blood will be given by Kunpeng''s resentment Erosion, reduced to killing machines, will bring chaos to the world. This is the problem that Donghuang will face in the future. " Zen master Tianming finally said the great problem of future changes. "Hiss." Jiangning took a breath of cold air and acquired the ability of Kunpeng fierce beast to communicate with the earth. How strong should it be? "My master uncle once asked Xuanwu Zhenjun how strong it would be to inherit the true blood of Kunpeng fierce beast. Zhenjun told me that if there was no accident, he would be able to gain the great power of Kunpeng for thousands of years, and if he had the talent of natural talent, it would be even more powerful. At that time, no one would be able to suppress him, unless that race could appear and he needed to reach the level of land immortal grand master It can''t stop Kunpeng from making a mess in the world. " "How strong is the power of the millennium?" Jiangning inquired and noticed the word "that race" in his heart. I don''t know why, he feels like it''s talking about him. "Kunpeng hit at will, once killed eight land immortal masters, and the sky was stained with blood."Said Zen master Tianming. Jiangning''s face had to change when he heard the speech. He is now only the top ten, not to mention the land immortal master, even if he is a peerless master, he will not be defeated. At this moment, he finally understood why Dr. Huang did not dare to set foot easily. If it was him, he would not dare to step on it easily. (the first volume is officially finished, and the next volume is about to be updated. The first volume is finished. The third one doesn''t know whether you like it or not. Maybe you will feel that it seems to be inclined to fantasy? In fact, it is not. If it is really illusory, he would have been able to escape from the sky and the earth. The third brother still maintains his view that martial arts is martial arts. However, if he wants to write his own high martial arts world and surpass the high martial arts world of wind and cloud, he can not cross the world or smash a planet with one blow. If he has to describe it, he can use the words "breaking the void" to describe it, I hope you will continue to support, thank you!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 "It means that if someone gets the real blood of Kunpeng, will the whole world be destroyed?" Jiangning looked at Tianming and asked. "It''s not true that the Chinese masters are like clouds, and they may not be destroyed. According to the ancient records, the Zhuque beast in Nanling has the longest life span, so Nanling is hard to destroy. The white tiger holy beast in the West desert may still be alive, or in Nirvana, turning into an embryo. As for the eastern wilderness, it is bound to be destroyed. The resentment of Kunpeng fierce beast is extremely terrible. What kind of disaster will happen I don''t know, but on the whole, if someone really inherits the real blood of Kunpeng fierce beast, our destiny will be grasped by others. To survive or to die, it is between the thought of others. " Zen master Tianming said so. "It''s hard for Taoist Qinglong and true emperor Xuanwu in the eastern and Northern wasteland..." Jiangning looked at each other and asked. "Yes, my great uncle said that he was nirvana." Zen master Tianming said a very bad news. The guardian of Donghuang has been nirvana, which means that Donghuang may be destroyed. "Where have candle dragon and Taotie gone Jiangning asked. "Taotie has been missing for many years. He is seriously injured and dare not appear, because the red bird holy beast and the white tiger Saint beast may have been paying attention to the Taotie fierce beast, and the required Taotie fierce beast has been nirvana. No matter what, he will not show up, otherwise he will be killed. As for the candle dragon fierce beast, it is not clear." Zen master Tianming said so. "Who is the man on his back, the true king of Xuanwu?" Jiangning asked again. "For eight years, it has been regarded as the supreme god of the East." Zen master Tianming calmly states the identity of the man. The Lord of Donghuang? Jiangning''s face had to change when he heard the speech. Such a loud name is really admirable. Think about it, it can be carried all the way from Beihuang to Donghuang by Xuanwu holy beast, and the Xuanwu holy beast wails for ten days and ten nights after his death. Obviously, the relationship between the two is very different. It is natural to call the Lord of Donghuang. "The supreme god of war, what a great reputation." Jiangning said. "I think you should have been in touch with the people of the middle land. Do you know why the people of the middle land want to call us people of the countryside?" Zen master Tianming said with a smile. "Oh? Why? " In this way, Jiangning is really curious. In addition to Tao Yi, all the people he met in the middle land humiliated themselves as rural people. He thought that these people were just superior. Now it seems that there are still some Xinmi? "Because the Lord of Donghuang stepped into the middle land and slaughtered more than a dozen holy families. Among them, there was no lack of immortal saints. If he had not come across some unknown secrets later, I was afraid that Donghuang would not have been like this. After his death, the Central Plains would dare to clamor and come to Donghuang, and the people living in the countryside would be nothing more than a verbal blessing of their former humiliation In us, we get back the face of the past. " Zen master Tianming said so. Jiang Ning was shocked and speechless. At last, he understood why the people in the Middle Kingdom were so superior. He didn''t expect that he was bloodwashed by the Lord of Donghuang at the beginning. He didn''t dare to speak at that time. He didn''t dare to come and shout after the Lord of Donghuang died. It''s really a small face. Hehe. However, Jiangning is more interested in the master of the eastern famine. Such a person must be extremely powerful and terrifying. Jiangning had some yearning in his heart. At this time, Zen master Tianming continued: "I have told master Jiang the secret of all this. Since Taoist Tianji left the words, I am willing to be confused for a while. I will ask someone to give two big return pills to master Jiang. I hope master Jiang can protect Shaolin in the future. I thank you here." Zen master Tianming gets up and bows to Jiangning. His sincerity is incomparable. "The abbot is serious." After knowing this kind of thing, Jiang Xin Mi will not be happy. Not long after that, master Tianming took two big return pills. One was also given, and the other two were given to his own people. He could not avoid the disaster. He simply gambled and put heavy weight on Jiangning. Maybe he still had a chance of life. "Ding Dong! Automatically receive the world-class main line task, the disaster of Kunpeng, kill the descendants of Kunpeng, obtain one billion merit points, inherit Kunpeng''s true blood, and restrain resentment to obtain 100 million merit points. This main line task can be carried out in batches. The current branch task one is to ask Master Tianming about the secret of Kunpeng site. " At this time, the voice of the system rings, Jiangning is stunned, after a while, he is silent. This task is issued by the system at this time, which seems to mean that everything that Zen master Tianming said is true. Jiangning frowned slightly, but according to the system''s instructions, he asked master Tianming: "abbot, where is the Kunpeng site? Do you know?" Zen master Tianming shook his head. Naturally, he didn''t know about it. "I don''t know. There are strong people coming to Donghuang in the middle land, the West desert, the Northern Wilderness and the Nanling Mountains. It''s OK at present. I''m afraid more and more people will come here after a while. However, it is said that Wudang sect has some origin with Xuanwu Zhenjun. You can go to Wudang sect and ask about this matter."Zen master Tianming said so. "Ding Dong! Branch task completed, get 100000 merit points, branch task two, go to Wudang, learn more information. " In a word, Jiangning has gained 100000 merit points in vain. Jiangning is really speechless. However, Jiangning knows that there is no free lunch in the world. It is absolutely impossible for the system to treat itself so well. If it does happen, it may mean that there will be big trouble in the future. After understanding this, Jiangning and master Tianming exchanged views for a while, and master Tianming wrote a letter asking Jiangning to give it to Zhenren Zhang of Wudang. The visit to Shaolin has yielded great achievements. What''s more, the estrangement between Jiangning and Shaolin Temple has disappeared. Zen master Tianming has set up a life and death lamp for Jiangning and formally formed a life and death alliance with Mingjiao, which is extremely rare. This shows how much master Tianming valued Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 After getting the Da Huan Dan, Jiangning did not rush to Wudang sect, but went to Emei sect. It may be because of a rush. Jiangning and Wang Yuyan arrived at Emei sect about four days later. After seeing Zhou Zhiruo alone, Jiangning took out the big return pill and gave it to Zhou Zhiruo. "This is Shaolin big return pill. After you control the Emei sect, take this pill to improve your accomplishments. I think this pill can make you rise to the top of the list. It should be beneficial for you to control Emei." Jiangning opened his mouth and said so. But Zhou Zhiruo didn''t expect that Jiangning went to Shaolin to take the big return pill and gave it to herself. For a moment, Zhou Zhiruo was moved to tears and slightly worried: "how did you get the big return pill?" "Borrow, I promise to give them back four in ten years, Zhiruo, you are my woman, I will not let you suffer a little injustice, what do you need, as long as you open your mouth, I can help you to do, this big return pill, if you don''t dislike it, it will be regarded as a gift from me. After the peace of the future, I will marry you, and the wind and scenery will not negate you." Jiangning spoke very seriously, and I don''t know why. Maybe it''s worrying to say such a thing today, but I can''t say it later "I will wait until this day, my husband." Zhou Zhiruo hugs Jiangning, the speech is serious, and the heart is incomparably moved, the woman does not want to marry a man who can give him a sense of security? Maybe she was moved, or maybe she was happy. Zhou Zhiruo was very active this time. She had enough exercise for several hours until Zhou Zhiruo was tired and lying on the bed. When Jiangning leaves, Zhou Zhiruo has tears in her eyes. Her heart has gone completely with Jiangning. "Farewell to master Jiang." When Emei disciples saw Jiangning, they knelt on the ground and said respectfully. After leaving Emei Mountain, Jiangning and Wang Yuyan met. Wang Yuyan, who had been wandering for several days, looked haggard. After all, she was not a warrior. Although she had taken a rest for four days, most of them still went on her way, which was a bitter experience for Wang Yuyan. Jiangning intended to let Wang Yuyan rest in peace, but Wang Yuyan had to follow Jiangning and would rather die than leave, which made Jiangning helpless. However, there was an extra big return pill, and Jiangning was not stingy on the way. She asked Wang Yuyan to take this big return pill. At the same time, she helped Wang Yuyan protect the Dharma and use her own internal strength to catalyze the pill. In just one day, Wang Yuyan had no state of mind, but she had great inner strength, which enhanced her skill for 60 years. As for mental skills, Jiangning has not found a suitable one for Wang Yuyan, but Wang YuYan''s martial arts are extremely terrible. Wang Yuyan learned more than a dozen martial arts, and they all reached a high level. Even one or two of them reached a school of their own, which is worthy of being a martial arts treasure. This kind of person has no inner strength. Once he has the inner strength, he can become a real martial artist and surpass many people of his age. At this moment, Wang Yuyan, if she practices internal skill, can''t even compare with Murong of Suzhou in less than half a year. After becoming a martial artist, Wang Yuyan did not know how happy and excited she was. She felt that she could help Jiangning a lot. From time to time, she had to compete with Jiangning in martial arts moves. Although she failed every time, she was very happy. In such a blink of an eye, Jiangning finally arrived in Zhenwu city. Wudang sect is the most important sect in the world. After Wang Yuyan joined the Wudang school, Jiangning saw an acquaintance. Song Qingshu! But at this moment, song Qingshu did not see itself, but secretly whispered with a person. Soon song Qingshu left with the man. Jiangning asked Wang Yuyan to open a room in the front Inn, and then followed him. In a gambling house, the sound is disorderly. Jiangning follows all the way, but song Qingshu doesn''t notice it. After all, Jiangning is a top ten expert. If you follow him wholeheartedly, as long as you are not a peerless master, no one can detect him. "Great Xia song, have you found out what the princess told you?" Song Qingshu comes to a secret room in the gambling house. Jiangning stands downstairs, urging his inner strength to isolate the noise. He listens to the voice above wholeheartedly. It is a man who asks song Qingshu. Princess? Is it her? Jiangning a Leng, relying on the sky to kill the princess in the dragon, I''m afraid only that Princess Zhao min. "It''s not clear yet. I''ve inquired many Wudang classics and even several martial uncles. It''s a pity that there is no result about the relics." Song Qingshu drank water and said in a low voice. "Well, great Xia song, the princess is very optimistic about you. He even intends to help him become the leader of Wudang. If you say something unlucky, immortal Zhang will not last for many years. When Zhenren Zhang passes away, you will be the leader of Wudang. With the support of the princess, no one can hinder you. When the time comes, you will enjoy all your glory and wealth, and enjoy endless beauties There is no limit to it. But if you can''t handle this matter well, the princess is afraid that he will question the ability of great Xia song in his heart. How can Wudang school deliver it to you at that time? "The man said in a low voice, with a trace of discontent in his words. "Don''t worry, please tell the princess and give me another seven days. Within seven days, I will certainly find out what the princess needs." Song Qingshu opened his mouth and said so. "Seven days? I''m afraid I can''t wait, but I have a way to help you The man opened his mouth with a little temptation in his words. "What? Do you want to speak quickly? " Song Qingshu asked. "This method has been used, but it''s the only way now. I have crispy tendon cartilage powder. It''s colorless and tasteless. You can find a chance to gather Wudang people and use it to make them unable to exert their inner strength. When the princess comes, she will force them to tell the secret. Of course, you can rest assured that we will not hurt anyone. After we get the news, we will leave At that time, you won''t have to be embarrassed, and you will have completed the task. What do you think of this? " The man spoke. Jiangning after listening, had to frown, this method is too cruel, and unless it is a fool, will agree. Don''t do it if you don''t know how to do it? But to Jiangning''s surprise, song Qingshu was silent for a while and said, "are you sure you won''t be found?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 Jiangning didn''t expect that song Qingshu would agree? it''s really stupid. It''s obvious that the court wants to control Wudang school and let song Qingshu, a fool, die. After hearing this, even if they don''t use their brains, they know that the other party must have no good intentions. Just ask, once the Wudang school masters all win the crisp tendon cartilage powder, what waves can a Song Qing book turn? What kind of person is Zhao Min? Jiangning is very clear. In order to achieve the goal, he will do anything. She is just using song Qingshu, naturally will not care about song Qingshu''s emotion, think of here, Jiangning heart had to sneer. "It''s very simple..." The other side spoke softly and taught song Qingshu to do it bit by bit. After almost listening, Jiangning also turned away, no one noticed her existence. After leaving, Jiangning found Wang Yuyan and walked into Wudang without saying a word. At the foot of Wudang Mountain, Jiangning Road revealed his identity. Soon after, song Yuanqiao and other five swordsmen met Jiangning in person. Although there is some estrangement between the two schools, Wudang school is not song Yuanqiao after all, but Zhang Sanfeng''s sect, so Zhang Sanfeng is the leader of Wudang school. "I didn''t expect to see you, master." Song Yuanqiao opened his mouth with a smile and welcomed Jiangning. Jiangning has a look at Song Yuanqiao. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t have any bad feelings about song Yuanqiao. On the contrary, song Yuanqiao has the title of "jade noodle Meng taste" in the world. He often helps his friends and is regarded as a hero in the world. But song Yuanqiao gave birth to a useless son, an ambitious but extremely stupid son, which is the misfortune of song Yuanqiao. Song Yuanqiao doesn''t know why Jiangning should pay more attention to him. However, although he is not happy in his heart, he still has a smile on his face. After all, Jiangning''s identity is different. Jiangning is now the leader of Ming religion. One religion supreme! All the way to Wudang school, Jiangning didn''t want to visit the scenery of Wudang school, so he went to see Zhang Sanfeng directly. Song Yuanqiao didn''t know why Jiangning was in such a hurry to find Zhang Sanfeng, but Jiangning opened his mouth, so he directly took Jiangning to Zhang Sanfeng''s bedroom. There was sandalwood floating in the room. Zhang Sanfeng was sitting there. When he saw Jiangning, he looked at his face full of energy and vitality. He said with a smile: "I''ve met master Jiang." "I''ve met Mr. Zhang." The other side is a peerless master. Since we understand the gap between the peerless master and the top master, Jiangning has put down a little bit of arrogance and more respect. "I don''t know what you want to do with Wudang sect, leader Jiang." Zhang Sanfeng was curious about why Jiangning came to Wudang school. Jiangning looked at Zhang Sanfeng and said with a smile: "it was only for one thing, now it is for two things." "Oh? Those two things? " Zhang Sanfeng asked. "The first thing, I will not say for the time being. The second one concerns the fate of Wudang sect." Jiangning opened his mouth. All of a sudden, except Zhang Sanfeng, the other people''s faces did not change. Song Yuanqiao several people even looked at Jiangning. "Is it true, master Jiang?" "Don''t be alarmist, master Jiang. If there are masters in Wudang sect, who dares to make a mistake?" "That''s right, master Jiang. Don''t tell jokes to avoid making jokes." In addition to song Yuanqiao being a little serious and nervous, some of the others do not believe that Wudang school is the most important school in the world, and Zhang Sanfeng is an excellent master. Who dares to make a mistake? "Ha ha." Jiangning gave a dry smile, then looked at Zhang Sanfeng and said, "Wudang sect has Zhang Zhenren. Naturally, he is not afraid of everything, but it is only aimed at outsiders. If you are your own, I don''t know that you can still guard against it, can''t you?" Jiangning opened his mouth like this. Suddenly, everyone''s face changed. Rao was Zhang Sanfeng and he couldn''t help changing his color. The so-called daily defense and night defense, it is difficult to guard against domestic thieves. In fact, any clan family is more worried about their own people harming their own people, because it is difficult to prevent. "What is the meaning of this remark by master Jiang? Why can''t we open it up?" Zhang Sanfeng was also a little out of breath. Looking at Jiangning, he asked. "I don''t want to betray the truth. When I was just in Wudang, I met the son of song Yuanqiao, the great Xia of Song Dynasty. Originally, I saw and wanted to say hello, but I saw song Qingshu furtively. It seemed very strange. I simply followed him. I found that song Qingshu colluded with Princess Zhao Min of the Yuan Dynasty. I didn''t know what to do. But song Qingshu had already agreed with them Well, use the crispy tendons and cartilage powder to make you lose your inner strength. When the time comes, wait for the officers and soldiers of the Yuan Dynasty to attack and seize you. " Jiangning opened his mouth and said earnestly. "No way." "Presumptuous! That''s nonsense. " "Shifu, it''s impossible for this kind of thing to happen. Although Qingshu is not good, he will not cheat his teacher and destroy his ancestors." "Master Jiang, I respect you as a sect leader, but you are really killing yourself by talking nonsense and trying to stir up the internal relations of Wudang."All of a sudden, people started to stare at Jiangning, with a cold look and some anger. They absolutely did not believe what Jiangning said. "Ha ha." Jiangning chuckled, but did not answer. As for Zhang Zhenren, he was silent for a while, and finally said, "Su Jin Chou San is a strange medicine. However, Wudang happens to have such an antidote. The so-called people would rather believe it or not, convey orders, block news, and let all disciples take the antidote. If this happens, I think Wudang should make a good rectification Things, master Jiang, go down the mountain. " He said, opening his mouth. The meaning is very simple. You''d rather believe it or not, and take the antidote first. Anyway, it won''t cause any problems. If Jiangning is really like what Jiangning said, they will thank you very much. If Jiangning is instigating dissension, I''m sorry, Wudang sect doesn''t welcome you. "Well, I''ll see." Jiangning nodded. He was sure that song Qingshu would be like this. "Hum." As for the six chivalrous men, they are cold humming one after another, while song Yuanqiao has an ominous premonition in his heart. Just then, a voice came from outside. "Newspaper! Elder martial brother song Qingshu said that when there is a big event, I hope that the grandmaster and all the masters and elders will come to the lobby and get together. " As soon as this remark was said, all the people present, except Jiangning, could not help but change their faces! (for the first time, the rest of the old three will speed up the update. Don''t wait, go to bed first and watch it at night!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 Song Qingshu, please come to the lobby to meet? Which one is not an old master? Connecting with what Jiangning said, song Yuanqiao''s face turned black in an instant. He vaguely felt that Jiangning had not deceived them. If this is the end of Song Qing''s book. Zhang Sanfeng''s face became colder. He immediately sent people to get the antidote. Not long after, because song Qingshu came suddenly, they didn''t let other disciples take it. Instead, several of them took the antidote. After taking the antidote, Jiangning didn''t go out, but took Wang Yuyan and hid behind Zhenwu hall. You can observe song Qingshu, but song Qingshu can''t see Jiangning. In Zhenwu hall, Wudang disciples gathered here one after another. When song Yuanqiao saw the wounded song Qingshu, he was suddenly nervous and ran over. As soon as he was ready to speak, song Qingshu wailed and cried: "father, Shizu, when I went out to buy some things, Jiangning, the demon of Ming religion, severely cleaned me up. If I didn''t run fast in time, I''m afraid I''ll have to say goodbye to you today." Song Qingshu cried out loud, and pushed his injury to Jiangning. Song Yuanqiao several people''s facial expression slightly changed, just now they also saw Jiangning, how can this be Jiangning to do? But they didn''t say anything, just song Yuanqiao quickly asked, "what''s going on? How do you do? Tell me in detail Song Qingshu was also too anxious. He didn''t realize that his father secretly winked at him. He knelt on the ground and talked about what happened before. About half of the time, Zhang Zhenren suddenly said: "you just said that Jiangning, a quarter of an hour ago, hurt you, you ran away?" He asked calmly. Many people in the hall were looking at Song Qingshu. At this moment, song Qingshu still didn''t notice anything unusual. He chopped up the railway: "report back to Shizu. Fortunately, I ran fast. In addition, someone was chasing Jiangning at that time, so I escaped by a fluke." He answered this way, and immediately there was resentment in Song Yuanqiao''s eyes. Song Qingshu saw it and mistakenly thought it was song Yuanqiao who loved himself. Now he could not help but feel relieved. But at this time, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth and sighed: "I Wudang out of this kind of person, also let you see a joke, master Jiang, I''m really sorry." He opened his mouth, hiding behind Jiangning, also knew it was time to come out. Song Qingshu saw Jiangning appear here. In a moment, the whole person was stunned. He had no idea that Jiangning would appear here. "Son of the great Xia of Song Dynasty, he has extremely strong ability of story making. I admire him." As soon as Jiangning came out, he sneered and opened his mouth. A word was like an invisible slap in the face of song Yuanqiao, while song Qingshu was stunned. He really didn''t expect that Jiangning would be here. This This It''s just, it''s speechless. But soon song Qingshu suddenly pointed to Jiangning and roared: "father, uncles, Shizu, he is here to bewitch you and stir up dissension. I just remember wrong. Maybe I was beaten up. You must not believe what he said." Song Qingshu immediately knew why people looked at themselves a little strange. Now he accused Jiangning and tried to confuse right and wrong. "Ha ha." Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan, chuckled, and then said, "Yuyan, look at this kind of person. When he dies, he doesn''t repent. There''s a good saying. He doesn''t see the coffin and tears. It refers to this kind of person, do you understand?" "I see." Wang Yuyan nodded and said. Song Yuanqiao''s face is more gloomy like water. Looking at Song Qingshu, he raised his hand and roared: "son of a bitch!" Song Qingshu was blinded by this slap for a while, but soon he gave out a heartrending smile: "ha ha ha ha ha, Jiangning, Jiangning, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you come to vote, today is your death date." With these words, he took something out of his arms, which was a signal bomb, and fired it out of the air. Suddenly, there was a sound in the sky. Then many of the disciples in the hall suddenly frowned, and some of them were paralyzed on the ground. It''s the effect that''s spreading. Seeing all this, song Yuanqiao is completely speechless, and the whole person lies on the ground, which makes song Qingshu mistakenly think that song Yuanqiao is also poisoned. "Evil son." Zhang Sanfeng roared, but he didn''t move. He just sat there quietly and pretended to be poisoned as planned before. For a moment, most people in Wudang sect were really poisoned, while a few of them were pretending. After a while, a line of captains and constables rushed into the Zhenwu hall. They stood at the door of the hall of Zhenwu with their weapons in their hands, and saluted one of them. In the long line, a woman in a silk padded jacket came slowly. The woman''s appearance is extremely beautiful, with a heroic spirit and a kind of fierce gas. If we say that Zhou Zhiruo''s sharpness is somewhat sharp, but this woman''s sharp, but with a kind of domineering, high above, all over the body exudes a kind of noble spirit.Goose egg face, ice flesh and jade bone, exquisitely beautiful, delicate facial features, charming country, with pride in the eyebrows. There are two silent old men behind him. They are xuanming two old men. Jiangning stood there, looking from a distance, with a smile in his mouth. Naturally, Zhao Min, the princess of the Yuan Dynasty! Zhao Min came and inspected everyone. He paid more attention to Zhang Sanfeng and Jiangning. At this time, song Qingshu came to Zhao Min with flattery and smile: "princess, what you told me has been completed. Now I have only one request. Can I kill that Jiangning? I want him to be dead." Song Qingshu has a cruel look in his eyes. "Well, what''s the right of a dog to ask me? Get out of here Zhao Min cold mouth, waiting for her hand, someone kicked open song Qingshu. Song Qingshu, who was kicked open, suddenly changed his face. He was stunned. At this moment, he finally understood what Zhao Min had in mind. In Zhao Min''s eyes, song Qingshu is not as good as a dog! (three good books are recommended, the world of martial arts, the new work of Feilu martial arts God, the great new potential work of "I am a villain in in the world of martial arts", and "Lao Tzu in the journey to the west" is a great villain, and a great potential work for new people) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Rao is Wang Yuyan also did not respond to what Jiangning said. So many people, in front of Princess Zhao Min, even said they wanted to accept a maid. What does this mean? They can''t be unaware. Zhao Min couldn''t help but look at Jiangning, and then said with a smile: "after the crisp tendon cartilage powder, the leader of the Jiang sect still has such leisure. I really admire him." Zhao Min is not angry, just looking at Jiangning, had to sneer. Jiangning doesn''t speak, just looks at Zhao min. At this time, Zhao Min took a step forward and looked at Zhang Sanfeng and said, "Zhenzhen Zhang, I''m not malicious. I just want to ask some questions. If Zhenren Zhang is willing to answer them sincerely, I can not only retreat, but also strongly support the development of Wudang. With the strength and prestige of Zhenren Zhang, it is not impossible to unify the rivers and lakes. ¡± as soon as Zhao Min opened his mouth, he was unifying the rivers and lakes to attract Zhang Sanfeng. Unfortunately, Zhang Sanfeng almost didn''t want to intervene in secular affairs, otherwise he would go to guangdingding in person. So after hearing this, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and said with a smile: "it seems that the princess is going to be disappointed, but I''d better advise the princess to leave now. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what will happen next." Zhang Sanfeng is confident. Zhao Min frowned at this, and now the plan has been completely controlled by her. But why do these people, except some disciples, behave very calm? For a moment, Zhao Min, who is smart, realizes that he may have been cheated. But the opportunity should not be missed. She could not guarantee whether the other party was deliberately bluffing her. Thinking of this, Zhao Min gives xuanming two old eyes, both immediately understand, immediately hand, cross kill. "If you dare to fight Zhenwu hall again, I think you are tired of living. Zhenzhen Zhang, who came here abruptly today, didn''t bring any meeting gifts. I always asked xuanming two elders who once injured the son of great Xia Zhang Cuishan. Today, I''ll give two heads as a meeting gift." Jiangning immediately shot and killed the 18 dragon subduing palms without any hesitation. Roar! The sound of dragon singing shook the hall, and Jiangning''s internal strength was fierce. Both xuanming and xuanming were masters with half a foot, but they didn''t step on it. They were just the strongest and the top nine. Jiangning is a tenth class, naturally it is easy to press down two people. Boom! This two people dare not fight for each other, but Jiangning will let them go back? The palm strength is approaching, directly taps in the chest of two people, bang bang huge sound. Xuanming two old men, instantly spit blood, fell to the ground, look dejected, this one palm Jiangning but used all his strength, two chest bones almost all broken, obviously can not live. Zhao Min''s face suddenly changed. Xuanming ER was defeated by Jiangning with one hand, which was too terrible. Is crispy tendon cartilage powder not, or did they take antidote before? Has Jiangning learned of his plot? Zhao minning is willing to believe in the former, but absolutely not willing to believe in the latter. "Shua." Jiangning went directly to Zhao Min and took the sword in Zhao Min''s hand on the spot. With two puffs, two good heads flew and were chopped by Jiangning with one sword. The two famous xuanming elders, with their heads on the ground, are dedicated to Zhang Zhenren as Jiangning said. For a moment, there was no voice in the hall, and no one dared to speak. Except for Zhang Zhenren, who calmly looked at all this, the rest of them were shocked. It''s only 16 or 17 years old. It''s so strong. In a few years, isn''t it going to dominate the whole world? This son should not be underestimated. That''s what everyone thinks. The two heads were directly raised by Jiangning and placed in front of Zhang Zhenren. Then Jiangning looked back at Zhao Min and said with a smile, "Princess Zhao, what else do you want to ask?" Zhao Min looked at Jiangning, took a deep breath, and finally looked at Jiangning and said with a smile: "sure enough, heroes are young. This time we planted them. We have offended so much. Please forgive me." It is worthy of being born in the royal family since childhood. Zhao Min has the temperament of being calm, which is hard for ordinary people to possess. To be someone else, he would have been in a hurry and even knelt down to surrender. However, Zhao Min calmly said that he was sorry and finished. "The princess really likes to joke. Since I''m here, I''ve replaced Wudang to express the meaning of the landlord. Please let others leave. I''ll take the princess to enjoy the scenery of Wudang." Jiangning said with a smile, let Zhao Min go back? Is there such a good thing? Absolutely not. "Ha ha, thank you for your kindness. However, the county will go back to deal with some things. This matter is very important. If I don''t go back in time, the people in the barracks will not be able to bear it." Zhao Min opened his mouth and said without trace that if she didn''t go back, the Yuan Dynasty would send heavy troops to kill her. Zhao Min''s identity should not be underestimated. At present, there is no need to turn over with the imperial court. At present, Jiangning looked at Zhang Zhenren and said with a smile: "Zhang Zhenren, what do you think of this matter?""Since Princess Zhao doesn''t want to stay in Wudang, let her go. We are just dealing with our own affairs." Zhang Zhenren opened his mouth and said that, Jiangning would not say much. This is a matter of his own family and has nothing to do with himself. "Thank you very much, immortal Zhang. Excuse me, let''s go." Zhao Min laughed and waved to let the people leave. But at this moment, song Qingshu immediately fell down in front of Zhao Min and cried out: "princess, you can''t give up me. Please, take me away, or I will die." At this moment, song Qingshu already knew that if he stayed, he would face death. So he wanted Zhao Min to take him. "Hum, a dog that betrays others will betray me sooner or later, Zhenren Zhang. To be frank, Wudang sect is a noble and decent school. If such a beast is not as good as this, it should be rectified." She said this, and immediately left, looking at Song Qingshu''s look, is absolutely contemptuous and disdain! For Zhao Min, what is Song Qing Shu? It''s just a random waste! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 After Zhao Min left, song Qingshu was full of spirits. It was only after all the disciples took the antidote that song Qingshu came back to God. "Great grandfather, father, uncles, it''s me who is bewildered and confused. Please, let me go, let me go." Song Qingshu cried loudly. He begged Zhang Sanfeng and song Yuanqiao to let them go. "You beast, son of a bitch." Song Yuanqiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. This kind of villain actually did this kind of bullying and destroying his ancestors and killing the heaven and earth together. He was going crazy. His fame was destroyed by his son. Song Yuanqiao took up his sword and really wanted to kill his son himself. "No, big brother." At this time, someone stopped song Yuanqiao and said, "he is your only son. You can''t do this." Song Yuanqiao clenched his sword and roared: "don''t stop me. If I don''t kill this son today, I''m ashamed of my master and the orthodox road of Wudang." Song Yuanqiao shed tears and roared. At this moment, he experienced the mood of his younger martial brother Zhang Cuishan, which was hopeless. "Stop it. What''s the proper way to do it in front of outsiders." Zhang Sanfeng suddenly opened his mouth, and song Yuanqiao stopped immediately. He knelt on the ground with tears and said, "master, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for Wudang sect. I''m a sinner, I''m a sinner." After all, he is his own parent-child, the only only son. Song Yuanqiao can''t do it. "Oh! He did such a thing, you really have to bear the responsibility. The so-called son does not teach, the father''s fault, let you see the joke, but also thank the leader Jiang''s righteous action, Wudang school never forget. " Zhang Sanfeng is a reasonable man. He had some scruples about Jiangning before, but now he doesn''t have any. If there is no Jiangning, Wudang sect will have a bad day today. "It''s a piece of cake." Jiangning didn''t make any contribution, he said quietly. At this time, Zhang Sanfeng sighed and said, "give me one of the antidotes." This said, everyone was surprised, Rao is Jiangning also had to be surprised, Zhang Sanfeng did not take the antidote? Soon, the six swordsmen of Wudang knelt on the ground and began to cry one by one. "Master! Wrong, wait for me Zhang Sanfeng did not take the antidote from the beginning to the end, because he did not believe what Jiangning said. He preferred to believe that song Qingshu did not do such a thing. This is a kind of fearless spirit and a kind of trust in his own sect. Jiangning stood there with some emotion in his heart, and finally sighed: "I finally understand why immortal Zhang can become a peerless master, but there are so many people in the world who can''t become a peerless master. I understand. I understand." He had to accept that Zhang Sanfeng''s move was indeed a leader''s demeanor. I would rather be poisoned than cold the heart of song Qingshu. "Well, don''t increase the jokes, put song Qingshu in jail." Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand and was very disappointed with song Qingshu. "Yes Song Yuanqiao cried. At this time, Jiangning said: "it is allowed for young people to make mistakes. Maybe song Qingshu was confused for a while. I would like to say a lot about it, abolish the martial arts and let song Qingshu live a stable life." When Jiangning said this, song Yuanqiao and others had to look at Jiangning. If Jiangning doesn''t open his mouth, song Qingshu will surely die, because the matter has been known to outsiders. At that time, in order to protect its own style and integrity, song Qingshu will be executed. This is a matter of iron. But Jiangning said that, as the leader of the Ming religion, it was different. Given the Wudang school a step down, song Qingshu will not die at least. Thinking of this, song Yuanqiao kowtowed to Jiangning with tears in his eyes: "what the master of Jiangjiao taught is." He was deeply moved. He thought that song Qingshu would die, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning saved song Qingshu in the end. Naturally, he was very grateful. Jiangning did not speak, standing there, silent. Song Yuanqiao, on the other hand, abolished his martial arts skills on the spot. He fainted and was imprisoned. Song Yuanqiao also understood that after abolishing martial arts, he would surely have to be punished, but it was better than to die. "Let''s all leave. I have something to discuss with master Jiang." Zhang Sanfeng opened his mouth and asked others to leave. After all the others left, including Wang Yuyan, Zhang Sanfeng took the initiative to ask, "what''s the matter with master Jiang coming to Wudang?" Jiangning took out the Tianming Zen master''s envelope and gave it to Zhang Sanfeng. He did not go to see the contents of the envelope. After opening the envelope, after a long time, Zhang finally sighed: "it seems that disaster is coming." After that, Zhang Sanfeng continued to say, "I have understood your intention. I can''t say a lot of things clearly. Why don''t you go with me to see Xuanwu Zhenjun?" He said. "What! Is Xuanwu Zhenjun still alive Jiangning was stunned and stunned. The legendary four sacred beasts are still alive? Is there a real king of Xuanwu in the world?"Still alive, but no different from death, hanging a breath, as if waiting for something." Zhang Sanfeng said. "What happened in it?" Jiangning asked urgently. "My great uncle told me that after the death of emperor Xuanwu, he cried for ten days and ten nights, which led to the attack of Kunpeng fierce beast, and eventually killed the beast. However, he himself was about to die. I don''t know why, Xuanwu king did not choose nirvana, but hung on his last breath. It seems that there is still something he has not done." Zhang Sanfeng said so. "What''s your wish with your last breath?" Jiangning asked. "I don''t know, if only I knew." Zhang Sanfeng shook his head. "Who, then, was the Lord of the eastern wilderness who was injured?" Jiangning asked again, who was hurt by such a fierce person. Zhang Sanfeng was stunned and then slightly stunned. "I don''t know, but the name of the man is Dao Changsheng." Tao Changsheng? Jiangning a Leng, this name why so familiar? Dao Changsheng! Tao Yi? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 Is there any connection between Dao Changsheng and Dao Yi. Among the warriors from China, only Daoyi left an indelible impression on Jiangning. Now when I heard about Tao''s long life, Jiangning had to connect them together. However, Jiangning stayed in his heart and didn''t tell Zhang Sanfeng about it. In this way, Zhang Sanfeng took Jiangning to look for Xuanwu Zhenjun. In the back mountain of Wudang, a relatively secret mountain forest, Zhang Sanfeng came on foot and soon came to a stone tablet. The stone tablet is engraved with the words "Zhenwu mountain". However, this is a forbidden area of Wudang sect. No one except Zhang Sanfeng is allowed to enter. There is no amnesty for killing people here. There is no nonsense. In Zhenwu mountain, Zhang Sanfeng finally came to a cave. It was extremely cold and overcast in the cave. Jiangning followed Zhang Sanfeng all the way. After walking for a long time, at least for several hours, the surrounding air seemed to condense. Jiangning breathed a strong cold breath. Rao is that some of them can''t bear the cold and Yin Qi. And finally came to the final place, is a cave, ice covered everything, a huge black turtle shell inside the cave. The turtle shell is very big, at least ten meters long and wide, like a giant. "I''ve met the emperor Xuanwu. I may have found the person you want." Zhang Sanfeng prostrated himself on the ground and said calmly. Jiangning stood beside Zhang Sanfeng, looking around with a little vigilance, on guard. "Cough." An old voice came, and then a thing came out of the shell. This was the dragon head, not the head of an ordinary turtle. Jiangning held his breath. And behind the tortoise shell, there is a snake in the air, swimming on the body of Xuanwu. This is the ancient sacred beast Xuanwu! "I''ve met the emperor Xuanwu." Jiangning immediately bowed down and looked at Xuanwu with great respect. Even the great master of land immortals, he did not dare to make a mistake. Xuanwu Zhenjun looked at Jiangning without saying a word. His eyes were very complicated, as if he was recalling something. After a long time, Xuanwu Zhenjun even showed a humanized smile and said, "140 years, I finally waited for you." Jiangning was stunned. He didn''t know what Xuanwu Zhenjun said. "You quit, Sanfeng." Xuanwu Zhenjun opened his mouth and asked Zhang Sanfeng to step down. The latter did not talk nonsense and left here at the moment. Then in the cold cave, only Jiangning was left. "What is the meaning of Xuanwu Zhenjun''s words just now?" Jiangning looked at Xuanwu Zhenjun and asked. as like as two peas, but not directly answered by the emperor, he looked at Jiangning and laughed. "If you are the same, you people of the imperial family always do this. They do not respect heaven and earth, do not respect gods and spirits, but only feel free and happy in heart." His old voice, with a kind of vicissitudes, also with a kind of memory. Jiangning did not speak. He listened to all this quietly. Then the snake moved, and suddenly a projection appeared in front of him. In the projection, there was a man, an extremely magical man. Standing on the sea with a big halberd in his hand, he has black hair and long hair. Standing on the sea, he has sharp eyes and can release cold electricity. Like a god of war, no one dares to provoke him. Standing there can deter the eight wastelands. His spirit is as vast as mountains and rivers. What kind of a person is this? Jiangning looked at it fondly. "This is the master of Donghuang, Jiang Wudi, and the most outstanding person of your imperial family, but you are better than him." Xuanwu Zhenjun said slowly. "The royal family? Jiang family! Jiang Wudi? Am I really a member of the royal family? " Jiangning asked. He had guessed about the identity of the imperial family, but there was no evidence. "The heavy pupil of martial arts, the characteristics of the imperial family, and the things flowing in the blood and bones can not be changed. You are a member of the imperial family. Maybe you have encountered some difficulties and forgotten something. Maybe it is your parents who have fostered you, hoping that you can become ordinary people. Those who can awaken the heavy pupil of martial arts can not be ordinary." Xuanwu Zhenjun said slowly and gave the affirmative answer, but Jiangning was very puzzled. Wudao ChongTong is what the system gives him. Should there be no Wudao ChongTong in his bones and blood? But maybe it is because he is really a member of the imperial family that the system gives Wu Dao heavy pupil? All this is hard to explain, because Jiangning does not know his life experience. "What does Zhenjun need me to do?" Jiangning began to ask. "The catastrophe is coming. With your strength now, you can''t play any role at all. But at the right time, I have prepared a gift for you." Xuanwu Zhenjun said with a smile. "Gift?" Jiangning is curious. "Samsara nirvana of the holy beast is a kind of rebirth and resurrection. However, if the holy beast does not choose nirvana, it will produce essence and soul. After taking essence, you will get unspeakable benefits." Xuanwu Zhenjun said with a smile. "What would you do?" Jiangning frown, although he heart, but he knows, there must be pay."Since then, there will be no Xuanwu in the world. Of course, there will be a new holy beast after thousands of years." Xuanwu Zhenjun said with a smile, very gentle tone. "Total destruction?" Jiangning immediately frowned, looked at Xuanwu real king and said: "such a big ceremony, I''m afraid I can''t stand it." He''s serious! "For thousands of years, I have experienced samsara again and again. In fact, every reincarnation, if there is no difference in death, I have already seen through everything. It is inevitable to lose and gain." Xuanwu Zhenjun opened his mouth and said that there was no trace in his eyes. There seems to be something hidden. However, Xuanwu Zhenjun is right. Although the sacred beast can be reincarnated, every reincarnation of the holy beast has no difference if it is dead and cannot inherit the memory of the previous life. There''s no difference between being dead. "Where is the site of Kunpeng fierce beast?" Jiangning asked, he did not mention this matter for the time being, but asked about another thing. (this is the fifth watch yesterday, the fifth watch today! Support, subscription support! Thank you! The third one will arrange the outbreak as soon as possible! Please support me .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 "Kunpeng was hurt by me and Qinglong Daojun. If there is no accident, it should be in the land of silver sea. I don''t know the specific details. However, after I die, you may be able to find the breath of each other." Xuanwu Zhenjun replied that he did not know where the Kunpeng fierce beast was nirvana, but if he was in the land of silver sea, he could detect the other side''s existence. "I see." Jiangning nodded, and then Xuanwu Zhenjun suddenly glowed with strange runes. He was in Nirvana, in front of Jiangning, Nirvana. "True king! No Jiangning blocked him, but he still didn''t want Xuanwu Zhenjun to Nirvana like this, because without Xuanwu Zhenjun, there were only three sacred beasts left in the future. Maybe he had some difficulties. "I have made up my mind. Remember, if you step into the Middle Earth one day, you should never have a dispute with a person surnamed Dao, unless you reach a peak. If you really provoke a person with the surname of Dao and face a great crisis, go to Nanling to look for Zhuque, and she may help you." Xuanwu Zhenjun said with a smile. At last, Jiangning couldn''t open his eyes. After a long time of incense, Xuanwu Zhenjun disappeared, leaving only two things on the ground. A piece of oval jade, and a big fist pill. Jiangning watched all this quietly, and finally stood there. After a long time, he went to the front and bent down to pick up the jade and pills. [Xuanwu spirit] [efficacy unknown] [can be taken. ¡¿ - [Xuanwu Neidan] [efficacy unknown] [it needs to be taken by other animals, and people can''t take it, otherwise there will be big problems] - the two things are Xuanwu essence and Xuanwu Neidan. Jiangning holds the Xuanwu spirit, and finally puts it into the mouth. Xuanwu Zhenjun has passed away. Although Jiangning has some intolerance, it still does Took the essence. Soul into the throat, an instant into a warm current, full of limbs. All of a sudden, the sound of system prompt came. "Ding Dong! Check that players take Xuanwu spirit and gain immeasurable experience value. They are in the process of fusion! " Jiangning felt that his whole body was filled with a mass of terrible energy, and his body was tearing. Shua, the body actually split, blood flowing on the ground, broken bones, viscera are broken. But in an instant, the split skin recovered, the bones were reconnected, and the internal organs were reborn. But soon it began to split, like a reorganization. This is the second time. And then for the third time! The fourth time! The fifth time! ¡­¡­ The ninth time! "Ding Dong! The recasting of the golden body of the nine realms has been completed, and the realm has been upgraded to the 11th grade! " Once again, the sound came from the system. I thought it was just once, but I didn''t expect it. Then the body still began to crack. Over and over again, this time lasted for 18 times. Jiangning was in pain and happy, because every time he recovered, he felt an indescribable sense of Kuai, as if he had been promoted to immortality. "Ding Dong! The recasting of Jiujing Dharma body is completed, and the realm is upgraded to the 12th level. " The sound of the system is coming. Jiangning has been upgraded two levels in a row, and the realm has reached the top 12 level masters. But the situation continues. This time it was torn 27 times. "Ding Dong! The recasting of the spirit and body of the nine realms is completed, and the realm is upgraded to the 13th level. " Thirteen? Isn''t there only twelve in the rumor? Why is it still heavy? Jiangning was surprised that the situation of reorganizing the body was still continuing. At this time, Jiangning has suffered 36 times of flesh tearing. "Ding Dong! The recasting of the nine realms is completed, and the realm is upgraded to the fourteenth level. " An hour later, Jiangning suffered forty-five physical tears, and the ground flowed with unknown amount of blood, all frozen. "Ding Dong! The recasting of the nine realms of heaven and body was completed, and the realm was upgraded to the 15th grade. " Another hour later, Jiangning suffered 54 physical tears this time. "Ding Dong! The recasting of Jiujing ancient body was completed, and the realm was upgraded to the 16th grade. " This is a terrible refining. The Xuanwu spirit taken by Jiangning is the painstaking efforts accumulated by Xuanwu for countless years. This is the essence of Xuanwu. Jiangning''s body is too weak to absorb the essence of Xuanwu. Therefore, it is necessary to reorganize the body. And enhance our strength. Today, Jiangning''s body is extremely terrible. Even if the sword is cut on the body, it is difficult to cut it. It has reached a state of terror. And then Jiangning again suffered 63 physical tears. The body reaches the nine realms. Soon Jiangning was torn and reorganized, seventy-two times. Every time, Jiangning cried out in pain because his body was extremely strong. Every time he was torn, Jiangning was heartbroken.After a night''s stay, Jiang Ning''s face is as fine as snow. But it hasn''t stopped. He is now a top player of the 18th class, surpassing the so-called six levels of the 12th level. Finally, the body was torn again, this time 9981 times. Jiangning roared with pain, as if he was going to die. Every time Jiangning wanted to faint in the past, or even want to die, because it was too painful and too tormented, but it was a nirvana. The method of nirvana is extremely rare. Only the mysterious beast, such as Xuanwu holy beast, can understand it. However, Jiangning was exposed to this point when taking Xuanwu spirit. Ninety nine eighty one times. Three days and three nights. For the last time, Jiangning didn''t feel pain any more. He felt his soul was floating. He seemed to see the vast starry sky, and he came into contact with a kind of mysterious and incomparable thing, which was a kind of sublimation, a kind of unspeakable sublimation. Boom! A terrible and incomparable force collided in all directions. All of a sudden, the mountains within ten miles around were shaking, and Zhenwu hall was shaking violently. "Ding Dong! Congratulations on the player''s arrival at the peerless master. His inner strength has been transformed into true Qi. " "Ding Dong! Because the player completes the unprecedented situation, stimulates the blood vessels, martial arts heavy pupil increases the intensity. " "Ding Dong! Due to the player''s strength for the 18 top masters, break through the peerless situation, get the only passive talent, invincible at the same level. " in the same level www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 It''s the best promotion. Jiangning didn''t expect that the Xuanwu spirit actually helped him to the top of the world. No matter how powerful the top is, it is difficult to fight against the peerless. Moreover, Jiangning''s peerless situation is not an ordinary one, but a breakthrough made by the existence of the 18th class top level. According to Gu Yun, the top 12 buildings mean there are 12 realms. However, Jiangning''s arrival at 18 levels is extremely terrifying. Therefore, he acquired the passive talent and was invincible at the same level, which meant that the peerless masters would be killed by one move in front of Jiangning. "Ding Dong! Completed branch task 2, obtained merit value of 500000, automatically accepted branch task 3, and went to Wanli silver sea to investigate the Kunpeng fierce beast site. " "Ding Dong! Inherit the spirit of Xuanwu, gain the talent of "Xuanwu Holy Spirit shield", "Xuanwu immortal skill" and "Xuanwu shenbaquan", and the physical body automatically evolves into "Zhenwu holy body." [Xuanwu Holy Spirit shield]: the power of Xuanwu condenses the shield of the Holy Spirit. It can resist the attack of the killer and resist the attack of the land immortal master. (Ninth level martial arts) [Xuanwu immortal skill]: it can recover all injuries in a short time, and can only be used nine times in a day. (ninth grade martial arts) [Xuanwu shenbaquan]: the boxing skill of Xuanwu has been studied for thousands of years, which is extremely terrible. Br > < Wu is one of the most powerful martial arts. Inheriting the essence of Xuanwu, he has acquired three talents of Xuanwu, one is defensive martial arts, one is healing martial arts, and the other is attacking and defending martial arts. What''s more, Zhenwu holy body is not a weapon of the fifth class. It''s hard to break your own body. It shows how terrible the body should be. Xuanwu holy beast gave Jiangning with his whole life, which can be said to be countless reincarnation efforts and made a dowry for Jiangning. At this moment, Jiangning felt a kind of unspeakable strength in his body. There was a kind of whistling sound between breaths. He absorbed one breath and turned it into true Qi automatically. "Is this the realm of a peerless master? No wonder the peerless master doesn''t need to eat. He doesn''t even need to take pills. He breathes the Qi between heaven and earth, actively refining impurities and absorbing the most pure things. It''s thousands of times better than any pill Jiangning said to himself, he felt all this and said so. Just at this time, Jiangning heard that someone was coming outside the cave. It was Zhang Sanfeng, because it was hard to shield the breath of a peerless expert. The biggest difference between a peerless master and a top master is his genuine Qi and inner strength. Internal force is only internal force, while genuine Qi is a change of quality, which has many magical functions. Zhang Sanfeng came quickly. After seeing Jiangning, his face was surprised, but he said quickly, "leave quickly, hurry up." He looked anxious. "What happened?" Jiangning didn''t know how long he had been in the cave, but it had been at least four or five days. Now he saw Zhang Sanfeng so nervous. I don''t know why. "Wudang may not be safe. A group of strong men came to the middle land. I heard that someone killed the disciples of this holy family. Now it''s time to revenge. You leave quickly. I can still resist for a period of time." Zhang Sanfeng said, let Jiangning leave quickly. "From China? Is it the royal family? " Jiangning didn''t expect that the strong in the middle land came directly to Donghuang and wanted to destroy Wudang? It''s just impossible. "Is it you?" Zhang Sanfeng''s face had to change for a moment when he heard Jiangning say so. "So it is." Jiangning frowned. He knew that the people of Huangfu Shengzu would come to Donghuang, but he didn''t know that they came so soon. "What about Wang Yuyan?" Jiangning looked at Zhang Sanfeng and asked. "She Zhao Min took him. " Zhang Sanfeng was a little embarrassed, and then began to say: "when you and I were in the cave that day, Zhao Min suddenly killed Wang Yuyan and severely damaged our Wudang disciples. I went to negotiate with him, but there were at least four peerless masters on the other side, and they were not ordinary peerless experts. I could only draw with them, but now they seem to have investigated one Some things, now that the army is coming, Wudang sect may not be protected, but I can still delay for a while. You can leave quickly. " Zhang Sanfeng explained. "Wang Yuyan has been arrested?" Jiangning a anger, now to go out of the cave. "Zhenzhen Zhang, I''ll take care of it." He looks gloomy, Wang Yuyan is his woman, how dare someone capture her? At the thought of this, Jiangning was filled with anger. "Don''t want to, the other side is four peerless masters, and there is a terrible presence. I heard that they came from the clan, apparently revenge. I think actually they want to look for the Kunpeng site. Revenge is secondary, and the search for Kunpeng site is the main thing. The king of Xuanwu has told you everything. You should pay attention to the overall situation now." Zhang Sanfeng tried to persuade Jiangning and at the same time made clear the intention of Huangfu Shengzu.Yes, as Zhang Sanfeng conjectured, Huangfu Shengzu only wanted to find the Kunpeng site, revenge was the secondary thing, the purpose was to find an excuse to bring the family to the eastern wasteland. "So what? I want to make them regret for the rest of their lives Jiangning didn''t pay attention to Zhang Sanfeng. Although Zhang Sanfeng was right and wanted to be scrupulous, the most intolerable thing for Jiangning was that someone bullied his woman! Now Jiangning has arrived at the realm of the peerless master. With the application of true Qi, Jiangning goes out of the cave like a green light. Zhang Sanfeng followed closely, still persuading, but Jiangning did not give any answer. Until Jiangning came to the Zhenwu Hall of Wudang sect, there were many soldiers standing outside. However, a middle-aged man was sitting in the position originally belonging to Zhang Sanfeng. Jiangning looks indifferent, step by step, Zhang Sanfeng followed behind, he has not spoken. "Is Zhenren Zhang here? You''re very comfortable in this seat. I hope Zhenren Zhang doesn''t blame you. By the way, do you agree to the things just told you? Have you considered it? " Seeing the arrival of Zhang Sanfeng, the man did not get up, but asked calmly! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 This is a middle-aged man, looking at the past is very common, wearing armor, but it reveals the breath of genuine Qi, is a peerless master. And the clothes are weird. They should be from the Middle Earth. "What''s your name?" Jiangning walked in and looked at the other side and asked. All the peerless masters can feel each other''s peerless masters, because the true Qi in his body is hard to cover up. If not, Jiangning asks. He is afraid to cut Jiangning immediately, but now he stares at Jiangning, and then sneers: "Huangfu prison code." "Did they catch Wang Yuyan?" Jiangning looked back at Zhang Sanfeng and asked. "Zhao Min is with them." Zhang Sanfeng nodded and replied. "Well, I will send a meeting gift to Zhao Min, dare to provoke me, ha ha." Jiangning sneered, but Huangfu Jue frowned and was angry. He was a peerless master and was respected in the middle land. Now Jiangning didn''t pay attention to him. It''s really irritating! Just as he was about to speak, Jiangning suddenly started to fight with sharp fists, and Xuanwu Shenba fist was directly blasted out. Zhang Sanfeng was shocked by the huge Xuanwu holy beast carrying a huge mountain. Zhang Sanfeng felt that Jiangning''s genuine Qi, even if it was not aimed at him, made him weak, and his true Qi seemed to be blocked. As for Huangfu''s prison code, his eyes were widened. Because Jiangning rushed to kill him, his true spirit was suppressed in an instant and could not be used at all. Facing such martial moves, he could not resist. Bang! Huangfu prison Jue exploded on the spot, blood splashed everywhere, leaving only a head, staring at Jiangning, but soon died. The soldiers guarding this place are shocked to the point that they are bloodless. This is a peerless expert. They were killed easily by Jiangning. It''s just Like the gods and demons. Zhang Sanfeng knew that Jiangning had been promoted to the peerless master, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning would be so strong as soon as he entered the peerless world. This is simply It''s hard to say. "Where is Zhao Min?" Jiangning looked at Zhang Sanfeng and asked. "Down the hill." Zhang Sanfeng answered by swallowing his saliva. He had lived for hundreds of years and had seen almost any gale and heavy rain. But what Jiangning did made him have to lose some color. "Zhenzhen Zhang, I''ll go there first. I can''t help anything here." Jiangning said goodbye, then took Huangfu prison Jue''s head and went down the mountain in person. "This Oh! Take good care of yourself. " Zhang Sanfeng opened his mouth, sighed and said nothing more. Jiangning, holding the head of Huangfu prison code, walked along with great speed. After a long time, Jiangning came to the foot of the mountain. As expected, Wudang Mountain was surrounded by a large army. Jinbing guarded this place. Just as they went down, some golden soldiers looked at Jiangning rigorously. Even more, a top expert came out and said coldly: "Wudang disciples, you can''t go out without special orders." They are trapped in Wudang Mountain for unclear purposes, but they want to have something to do with Xuanwu Zhenjun or Kunpeng site, just like Zhao Min''s purpose before. "Get out of here." Jiangning roared, the real spirit filled, and instantly hanged these people. On the spot, the heads of these people flew up and splashed blood all over the ground. Jiangning was angry in his heart. Where would he waste time with this group of wastes. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack "Report quickly that someone has killed the master of Huangfu prison code." "Wudang sect has been killed and formed a battle." The crowd roared, and in an instant all the people in the camp got the news, but Jiangning strode forward. He was like a demon, pushing all the way. When the 18 dragon subduing palms were shot out, the Golden Dragon shadow made a huge sound of dragon chanting, penetrating the flesh of many people. The people in this area did not even have a top expert, but they were all elite soldiers. Unfortunately, the person they met was Jiangning. This is a massacre, an absolute massacre. In particular, Jiangning attacked with the head of Huangfu prison code. Everyone was shocked and didn''t know what to say, and then Jiangning wiped it out. All the way to the camp, Jiangning soon saw Zhao Min''s figure. "Prison code elder brother." "You brute, you killed big brother Jue." At this time, three people came out of the camp. After seeing the head in Jiangning''s hand, they roared one after another, and their canthus were about to crack. He is a member of the royal family. Zhao Min stood in the middle, her face was full of shock. Although she knew Jiangning was strong, she brought the powerful Huangfu saints. They were all peerless experts. They could shake the Donghuang Wulin, but Jiangning actually killed one person. She didn''t believe it. She couldn''t believe it. "Hand in Wang Yuyan, or you will be slaughtered." Jiangning casually put his head to one side and spoke coldly, like a emperor of heaven!"Kill!" "Kill him." They didn''t have any hesitation at all. When the three of them united, Zhang Sanfeng didn''t dare to do it easily, let alone Jiangning. As for why Huangfu prison code died in Jiangning''s hands, it was very simple for Zhang Sanfeng to attack Huangfu''s prison code. This is what they know, Jiangning? In the past, he was only 15 or 16 years old. Can such a person kill Huangfu prison code? Three people attack, Jiangning standing there, black hair long Yang, eyes have thunder Yun Sheng, the whole person look at the past, like the peerless emperor general, such as The Lord of the East wasteland, he raised his hand. A hundred meters of Xuanwu virtual shadow, carrying a huge mountain down, this is the manifestation of true Qi. Boom! The earth is shaking, and Xuanwu shenbaquan is extremely terrifying. This is the ninth grade martial arts, which surpasses everything. Xuanwu shenbaquan first move, Xuanwu Tuoshan! Like hundreds of thousands of Jin of huge force, combined with Jiangning''s invincible passive ability, in a moment, three peerless masters were instantly knocked down by Jiangning. Turn into three blood fog. Jiangning just raised his hand slightly and suppressed the three peerless masters. It was so terrible that he was no longer a human being. Zhao Min was so scared that he forgot to breathe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 Zhao minleng in situ, looking at Jiangning, she dare not say a word. Jiangning, like a demon, killed four peerless masters in a row. I don''t know how terrible it is. She can''t resist at all. "Where is Wang Yuyan?" Jiangning looked at Zhao Min coldly, and asked, and her eyes were full of murder. "In the camp, leader Jiang was not angry. I caught her on the spur of the moment, but I didn''t show any impoliteness to her. I took good care of her." Zhao Min said quickly, hoping Jiangning can calm down and not kill her on impulse. "Take me to her." Jiangning said, Zhao Min is not nonsense, immediately let the living soldiers, bring Wang Yuyan. As Zhao Min said, the reason why she arrested Wang Yuyan was that Jiangning had done something to destroy her plan. However, she didn''t punish Wang Yuyan. In a word, Zhao Min wanted to torture Wang Yuyan in front of Jiangning, perhaps playing tricks on Jiangning. But did not expect, this action idea, let her save her life. "Brother Jiang, brother Jiang, you are here at last." As soon as she saw Jiangning, Wang Yuyan ran to Jiangning and directly got into Jiangning''s arms. You know, during this period of time, she was caught in the camp. Zhao Min scared her all day and all night, saying it was impossible to be afraid. "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s OK. It worries you." Jiangning patted Wang YuYan''s back, so that she could not feel uncomfortable. Then she inspected the surrounding area and saw Zhao Min say, "how do you connect with the Huangfu sage family?" Huangfu Shengzu is a saint family in the middle land. It hardly hears about the eastern famine. How could it be connected with the people of the Yuan Dynasty? There''s something weird about it. "It was they who took the initiative to find my father. After I retreated that day, they found me and brought the army. They wanted to get the ruins of Kunpeng fierce beast through the mouth of Zhenzhen Zhang, so they stationed here to force Zhenzhen Zhang." Zhao Min said that she was a smart woman. She knew that if she didn''t make it clear, the result would be very troublesome. She was afraid that Jiangning would get angry and no one could resist it. "It''s really for the Kunpeng site, ha ha." Jiangning sneered. He was very clear about it, but soon Jiangning couldn''t help looking at Zhao Min and saying, "how many people have been sent by Huangfu Shengzu?" Four peerless masters of the Huangfu holy family died. But I heard from Zhang Sanfeng that there was a man he didn''t dare to provoke. Why didn''t he see it now? Where did you go? He''s strange. "Listen to them, for the sake of this great project, they have brought their families here." Zhao Min replied. "Who is the strongest?" Jiangning continued to ask, so-called know yourself and know the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. If you can understand more, Jiangning will not let go of the news of Huangfu Shengzu. Now, he and Huangfu Shengzu have already formed a deep hatred, and it is impossible for both sides to reconcile. Therefore, Jiangning must guard against Huangfu Shengzu. "According to my father, the Huangfu family is a thousand year old family of saints in the Middle Earth. However, there are three land immortal masters among them, and one of them is half pedaled to a great master. He is the most prosperous Holy Family in the Middle Earth in recent years." Zhao Min said. "Three great masters, one and a half foot great master?" Jiangning had to frown, which is really some terrible, is a very bad news. Today, his strength is very strong, but in the end, he has not reached the cross-border power. There is a great difference between the martial arts in every big realm, and the top top top martial arts can''t withstand a blow from a peerless master. Unless Jiangning, like Jiangning, arrives at the top 18, then he will have a World War I. at this moment, Jiangning has just stepped into a peerless master. Although he is invincible at the same level, he is only invincible at the same level, unless he continues to improve his strength. But unfortunately, Xuanwu Zhenjun left martial arts, but did not leave any mental methods. Jiangning is still those ordinary mind skills. If there is a nine level spiritual Dharma, Jiangning doesn''t have to worry about anything, but it doesn''t. However, Jiangning was not frightened by Zhao Min''s words. The existence of those grand masters had already had important tasks. In the final analysis, they were mole ants, and their affairs were naturally handled by mole ants. This is not Jiangning''s self consolation, but a fact. At present, the royal family is naturally dominated by the Kunpeng fierce beast site. The spirit left by the Xuanwu holy beast has created a unique genius. What about Kunpeng fierce beast? unimaginable. Therefore, Jiangning asserted that the existence of such a grand master would never happen. He was safe for the time being, but if he met him in the future, he might not be able to. "Just a royal family to join?" Jiangning looked at Zhao Min and asked. "No! There are also many holy ancestors. The Kunpeng site is a huge benefit. It is even said that some ten thousand year old saints and even immortal saints have joined in. " Zhao Min replied like this, but she also listened to others. She didn''t know what the real situation was. "What do they know?" Jiangning inquired. "I have overheard that they have already known that the Kunpeng site is located in the silver sea, but they don''t know where the site is. There is Xin Mi among them, so they come to Wudang sect and ask about it in person. It''s not clear."Zhao Min seriously replied, and then helped Jiangning analyze: "some strong people are afraid that they have already gone to the silver sea. Maybe they need something to open up the site''s Secret collection." After listening to this, Jiangning nodded. Everything was as he guessed. But soon Jiangning looked at Zhao Min and calmly said, "in this case, you can withdraw your troops. During this time, follow me to the silver sea." There was no doubt in his tone of voice, and he would not be allowed to refuse. After hearing this, Zhao Min''s face had to change. Now, Wanli Yinhai has become a gathering place for the powerful saints. Few of the warriors in the East desert are willing to go, just because there is no way to argue. The reason why Zhao Min will investigate is to use the investigation as a bargaining chip to give Zhongtu what he wants. I didn''t expect that Jiangning would take her. Isn''t that a dead end? Think of here, Zhao Min''s face, can''t help but become bitter gourd. "What? Don''t you agree? " Zhao Yanmin can''t give him a lesson. Wanli silver sea, is to let Zhao Min suffer losses, long memory. "Yes, I promise." Zhao Min nods to promise, this kind of situation she does not agree to also can''t do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 Zhao Min asked the army to clean up the place and then evacuate. Before leaving, Zhao Min secretly came to the dead body of Huangfu Saint family''s peerless master. He picked up some of their belongings and put them in a bag. He didn''t know what kind of strange bag it was. However, under the full force of Jiangning, it didn''t damage it. Jiangning is aware of this, and then looks at Zhao Min and asks, "what''s this thing?" After hearing Jiangning''s voice, Zhao Min''s face had to change. She wanted to steal these things, but she didn''t expect to be found by Jiangning. Zhao Min was honest and looked at Jiangning and said, "this is a kind of pill called Peiyuan pill, which is produced by the Holy Family of the Middle Earth. Under the peerless master, anyone who takes it can gain ten years'' power without any side effects. After ten years of skill growth, he can still continue to take it. Of course, ordinary people need three to five years to refine and refine Well, it will take half a year, but when you get to the peerless master, this pill will be useless. " She explained that she took out the pills, which contained about 30 or 40 pills. It''s what Huangfu Saint family bought people''s hearts and cultivated their disciples. This is a good thing. After listening to it, Jiangning had to take a look at it. Now his Mingjiao and Zhou Zhiruo''s Emei need to be suppressed by experts. Although the top experts are nothing in Jiangning''s eyes, the top masters are also extremely cherished in Donghuang. There are almost seven top masters in the whole Ming religion. They can dominate Donghuang and become a great religion. If there are ten? Thirty? How about fifty? If you can increase your skill for ten years, it will take only one or two years to refine a good one. Of course, Jiangning can digest this kind of medicine in one day. However, he did not have this pill at the beginning, so he missed an opportunity. A super first-class master can break through to become a top master within one or two years by taking two to three. What''s more, it''s extremely good to motivate students. Thinking of this, Jiangning naturally takes all of them away. As for Zhao Min, it''s good if you don''t punish her. Naturally, Jiangning won''t leave her anything. At the same time, Jiangning also opened the exchange space and inquired about this kind of Peiyuan pill. It was learned that a Peiyuan pill needs 10000 merit points to buy. Now Jiangning has 700000 points of merit and virtue value, which can be exchanged for 70 pieces. It is estimated that Jiangning can cultivate at least 30 top experts in three or five years. Even if they cultivate them wholeheartedly, they can cultivate several top top top talents, such as Yang Xiao, fan Yao, Golden Lion King and blue winged bat king. They are top experts themselves. Maybe with good luck, they will break through into the peerless masters. The effect is different. At the same time, Jiangning also checked to see if there was a pill for the peerless master, but he got the answer. The "Juling pill" can increase the skill of a world-class master for 30 years, and even has a super level elixir. Eating one can directly improve a small level. However, ordinary elixir requires 100000 merit points to purchase, while super level elixir needs million merit points. And after taking nine pills, taking it again will have no effect. However, at present, the main thing is the mental method. All the mental methods that I have practiced at present are not suitable for me. Just like Wang Yuyan, she has taken Da Huan Dan for nothing, but she has not practiced the mental method, so she can''t give full play to her real strength. Xuanwu spirit and pure energy are stored in the body and integrated into the blood. Jiangning has absorbed only one or two tenths of everything. It is necessary to find a proper mental method to completely integrate the spirit of Xuanwu. This is a hidden danger. After taking peiyuandan away, Jiangning went back to Zhenwu hall again to discuss many things with Zhang Sanfeng. They decided to let all the Wulin sects in the world retreat from the incident and not to be affected by the disturbance. Donghuang temporarily asked the people of the Middle Earth to search for the Kunpeng site, but Donghuang Wulin would also jointly issue an official document. You can come to Donghuang to do business, but don''t trouble us. We promise not to trouble you. If you find something, please go back. Once you provoke us, don''t blame us for being rude. Yes, it is true that Donghuang''s strength is low, but this does not mean that Donghuang is afraid of you Chinese people. If you come out of the middle land, your strength will drop a lot. Ants will kill elephants. If you are not satisfied, you can try it? At the same time, Jiangning and Zhang Sanfeng also grasped one point, that is, they came for the sake of interests, not just to bully Donghuang disciples. They also hope to get what they want, and they certainly don''t want to encounter so many troubles. So they worked together and worked out a plan. Zhang Sanfeng came forward. Jiangning fully supported it, Jiangning supported it. In fact, several other major sects also wanted to support it. When Zhao Yancai and Zhang Yufeng take away the other ten yuan, they leave. During this trip, Jiangning went to Emei and told Zhou Zhiruo some things. At the same time, she hoped that Zhou Zhiruo would keep a low profile during this period of time and not cause trouble. Once there was a situation, he immediately sent a letter to him, and left all the Peiyuan pills for Zhou Zhiruo to cultivate his disciples'' influence secretly. Jiangning came and went quickly. She didn''t even have the idea of keeping warm for a while, so she ran to Mingjiao in a hurry. Zhao Min was exhausted all the way, but there was no way. Who let her be caught by Jiangning.When he came to Mingjiao, Jiangning gave Yang Xiao the 70 pieces of Peiyuan pills that had been exchanged. At the same time, he had a full day and night of negotiation and worked out a plan for the future. After everything was ready, Jiangning took a day off. During this time, he was in a hurry and didn''t have a rest for more than ten days. Lying in bed, Jiangning looks out of the window at the stars, and has his own ideas. He plans to go to the silver sea for a simple purpose. The first is to solve the trouble of Kunpeng''s fierce beasts, and the second is to kill all the people of the huangfusheng family. Otherwise, he will have a hard time sleeping and eating. Now there are Zhou Zhiruo in Emei and his relatives and friends in Mingjiao. If he is captured by the people of the Huangfu sage family, he really doesn''t know what to do. So he had to take the initiative to solve this big problem before the emperor Fu Sheng family responded and did not know it was his own situation. There is no impenetrable wind in the world. One day, once the royal family investigates, their identity will inevitably be exposed. Just as Jiangning was thinking, suddenly the door was pushed open (cough, cough, guess who it is. In the next chapter, the female owner is knocked down!!!!!! For flowers, for clicks, for collections!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 It''s night! Jiangning sat on the edge of Chuang''s couch and felt that someone was coming. Jiangning remained vigilant, but at a glance, she found that Wang Yuyan was the one coming, and she was immediately relieved. But soon Jiangning had to feel that he was too vigilant. "What is sister Yuyan doing here?" Jiangning looked at the shadow and asked. "Brother Jiang, do you know it''s me?" Wang Yuyan is a little cute. She thought Jiangning didn''t know she was coming in, but she forgot that Jiangning is a peerless expert now. Let alone Wang Yuyan, Jiangning can feel it even if other peerless experts come. "Ha ha, sister Yuyan has a fragrance on her body. I can smell it before you get into the door. How can I not know you?" Jiangning said with a smile. But Wang YuYan''s face turned red. Although it was night and there was no light in the room, Jiang ninggui was a peerless expert and naturally had the ability of night vision. Seeing Wang YuYan''s red face, she naturally noticed it. "Sister Yuyan, it''s really beautiful." Jiangning looked at Wang Yuyan, and had to praise, and Wang YuYan''s face was even more red, at this time Jiangning asked: "sister Yuyan, what are you doing here?" He asked with some curiosity. "Brother Jiang, do you want to leave the Ming religion and go to the silver sea for a while?" Wang Yuyan asked. "Yes." Hearing Wang YuYan''s words, Jiangning nodded in a determined tone. He had to go to the vast expanse of silver. If Kunpeng ferocious beast was created by others, it would harm the whole eastern famine. Jiangning is not a savior. However, he deeply knew that if there were such people, he was afraid that he would restrict and restrict himself, and even make trouble for himself. It was better to kill the trouble in the cradle when others took the initiative to find trouble. "May I come with you?" Wang Yuyan said. "No way!" Jiangning''s tone is still resolute. There is no doubt that he can''t let Wang Yuyan go. There may be many strong men in Wanli Yinhai. If you take Wang Yuyan with you, you will worry about Wang Yuyan if you take Wang Yuyan with you, and it''s a burden to say something bad. Although the words are not pleasant to listen to, but this is a fact, Jiangning can not take Wang Yuyan. Wang Yuyan didn''t say much. She knew Jiangning would not let her go. Thinking of this, Wang Yuyan smile, but did not say anything, just close to Jiangning, so quietly holding Jiangning. "Brother Jiang, I want to..." Wang Yuyan did not know what was wrong with her. Knowing that Jiangning was going to the silver sea, she was always worried about Jiangning. Therefore, Wang Yuyan made a choice, that is to spend the Spring Festival night with Jiangning. If one day Jiangning is really gone, at least she will remember Jiangning. "Good sister." Jiangning touched Wang YuYan''s face. He knew what Wang Yuyan wanted to do. When she pulled Wang Yuyan to the Chuang couch, Wang Yuyan had already blushed. If it wasn''t for her, Jiangning couldn''t see it. She was afraid she would be more red. The next day, the spring was coming. Jiangning patted Wang Yuyan jokingly: "the sun is almost setting, you still don''t wake up?" Wang Yuyan opened his hazy eyes and looked at the time outside. It was really late. However, Wang Yuyan was very young and said in a tender voice: "it''s all due to you yesterday. I''m so tired now. Brother Jiang, I don''t think of Chuang." Wang Yuyan said so. She will continue to sleep. "You little girl." Jiangning smile, but also did not say anything more, oneself get up, help Wang Yuyan prepare breakfast. When Wang Yuyan saw that Jiangning helped her, she couldn''t help but show a happy smile. The woman didn''t want her man to take care of herself in this way. She felt more and more that she had done the right thing. After a long time, Jiangning left here and went to the hall of Mingjiao, calling for Yang Xiao and others. When people gathered here, Jiangning looked at a piece of information. The Zhuque hall set up by Jiangning was not for nothing. With the Ming religion becoming more and more powerful, the intelligence resources were also handled very well. "Report back to the cult leader, there are indeed a group of mysterious people who are rooted in the silver sea. I have received your message from flying pigeons and learned that there are several holy people who come to the silver sea in the Middle Earth." Yang Xiao lowered his head and said. "Report as soon as possible." Jiangning looked at Yang Xiao and said. "Godmaster, according to the report of the spies, there are four holy families rooted in the silver sea, which are Huangfu, Dongfang, Jiangsheng and Mingzhu. This is the Millennium saint. It is said that Wannian Shengzu and Haojia Shengzu have also joined Wanli Yinhai."Little by little, Yang Xiao said the power of the silver sea. But these are obviously less. The Kunpeng fierce beast involves too much. The people in the middle land are afraid that many people will covet them. I met Dao Yi that day. I think he has a great relationship with that Taoist priest. That person may be a disciple of some immortal Saint family, because he did not name the last immortal Saint family on that day. I don''t want to tell myself. Thinking of this, Jiangning can not help silence. Finally, Jiangning decided to start tomorrow and head for Wanli Yinhai! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 Tomorrow. Jiangning has made a good choice. He will go to the silver sea tomorrow, and he needs to do something. This time he came and left quickly. When he left, he kept warm with Wang Yuyan and Xiao Zhao, and left Mingjiao here. Naturally, Zhao Min was taken by Jiangning. Zhao Min didn''t expect that Jiangning would let her go with her when she set out. She didn''t want to accompany Jiangning to death. Unfortunately, Jiangning couldn''t let Zhao Min escape. With Zhao Min, Jiangning went all the way to the silver sea. Mingjiao is far away from the silver sea. It takes at least a few months to take Zhao Min with him. It''s not Jiangning''s interest to take Zhao Min, but Zhao Min, who is insidious and vicious. If he doesn''t bring him around, he is afraid that he will cause some troubles. At the same time, there are many saints in the sea of silver. After all, this is the eastern wasteland, and the Yuan Dynasty still has some discourse power here. It''s better to take Zhao Min than not. It took a month and a half for Jiangning to arrive at the big city near Wanli Yinhai after Zhao Min''s procrastination. The city of waves. In addition, this place has become more barren than before. Bolan city is a big city with millions of people. When Zhao Min was brought to the city, Jiangning had to feel the meaning of the ancient city. The soldiers guarding the Polan city look at Jiangning at will. During this period of time, many mysterious strongmen have come to the city, and they dare not provoke them. Therefore, they will not be audited. If you want to enter, you can enter, but you still have to pay the money. It takes ten Wen to enter the gate of the city. It is a wasteland on the edge of the city. All kinds of resources are lacking, but it is a holy land for businessmen. If you buy anything from outside and sell it here, you can double it ten times. The profit is terrible. But the only trouble is that it''s easy to eat black here, and there is no one to control the place. Even the officials of the city Lord turn a blind eye. As long as you can get your own profits, no one will be in charge of committing crimes. "Ha ha, this is what you say, the Yuan Dynasty? In this way, even if you get the world? It won''t be long before it''s destroyed? " Jiangning looks at Zhao Min and chuckles. Looking at all this, Zhao Min was also surprised that the frontier was too chaotic. Although she had heard of it, she didn''t expect it to be so chaotic. The soldiers at the gate of the city, who only recognized money but not people, were outside and saw a group of people chasing after others. It''s too chaotic, but Zhao Min snorted: "in the Yuan Dynasty, it hasn''t been long since it was established. In addition, due to the recent wars, there is no time to rectify the country, especially the Wulin sect. If we get rid of these hidden dangers, we will have a bright future in the world." When she spoke, she still adhered to some of her own ideas. "Ha ha." Jiangning sneered, although this is not in the orthodox history, but the Yuan Dynasty is the golden soldiers and Mongolian Tartars. After entering the country, they killed and plundered all kinds of crimes, and the most important thing was to butcher the city. During the war, the Jin soldiers slaughtered wherever they went. From the beginning to the end, no one can be spared. It is because of this that so many Wulin sects blocked the Yuan Dynasty. It''s a pity that after all, the clans still have their own defense, and they are not really unified. Otherwise, if the world is unified, where is the golden army? Where did the Yuan Dynasty come from? However, Jiangning didn''t think much about it. This kind of thing has nothing to do with him. Do your own thing now. Entering the city, the shops on both sides are selling things, which seems to be hot and noisy. The crowd is even more bustling. Most of them are businessmen with some domestic servants. They are rich in casinos and spring buildings. There are all kinds of things that can''t be done in other places. "Hey! What a pretty little lady. Do you want to go out with me and have fun with me At this time, a group of people came face-to-face, dressed in rich clothes, staring at Zhao Min, eyes straight, face-to-face on the mouth of a smile. A fat face, but also appears to have some Wei trivial. "Get out of here." Jiangning cold mouth, a punch, suddenly, seven or eight people were Jiangning''s fist to fly, Jiangning is some charity, did not kill them, only injured them. In this kind of place, Jiangning deeply knows that only when the fist is hard, others dare not provoke themselves. If he doesn''t speak and swallow his guts, he is afraid that more people will come to his trouble immediately. Instead of waiting for others to find his own trouble, it is better to start now and let these gangsters not act rashly. Sure enough, in some dark places, some people saw the scene and left secretly. Jiangning showed terrible strength, and they did not dare to act rashly. So Jiangning saves a lot of trouble.In this way, Jiangning found an inn. Zhao Min didn''t say a word all the way and didn''t bother Jiangning. When he comes to the inn, he also goes with the tide. Jiangning likes to eat in places where there are many people. It''s quiet. It''s very quiet. But even if she is quiet, she can not help attracting some people''s attention, just because Zhao Min is too beautiful, very unusual. But no one dares to provoke. "I heard that many people came to the city of waves during this period." "I don''t know what happened in the city of waves, which attracted so many strong people. Two days ago, I saw Wu batian killed by a young man with one blow. That picture is unforgettable forever." "What is Wu batian? He''s just a top seven level master. A few days ago, I saw a long bearded Taoist who was shot through his head by a young man. That''s really terrible. " Some people spoke and couldn''t help speaking. "Taoist with long beard is a strong man who has entered the world with half a foot. He died? My God. " "Do you know?" They are chatting about what happened in the city of waves these days. "But do you know that a gorgeous woman has come to the moon worship tower. If a man looks at it, he will never forget it. This gorgeous girl will perform for the first time in the moon worship tower tonight." "What? Gorgeous woman? Can you be more beautiful than the Moon Fairy? " Someone spoke, and it seemed urgent. "Ha ha, that moon worshiping fairy is not as beautiful as the newly arrived gorgeous woman." Someone had seen the woman and said. "What''s the name?" Many warriors ask, they are curious. "It seems to be called Zhuo..." (someone in the family passed away and was busy, so I delayed yesterday''s update. I''m really sorry. Today''s vigil, the third one will see if he can spare some time to finish the fifth shift! Sorry!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 "Wanwan!" Hearing this name, Jiangning''s hand of raising a cup obviously stopped for a moment. Zhao Min is a smart man. He is almost instinctive to observe his words and looks. He can see through Jiangning''s actions at a glance. Now he can''t help asking, "do you know?" "Yes, but she doesn''t know me." Jiangning calm answer, and then looking at Zhao Min said: "but this person you must not provoke." "Oh, why?" Zhao Min looked at Jiangning curiously and said. "Well, if you''re a witch, that person is your ancestor." Jiangning said seriously. But Zhao Min listen to this, can not be happy, more than their own witch? Isn''t that funny? "There are still such people in the world, I don''t believe it." Zhao Min replied. "No? Hehe, she comes from the Middle Earth. As for the sect, I don''t know if you know, it''s called Yinkui sect. It''s more noble than your county. Do you know? " Jiangning looks at Zhao Min and says so. "Yinkui school." As the princess of the Da Yuan Dynasty, Zhao Min has an intelligence agency that others may not be able to organize all her life. Her intelligence agency is the intelligence agency of the whole Yuan Dynasty. Naturally, she knows what the Yinkui sect is, but she doesn''t know who wan wan is. Zhao Min''s face changed, and then did not say much, Yin Kui sent a great head, she naturally can not compare with each other. After all, Donghuang is Donghuang. One hundred and forty years ago, a great man came out. From Donghuang to Zhongtu, how many saints were bloodwashed? If it had not been for Xuanwu Zhenjun''s alliance with the other three sacred beasts that the Middle Earth saints would not have come to Donghuang to cause trouble, he was afraid that Donghuang would have been slaughtered by some saints. The reason why the Middle Earth is so prosperous is nothing more than a cloud of masters, plus the mysterious power of the Middle Earth, which can complement something in the body. It''s hard to say. While Jiangning and Zhao Min were talking, suddenly a group of people came in. At the head of the team are two young people. They are very handsome and dignified. They have a feeling of dragon walking and tiger walking on the road. They are very domineering. A pair of eyes as sharp as an eagle, the brow is gloomy, giving a feeling of narrow-minded. "Get out of here. This place has been contracted by the eastern holy people." An evil slave came up, looked at the crowd and roared. His voice is very loud and clear. With his inner strength, he is really extraordinary. He is a top expert, not a general martial artist. Let the top experts do dogleg, so we can see what the first few people are. Jiang Ning glanced at the past, but did not say a word. She sat there quietly drinking. Zhao Min saw that Jiangning did not speak, simply did not speak, and sat there quietly. Many people left without saying a word. The rules in the city are very simple. Whoever has a big fist will be an ox! They have the right to speak. The other side is a top expert, and the top master is just someone else''s entourage. There are several top masters standing there. They don''t want to die, so go away. Otherwise, if you are killed by others, the official will not care about you. In the twinkling of an eye, many people left in the lobby of the inn. The innkeeper personally came to these people and said with a flattering smile, "are you going to the second floor or elegant residence?" He opened his mouth, inquired, bent down and respectfully. But the two men did not even want to look at him, showing a defiant look. After a while, all the people were almost gone, only Jiangning sat there alone, very calm! "Boom There is no any nonsense, on the direction of the direct hand, merciless. Jiangning sneered, and then he lifted his fist. Poof! Click! CLICK! The hands of the people, fists completely broken, inch by inch, on the spot a pain cry, hit through the stone wall, we can see how terrible Jiangning''s strength is! "Presumptuous!" "Looking for death." In an instant, several servants of the eastern Saint family roared and stood up and looked directly at Jiangning! "No The two leading young men of the eastern Holy Family suddenly roared and stopped them. Jiang Ning glanced at the past with a cold look. He had intended to do it, but the other side didn''t, so he stopped and quietly looked at each other with a glass of wine in his hand. "I''m really sorry that our servants are not sensible. I hope you will forgive me." A man stood up and said, although it is an apology, but the tone is still with a high feeling, there is some discomfort. "No sense? Can you do what you want if you don''t know? Although no one is in charge of it, is it too arrogant? " Jiangning opened his mouth in a calm tone, but his words were extremely sharp. "Ha ha, although our people are somewhat excessive, we are from the eastern holy family. Please pay attention to your words."He spoke out his identity. Although Jiangning and Zhaomin both knew each other''s identity, at this time, Zhao Min had to look at Jiangning, the Oriental holy family was a thousand years of holy people, and was considered to be the existence of a big Mac in China. If only the East famine, the Oriental holy family is the first, the Yuan Dynasty dare not provoke, so she does not want to see Jiangning to this matter, how to do it! "Notice? In the land of the desolation of the East, speak with your fist, and I believe that you are in the land, and speak with your fist? " Jiangning stood up, a pair of eyes, cold and incomparable, staring at the two people, the latter body is not rigid, only because Jiangning''s eyes are too terrible, they are expensive as saints, have not known how many strong. Young generation, also met a lot, but Jiangning this kind of vision, terrible. Now, the promotion of the world is extinct, and the vision of Jiangning is even more terrible. If not for these people, they are strong, only afraid that in this kind of eyes, their hearts have already broken. "Sir!" The other side swallowed a spit. Although the disciples of the holy family were arrogant, they were not stupid. Jiangning only had a look to make them afraid. In addition, with the strength shown before Jiangning, they naturally knew that they could not provoke Jiangning. Just feel like I am a saint disciple, should not be so faceless. "Please forgive me, sorry!" The man opened his mouth and finally chose to give up. "Roll." Jiangning spewed out a word calmly, and the look was cold. Zhao Min was stunned by the side, I can''t believe Jiangning actually said such words! (keep up till 9:00, code Chapter 2, and then chapter three as soon as possible, there is some faintness in the head! Third, see if I can stick to it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Get out of here! Zhao Min never thought that Jiangning would dare to say this sentence. Although Jiangning''s strength may be stronger than the other party''s, the other party is a member of the Oriental holy family, not a common cat and dog. Jiangning is too arrogant. "What do you say?" The other party was really angry. Although they were in the wrong, they were after all disciples of the holy family. Jiangning said such a thing, it was like slapping them in the face. "Are you deaf? I said, "get out of here." Jiangning opened his mouth again, looking colder than before, staring at each other, and opening his mouth like this. "You The other side looks at Jiangning and wants to make a move, but there are some scruples because Jiangning is very strong. However, at this time, Jiangning suddenly made a move. Lingbo micro step was unfolded, and the body method was ghostly. Although the Lingbo micro step was nothing to the Chinese martial arts, Jiangning was a peerless master after all, and the strength foundation was here. Pa Pa! Two slaps, Jiangning hard in the face of these two, and then quickly back to their own position less, if there is no eye, just afraid that Jiangning did not move. Two people get a slap, immediately Leng in place, Zhao Min also shocked, can''t believe Jiangning actually dare to move. This is a saint disciple. How could he be slapped like this? It''s going to be a riot. They looked at each other for a look. Without a word of nonsense, they turned around and left. They knew that they were not Jiangning''s opponents. Their tone continued to stay here and was humiliated by Jiangning. It''s better to go back and call people now. They left, Jiangning quietly sat here drinking and eating. Seeing this scene, Zhao Min could not help lowering his voice and saying, "are you not going to kill them? If they go back, they''ll certainly trouble you. " She opened her mouth and said that she felt that Jiangning had some unconventional cards. To know that Jiangning has already completely offended each other. Instead of killing them, they let them leave. It''s a bit strange! According to the truth, Jiangning is not such a good person? Seeing Zhao Min''s doubts, Jiangning directly explained: "I killed them, and I still want to find out that I killed them. Moreover, I''m not causing trouble here. When they come, I''ll clean them up one by one. At that time, there won''t be any trouble for me, but if they don''t kill them, it''s hard for me to be free." Jiangning said these words, very calm, but in Zhao Min''s ears, it was like thunder. Extermination? It''s just a arabian night. There''s something unspeakable about the establishment of the holy family. Even some dynasties are not willing to provoke the Holy Family and regard their disciples as guests of honor and destroy the family? Except one hundred and forty years ago, the master of Donghuang could do this. Who can do that? No one can do that. They left, Jiangning and Zhao Min drink, but they did not speak, Zhao Min more and more feel that Jiangning has a temperament, an indescribable temperament, which attracts her all the time. In fact, Zhao Min didn''t know how much he cared about Jiangning and wanted to know everything about Jiangning. When the shopkeeper saw this situation, he stood not far away and hesitated. He knew that Jiangning was very strong, but if he did so, he would provoke those big people. He was afraid that his small shop would not be protected. But dare not say anything in the past and blame Jiangning? Oh, he didn''t mind his life. "Do you have a silver stamp on you?" Jiangning looks at Zhao Min and asks. "Yes, it''s just like waste paper to you? What do you want this for? " Zhao Min took out a stack of silver notes, which are worth 1000 Liang. They are worthy of being the princess. With these ten taels of silver, a family of four can eat and drink well for a month. They can casually pay 1000 taels, and there are at least 40 or 50 pieces in a stack. That''s a big deal. "Borrow a little." Jiangning pulled out one, then directly waved, the paper immediately floated to the shopkeeper''s hand and said: "you leave first, if the store is broken, this silver note is enough to compensate you." He didn''t want to embarrass others. Although Jiangning is sometimes very fierce and domineering, it will never do so to the common people. If Jiangning provokes its own people, it will not let go of any of its own. If it does not provoke its own people, Jiangning will not bully others. This is a principle of life. He has always adhered to this principle, good and evil in his heart. "Oh, no, no, you can''t take the money." The shopkeeper looked at the money. Although there was greed in his eyes, he knew he didn''t dare to take it. "Let''s go on, where there''s so much nonsense, get out of here." Zhao Min looked at the boss, already knew the other party''s idea, can''t help speaking like this. "Well, those two gentlemen, it''s delicious. I''ll bring you another jar of good wine."Zhao Min said so. The shopkeeper didn''t have any nonsense. He took the silver ticket and brought a jar of good wine to Jiangning himself. Then he left quietly. He didn''t dare to stay here. In case someone came, he fought and died here. How much is it worth to die here? After the shopkeeper left, the tavern became more quiet. There was no peace. About half an hour later, someone came, 500 meters away, not one or two people, but many people. "Are you afraid?" Jiangning looks at Zhao Min and suddenly asks. "What am I afraid of with you? Anyway, I''m not going to go back alive Zhao Min said calmly, afraid? She must be afraid, but what is the use of her fear in the present situation? Just be frank. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Jiangning laughed, but the door opened! (cough, cough, cough, the third watch. I haven''t slept since yesterday, and it''s still two shifts away. What''s more, there''s one more watch in the morning, that is to say, there''s a third watch. I hope I can finish it before three o''clock!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 The door of the Inn opened. Outside stood a middle-aged man, is a peerless master, this breath is difficult to cover. And behind him were thirty or forty people, all of them were top-notch experts. Everyone had a kind of military breath and a sense of decisiveness. It seemed that they were not a group of people, but a group of war wolves! These people have sharp and terrifying eyes, protruding temples, rock like muscles, and have a visual explosion. "Who! Bullying my disciples of the Oriental holy family? " The first man opened his mouth and looked directly at Jiangning. He said coldly, with a kind of domineering tone and a feeling of monarchy in the world. "I thought I was going to invite someone, but he was just a peerless master. Please come again, or you will lose miserably." Jiangning took a sip of wine and said calmly, with his back to these people. "Hehe, how many more do you need? Arrogant The man opened his mouth, and then he immediately put out his hand. The powerful real Qi diffused out. Suddenly, a lion''s shadow appeared and made a huge roar. All of a sudden, wine jars on the tables that had not been removed burst instantly, and the earth was shaking. This man made a move and directly used the force of thunder. He didn''t hide it. He wanted to kill Jiangning on the spot. Jiangning, who sits on his back there, looks the same. He has no movement at all, which makes others think he gave up the fight. However, just when the opponent''s fist was coming, Jiangning suddenly raised his hand and was extremely calm. But in this fist, the profound meaning of Xuanwu Shenba boxing was integrated. Boom! Click! The same level invincible passive automatic activation, Jiangning seemingly understatement of a blow, directly blow this man, left fist bone, inch by inch, if not for Jiangning''s mercy, he will surely die. "Hiss!" The domestic servants standing outside, as well as the young man who had been slapped twice by Jiangning before, were stunned instantly, and all of them took a cold breath. This! It''s incredible. This is a peerless expert. He can''t resist Jiangning''s fist. Looking at Jiangning''s feeling, he should be very young. Is it hard to say that he is a master of immortality and rejuvenated? Thinking of this, their faces became very ugly, especially those two people, even did not dare to breathe loudly. Poof! The peerless master of the Oriental Saint clan fell on the ground and spat out blood. He looked at Jiangning and was dumbfounded. He is a disciple of the eastern holy family, and he is also a peerless master. In the Oriental Saint family, he is the position of the great elder. It can be said that he exists under one person and above ten thousand people. He is respected everywhere. Just because of his strong strength, he was defeated by Jiangning with one punch. He can feel Jiangning''s full of Qi and blood, which is a kind of fresh to Yang breath, which means that Jiangning has not aged, is not the kind of strong rejuvenation, now he looks fusion. Dongfang Qihao praised himself as a genius, but now he is nearly sixty years old. Although he has set foot on the realm of a peerless master, his life has ended, and it is impossible to reach the master''s realm. However, he has surpassed so many people of the same age. But now when he sees Jiangning, he feels that the word "genius" is just another slap on his face. However, Dongfang Qihao is no longer young, and he has many deep-seated things to think about. Jiangning has such a strong strength that he is absolutely extremely ambitious. Otherwise, ordinary aristocratic families can cultivate such disciples? He never believed it! If they really have a great future, they can''t be easily provoked. Although there are not many holy families in China, there are absolutely many. We all stare at each other. How many holy families have disappeared in the years. Ninety nine percent of them are caused by human beings, fighting each other and competing for territory. If the eastern holy clan provokes a big Mac, it will be easily crushed. A better situation is that all of them, including innocent direct disciples and collateral disciples, commit suicide to calm the anger of the other party. This is the horror of power! "May I ask your name?" Dongfang Qihao swallows some pills and looks at Jiangning. He is not angry or frightened. He is very calm, as if there was no fight just now. If it wasn''t for the fact that their faces were very red, and their bodies were cracking with bone setting at present, they would not think that they had fought or were enemies. "A word for a word." Jiangning calmly took a sip of wine and said that since he didn''t fall out with the eastern saints, Jiangning wanted to make use of them, so he invented a surname. This surname came with Daoyi. He always felt that Daoyi was a mysterious person and must be a powerful family of saints in China. If it is, you can cheat the people of the eastern holy family. If not, you should think you are wrong. As expected, as Jiang Ning guessed, after he had just finished his name, the breathing of these people changed one by one. He could not see each other''s face, but he could feel the breathing rate and heart rate of each other."This Dao Yi is extraordinary." Jiangning chuckled in his heart, but he didn''t have any idea. He stood up and looked back at these people. His face was calm, but it was this calm and calm feeling that made them believe more about Jiangning''s identity. "It turned out to be a disciple of the immortal Saint family. I''m really sorry that we have no eyes just now." Dongfang Qihao immediately knelt on one knee and his body was shaking. As for the people behind him, they also knelt down one by one. Especially those two guys, cold sweat DC, in the eyes is the color of fear. They believe in Jiangning''s identity, because Jiangning shows the strength of that holy family. Especially after seeing Jiangning''s face, he was deeply convinced that only that immortal Saint could cultivate such a unique talent, and other holy families could hardly cultivate it. Moreover, the people of the Holy Family of heaven are extremely mysterious. If there is no influence on the world, they will never go down the mountain! Now they are more sure about the joint action of Kunpeng and beast. Zhao Min sat on one side with a calm face, but he was extremely surprised and speechless. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Zhao Min was surprised at why these people should kneel down. In fact, although she had some information about China, many Xin Mi still didn''t understand it. Naturally, it was not as clear as those who really grew up in China. As for speechless, it is the acting skill of silent Jiangning, surnamed Dao? She didn''t really know the surname of Jiangning. If she was a person she didn''t know, she would believe it. But she didn''t dare to say that she really knew the root of Jiangning, but she still knew some details of Jiangning. If Jiangning is really a big man, we still need to protect the Ming religion? Who dares to provoke him in Donghuang? Of course, no one in Donghuang can provoke him, but she also knows that Jiangning must be talking nonsense. But that''s wisdom. "Hehe, are you still afraid? I thought that the millennial holy family could run without hindrance? " Jiangning sneered at this group of people. "Please calm down. We don''t know Mount Tai." The East opens his mouth quickly and says, trembling. "I''ll remember later that it''s Donghuang after all, not Zhongtu. It''s your own business for you to be domineering in the middle land. When you arrive in Donghuang, you should abide by the rules and think carefully about your purpose. Is it important to plan, or to be tyrannical here, to do power and fortune?" Jiangning taught them a lesson. "Yes! I wait to know. I wait to know. " Dongfang Qihao opened his mouth in a hurry and was relieved. Listening to this tone, he knew that Jiangning was going to let them go. Dongfang Qihao is scared to be crazy! What is the concept of immortality and the way of heaven? One finger can crush them to death thousands of times. If it''s not to say that immortal holy families do not appear in the world, otherwise, where will they be? The reason why they are so afraid of the holy family is very simple. For example, eight years ago, there was a saint clan of ten thousand years old with a strong foundation. At that time, it was a giant in the Middle Earth. When power reaches its peak, everyone will bow down when it sees it. But it is because the patriarch of this holy family did a wrong thing, that is, he compared himself to the immortal Saint family, and even openly ridiculed the Holy Family and was arrogant. But the result is very simple. In a short period of one night, more than 100000 direct and collateral disciples of this holy family were killed, and no one could escape. At that time, it was a sensation for a time. Even now, it has been widely spread. This is the first time that the immortal Saint family launched a move and crushed everything. Therefore, no one dares to provoke the immortal Holy Family any more. Even in terms of words, they still maintain respect, respect, and dare not have a trace of disrespect. Otherwise, it will be a catastrophe, affecting the fate of a family, life and death! This is why Dongfang Qihao knelt down on one knee after hearing the surname of Jiangning. He didn''t know that if he didn''t respect him, he still had a trace of vitality. But when he knew the other party''s surname, he would dare to disrespect him when he knew his identity? There is no doubt that you will die! The whole eastern holy family will be uprooted by the roots. There will be no nonsense and no one will feel sad for them and pity them. "I see. Why don''t you get out of here?" Jiangning cold mouth, a pair of eyes, extremely sharp. "Yes, yes, yes, please don''t be angry." Dongfang Qihao didn''t have any nonsense. He got up and left on the spot, and ran away with all the people with disheartened faces. After they had left, Jiangning sat alone beside Zhao Min and used his inner strength to produce a kind of sound wave. He opened his mouth and said, "keeping my identity is only good for us in the silver sea, but not bad for us." He is telling Zhao Min not to expose his false identity. He believes that with Zhao Min''s wisdom, he must know that he is cheating on those people. "Yes." Zhao Min quietly answered, and in the heart there are some small secretly happy, small proud way: "can be regarded as a handle to stay in my hands." This is a key handle, which can influence Jiangning''s choice, and even change one''s own destiny in a critical moment. Of course, it must be at the right time and place. Jiangning saw through Zhao Min''s idea at a glance, and couldn''t help chuckling: "if you take this as a handle, a card, I advise you to take back this idea. Even if someone exposed me, with my strength, they still believe it, think about what kind of world this is." Jiangning is very confident! If Zhao Min really dares to talk nonsense, Jiangning can guarantee that Zhao Min will suffer a great loss, and others will still believe that he is a Taoist. Because of strength, the world advocates force. An ordinary person who does not have any strength can say that he is a Taoist. Even if he is, no one will believe him. However, a strong man is just a grass-roots man. If he says he is a Taoist, others will believe him 100%. Just like clothes and clothes, people who wear fresh clothes are the master when they come to the inn. No matter whether they have money or not and wear ragged clothes, rich people think you have stolen them. A very simple idea. After hearing this, Zhao Min''s eyes flashed a bit of disappointment, but the look flashed by."How can I possibly do such a thing? Don''t worry, don''t worry." "Ha ha." Jiangning chuckled. In this way, after they had eaten and drunk enough, they went straight to find a room to rest. Two hours later. Dongfang Qihao came again. This time, he came alone, more respectful than before. He brought an invitation card and said, "Lord Daozi, elder Tianyu wants to invite you to worship the moon tower. He wants to make an apology face to face." "The moon tower? Today? " Jiangning asked. "Yes! Lord Daozi The eastern Qihao did not dare to speak louder than Jiangning, which shows the fear of the Holy Family of the Middle Earth to the immortal holy family. "If I want to go, I will." Jiangning did not agree, nor refused, but just said such a word. "I see. That Taoist master is good at rest. I''ll step down first." Dongfang Qihao said, and then under the sign of Jiangning, he left here. "The moon tower?" Jiangning touched his chin with hesitation in his eyes. (fifth watch! It''s done! I can''t stand it. I''ll go to bed when I finish writing a chapter. On Monday, please support me .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128-129 "Tianyue building? I''m going, too Knowing that Jiangning has received the invitation, Zhao Min hurried over to follow Jiangning. "What are you going to?" Jiangning asked curiously. "Take a look at that one." Zhao Min said, she is more honest, also did not deceive Jiangning, the truth. "That''s fine." Jiangning directly agreed. If Zhao Min said other reasons, he might not want Zhao Min to follow him, but Zhao Min told the truth and was harmless to himself. There was no problem with Zhao min. Jiangning thought about it and decided to go. When it comes to the silver sea, Jiangning can go through the people of the eastern saints to have a look at the attitude of other holy families in China. Now that he had made a choice, Jiangning stood at the window and looked at Dongfang Qihao who had been standing outside the inn. He waved his hand and used his true Qi to gather a force and hit Dongfang Qihao, indicating that he would go upstairs. Dongfang Qihao stayed here to get accurate news from Jiangning. He was asked by his family to do it. If he did not get the news, he would never go back. They were afraid that Jiangning would still be angry. Now get Jiangning signal, East Qihao, in a hurry to come to Jiangning. "I''ve seen master Daozi, but I don''t know what you want me to do?" East Qihao asked, looking at Jiangning, respectfully. "It''s said that there is a new woman in the moon worship tower. She looks very beautiful and has a very beautiful appearance. She is called fan. Is she the one from Yinkui sect?" Jiangning asked, looking at Dongfang Qihao, he could not guarantee that it was the one, but Dongfang Qihao should know. "Yes! Is it true that Taoist master took a fancy to that woman? The Yin Kui sect, as an adult, is quite reasonable and normal. However, it is difficult for us to get along with each other. " East Qihao said with a big brain hole. Jiangning after listening, can''t help but glance at him, the latter immediately shudder, no longer dare to talk nonsense. "Who will come to visit the moon Tower this time?" Jiangning asked earnestly. "Huangfu Sheng, Jiang Sheng, Mingzhu Sheng have arrived in Qi. There are Shangguan Sheng, Murong Sheng and Yunhai Sheng. They are almost in the silver sea. Xuantian and Qixing Shengzu have not been seen, but they should also come here." Oriental Qihao said so, honestly. "Xuantian Saint clan, seven star Saint clan, I haven''t been down the mountain for many days. What are the status of these two holy families?" Jiangning calmly asked, very casual. "It''s the ten thousand year holy family, and the rest are the Millennium holy family." Dongfang Qihao has no doubt. It is said that the younger generation of Tiandao holy family are sealed up in the rumors. It is said that every young person going down the mountain has his own mission to inherit the way of heaven. Although there are some exaggerations and rumors, this kind of thing is said to have been witnessed. Therefore, it is natural for Jiangning not to understand. Now, the people of the eastern sage family are afraid to suspect Jiangning because they have provoked Jiangning. Just pray that Jiangning can let them go, and they will be happy. You know, those two people who provoked Jiangning have been detained. As long as Jiangning has an idea, the two people will guarantee that their heads will fall to the ground. Never live long. "Oh, who are the strong in the younger generation?" Jiangning continued to ask for details. "The most popular candidates of Huangfu Shengzu are Huangfu prison day, Jiang Mingyue of Jiangsheng family, Qilong of Mingzhu Shengzu, Shangguan Tianqi of Shangguan Shengzu, Murong wuregret of Murong Shengzu and yunhaiguzi of Yunhai Shengzu Jiangning knows what the candidate Saint son means. Any Saint family is divided into disciples. For example, the heaven and earth wind and thunder are the same, and the son of God is the most powerful and outstanding disciple of the holy family. It''s just that the son can''t inherit it. You can''t say that he is. He must have enough prestige in the world, plus enough qualifications, enough potential, and enough strength, as well as enough achievements to become a saint. In this process, it takes about three to five years to determine who is the son. There are two advantages to becoming a son of God. The first is to cultivate the holy people with all their strength and at all costs. The second advantage is that when the age is right, they can directly inherit the position of the leader of the holy clan. At that time, it will be dominated by one party and has absolute rights. Candidates for saints'' sons are those who are eligible to be chosen as saints. Each Saint family will have several, but what Dongfang Qihao said is the most outstanding. "What about your Oriental family?" Jiangning calm road. "Our Oriental family is that the East seeks defeat." Dongfang Qihao said, mentioning this person, there is a touch of self-confidence that can''t be hidden in his eyes. Obviously, this Oriental is very strong in fighting for defeat. Otherwise, Dongfang Qihao, such a peerless master, will not be able to restrain his emotions."The name of the East can be defeated." Jiangning nodded. He really felt domineering. But in the eyes of Dongfang Qihao, he thought Jiangning was angry. He felt that the name was too overbearing and overshadowed his popularity. "No matter how strong these people are, they are not as strong as the Taoist master." This sentence with the composition of flattery, Jiangning did not care, just continued to ask. "What is the strength of these people "They are all peerless masters, but they all hide their strength, and some even step into the realm of master. Of course, this is a speculation, but I really don''t know. However, when we reach the master''s realm, we are almost the same age, between 18 and 25 years old." Dongfang Qihao answered earnestly. "Smallness is zero, but in other words, there is a possibility." Jiangning murmured in his heart. He did not think that there were really outstanding masters and even masters at this age. How gifted and talented people are, they rely on the system and the essence of Xuanwu. Otherwise, they will not be able to advance to the world. Because their own road, different, is the strongest road taken by ancient sages. Then Jiangning and Dongfang Qihao talked for a long time, and roughly explored the strength of these middle earth warriors who came to the East famine. After understanding, Jiangning gave an answer and asked Dongfang Qihao to report back and promised to keep the appointment .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 On that night, people from the eastern holy family had already sent people to meet Jiangning in person. He is an old and peerless master. Looking at the past 60 years old, but after seeing Jiangning, he still gives a respectful cry. Lord Daozi, from this, we can see what the heaven''s holy family is in the Middle Earth. "Master Daozi, is it OK to start now?" He asked, asking Jiangning. "Well, let''s go." Jiangning nodded. In fact, he wanted to go quietly by himself, but some of the eastern saints were over enthusiastic. But when people came, Jiangning didn''t let them leave, which would make him feel guilty. At the bottom of the inn, Jiangning had to be surprised by the enthusiasm of the eastern saint. Twelve pure white precious Colts without any trace of hair, dragging a huge jade chariot, just like the emperor''s inspection of the world, the pomp was very terrible. After a glance, Jiangning could not help but look at the strong man of the eastern holy family. "Lord Daozi, these are twelve pure blood BMWs. Each horse can run like thunder, and it can maintain absolute stability. Lord Daozi, there will be no problem sitting on it." The other side opened his mouth and said to Jiangning. "Ostentation is a little too luxurious, but this time it''s OK. Next time it''s not necessary." Jiangning said a word, and then took the carriage, Zhao Min also followed, originally Zhao Min is absolutely not qualified, but she followed Jiangning, there is no problem. After Jiang Ning''an sat down, Baoju immediately set off. It was really fast and ran like thunder. Moreover, sitting on the jade chariot, he did not feel a bit of the feeling of being displaced. He was indeed a first-class Baoju. It''s really different. Want to come to this kind of precious colt, than the so-called Qianlima, do not know how many times. It didn''t take long for Jiangning to come to the moon worship tower. At this moment, there were already many people gathered at the gate of the moon worship tower. There was no need for any fireworks women to pull guests. Since the arrival of fan here, I don''t know how many people have come here. But suddenly, with the arrival of Jiangning''s Baoju, many people were shocked. "My God, isn''t this a pure blood horse? It''s rare in the world. Someone once bought one at a high price, which was regarded as a treasure. How come there are twelve "This kind of precious colt is extremely rare, and there are twelve of them." "Just now I saw nine black horses, but I didn''t expect to see this kind of horse. Who is sitting on it? The disciple of that big school. " "Oh? There are twelve precious horses of the Oriental holy family. What kind of people are they? It''s not possible that the patriarch of the Oriental holy family came to visit them "The eastern holy family is only twelve precious horses. They have all brought them. Who is going on the inspection tour? It''s so terrible. " Many people were surprised. Those who didn''t know the situation thought the treasure horse was precious, while those who knew the situation were amazed at who was sitting in the jade chariot. This kind of precious colt is only 12 in the eastern holy family, but now it has 12. It is too terrible to be surprised. Everyone is guessing who''s coming. When the destination arrived, Baoju stopped, and the peerless experts of the Oriental Saint family followed him all the way, guarding Jiangning from left to right under the jade chariot. It attracted many people''s attention. On the second floor of the worship of the moon, some great figures of the holy family looked down one after another. They were a group of young people, but they were the strongest people of each holy family. "Who is this man? Why do you, the eastern saints, use such great rites? Is it because your patriarch has come? " One young man spoke and asked the other. Dongfang took a look at the man and said calmly, "I don''t know. It''s just that people say that this man has a great background." He didn''t give a detailed description of Jiangning''s identity, because it didn''t do any good. He hoped that someone would provoke Jiangning. On the one hand, he could help them find out the truth of the eastern saints. On the other hand, he could wipe out all these enemies with the help of Jiangning''s hand. The struggle between the saints was even more fierce, and conspiracy and intrigue were constantly lacking. Hearing this, everyone was stunned, but they didn''t ask any more questions. They just stood on it and looked at Jiangning calmly. Jiangning down the jade chariot, he looked up at the top, it is a group of young people, each of the blood essence is very strong, like a block of stove. They''re all great masters. This is the gap between the Middle Earth and the eastern wilderness. The peerless masters of Donghuang, who are not in their twilight years, will be thirty or forty years old. However, the peerless masters in the middle land are very young in the past. That''s the gap. Jiangning walked inside on foot, and the masters of the Oriental Saint family, such as the stars and the moon, arranged seats on the third floor around Jiangning. Just walking into it, Jiangning saw an acquaintance. Way one!However, Jiangning does not have any change in appearance. As soon as Tao appears here, it is reasonable and reasonable for him to come to look for Yao, and he will naturally appear here. It happened that Daoyi also saw Jiangning, but Jiangning didn''t know where the strange beast of Daoyi had gone. "What a coincidence. I''ve met you." Jiangning went straight past, looked at Dao Yi and said with a smile. At the same time, he secretly opened the eyes of martial arts and wanted to see the realm and strength of Dao Yi. "Character: Dao 1, realm: 12 class peerless master, martial arts: great mercy, Tathagata God palm, only my own way." Top 12? Some of this is beyond Jiangning''s expectation, but the other side is still a peerless master after all. It is easy to defeat the other party with his present state. "Brother Jiang, I didn''t expect to meet here again." When Daoyi saw Jiangning, he couldn''t help showing his joy, and then warmly invited Jiangning to sit down. Jiangning also did not avoid suspicion, sitting directly beside Dao Yi, looking at the wine on the table, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother Daoyi, it''s really infatuated." "After searching for such a long time, I finally have some harvest today. I come here specially and hope to have a good result." At the same time, with a smile on his face, he said nothing. In front of him, I''m afraid that he is a disciple of the immortal Saint family. Jiangning is on guard, but on the surface, he is friendly and not easy to deal with evil. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Daoyi is obviously a true disciple of the heavenly way. I''m here for you. "Do you come to Donghuang just to find him?" Jiangning opened his mouth and asked, to find out the truth. "No, it''s secondary. It''s important." Tao Yi said seriously that there was no hidden void. "About that fierce beast?" Jiangning doesn''t care. There''s no need to cover it up at this time. How many people there don''t know. "Well, this fierce beast is predestined with me. I will go there in person." Tao said with a smile. But as soon as the words were finished, some people sitting on the side couldn''t help but sneer and said, "it''s fate with you? It''s a joke. " This is a young strong man and a peerless master. He comes from the middle land and is a member of the Pearl Saint family. He is not afraid of Jiangning and Daoyi. He only feels that Daoyi and Jiangning are just the strongmen of the Oriental holy family, so they are naturally fearless. But if he knows the identity of Tao Yi, he doesn''t know whether he can say that. He just smiles and doesn''t care about the irony of the other party. As for the people of the eastern holy family, they just glance at the man, but they don''t say a word. They just want other people to provoke Jiangning. Such words cause great trouble, and they can get benefits beyond words. It''s not a good thing for them if we don''t help another enemy to destroy the clan. "When we talk, can you cut in?" Jiangning looked at the man and calmly opened his mouth, but there was indescribable domineering in his words. Tao Yi still did not speak, but drank wine and waited for something. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the Oriental Saint clan has become more and more arrogant in recent years? What do you count? Arrogant in front of me? " The man of Ba Yu continued to stare at Jiang. "Whew." At this time, a silver needle suddenly shot out, the speed is extremely fast, on the spot through the man''s eyebrows. The people of the Pearl Saint clan suddenly died, even the next sentence did not finish. At the same time, everyone was looking for who was fighting? How dare you to kill the people of Mingzhu Saint family directly? Are you afraid of death? A lot of people in the restaurant looked at all this carefully and were shocked. But Dao Yi raised his glass and looked at Jiangning and said with a smile: "drink." "Good." Jiangning was fearless, and after a sip of wine, he looked very calm. At this time, all of a sudden, on the stage of the restaurant, a piece of bright red flowers fell on the ground. At the same time, all the lights in the restaurant were put out, and everyone looked at the stage. A red cloth appeared and a woman showed her body. The woman is graceful, has a kind of unprecedented beauty, the whole person appears gorgeous, let a person have to concentrate on. "In my place, I hope you don''t do it, otherwise Don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. " When the woman landed, a zither appeared in front of her, looked at the crowd and said calmly. You''ve shown yourself. Jiangning fixed his eyes and saw that he had never seen such an experienced woman. Her face was beautiful and her facial features were exquisite, as if God had made it by himself. A pair of eyes can charm all men in the world, and the whole person exudes a kind of holy breath. If he had not known that he was from the Yin Kui sect, Jiangning would have thought he was a shifeixuan, not a witch. The combination of angels and Demons makes Jiangning take a look at it. "Little girl, play a song for you." Chuen chuckles and opens her mouth. She lifts her hand slightly. Then the zither emits a kind of touching music. Jiangning indulged in this kind of music, but soon he suddenly woke up, the whole face was a little ugly, just because this kind of rhythm, can attract him, almost he was deceived, but it is obvious that he did not hurt people. Otherwise, I may be in bad luck. "It really deserves the reputation." Jiangning in the heart of a voice, he glanced around the other people, found that all of them are addicted to this kind of music can not extricate themselves, but also with a color of joy. If you look at Dao Yi again, you can''t help indulging in this kind of music. However, with the strength of Dao Yi, it''s easy to be sober, but Dao Yi likes to listen to this kind of music. Jiangning voice, wake up Zhao Min, after a while Zhao Min wake up, a cold sweat, she is not a fool, know what she has just experienced. All people''s lives are controlled by the emperor, and there is something terrible about it. On the stage, however, with a smile, looking at Jiangning, with a trace of banter in the smile. "What a witch." Jiangning said in his heart that it was only after a song that many people were still unable to extricate themselves, but after a long time, the people were awakened. For a moment, many people were surprised, like Zhao Min, with some fear. When we look at it again, only a few people show their love and most of them are afraid.At this time, he stood up, looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "I am a woman. I can''t protect myself in this troubled time. One thing I did when I came to worship the moon tower today is to find a good husband. My family''s requirements are not high. As long as a person with strong martial arts skills, whoever defeats this person today can spend the Spring Festival with me." He opened his mouth with a smile and pointed to Jiangning. In a moment, many people''s faces changed, and Dao Yi''s expression was also a little cold, because this sentence made him very uncomfortable. Jiangning was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would find trouble with him. This is pushing himself to the top of the wave. This one is really worthy of being a witch with a vicious heart. "You are serious, girl." Someone stood up and looked at him. He asked with some excitement in his words. "Nature takes it seriously. If there is any violation, the gods and the gods will kill them." He directly initiated the oath, but let Daoyi''s face become more ugly. "Boom." At once, someone attacked and killed Jiangning directly. "Bang!" At this time, Jiangning didn''t do it, but someone did (second watch! Ask for some flowers, evaluation tickets, collection CLICK!!!!!!! Thank you!!!!!!!! , third, try to finish the fifth shift as soon as possible .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 "I''ll kill whoever dares to do it." Tao Yi''s cold hand and one blow killed the man who wanted to fight Jiangning. He was a disciple of the holy family. He was killed by Dao Yi. It was shocking and speechless. People did not expect that Daoyi should protect Jiangning so much. They did not know the relationship between them, but they would never think of the identity of Daoyi. "Cluck? Why, are they all afraid? I thought all of you here were heroes, but I didn''t expect that they were a bunch of rubbish. They didn''t even dare to fight. They called themselves young heroes? It''s a joke. Ha ha ha The witch was taunting everyone in the room, and the laughter was very direct. And the way a cold look at the witch mouth: "Oh, what do you want to do?" "Shut up! You don''t have the right to call me, everyone in the world is qualified, but you are not qualified. In the end, there is no one to do it. " He opened his mouth and looked at Dao Yi. His eyes were full of disgust. He hated Tao Yi very much. Many people in the Tianyue building are silent. They have some scruples about Daoyi, who has no idea where he came from. He was just a peerless expert. He was killed by Dao Yi with a fist. It was too terrible. Many people were speechless and speechless. At this time, he stood up and said, "if he does, I will stop him." As soon as this sentence is said, many people are ready to move, but more people are still very silent, because they know what the hell is. Even if the Witch of Yinkui sect really beats Jiangning and wants to spend the Spring Festival Eve with her? No doubt it''s death. But who is she? She then said with a smile: "if anyone can beat him, I will not only spend the Spring Festival with him, but also share the site of Kunpeng fierce beast." When she said that, all the heroes were excited. If someone else said it, no one would believe her. However, no one would believe what she said. After all, her identity was different. Maybe the Yinkui sect did know some information. All of a sudden, a man with a brave face looked at him and said, "is what you said serious?" "I won''t lie to you." He opened his mouth and looked at the other party''s serious reply. "Is the Pearl Qilong going to fight?" "Can''t Qilong, the Pearl? Kunpeng fierce beast, is really a piece of fat, even the people of the Pearl Saint family can''t help but fight. " "Didn''t you see that Shangguan Qitian was also ready to move?" "We are here for the site of Kunpeng ferocious beast? Who cares about that. " A lot of people whispered. The questioner is indeed the Pearl Qilong, the most powerful candidate son of the Pearl Saint family. It can be said that it is the hope and a seed of the Pearl Saint family. He didn''t do anything when he said that he would spend the Spring Festival night together, but when he said that he shared the site of Kunpeng fierce beast, he couldn''t help but make a move. Boom! The other side directly jumped down and stepped on the ground. Two deep pits suddenly appeared. The Pearl Qilong looked at Jiangning and said, "Sir, I won''t hurt your life. Come to fight." He spoke confidently, and because he didn''t know the identity of Jiangning, he didn''t want to kill too much and bring trouble to his family. Dao Yi looks at the other party, but he doesn''t say anything. It''s not that he doesn''t help Jiangning, but he does have the strength to restrain him. So what he says is useless, unless he shows his identity, but he can''t do this. It involves some things and can''t expose his identity. "Cat and dog." Jiangning quietly opened his mouth, only to say such a sentence, instantly detonated the whole audience. Cat and dog? Jiangning is so arrogant that he humiliates his cat and dog in front of the Pearl Qilong. This is the Pearl Qilong, the strongman of the Pearl Saint family, who has become a cat and a dog in Jiangning''s mouth? I don''t know whether Jiangning is relying on Tao Yizai or what to do. It''s too much to dare to say such words. "Ha ha, you are really good at speaking. Just now, you still have some scruples and some compassion. But it seems that I don''t need to be merciful or scruple." Qilong, the Pearl, speaks with a touch of anger. He is a disciple of the holy family. How can he not be angry when he is so humiliated by Jiangning? "The villain dies of talking too much." Jiang Ning glanced at him and said something that many people could not understand. "You Although the Pearl Qilong didn''t know what Jiangning said, he could also understand a little literal sense. He took a long sword in his hand. Suddenly, the sword was like a storm and chopped it directly. Jiangning just didn''t have any nonsense. He raised his hand and took the sword directly. At present, the Pearl Qilong couldn''t move. The sword in his hand seemed to be grasped by Juli. "Boom A majestic spirit directly suppressed the past. On the spot, the sword in the hands of the Pearl Qilong was split inch by inch and broke on the spot. "You." Looking at Jiang Ming Zhu, he can''t believe that Jiang''s weapon is not hard.At the same time, after the weapons were broken, Qi followed the past. The bright pearl Qilong''s face changed and quickly regressed. His true Qi filled the air and turned into a sword Qi. He wanted to strangle Jiangning''s true Qi. But Jiangning''s true Qi, with a terrible energy, ignored the opponent''s sword spirit, and directly bombed in front of him. Qi long, the Pearl of the young generation, was hit by his true Qi. He flew out on the spot and smashed the gate. He was defeated by Jiangning''s understatement. Jiangning has some terror, too terrible. "Who else?" Jiangning glanced at the crowd and said lightly, but it was cold in his eyes. After this blow, no one dares to make a mistake. Looking at Jiangning''s eyes, they all have deep fear. Rao Shi Dao could not help but take a look at Jiangning. The bright pearl Qilong is not an ordinary person. He was defeated by Jiangning. On the stage, looking at Jiangning, he could not help laughing and said: "it seems that the master who can protect me has been born." She said with a smile, and then came to Jiangning, bringing a burst of fragrance. Tao Yi sits aside and says nothing. (the third watch! Subscription support!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 Let''s go. Suddenly, a wonderful Qi, to seal Jiangning''s true Qi, chuckled, moved slightly, took Jiangning away. At this moment, Jiangning can, but all of a sudden he did not choose to leave, but let him take away himself. Dao stood up, looked at him, and said coldly on his face: "are you sure you want to do this?" "What''s the matter with you? You cold-blooded animal. " Looking at Dao Yi, it is even colder. "I''ve given you a chance. It''s you who don''t cherish it." As soon as Tao opened his mouth, he turned away and did not continue to stay here. He took Jiangning away and came to the boudoir without looking at Tao one by one. Others were asked out one by one. All of a sudden, it was still full of people. At this moment, there was no one. In the boudoir room, there is a clear fragrance. Jiangning is sent to Chuang by red cloth. "Why did you arrest me?" Jiangning looked at him and asked calmly. He didn''t believe he really just wanted to spend the Spring Festival with him. There is no such good thing in the world. "Cluck, your speech is too hurtful. I just want to spend the Spring Festival with you." She looked at Jiangning with a smile, and said so. Meanwhile, tui went to the red gauze on her body, revealing a piece of snow-white skin, especially the clavicle with Xing feeling, which exuded an indescribable charm. It makes people have an impulse to pour directly. "Spend the Spring Festival together? Well, that''s it Her body, sending out a heat, but also with a kind of unspeakable warmth. For a moment, she finally changed her face. She didn''t expect Jiangning to be so powerful. She had planned to play with Jiangning, and she was immediately in a weak position. "What? Don''t you want to spend the Spring Festival together? Don''t you dare? " Jiangning looked at him and said with a cold smile that he should be tough to deal with such women. He must not be weak. Otherwise, he must suffer losses. "No? Cluck cluck, I''m afraid you dare not, but I want to tell you something. Do you know who is the person sitting beside you just now She opened her mouth with a smile. Although there was a trace of fear in her eyes, it soon disappeared and was replaced by calmness! "A disciple of the divine family?" Jiangning said with a smile and said the identity of Dao Yi. "Oh, you know who he is." A little surprise flashed in her eyes. She didn''t expect that Jiangning actually knew the identity of Dao Yi. "Then you should know what he came to Donghuang for?" He continued. "Looking for fiancee, and looking for Kunpeng ruins." Jiangning continued. Pang was really surprised. It seems that Jiangning knows everything, but she still said: "the fiancee in his mouth is me. If you dare to move me, your consequences will be very tragic." She opened her mouth with a smile, with provocation in her eyes. "Is it?" Her face changed dramatically, but she was bound by Jiangning''s true Qi. She couldn''t move at all. She was playing with fire. After a while, Jiangning raised his head and looked at him with a banter in his eyes and said, "do you think I''m afraid?" "You are afraid. The more unscrupulous you are, the more afraid you are." She opened her mouth, and her eyes were colder. There was no smile before, with a chill. "Try it. I''m afraid." Jiangning sneer, really want to start, so gorgeous, no matter what their own do not suffer losses. "All right! Let''s get down to business. " She was afraid. She was really afraid. Although Jiangning was good and strong, she did not arrive at will and gave her innocence to someone who only knew for a day. "Business? What''s the point? " Jiangning did not continue to act. He was not a matter of forcing others. He was just bluffing. Of course, if he was not afraid, Jiangning didn''t mind cooking cooked rice. "Don''t be confused, Xuanwu descendant." He opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning with a smile in his eyes. A descendant of Xuanwu. For a moment, Jiangning looked calm and calmly said, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand. " "Ha ha, there is Xuanwu in my body. It''s hard to hide me. To tell you the truth, I''m a descendant of rosefinch." He continued to speak. A descendant of rosefinch? Jiangning frowned. At this time, she moved her body. She took out a thing. It was a feather, a flame red feather. If you don''t look carefully, it seems that you can see a burning feather again. After the feather is taken out, suddenly, the temperature in the room rises greatly. "What is this?"Jiangning asked. "The rosefinch is really feathered." Answer calmly. "What is the true feather of a rosefinch?" Jiangning looked at the feather and continued to ask. "the essence of the rosefinch." She opened her mouth and then looked at Jiangning and said, "you and I are all destiny people. Kunpeng fierce beast does not fall into samsara. It turns into a drop of real blood. Whoever gets it can get Kunpeng''s divine power. When the world is in great difficulty, the four holy beasts all understand this matter, so they choose the inheritors to solve this problem." He said seriously. However, Jiangning didn''t fully believe in who was in front of him. This was the man of Yin Kui sect. He could not believe it. Because maybe, he is not the descendant of the rosefinch, but the descendant of the four fierce beasts? Who can guarantee that? If shifeixuan took out this thing, Jiangning would really believe it, but would he? Jiangning will never believe it. But Jiangning still asked, "do you know the location of the Kunpeng site?" "I can sense that the four sacred beasts and the four fierce beasts are all related to each other. One hundred and forty years ago, Kunpeng was hidden very deeply, so we will have a better chance to work together to calm down the disaster? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134-135 "How can I believe you, the evil girl of Yingkui sect, wants to pacify the disaster?" Jiangning looked at him and said calmly that he couldn''t believe him. "Cluck, witch? You are the only one in the world who dare to say that I am a witch in front of me, but what is evil and what is right, can you judge it? Are those righteous people who kill less than me? " He replied with a smile, without any anger. Jiangning doesn''t want to talk about this topic because he is right. No one in the world can thoroughly judge what is good and what is evil, which is difficult to evaluate. "Since the four sacred beasts and the four fierce beasts can interact with each other, how can I believe you? You are the descendant of rosefinch, not chaos, not candle dragon, not gluttonous descendant?" Jiangning opened his mouth and said an essential problem. Since there is really a connection between the holy beast and the fierce beast, what should he do if he is the inheritor of other fierce beasts? This is a very real problem. We can''t veto it or evade it. Talking to a smart person doesn''t need to use any brain. Jiangning quietly looks at Yao, waiting for her reply. "You are better than me. What should you worry about? After all, should I worry or should I worry? " She said that she didn''t reply directly, because she couldn''t provide any evidence unless she told Zhuque to come to Jiangning in person. "Give me your rosefinch, and I will believe what you say." Jiangning stares at that piece of rosefinch true feather to say so. Zhuque Zhenyu has the same effect as Xuanwu Neidan. It can gain terrible energy when used by other animals. "Ha ha." With a smile, there is an unspeakable beauty, but this kind of smile is a mockery of Jiangning, telling him that it is impossible. Zhuque Zhenyu is such an important thing. Give it to Jiangning? She is not so stupid. "Alas." Jiangning sighed, but he didn''t believe in himself. He didn''t cheat Zhuque Zhenyu. "It''s OK to cooperate, but how about three rules?" Jiangning looked at him and said. "Well, that''s fine." Direct consent. "After that, if we don''t kill each other, we can''t bury ourselves in front of each other if we don''t have any common interests. Third, we can''t bury ourselves in front of each other if we don''t have any common interests." Jiangning looked at him and said. This kind of oath is very vicious. Before meeting the sacred beast, Jiangning would not believe it at all. We can know the story of the reincarnation of the sacred beast. Jiangning thinks that the oath may become a reality in the dark, so we can''t make a vow lightly and easily. After looking at Jiangning, he finally nodded and promised the oath: "well, I swear that if I violate these three points, I will become a pig and dog for generations to come, and there will be no place to die." He spoke with great care. "Say it together." Jiangning didn''t let him finish. He had to let him finish. She looked at Jiangning in silence, but she repeated it again. When she finished, she looked at Jiangning and motioned Jiangning to say it again. Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense and said it again. After they had taken the oath, they said, "well, let''s cooperate now?" "Now? Is it urgent? " Jiangning asked. "We can''t wait for this kind of thing. We should know that there are descendants of the four holy beasts. As you said, those four fierce beasts may also have descendants. When they get there first, we will be in trouble." She said seriously. She analyzed the current situation. "Well, let''s go." Jiangning nodded, but in the end, he asked fan to wait for him for a while. When he came to the moon worship building, he saw where Zhao Min was and told Zhao Min to stay here. If Zhao Min was willing, he would go back. In short, it''s a complete break with Zhao min. you go your way, I''ll take mine. Jiangning brought Zhao Min to her, but she wanted to restrain her. She worried that Zhao Min would attack the Ming religion after she left. Or Wudang. But now, has come to the city of waves, Zhao Min even if to go back, but also to several months. In addition, there were many troubles and poverty in the vicinity of the city. At this time, Zhao Min went back, on the contrary, it was extremely unsafe. It was safe to stay here and wait for the wind to pass. At that time, Jiangning had already gone back and was not afraid of Zhao Min at all. After saying goodbye to Zhao Min, Jiangning and fan joined hands and went to the silver sea. On the way, he also looked at Jiangning and said a word of pity. Jiangning did not give an answer, but along with him, came to the silver sea.Wanli silver sea is not really the silver sea, but the sea water has some oddities. On the full moon day, when the sea is in high tide, the sea will turn silver. It is very surprised that many people are attracted to watch, but some people die every year. Because the high tide is terrible, it is known as an ominous place. There are many legends and myths. Three days after the next full moon, when Jiangning and fan arrived at the silver sea, it was already very late, and the sea was splashing with waves, without any abnormality. "Where do you think the Kunpeng ruins are hidden?" Jiangning patrol around, looking at the mouth said. "Feel with your heart." She opened her mouth and then closed her eyes. Jiangning could not help but close her eyes and learn to feel everything. "Crash!" "Brush!" "Brush!" There was no sound except the sound of the waves and the waves, and the sea breeze. Jiangning''s mind is quiet, quietly sensing everything, quiet. After a while, a strange voice came. "Wuwu... Wuwu... Wuwu." It''s a strange sound. It comes from the bottom of the sea. (finally finished the fifth shift! Please subscribe to support, thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 Strange sound appeared at the bottom of the sea. Jiangning''s face did not change. He looked at him, and the latter''s face changed slightly. "Don''t open your eyes. We''re feeling with our hearts." He suddenly opened his mouth and asked Jiangning not to look left and right. Jiangning took a deep breath, no nonsense, and continued to wait. Jiangning gradually felt this strange feeling. In the middle of the sea floor, something seems to be hidden. It makes a whining sound, which is very strange and strange. Finally, it was difficult for them to sense anything. After opening their eyes, Jiangning frowned and looked at the bottom of the sea and said, "do you think there is something hidden in the bottom of the sea?" Jiangning said so. "There may be something hidden. According to the ancient saying, Kunpeng used to be a huge fish, and its volume will increase by 300 Zhang every day. Eventually, it will grow bigger and bigger. In the Western sea, it will turn into a Kunpeng and soar to 90000 Li. There may be Kunpeng ruins in the sea bottom." He also recognized that the Kunpeng site was hidden in the bottom of the sea. "Let''s go in together?" Jiangning opens his mouth and looks at the sea. The dark sea has no luster except the waves and the cold wind. If you stand high and look at the sea, you will have a terrible feeling. The sea is boundless and can devour all things. It creates a gloomy and terrifying feeling. "Try it." However, Jiangning and fan are not ordinary people. They look at each other and finally agree that they want to go into the sea to have a look. With the feeling, if we can find the Kunpeng fierce beast in advance, it will be extraordinary. "Good!" Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense. They went into the sea directly. They just urged their true Qi to resist the cold of the water. They didn''t waste their true Qi. After all, they didn''t know how long they would stay at the bottom of the sea. The cold sea floor, for two people, no harm, Jiangning like a javelin like, directly inserted into the sea, quickly into the sea, 10 meters! Twenty meters! Thirty meters! Forty meters! Fifty meters! Sixty meters! Jiangning moved bit by bit, dived down bit by bit, and followed Jiangning''s side. The two men went deep into hundreds of meters. Soon they came to a rock. Both of them were peerless experts. They could see everything clearly on the sea floor. They felt that the distance from the Kunpeng site was far away, so they swam all the time. I don''t know how long it has been until she feels a little pressure. The pressure of the sea water is so strong that she can''t help frowning, but Jiangning has no influence at all. His flesh is terrible and he is a real body of Xuanwu. Naturally, Jiangning is not afraid of such sea pressure, even if it is one kilometer deep. In this way, 3000 meters below, there are many strange sea animals in the bottom of the sea. Ghost faced sharks, which are more terrible than whales, swim by. If they don''t keep their true spirit, otherwise, they will be surrounded by this kind of pure Yang flesh. Although the ghost face shark can not bring much danger to the two people, but this kind of thing is gregarious. Moreover, in the middle of the sea, if they do something, they will certainly cause some trouble. Three thousand meters under the sea, Jiangning felt a little bit of pressure, while Yao had a part of the pressure, but he still insisted on living, so he swam with Jiangning all the time. "Right here." Looking at this cave, it seems that there is a deep cave for two people to swim together. However, it seems that there is no movement between the two caves. In my heart, the entrance of Kunpeng site should be here. But he didn''t dare to mess around. If he stepped in here, if he met with trouble, his strength would be reduced to one-third, or even two-thirds, in the middle of the sea. It would be difficult for him to develop his real strength. If he got into trouble, he might suffer a fatal blow. Thinking of this, Jiangning hesitated. After a look, she did not dare to step in easily. Finally, she pointed to the top and motioned Jiangning to speak. At present, Jiangning nodded, and then they rushed out quickly. In Haiti, it was like a rocket shooting out. After a stick of incense, Jiangning rushed out from the bottom of the sea. A bright moon was in the sky, and the moonlight of silver moon fell on Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning evaporated the sea water from her body with genuine gas, and appeared in the sea without any harm, and she also rose into the sky, and the bright moon fell on her body. The red clothes, supported by the moonlight, seem to have some enchantment, but more still have a temptation, people have to take a look. After falling, he evaporated his sweat, then looked at Jiangning and said, "that place has a great relationship with Kunpeng ruins." She said, very serious."It should be." Jiangning nodded. There was something strange about that place, which should be closely related to the Kunpeng site. However, they did not dare to step on foot easily, for fear that in case of trouble, it would lead to disaster. We should know that although they are extremely expensive, the sea is the force of nature, and they dare not resist with nature. Have you ever seen that peerless master standing in the middle of a volcano without dying? Deep in the sea, there are countless secrets hidden, unknown secrets, two people dare not step foot, but also normal. After all, no one dares to take risks. "What to do next?" He looked at Jiangning and asked. "You ask me? I don''t know, but I think that if we went in just now, I''m afraid we''ll encounter some unknown troubles. I''d like to wait and see what happens. If there''s no way, we''ll fight together. " Jiangning said so. (the first watch, the next four, kneel down to ask brothers and sisters to subscribe to support ah, automatic subscription does not need to spend a cent, please automatically subscribe, thank you very much .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 I don''t know why. Jiangning has a premonition that if he breaks into the Kunpeng ruins at this moment, there will be big problems. At that time, his life will be lost in vain, so he dare not take risks. In any case, after the death of Kunpeng fierce beast, a drop of real blood is waiting for the predestined person. Now, the predestined person has not appeared. If they go in, they will never be merciful to Kunpeng fierce beast. When the ancients died and hid in the tombs, they would set up many organs, such as the Kunpeng fierce beast, the fierce beast that has lived for thousands of years. The wisdom is even smarter than human beings. The trap they want to set should be very terrible. In addition, if you take yourself as a graveyard and hide in the sea, there must be some unknown Xinmi. "It''s said that when the moon is full, the whole sea will become silvery. I think there may be some heresy on that day. When we are together, how about?" At this time, he opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning. "Good!" Jiangning nodded, now there is no way, what he said is also a way, anyway, waiting for one day is also waiting, waiting for two days is also waiting, waiting for a few more days does not matter. At present, the two separated, Jiangning returned to the inn, Zhao Min did not leave, Jiangning said to her today, let her dare not mess. Of course, after Jiangning came back, Zhao Min could not help asking a lot of things, but Jiangning naturally would not tell Zhao Min anything, just told her not to think about it, but to bring her here is not to cooperate with her and share secrets, but to punish her. However, the current situation is turbulent, Jiangning also did not have that kind of punishment idea. Today''s situation is to wait until the Kunpeng ruins open. In this way, time went by in a hurry. For several days in a row, Jiangning and Pang were searching each other for news and exploring the secrets of the vast silver sea. However, during this period of time, many strong men appeared in the silver sea, and many peerless experts appeared. Soon the bad news came that a peerless master died in the silver sea. They were members of the Jiang Sheng family, two old and peerless masters. They went into the sea to explore the mysterious land. They didn''t come back for a day and a night. They originally agreed to come back no matter what happened in three hours. But now a day and a night passed, and the people of the Jiang Sheng family did not come back. It can be seen that they are basically dead. Peerless masters, even if they encounter any terrible sea animals in the sea, they have the ability to fight and defend themselves. However, the disappearance of these masters has cast a shadow on the hearts of a group of strong men. After knowing the news, Jiangning and Pang had to breathe a sigh of relief. They were glad that they had no impulse on that day. Otherwise, they might have died. Today, the whole Jiang Sheng family is very depressed. Both the upper and lower levels are very miserable. The two peerless masters have died in vain. If they can get some news, they will not be wronged to die, but they will be thrown into the water like this, silent, which makes the whole Jiang Sheng family extremely hard to bear. In the turbulent City, the strong people from the Middle Kingdom are not in a good mood. Even some local people have already known about the Kunpeng ferocious animal ruins. As we all know, the site of Kunpeng fierce beast may be hidden in the silver sea, but the weak warrior can''t dive into the water at all, and the powerful warrior dare not enter the water. Everyone is very tacit understanding, no one dares to break through the Kunpeng ruins any more. They are waiting for an opportunity, a suitable opportunity, to enter the Kunpeng ruins together. It''s just during this time that a message appears. One and a half step master of the Pearl family, Huang Yu, a famous pearl in China, came to the East wasteland with his magic soldiers and threatened to kill Jiangning. The reason is that Jiangning destroyed the Pearl Qilong. Although the Pearl Qilong was recovered and was rescued, the people of Mingzhu Saint clan couldn''t swallow it. After learning the news, he immediately appeared in front of Jiangning. "Do you want me to help you with this trouble?" She said, "you can help me once, but you can''t help me twice. I''ll handle it myself." He refused to help him. It is also natural that the people of the Pearl Qilong come back to find a place. Now it will take some time for the Kunpeng fierce beast site to open. During this period of time, Jiangning doesn''t mind looking for the saints. You know, Jiangning is very covetous of Peiyuan Dan. This kind of thing can cultivate his own disciples. If it is the best Peiyuan pill, it can save him years of skill. Thinking of this, Jiangning goes directly to the city. With the arrival of the holy people of the Middle Earth, the city of waves has been completely new. The warriors at the gate are full of energy and energy. They show an indescribable momentum. Everyone is very strong. This is no longer an ordinary guard. But the strong, are rare first-class masters, and even top-notch masters. These people''s ideas are very simple. If they are favored by a certain Saint family disciple and accepted as thugs, they will have an unlimited future in the future.This is also the sorrow of the whole Donghuang, hoping to get alms from others. Jiangning came to the city of waves and attracted many people''s attention in an instant. Soon, the people of Pearl Saint family got the news immediately. Jiangning has entered the city of waves. Now most of the original people in the city have left. Sooner or later, there will be a bloody storm here, which is known to all. Therefore, many people who do not want to get involved in this bloody storm prefer to escape rather than get into trouble. Today, there are seven cities in the whole city of waves. When they saw Jiangning, they screamed out one by one. "He did show up." "I''m not afraid of death." "Now, which elder of the Pearl Saint family has put down his cruel words to kill this Jiangning and kill his nine clans. I didn''t expect that he would really dare to appear." "The Pearl Saint clan is shameless. If the small one can''t beat it, let the big one come. It''s shameless." "There is no way to be shameless. The so-called beating a dog depends on the owner. If this man injures the Pearl Qilong, he will have bad luck." Many people began to talk. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 At this time, a peerless master came, but not one of the strong pearl saint, but another, a young warrior, holding a long sword, looked at Jiangning and said, "you are the one who hurt the Pearl Qilong on that day?" He opened his mouth, and there was a haughty, aloof look between his eyebrows, and despised Jiangning. "Yes, it''s me." Jiangning looked at him calmly. "Oh! You''re so bold to put your name on the paper. I''m the Pearl saint. I don''t want to kill anonymous people. " He opened his mouth and his eyes revealed coldness and murderous spirit. "I''m the Lord of Donghuang." Jiangning cold mouth, and then ... the opportunity is revealed! "The Lord of the East wilderness?" "This man is too arrogant." "It''s so arrogant that he doesn''t know that the name of the Lord of Donghuang is the most taboo name in the middle land?" "Well, how dare you humiliate us." Many people began to speak, and their faces became ugly. The name of the Lord of Donghuang was a huge scar for the holy people of Zhongtu. One hundred and forty years ago, the master of Donghuang pushed Zhongtu horizontally and slaughtered many holy families. It can be said that today''s Saint clan has more or less hatred with the master of Donghuang. This is a kind of shame in the middle land. They regard themselves as nobles. After meeting the Lord of the eastern wilderness, they were beaten to rout by the people of a rural area. This shame is unforgettable for the middle land warriors. Jiangning now claims to be the Lord of Donghuang, which makes them extremely angry. "You want to die." The strong man of Mingzhu Saint family roared and looked at Jiangning. The sword in his hand trembled violently. In a flash, the sword soared into the air and shot out more than ten swords, which was extremely fierce. Each sword Qi can kill a strong man of the same rank more than ten times. He is a very strong man and his swordsmanship is amazing. Jiangning glanced, without any nonsense, directly raised his hand. In a flash, the shadow of Xuanwu mountain appeared, which was extremely terrible. With a kind of thunder momentum of mountain suppression, he killed him with one blow, and the other party flew upside down. His whole body was smashed by one blow and became a waste man. However, Jiangning didn''t kill him, but he just carried the other party''s lapel and went to the place where Mingzhu saints lived. Since the people in the Pearl holy land want to make trouble for themselves, Jiangning doesn''t care to deal with them. If they fall out sooner or later, they will fall out. It''s better to take the initiative to give them a fatal blow and save themselves a lot of trouble. After seeing this scene, the corners of his mouth slightly tilted up, looking at Jiangning, I don''t know what mood it is. As for the other Chinese warriors, they were staring at all this. Although they knew that Jiangning was very strong, it was too strong. This was a candidate son of the Pearl holy land, and the sixth class was defeated by Jiangning. It''s too scary. Jiangning took the young strong man of Mingzhu Shengzu and walked to Mingzhu Shengzu on foot. After a while, there was a scream at the temporary residence of the Pearl saints. "Son of God!" "The son of Pu Fang was actually carried by him. Who is this person? How dare you despise our holy family so much?" "Who is this man? Do you want to die?" Many people said coldly, and their faces were very angry. They felt that Jiangning despised the people of their pearl family. Suddenly, someone quickly went to the courtyard and reported the matter to the strong pearl saint. Soon there was a strong breath, which burst out from the yard. "If you insult me, you should be punished." Who is this strong man who came all the way from Zhongtu and held a red flaming magic gun. This is the fourth class magic weapon, which surpasses the Dragon slaughtering sword and the heaven relying sword. The gun body emits strong heat, and even when it is waved, it has a red light and is eye-catching. Huang Yu, the Pearl, is 68 years old, but he is only in his forties. He is full of vigor and vitality. He stands in front of Jiangning with a fierce and domineering look. He is not angry and self-confident. Standing in front of Jiangning, his red flaming gun is constantly shaking, sending out a kind of pressure. "You are the Pearl Huang Yu? I hear you''re going to kill me? " Jiangning threw the Pearl Pufang directly on the ground, like throwing a dead dog at will. This action made Huang Yu''s face change dramatically. "Are you really tired of living?" Pearl Huang Yu opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning coldly. He said so, holding the spear tightly and ready to strike at any time. "If you want to, do it. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s noisy." Jiangning leisurely way, a moment pearl Huang Yu started, full of anger, a gun shot to kill. With all the strength and spirit of Huang Yu, the bright pearl, this gun has a feeling of killing the immortal and killing the gods. The red flaming gun turns into a dragon, penetrating the space and exploding the air. "Boom Jiangning was fearless. He raised his fist and killed him with one blow. On his fist was a Xuanwu manifesting. He carried a mountain on his back and resisted the killing of the magic gun. Bang! When the big explosion sounded, the earth at Jiangning''s feet cracked. His fist was cast like a God''s iron, fearless and fearless. The blow was about to hit the opponent''s red flaming magic gun, and it was a moment of terrifying power.Huang Yu, the Pearl of the Pearl, retreated more than ten meters. The power of Jiangning''s one punch forced him to retreat. It was only because Jiangning''s punch was too terrible. It could be said that it was a killing blow. However, Jiangning was calm and had a ghostly body method, so he directly came to Huang Yu and bombarded him on the spot. Huang Yu, the Pearl of the Pearl, swept a gun, as if it could cut through the space. Suddenly, Jiangning''s real body opened, and Xuanwu''s real body directly blocked Huang Yu''s gun power, and then killed him with one blow. The Yellow Pearl is directly in the abdomen. "Poof." The strong man of the half step master suffered a blow from Jiangning, and the bore bone of Xiong was broken on the spot. A fist seal appeared, and all the viscera were broken by Jiangning''s fist. However, the master of half step is different. His Qi and blood are rolling, and his real Qi is surging in an instant. In self-healing, Jiangning''s fist can definitely play a fatal role if he is a peerless expert. For him, it can only be regarded as serious injury, not fatal. It''s just that the war has just begun, and Huang Yu, the Pearl of the Pearl, is in a weak position. If the battle continues, Huang Yu, the Pearl, will surely lose. "This man is simply not like words, a pure strength, should be so terrible." "Too terrible!" "It''s terrible." The disciples of the Pearl Saint family, staring at all this, couldn''t believe what they saw. Jiangning, like the emperor, despised everything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 Jiangning''s strength makes them speechless. It is too terrifying and creates a sense of oppression that is hard to say. I thought Jiangning was very strong, but in the face of the old peerless master, he should be captured. But I didn''t expect that Jiangning seemed to be hanging up, pushing all the way, and smashing the old and peerless strongmen of the Pearl Saint clan. This achievement, even in China, can be well-known in the world. Jiangning is too terrifying to know what to say. "Bang." Jiangning raised his hand, one punch directly hit the Pearl Huang Yu, and then one hand caught the red flame magic gun. In a flash, ChiYan''s magic gun had a strong aversion and resistance. The gun was shaking violently and didn''t want to be suppressed by Jiangning. Although it was only a fourth class magic weapon, it had initially acquired its own independent consciousness. Recognize the master, now Jiangning hold, it will naturally resist. "How dare a fourth class soldier resist? Your master is nothing to me. Calm down Jiangning said coldly. He did not care whether the magic weapon could listen to others or not. Suddenly, the real spirit of Xuanwu suppressed it. After a short time, however, the red flame gun stopped moving. Jiangning held the long gun tightly and then waved it. The body of the gun weighed a thousand jin. It was heavy enough to hold and hold. It felt like a strong and vigorous swing. It''s very good. When xiajiangning went to kill with a gun, he didn''t practice any shooting skills. However, as for the so-called one skill, ten thousand skills, Jiangning doesn''t need to learn any shooting skills deliberately, and it is enough to defeat ordinary gun experts. This is a kind of fighting consciousness. When you get to the top of the world, any martial arts will have little effect unless you reach the peak. Boom. Jiangning took a gun to kill, a shot swept through the enemy''s chest. Huang Yu, the Pearl of pearl, was very strong. After so many attacks from Jiangning, he was not dead. He was just spitting blood. Finally, pearl Huang Yu finally opened his mouth, looked at Jiangning, and said, "stop it!" He stopped Jiangning and told him to stop fighting. "Stop it? Yes? No more? " Jiangning looked at the extremely weak pearl Huang Yu, said calmly, holding the red flame gun in his hand. His eyes were cold. He was looking for an opportunity to nail the Pearl Huang Yu. "No, it''s my fault. Please calm down." Pearl Huang Yu where dare to continue to fight, in the fight, he will undoubtedly die, so he does not want to continue to fight with Jiangning. In the current situation, only by accepting defeat can we have a chance of life. Huang Yu, the Pearl of pearl, has no other ideas. "If you don''t fight, don''t you?" Jiangning looked at the Pearl, Huang Yu said, his mind moved, did not kill, look at the past is very calm. "Sir, all this is due to my recklessness. Please forgive me, and I can compensate you for certain losses." Pearl Huang Yu said, his face is ugly. He is a master of banbu, and he has a reputation in the middle land. Now he is held by a younger generation of Jiangning. Naturally, he can''t keep face. But if he doesn''t, if Jiangning is impulsive, he really can''t say that he will be buried here. "Compensation? Yes, I heard that you are rich in peiyuandan, right? " Jiangning opened his mouth and said that was what he was waiting for. "Peiyuan pill, this is extremely precious, but I can give you ten." The Pearl Huang Yu opens his mouth, and then secretly urges the true Qi to recover from his injury. "Ten? Do you think I''m a beggar? I ask, how many are your lives worth? " Jiangning looked at the Pearl Huang Yu and said coldly. Ten? Jiangning is not a rag picker. Naturally, he doesn''t like these ten Peiyuan pills. "How many do you want?" Pearl Huang Yu did not dare to refute, but asked Jiangning. Meanwhile, he secretly recovered from the injury and was ready to find the right opportunity to strike. All of these are seen in Jiangning''s eyes, but Jiangning doesn''t care. It''s just a pearl, Huang Yu. It''s easy to crush. "Five hundred!" Jiangning opened his mouth directly, while the lion opened his mouth and said an astronomical number. "Five hundred?" Pearl Huang Yu''s face changed, and then he looked at Jiangning. There was some anger in his eyes, but he still pressed down: "Sir, are you kidding? Peiyuan pills are precious. I can''t make 500 pearls in a year. I can''t promise to do so. I don''t know if it''s possible to do so at most? " A hundred? Huang Yu, the Pearl in his heart, didn''t even want to give Jiangning one. What he did was just delaying time. "Stubborn." Jiangning sneered, he suddenly shot, such as thunder, directly bombed to kill in the past. Before Pearl Huang Yu could remember to speak, he was interrupted by Jiangning''s fist. On the spot, another punch broke the bones of her upper body, and then she grabbed her like a chicken. "Poof." Huang Yu, the unrivalled pearl, vomited blood, and his face was extremely pale. Jiangning used his extreme strength to completely suppress the Pearl Huang Yu. The passive effect was turned on, so the Pearl Huang Yu could not resist Jiangning''s fist.Just now he deliberately suppressed and did not fully release his own invincible of the same rank. "People of the Pearl Saint family, go back and tell your elders that 500 Peiyuan pills will be slaughtered by myself if there is no pill tomorrow." Jiangning''s words are extremely overbearing. He stood on the roof, black hair long Yang, eyes like cold electricity general sharp, look at everything, with an indescribable domineering. Like a young emperor, he pushed everything horizontally and was a man of amazing talent. In an instant, the whole city of waves was shocked. Jiangning claimed to be the master of Donghuang, and beat up Huang Yu, the Pearl of pearl, and threatened to send 500 Peiyuan pills to the Holy Family of Mingzhu, otherwise he would personally kill the holy family. This language is extremely domineering and shocking. (let''s talk late at night. It''s another morning close to the morning. From the launch of the 4th to the present, the third one has insisted on it until now. From the 30th of the new year''s day to the present, almost every day there is no extravagance. I just hope that everyone can support him more. Next month, he will work harder to update and write a better plot!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 That afternoon. There is a thing circulating in the whole city of waves, that is, about Jiangning''s beating up the powerful people of Mingzhu Saint clan today. "Did you hear that? A man who claimed to be the Lord of Donghuang defeated the people of Mingzhu Shengzu, and even asked the other party to take out 500 Peiyuan pills. Otherwise, he would kill the people of Mingzhu Shengzu. This news, a sensation, attracted the attention of many people. And now! Jiangning has been waiting for a long time in the land of Mingzhu Saint clan. He is waiting for the reply of the people of Mingzhu Shengzu. To give or not to give. He came to Jiangning again. "Are you really not afraid of death if you provoke the Pearl Saint like this?" "Fear of death?" Jiangning looked at him, with a smile on his face, and there was indescribable confidence in his smile. "Well, that''s what you are. You are too arrogant, but you do have the right to be arrogant." He said with a smile. "Ha ha." Jiangning chuckled, but he didn''t want to be contaminated with anything. "But do you think the people of Mingzhu Saint clan will take out 500 Peiyuan pills?" All of a sudden, Jiangning asked. After all, she was a member of the Holy Family in the Middle Earth. When asked about some information, she knew a lot better than herself. "No! The Pearl Huang Yu is not worth five hundred Peiyuan pills. " She said, then looked at Jiangning and said, "if you can beat the other''s master next, I think it''s worth it." She continued. "Oh? What else is strong? " Jiangning asked curiously. "Martial master." He said it very seriously and very seriously. "Martial master?" As soon as Jiangning''s face changed, the martial arts master surpassed the peerless master. He was afraid that it would be difficult to defeat him. This was not a great leap, but a great difference between the two. The master of half step martial arts is still a peerless master. He is just a stronger and peerless master. He will still be suppressed by the same rank. "Finally, cluck?" He opened his mouth and said with a smile. Looking at Jiangning, Jiangning said with a smile: "afraid? If not, I''m not afraid to leave Jiangning said with a smile. It''s normal that he doesn''t care. There is nothing to be ashamed of. "Hum, it''s just stubborn, but to tell you the truth, the martial master of the Pearl Saint clan will not come. If he has to, he will come, but there are some problems with this one." She said. "Some questions?" Jiangning was extremely curious. "This martial arts master was interrupted when he was promoted. Although he eventually became a martial arts master, his strength was quite different from that of a real martial arts master. It can be said that he has surpassed the peerless master. His true Qi in his body is still supreme, but his strength is not a true martial arts master." He said so. "I understand, that is to say, the strength of the other side is stronger than the peerless master, and even surpasses the so-called half step master, but it is quite different from the real martial arts master?" Jiangning said so. "It''s true, but it can''t be said like this. If this martial arts master appears, you can only escape with your strength!" He said so. "I see." Jiangning nodded, but didn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t know his secret. If the other side really killed him, Jiangning had a certain number of cards. You don''t have to lose. Because he has martial arts heavy pupil, once opened, it is not necessarily lost to the other side. "But that man will not appear. Now the Kunpeng fierce beast ruins are a headache for all the great saints. It is impossible to spare any strength to trouble you. In the final analysis, although you are very strong, you are just a mole ant to some real saints." He said, very serious. "The true son?" Jiangning glanced at him. The latter covered his mouth and said with a smile: "I know you will not be convinced by this sentence, but I have to tell you that the Middle Earth is not as simple as you think. Let me just say a word. We Yinkui sect has an ally called Yanluo hall. The son of Yanluo palace is called Hei hei Wuchang. One of these two people can defeat you." "Can you beat me alone?" Jiangning looked at her and just said so, but he did not explain too much. Beat? The same level invincible open, black and white impermanence calculate what? Of course, if black and white impermanence is the master of martial arts, Jiangning dare not say so. If he is still a peerless master, Jiangning is not afraid of everything. After a long time, the people of the Pearl Saint family still didn''t come, which made Jiangning want to kill the Pearl Huang Yu. However, she said, "you give these two people to me, and I can give you Peiyuan pills, but I don''t have 500, and 200 are still there.""Why do you want these people?" Jiangning said curiously. "No, you know. Do you want to change it?" She asked with a smile. "No, it''s too few. 499. I''ll give you some face." Jiangning said very seriously. "Ha ha, you are so greedy. It would be nice if you were not born in Donghuang." He said a word with some emotion, and finally left... - after leaving, Jiangning was a bit bored and seized the Pearl. Huang Yu said, "it seems that the people of your holy family don''t want to protect you." "Sir, I advise you not to set yourself on fire and let us go. Everything is fine. Otherwise, you and I will be in bad luck. If I die, you will not get any benefits." He said, with a calm look and a tone of discussion, not of aggressiveness. "Bang." Jiangning is a slap in the face and coldly looks at the other side and says: "what qualifications do you have to discuss with me now? Was it not very arrogant before? Are you going to cut me off? " He asked. "You..." Pearl Huang Yu swallowed saliva, but did not dare to say any words. After waiting for a long time, it''s almost early in the morning, and the Pearl Saint family finally comes! (first watch! I''m really sorry, there are some things during this period, which broke out at the beginning of the month! Strive for stability these days, five shifts a day!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 After waiting for a long time, the Pearl Saint finally came. He is an old peerless master. He is not very powerful. He is not even half as powerful as the Pearl Huang Yu. When the man came, he looked at Jiangning and said respectfully, "I''ve seen you." Jiangning glanced at him and said with a smile, "did you bring 500 Peiyuan pills?" The other side smiles, shakes his head and says, "you are a wise man, 500 Peiyuan pills. Do you think it is possible? Of course, if you think you can do it, you can come to Mingzhu saint''s family and ask for it from the grand master. " He is very calm, also very old, speaking with a slow feeling, looking at Jiangning said so. "It''s impossible!" Jiangning understood in his heart that it was absolutely impossible, but he still said with a smile: "if there are no 500 Peiyuan pills, don''t blame me for being merciless." As soon as he said this, the latter did not change his look, but looked at Jiangning and said, "Sir, if you kill them, there are only disadvantages and no benefits. Although there are some disputes and contradictions between you and the Pearl Saint family. But this contradiction has not been sublimated to an irreducible level. We do not have 500 Peiyuan pills, but we can take out 200. However, we are not soft hearted, but we are in alliance with you. " He said. "Alliance? What is the meaning of alliance? " "Ha ha, Kunpeng fierce beast ruins, is about to cause a bloodbath, we pearl saints can cooperate with you, when the strong and powerful join hands, we can get a lot of benefits from Zhongmou." He said so. And the Peiyuan pill given to Jiangning is not a compensation, but a gift of alliance. In this way, the Pearl Saint clan will not lose any face. It''s killing two birds with one stone. "Two hundred. That''s too little. I''ll probably think about some more." As the other side said, the conflict and contradiction between themselves and the Pearl Saint family are just conflicts and contradictions. They are not big enemies of life and death and can not be resolved. So he asked for more. "You can''t be greedy any more. 200 pieces are the limit. You beat people and got Peiyuan pill. We lost face and united with you. Are you not satisfied with this matter of killing three birds with one stone?" The other side said so, shaking his head, indicating that it was impossible to increase. "That''s all right. I don''t mind having a life and death feud with the Pearl family." Jiangning''s attitude is very clear. If he doesn''t add more, he will never agree. The Pearl family is not a good thing. Now I''m good with you, and when I''m really in the face of interests, I''ll definitely die without a burial place. What allies? Go to hell. Let me ask you, Mingzhu saint has a strong martial arts master, as he said, even if he is gifted, for martial arts master, he is just a mole ant with good qualifications. Will people trade equally with mole ants? If Jiangning does not have enough strength, it is impossible to trade equally with the other party. This is a very realistic and direct thing! Jiangning''s mind is no longer a child. Naturally, he will not be unaware of this. "250 at most. How about that?" The other side thought for a while and said a number, but Jiangning shook his head and said: "250, some of them are ugly, only 300. If you can, it''s decided in this way. If not, I''ll cut these two people now. As for the future, I''ll talk about it later." Jiangning casually find a reason to let the other party increase chips. The latter thought for a long time, and finally sighed and said, "OK, three hundred will be 300. But can you promise one thing? If you promise this thing, we will deliver the 300 Peiyuan pills immediately." He asked Jiangning to promise them something. "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it." Jiangning is very curious, the Pearl Saint family is not a small family, actually have to ask for their own. "If you meet someone from my pearl family in the future, I hope you don''t hurt me. If you can help, you can help. If you can''t help, you can''t do harm. How about that?" The other side spoke with a serious look. "Eh?" Jiangning slightly frowned, pearl Saint family such a big family, actually still worried about themselves? However, Jiangning hesitated for a while and immediately said, "I can promise this, but if the other party wants to harm me, I will never be soft hearted." "Good! That''s a deal. " The other party also no longer hesitated, directly took out 30 jade bottles and handed them to Jiangning. Jiangning glanced, and the other side laughed: "Sir, I don''t have any Peiyuan pills. The price given above is 300. If there are more than 300 pills, no matter what you say, I can''t bring them out." He said this, Jiangning is not embarrassed, 300 Peiyuan pills, enough for him to cultivate a certain force. It''s a pity that they don''t have the best Peiyuan pill they want. It''s said that for the saints, it''s not in demand. They will never take it out to do any business.Because this can enhance the strength of the peerless master, terrible incomparable. After the things arrived, Jiangning gave the Pearl Huangyu and the Pearl Pufang to each other. "Sir, I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow." With these words, he left with others, leaving Jiangning alone here. On the way back, Mingzhu Pufang clenched his fist. His face was blue and swollen, and he had some injuries. "Two elders, shall we let this son be so arrogant?" His words are full of reluctance. When was he bullied by a barbarian in the eastern wilderness on their holy people, it was a great shame. "Well, don''t dispute. Now the Kunpeng fierce beast site is the real event. That man is a precious chess piece for our pearl Saint family. If we operate well, we will get huge profits. You can have a good rest. When the storm is over, you can settle the accounts again, and the Pearl Saint family will not let him go!" The old man said calmly. When he said the last word, his eyes showed a terrible sharp color! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 After the people of the Pearl holy family left. Jiangning has preserved Peiyuan Dan, but at this time, he once again appeared. "What? Is it not intended to divide a point if white people get so much money? " "He appeared in front of Jiangning, joking. "You are the devil of the sunflower school. Oh, no, it''s the holy girl. You need this kind of thing?" Jiangning said with interest that he was in a good mood. "The devil?" "A little anger flashed in his eyes, but looking at Jiangning, he said nothing more, but he said," although I am a holy woman, I am not so rich and generous that I can divide 50 pieces of sunflower school to make up for myself. " "No!" Jiangning refused it directly. He could not get more and better. He gave it to Mingjiao disciples, cultivated forces and gave it to him? make fun of. Hearing Jiangning say this, he glanced at Jiangning, with contempt in his eyes, but soon he returned to the positive way: "you believe in the Pearl saints so much?" Hearing that, Jiangning shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. Actually, I don''t believe anyone but myself." Jiangning said very seriously, he is indeed no one to believe, even if he does not believe, except for himself, he can not believe others. "Ha ha, you are a kingpin indeed." "I said with a smile on my face. "Is the Lord? I always thought I was a hero, and I didn''t seem to have done well enough. " Jiangning continued to joke. But then he said, "these two days Kunpeng site finally found some cases." "Oh? What is the situation? " Now Jiangning is Kunpeng site, only to the city of Polan, to hear this kind of things, naturally extremely concerned. "What did you find?" Asked Jiangning. "Several martial Taoist masters, trying their best, finally found that among the Kunpeng relics, the strong martial Taoist masters were excluded. That is, there can only be elite masters, or semi walking martial masters. Martial Taoism masters are difficult to enter, which can be said to be the heaven of the most outstanding masters." "I said so. Jiangning has no change in appearance, but there are some joy in his heart. But at this time, he shook his head and smiled. "You don''t think that without martial arts master, you can be invincible. I can tell you three things clearly. The first thing, many holy families, they have some holy sons, who will never break through the realm of martial arts and master in their whole life, and suppress the world of extinction, This kind of person is terrible. " "The second thing, although there is no martial Taoist master to enter, but the power of the holy family is hard to believe. For example, the heavenly Taoism holy clan has absolutely a way to get the martial Taoist master in. The third thing, which is also the most important thing, is it really sure that Kunpeng real blood can be obtained in Kunpeng site? Have you ever suspected that there are other secrets in it? Maybe we are all other people''s chess pieces. " "I said very seriously. After the three main things were finished, Jiangning was suddenly heavy. The first thing was fearless. But the second thing, Jiangning had to be careful. As for the third thing, according to the tone of "he". Does that mean that Kunpeng remains hidden with other secrets? "These things are not what we can judge. Let''s go with it and let it go." Jiangning said, even if there are too many secrets, he also does not want to manage, anyway, he slowly grope. "The Pearl holy family is looking for you, but I hope you can not do it to them in Kunpeng site. This family is an old fox, and it is an old fox. It is very terrible to be careful about it." He said this, warning Jiangning. "Terrible? The hall sunflower sect, the holy lady, can say that a family of thousands of years will be terrible? " Jiangning smiled and looked at him. There were many disbelief in his words. "You don''t believe it. I''ve told you what I said anyway. If you''re still on the right track, don''t blame me for anything." "I said so. "Why do you tell me that." Jiangning looked at the "Chuo", and he was curious. "It''s very simple, because you are strong, I can''t say you can''t fight those real talents, but ordinary genius is not your opponent at all. You are better than me. In Kunpeng site, I naturally don''t want to fight you. So-called more friends are better than one enemy?" "Smile," he said. Jiangning did not speak, and soon he left. After everyone left, Jiangning was in the room and thought all night. And it''s been three days in a row. Finally, the full moon night came. Mingzhu holy people, Oriental saints, and all of them came to Jiangning in person, and they wanted to invite Jiangning to the Yinhai area together. But Jiangning rejected it one by one, including the "Chuo".Because he still didn''t believe it. He was the descendant of Zhuque. Without enough evidence, Jiangning could not believe it. Therefore, because of this doubt and worry, Jiangning dare not mess. In the sea of silver. Jiangning looked for a place at random. There was no one around. The golden sun fell down and shone on the beach. Some newborn sea turtles climbed into the sea, but there were many gulls flying in the sky. Then they bent down and took away the young turtles. This is a natural law. Jiangning watched quietly without disturbing. He is waiting for the full moon today. In this way, in a flash of time, it was night. The moon is bright. The full moon is here! The sea is rolling layer by layer of waves, one layer over the other, making a roar. Thousands of miles of silver sea, at this moment, it is really as if sprinkled with silver, extremely beautiful. When the sea breeze blows, Jiangning''s cape is hunting. He is alone, facing the dust in white clothes, and watching everything! Looking at it, all of a sudden -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- -- , Khan, there are some things that suck up in this time. Please continue to subscribe!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 The sea rolled up layer after layer of waves, higher and higher, it seems to be at least dozens of meters high. The huge waves, stained by a layer of silver light, look at the past extremely beautiful, but this scene, but there are some terrible. Jiangning frowned and looked at all this. When the waves rolled over, Jiangning stood there quietly, but soon there was a wonderful force in his chest, which sent out heat. If someone here saw Jiangning, he would surely find that his sternum was emitting a blazing light. This ray of light condenses into a basalt shadow, which is extremely terrible and has some unspeakable strangeness. Xuanwu spirit sends out strange energy and guides itself. In an instant, the sea split into two, showing a road, Jiangning slowly walked in the past, along the sea road, so has been going down. as from all sides, as like as two peas in Jiangning, many people walk along the road. Jiangning walked all the way, but it didn''t take long for Jiangning to walk all the way. In a moment, the two parts of the sea merged together, and a large amount of sea water slapped over. However, Jiangning did not say that he was hurt at all, because there was a group of light protecting him from being invaded by the sea water. "Is this? The power of Xuanwu? " Jiangning murmured to himself, so thought, and just at this moment, a roaring sound came. Like the chirping of a Phoenix, a little bit to the south, Jiangning saw a huge bird with colorful fire all over it. It was the rosefinch! "Roar!" The roar of a tiger resounded from the depths of the sea. The sound was terrible, as if it was roaring. A red and white tiger appeared. "Roar!" This is a low roar, this is a dragon chant with a trace of anger and reluctance. "Roar!" Another dragon chant, this one is solemn and upright, loud and incomparable. It is more domineering and less gloomy than the previous one. "Goo Goo!" At the same time, a strange voice sounded, which sounded strange, like a kind of unknown creature in the deep sea, which was a little frightening. "Oh At the same time, there was a terrible voice in Jiangning''s sternum. He wanted to compare with other holy animals. This sound proved that he was a descendant of Xuanwu. "It seems that all the descendants have appeared. I don''t know what the identity of that witch is." Jiangning murmured to himself. When he got down to the deep hole, his face was solemn. At the same time, many people had already swam here. Jiangning did not hesitate, but went directly into the deep hole. Just stepped into, suddenly a strong suction, he inhaled. The suction force is very strong, and the speed is very fast. It completely exceeds his speed. If the real Qi is not used to resist the suction, Jiangning feels that his bones will be detached. This is too terrible, without the cultivation of a peerless master, this first level is difficult to pass. Jiangning has been in a state of mind, unaffected by any influence, and has been immersed in it for about an hour. Jiangning bounced out of the deep sea. He instantly evaporated the sea water on his body. When he landed on the ground, he saw several people, among whom there was no lack of acquaintances. Oh! He had already come in and stood with a young man. There were three people in all. "You''re here at last." She looked at Jiangning and said with a smile on her face. "Yes." Jiangning looks calm, but he looks at them with some vigilance. "There is no need to be so vigilant. This is the descendant of the green dragon, and this is the descendant of the white tiger. In addition, you, the descendant of Xuanwu, have arrived. We can discuss big plans together." He said with a smile, and said so with the crowd. "Descendants of green dragon and white tiger?" Jiangning looks at each other. The so-called successor of the green dragon is very brave. Standing there with a long sword in his hand, Jiangning also has a feeling of extraordinary temperament. Facing himself, he has a kind smile in his eyes. The white tiger descendant, holding a huge axe in his hand, looked at himself quietly. His eyes were not good, but he looked a little wary. Like himself, he didn''t believe in him. Jiangning did not say much, but looked around. This is a cave, behind which is a huge pool leading to the eastern wasteland. And there''s an exit in front of it. It''s white. "Now, make a plan. Basically everyone has to go through this road. In order to cut down the four fierce beasts, I advocate killing and cutting, and whoever appears will kill the others." The man holding a huge axe, also known as the descendant of the white tiger, opened his mouth with a terrible sense of killing. "I agree." She agreed directly that she was the saint of Yinkui sect, and she did nothing less than kill people. "If you all agree, I agree, but I don''t want to kill. I can guard the exit and not let anyone go out."Qinglong''s successor opened his mouth with a calm smile, but there was a chill in his words. Jiangning glanced at them, then shook his head and said: "this kind of thing, you want to do it, I want to leave here." Murder? Jiangning has no psychological burden. Even if he kills innocent people, he won''t feel any sadness. But he doesn''t want to do anything for the time being. To preserve his strength, he first understands the Kunpeng site. He says that there is no advantage in using white to consume strength here. Just at this time, four blood red lights shot from the outside of the cave. They were hit by the blood light without any protection. After that, they all had a jade pendant on them. "Is this?" They all frowned and looked down at the jade pendant. They had some doubts. They didn''t know what it was. "Kun Peng, killing order." Yingwu man looked down at the jade pendant and muttered to himself. "What is the killing order?" She asked, frowning. Even she didn''t know what it was. "If Kunpeng kills a person, the jade pendant will show a trace of blood light. The more people killed, the stronger the blood light. If there is no accident, it seems that if you want to inherit the Kunpeng inheritance, you must kill, or in other words, if you want to have competition opportunities, you must kill." The man opened his mouth and told the truth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 Killing orders. After the truth came out of the man, people''s faces changed. Jiangning held the jade pendant in his hand, and his face changed. He was a little surprised, but more worried. What secret is hidden in Kunpeng ruins? Why should we let everyone kill each other? "Otherwise, there is something strange about it. Let''s go separately and get together when we know the situation." It seems that he doesn''t want to get together with everyone. It''s a simple truth. Jiangning can''t prove that he is really a descendant of Xuanwu, and they can''t know. Who can know what they are? Jiangning agreed, but he was not afraid of these people. He just didn''t want to get together for a while. The four went out together. After walking out of the cave, it suddenly becomes broad and broad. This is a gorge, just like the world under the earth. It is extremely huge. Towering giant trees are born in the sky. There are some strange birds flying in the sky, and their ferocious claws are very terrible. "What is that?" All of a sudden, he pointed to a startled voice not far away. The four people looked at the past one after another. It was a huge body. The light skeleton was hundreds of meters high, so it was very conspicuous. The corpse emitted a stench. Even standing here, you could smell it. It was a swamp. "I don''t know. I''m afraid it''s some unknown beast." The descendant of Qinglong said, guessing the identity of the unknown beast. "In case we''re in danger together, we can help each other." She looked at the crowd like this and said that she still wanted everyone to be together. "No, if it''s really dangerous here, we''ll die if we get together. On the contrary, if it''s not dangerous, we can run wild." The white tiger descendant opened his mouth and said that he refused the request of Yao, or did not want to get together with the people. "Yes." The descendant of Qinglong also nodded. At present, she has nothing to say. Since everyone disagrees, she has no meaning whatever she says. In this way, Jiangning went to the East, which was a kind of intuition, as if Xuanwu was guiding him. There seems to be something strange in the East. "Xuanwu finally fought with Kunpeng. If you have to say, Kunpeng''s obsession with Xuanwu is the deepest, even surpassing other fierce beasts." Jiangning thought to himself, guessing. "But Qinglong Daojun also fought against Kunpeng fierce beast. Maybe Kunpeng fierce beast also hated Qinglong Daojun." Jiang Ziyu guessed. In the forest, Jiangning strolled, not fast, but soon he noticed a murderous spirit. At that moment, his figure moved, and suddenly a dozen black leopards appeared in the grass. The tails of these leopards were like iron whip. When shaking, they made a violent sound. The leopard is very big, twice the size of an ordinary leopard, and it kills itself with its sharp claws. Boom! Jiangning raised his hand and killed him with a fist. He used 50% of his genuine Qi. Roar! The black leopard actually did not die under the threat of this blow, but broke the bone, lay on the ground, and ran away quickly. "There''s still the ability to escape." Jiangning was a little surprised. He had noticed this group of Panthers earlier. He was just waiting for the animals to start. But he didn''t expect that the animals were so strong. Five percent of Jiangning''s real Qi can defeat an ordinary and peerless expert. But I didn''t expect that the black leopard could still live and have the ability to move. This, too, is a little scary. "Roar." The animals were not afraid of Jiangning''s strength. On the contrary, their eyes revealed scarlet color and wanted to continue to hunt Jiangning. "A herd of animals." Jiangning contemptuously glanced at the group of panthers, and in an instant, Xuanwu shenbaquan was killed, and the real Qi was filled with air. The shadow of Xuanwu Tuoshan mountain appears and directly suppresses it. A dozen black leopards are crushed in an instant, their bones are broken, and their mouth spurts blood, and then they die here one by one. "Ding Dong! Kill the black tailed leopard and get the internal elixir automatically. " At this moment, the system sound, which has not been heard for a long time, suddenly appears. "Nathan? What is this? " Jiangning was curious and asked. [internal alchemy] [fourth grade quality] [Note: the internal alchemy of the descendants of fierce beasts can increase the cultivation level of the world''s top experts. ¡¿ - - Jiangning didn''t expect that after taking this internal pill, he could increase his cultivation. At present, he took out all the internal pills without any hesitation. Neidan ate like a chocolate bean. After swallowing more than a dozen of them, a surge of energy in his body exploded from his abdomen.This energy, in an instant, shocked all the bones and viscera of Jiangning, but it was quickly suppressed by the true spirit of Xuanwu, and turned into the purest energy on the spot and fed back. "Ding Dong! The level promotion is successful. He is now a second-class peerless master. " Fifteen internal elixirs directly let Jiangning soar to a level, which is too scary. Jiangning was a little surprised. In fact, it was impossible to upgrade 15 pills of Nei Dan to one level, but because Jiangning had Xuanwu Qi in his body, Neidan would have taken one by one. Taking many pills at one breath would turn into explosive energy, and even the body would explode and then die. But Jiangning has Xuanwu Qi, which suppresses everything. What''s the inner alchemy? Therefore, a stream of Xuanwu genuine Qi, along with the inner alchemy energy, directly improves Jiangning''s strength. As mentioned before, he didn''t absorb much of the Xuanwu genuine Qi in Jiangning''s body, which was less than one in ten thousand. Taking Neidan and letting Xuanwu genuine Qi feed back automatically is an extremely good way. But Jiangning did not understand, mistakenly thought it was the role of internal alchemy! (cough, cough, it''s a slow update recently. It''s the third brother who has some things to deal with. He has three urgent needs, and he will also have trouble. So I''d like to apologize to you. As for eunuchs, he can guarantee that the book will be written according to the outline. It may be one million words or two million words, depending on the situation at that time. So don''t make a fuss.) (at the same time, we strongly recommend a work of the great God, the martial arts God level player! It''s a masterpiece of great power. It can''t be missed.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 Knowing that internal alchemy can promote cultivation, Jiangning began to collect Neidan here without fear. There are a lot of fierce beasts here, and one by one seems to be very stupid. I don''t know whether the other side is strong or weak. Anyway, if you see people, you will kill them. Jiangning once again killed 20 Panthers, but this time he was unable to improve his accomplishments, because after a peerless master, each weight required a lot of experience, and it was difficult to maintain 20 internal elixirs. Twenty can''t, then Jiangning began to hunt. Moreover, every time a fierce beast is killed, there is a trace of blood light on his own killing order. It seems that there are some ominous things in the past. In the forest, Jiangning is almost tyrannical, no one can stop his way, all the way. Just on the way, Jiangning saw other people. As time went by, more and more people poured in. Although the peerless masters were precious, there were some of them in terms of the whole Donghuang, not to mention the middle land. Most of the peerless masters were strong in the middle land. It is said that many people came to Nanling in the West desert and the northern desert. This time it can be said that the storm is gathering. This group of people like Jiangning, three people killed several fierce animals, and then began to dig open the belly of the fierce beast, from which to take out the internal elixir. Jiangning gazed at them, the other side''s face changed dramatically, full of vigilance, some were afraid, worried that Jiangning would take their things. Although Jiangning needs Neidan, it is not as hungry as they are. As long as others don''t provoke themselves, Jiangning will not take the initiative. In this way, time passed slowly, Jiangning all the way forward, saw a lot of people, are fighting for Neidan. "Roar!" A roar suddenly came, Jiangning looked at the past along the sound, in the northeast direction, there are some remote appearance. "What happened?" "What kind of noise is that?" "It sounds like some fierce animal''s voice. Go and have a look?" "It''s too weird here. We''d better not make trouble and watch it change." The most powerful hunters communicate with each other and decide not to go and see them, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. There are also some peerless experts who are ready to go and have a look. Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense. He followed him directly. He is very fast, in other people''s eyes, as if is a shadow. Soon Jiangning came to the place where the strange cry came out, and many people gathered here. It''s an old well. The huge old well makes a terrible sound. "Don''t go there. Just now someone went to have a look, and they were immediately sucked in by the ancient well. Whoever goes in will die." Some people wanted to go over and have a look, but they were immediately stopped and dissuaded. Suddenly, the person who was stopped, immediately scared, stood at a relatively distant place to watch quietly. "Roar!" The sound appeared again, deafening, Jiangning frowned, did not know what was inside, but the sound emitted was really terrible, as if it was a monster in the middle. "It sounds like the sound of a dragon." Immediately someone spoke and said what they felt. "Dragon?" A lot of people look different. Looking at the old well, is there a dragon in it? If so, it would be extremely terrible. The dragon is a mythical work. If there is a dragon, who can fight against it? But if it wasn''t for dragons, what would it be? People are curious, because the sound is really like a dragon. "You see, there are words by the well. It''s very vague. What''s on it?" "It''s ancient language, not modern language." Someone opened his mouth and pointed out that there were some fuzzy handwriting on the well, which was very difficult to read, and it seemed that it was not modern writing, but ancient writing. "Lock!" Someone looked at the well for a long time, and finally said the first word. There are three characters on the well, which are extremely vague and difficult to distinguish. More and more people have come to the well. Many people have come here. There are also some people who can understand ancient Chinese, but they can only see the first word clearly. The next two words are hard to explain. "No, there are some small words beside it. It''s too small. It seems to be a Heart Sutra." All of a sudden, someone pointed out that there were some characters in the other half of the well. Jiangning looked at the past, and there were indeed some small characters, dense and dense, like flies and ants, which were very vague and eroded by years. It''s even harder to justify. "When I look at this word, the third word seems to be a well word. What kind of well is locked?" All of a sudden, a man opened his mouth, looked at the well and said deeply. He said that he did not know this ancient saying very well. It was just a kind of prediction and a kind of guess. He still didn''t know what it was. "Well, what kind of well is it! It''s a well word "Indeed, it is a well." "So, in the past, it''s more like a well."Many people think that the last word is the character of well. Jiangning also believes that it is a pictographic character. Although it is somewhat vague, it is easy to guess it with traces and imagination. It is a well character. "Lock the well?" Jiangning looked at the second character, many strokes. It seemed that there was something twisted in the past. There were clouds or sea and sky below. It was a kind of Hieroglyphic Character, which he could not distinguish. He could only rely on guess and imagination. "Roar!" Roar once again, many people covered their ears, even the peerless master, it is difficult to resist this terrible roar. "Wait! Lock the dragon well. " Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the well in surprise. "What! Lock the dragon well "Lock dragon?" "A well is locked by a dragon?" "The Arabian Nights." "What nonsense? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand "Yes, how could it be Suolong well?" "But don''t mention the second word. There are a lot of strokes. Although it''s half less, it''s not hard to see what it''s like. It''s riding in the clouds or feeling on the sea." The second word is a strange font, half less, and there are three waves below. At first, the wave looked like an ocean river, but it could also be the sky. Riding in the clouds! Coupled with this strange sound, it may be Suolong well! (first, the third of this month broke out! This period of time encountered some problems, began to explode!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Suolongjing was discovered by the public and attracted the attention of all people. If this is really a lock Dragon Well, there is a dragon in it. What is the concept? They can''t believe it. What can be more valuable than a living dragon? However, it is doubtful who dares to step into the lock dragon well. It is true that many people have gone too close and have been swallowed up directly. Who dares to mess around? Everyone is thinking and talking. Jiangning is standing there and watching Suolong well. There must be some secret hidden here, just unknown. Around the gathering of peerless experts, more and more, are talking about the lock dragon well. At the same time, some people who don''t believe in evil come out and look at the lock dragon well and stride forward without any hesitation. "Suolong well? If there are dragons in this world, we can still live? " The man opened his mouth and looked contemptuously at the crowd, fearless. Just waiting for him to step on the lock around the Dragon Well, a moment of terror happened, a strong suction, instantly sucked this person into the well, and then there was no sound. Hiss! Rao is Jiangning also can''t help shocked, just heard, but did not expect, this lock long well is really so terrible. This place is ominous. Jiangning said in his heart. At this time, suddenly a roar came out from the lock Dragon Well, but this time the roar was different from the previous one! Just when Jiangning frowned, the hissing voice came, and everyone was quiet. They looked at Suo Longjing and frowned. In the huge well head, suddenly appeared a python head! No, it''s not a BoA''s head to be exact. It can only be said that it''s very similar to the Python''s head. It''s huge. There are two places on the top of the head that are swollen. At first glance, it feels like a dragon''s horn, but on a closer look, it''s not a dragon''s horn, just some similarities! This is a blue python. "Dragon! The dragon appears "There are really dragons." "Green dragon?" Many people were screaming and reveling because they saw the dragon and wanted to catch the green dragon. However, many people screamed with fear, and some of them watched all on guard. Jiangning was on guard. He was watching the green python. This green Python is very thick, with a width of at least three or four meters, giving people the feeling of a giant. "This is not a dragon, this is a Jiao! It belongs to the top class of snakes. It''s a fierce beast of snakes. It''s very terrible. Run quickly. " Someone suddenly roared, knew the name of this snake, not from the roar, let people quickly leave. Jiao! It is a fierce animal evolved from snakes. It is still a long way from the dragon, but it has some characteristics like a dragon, but it has no claws, so it looks like a python. "Roar." The green Jiao roars, the speed is extremely fast, directly to a peerless master body to kill in the past. "Evil animal." With a roar, the man drew out his long knife and directly cut it down. With his fiery red real Qi, he cut it with a torrent of strength. At the same time, several people joined hands to help the man. All of a sudden, the swords and swords are crisscrossed. These people''s true spirit is terrible and strong. Ding Ding Ding! Qingjiao''s body was ablaze with sparks and roared with pain, but his body was extremely fast. With his huge head, he directly bit a peerless master and chewed on the spot. Click! Click! Click! With the sound of bone fracture, qingjiao chewed the man and swallowed it directly. Under the attack of four or five peerless experts, he was able to resist, and finally swallowed one person. This green Jiao was very terrible. Many people were scared and ran back immediately. "Ladies and gentlemen, this green Jiao is a fierce beast. It is extremely terrible, but it also contains a lot of treasures. If you can get it and swallow it, it will be able to resist all kinds of poisons and prolong your life. Since you have come here, your life has not been planned for a long time. If you run, you will be eaten by this beast in the end. Why don''t you join hands and share the spoils?" Some people spoke loudly and encouraged people to "that''s right. This green Jiao is full of treasures. How many armor can be made with a ten meter long Jiaopi? This is not a fierce beast, it is a moving treasure Some people roared along, urging people not to be afraid. Qingjiao can be no matter how many, it takes all people''s food, directly kills in the past, sees who eats who. Some indecisive peerless masters were swallowed by qingjiao, and the others began to fight. They wanted to cut the green Jiao, dig out the inner alchemy and collect materials. Jiangning stepped back many steps. He just watched quietly, because he felt that there must be something in the lock dragon well. Although this kind of green Jiao was terrible, it was nothing.More than a dozen peerless experts gathered together, used all their strength, and paid a few lives as the price, and finally killed the green Jiao. After killing qingjiao, something unexpected happened. Some peerless experts came out to attack them, and wanted to monopolize the cheap. These peerless strong men, who had worked hard and painstakingly, did not have much real anger. They were attacked by the other side and died here one by one. There is very little living. This is human nature. It is very vicious. In the face of interests, no one will be hesitant, and no one will be hesitant. They rush forward in a swarm to share the green Jiao equally. Jiangning is still watching the change, and has not made a move. Dozens of peerless experts fight together to capture the flesh of qingjiao. Just as they were fighting, suddenly another green dragon appeared from the lock dragon well. "Roar." This green Jiao directly bit the flesh of four or five peerless masters and swallowed it on the spot. Without any hesitation, it was extremely bloody. In scarlet eyes, there is endless opportunity to kill. "So it is." Jiangning saw this scene and said to herself. (second watch! The new month, the old three recovery every day, five more, please flowers, click support, thank you! Thank you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 There are still strange things in the lock dragon well. It''s not just a green Jiao. Now there''s another one. Ye Chen''s face doesn''t change. After the appearance of qingjiao once again, it has caused a lot of headache of the most powerful people. They dare not do it indiscriminately. It is a very foolish thing for them to kill each other in this place. "Ha ha, people are greedy. If they didn''t fight to death before, maybe they won''t die badly." At this time, a man in a white shirt appeared here, holding a jade ruler in his hand, looking at the green Jiao not far away, his face suddenly changed, and the whole man flew across. His jade ruler burst into a terrible light, and directly slapped it on qingjiao. Other peerless strongmen had to take treasure tools or even spiritual tools and hit them to show a little blood stains. However, when this person slapped him with a jade ruler, his true Qi burst out in an instant, and the green Jiao could not help crying out on the spot. There was a wound on qingjiao''s body. It was bloody and extremely tragic. All the bones could be seen. He was too fierce. "This is it! Taiyu Jingchen of the Taiyu King City in Nanling. " Someone looked at the man and couldn''t help but scream out and said the identity and family background of the other party. Taiyu Jingchen lives in Nanling. Although Nanling is not as good as Zhongtu, it is necessary to say that there are some mysteries in Nanling. There are some unknown secrets hidden in 100000 mountains, which are much stronger than Donghuang. The other side hands, a move will this head of green Jiao to the serious injury, and then Yuchi heavy, not long after this head of green Jiao died here. The other party took Neidan, very neat, both ends of qingjiao''s Neidan, was taken by the other party, very decisive and very ruthless, directly take things for their own use, regardless of other people''s ideas. "Well, next we''ll take this place in Taiyu city." Taiyu Jingchen opened his mouth, looked at the crowd contemptuously, said very domineering, at the same time, seven or eight people in the same clothes also came out, standing behind Tai Yu Jingchen, these people are peerless experts, and the breath is very strong, there is a sense of iron and blood. He is not an ordinary peerless master. He is afraid that he will receive strict training. They want to occupy this place, because soon another head of green Jiao appeared, but not long after, was killed by Taiyu Jingchen. They came for Nathan. They had a direct idea. At present, Jiangning has nothing to hide, and steps forward. At this time, a green Jiao bursts out from the lock dragon well. This green Jiao is very fierce, even more fierce than before. As soon as it rushes out, it bites people and wants to swallow people. When too jade Jing Chen prepares to start, suddenly a person''s shadow very quickly rushed past, the speed is faster than him. Raise your fist, it''s a punch. Boom! Click! Click! Click! Green Jiao immediately smashed to pieces, a fist! Jiangning used only one punch. All of them were shocked. The terrible qingjiao, which needs more than ten peerless experts to defeat, is not enough for Jiangning! Who is Jiangning? Is it a man or a ghost? Isn''t it a master of martial arts? They can''t believe all this, can''t help looking at Jiangning, there is inexplicable shock and panic. Such strong people have appeared, so does it not mean that this Kunpeng ruins fight, they have no fate? Taiyu Jingchen also showed surprise. Looking at Jiangning, he didn''t know what to say. He thought he was very strong, but he couldn''t beat him with one fist in the face of qingjiao. He couldn''t help looking at Jiangning deeply and finally asked, "who is your excellency?" He asked, Jiangning is so strong, he must know who it is, but now he does not know Jiangning at all, so he has to have some curiosity. "The Lord of the East wilderness!" Jiangning opened his mouth and said his own identity. There was indescribable domineering in his eyes. Hiss! Many people were surprised and couldn''t help but take a breath of air. Some people said coldly: "the Lord of Donghuang? What a big voice. " "Well, I''m really tired of it. If these words are passed on to the saints and sons, you will surely die." "It''s just that you cut off a green Jiao with one punch. It''s ridiculous to call yourself the master of Donghuang." Many people say that they are strong in the middle land. The four words about the Lord of the East famine are taboo words. What they hate most is that they hear the four words, because the real Lord of the East famine washed the Middle Earth with blood one hundred and forty years ago. Slandered the Middle Earth. At that time, China could not raise its head at all and was defeated by a man from the eastern wilderness. Now Jiangning claims to be the master of Donghuang, which naturally attracts the anger of all. Taiyu Jingchen did not have any antipathy. It was the shame of the Middle Earth. What was the relationship between them and Nanling? He was about to open his mouth and continue to communicate with Jiangning when suddenly Jiangning suddenly moved, raised his hand and killed him with one blow. The shadow of Xuanwu Tuoshan appears. Covering more than ten meters, it looks as if it is really a Xuanwu carrying a mountain.Boom! With the sound of a violent explosion, a huge pit has been smashed into the earth. Just now, more than a dozen people in Jiangning were ridiculed. In an instant, it became a pool of meat and mud, without any vitality. It was extremely terrifying. "If I hear someone sneer at me, I''ll let him die without a grave." Jiangning looked at the crowd coldly and opened his mouth and said that he was particularly domineering. The master of Donghuang is famous for killing, and Jiangning is also famous for killing. There is no mercy for those who stand in the way. Too jade Jing Chen for a time speechless, thought to eat this place, but did not expect to suddenly kill out a Jiangning. "Isn''t this the master of Donghuang who is fighting with Mingzhu Saint clan in the city of waves?" "This man also came to Kunpeng ruins." "Nonsense, if he can''t come, can you and I still come?" "This man is so strong that he almost cuts the road alone." "No one can stop him. Let''s go to avoid unnecessary trouble." Some humanity broke Jiangning''s identity and said what Jiangning had done in the turbulent City, which attracted many people''s attention. Soon, many people left. Jiangning was too rebellious. Where is this peerless master? How weak is it compared with martial arts master? Qingjiao is very strong, at least the top of the peerless strong, but Jiangning passive talent, invincible at the same level. No matter how strong the peerless master is, he can''t resist Jiangning''s fist. After qingjiao''s internal elixir was obtained, Jiangning did not take it, but continued to wait for the new qingjiao to appear. No accident, another green Jiao appeared. As soon as it came out, it was extremely fierce. It opened its mouth and directly wanted to swallow Jiangning. This time Jiangning is still a blow. One after another, qingjiao was cut off. Jiangning stayed here alone. Someone came along and followed the voice. But seeing Jiangning''s brave side, he only looked at it for a while and left, because they had no chance to fight. It''s impossible to sneak in. (go to sleep first, wake up, and then write two chapters, a new month, a new day! Pray for flowers, for evaluation tickets, for rewards! Third, keep working hard! Burst! Burst! Explosion!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 Twenty five heads! Jiangning, standing in front of Suolong well, has just cut off the 25th qingjiao. The strength is too strong. Twenty five qingjiao died around. There are many things on qingjiao, which are of high material value. However, Jiangning doesn''t care. He only needs enough Neidan. "We can''t swallow the internal alchemy at the moment. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, we''ll be in trouble. We''ll continue to chop and see how many green Jiaos there are." Jiangning heart mouth, so mumbling to himself. "As expected, he is the master of Donghuang. His strength is good. There are twenty-five green Jiaos." When she came here, she actually paid attention to it very early. She just kept watching to see how Jiangning''s strength was. However, after watching for such a long time, she didn''t need to wait and see. "Oh? You''re here. " Jiangning looks at the coming fan and calmly opens his mouth. It is natural for him to meet him. Although the Kunpeng site is like an underground world, it is vast and boundless, but Jiangning believes that this kind of intelligent person will not go far away. It''s normal. "Do you need these qingjiao corpses?" He asked, looking at Jiangning. "No, if you need it, take it." Jiangning shook his head. These qingjiao individuals are too big, even if he is difficult to carry away. Moreover, although this kind of qingjiao is full of treasures, he has taken the most important Neidan, and the rest of the things are not very effective for him. "The meat of this green Jiao can be used as food. After being eaten, it can increase strength. It is a rare good thing. If the blood is condensed into pure real blood and used to soak the body, it will have an indescribable effect." "Jiaodan, after taking it, has the effect of preventing all kinds of poisons. Jiaojin can be used to make some weapons, such as bows and arrows, at least at the spirit level. It can be said that the whole body is full of treasure, but you don''t want it?" There are some people who don''t believe that Jiangning is so stingy that they don''t want this kind of green Jiao body covered with treasure. "It''s very nice to say, but how to transport it back? Now in the Kunpeng ruins, we don''t know how to get out, but we still want to transport the treasures out? Don''t you think a little bit more? " Jiangning looked at him and said so. At this time, a green Jiao appeared again. Jiangning stood there with a look in his eyes. The green Jiao was stunned for a moment. Then shivering, lying on the ground, dare not move! Eye power! Jiangning''s vision has reached the level of terror, and can directly understand the origin, that is, the so-called soul. This green Jiao did not dare to fight Jiangning at all and lay down there honestly. "Oh?" Looking at this scene, he was surprised, but soon he said with a smile, "do you want to know what''s down here?" She said so, attracting Jiangning''s curiosity. "What can you do?" Jiangning looked at him and asked. Many people want to know what is under the Suolong well, including Jiangning. He also wants to know what is inside the Suolong well. Why are there so many qingjiao. "There are ways, but you need to cooperate with me." "Do you know the origin of Kunpeng fierce beast?" he said, staring at Suo Longjing "Kunpeng! I know one thing. It is said that there is a huge fish named Kun in the vast North Sea. It grows up every day, day after day, year after year, and finally flies out of the sea and turns from Kun to Peng. Therefore, it is called Kunpeng. It soars to 90000 Li, which means Kunpeng. " Jiangning said, this is what he once read from some myths and stories. "Well, yes, although the place name is wrong, it''s not called Beihai, it''s called the sea of heaven, but it''s almost the same. Kunpeng is a fierce beast, a powerful fierce beast, and Kunpeng''s favorite food. Do you know what it is?" He continued. "Favorite? Is it possible that Jiao. " Jiangning''s face changed, and then he looked at Suolong well. What Kunpeng likes to eat is Jiaolong. Does that mean that this is Kunpeng''s food? Kunpeng is not an ordinary ferocious beast. It has more mature wisdom than human beings. It is not impossible to breed food. "That''s right. Kunpeng likes to eat Jiaolong. There may be a Dragon King hidden in it." She said so, it seems that she is not guessing, but has already known. "Even if there is a dragon king in it, it is hard to beat it with our strength. This is not a good place." Jiangning said that if there is a dragon king, he must leave. Qingjiao is the strength of the top peerless master, then the Dragon King must be a martial master. However, he shook his head and said, "wealth is in danger. Do you know how many years have passed here? The king of Jiaolong is not a Kunpeng, unable to obtain eternal life. He may have died, but these are his descendants. If we can find the inner elixir of the king of dragon, or the flesh of the king of dragon, do you know what the value is? ""The king of Jiaolong''s internal elixir is enough to make a peerless master to be promoted to martial arts master. If we prepare other top-notch herbs, we can even refine Hunyuan Wudao pill. This kind of thing can make us not have any side effects, and improve the effect of breaking through the realm of martial arts master by 50%. Even if we eat it, we can increase the power of hundreds of Jin or even thousands of Jin Once taken, Neidan will not be afraid of any poison in the world. Even if it is highly toxic, we can also produce antibodies, muscles, bones, refined weapons, at least the fifth class magic weapon! It can be said that this is a treasure. " He said seriously, word by word, very serious, looking at Jiangning, want to let him join hands. "This." Jiangning had a pause, and finally bit his teeth and said, "what method can you use to spy on the bottom?" Yes, you are right. What''s the point if you only ask for Ping An insurance? Is it not an adventure to come to Kunpeng site yourself? Since it''s all adventure, it''s better to have a chance! "It''s easy." Smile and speak softly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 "Naturally, I have my own way, but when I perform my secret arts, I need a lot of internal strength to support me. I''m afraid I can''t bear it, so I hope you can protect the Dharma for me." He said. "Good." Jiangning did not hesitate and nodded directly. At present, he did not talk nonsense. He looked directly at the green Jiao and made a strange gesture with his hands. Then his pupil turned purple. The scarlet pupil of the green Jiao turned purple. In an instant, he gave out a low roar, as if he was very painful. A lot of sweat seeped from his forehead, but he was cold and watched. Finally, the body suddenly trembles, and qingjiao actually goes into the lock dragon well. Jiangning watched all this. He waited quietly. After a while, he was shaking violently. Without hesitation, Jiangning directly instilled a large amount of internal force into his body, but soon he fell to the ground with cold sweat. "What happened?" Jiangning looked at him and couldn''t help asking. "Hoo." She sat on the ground with a big breath, and her eyes were full of terror. It seemed that she saw something extremely terrible, something that could make the witch afraid. It seemed that there was something terrible below. "I don''t think we can go in." When she opened her mouth, she regained some consciousness, but she was still sweating. "Why?" Jiangning is curious. What secret is there in the lock dragon well? Why doesn''t he dare to go in. "There are many green Jiaos, many of them. What kind of lock dragon well is there? It''s clearly wanjiaojing. As soon as I enter with the help of that green Jiao, I''m surrounded by countless green Jiaos. Then I bite to death on the spot. It''s very large and deep inside. At least hundreds of meters, we can say that there are a group of green Jiaos at the foot of our feet. They are all entangled in each other, which is extremely terrifying. The most important thing is, I see In the distance, there is a huge green Jiao. There are two dragon horns on top of his head. If it wasn''t for claws, I would even think I saw the real dragon! It''s too scary. " He took a deep breath, said slowly, and made the things inside clear. "That should be the king of qingjiao. If there is such a existence, why not appear? No one here can defeat the king of qingjiao." Jiangning was puzzled. If there was such a fierce beast below, why didn''t it appear? Let alone him. Even all the people who came in might be eaten by the king of qingjiao. "He''s locked up and can''t move, but he just looked at me and created a huge injury to me. My soul has been seriously injured, and it won''t take years to recover." She said so, and she was afraid. Obviously, there was something terrible in it, which made her feel afraid. "It seems that we can''t stay here any longer." Jiangning opened his mouth, because up to now, no green Jiaos have appeared. Maybe the king of qingjiao has discovered something, and he is not sending ordinary qingjiao to appear. Jiangning''s guess was very accurate. It did wait for an hour. After the recovery, no green Jiaos appeared. "This is Kunpeng''s food farm. After all, it has something to do with Kunpeng. It''s a waste of time for us to go to other places, investigate and stay here. Moreover, I have a foreboding. It''s just a matter of time before the king of qingjiao can come out. When he appears, we will all die here." He said his guess and told Jiangning. "Indeed." Jiangning nodded, and he agreed to stay here. Maybe there will be an accident, which will lead to terrible things. Two people left, do not stay here, although the follow-up to some people, but no green Jiao appeared. Jiangning was very worried all the way. He didn''t think that the most terrible thing about Kunpeng ruins was not Kunpeng, but the food left by Kunpeng. But think about it. What is the concept of Kunpeng fierce beast? Think about Xuanwu Zhenjun. In the first move, he killed seven martial masters. Kunpeng fierce beast is not weaker than Xuanwu Zhenjun. This kind of strong man, even food, is very powerful. At least stronger than them. Late at night! Jiangning made a campfire. He baked an unknown beast on it. He had pulled out the fur and removed the viscera. It was pure meat. Fortunately, he took some seasonings with him, which was worried about this problem. Although he has reached his level, he no longer needs to eat this kind of food, but the wild animals here are not the wild animals outside. Every beast is very strong, and the worst is the top strong, so it can be called a fierce beast. After eating the flesh and blood of a fierce beast, it has only advantages and no disadvantages. It can enhance its strength. It can prolong life and become incomparably healthy if it is eaten all the year round. The bonfire was burning, bouncing some sparks, and the meat of wild animals on the shelf made a sound of oil and gave off an attractive fragrance. Not long after the meat was roasted, Jiangning cut a part of it to Pang, and cut a part of himself. They were silent and ate quietly."Blood moon." I did not eat, but looked up at the moon in the sky, there are some surprises! "Moon!" Jiangning looked up, he also saw the moon, could not help frowning. This is the underground world, from a certain part of the sea, directly into the deep, how can there be a moon, and this moon, different from others, has a bright red, almost one tenth of the appearance, the rest is like the ordinary moon, no difference. "It''s full of weirdness here and there." Jiangning opened his mouth and said so. "This is inevitable. Once the blood moon is full, it will be the real night of killing. This is the first level of Kunpeng ruins. Ninety nine percent of people will die here." At this time, a voice came slowly, and then a man appeared in front of Jiangning and fan. The man with an ordinary gourd on his waist looked at the barbecue. He could not help licking his tongue or asking Jiangning. He tore up a piece of meat and chewed it in his mouth. After a while, he was intoxicated and said, "delicious, delicious, delicious." (finish the fifth shift! Then continue to explode! Flowers .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Suddenly a person, let you have some vigilance. "Your Excellency At the moment, he opened his mouth and looked at the other party''s inquiry. He looked alert, but Jiangning ate quietly. "People are in the lake and the world of mortals is rolling. There are so many people we meet every day. Why should we investigate the names of others? Since meeting is fate. " The other side laughed and said, and did not say his name. "Well said." Jiangning nodded and agreed with the other party. "Well, the brother said," come here. Since it''s predestined to meet each other, I''ll eat your food and give you some benefits. This is my own wine. Come and taste it. " The other party threw the gourd directly in front of Jiangning, and said with a smile. Jiangning did not hesitate, holding the wine gourd and opening the stopper, an indescribable aroma of wine drifted into the nose, making people intoxicated. Just the fragrance is so intoxicating. It can be said that it is a good wine in the world. Now Jiangning took a sip. Like qiongniangyuye, it turns into a fragrance in the throat, and then there seems to be a flame burning in the sternum, which is extremely cool! It tastes as delicious as juice, but after drinking it, it has the power of strong liquor. "Good wine!" Jiangning had to praise, he had drunk a lot of wine, this kind of wine is very good, very good, it can be said that the world is rare. He didn''t dislike what Jiangning had drunk. He took a sip directly. After a while, he couldn''t help admiring the good wine. "I didn''t expect that both of them were wine lovers. Ha ha ha ha." The other party laughed. But at this time, he could not help asking, "Sir, what do you mean by the blood moon?" Relatively speaking, the two people are still very interested in the story of blood moon. "The so-called blood moon, you look up, a part of the blood red, bit by bit nibbling at the new moon. Once you wait until the blood moon, you will start killing. No one is allowed to stand outside the rules. If you don''t kill, you will die. This is the first pass of Kunpeng site. Everyone will die, but the strongest will be left." He spoke with great seriousness. "How could your excellency know so much?" Looking at each other, she could not help asking. She was very curious. "My ancestors came here, and later escaped from here, bringing some news, but later he also died, because he escaped by some means, not really, and was cursed." He said so. Ancestors! Both of them had some changes in their faces. They didn''t expect that the man was so big that his ancestors had come here. "But the Kunpeng site did not appear recently?" He pointed out the core problem and felt that the other person might be lying. "Yes, but my ancestors, along with a group of strong men, sensed this place and forced them to break into it. According to my ancestors, at that time, it was more terrifying than now. He said that he had seen Living Kunpeng. " The man''s voice, especially the last sentence, was a little somber. The fire was shining on each other''s face, some were terrible, some were gloomy, and Jiangning''s heart beat at this moment. Living Kunpeng! If Kunpeng is still alive, what else do they play? Kunpeng is really alive. Everyone here is his food. After two people were surprised, the first reaction is not believe, deeply do not believe that Kunpeng can still live. "Of course, it may be that my ancestors had some dementia at that time. When he came back, it was said that some gods talked about it. It was just that they were frightened. But this place is not a good place after all. There are a lot of secrets hidden. I came to find two people to join hands. I don''t know what they think?" He opened his mouth, took a sip of wine, ate some barbecue, and said with a smile that he put forward the requirements of the alliance. "Good." He agreed. "In this case, that''s the best. I think Huludao should be very strong." Jiangning mouth, although said well, but the words in the test of each other''s strength, want to force the other hand. "Huludao? Ha ha ha ha, this name is good, this name is good. " The man, who is known as brother Huludao by Jiangning, laughs and looks at Jiangning. Suddenly, 20 or 30 wild animals ready to kill are crushed and killed by a huge force and appear around. Very strong! Jiangning looks the same, but he feels that the other side is very strong. Some of them are beyond the peerless experts. However, the other side is very young. Looking at the past 20 years old, is it possible that he is a martial arts master? It should be unlikely. He looked at each other and finally said, "are you from Beihuang? This is the magic finger She saw through each other''s moves in an instant and could not help saying so. "Oh? Your honor When he looks at the other side, he is surprised to see some people who are not familiar with martial arts."Yin Kui sect, Yi." He said his school. "Oh, it''s an alliance. Ha ha ha, no wonder you are so lucky." The gourd Taoist opened his mouth and said with a smile, but at this time, he passed on the sound to Jiangning. "If there is no accident, he should be a member of Qianhuan magic sect in Beihuang. Qianhuan magic sect is the first one in Beihuang, which is extremely strange. It has a great connection with many evil sects in the Middle Earth. Our Yinkui sect gives three points to the thousand magic devil sect. If you don''t want to get into the devil''s way, you should not be closely related to this person. Otherwise, you will be swallowed by him unconsciously without even bones The rest. " He passed on the voice and told Jiangning seriously not to go too close to this person, or there would be trouble. "I see." Jiangning voice back. However, the alliance of the three is a certain thing. Soon the three people drink and eat meat, and no other things happen. In this way, for four or five days in a row, the blood moon in the sky became more and more bright and terrible. (it''s still five o''clock today! For flowers, for subscription, for evaluation tickets, brothers and sisters, the third fight! Five watch! Five watch! Please support!!!!!!!! Subscribe!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 In addition, the number of people who dare to kill in jianghuning is a few times stronger than that in Jianghu, and the number of people who dare to kill in Jiangning is a few times higher than that in Qinghu. Three or five days have passed in a row! Finally, the blood moon is about to be completed, just a little bit short, and more and more strong people appear in Kunpeng ruins. They come from all directions to fight for the real blood of Kunpeng and want to become the real strong one. "It''s just a little bit short. How about giving you a chance When the three were walking on foot, the gourd Taoist suddenly looked at Jiangning and fan, and said with a smile. "Chance? What chance? " Two people look at Huludao, although the three people in this period of time, can be said to get along very quietly, but because of what you said, Jiangning had to be on guard. "The coming of the blood month is just a matter of time. The three of us will open the real blood month ahead of time. There is no doubt that we will be rewarded. We don''t know whether you are willing or not." The gourd Taoist said with a smile. "Oh? How can I believe what you say? " Open your mouth and kill? For her, she doesn''t mind killing if it''s good. "Bang!" The Hulu Taoist didn''t talk nonsense. He raised his hand. Several people who were hiding in the dark suddenly exploded. These people have been following the three people in Jiangning. With some evil intentions, they are cleaned up by the Hulu Taoist. They''ve cleaned up a lot of these people these days. At present, the gourd Taoist priest made Jiangning and Juan look at each other. "It''s a good chance. I''ll start first. If you want to, you can do it. If you don''t, you can do it." The gourd Taoist laughed, and then left here. He began to kill without any hesitation. He was very decisive and sharp. When he saw this scene, he did not hesitate at last. He looked at Jiangning and said, "do you want to start?" "Look again." Jiangning didn''t do it easily. After answering and looking at it again, Jiangning quietly stayed here and watched them. Jiangning did this, but she did not talk about it. She chose to believe in the gourd Taoist. In this way, the killing began, and the killing started by the two people, Yao and Huludao. Jiangning left here, he walked all the way, and then looked up. The blood moon in the sky was even scarlet. Accompanied by the screams of some people, it seemed that there was some terror. "Killing." Jiangning murmured to himself, and at this time, a group of people rushed over. These people draw out their weapons and directly want to kill Jiangning. It is very simple because of the killing order, the killing order can become thicker and blood red. It is said that the stronger the killing order is, the better the reward will be. "When the Holy Family of Huangfu comes, kneel down and subdue the Dharma." The other side opened his mouth and said his identity, trying to frighten Jiangning. "Oh, the royal family?" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, heaven has a way. You don''t go. Hell has no way to vote. He didn''t want to do it, but now he can''t. With one blow, Xuanwu carried the mountain and killed these people directly. None of them survived. All of them died in Jiangning. At the same time, Jiangning has become more and more intense. "If you want to kill it, you can kill it." Jiangning did not hesitate, he had some scruples, but now it seems that he does not need to worry about anything. At the moment, Jiangning is like a God, pushing everything horizontally. The fist is terrible. No one can stop Jiangning''s pace. No one around him, no matter innocent people or those who have evil thoughts towards him, are dead in Jiangning''s fist. He''s very fierce. He''s got a great power! "Run! Run quickly. This is a madman. " "Run "Run, or we''ll all die." Countless people screamed and screamed. Jiangning ignored all this and replaced it with a punch. This night was full of killing, from night to morning, Jiangning still sleepless. At this moment, four or five people are fighting against him, trying to kill Jiangning, because the killing order on Jiangning''s body has already sent out bleeding red light, like a piece of blood diamond, which is frightening. "Die!" Xuanwu Tuoshan killed, this blow to kill a world-famous, kill a unique temperament. Five people were hanged by Jiangning in an instant. In this way, wherever Jiangning goes, there will be no Jedi. No one can escape from Jiangning''s killing. When entering the Kunpeng ruins, there will be no poor innocent people. They will all die and no one can survive. This is a bloody battle, Jiangning massacres everything. At the same time, the Huludao people are even more terrifying. Tens of people die in the blink of an eye, and they are also extremely terrible. In one side, there is no one who can stop the pace of such a strong person. The Huludao people, Tuo, Jiangning, and some unknown strong men are fighting in other places.The killing began. In the late night, the blood month officially opened, and the earth was extremely red. "Roar." This time, Jiangning and others are facing not only the unique foreign warriors, but also the Kunpeng site, the fierce beast in the underground world. There is a huge dragon in the past. From the direction of Suolong well, the earth is broken, and green Jiaos rush out from the ground and devour people. Ten thousand Jiaos came out together to destroy the group of people, but the king of qingjiao didn''t do anything. Instead, he went to the north. He walked as fast as he could. It was shocking. Jiangning fearless, hundreds of green Jiaos came over and opened their mouths. He raised his hand and killed him with one blow. Puff, puff, puff! Hundreds of qingjiao''s bodies were blown open. Xuanwu carried the mountain and suppressed it on the spot. No one survived. Everything went crazy. Qingjiao, including other fierce beasts, devours the warriors who come in. The warriors kill the fierce beasts or kill other people. There''s blood everywhere, there''s killing everywhere. This is destined to be a killing night! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 There are green Jiaos everywhere. The strong smell of blood permeates the whole site. It has been a waste of physical strength and internal strength to use Xuanwu Shenba boxing all the time. Jiangning began to use the 18 dragon subduing palms. Kill out with one hand, the Golden Dragon virtual shadow appears and makes a sound of dragon chanting. As expected, Jiangning''s conjecture was no problem. The eighteen dragon subduing palms would draw a kind of true Qi and directly kill it, showing a terrible force that overwhelmed all the green Jiaos. In an instant, these green Jiaos were suppressed to death and did not dare to move. At the same time, in addition to here, there is also a terrible dragon power! This kind of dragon power is more powerful than Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms. It''s just that Jiangning doesn''t know. Qingjiao is a dragon. To be precise, it is a desire to be a dragon. In the face of the dragon, these green Jiaos are all shaking with fear. More than a dozen green Jiaos were killed by Jiangning. It didn''t take long for Jiangning to accumulate nearly 200 Nei Dan. Most of the internal energy in the body is gone. Jiangning immediately swallows an internal elixir. In an instant, the internal elixir burns in the body, and the real Xuanwu Qi explodes in an instant to suppress the energy of this internal elixir. Qingjiao Neidan is better than ordinary internal elixir, one is equivalent to the previous five. In an instant, Jiangning''s original lost inner strength was restored immediately. At present, he was crazily harvesting qingjiao Neidan here, and all qingjiao died here. Ten! Fifty! A hundred! Two hundred! Three hundred! Four hundred! Five hundred. Jiangning killed all over with blood. He did not kill, only killed qingjiao. Like a God Emperor, nothing could exist under one hand. In the past tens of thousands of green Jiaos, under the attack of Jiangning, these green Jiaos knew that Jiangning could not be provoked. They ran out one by one and ran crazy in order to survive. These green Jiaos also understand that persimmons have to be pinched soft. They couldn''t provoke Jiangning, but Jiangning chased them to kill them. Many people were afraid of qingjiao. However, some people saw Jiangning chasing qingjiao. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say. Three days and three nights later. The killing order on Jiangning''s body is enough to light up four or five meters around him. It looks like a treasure. He doesn''t know how many people he has killed, but he knows how many qingjiao he has killed, 2450. Because he has more than 2400 Endosulfans. This is a huge wealth, enough to let Jiangning upgrade to a stronger level, but now it is not good to enhance the strength. He was covered with blood. Jiangning left here, found a deserted place, and began to advance. He is now the second-class peerless strong. One qingjiao pill is equivalent to five ordinary pills. Jiangning has swallowed four green jiaonei pills in a row, and his body energy is surging in an instant. As if there was a flame burning, bones crackled, and even a layer of blood clots penetrated through the skin. Jiangning''s face became very ugly. At this time, the real spirit of Xuanwu surged and suppressed this powerful energy. Rolling, turning into pure energy to give Jiangning. Now the system is sending a message. "He is a third-class master at present." Five green jiaoneidan is promoted to the third class peerless master, Jiangning no longer hesitates, directly swallow ten! That feeling appeared again, but this time, although it was torrential, it was not prompted. Take ten more. Jiangning did not believe it, and could not improve the realm. Sure enough, this time, he has promoted his realm and reached the fourth class of peerless masters. After that, Jiangning directly ate ten and ten, and ate fifty at a time. His body constantly resounded, and even ate a hundred green jiaonei pills in an instant. His violent energy made his bones burst in an instant. If it wasn''t for the true spirit of Xuanwu, Jiangning would definitely have a bad time. The fifth class master. Sixth class master. Seventh class master. Eighth class master. The ninth class master. Five hundred green jiaonei Dan, Jiangning finally set foot on the ninth class peerless master. Originally, according to common sense, Jiangning''s next step should be martial arts master, but at this moment, he did not. And all of a sudden, some information appeared in my mind. [Xuanwu immortal Sutra] the text is extremely mysterious. Jiangning indulged in it. Before, he had always thought that Xuanwu did not leave any Heart Sutra for him to practice, but now he is wrong. In fact, Xuanwu has already left him the peerless Heart Sutra, but Jiangning can''t learn it. Because they didn''t reach the realm, they couldn''t practice. Now Jiangning has the qualification to study when he reaches the ninth class of the world. "The Xuanwu immortal Sutra, which is divided into nine parts, is the true king of Xuanwu and the three holy beasts. He personally visited the four fierce beasts and spent thousands of years studying the peerless Heart Sutra. One of the nine mind sutras is better than one. The first one is that Xuanwu does not destroy the body. When the true Qi disappears, the flesh will become extremely terrible. With one strike, it can be broken into several miles, which is the extreme state of the body."The Heart Sutra is reciting silently and Jiangning keeps learning. The most important thing is that Xuanwu does not destroy the body and cast the body, but the true Qi will disappear completely. You need to cultivate to the next level to have true Qi. Although there is no true Qi, Jiangning''s body will not be invaded by all kinds of methods, and martial arts masters are hard to hurt. Only the great master of martial arts can hurt him. Moreover, his one punch can shatter the earth, which is extremely terrifying. It is ten times, tens of times, dozens of times, even a hundred times stronger than the present Xuanwu Shenba boxing. This is the ultimate strength and the ultimate physical body. At present, Jiangning did not hesitate to learn, and he swallowed many green jiaoneidan. And Jiangning''s body began to change in quality. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! Bone dehiscence, blood burst, internal organs began to melt, and finally condensed into some internal alchemy, just like Xuanwu Neidan. After a while, Jiangning''s figure appeared, emitting a holy light, shining 10 meters. Reshape the body again. This is a big chance. (next, he will speed up the speed, so that we will not be bored! Please subscribe! Once again, please kneel down for your support .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Jiangning had experienced a physical remodeling before, but did not expect to start remodeling again this time. This is an indescribable chance. This time, Jiangning created the immortal body of Xuanwu, which required enormous energy. There was still a huge amount of Xuanwu Qi in the body. However, it needed an introduction to derive this power, which was the qingjiao Neidan. A hundred! Two hundred! Three hundred! Four hundred! Five hundred! Qingjiaoneidan is eaten by Jiangning as if he didn''t want money. His body crackled violently, just like fried beans. This is a nirvana. Some black substances are squeezed out from the body, which is the dirtiest thing hidden in the deepest place. At this time, there is no dirt in Jiang Ning''s body. Now they are all discharged by Jiangning. "The extreme state of the body." Jiangning thought silently. He began to abandon his meridians and shake all the genuine Qi. Xuanwu could not extinguish the Sutra. He could not possess the true Qi. Therefore, he lost all the genuine Qi in his body and didn''t need any. If there is a trace of true Qi, it will affect the immortality of Xuanwu. At that time, it will be a big problem. Jiangning can''t give up the root and chase the end. His body, emitting the color of holy glory, like a piece of jade. In this way, Nirvana lasted for three days and three nights, and more than 2000 green jiaonei Dan made him become a Xuanwu immortal. Jiangning opened his eyes. His eyes were extremely terrible, as if some stars were disillusioned. This is the preliminary Xuanwu does not die. He has not reached the high-level realm, otherwise it will be more powerful and incomparably powerful. At this moment, Jiangning has no real Qi flowing in his body, but there is a terrible feeling between raising hands and feet. Like a God, he stood up and raised his hand forward with a slight wave. Suddenly, a "Bo" sound exploded, and there was something terrible. The air burst because of Jiangning''s random punch. It was only 30 or 40 meters away that it stopped. It was still a slight blow. If you hit it with all your strength, there would be terrible power. This is a good thing for Jiangning, but for others, it is a very unfortunate thing. In this era, Jiangning can be said to be a freak, whose strength is too adverse to the sky, and even a symbol of the times. If this is the case, Jiangning will surely become famous all over the world, spread through the ages, and even be granted the emperor. "As a result, I need too much inner energy to activate internal energy." Jiangning examines his body, and he realizes that he is still a certain distance away from the so-called great perfection. At the same time, he also understood why Neidan could add so much energy to himself. It was Xuanwu genuine Qi. If you want to activate more Xuanwu Qi, you must get more internal alchemy. At present, Jiangning walked away from the cave, and he stayed here for several days. At present, he did not know what happened outside. Out of the cave, far away to see a group of people are galloping to come, the face is full of panic. "Stop." Jiangning raised his hand and let them stop here. Several people looked very anxious, as if there was something terrible behind them. Seeing Jiangning stop them, they noticed that Jiangning didn''t have any real Qi fluctuation. At present, there was no nonsense. The five people joined hands to kill Jiangning. "Boom When the majestic true Qi comes, Jiangning stands here, raises his hand slightly, and waves it in the past. All of a sudden, the real Qi attack of five people is defeated by Jiangning in an instant. "Hiss." All of a sudden, their faces changed dramatically. They couldn''t believe that they joined hands, and they were dissolved by Jiangning casually. Is Jiangning a master of martial arts? Although Kunpeng site does not allow the presence of martial masters, this does not mean that Kunpeng site will not have a strong master of Wudao. For a moment, five people stopped and looked at Jiangning with fear: "master! Excuse me! It''s true that there are pursuers behind us. We dare not mess around. " The first man in the five looked at Jiangning, shivering. I''m afraid Jiangning would not like to kill them. "Oh? Pursuit? What fierce beast or man Jiangning asked. "They are human beings, two peerless masters and disciples of the Zhongtu sage family. We dare not provoke them, we can only run." They opened their mouths and said, but some of them are funny if they dare not provoke them. In this kind of place, no matter what kind of saint or not you are, they dare to kill anyone for the sake of interests. It''s just that you can''t beat it. "Hand over Nathan and I''ll save your life." Jiangning looked at them and said, he now needs a lot of endosulfan, no matter what the quality of Neidan, he needs, so he directly started this kind of blackmail. "What!" Five people face a change, some flesh ache, also have some hesitation. Boom! As soon as Jiangning raised his hand, there was a two person high boulder nearby. With Jiangning pointing slightly, it was a magic sword with six veins. However, Jiangning did not have genuine Qi, but one finger smashed the huge stone, which turned into dust instead of ordinary pieces.When they saw it, they immediately stopped hesitating and handed over all the internal elixirs on their bodies, not a lot of them. There were about 30 internal elixirs in qingjiao and about 100 in the rest. "That''s all?" Jiangning frowned, some did not believe. "Master, that''s all. We usually use some to recover our true Qi." They speak, and some of them hold back and bend. These are too many, OK? Maybe Jiangning is too strong to get thousands of them in one breath, so they really don''t like them. "You go." Jiangning didn''t talk nonsense to them. He told them to leave here directly and then stare at some people who came quickly. Three men, one with a halberd, one with a spear and one with bare hands, came running quickly. When they saw Jiangning, they could not help frowning. "Did you see a few people passing by?" The man holding the halberd said, pointing to Jiangning. "Hand over all of Nathan and spare your life." (I didn''t sleep all night. After finishing the outline, I went to bed after another chapter. I asked for the support of brothers and sisters.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 Jiangning opened his mouth calmly with some indifference on his face. "What!" As soon as their faces changed, they all showed their anger. They were noble disciples of the holy family. No one dared to speak to them like this. At present, they didn''t have any nonsense to urge Zhenqi to kill them. Xuanwu shenbaquan. Jiangning directly across the past, raised his fist, and directly aimed at the man holding the Euphorbia. He is close to the body fight, a blow directly broke the other party''s body, a piece of Neidan fell out, Jiangning all take away. "Not good." Another person yelled, trying to escape, but it was too late, Jiangning did not hesitate, he speed like ghosts, brush, appeared in front of the two, raised his fist, two fists will solve the two people. Three people in a face-to-face, Jiangning cut, no one survived, even said that no one can adhere to more than one. These three are the disciples of the holy family. There are many green jiaonei pills, which are close to 200. It is indeed a rich resource. After that, Jiangning returned to the cave. Before that, the five people still stayed in the cave and did not escape. "I''ve helped you clean up your enemies. In return, I''ll ask you a few questions. As long as you answer them truthfully, I''ll let you go." Jiangning looked at them and asked. He has been in nirvana for the past three days, so he has no idea what happened to the outside world. He has to ask clearly. "Sir, please say so, and I will give you a true answer." The other side did not dare to say it blindly. After all, if they said something wrong and provoked Jiangning, they would have no time to cry. "What happened these three days." Jiangning inquired. "These three days?" The other side had some doubts, but after thinking about it, he immediately said: "three days ago, on the day of the blood moon, there were killing everywhere. Later, a voice came, saying that the blood light of the killing order filled the area of three meters. After going to the extreme mountain in the north and breaking through the second pass, the killing stopped a lot, but there were still many, because many people wanted to make the killing order diffuse for three meters." He answered, saying the point. "Killing order? The north? " Jiangning took out his own killing order, and all of a sudden, the blood was full of five or six meters around. Five people''s faces changed dramatically. They know very well that after the killing order reaches three meters, it will be more and more difficult to grow. They have seen the strongest people, but they are only close to four meters. Jiangning has the appearance of five or six meters, which is simply A god of death alive. "At this point, nothing else?" Jiangning asked. "No more." Several people shook their heads. "I see." If you want to kill him directly, the main thing is not to kill him in the north. Jiangning has been walking to the north. His speed is like a flash of lightning. Sometimes when he passes by someone else, the other party doesn''t know that someone has passed by. The speed can be ignored by the peerless experts. It can be seen how terrible it is. About two hours later, Jiangning saw a snowy mountain, which towered into the clouds. He walked up on foot, climbing like an ape, extremely fast, whoosh, hundreds of meters into the air! After a day, Jiangning climbed to the peak. On the peak, there were dozens of people sitting there, silent, and some whispering. When Jiangning came, it attracted some people''s attention. "Here comes another one." "I don''t know how long to wait. I''ve been waiting for a day or two. If I wait any longer, it''s not an end." "Well, how many people are there down there?" "Why don''t we do it together and kill the people below? To avoid such trouble? " This group of people speak, words with an indescribable arrogance, looking at Jiangning very calm, without a trace of surprise. Soon Jiangning saw the familiar people. They are sitting together with the so-called descendants of green dragon and white tiger. Jiangning did not answer these people''s questions, but walked alone in the past. Seeing Jiangning, she said with a smile, "I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect you were still alive." "What? Are you happy that I''m dead Jiangning said without good breath. "You just can''t speak. Don''t I care about you?" "How, I feel this time to see you, there are some differences." "Is it? Are you handsome again? " Jiangning is a liar. Naturally, he won''t tell the other party that his strength has increased again. This is a kind of card. If it is exposed, it will only do harm to him but not good to him. "I''ll be garrulous. Well, let''s sit down and talk about something." He laughed and scolded Jiangning, but he quickly and seriously pulled Jiangning together. "Huludao, I haven''t seen you for a few days. My temperament is different." Jiangning opened his mouth to the gourd Taoist and said with a smile."No matter where you are, you are not as powerful as you are. The master of Donghuang deserves his reputation." The gourd Taoist opened his mouth and said with a smile. His voice was quite loud and attracted many people''s attention. "The Lord of the East wilderness?" "Who should be called the Lord of the East wilderness?" "Want to die?" "The Lord of the East wilderness? Hehe, how dare you? " "Say as soon as you want to die." These four words are forbidden words in the middle land. Once they are said, many people are angry. "Come here if you want to die. Don''t shout there." Jiangning is not afraid to say that he is still short of many green jiaoneidan. If these people are willing to give them away, Jiangning doesn''t mind accepting them all. "What do you say?" A big man stood up with a golden axe in his hand and looked at Jiangning coldly. He felt that he would chop people if he didn''t agree. "Big guy, if you want to die, just say it. Come here and I''ll send you to the West." Jiangning calm mouth, but this words have unspeakable domineering! "Looking for death." The other party glared, and then jumped up directly. The axe was heavily shadowed and his true Qi exploded. He intended to kill Jiangning here. Bang! Jiangning''s figure shot like lightning, a blow on the other side''s heart, killing each other on the spot. There was a huge hole in the chest, which was splashed on the snow with blood, and the light white fog was rising, which startled the four sides in an instant. (the fifth watch! Flowers for support .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 One punch to kill a peerless strong man, Jiangning''s action, instantly attracted the attention of all people. Some people are shocked, others are curious, and of course, others look calm, because the people killed by Jiangning are not very strong people. These people are the top of the world. Of course, there are also some people who fish in troubled waters, such as the man. "Poor ghost, only less than 100 green jiaonei Dan." After Jiangning collected all Nei Dan, he found less than 100. He could not help murmuring, then looked at all the people and sneered. "What are you looking at? If you don''t accept it, you will come here and die. I am the Lord of Donghuang. If you step on the Middle Earth in the future, you will be slaughtered ten times. Do you dare to be arrogant? " Jiangning, who has reached the highest level, is not afraid of everything. He directly opens his mouth and points out the grass of all the strong people in the Middle Kingdom. He is not afraid of this or that. If he refuses to accept it, he will fight. Anyway, he lacks qingjiaoneidan. However, he has a good temper, never take the initiative to attack others, like to wait for others to come to him. That''s why we do it. Of course, in the final analysis, Jiangning doesn''t want to violate the principle of upholding the strong and bullying the weak. It really ignited a lot of people. "Do you really think you are strong?" "You want to die?" "Hehe, the master of Donghuang, his skilful skills are really good." "Have the ability to fight." Some people spoke and reprimanded Jiangning, while others were unconvinced. They stood up and wanted to compete with Jiangning. Of course, there were also some people who spoke in the shade, but they didn''t know where they were and hid in the dark. Just as Jiangning was about to make a move, the Hulu Taoist suddenly said: "master, this is not the next place. You can kill one or two people, but killing too many will lead to some serious trouble. Come here, there are some things to discuss with you in detail." He lightly said a word, let Jiangning stop. The Hulu Taoist is not an ordinary person, but a disciple of Qianhuan magic sect. His ancestors came to Kunpeng site and knew many unknown secrets. Jiangning can not believe what others say. At least now Jiangning must listen to what he says. Jiangning came to Hulu Taoist, sat down quietly and looked at each other. The latter immediately said: "there are three levels in Kunpeng ruins. The first level of blood moon killing is actually the beginning of the second level. We must have enough blood when or before the blood moon is opened. In this way, we can enter the second level. Otherwise, we will be trapped in the first level forever. In the end, we will be those fierce animals Food. " "The second level is blood city. Later, we will enter a maze like place. Where we have no real Qi, there are things to restore our true Qi in the maze. Therefore, we must find that kind of thing as soon as possible, restore our true Qi, enter the blood city, nothing can be used, and qingjiao Neidan can not recover the true Qi. It can be said that it is the world of the body artists I don''t know what the third level is, but if the third level is passed, you can really meet Kunpeng and inherit Kunpeng''s true blood. " He is very direct, without any hesitation, and does not worry about being heard. Because this secret is a secret, but it is not a secret. Some real aristocratic families will certainly know about this matter, so there is no harm in saying it. On the contrary, it can also stop many people and start to kill crazily when they go in. That''s not rational. "Labyrinth? Level two are we going through a maze? Is intelligence tested? " Jiangning asked curiously. He didn''t think Kunpeng could set such a barrier. "No! The second level is survival. In the maze, without true Qi, as long as you can survive for seven days, you can leave and advance to the third level. " The gourd Taoist said this, telling Jiangning, is not the so-called test of wisdom. "So it is, as long as you live for seven days." Jiangning nodded, which was regarded as understanding. At the same time, he said in his heart: "without true Qi, I have no real Qi. My body is extremely strong, and if they don''t have true Qi Is that not my world? " Thinking of this, Jiangning has some plans in mind. At present, he is short of a large number of qingjiaoneidan. When he gets to the maze blood city, he can blackmail a large number of qingjiaoneidan or go to get them by himself. You know, three days ago, there were tens of thousands of qingjiao, tens of thousands of qingjiaoneidan, and he only got more than 2000. There are more than 10000 or even more than 20000 qingjiaonei pills left in these people''s hands. If they can catch all of them in one net, they will surely be able to reach the second place. The Xuanwu immortal Sutra is the first and second most invincible hand. Once he is promoted to the second level, he can be fearless even if he is a martial master. "When does that have to wait for it to open?" Jiangning looked at the crowd and sat here foolishly. He could not help asking. At the same time, many people are watching here, listening secretly, and want to know more."Well, I don''t know. Everything goes with the luck. Maybe it will open soon. Wait slowly. I''ve been waiting for a day. If I open it, I can only say that you are very lucky." He didn''t know when to open it. Luck? After hearing this word, Jiangning suddenly remembered his talent and ability. "Good luck." Jiangning in the heart of a silent, start their own skills to cross. In this moment, a cloud of light appeared, like a nebula, also like a door to a different world. Set up in front of everyone. "On!" "The city of blood has opened." "It''s really on." "What luck is this guy." Some people are surprised, some are excited, others can''t help but look at Jiangning and feel that Jiangning''s luck is really too good? They waited for a day or two in vain. Jiangning opened it soon after he came here. This luck is really a toothache. It''s just that a lot of people go in and come out again, and they can''t really get in. It attracted people''s doubts. "Is this?" Some people are curious. I don''t know what happened. Why did you open the channel and can''t walk in? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 In a twinkling of an eye, he made more than 1000 qingjiao Neidan. If it was not for the fewer people who came, Jiangning would still get more qingjiao Neidan. But then again, I didn''t expect to walk into the passageway, and there were other roads. Jiangning has some disappointments. Otherwise, there should be a lot of green jiaonei Dan in the body of Yao and Huludao, right? Jiangning thought like this in her heart, and if these things were known, she would be angry and didn''t know what to say. She would never think that Jiangning wanted to make her idea. When others saw her, they were obedient to her, but Jiangning seemed to be afraid of her. In the maze, Jiangning walks aimlessly. Anyway, the gourd Taoist says that as long as you live here for seven days, you can go out automatically. So now, it is difficult to find out the exit of the maze. I don''t know how long it took to walk. Almost two hours later, Jiangning found a treasure chest. Not far away, he quickly walked past, the treasure chest does not need a key, after opening at will, there are some things to show. It is mainly a few pills, and some martial arts mental skills. Jiangning doesn''t need this kind of things. Pills are the things to restore the true Qi. This can be left to trade with others. There is also a goat skin roll. After picking up the scroll, Jiangning opened it and found that it was a map, a map of the maze. What''s even more surprising to him is that the map shows his location and where the next few treasure boxes are. "Kunpeng will be so good?" Some people in Jiangning don''t believe that Kunpeng is a fierce beast. It''s not easy for him to arrange such a good thing. However, Jiangning is not afraid of anything. He takes the scroll and walks slowly according to the address shown in the treasure map. After a while, I came to the place shown in the first treasure chest. "Roar!" A fierce tiger appeared. No, to be precise, it was not a fierce tiger, but a giant tiger. It was at least three or four times the size of an ordinary tiger. It was extremely huge, with white hair, bright and beautiful, scarlet eyes. Looking at Jiangning, he gave out a roar. Just this roar, can make the peerless strong tinnitus, even stupefied! Jiangning a punch, no nonsense. Boom! Boom! As if the air had been blown up, there was a crushing and crushing force that directly hit the giant tiger. "Click!" The giant tiger''s back cracked bones and roared at the same time. Jiangning was hit hard by Jiangning, but it was still alive. Jiangning had some curiosity. At present, Jiangning avoided the attack of the giant tiger. His body method is as fast as lightning. Although the giant tiger''s moves are strong, they are not enough to alert Jiangning. "It''s not a martial arts master''s realm, but it''s better than the top and the most powerful. This giant tiger is amazing. I think Neidan is definitely several times better than ordinary qingjiao Neidan." Jiangning said to himself, weighing everything, and then he chose to kill the giant tiger. He wants Nathan, the rest has no idea. This is a rare fierce beast, guarding here, looking at the baby, originally even a dozen peerless experts could not do nothing about this rare fierce beast, but unfortunately, it met Jiangning, who is not an ordinary peerless master. A punch! Just a punch, as if to cross the ages, Jiangning this punch, played a physical extreme force. It can be said that this is the strongest punch of the body. If you want to surpass it, unless Jiangning makes progress again and the physical body is promoted to a great degree, otherwise, no one can beat Jiangning with a single punch in the peerless situation. Boom! The huge explosion sounds, the air bursts of riots, was hit by Jiangning this blow, here became a vacuum zone. Roar! In an instant, the giant tiger''s body was broken, and his blood flowed around him. He was killed by Jiangning. At present, Jiangning did not hesitate to get the internal medicine. He sat here and took qingjiao Neidan directly. He swallowed all the green jiaoneidan first. A thousand green jiaonei pills, Jiangning gradually refining, a burst of energy from the body burst. The body gradually evolved and became perfect. At this moment, Jiangning is like a holy animal cub, feeding some meat and evolving itself. It took Jiangning three days to digest the 2000 qingjiaonei pills, but this time, Jiangning only spent less than one day. However, Jiangning has not made great progress this time. Although the physical body is stronger than before, it is not very obvious. Don''t forget that Jiangning is a man who has broken his watch. His experience value can be multiplied by 100 times. If he eats one qingjiaoneidan, it is equivalent to eating 100 pills. Now he has eaten 3000 pills, which is equivalent to 300000 pieces of qingjiaoneidan. It can be seen that this Xuanwu does not die, and how much energy is needed to improve. In the whole world, except Jiangning can be promoted by one person on his own. For any one person, I''m afraid that it is impossible for him to complete Xuanwu alone. Of course, it is not the same if there is a large amount of support or holy ancestor support.Open eyes, Jiangning body appeared a layer of dead skin, he shook the body, the dead skin all shake off on the ground. At this time, more than a dozen people galloped to themselves from afar. Today''s Jiangning, although there is no real Qi, but the body has been greatly evolved, the six senses are extremely terrible. Thousands of meters away, he can feel the big movement here. "What happened?" Jiangning frowned, and soon he realized a terrible force and rushed to himself. The ten people were on the run! More than a dozen of the most powerful are on the run. What''s chasing them? Jiangning has some curiosity! That force is terrible, even more terrible than this giant tiger, but Jiangning is not afraid. He stands here, waiting quietly! Not long after that, Jiangning saw more than a dozen people coming. They looked frightened and ran again, hoping their parents would give them more legs. And the earth is shaking! Very violent! (third, ask for subscription, flowers support ~) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 "Stop." Jiangning raised his hand and pressed slightly toward the void. All of a sudden, these people stopped. They didn''t want to stop, but Jiangning had a terrible force and directly suppressed them. Stop them! In an instant, more than ten people''s faces changed. They knew Jiangning was a strong man. However, someone said, "master, please let us go quickly. If there is something we will say later, we must run now." They cried with a face and said, this just got out of the tiger''s den and came to the wolf''s nest. How can a man do this. "Wait here." Jiangning says that he lacks qingjiaoneidan. At present, there should be a lot of them. But what they are chasing after is very powerful. Even Jiangning also smells a little dangerous. So he plans to clean up the guy first and then talk to them about life. "Master! The thing that comes after us is not an ordinary fierce beast. We know that you are powerful, but you can''t be like this. " "Master, this place is too strange to stay. Let''s go quickly, or we will die." "Yes, we have already died several brothers. We have to go. If we don''t leave, we will be in trouble." They said so, looking at Jiangning one by one, praying that Jiangning could let them go, but Jiangning could not let them go. If the fierce beasts that came after them were really strong, it would be impossible for Jiangning to run alone. It''s bad luck for these people to meet Jiangning anyway! "Boom The earth is shaking. Jiangning has been waiting. In the blink of an eye, he sees something. Three headed dogs! The whole body seems to have a group of flame in the burning general, fiercely pours over. "Three dogs, there are still such things." Jiangning frowned, while those people were looking at Jiangning in fear and praying for Jiangning to let them go. They had seen the power of the three headed dogs. They were too terrible. Twenty or thirty of them finally died. And you can''t hurt three dogs. "Beast! I want to die. " Jiangning looks at the fierce three headed dog, raises the hand is a punch. Boom! Boom! The air is exploding, and the vacuum zone appears again. Jiangning is stronger than before. This fist is extremely terrible. It is like a strike by the God Emperor. The three dogs stop, raise their heads and emit a strong light from their mouths. Jiangning''s fist strength and the light released by the three headed dogs collided together and sent out a violent collision. Dong Dong Dong Dong! Around the earthquake, as if the sky is about to fall down, there are some terrible. Others were frightened, but Jiangning was very calm. Jiangning was almost equal to the three headed dog. "This beast is so powerful." Jiangning''s power of one punch is enough to kill the top peerless master, but I didn''t expect that in front of this three headed dog, it was only equal. Jiangning had a strong interest in this. Looking at it, Jiangning quickly walked over to kill the animal in close combat. "This man is too strong." "Even with three dogs." "Is this guy still human?" "It''s the strongman of the holy family. I''ve never heard of it before." These people opened their mouths and couldn''t believe what they saw. Jiangning was on par with the three headed dogs. You know, before them, any move had been used and they could not defeat the three dogs. However, Jiangning was no match for the three dogs. "Is this man a master of martial arts?" "It''s impossible. It used to be so young. Could this person be a martial arts master?" "You can''t judge a person by his appearance, and as far as I know, many strong people will be able to rejuvenate themselves. Once they are strong, they will be out of control. When they arrive at the martial arts master, their appearance will change." Some people began to speculate that Jiangning may be a strong rejuvenation. "But this man''s blood is too strong, just like a furnace. Is this kind of person a strong person who can rejuvenate? It is said that people of that kind have a very low level of Qi and blood, like a candle that is about to be extinguished. " Others don''t believe it and say what they think. "It''s impossible. Although you''re right, if this person looks like he''s only fifteen or sixteen years old. If he''s a martial arts master, my God, I can''t imagine what kind of talent, what kind of bone, or what kind of holy family is behind him. Is it possible that he is a descendant of the immortal holy family?" Jiangning put his hand to stop the three dogs. The group of people actually talked about it, as if there was nothing to do. It seems that they are not afraid of these three dogs. In front of him, Jiangning is like a divine emperor. Every time he takes a hand, he can create a vacuum zone. Every time he makes a move, he is extremely terrifying. The earth is shaking and the air is shaking. The three headed dogs are terrible. They are almost close to the master of martial arts, and their body is very strong.Jiangning hit the three dogs with one punch, as if they were beating on a piece of magic iron, making a loud noise. The sound of the jingo! The two sides fought fiercely for more than ten rounds. One man and one beast were in a similar situation. Jiangning could do nothing but these three dogs, and the three headed dogs could not help Jiangning. After a while, Jiangning fell back more than ten meters. When he looked at other people, he joked: "Jiang song really moved his shoulder." At present, the heavy pupil of Wudao opens. The shortcomings of the three headed dog burst out in a flash. "Kill!" Jiangning flies out, he hits the weakness of three dogs with one punch, and kills with 32 punches at a time. The void is shaking. It''s a fist that gathers Jiangning''s essence and spirit! "Oh." Three dogs screamed, his back was directly Jiangning hit a blood hole! Blood Zizi flowing, bones are broken, do not know how many roots! However, the three dogs are not dead, Jiangning continues to hand. Between the ups and downs, Jiangning almost killed three dogs. Others looked at Jiangning, some lost their mind and were in a daze. Because Jiangning is too terrible! Like a god! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 In this extreme killing, the three dogs were defeated by Jiangning. Finally, they gave a low whine and died here. They turned into an internal pill and were taken by Jiangning. After finishing the three dogs, Jiangning turned to look at those people and said with indifference: "this matter is finished. It''s your turn." "Master! We are just passing by, ha ha, passing by. " "Master, what do you need? As long as I have it, I will give it to you as a saving grace." These people see Jiangning look, one by one have some panic, looking at Jiangning have some fear. "Qingjiao Neidan, I can do without anything else." Jiangning opened his mouth and asked them to hand over qingjiaoneidan. Qingjiao Neidan? All of us didn''t expect that Jiangning only needed qingjiao Neidan. Now, they handed over qingjiao Neidan one by one. Although this kind of thing is extremely precious, they dare not mess with Jiangning. This is an unparalleled murderer who can even kill three dogs. They don''t have enough to fight against Jiangning! These people gave Jiangning nearly 500 qingjiaoneidan. After taking the things, Jiangning turned around and left, and didn''t want to stay here. After leaving, Jiangning found a secluded place and began to devour qingjiao Neidan to strengthen its strength. Five hundred qingjiaoneidan were digested by Jiangning in less than half a day. "I don''t know what effect this kind of internal alchemy has." At present, Jiangning took it out. Boom! Neidan is burning in the body, and the majestic Xuanwu Qi is spreading in the body, moistening the body. This inner elixir is better than a thousand green jiaoneidan. Jiangning is extremely comfortable in the process of surrounded by this energy, as if his pores have opened, making him feel like a fairy. In this way, as time went by, Jiangning woke up. His body again reached a state, but he did not stop, three dogs of Neidan, was held by Jiangning. A big one, like a pearl, he swallowed, and suddenly the more terrible energy burst out. This three headed dog Neidan is equivalent to 3000 qingjiao Neidan. Jiangning has accumulated so much Neidan energy before, and it burst out in this moment, like a flood, rolling and shaking in Jiangning''s body. Washing Jiangning''s body! In a flash, Jiangning''s flesh became extremely red, and it might explode at any time. Neidan''s energy was too overbearing. If someone else swallowed it, he would die. But Jiangning''s body was moistened with Xuanwu Qi. Madness pervades and suppresses the inner alchemy energy in Jiangning''s body. In this way, three days and three nights passed, Jiangning digested the pill, and at the same time, shed a layer of flesh, it can be said that it is completely changed! This also means that Jiangning has completed the first task of Xuanwu immortality, which truly embodies the immortal body of Xuanwu. At this moment, a pure power diffuses in the Dantian area. This pure power can not extinguish the true Qi. Now, as long as Jiangning''s head doesn''t fall off, any broken limb can be reborn. It''s terrible. "Boom." At this time, the maze was shaking, but Jiangning was not surprised, because seven days had already arrived. This should be the third and last level. The maze disappears, calms down, and finally the empty scene appears. A huge military performance platform quietly appeared in Jiangning not far away, rising four or five meters. Jiangning quickly walked past, at the same time, many people also followed. [life and death stage: once on this stage, you must be born and dead. If you win five games in a row, you can enter the third level. Or you can insist that no one comes to the stage for one hour, and you can win all the time before killing. You can get different rewards according to the times. ¡¿ after arriving at the stage, Jiangning saw the blood red inscription on it. At this time, hundreds of people have gathered here. More and more people from outside entered the maze. When they came in, the maze had disappeared, and there was no need to wait for seven days. "What is this place?" "Life and death, there is such a thing." "Who dares to go up?" Many people look at the stage of life and death, frowning, some surprised, some dignified. The third level is too much. We must distinguish between life and death. That is to say, a successful person must kill five people. Can walk to this step the person, is the master in the master! Death can make a stir in the outside world. Many people are hesitating, and more and more people come, from more than 100 to more than 200, people are gathered here, most of the masters have appeared, staring at the life and death battle platform, dare not easily disorderly. No one dares to step on it first. "Here you are." Soon she appeared beside Jiangning and patted Jiangning."Yes." Jiangning nodded, and then glanced at the gourd Taoist, who also came to him. "The famine Lord has not been seen for several days. It seems that his strength has greatly increased." The gourd Taoist said with a smile around his eyes. "It''s just OK." Jiangning answered at will, then looked at the life and death stage and said, "when is brother Huludao going to go up?" He inquired. "Me? Wait a minute. It''s not urgent now. " The gourd Taoist laughed. "We have already agreed that we will not go to the stage with our own people. I know you are very strong, but in order to leave a chance, you should cut as few people as possible. Otherwise, no one will fight us, and it is not good to fight ourselves." He opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning seriously. Jiangning a Leng, but soon helplessly nodded: "that''s OK." After saying this, Jiangning did not have any hesitation, he jumped slightly, directly came to the platform, and looked at the heroes. "If you want to die, come up by yourself!" This remark shocked everyone present! He couldn''t help but cover his head. Some of them looked at Jiangning gloomily and muttered: "this guy! I can''t change my arrogance. " (fifth watch, the next hot blood! Automatic subscription is required ~~).. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 A want to die, their own up, instantly detonated the whole scene. "The Lord of the East wilderness? Is it this guy who blackmailed us before? How dare you be so arrogant now? " "This man has real strength, but he is too arrogant. Does he really think that the world is invincible?" "Boy, you have to know that there is a real saint son here. Don''t be arrogant, or you will die." "Yes, what are you arrogant about? When the true son comes, you will die, and dare to shout here. " Many people spoke, coldly looking at Jiangning and sneering at him. The reason why these people dare to speak is that they can''t come down when they are on the battlefield. Otherwise, if they take advantage of their courage, they will not dare to mess around, let alone ridicule Jiangning. "Noisy." Jiangning roars and then punches. At the moment, a layer of red awn appears in the arena, blocking Jiangning''s power. "Hum, you really don''t know what to do. Do you want to break through the blockade of the challenge arena?" "If you have the ability to kill me, I''ll stand here." "Waste! It''s good to talk. " "Ha ha ha, come and kill me." Some people are sneering, ridiculing and mocking Jiangning. There are still some fears, but now they are not worried at all. Looking at Jiangning, they put on a look that they don''t accept and hit me, just like a clown jumping on a beam. "Do you think I dare not kill you?" Jiangning sneered. Just now, he only exerted 30% of his strength. He wanted to test the ability of the challenge arena. Unexpectedly, he was blocked. At the moment, he once again threw out a blow, 50% force! "Boom The red awn of the challenge arena is shaking, and the fist strength seems to break the mountains and rivers. The momentum is extremely fierce. The people standing under the challenge arena are afraid, but they can see that Jiangning still hasn''t broken the red mans shield. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "Come and kill me, go on." "I don''t know what to do." These people continue to shout, looking at Jiangning, look disgusted. "Boom At 70% of the force, hongmang was shaking violently, as if some of them could not hold on. The people below were frightened and scared, but Jiangning''s fist strength still did not break through the Red Mansions. They began to laugh, and their voice was a little harsh. "Ha ha ha ha, you''d better hurry up. Your grandfather, I''ve been waiting for so long. Why are you still not well?" "Son of a dog, hurry up." "Yes, don''t make your grandfather wait impatiently." These people slander repeatedly, ridicule Jiangning, just because Jiangning can''t make a move, so mercilessly ridicule. They continued to scoff. "You people, really can''t talk, want to die?" When he opened his mouth, he couldn''t help being angry for Jiangning. "What are you? How dare you talk to us? " "A woman, you are not afraid to die here?" "The little lady is very good-looking. She can live to this day. It seems that she has an affair with this rubbish?" They ridiculed and laughed, and even more tarnished his innocent reputation. The gourd Taoist also frowned, because these people''s words are really too bad to hear, he has some want to fight. It''s just, there''s a big bang. At this time, Jiangning directly used 10% of its strength to smash, gather essence, Qi and spirit, and even had some load for the first World War. Click! This time, the red awn shield directly burst open, and Jiangning''s fist strength directly rushed to kill them. Several shouting people instantly exploded and were chopped by Jiangning''s fist awn. Moreover, because of the red awn shield of Yanwu stage, Jiangning''s damage was only 23 / 10, so he killed these peerless masters. For a moment there was no sound! No one can think that Jiangning can really break through the red awn shield and kill others. "Boom, boom!" Jiangning killed three more fists, and the three most powerful people were killed by Jiangning one by one and killed! "Shouting? Don''t you like shouting a lot? " Jiangning mouth, cold and merciless, like a king in general, he spoke, no one dare to breathe. "Get down on your knees." He roared and glared at the rest of the people, who also said something about him, but the words were not so bad, but Jiangning remembered them all and never forgot them. These people look at me, I look at you, and finally they spit and flop on their knees in fear. "Please don''t kill us, my Lord." "We were also in a trance." "Please don''t kill me." These people kneel on the ground, with a sad face, begging Jiangning, hoping Jiangning can let them go. However, some people did not kneel down and said with a cold smile, "what are you so afraid of him for? It''s just a waste. "With these words, he directly set foot on the stage of life and death, and carried out a life and death war with Jiangning. "Trash, I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and beg for mercy. I''ll let it go. Otherwise, I''ll make your life worse than death." He opened his mouth and looked at Jiangning. His words were extremely domineering. He looked at Jiangning with a kind of contempt from his heart. "Isn''t this the destruction of Xuantian?" "The youngest candidate son of Xuantian Saint clan." "I didn''t expect him here." "This man must be the son after he goes back this time, because the time has come." "This man is very strong. The dragon is fighting for the tiger." "It seems that there is a good show for the young and powerful Xuantian sage." After standing on the stage, he attracted the attention of the public, and soon someone said his identity. The young son of Xuantian Saint family. It belongs to the strongest candidate son. After going back, it must be the existence of the son, and he is a very strong man. He stood up with a strong sense of war. It was terrifying. It was really strong. "Kneel down? Hehe Jiangning sneered. At the moment, he looked at each other, and his eyes were full of banter. "It seems that you want to die." Xuantian broke down and sneered. Standing there, he didn''t rush out. He just looked at Jiangning with a banter. Xuantian Saint family, Middle Earth ten thousand years Saint family, surpasses thousand years Saint family, extremely formidable. It can be said that immortality, they will dominate the Middle Earth for thousands of years! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 Xuantian Saint family, the Holy Family of the Middle Earth, has a terrible background, no one dares to provoke. Xuantian was defeated, and he was the leader of the younger generation. He just ridiculed Jiangning and dared to be the first to challenge Jiangning. "I''ll give you a shot." Xuantian looked at Jiangning and said these words mercilessly. "You''re not afraid you don''t even have a chance to do it?" Jiangning replied with a sneer. "Ha ha, this sentence should be said by me. I''m afraid that you will fail without even one move." Xuantian is extremely confident. "Boom Jiangning is no longer talking nonsense. Since the other side is so confident, he needs to say something and kill him immediately. The air is bursting, shaking, and the vacuum zone is hit by Jiangning with a fist, which smashes the universe and the void. This fist runs through the essence and spirit and kills directly. Bang bang bang bang bang! Although he knew that Jiangning was strong, he could not understand that Jiangning would be so strong. In fact, the main reason is that the shield of the life and death battle platform blocked most of Jiangning''s strength, so it led to the collapse of Xuantian, and it was impossible to really understand Jiangning''s strength. He only guessed how strong Jiangning was, but what he guessed was that Jiangning''s 50% strength, and now Jiangning''s 10% strength has been killed. Xuantian looks at Jiangning with horror on his face. In a flash, he is killed by his fist. In an instant, Xuantian is strangled into a mass of meat paste by Jiangning. On the spot, the blood mist burst open, and everyone looked at Jiangning in horror, unable to believe all this. Jiang Xuanning was defeated . it''s impossible. "My God, am I blind?" "This . this It''s a complete failure. " "The outstanding person of Xuantian Saint family is the strongest person of the younger generation. How could it be that he was killed by the master of Donghuang?" "The Middle Earth is going to be in chaos. Xuantian is in ruins. But the person who Xuantian holy family always wanted to cultivate is killed by this man. Who is this person? What is this person? What is it that can''t be realized? It''s the strong man from some immortal holy family?" "No way. If someone comes down from an immortal Saint family, he can''t claim to be the Lord of the eastern wasteland. His identity is secret, but he may be some immortal Saint family in ancient times." "Big hidden in the market, small hidden in the wild." Everyone was shocked. Some people had itchy throats. Looking at this scene, they couldn''t say a word. Some looked calm and looked at all this and said in a soft voice. Some people also guessed the identity of Jiangning and who it was. She always knew Jiangning was very strong, but she didn''t expect that Jiangning was so strong that it was out of the ordinary. If he is born in the middle of the earth, he is afraid of the strong Some people can''t help but sigh. If so, Yingjie was born in Jiangning? He was almost invincible in the same rank and possessed the qualification of a young emperor. "This kind of person, if born in the Middle Earth, must be a guest of the great holy families. This is a very strong new man. If he is really allowed to grow up, he can create a saint family for ten thousand years." Some people look at Jiangning, can''t help but say so, told a kind of fact, the speech has the appreciation which is hard to cover up. However, some people were unconvinced. Looking at Jiangning, they looked gloomy and said, "he is very strong. It is a fact, but how big is the world, do you know? There are many people who are stronger than him. Although Xuantian is powerful, as far as I know, there are many people who can kill Xuantian with one move. Do you forget that the emperor is a clan? " The man opened his mouth and said the word "emperor''s fall". In an instant, all the people present at the scene, including fan, changed their faces. It seems to be a taboo, a name of a big family that the strong in the middle land do not want to mention. "Emperor Luo?" Jiangning also heard, the name sounds like it has something to do with itself, Diluo? If there is no accident, they are the descendants of the original imperial family, and the name of the Diluo clan seems to be dealing with themselves. He was thinking, thinking about something. However, some people continued to speak: "although this son is strong, he has just hit and penetrated the spirit and spirit. In addition, he broke the shield of the arena before. Obviously, there is not much real Qi now. Now, I will wait for when." The man opened his mouth with a sinister intention, and wanted people to test Jiangning''s reality and emptiness. All of a sudden, some people were ready to move. "If you want to die, just come up." Jiangning came back to God, he glanced at the crowd, and then his words were extremely domineering. "You Everyone''s face changed, but someone continued to speak: "ha ha, see, he is now guilty, deliberately creating a strong, fearless appearance, in fact, is the end of his strength." This person hides in the dark, stirs up dissension, wants to let the human attack, the test Jiangning''s false reality, may say the intention is extremely vicious. "Ha ha." Jiangning sneered, he stood on the challenge arena, fighting against the heroes alone."I will." Finally, someone couldn''t help it. He was a man in his thirties. He held a bloody sword and gazed at Jiangning. He stepped onto the stage. Looking at Jiangning, his mouth turned up and showed a look of killing. He said, "boy, I''d like to see how strong you are." "Blood devil sword ancestor." "I didn''t expect this guy to be here." "Disappeared for 15 years, did this guy show up again?" Some people looked at the man on the stage and exclaimed, but most of them were still confused. They didn''t know the identity of the ancestor of the blood devil sword. "The ancestor of blood devil sword is one of the ten demons in the south. He practices a blood knife killing technique and sacrifices his blood knife with his life as a sacrifice. It is said that he personally killed 500000 people and refined the magic weapon and blood demon crazy sword." One of the most powerful people in the South looked at the man with dignity, and then said so. For a moment, everyone understood who the ancestor of blood devil Dao was, and there was a touch of disgust and anger on their faces. Although they have also killed people, they will not do this kind of killing hundreds of thousands of people. This is a kind of principle and kindness in our hearts. So they are disgusted with this blood demon Dao ancestor and feel disgusted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Sonorous! When the blood devil knife moved, suddenly the blood red real Qi diffused and turned into Senluo hell. When Jiangning looked at it, it seemed that there was a sea of blood flowing around. There were countless people struggling and howling. This is the ability of blood demon crazy sword. It can create a kind of illusion, which makes people fear and lose the heart of martial arts, and is defeated by the other party. "Help me." "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." "Help me." Countless people are crying, struggling in the sea of blood, praying for Jiangning, interfering with Jiangning''s will! "Oh." Jiangning sneered, indifferent, just slightly raised his hand, forward to kill. For Jiangning, the effect of this kind of illusion is not great at all. It can be said that Jiangning can crush each other completely. He has experienced nirvana, experienced many difficulties and torments, and his mind has been trained like a rock. What is this fantasy? Let alone this kind of fantasy, even if it is really into the Senluo hell, Jiangning is not afraid of everything. Boom! This blow broke everything and made a unique style. The vacuum zone immediately appeared and crushed everything. It seems that he didn''t expect that Jiangning could break away from this kind of illusion. Even some powerful and peerless strong people could hardly get out of this illusion, but Jiangning actually got rid of it. Some are terrible, even too terrible. Jiangning cut the past, this blow on the blood knife ancestor, on the spot, the flesh of the old blood knife burst inch by inch, his muscles and veins were broken, his whole body was permeated with blood, showing a look of panic, looking at Jiangning. Poof! A cloud of blood fog exploded, turned into a smash, blood knife ancestor, without any hope, was chopped by Jiangning. "Hiss." All the people below took a breath of air-conditioning, looking at Jiangning, there was some shock, Jiangning has cut two people, too terrible. These two people are not ordinary peerless experts. Either of them is famous. Jiangning The strong is outrageous, and the strong is outrageous. "Who else?" Jiangning roared, he looked down at the crowd, cold eyes, as if to release lightning, his black hair long, like a God, watching all people, standing there, exuding an invincible momentum. He wants to fight, fight to the extreme, fight for a brilliant. "Aren''t you the strong in China? Don''t you look down on Donghuang? I! As the Lord of Donghuang, if you don''t accept it, you can go to war? Hehe, why are all mute? Come up and fight with me for life and death. " Jiangning sneered, looking at these people, extremely arrogant, this is undoubtedly a slap in the face, hit everyone in the face, let them look ugly, let them not know what to say. All the people are silent, low head, there are some people, looking at Jiangning, eyes in the killing machine. But they can''t do anything else to Jiangning. They can only look at Jiangning like this and keep silent. "If you don''t accept it, why are you staring at me? Come up, I''m here Jiangning roared again, looking at them so sneering, especially looking at those unhappy people, so said. "You! Don''t be arrogant. " Some people could not help pointing to Jiangning, but after saying this, he had some regrets. "It''s interesting to say that when you''re dead, you''re standing below." Jiangning said, he can''t break through the Shield now because there are some taboos, but this does not prevent him from humiliating this group of people. "You want to die." All of a sudden, a man in white went directly to the battle platform, looked at Jiangning and said with a cold smile: "the Lord of the East famine? One hundred and forty years ago, there was a man who called himself the Lord of Donghuang. Later, he was beaten by a strong man in the Middle Earth. He vomited blood and ran back to Donghuang like a bereaved dog. Today, do you want to die? " He looks ferocious, looking at Jiangning said so. "Ha ha, that''s just right. This time I''ll set foot on the Middle Earth and there will be no heroes in the world." Jiangning said confidently. "Let''s see if you have the ability." The man opened his mouth. He was a strong one, a son of the Middle Earth holy family, the real son. "The son of the moon finally appeared." "It''s said that if he wants to be promoted to the world, he will not be able to achieve his ultimate goal." "My God, here comes the real son." "This . "this person is more powerful than the previous two." "The son of God is here, and now there is a good play to see." Everyone was surprised. When they saw the faces of the people on the stage, one by one they were surprised. This time, the people who came to the stage were more powerful, stronger than the former Xuantian dilapidated, and the bloody ancestor, because he was the real son of God.It is not the so-called candidate son, nor the outstanding one, but a real son. Although Mingyue Shengzi is a thousand year old holy family, Mingyue Shengzi is indeed an extremely powerful warrior in the Middle Earth. They are the young generation, the strongest group of people, otherwise they can not be named the son of God. On the stage of life and death, Jiangning stares at the other side, and he feels a terrible fluctuation of true Qi. This fluctuation of true Qi is not intentional, but a wave released automatically by standing there. Like the mountain tsunami, it can be said that if Jiangning did not nirvana, did not cultivate Xuanwu and did not die, he would never defeat such people. Mingyue Shengzi is the kind of person in the mouth who suppresses his own realm. For some purpose, his strength is so strong that he is disgusting. In fact, Mingyue Shengzi didn''t want to fight, but Jiangning was too arrogant and repeatedly took the master of Donghuang to say something. At the beginning, Mingyue Saint clan was not a thousand year old Saint family, but a thousand year old Saint family. However, just over a hundred years ago, the Lord of Donghuang appeared and destroyed his holy family, but left some blood. Later, it gradually developed into a thousand year holy family. There was a group of people in the Middle Earth who hated the Lord of the East famine most. It happens that Mingyue Saint clan is one of them. (let''s talk about something. We have some problems today, so we only have the third shift. As for this problem, we have to practice subject 3, ah, ah, ah, for the fourth time, subject 3 is over, and I really want to cry).. in this paper, we have some problems www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 The son of the bright moon, eight feet tall, handsome face, extraordinary temperament, standing there can attract many people. At the beginning, there were a group of people who were very strong in Jianning, and they were such strong people. They repressed their own realm, suppressed in a desperate situation, wanted to take the road of sages, or create the peak of this realm alone, and wanted to finish the road that the sages had not completed. So this kind of person is very terrible, whether it is the talent or the root bone, are excellent. The bright moon Saint son stands there, has a kind of terrible momentum, just stands there, moving the mind. This is the stage of life and death. One person must die before the end of the battle. People can''t wait for this fight between the dragon and the tiger. "I''ll give you a chance, a real chance, and 20 breaths. You''ll have to go at the appointed time. You can choose to leave, but you have to be my war servant. If you want, I can let you go. I can forgive you for what you said before." Mingyue Shengzi didn''t make a move. He just looked at Jiangning and said so. His words were full of confidence. "Good! Well said "The son of the bright moon is powerful. If he is taken as a war servant, he will certainly increase the status and strength of the family." "Ha ha ha ha, it''s really a beautiful thing to take the master of Donghuang as a war servant." "Well done." "The son of the moon is mighty." Many Middle Earth peerless experts couldn''t help but praise, because Jiangning pressed too hard, so that they had no face. Now Mingyue Shengzi did this, which made them extremely happy, extremely happy, and felt that they could raise their heads to speak. "Ha ha ha ha, you are not the first one to say so to me. It''s a pity that that guy confessed in hell. And you, I don''t think about it for a long time. Besides, you people, dare to shout now? Are you not afraid to die? " Jiangning said the first half of the sentence to Mingyue Shengzi, and the last sentence was to look at the people below, just a look and a word. All of a sudden, those clamoring people were afraid to speak. What happened before, I can see clearly. They dare not continue to mess around. They are afraid that Jiangning will really kill them. If they do, which one of them can survive? "Don''t be afraid. If he could kill you, he would have already done it, and even if he was a real dragon, he would have done it for me. " Mingyue''s son sneered, pointing out that Jiangning does not dare to mess around and is full of confidence. "You can have a try. If anyone dares to say a word and make a little noise, I will cut it myself." Jiangning opened his mouth, also full of confidence, looking at the people below. For a moment, many people did not dare to speak. They hesitated and looked at Jiangning and Mingyue Shengzi. Although they were more willing to believe in Mingyue Shengzi, what should they do if Mingyue Shengzi could not stop Jiangning? They''re going to die here. After thinking about this group of people, you look at me, I look at you, and finally one of them gritted his teeth and said, "I''m here. Do you dare to cut me?" He did this for two reasons. The first was to please Mingyue Shengzi, and the second was to hate Jiangning. Boom! A blow, through the spirit and spirit, but not Jiangning, but Huludao, he shot like thunder, fierce and terrible. He was killed as if by lightning. As soon as he finished speaking, he was beaten to death by the gourd Taoist. His bones were broken and he spat out several mouthfuls of blood. After struggling for a while, he lay on the ground without moving. "It''s noisy. Brother Huang, I''ll help you clean him up. You have a good fight. Don''t be disturbed. If anyone dares to talk nonsense again, I will kill them for you." With a smile on his face, the gourd Taoist priest looked at Jiangning and said so, but his look was not a little smiling, full of killing. Do you want to help yourself? Jiangning did have some surprise, some unexpected, did not expect, but he did not say anything, just quietly looked at the bright moon son and said: "I will give you a chance to attack." "I haven''t seen such a arrogant person for a long time. I just hope you can show enough arrogant strength." The son of the moon smiles and doesn''t think so, but suddenly, he does. Like thunder, he killed Jiangning in the past with great momentum and a sense of mountain collapse. Xuanwu shenbaquan. Without a trace of hesitation, the other side is a master, and he is a master who will never be weaker than himself. Otherwise, he can not be called the son of God. This is one of the strongest people in the same rank. Jiangning naturally will not take it lightly. In every battle, he went all out, and this time he played twelve points. Boom! Boom! The explosion sounded. At this moment, there was a crack in the challenge arena. It was too terrible. The life and death arena, after unknown years, was made of strange stone. Unless it was a martial arts master, otherwise, it could not be cracked.However, the two men broke through the cracks, like cracks. Looking at the past fragmented, the real spirit of the son of the moon was in the air, hanging everything. If a piece of iron was put in at this time, I was afraid that it would be broken into pieces in an instant. This is only the power created by the true Qi. Click! Mingyue Shengzi''s hand bone was broken, and Jiangning''s fist was dripping with blood, but his bone was not broken, but it was extremely painful. Under one move, you can see the strength of the two, Jiangning is obviously better than one. "Hehe, it''s really interesting." Mingyue Shengzi didn''t panic. He just laughed. Then his hand bone began to crack and he was healing himself. It was a secret method, just like Jiangning''s immortal technique. It can also heal itself. In the blink of an eye, the effect of Xuanwu''s immortality was demonstrated. The wound just now healed in an instant without any pain. Jiangning is also very strong, strong and ridiculous! (subject 3, please excuse me. I''ve been practicing driving these two days! But if you have time, it will be on the fifth shift as soon as possible.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 The son of the bright moon is very powerful, otherwise, it can''t be called the son of God. This kind of person is very terrifying, is an outstanding person of an era, standing at the peak, can overlook all the people of the same generation. Jiangning''s one punch, an invincible one, did not kill Mingyue''s son, but gave him a terrible blow. If you don''t die with one punch, you can be proud of others. "Ming Yue Tian Wang Quan." Suddenly, the son of the moon roared, and suddenly a kind of esoteric boxing technique was killed. The boundless fist strength was like a mountain, and with an invincible momentum, he killed Jiang Chen. A virtual shadow of true Qi appears. It is a man, like an emperor, who raises his fist and kills Jiang Chen. This is very terrible, many people see this scene, the face has changed, become a little pale. "Mingyue Tianwang boxing, no wonder he can become the son of the bright moon, and actually cultivate this boxing technique." Someone spoke, shivering and staring at the bright moon. "No, it''s not from cultivation. It''s inheritance. To be precise, it''s inheritance. The son of the moon has been inherited and inherited the martial arts of the king." There is humanity who tells the truth and tells the truth. "Mingyue Tianwang boxing comes from the Mingyue Saint family. When he was a saint for thousands of years, there was a powerful king. The king was known as the king of the moon. He defeated numerous strong men in the middle land. It can be said that he was able to suppress an era. At that time, even the immortal Saint family personally received the king of Mingyue. In his later years, he created a unique school, which was the Mingyue Tianwang boxing The son of the bright moon didn''t learn it, but he inherited it. The son of the bright moon is also extremely remarkable. " "The king of the moon? At that time, the family of Mingyue saint was almost destroyed. The king of Mingyue didn''t appear. Maybe he was dead. No matter how powerful the world is, it still can''t withstand the erosion of time. In the end, it''s nothing. " Some people sigh, from the king of the moon to the years. "Only then will someone look for the fierce beast and the holy beast, want to know why they can live long." Someone said that again. Jiang Ning looked at all this with a dignified look. At this moment, he directly opened up his martial arts school. Because the opponent was very strong, he directly played the strongest killing move. Although he had the ability to resist, he was destined to be beaten. The other side has suppressed the realm. In fact, he is the master of martial arts. However, by force, he is invincible at the same level, which has little effect on the son of Mingyue. Just as Jiangning was about to open the heavy pupil of Wudao, a light suddenly burst from Jiangning''s feet. In an instant, Jiangning disappeared in the life and death battle platform and soared up. It was taken away. "The time has come, he was forcibly taken away, entered the third level." The gourd Taoist looked at all this in astonishment. He was always calm, but at this moment, he showed a startled look. Seeing this scene, he could not help asking, "what does this mean?" Many people are very curious. Didn''t they say that even if it was half an hour, they could still choose to fight on? Why were they forcibly taken away? They are very curious, so they look at the gourd Taoist, because they know this place very well, they don''t know. "This means that this person is a peerless monster. The life and death battle platform decides that he will suppress everything. No one can defeat it. The life and death battle platform does not want this kind of situation." The gourd Taoist said with his eyes closed. There were some feelings and some helplessness, because this means that he can''t defeat Jiangning. "What!" I was shocked. I didn''t expect such a thing. But many people said they didn''t believe it, because Mingyue Shengzi had already made a unique move to kill Jiang Ning. There was no doubt that Jiangning would die. How could he still have the power of backhand? They didn''t believe it. They thought that the Hulu Taoist was alarmist. "Well, he was scared away." "That is, it must be time. He immediately chose to leave. I see many such people." "Although he is indeed a hero, powerful, but still can not resist the son of the moon, this is no doubt." "It''s true." Many people would rather choose Jiangning to leave on his own initiative, rather than believe that Jiangning was led to go, because in that case, it would be too terrible. They did not want to see such a scene that a man from the eastern wilderness defeated the heroes in the war? This! It''s impossible, and they can''t accept it. "You are afraid." Bright moon son roars, looks at Jiangning, full of contempt. "You? What''s the fear? " Jiangning opened his mouth, did not make any explanation, just looked down at the bright moon son, so said. "Take the initiative to leave and create the effect of being introduced. You are not afraid. What are you?" Mingyue Shengzi also believes that Jiangning chose to leave. "Ha ha ha ha, if you think so, I''ll take care of you. I''ll wait for you in the third level. I''ll kill you myself when I get there." Jiangning is very overbearing and confident. "Is it? I''ll wait. I just hope you''ll live well, but don''t do anything about it. Otherwise, I''ll be afraid that you will be killed by others, or you will die in an accident. That will be a pity for meThe son of the Moon said so, with a look of contempt. "Amuse yourself." Jiangning sneered, then disappeared here, rising in the air. He could no longer see the following. In fact, Jiangning was also very puzzled. He said that he could continue to choose to fight, but the life and death battle platform did not give him any chance and forcibly took himself away and entered the third level. Otherwise, he will have to kill the son of the moon. How can he be so arrogant? However, although there are some fidgety, Jiangning did not think much, because the next is the third and final level. In the last pass, you may come into contact with Kunpeng fierce beast, destroy Kunpeng''s real blood, and not harm the human world. (cough, cough, yesterday''s first watch. I''m very busy these days. I''m sorry, but I can only update it as much as possible. I hope you can understand. At the same time, this book has basically entered the middle stage after the completion of Kunpeng fierce beast site. It''s about one million words in the outline of this book. So you can rest assured that there won''t be eunuchs. Please release it Support subscription!) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 The third level! The space around is incomparably vast, there is nothing, there is no sound at all, creating a very terrible feeling. Jiangning is watching everything quietly. He is waiting for the third level to come. As time goes by, he doesn''t know how long it has passed. It gives people a sense illusion. It may be ten thousand years in a moment, or it may be an instant. The senses have no idea how long it has passed now. Jiangning didn''t wait to die. He was thinking and sorting out his martial arts. He was reviewing all his experiences, including all his martial arts. Since time seems to be still, just what he wants to do can be done slowly. After thinking about it for a long time, Jiangning dealt with everything. After leaving the Kunpeng site, he thought clearly about what he wanted to do, what he wanted to do, and what his next plan was. But time still seems to keep quiet, if a person, just afraid to be driven crazy, but Jiangning did not. After thinking clearly, he began to review martial arts. From the beginning of martial arts, to the present Xuanwu shenbaquan, review again and again. Martial arts is based on diligence. Although some people, in their early years, have reached a strong state, but if this person is not diligent, if this person does not adhere to it, they will still lag behind others. God is fair. He gives you hundreds of millions of property, but he will deprive you of other things. If he makes you a bright star, he will make you lose the same life as ordinary people. So is martial arts. Given your talent, if you don''t practice hard, it will be nothing in the end. How many people become late, they have no chance, they rely on themselves, bit by bit of diligence, day after day, year after year of practice. Like Dugu Jiujian, this sword technique is not so powerful, but the founder has studied all the swordsmanship and martial arts in the world. Dugu Jiujian, the art of breaking sword, is the most basic sword technique. Everything is from zero to complex, and so is martial arts. In this way, Jiangning indulged in a kind of mysterious state, which was called the enlightenment. Then he entered the state of enlightenment in this kind of static time. Enlightenment is an extremely difficult state. Once you enter it, you must have someone protect the Dharma. Otherwise, once you are interrupted, it is still a small matter that you can''t understand Tao. The most terrible thing is that you will encounter a bottleneck. The most important thing about martial arts is that you can''t understand what you think in your whole life. Your emotions will produce a negative state. At that time, it will destroy not only the heart of martial arts, but also the idea of martial arts. Therefore, it is extremely terrible that the enlightenment is interrupted. How many talented people have failed in martial arts is because they are interrupted. However, Jiangning''s Enlightenment in such a place can not be disturbed. It can be said that Kunpeng helped him protect the Dharma. It was a great opportunity for him to understand the Tao at ease. In the static time, Jiangning kept thinking about the martial arts that he practiced from beginning to end, including palm, finger, fist and sword. Many martial arts were in the mind, and gradually Jiangning began to practice martial arts. Six pulse sword, Beiming magic skill, Lingbo micro step, Xuanwu Shenba fist, eighteen dragon subduing palms, and great demon subduing fist. After evolution, Jiangning began to practice again. Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times, a million times. Finally, Jiangning''s martial moves began to change. There were some differences with the martial moves practiced before. There was no big difference, but the artistic conception was quite different. If this scene is seen by others, I''m afraid it will shock countless people, because Jiangning is creating his own martial arts, an unprecedented martial arts. "The boxing technique should be magnificent and boundless, like mountain bombardment." "Fingering should be sharp and terrifying, like the eternal rainbow." "The sword technique should be domineering and powerful, like a god stepping on the sky." "The shooting method should be smart, like the ambush of an eagle." "The sword technique should be exquisite, like the dancing of an immortal." Jiangning murmured to himself that he had evolved new martial arts over and over again and was in the process of understanding Tao. I don''t know how long it has been. Suddenly, Jiangning wakes up from the enlightenment. Without any hesitation, he raises his hand and kills him with one hand. This palm does not have any moves. It''s extremely common. It seems that there will be no harm if it is hit on a person. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! The successive explosions sounded as if the sky were shaking and the earth felt to be broken. Jiangning''s palm technique was too terrible. There was no air within 100 meters, which was ten times stronger than before. He raised his fist again and smashed the past with one blow. The effect was the same, but it was just a powerful one. However, the present boxing technique has a kind of grandeur, which is like a giant''s strike, giving people a final brilliance of the coming of the end. The sword technique, like an immortal, is dancing. It can kill people. It''s terrible. With the finger as the gun, it is extremely sharp, and a startling Hong appears, as if penetrating the sky.At this moment, Jiangning doesn''t have any martial arts moves. He is the most common one. However, the most terrible one is more terrible and amazing than people and everything. Because Jiangning''s current moves are the most primitive ones. He said a long time ago that martial arts should be learned together, from simplicity to complexity, but in the end it was still from complexity to simplicity, and finally from simplicity to complexity. Jiangning has entered the second part. He can now call himself a martial arts master. All these are the things accumulated in this period of time. It is inevitable to realize Tao, and there is no worry at present. Finally, Jiangning''s consciousness returned completely, and he gazed at the front with a calm look. "The third level? Not yet? " Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth and said indifferently. In an instant, the darkness was torn apart by a ray of light, and a gate appeared in front of Jiangning. (highly recommended: super lucky draw system for running man, supreme lottery system for running man. Cough, cough, cough, this is quite popular recently. The third one also wants to write about it. Ha ha ha, I''m kidding.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 After the exhibition, Jiangning strode forward. One step across, then another world. Such as standing in the boundless sea, the storm, a huge creature, rushed from afar, this is the Kunpeng, spreading its wings for 3000 miles, covering the sky and the earth. A pair of eyes, full of killing. This is an extremely terrible fierce beast, known as the four fierce beasts. Rao is Jiangning. His mind is disturbed in an instant, and his face is extremely pale. He feels that a look in Kunpeng''s eyes is enough to kill him. This is the existence of the king of Xuanwu, which is extremely terrible. Kunpeng spread his wings for three thousand li and soared to 90000 Li. Jiangning heart can not help feeling, and at this time the rest of the people also appeared. But the number of people is not large, the moon Saint son, the gourd Taoist, the white tiger descendant, the green dragon descendant, as well as several unknown people, but did not appear. "Where did you go?" Jiangning immediately asked, he looked at the gourd Taoist. "Killed." Some of the Hulu Taoist looked at the Kunpeng, but when he heard Jiangning''s voice, he immediately returned to his senses and answered. What! Jiangning''s face suddenly changed. He wanted to walk, but he found that he could not walk. He could only look at the gourd Taoist, and his face was unbelievable. "Cut off by me, why? Are you not satisfied? " Bright moon son preempts to open a mouth, he stands not far away, looking at Jiangning face indifferent way. Then he looked at him again. "Yes." The gourd Taoist gave a positive answer and nodded. For a moment, Jiangning''s chest was filled with anger. She was actually cut off, and was killed by Mingyue''s son? It''s impossible. What does it exist? How can it be cut off? But the fact is that Jiangning can not even strongly veto it. "You! I want to die. " Jiangning roared, he was extremely angry, like a volcano about to erupt, a pair of eyes, full of endless anger. "Looking for death? I''m right here. Are you going to cut me? A woman, I killed easily, who let her live or die, by the way, especially I know she knows you, I first cut off her left hand, and then her right hand, do you know how painful she was at that time? Ha ha ha ha ha, you don''t believe it. " Mingyue''s son was laughing loudly, his voice was extremely harsh, and the gourd Taoist''s face was not good-looking. After all, he knew him too. It was really hard for him to be killed like this. "You''re looking for death." Jiangning looks gloomy and incomparable. He clenches his fist and then looks at Mingyue Shengzi. "If you don''t want to kill me, I''m here." Mingyue Shengzi knows that he and Jiangning are both bound and unable to move. In addition, he is not afraid of Jiangning, so where to shout and anger Jiangning is to make Jiangning angry and miserable! "Ha ha." Jiangning sneered, he raised his fist, looked at the bright moon son, a blow to kill in the past. But here seems to be a mysterious force to suppress, his strength can not play one in ten thousand, usually easy to raise his hand, but now it is very difficult. It''s a fact that he can''t move! "When I go out, I will cut you off and destroy the whole family of Mingyue saints. What the Lord of Donghuang didn''t do, I will come this evening." Jiangning opened his mouth and said in a domineering way. "Is it? Then I''ll wait for you, and I hope you can go out. " Bright moon son said with a smile, look ferocious, laughter harsh. "Don''t worry, it will be soon." Jiangning opened his mouth and looked calm. At this time, Kunpeng has come to the public, it has shrunk its body, otherwise people can not see Kunpeng''s head clearly. "You are predestined. The real blood has been taken away by others, but it is not the most important thing. Although my real blood can really create an immortal, but that kind of immortality, with the help of external forces, I am very disrespectful. The really important things are here!" After Kun Peng appeared, he said that the real blood had been taken away by others, and then several pieces of paper appeared in the air, floating! "Only those who are lucky can get the real inheritance. I hope to see my inheritance continue. One day, you will understand everything. Someone will come to pick up the fruit. Go ahead, you will get it." Kun Peng opened his mouth, he did not bring any killing, but looked extremely holy and strange. At the same time, eight pieces of paper appeared in the air, someone wanted to fight for it, and Jiangning in this moment, opened a hundred times good luck skills, since it is relying on luck, he will get the most valuable things. A piece of white paper was obtained by him, and several large characters appeared on the white paper. [Kunpeng Zhenjing] sure enough! After a hundred times of good luck, Jiangning got the most important thing. This is the Kunpeng Scripture. There are Kunpeng''s mental skills and all Kunpeng''s moves. Jiangning directly learns them. "Ding Dong! Kunpeng Zhenjing automatically integrates "returning to nature" and automatically mastering Kunpeng''s real boxing and Kunpeng''s flapping wings. ""Ding Dong! The profound meaning of Xuanwu Scripture emerges. Master passive skills and absolute defense. " "Ding Dong! The profound meaning of Kunpeng''s Scripture emerges, mastering passive skills and absolute power. " In today''s Jiangning, the enlightenment is successful. All the martial arts are integrated together and turned into the original. All martial arts do not need to be studied. They can be promoted to the highest level. One more step forward is to shake the past and shine the present. The Kunpeng Scripture, on the other hand, is integrated with the Xuanwu Scripture. Xuanwu is responsible for defense, Kunpeng is for strength, Qinglong is for Qi, white tiger is for killing, and Zhuque is for life. As for other things, it is not clear. After getting the treasure, Jiangning disappeared in place. So do the rest. After opening his eyes, there are deserts everywhere. At a glance, the desert is endless. Jiangning doesn''t know where he is, but as soon as he opens his eyes, he comes to this strange place. Continuous desert, can not see the end, wind and sand rolling, a round of high hanging Jinyang, people have some uncomfortable. There are many poisonous snakes swimming away from the side, and some colorful lizards. What''s more, the real spirit here is much stronger than that in the city of waves. "Where is this?" Jiangning is very confused, he chose a direction, has been moving forward, hoping to find people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 "Is this Nanling?" Jiangning didn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that he had come to Nanling. Nanling was thousands of miles away from the East wasteland. Fortunately, it was not very far away from Zhongtu. It was about ten thousand li. "Yes! This is indeed Nanling Said the head of the caravan. "I see. Can you take me with you to the city?" Jiangning opened his mouth and said that he hoped to follow them to the city, so as to better go to Zhongtu. Middle Earth! He will surely go, where is the son of the moon? He will destroy the family of the holy moon. There is no doubt about this. The son of the moon was killed. Although Jiangning thought it was impossible, who would be killed by the son? But in any case, Jiangning has a choice in mind. "This." The captain of the caravan hesitated, because Jiangning''s origin was unknown. If they took Jiangning, they could not afford to take Jiangning. However, they felt that Jiangning was not a common person, and it was not good for Jiangning to lose face. Thinking of this, they hesitated, but soon the caravan leader said, "yes, guests into the carriage." He said. "No need. Walking all the way is also a kind of training." Jiangning said calmly. "Well, then." He didn''t force people to keep walking. "The desert smoke straight, the long river falls yen." Looking at the desert scenery, Jiangning could not help murmuring, but suddenly, the captain of the caravan could not help exclaiming: "good poetry." "Ha ha." Jiangning smile, he is just feeling, this poem is not made by him, but also without too much explanation, so quietly walk. Dust rolling, scorching sun, some lizards, snakes climbing here, leaving a trail after another. Camel caravans don''t walk very fast. They seek stability and go in places where there is no one. They are worried about sand bandits'' attack. If they encounter sand bandits, their efforts in this period of time will not only cause water loss, but also their lives. Walking, not long after, suddenly the sound of horse''s hooves vibrated. Although in the desert, the sound of horse''s hooves is not very loud, but Jiangning can hear this sound, he can feel it. "Be careful." Jiangning raised his hand, and suddenly the caravan stopped. The captain of the caravan, looking at Jiangning, had some vigilance and was also full of curiosity and said, "this guest, what can I do for you?" "There may be sand bandits coming. I don''t know the details, but they are fierce and there are a lot of people. Be careful." Jiangning opened his mouth, looked at them calmly, and said this. The faces of these people changed. The sand bandits were the last thing they wanted to see. But they also had some doubts. There was nothing around. Why did Jiangning say that the sand bandits were coming. "Guest, are you wrong? There is nothing here." "Don''t play tricks here," said the caravan leader "Captain, I said, this man must have some strange and problems. Let''s ignore him and go by ourselves." "That''s right. This man may cause us trouble. It''s better to kill people now." There are also people who advocate killing and cutting, and they are very impolite to Jiangning. Jiang Ning glanced at the group of people. To tell the truth, if he wanted to kill these people, it would be easy. Among these people, there was not even a top player. Would you like to fight with yourself? It''s a dead end. "Southeast, if you want to die, you can do it to me. I can guarantee that I will not hurt you, but I will not protect you." Jiangning opened his mouth, he said confidently. Now many people are surprised, looking at Jiangning, such a young person, can be a strong one? They were curious. Looking at Jiangning''s eyes, there are some intriguing. "Don''t be presumptuous." The leader of the caravan was a man of vision. Since he was willing to take Jiangning all the way, he would not doubt Jiangning. There were some hesitations and doubts. But in the end, he chose to believe in Jiangning. "Guest, please apologize to me. We are businessmen, so there are some suspicious people. If the guests are dissatisfied with your words, please forgive me." He apologized to Jiangning. "No harm." Jiangning has nothing to say. He depends on these people to go to the city where there are human beings, and then find the target and go to Zhongtu, so he still doesn''t want to trouble them. After waiting for a little while, a group of people appeared in the southeast. This group of people can''t see the shape clearly, but the rolling yellow sand is sweeping behind them. The desert horses are galloping, and all kinds of disordered sounds ring out. At first glance, there were at least two or three hundred people. "My God." "It''s over. We''re done this time." "I met a scorpion sand bandit.""It''s a scorpion sand bandit. We''re dead." When these people saw each other''s flags, their faces changed greatly. They all felt that they had met the God of death. Some even cried. "Scorpion sand bandit?" Jiangning had some curiosity and looked at it. The captain of the caravan looked at Jiangning with some pale faces and said, "guest, you''d better go first. This group of people is not easy to provoke. Let''s run quickly. You can run one by one and leave your property. I hope they only need money." The caravan leader was also a decisive man. Knowing that he could not beat the other party, he quickly asked everyone to leave their belongings and run separately. Know that life is more important than money. "Make it clear what this is." Jiangning looked at him and said calmly. "Still running? Scorpion sand bandits are the most ferocious sand bandits in the desert. They not only want money, but also human life. Children and adults will kill them. Only beautiful women will be left by them, but the result is even worse than death. " Some people make a low voice, others cry bitterly, hold their families, some regret to come here. "Guest, this scorpion sand bandit is the most ferocious sand bandit in the desert. You should go as soon as possible. There are some great experts among them. They are so fierce that I think we will be finished." He said that he hoped Jiangning would leave quickly, otherwise he would not encounter trouble. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 They have some fear. They speak with a feeling of fear, a feeling of changing color when talking about tigers. "No harm? I''d like to see these sand bandits. " Jiangning chuckled and said so. "You don''t want to die, scorpion sand bandits are a group of people who kill people without blinking an eye. You''d better go quickly." Someone spoke and wanted to run with Jiangning. Some people have already run away. No one is willing to leave their lives here at this critical moment of life and death. "Yes, let''s go." The caravan leader also said that he didn''t want Jiangning to die here. It was in vain. Jiangning smile, he ignored, just looked at the sand bandits who were approaching. Tengtengteng! The sand bandits have been around here. The leading man is a scarred face with a ferocious look. Suddenly, 200 sand bandits are all around here. No one can escape. "Ha ha ha ha, you''re looking for death when you''re doing business in the desert." Scar face said with a smile that they were tired of killing people. Now they have a kind of abnormal psychology, that is, they want to torture them and torture them with words. "Sir, we don''t know the rules. I''ll give all the belongings in this car to Lord scorpion. I hope we can let us go. We''ll meet again when we go back and give it to you." The captain of the caravan was also a smart man. He did not show much shock in such an environment, but said calmly. "Hehe? We look up to you. " Scar face rode on the horse, bit by bit, so sneering. "My Lord." The caravan leader doesn''t know what to say. You don''t want money. Do you want to kill? No one can solve this problem. Jiang Ning stands here quietly. He glances at the group of people. Scar face is not vulgar. He is a top expert, but What is it? "Shut up." Scar face angrily denounced a sentence, and then glanced at the crowd, found Jiangning looking at him, and then said with a ferocious smile: "what do you think of me?" "It''s nothing. I just feel like it''s verified." Jiangning said calmly. "Oh? What do you say? " Scar asked, smiling. "The villain dies of talking too much." Jiangning opened his mouth and looked at the other side with scorn on his face. Hiss! As long as the members of the commercial team don''t want to survive, all the members of the team will not be able to stand the scar. If they don''t know what to do with the scar, all the members of the guard will not be angry. But now? Still hope? There is a fart hope, Jiangning this sentence said, they are afraid to die more miserable. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Scar face couldn''t help laughing. He was not angry. He just looked at Jiangning and said, "for so many years, only you dare to talk to me like this. It seems that you are still a person who has practiced? In this way, I will give you a fair environment, you hit me, and if you can hit me, I will let you off. " Scar face is very confident. He can see that Jiangning is a martial artist, but Jiangning does not even have any fluctuation in internal strength. Obviously, he is a very ordinary warrior. It is estimated that he has read too many novels about chivalry and justice. He regards himself as a great Xia. He sees many such people, so he wants to make fun of Jiangning. But Jiangning said with a sneer: "I advise you to do it, or you even have no chance to do so." When he said this, the whole sand bandits couldn''t help laughing and mocking Jiangning. He felt that Jiangning was trying to kill himself. He even dared to talk to scar face like this. "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve seen arrogant teenagers, but you''re the first one that makes me laugh. OK, I''m not joking with you. Let''s go." Scar face opened his mouth, saying so. Jiangning shook his head, looked at the other side and said with a smile, "I gave you a chance." After saying this, he raised his hand and made a light fist. Seeing that there was no strength in the past, everyone was in despair. In his heart, he felt that Jiangning''s hope of being an expert was completely shattered. This punch was the same as that of a woman. In the past, there was a lack of morale. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Scar face couldn''t help but laugh, then mocked Jiangning, mocking Jiangning, thinking Jiangning was stupid. But this is the moment. Bang bang bang bang bang! A series of explosions broke out, so that in addition to the scar face, a diffuse explosion formed around the fist. No one survived, and all died under Jiangning''s fist. No one can survive. More than 200 people died in Jiangning''s "light floating" boxing. This! Hiss! All the people in the caravan were shocked. They couldn''t believe everything. Those fierce sand bandits, at this moment, exploded into a mass of blood mist, as if in a series of explosions."You Cluck ... i... " Scar''s face and throat itched. He widened his eyes and couldn''t believe everything. His subordinates understood that, to be honest, he could defeat his subordinates, but he couldn''t achieve the level of Jiangning. Even the peerless master can''t do this! Is it hard to be a young man in front of me? Is he a master of martial arts? Their scorpion leader is a martial arts master with dry blood, occupying the whole desert. However, Jiangning looks at the past, his blood is soaring and his spirit is like fighting a bull. If he is really a martial master, it will be amazing! Looking at the past 15-6-year-old boy, he was actually a martial arts master. He could not believe all this and looked frightened. "You, let''s go." Jiangning pointed to the other side, so said, followed by a negative hand. The desert smoke, yellow sand rolling, rolled up a kind of killing gas, between heaven and earth, only Jiangning, has a kind of immortal temperament, he stood there, as if the years were still, the stars for him to bloom the strongest light! The sun and the moon are singing for him. Such as an immortal, such as the king of the world, a black hair in the back of the head, a silk like a dragon general, extraordinary temperament. At this moment, Jiangning, like a God, stood there quietly, with a pair of eyes, calm without wonder, but the most frightening sight in the world. You do it! These four words will always be remembered in the hearts of these people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 Scar''s face widened his eyes, like a dead fish''s eye, looking at Jiangning! he never thought that Jiangning was really so powerful and terrible. It was just like a God. He did not know what to say. He looked at Jiangning quietly and could not say a word. He was very frightened! it was like seeing a god of death, Jiangning was too terrible! this is a God, not a person at all. Scar face cried. He didn''t expect to provoke such a person. He almost cried. "What? Don''t you Jiangning looked at scar''s face, and his expression was full of sarcasm. Then he began to say, "weren''t you very powerful before? Isn''t it shouting that I''ll die without a move? Now I have a trick to wait for you Jiangning opened his mouth in a calm tone and looked at the other party. If he didn''t know, he thought he was a friend with scar face. "I I I Please forgive me, my Lord He knelt on the ground, plopped, and had no idea at all. No matter what he did, he could not escape Jiangning''s palm. This kind of person is so powerful and so terrifying that even when he saw scorpion in charge, he didn''t meet Jiangning, which gave people a sense of oppression, just like a God. "Spare me? Would you have spared them their lives before? " Jiangning looks at this scar face, look cold way. When scar face heard this, his body was shaking, and his heart was full of fear. Some people were worried, too afraid. "What do you want?" Scar face knew that he was dead, but he was free and easy at this time. He looked at Jiangning and said. "What do you want to do? It''s very simple. I want you to seduce the scorpion out. The so-called catch the king first and kill your leader. Although it can''t help the whole desert, it will at least alleviate some troubles. " Jiangning opens his mouth. He has a strong will and wants to kill the leader of the other party!. "This Scar''s face has changed dramatically. Who is the scorpion? He knows better than anyone else. It can be said that he wants to cut the scorpion. It''s too scary. Cut the scorpion? How many people will be scared to death by such things. Scorpion! The strongest group of people in the desert, it can be said that the whole desert, half of the territory, are controlled by scorpions. If the scorpion dies and the dragons are decapitated, it is true that it has a great impact on the desert. To know how many subordinates scorpion has, coveting his position. If the scorpion dies, these people will certainly make trouble. Once they do, it will be great happiness for those caravans, but for them, it will be terrible! "It''s impossible. If scorpion comes out, we''ll all die." Scar face said, pale, strongly rejected, even if he wanted to commit suicide, but was controlled by Jiangning. "Tell me where the scorpion is, and I''ll find him myself." Can let a person commit suicide, it seems that this scorpion does have some terror, but Jiangning is not afraid. No matter who the other party is, if you provoke him, you will die! "On the Longxiao mountain." Scar face opened his mouth calmly, and then he wanted to commit suicide. Jiangning looked at him and didn''t say anything. After watching him commit suicide. "Thank you very much." These people immediately knelt down on the ground. Once their scar face died, almost none of them dared to satirize Jiangning any more. It was lucky to meet such people. Otherwise, they would not live today. Jiangning looks very calm, not because of the previous events and angry. "Take me to the city first." Jiangning is not going to trouble scorpion for the time being. He has to deal with his own affairs, scorpion''s affairs, and talk about them later. "Yes, yes, yes!! Your honor, take your seat. " They arranged a carriage for Jiangning to sit in, but Jiangning still refused and went with them all the way. Now no one dares to say a word of nonsense, before a few people, again on the way to apologize. Jiangning said it''s all right. Those who don''t know are innocent. In fact, Jiangning is too young. If they were ten years older, they would not be so disrespectful. However, after Jiangning showed its strength, no one would dare to say anything. This is the strength of strength! With Jiangning sheltered all the way, the caravans began to take a closer route. Originally, it took more than a day''s schedule, but now it only takes more than three hours. There are also some unseen guys who come to Jiangning for trouble, but they all die in Jiangning''s hands. The caravans had never been so happy. They were "arrogant and despotic" all the way, relying on Jiangning, and even took the initiative to take risks. This road was extremely safe. Jiangning pushed horizontally all the way, and no one dared to be arrogant. The captain of the caravan had some feelings. If Jiangning could work for them, they would have made a lot of money in less than three years. It''s a pity that this kind of thing, just think about it, is difficult to succeed. It is impossible for people like Jiangning to agree to them. All the way to Manha City, the local conditions and customs of Nanling are different from those of Donghuang. Nanling people have some enthusiasm. They are not afraid of strangers at all, but will look at them.There are even some women, looking at Jiangning handsome, so can not help but look at the past, but also cast some eyes. Bold is very, than the East wilderness of affectionate, here is more enthusiastic. Jiangning chatted with the caravan leader all the way. As for the location of the Middle Kingdom, we must ask the other party to investigate. When I come to a guest house, I have to say that businessmen will make money and live in a very luxurious place. In the past, the surface was simple and thick, and there was a bit of civilian feeling. On the back, it was still very luxurious. After a while, the caravan leader came, looking a little anxious, came to Jiangning and said, "and there is news." "Well." Jiangning is their guest now. Are these people respectful to Jiangning? He looks calm and speaks. "Zhongtu is about 7000 li away from here. From the area along the river, according to the map, you can walk all the way." He said so. "I see. Make the map and give it to me." Jiangning opened his mouth, then looked at them and said, "by the way, where is the longxiaoshan?" He asked. "Longxiao mountain, just along the way." Said the captain of the caravan. Jiangning glanced at the map. The latter is a little frightened! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 Where does Longxiao mountain pass by? Although Jiangning doesn''t know the map here, he knows that the other party may be using him. For businessmen, the interests are absolute. If they can arrange the route well, they can kill the leader of longxiaoshan. Then, if they fail, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to them. These people are very scheming, Jiangning can see through at a glance, so their eyes will have some coldness. "It''s me who should die. I''m the one who should die. Please forgive me." The caravan leader knelt on the ground at the first time and kowtowed to Jiangning. He didn''t know what to say. He just kowtowed and apologized. Indeed, he was in such a state of mind. In fact, there were some ways for Jiangning to go to Zhongtu, which did not need to pass through longxiaoshan. But they thought that Jiangning wanted to deal with longxiaoshan''s scorpions, so they did. Now Jiangning found out that they were terrified and extremely afraid. They spoke with a kind of trill. "Ha ha." Jiangning sneered, but there is no other meaning, not too angry, just took the map and left here. After leaving, Jiangning walked alone according to the map. He wanted to go to Zhongtu quickly. He wanted to destroy the whole family of Mingyue saints and avenge him. This idea took root in his heart. Now he has been a top peerless master, can be said to be a half step master, but just a foot to the door. Moreover, he has mastered the Kunpeng Scripture. He has the ultimate strength. When he raises his hands and feet, he can split the gold and stone. He is like a young god, walking in the world, and no one can stop him. For several days in a row, Jiangning walked all the way and passed many cities. He still kept his head on the road and didn''t do anything else. Finally, on the third day, Jiangning arrived at longxiaoshan! Longxiao mountain is an endless mountain range. If you look at it from a high mountain, it seems that a divine dragon plate is here, whistling, and this place is indeed in line with the name of the mountain. It is said that there is a real dragon roaring here. It seems that there is something hidden about Xin Mi. If Jiangning used to be just a fairy tale, now Jiangning has some believe. Longxiao mountain is here, and the strongest group of sand bandits in the desert is also here. After a few steps, you can see heavy and heavy mechanisms, defensive areas and some arrow towers. But to Jiangning''s surprise, there is no one in these places. It seems that someone has broken into this place. "Has anyone killed it?" This is unscientific. When you enter the vicinity of Longxiao mountain, you should be able to see the sand bandits patrolling. However, Jiangning did not see anything. After a glance at the past, he found that there was no one. This makes Jiangning a little strange. Without fear, he walked up to the top on foot until he reached the top. Sure enough, there were fighting traces and many dead bodies around him. He went on, and finally came to Longxiao heights, the concentration camp of the sand bandits. "Cough, who are you in the end? We have no injustice and no hatred. Why bother me?" An old voice came out of the villa. "You don''t deserve to know my name. You''ve done so many wrong things, and I''m your retribution." A very ethereal voice came, just listen to the voice, Jiangning can feel the other side is a peerless beauty, this voice is too ethereal. He became more curious and went on. Soon after entering the villa, he saw a woman in white, holding a long blue sword, standing there quietly, while facing an old man with white hair. Although the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, the fluctuation of her body''s true Qi was extremely terrible. The peerless master is really angry! And the master is the supreme true spirit. This man is a master master, but he is too old and seems to have some injuries. Unlike a real master master, a real master master can lift his hands and feet, giving people a sense of the destruction of heaven and earth. It''s too scary, but this person doesn''t, it''s just dangerous. The old man saw Jiangning at a glance, but didn''t say anything. The woman in white felt Jiangning''s existence and said, "don''t be here. Leave quickly, otherwise there will be great disaster." She said. She mistakenly thought Jiangning was coming to join in the fun, so she worried about Jiangning. "Shua!" At this time, the old man suddenly made a move, like a flash of lightning, and rushed out directly, trying to seize Jiangning as a hostage, so as to threaten the other party. But he was wrong. Boom! A huge black bird appeared in the air after a powerful and terrifying force was killed. The space was broken with the help of the gods and demons. The blow of Jiangning broke out in a vacuum. The ultimate force is fully displayed at this moment.Click! The hand of the old man, the moment all the bones of the hand broken, issued a sad cry. Black giant birds, each feather, revealed a cold feeling, a pair of eyes, as if hidden in the sea of blood, terrible to the extreme, this is Kunpeng! Call it magic bird! It''s the most ferocious beast! The other side wants to attack and kill Jiangning. Jiangning at this moment is not a martial arts master, but it is crushing in the face of such a martial arts master who can''t play 30% of its strength. "Who are you?" He screamed bitterly, his face was ferocious, and he resisted the pain and looked at Jiangning road. On the bones of his hand, there is a mass of black energy eroding, which is more painful. "The one who killed you." Jiangning glanced at him, disdained, and then shot him. Boo! The giant bird covered the sky, ambushed and killed. This blow directly smashed the hall behind him, and the earth seemed to tremble. The old man tried his best to resist and spurt a mouthful of blood, but he did not die. "Worthy of being the master of martial arts." Jiangning heart can not help but praise a word, martial arts master is different. (sorry, there was something wrong yesterday, so there was no update. Please forgive me! It''s going to explode tomorrow! Cough, cough, cough! And guess who this woman is .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 The martial arts master is really strong, strong enough to be ridiculous. Jiangning gazed at each other, and the other was shaking. He looked at Jiangning in horror. He wanted to say something, but he could not say it. Finally, he laughed and raised his hand to himself. "Suicide?" Jiangning frowned. He behaved strangely. According to the truth, a martial arts master should not commit suicide in any case. In the end, he would fight to the death. How could he commit suicide? If it''s him, even if it''s a hopeless place, he''ll have to force a reversal. Only if he''s killed, he can''t commit suicide. Some are curious. "Are you a descendant of Kunpeng?" Just at this moment, the ethereal voice came again and glanced at Jiangning. At this moment, Jiangning could see clearly the face of each other. The fish and wild geese fall, the world is extremely beautiful, ice and jade, giving people a sacred and inviolable feeling, full of holiness, as if there is a fairy spirit all over the body, as if not secular people, but fairies, banish the immortal to the dust! "What if I am or not?" Jiangning looked at her and said. The other side looks sharp, looking at Jiangning, there is a killing opportunity in the eyes: "I ask you again at last, yes, or not?" "Girls, don''t be so angry." Jiangning open mouth, looking at the other side tone with a little frivolous way. "Bang!" When the sword is shot out, the other party does not have any hesitation. It is like an iceberg. He doesn''t make any jokes with Jiangning and kills him directly. The sword was extremely terrifying, like a storm. It was extremely terrifying. Jiangning no nonsense, Kunpeng fist killed, giant birds appeared, directly bombarded each other''s sword. Sonorous, sonorous! The sword power and the fist awn gathered together and burst out a bright light. The two fought extremely ferocious, which can be said to be the battle of life and death. Jiangning is speechless. How can this woman be like a psychopath? She will kill herself as soon as she comes up. The other side is very strong, but Jiangning is stronger than her. The ultimate strength is not for fun. Jiangning''s fists are just like gods. With one blow, the mountains will tremble. Terrible. Just now a big hall was smashed with Jiangning''s fist. After three rounds, Jiangning has the upper hand, and the other side is exhausted, because she can''t support such a killing move. Every time she releases her true Qi, she loses a lot, but Jiangning doesn''t need it. He didn''t use his true Qi at all. This is the ultimate force, the terror power generated. Boom! Another blow, Jiangning bang in front of each other, the holy woman, repeatedly retrogressive, finally vomited blood, was injured by Jiangning''s fist, where to stand unable to move. Just looking at Jiangning quietly, I couldn''t say a word. "I told you, girls, don''t be so angry. Who are you?" Jiangning looked at each other and asked. "Cihang Jingzhai, shifeixuan." The other side spoke coldly. For a moment, Jiangning was surprised. Shi Feixuan, the woman who was destined to live and conquer her all her life, was no wonder she was so out of the world. She used to be so holy, just like a fairy. She turned out to be shifeixuan. "Isn''t Cihang Jingzhai claiming to be a well-known school? Why kill people so often Jiangning sneered. "Kunpeng descendant, how dare you say the right way? What a joke. " Shi Feixuan spoke sarcastically of Jiangning. "Kunpeng descendant? Is learning Kunpeng boxing, even Kunpeng descendants? If this is a skill that sucks the blood of others, there is no other way to say it. But it''s just boxing. Is that the successor? " Jiangning looked at each other and asked. "But I asked you, you have not said, not guilty, what is it?" Shi Feixuan continued. "That makes sense! You ask me, why should I say it? The world is big and people are dangerous. If you want to harm me, why should I say it? Will you tell me when I ask you about Cihang sword Scripture? Hehe, joke Jiangning opened his mouth, and he felt that the woman was baffled. "Doggerel." Shifeixuan opened her mouth, and there were some fresh air channels, because she could not say Jiangning. "Good men don''t fight with women. Now I tell you, I''m not a descendant of Kunpeng. Is it feasible?" Jiangning looked at the other party and replied. The latter took a look at Jiangning, and then no longer said anything, nor too many words, and was about to leave here. But Jiangning asked, "Why are you here?" "Kill the devil." Shi Feixuan said coldly, killing the devil with a kind of murderous spirit, this woman is like an iceberg. The beauty of classical women is vividly displayed in a white dress. It is incomparably beautiful, but it is too cold and gorgeous. Jiangning doesn''t know what to say. "Are you going back to Middle Earth?"Jiangning continued. "Yes Shi Feixuan answered directly without any hesitation. "What are you going back to China for?" If so, you can go back with Feixuan. "Keep killing demons." Shi Feixuan replied coldly. "Are there so many demons in the world?" Jiangning found it interesting to talk to Shi Feixuan. "Yes." She went on to answer, in simple words. "Who''s the next devil you''re going to kill?" Jiangning asked curiously. "Pai, Kui." Shi Feixuan didn''t hide it and said it directly. "Yes?" Jiangning looks a change, looking at shifeixuan said: "she entered the Kunpeng ruins, was killed by the son of the moon." But Shi Feixuan looked back at Jiangning and said, "have you ever been to Kunpeng ruins?" "Yes Jiangning also answered directly. Shi Feixuan looked at Jiangning and after a long time, she began to say, "it''s just a part of Yao. She practiced the double magic formula of yin and Yang. She was extremely powerful. Although the son of the moon was powerful, it was not as strong as one finger of his real body." She said a Xin Mi, but let Jiangning shocked to speechless! (to explain, some problems have been encountered recently, so the update is much slower, but this book is not eunuch. Please feel free to read it! Thank you for your support! The third will continue to work hard, and a photo of Shi Feixuan is attached.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 Split up? This kind of thing is too abstruse, Jiangning does not understand, he looks at Shi Feixuan and says: "are you sure?" "Yin Kui sect is the supreme demon sect, and she is a witch. Will they be willing to let him die? It''s impossible. Maybe the one you know is just a sub body. It''s really clever of you to be fooled by one She said, always with a sting. After listening to this, Jiangning''s face changed slightly, glanced at shifeixuan, and then said with a smile: "since it''s not dead, that''s fine. But if you don''t mind, please take me to find him." "What do you have to do with him?" The other side looked at Jiangning and asked, with a little coldness on his face. "It doesn''t matter very much. If you have to, there are some things to find her. Besides, if you can''t beat me, you don''t have to waste your effort." Jiangning said so. Shifeixuan was stunned. It was true that she just wanted to fight, but Jiangning''s words made her choose not to do so rationally. She can''t beat Jiangning. In Shi Feixuan''s eyes, Jiangning is too terrifying, hardly human, too strong. She is not easy to start, and the result of losing both sides is not optimistic for her. Jiangning has been following her, and both of them are very silent, at this time, Shi Feixuan can''t help it. "When are you going to come with me?" Shi Feixuan looked at Jiangning angrily and said. "Just walk quietly. When I get to Zhongtu, I''m leaving." Jiangning has some cheekiness to say. "Middle Earth? It''s too far away from central Turkey. Do you know how long it''s going to take? " Shi Feixuan said angrily. In fact, she didn''t want to go back to the Middle Kingdom, she just cheated Jiangning. "I know it can be done in about a month. Of course, if we follow our current pace, we will not be able to make it in a year." Jiangning answered seriously, leaving Shi Feixuan speechless for a while. At last, Shi Feixuan said, "I''m not going to Zhongtu. At present, Zhongtu is in chaos. It''s not good to go there. I''ll tell you the truth. I''m looking for some inheritance." Look for some inheritance. Jiangning frowned and then said, "is the rosefinch inherited?" When she said this, Shi Feixuan was unmoved and didn''t answer. But if the whole Nanling Mountains said that Shi Feixuan could be attracted to seek inheritance, it must be the inheritance of Zhuque. "Yes or no, I don''t want to answer you, but I want you to leave." Shi Feixuan said that she wanted to get rid of Jiangning''s burden. Jiangning smiles. There has never been such a woman talking to herself like this. At that time, Jiangning suddenly made a move, which was very fast, like lightning, and directly held a white silk rope on Shi Feixuan''s neck. This is a woman''s belly bag. Jiangning pulls it out directly and then pulls it. In an instant, the silk like belly bag falls into Jiangning''s hands. With a kind of milk flavor, Jiangning fled in an instant, and the Kunpeng step spread out like a Kunpeng, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "You Shi Feixuan was very angry and blushed. At this time, Jiangning''s words came. "Next time, if you dare to talk to me like this, it''s not as simple as taking a belly bag." Hearing this, Shi Feixuan was about to die of anger. She was so high and holy that Jiangning took her pocket. It was a shame. "Next time I see you, I will kill you." Shi Feixuan said angrily. Jiangning, who has already gone far away, is sitting on a mountain, baking a game. After eating and drinking enough, he turns back to Longxiao mountain. Shifeixuan has already left. Now there are a lot of people coming to Longxiao mountain. These are the sand bandits who escaped and some of them were on duty outside. Nowadays, there are no leaders. They are fighting for property one by one, one by one. "Hello, Hello! Don''t grab anything yet. " Jiangning appeared here. He stood with his hands down and stood quietly on the stone wall, watching them say so. All of a sudden, the group of sand bandits looked at Jiangning with some curiosity, and their eyes revealed a look of doubt. At the moment, some people looked at Jiangning fiercely and said coldly, "where are you from? How dare you meddle? " "Boy, are you not afraid of death?" This group of people are shouting, and some people who are really good at cultivation are standing there, looking at their looks a little unpredictable. Jiangning laughed and waved. Suddenly, a terrible force was released and directly suppressed this group of people! For a moment, everyone kneels on the ground, looking extremely flustered looking at Jiangning. "Not afraid of death? Who is not afraid of death Jiangning walked down from the wall, looked at them, and then said, "now your boss is dead. I will give you a chance to protect your safety and fame. If you want to, you can lay down your weapons. If you don''t want to, you know what the result will be."Jiangning held his finger and looked at them and said. All of you look at me, I look at you, soon one by one kneels on the ground, immediately shouting: "we are mainly your excellency. " they said that no one could defeat Jiangning, so their only choice was to surrender. "Good, good, very good. The strongest of you, please step up." Jiangning said. Then a man came over and looked at Jiangning with his head raised, without any fear. "The whole scorpion sand bandits, how many people are there?" Jiangning asked. "There are four organizations in total, which add up to nearly 6000 people." He estimated. "Well, I''m going to give you a task. This task is very simple. Gather all the people together. Tomorrow I will see all the people here. If you can finish it, you will be the head of the scorpion sand bandits. Moreover, I can guarantee that you will enjoy all your wealth. At least I can guarantee that your personal property within one year is ten times as much as what you are robbing now." Jiangning said so. The latter''s look changed, and he didn''t believe it because there were too many properties here. It increased ten times a year? How can it be done? Seeing that the other party didn''t believe me, Jiangning glanced at him and said, "you don''t need to know how to operate. You just need to listen to me honestly now, and you don''t need to manage the rest." After saying this, Jiangning went on to say: "take all the things back, don''t fight, everyone listen to the order, guard the Longxiao mountain, if anyone dares to mess, kill." Jiangning has his own plan. He wants to rule the scorpion sand bandit to complete his plan. (the lucky anchor of Betta is highly recommended! It''s a very good-looking novel. The third one read it in person. It''s very good-looking! At the same time, I recommend the strongest leader of martial arts. This book is also very good-looking. After reading it for a day, I can''t stop it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 The next day, a group of scorpion sand bandits gathered in Longxiao mountain. It is well known that scorpion has died. They know that a new boss came to longxiaoshan yesterday, but many people don''t know who it is. However, when those people saw that their eldest son turned out to be a teenager who didn''t look 14 or 15 years old, some people objected. "Shahanhai, if your mother wants to be the eldest, she will tell us straight. She will make a 14-year-old yellow haired child to fool us. Do you think we are three-year-old?" Sha Hanhai is the man with the highest skill in shoes on Longxiao mountain, and he was also the one who Jiangning promised him to be the second leader yesterday. There are four strongholds of the scorpion sand bandits. The four leaders occupy four strongholds respectively, namely Longxiao mountain of the big leader scorpion, pincui mountain of the second leader centipede, tiger Ming mountain of the third leader of toad and leopard tail mountain of the fourth leader of the spider. These four leaders are the founders of the scorpion sand bandits. Although they all respect scorpion, none of them is in fact convinced by the four leaders. Now that the scorpion is dead, the other three leaders naturally want to take the position of scorpion. It was the centipede who was the second in charge. The other two leaders were also hostile to each other. It was obvious that before they came, the three were already in the same boat. "What? I''m your boss. You don''t like it? " Jiangning''s face was expressionless, as if he was saying something irrelevant. "Oh, shahanhai, you are very good. Looking for a yellow haired child is quite brave. Do you know who grandfather is The fourth leader spider wears an eye mask, and the only one eye is full of cunning light. He slowly pulls out the dagger with dark green light on his waist and plays with evil smile on his face. The one eye looks at Jiangning coldly. That means, boy, do you believe that grandfather is going to kill you now. Although these three leaders know that scorpion has been killed, they have no idea who killed scorpion. In their opinion, the one who can kill scorpion must be a martial master, but the young man in front of him doesn''t look like a martial master. So they absolutely do not believe that Jiangning killed the scorpion. "Leopard tail mountain four masters spider, you dare to say no bad to me, now I give you a chance, immediately kneel down to kowtow to me, or die." When spider heard the speech, he was stunned, and the fierce light in one eye twinkled. He didn''t expect that the Yellow haired child in front of him didn''t pay attention to him at all. He was so rampant that he was really angry. "It seems that you have turned down the opportunity I have given you." Jiangning sighed from afar, as if feeling sorry for spider''s decision. After hearing Jiangning''s sigh, those people who knew Jiangning were all sorry. This spider was dead this time. Everyone cast pitiful eyes at the spider. The spider immediately blew its hair: "I refuse your uncle..." Before the word "de" was exported, Jiangning''s hands were just like a pair of hands. The whole person was like a Kunpeng spreading his wings, and his whole body was full of Qi and energy. He gushed out like a strong wind and waves, like a raging sea. Master Wudao''s will was completely displayed in a flash. He forced a group of people to dare not move, especially the other three mountains. It seemed as if he had seen a monster. As a spider in the center of the storm, this feeling is particularly strong. At the moment, he feels like he has fallen into a boundless hell without a ray of light of life. He looked at Jiangning in desperation. He wanted to beg for mercy from Jiangning. But now Jiangning fully showed the state of martial arts master, which made him the top of the mountain. He didn''t even have a chance to breathe, let alone beg for mercy. Jiangning flies down in the air, as if the gods and demons came into the world. One foot directly tramples the spider into the ground, leaving only one head outside. The spider gushed blood, and then heard a violent explosion from the bottom of the ground, and the earth trembled. Then the head of the spider rolled to the feet of the other two masters like a ball. Looking at the hole where the spider had been, it was dark and blowing cold wind, just like the wind blowing from hell. And the spider''s body has been Jiangning that manic despotic power to stir, there is no hair left. Centipede and Toad looked at the spider on the ground that the only dead head, back heart a burst of cold, two people can not help but began to shake, shake. Plop, plop. Centipede and Toad first knelt down to Jiangning. "We are willing to follow big brother." With the two men taking the lead, the other three mountain people also knelt down to Jiangning one by one, and Jiangning''s arrogant and cool drag just now has completely awed them. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction: "get up." Bi Wuning didn''t dare to look at Jiang Lu bandits when he looked up. He was afraid of seeing Jiang Lu''s eyes. "You don''t have to be afraid. As long as you are loyal to me, I will not treat you badly." Then Jiangning''s voice was cold again, "but if someone dares to do something I don''t like behind my back, the end will be much worse than him."Jiangning points to the head of the spider on the ground. All the sand bandits are Yilin. "No, no, my subordinates absolutely dare not." A group of sand bandits quickly respond. "I''m calling you here today to ask you a few questions. Do you want people to be influential? Do you want to be rich and beautiful? Do you want to be aboveboard and invincible? " Jiangning operation of the real gas, roar, suddenly rolling sound like thunder, ring through every inch of land of Longxiao mountain. Although Jiangning roared like thunder, the sand bandits below were silent because they were all stupid. People who are the most influential people in the past? Does this have anything to do with their sand bandits? Having been sand bandits for so many years, they only remember that they are human beings, and their predecessors are notorious, but everyone wants to stab them in the spine. Glory, wealth, beauty and beauty? Although the scorpion sand bandits have been robbing the passing Caravan and accumulated a lot of money over the years, all the money has been gained by scorpions, which has nothing to do with them, let alone beautiful women. However, if a woman hears the name of the scorpion sand bandit, she will be scared to pee and lose her looks. Who will follow them? Open and aboveboard, invincible? Not to mention, for decent people, the scorpion sand bandits are the rats in the ditch. They have nothing to do with their half money. "Yes "Yes "We want to!" "Thinking all the time!" After the brief silence, there was the deafening cry of the sand bandits. Although it has nothing to do with people''s prestige, wealth, beauty and invincibility, they also want to. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 "If you want to, I''ll give it to you." A group of sand bandits are looking forward to Jiangning. "But in your present situation, it''s impossible to get these things." Hearing this, the sand bandits at the bottom showed a look of disappointment. Some even began to mutter that Jiangning was deceiving them, but Jiangning did not pay attention to it. "There is only one way to make people beautiful and beautiful, that is to wash white." "Wash white? What is this? " Someone asked below. Jiang Ning said with a faint smile: "the so-called white washing means that you should have a proper identity, just like those famous and decent sects. As long as we scorpion sand bandits change their previous style and improve people''s views on us, all of these will come naturally." Like a decent family? A group of scorpion sand bandits can''t imagine. They have always been the work of burning, killing and looting by the author. They are known as the cancer on the Nanling border. It''s not easy to imagine those famous and decent sects. "According to my observation in recent days, we are located at the junction of Nanling and Zhongtu, and there is often trade between Nanling and China. This road can be described as a big financial road." A group of scorpion sand bandits nodded, which they all know, otherwise they would not occupy the mountain top here and rob the past caravan. "As in the past, it is impossible to take the mountain as the king and go down the mountain to become a thief. If we go on like this, we will not get people''s respect, on the contrary, we will be exterminated sooner or later." Centipede and Toad nodded together. As the trade between Zhongtu and Nanling became more and more frequent, the trade commodities of those caravans became more and more precious and the trade was more and more large, and the caravan''s guards were more and more powerful. Just last month, the centipede went down the mountain to hijack the caravan, and met a group of caravans who even invited masters to protect them. At that time, they not only failed to seize property, but also damaged hundreds of brothers. If they were not too familiar with the terrain, they would have been damaged there. "As long as we always occupy this ancient tea horse road, money status, beautiful women will naturally come." Jiangning said. "At present, we also occupy the ancient tea horse road." Said the centipede. "What I mean is that we occupy the ancient tea horse road now. What we have to do is not rob the past caravans, but escort them all the way to safety, as long as they pay us a certain protection fee." Jiangning said. In fact, it is also a kind of robbery to collect protection fees and tolls, but it is on the surface. It is just like the tolls on expressways in the past. I opened up this road for you. You have to pay a certain toll from then on, which is a matter of course. A group of sand bandits understood Jiangning''s words, and immediately cheered and cheered, shouting long live the boss. They never want to be as aboveboard as Jiangning said. Although the businessmen in the past are afraid of them now, the life of pinning their head on their waist always makes them uneasy. "But on this ancient tea horse road, we are not only the scorpion sand bandits, but also a group of forces like niutoubao and Baihu village in front of us. With them in the way, we can''t talk about this ancient tea horse road." Shahanhai stood respectfully beside Jiangning and said his worries. "There''s nothing to worry about. If they dare to stop us from unifying the ancient tea horse road, they will be wiped out. Another point is that since we have already planned to wash white, the name of the scorpion sand bandit is no longer available. We will change our name to Huangmen "Long live the desolate gate." "Long live the desolate gate." ¡­¡­ The sand bandits at the bottom, no, it''s time to call the disciples of the wasteland. They cheered. "Now that we have newly established the wasteland gate, the previous rules will have to be changed. Later, the disciples of the wild gate are famous for their quality. Under the head of the gate, there are three Hall leaders, namely Han Hai, toad and centipede. The disciples of the three halls are divided into one to nine grades according to their achievements. Each grade of disciple receives the corresponding reward, and Toad and centipede are responsible for this matter." "Obey the orders of the headmaster." Jiangning nodded and said to Sha Hanhai, "Hanhai, now I have a task to teach you." "Go ahead, master." "I need you to go to the surrounding cities and tell the caravans who want to pass through the ancient tea horse road about our rules. In addition, give me a map of the ancient tea horse road, especially the layout of those forces on the ancient tea horse road." "What does the master mean?" Jiangning waved: "only barren gate is allowed to exist on the ancient tea horse road. If other forces do not submit, they will die." Then Jiangning took out a few jade bottles from his arms and handed them to Sha Hanhai: "there are 300 Peiyuan pills in it. As a reward for the disciples who have made great achievements in the future, it is a very important thing to record the merits, and this matter is also given to you." Sha Hanhai''s eyes were blazing, not greedy, but excited. He was excited by Jiangning''s trust in him. Three hundred Peiyuan pills, one of which can increase his power for decades, means that there will be many more peerless experts in the wilderness.Jiangning even thought and didn''t want to give him such an important thing. How could he not be excited. "My subordinates are determined to be the head of the gate, and they will spare no effort to die." Centipede and Toad are also envious. 300 Peiyuan pills are so precious. However, although they are jealous, they are not greedy. They dare not be greedy. At the moment, they just want to do well for Jiangning, earn a lot of credit and get incomparable rewards. "Don''t worry. As long as you do things for me wholeheartedly, I promise you''ll get the benefits." "Long live the master, long live the master, long live the master." "Well, it''s settled. Let''s go." When the crowd dispersed, shahanhai respectfully handed a map to Jiangning. "The headmaster''s subordinates feel that this matter needs to be discussed. Niu Dadou, the castle master of niutoubao, is not inferior to scorpion''s martial arts master. Fengli sword, the stronghold leader of Baihu stronghold, has a very strange skill. If the headmaster goes alone, his subordinates are really worried." "Don''t worry, as long as there are no martial arts masters there, no one will be my opponent." Shahanhai still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Jiangning. "Now the barren gate has just been set up, and there are a lot of things in it, and I only believe in you. I hope you will not let me down." Before Jiangning''s voice fell, shahanhai knelt down in front of Jiangning. "The great kindness of the headmaster is so great that his subordinates will never be rewarded." "Enough, enough. Don''t die one by one. You''re so dead. How can I use people?" I''m sorry for Jiang Haining''s clenching, but Jiang Haining will not do it secretly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 After leaving Longxiao mountain, Jiangning set out alone at niutoubao, the first destination. Niutoubao is located in the middle of the ancient tea horse road. Like the scorpion sand bandits in Longxiao mountain before, niutoubao is specialized in burning, killing and looting. For a long time, there are three forces in this ancient tea horse road: Scorpion sand bandit of scorpion, niutoubao of niudatou and Baihu village of fenglijian. In addition to these three forces, there are dozens of small forces on the ancient tea horse road. However, these small forces are all dependent on the three forces. Jiangning has not paid attention to them. As long as niutoubao and Baihu village are taken over, those small forces will naturally come. According to Sha Hanhai, Niu Datou of niutoubao is a martial arts master who is even more terrifying than scorpion. It is said that 30 years ago, he was the peak of the master, and almost half of his feet had already stepped into the grand master''s realm. Now, 30 years later, I don''t know what his state is. I just know that he entered the closed state 30 years ago, and he has never been a bull in the past 30 years Fort, I don''t know what the real combat power is. However, Jiangning still did not take it to heart. Since the integration of the Xuanwu immortal Sutra and Kunpeng Zhenjing, Jiangning''s strength and self-confidence have reached a peak. Moreover, he has the same rank invincible given by the system. He believes that Niu Datou will not be his opponent. Even if he steps into the realm of a great master, he will also have his own strength. Jiangning all the way forward, exhibition Kunpeng magic, speed soared to the limit, before long niutoubao where Niutoushan has been in sight. At the foot of Niutou mountain, people are whirling, and there is a cry. Jiangning quickly approached, he did not directly rush up, but wanted to see what was going on. I saw a group of disciples of niutoubao were escorting a group of women. All of them were in rags, and everyone was not well dressed and was chained. The disciples of the Tauren castle are driving these women forward. If anyone takes a slow step, he will surely be whipped. Those beaten women are all crying. Others are expressionless. It seems that they are used to this kind of scene and are more desperate for life. "Well, the quality of these women is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid they can''t sell for a good price." One of the disciples was talking to the other disciple beside him. "I can''t help it. The women in the nearby villages and towns have been plundered by us in recent years. It''s very good to find these women this time." "Maybe it will be a good thing. The quality of these women is poor and the customers don''t want it. They can just stay in the bullhead for our brothers." Several niutoubao disciples all laughed. "Don''t worry about that. I heard that the scorpion of the sand bandit was killed by a man two days ago." "I''ve heard about it. I''ve also heard that the man who killed the scorpion is three feet tall, with three heads and six arms. He looks like a demon." "I don''t know what kind of evil scorpion has done. I hope that strong man will not come to our bullhead castle." "What else can be done? Burning, killing and looting have been done a lot. He should have done it." The disciples of niutoubao laughed again. Jiangning snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, the niutoubao was still engaged in human flesh business. What he hated most in his life was this kind of person. He immediately roared and fell at the head of the team. "Who are you? Do you know where this is Niutoubao disciple pulled out his long sword and glared at Jiangning. "You mountain bandits can''t help killing and robbing goods and robbing women. It''s a crime. Today I''m going to destroy you on behalf of the moon." Several disciples of niutoubao were stunned and looked at Jiangning strangely. The eyes were like seeing a fool. "You have a brain problem. As you said, we are mountain bandits. Isn''t it natural for us to do these things?" "Stinky boy, I''m not even hairy, so I''ll learn from others. Do you think you''re the strong man who killed scorpion? That''s ridiculous. Today, I''m in a good mood. I''ll let you go as soon as you get down on your knees and climb over from my crotch. " With that, the disciple of niutoubao crouched down and opened his legs to open his crotch. The other disciples laughed in succession. Jiangning doesn''t speak, but he blows out from afar. There was no movement of the wind and the wind, and there was no momentum. The blow was light and weak, which caused a lot of niutoubao disciples to laugh. But they had not laughed three times, and their faces suddenly changed, because they felt a terrible breath approaching them. It felt as if they were being watched by an ancient fierce beast. Bang bang bang bang bang! The heads of several disciples of niutoubao were like firecrackers, and they moved their homes in an instant, and their blood poured out like rain. It was not until the headless bodies of the disciples of niutoubao fell down that the poor women reacted one after another. At first, Jiangning thought that those women would be scared and look pale and cry, but what he didn''t think of was that the women were not like what he imagined, but showed their ferocity one by one, holding the corpses of the disciples of niutoubao for a while, and gnawed the corpses into a mess.Hate so far, you can imagine how bad they were before the sin. Jiangning had a good time, and the iron chains on those women broke one after another. After venting their hatred, those women knelt down in front of Jiangning, choking one by one. Thank you for your help A group of women kept kowtowing to Jiangning. "But if you raise your hand, you can go back to your home quickly. You can have a good life after you go home. You can rest assured that this kind of abduction of women will never happen again in this ancient tea horse road. After today, there will be no niutoubao in the world." After that, Jiangning turned around and left. His actions were like the wind and his shadow was like a God. "God has eyes. I will send down eunuch and other gods." After a while, the women began to help each other out of here. ¡­¡­ Niutoubao, gathering hall. Sitting high in the main hall, a strong man with a huge body and curly muscles like a rock was eating a raw leg of mutton. Blood was splashing from his mouth, adding a trace of ferocity to his life. "Big dragon head, we killed scorpions of sand bandits in Nanling as soon as the teacher Feixuan of Cihang Jingzhai arrived. Let''s see if we should prepare early. After all, Cihang Jingzhai is not easy to be provoked." Someone from the hall said. "Don''t worry. Shifeixuan has already been dealt with. As I expected, she should have been arrested by now. We will be ok here." The big head of the cow was gnawing at the raw leg of the sheep, and his mouth was not clear. As soon as his voice fell, he saw a disciple of niutoubao running in flustered. "Report to the chief leader. It''s not good. Someone has attacked our fort." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 "What? Is it from Baihu village? " The big head of the cow immediately threw away the raw leg of sheep in his hand and roared. The messenger quickly shook his head. "How many people are there?" "Only one boy." "There''s only one young man who doesn''t strive for success. Do you need to be so flustered?" Niu Datou jumped up to the messenger disciple and slapped him around several times. "Take my sword." As soon as Niu Datou''s voice fell, he heard the sound of wheezing in the court. Then four disciples of niutoubao came out carrying a big ox head sword. The big head of the ox grabbed the big knife with a thousand catties and knocked it on the ground. With a roar, the earth trembled. Suddenly, a ditch about a foot deep appeared on the ground. "Little Prince eight, how dare you attack my cow head castle alone? You will never come back today." ¡­¡­ Although he had psychological preparation before, but when Niu Dadou saw Jiangning, he was still stunned. What a teenager this is, he is clearly a yellow haired child who is still in infancy. Not to mention, the Yellow haired child''s sword eyebrow stars are still very handsome, and suddenly the bull head''s eccentricity got up, and he would like Jiangning to be taken into the harem to love him. "Little doll, who gave you the audacity to attack my cow''s head castle? You are in a good mood today. Regardless of your arrogance, you follow Mr. Niu to make sure that you will be popular and drink spicy food." Niu Datou smiles all over his face, and his eyes are full of Yin evil color. All the disciples of niutoubao also laugh, obviously knowing what Niu Datou means. It is well known that Niu Datou is as good as Longyang, which is a well-known thing in niutoubao, and he also likes children as big as this young man in front of him. "I''m afraid the baby will suffer today." Some people ridiculed. "You''re the big head of the Taurus, big head? Not to mention your head is not so big. " Jiangning said. "You are not only big at the top, but also big at the bottom." The crowd burst into laughter. Jiangning frowns a frown, people live two lives, Niu Dadou''s words how he can''t understand. He opened the eyes of Wudao, and the message of Niu Datou was immediately revealed in front of him. There were two flaws, the top of the master and the peak. It seems that Niu Datou''s talent is very ordinary. He hasn''t broken through the master''s realm in 30 years since he was shut up. "Now I''ll give you three seconds to kneel down and surrender or die." Niu Datou also laughed, as if he had heard the best joke in the world. "Stinky boy, I like you more and more." The cow big head expression then a Leng turns head, the opponent next way: "give Laozi to go up to catch him." Two disciples of niutoubao were ordered to come forward and walked to Jiangning with a strange smile. "Boy, I''ll catch you. Don''t force me to do it. If you bump into each other, our leader will be angry, and we can''t afford this responsibility." Jiangning shook his head and sighed: "I have the heart to let you go. Since you don''t accept it, you can''t blame me." "You''re crazy..." A "false" word has not yet been exported, Jiangning gently blows out a fist, and the two niutoubao disciples instantly explode into a mass of blood mist. The power of one blow is so terrible. The whole bullhead castle was quiet for a moment. I couldn''t believe what I saw. Is this a dream? Niu Datou also changed his face. He finally realized that the seemingly weak boy in front of him was actually a martial arts master. So young to step into the realm of the master, such talent can be called amazing, gorgeous. The problem is that he is still so young that if he grows up, the future will be terrible. Niu Dadou can''t help but take up his contempt and look at Jiangning with dignity. "Who are you? Why come to my bullhead castle Such a young martial arts master is absolutely impossible to be an unknown person. Niu Datou can''t think of such a young martial arts master after thinking. Therefore, he thinks that Jiangning must be a born disciple of a certain big sect. Although he has a great influence on the ancient tea horse road and his own strength reaches the peak of the master, he also has self-knowledge. In any case, he is not the opponent of a big sect. Once he gets into the legendary big sects, he will die. So subconsciously, he didn''t want to offend Jiangning, or that terrible school behind Jiangning. "I''m Jiangning, the head of the wasteland sect. I''m here to punish you and other guilty people on behalf of heaven." Jiangning said lightly. "Wastegate?" Niu Datou searched his mind all over the place and never heard of the name of Huangmen. Was it an ancient hidden sect. "Yes, a newly established sect. Today I''m going to take your head to sacrifice the flag to the wastegate." As soon as he heard that it was a new school, Niu Dadou suddenly felt that he had been played by Jiangning. He was furious."A new-born laoshizi, the head of the yellow gate, dares to come here and shout. Today I will tell you what it means to have a mountain outside a mountain." With a roar from the big head of the ox, he dragged his heavy ox head broadsword. His whole body was full of vigor and agitation, and the whole person was like an Archean Kui ox. "Kui niujin, actually Kui niujin, that boy died, even let the big dragon head use his Kui niujin." Kui Niu, one of the ten fierce beasts in ancient China, can control the thunder and swallow all things. It has rough skin and thick meat, and can not invade by any means. It is said that in the ancient times, the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan fought with the evil emperor Chiyou, and the magic emperor''s army was invincible, and the Yellow Emperor was defeated and retreated. Later, he found a piece of Kui cattle hide and made it into a Kui ox God drum. After a knock, the morale of our side was greatly improved, and tens of thousands of thunder fell from the sky, which defeated the magic emperor army and laid a solid foundation for victory. At the moment, Niu Datou is running with Kui''s strength and roars like thunder. It seems that the whole world will be shattered in his roar. Even some low-level disciples of niutoubao are killed by his roar. In the eyes of a group of niutoubao disciples, Jiangning forced the big dragon head to use Kui niujin. He must be dead this time. In the face of the rushing bull head, Jiangning''s face was expressionless, and his arms spread. Suddenly, the wind was raging, just like a raging sea, and Kunpeng''s strength was at a glance. "Kunpeng''s true spirit?!" The ox big head was shocked. The Kunpeng in ancient times was the head of the fierce beast. It ate on the dragon and displayed its wings for 90000 Li. As soon as Kunpeng appeared, wanxiong bowed his head. It can be said that Kunpeng''s real Qi in Jiangning naturally restrained his Kui niujin, but he was not surprised. "I surrender." Before they started fighting, Niu Dadou directly chose to surrender, which shocked Jiangning. But Jiangning did not choose to stop and the attack continued. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I know who has taken shifeixuan." Yeah? Shifeixuan has been arrested? "What''s going on?" Jiangning stopped to ask. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 "I know that there was an elder in Cihang Jingzhai who had practiced Kunpeng skill. You must be a disciple of that master. As long as you let me go this time, I will tell you who shifeixuan was captured by." Jiangning snorted coldly, Kunpeng method was displayed again, and a huge Kunpeng virtual shadow was displayed in the air, which forcefully suppressed the big head of cattle and could not move. Cattle big head all over the bones creak, straight to burst, his pain bared teeth, full of sweat. "You don''t have the capital to bargain with me." "Now only I know who shifeixuan was caught by. If you kill me, you will never know where she was caught." Niu Da Tou is biting his teeth. Although he is very frightened, he knows that he has a card in his hand, and Jiangning will not kill him. But what he didn''t expect is that Jiangning has nothing to do with the predecessor of Cihang Jingzhai. He and shifeixuan are just one side of each other. Jiangning sneered and felt numb all over Niu''s head. He pinched the FA Yin in his hand and slapped it on the forehead of Niu Da tou. Suddenly, there was a sign of life and death on his forehead. "What have you done to me?" Big head of cattle is like an electric shock all over his body, and the strength in his body rapidly loses. He yells in horror. "From now on, you are my slave." "I''ll fight with you." As a martial arts master, Niu Datou, after all, has his own pride and refuses to be a servant. However, as soon as he started, he felt a sense of tearing coming from his soul. He kept rolling and howling in pain on the ground. "I said, I said, you let me go." Jiangning light smile, untie the life and death amulet, cattle big head pain to do, a big sigh of relief, such as a pool of mud lying on the ground. "Who has caught Shi Feixuan?" "Sword in the wind, it was the sword in the wind that caught her." Jiangning frowned. Judging from the message given by Sha Hanhai before, Fengli sword is just the beginning of martial arts master, and the realm is even worse than herself. Although shifeixuan is not higher than herself, she is the chief disciple of Cihang Jingzhai. She should not be worse than Fengli sword. How could Fengli sword catch her? "There''s someone behind the sword in the wind. He''s a great master. He helped to capture Shi Feixuan." Big head said. "Great master? What do they want to do with shifeixuan? " "The subordinates don''t know. They should still be in the white tiger stronghold now. It''s not too late to go." After suffering a lot, Niu Dadou finally learned to be obedient and called Jiangning his master directly. Jiangning was somewhat satisfied with Niu Datou''s performance. "OK, I''ll go to Baihu village now. You take people to Huangmen to find shahanhai, and return all your people to Huangmen. Shahanhai will tell you the details." "It''s the master." "Remember, I planted a talisman of life and death in your body. Once you have an evil heart, I will immediately have a feeling. Even if it is thousands of miles away, I only need to move an idea to kill you." "Yes, yes, I dare not." After solving the problem of niutoubao, Jiangning went directly to Baihu village. Wake up all the way, the wind is bleak, the road is covered with white bone and deserted. When approaching the White Tiger Village, a strange and wasteful breath comes to her face, which makes Jiangning frown. Although the distance is far away, Jiangning has accurately captured the two high winds in the white tiger stronghold. It is the breath of great masters. There are two strong masters in Baihu village. There are two strong masters sitting in the small white tiger village, which makes Jiangning feel uneasy. What do they want to do with shifeixuan? You should know that shifeixuan is a super great school of Cihang Jingzhai. She risks so much to offend Cihang Jingzhai. It can be seen that shifeixuan must have hidden something extremely important or news that he did not know. The white tiger mountain looks like a white tiger. It is said that the white tiger mountain is the body of a fierce animal white tiger. The white tiger mentioned here is not the white tiger of the holy animal, but another white tiger in the same vein of the holy animal white tiger. It is said that only one of the white tigers can inherit the position of the sacred beast. Only the strong can inherit it. The white tiger that fell here is the one who competed with the white tiger for the throne. At the beginning, the white tiger failed to compete, turned into a devil, and caused chaos to the world. It became a disaster, and its name was no less than the ten ancient killers. Because it came from the white tiger family, the white tiger, the sacred beast, came here to hunt down the magic tiger after he inherited the holy throne. After several days and nights of the two wars, the magic tiger was finally killed by the white tiger, and its body was not changed, and finally turned into the white tiger mountain here. Although the magic tiger is dead, its power is not extinguished. The whole white tiger mountain gives people a fierce and fierce feeling at a glance, which makes people shiver in their hearts and eyes. Even Jiangning, who inherited Kunpeng and Xuanwu, felt a throb in his heart when he saw Baihu mountain for the first time. This evil intention? Isn''t that demon tiger still alive? Jiangning didn''t directly kill Shi Feixuan in Baihu village, because he felt vaguely that the matter was not as simple as it seemed.He first went to the White Tiger City at the foot of the white tiger mountain. The White Tiger City was built around the mountain. Although it was a city, it was actually a small town. Most of the people in the city were disciples of the White Tiger Village, with a population of less than 1000. However, at the moment, the city of white tiger is full of people. The people who come and go can be called a sea of people. Most of them are people in the lake who are dressed in different clothes, including some masters. So many experts gather here, which makes Jiangning feel more strange. He came to a teahouse and asked for a bowl of coarse tea. Then he sat down and began to listen to the information around him. "There are so many things in the river and lake recently. This time, the sword in the wind has issued an order to subdue the tiger. Look how many good players have been attracted." "Well, what kind of tiger subduing? In fact, it is not for the skill of the white tiger clan left by the original magic tiger? I don''t know what kind of hero will get this time. " "Speaking of chivalry, there is a new man named the Lord of Donghuang who claims to kill all the great saints in the Middle Earth. The wind is quite different for a while." "I''ve heard about this man. I heard that he killed all directions alone in Kunpeng secret place, and even Kunpeng''s secret method was obtained by him." "This man did give a generation of Xiaoxiong. Do you think he will be involved in the tiger ambush operation of the white tiger stronghold?" "I heard that this man is extremely arrogant, and I think he should come." "That''s the real action." ¡­¡­ After a while of talking, Jiangning listened to all kinds of things. Finally, he knew why so many people came to the White Tiger City. It turned out that it was for the treasure left by the fierce tiger. Jiangning''s eyes swept around, and then a shock, because he saw two acquaintances on the street of white tiger city. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 Those two people are no one else. They are Mingyue Shengzi and song Qingshu. Jiangning is very strange. How did the son of the moon and song Qingshu mix together? And judging from their looks, they seem to have a good relationship. What''s more, song Qingshu has been abandoned in Wudang Mountain and put into dungeons? How can he appear here? Judging from the breath of song Qingshu, his martial arts have not been abandoned, but even better. He has reached the top of the peerless experts, and is only one step away from the martial arts master. I left Donghuang for so long. What happened to Donghuang? Jiangning can''t help being a little anxious. What will happen to Mingjiao? And Zhou Zhiruo, Yang Buhui and Xiaozhao, their confidants, won''t have any accidents? With this in mind, Jiangning hastily converged and followed. Song Qingshu and Mingyue Shengzi come to a secluded courtyard. Song Qingshu follows Mingyue''s son, with a respectful face. Obviously, he respects Mingyue''s son. The son of the bright moon was proud and proud. They stepped into the courtyard. Jiangning quickly convergence breath, also followed in. "Son of God, the sword has issued an order to subdue the tiger in the wind. It has attracted many heroes from all over the world to subdue the tiger here. In my opinion, this should be a conspiracy. The son of God must be very careful not to mess up the treacherous man''s plan." The son of the bright moon didn''t think of the pestle. With a faint smile, he waved: "in front of the absolute strength, any conspiracy is like a local chicken and a dog. My highness doesn''t care. If anyone blocks me, I will kill it. When the time comes for Cihang to surrender to me, it''s not for the sake of seizing my royal highness, but for the sake of seizing the imperial concubine in Zhai, it''s not for the sake of seizing the imperial concubine to surrender to me "Your Highness the son, no, long live your royal highness, long live long live." Song Qingshu quickly complimented. "Don''t worry, Qingshu. I will have some credit for winning the world in the future. Moreover, you have made great contributions in the last battle of Wudang. If it wasn''t for you, how could our army of Mingyue attack Wudang Mountain?" "To be able to serve your highness is the blessing of Qingshu. Qingshu doesn''t ask for any reward from his highness in the future. He just hopes that his highness can promise him something when he dominates the country in the future. " "What''s the matter? You can tell me. " "I was robbed by Jiangning, so I hope your highness will not kill Jiangning at that time, and I will let him repay the pain he has given me thousands of times." "Don''t worry, your Highness has agreed." "Thank you, your highness." Song Qingshu began to smile with endless evil in his smile. Jiangning''s pupils were shrinking and his anger was blazing. This song Qingshu was really a wolf with a white eye. I repeatedly saw that his father and Zhang Sanfeng were more than forgiving him. I didn''t expect that he didn''t think his kindness should be counted on himself. What''s more hateful is that this son colludes with the Holy Family of Mingyue to harm Wudang''s fellow disciples. He is really an unfaithful, unfilial and unjust person. What is the use of such unfaithful, unfilial and unjust people to stay in the world. "It''s too long to wait. I''m here today. I want to see what you can do to kill me." Jiangning directly jumped out of the dark, and scared song Qingshu. "Jiangning!" Song Qingshu roared and looked at Jiangning with great resentment. "You are Jiangning? It''s a great tone for the little leader of Ming religion to call himself the master of Donghuang. " Jiangning was not moved, and his eyes were cold: "Song Qingshu, are you trying to kill me? Now I''m here. You''ll kill me Song Qingshu''s eyes became more and more resentful. He leaned over to Mingyue''s son and said, "please kill the thief." "Yes Song Qingshu nodded and then laughed at Jiangning: "Jiangning, today I will let you pay for what you did in the past." After that, song Qingshu roared, his whole body was full of vigor, and his dragon chanting bursts. The real Qi of the peerless master broke out violently. Eighteen dragon subduing palms! I didn''t expect that song Qingshu learned the eighteen dragon subduing palms. in The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber, Zhou Zhiruo won the sword of dragon sword and sword, and he got the eighteen palm of the nine Yin manual and the dragon and the dragon''s sword, and the eighteen palm of the dragon was the law of Yang. He could not learn and put it in Song Qing book. I didn''t expect that in this world, song Qingshu still learned the eighteen dragon subduing palms. The 18 dragon subduing palms show the dragon power. Song Qingshu with hate in his hand, a must kill move, hate can''t tear Jiangning into pieces. "Kang long has regrets!" Eighteen golden dragons roared in the sky, and all of a sudden there was the sound of dragon singing all over the sky. The small white tiger city was shocked by the sound of the golden dragon roaring. "Jiangning this time, I will make you regret that you were born in this world." Song Qingshu''s face is ferocious and his eyes are full of crazy color.Jiangning''s face was expressionless, and his body did not move. He let the golden dragon dance wildly around his body. The Golden Dragon roars with boundless wind and waves. Looking at the book of Song Qing, who has been completely crazy, Mingyue Shengzi looks at Jiangning with great interest, hoping to see how he can solve the current predicament. But Jiangning is not moved at all. At the moment, he is like a rock among the huge waves. Let you have the huge waves, and I will be still. A violent explosion sounded, and the courtyard became a ruin in an instant. Looking at the scene, Jiangning has disappeared. "Die, die, die for me." Song Qingshu laughs wildly. He thinks Jiangning has been completely destroyed by his eighteen dragon subduing palms. "Have you done enough?" The cold voice sounded in Song Qingshu''s ear, and then he saw a finger rapidly magnifying in front of his eyes. With a bang, song Qingshu flew back on his back with blood gushing from his mouth. Looking at Jiangning again, he was completely free from dust. "Impossible, impossible, how could you have nothing at all? How could you have nothing at all? Zhang Sanfeng was embarrassed by my palm at the beginning. How could you have nothing at all?" Song Qingshu was so crazy that he couldn''t believe that Jiangning didn''t have anything. What''s more, people beat him with only one finger and didn''t use any real energy. How could this be possible. "A frog at the bottom of a well, I don''t know the height of the earth." Jiangning flies to song Qingshu and reaches song Qingshu''s side in an instant. Song Qingshu flies out with a slap. Song Qingshu''s blood mixed with his teeth, and then he spurted out. Jiangning was not forgiven, and then fell to the place where song Qingshu was about to fall. It was another slap that made song Qingshu fly out again. "You have eighteen dragon subduing palms. Today I will teach you how to be a man with the eighteen palms of beating dogs." Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa The 18 palms were all played, and each time the point was on the face of song Qingshu, and the strength of each stroke was extremely good, which could not hurt song Qingshu''s life. At this time, song Qingshu''s face was swollen into a pig''s head and could not even speak. Seeing that song Qingshu was about to be humiliated to death by Jiangning, Mingyue Shengzi could no longer sit still. ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 However, before Mingyue''s son started, Jiangning showed his hands like a Kunpeng spreading his wings. At the same time, he stepped out and stepped on the chest of song Qingshu. With a bang, song Qingshu was torn apart by Jiangning. "The thief is so brave that he dares to touch his highness." Mingyue''s son was furious and said that it was up to the owner to beat the dog. Jiangning killed his dog in front of him. How could he not be angry. Jiangning''s face was expressionless. Kunpeng spread his wings and soared upward. At the same time, the Xuanwu immortal Scripture began to unfold. A shadow of Xuanwu wrapped Jiangning, and Kunpeng''s shadow appeared. Xuanwu Tianfang, Kunpeng Tiansha. The best defense, the best attack. In the first place, it is a must kill move. It can be seen that Jiangning is really killing the son of Mingyue. "Bright moon emperor baquan!" As soon as the son of the bright moon came up, he also showed his killing moves. At that time, his body was surrounded by Emperor Qi, and a virtual image of the supreme emperor appeared and reappeared behind him. Baquan was born, destroying the heaven and the earth. Mingyue Shengzi is worthy of being the younger generation of Mingyue Saint family. "A good hand can tell you the truth. Today I''ll show you what a real martial arts peak is." Mingyue Shengzi closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. Although he was motionless, Jiangning felt something extraordinary, as if something was waking up from his body. Jiangning''s eyes are full of dim light, and the light of divinity is revealed in his eyes. Wu Dao ChongTong! Wu Dao has a lot of pupils. He can see through all kinds of methods. But to Jiangning''s surprise, although Mingyue''s son is still at the moment and seems to be full of flaws, it gives Jiangning a feeling that he can''t do anything about it. This kind of feeling is called without flaw! But is there really no flaw? No, there are no such four words in Jiangning''s dictionary. It is Jiangning''s favorite and good at doing things like breaking all kinds of methods and moving mountains and rivers. Invincible at the same level, this is not blowing out, but the system sent. The ROC spreads its wings for 90000 Li, and the giant Kun captures the Golden Dragon in the deep sea. Jiangning moved, moving with boundless killing power. Just at the moment of Jiangning moving, Mingyue Shengzi opened his eyes. His eyes suddenly turned golden, and the golden light flashed. At the same time, his whole momentum soared wildly. The threshold of the great master crossed instantly and was still climbing. A great master. Second grade of great master. The great master''s three grades. Great master six grades. Nine grades of great master. The great master has twelve grades. Bang! The grand master''s realm also crossed again, and the son of the moon directly reached the realm of land immortals. Land immortals can communicate with the gods and fly away from the earth. Boom! Two golden lights shot from the eyes of the son of the moon. Jiangning is shocked. The Xuanwu immortal body starts instantly. The golden light reaches the body and passes through the body directly. Jiangning staggers back, and uses the blood Bodhi in a hurry. In an instant, his Qi and blood return to full, and the injured body recovers. "My God, it is said that the son of the bright moon has been inherited by the emperor of the moon. It seems that the fact is wrong. This is not the inheritance of the emperor of the moon. This is clearly the rebirth of the emperor of the moon." Someone exclaimed. "I give you death today." The cold voice comes out from the body of the son of the moon, but it is not the voice of the son of the moon, but a very old and domineering voice at the same time. "It''s not so easy to let me die. I don''t care if you are the emperor of the moon. I will cut you today." Jiangning directly took out a pill and put it into his mouth. The realm soared violently. What did the protagonist eat? Why does the realm soar? Guess there''s a prize.) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 It was thought that the son of the bright moon was inherited by the emperor of the moon, but what people didn''t expect was that the son of the moon was the reincarnation of the emperor. People can''t help but sigh that the moon is worthy of being a great saint in the Middle Earth, and its details are immeasurable. As we all know, the road of practice is endless, but the human resources are extremely poor. No matter who is astonishing and talented, they can''t withstand the invasion of time. Even if they come to the land, they will die. So all along, the pursuit of those powerful practitioners is eternal life, but in all ages, no one has ever heard of anyone achieving this goal. But now the emperor of the moon is reborn again with the help of the body of the son of the moon. It is a new world outlook. Is this another way to seek eternal life? As one of the parties, Jiangning has no idea of this aspect at the moment. At the moment, he has only one idea in his mind, that is, to kill the son of the moon, or the emperor of the moon. No matter who stands in front of him, he will be killed at the same time. It can be said that Mingyue Shengzi is the most powerful opponent he has ever met in his life. This feeling of being wrapped in death makes Jiangning have to show all his strength. The seven Jue mad magic pill, which has been hidden for a long time, is finally put into use at this moment. Because of the second update of the system, and the integration of various mental skills and martial arts at the time of enlightenment, the original seven Jue mad magic pill has changed. Now it is called Taigu mad magic pill, and its utility has also changed, that is, it can directly improve the two great realms. After using Taigu madman pill, it is just like that of Taigu madman. In his eyes, he only has to kill for half an hour. After half an hour, if there is no antidote, the user will not be able to bear the power of madness in his body, and he will die. The state of Jiangning soared in the twinkling of an eye, and the realm of Jiangning soared to the peak of land immortals, and even had the meaning of breaking the realm. After the land gods, there is the flying God. The flying God can hold the sun and moon on the top of the heaven, and can explore the nether world in the bottom nine days, which is completely beyond the absolute realm that human beings can reach. At this time, Jiangning''s whole body is full of evil Qi, and her eyes are scarlet. The whole person looks like a madman. Under the roar, countless people''s eardrums are directly roared to bleed from their ears and become deaf for a short time. "Get out of here." "Run, once these two demons fight, we''ll all die in the aftermath." All the people in White Tiger City yelled in horror. They all used their strongest skills and lightness skills. They wanted to leave here and not be affected by the battle between Jiangning and Mingyue Shengzi. All the way to a hundred miles, but there are also some people who only run for dozens of miles and then stop. These are very strong people, at least in the realm of martial arts masters. They are confident that they can save their lives in these tens of miles. After all, this is a duel between two land immortals. I''m afraid some people can''t see it once in their lives. Obviously, the son of Mingyue didn''t expect Jiangning to have such rebellious treasures as Archaean mad devil Dan on Jiangning. Originally, he was sure to win, but now he can''t hold on to it. But after all, he was the emperor of the moon, and the founder of the family of the Holy Family of the moon. Thanks to the nature, he had forgotten his fear many years ago. At the moment, he was only excited, the excitement of being able to talk with people of the same rank. "I didn''t expect you could have such a treasure, but in front of the emperor, you were just a mad dog." The son of the bright moon steps out of the sky in a twinkling of an eye, and rises directly from the sky. An emperor''s shadow rises from the sky, and the vast holy power covers the earth. Raise one''s hand and crack the mountain and river, step forward and move heaven and earth with one foot. The world is covered with a fist of panic, and the emperor of the bright moon is unparalleled. With one blow and one foot, the whole white tiger city is directly reduced to ruins. Among the ruins, Jiangning is surrounded by demons. The whole person is like a huge black air mass. Although the whole body is covered with smoke and dust, the black gas is like a black hole, absorbing the boxing power of the son of the moon. "Crazy people swallow the sky!" A roar roared from the sky, and the endless evil Qi swallowed the heaven and the earth. The mad man swallows the sun and the moon, and the gedai devil is incomparable in the world. One anger startles the sky and the earth, and dares to kill the gods in the Ninth Heaven. An endless stream of mad spirit soared to the sky, and the emperor stood in the air. There was no movement, no sky, no sun and moon. Only destruction and death could be seen. "Back away, this land immortal duel is not what you and I can fight." Those who retreated tens of miles away could not bear the power of the gods in the two continents. Some of them escaped slowly and turned into flying ash directly under the divine power. For a moment, there was a howl. The gourd Taoist looked at the two people in the field, and all the previous carefree and carefree were scattered, leaving only horror on his face. He drank the old wine in the gourd as hard as he could. Every time he drank, the breath on his body soared. Every time he drank, the speed under his feet increased greatly. By the time he finished drinking, the realm had soared to the level of great masters. Those masters who had been with him had been completely left behind by him.As he fled, he looked at the two men who were fighting today. His face was very ugly and his face was frightened. He couldn''t help but regret that he had just been raised. If he hadn''t promoted his realm in time, he would have been shocked to fly ash by the aftershocks of the two men''s war with those masters. Mingyue''s son was furious. Since he became famous, he had never been so subdued. Even if he had fought against that person, he had not been so oppressed. Jiangning''s whole body was surrounded by evil Qi, and the evil spirit of swallowing heaven was constantly attacking him. He could clearly feel that his holy Qi was slowly being swallowed up by Jiangning. Hum! Jiangning suddenly soared to the sky, and the evil spirit was as straight as a sharp arrow to the moon. "Huang Ji Dun Tian Quan." With a roar from the bright moon, a huge shadow of a golden fist fell down and collided with the black evil spirit. The violent agitation did not happen. When the fist shadow collided with the black magic gas, the black magic gas suddenly disappeared. Heaven and earth a clear, bright moon son a Leng, do not know what happened. "Mad man Geshi fist!" A thunderous roar sounded from the top of the moon''s son. He looked up suddenly and saw a black fist and a crazy cheek. Poop. Jiangning this blow directly into the head of Mingyue Shengzi. Jiangning''s strength shocked, and Mingyue Shengzi''s head suddenly split. The emperor of a generation fell down, and all the people present were frightened. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 A generation of peerless emperor fell down, which caused endless regret. who could have expected such an outcome? They had been optimistic about it. However, Emperor Mingyue was slaughtered like this and was killed by an unknown person. This made them dare not believe their own eyes. "My God, the emperor of the moon was killed by a nobody. I''m not dreaming." A gaping man can''t help pinching his thigh to remind himself whether this is in a dream. "Damn it, it''s so painful. It''s a real dream." "Stop talking. I want to be quiet." A knight errant dressed as a scholar shook his head and grinned bitterly. The chivalrous woman in red beside him immediately opened her eyes and drew out her sword to point at the scholar knight errant. "Well, you Li Jinsong, you are looking for a woman behind my back. Who is quiet? If you can''t give me an explanation today, I''m not finished with you. " The scholar chivalrous man named Li Jinsong was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t know how to explain it. Seeing Li Jinsong''s silence, the chivalrous woman in red flew into a rage and aimed her sword at Li Jinsong''s chest. "Lady, you misunderstand that silence is not a person, but a psychological state." As Li Jinsong fled, he explained, drawing laughter from all around him. Jiangning smashed the head of Mingyue Shengzi with one fist. The world shaking duel ended with Jiangning''s victory. Although Jiangning won this battle, it was not easy for Jiangning to win. If it was not at the final moment, he realized Kunpeng''s profound meaning in the realm of land immortals, directly penetrated through the space, and created an illusion. The winner of this battle really did not know who it was. Although swallowing the archaic mad magic pill can make the madman come into the world, which is not weaker than the emperor of the moon, but after all, both of them are invincible experts at the level of land gods. Although there will be differences between the two, there is not much difference between them. If we really fight, we can''t win or lose for a while. The effect of Taigu mad pill is only half an hour. When half an hour arrives, Jiangning will surely die. After killing the son of Mingyue, Jiangning quickly took the antidote of Archaean mad magic pill, and then used 10 billion experience value to make up for the cost of using archaic mad pill. At first glance, Jiangning was startled. Since entering Kunpeng''s secret place, she has been exposed to higher-level things, and the second update of the system, so Jiangning has not paid attention to its own experience value and merit value. After using Swire mad elixir, he knew that he must have enough experience, but he didn''t expect to have so much. At the moment, his experience value has increased by more than 200 billion, of which more than 180 billion are contributed by the emperor of the moon. And now his merit has reached more than 100 million. Jiangning quickly opened the system from the exchange mall in exchange for an Archaean mad pill and an antidote for archaic madness pill. More than one hundred million merits and virtues were spent at one time, which made Jiangning painful. However, the pain of flesh is due to the pain of flesh, but Jiangning has no regrets at all. This archaic mad magic pill is a good thing. It can directly promote the two realms, which can be said to be the biggest dependence of Jiangning at present. However, Taigu mad magic pill also has a disadvantage, that is, Taigu mad magic pill can only help people to upgrade to the realm of land immortals, and then it is impossible for them to go up again. After all, Taigu madmen themselves have no way to break through to the level of flying gods. Although he killed Mingyue''s son, Jiangning also paid a great price. At this time, he broke a large part of his muscles and bones, and his realm began to decline rapidly, but his breathing time dropped to the original master''s state. Although he has solved the toxicity of Taigu madness pill, he still has a little bit of power left in Jiangning''s body. At the moment, he is only a master and can''t bear it. The manic power of madness is rampant in his body, constantly smashing Jiangning''s muscles and bones, and then reorganizing them. Even Jiangning can''t help frowning at the moment. However, he is very happy in his heart. Although the process of body reorganization is extremely painful, once the process of reorganization is completed, the benefits will be immeasurable. Boom! Boom! A violent explosion was heard from Jiangning''s body. Several holes were directly opened on his chest, and the heart inside was beating, which was clearly visible. Such a serious injury can endanger life at any time. "The man seems to have a wound that is hard to heal." "There are so many treasures in him." Someone has begun to covet the secrets of Jiangning. He can kill the emperor of the moon. If he can get his treasure, it will be of great benefit to his practice. "Watch me swallow you." A master of the evil way rose to the sky, his whole body was full of evil Qi, and he rushed to Jiangning first. Some people took the lead and others swarmed in. The evil master was full of anger and arrogance. He could see the black air in his hands, like a forest devil''s mouth, biting Jiangning.Jiangning, who is on the edge of restructuring pain, is constantly repairing the wounds in his body with blood Bodhi, but the speed of repair is not as fast as the damage degree of mad spirit. However, a few breathing time, Jiangning has exchanged more than a dozen blood Bodhi from the system. The magic master''s hand had touched Jiangning''s body. He grinned grimly and was about to absorb Jiangning''s true Qi. Jiangning''s eyes suddenly opened. "Curmudgeon, die!" Jiangning suddenly fan out, directly fan in the face of the master of the evil way, the master of the evil way can''t even react in time. Jiangning slapped his head twice, broke his neck bone and died directly. Jiangning once again seized the master''s body, and Kunpeng Gong of Beiming was used in an instant. Jiangning absorbed all the essence of the master. The whole person turned into a corpse and was thrown aside by Jiangning. There are fish in Beiming, named Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know how many miles it is. Change into a bird, its name is Peng, Peng''s back, do not know its thousands of miles also. In fact, the so-called northern Ming divine power originated from Kunpeng Scripture. After Jiangning integrated the Kunpeng Scripture, the true appearance of the northern Ming divine power was revealed. Its original name was Kunpeng Gong in the northern Ming Dynasty. "If you want to kill me, die for me." Jiangning is full of scars, but he is violent and dominates the world. The Kunpeng skill of Beiming was fully displayed. At this time, he was like a huge whirlpool. All those who wanted to capture his skill were absorbed. All the essence of his body constantly entered Jiangning''s body, and cooperated with the blood Bodhi to repair his body with constant scars. "Ah, this man is a real devil. Run." Want to run? It''s impossible. One by one greedy generation directly becomes a corpse in the air, which is absorbed by Jiangning. (fighting against the sky, the hot blood is coming, and the hot blood is about to upgrade. In addition, I''m sorry, because there was a problem with the computer after I finished writing a chapter yesterday, which directly turned into a blue screen. I didn''t do it well for a whole day. So I only wrote one watch yesterday. I wanted to go to the Internet bar to write it, but once I sat down in the Internet bar, I didn''t have any status at all. I''m very sorry. ) .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 At this time, Jiangning is like a madman, and his mind is killing all, and he can''t control it at all. "Enough, are you really going to be against the whole world?" Gourd Taoist looks bad, and throws his gourd as a weapon directly to Jiangning. The gourd also did not know what was made. When it flew to Jiangning, it even made a whimper, just like a ghost crying. When the gourd mouth opened, no liquor splashed, on the contrary, it also gave out the dark air, which was cold and abnormal. The black gas of Sensen rushed into Jiangning instantly. Jiangning was shocked and his eyes became clear. When he saw the scene, he was not a killer. The previous killing was caused by the mad spirit in his body, which was not what he wanted. It can be said that what happened only now, Jiangning didn''t know what was going on. He woke up and quickly released Kunpeng Gong of Beiming. Those people in the Jianghu who have not been absorbed by Jiangning are all frightened, and secretly rejoice. He dare not stay beside Jiangning again and go out crazy. But it is Huludao people face fearless color, directly came to Jiangning side. "Sit down, I will help you to refine the spirit of the ghost king." Jiangning listened to the words and sat down, then the gourd Taoist suddenly clapped on the back of Jiangning, and ran out with real Qi and ran into Jiangning''s body. In a moment, Jiangning suddenly had four more Qi, namely, his own master, Taigu, Huludao and Huludao. The four true Qi are constantly meeting in Jiangning, just like four Jiaolong continuous impact and interweave. They are mutually exclusive. At the beginning, the spirit of madness occupied the upper wind, and then the other three Qi merged to fight against the spirit of madness. The three true Qi merge into a huge stream. Under the mutual attack, the spirit of madness gradually shows decadence. Finally, the four true Qi are integrated and part of each other. The destruction of the mad spirit to Jiangning''s body stopped. His body was reorganized successfully. Its toughness was a little stronger than that of the previous Xuanwu immortal. Moreover, he could obviously feel that in every inch of his skin, every muscle, every cell was fused with mad spirit, and every skin became aggressive. At this time, the Huludao people were almost as if they were evacuated. As a beach of mud lay on the ground, he saw Jiangning was ok, and he not only laughed. "You boy is a freak. Even the spirit of ghosts I have collected for many years can be absorbed." The Huludao man is very dirty in clothes, but his eyes are quite clean. Although the real Qi in his body has been consumed in the process of helping Jiangning, he has got a lot of things through the previous exploration of Jiangning, so he doesn''t feel that he has helped Jiangning suffer losses this time. The spirit of the ghost king was obtained by the Huludao people from the secret realm of the ghost King sect in the past. It was originally used to let themselves understand the divine rules and break through the land fairy realm. But the spirit of the ghost king is the spirit left by the ghost king of the last generation, and the power contained in it is not controlled and digested by him at all. This time, the spirit of the ghost King interweaved with the spirit of the madman in Jiangning, which made him realize the divinity. The realization of divinity means that he may break through the realm of great master and reach the land God in the future. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for brother huludo to help me this time, I would really like to be a killer." The gourd Taoist smiled and put his hand at hand, then drank a sip of wine, and his whole body Qi recovered a lot. It is strange to say that before Ming Dynasty, when the gourd Taoist ran away, he had drunk the wine in the gourd, and did not see how he was drinking. How could the wine be full. "By the way, what happened to the spirit of the ghost king that elder brother said?" "This ghost King spirit is a treasure I have collected for decades. Now it is used by you. What do you make up for me?" "Well I don''t know what kind of compensation brother wants? " Huludao man quickly waved his hand and said, "joke with you, it is useless to stay with me. Since you take it for use, it is your creation. But when it comes to compensation, I hope you can promise me something. " "Brother Tao, just say it." "If there is a disaster in my ghost King Zong in the future, please help me." Ghost King Zong? Jiangning looks at the Huludao Taoist. The famous leader of the ghost King Zong has heard that, in the past, there was a very hot novel called "Zhuxian". There was a ghost King clan in it. Is the ghost King clan in the Huludao population the ghost King clan in it? So what is the identity of this gourd Taoist? It is impossible to think of Jiangning. Although all the experiences have completely broken his previous world outlook, it can only be regarded as a high martial world. It is immortal world directly. It is higher than the world of high martial arts. Looking at what Jiangning is still ready to ask, the gourd Taoist hit ha ha, and drank several drinks, before helping Jiangning to refine the spirit of madness has been restored.Jiangning curiously looked at his ugly and black gourd, and filled up his body''s exhausted Qi so quickly that he could almost compare with his own exquisite Qi. This gourd Taoist really hides a lot of secrets. "Well, this time you have made such a big noise and killed the son of Mingyue. I''m afraid that the whole family of Mingyue saints would like to tear you to pieces." "How can you be afraid of them? One day, I will step down the whole family of Mingyue saints." "Good ambition, but you have to be careful. The details of those holy families are not generally strong. What you see now is only a drop in the bucket. It is a good thing for people to have self-confidence, but if they become arrogant, they will dig their own grave." "Taoist brother seems to know a lot of things. Can you tell me something about it?" "You are still too weak now. If you know too much, it''s not good for you to know too much." "I don''t think Taoist brother is much more powerful than me." Well The gourd Taoist priest was speechless at that time, and gave Jiangning a white look. "Since you don''t want to say it, I''m not forced to do so. But what''s your opinion about the tiger subduing order incident?" "I''m not sure. I haven''t been here for a long time, and I don''t know enough about it. According to the order of subduing the tiger, the secret place of the magic tiger will be opened in two days. I will know when I have a look. " Just as they were talking, a white light came from a distance. When he landed, he was a young man in white. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 Although the young man in white had a smile on his face, his eyes were full of evil, which made him feel very uncomfortable. "Who are you?" Jiangning asked. "I am fenglijian, the leader of the white tiger stronghold. You must have been ordered by the white tiger this time. I have come down the mountain to invite you to ambush the tiger." The sword said with a smile in the wind. "Go up the mountain and subdue the tiger?" Jiangning sneered and was about to speak, but he was stopped by the gourd Taoist. He said with a smile: "yes, yes, we are here to subdue the tiger. Please wait for us to go up the mountain. " Jiangning didn''t know what the Hulu Taoist thought, but he should not be harmful to himself. He just snorted coldly, and then followed the sword in the wind to the white tiger mountain. The White Tiger Village is located on the top of the white tiger mountain. All the disciples in the White Tiger Village wear white tiger masks and can''t see their faces clearly. All of these disciples were stupefied. They felt like puppets, and their eyes were dull. They didn''t look like a living person or a normal person at all. Jiangning and Huludao took a look at each other, and they both felt the extraordinary of this place. What''s more, Fengli sword gives people a strange feeling. They can''t feel the state of Fengli sword. Jiangning secretly opened the eyes of Wudao, but still can''t see any information of Fengli sword. There are only a few big question marks on the taskbar of Fengli sword. After seeing the gourd Taoist gourd, Jiangning has realized that the world is not as simple as he knows. He is a penetrator with golden fingers, but people in this world also have their own peculiarities. In this wind, there must be something in the sword that hides others'' peeping, or something that hides his own realm and everything. Having this kind of thing that can hide one''s identity, this wind sword is definitely not as simple as a village leader of White Tiger Village on the surface. What is he hiding? What is his purpose? The night is quiet and beautiful. Although the first battle between Jiangning and Mingyue Shengzi was enough to shock the whole world, in Baihu village, those people seem to have no idea about all this. When it was early in the morning, Jiangning quietly out of the house, ready to investigate the White Tiger Village, to see what the White Tiger Village has secrets. As soon as he went out, he saw a white figure going to the highest peak of Baihu mountain. It was a sword in the wind. He followed quickly. The sword flies all the way in the wind. Jiangning hides its breath, and the Kunpeng is fast and tightly attached behind the sword in the wind. After a while, the sword came to a huge stone in the wind. He patted two palms on the stone, and then the rock rolled up. A deep hole suddenly appeared in front of him. In the wind, the sword flashed in, and Jiangning quickly stepped in. The cave is very deep and twists and turns all the way. Fortunately, someone will lead the way ahead. However, after walking for a long time, the sword in the wind disappeared without any basis, as if it had never appeared before. Jiangning is very strange, but subconsciously told him that there must be something in the cave, so although there is no one to lead the way, he is still ready to go to explore. Before long, there was a light ahead. It was a sacrificial platform. There was a man tied to the stone pillar on the altar. Although we could not see its face clearly, Jiangning recognized it at a glance. It''s shifeixuan! Although Jiangning and Shi Feixuan didn''t mix much, his anger rose to the sky. Jiangning flies out of the dark. Before the White Tiger Village disciples who guard shifeixuan react, they are solved by Jiangning one by one. "Shifeixuan." Jiangning called out, and shifeixuan raised his head. He was startled. The man''s face was ugly. He was not shifeixuan at all. He laughed evil and suddenly opened his hands to embrace Jiangning. No, it''s a trick. Jiangning cold face a blow out, the man was directly Jiangning this blow to split. With the death of the man, an unparalleled murderous spirit immediately stirred up on the altar. The iron locks originally bound on the stone pillars of the sacrificial platform also changed, and turned into green snakes with thin thighs. The green smoke and the green snake fly around Jiangning in an instant. Jiangning''s fist is like a mountain, breaking the green snakes one by one. However, these green snakes are not living creatures at all, but the murderous spirit contained in the bottom of the sacrificial platform. Although broken by Jiangning, they will gather and attack again in the next moment. Boom, boom The whole cave began to vibrate violently, and the debris was flying and chaos was rampant. "He is worthy of killing the son of Mingyue. He can persist in the white tiger killing God array for such a long time." In the wind, the sword came out from the dark with a cold smile and watched Jiangning clapping his hands. Jiangning looked at the sword in the wind coldly: "do you dare to calculate me?""I didn''t plan on you. You came here by yourself. You should blame your curiosity. But I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for your coming, I couldn''t open the white tiger killing God array. When the Lord comes to the world, I will report it to him and record your contribution. " The sword grinned coldly in the wind. "Are you so sure that this white tiger killing God array can kill me?" Jiangning said with a smile. "I admit that you are very powerful. You can kill the son of the moon in the land immortal realm. However, as far as I know, you can only use it once. If you don''t have it, why do you stop the white tiger killing array formed by thousands of masters complaining about their souls?" "Then I''ll show you how I broke your white tiger killing God array." Jiangning''s arms unfolded, and the shadow of Kunpeng appeared. "Kunpeng magic skill in Beiming!" Boom! A huge whirlpool with Jiangning as the center will absorb the endless killing gas into the body. "Ridiculous, this is the power of thousands of masters and great masters. If you absorb it into your body, you will only burst yourself." "Is it?" Jiangning to increase the absorption of strength, a line of resentment into Jiangning''s body, the beginning of the wind sword or a teasing smile. But with more and more resentment into Jiangning''s body, and he himself is nothing, the wind sword can not help but a little anxious. What about the power of thousands of masters'' resentment? We should know that Jiangning is a combination of the spirit of the ghost king. Once the ghost king comes out, all ghosts will change. No matter how many masters complain about the spirit, as long as it does not surpass the ghost king, Jiangning can not refuse to come. Boom! Jiangning moved, with boundless wind and thunder. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Jiangning moved, and the wind and cloud arrived. The white tiger killing God array was broken instantly. Boom! When the wind comes, the sword in the wind reaches for his hand and pulls out his sword. He fights with Jiangning directly. Jiangning doesn''t move, but the sword floats back in the wind. "Did you pretend before? When do you see that this is a bureau? " The sword in the wind is a little surprised, but there is no panic. It seems that Jiangning has not been paid attention to at all. "From the moment I went up the mountain, I knew that this was a game. Are you really a fool when you are a sword in the wind? Don''t you know that your so-called tiger subduing order is a conspiracy? " "What if you know? How greedy the world is, as long as the treasure of the white tiger is still there, even if there are more conspiracies and more dangers, those greedy people will come in flocks. " The sword said with a smile in the wind. "I don''t know whether others are greedy or not, but what I know now is that you will never have a chance to be greedy, because today is your death." The sword in the wind laughed and said, "it''s said that the Lord of Donghuang is arrogant and boundless. Today I see it, but you are sure you can kill me." The sword stomped his foot in the wind, and a white smoke rose from his feet. The whole person suddenly disappeared without any trace. "Japanese ninja? I didn''t expect you to be a Japanese ninja. " Jiangning stood proud and said to the void. No wonder Sha Hanhai said that the skill of Fengli sword was very strange. He was a Japanese ninja. "Ninja way!" A cold voice sounded from behind Jiangning, and he suddenly hit his backhand with a fist. The sword in the wind behind him was shattered by him. It turned out that it was just a shadow of the sword in the wind. "Kill the gods!" The cold and murderous air came from behind. The sword appeared in the wind, and a sword fell. Jiangning was directly split into two by his sword. "Well?" In the wind, the sword couldn''t help exclaiming, because what he cut with this sword was also the virtual shadow of Jiangning. "In the face of absolute power, all intrigues are like native chickens and dogs, and in the face of absolute speed, all deceitfulness and cunning are illusory." The void trembled, and Jiangning suddenly appeared in front of the sword in the wind, and seized his throat and lifted him up. "Where did you catch Shi Feixuan?" Jiangning said coldly. In the wind, the sword''s throat was strangled, and his real Qi was suppressed by Jiangning. "You did come for that slut, but you can rest assured that you will never find her, ha ha..." The sword laughs wildly in the wind. "Oh, really? In Donghuang, there is a saying that hitting people is about to fight in the face. I don''t know that your delicate face is enough for me to fight a few punches. " Bang! At first, Jiangning smashed his fist into the elixir field of the sword in the wind, which directly abolished his martial arts. Then he changed his fist into a palm and threw the sword out of the wind. Jiangning''s power is excellent. Although his sword is full of blood in the wind, and several teeth are lost, it doesn''t hurt him at all. "Tell me, where did you take shifeixuan?" "You don''t want to know." "Then I''ll make you say it." PA, PA, PA A dozen slaps on his face made him dizzy. Fenglijian looks at Jiangning with resentment. These slaps are not fatal, but they make him feel very humiliated. He would rather be killed by Jiangning than suffer such humiliation. Although his realm is not high, he is also a great master. He is a strong man at the top of the mountain. He may even rise from the earth and become a great master. As a great master of his generation, he was slapped on the cheek like a child. How can he not feel humiliated. "Kill me, I won''t tell you." Jiangning didn''t say a word, but slapped again. At this time, the face of the sword in the wind had been completely swollen, and there were not a few complete teeth in his mouth, so his words were leaking. "Ah, ah, ah, ah, I''ll fight with you." "You''d better get down on your knees." Jiangning slapped the Fengli sword and knelt in front of him. Then he dropped his palms and beat the Fengli sword into a pig''s head. "Crouch, your skin is really thicker than the city wall. My hands are swollen. It has nothing to do with it." He didn''t want to be humiliated any more. Then he bit his teeth and wanted to bite his tongue to kill himself. But when he bit off, he found that he had no teeth in his mouth and could not bite it. Can''t even commit suicide, heaven is really unfair. In the wind, the sword''s inner defense line was completely defeated, and even shed tears. Jiangning raised his hand to fight again. The sword in the wind choked and said: "don''t fight, I said." "You should have said so, or you would not have suffered such a crime." The sword in the wind wanted to cry without tears: "she was locked up in the underground palace. If you go now, you may still have time to save her.""What on earth are you plotting?" Jiangning''s face was cold and his strength was shaking. In the wind, the sword suddenly felt like the top of Mount Tai, and the whole person fell on the ground. "The Lord wants to use her blood to wake up the demon tiger for his own use." "Wake up the tiger with her blood? Is there anything special about her blood "You don''t know?" The sword in the wind looked at Jiang Ning suspiciously and continued: "Shi Feixuan is the descendant of the Phoenix. There is a drop of Phoenix''s real blood in his body. As long as the magic tiger devours this drop of Phoenix''s real blood, the magic tiger will wake up." "If so, why do you have to summon so many people from the Wulin with the tiger subduing order?" "After all, it is not as strong as the white tiger when it wakes up, even if it can recover its strength from the top of the holy forest, even if it can recover its strength from the top of the holy forest, even if it has the strength to recover from the holy tiger, it will not be able to recover from its former strength "Since you know that the demon tiger will be invincible after its rebirth, are you not afraid that it will bite back? When it recovers, I don''t believe it will follow your orders. " "When it chose to trade with the Lord, it made an oath. As long as the LORD helped it recover, it would help the Lord to do something. Once they made the oath, if they violated it, they would be punished by heaven." "Last question, who is your master?" "The Lord is a god free palace. The master of the palace is absolutely godless." Jiang Ning was shocked. As a second man, he was not familiar with this absolute godless. He was a big villain in the storm. He ate from the same family and killed his division. He was a super villain. I didn''t expect that the wind sword was a man without God. However, it''s not surprising to think about the identity of the wind sword. Jiangning lifted the sword in the wind like a chicken. "Lead the way ahead." In the wind, sword had no choice but to take Jiangning to the underground palace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Under the leadership of the sword in the wind, Jiangning soon came to the underground palace. "Don''t play tricks on me. I''ll kill you at any time." In the wind, the sword with Jiangning kept turning left and right in the middle of the underground palace, but he could not help being suspicious. "I have no skill now, my life is entirely in your hands. How can I play tricks?" "You just know." After a while, they came to a huge palace, which was a huge white tiger with its mouth at the entrance. Entering the white tiger palace, there is a sense of awe everywhere and bones everywhere. "Sword in the wind, why did you bring a man in?" A cold voice sounded from the void, Jiangning suddenly felt that there were four or five murderous spirits condensed in his body. These four or five murderous ways are very powerful. Three of them are martial masters, and the other two have surpassed the martial arts masters and reached the level of great masters. Jiangning is not aware of the other one. This person is very strong. In the wind, Jian turned to look at Jiangning and suddenly laughed. "Not good!" Jiangning screamed in secret, and suddenly raised his true Qi. With a fist, he hit the back of the sword in the wind. The sword rolled on the spot in the wind. Just as Jiangning''s fist style was about to meet him, a strong and incomparable sword spirit shot from the air, which directly solved the blow of Jiangning. Then he saw an old man with grey hair walking out of the inner palace slowly. The old man was gray haired and grey robed. He was carrying a knife and a sword. The name of the sword was Jiuli and the name of the sword was white crane. "Elder of breaking the army, this man is a descendant of Xuanwu. Arrest him quickly." In the wind, the sword flashed to the side of the army, biting his teeth and looking at Jiangning, he looked like he could not swallow his bones and drink his blood. "Sword in the wind, you dare to betray me." "Jiangning, do you really think you are invincible? Now the army breaking elder is here. Please kneel down and be bound. " "Ha ha I Jiangning kneeling days kneeling mother, never kneeling to other people. Sword in the wind, you should die. " As soon as Jiangning''s arms unfolded, Kunpeng appeared quickly and rushed to the sword in the wind. "Bold, dare to hurt people in front of this seat, really think this seat is just a decoration?" Breaking the army with one sword makes the emperor move. Ten thousand swords are facing the emperor. For a moment, the sword shadow flashed all over the sky. The shadow of the sword can not end in fear. It will kill heaven, earth, God and Buddha. Breaking the army is worthy of being an unknown elder martial brother in the legend of Wulin. His cultivation of Kendo has reached the realm of having a sword without me. His whole person is a sharp sword out of sheath. It''s a pity that this man has a perverse disposition and can''t practice the magic formula of Jiandao. At first, he sold his wife to Jue Wushen in order to defeat the nameless Wulin mythology. He joined the Wushen Jue palace and became an absolute godless dog leg. "Those who sell their wives and seek honor, what is the point?" Jiangning also pointed out that it was like a sword. Facing the wanqianhuang sword, Jiangning was not in a hurry. It''s like a broken sword, breaking all kinds of sword techniques in the world. "Other people hiding in the dark come out. Today, I will kill all your pigs and dogs." "What a arrogant Lord of Donghuang, I will come to meet you today." A huge figure suddenly broke through the air, which was a blow to Jiangning. Jue Tian is the eldest son of no God. He can be said to be a man of extraordinary talent. His skill is close to the top of the martial arts master. With the peerless killing fist handed down by Jue Wu God, he is like a god of killing. "Little Lord, don''t be careless." Break the army and shout. But Jue Tian''s move has already been made. Where can he hear the words of breaking the army? At first, he heard that there was a young man named Jiangning in Donghuang, who claimed to be the master of Donghuang. He was called the first person of the younger generation. In his opinion, he was the first person of the younger generation. At that time, he was ready to go to Donghuang to find Jiangning''s trouble, but he was stopped by absolute being. This once made him very depressed and unhappy. Now Jiangning appeared in front of him and asked him how he could bear it. "One blow kills the heart!" The shadow of the fist appears all over the sky. Jue Tian exerts his immortal body at the same time. The whole person is like a god of war with golden armor. His divine power is incomparable and dominates the world. "I''m not in the mood to play with you." In the face of juetean''s killing heart, Jiangning ignored him directly, Kunpeng spread his wings, soared up, and directly faced the army. "Arrogant young man, good courage." Breaking the army did not expect that Jiangning directly chose him as the target. You should know that he was the peak of a great master, which was more than a big level higher than Jiangning. Jiangning directly chose him as his opponent. It must be said that this is really a arrogant and bold act. "Break the army, get out of my way. Today I have to kill the Lord of Donghuang, who doesn''t know the sky and the earth." Jue Tian roars at the breaking army, and another fist hits Jiangning''s vest."That''s a lot of noise." Jiangning clenched his fist with one hand and formed a palm with the other. He even broke the army with his palms and fingers. He even wanted to use one pair of two. To know that Jiangning did not take Taigu lunatic pill at the moment, and the realm was only seven layers of master, which was worse than Jue Tian. Although Jiangning''s realm is worse than these two people, it does not mean that its hard power will be worse than these two people. A blow out, directly will jueteng fight fly out. Although breaking the army was a big level higher than Jiangning''s, he could not help but be dignified. With one blow, he retreated from juexian with one fist and forced to break the army with one hand. Jiangning, however, did not retreat but went forward instead. He took a sudden step to break the army and crossed over. "Good come!" The whole white tiger hall is full of incomparable sword spirit. Although the sword is still ahead, it is as brave as an arrow. Breaking the army''s cold face and frost, a sneer, Jiangning has come to his side, he horizontal sword, heavily patted on Jiangning''s chest. Jiangning mouth spurt blood, was shot by his sword to fly out. "It''s no more than the master of the eastern wasteland." Said the broken army. Thank you very much Jiangning said with a smile. The army suddenly changed color, and then he noticed the direction of Jiangning''s flight. "How dare you take advantage of this seat." Breaking the army with a sword to open the sky, to stop Jiangning, but Jiangning has used the power of breaking the army just now to reach the side of fenglijian. The sword''s eyes were wide open in the wind, and he was extremely frightened. "Help me, the elder army breaker, help me." "Help you? Now even if you are the king of heaven, you can''t be saved. " The sword in the wind was split by Jiangning''s fist. "Ah, ah I dare to kill people in front of me. I''m very angry. " Break the army and shout. "Old man, today I will let you watch the people around you be killed by me one by one." After solving the Fengli sword, Jiangning changes its target and rushes to juetean. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 Jue Tian saw that Jiangning didn''t put himself in his heart at all, as if he were just a cat and dog, he was furious. "Today I will make you regret coming into this world." "Three ways to kill!" Jue Tian is extremely manic. Use the ultimate kill move to kill Jue in the third move. Jiangning''s face was expressionless, and he went up against the sky. When the Xuanwu immortal Sutra reached the extreme, the Xuanwu immortal body suddenly appeared. Despite the shadow of the boundless fist and the killing moves all over the sky, he was like a rock of ten thousand years, and allowed the killing moves that were enough to open the mountain and crack the rock fall on him. BAM, BAM, BAM The killing fist fell on Jiangning one after another, but he was not moved at all. These murdering fists which were enough to make any master or even the great master frighten him did not even move Jiangning''s skin. Seeing Jiangning getting closer and closer, jueten can''t help being a bit anxious, and breaking the army is even more urgent. If jueteng has an accident this time, he will never be let go. "Ten thousand swords to the emperor!" Breaking the army again uses killing moves. No matter how fast and powerful his sword moves are, how can he be faster than Jiangning, which has Kunpeng''s speed, but in the blink of an eye, Jiangning has already appeared in front of Jue Tian. "This is my first punch to your absolute palace." Before the voice fell, Jiangning''s fist had already attacked. Jue Tian felt as if a mountain had smashed his boundless fist idea to Shengsheng. He felt that he would be torn apart by Jiangning''s fist. Boom! The two fists intersect, the whole white tiger palace sends out violent tremor, a big crack directly breaks open from the top, the sunlight falls down. Jiangning''s eyes and eyebrows slightly twisted. He saw two people standing in front of him. Both of them were in black armor, and their faces were also wearing black masks. However, at the moment, their armor was very broken, and the masks on their faces were also split in half. "Ghost Luo double brake, you come at the right time. Hurry with my highness and kill the thief." Because of the stop of guiluo Shuangcha, Jiangning missed the best opportunity to kill juechuan. At this time, the army broke up and directly cut out 33033 swords. Although Jiangning has the immortal body of Xuanwu, breaking the army is, after all, a strong man in the realm of great master. He dare not trust the great master. He directly blooms Kunpeng and avoids the 33033 sword which broke the army. "Your strength is beyond my expectation, but today you will die." Jiang Ning didn''t fight back. Instead, he was alert and looked around. Just now, when he came in, he felt five kinds of breath. Two of them are the realm of great masters, and the other three are of the realm of great masters. Jue Tian and GUI Luo are both masters, and breaking the army is the realm of great masters, which means that there is still a strong master who has not appeared. Originally, he wanted to kill juetian first and then deal with the other three people. He couldn''t deal with it. He was sure to escape. Now that the great master has not yet appeared, so he must be careful to deal with it. He must not touch the other side''s way. In Jiangning''s free time of thinking, ghost Luo double brake has already attacked. GUI Luo Shuangsha is a twin. He was adopted by Jue Wushen when he was a child, and he was trained to be a first-class killer. The tacit understanding between the two is quite strong. Even if the general great master meets the two, they may hate each other. The two hands, move ruthlessly, the whole white tiger underground palace is like the Senluo ghost prison. "What ghost Luo double brake is just two little ghosts." Jiangning snorted coldly, and the whole man rose to the sky, and raised his hand to press down. The ghost King''s Qi in his body immediately spread. The ghost spirit of ghost Luo double brake was suppressed immediately. As soon as their ghost gas was suppressed, they were like they were trapped in a quagmire. Jiangning fell directly on top of the two people and seized their heads respectively. Then, with a twist, their heads were wrung off by Jiangning. Moreover, Jiangning also exerts the Kunpeng skill of Beiming, taking all the ghost Qi in their bodies for their own use. This just how long time, hard power comparable to the great master of the ghost Luo double brake was so Jiangning to solve. Let alone juetian, even if it was a break, I felt a little strange and even frightened. At this time, the army breaking even began to doubt whether he would be killed by Jiangning. Although he helped Jue Wushen to do things, it did not mean that he would work hard for Jue Wushen. At the moment, breaking the army moved his mind to escape. As soon as the army broke, he thought carefully, and Jiangning moved, which was the posture of thunder. Seeing Jiangning rush to himself again, Jue Tian is shocked. Now he doesn''t have the protection of ghost Luo double brake. In an instant, Jiangning rushed to Jue Tian''s side. Jue Tian was flustered and raised his hand to make more than ten punches. However, at this time, he had lost all his strength. Although he had made more than ten punches, each one was much weaker than before. In the past, when he was strong, he could not help Jiangning, let alone his panic fist. Jiangning directly blows a gun fist on juetean''s head, and then he hears a loud bang. Juetean is directly smashed into the ground by Jiangning.It''s worthy of being immortal, but he didn''t die after receiving a blow from Jiangning. Of course, the main reason is that Jiangning didn''t intend to kill him immediately. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Jue Tianjing looks at Jiangning in horror. "Didn''t you just say you wanted me to die? Why don''t you cry now Jiangning sneered. "I''m wrong. I don''t know Taishan because I have eyes. You don''t remember villains. Let me go. I''m the prince of wushenjue palace. I don''t want to die." Jue Tian said. "It''s easy to live. Get him on his knees." Jiangning pointed to the army breaking not far away. "What are you doing? Please kneel down to your highness Jue Tian roared at the breaking army. The broken army was stunned with a face, and the cold light in his eyes twinkled: "Your Highness, I think you have made a mistake. I am not a subordinate of your father. I am just helping him with his work." "I don''t care if you are my father''s subordinate. If I want to live now, please kneel down for me, otherwise my father will never let you go if something happens to me." Jue Tian roared. The army broke with a cold face and didn''t mean to kneel down. "You, Ma, hurry to kneel down for me. If I lose a hair, I will punish you nine clans." The whole body trembled with the spirit of breaking the army. At this time, a cold voice rang. "Young people, we should learn how to stop doing things." Then an old man with white beard and white hair came out. "You are finally willing to give up." Now Jiangning completely put down his mind, this old man is what he felt before that if there is no big master strong. Then Jiangning slapped Jue Tian''s forehead with a slap. Jue Tian opened his eyes wide, and seemed unable to believe that Jiangning dared to kill himself. "That''s what I can do." Jiangning looked at the old man with white beard and white hair. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 "You''re good, but it''s not your arrogant capital." The old man with white hair said. "I don''t know if it''s my arrogant capital, but it''s my capital to kill you." Jiangning road. "Ha ha Arrogant enough, I like it. Let me see if you have the strength to kill me As soon as the voice of the white haired old man fell, Jiangning moved instantly, the shadow of Kunpeng appeared, and Xuanwu shenjue made a move. The old man with white hair looks at the empty shadow of Kunpeng and Xuanwu. The expression on his face is very complex, including nostalgia, ridicule and unwillingness. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to think that you were the slaves of human beings when you galloped around the world and were invincible?" The old man with white hair said faintly and looked at the two empty shadows. Perhaps in response to what the white haired old man said, two virtual shadows roared together and rushed to the white haired old man. "Even when you are still alive, this seat will not be empty of you, let alone the two empty shadows now. If the divine power no longer exists, what can you do with me?" Although the voice of the old man with white hair was weak, his words were full of the confidence of the heaven and the Jedi. It seemed that as long as he was there, the world would be trampled on by him. The old man with white hair put his hands into claws and suddenly reached out. Two huge God tigers, one black and one white, appeared in the air, interwoven with the Kunpeng and Xuanwu shadows in the void. Kunpeng, Xuanwu, black tiger and white tiger interweave with each other, and all over the sky are the roaring sounds of various divine beasts. Jiangning was shocked. Unexpectedly, the old man with white hair was so strong that he did not fall behind in the face of Kunpeng and Xuanwu, and even had a vague intention of gaining the upper hand. The black tiger roared and rose into the air, biting Kunpeng''s neck with one bite. The white tiger also pressed on Xuanwu''s back and suppressed it. Kunpeng and Xuanwu were suppressed, and Jiangning felt like vomiting blood. "You You are the devil tiger "You have a little eye power. I appreciate you very much, but you stand on the opposite side of this seat. Otherwise, I really want to accept you as a close door disciple. Unfortunately, no matter how high a person''s talent is, you can''t grow up. There is no difference between genius and pig and dog generation." The old man with white hair appeared in front of Jiangning with his feet raised. At the same time, he was pressed down with one hand. His whole body was full of energy, like the top of Mount Tai. This fierce nature made people feel cold in his bones. Jiangning felt that his true spirit was completely suppressed. The state of the old man with white hair was not a great master at all, but he was not a land immortal. Between the two, he was very powerful. "It''s a pity that a peerless genius will fall here today, but you can rest assured that you will be well cooked as food for our recovery. It will not be in vain for you to come here." Said the old man with white hair. "Old thing, want to eat me? I''m afraid you''ll break your big teeth "It''s up to you to see if it''s your body or your teeth." With that, the old man with white hair suddenly drank and let out the roar of tigers. His whole body was crawling on the ground, and his body was growing rapidly. His hair grew out of his body like a steel needle. In a short time, he became a colorful tiger with a height of four or five feet and a length of more than ten feet. Roar! The tiger roars to the sky, and the magic tiger''s claws come out. The sharp steel claws are like the peerless magic soldiers, and they want to split the heaven and the earth. Jiangning displays Kunpeng''s intention, arms spread like wings, and the whole person flies up in the air, avoiding this claw of the magic tiger. At the same time, he points at the same time like a sword. Senleng''s sword spirit soars into the air and cuts the huge head of the magic tiger. With a sharp clang, the fierce current surged everywhere. Under one sword, the whole white tiger underground palace was about to be destroyed. Although the sword was unparalleled, there was nothing wrong with the magic tiger. It''s like a sword to the sky. His face has not been cut off. The magic tiger did not attack immediately, but crawled on the ground and kept yelling. With his roar, his realm was climbing rapidly. The natural barrier between the great master and the land gods is loosening, and the magic tiger is breaking through. Absolutely can''t let him break through the situation to succeed, otherwise in this world only afraid that nobody can do anything about him. Jiangning didn''t want to think about it, and directly swallowed the Archaean mad devil Dan. The pills spread, the power of madness in Jiangning body crazy agitation, at the moment Jiangning body as if ignited explosive general crazy explosion. The atmosphere of irritability and madness begins to stir violently, and the power of archaic madmen is awakening rapidly. Magic tiger also noticed the situation of Jiangning and knew that he was breaking through the border crazily. He didn''t expect Jiangning to have such means. The magic tiger can''t help but be a little anxious. You know, he was suppressed by the white tiger beast at the beginning, and his magic skill was ten to eight, and he had already lived up to the peak. If he is still in the peak state, even if it is a madman in the world, he has the confidence to devour it, but after all, that is the past thing. Jiangning must not be allowed to break through the border successfully. One person a tiger, holding the same mind at this time.The mad tiger knew that it would be sooner or later that he would be defeated if he went on like this, so he made a decision and jumped to the sky. "Tiger swallows heaven and earth." The magic tiger opened his mouth and swallowed Jiangning directly. Jiangning did not expect that the magic tiger would swallow himself directly into his belly. The fierce nature of the magic tiger is unparalleled. In those years, he was comparable to the existence of the white tiger holy beast. The fierce nature in his body became a sword. As soon as he entered his belly, Jiangning felt as if he had entered the realm of sword light. Around the body, there are fierce swords and swords transformed by ferocity. These fierce swords and swords have been accumulated by the evil tiger for tens of thousands of years. They are extremely powerful. For a moment, the sword came. If ordinary people are afraid that they will be cut into flesh and mud by these fierce swords before they enter the middle of the belly of the evil tiger. But Jiangning is not an ordinary person at all. He is a freak. Although the sword is close to the body, Jiangning is not afraid. "Since you swallow me into your stomach, I want to see what kind of mystery is hidden in you." Jiangning''s eyes were like electricity. He went against the sword. The sword was cut and opened. The belly of the demon tiger is very large. Entering it is like entering another world, into a dead and desolate place. The ferocious swords in the sky are pounding Jiangning like a rainstorm. Although Jiangning has the immortal body of Xuanwu, he still felt the pain of tearing heart and lung when he was impacted by the fierce sword accumulated for tens of thousands of years. But a real man has to endure the pain and the wind and frost. All the way forward, walked for about half an hour, the front suddenly became hot, bursts of sad voice from the front. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 As the heat wave approached, those fierce swords retreated. The closer he was, the more terrible the burning waves were. Even if Jiangning, who had long been free from water and fire, was not afraid of cold and heat, he felt very dry and hot, and his whole body was hot and sweaty. This kind of heat was not only the heat on his body, but also his soul felt as if he was being roasted. But Jiangning''s perception is far more than that. He feels the sadness and weakness of this hot and dry heat. Walking along, a hole suddenly appeared in front of me. The red light flashed inside, and all the blazing heat came from it. He walked in and had a look, and he was shocked. I saw the fire burning in the sky, inside is a magma pool, in the magma pool actually trapped a whole body of flame around the fire phoenix. The so-called bird branch river city, its song is also sad. At present, the bath fire phoenix is crying sadly. When he sees Jiangning, the fire phoenix raises his head and chirps twice, as if he is asking for help from Jiangning. Jiangning noticed that there were four iron locks with thick arms on the Phoenix, and they were all red. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that they are chains. This is Yuanqi lock, which Jiangning recognized at a glance. The so-called Yuanqi lock is specially used to lock the vitality. Yuan Qi is a kind of innate genuine Qi, which can only be possessed by natural animals, just like the Xuanwu Qi and Kunpeng genuine Qi of Jiangning, which is also a kind of vitality. At present, Jiangning decided that the living Phoenix in front of her was not a real Phoenix, but a condensation of vitality. Fire phoenix slightly curled up the body, Jiangning this just noticed that the fire phoenix''s arms actually curled up sleeping a woman. This girl is as beautiful as a fairy and extremely holy. It''s shifeixuan! Shi Feixuan closed her eyes and frowned slightly. She felt that her Qi was being absorbed by the four chains. Previously, Fengli sword said that Shi Feixuan was a descendant of the fire phoenix. She had a drop of Phoenix''s real blood in her body. It seems that the fire phoenix is the result of the drop of Phoenix''s real blood in her body, and its purpose is to protect shifeixuan. Jiangning realized that before the fire phoenix asked him for help, hoping that he could save shifeixuan. "Shifeixuan!" Jiangning called. Shifeixuan was in a coma and didn''t pay attention to Jiangning. Jiangning a sharp roar, into a flash of light, rushed to the past, want to save shifeixuan. However, when he had just stepped into the range of the magma pool, one of the energy locks suddenly sprang up, turned into a huge fire snake in the air, and pulled to Jiangning with a slap. Jiangning''s crazy fist hammered the fire snake into pieces. However, after the fire snake split into five pieces, it immediately turned into five fire snakes and bit it again. The fire snake dances wildly, burns the sky and splits the ground, and attacks with crazy fist, like madness. Although Jiangning''s realm is full of spirit at the moment, his every punch seems to be hitting into the cotton, which makes him feel powerful and nowhere to use. "It''s no use. It''s the devil tiger''s viscera. It''s the trapped God array formed by his thousands of years of ferocity. Don''t mention it''s you. Even if it''s Dara Jinxian, it''s going to die here." Fire phoenix spoke. "What should I do?" "Only if you kill the demon tiger, the trapped God array will be defeated." "How can I kill the tiger?" Although Jiangning is crazy and has magical skills, since the moment he was swallowed by the magic tiger, he obviously felt that his realm was completely suppressed. He didn''t think he had the strength to destroy a body world with a single punch. Moreover, the medicine of archaic mad magic pill was fast passing, so Jiangning was a little anxious. "This is the inner world of the demon tiger. It has its own rules, but the rules are ultimately determined by human beings. The existence of the world must have its fundamental pivot. The fundamental hinge of the demon tiger''s internal world is his internal elixir. As long as his inner elixir is destroyed, the world will be invincible." Fire phoenix said. "Where is his Nathan? I''m going to destroy it now. " Huo Fenghuang shakes his head, then opens his mouth and spits out a mass of red fire, which falls into Jiangning''s hands and turns into a red bead. "This is a drop of real blood that I separated. When the magic tiger was still in the white tiger Saint clan, I had a war with it. You should be able to find the magic tiger Neidan through this drop of real blood sensing." Without saying a word, Jiangning inputs a breath of true Qi into the real blood of Phoenix, turns around and walks away. "I hope you can hurry up. I can''t hold on for too long. Once the magic tiger has completely refined my life essence and blood and transformed the world inside and outside, he will wake up completely. Don''t mention you and this little girl. The whole world will be destroyed in his hands." Jiangning did not say a word and directly used Kunpeng''s extreme speed. Now he has the power of madness, and the speed has increased several times than before.According to the guidance of Phoenix''s blood, Jiangning came to an empty valley, the valley is quiet, and the forest is cold and cold. Jiangning frowned tightly. According to the guidance of Phoenix''s real blood, the magic tiger''s Neidan should be in the middle of the valley, but the valley is so big that he didn''t see the magic tiger''s Neidan. Was it hidden by the magic tiger? As a demon tiger of ten thousand years, he naturally knew that the internal alchemy was destroyed, and he was bound to die. It''s no fault to hide the inner elixir. But where would he hide it? Jiangning looked around and wanted to find out where Neidan was hiding. But where should he go to find the valley? Was it true that he had to dig three feet? Jiangning looked up at the sky, some helpless. There is a moon in the sky. Wait! Why is this black moon? Moreover, this round of dark moon is full of evil Qi and cold, which gives people a very uncomfortable and strange feeling. People can see that their hair is straight and their whole body is like a needle on their back. Jiangning was shocked and couldn''t help laughing. This is the black moon. Jiangning laughs and stomps his feet. The stone under his feet is broken by inch. A huge pit with a diameter of three Zhangs appears at the bottom of his feet. Kunpeng spreads his wings and rises into the sky. With Jiangning rising to the sky, the black moon in the sky seems to feel the crisis. The black air surrounding it sends out bursts of tiger roaring, turning into a tiger swallowing the sky and attacking Jiangning, trying to stop Jiangning''s soaring momentum. "Break it for me!" Jiangning rushed up against the sky, and the mad devil boxing was powerful, and directly split the black shadow of the magic tiger that was rushing down from the extreme air. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Jiangning against the sky, crazy fist to the end of the tiger, Kunpeng wings, flying nine days. With Jiangning getting closer and closer, the dark moon is flying in the sky, and the evil spirit is more and more intense. It is like a raging tide in the black sky, and the whole world will be wrapped in a darkness. "You will be afraid, too. I thought you were not afraid of anything." Jiangning, like a broken sword, tore the darkness open and came to the front of the magic tiger Neidan. "It''s only because you shouldn''t swallow me into your stomach and enter your inner world, so that I can completely destroy you." Jiangning sneered, a blow out, all over the body strength in a little, potential to hit the hand. With a bang, the fist force collided with the magic tiger Neidan, and the whole sky was boiling. Black thunder came down from the sky, destroying the valley below and turning it into a black thunder hell. At the same time, Jiangning also gushed blood and flew backward. The magic tiger was worthy of living for tens of thousands of years. His inner alchemy suffered the full blow of Jiangning''s mad devil boxing, but there was nothing wrong with it. However, Jiangning is not a person who retreats after being killed. In this world which is respected by martial arts, there is nothing that can not be solved by fist. If one fist can''t be done, then two fists will be done. If two fists can''t be done, then hundreds of thousands of fists will be made. Crazy devil boxing, endless. One punch after another, only the heaven and earth were shattered and the heaven and earth were destroyed. ¡­¡­ Among the white tiger underground palace, the tiger roars, which is full of anger and pain. On the contrary, Jiangning didn''t think that Jiangning''s sword could not be turned into the world by his sword refining power. On the contrary, Jiangning didn''t even think that Jiangning would be able to destroy the world with his sword refining power Where you are. Although his inner alchemy is not damaged, but Jiangning that one punch after another crazy devil bully boxing or let the magic tiger suffer. Neidan is related to the essence of the inner world of the demon tiger. Neidan trembles, and his inner world begins to tremble constantly. At this time, the body of the demon tiger is not as perfect as before. Some places have begun to bleed, and there are cracks. Especially, there are several ferocious cracks in the frontal bone. The black magic blood instantly blackens his forehead, which looks extremely ferocious ¡£ "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you, ah I''m going to kill you. " The tiger spat blood and yelled angrily. ¡­¡­ Because of the destruction of the White Tiger City, many people from the river and lake flocked to the White Tiger Village on the white tiger mountain. In the sleep of the crowd, a violent explosion resounded through the sky, and then the whole white tiger mountain began to shake violently. A huge crack took the axis of the White Tiger Village as the line. Shengsheng listed the White Tiger Mountain in two. All the people in the lake who woke up were staring at the deep crack. "It was said in the tiger subduing order that the demon tiger was hiding in the white tiger mountain. We couldn''t find it for a long time. Brothers, now the hiding point of the magic tiger is revealed. It''s the will of God. Brothers, follow me to cut the tiger." One of them jumped first into the crack. It''s not a matter for these people in the world whether to kill the tiger or not. The key is that the tiger has survived for tens of thousands of years. Before that, it was the white tiger who was most likely to inherit the position of holy beast. Over the past tens of thousands of years, it has possessed countless treasures. They all came for the treasure of the magic tiger. If there is a treasure in front of you, you can forget any danger. One of them took the lead, and others jumped in one after another, fearing that if they were too slow, the treasure would be acquired by others. Countless people fell into the white tiger underground palace. When they saw the magic tiger like a hill, they were shocked. The magic tiger is so powerful that all people are suppressed and dare not move. Some humble people are even split up by the magic power of the magic tiger. But what shocked them was much more than that. The magic tiger was so powerful, but at this time, it was covered with black blood and kept roaring with anger, which was extremely painful. Who actually injured the magic tiger to this point, and in view of the current situation, the magic tiger is still constantly injured. What kind of state has this person been so powerful? Is it a fairy? Otherwise, why is the magic tiger here? "Kill, the magic tiger was hurt by the gods. Kill, kill the magic tiger. The treasure of the magic tiger is ours." I don''t know who yelled, but the warlords who were still trembling were like fighting chicken blood, and countless swords and fists flew to the magic tiger. "Ignorant people, even you dare to fight against me?" The magic tiger resisted the pain from the world inside, and turned his hand with one hand. In an instant, dozens of warriors turned into meat paste under the tiger''s claws. But these warriors all red eyes, crazy like to attack the magic tiger. The tiger''s sharp claws crack the sky and the steel tail sweeps across the sky. One warrior is hit and killed. ¡­¡­ Jiangning, who is constantly attacking the magic tiger Neidan, does not know that countless warriors outside are attacking and killing the magic tiger.At the moment, there is only one thought in his mind, that is, to smash the magic tiger Neidan as soon as possible, break his internal world, and rescue shifeixuan. One punch after another, every one with all his strength. The power of madness became more and more crazy. Jiangning didn''t remember how many punches he had smashed. At least, there were thousands. Although he threw thousands of punches with all his strength, magic tiger Neidan still showed no signs of destruction, only left a few shallow marks on it. Jiangning is completely selfless, and the four true Qi in his body gush out, becoming more and more crazy, more and more crazy. Boom! Boom! It was another thousand punches, and it was a smash. Gradually, Jiangning felt a little weak, and his realm was rapidly decreasing. Jiangning in the heart of a surprise, know that this is too ancient mad pill, the efficacy of fast, he can not help but some anxious. He didn''t worry that he would die of poisoning. After all, he had the antidote of Taigu mad magic pill. But once he took the antidote of Taigu mad magic pill, the realm was restored to the master''s state, and the power of madness became calm, then he would not want to destroy the magic tiger inner pill. He quickly summoned the system, ready to exchange from it another Archaean mad pill, but was told by the system that one person can only swallow two. "Lying trough!" Jiangning couldn''t help cursing. There was a crack in the magic tiger pill. If you take the antidote now, all the previous achievements will be wasted. Jiangning eyebrows a pick, in the eyes of the madness of the increasingly strong. "If you want to be crazy, you will be crazy to the extreme!" Jiangning directly gave up swallowing the Archaean mad pill antidote, and then held the disc size of the magic tiger Neidan, opened his mouth and bit. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 One bite, Jiangning directly broke a big tooth. The magic tiger pill is really too hard, even harder than the magic weapon precious iron. Although Jiangning has a pair of iron teeth steel teeth, no matter how hard it is, it can''t be more hard. Jiangning was full of blood. Although a big tooth was broken off, he didn''t mean to stop at all. On the contrary, the whole person was even more crazy. He ate and bit like crazy. There are no teeth. I still have gums. Dan''s teeth were almost cracked by the blood of Nei Ling, and he was almost bitten by blood. With the crack of the mouth, the hard than the God iron magic tiger Neidan finally can''t bear, collapse into thousands of pieces, Jiangning will not like to throw those fragments into his mouth. As the magic tiger Neidan was swallowed by Jiangning, the whole inner world of the magic tiger made a sound of cracking. The inner world, which has existed for tens of thousands of years, is on the verge of collapse. An explosive force in Jiangning''s body constantly condensed into a sharp sword with a handle, constantly cutting his internal organs. However, in an instant, Jiangning''s internal organs were cut into pieces by the power of magic tiger Neidan. He coughed violently and his blood mixed with visceral fragments was coughed out by Jiangning. At the moment, the efficacy of Taigu mad pill is also scattered, Jiangning suddenly fell to the ground, all the muscles and bones were broken. As soon as he landed, he got up from the ground and quickly headed for the magma pool. The inner world of the magic tiger is about to collapse. We have to rescue shifeixuan quickly, or they will have to collapse with the inner world of the magic tiger. ¡­¡­ In the white tiger underground palace, the magic tiger roared furiously, and countless warriors rushed forward without fear of death. At this time, a violent explosion came from the magic tiger''s body, which directly exploded the magic tiger, which was comparable to the magic weapon iron, into a big hole. Black magic blood splashed out like rain. The blood was extremely toxic and corrosive. Some soldiers who could not escape were splashed by the blood, and they immediately cried out in pain and smoke all over their bodies, and they died directly. "It''s going to die. Let''s go together. As long as we kill this magic tiger, all those precious skills will be ours." The world is bustling for profit, and the world is bustling for profit. It''s impossible to see the devil tiger. These people are even more crazy. Everyone has a pair of red eyes. Don''t attack the devil tiger. Boom! "Ah Hateful The demon tiger raised his head to the sky with a sad roar, and his huge body fell to the ground. "I want all of you to be buried with me!" A violent explosion sounded, and the last bit of power in the magic tiger''s running body broke out completely. The magic tiger''s near death strike directly shattered half of the white tiger mountain. Smoke and dust scattered, countless warriors were directly killed by the magic tiger''s near death strike. As soon as the wind and cloud dispersed, the smoke and dust went out. A fierce laugh rocked the sky. A man was standing on the huge head of the magic tiger, with a bloody fist sized eye ball in his hand. "The eye of magic tiger is mine, ha ha..." Hiss! A sharp sword passed directly through Xiong. The warrior''s laughter stopped suddenly. He opened his eyes wide, as if he could not believe what happened in front of him. "It''s a treasure in the world with virtue. Obviously you''re not." But before he could say the second word, a cold wind came from behind and flew him out directly. The magic tiger is dead, but there is more chaos. Those warriors who have not been killed by the magic tiger begin to fight fiercely for the magic tiger''s treasure. The whole white tiger underground palace has completely turned into a Shura prison yard, where there are shouts of killing and blood splashing everywhere. The chaos is even more tragic and maddening than that of all the previous people killing tigers. ¡­¡­ The inner world of magic tiger is about to collapse. At this time, the power of madness dissipates, and the poison of madness comes to my mind. In addition, with the extremely manic power of magic tiger Neidan, Jiangning''s consciousness is slowly disappearing, and death has never been so close. Now Jiangning is completely relying on instinct to move forward. When you get to the magma pool, the blazing heat is overwhelming. Maybe it''s the arrival of Jiangning. The blazing heat dissipates completely and makes people feel warm like spring breeze. The magma in the cave has completely disappeared, only a fire phoenix is seen dancing in the air, the sky is full of flame, and four fire snakes are flying in the air, interwoven with the fire phoenix. The fire phoenix has wings like a sword, sharp claws like a knife, and a sharp beak like a gun. Without the blessing of the inner world''s rules, the four fire snakes, which are locked by their vitality, are no longer the opponents of the fire phoenix. They are cut off by the fire phoenix''s wings, cracked claws, and pecked by their beaks. As soon as the vitality of the fire snake was extinguished, the fire phoenix turned into a fire light and penetrated into shifeixuan''s body. Shifeixuan also slowly opened her eyes. When she saw shifeixuan wake up, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then her strength relaxed. She only felt that the sky was spinning and the whole person fainted. "The inner world is about to collapse. Take him out quickly."The fire phoenix in Shi Feixuan''s body said quickly, because with the fire phoenix and the divine community, as soon as he woke up, the fire phoenix told shifeixuan everything. Shi Feixuan was grateful and flew over to embrace Jiangning. Although we don''t know what happened behind Jiangning, we can imagine his suffering from his dying appearance. At this time, Shi Feixuan''s heart was full of five flavors. Before that, Jiangning used Kun Peng to steal her intimate belly bag, which made her hate her itchy for a time. She swore that when she met Jiangning, she would cut off his hands. But now she saw that Jiangning would not hesitate to save herself with her own life. She did not know whether she should hate him or thank him. "Don''t hesitate. The rules of the inner world have been completely disorganized and are about to collapse. If you don''t go out, you will collapse with the inner world." Then she shook her sword into a flame in the sky. Shifeixuan hugged Jiangning and went straight out of the breach. ¡­¡­ In the white tiger underground palace, a group of people began to fight fiercely for the magic tiger treasure. At this time, a huge bang sounded from the tiger''s body again, and then there was a fire light, the fire light soared to the sky, and the dark night sky turned red. People who were still fighting were attracted by the scene and stopped fighting for a short time. I saw a man standing in the air, as beautiful as a fairy. "That''s the holy girl of Cihang Jingzhai, how did she come out of the demon tiger?" Someone exclaimed. "She still has a person in her arms. Who can bear the embrace of a saint?" "He Isn''t he the devil of white tiger city before? Why is he with the virgin? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 "Is Cihang Jingzhai with the devil now?" "If I didn''t have eyesight just now, they came out of the devil tiger''s belly." "Doesn''t that mean that they have already got the magic tiger Neidan?" "The devil seems to be hurt now." Different opinions, people look at the eyes of the two people from the previous surprise into a blazing. The legend of the magic tiger is well-known throughout the Nanling Mountains. It can be said that the devil tiger has been killed by the white tiger beast. Now the magic tiger is in the world, and died in front of people, and see shifeixuan and Jiangning come out of the devil tiger''s belly. Anyone will guess that they have got the magic tiger''s treasure. You should know that even one eye of the magic tiger is enough to trigger a homicide case, not to mention its treasures accumulated for tens of thousands of years. All the people are envious, but because of shifeixuan''s status as the holy daughter of Cihang Jingzhai, no one dares to attack her for the time being. Although no one dares to do so for the time being, it does not mean that no one does not want to do it to her. Once you have this idea, it will be like a wildfire burning a prairie. "Holy daughter, the devil in your arms has killed our fellow martial arts disciples wantonly before, and the cultivation method is also an evil law. I hope the holy daughter can give the devil to us to deal with. I believe that with the idea of eliminating demons and protecting the way that Cihang Jingzhai has always adhered to, we will certainly agree to our request." After a while, someone finally couldn''t help it and asked shifeixuan for help. They didn''t dare to offend Shi Feixuan. To be exact, it was the Cihang Jingzhai behind shifeixuan. However, they still had the courage to deal with Jiangning, who was an unknown person who was injured and unconscious. Because Shi Feixuan''s mind was on Jiangning''s body, she didn''t notice the outside situation at all. She didn''t notice until the man spoke. Looking at those greedy and greedy eyes, shifeixuan twisted her eyebrows. How clever she is and how she can''t see that these people are just looking at the magic tiger treasure that Jiangning doesn''t have. "What if I say no?" "Cihang''s Jingzhai is the master of the right way in the world. I believe that even if you Zhai master comes, he will agree to our request. Does your highness really intend to be with the devil? Does your highness really intend to forget the rules of Cihang Jingzhai? Or has her highness planned to betray Cihang''s Jingzhai? " This kind of cold words, as sharp as a sword, seems to be standing in the position of shifeixuan, but it is blocking her back step by step. If she really does not hand over Jiangning, then they can completely take Shi Feixuan''s betrayal of Cihang Jingzhai and the company of demons and maiming the world''s Wulin colleagues. It''s really vicious. "You say he''s the devil, is he? Then I say he is the son of God, isn''t he Shifeixuan didn''t know what had happened in Baihu city before. In her opinion, Jiangning was cruel and cruel, but her nature was not bad. She could not be called the devil at all. "In the battle of White Tiger City, he exerted his magic skills and sucked dozens of Wulin colleagues to do it. Isn''t it a devil''s action?" Shifeixuan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what to say. She quietly looked at the pale Jiangning in her arms. "Who on earth are you?" Shi Feixuan looks complicated. "Your Highness, please give me the devil to deal with." "What if I say no?" "Then don''t blame me. I''m going to do things for heaven, defend the way and eliminate demons." After the words, everyone was ready to move, and the final decision was made by shifeixuan. Shi Feixuan looked up at the sky. Just as she was about to speak, Jiangning in her arms suddenly moved and held out a hand. Because Jiangning was so weak at the moment, his hand dropped as soon as he stretched out. It''s just that the falling position is just right It happened to be between shifeixuan''s two peaks. This Shifeixuan''s face turned red. She had never been treated like this. However, she knew that Jiangning was just unintentional loss, and Jiangning had saved her life before, and she could not mention the thought of hating him. "I will solve my problems by myself. You are the saint of Cihang Jingzhai. You really shouldn''t be with me." Although she was very weak at the moment, Jiangning''s face was full of cynicism. Shifeixuan thought that Jiangning was blaming herself, so she couldn''t help being a little anxious. "No, don''t listen to them. I won''t let them hurt you." Shi Feixuan quickly said, Jiangning waved to interrupt her words: "you don''t have to think about it. I don''t mean to blame you. It''s just that Jiangning is not used to standing behind women. All along, only I Jiangning protects women and never hides behind women. Since the trouble comes, Jiangning shoulders it." I don''t know why, after hearing Jiangning''s words of male chauvinism, Shi Feixuan''s heart beat inexplicably, and a red cloud crept up her cheek, which made Shi Feixuan even more embarrassed. "Devil, since you''ve woken up, you''d better come down and die." The aggressive man spoke again."What''s your name?" Jiangning looked at the man coldly. "In the next heaven and earth sword clan fist sword sword." "Well, fist, sword, sword, I remember you. I hope you don''t call it again in your next life." "I''m not ashamed. Today I''m going to do justice for heaven. I''ll kill you and avenge the people who were killed by you that day." Anyone can see that Jiangning has no energy in his body at the moment, which is not much better than an ordinary person. Therefore, his boxing, sword and sword skills are so rampant that they directly attack Jiangning. Because of the toxicity of magic tiger Neidan and Taigu mad Dan, Jiangning is really weak at the moment, and his Qi in his body is almost nonexistent, but this does not mean that all cats and dogs can bully him. As the old saying goes: when the tiger falls, the sun is bullied by dogs, and when you swim in the shallows, you get prawns. But this sentence doesn''t make sense here in Jiangning. His motto is that even a sick tiger can swallow heaven and earth, even a shallow dragon can still swallow all over the world. He is the most outstanding disciple of Qiankun sword sect. He has been trained as a leader all the time. His skill is close to the top of the master. He is very powerful. The fist, sword and sword have already rushed in front of Jiangning, and the sword has cut into Jiangning''s face. Seeing this scene, shifeixuan couldn''t help but exclaim and wanted to stop it. Jiangning has no expression. Just when the sword of the fist sword is only an inch away from Jiangning''s front door, Jiangning moves, reaches out with one hand, and makes a direct attack on Huanglong. The fist, sword and sword didn''t even see when Jiangning''s claw came out, so he was directly pinched by Jiangning. He was so soft that he couldn''t even hold the sword. The sword fell to the ground with two clangs. "I have a hobby, that is, slapping." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 Holding the throat of the sword, Jiangning raised his hand and slapped it in the face. A crack, crisp applause rang out, all people were staring at this scene, the needle can be heard. They had witnessed the strength of fist, sword and sword with their own eyes before, not to mention that they were invincible in the world, but they could be called as a few. What''s more, he also had an identity, that is, the next leader of Qiankun sword sect. The leader of a generation was captured by Jiangning, and they didn''t find out how Jiangning made his move. The dying Jiangning has such strength, if he is in good condition, his strength will be how terrible. The fist, sword and sword were directly stunned by Jiangning''s slap. Before he could react, Jiangning''s slaps fell down, and he was hit with broken teeth and blood. "It''s against the spirit of chivalry to do so." Someone said. "Chivalrous spirit?" Jiangning sneered, "you guys still have the face to talk about chivalrous spirit with me? It''s ridiculous. " "Fellow disciples, don''t talk nonsense with him. This son is just the end of a strong crossbow. We''ll kill him together and defend the way." Although the swords and fists were made, they did not change their minds and began to encourage others to kill Jiangning together. "You''re right. I''m really at the end of my tether, but even if I''m at the end of my tether, I''m not a cat and dog like you can kill at will." Jiangning slapped his fist and sword back. "Are you really willing to have the magic tiger treasure alone? As long as you kill him, the magic tiger treasure will be ours. " Some people said that others echoed. The original fear was occupied by greed. I don''t know who yelled, and then someone rushed up. Driven by interests, brave and fearless of death. Jiangning kept sneering. He twisted the head of the fist, sword and sword by him. For a moment, people in the Wulin could no longer bear the temptation of the magic tiger treasure and launched a fierce attack on Jiangning. Seeing this, shifeixuan wanted to help, but Jiangning stopped her. "I''ll take care of my own affairs, and you should not be contaminated with them as you are now." Jiangning roared. Although his strength was going to disperse, the Xuanwu treasure body was still there. The attack of those people fell on him, even his fur was hard to move. Although the true Qi is scattered, Jiangning''s flesh and blood strength can not be ignored. His fist to the flesh, feet and feet to death, the whole person is like a demon in the world. At this time, he was just like Zhao Zilong of Changshan. Under the siege of all the Wulin people, he fought his way of blood, seven in and seven out, invincible. He did not know how many people''s blood had been stained on his hands. At this time, he had only one thought in his mind, that is, to kill the people in front of him. No matter who dares to block in front of him, he will get a fist from Laozi. This was a one-sided massacre, because he had eaten the evil tiger Neidan before. At this time, the ferocity of the evil tiger Neidan broke out with the help of Jiangning''s fist. The more he killed, the more vigorous he became. The boundless and wild blood completely aroused the ferocity in his body. Shifeixuan couldn''t bear to see the bloody scene. She couldn''t help turning around. Jiangning became more and more crazy in Vietnam and more fierce in killing. At this time, a burst of sound of breaking the air came and saw a sword flying straight into the air to cut the back of Jiangning''s head. Jiangning made a backhand punch with a hiss. The sword was fierce and broke Jiangning''s fist, revealing the dense white bones inside. I saw breaking the army when standing in the air, Ao Jian Shen Feng, the wind of the sword roll, and the wind and rain of the sword. Jiangning suddenly felt extremely hard, and several bloodstains appeared all over her body. He is a famous master of martial arts. Jiangning was a little inferior to him, but now he is even more invincible. "Break the army, how dare you attack me." Jiangning was furious. "Sneak attack? I''m trying to get rid of demons. " Breaking the army with a cold hum, the crazy sword rolled again, and he was about to cut Jiangning under the sword. At the same time, he was also shocked. At the moment, Jiangning''s true Qi was completely lost, and he was fighting with his body. But even so, Jiangning''s fighting power surprised him. He was so powerful just by his body. If he recovered as usual, it would be terrible. This son definitely can''t stay. The heart of breaking the army is wrinkled. The sword is like a dragon, and the Qi is like the sea. All the moves are necessary moves. Jiangning retreats again and again, and there are more and more bloodstains on his body. "Hateful. If it wasn''t for the poison in Laozi, I would have splashed your blood three feet today." Jiangning scolded. "If it wasn''t for your poison, I wouldn''t have killed you. It''s your life." The two fought directly for more than 100 times. They broke the army and called for death. Their swords were full of vigor. The light of their swords suddenly rose. The place where the swords passed was bloody. Originally, those people in the Wulin wanted to cooperate with the army to kill Jiangning, but as soon as they stepped into the battle circle, they were cut by the sword light and sword spirit of the army breaking. After several people were killed in the company, no one dared to enter the battle circle.Wu Dao ChongTong! With the improvement of Jiangning''s martial arts, he has always been tough to kill the enemy, so that he has never had a chance to use it. With his improvement, the effect of this martial art heavy pupil has also changed. At the moment, Wudao ChongTong can not only find the enemy''s information and weakness, but can directly attack this weakness. He saw a flaw in Jiangning and stabbed Jiangning''s heart. Poof, blood spatter. Jiangning was a little short, and the sword did not go into his heart, but into his shoulder. The army broke out with a sneer. When he looked up, he saw a faint smile on Jiangning''s face. "No? It''s a trick. " Breaking the army should make a decision and abandon the sword. However fast he retreats, how can he pass people''s eyes quickly? Two white lights shot directly from Jiangning''s eyes and flew into the eyes of the army breaking forces. They were fierce and rampant. The eyes of the army breaking suddenly burst and blood flowed all over his face. Ah!! The breaking army screamed bitterly. Jiangning quickly stepped forward to keep up with him. At the same time, he pulled out the sword on his shoulder and thrust it into the throat of the army. He looked up at Jiangning. Although there was no pearl in his eyes, he could feel his disbelief. He couldn''t believe it. He even died in Jiangning''s hands. Don''t say it was him. None of the people present could believe that a great master was killed by Jiangning. Eyes can kill people, which is too terrible. Ha ha ha After killing the broken army, Jiangning laughed wildly. He raised his eyes and everyone retreated. They did not dare to look at his eyes for fear that he would be killed by Jiangning''s eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 "Come on, aren''t you going to kill me? I''m here now. Come on. " Jiangning yelled at him and raised his eyes. No one dared to answer or even looked up. "A bunch of cowards, if you don''t move, I will." Jiangning took a step forward, and those people all stepped back. They were afraid that they would become outstanding birds and be killed by Jiangning. Looking at these guys who only knew how to eat soft and afraid of hard, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. "The devil is in the world, and the whole world laments, does the sky really have no long eyes? How can such a demon appear in the world. " A gray haired master level master couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh at the injustice of heaven. "Buddha said that I will not go to hell. Whoever goes to hell, let me swim Dragon Sword today to see how you are the devil." You long sword, who just looked up to the sky and sighed, stepped out one step, with burning eyes, only facing Jiangning. "Old man, you''re a devil. I''d like to ask what kind of outrageous things I''ve done?" "White Tiger City slaughters heroes, isn''t it a matter of injuring nature and harming justice?" "Ha ha That''s ridiculous. Am I going to kill them? Obviously, they came up to kill me first. Old man, I''ll ask you, if someone wants to kill you, what do you do? Do you sigh that God is unfair and wait for them to kill them They were speechless for a moment, and Jiangning was right. Before that, Jiangning was crazy in the White Tiger City. It was they who took the initiative to rob Jiangning. "No matter how beautiful you are today, it''s hard to change the name of your demon. You can only sigh at the unfairness of heaven. You are allowed to be born." "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to kill me, let''s see if you have that ability." You long sword uttered a cold hum and stood up. As soon as Jiangning stepped out, he grabbed the sword that Youlong sword had stabbed. At the same time, a fist burst out and a hard one was thrown, which directly sent Youlong sword to the West. "I am Jiangning. Who dares to fight with me?" Jiangning carries the body of Youlong sword and roars. The whole white tiger underground palace is extremely quiet, no one dares to answer. "If you want to live, run away." I don''t know who yelled. As soon as everyone''s mind was released, a man flew up the sky, climbed up the rock, and ran out directly. The first person took the lead to escape. Naturally, there was a second, then a third, and a fourth. However, during half a cup of tea, the originally crowded white tiger ground became extremely empty, and those people fled one after another. Jiangning did not catch up, not that he did not want to chase, but that he really did not have the ability to catch up. After those people had gone completely, Jiangning suddenly let out her anger and could not stand still any longer. She sprayed blood on her mouth and sat on the ground. He is really running out of oil and the lamp is running out. Just now he killed Youlong sword with one blow, which has consumed all his strength. He is Liwei. The purpose is to scare away those people. After killing Youlong sword, even a child can easily kill him. "How are you?" Shifeixuan rushed to embrace Jiangning. "Let''s go. Those Wulin people are not fools. When they react, I will die." With that, Jiangning fainted again. Shifeixuan quickly picked up Jiangning and flew out of the crack. She flew all the way to a hundred Li. Rao was very powerful. Now she couldn''t help panting and sweating. And Jiangning in her arms has completely fainted, and she knows nothing about the outside world. Moreover, Jiangning''s breath is gradually weakening, and she is about to die of exhaustion. "Jiangning, you wake up, you don''t sleep, you wake up." Shi Feixuan kept shaking Jiangning''s body, but how could Jiangning feel it. Looking at Jiangning''s unknown appearance, Shi Feixuan felt heartache for no reason. Then she thought of Jiangning''s appearance of being alone with the heroes before. Her heart was even more painful, and tears began to flow out involuntarily. Here is a barren mountain with weeds everywhere. There is a broken Temple halfway up the mountain. Shifeixuan comes to the broken temple with Jiangning in her arms. She gently put Jiangning on the ground, and her heart was full of mixed flavors. She didn''t know what to do now? She even regretted and felt guilty. Before that, Jiangning should not have been allowed to fight against the heroes alone. Originally, Jiangning was on the verge of death in order to save her. Later, in order not to implicate her, she aggravated the injury and toxicity in his body. Now he looks like this, but he can''t save him even if he comes. Shifeixuan is very sorry. If Jiangning dies, she must think she is the murderer. "His breath is weak, and his toxicity is very serious. I''m afraid he won''t last long." Fire phoenix empty shadow from Shi Feixuan''s body jumped out, said in front of her. At this time, shifeixuan''s heart is in a big mess. "He did this to save me. You are an archaic Phoenix. You must have a way to save him, right? Save him quickly. As long as you can save him, I will promise you anything. " "It''s not impossible to save him, but I''m afraid you won''t want to." "Life matters. I will do anything.""As early as 3000 years ago, there was a character in the Terran family. He practiced fast and earth shaking, but he didn''t follow the right path. Later, he became the founder of the demon sect. Others called him" the devil ". The Tianmo Scripture created by him is also called the first secret code of the demon sect. In this day, there is a secret law called" the heart of the devil " Shi Feixuan understood it immediately, and her pretty face suddenly turned red. As the holy girl of Cihang Jingzhai, she has always stood opposite to the evil girl of Yinkui sect. Therefore, she is very familiar with the magic cultivation method of the demon sect. The so-called Tao Xin Zhong Mo is actually a kind of double cultivation method. The two people who practice are living together. That is to say, if Shi Feixuan and Jiangning cultivate the heart and Demons together, then she can transform the toxicity and injury in Jiangning into her own body. The most holy fire of Phoenix, even if it is the poison of magic tiger, can be burned clean. "But I don''t know how to grow a devil." Shi Feixuan blushed. "Tell me if you want to." "I..." Shifeixuan bit her teeth, then looked at Jiangning''s white cheek and said, "I said before, as long as I can save him, I will do anything." The fire phoenix laughs and says, "that''s it. As early as when the demon created the Tianmo secret code, he just lent it to me. I know how to cultivate the heart demon." "Don''t save people, then." Fire phoenix gently smile, an idea into shifeixuan''s mind, the heart of the magic method, she instantly understood. One picture after another appeared in Shi Feixuan''s mind, and Shi Feixuan''s face was even redder. She wanted to find a piece of ground to drill in. She has always been in the world with a holy posture. What she has learned and observed is orthodox. She has never seen such beautiful pictures. What kind of heart breeds demons is actually a picture of spring and palace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 Huo Fenghuang looks at Shi Feixuan with great interest, while Shi Feixuan looks at Jiangning lying on the ground. Her face is full of shame. "You don''t want to watch it." "Good, good, I don''t watch." Fire phoenix into a red light into Shi Feixuan''s body. Shifeixuan took off Luo Shang lightly, and her face was almost bleeding. ¡­¡­ Jiangning felt as if he had had a dream. The dream was so fragrant and gorgeous that the protagonist of the key dream was actually the saint of Cihang Jingzhai, Feixuan. After waking up, Jiangning felt comfortable all over. He stood up and moved his muscles and bones. Only then did he find himself in the middle of a dilapidated temple. The temple was full of the body fragrance of a girl. When he saw Shi Feixuan, who was sleeping soundly and dressed badly, he was shocked. Is everything that happened in the dream before is true? Have you defiled shifeixuan? At the thought of this, Jiangning''s heart suddenly raised a sense of guilt. "Why? My body seems to be all right, and my state of mind has been restored to its original level, and my efforts have reached the peak of my master. What''s going on? " Jiangning said to himself. At this time, Shi Feixuan also faintly awakened. When she saw Jiangning, her pretty face suddenly turned red. She quickly did not turn over to tidy up her clothes. "That That... " Jiangning wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. "That I''ll be responsible for you. " At the end of the speech, Jiangning had to say so. "Don''t think about it. Nothing happened last night." After finishing his clothes, Shi Feixuan faced Jiangning and recovered to the holy and incomparable appearance again. Well Jiangning was completely silent. "Idiot." Shi Feixuan couldn''t help saying a word, and Jiangning had to stand aside and smile awkwardly. "Since you''re OK, I''ll leave. You can leave early. Nanling is not the place you should stay." Shi Feixuan said faintly. "Are you going? Where are you going? " "Kill the devil." Jiangning was speechless. He had already known that the demon girl Juan was the enemy of shifeixuan''s life. Her so-called killing the devil was nothing more than killing him. Jiangning has some headache. He and Jian have had a close experience. Although Shi Feixuan doesn''t say anything, he knows that what happened last night must be true. The toxicity in his body has dissipated completely, and he must have something to do with Shi Feixuan. So he didn''t want to see the two women duel in the future. But this fight will come. This is the fate of both of them, and between Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui sect. No one can stop it. "It''s over here. Do you have any plans for the future?" Shifeixuan asked. "Back to Donghuang, the moon saints of the middle earth have made an attack on Donghuang. I have to go back to see if my old people are well." Shi Feixuan nodded her head and said, "OK, let''s leave now. I''ll go back to Zhongzhou to finish my mission." Jiangning wanted to stay, but for a moment he had no words to keep, so he had to nod his head. Shi Feixuan can ran a smile: "I hope we can see you again in the future." With that, Shi Feixuan spread her arms, and the Phoenix wings appeared behind her. The whole person disappeared in the sky like a brilliant streamer. Looking at Shi Feixuan''s disappearance of the streamer, Jiangning heart rose a sense of loss. After leaving the ruined temple, Jiangning returned to the Huangmen first. Shahanhai was a real character. During the period of Jiangning''s leaving, he managed the wastegate in an orderly way, and now there is such a master in the Huangmen, such as Niu Datou, who seems to have become the master of the ancient tea horse road. What Jiangning did in Baihu city had already spread all over Nanling. When Jiangning came back, the whole barren gate was cheering. With the collapse of Baihu village, shahanhai directly unified the ancient tea and horse road with the posture of thunder, and completely turned the ancient tea horse road into a commercial road. At the beginning, the regulations set by Jiangning were implemented one by one. Now those caravans have accepted this reality and have paid tolls to ensure the safety of the road. Even some caravans in Nanling who had to take other commercial roads to Zhongtu also chose to take the ancient tea horse road. Although they had to pay a certain toll to take the ancient tea horse road, it was safe after all. The ancient tea horse road has begun to take shape, and Jiangning is completely relieved. "Han Hai, all the affairs of the deserted gate will be handled by you." Jiangning vs. Shahan Haidao. Sha Hanhai was surprised. He thought that Jiangning was angry because he had monopolized power in this period of time. He knelt down in front of Jiangning with a plop. "Headmaster, if there is something wrong with his subordinates, please punish him. Han Hai will never say a word." "You have done very well in this period of time, better than I expected. Why should I punish you?" "Why did the headmaster say that he would hand over all matters to his subordinates, who could not bear the responsibility.""If you can''t afford it, you have to bear it. I''m going to go back to Donghuang now. Who will you hand over to? You should always remember that there are so many mouths in the wastegate waiting for you to feed. You don''t think about yourself, you have to think about so many disciples of the wastegate. " "Does the gate leave Nanling? Why? " Jiangning gently smile, feel that some things or let shahanhai know. "Before that, there was a man in Donghuang who killed all the great saints in the Middle Earth. You should know that." Shahanhai nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s said that this man has three heads and six arms. He claims to be the master of the East wilderness. He has a tiger head, a dragon body and a wolf tail. He is extremely arrogant." Jiangning chuckled. This rumor is really terrible. How can a good person become a monster. "I am the master of Donghuang. Now something has happened to Donghuang. I have to go back to Donghuang to solve those problems." Ah? After hearing that Jiangning was actually the master of the eastern famine, shahanhai was shocked, but then he was relieved. To be sure, from the performance of Jiangning before, it is exactly the same as the monster in the rumor. "I don''t know how long it will take for the headmaster to go here?" "I don''t know the exact time, but I won''t be back in a short time. During the period of my departure, you must guard the wastegate. If there is any change in the deserted gate after I come back, I can only ask you." "My subordinates are doomed to die." Jiangning slapped shahanhai on the shoulder with a smile, then got up and went out of the wastegate. Shahanhai stood up and looked at Jiangning''s back with tears in his eyes. The ancient tea horse road is located at the junction of Nanling, Donghuang and Zhongtu, which is why Jiangning directly appeared in Nanling after coming out of Kunpeng secret place. Although the ancient tea horse road is located at the junction of the three places, if you want to get to Donghuang from Nanling, you must cross the natural moat between Nanling and Donghuang, namely, the burial god mountain range. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 There are three mountains and twelve peaks in the burial god mountain. It is said that each peak is the body of an ancient great God. It is said that in the remote Archaic period, there were countless powerful people above the realm of God on the positive earth, and all kinds of great powers emerged in the world of practice. However, for some reason, there was a god war in the world of practice. All those who participated in the war were those who were above the realm of God. In that war, the heaven and earth broke, and countless powerful people in the spiritual realm fell down in that war, and the battlefield was now the mountain range of burial gods. There have been numerous legends about the burial mountain range, but one thing can be confirmed is that the mountain is a dead Jedi. Over the years, countless people want to enter the mountain range to look for the treasures left by the great ancient gods. However, when someone goes in, no one can come out of it. Jiangning didn''t want to enter Donghuang from here, but the shortest way to Donghuang from Nanling was here. Otherwise, he could only pass through Zhongtu, which was large and boundless. Jiangning couldn''t afford the time needed to cross Zhongtu to reach Donghuang, so he chose to cross the buried mountain. The ancient sacred mountain stands for thousands of years. Once it enters the funhen mountain range, the heaven and earth are changed. The sky becomes extremely dark, and there is evil spirit that can crush people to death. If it wasn''t for the amazing body of Jiangning, I was afraid that once I came in, I would be crushed to death by the evil spirit all over the sky. The burial mountain is worthy of being called the death Jedi. The breath of death in the sky is really oppressive. Shortly after entering the Funen mountain range, Jiangning felt that there was a restless force in his body, which seemed to feel the familiar breath in the mountain range. The restless breath was just the ghost King''s Qi that the gourd Taoist entered his body before. Jiangning frowned. Is there any connection between the spirit of ghost king and some things in the mountain range of burial gods? He raised his hand to peel the ghost King''s Qi from his body, and then the ghost King''s gas whizzed into the dense forest on one side. Jiangning, sensing the direction of the ghost King''s Qi disappearing, quickly followed the past. Not long, a cave appeared in front of him, he did not think, directly into the. The cave is not deep, but there are obvious traces of human existence inside. There is a square stone table and a stone bed. However, judging from the dust on the stone table and stone bed, no one has been here for a long time. The spirit of the ghost king was like a flying snake. Jiangning quickly approached and found that there was a pair of dead bones, which were black all over the body, or the kind of dark bright color. "He is the one you are looking for?" Jiangning asked. The spirit of the ghost King purred twice, as if in response to Jiangning. Jiangning reached out and touched the dead bone. He felt like falling into an ice cellar. He was shocked. He did not know how long he had been dead. The dead bone could still make people so shocked. He must have been a great master before his death. At this time, Jiangning found a sheep skin roll beside the dead bone. "I''m judge Lu of the ghost King clan. I came to the burial mountain to seek a breakthrough, but I was poisoned by the ghost and was about to die soon. There is life and death, and wealth lies in heaven. People always have to die. And before I came to bury the Shenshan mountain, I prepared for death. But it''s a pity that my inheritance has left the ghost King''s Sutra here. If anyone knows, please return the ghost King''s Sutra with the ghost king. " Then the following is the cultivation method of the ghost King Sutra. After reading it again, with the blessing of the supreme system, the ghost King sutra was learned by Jiangning. As Jiangning learned the ghost King''s Sutra, the withered bones turned into a pile of fly ash. "Elder of ghost King clan, you can rest assured that I will return the ghost King Sutra to ghost King clan." With this pair of withered bones turned into fly ash, the ghost King''s Qi did not enter Jiangning''s body. In fact, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to learning the ghost King Scripture, but what Jiangning didn''t think of was that it was because he learned the ghost King Scripture that he saved his life in the future. Of course, this is the later words, not to mention for the moment. Out of the cave, Jiangning continued to move forward all the way. Although the atmosphere was very depressing, Jiangning did not encounter any danger. However, after entering the valley, the valley was full of green flowers. There were skeletons all over the valley. It was just a valley composed of bones. This valley is so weird. Jiangning didn''t want to stay here any more, so he turned around and walked back. But when he turned around, he found that the way back was out and he was already in the valley of bones. Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. A sound of shrill laughter echoed in the valley, which made people tremble. With the sound of laughter, the bones in the valley moved one by one. Jiangning felt something was holding his ankle. He looked down and almost jumped up. A white bone hand is holding his ankle firmly and slowly pulling him down. Then they saw a series of virtual shadows coming out of the ground. Each of them was dressed in ancient clothes. But in a short time, the whole valley was full of them.They were all expressionless, armed in armour and uniform, and went out of the valley. This is the way of Yin soldiers! Jiangning quickly fell down, did not expect to just enter the burial God mountains to see such fierce images. Some people who are willing to die are reluctant to leave because they are unwilling to leave. However, it is not a virtual image for the Yin soldiers to borrow the way. Once they see the living people, they will surely take the souls of the living people out of their bodies, and then make life worse than death. Yin soldiers take advantage of different ways. As soon as Jiangning was lying down, those skeletons on the ground suddenly moved and wrapped Jiangning in succession. Jiangning was shocked and broke the bones. At this time, Jiangning noticed that these bones were different. There were teeth marks on each bone, and from the traces on some broken bones, it could be seen that these bones were bitten by something. Jiangning swept around and found that the surrounding bones were all like this. Does this mean that the bones all over the place were eaten by something? Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but feel cold. There are tens of thousands of skeletons in the valley. What can eat so many people? This valley can''t stay. We have to get out of here! After those soldiers came out of the valley, Jiangning jumped up and ran outside the valley. Crunchy, crunchy. It''s the sound of bones being crushed. Roar! This is the roar of an unknown beast. The sound comes from the rear. Jiangning looks back and is shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 It was an extremely huge beast, black, seven or eight feet high. His eyes with green light were staring at Jiangning, which made him feel flustered. He had seen this strange animal before. He remembered that Dao Yi, who claimed to be his fiance, had such a strange animal by his side when he met him in Donghuang, but the one he brought was many times smaller than the one in front of him. The strange beast in front of him is also different from that of Dao Yi. The eye of the strange beast of Tao Yi is different from that of the beast in front of him. There is a trace of intelligence in the eye of his strange beast, which is completely different from that in front of him. In his eyes, there is only ferocity and only killing. The wild animals roared and ran like thunder, just like a black hill coming straight, rolling up the boundless wind and waves. Jiang Ning''s eyes are cold, the speed of the strange beast is too fast. Even if he uses the Kunpeng''s extreme speed, it is much slower than this one. After a brief surprise, Jiangning rushed up. Even before the demon tiger, Jiangning has not felt the slightest fear, let alone the monster in front of her. Jiangning lived in the air, with his arms outstretched, he turned into two wings of Kunpeng, and after one chop, he turned into two huge black swords, which were directly cut on the head of the strange beast. With two clangs, the huge sword fell down, directly cutting the foreign beast to the ground, but it did not hurt the root. With the dust and smoke all over the sky, the strange animal got up from the ground, shook its huge head, and then bent its four legs directly, and even rushed to Jiangning in the air. "Humph, look for death!" Jiangning snorted coldly, then both hands together, the whole human into a black sword, flying down, directly into the beast''s mouth, rushed into its belly, its internal organs to be stirred to pieces, and then broke out of its back. After killing this strange beast, Jiangning continued to move forward. The mountain range of burial God is really too dangerous. This is the periphery of the mountain range of burial God. There are such fierce animals and Yin soldiers using the way. You can imagine how dangerous the hinterland will be. After about half a day''s journey, a dilapidated temple appeared in front of him. Jiangning looked at the darkening sky and prepared to go to the ruined temple for a night''s rest, and then on his way the next day. After all, the funhen mountain is too dangerous. It is even more dangerous to drive at night. But as soon as Jiangning got close to the ruined temple, he felt that there were three powerful breath inside, and he quickly hid it. "Chaos is coming, we have to find the God bone quickly, or even our Mingyue holy family will be completely destroyed in the future war." "Yes, I hate only the master of the eastern wilderness. I don''t know what means he used to cut off the emperor. Otherwise, we should not risk coming to the mountain of funerary gods." "Although the Lord of the eastern wilderness is hateful, the main culprit for the emperor''s being beheaded is the son. He should not have let the emperor come so early. The emperor is not in the peak state. If the emperor was in the peak state, he would not be beheaded like this." "Ah, it''s all because he underestimated the enemy. Now he has been cut off, and his relationship with the emperor has been cut off. I''m afraid it will not be so easy for him to come again." "That''s why we need to come to the Shenshan mountain to find the divine bone. As long as we find the divine bone, we can create another god level master, so that we can have a place in the future holy war." After listening to their conversation, Jiangning knows that there is a master of Mingyue Saint clan, and from their conversation, we can learn a secret about the future. God war? What is that? Is it the battle of the gods? However, all these are too far away. At present, Jiangning attaches great importance to the divine bone in their mouth. From their words, it can be seen that getting the divine bone can make a god level master. So Jiangning put his mind on them. Along the way, Jiangning and Mingyue Saint clan have never died. As long as they can be attacked, he is willing to do anything. So Jiangning went directly to the big tree on one side and kept an eye on the situation in this ruined temple. The next day, just at dawn, three people came out of the ruined temple. All of them were strong men at the top of the great master. They were all gray haired old men. They didn''t expect to be watched. After the three left, Jiangning hurriedly followed them. For fear of being discovered by them early, Jiangning had to stay far behind them. All the way forward, they came to a valley in front of which there was a stone tablet with four big ancient characters carved on it - the great devil king. Although the stone tablet is dead, Jiangning has an illusion. He feels that the stone tablet seems to be alive, and each word is full of killing nature, like a fierce beast that chooses people to eat. Standing in front of the stone tablet, the three took out a jade bottle from their arms, then opened the lid and poured the liquid directly on the stone tablet. For a moment, the smell of blood filled the whole world.The three jade bottles they took contained blood, and these three jade bottles were not ordinary bottles, but something similar to space magic tools. The blood inside poured continuously on this stone tablet. What''s more surprising is that the stone tablet actually seems to be alive. The blood poured on it was absorbed by the stone tablet. The stone tablet, which was originally black as ink, now glowed with red light and made a sound like the sound of drinking water. It''s really weird. Until the three hands of the jade bottle inside the blood completely drained, the stone tablet finally issued a satisfied burp sound. "With the blood of three thousand virgins, I finally got the satisfaction of the stone tablet. I don''t know whether there is the divine bone of the great devil king." "The prophecy left by our ancestors of Mingyue holy family will definitely not be false. Moreover, the method to open the stone tablet of magic heaven is only known to us, and the divine bone of the great demon king must still be in it." "Don''t talk nonsense. Go in and find the God''s bone of the great devil king. I don''t want to stay in this ghost place for a moment. This time we have 100 people from Mingyue holy family, but now there are only three of you and me. It''s really dangerous. We''d better finish the task and go back as soon as possible." The stone stele of magic heaven made a light sound, and then a bloody gate appeared at the mouth of the valley. The three people quickly got into the gate. When the three men got in, Jiangning appeared in a hurry and came to the bloody gate. Only then did he notice that the whole valley was covered by an invisible mask, which completely separated the valley from the rest of the world, and the mask was so sharp that anything touched it would immediately turn to ashes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 Upon entering the valley as like as two peas, the valley of Jiangning was found to be the same as the valley of the former bone. What kind of valley is this? It is clearly a palace. The palace is very large. It is a hundred feet high and a thousand feet wide. There are many statues of military generals standing on both sides of the hall. However, these generals are not human at all. Everyone is the first born double horn, just like the ancient legend of the devil. In front of the main hall, there is a high throne. On the throne, there is a man, who is also the first born double horn, dressed in black iron armor. Although he is dead, he still gives a feeling of dominating the world. It is said that he was born from heaven. He has the power to resist the heaven by stepping on all living beings. Even in the era of coexistence of ancient gods, he was also a overlord. I didn''t expect that the great devil king could not withstand the invasion of years and died here. When you see the body of the great demon king in front of you, all three of the Mingyue Saint clan have red eyes and greedy faces. When the three came to the body of the great king of heaven, one of them stepped forward and took out a hammer with colorful light and gently knocked on the head of the great demon king. Then he saw the body of the king of demons cracking, his body suddenly split, revealing a pair of black and shining divine bones inside. "Ha ha If the ancients did not deceive me, the God bone of the great demon king is indeed here. As long as we take this pair of God bone back, we will surely have a god of war like the great devil king in the future "Don''t talk nonsense. Take this pair of divine bones back quickly." Seeing that the three men were about to put away this pair of divine bones, Jiangning was ready to snatch them, but before he could move out, a sword shadow suddenly appeared and directly chopped at the three people present. These three are all the elder level masters of the Mingyue Saint family. Although the sword is sharp, they do not panic. They chop together and smash the spirit of the sword. "Who is it?" The three roared in unison. Then there came a man and a woman outside. The men were handsome and evil, and the women were beautiful and charming. Although they all had a smile, their smiles were full of evil spirit. It was obvious that they were not good people. Jiangning hastily restrained his breath and was ready to see the play. "Yin Yang Shuangsha, it''s you again." The moon does nothing. Thanks to you, this time. This pair of God bone of the great devil is ours. " Yang Sha Road. "You are so bold that you dare to rob the things of our family. Are you really afraid of death?" The bright moon flushes the Yin Road. "In the past, we would have been afraid of the Holy Family of the moon, but now it is different from the past. As long as we are able to refine the bones of the gods, how can we fear the holy families of the moon?" Yin Sha Yin Yang strange Qi said with a smile. "Well, you want to take this pair of divine bones? There are three people on our side. " Yang Sha ha ha ha a smile way: "you are three people, yes, but we also have three people here." Jiangning a Leng, they clearly only two people, how to become three people. "Little brother, you''ve been hiding there long enough. Are you really not going to come out?" Jiangning realized that yin and Yang Shuangsha had already found himself. He laughed and jumped out of the darkness. "Little brother, the so-called treasures of the world have a share, if we cooperate to rob this pair of God bone? After we get it, the three of us will share equally Yin Sha''s face is charming and smiling, and he shakes his huge double peak hook from time to time, leading Jiangning. "Well, I promise you, kill the three of them, and we will divide them equally." The third elder of Mingyue didn''t expect another person. Mingyue Chongyin looked at Jiangning with a cold face and said, "young Xia, do you know our identity?" "The three elders of the Holy Family of the moon know it." "Since you know that we are the three elders of Mingyue holy family, do you dare to offend us? No, if you help us kill the evil spirits of yin and Yang, we will be greatly grateful to the Holy Family of the moon in the future. " The moon does nothing. "That''s a good proposal." Hearing this, both the Yin and the Yang evil spirits all look at Jiangning nervously. Although they are masters at the grand master level, the three elders of Mingyue on the opposite side are also masters at the grand master level. With two to three, they are not absolutely sure. If Jiangning is added, then they are even more uncertain. "However, I have a feud with You Mingyue saints. I''m afraid this cooperation will not work out." Jiangning said with a smile. "Who are you?" said the moon Wuwei "Don''t you know who I am?" Jiangning said a light drink, a sudden punch, Kunpeng boxing show. The three elders of the moon were shocked and then furious: "you are the Lord of the East wasteland!" "Yes, I am." The three elders of Mingyue didn''t expect to meet this enemy here. They were furious. Mingyue Chongyin said directly to Yin and Yang Shuangsha: "we can give you the bones of the great devil king, but you should help us kill this thief."Yin and Yang Shuangsha were stunned and didn''t know what to do. The situation was too urgent to turn straight. They don''t understand how the Mingyue Saint family and Jiangning have a grudge. They even let the Mingyue Saint family abandon the divine bone they have got now. "Don''t listen to their nonsense. If I die, I promise they''ll get rid of you next. The safest way is to kill the three of them, and then we''ll divide them equally." Jiangning said. The two evil spirits of yin and Yang meditated a little. Indeed, according to the code of conduct of the sage family of the moon in the Ming Dynasty, after Jiangning is solved, they will inevitably change hands to deal with them. Therefore, only killing the three of them is the most secure way. And they also have their own ideas, as long as the three elders of the moon are solved, and then they will kill Jiangning with one enemy and two, so that the God bone is still theirs. Yin and Yang Shuangsha looked at each other, then nodded. The blade suddenly attacked and chopped at the three elders of the Mingyue holy family. Jiangning is also a long cry, with the meaning of the shape, Kunpeng emerged. The coordination of yin and Yang and evil spirits attracted two elders of Mingyue Saint clan in an instant, while Jiangning did nothing to the great elder Mingyue. "Magic tiger swallows the sky!" After swallowing the magic tiger Neidan, Jiangning also gained the magic tiger skill. This time, he did nothing to Mingyue, the peak of the great master. He was the most powerful killing move of the magic tiger. A tiger swallowing the sky suddenly appears and pours at the moon Wuwei. "Good come, bright moon is boundless!" The bright moon Wuwei hands together, a mighty air erupts from its head, condenses into a knife, and cuts straight out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 The moon is boundless, and the sabre Qi is incomparable. Although Jiangning is only a martial arts master peak, a whole lower than himself to a great realm of people, but Mingyue Wuwei does not dare to be careless, it is his most powerful killing move. Without a sword, the air crown of heaven and earth, straight to pierce the sky. Jiangning held his breath and held his breath. The supreme treasure was fully revealed. He was strong in the storm of sabre Qi. For a moment, the light of the sword overflowed everywhere, and the sound of gold and iron hitting Jiangning''s body was made. Mingyue Wushuang is worthy of being the elder level figure of Mingyue Saint clan. Although Jiangning''s body is matchless, he is still cut black and blue with this knife. If you look at the Yin and Yang Shuangsha side, you can''t separate them from the other two elders of Mingyue holy family, and even have the meaning of being suppressed. "If you offend us, you will only be defeated today." Mingyue laughs for Wuyue. Jiangning goes against the wind and rain of swords and swords. He is a great master. "In my dictionary, there''s never a word for failure." Jiangning said coldly that he had encountered many big storms and waves all the way, which time was not more dangerous than the current one, and which time he was not forced to pass. Even if it is the holy emperor of the moon, even if it is the ancient magic tiger, he has not killed one by one. "Xuanwu overlord boxing!" Jiangning''s fist blows out, and his manic fist is like a huge wave, which can disperse the boundless Sabre Qi of the moon Wuwei. He stepped on the odd step, Kunpeng speed unparalleled, instantly came to the moon Wuwei side, raised his hand is a punch down. The extreme state of boxing is unparalleled in the world. Mingyue Wuwei is directly beaten by Jiangning''s fist and flies out with blood gushing from her mouth. "How could it be?" Mingyue Wuwei is the ultimate drunk. He can''t believe it. He is so shocked by Jiangning''s fist. What''s more, it combines the true meaning of Xuanwu, Kunpeng, lunatic, ghost king and magic tiger. All of them blow into Mingyue Wuwei''s body. All the five true intentions gathered in Mingyue Wuwei''s body and burst out suddenly. He could only hear the roaring explosion in Mingyue Wuwei''s body. His chest suddenly burst into several big holes, and all his internal organs were destroyed. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t bear such a big blow. Jiangning won''t let go and attacked again. He grabbed Mingyue''s Wuwei head and directly twisted it off. "Ha ha ha Who dares to fight with me. " Kill the moon at one stroke, Jiangning crazy hair. "Damn it, for nothing." The bright moon drinks heavily. But they have been entangled by the evil spirits of yin and Yang, unable to stop the death of Mingyue Wuwei. "Little brother, come and help us quickly. These two old guys are a little hard to handle." Yinsha quickly greets Jiangning. Jiangning, without saying a word, steps on Kunpeng''s steps and bears the shadow of Kunpeng. It is like a black electric light that runs directly past. With three enemies and two enemies, the two elders of the Holy Family of the bright moon were suddenly defeated and the image of defeat appeared. Jiangning sees a chance and directly punches Mingyue Chongyin''s back. Yang Sha takes advantage of the opportunity and cuts off Mingyue Chongyin''s head with a knife. Originally, the two were defeated by the joint efforts of the three. Now there is only one person left. The elder of Mingyue Saint clan drank furiously, but it didn''t help. "Ah, ah I''m going to fight with you. The holy emperor will disintegrate. " With the last bright moon elder''s big drink, a violent and tyrannical breath suddenly erupts from his body. "He''s trying to blow himself up. Back off." Yang Sha cried out in horror, and he pulled Yin Sha to the side, and Jiangning quickly retreated. This feeling was too dangerous for him not to retreat. Yinsha and Yangsha quickly drifted back, Jiangning followed, and then Yinsha suddenly began to laugh. Jiangning suddenly felt bad, and then saw Yin Sha cut out, straight cut Jiangning''s face. Jiangning stopped abruptly, but Yinsha didn''t mean to stop. "Go to hell." The shaking hands of Yinsha is to send out with one hand. The powerful force of Yinsha is like the tide. Jiangning, in a hurry, suddenly takes out his hand and confronts with Yinsha. Two people float back at the same time, Yin Sha face smile more thick. Boom! With a loud noise, the elder of Mingyue Saint family suddenly burst into a self explosion, and the whole temple began to shake violently. The stone statues standing on both sides were broken one after another, and the whole hall was filled with blood. Just at the moment of the explosion, Jiangning quickly ran Kunpeng Beiming Gong with lightning power and incorporated these explosive forces into his body. The dust was dispersed and the ground was covered with debris. Looking at the ruined palace of the great demon king and the divine bone of the great demon king on the throne, yin and Yang Shuangsha couldn''t help laughing. "The God bone of the great demon king is ours at last." "Yes, I''ve got what I wanted after all this hard work.""As long as we can refine this divine bone and advance to the realm of supernatural powers, we will be able to protect ourselves even if the divine war comes." They talked and laughed all the way, and came to the throne of the great demon king. The God bone was in front of them. They were both excited and their hands were shaking. At this time, the change was shaking. I saw a shadow rising from the ruins. Between the electric light and the flint, the shadow had come to the back of the Yin evil spirit. "Bitch, you dare to plot against me. Go to hell." Jiangning a big drink, and pointed to such as a sword, suddenly into the body of Yin Sha, she will pass through the chest. Poof! Yin Sha spewed a mouthful of blood, and couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. "You''re not dead!" Yin Sha turned to look at Jiangning. "Your grandfather has a long life, not so easy to die." Jiangning''s body was shaken to pieces. At this time, Yang Sha reacted and saw his lover die in front of him. His eyes were ready to crack and his hatred was overwhelming. "Ah, you killed her. I''m going to kill you." Yang Sha roared with anger. "Ridiculous, you are allowed to kill, and no one else is allowed to kill you? You should have known this for a long time Jiangning sneered. At this time, because of the death of Yin Sha, Yang Sha had already been confused because of his anger. At present, he had only one idea in mind, that is to kill the man in front of him and avenge Yin Sha. Yang Sha comes out of the sword, and the knife reaches the Yang. It is as blazing as the sun penetrates the air. Jiangning did not dodge or dodge, but hit out with Yang Sha. Under a blow, the victory and defeat were divided suddenly. Yang Sha gushed blood, and a fist seal appeared at Xiong''s mouth and collapsed. "You have broken into the realm of a great master!" Yang Sha looks unbelievable. "It''s all due to you." Jiangning strides out step by step, vigorous and sincere Qi comes out violently, turns into a tiger and swallows Yang Sha directly. After killing the evil spirits of yin and Yang, Jiangning came to the God bone of the great demon king. "The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind me, and the God bone of the great demon king is finally mine." Jiangning just laughed twice, then suddenly stopped, because the God bone of the great demon king stood up from the throne at the moment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 The dark magic bone suddenly stood up, and the smoke in the dead eyes was full of green light, empty and strange. It is so straight Leng Leng to look at Jiangning, see his heart a burst of hair. "What the hell are you?" As soon as the voice fell, the God bone of the great demon king suddenly opened his arms and hugged Jiangning''s body. The situation suddenly changed. Jiangning was furious and fought against it. However, the magic bone was hard and powerful. Moreover, there was a kind of special force in the magic bone. This force made Jiangning unable to lift any strength, just as if the whole person had been completely suppressed. From the feeling of tearing heart and lung, the magic bone began to melt into his body slowly, breaking his flesh and blood step by step. However, in an instant, Jiangning was sweating all over his body and was extremely painful. The whole body strength is pressed, and he can''t raise the resistance mood at all, but this does not mean that Jiangning has given in. He bites the tip of his tongue, and suddenly his mind is clear. He mentions a few genuine Qi that can be controlled, and wants to force this pair of magic bones out of his body. But it was useless at all. At this time, the magic bone had been completely integrated into his body. He could even feel that his skull was slowly melting, replaced by the skull of the great devil king, which was harder than the magic weapon iron. The whole body bone slowly melts, is gradually absorbed by the God bone of the big devil king. Severe pain came, Rao Jiangning willpower amazing, this time also can not help but send out pain howl. "Magic bone forging body, easy bone rebirth!" A faint voice rings from Jiangning''s mind, just like from Jiuyou hell, which makes people tremble from the soul. Is this the ancient power master? This is Jiangning coma before the last thought. ¡­¡­ You wake up, Jiangning looked around some familiar and some strange scene, can not help but some confused. "Is this the zenith of light?" Jiangning said to himself, he was a little confused, was not he still buried in the mountain before? Isn''t the body invaded by the demon bone? How did you wake up in the light of the top? Jiangning stood up and moved his muscles and bones. He found that his body was not the same, and there was no consciousness of the great devil king in his consciousness. This shows that the God bone of the great demon king failed to invade his body. What''s more, he obviously felt that his physical strength was much stronger than before. Now his physical strength is no less than that of the magic weapon Baotie. Is it because of the God bone of the great demon king? Jiangning looked around and noticed that the surrounding situation was somewhat different. In the past, there was no one in guangdingding, which was very busy in the past. Moreover, from the current situation, it seems that the Ming religion has been deserted for a long time, and the guangdingding is in a mess. Obviously, it has suffered a war before. Jiangning can''t help being a little anxious. Did the Mingjiao perish just after he went to Kunpeng''s secret place. However, judging from the current situation, although there is a mess on the top of Guangming, there are no blood bodies, which indicates that the Ming religion should be fine, but it was forced to move for some reason. So where are those old friends now? Are they safe? And what is the reason for the relocation of the Ming religion. In Baihu city before, Mingyue Shengzi showed that the Yuesheng clan had entered the eastern wilderness and occupied Wudang with the help of song Qingshu. Could it be the masterpiece of Mingyue Shengzu? Jiangning condensation eyebrows, at present the most important thing is to find Yang Xiao their whereabouts, to determine whether they are safe or not. At the top of the war, we can say that all the places are desolate and bright. For the time being, I don''t know where the Ming religion moved, so I have to ask someone. After leaving Guangmingding, Jiangning went directly to Mount Emei. As soon as we arrived at Mt. Emei, we found that Mt. Emei was no longer the Mt. Emei before. Everywhere, it was full of the smell of war. It happened that an old man was passing by Jiangning with firewood on his back. Jiangning stopped him and gave him twenty Liang silver. My father-in-law took the silver and was very happy. "This old man, do you know what happened in Emei Mountain?" The old man sighed and said, "some time ago, I don''t know where the strong man came from and occupied Mount Emei." "What about Emei?" "Destroyed." Jiangning suddenly surprised, and quickly asked, "where is the leader of Emei sect, Zhou Zhiruo, do you know?" The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. That war was really tragic. It should be dead." Hearing this, Jiang Ning''s heart suddenly trembled. He felt as if a sharp knife had suddenly penetrated into his heart. With a whistling sound, Kun Peng showed up quickly and plundered to the Golden Summit of Emei. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the Jinding Hall of Emei. Ding Minjun carries both hands, a proud face, quite a leader''s demeanor, she gently stroked the ring which represents the leader''s order on her hand, and was quite proud in her heart."Headmaster, if we betray Zhou Zhi like this, will there be something wrong?" "What''s wrong? In terms of seniority, I''m her elder martial sister. I should have been the leader of Emei sect, and she had an affair with Jiangning, the leader of demon sect. How can I be the leader of Emei sect? It''s a matter of course." "But If that Jiangning comes back, knowing that we treat Zhou Zhiruo like this, I''m afraid he won''t let us go. " "Hum, Jiangning? I''m afraid he doesn''t know where he died now, and he dares to take care of the affairs of Emei sect. If he really has the courage to come, I will make him come back and never come back. " Since he became the leader of Emei sect, Ding Minjun has become arrogant. "Is it? I''m going to see how you call me to be here and there. " Jiangning cold face, step into the middle of the hall. When he saw Jiangning step into the hall, Ding Minjun and other Emei disciples changed their faces. "Jiang Jiangning You Aren''t you dead? " Ding Minjun trembled. "I''m not going to die. Ding Minjun is so brave that he colludes with outsiders to win the position of leader. It is really a crime that deserves death. " Jiangning put out his hand with one hand, and his thick palm power surged out and directly shot Ding Minjun to the wall. Ding Minjun gushed blood and looked at Jiangning bitterly. "If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer today, I will make you regret coming to this world." Zhou Minjun stepped on the bottom of the river directly. "That Dang, woman, has been dead for a long time, ha ha..." Ding Minjun laughed, his eyes full of resentment. Bang! Jiangning directly a slap in the past, straight hit her mouth bleeding, teeth foam flying. "Fight, you fight. Even if you kill me, it will not change the fact that she has been killed." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 "Since you want to die, I will help you." With that, Jiangning grabbed Ding Minjun''s hand. Ding Minjun was scared and called out in horror: "what do you want to do?" "You are not worthy to be the leader of Emei." Jiangning will wear the ring on Ding Junjun''s hand to roll down. "No, no, it''s mine. You give it back. Give it back to me." Ding Minjun yelled in despair. Jiangning shook her head. The woman was really blinded by the desire for power. She had no life. She was still thinking about the position of the leader. She was hopeless. Jiangning will not naturally return the leader ring to her, this is Zhou Zhiruo''s things, is his woman''s things, others can''t touch. was as like as two peas in the street. Ding Minjun lost all her dignity as a master. She was just like a madman. She was crying and making noise. She was just like a shrew who was fighting in the street. Jiangning snorted coldly and slapped her to faint directly. All the other Emei disciples looked at Jiangning as if they had seen a demon king, and they did not dare to say a word. Jiangning cold glance, everyone is surprised, have lowered their heads, do not dare to look at Jiangning''s eyes. "Is Zhou Zhiruo really dead?" Jiangning asked in a cold voice. "No, no, master Zhou is still alive." A disciple quickly waved his hand and said. "Where is she now?" "At the beginning, elder martial sister Ding colluded with the people of Mingyue Saint family, and the leader was taken to Wudang Mountain by the people of Mingyue Saint family." The disciple was submissive, for fear that Jiangning would be angry if he was not careful. "Well, I will go to Wudang Mountain to save Zhiruo. You will put Ding Minjun into prison now. Take good care of her. If I come back and see her running away, I will only ask you." "Yes, yes, yes." At this time, a disciple came up and gave Ding Minjun a slap in the face and woke her up. "Bitch, you also have today. If it wasn''t for you, how could Emei sect be here?" Ding Minjun didn''t think of what he would do in his daily life. He only paid homage to his disciples. Now he dared to beat himself. His heart and blood surged up and he fainted. ¡­¡­ Mingyue Tianxin, as the head of the Seven Sages of the Mingyue Saint family, has been very proud recently. According to the news from Nanling, the son of Mingyue, who inherited the will of emperor Mingyue, was beheaded in Nanling. Now he has become the next patriarch of Mingyue Saint family. Because of the fall of Mingyue''s son, the task of invading Donghuang naturally fell to him. During this period of time, by means of thunder, he quickly conquered all the major sects in Donghuang and captured the experts of each major sect in Donghuang to Wudang Mountain for his pleasure. However, he was very unhappy with one thing. Last month, when he sent troops to attack the most powerful sect Mingjiao in Donghuang, the Mingjiao school even moved. All the Mingjiao masters escaped overnight. But it''s nothing to do with Da Ya. Anyway, Shaolin Wudang, Kongtong Huashan and a series of other sects in Donghuang have all fallen into his hands. "I''ve heard that you are rich in talents and outstanding people emerge in large numbers in Donghuang. I''ve always been yearning for you. As long as any of you can defeat my four great vajras, I will give you freedom." Mingyue Tianxin sits high on the table and looks at the experts of all sects whose body shape is made below. "This is not a fair fight at all. Our skills are locked and our true Qi is restrained. How can we defeat those who have both qi and power?" Someone said. Mingyue Tianxin said with a smile: "don''t worry, my subordinates will be prudent. Don''t you want to be free? Or you Donghuang people are greedy for life and afraid of death. " "You..." "It is true that if you were not too weak, how could you become my prisoners? After all, you people in Donghuang were only slaves of our holy family of the moon." "Hum!" A cold hum rang out: "it''s just a group of people who only know how to play a conspiracy. What''s the fear?" Mingyue doesn''t want to look at the young man who is talking, but her smile doesn''t change. "Oh? Do you still have some people who are not afraid of death in Donghuang? What''s your name? " "Huashan Linghu Chong." "What a Linghu Chong, today as long as you can defeat one of my four King Kong, I will give you freedom." Linghu Chong is a cold hum, directly from the side of the weapon rack took a wooden sword, pointed to the moon unintentionally: "I make the fox Chong sword do not cut the unknown ghost, you want to go up." "What a arrogant Linghu Chong, if you want to fight me, you have to pass the level of my four King Kong first, or you are not qualified to challenge me." Mingyue Tianxin nodded, and one of the four King Kong''s Wooden King Kong stepped out and stood directly in front of Linghu Chong. Linghu Chong also no two words, directly stabbed out a sword.The wooden sword has no edge, but the castration is unparalleled. Wood King Kong''s face is expressionless, the sword in his hand is directly cut to Linghu Chong''s wrist, and wants to defeat it. With the help of Dugu Jiujian''s skills, one sword was drawn on muvajra''s wrist, which directly knocked down muvajra''s sword. As soon as the bright moon and Tianxin''s eyes brightened, he made a color to the wood King Kong. He did not speak. He directly picked up the sword on the ground, ran his true Qi, and lifted the sky with a sword. The true Qi is surging wildly, and the sword lifts the sky. Linghu Chong''s genuine Qi is restrained. Although he has skillful sword techniques, his real strength is not good, and he has fallen behind. "What a shame." "It''s too deceiving." Linghu Chong also angry can not, at the beginning if he was not in the plan of Mingyue Tianxin, leading to the whole body of true Qi was locked, how can be so embarrassed. There was a wheeze. The sword spirit came to his body. When Linghu Chong''s strength was released, he could not avoid it. Seeing that the sword was about to be sent into his heart, Linghu Chong could not help but close his eyes in despair, and a generation of heroes would come to an end. Other Donghuang heroes can''t bear to see the scene of Linghu Chong''s blood splashing on the spot, lowering their heads one after another. At this time, Linghu Chong was shocked all over. He felt a warm current flowing into his body, which broke the Qi lock in his body. When he looked back, he saw a young man looking at him with a smile on his face. The true Qi recovers and makes Hu Chong''s boldness grow suddenly. "Lift the sword!" True Qi protects the body of the sword. It''s extremely sharp in the world. It''s a sword lifting technique. Wood King Kong also did not expect Linghu Chong''s true Qi will suddenly recover. Under this sudden surprise, Linghu Chong''s wooden sword has deeply penetrated into his chest. "Why? I''ve recovered. " "My true spirit is restored." All the martial arts heroes were surprised and exclaimed. "Who is it? Who is it? " The moon has no heart to drink. Jiangning slowly walked out from behind the crowd: "it''s me, the nemesis of your Mingyue Saint clan." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 "Jiangning, Jiangning!" Zhenwu hall, a group of Donghuang heroes are all in uproar. Mingyue has no intention of cold face and stares at Jiangning tightly. "Are you Jiangning, the master of Donghuang? Is it you who killed many masters of Mingyue Saint clan? " "It''s just a group of people slaughtering pigs and dogs. If they do, they''ll kill them. What''s the point?" How arrogant it is to demote Mingyue Saint clan to butcher pigs and dogs. Mingyue didn''t mean to snort, and her anger was burning in her eyes. She wanted to kill Jiangning with a knife. "Hum, even if we are the butcher of pigs and dogs, then what are you Donghuang people, pigs and dogs to be slaughtered?" The bright moon has no intention to sneer. "You, his mother, are pigs and dogs. You Mingyue saints are all pigs and dogs." The group of heroes were indignant and scolded. "If you didn''t use intrigue, how could you be free and unfettered here? Fortunately, master Jiang has come back, and now it''s up to you to clamor." A Kongtong sect disciple scolded, and all nodded together, and their eyes were burning at Jiangning. "It''s a hero, it''s a bear. It''s only after a fight." Jiangning directly challenged Mingyue unintentionally. "Do you dare to fight?" Jiangning''s eyes are like a sword. She looks at Mingyue unintentionally. Mingyue''s face is very ugly. Although he doesn''t pay attention to the group of Donghuang heroes in front of him, Jiangning can''t help but he doesn''t value it. After all, Jiangning killed his brother Mingyue Haoran, who is the son of Mingyue. Although there are seven sons in Mingyue family, Mingyue Haoran is the only one who can really be called Mingyue Shengzi. However, he inherited the will of emperor Mingyue. His talent and martial arts are transcendent among the seven sages. Even he is not the opponent of Jiangning, let alone Mingyue. Seeing the bright moon unconsciously, a group of Donghuang heroes started to coax. "What? Are you scared? Weren''t you arrogant before? Do we all belong to the generation of pigs and dogs? Now that master Jiang is here, are you afraid to fight? " Someone said. "You are afraid of even the generation of pigs and dogs. It seems that you are not as good as pigs and dogs." "How dare you, who are inferior to pigs and dogs, to clamor in our eastern wasteland? Go back to your middle earth and your family of bright moon saints." Everyone laughed, and Mingyue''s careless face was even worse. "Do you dare to fight?" Jiangning step out, momentum like a rainbow. "Do you dare to fight?" "Do you dare to fight?" A group of chivalrous men felt Jiangning''s incomparable momentum and stopped laughing. Qi Qi roared. In the face of Jiangning''s aggressiveness, Mingyue doesn''t want to feel like riding a tiger. Those disciples of Mingyue holy family also look at him one by one. It has always been the Holy Family of the bright moon. They have never been so oppressive. "Well, since you don''t want to fight, I''ll give you a chance. Now kneel down in front of me and knock me three times. I''ll let you go back to Zhongtu. You go back and tell you the people of Mingyue holy family that one day, Jiangning will trample on your Mingyue Holy Family and raze you to the ground." At the moment, he has been humiliated. "Well, since you want to fight, I''ll help you." Mingyue didn''t want to grow up: "kill them." The chivalrous men of Qi Ming Dynasty raised their swords and ordered them to come. Although the Kung Fu of the heroes in Donghuang had not been restored, the humiliation they had suffered over the past few days had already ignited their anger in their hearts, and they all rushed to fight with the children of Mingyue Saint family. Zhenwu hall, which was quiet and solemn, was in a state of chaos, and there were shouts of killing everywhere. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mingyue accidentally knocks down a Xiaxia from Donghuang who is attacking him. Then she flashes back to the door, but before he can get out, a big figure stops him in front of him. "Where do you want to go?" Jiangning turned his hand and pressed it down. The powerful Qi condensed into the shadow of Xuanwu, which covered the sky and the earth. The bright moon does not want to open her mouth to exhale, and a royal sword comes out. "One sword takes heaven!" The sword of the emperor. They were so close, and Mingyue didn''t mean to dodge. The sword came so suddenly that Jiangning didn''t have time to dodge, but he didn''t mean to dodge at all. When the sound. A sword enough to cut the stone fell on Jiangning. For a moment, the fire and gold splashed everywhere, but Jiangning''s body was matchless. There was no trace of the sword on his body. Mingyue has no intention to change her face. She didn''t expect Jiangning to be so abnormal. He is already a master in the realm of great master. Even if the master of land immortal realm comes, he can''t carry it like Jiangning. "Get down on your knees!" Jiangning a sharp drink, a palm of the sky, strong pressure down, Mingyue inadvertently feel like the top of Mount Tai, his bones click, it seems that the next moment will be broken.First of all, his knees couldn''t bear it. The kneecap bone banged and broke directly. The whole person knelt down in front of Jiangning. "It''s said that if you knock me three times, I''ll let you go. Why are you so uninteresting?" Jiangning stretched out his fingers for three times, and then heard three thumps. Mingyue knocked him three times unintentionally and broke the stone slabs in front of him. "I just said that I would let you knock your head three times, but I didn''t say that I would let you use so much strength. Look at you. What''s the system with your head broken and bleeding now?" The bright moon has no intention to cry, thought is I want to use such a big strength, clearly is you use the strength to press my kowtow head. At this time, in the Zhenwu hall, all the chivalrous men broke out in anger. How could the children of Mingyue Saint family defeat those fierce heroes in Donghuang, they were killed one after another. Zhenwu hall is no longer as clean and holy as before. There is a bloody light everywhere, just like an endless hell. Like a chicken, Jiangning mentioned the moon unintentionally and threw him directly in front of the heroes. The heroes all gnash their teeth and rush up to kill Mingyue unintentionally. "Wait a minute. I have something else to ask him." All the heroes stopped. "Where did you catch Zhou Zhiruo?" Jiangning asked. Mingyue has no intention to bite her teeth and looks at Jiangning fiercely, without speaking. Jiangning heart a ruthless, went to a grasp of the moon''s unintentional left hand, Chi LA will his left hand to forcefully tear down. Ah! The moon gave a heartless howl. "Now you''ve just broken an arm. If you don''t say it again, I''ll cut off pieces of your flesh." "Kill me." "It''s not so easy to die." Jiangning picked up a broken sword from the ground and cut Mingyue''s unintentional nose directly. The moon howled heartlessly. "She was caught in the Dharma cave of Shaolin Temple." Mingyue can''t bear the heartrending pain any more: "the scholar can''t be humiliated. I''ve told you. Give me a good time." "Well, I''ll help you." Jiangning cut down with a sword, directly cut off Mingyue''s unintentional head. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 Mingyue didn''t want to be killed. When they looked at Jiangning, they saw Linghu Chong kneeling at Jiangning and said, "thank you for saving your life." Some took the lead and others expressed their thanks to Jiangning. "Why don''t you see all the people in Wudang?" Jiangning asked. "When song Qingshu attacked Zhang Zhenren, Zhang Zhenren was seriously injured. Wudang was occupied by Mingyue sage. Wudang people should be locked up in dungeons." Someone said. Jiangning nodded: "please go to the dungeon to rescue Wudang people. I''m going to Shaolin Temple." "It''s really the blessing of Donghuang that we have the leader of the general." "By the way, please tell song Yuanqiao, great Xia song, I have helped Wudang clean up the door." Before the words fall, Jiangning has been out of the Zhenwu hall, arms spread, Kunpeng emerged, the whole person like a streamer. Although Jiangning has not yet reached the realm of flying immortals, he can not really fly in the sky, but he has the true meaning of Kunpeng. It''s just like flying in the sky. It''s just that it takes too much Qi. Even if the real Qi in his body is as vast as the sea, he can''t maintain the state of Kunpeng''s Divine Wings for a long time and can''t fly for a long time. Down the Wudang Mountain, Jiangning bought a steed directly and rushed to Shaoshi mountain. Visiting Shaoshi mountain again, Jiangning has a special feeling. The reason why he came to Shaoshi mountain last time was that he took on a systematic task to rescue Xiao Feng. It was that time that he had a real understanding of the world and had a conflict with the saints from the Middle Earth. I didn''t expect that the second time I came to Shaoshi mountain, it was still because of the Middle Earth saints'' invasion, which was not as simple as it seemed. The world is far from as simple as he now knows. Shaoshi mountain is still that Shaoshi mountain, but now it has less Buddha nature than the former Shaoshi mountain. It is desolate everywhere and there are ruins everywhere. On the Buddha square outside the Mahavira hall, all the people in Shaolin Temple, whether they go up to the abbot or down to the sweeping monks, are all under the scorching sun. The pipa bones of each monk are pierced by chains, and the scarlet blood stains the worn-out robes. Around the monks, there were a group of fierce disciples of the bright moon Saint family. On the top of the Buddha statue of Sakyamuni, which is more than ten meters high, there is a black umbrella with a round cover. Under the umbrella, there is a man with white face and orchid finger. Although he is a man, he is extremely enchanting. This person is no one else. He is the main person in charge of the attack on Donghuang by Mingyue Shengzu, the commander-in-chief of the holy army of Mingyue Shengzu. "Xuanbei, I respect you as a character, so I didn''t kill you Shaolin. But my patience is limited. Tell me the whereabouts of the Buddha bones quickly. Otherwise, I will kill one of your Shaolin disciples every other incense sticks." While playing with his slender fingers like jade onion, Mingyue Shengcai said in a strange way. "Amitabha, Buddha said: one flower, one world, one sand, one Bodhi. All living beings can be Buddhas. You are Buddha, I am Buddha, and he is Buddha. Since you and I are both Buddhas, then they are all people with Buddha bones. Since there are Buddha bones everywhere, why do you need to force that one? If you want, take my bones. " After master xuanci died, his younger brother, master xuanbei, became the abbot of Shaolin Temple. "Old monk, don''t talk to me about Buddhist scriptures. I don''t understand or want to hear. In my opinion, the so-called Buddha is just a big liar who deceives the world. If you really want to save Shaolin from danger, please tell me where the Buddha bones are. Otherwise, I don''t know what terrible things I will do." Master xuanbei said the name of Buddha again. He was silent. All the monks read the name of Buddha by mouth. Mingyue Shengcai raised his head and his pupils shrank. Anyone who knows the talent of the bright moon knows that this is a sign of his impending rage. "Well, in this case, I will let you go down to see your Buddha one by one." With a gentle wave of his hand, Mingyue Sheng''s children, who were guarding the periphery, came up and poured a bucket of lamp oil on the two Shaolin disciples, and then ignited the fire. The two Shaolin disciples were also strong. Although the flame was on their bodies, they did not cry out, but said "Amitabha". However, their voices were shaking violently. Xuanbei''s face was sad and sorrowful. He closed his eyes and read the name of Buddha. For a moment, the empty space was full of pathetic and desolate Buddhist names. "If I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell will kill me. Why increase the evil?" Master xuanbei said. "To kill you, of course, is to kill you, but now is not the time. Old monk, don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do. You just want to wait for someone to rescue you. I tell you, there is no one in the East desert. " Oops! The sound of the dragon''s song shakes the whole world, and the roar of the tiger startles ghosts and gods. As soon as the voice of the bright moon Saint just fell, he heard a loud drink in the air. "Who says we have no one in the East." People come down from the sky and clap it out. Eighteen golden dragons dance against the sky.This is the eighteen dragon subduing palms. It''s Xiao Feng who comes here. "Brother Xiao, I''ll give you a hand." There was another roar of dragons and tigers, and another 18 golden dragons were dancing wildly. Guo Jing is here, too. "Brother, wait for me, six pulse sword!" Duan Yu is here. "Third brother, your speed is too slow. Look at my Tianshan plum blossom hand." Xuzhu also arrived. "I will come with a lamp." "My husband, Huang Laoxie, is here." "Ouyang Feng has not been so excited for a long time." "Old poison, don''t forget I''m a beggar." ¡­¡­ A series of human figures come down from the sky, and a variety of wonderful skills come from the heart. Donghuang masters gathered in Shaoshi mountain to kill Mingyue Shengcai. This group of people can almost be called the strongest fighting force of Donghuang. Facing the siege of all the masters in the East wilderness, Mingyue Sheng just gently raised his head. "You are finally willing to come. I have been waiting for you for a long time." As soon as the words fell, the bright moon Saint just shot like a lightning bolt, and a shot was full of thunder. One person alone was against all the masters in the East wilderness, but he didn''t fall behind at all. "Half step to God!" Huang Laoxie exclaimed. He didn''t expect that mingyuesheng was an expert in the realm of half step communication. When you reach the threshold, you will become a God when you touch the land. In front of such a person, even a great master, he can be against a hundred. Among Huang Laoxie''s group of people, only a few of them are great masters, and others are masters. How can they be the opponents of the bright moon saints who can communicate with God half step by step. "Let''s go. This man is a master of half step mastery of the divine realm. We are not his opponents. Don''t lose our lives here." Huang Laoxie roared. "Want to go? Don''t you think it''s late? " With a sneer, Mingyue Shengcai suddenly appeared at Huang Laoxie''s side, and his palm was printed on his chest, and he was beaten to fly out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 Mingyue Shengcai''s strength is enough to make the whole Donghuang master shudder. One man alone had the strongest fighting power against Donghuang, and he did not fall behind at all. With just one stroke, he will spit blood and fly upside down. This is where the power of half step unblocking God lies. Master xuanbei looked at all the masters from Donghuang who came to rescue Shaolin. He was moved and worried, but he was more worried than moved, because Mingyue Shengcai was so powerful that he could do anything. In today''s eastern wasteland, if the ancient god and man did not come out, who could have come down to him. "Benefactors, this is a disaster of Shaolin. You can''t avoid it. You can''t force me to do it. You''d better go back and don''t lose your life in Shaolin. There''s no need to burn firewood if you keep the green hills. " Xuanbei said. "Old thief bald, who do you think of us? Now that the enemy invades, we should be a company in Donghuang. You call us deserters. What''s your mind? If you want to be a deserter, you should do it. I''m not greedy for life and afraid of death." Ouyang Feng reversed the meridians, toad Gong huff and puff out, the whole body vigor is restless, the palm strength is continuous. "I''ve never known how to write the word deserter." Hong Qigong dances with a dog beating stick. "Stop talking nonsense. Kill the thief first." Xiao Feng''s palms are powerful and powerful, and their palms subdue dragons. "Well, you have finally come up with some characters. Stay here today as my slaves. " Although Mingyue Shengcai looks more feminine than a woman, his moves are incomparably vigorous and ruthless. He steps on the void and drifts horizontally, and comes directly to the top of Ouyang Feng. "Old poison, be careful. I''ll help you." With a roar, Hong Qigong came to Ouyang Feng, raised his hand to the sky, and fought with Ouyang Feng to fight against Mingyue Shengcai. Boom! Although the two feet of Ouyang Shengren are still around, they are not able to block the sound of the two feet. The two people spurt blood, their bodies are about to burst. "Master!" Guo Jing was in a great hurry and rushed over to solve the danger of Hong Qigong and Ouyang Feng. "Jinger, be careful!" Hong Qigong yelled, but it was too late. Mingyue Shengcai directly moved to Guo Jing''s side and kicked Guo Jing out of the room with one foot. "Big brother, second brother, this thief is too strong, we should work together to deal with it." Duan Yu is talented and intelligent. He knows that fighting alone will inevitably lead to failure. Therefore, he and Xiaofeng xuzhu join forces to resist the bright moon saint. Brothers with one heart, their profits cut gold, three people work together, the combat power suddenly soared several times, unexpectedly stopped the attack of Mingyue Shengcai for a short time. Even Duan Yu''s six pulse sword also shot the bright moon saint, leaving a bloodstain on his pale face. The bright moon Saint just touched his face and was furious: "you dare to hurt my cheek, I will kill you." Mingyue Shengcai broke out strongly, ignoring the attack of Xiaofeng and xuzhu, and the target was Duan Yu. Among the three brothers, Duan Yu has the lowest level of cultivation, and he is the son of Nanwang in Dali town. He has not experienced so many things. When he saw the bright moon coming, he was immediately flustered. In this panic, he could not even shoot the six vessel sword. "Third brother, be careful!" Seeing Duan Yu in danger, Xiao Feng stopped Duan Yu in front of him. Poof! The bright moon Saint just one handprint on Xiao Feng''s body, his Xiong mouth suddenly collapses, the blood spurts wildly unceasingly. Fortunately, he was Xiao Feng. He practiced the 18 dragon subduing palms of Zhiyang Zhigang. His true Qi was incomparable. If he had received the palm of Mingyue Shengcai, he would die suddenly. How long has it been? More than half of the eight most powerful masters in Donghuang have been injured, while mingyuesheng is only a bloodstain left on his face by Duan Yu''s six vessel sword. Strong, it''s just too strong. It''s invincible. The monks in Shaolin Temple are in despair when they look at Mingyue Shengcai alone against the eight masters of Donghuang. Is it true that heaven is going to destroy Shaolin? Master xuanbei has really become master xuanbei. A master of suspense and sorrow. "You are very good. You can all be called the masters of hegemony. I always have the heart of good talents. As long as you are willing to obey me, I will guarantee your future glory and wealth." The moon is a saint of talent. "If you want to kill or kill, do you still think that glory and wealth are our pursuit?" Hong Qi is just. Mingyue Shengcai shook his head and sighed. It seemed that he felt sorry for the decision of all. "Since you are determined to die, I will help you." Say bright moon Saint just eyebrow a twist, before the charming enchanting all dissipate, replace is a kind of treasure solemn."Shuai sword cuts again and again!" Mingyue Shengcai is the unique genius of Mingyue Saint clan for thousands of years. Originally, he was trained as the patriarch of Mingyue Saint clan. However, he didn''t like politics and preferred killing. Therefore, he gave up the position of clan leader and became the commander in chief of the army of Mingyue Saint family, commanding millions of holy army of Mingyue Saint family. He enters the way by killing, and the law by fighting. He is the most outstanding genius in the history of Ming Yue Sheng clan. At the beginning, Mingyue Shengcai was the real successor of Mingyue emperor. However, he said that he only practiced his own law and did not borrow other things. He refused to become the carrier of the emperor. Only then did he have the will to inherit the emperor. One sword breaks the heaven and earth, and one sword breaks the samsara. This is the strongest killing move of Mingyue sage, the sword of despair and the move of death. That kind of despair, that kind of death, Huang Yaoshi and other people have been aware of it, so their faces also have a look of despair. Under this sword, who can live happily. "Amitabha." Master Yideng wants to block in front of the people and block the sword for them. But before he can stand firm, the incomparable sword spirit has already cut him and sent him flying out. A sword falls and destroys heaven and earth. If a sword falls, ten die without life. "Old poison, you and I have been fighting for a lifetime, but I didn''t expect to fight together and die in one place. Is this lucky or bad luck?" Hong Qigong laughed in despair. "You say lucky is lucky, you say bad luck is bad luck." Ouyang Feng rolled his eyes. "I''ll give you another chance, either surrender or die!" Mingyue Shengcai is a person who loves talents. At this point, he still wants to recruit Huang Yaoshi and others. "Don''t be like a woman. I''m afraid of heaven, earth, ghosts, gods and cockroaches, but I''m not afraid of death." Hong Qigong said with a smile. "I''m sorry then!" The sword finally fell, and the whole Shaoshi mountain was almost split by this sword. Hong Qigong and others were confused. How could they not die with such a sword that destroyed heaven and earth. "There''s a man under the sword. It''s him who blocks the sword." Duan Yu had a sharp eye, and instantly found that there was a man under the handsome sword of Mingyue Shengcai. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 Shuai Jian does not mean that Mingyue Shengcai plays a very handsome sword, but the sword of commander-in-chief. It is the Jidao sword that he understands from the battlefield and in the sea of corpses. With a sword, all things die. The power of a sword is enough to change the world. However, it is a sword that can destroy the world, which is blocked by a man with his arm. Mingyue Shengcai sighed and looked at the man who blocked his sword. He had a delicate face, but he was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and had a firm face. This person is no other than Jiangning, who arrived at Shaoshi mountain in time. "Who are you?" Asked the bright moon saint. "I am the Lord of Donghuang." The bright moon Saint just a frown: "you are that killed the bright moon son of the East wasteland Lord." "Exactly." "I''m worthy of being the one who killed the son of Mingyue. I''m really strong enough to block my reincarnation." All the people in Donghuang were shocked. In particular, Dr. Huang of dongxie met with Jiangning before. At that time, Jiangning was not even a peerless master. How long has it taken for him to resist the reincarnation of Mingyue saints. It''s a monster. At this time, Duan Yu''s face was a little cloudy and uncertain. He was a little envious, but also a little jealous. Jealousy was not about Jiangning''s superb martial arts and high realm, but that Jiangning robbed his fairy sister Wang Yuyan. However, Duan Yu is the son of the aristocratic family in the end. This resentment only stayed in his heart for a moment, and then turned into gratitude. If Jiangning had not blocked the sword of Mingyue Shengcai, which destroyed the heaven and the earth, they would have died here today. "But if you think you can fight against me by killing the son of the moon, you are wrong. Although Mingyue''s son inherited the emperor''s will, he did not know how to make use of the emperor''s will. Although there is a realm of divinity, his strength is only a little stronger than that of the great master. " The bright moon said. "I never thought of fighting you." Jiangning said. "Oh?" The bright moon Saint just doubted: "are you going to surrender to this commander? You are a talent, a rare talent in a thousand years. If you are willing to submit to me, I will guarantee that you will become the number one general under my seat. " "You''re wrong. I said I didn''t want to fight you because I was going to kill you." Jiangning a face indifferent smile, as if the moon saint in front of him is a native chicken. Mingyue Shengcai''s face changed. After a while, he suddenly burst into laughter: "it''s said that Donghuang heroes are like pigs and dogs, but in my opinion, this is ridiculous. At least you are a respected person. You are so young, your future achievements will be limitless. It''s a pity that you have no future, because I don''t allow you to have a future "Who can''t talk big. If you want to take my life, you have to show your strength." "Ha ha I really like you more and more. Since you want to die, I will help you Mingyue Shengcai slowly sacrificed his sword, and suddenly a cloud floated over him. A huge black vortex was slowly forming, and all the forces of heaven and earth were being absorbed by the huge black whirlpool. Mingyue Shengcai''s handsome sword is in the center of the black whirlpool, and all the air of heaven and earth is rapidly absorbed by his handsome sword. Shaoshi mountain is full of crying and howling. The surrounding vegetation is withering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the breath of life is constantly deprived by the sword of the bright moon sage. "One sword cuts off life and death. This is a sword move I learned from the desperate situation of life and death. It''s called the sword of life and death. I''ve never used it since I realized it. You''re the first one to try it. I hope you don''t let me down." The breath of heaven and earth is completely taken away. Jiangning''s face was cold and cold, and his whole body was like a thorn in his back. This sense of crisis had never happened to him even in the face of the emperor''s arrival. Mingyue Shengcai is so powerful that he can almost be called the most powerful person that Jiangning has met since he traveled the rivers and lakes. "Young Xia Jiang, don''t let his sword coagulate successfully." Yelled Huang Laoxie. Jiangning nodded his head, saying that he knew that if the sword of life and death, such as Mingyue Shengcai, was completely coagulated successfully, it would be a sword to destroy the heaven and the earth, and Jiangning was not sure that he could hold up the sword. Therefore, Jiangning moved and touched his whole body. His whole body was agitated. Xuanwu, Kunpeng and magic tiger appeared one after another to fight against the sword of Mingyue Shengcai, which destroyed heaven and earth. "Do you think it''s so easy to block my sword? It''s ridiculous. " The bright moon Saint just kneaded and decided to use his hands. Two clear Qi flew out of his head and turned into two empty shadows in the air. "One breath turns into three cleans!" Huang Laoxie couldn''t help exclaiming. As one of the most powerful people in Donghuang, Huang Laoxie was knowledgeable and well-informed. He suddenly realized that the move of Mingyue Shengcai was the supreme unique skill of Taoist school, which melted Sanqing in one breath.However, Mingyue Shengcai has not yet practiced this move to the extreme, and can only turn it into Erqing. When the two Qing Dynasties emerged, they cut straight with their swords, and even stopped all three evil beasts in Jiangning. "Please help me Jiangning is facing the masses of humanity in the East behind him. "How can I help you, young Xia?" Hong Qi is just. "I need your help." "Good!" Xiao Feng resisted the pain and rushed forward first. His palms were against Jiangning''s back, and the rich and genuine Qi was constantly infused into Jiangning''s body. "It''s too slow. I''m sorry. Kunpeng Beiming Gong!" Jiangning a big drink, Kunpeng beiminggong quickly blooming, his whole person like a black hole, quickly tore the real Qi in Xiao Feng''s body into his own body. Xiao Feng didn''t refuse, but sent the true Qi to Jiangning. Other people followed suit and instilled all their true Qi into Jiangning''s body. With the help of several experts, the power of the virtual shadow of the three killers suddenly increases, and the three beasts and ER Qing, who were still in a state of equal strength, suddenly changed. The magic tiger suddenly pounced forward and immediately fell to the ground. The Xuanwu virtual shadow was transformed into an ancient holy mountain, which directly crushed another gasification virtual shadow. Kunpeng virtual shadow turned into a huge black sword, and directly chopped at the bright moon Saint standing there. When the two Qing Dynasty was destroyed, the bright moon saint''s body was shocked and a mouthful of blood gushed out, which combined with his beautiful face, made the scene extremely charming. Although he was hurt by the attack, Mingyue Sheng didn''t have any pain. On the contrary, his face began to become ferocious. "Sword of life and death, cut off life and death, there are many ghosts on the road of huangquan, give me death." The sword of life and death is successful. One sword falls down and destroys heaven and earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 This is the most powerful sword, this is the sword to cut off life and death, this is to destroy the heaven and earth. Under one sword, even if it has been blessed by many masters, the shadow of the three beasts will be destroyed instantly. Jiangning and others were directly chopped by this sword, especially Jiangning, Xiong''s mouth was directly cut open by this sword, and the internal organs inside the viscera were also chopped to pieces by this sword. Huang Yaoshi and others were almost killed by this sword, lying on the ground spraying blood, and could not stand up. Most of the Shaolin monks who had been locked were killed by this sword. Only a few people, such as master xuanbei, were still breathing. The bright moon Saint talent is high above, just like the emperor in the world, despising everything and despising everything. This is the peerless blow of the strong man in the realm of half step communication. He is so powerful that he is hopeless. "It seems that you are not enough to surprise me." Mingyue Shengcai stopped for a moment and continued: "xuanbei, now the life and death of these people are in your mind. As long as you tell the whereabouts of the Buddha bones, I will let them go, and the army of Mingyue Saint family will immediately withdraw from Donghuang." Master xuanbei sat up from the ground. In fact, he didn''t get much hurt by the sword just now. It all depends on the fact that Mingyue Shengcai didn''t want to kill him. Otherwise, even if he had 10000 lives, he would not be able to survive under the sword just now. "Amitabha, benefactor, why are you making such a waste of time to kill "I didn''t want to kill people in vain. However, you refused to say anything. You can only blame you. These people died because of you." The bright moon said. "Benefactor, I have said that the Buddha''s bones are not in Shaolin Temple. After the death of Bodhidharma, the Buddha bones disappeared with him. Why do you force people to be difficult?" Master xuanbei said. "You old bald donkeys, you really don''t see the coffin or shed tears. I have no patience. Since you refuse to hand over the Buddha bones, you can all die. Don''t worry. When you die, the iron horse of Mingyue holy family will go to every corner of your Eastern wasteland, and there will be no chicken or dog left in the place you pass." "Amitabha, sin, sin." Master xuanbei had no choice but to cry out. "Wait a minute." Jiangning, who was lying on the ground, stood up slowly. "If you want to let the cavalry of Mingyue Saint family step across our eastern wasteland, you must pass my test first." Mingyue Shengcai gave a cry and looked at Jiangning in surprise. Then he chuckled: "I can''t believe that you can still stand up after receiving my life and death sword. It''s really unexpected, but how can you stop me with your present appearance?" "Kill you, nature can stop you." Jiangning grew up, and his whole body was full of vigor. He saw that black magic Qi was constantly overflowing from the wound of his Xiong mouth. The originally terrible wound was moistened by the black evil Qi, and recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. As soon as Mingyue Shengcai''s eyes congealed, he saw that the bones in Jiangning''s body were as black as ink, and the moribund evil Qi was just the black bone that sent out. "Magic bone? You have a demon bone. It''s good. It''s good. I didn''t find the Buddha bone, but I found a pair of magic bone, and it''s still a complete magic bone. It''s really hard to find a place to find After the words, the bright moon Saint turned into a flash of light. He came to Jiangning in an instant. He reached for his wound and tried to catch out the magic bone in his body. Jiangning snorted coldly. The originally black and white eyes suddenly changed and became extremely dark. Those two eyes seemed to be two endless abysses. "How dare little ants make a mistake in front of us." Indifferent voice from Jiangning mouth, as if from nine you, cold seems to be the positive piece of heaven and earth are frozen. Then Jiang Ning reached out and directly grasped the hand of Mingyue Shengcai. "Get down on your knees." When the cold sound rises again, Mingyue Sheng only feels that the air around him becomes as hard as iron, and there are two archaic magic mountains on his shoulder. He couldn''t bear the weight at all. His kneecap bone directly broke, kneeling in front of Jiangning. From Jiangning''s body, the moribund evil Qi spurts out from Jiangning''s body, covering the universe. At this time, Jiangning is like a demon king, and wants to trample on the real world under his feet. Boundless magic power surged in, and the bright moon Saint opened his mouth, and the blood gushed out ceaselessly. With a bang, Mingyue Shengcai was directly fried into vermicelli, and those who died could not die again. The invincible Ming Yue Sheng just died like this, and was still killed by a teenager under 20 years old. Those who did not pass out were stunned and couldn''t believe what happened in front of them. Is this true? Isn''t it a dream? This must be a dream? Otherwise, how could Ming Yue Sheng die? The whole Shaoshi mountain was silent, as if confined by time.After the bright moon saints turned into powder, Jiangning''s demonic Qi gradually disappeared, and all the evil Qi that originally covered the clouds and blocked the sun were all brought into Jiangning''s body, and the sun showed traces and bloomed. "Boy, don''t forget what you said." With a cold hum, Jiangning''s evil spirit disappeared. "Master, don''t worry. I''m a man who does what he says." It turns out that when Jiangning was on the verge of death, he entered a kind of mysterious and mysterious Taoist realm. He accidentally found the magic bone in his body, communicated with it, and then made a deal with the will of the great devil king in the magic bone. As long as the great demon king helps him to kill Mingyue Shengcai, he will help him do anything. As for what it was, the great devil did not say that his will was too weak. In ancient times, during the war of gods, the great demon king almost died. This will remained in the magic bone for so many years and will soon dissipate. If Jiang Ning did not follow the three elders of Mingyue into the temple of heavenly evil, his wisp of will would have dissipated. Now the magic bone is attached to Jiangning''s body. If Jiangning dies, the will will will also die. Therefore, the great demon king will appear and kill Mingyue Shengcai. After killing the bright moon saint, the will of the great demon king fell into a deep sleep. Because the Yuangong lock in the human body of master xuanbei was made by Mingyue Shengcai with his own body Yuangong. Now when Mingyue Shengcai dies, the prohibition in their body will be released naturally. "Master, I don''t know where Miss Zhou Zhiruo is now?" "She should still be in Dharma cave now." Jiangning nodded and said, "master, these people will bother you to take care of them. I will go to Damo cave to rescue Miss Zhou first." With that, Jiangning went directly back to the Damo cave. Master xuanbei smiles bitterly and shakes his head, and then orders those Shaolin monks who are OK to carry Huang Yaoshi and others to the Buddhist temple for cultivation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 Dharma cave is the place where Dharma, the founder of Shaolin, understood Taoism. At first, Dharma crossed the river to Shaoshi mountain, where he built Shaolin Temple and became the ox ear of the eastern barren Wulin. Later, Dharma entered the Dharma cave to realize Taoism. It took 20 years for Dharma to realize, so that the shadow of Dharma still remained on the stone wall of Damo cave, which was said to be a good talk for a time. Because Shaolin was occupied by the Mingyue saints, the Dharma cave was full of the descendants of the Mingyue saints. "Who is it?" The disciples of the Mingyue Saint family stopped Jiangning''s way. Without saying a word, Jiangning went straight into the Dharma cave. Zhou Zhiruo closed her eyes and saw a green bird mark on her forehead. The green bird''s mark seemed to be alive, but at this time it was struggling ceaselessly, sending out bursts of sadness. From time to time, Zhou Zhiruo also groaned in pain. Seeing Zhou Zhiruo suffering, Jiangning heart suddenly trembled, hurriedly walked over, untied Zhou Zhiruo''s bondage, the body''s true Qi continuously transported into her body. Before long, Zhou Zhiruo woke up and turned. When she saw Jiangning, she opened her beautiful eyes. It seemed that she couldn''t believe what she saw. "You''re right. I''m back." Zhou Zhiruo nodded, tears appeared in her beautiful eyes. "I''m sorry I''m late, and I''ve made you suffer." Jiangning felt guilty. "No, no, no matter how hard it is to see you." Zhou Zhiruo tightly hugs Jiangning''s waist and wishes that he could not drill into his body. The more Zhou Zhiruo is, the more guilty Jiang Ning feels in his heart. At the same time, he is very moved and moved by Zhou Zhiruo''s dependence on him. Jiangning also tightly hugged Zhou Zhiruo, and secretly swore in his heart that he could not let Zhou Zhiruo suffer from such injuries. "What''s the bluebird mark on your forehead?" Jiangning asked. "After you left last time, I couldn''t sleep one night. I got up to watch the night. While watching the night, I vaguely heard something calling me. I followed the call and found a bodhi tree. There was a green bird on the tree. The green bird said that she was qingluan and I was her descendant." "Are you a descendant of the green bird?" Jiangning could not help exclaiming. As a descendant of Xuanwu, Jiangning naturally knows how powerful it will be to be as a descendant of the holy beast. Once the blood of the holy beast in the body is fully awakened, it is really able to communicate with God. Shi Feixuan later became a descendant of the Phoenix. However, they had not yet fully recovered the blood of the sacred beast in their bodies and could not really reach the point of being able to communicate with God. But it is still very powerful, as can be seen from the rapid development of Jiangning. Zhou Zhiruo nodded, the color of joy on her face overflowed. "All along, you are more and more powerful, and I am more and more afraid. I am afraid that one day you are so strong that I can only let me look up to you. Then I am not worthy of being your woman. Now, I have the heritage of Qingniao, and I can follow you." Jiangning quietly looking at Zhou Zhiruo, the heart is very moved, ah, this woman, really is too good. "Why did Mingyue Sheng arrest you to Damo cave?" "Qingniao and peacock are both Buddha birds. They have Buddha nature. In order to find Buddha bones, he wants to take out the mark of bluebird in my body. Oh, by the way, how did you get here? What about the bright moon saint? " "I''ve killed him. He''s got to do with my woman." Zhou Zhiruo''s face is red, holding more tightly. Jiangning takes Zhou Zhiruo out of the Dharma cave and comes to the temple of Shaolin Temple. Master xuanbei and a group of Shaolin monks stood there respectfully. "Thank you, benefactor, for saving Shaolin from danger. It''s hard for me to repay Shaolin if I die." Master xuanbei said respectfully. "Master xuanbei is serious. Shaolin is in danger. It''s our Donghuang affair. Everyone in Donghuang is responsible for this. It''s just that I hope that after this, all the gate sects in Donghuang should abandon their views and unite together, so that they will not be easily attacked by a small family of bright moon saints. " "The benefactor is right." "By the way, master xuanbei, I have a question to ask you." "What you want to ask is about Buddha bones." "Yes, it''s not. In Nanling''s party, I heard that the elder of Mingyue''s holy family talked about God''s war. Have you heard anything about it?" Jiangning said. Master xuanbei was silent for a moment and said, "benefactor, please follow me." Master xuanbei took Jiangning to Shaolin Sutra Pavilion. The world''s martial arts come from Shaolin, and most of the collections in Shaolin Sutra pavilion are some martial arts secret codes. Except for the permission of Shaolin, no one is allowed to enter the pavilion. Unexpectedly, xuanbei brought Jiangning directly into it. There are seven layers in the Sutra Pavilion. The higher you go up, the more precious the martial arts classics are. However, he did not take him to the seventh floor of jiangmi Pavilion.Jiangning didn''t expect that there were still seven floors under the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. The seven floors under the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion were not sacred scriptures or weapons, but the remains of Shaolin eminent monks. However, on the seventh floor, there is no remains of Shaolin monks, but only a stone tablet. "This is the Buddha tablet brought back from Tianzhu by the founder of Dharma when he went to the East. There are many things about ancient times on it. Because all the records on it are ancient words, we can''t translate them. I hope benefactor Jiang can get something from it." Buddha tablet is ancient and vicissitudes, only half of which is full of inscriptions that people can''t understand. Especially now it has only half of it, which makes people unable to understand. Although Jiangning couldn''t understand the words above, he felt that the Buddha tablet was familiar, and he could even feel that something was calling on him. Feeling the call, Jiangning made it directly in front of the Buddha tablet. As soon as Jiangning sat down, the inscriptions on the tablet that people could not understand seemed to have come to life. They jumped out of the stone tablet. When they were empty, they were smiling at Jiangning. When he saw the Buddha''s shadow, master xuanbei was stunned. Then he was overjoyed and laughed, and tears of excitement flowed out of his eyes. It is like an old man who has lost his son for many years, and the excitement of seeing his son again after many years. "The Buddha is here. Fortunately, fortunately." Master xuanbei knelt directly on the ground. He kowtowed to the Buddha or Jiangning, then closed the door and went out. At this time, Jiangning has entered a kind of metaphysical realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 This is a very illusory space, surrounded by a hazy, although the darkness is incomparable, but it gives people a sense of holiness and peace. Jiangning is a little surprised, knowing that his consciousness has entered a strange space under the call of the Buddha tablet. Around the boundless boundless, Jiangning some at a loss, do not know where to go. At this moment, a soft holy light is shining in front like a round of sun. Jiangning hurriedly went in the direction of the holy light, all the way through the mountains and rivers, a towering mountain appeared in front of him. The sound of Buddha''s trumpet in the mountains makes people feel like worshipping from the bottom of their hearts. Enter the mountain, step on the ladder to heaven, where the Bodhisattvas gather and the Buddhas return to their places. Everyone, every Buddha, is saluting Jiangning. Although Jiangning''s heart is at a loss, there is always a voice in his heart telling him: go ahead, go up, you can get what you want. This is a Foshan, where you can see Buddha everywhere. Mountains are Buddha, water is Buddha, white clouds are Buddha, breeze is Buddha, what you see is Buddha, and what you hear is also Buddha. Walking in this Foshan, Jiangning feels that he is about to become a Buddha. To the top of the mountain, the Buddha platform appears, white lotus in full bloom, extremely holy. A man on the white lotus throne has his back to Jiangning. He was shining with the light of Buddha. It is said that people depend on clothes and Buddha depends on gold clothes. However, he is wearing a very ordinary blue dress. Although his whole body glitters with Buddha light, he feels more like a Taoist. "You''re here at last." "I''m here at last." Jiangning said faintly, although they had never met each other, Jiangning felt that the meeting had been arranged since ancient times, and the person in front of him also gave him a very familiar feeling. The man turned slowly with white clouds floating on his face and could not see his face clearly. "What do you want to know?" The man said faintly. "Who am I? From where? " "You are you, from afar." "Who are you and where are you going "I am I, I will go far away." For a while, Jiangning burst out laughing, and the man also began to laugh. "What do you want me to do?" After laughing, Jiangning asked. "It''s your duty and your duty to break the barriers of the world and return freedom to all living beings." "I don''t understand." The man smiles gently, and then with a wave, clouds change all over the sky, and a picture appears in front of Jiangning. In the picture, the gods are in the world and Ten Thousand Buddhas gather together. It''s a big war. It''s a river of blood. The whole world was destroyed in this war. The gods of heaven fell one after another, and the sky rained with blood. Every fighting God looked up to the sky, sighed, angry and unwilling in his eyes, but eventually turned into a lonely, which made people feel sad. This is the lament of the ancient gods, this is the cry of nine days. The tombs were born one after another, one by one gods. This is the burial place of gods and demons, and this is the home of all Buddhas. In ancient times, all the gods fell. This is the battle of gods. When he saw a venerable archaic deity fall and lament the sky, Jiangning is also sad. "What do you mean by the images of gods and Demons falling to me?" Jiangning asked. "Why did the ancient gods fight and why did they die? Have you ever thought about this question?" Jiangning shook his head: "I''m just an ordinary person. These problems are too far away from me. How can I think about those problems?" The man turned his back and looked up at the sky. "The reason why the archaic gods fought was because they discovered a secret, and why the archaic gods died was also because they discovered that secret." "Don''t play charades with me. I have a headache." The man said with a smile: "as early as in the ancient times, there were hundreds of ethnic groups, and the gods returned to their positions, and the mainland was in full swing. Later, the gods discovered a secret. The so-called Archaean land was actually a cage of heaven and earth. In order to break this cage, the gods launched a war among the gods. However, what people didn''t think of was that the God''s rebellious action was just a joke to people. The gods fell on the battlefield one after another, and the cage of heaven and earth was not broken. After all, hundreds of millions of creatures were his playthings and his slaves. " "Who is he?" "No one knows who he is, because no one has ever seen his real body. Call him heaven." Oh, my God! Jiangning can''t believe what he heard. "But what does all this have to do with me?" "Because only you can kill him, and only you can completely break the cage of heaven and earth, and give all living beings a freedom." Jiangning didn''t understand. He was just a common loser on earth. After crossing into the martial arts world, he soared with the supreme system. Although his realm strength was already top, he was still a man. Even the gods were not the opponents of the so-called heaven, let alone him."After the war of the gods, some Archaean gods who had not yet fallen found that as long as it was the living creature in the cage of heaven and earth, it was impossible to kill him. To kill him, people who were not in the cage of heaven and earth could do it." Jiangning''s eyes were wide open, unbelievable. "You mean that the reason why I was able to cross was a masterpiece of the gods?" "That''s right. Otherwise, how could you have come into this world?" "Are you mistaken? I''m really just an ordinary person." "Now you are not. Now you have taken on the expectations of the ancient gods. It is up to you whether the hundreds of millions of creatures in this world can get rid of control and regain their freedom." Sleeping trough! Jiangning can''t help but burst the vulgarity, this all what with what. It turns out that his crossing is the conspiracy of the ancient gods, which is too unreliable. "Now that you know everything, go ahead and finish your mission." After that, the man waved his hand, and the void burst. "Well, wait a minute. You have to tell me what to do next." "Enhance our strength and wait for the divine war to start." As the words fell, the illusory space collapsed. When Jiangning opened his eyes again, his consciousness had returned and appeared on the seventh floor of the Sutra Pavilion. The stone tablet in front of him had been broken. Jiangning stood up and shook his head. Up to now, he had not fully digested the news he had received before. Out of the Sutra Pavilion, we saw master xuanbei leading a group of Shaolin monks respectfully guarding there. Jiangning has not yet asked. We saw master xuanbei and others kneeling in front of Jiangning. "Welcome the Buddha to his place!" All the monks said in unison, their faces showing joy. What''s the matter? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 "What are you doing?" Looking at the monks kneeling on the ground, Jiangning quickly asked. "Bodhidharma had left Buddhist scriptures before he left. If anyone was recognized by the Buddhist tablet, he would be the Buddha of all ages and would lead the Buddhism to glory." Jiangning frowned slightly. He found that master xuanbei said that he was leaving, rather than passing away as he had said before in front of Mingyue Shengcai. Did he mean that Dharma was still alive? If it had been in the past, Jiangning would have been very surprised, but after so many things, he has seen things like Xuanwu, magic tiger and Kunpeng, not to mention a man who has lived for hundreds of years. "You don''t have to. I''m not a Buddha in your mouth." "Are you not a Buddha? Why is it recognized by the Buddhist tablet Master xuanbei was obviously disappointed and even pessimistic. "Although I am not the Buddha in your mouth, I will not let Shaolin be in danger and ignore it." Jiangning didn''t tell them what he saw in the Buddhist stele. It was too mysterious. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. "Amitabha, thank you very much Xuanbei, after all, was an eminent monk. Although he was somewhat disappointed, he changed his pessimism after hearing Jiangning''s assurance. "How are they now, master Huang?" "They are all masters. Although their true Qi is lost now, they will be fine as long as they have a period of time." Jiangning nodded, and then entered the Zen room where Zhou Zhiruo was. Originally, she thought Zhou Zhiruo was still sleeping, but she was practicing at the moment. She sat there with her knees crossed, and her whole body was covered with blue light. The shadow of the green bird was suspended on her head, and the green bird chirped softly. It made her look very holy at the moment. Not long after, Zhou Zhiruo woke up and saw Jiangning looking at her, then she gave Jiangning a smile. "How do you feel now?" Jiangning asked. "As long as you are there, I feel wonderful." Zhou Zhiruo throws out her tongue at Jiangning and changes her previous seriousness. Only in front of Jiangning will she show such a girl''s posture. Jiangning sits beside Zhou Zhiruo, gently embraces her shoulders and sniffs her body fragrance. Zhou Zhiruo''s face was red, and she said, "what do you want to do?" Jiangning hey hey a smile: "of course, I want to do what I should do." Zhou Zhiruo''s face is more red, some dare not see Jiangning. "Can''t think about it!" Zhou Zhiruo pretends to be serious. Jiangning ha ha ha smile: "why can''t you think?" "This is a pure and pure place for Buddhists. How can you think nonsense?" "Well, well, I don''t think about it. I can just put it into action." As soon as the voice falls, Jiangning pours directly on Zhou Zhiruo''s body. After a period of lingering, both of them were very tired and panting. "Zhiruo, before I left, I had told the people of Mingjiao that once Emei was in trouble, Mingjiao would go all out. How come this big event happened to Emei, they didn''t show up." "As a matter of fact, before the invasion of the Ming Dynasty, the Ming Dynasty envoy Yang Zuo sent someone to Emei to tell us to stay away. But at that time, elder martial sister Hou Ding said that Yang Zuo Shi was alarmist, and the sisters of Emei didn''t want to give up Emei Mountain, so they stayed. Now we don''t know what kind of Emei is. All blame me. If I had listened to Yang Zuo Shi''s words, Emei would not have suffered this disaster. " It seems that Zhou Zhiruo does not know that it is Ding Minjun colluding with Mingyue to betray her. "If you don''t have to worry, I''ve solved the affairs of Emei for you, and I''ve helped you catch the traitors of Emei." Zhou Zhiruo was surprised and could not set up a channel: "there are traitors in Emei sect?" Jiangning nodded his head and said, "yes, the reason why Emei sect was captured was that Ding Minjun colluded with Mingyue unintentionally." "Why did she hurt me so much?" "I''m not dazed by the desire for power. By the way, do you know where the Mingjiao people are now?" Zhou Zhiruo stopped and said: "at the beginning, Yang Zuo sent someone to say that if you need to find him, you can go to Zhongnan mountain." After saying that, Zhou Zhiruo quickly got up and dressed. "What are you doing?" "I have been away from Emei Mountain for a long time. I have to go back to Mount Emei as soon as possible. There are a lot of things to deal with." "Indeed, Emei has no head now. You have been away for so long. It''s really time to go back. I''ll go with you. When Emei''s affairs are finished, I''ll go to Zhongnanshan to find the people of Mingjiao." So they got up and said goodbye to master xuanbei and others. Before going down the Shaoshi mountain, just arrived at the gate of Shaolin Temple, a man suddenly stopped Jiangning. "Stinky boy, are you going now?" Yelled the doctor. Jiangning looked back at Huang Yaoshi and nodded at a loss. "What will rong''er do if you leave? When you leave, she talks about you day and night. You can''t be a heartbreaker Huang Yaoshi blows his beard and stares at him. He doesn''t look like a master in the past.Jiangning body cold sweat straight out, some embarrassed to look at the side of Zhou Zhiruo. Zhou Zhi if did not show any unusual expression, just toward Jiangning cleverly nodded, that means she doesn''t care. Jiangning some gratitude, Zhou Zhiruo is really a good woman. "Mr. Huang, don''t worry. I will go to Taohua island for a while when my affairs are finished." "Then you must come early. Don''t treat me as an old man. No, don''t promise to my poor girl." Jiangning was in a cold sweat again and ran away in a hurry. If he stayed down, he knew what he would say. Go back to Emei immediately. Because of Zhou Zhiruo''s return, all the disciples of Emei Mountain have their own backbone, and all things are handled in an orderly manner. "Come on, take the traitor Ding Minjun up." Before long, Ding Minjun was taken to the Golden Summit Hall of Emei. At this time, Ding Minjun''s hair is scattered, and the whole person is also crazy and nonsense, which is quite different from the previous appearance of the fox pretending to be a tiger. Ding Minjun looks at Zhou Zhiruo with a silly smile. He still has some feces in his mouth. He is obviously crazy. Originally, Zhou Zhiruo still hated Ding Minjun very much, but when she saw this look, the hatred in her heart went to her heart, only pity. "Take her down and take good care of her. After all, she was once my elder martial sister and one of the most beloved disciples of Shifu." "In accordance with the instructions of the headmaster." Ding Minjun was taken down and Jiangning nodded at Zhou Zhiruo. "Are you blaming me? Think I''m too much of a woman? " Zhou Zhiruo relies on Jiangning''s Huaili road. "No, you are kind-hearted. It''s easy to do good for evil, but it''s too late for me to be so kind. How can I blame you?" Zhou Zhiruo chuckled: "on your mouth sweet." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 After several days of lingering on Mount Emei and helping the Emei school gradually get on the right track, Jiangning left Emei Mountain. At this time, she would not like to leave together with the leader of the nanzhishan sect. After leaving Emei Mountain, Jiangning came directly to Zhongnan mountain. Zhongnan mountain is located in the middle of Donghuang. There are many rumors about Zhongnan mountain. The most widely spread one is that the founder of Quanzhen sect met LV Dongbin and Han Zhongli, one of the eight immortals, and was taught the immortal Dharma. Wang Chongyang lived in seclusion in Zhongnan mountain for three years, and finally realized Taoism. He went down the mountain to establish Quanzhen Taoism. Therefore, there has always been a folk song about Zhongnan Mountain: there are immortals in Zhongnan mountain, and they will meet each other by chance. Wang Chongyang, a Quanzhen sect, becomes an immortal after three years. Zhongnan mountain is worthy of being the holy mountain of Taoism. Before entering the mountain, you can feel that the whole mountain is shrouded in a cloud of immortals, which is extremely holy. Because only from Zhou Zhiruo mouth that Yang Xiao is in Zhongnan mountain, but Jiangning is not sure of its authenticity, and does not know where Yang Xiao is in Zhongnan mountain. Along the way, Jiangning came to the top of Zhongnan mountain. The floating clouds are like a wide sea, and the vast expanse is like a fairyland. Looking at this delightful sight, Jiangning almost forgot the purpose of coming here. "Where is Yang Xiao?" Jiangning standing on the top of the mountain, running thick and sincere Qi, shouts when he opens his mouth. The sound was like thunder, and the clouds rolled like waves. "Where is Yang Xiao?" "Where is Yang Xiao?" Jiangning yelled several times, one by one, more and more amazing. The echo was reverberating. Before stopping, I heard a sharp carving sound in the sky. I saw a cloud floating over Jiangning, and the cold mountain wind was like a sword. It is a big eagle, hovering in the air, like a overlord in the air, extremely powerful. There is a man sitting on the back of the carving. Although his temples are gray, he should not be old. He is carrying a black iron Epee with only one arm. The whole person is extremely proud. It seems that the world is just a child''s play in his eyes. What a fantastic sculpture, what a one armed maniac. "Who are you? Why make a noise here? " "Who are you? Why ride on the eagle? " Jiangning asked. "I''m Yang Guo." As soon as Jiangning slapped his forehead, he thought he was really confused. One arm, epee and divine carving are the characteristics of Yang Guo. "It turns out that it''s Yang Guo, the great hero of the divine carving. I''m Jiangning, the leader of Ming religion. I''m here to look for all the people of Ming religion." Yang Guo, looking down at Jiangning below, looks unbelievable. "You are Jiangning." Yang Guo fell over and stood beside Jiangning. "Exactly." Yang Guo seems to be a little unconvinced. "Are you really Jiangning?" "If it''s fake, it will be changed." Yang Guo laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that the leader of the Ming religion should be so young. It''s better to meet him than to be famous." "Shendiao is famous all over the world. His chivalry is unparalleled. It''s better to meet him. I don''t know why the immortal Eagle came here? " With a smile and a sound of miso, Yang Guo pulled out the black iron Epee directly behind his back. His whole body was awe inspiring and heroic. Jiangning was startled and hastily restrained. "I''ve heard that Xuangong, the leader of the Ming religion, has amazing fighting power. I wonder if master Jiang can satisfy one of Yang''s wishes." Yang Guo said. "If you want to fight, you can''t have so much nonsense." "Good, good, good, worthy of Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion who has done everything in the world, so Yang will be offended today." As soon as Yang Guo''s voice fell, he heard a cry of carving in the sky. The eagle''s wings were flying fast, and the sword spirit of Taoism came down from the sky like a waterfall. Yang Guo''s epee is sweeping. It seems clumsy, but it gives people a natural feeling. There is no flaw in this sword, so people can''t avoid it. Worthy of the West crazy Yang Guo! Jiangning gave a deep praise and made a quick attack. Fists are like wind and thunder with wind and rain, and feet are like heaven and earth. The sword is like a thunderbolt, and the palm is like a blade. It was just a short moment, and the two had already fought a hundred moves. Jiangning was surprised. At first, he thought that Yang Guo was only an expert at the same level as Huang Laoxie. But he didn''t expect that this was not the case at all. Both Yang Guo and Huang Laoxie were at the top of great masters. However, their own level of cultivation and understanding of martial arts were at least one level higher than Huang Laoxie. Jiangning was shocked by Yang Guo''s power, and Yang Guo was even more shocked by Jiangning''s strength. He had never seen Jiangning before, but he had heard about it. He always thought that it was just exaggeration of the world, and Jiangning was not so powerful. However, after such a confrontation, he felt that the world not only did not exaggerate, on the contrary, it also said that Jiangning was weak. Jiangning was far more powerful than the world population said. Although they lament each other''s strength, the more the Vietnam War, the more crazy the Vietnam War."Don''t go to the sad place. You''ll be lost." Yang Guo''s expression suddenly became extremely pathetic, and the whole world seemed to be crying for it. One hand splitting out was the extreme, dejected palm. "It''s a thunderbolt when you don''t use it." Jiangning looks the same, the momentum of the whole person suddenly become sharp, like a giant sword, split with one hand, the sword is like a thunderbolt to startle the string. There was a big bang, and the clouds on the top of the mountain suddenly began to boil. Jiangning did not move like a mountain, and Yang Guo even stepped back several steps, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "It is worthy of being the leader of Mingjiao, Jiangning. Yang was defeated, and he was convinced." Yang Guo stands with his sword in his posture. "It''s just a small victory. You don''t have to worry about it." Yang Guo laughs, and his face is full of admiration and appreciation. "Now, great Xia Yang, can you tell me where the people of Ming religion are?" Jiangning said with a smile. "You''d better call me Yang Guo. I''m flustered by a great Xia. Besides, who dares to be a great Xia in front of you." "Brother Yang praised it falsely." Yang Guo waved his hand and said, "you Mingjiao people are indeed in Zhongnanshan, but they have a mission now. They can''t bend down to see you. Brother Jiang will follow me to see them." After that, Yang Guo roared and the eagle swooped down. "Brother Jiang, please!" Yang Guo ascended to the sky and landed directly on the back of the divine eagle, followed by Jiangning. Shendiao galloped all the way up to the sky, flying over Zhongnan and nine days. After a vast sea of clouds, another mountain suddenly appeared. Jiangning was shocked. Unexpectedly, there was a mountain in Zhongnan mountain. The mountain was like the pillar of the sky, hidden in a misty sea of clouds. If you don''t look close, you can''t see clearly. "Here it is." The statue swoops down, and a fairy palace emerges. One of them falls on the square. People come and go in the square, most of them are children of Ming religion. The children of the Ming Dynasty came forward and bowed to salute one after another. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 Yang Xiao and others are waiting there. "See the Lord." Left and right double envoys, four Dharma protectors, five scattered people and gold, wood, water, fire and earth flag signboard envoys gathered on the square to wait for Jiangning''s chariot. "Get up." "No!" After entering the conference hall, some other lower level Ming Jiao disciples withdrew one after another. "What is the matter? How did you get here if you didn''t stick to the light roof? " Yang Xiao was about to speak, but was interrupted by Yang Guo. "Master Jiang, you can''t blame them at this time. It''s Yang who asked them to come. If you want to blame, blame Yang. Yang has nothing to say." Yang Guo said. "I don''t mean to blame, I just want to know what''s going on?" "It''s like this..." Yang Guo came slowly. At that time, Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu made a 16-year agreement on the cliff. After finding Xiao Longnu, they traveled the lake and lake together, preparing to return to the ancient tomb after the journey. When they traveled to Zhongnan mountain, they found that there was a magic wind in Zhongnan mountain, and people in many villages at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain were drained and died. At the end of the day, there are two people in the devil mountain who know why. So they began to remove the demons on the mountain. In the process of removing the demons, they found this fairy palace and found some secret ingredients from this fairy palace. It turns out that this fairy palace was built by LV Dongbin and Han Zhongli. The reason why they built this fairy palace was not for pleasure, but to suppress demons. In ancient times, there was no Zhongnan mountain here, but a chaotic area connected with the devil kingdom. The demons in the devil kingdom are rampant. Once there is a magic move, the demons in the devil kingdom will wreak havoc and kill the living creatures nearby. Later, God could not bear it. Lu Dongbin and Han Zhong, who were born with eight immortals, were ordered to come here to eliminate demons. After fighting back those archaic demons, the two immortals realized that this was not a long-term solution. Only by completely closing the connection, could we prevent the evil lords from invading and return the peace of the local people. So they invited the gods to come and move the mountain to this place. They also moved a mountain on Zhongnan mountain, and built a fairy palace and sealed the devil kingdom forever. Later, with the departure of the two immortals, and in addition to the past so many years, the seal of that year gradually loosened, and some demons came out of the loose seal. Yang Guo immediately realized that the situation was not good. Once the seal was completely damaged, all the demons in the devil kingdom would pour out. Now the gods are no longer there. If the demon kingdom was broken, it would be a disaster to the East famine and even the whole mainland. Yang Yinghao had no other way to invade the world, but he didn''t think of any other way. Only the Ming religion received the divine carving order, Yang Xiao did not say a word, and took the people of Ming religion to come here to help seal the devil. After listening to Yang Guo, Jiangning was a little confused. This world is too unreliable. I still have so many things to solve, and the task of stepping out of the Middle Earth has not been completed. How can you come out of a demon kingdom again. "Brother Jiangning!" Just when Jiangning had a headache for this, a silver bell like sound sounded, and a fragrant wind came, which instantly penetrated into Jiangning''s arms. Jiangning was bumped by Yang Buhui and almost didn''t sit on the ground. "No regrets, no mistakes." Yang Xiao''s face suddenly pulled down. "No harm, no harm. I haven''t seen my sister for a long time." "Brother Jiangning, you can''t leave this time without regret running alone." Yang Buhui hugs Jiangning tightly, as if afraid of her release, Jiangning will disappear. Jiangning gently patted Yang Buhui''s cerebellar bag melon son and nodded. "Brother Jiang is really lucky." Yang Guo couldn''t help saying. "There is no brother Yang and little dragon girl. This pair of gods and fairies comes to be enviable." As soon as Jiangning''s words came out, Yang Guo''s face suddenly sank, showing a sad color. The rest of the people bowed their heads and couldn''t bear to speak. Jiangning realized that he must have said something wrong, so he threw an inquiring look at Yang Xiao. Yang Xiao winked at Jiangning, and Jiangning didn''t know what he was. "In fact, there is nothing to be said about it. When my aunt and I came here, I wanted to seal the devil''s land, but my aunt said that she only wanted to roam around the world with me and let me not meddle in my business. I had a disagreement with her, and she left in a fit of anger. " Yang Guo said. "Brother Yang, this is your fault. If she is gone, you should chase after her. In fact, what a woman wants is very simple. Just coax her." "Now I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it back?" "What''s the matter?" "My aunt was caught by the devil in the devil kingdom.""What?" Jiangning exclaimed. Yang Guo looked at Jiangning, and suddenly fell down on his knees. "What''s the reason, brother Yang?" Jiangning quickly helped Yang Guo up. "Brother Jiang, I''m not going to kneel down. I''m not kneeling. I''m not kneeling. I''m not kneeling. I''m not kneeling. I just want to ask you something." "Brother Yang, it doesn''t matter. As long as I Jiangning can do it, I will do it even if it''s heaven and earth." "I would like to ask brother Jiang to follow me into the devil Kingdom and rescue my aunt." Yang Guo said. "You don''t have to say it. I''ll do it." Jiangning said firmly. As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, Yang Xiao and others suddenly changed their faces. Qi Qi knelt down in front of Jiangning: "the devil''s land is an ancient forbidden area. It''s very dangerous. Please think twice, master." "I have made up my mind to this matter. You need not dissuade me." "Dad, it''s chivalrous to help others in the face of injustice. If you obstruct brother Jiangning like this, isn''t he trapped in injustice? Elder brother Jiangning, I support you." Yang Buhui said. Jiangning smiles and pats Yang Buhui''s head. Yang Xiao all see dissuade invalid, also had to stand up. Yang Guo was grateful. "I would like to go to the devil''s land to rescue Miss long with the leader Jiang." At this time, a moderate voice sounded, and a 17-year-old boy stepped into the conference hall. Jiangning frowned at the young man who entered. He didn''t remember when there were such handsome young talents in the Ming religion. "This is it?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking. The white eyebrow eagle king quickly stood out and arched his hands and said, "tell the master that this is Zhang Wuji, his grandson. If there are many offenses, please forgive me." He is Zhang Wuji?! Jiangning began to be confused again. Since becoming the leader of Ming religion, Jiangning still thought that Zhang Wuji didn''t exist in this world. Unexpectedly, he appeared at the moment. It can be said that all Jiangning owned originally belonged to Zhang Wuji. Now that Zhang Wuji appears, Jiangning is at a loss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "What a hero boy." This is the first sentence that Jiangning said after seeing Zhang Wuji. He can only say this sentence. He can''t say Zhang Wuji. I''m sorry. I robbed the thing that belonged to you. "Thank you for your praise." Zhang Wuji was young and full of vigor. However, after he was praised by Jiangning, he was very happy. You know, in Zhang Wuji''s heart, he always regarded Jiangning as his idol, hoping that he could become a hero like the leader one day. Jiangning also did not expect to become Zhang Wuji''s idol. "Brother Yang, do you have any plans about going to the devil kingdom?" Jiangning asked. Yang Guo shook his head and said, "we don''t know anything about the devil kingdom. Although I know my aunt has been caught by the devil, we don''t know where the entrance of the devil kingdom is." Jiangning took a breath. He didn''t know anything about it. What should be done. After a while of discussion, it was clear that there was no result, and the crowd rushed to disperse. The night is dim and the moon is clear. Jiangning just lay on the bed not long ago, heard the door creak, a thin black shadow slowly came in, directly opened Jiangning''s quilt, drilled into Jiangning''s arms. "No regrets, sister. Why did you come?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. "I miss you." Yang said directly. Jiangning Oh a, Yang Buhui small body embrace more tightly. "Eh?" Yang Buhui was suddenly surprised. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. "Brother Jiangning, have you heard the drums?" Yang Buhui said. Jiangning Ning Ning ear a listen, when entering the ear about Yang Buhui''s panting sound, did not hear any other strange voice. Yang Buhui sat up from the bed, trying to find the direction of the sound, but when she sat up, the rumbling drum disappeared. So she got into the bed again, into Jiangning''s arms, and the rumbling drum sounded again. "Brother Jiangning''s drum sound comes from your body." Yang Buhui was surprised. Jiangning quickly held his breath and concentrated his mind. Suddenly saw his body''s magic bone is sending out a very rhythmic vibration, constantly hook the magic bone in the vibration. Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong. Three long and one short, as if from the ancient war song. Jiangning felt that the magic bone in his body seemed to be boiling up. This feeling was very strange, just like the timidity of the local people. Jiangning''s heart suddenly startled, the big devil king, the devil kingdom. Is it that the big devil king comes from the devil Kingdom, and his body''s magic bones feel his hometown, so he has this rhythm? Jiangning quickly turned over and said to Yang Buhui, "I don''t regret that you stay here. I''ll go out for a while." Yang Buhui just ready to speak, Jiangning has jumped out. Jiangning is like a zombie. Although he stares at his eyes, his eyes are blank. He seems to be walking on the mountain without any clue, but he is actually feeling the vibration of the magic bone in his body. The more powerful the magic bone vibrates, the closer it will be to the devil kingdom. "Demon bone Tianzuo, it seems that this is the place." Jiangning looked at the tree in front of him, which was not very tall. It was a very ordinary tree. It would never attract people''s attention if it was placed in the forest. However, it was also a very unusual tree, because even if it was placed in the forest, people could not help but look at it. The height of the tree is less than 30 meters, and the tree has almost no trunk. It is like a dead wood. The upper and lower parts are almost as thick, but there is a bulge in the middle, which is like a bone knot. "Master, how did you come here?" After Jiangning left, Yang Buhui was worried, so he told Yang Xiao about it. Yang Xiao took the people all over the mountain to look for Jiangning, but found Jiangning was in a daze at an ugly tree. "Why? This tree looks like It''s like a person''s thumb. " Yang Buhui suddenly exclaimed. People looked up and looked at it. At this point, the tree really looked like a person''s thumb, but compared with the thumb, the tree was too big. At this time, Yang Guo was suddenly excited. "When I discovered the fairy palace, I saw half of the remnant scriptures in it. There was a sentence in it: the immortal severed his finger to seal off the devil. It seems that this tree is probably the thumb of Han Zhongli or LV Dongbin. This is the entrance of the devil kingdom. " "Yes, this is the entrance to the devil kingdom." Jiangning said. "Brother Jiang, you are indeed a lucky general. Yang has been here for so long, but he has not been able to find the entrance to the devil''s land. Unexpectedly, brother Jiang''s arrival will make the entrance of the demon Kingdom appear. It is really God''s help to me." "Yang Zuo Shi, since the entrance to the devil''s land has been found, you send someone to guard here. The three of us will go in. Once we find the devil invading, we will kill them immediately." Jiangning said."In accordance with the canon." Jiangning smile, and then said to Yang Guo: "brother Yang, then we go to the devil''s land for a walk?" Yang Guo laughs and strides directly into the immortal finger tree. With the disappearance of Yang Guo, Jiangning is ready to step in, but Yang Bu regret to pull. "Brother Jiangning, you must come back safely." Jiangning said: "don''t worry, don''t regret my sister, so many big waves I have come over, not to mention this small devil''s land." Jiangning also entered immediately. "Wait for me!" Zhang Wuji galloped in and went straight in. Once stepping into the devil Kingdom, the surrounding is a dark, oppressive atmosphere, boundless evil spirit envelops the whole world. There is no light in the sky, no sun, no stars. There is only a dark black moon, which makes the world look terrible. The whole devil kingdom is just like a ghost field without any vitality. The mountains here are connected with mountains, and each mountain is extremely dark without any vegetation. It is just like huge stones, emitting cold light. Zhang Wuji is the weakest among the three. As soon as he came in, he felt a boundless chill enveloping him, which made him shiver several times. Although he knew that Xiao Longnu was robbed by the devil in the devil Kingdom, Yang Guo knew very little about it. He only knew that the devil called himself the black horn king. The three men had no idea to move forward to see if they could meet some demons and ask about the whereabouts of the black horn king. The sound of ghost crying startled the world. As soon as they stepped into a dark valley, they heard sharp laughter coming from the valley. "Jie Jie Jie Finally, there''s meat to eat. " As soon as his words fell, he heard a burst of running sound, as fast as ten thousand horses galloping. At first sight, on the mountainside around the valley, a series of bony and rickety figures quickly ran towards the three people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 The hordes of demons are galloping and all horses are silent. However, in a flash, the three people have been surrounded by demons that rush across the mountains and fields. These demons are all bony, not covered with inch, although they have the human shape, but they are crawling on the ground like mice. Each demon has a necklace made of human bones on its neck, and its blood red eyes are full of greed and greed. "This is a bone eater. I have seen it in the fairy''s secret book. Bone eaters like to collect human bones. Be careful, everyone. Although bone eating demons are lower class demons in the demon Kingdom, they live in social groups and are very cruel. " A group of bone eating demons stare at the three men. Obviously, they also feel the strength of the three and do not attack immediately. Although bone eaters are inferior demons, this does not mean that they have no brains. On the contrary, bone eating demons are quite intelligent. Otherwise, with their inferior status, how can they survive in the domain of the strong. "Ah, ah, I can''t bear it. I haven''t collected human bones for a long time. The man on the left looks very delicious. I must collect his skull as a nightpot. None of you can rob me." One of them pointed to Jiangning and said. "Fart, he is clearly my favorite. Don''t rob me." Said another bone eater. "Ah, I''m so angry. When we attacked the border town, we already had an agreement. When we attacked the border city, I asked you to choose the human bone first. This time, I must choose the first one." "Fart, when you are in the border town, you should choose it first. You are such a obfuscator. I''m so angry. I''ll fight with you." With that, the two bone eating demons began to fight. They kept twisting and rolling on the ground, gnawing at each other, and fighting fiercely. "Be careful, everyone. Bone eaters are cunning." The two bone eating demons fought more and more fiercely, with blood dripping all over their bodies. The other bone eating demons smelled of blood and joined the fight between them. Three people can''t help but be a little stunned. What are these bone eating demons fighting with. Bone eaters kept fighting, and the scope of the fight gradually moved towards the three. At this time, the sudden change took place. The bone eating demons who were fighting with each other suddenly jumped up and immediately opened. They were already close to the three people. The hard and sharp claws directly grabbed them. It turns out that the previous fight was planned, completely for the immediate surprise attack. It is true that bone eating demons are insidious and cunning. Although the bone eating devil''s sudden attack made the three people a little unprepared, they were not easy to deal with, especially Yang Guo, because he knew this kind of inferior devil in the immortal''s secret code, so he had been prepared for it. At the time of his sword, it was hard for him to pull out the sword. With a roar, more than ten bone eating demons were directly smashed into meat cakes by Yang Guo''s epee. Jiangning''s fist is like a sea, and several bone eating demons are killed with each blow. Although Zhang Wuji is weak in strength, he is practicing the Joyoung magic of Zhi Yang, and the real Qi is naturally suppressive to such Yin and demons. In the middle of the dark valley, there were explosions and howls. A bone eating demon turns into fly ash under the attack of three people. After half a cup of tea, the bone eating demon scattered all over the mountains and fled, killing and injuring most of them. "Run, run, these three are the devil." Exclaimed, the demons have been killed by three people, do not want to run forward. Jiangning step foot odd step, instantly catch up with a bone eating demon, step on the foot, did not kill him. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I haven''t killed the people in the border town. I have no hatred with you human beings." This bone eater was the one who had clamored to use Jiangning''s skull as a nightpot. Zhang Wuji killed the rise, but also want to chase, Jiangning quickly called him: "poor bandits do not chase, be careful of the way." "Yes, my Lord." The bone eating Demon Under Jiangning''s feet looks at Jiangning in horror, with a look of begging for mercy. "I''m going to ask you a few questions. If you answer them right, I''ll let you go." "Good, good, small must know everything without saying anything." Bone eating magic road. It seems that the bone eating demon is not only insidious and cunning, but also cowardly and spineless. It is a kind of demon who is deceptive and afraid of the hard. "What is this place?" "This is Heishan, which is under the command of the Black Mountain King." "Black Mountain King? What does he have to do with the black point king? " The bone eating demon was stunned and said, "King black horn? I''ve never heard of such a person. " "No?" Yang Guo''s face changed, and the dark iron Epee in his hand pointed to the bone eating demon: "you''d better think about it for me.""Uncle, everyone, I really haven''t heard of the black corner king. Maybe he is not from Heishan area, so I don''t know." Jiangning stopped Yang Guo, who was about to be furious, and said, "brother Yang, don''t be so excited. The devil kingdom is vast and boundless. He has never heard of the black horn king. This person is also normal." Yang guoleng hum, back over the body, Jiangning continued to ask: "listen to you mentioned the border city this place, what kind of place is the border city?" "The border city is a city built by human beings in the devil kingdom." "And humans in the devil''s land?" Jiangning was surprised. "Yes, there were two invincible masters. They led the Terran army into the devil Kingdom and wanted to kill the demon king and solve the problems of the demon kingdom. However, after so many years, they did not find the devil''s whereabouts at all. As time went by, they settled down in the devil Kingdom and built a border city for human beings to live in." Said the bone eater. Jiangning three people looked at each other. "Since we can''t find any trace of the black point king here, if we go to the border town for a walk, maybe we can get something there." Jiangning said. Yang Guo and Zhang Wuji also nodded. "Gentlemen, I have told you all the things I know. Can you put the little one as a fart now?" The bone eater begged. "It''s easy to let you go. As long as you take us to the border town, we will release you when we get there." The bone eating devil''s face changed greatly: "no, the people in the border town hate us deeply. If I take you there, I will certainly die." "Now you have no room to discuss. You can either die now or take us to the border town." Jiangning said. To cry without tears, the bone eating demon had to take three people to the border town. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 "Three masters, the front is the border town. I really can''t go any further. Otherwise, if the experts of the border town find you with me, they will certainly treat you as demons. It''s not good for you or me, isn''t it? Just let me go. " The bone eater crawls on the ground and points to a magnificent border town in front of him. "Go away." Jiangning said. The bone eater was immediately pardoned and jumped into the darkness. But before he took a few steps, Yang Guo swept the epee and cut it in half. "Brother Yang, are you?" Jiangning is a little puzzled. "If we let go of these demons, we don''t know how many people will be harmed by them in the future. If they die early, they will save many human beings." Yang Guodao. Jiangning waved his hand and said nothing. However, he always had a feeling that Yang Guo in front of him seemed to have a different idea. The border city is majestic, and I don''t feel anything from afar. When I got close to it, I found that the wall of the border city was hundreds of Zhang high. All over the wall were carved with knife marks and sword marks. Even some demon corpses were embedded in the wall, which added a lot of killing spirit to the ancient city. Entering the border city requires a series of tedious inspections. After all, in this demon Kingdom, it is very dangerous. Some demons can even be transformed into human beings, so strict inspection is inevitable. In order to prevent trouble, the three did not say that they came from the outside world, but that they were retail investors in the devil Kingdom and came to the border city to seek protection. After entering the devil Kingdom, the three people found that there were not only human beings in the border town, but also some demons in it, and the people who became them had no malice towards these demons. "Three, are you new here?" Shortly after entering the border town, a man dressed like a businessman came up to greet them. "Yes, what can I do for you?" Jiangning asked. "My name is Li Qing, and I''m a famous agent in the border town. I can introduce you to work or even join a gang." Li Qing has a kind smile. "Agent? Into gangs? " Jiangning has some doubts. Li Qing looked at the three people at a loss, and his heart was suddenly happy. It seems that these three people are all rookies, so it''s better to cheat. "Yes, as we all know, the devil kingdom is the territory of the demon clan. If you want to live a good life in the devil Kingdom, you must get the magic crystal. As the most famous agent in the border town, I can introduce the best task to you." Although Li Qing seems enthusiastic, Jiangning three people do not believe what he said. Although they are not old enough, they are all top intelligent people. They are all human beings. It is not easy for them to be fooled by Li Qing. "And what do you want from us?" Jiangning gets to the point. "It''s not easy for everyone to go out and go out. I just want to make friends with you." "We don''t need a friend like you." As soon as he finished speaking, Li Jiangning ran up. "Don''t go, don''t go. There''s something to discuss." Li Qing said. "There''s no good in the world coming from the sky. You''d better say what you need. Maybe we can think about it." Li Qing said with an embarrassed smile: "in fact, it''s good to be a broker. I can take a certain amount of magic crystal from your reward for completing the task as my reward." "I''m sorry, we''re not here to finish the task, but to find someone." Jiangning said. Seeing that Jiangning and others have no intention to be their own agent, Li Qing can''t help being a bit anxious. In the devil''s land, strength is respected, and only two things can reflect strength. One is power, and the other is money (that is, the magic crystal of the universal currency in the devil Kingdom). For people who are weak in their own strength, the power can''t compete with him, so only through money. Moreover, Li Qing is not a greedy person. He just wants to make a little money to spend his life. However, his strength is too low. No one is willing to hire him as an agent. Therefore, survival has become his biggest problem. When he finally meets three new people, how can he let go. "Tut Li Qing, you''re fooling new people here again. For people who have no strength like you, I advise you to die as soon as possible. " A big man with three thick feet and a height of three meters stopped Jiangning in front of them. His face was arrogant and extremely arrogant. "New man, don''t be cheated by Li Qing. He is a dog with mixed hair. It''s better to follow me and make sure that you can enjoy the food and drink spicy food in the future." "Zhang bold, don''t deceive people too much. I discovered them first." Li Qing said angrily. "What about bullying people too much? What can you do with me? " Zhang boldly looked at Li Qing with disdain, and then he said to the three people in Jiangning: "new man, you must follow me in any case today, otherwise you will not want to muddle along in this border city with 100000 territory.""Who are you?" Facing Zhang''s boldness, Jiangning was displeased. "I''m you, Zhang..." Zhang bold words did not finish, only see Zhang Wuji flying is a foot, directly kick in the face of Zhang bold, he was pulled out of the horizontal fly. "A bold madman, how dare you be unreasonable to the Lord." "Ah, I dare to beat your Uncle Zhang. Do you know who you are?" Zhang boldly got up from the ground, yelled and scolded, and waved his fist towards Zhang Wuji. "Little bunny, if you don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know how high heaven and earth are." Zhang Wuji snorted coldly, and directly split his palm into Zhang bold''s Xiong mouth. Zhang boldly suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood, and his mouth collapsed into a large piece and fell to the ground and convulsed. "By your surname, Zhang?" Zhang Wuji spat. Li Qing gaped at this scene, as if he could not believe what he saw. He couldn''t believe that the newcomer would dare to kill Zhang boldly. You know, Zhang bold is a gold medal agent in the border city, and he is also a subordinate of xiangyushan, the richest man in the border city. Moreover, xiangyushan is extremely protective and his subordinates are like clouds. If you provoke him in this city, it is just like provoking Yama. "Come with me!" Li Qingxing turns around and takes Jiangning three people to run outside. "Why run for no reason?" "If you don''t run, you''ll die." Li Qing almost cried. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 Li Qing took Jiangning and other three people to a secluded and dilapidated courtyard. "You killed Zhang bold, and now you are in big trouble." Li Qing was still afraid, and her voice was shaking. Jiangning looked at him strangely. "What''s the matter? As far as I know, that bold one is just a rascal in the street. If you kill him, you will kill him. " Jiangning said. "He is indeed a street hooligan, but the people behind him are absolutely beyond your control." "Oh? Who is behind him Li Qing sighed: "behind him is xiangyushan, the richest man in the border city. Although xiangyushan certainly doesn''t know him, Zhang Bolden is the brother-in-law of Li Tiedan, one of the four great vajras under xiangyushan. You killed Zhang Bolden. With Li Tiedan''s personality, it''s strange not to find you irritated." Jiangning frowned. "You go now. You can''t stay in the border town." Jiangning gently said with a smile: "since you know that Zhang bold is Li Tiedan''s brother-in-law, certainly will not let us go, why do you still wade in this muddy water?" Li Qing sighed: "to tell you the truth, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have a high level and strength. It''s not easy to get along in this border town. So I''ve always wanted to find some new people as their agents, and have a dream of going to heaven step by step.". I had hoped for you, but I didn''t expect that this would happen eventually. In fact, in the end, if I hadn''t offended Zhang bold, you wouldn''t have been involved in this affair, which would have prevented you from living in the border town. I''m very sorry. There is not much I can do but tell you to leave as soon as possible. " "Can you tell us how you offended Zhang bold?" Jiangning asked. "Ah Li Qing sighed again: "at the beginning, I was blamed for meddling." At this time, a girl came out of the house. She had black hair like a waterfall, but her eyes were golden, and there were two black horns on her head. She was actually a demon girl. "Eun Kung, it''s all I''ve done to you." The girl said to Li Qing. "Qingqing, it''s not your fault. I believe that anyone with a little chivalrous heart will help you if he sees it." Li Qing said. Jiangning looked at the demon girl with interest and asked, "what''s going on?" "It''s like this..." The demon girl Qingqing began to tell everything from beginning to end. It turns out that this demon girl named Qingqing was originally a princess of the kalouluo people. At the beginning, the Ju family of the kalouluo people was destroyed because the girls of the kalouluo nationality were very beautiful and amazing. Therefore, no matter for the demons or Terrans in the devil Kingdom, they all have a preference, that is, to buy and sell the girls of the kalouluo nationality. After her exile in the border city, Qingqing was taken in by Zhang bold and wanted to take her as a female slave. However, Qingqing was a princess of a family. She did not have a contract to sell herself, so she was not a slave. In the border town, there is a rule that if a person does not have a slave contract, others can not forcibly take him into slavery in a state that he or she does not allow. Qingqing was exiled in the border city. Zhang bold coveted its beauty and wanted to be taken as a slave. After all, Qingqing was a person of status and refused to accept it. Therefore, Zhang bold, relying on his own strength in the border city, wanted to force him to be a slave. Li Qing happened to meet Li Qing, who was still a hot blooded young man at that time. Seeing such forcible possession, he was not used to it. He forced this matter to the city Lord''s house. Under the witness of the city Lord of the border city, Qingqing and Li Qing became brothers and sisters of the opposite sex. Zhang bold was punished by the city Lord for this, if not for his brother-in-law Li Tiedan asking for help from xiangyushan At that time, Zhang bold had already been exiled. After the incident, Zhang boldly hated Li Qinghuai. Whatever happened to Li Qing, he would be a hindrance. Although Li Qing made Zhang bold eat a small part in the Qingqing incident, he was alone, unable to compete with the strength behind Zhang bold, and he was also struggling in the border city. If it had not been for the strict forest law in the border city, Li Qing would have been killed by Zhang boldly. During that time, Li Qingxia was well-known, and there were also some masters who followed him. However, with Zhang''s bold step-by-step management, those who followed him were either forced to leave Li Qing or couldn''t stand the temptation of Zhang bold''s high salary. As a broker, there is no master who can accept the task and can''t get magic crystal. It''s really hard to get along in this border town. After listening to the story of the demon girl Qingqing, Jiangning three people can''t help but respect Li Qing, who looks a little indecent on the surface. "Let''s go. The farther you go, the better. Don''t step into the border town." Li Qing seems to be a few decades old and has no strength to speak. "We''re gone. What are you going to do? Won''t Li Tiedan come to trouble you? " Jiangning asked. "Don''t worry. After all, there are still cities with etiquette and laws in the border city. Zhang bold was killed by you, which has nothing to do with me. Even though his power behind Li Tiedan is so amazing, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me in this border city."Jiangning shook his head and said, "our task has not been completed and the person we are looking for has not been found. We will not leave the border town so easily. Besides, we still need your help." "The reason why you are involved in this incident is entirely because of me. If you can tell me something, if I can do it, I will die." "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that we want you to be our agent. As you said, it''s difficult to walk without money when we are out of the house. We need to earn a lot of magic crystals so that we can better accomplish our tasks Jiangning said. "But..." "It''s nothing good, but we don''t pay attention to it at all." Jiangning said lightly. "Well, that''s a big voice." A cold hum came from outside the door, and then heard a bang. Several figures broke into the door. The first one was covered with iron armour, and his muscles were curled. He looked very fierce. "Li Tiedan!" Seeing the visitors, Li Qing exclaimed. "Well, you li Qing, you even instigated people to kill my man Zhang bold. If I don''t correct you today, how can I stand in the border town?" Jiangning stepped out gently and stopped in front of Li Qing. "I killed people. What''s the matter with me?" "Pay the money in debt, kill for your life. Since you killed people, you should be ready to pay for your life." "If you want me to lose my life, it depends on your ability." Zhang Ning had a cold drink, and his whole body was full of vigor and mania. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 "Master, you are such a rascal. Please let me do it." Jiangning just ready to start, Zhang Wuji stopped him. Jiangning took a look at Zhang Wuji and retreated. Zhang Wuji''s talent was amazing. He was already a master of the grand master''s realm at a young age. Moreover, although Li Tiedan''s people also had two masters, the realm was not stable and he was not Zhang Wuji''s opponent at all. Therefore, Jiangning simply let Zhang Wuji do it. Zhang Wuji stepped out and pointed to Li Tiedan: "grandson, remember, your grandfather''s name is Zhang Wuji. After going to hell, don''t forget to tell the yama who killed you." "Well, you are more arrogant than others." Li Tiedan snorted coldly: "catch them for me, and remember never to kill them. I will smash their bones one by one, so that they can feel the endless pain of survival and death." At the command of Li Tiedan, those people he brought swarmed up. For a moment, the small courtyard was filled with shouts of killing. Zhang Wuji used all his skills to open his realm. The great master''s true Qi erupted like a tiger in a flock. The people Li Tiedan brought in were not his enemies at all. "Great master?" Li Tiedan and Li Qing exclaimed at the same time. Li Tiedan exclaimed because he was one of xiangyushan''s right-handed men and one of the most powerful silver brokers in the border town. He knew what a great master meant to an agent. Although there are many masters in the devil Kingdom, the great master is not a few, but he is obviously better than the general master. The reason why Li Qing exclaimed was that he did not expect Zhang Wuji to be a great master, and Zhang Wuji was mainly from Jiangning. Therefore, we can imagine how powerful Jiangning would be. Li Tiedan''s eyes are red, so are Li Qing''s. The reason why Li Tiedan is jealous is because of anger and fear, and the reason why Li Qing is jealous is because of excitement. Zhang Wuji is like a tiger out of the cage, like a dragon exploring the sea, but in the blink of an eye, those people brought by Li Tiedan were all put down by him. Li Tiedan gaped at this scene, knowing that the situation was not right, he was ready to run away. "Where do you want to go?" Jiangning suddenly appeared beside Li Tiedan, which scared Li Tiedan. However, Li Tiedan is one of the four great vajras under xiangyushan after all. Although his strength is only the top of his master, he has developed a good bravery by pinning his head on his waist for so many years. Seeing Jiangning suddenly appeared beside him, he took out a dagger and stabbed it at Jiangning''s waist. Jiangning''s face was expressionless and did not dodge. Li Tiedan''s knife went straight into Jiangning''s waist. Seeing a successful move, Li Tiedan laughed ferociously. "You can master martial arts, but in the end, you are not planted in Laozi''s hands." Li Tiedan grinned grimly and kept twisting the dagger. "Is it?" Jiangning gave a sneer. Li Tiedan noticed that although he had stabbed Jiangning in the waist, he looked like a man who had nothing to do. After looking down, he found that his dagger that cut iron like mud was broken. Li Tie is bold, his eyes open and his face frightened. Bang! Jiangning directly slapped Li Tiedan''s face, his left face instantly swelled up, teeth and blood spurted out. Jiangning walked over and stepped on Li Tiedan. "Today I''m in a good mood and I won''t kill you. You go back and tell xiangyushan that if he dares to trouble me, I don''t mind letting him disappear from the devil''s land." Then Jiangning looked at Li Qing and said: "he used to bully you, now you come to bully him." "This Isn''t that good? " Li Qing is still worried. "What''s wrong? Li Qing, you have to remember that from now on, you are our agent, and as our agent, the first prerequisite is to be crazy. If even this little Li Tiedan frightens you, you are not qualified to be our agent. " Jiangning said. Li Qing a Leng, immediately a bite teeth, directly toward Li Tiedan came over, raised the palm. "Li Qing, if you dare to touch my hair, I will kill your family." Li Tie bravely roared. "Well, you still don''t have a long memory." Jiang Ning''s foot suddenly forced, Li Tiedan suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out. Li Qing looked at the foot of Jiangning like a pig and dog Li Tiedan, thinking of the humiliation suffered in the past, the heart suddenly a horizontal, come up is a slap in the face of Li Tiedan. "My parents died early, no brothers and sisters, no relatives and friends, and they were afraid that you would kill my whole family?" Li Qing started more and more ruthless, more and more hard to fight, straight hit Li Tiedan howling, is no longer human form. "Enough, enough. When you kill him, no one will tell me." Jiangning quickly stopped Li Qing.Li Qing woke up from the madness and stopped. "Go away." Li Tiedan crawled out of the yard. After Li Tiedan fled, the courtyard fell into a short silence. "Thank you." Li Qinggong stood in front of Jiangning respectfully. "Don''t say thank you. I have a question for you." Jiangning asked, "do you know the black horn king?" Li Qing frowned: "I haven''t heard of it, but I know another person certainly knows." "Who is it?" "Baixiaosheng in the devil kingdom. It is said that this man is a strange person in the devil kingdom. He knows everything in the sky and the earth. However, he is very difficult to see him because he can''t see his tail." Li Qing said. "You don''t say it in vain." Zhang Wuji said. "No, no, Bai Xiaosheng was right in the middle of the border town." "Then take us to him." Yang Guo said anxiously. Although he wants to exchange things with him, he can''t get information from him "In exchange for something? What do you need? " "It doesn''t have to depend on his mood. If he is in a good mood, he may not get any money. If he is not in a good mood, he may not be able to accept a large sum of money." Jiangning said. "Don''t worry about so much, just meet and ask. As for whether to answer, what he needs will be later." Zhang Wuji said. Jiangning nodded and then asked, "do you have a way for us to meet him?" "At the beginning of each month, the city Lord''s house will issue some tasks. The agent can go to the city Lord''s house to accept the task at this time. If you are lucky, you should be able to see him at that time." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 In the next few days, people have been waiting for the city Lord''s house to release the mission. Originally, Jiangning thought that someone would come to trouble these days, but what he didn''t expect was that there was no one to trouble him in the quiet days. But the more so, the more uneasy he felt. As a transgressor, Jiangning is not unfamiliar with xiangyushan. It can be said that he is the biggest villain in the biography of two dragons in the Tang Dynasty. He almost killed Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling repeatedly. He is not very good at martial arts, but he is excellent at scheming and scheming, which is really first-class. The more such people are, the more dangerous they are. Although I don''t know whether xiangyushan is the xiangyushan in the devil Kingdom, from his current performance, he should be a man with deep city government. Such a person is much more dangerous than those brave men who draw a knife to hurt others because you don''t know when he will stab you in the back. Although he was worried, Jiangning didn''t take it to heart. After all, he didn''t have much contact with xiangyushan. Although he beat his subordinates hard, I believe that with his city government, he would not kill himself. It should not be his style. But at the moment, xiangyushan has become a thorn in Jiangning''s heart, so we have to find a chance to pull it out. At the beginning of the month, a large number of agents like Li Qing gathered in front of the city Lord''s house. They all came to the city Lord''s house to take the task. Jiangning and Li Qing came to the city Lord''s house early in the morning. As soon as the gate of the mansion opened, he followed the crowd. "Do so many people come to the city Lord''s house every month to collect the task?" Looking at the crowd swarming in, Jiangning couldn''t help asking. Li Qing shook his head and said: "no, although the city Lord''s house will issue tasks every month for the border city''s rich guests to receive the magic crystal, there are only a few tasks issued by the city Lord''s house every month, and the tasks issued by the city Lord''s house are very difficult, which can''t be taken by ordinary people. The reason why so many people come this time is entirely because of Bai Xiaosheng in the devil kingdom. " "Since there are so few tasks issued by the city Lord''s office, how can those who live by completing the tasks live on?" "It''s very simple. The city Lord''s house is not the only place where the border city issues missions. Generally, most of the rich people get the mission from the hunter guild." "Hunter guild? What is this? " "The hunter guild is actually an organization formed by hunters spontaneously, which is convenient for people to release tasks and also for hunters to receive tasks." Jiangning nodded and finally understood that the so-called Hunter guild and trade club have the same nature. Some people can pay to release tasks in the Hunter Club, while the hunters will receive their due reward from the Hunter Club after completing the task. Seeing Jiangning, Li Qing began to introduce everything about the hunter''s club to him. The hunter is the hero who takes the task in the hunter''s club. It can be divided according to one star to nine stars. Different stars can accept different star tasks. Of course, the rewards of different star tasks are also different. And hunters can earn Hunter points by completing tasks. Hunter points can be used to improve their hunter level. With the improvement of Hunter''s grade, they can naturally take on higher-level tasks. Of course, there are also some people who have not completed the task in the hunter''s club, so they can''t be regarded as hunters in the hunter''s club, and there are many powerful people like Jiangning. Once such people go to the hunter''s club to receive a mission, the Hunter Club will make a detailed assessment of its strength, and then give the corresponding star level task. "Well, did you hear that? Recently, there is a new number one in the hundred flowers building. It is said that beauty can''t be done in a square way. It''s just soul stirring. " "I''ve heard about it, and I''ve also heard that the brand never wears shoes, and its jade feet are as holy as snow lotus." Two people around Jiangning were commenting on each other. Originally, Jiangning didn''t care about it. But when he heard that the jade feet were like snow lotus, a figure that had not been seen for a long time appeared in his mind. "Come on, I haven''t seen it before. I dare to speak up here, and I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue." Another said. "Brother, your voice is so firm. Have you seen the new number one?" Said the man just now. "Of course "What is the new look like, brother?" "Beautiful, beautiful is not like all in the world, even the most beautiful girl in carolo is not in case." The man had a yearning look on his face. Jiangning is a little bit excited. "Well, don''t worry about that. I heard that the mission of the city Lord''s office was issued by the mysterious Bai Xiaosheng. I''d like to see what this baixiaosheng looks like when he sees his head and doesn''t see his tail." As soon as the words fell, a man suddenly appeared on the throne of the city Lord. He was dressed in purple and gold Python robes, and his face was floating with strange Qi. He could not see his face clearly. The whole person was like a deep mountain, giving people a very strong feeling."See the Lord!" All the people below cried out. The city master of the border town waved his hand and said, "you must have heard of it before. Today, the city Lord''s office is giving out tasks by Bai Xiaosheng. Now let''s ask Bai Xiaosheng to give out tasks." As soon as the city master''s voice fell, a man appeared in the back hall. He was dressed as a scholar, with an ancient scroll on his back and a white mask on his face. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Bai Xiaosheng. This time, I was invited by the city master to come to the border town to issue a mission. I have only one task, that is to go to Heishan to get rid of the black mountain king who has been in trouble for a long time." As soon as Bai Xiaosheng''s voice fell, there was an uproar at the bottom. Heishan king has been in charge of Heishan for a long time with high strength and extremely vicious. Even the city master of the border city can not guarantee that he can kill him, otherwise he will not be able to occupy Heishan and the border city for such a long time. "Mr. Bai, are you kidding? The Black Mountain King is so powerful that even the city Lord can''t do anything about it. Let''s kill him. What''s the difference between killing him?" "Indeed, the Black Mountain King is extremely powerful, but it is not without a chance to kill him. As far as I know, the Black Mountain King had a fork in his practice of magic skills and was almost possessed by the devil. Now is an excellent opportunity to get rid of him." "Oh? If so, I would like to know what Mr. Bai''s remuneration for this mission is? " "The task is simple, and so is the reward, which is to ask the next question." There was an uproar at the bottom, and the reward was too It''s too low. Although he said that the black mountain king made a fork in practicing magic skills, he was the black mountain king after all. No one can guarantee how much the strength of the black mountain king who has made the fork will be reduced. The reward for this task is not too low, it is just so low that people and gods are indignant. "I''ll take the task." Just as everyone was talking, a cold voice sounded. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 At the moment when people are stunned, Jiangning strides out and directly takes over the task of eliminating demons issued by Bai Xiaosheng. When he found out that it was a teenager who seemed to be no more than 16 or 17 years old to take over the task of Bai Xiaosheng, some people were furious after a brief surprise. "Who is this man? It''s arrogant to dare to accept Bai Xiaosheng''s task. " "Yes, he said that he was going to kill the king of black sky. I really don''t know the height of heaven and the earth." "It''s true that the baby has confidence, but if it''s overconfident, it''s arrogant." "You little doll, you don''t even have hair. You''d better go back to play with milk." The crowd burst into laughter. For the sarcasm of a group of people, Jiangning didn''t take it seriously, just looked at the top of the border city Lord and Bai Xiaosheng. The city master and Bai Xiaosheng of the border town obviously didn''t expect that the one who took the task was a boy who looked less than 16 or 17 years old. "Young man, you have to think clearly that this task is not something that ordinary people can accomplish. Although I have definite news that the Black Mountain King was possessed by demons in practicing magic skill, how much skill he still has and how much skill he still has is beyond my knowledge. Are you sure you want to take this task?" "Sure, of course." Jiangning said. "Why?" "Because I have the strength." Bai Xiaosheng and the city Lord of the border town laughed at the same time. "What a hero." Bai Xiaosheng and the city Lord of the border city praised the saying at the same time. "The Lord of the city, Mr. Bai, I don''t think it''s proper to kill the Black Mountain King. He is just a child with yellow hair, and we have never seen him before. It is not too hasty to give him the task like this. " Said a big black faced man. "For a long time, the task mechanism of our border town is to go to those who have the ability. Since this young man thinks that he has the ability, why can''t he take the task? If you think it''s inappropriate, you can take over the task Said the Lord of the border town. The hall was quiet. After all, the name of Black Mountain King was there. No one wanted to die, but they didn''t want Jiangning to take the task. Because so many of them dare not take the task, but a yellow haired child in Jiangning dares to take it. What do you think of them? Isn''t it slapping them in the face? "Well, since you all think I''m not qualified for this task, you can try to see if I''m qualified for this task. It''s not that I''m arrogant, but that all of you here are rubbish." Jiangning is arrogant. As soon as the words came out, the whole hall of the city Lord suddenly burst into an uproar. "What a arrogant boy. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you won''t know the heaven and earth." Said the black faced man just now. The situation was on the verge of breaking out. Neither the city Lord nor Bai Xiaosheng said anything. They did not mean to stop or agree. The black faced man rolled up his sleeves and was ready to start. Jiangning said quickly, "wait a minute." "What? Are you afraid now? Now my grandfather will give you a chance to kneel down and apologize to us, and he will let you go. " The black faced man said grimly. "No, no, No." Jiangning waved his hand and said, "I mean you''re going to fight together. My time is very precious. I can''t afford to take turns to fight together. I can solve it together and save some time. After all, I still need to go to Heishan to kill Heishan king." Ah ah ah ah ah! All the people in the city Lord''s house were puffing their beards and staring at each other. They had seen the arrogant, but they had never seen anything like Jiangning. "Well, since you are determined to die, then grandfather will help you." The black faced man roared and punched. He is a four-star hunter in the hunter''s club. His nickname is black bear. Even in the master hunter''s club, he is No. 1. "The black bear is furious. The boy is afraid to suffer a lot." Someone said. "Yes, I have never seen a black bear so angry. I heard that the black bear is resting on the fury tactics. The more furious he is, the more amazing his strength will be." The black bear was furious. With one punch, his whole body muscles quickly curled up, and his roots and veins quickly emerged, showing his fury power completely. Jiang Ning dodged with a fist, and the black bear hit the Carving Dragon stone pillar on one side directly. With a bang, the stone pillar trembled, and a huge fist seal appeared on the stone pillar, with cracks spreading around in the form of cobweb. "It''s worthy of being a four-star Hunter black bear. Even the magic crystal pillar can''t bear his blow." Someone exclaimed. "The black bear didn''t hit the target. I''m afraid his anger will be more intense. The boy will die." As they said, when the black bear failed to hit the fist, his anger became more intense. A pair of iron fists roared out like a storm, and a huge shadow of a wild bear suddenly emerged, manic, angry and powerful.Jiangning didn''t confront him directly, but avoided blindly. The more he avoided, the more powerful the black bear''s fist became. "Do you just dodge? How can you take on the task given by Bai Xiaosheng with such strength? " Black bear roared: "if you have seed, don''t run. Fight with Laozi for 300 rounds." "Well, that''s what you want." Jiangning said calmly. Before, he always avoided, not because he was defeated by the black bear, but because he wanted to see the strength of the four-star hunter, so that he could define what position he was in the devil kingdom. After avoiding the innumerable fists of the black bear, Jiangning has figured out the strength of the black bear, so he doesn''t need to continue to explore. The black bear roared, and the wild bear became more angry. With a blow, he gathered all his energy and spirit, and was bound to kill Jiangning under this blow. "Wild bear roars!" When the black bear used the secret method, a burst of black light appeared all over his body. The black light suddenly appeared, and his whole body strength suddenly increased by three or four times. Under one blow, the wind and thunder suddenly rose. "The black bear is defeated." Bai Xiaosheng said, looking at the leader of the border town. The leader of the border town nodded and did not speak. Jiangning a change before the trend of avoidance, not moving like a mountain, facing the black bear''s full strength is a punch. It is a collision of absolute strength. "The boy must have been so scared that he dared to confront the black bear who was in a violent state." "I don''t think he''s scared, but he''s really stupid. Who in the border town doesn''t know how terrible the black bear is when he''s in a violent state. Once he''s in a violent state, even a five-star hunter may not be his opponent." There was a boom and two punches. The absolute power of incomparably manic collides with each other, making the score of victory and defeat, and making a high judgment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 Two strong intersection, Jiangning face expressionless, motionless as a mountain. Black bear is a burst of drink, and then a cry of pain, mouth spray blood, fly out, bursts of bone bursts from his body, his arms droop, obviously his hands have been broken by Jiangning''s fist. Black bear''s arms were abandoned and defeated. For a moment, the hall of the city Lord''s mansion was quiet, and everyone looked at the scene with their eyes wide open. "This It''s impossible. He beat the black bear of the four-star hunter. " "My God, I''m not dreaming." "I must have been dreaming that he won against the black bear." ¡­¡­ After a brief silence, there was an extreme explosion, and everyone made his own unbelievable sound. "I have said before, if you are still dissatisfied, you can go together. I won''t mind, but I won''t accept the wheel fight because I don''t have the time." Jiangning said. Arrogant. It''s too arrogant. This is the only view of Jiangning in people''s hearts, but none of them dare to speak. After all, others are arrogant, because they have arrogant capital. Although the strength of many people was not under the strength of black bear, the black bear was so easy, and it was solved in his best way, so no one could guarantee that his going up would be better than the black bear''s. "If you have no objection, I''ll take the task." Jiangning said with a smile. "Don''t be complacent. You can win the black bear because of luck. If he didn''t use up his data before, how could you beat him with one punch?" Said a Taoist dressed man. "So you are not satisfied? Then you can fight with me and see if I win a fluke Jiangning said. "You..." The Taoist was too angry to speak. "I am what I am. If I have no strength, don''t shout there, just like a street shrew." People look at the arrogant Jiangning Qi''s root itching. "The city Lord, this man is extremely arrogant. How can he be qualified to take the task of Mr. Bai? He must think twice before doing it." People are still reluctant. Looking at the faces, Jiangning suddenly burst into laughter. "It''s ridiculous. When Mr. Bai released the task just now, you were afraid of the difficulty of the task. No one dares to take it. Now that I take over this task, you obstruct one after another. What is Ann''s mind? I''m afraid I''ll take your credit for completing the task? No one dares to take this task. What does this credit have to do with you? Or is it that I am a yellow haired child who is not afraid to take this task and hit you in the face? I said your faces are too big. It''s none of your business. " Jiangning said lightly. "You It''s lawless. " "Did I kill your family or humiliate your wife and daughter? I''m so lawless. " People also want to quarrel with Jiangning, the city master of the border city quickly interrupted their continued quarrel. "Well, well, you are all the heroes of our border town, so don''t quarrel about such trifles. Since this young man has taken over the task of Mr. Bai Xiaosheng, let him go. If he can finish the task and kill the Black Mountain King, it will be a good thing for both our border town and you. If he unfortunately fails in the mission and dies at the hands of the Black Mountain King, there will be no loss to you. In other words, if he died in the hands of the Black Mountain King, it would not be a good solution to your resentment. At that time, you can say that he was beyond his capacity. Now it''s time to argue about it. " Said the Lord. All the people below nodded: "what the city Lord said is very right, we are so abrupt." The city master waved his hand with a smile, and then said to Jiangning, "young man, are you sure you want to take on the task of Mr. Bai Xiaosheng?" "I have a question to ask Bai Xiaosheng, so I have to take the task and finish it." Jiangning said. "Well, I''m worthy of being a talent in our border town. You can do this task. Mr. Bai Xiaosheng will tell you about the specific matters later." The LORD said, "well, let''s get out of here." At the end of the speech, the crowd dispersed, but Jiangning was stopped by the city Lord. Those people left one by one, and everyone glared at Jiangning before they left. Before long, only Jiangning, Bai Xiaosheng and the city Lord were left in the hall of the city Lord''s mansion. "Mr. Bai, the next thing is for you to explain to this young man. I am a little tired and need to rest." "Good Lord After the leader of the border town left, only Bai Xiaosheng and Jiangning were left in the hall. Bai Xiaosheng looks at Jiangning quietly. Because he is wearing a mask on his face, he can''t see his expression clearly. However, his eyes are full of praise for Jiangning. "According to my recent intelligence, the Black Mountain King was possessed by the devil because of practicing black sky magic skill. His skill is less than 30% in the past. Of course, I can''t guarantee the accuracy of this information.""I already know all this. You can pick up something important and say it." Jiangning said. In a word, the king of Heishan must be quick to recover before he dies Jiangning nodded his head and said, "can you tell me where he is now?" "The third floor of the black mountain magic hall. Since he was possessed by the devil, he has been staying in the third floor of the black mountain magic hall to recover." Bai Xiaosheng stopped for a moment and said, "can I ask what you want from me? What''s so important that you don''t have to risk it. " "I want to know the king of black point." "Oh? You even want to know him. You can ask the right person. No one knows him better than me. Young man, I''m here to wish you the completion of your task. " "You can rest assured that I will accomplish this task." "Oh, by the way, I have one more thing to remind you. Be careful of the people around you." Bai Xiao Sheng Dao. Jiangning a Leng, quickly asked: "what do you mean?" "That''s the second question." After that, Bai Xiaosheng laughed and left. Jiangning shook his head. After leaving the city Lord''s house, Jiangning found that it was already dark. Unexpectedly, he stayed in the Lord''s mansion for a whole day. On the way back, Jiangning has been thinking about Bai Xiaosheng''s words. He asked himself to be careful of the people around him. Who is he to be careful of? Is it Li Qing, the third rate agent? "It is said that the new top brand of baihualou will be ordered in baihualou this evening. If you are lucky enough to be ordered by you, you will have a chance to spend a good night with you." "Really? Then we have to hurry. If we go too late, we may not even have a place to stand. " Hearing these two people''s conversation, Jiangning was surprised and suddenly raised his head. He found that he had come to the biggest enchanting cave in the border city, baihualou. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 In front of the hundred flower building, people gathered. Because Baihua building has a world-famous top card, beautiful and beautiful, attracting countless people from the border city to watch, and today baihualou throws an explosive news, this top card will choose a lucky child to spend the night together tonight, which makes the whole border city boil in a moment. Jiangning is also curious about what the so-called top card looks like, so many people are flocking to. Entering the hundred flower building, the girls in the building are all flowers and branches, with various styles. Not only are there girls of a certain family, but also some girls of the evil clan, big girls, small jasper and exotic customs, so it can be said that they have everything. Moreover, the flower building is not only a family of children, but also a royal aristocrat, and some of the bold and generous Jianghu guests. Jiangning chose a remote corner to sit down. After sitting down, I heard someone talking on the table next to him. "Have you heard of it? Today, there was a madman in the city Lord''s mansion. " "Oh? What do you say? " "He broke the bear''s arms and said that all the hunters present were rubbish." "It''s crazy, but he can break the bear''s arms in one move, and it does have a wild capital." "Well, let''s not say this. We are here to meet everyone." ¡­¡­ Not many times, a beautiful old lady stood in the center of the stage of baihualou, and she smiled Yan Yan. "Welcome to our hundred flower building this day. Please enjoy the show with flowers." A good call came down, the bustard stepped down, the stage was full of smoke, like fairyland, a beautiful girl walked up the middle of the stage, began to show their beautiful dance posture, graceful body. It has to be said that these girls are very beautiful, and they bring a good call under them. Each person has a waist card on their waist, representing their respective numbers. After dancing, the voices of the good will be heard. The girls did not retreat, the bustard came up and said, "after enjoying the dance music and flowers, it is an exciting time. The girls present tonight are yours, of course the high price." "Number 3, I''ll make 100 magic crystals." The old lady just dropped his voice and heard someone calling for the price. "Well, someone gave No. 3 a hundred magic crystals, and anyone else called the price?" Nobody. "Since no one has called for the price, then the third is the great xia tonight." The third step down, only then the price person happily carried the third directly into the room. The other girls were also called for the price to take them. Although the girls were called away, the people under it were not disappointed. On the contrary, everyone was extremely excited because the play they were waiting for was coming soon. "We are here to see everyone. You should not hide your private. Let everyone come out and see the guests." There was a crowd under the way. The bustard smile did not change: "don''t worry, everyone will come out to meet you immediately." The old lady just fell, only to see the flowers and rain in the sky. Everyone stared big, even Jiangning could not help moving. In the rain, a graceful figure appeared in the sky. First of all, she saw a pair of jade feet, white and flawless, and blooming the holy light. Two red ribbons were constantly around them, and a red Tulle fell from the sky. Everyone appeared in front of them. But because of the red yarn, it is impossible to see its original appearance at all, but from its graceful body, it should be a beautiful girl of the world. There was a sudden cheer off the stage. "As we all know, we will spend the night with a lucky child tonight. Which lucky one will spend the night with our fellow? Let''s wait and see. " The old lady''s voice just fell, only a drunk strong man directly rushed to the stage. "No need to find, my old Qin is that lucky son." Qin No. 2, a five star hunter in the Hunter Club, is a very strong man. Qin No. 2 was full of red light, and he jumped up to the stage without the obstruction of the public. He wanted to lift the thin red yarn. But before he came near, Qin Buer only heard a pop. Qin Buer''s hand reached out was suddenly cut off by a strange light. Qin No. 2 immediately howled, and rolled directly off the stage. "Everyone, we have our own guidelines. I hope you can abide by them." The bustard smiled softly, as if only the bloody scene had not occurred. But under the stage is a splash, they all know that baihualou has experts sitting in town, in order to prevent other people from nuisance. But only then the sword came with no trace, and there was no place to find the sword. It seemed to be Hua free, but it was astonished. Although many people did not find the place where the sword came, Jiangning actually felt the place where the sword came, which was the one in the red yarn.Jiangning''s heart suddenly jumped up, because he felt a familiar breath in that sword, belonging to the breath of fan. He is a descendant of Zhuque and has a unique relationship with him. After confirming that the man in the red gauze was fan, Jiangning grew up and turned into a flash of light and rushed directly onto the stage. "Another desperate maniac." When seeing Jiangning ready to stretch out his hand to uncover the red yarn, someone below can''t help but sigh. But different from what people expected, Jiangning''s hand was not cut off by the sudden sword light, but he stepped into the red gauze. Among the red gauze, her face is still the same, although the name of the witch, but beautiful. Jiangning has a faint smile on her face and a surprised look on her face. "Why did you come?" After a brief silence, he opened his mouth. "When you come, I will." Jiangning said with a smile. "Shameless!" He snorted coldly, but there was no sullen on his face. On the contrary, he still had a smile on his face. He even flirted with him. Under the stage, in the hundred flowers building, suddenly a boiling. "Why can he see everyone?" There was a roar of discontent. Someone rushed directly onto the stage, trying to lift the gauze and enter. "Go away!" Jiangning snorted coldly and hit with a backhand. The force of boundless fist, surging across the air, the red gauze did not move, but the man who rushed up had been shattered by Jiangning''s fist, and he fell down on the stage and did not move again. Jiangning went to fan''s side, directly picked up her small waist, holding her to the sky. "That man dares to rob everyone. Go after him." Suddenly, someone exclaimed, and then rose to the sky. "Teng Tu Zi, let''s go quickly." "Kill, kill the disciple who dares to blaspheme us." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 Jiangning ran all the way with Yao in his arms. Behind him, a large group of border city heroes galloped after him. More and more people have joined in the pursuit of the team, forming a unique scene. The people behind him scolded furiously, but Jiangning was not moved at all, and went outside the border city directly with Yao. Because Jiangning''s speed was too fast. After a while, those people behind him were thrown away by him. They stood side by side, looking at the unique black scene in front of them. "Do you know how anxious I was when you were cut off by the son of the moon." Jiangning said. "I know I mean it. I want to see how much you care about me," he said with a smile "How much do you think I care about you?" Jiangning said with a smile. "How do I know how much you care about me." Chuckled. "Well, don''t talk about it. You''ve been well in the Middle Earth. How did you come to the devil kingdom?" "It''s not to avoid a person," he sighed "Together?" She nodded and Jiangning frowned. "What''s going on between you "The orders of parents and the words of the matchmaker, what else can we do, that''s not it." Jiangning was silent for a while and continued: "since you don''t like him, why don''t you refuse? I believe that according to my understanding of Tao Yi, he should not be the kind of person who is shameless and shameless. " "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t." "Why?" He looked up at Jiangning with a complicated look: "I have to be with him because of my school." "But you don''t like him. You won''t be happy with him." "Then what can we do? God war will start. Only under the protection of God level masters can we survive. Our Yingui sect has lost its former power. Only by relying on the family behind Daoyi, can we survive in the future Shenzhan." Jiangning was silent. He understood her mood at the moment. The burden of the whole Yingui school was on her own, so she had many things to consider for the Yingui sect and had to sacrifice when necessary. Just like himself, now the fate of the whole Ming religion and even the whole Donghuang is on his shoulder. If it is necessary at that time, he will certainly do what he doesn''t want to do for the sake of Ming religion or Donghuang. "Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve been out. By the way, I have to remind you to be careful. He is very dangerous. He is not what you see With that, he was ready to go. Jiangning put her arm around her waist and didn''t want to let her go. "What do you want to do?" He said with a smile. "What do you say I want to do?" With that, Jiangning was ready to kiss him, but he was stopped by him. "No, it''s not good to be known by Dao Yi." He said. "Why not? You know what I mean to you, and I know what you mean to me. What''s more, even if Tao knows, he will be killed. " Jiangning said. He shook his head and said, "you don''t know Tao Yi at all, and do you think you can kill him? Although your growth and your talent are hard to see for thousands of years, Dao Yi is far more terrible than you think, and his strength is not what you can match now. You are not his opponent at all. " With that, he broke free from Jiangning''s arms. A pair of jade feet are extremely holy, floating away. Jiangning looked at the far away figure of the back, disappointed, heart is very unhappy. "There it is. The apprentice is there. Catch up with him and don''t let him run away." Just at this time, the people who just got rid of by Jiangning have already chased here. People see Jiangning a person here, immediately angry: "apprentice, quickly say where you caught the fairy." "Go away!" Jiangning was in a bad mood, and naturally he didn''t want to fight with them. At this time, he just wanted to be quiet. "What a arrogant disciple, he is even more arrogant than the madman in the city Lord''s house. If you don''t hand over everyone today, I will surely frustrate you." Someone said. "I''m in a bad mood now. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." "Good, young, I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. Let''s kill this apprentice and avenge you all." All the heroes echoed and rushed forward. Since you want to die, I will help you. Jiangning heart life cold hum, eyes become extremely cold, also do not answer, directly killed up. His body is extremely fast, and his fists are as powerful as mountains and seas. Kunpeng, Xuanwu and magic tiger appear one after another, killing directly into the crowd.At this time Jiangning incomparable irritability, irritability slowly evolved into anger, anger needs to vent, vent then kill. As soon as Jiangning shows all its strength, it looks like a tiger going down the mountain. All the people in the border town who were still extremely angry turned into lambs to be slaughtered, waiting for Jiangning to come and harvest their lives. Jiangning is like the God of death. It bathes in blood all the way. People are tumbling and their flesh and blood are rolling. The corpse mountain behind them is piled up. It is a scene of purgatory. "Devil, this man must be the devil of the demon clan." Some people have been killed by Jiangning, and they are directly identified as demons. As he said, to kill so many people, it''s not the devil and what it is. At this time, Jiangning is a demon, a murderer. All the people in the border town have been killed by Jiangning, and all the former heyday has been destroyed by Jiangning. Now they just want to run away, as far as they can. However, Jiangning didn''t give him a chance. He would kill whoever ran away first. He has Kunpeng speed, can pick up stars in nine days, can catch turtles in five oceans, kill like volcanic eruption, no one can survive under Jiangning''s fist. However, after a long time, nearly a hundred people have been killed by Jiangning. Although nearly a hundred people were killed, Jiangning''s killing intention did not diminish at all. He looked at the outline of the black mountain in the distance, which turned into a black streamer and flew towards the direction of Heishan. A generation of legend of the devil Kingdom began, a new chapter in the history of the devil Kingdom opened, and the growth history of a demon king began from then on. However, Jiangning didn''t know all this. He didn''t know that his killing completely changed the historical process of the demon kingdom. He also did not know that it was because of his indiscriminate killing that there was a bloodthirsty demon king in the demon kingdom. At this time, he had no choice but to kill all the people who dare to stop him, including the devil on the black mountain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Jiangning with endless crazy idea, boundless killing intention directly came to Heishan. "Who? Dare to break into our black mountain. " A huge black mountain devil pig with black fur like spines stopped Jiangning. As it began to speak, the two black, thick and sharp fangs moved, which looked extremely terrible. However, Jiangning did not have the heart to listen to it at all, and went up with one blow. A blow to the sky, with boundless anger, directly blew the black mountain devil pig into pieces. "Kill, kill, kill!" Jiangning called three times, straight like thunder. The originally dead black mountain suddenly seemed to be awakened by the thunder of Jiangning. A number of Warcraft rushed out of the darkness. The first one came out was an extremely huge black mountain devil pig king. The size of the black mountain devil pig was more than ten times larger than that of the only one. It was followed by a group of black mountain magic pigs. Jiangning heart without fear, only anger, although in front of this group of black mountain devil pigs, enough to annihilate the strong master among them, but Jiangning without hesitation rushed in. The three animals are surrounded by virtual shadows, and Jiangning is like a god of death. The black mountain demon pig herd roared, and obviously felt extremely angry at the sudden arrival of human beings. The black mountain demon pig Wang Zhijie opened his mouth and bit Jiangning with one bite. Jiangning didn''t dodge or dodge. He directly rushed into the big mouth of the black mountain devil pig king, and then turned into a sword to drill out of the belly of the black mountain devil pig king. A bloody opening appeared in the belly of the black mountain devil king pig, and almost all of it was cut open. There was no complete viscera in it. The black mountain devil pig king, whose strength was comparable to the peak of the great master, died. Seeing that their leaders were killed by Jiangning, those black mountain demon pig kings lost their backbone, and their formation began to be disordered. Some magic pigs had already started to flee back crazily. "Nobody wants to leave!" Jiangning roared, stepped on a strange step, and showed his killing moves. The whole man flew up in the air, and behind him spread a pair of Kunpeng wings formed by the condensation of true Qi. Kunpeng''s wings turned into countless sharp swords, and they were chopped down in the air. All the black mountain magic pigs, whether they were fleeing or too late to escape, were killed by Jiangning Kunpeng sword. "A bold madman, how dare you make trouble in my black mountain." A roar sounded, and a demon tiger with black wings ran into the air. There was a man sitting on the tiger, with two horns on his head and a glance in front of his forehead. His skin was as black as ink, flashing cold light. He held a magic pestle in his hand, and his posture was very powerful. This demon is no one else, it is the volhu Zhonglang general, one of the four Lang generals under the Black Mountain King. Fu Hu Zhonglang will hold a magic pestle, plunder in the air, and the pestle comes first. The black pestle was as heavy as Mount Tai, and it covered Jiangning''s head directly. "Die!" Jiangning roared, a fist to the sky, directly to the head of the head of the magic pestle. The demon subduing pestle trembled and chirped, and flew out directly. Fu Hu Zhonglang will look at the hand of this has more than a little crack of the magic pestle, and angry and frightened. This magic subduing pestle has been with him for hundreds of years. He has smashed many people''s heads with this pestle, and has made great contributions to the king of Heishan. It can be said that this pestle is related to his life and more important than his biological brother. Now, seeing that this pestle has been cracked by Jiangning''s fist, how can he not be angry. This pestle was made by the black mountain devil king with tianwai precious iron. Although it is not comparable to the four sacred utensils in the devil Kingdom, it is even stronger than the four sacred weapons in the demon kingdom. However, such a hard pestle could not be beaten by Jiangning. How could he not be surprised. "Who are you?" Fu Hu Zhonglang will say. "The one who killed you!" Jiangning did not say a word, a fist in the air directly to Fu Hu Zhonglang general. "Good come." Fu Hu Zhonglang will roar, raise Qi Na Yuan, and pour into the pestle of subduing demons. The magic subduing pestle floated slowly, and the wind rose. In the blink of an eye, the magic subduing pestle had grown to more than 100 Zhang long. It''s hard to see how Fu Hu Zhonglang will act. That pestle is as straight as Mount Tai''s top and hits Jiangning''s head again. If it is hit, even if Jiangning''s body is amazing, his head will be opened. With a roar, the small hill at the foot of Jiangning was directly smashed and collapsed by the demon subduing pestle. Fu Hu Zhonglang will smile grimly and look at the small hills which have been smashed and collapsed. He believes that Jiangning must have been smashed into meat cakes by him. When the wind comes, the smoke disperses. Fu Hu Zhonglang will suddenly change color, the treasure pestle is embedded in the broken mountain, but there is no shadow of Jiangning. "Give you a foot!" A cold voice sounded in the air. Fu Hu Zhonglang looked up and saw that Jiangning ran to the top of his head when he did not know when. He stepped down and his whole body was full of genuine Qi and turned into a giant foot. He was about to reach the top of Fu Hu Zhonglang''s head.The middle tiger changed his face again, and the whole man swept out, avoiding the inevitable death of Jiangning. However, his two winged demon tiger was not so lucky, and was directly trampled into flesh mud by Jiangning. "How dare you kill my mount." The middle tiger will roar angrily, and the giant subduing pestle goes against the sky. There will be two treasures in the middle of the tiger. The first treasure is the demon subduing pestle that the king of Montenegro has made for him. The second is the two winged demon tiger under his crotch. At the beginning, the middle tiger will be out of the house. At that time, he was still weak. He looked at the faces of many people all the way. He was humiliated by many people. Once he was hungry, he went to another house to steal half of the soy sauce. When he was ready to eat the half of the soy sauce, he found that a kitten was looking at himself pitifully. So he divided the half of the soy sauce meat to the kitten, and then the kitten followed him. Later, as the kitten grew bigger, he found that the kitten was not a cat at all, but a double winged demon tiger. With the help of this two winged demon tiger, he joined the army of the king of Montenegro, and quickly stood firm in the army, established military skills, and accepted the call of the king of Montenegro, and was accepted as a righteous son by the king of Montenegro, taught his true cultivation skills and was named Fu Hu. Since then, the middle tiger will practice for thousands of miles a day, and will embark on the path of light thoroughly. Therefore, the middle tiger will think that he can achieve this achievement, is given by the two wing demon tiger. So he has always regarded the two wing demon tiger as his baby and his brother. Now, the two wing demon tiger is trampled into meat mud by Jiangning, and the middle tiger will be crazy immediately. Madness can make people strength soar, but also let people burst into a burst of life. In the moment when the middle tiger will be crazy, his flaws appear, Jiangning also found it, and then he started. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Fu Hu Zhonglang will be angry, flaws suddenly show. Jiangning moves like thunder. He turned his body into a sword and a form into an idea. He fell from the sky and instantly came to the body of the general Fu Hu Zhonglang. When Fu Hu Zhonglang was angry, he found his flaws. Although his whole body was as black as ink, it seemed hard and incomparable, but Jiangning knew that Fu Hu Zhonglang was actually a demon who was good at long-range attack, and his close combat ability was quite weak. Jiangning bullies the body and presses close. Fu Hu Zhonglang suddenly panics. It''s too late to escape. Jiangning points like a sword, and his true Qi covers his palm. He deeply plunges into the chamber of Fu Hu Zhonglang''s Xiong. Then he grabs his heart and pinches it into pieces. Fu Hu Zhonglang will raise his head and spit out a mouthful of blood. He even has no time to shout for pain, and he will die directly. When Fu Hu Zhonglang died, the hundred Zhang Long magic subduing pestle lost its source of power, and immediately retracted to its normal size. Jiangning took the pestle in his hand, erased the mark of Fu Hu Zhonglang general, and completely owned the treasure for his own use. Pestle in hand, pestle will subdue demons. Above the black mountain, the demons dance. Under the pestle, the demons will die. Jiangning treasure pestle down the demons, all over the blood, is simply a Gaidai killing God. The direct killing of the group of demons concussion, ten thousand demons easy. "Let the Black Mountain King come out to see me quickly!" "Let the Black Mountain King come out to see me quickly!" "Let the Black Mountain King come out to see me quickly!" Jiangning repeatedly called three times, one by one, louder and louder than the other. "A bold madman, how dare you do evil in my black mountain in vain." A figure came from the sky. He was a big monk, dressed in a black cassock, and looked very fierce. Jiangning looked at the fierce monk and said in a cold voice, "who are you?" "I am the evil Buddha head Buddha under the great throne of Heishan." The evil Buddha Toutuo Dao. "You are clearly a human being, but you are associated with demons. You are not afraid to lose human face." He said, "what is Buddha? What is magic? In my opinion, the devil is the Buddha, and the Buddha is also the devil. All living beings are demons. They kill all living beings, but they don''t know that Buddha has a killing heart. The people killed are no less than the demons in people''s mouth. " "I don''t care if you are a Buddha or a devil. Today I am here to kill the devil. Whoever stands in front of me is the devil. I will kill him without hesitation." Jiangning said. "Ha ha I like it. Since the birth of Buddha, how many people want to kill me? I wish I could eat my meat and drink my blood. But now I still live well, and those who threatened to kill me have been sent to hell by my family. And you will be the next one I will send to the hell of the evil Buddha. " Said the evil Buddha. "Evil Buddha hell? It''s just a joke. " Without saying a word, Jiangning''s true Qi poured into the devil subduing pestle, and got Jiangning''s manic Qi. The pestle rose to thousands of feet in the storm, which was more powerful than the general in Fu Hu Zhonglang''s hands. "Even if you have a hell of evil Buddha, I''ll turn it upside down." The pestle of subduing demons was angry in the wind and swept across it. It wanted to pierce the sky. The head Buddha of the evil Buddha opened his eyes and roared: "the hell of the evil Buddha." The shadow of an evil Buddha appears out of thin air, the evil Buddha stands in the air, and the evil Buddha hell suddenly appears. The evil Buddha is boundless, and the blood prison is boundless. Everywhere we see, there is a sea of corpses, and everywhere are the shadows of evil spirits. These ghost images are the dead souls of the evil Buddha head Buddha. After he killed them, he imprisoned their souls in the evil Buddha hell, so that they would be tortured forever and could not be liberated. The evil Buddha hell is mainly the evil Buddha. He is the heaven of the evil Buddha hell and the supreme existence in the evil Buddha hell. "The sea of blood is boundless, and the magic dragon regenerates." The sea of blood was boiling, and a blood dragon came out of the sea of blood and rushed to Jiangning. The Dragon opened its mouth and wished it could not swallow the whole world in its mouth. Jiangning''s pestle swept out and directly cut the Dragon into two sections. At the same time, he divided the Kunpeng. The Kun fish swam in the sea of blood and started the huge waves. The golden winged ROC went up against the sky and directly seized and devoured the blood dragon which was cut into two sections. "Break it for me!" Jiangning roared. A stele of heaven comes down from the sky. This is the Xuanwu Tianbei, which is the result of Xuanwu will. Tianbei town Jiuyou, ten thousand demonized Canggou. The hell of the evil Buddha of the evil Buddha Toutuo was instantly broken. Cracks appeared on the body of the evil Buddha Toutuo, and the black cassock on his body exploded into thousands of pieces. "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner. Go for revenge." With Jiangning''s words falling, as the hell of the evil Buddha was broken by Tianbei Town, the ghosts who were imprisoned in the hell of the evil Buddha got rid of the confinement one by one, and rushed to the top of the sky and rushed to the evil Buddha Toutuo. "Kill you, kill you." "Bear our wrath, demon.""I''ll peel your skin, draw your tendons, and drink your blood." "Even if you eat up your flesh and drink your blood, it will not solve my hatred." The endless ghost came out of prison and rushed to the evil Buddha with boundless anger. The evil Buddha Toutuo was hurt by Jiangning. At this time, there was no resistance at all. The evil spirit and his body were eating his flesh and blood. The evil Buddha Toutuo screamed bitterly and his whole body was dripping with blood. He had been torn off by those evil spirits, and many flesh and blood appeared in the sky. The evil Buddha head Buddha fell to the ground, and his life and death were unknown. At this time, a sword light fell in the air, burning up those evil spirits, and a demon stepped into the air. He was black, with sharp spines on his back, his arms like swords, and his face was extremely cold. He glanced at the evil Buddha head on the ground, then shook his head. Under the guidance of the evil Buddha, a fire of nameless karma suddenly broke out on the evil Buddha head Buddha. "Thank you, Lord Heishan." The Buddha was burned to the ground. The Black Mountain King stands high above the sky. Although there is no breath and fluctuation on his body, the whole person feels extremely strong and dangerous. Jiangning looked at the Black Mountain King coldly, and his anger gradually subsided and became dignified. "For many years, a figure has finally emerged in the border town. He dares to come to Heishan alone and kill me. Xiang Yutian can''t help it. Are you ready to tear up the peace agreement between us?" The Black Mountain King said coldly. To rainfield? Evil emperor to rain field? Is the leader of the border town the evil emperor Xiang Yutian? Jiangning can''t help but exclaim. As a well-known reader of Huang Da Da''s books, Jiangning is not unfamiliar with the evil emperor Xiang Yutian. It''s a cruel man with broken void. According to the hierarchy of the world, he is a strong man with 100% divine realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 "Are you the one sent to Yutian to kill me?" Black Mountain King looked at Jiangning coldly. "Exactly Jiangning said. The Black Mountain King disdained to smile: "Xiang Yutian is really more and more alive like a tortoise. If he wants to kill me, he will come in person. Why send a nobody like you to die." "You go, go back and tell Xiang Yutian that if you want to kill me, let him come in person. Although I was reluctant to lose in the first battle with him, I can''t deal with it casually." Heishan king is still in the air. Although his subordinates have been killed by Jiangning countless times, and even his two big Zhonglang generals have died in Jiangning''s hands, he is still not angry. At this time, Jiangning finally realized that the Black Mountain King in front of him was not equal to him at all. Although he didn''t have the slightest energy fluctuation, Jiangning knew that he was more powerful than the Mingyue saint who had half step communication with God. Heishan King''s long arm is like a sword. When he points from afar, a sharp sword spirit immediately envelops Jiangning. Maybe he feels the danger coming. Jiangning''s magic bones emit a buzzing sound, and a faint black light instantly covers his body. The black king''s incomparable sword spirit is hard to get close to. Black Mountain King Yi a, some surprised looking at Jiangning. But he didn''t think much about it. He didn''t mean to kill Jiangning. "Go A vast force enveloped Jiangning in an instant. Then he seemed to be dragged into a whirlpool. After a while, Jiangning woke up and found himself at the foot of the border city. As soon as he arrived at the border town, Jiangning felt that the border town was different. At this time, the border town gave people a kind of extreme tension, as if something terrible had happened in the border city. Even the guards on the city walls are gone. Entering the border city, I found that the curfew had been completely closed. There was no one in the street, not even in front of the bustling baihualou. All the shops on the street had been closed. With the doors and windows closed, the whole border town became extremely tense. Jiangning is a little strange. What happened in the border town and why it became this way. He carefully returned to Li Qing''s house. As soon as he entered the house, he heard a woman crying inside. He quickly opened the door and saw the girl Princess of the garuro nationality curled up in the corner, sobbing, like a little wounded animal, showing extreme fear. "Qingqing, what''s wrong with you? What about them? " Qingqing saw that it was Jiangning and rushed to his arms. "Elder brother Li Qing has been arrested." "What''s the matter, please tell me." Jiangning anxious road. "They said you killed the city Lord and escaped, so they took elder brother Li Qing away." "What?" Jiangning a exclamation, since Xiang Yutian was assassinated? He is an expert in the realm of divinity. Although we don''t know whether he is a land immortal or a flying immortal, or even higher, the master of such a realm is invincible in the world. How can he be easily assassinated. "Brother Jiang, you didn''t assassinate the city Lord, did you?" Qingqing blinked a pair of tearful eyes and looked at Jiangning: "elder brother Li Qing said that you can''t assassinate the city Lord. He believes in you, and I believe in you." Jiangning nodded his head and said, "I really didn''t assassinate the city Lord, and I didn''t have the ability. Li Qing was captured by the guards. What about my two brothers? Did they not stop it? " "At first, elder brother Yang Guo said that he had something to do. Brother Zhang went with him. They haven''t come back yet." Jiangning takes a breath. It''s not so clever. I don''t know what they are doing now? Did you get caught. "Brother Jiangning, you must save big brother Li Qing. He is a good man. If it wasn''t for him, I might have become a slave to others. He is such a good man, he should not have such an end." Qingqing cried. "He is now in the prison in the border town, and will be beheaded tomorrow." Qingqing cried even more. "Qingqing, don''t cry, you tell me all the causes and consequences of everything, so that I can save Li Qing." Qingqing hastily comforts the way. "In fact, I don''t know what happened. The morning before yesterday, you went to the city Lord''s house to pick up the task. We waited for you at home. When we saw you didn''t come back in the evening, elder brother Yang Guo said that he had to go out and deal with some things. Brother Zhang Wuji went with him. But I didn''t expect that in the morning, the news of the city Lord''s assassination came out of the border town After that, a large group of guards rushed into our house and took elder brother Li Qing away. Moreover, they said that you were a big devil, colluded with the Black Mountain King, and you assassinated the city Lord. " Qingqing finished, Jiangning frowned. "Qingqing, you just stay at home and don''t go anywhere. I''ll handle this matter. You can rest assured that I will rescue your elder brother Li Qing." Qingqing nodded, Jiangning walked out of the yard, several ups and downs disappeared in the dark.Out of such a thing, Jiangning all the way to hide his figure, not to let others find himself, came to the hundred flowers. He secretly urged the Xuanwu real Qi in his body, and according to the mutual guidance of the four sacred beasts, he found the place where he lived. Before he opened the door, he pulled Jiangning into it. "How dare you go back to the border town? Don''t you know that all the people in the border town want to peel your skin and take your bones?" It''s a strange way to blame. "I didn''t kill people in the rain field because they didn''t do secret things. Why didn''t I dare to appear? And if I didn''t show up, wouldn''t it prove that I was the assassin? Is that just what the assassin wanted? " Jiangning said. "Well, I can''t help you." He seemed to think of something and suddenly asked, "do you know that the leader of the border city is the evil emperor to the rain field?" Jiangning nodded. "How do you know that?" "The Black Mountain King told me." "Did you really kill the black mountain king?" Jiangning nodded again. "How can you come back alive? Did you really reach an agreement with the great king of Heishan, the evil emperor you assassinated "When is it? Don''t be kidding. Others don''t know Xiang Yutian''s strength. Don''t you know as a demon? With my strength, not to mention assassinating Xiang Yutian, it''s hard to get close to him. " Chuckled and didn''t speak. After a while she said, "what are you going to do now?" "What else can I do? Give me back my innocence. " "You''d better hurry. The water in this border town is too deep for you to cross." He said. Jiangning looked at him quietly and said, "do you know something?" Without speaking, Jiangning felt as if he understood something. "You came to the border city for no reason, not only to avoid the road, but also to participate in the assassination of Yutian?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 He closed his eyes and didn''t speak. Jiangning immediately understood, heart suddenly a pain. "Why am I?" Jiangning''s voice was a little shaky. "Because it''s your life." The voice of the Chuo was also a little shaky. "This is my life? Ha ha Is that how my life is used by you? Do you know how angry I am after knowing that you were killed by the Holy Son of the moon. I will kill the moon Saint son who came to the moon emperor at the cost of life for you, even at the cost of life? Can you afford me? " "I''m sorry." He said a quiet sentence. "I''m sorry to pay you all that you did to me? Am I so cheap? " Jiangning''s voice trembled violently because of anger and heartache. "I''m sorry." Seeing this appearance, Jiangning''s heart is breaking. He bit his teeth and said, "OK, good, good, since you treat me like this, I will not let you be satisfied. That magic world hundred Xiaosheng is Tao Yi. I had a very familiar feeling when I saw him before. Now I want to come, he must be one. You can rest assured that I will cut his head down and throw it in front of you. " Finish, Jiangning steps out, disappeared in the dark. Until Jiangning disappeared completely, he did not open his eyes. "I''m sorry, I don''t ask for your forgiveness, but it''s the best thing I can do to protect you." After that, he burst into tears. Out of Baihua building, Jiangning did not return to Li Qing''s residence, nor went to the dungeon to rescue Li Qing, but chose the border city directly. At this time, he was in a state of confusion, and the feeling of betrayal was too hard. He then thought of the first hundred Xiaosheng that was to say to him, he said let him be careful with people around, but I didn''t expect to wait for him here. "One way, I will not kill you, swear not to be a man." Jiangning roared at the sky. "Is it? It''s not that easy to kill me. " A light language from Jiangning behind the transmission, then saw a hundred Xiaosheng a white robe from the air slowly step. Jiangning did not directly do it, but looked at him quietly. "Do you need to hide yourself under that ugly mask now? But you are really ugly, and that mask is just like your ugly face. " Jiangning sneered. Bai Xiaosheng, that is, slowly uncovering the mask, revealing the handsome face behind the mask. "This mask is really ugly." He left the mask aside as if he had abandoned his bad shoes. "I promised to let you go. While I haven''t changed my mind, you can run away quickly. I don''t know when I will change my mind." "Said the word gently. Jiangning looked at Dao 1, suddenly laughed, the more crazy he laughed, the louder he laughed, as if he had heard the best joke in the world. "I have come all the way, how many people want to kill me Jiangning, but I haven''t lived well yet. On the contrary, those who want to kill me have been killed by me. You will be the ghost of my knife." Jiangning laughs. "Oh? Then I''ll wait for the day to come. " One smile. "Don''t wait. I''m going to cut you today." After all, Jiangning was full of energy and agitation, and sacrificed the pestle of subduing evil, and he had already blown out a move. The subduing pestle soared to thousands of meters, and the roar hit, and the void seemed to be smashed by Jiangning''s hate. The stone shock did not give way to make any response, he even lazy to avoid. A roar. The earth was smashed and a deep ditch of thousands of feet emerged. Tao was destroyed, but he was not killed by this blow, because at this time he was not his body, but a legal body of his. "If you have only such power, please stop the idea." The voice of Tao Yi is far from the direction of change. Jiangning burst into a roar, holding a pestle on the desire to rush to the border city. He just started here, a breeze came, and he was imprisoned. "Who is it?" Jiangning roared. "Go on, it''s never his opponent like you." A faint voice came from the void. His body was imprisoned, but Jiangning did not intend to give up on this. He clenched his teeth, and his real Qi broke out like a raging wind and waves, and the demon bone in his body also gave out a buzzing sound. The strength that held him in his grip was rushed by his full strength, which meant to be loose. "Eh? It''s a little interesting. " A moment of shaking in the void, then a figure came out of the void. The person who came here is a middle-aged man, a black cloth robe, with a handsome face, but it gives a sense of being both positive and evil."Who are you?" "The one who saved you." The middle-aged man in black came to Jiangning''s side, directly carrying Jiangning''s collar and flying into the dark with him. All the way, the wind and lightning, and then stop, has reached the middle of the black mountain. "Is the anger gone now?" The middle-aged man in the black robe stood with his hands in his hands and said faintly. "No!" Jiangning said. "You can''t stand this anger. How can you be an opponent of Dao Yi?" Jiangning looks at the powerful middle-aged man in black. "Who are you?" "Who am I? I have many identities, but people like to call me the evil king. " "The stone pavilion of the evil king!" Jiangning could not help but exclaimed. The middle-aged man in black robe is the first master of the demon sect, the stone pavilion of evil king! "Since you are Shi Zhixuan, you must have known that the leader of the border town is your evil emperor. Why don''t you avenge him and kill Daoyi?" "It''s easy to kill Dao Yi, but what can we do? Who can resist the power behind him Shi Zhixuan said. "What kind of strength does he have behind him? Why do you people like you keep a secret?" Shi Zhixuan chuckled and said, "you claim to be the master of Donghuang, but you don''t know who is behind Daoyi?" "How do I know?" Shi Zhixuan shook his head and said, "when Xuanwu crossed the East wasteland in the East, he carried a man who was seriously injured and was dying." "That''s the Lord of Donghuang. I know that." "Do you know who wounded the Lord of Donghuang?" "Those who are strong in the middle land live a long way." Jiangning does not think about cableway. As soon as the voice falls, an electric light suddenly appears in Jiangning''s mind: "is the person behind Tao Yi the Taoist immortality?" Daochangsheng, no one has ever seen him, only knows that he nearly killed the master of Donghuang. We should know that it was a time when the gods coexisted. The master of Donghuang was superior to the existence of the four sacred beasts. Daochangsheng had to click to kill him. This shows how powerful he is. "Tao Yi is the son of Tao Chang." Shi Zhixuan said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 Tao 1 is the son of Tao Changsheng. Isn''t it an old enemy to oneself. Jiangning has some doubts. In principle, Tao knew his identity early on. He was a descendant of Xuanwu and also a descendant of the master of Donghuang. Since they were old enemies, he should have dealt with Jiangning at that time. "You weren''t strong enough at that time, and he didn''t want to kill you." Shi Zhixuan saw through Jiangning''s mind and said. "I know my strength is not strong enough, but I will not admit defeat." Jiangning said. Shi Zhixuan nodded his head and said, "so I came to help you." Jiangning looks at Shi Zhixuan suspiciously. "Come with me." Shi Zhixuan said and left, Jiangning had to follow him to Heishan. Soon came to the top of the black mountain, came to the black mountain temple. Heishan temple is the place where Heishan King lives. Jiangning doesn''t understand why Shi Zhixuan brought himself here. Outside the Heishan temple, the demons were surrounded by demons, but none of them attacked them. On the contrary, those demons seemed to have great respect for shizhixuan, and the demons bowed to them. Entering the Heishan temple, the Black Mountain King stands with his hands on his back, and his cold body tells of his strength. "I''ve brought the man. It''s time for you to keep your promise." Shi Zhixuan said. The black mountain king turned around and looked at Jiangning quietly, which made Jiangning''s heart bristle. "Come with me." Black Mountain King light said, and then turned into the side hall. Jiangning was at a loss. Shi Zhixuan waved his hand, and a huge force immediately wrapped Jiangning and pushed him into the dark side hall. The dark side hall is silent and empty, only Jiangning and Heishan king are two people. Black Mountain King is still expressionless, he stares at Jiangning for a while, then suddenly kneels down toward Jiangning on one knee. "To your majesty." Jiangning''s eyes were dim in an instant. What''s going on here. At this time, Jiangning noticed that there was a portrait in the deep part of the side hall. There was an altar in front of the portrait. On the altar was a black dragon head sword. The sword rises and falls, encircles the whole body, and emits cold death breath, as if under this knife is boundless hell. Jiangning''s mind was completely attracted by the portrait, because the man in the portrait, to be exact, was the devil he had seen and was quite familiar with. Because he has the spirit bone of the devil in his body. The devil is the one he saw in the hall of the great devil. "What the hell is going on here?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking. The black mountain king stood up and said, "as early as the beginning of heaven and earth, the devil Kingdom already existed. At that time, the devil kingdom was not as dead as it is now. At that time, the devil kingdom was divided into four regions, namely, the endless abyss under the command of emperor Lin and the endless abyss under the command of emperor Lin, the kingdom of abandoning heaven and the kingdom of immortality The death emperor and the magic wheel Sky Sea under the command of the great demon king. " "The four demon states have been in peace for thousands of years, until a figure came out of the devil Kingdom, claiming to be the son of heaven and laying down the way of heaven. If anyone can set foot on the way of heaven, he will be able to prove the way of heaven and become a real immortal God. However, only one person can step on the way of heaven. In order to be able to prove the way of God, the four evil emperors began endless expeditions, in order to be able to Step on the way of heaven and become a real God. However, what people don''t think of is that the so-called heavenly way is nothing but the existence of nothing. This is the plot of the so-called son of heaven. " "In the endless expedition, both the abandoned and the undead of the four evil emperors died. The emperor linhei and the great demon king were also seriously injured. The two surviving demons finally realized that this was just the plot of the so-called son of heaven, and stopped the expedition. But it was too late. The whole demon kingdom had become a ruin because of the expedition of the four demon kingdoms Will collapse, the demons have been very difficult to survive in the devil kingdom "In order to find a better future for all living beings in the devil Kingdom, the great devil king and the king Lin black emperor agreed to find a better world. Therefore, the king Lin black emperor broke through the space barrier at the cost of his life and allowed the great devil to go to other worlds. Not long after the great demon king left, the emperor Lin and the black emperor also fell, and all living beings in the demon Kingdom have been waiting for the news of the great demon king. This is Wanzai. " Jiangning finally understood that the black mountain king should be aware of his body''s big devil king''s divine bone, and regarded himself as the great devil king. "I did get the bones of the great devil, but I''m not the king of the great devil. The king of the great devil fell down in the war of gods thousands of years ago." Jiangning said. Although he had been prepared, the Black Mountain King''s heart was still shaken. "We should have expected that even the great devil can''t live for so long. However, you have inherited the spirit bone of the great demon king. Then you are the descendant of the great demon king and the hope of our demon family. I urge your majesty to lead us out of the darkness."Heishan King knelt down to Jiangning again. "I understand what you said, but you should also understand my situation. In my current state, I can''t even beat Daoyi, not to mention leading the demon kingdom out of trouble." Jiangning said. The Black Mountain King nodded his head and said, "these are not problems. Please follow me." The Black Mountain King continued to go deep, and came to the portrait of the great demon king. He opened the portrait, recited the Dharma curse, and cut his wrist to sprinkle blood on the black wall. Shortly afterwards, a bronze door appeared on the wall. "Your Majesty, please." Jiangning had to follow Heishan king into the bronze gate. I don''t know how long and how deep I have gone all the way down. Originally, the darkness that could not be seen was suddenly clear, and a huge underground palace appeared in front of Jiangning. At the moment of entering the palace, Jiangning was a fool. There are many sarcophagus on display in the palace. Each sarcophagus is very old, and it is full of Ancient Runes. There are as many as 100000 at least. It''s amazing to see 100000 sarcophagus on display in the underground palace. There is an altar in the middle of the 100000 sarcophagus. There are countless black lines around the altar, which are connected with each sarcophagus. This incomparably magnificent underground palace is simply a super huge mausoleum. "Among these sarcophagus are the soldiers who followed his Majesty in the hundred battles. They have been sleeping for thousands of years just to wait for his Majesty''s return one day." Said the Black Mountain King. "You mean these people are still alive?" Jiangning could not help exclaiming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 The Black Mountain King shook his head and said, "they are all dead. No one in this world can resist the invasion of time." "Then why did you bring me here? Shall I take this group of dead men to fight against others Jiangning is not happy. The king of Heishan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, no, as early as ten thousand years ago, the sages had expected that his majesty might fall outside. However, with his Majesty''s ability, even if he fell outside, he would certainly send his successors back to the devil kingdom. Therefore, the ancient sages thought of a way to set up a deception array to imprison the power of those who had died in the sarcophagus, The purpose is to hope that your majesty will come back one day to take these forces into your own use and lead the demons to the light. " This That''s too bad. It''s incredible to confine the power of people thousands of years ago in the sarcophagus. "Your Majesty, the future of the demons is in your hands. Please take back the power that belongs to you." The Black Mountain King pointed to the 100000 stone coffin road ahead. "What should I do?" "Go to that altar and activate the demon bone, and you will know what to do." Jiangning nodded, without saying a word, went directly to the altar, and then sat down with his knees crossed, communicating with the devil bone in his body through ideas. An idea returned to his body, and the magic bone in his body immediately gave out a buzzing sound, and then the sound became more and more loud, like the thunder of nine days. The originally dead altar seems to have survived at this time. With the thunder in Jiangning''s body, it makes a buzzing sound, which is very regular. The dense black lines connecting the sarcophagus also live like black snakes. The roots are all wrapped around Jiangning''s body, just like a huge black cocoon. A manic force from Archaean, such as a long river galloping, suddenly gushed into Jiangning''s body and broke out completely in its body. The magic bone in his body burst out a thousand feet of light, illuminating the whole underground palace. The Black Mountain King looked at Jiangning on the altar, and his eyes were full of excitement. "Thousands of years of ups and downs, endless years, the demons will finally usher in a ray of dawn." The Black Mountain King knelt down respectfully and knocked his head down. Manic and domineering power rushed into Jiangning''s body, just like a nuclear bomb exploding in Jiangning''s body. However, in an instant, both its skin and viscera were crushed by this extremely tyrannical force. However, as soon as the viscera on this side were destroyed, the magic bone was filled with black brilliance, and all the broken viscera were restored. Moreover, the repaired viscera all exuded cold and faint metallic luster, which seemed to be incomparably hard, and its strength was much stronger than before. This is the absolute power from all ages, destroying Jiangning''s body step by step, casting Jiangning''s body step by step, making his treasure body more and more hard. This process of constant destruction and reorganization has experienced countless desperate situations of life and death in Jiangning, and some of them can''t bear it and keep roaring with pain. This is the grinding of life and death. Only after experiencing the grinding of life and death will we usher in a new life. Jiangning growled and clenched his teeth. His consciousness had been tormented by pain. However, the spirit of Lingtai always told him that he should stick to it. I don''t know how many times he has experienced the destruction and rebirth. Jiangning has been completely numb to this, so that he can not feel the pain of this deep soul, and even stops shouting. Now only his deep and rhythmic breath could be heard in the lonely underground palace. The process of as like as two peas and dads, which was just like iron casting, was completely dark and dark, and the bones and bones of Jiangning were almost the same as the magic bones before. "Break it for me!" A cold hum like thunder. The black cocoon wrapped in Jiangning suddenly burst open, Jiangning suddenly stood up, all over the body from inside to outside, every cell, every pore, was full of explosive power. "Break it for me again!" With Jiangning''s breaking again, a black lotus suddenly emerged from Jiangning''s eyebrows. His realm broke again and again, and finally reached the pass of the great master''s peak. Once you get to the top of the grand master, it will be a dividing point. How many people are poor and hard to break through in their whole life. To this state, it is not only the growth of power, but also the understanding of Tao. After absorbing the power and memory of a hundred thousand souls, and then integrating the magic nature in the demon bones of the great demon king, he directly crossed the natural moat and became a master of God in one step. After the great master, he can communicate with God. Although Jiangning''s one-step access to God seems simple, it is the painstaking efforts of many people. It''s not easy to communicate with God, and it''s even more impossible to communicate with God one step at a time. Even the most favored son of Mingyue family, Mingyue Shengcai can''t fully communicate with God after crossing the grand master, and has been stuck in the realm of half step communication for hundreds of years. "Welcome your majesty back!" There are six levels of Tongshen, which are land, Feitian, Jindan, Yuanying, Dacheng and dengtian. Each level is divided into nine grades, one grade and one heavy day.After absorbing the power of one hundred thousand souls, Jiangning''s realm has soared to the sixth level of land immortals, and his realm is still rising, which can be said to be extremely powerful. However, before Jiangning was happy, he only heard thunder in the air. There was no cloud in the underground palace, but at this time, there was a cloud floating from somewhere. Moreover, the cloud was still colorful, but it was not a colorful auspicious cloud, but an extremely fierce colorful hijacking cloud. "Your Majesty, the divine war has not been started. There is no master who can communicate with God in the whole world. Otherwise, you will be punished by heaven and die. You should quickly suppress your own realm." Black Mountain King''s voice just fell, saw a colorful robbery thunder suddenly fell, Jiangning was caught off guard by this colorful robbery thunder to hit a positive. Even if it was Jiangning''s unique body, he couldn''t resist it. His skin and flesh were rolling, and his bones were covered with crispy hemp. "No, I have to be chopped to death if I go on like this." Jiangning said something bad in the dark, then slapped it on his forehead, smashed the black lotus flower, and his realm suddenly stopped, and then quickly began to fall back. As his realm decreased, the thunder in the sky gradually weakened. Until he reached the half step God state, the colorful robber clouds in the sky suddenly disappeared. Seeing that Jiangning was ok, Heishan king was relieved. Mysterious and mysterious, the door of many wonderful. The spiritual realm is the way to the mysterious gate. Open the door of mystery, you will get unexpected magic power. Jiangning stepped forward to the Black Mountain King and said in a cold voice, "what is the relationship between you and Xiang Yutian?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 After communicating with God, he can get a strange magic power. The magic power Jiangning got is called Xintong. He can see the secret hidden in his heart. He saw the secret in the heart of the Black Mountain King and found that he and the evil emperor Xiang Yutian had an indescribable relationship, which was not limited to the hostile relationship. The Black Mountain King was not flustered. It seemed that he had expected this outcome. He stood up and took off his armor piece by piece, revealing his original appearance. It turned out that he was a man, and his ferocious face was also the result of his mask. He is a man, a very handsome man, white face, give a very cold feeling. "I''m going to rain field." Said the Black Mountain King. Jiangning is somewhat unbelievable. "Is that man in the city over there?" "That''s me, too, but it''s just an embodiment of me." Said to Yutian. "Why?" "It''s a long story." To the rain field slowly tell the reason. It turns out that the so-called demons are not all demons. As early as before the destruction of the devil Kingdom, human beings existed in the devil Kingdom, and they were also demons. Later, the four major demon States fought and the heaven and earth changed, many people changed. In order to better survive in the destroyed devil Kingdom, many people naturally evolved, shed their bodies and became demons Body. Although in order to survive, many people have shed their bodies and turned into demons, but there are still a lot of people who have survived this transformation and have not turned into demons. As time goes on, those who have been transformed into demons gradually forget the fact that they were once human beings. Perhaps it is the nature in their bones. Those transformed into demons hate those who are not transformed into demons, and begin to kill those who have not changed. This leads to the opposition between human and non-human. In fact, they all belong to human beings and demons. But time has completely let them forget that each other was originally one, and Xiang Yutian, the guardian of the tomb of the great demon king, is very clear about all this. In order to prevent human beings and demons from fighting each other, he established a border city to let human beings live in the border city. At the same time, he opened up a territory on Heishan, creating a king of Heishan and opposing the border city. In this way, the border town will confront the Black Mountain King, and will not want to invade the territory of other demons. And other demons will kill two birds with one stone because the Black Mountain King is here and will not come here to rob and kill the people in the border city. Although they have fought against each other for many years, they have done nothing to destroy each other. I didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns in this story. Jiangning some surprised, at the same time can not help but respect to the rain field. "If so, why did you say that to me at the beginning? Let me go back and tell Yutian to send more powerful people to kill you." Jiangning asked. "At that time, I didn''t know that you were the descendant of your majesty, so I couldn''t tell you about it. After all, it was the result of my maintenance for many years. If it was known that the leader of the border city was the king of Heishan, I was afraid that the peace scene that had been maintained for many years would be immediately reimbursed, and the efforts of my subordinates over the years would be completely wasted." "I see. Since you didn''t know my identity before, how do you know now?" "I told him." The stone pavilion of the evil king came in. "How do you know that I have a magic bone?" Jiangning asked. "I have known the location of the magic bone for a long time. At first, I sent the evil spirits of yin and yang to seize the magic bone, but I didn''t expect that these two people became greedy and wanted to occupy and refine the magic bone by themselves. They have my mark of immortality in their bodies, and I have clearly seen what happened in them Shi Zhixuan said. "I have been looking for you since I was buried in the mountains. I want to welcome you back to the devil kingdom. I didn''t expect that you would come back by yourself." Jiangning frowned tightly: "according to what you say, your Tianmo sect is the descendant of the demon clan. According to the reason, the Yingui sect where you are also the descendant of the demon family. Why do they still want to take refuge in Tao Yi? I want to use his power. " Shi Zhixuan disdainfully shook his head: "Zhu Yuyan is a stinky girl with long hair and short insight. She thinks that as long as she fawns on Dao Yi, she can get the protection of daochangsheng, so that she can survive in the future war. He wants to use DAO Changsheng, but he can''t think of it. In his opinion, she is not even a chess piece. " "Since she can''t even count as a chess piece, why do you want to take it? Dao Yi''s disposition should not be the one who covets beauty." Jiangning said. Shi Zhixuan sighed: "this is bitter, you should know that he is a descendant of rosefinch." Jiangning nodded. "But there is one thing you don''t know. He was born with Yin. He was the most Yin body. As far as I know, Dao Yi is not perfect. Since he was born, he has been suffering from a bad disease. If Tao Chang Sheng had not changed his life for him by using the method against heaven, he would have died a few days before he was born.""Since the Taoist priest changed his life for Tao, what does it have to do with him?" "Although daochangsheng changed his life for Tao, his internal diseases were not cured. Instead, he was suppressed by his absolute power. If you want to cure Daoyi''s disease thoroughly, you need a woman with natural Yin fetus to practice with Daoyi, and let Daoyi inhale her natural Yin fetus thoroughly "You mean that as soon as Tao Yi and Yi begin to practice together, they will die." Jiangning asked. "That''s right." "That won''t work. I won''t allow it." Shi Zhixuan said with a smile: "since you don''t allow it, go to stop it. It''s too late. I''m afraid that the whole border town will be buried for her." "What do you mean "Yao''s body of Yin is not yet fully mature. Dao Yi''s evil disease is about to recur. He has no time to wait. So he decided to use secret methods to ripen his body to absorb the blood of the whole border city. Therefore, it is not only fan who is in danger, but also the whole border town has fallen into the clutches of Dao 1." Before Shi Zhixuan''s voice fell, Jiangning jumped into the sky and broke through the rocks instead of passing through the secret roads. He came out of the ground and galloped toward the border city. Looking at the shadow of Jiangning flying away, Shi Zhixuan smiles. To rain field light ground says: "is this really good?" "Miracles can only be achieved under heavy pressure. The destruction of the demon kingdom is imminent. If the demon clan wants to get rid of the predicament completely, time is not enough. We must let him grow up quickly." Shi Zhixuan said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 Because of the assassination of the leader of the border town, the originally lively border town is now completely shrouded in a serious silence. As a punishment for crime, it can be said that it has become the most lively place. Daoyi lives on a high platform, under which is a group of indignant border city residents. On the execution ground, Li Qing knelt there. Although he was in rags and bruised all over, his head was high, and there was no sense of desolation and sadness because he was about to be beheaded. "Brothers and sisters, you have been cheated. The city Lord was not killed by Jiangning, but by Bai Xiaosheng. He is ambitious. You must not be deceived by him." Li Qing yelled loudly, but in this situation, who would believe him as an accomplice in murder? What''s more, the murderer he referred to was Bai Xiaosheng, who had a close relationship with the city Lord. "When you are dying, you still talk like crazy. In vain, the city Lord did the same to you. You collude with outsiders to assassinate the city Lord. Like you, a man of ambitious ambition, you should die with thousands of cuts." There was a roar of anger from below. Li Qing also knew that his own words could not change these people''s views. He turned his head and looked at Bai Xiaosheng, who was Daoyi, on the high platform, and sneered coldly. "It seems that you can''t see the coffin and cry. Since you don''t believe that the city Lord was killed by Jiangning, I will give you the evidence of his killing." He waved his hands one by one, and came out from behind. He was no one else, but he was. As soon as I saw him, all the people at the bottom were boiling in an instant. "At that time, the madman robbed everyone from the hundred flowers building. Many people have seen that madman killed hundreds of people in the border town in front of Heishan mountain, which was also witnessed by some people. Tell me, everybody, what happened that day. " Said Tao Yi. He took a deep breath, took a look of resentment, and then said, "that crazy man came to baihualou on that day and wanted to have a spring festival with me. Originally, I didn''t agree with him, but the madman was so powerful that I had to give up the snake. Unexpectedly, the madman said that he had assassinated the Lord of the city. I was ready to tell others, but I didn''t want to The madman took me away from the hundred flower house When he spoke, he looked at Dao Yi again. His eyes were full of anger. Tao didn''t care at all, just a faint smile. After hearing this, all the people below were furious. They scolded Li Qing, and by the way, they gave greetings to all the 18 generations of Jiangning''s ancestors. "I don''t believe it. Even if you said that it was Jiangning who killed the city Lord." Li Qing said. A faint smile said: "is it not after I find out the absolute evidence that you will believe and tell me where the madman is?" "There''s no evidence for you." Dao Yi shook his head and clapped his hands. Then he saw a man coming out of the darkness. When he saw this man, Li Qing was stupid, because he not only knew him, but also had a great relationship with Jiangning. He is Yang Guo. "This man was originally the companion of the madman. At the beginning, the madman invited him to come to the border city to assassinate the city Lord. When the madman told him the truth, he did not agree and left the madman. Unfortunately, the madman was so powerful that he hurt him, which resulted in the news not being conveyed to the city Lord in time, so that the city Lord ruined the plot of the madman." As soon as he finished, Yang Guo stood forward and looked at the people at the bottom and said, "Bai Xiaosheng is right. The city Lord was hurt by Jiangning. It''s only because I have low strength and can''t stop it in time." There was an uproar in the crowd below, and the shouting became louder. Li Qing couldn''t believe that he could hear such words from Yang Guo. He was so angry that he could hardly speak. "Li Qing, for the sake that you don''t know about this matter, I don''t want to investigate your guilt. As long as you tell me the whereabouts of the madman, so that I can avenge the city Lord, otherwise, even if I have the intention to let you go, the people in the border town will not let you go." "I don''t know. If you want to kill or cut, you can do it." Li Qing closed her eyes and stopped talking. "Well, since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness." He waved his hands one by one, and the executioner''s long knife was about to be cut off. At this time, there was a sudden change. A man flew in the air, shook his hands and punched out. The two executioners flew out directly. "Yang Guo, you are a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with you. You have wronged me and the leader to enter the devil''s land to save your little dragon girl, but you are trying to kill the cult leader. Today, I am Zhang Wuji, and I will surely kill you." The visitor is Zhang Wuji, but at this time he is full of scars, and the whole person looks very depressed. Obviously, he has suffered heavy damage before. Although the scars are numerous, but at this time Zhang Wuji is angry eruption, the whole person has a momentum of not angry from the prestige. He flew two executioners with one blow, and then flew directly to Yang Guo. He raised his fist and hit him. Yang guoleng hum, epee in hand, horizontal sword swept, no one can compete to erupt, only a sword, will Zhang Wuji to draw the mouth spurt blood to fly out."I didn''t expect that you are still loyal to the Lord, but don''t forget that even if you are perfect, you are not my opponent, let alone you. However, it''s good that you came here. I didn''t kill you before. Today, it''s time to send you to hell. " Yang Guo gave a sneer, and the whole man rose to the sky. Although he had one arm, his power was displayed incisively and vividly, which attracted a burst of applause from the people below. Another Epee down. Zhang Wuji was seriously injured. At the moment, how could he be Yang Guo''s opponent? He only felt that the Epee on Yang Guo''s hand was like an archaic magic mountain. The pressure made his bones crack and the blood erupted like no money. He was directly pressed by Yang Guo''s sword and knelt down on the execution ground and beside Li Qing. "Zhang Wuji!" Li Qing exclaimed. Zhang Wuji mouth spray blood, toward Li Qing solemn and stirring smile way: "sorry, did not save you." See Zhang Wuji this miserable situation, Li Qing''s tears are about to leave. "Go to hell!" Yang Guo suddenly lifted the sword and fell heavily. Seeing this sword, he would chop off Zhang Wuji''s head. Li Qing couldn''t bear to look at it any more and closed his eyes. "Master, I''m sorry for not being able to see the white eyed wolf around you." Zhang Wuji roared. "You''ve never been sorry for me!" At this time, a cold drink from the sky, Yang Guo''s epee can fall, but was caught by a hand. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 "I didn''t expect that you are the most important chess piece hidden in my side." Jiangning cold voice. Yang Guo obviously did not expect Jiangning to arrive at this time. Seeing the arrival of Jiangning, he first uttered a cry of surprise, and then the sound of shouting and scolding. If foul language can kill people, I''m afraid Jiangning has been killed thousands of times by these people. Bang! Yang Guo''s dark iron Epee was directly crushed by Jiangning. At the same time, Jiangning clapped it with a backhand, hitting Yang Guo''s Xiong chamber, which made him spit blood. Before Xiong, a piece of black iron Epee collapsed and could not stand up again. Jiangning a move to power, did not intend to let Yang Guo, he strides across, change shape and shadow, again came to Yang Guo, although Yang Guo has made a timely response, but still a slow step. Jiangning a foot, unbiased, just stepped on the position of his previous slap. There was a huge bang. Yang Guo was directly torn apart by Jiangning''s foot. At the same time, the original extremely hard execution ground was also fragmented by Jiangning''s foot. The great master''s peak is actually in Jiangning''s hands and has no strength to fight back. The crowd who had been shouting and scolding stopped instantly, and the scene was extremely quiet for a moment. "You''re a bunch of idiots who don''t even know they''re shooting." Jiangning looked at the people below and said. The original quiet execution ground was instantly boiling because of Jiangning''s words. "Devil, you even dare to go back to the border town after killing the city Lord. Are you sure that there is no one in our border town?" "Kill, kill the devil, and avenge the Lord." "This devil is really arrogant. If I don''t kill him today, I will not be able to eliminate my hatred." ¡­¡­ Before the voice fell, someone rushed to Xingtai and wanted to kill Jiangning. Jiangning pressed Zhang Wuji''s tianlinggai with one hand, and the true Qi was continuously transported into his body, and all the wounds in his body were repaired. "Can you still stand up?" "Yes Zhang Wuji said firmly, Jiangning said with a smile: "if you can stand up, then give me a good fight." "Yes Zhang Wuji laughed and was very happy. "If you want to kill the cult leader, you should pass the pass of Zhang Wuji first!" Zhang Wuji recovered from his wounds and became curious. Although he faced the heroes in the border city, he was not afraid at all. Even if he had only one''s own strength, he stopped more than a dozen people from rushing in. Jiangning does not care about those who rush to Xingtai, but always keeps his eyes on Tao. They just stare at each other, and then they laugh. "I didn''t expect you to come back." A light way said. "I didn''t expect you to think I was afraid to come back." "In fact, I''m quite optimistic about you. I think you''ll be a good opponent for me. Unfortunately, you''re too ignorant of the current situation, and you''d like to die at this time." Said Tao Yi. "I only kill, never die." Jiangning said a blow out, the power of the world, a punch to show. He was surprised at how long he hadn''t seen him. He didn''t expect Jiangning to step over the road and reach the point of half step. He doesn''t know what kind of adventure Jiangning has encountered. He doesn''t care what kind of adventure Jiangning has encountered. Now he has only one idea in his mind, that is to kill Jiangning, because Jiangning has finally aroused his interest. As soon as Tao shook his back, the painting cylinder on his back suddenly unfolded, and a picture of rivers and mountains appeared in luotuodun. As soon as he reached out, he went directly into the towering mountains in the picture. By the time his hand came out, there was already a sword in his hand. This sword is very wide, wider than Yang Guo''s dark iron epee. It is very thick. It looks like a piece of iron, not like a sword. "This sword is called wanlishan sword, which is the product of the mountains and rivers." As soon as the sword of Wanli mountain comes out, it is as heavy as Mount Tai. Two people intersect a move, Dao Yi feels that his sword seems to split into the vast sea. This sword he did not split in the real place, or Jiangning did not mean to fight against him. Avoiding Dao Yi''s sword, Jiangning flew directly to fan''s side and rose from the sky with her soft waist. "I know what you have done before is for my good, but I don''t want you to be nice to me in that way, and I don''t allow you to be nice to me in that way, because it''s not good for me, it''s a torture to me." She was ready to speak, but Jiangning held out a finger and stopped her mouth. "You don''t have to say anything. I know your difficulties, but you can rest assured that as long as I am here and you believe me, I will not let you down." Looking at Jiangning''s sincere eyes, his eyes suddenly red, and then lowered his head."Well, now I''m going to kill Dao Yi, because he dares to coerce my woman into doing things she doesn''t want to do." He gently put him aside, and Jiang ningche stood on the opposite side of Dao Yi, and his whole body suddenly burst into killing. "Now you can die." If Jiangning doesn''t stay, it will be decisive. As the pipe is expressionless, but just at the moment when Jiangning hugs him and rises into the sky, his eyes are filled with anger. "That''s exactly what I want to say to you. The mountains and rivers are boundless One by one, the sword of Wanli mountain suddenly attacked. The sword idea erupted and turned into a pair of Wanli Jiangshan. "What is boundless, but a piece of scorched earth." Jiangning''s backhand and one hand clap show that the power of the ten thousand demons from ancient times is surging, and it turns into a burning flame. In an instant, it burns the mountains and rivers melted by Dao Yi''s sword. At the same time, the sword in his hand was smashed by Jiangning''s fist. When the mountain sword was destroyed, Dao Yi was not in a hurry. He reached into the picture and drew out a glass sword from it. "What sword is this?" Jiangning said with a smile. "This sword is called Dahe!" "It''s mountains and rivers. How can you be a civilian?" Although Jiangning''s mouth is teasing, but the expression is incomparably focused. "The river is boundless!" Dao Yi is a light drink, the river sword in his hand suddenly turns into a galloping River and comes straight. "Mountains are useless, let alone rivers." Jiangning is furious, directly transpiration the river, and then smashes Dao Yi''s sword. "Is that all you can do?" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. The way a smile to say: "if only this ability, don''t you want to laugh to death!" As soon as the words fell, the color of Tao suddenly solidified. "Years of mountains and rivers!" Buzz, buzz! With the sound of Dao Yi''s "years of mountains and rivers", the Wanli mountain sword and Dahe sword, which had just been broken by Jiangning, suddenly converged, and the boundless sword idea overlapped again and became extremely powerful. This is the reunion of mountains and rivers. It''s a blow from mountains and rivers, which is enough to change the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 The mountain and river burst with a blow. A sword out of Qi Mountain, mountains and rivers gather, at the same time, destroy the sky. The people in the border city cried out for a while, and no one expected that Dao Yi was so strong. Facing a blow that can destroy the sky, Jiangning is calm and response, and his body is full of evil flames. The mountains and rivers come and a blow is destroyed. A bang, the whole border city in Jiangning under this fist began to tremble, a mountain and river hit, broken. A blood spray, keep going backwards, a face surprised, he did not think how long this time disappeared, Jiangning unexpectedly strong to this point. He was also surprised. He didn''t expect the growth of Jiangning so fast. Jiangning is not so proud of this, and it is not strong enough to gather the strength of 100000 demon soldiers. A fist broke the mountain and river, Jiangning moved shape to change the shadow, came to the front of Dao Yi, the boxing was like the sea, and came out. Dao 1 has been invincible, and they have retreated in succession. They beat from the inside of the border city to the outside of the border city, and from the ground to the sky, it is said that they were shocked and crying for ghosts and gods. "Is that all you can do? Did you say that I was not worthy of being your enemy before? Now you have no power to return. " Jiangning joked. The road keeps bleeding and stops the attack of Jiangning. But the attack of Jiangning is so fierce that he can not stop it at all. "The fierce world, the people are in danger, all living beings in all circles, gods and Buddhas, please take advantage of my strength to kill evil and break the devil." The river mountain and luotu behind Dao 1 suddenly blooms thousands of light, and the unparalleled power is surging out of it, and he is holding on to his body. His strength suddenly increases, and he stops the attack of Jiangning. "It''s just like a little bit." Jiangning sneered. "Not enough, not enough, not enough!" Tao was so mad that he absorbed the power from all directions, but it could not make him occupy the upper hand in Jiangning''s war. He began to focus on the living beings in the border city. Only saw the way one by one waved, a dragon from the river and luotu River, crazy devours the living beings of the border city, every devours one, his strength soars a minute, in a moment, the border city is in chaos. "Who is the devil''s head, now you all see clearly?" Jiangning stands above the sky and looks down at the sky. The people in the border city didn''t expect that Dao would be crazy and would strengthen their strength by devouring others. Now they really don''t know who is the devil or who is God. "If you don''t want to die, run away!" Jiangning voice fell, a shadow of the people rushed up, divided into all directions, to avoid the demonic dragon phagocytosis. But in a moment, the people in the border city have escaped most of them, but many people are devoured by the magic dragon called by Tao. The endless flow of power into Tao I, this kind of power by devouring others to strengthen the power is too overbearing. A pair of eyes scarlet, more magical than the devil. "Finally, you will be able to show your original appearance." Tao is like a madness. Jiangning is happy and fearless. It turns into a huge wave with continuous boxing. Kunpeng boxing is intended to rush into jiuxiao and turns it into a counter heaven Kun Peng. It directly grabs the magic dragon which Dao Yi has transformed and swallow it. The dragon was swallowed, and a sudden fire disappeared, and was hit by Jiangning a fist and flew thousands of meters away. ¡­¡­ The Changsheng clan in China is the most mysterious sect in China. No one knows where the Mountain Gate of Changsheng Zong is located. However, the rumors about Changsheng Zong are constantly in Zhongtu. It is said that every hundred years, there will be a long-lived biography walking in the world, each of the heirs is the top genius. The humanity of the last generation of the long-lived clan has disappeared for hundreds of years in the world, but the generation of the long-lived generations of the heirs has never been born. There is a sacred mountain floating in the cloud. Because it floats in the cloud, it is not known at all. This is why Changsheng Zong, although it is declared prosperous, is not known. The mountain gate floating in the clouds, this is how powerful means, the world does not know and take for granted. The cloud of the cloud is a mountain of longevity, and the mount of longevity is the patriarchal. Suddenly a thunderbolt from the bottom, split the boundless clouds. A stubborn stone on the top of Changsheng mountain burst up abruptly. A man sitting there slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were like electricity, and the whole man was like a fairy. "Tao 1, you really let me too disappointed, even this thing is not good, how to be my long-term descendants." After the words, the long-term born of white lotus, a ray of holy light from the heart of his eyebrows burst out of the sudden burst, straight into the sky. ¡­¡­ Although Tao Yi has all the means, it still does not rival Jiangning''s magic power. Jiangning looks at the way of bathing blood all over the place. "You''re defeated." Jiangning said slowly. Tao is crazy: "no, I am the pride of the heaven, the Tao is mysterious, and the force can grow up. How can I lose, I will never lose."In the past, the pride of heaven was defeated in the hands of people who despised him at all. This made Dao Yi feel very angry. At the moment, he had already lost his indifference in the past. At the moment, he was an ordinary man driven mad by his own pride. He was angry, he was unwilling, angry that he would be defeated in Jiangning''s hands. Jiangning is disdainful to shake his head. If he used to regard Daoyi as his enemy in his life, but now Daoyi''s appearance makes him very disappointed. Failure is not terrible, the terrible thing is not to admit failure. The real strong man is not invincible, but has the courage to stand up again after falling. There is no invincible person in this world. If you think of how powerful the great devil was at the beginning, he did not fall in the mountain range of burial gods. Without the courage to admit defeat, Tao Yi is not really a strong man. Jiangning walks to Daoyi''s side. Daoyi looks at him bitterly. Suddenly, Dao Yi smiles. Jiangning dark road is not good, is ready to start, see a road with Jiangshan Heluo Tu wrapped in the body, the whole person suddenly turned into a sharp sword, directly toward Jiangning chopped. This sword gathers all the pride of Dao Yi, and even Jiangning dare not take it. "I will not lose, even if I die. You can kill me, but I''ll make you pay a terrible price Dao Yi laughs and is extremely crazy. His sword is extremely domineering, but Jiangning easily avoids it. When Jiangning avoids it, he suddenly wakes up. Dao Yi''s sword originally killed not him, but the one behind him. He wants to burn the jade and stone with Jiangning. "You madman Jiangning roared and displayed Kunpeng''s extreme speed. In an instant, he came to fan''s face and resisted Tao''s burning sword with his body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 This sword, burning both jade and stone, contains all the anger and unwillingness of Dao Yi. Jiangning had no time to react, so he had to fight hard with his body, and the strength of the state of half step communication fully bloomed. A sword falls, and a hundred flowers are born, and after a hundred flowers are born, they die. The boundless anger of Dao Yi was thoroughly turned into tangible substance and erupted completely. The whole border city was instantly reduced to a sea of flames, and countless creatures who had not had time to escape were turned into flying ash under this sword. Jiangning''s body is unparalleled and inherits all the power of 100000 demons. This sword does not cause much damage to him, but burns him black. However, there is no unique treasure in Jiangning behind Jiangning. Because Jiangning resisted in a hurry, he did not completely resist Tao Yi''s sword of burning both jade and stone. In an instant, he was stabbed by the escaping sword Qi and lost his vitality rapidly. Jiangning held her delicate body with her back hand, and felt the rapid loss of life in her arms. Jiangning was extremely angry. Looking at Jiangning quietly, maybe Jiangning is too funny to be scorched at the moment, and suddenly he laughs. The laughter is full of gratification and final determination. "You are stupid." "I''m so tired and want to sleep," he said with a smile "No, you can''t sleep. You still have a lot of things to do. I haven''t married you. I won''t allow you to sleep." Jiangning roared. He shook his head, and his smile did not change: "this life is not fate, next life, you have too many confidants, and I am not bad for this one." Seeing fan close his eyes, all the vitality in his body is cut off. Jiangning looks up to the sky and roars, extremely angry. "Ha ha Sad, painful. The more you are sad, the more painful you are, the more happy I will be. Cough... " Tao Yi laughs wildly and coughs up blood. Jiangning''s eyes were red and angry. "You''ll cut me in a thousand pieces." Jiangning holds Yao in one hand and points to it like a sword. One sword directly cuts down Dao Yi''s left hand. Although his left hand was broken, Dao Yi did not show any pain. His smile on his face became more and more crazy. "You laugh so ugly." Jiang Ning slapped Dao Yi''s chin and cut off Dao Yi''s right hand. Now Daoyi is the fish on the chopping board. Jiangning can take his life at any time, but he doesn''t want to let Daoyi die so easily. He wants him to suffer endless torture and die. He wants him to live, but he can''t ask for death. Anger turns into sword Qi, and each knife cuts Dao Yi''s body. In an instant, it''s tens of thousands of knives, and each knife is extremely beneficial. Daoyi suffers a lot, but does not hurt his life. Because his chin was beaten by Jiangning, Dao Yi was covered with blood. I don''t know whether he is crying bitterly or laughing ferociously. At this time, a figure fell from the sky and caught Jiangning, who had already fallen into madness. "If you go on like this, you will be hopeless." It''s the stone pavilion of the evil king. As soon as he heard that he was still saved, Jiangning suddenly woke up. "She is the descendant of the rosefinch and the most Yin body. As long as you find her a place of the highest Yin, she will be reborn from nirvana." Shizhixuan road. "Where is the most Yin place?" "Magic wheel sky sea." Shi Zhixuan said. "Well, let''s go." Jiangning directly rose from the sky with Cuan in his arms. In the middle of the journey, he seemed to think of something and sent him to shizhixuan''s arms: "evil king, you should take him to the dark place of the magic wheel sky sea. I have something to deal with." Shi Zhixuan did not speak much, and disappeared in the dark with his hands in his arms. Jiangning flies down in the air and falls in front of Dao Yi. Origini was still crazy, but when he heard that he could be reborn from nirvana, his eyes suddenly showed a color of dead gray, and the whole person looked like an eggplant beaten with frost and withered. "As the son of Taoist priest, you have an enviable identity and enviable background. All the way along, everyone is respectful to you and would like to be your pug. It seems to me that you are an emperor and respected. However, in my opinion, you are just a loser. Since you were born, you can''t compete with heaven, but now you are more competitive But I, even your woman, is mine. " Jiangning said. Tao''s eyes were red, and he looked at Jiangning angrily, as if to say: I am not a loser, I am the favored son of heaven, I am the son of Dao Changsheng, I am the emperor that everyone envies. "In order to draw a happy ending to your failed life, I am merciful and give you a death." Jiang Ning said and pointed to such a sword, a sword cut down. Tao Yi slowly closed his eyes and waited for death. Somehow, he felt a sense of relief. However, at the moment when Jiangning''s sword is about to fall, there are many changes. I saw a white lotus sprouting from the brow of Dao Yi. His eyes, like dead gray, also shot out two divine lights. The momentum of the whole person suddenly increased and covered the sky.His eyes are incomparably cold, as if out of the world, see all creatures as ants, as if he is this day, this is the place. Although there was no chin, there was a voice in his mouth. The voice was extremely cold and had no emotion. "It''s been a long time since a genius like you has appeared in this world. How could you hurt Dao Yi like this?" "Tao Changsheng?" Jiangning couldn''t help but shrink her eyes. "I didn''t expect that you could still know my name. You are very nice. I love talents very much. Now I give you a chance to surrender to me and spare you from death." The Taoist priest lives a cold road. "Surrender to you, ha ha You''re kidding Although in front of him is daochangsheng, who makes all the world frightened, Jiangning is not afraid. "I don''t appreciate people very much. As long as you are willing to submit to me, you can kill them as soon as you kill them. Moreover, I can give you the chief disciple of Changsheng sect in this world. You can come and go anywhere in the world. Don''t you dare not obey me." Jiangning shook his head and said, "I have an advantage, that is, I am willing to do anything, but I can''t be a dog." "Even if you are a dog of your own, it is a dog that can make the whole world submit. What''s wrong with this?" Tao Changsheng said. "A dog is a dog. No matter how powerful it is, it still can''t change its nature of eating excrement. I''m sorry, I don''t like to eat shit." "Since you don''t want to be a living dog, you have to be a dead man." Jiangning burst out laughing as if hearing the best joke in the world. "Dao Changsheng, you really think that you are the master of eternal life. If you give you three colors, you want to open a dyeing house. If you give you a few drops of water, you will not want to flood the sky. Don''t say that you are just an incarnation of will. Even if you are present in person, you have no right to decide life and death. " "It''s a pity that in my opinion, you are just a dog, not a person." With that, Changsheng suddenly opened his eyes, and two sharp swords broke out of his eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 Two Dao swords are shot out from the eyes of daochangsheng. They are Dao Changsheng''s Dao sword. The Dao implication is flowing and powerful. Although he is now facing the famous daochangsheng since ancient times, Jiangning is not afraid. After all, this is not daochangsheng himself, but his will. Moreover, in the mausoleum, he broke through to Tongshen and learned a message, that is, the current rules of heaven and earth only allow the existence of half step Tongshen level at most. Once it exceeds this level, he will be punished by the God of heaven and earth. That is to say, at most, the will of Taoist priest can only be regarded as the existence of half step Tongshen. Why should he be on the same level with himself Afraid of him. Jiangning''s wave is two fists, which are full of evil spirit and directly collide with the two Dao swords shot from Taoist Changsheng''s eyes. The light is in full bloom. Both Jiangning and daochangsheng retreated at the same time, which shocked the world. "How many years have passed, and you are still the first one who dares to fight against me." Tao Changsheng''s voice came coldly. "I will not only be the first to dare to fight you, but also the first to kill you." Jiangning said. The Taoist priest said with a cold smile: "don''t think that you can compete with this seat if you get the inheritance of the demon clan. Even if it is the rebirth of the four evil emperors, it is just the chess pieces of this block." "So you are the one who destroyed the devil kingdom." "Under heaven, all living beings are chess pieces, and you are no exception. However, you are an unruly chess piece, so I have to abandon you." Tao Changsheng''s eyes are as bright as a sword. Where he passes by, he is dead. Jiangning is not ambiguous. His fists are powerful and his magic power is overwhelming. The two men fight with each other in darkness and darkness. "A sword of eternal life extinguishes eternity." Dao Changsheng splits a sword, and suddenly the world is dumb. It seems that there is only one sword left in the whole world, and there is nothing else except this sword. Tao Changsheng is worthy of being a peerless figure who has been galloping for tens of thousands of years. Although this is just a part of his will, his power is unprecedented. Jiangning roars up to the sky, and all the demons move at once, and the whole world is shocked. Ten thousand demons are shocked by the sword of immortals. For a moment, there was an explosion. This sword directly broke through Jiangning''s body defense, leaving a deep bone wound in his mouth. Moreover, this sword also contains Dao Changsheng''s eternal sword meaning, which is like a maggot of tarsal bones, entangles the magic bones in Jiangning''s body, and cuts out many terrible scars in his body. He keeps spraying blood, and looks very ferocious. "All demons are one, but that''s all. This seat will give you another chance to submit to this seat, and this seat will give you all you want to have. " The Taoist priest lives a cold road. "No way!" Jiangning''s eyes were red, and he roared. He saw a magic air coming out of his mouth. He went up against the sky and turned it into a magic knife against the sky. He chopped it down. This earth shaking war, enough to startle the whole devil Kingdom, countless powerful hidden for a long time of breath also slowly wake up. Start to focus on the war here. The remote mountain of death is silent. It seems that there is no trace of life in ancient times. But at the moment, the whole mountain of death vibrates violently. At the top of the mountain, the stone lion statue which has been silent for a long time suddenly comes to life. The closed eyes suddenly open and look at the border city through the endless vanity To. In the west of the devil Kingdom, there is a desert of death. It is said that no one can enter this desert. Even if a god level master steps into it, he will surely die here. And the most mysterious legend about the death desert naturally is the Hades hall. It is said that this temple of the nether was the residence of the ancient Hades. There are also legends that this temple is the body of the ancient Hades, but this is only limited to the legend, because no one has ever seen the real Hades hall, or the people who have seen the Hades hall have died in the desert of death. The ancient temple of the underworld, also do not know how long it stood in the desert of death, the whole hall was half buried in the yellow sand. Suddenly, a storm came, making the ancient temple of Hades blown out of the yellow sand. Two big holes suddenly appeared above the originally dead hall, just like a pair of eyes, filled with a cold and dead breath. "You''re back at last. Is chaos going to happen?" The cold voice floated out of the temple of the nether. ¡­¡­ The powerful breath wakes up from his sleep, and the legendary existence returns from chaos. However, this is what Jiangning, who is fighting with daochangsheng, does not know. At the moment, he has only one idea in his mind, that is, to kill Dao Changsheng. The Taoist priest has lived for endless years and has done countless great things. Although it is only a will that comes at this moment, he has accurately captured the eyes looking at here from all directions. "You guys finally can''t help but wake up from your deep sleep. You can rest assured that we didn''t catch all of you in those years. This time, we will send you all to hell one by one." Daochangsheng looks expressionless and looks around coldly. At the same time, his hand is like electricity. In the blink of an eye, he competes with Jiangning for thousands of moves."Well, I don''t have time to play with you." Taoist priest snorted coldly, and his whole body suddenly burst into boundless light, just like a rising sun. Every ray of light turned into a Dao sword. For a moment, Dao sword filled the world. The Dao sword has a long life and pierces the night sky. The endless Dao Jian condenses together and turns into a huge hand covering the sky. It comes from afar and directly holds Jiangning in his hand. The Dao sword was limitless. Jiangning felt that the air around him was like iron casting, and he kept pressing towards him. His whole body was bathed in blood, and even the magic bones in his body also made an unbearable creaking sound, as if he would be crushed in the next moment. However, Jiang Ning is about to be broken from Jiang Ning''s body. The will of the great demon king finally woke up here after the last deep sleep. Jiangning''s momentum suddenly soared, and suddenly broke free from the big hand of the sky covered by Dao Changsheng''s sword. "You''re not dead yet, demon king." Tao Changsheng couldn''t help exclaiming. "You''re not dead. How could you possibly die?" The great demon king snorted coldly. Seeing his move, he heard a roar in the void. A magic knife broke through the void and came directly to his hand. The big demon king looked at the dragon head magic knife in his hand, and his face showed a smile. "Old man, long time no see." Maybe it''s the sentence echoing the great demon king for a long time. The dragon head magic sword roars with a roar, and the monstrous evil spirit comes out. "Since you are awake, let''s kill the enemy with me." There is magic hand in the world. The demon king reappeared and looked down upon the world. The king of the great devil cut straight with his knife. The black light carried out the heaven and earth, and directly split Dao Changsheng into two parts. "When you come here, you''ll be in the devil kingdom." The voice of Tao Changsheng comes from the distant void. A knife cut off the long life, the great devil king also came out of Jiangning''s body. At this time, Jiangning had already fainted. He quietly looked at Jiangning lying on the ground, with a smile on his face, but tragic in his eyes. "The hope of the demon clan depends on you. My road has been broken. You can only go on your own in the future." The figure of the great demon king slowly became illusory, and was completely dissipated by the wind. Only a lonely dragon head magic knife was quietly inserted in Jiangning''s side, whining and moaning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 When Jiangning woke up, he was startled. At this time, he was already in Li Qing''s home. Zhang Wuji was quietly waiting by his side. When he saw him wake up, he was immediately overjoyed. However, Li Qing''s small yard was full of people at this time. "Young Xia Jiang, we were blinded by people before, but we wrongly blame you for assassinating the city Lord. We are here to make amends to you." Seeing Jiangning wake up, all the people in the border town immediately cried out with joy. One person knelt down in front of Jiangning to make amends to Jiangning. Others also knelt down according to his appearance. "You don''t have to do that. It''s all I have to do." At first, the Lord of Heishan city told the city Lord that he had not succeeded in assassinating the city Lord. However, he did not tell them that this plot was successful. People were overjoyed at the news. After a brief exchange of greetings, the crowd dispersed. Zhang Wuji is still waiting by Jiangning''s side for fear of what will happen to him. "Wuji, the devil kingdom is about to change. You should go back now and tell Yang Zuo that they must be prepared to prevent the devil from going out and harming the world." "But the master..." "No, but no one can hurt me in this devil kingdom." Zhang Wuji nodded and went away. After Zhang Wuji left, Jiangning went to Li Qing and asked him about the magic wheel Tianhai. However, it was tens of thousands of years ago about the magic wheel Tianhai, and the border city was established for hundreds of years. No one in the border city knew about the magic wheel Tianhai. Jiangning can''t help but regret that he was so stupid and didn''t ask about the specific location of magic wheel Tianhai. He had no choice but to go to Heishan to ask Xiang Yutian. He believed that Xiang Yutian should know the location of magic wheel Tianhai. After all, magic wheel Tianhai was the base camp of the great demon king. But when he arrived at Heishan, he found that the black mountain was empty, and even the temple had collapsed. Jiangning had no choice but to go to the west, because that day Shi Zhixuan was carrying him to the West. He asked all the way westward, but no one has ever heard of the magic wheel sky sea, but there is a West Sea in the West. After half a month''s journey to the west, we came to a small town, which is a human settlement like the border town. However, when Jiangning entered the town, it was obvious that the town was different. He found that the people in the town seemed to be very hostile to foreigners. Everyone looked at him fiercely, as if they had a deep hatred for him. He is going to ask someone about the magic wheel sky sea, but no one is willing to talk to him. As soon as he gets close, those people are far away. "Young man, you don''t have to ask them. They won''t tell you anything." Then a beggar on the street opened his mouth. "Why?" "Because they are afraid of you. They are afraid that you are a monster." Said the beggar. "Demon? Is there a monster around here? Can you tell me something about it Jiangning squatted down and took out some dry food from the bag and handed it to the old beggar. The old beggar took the dry food and ate it violently. Because he ate too much, he choked at once and almost didn''t breathe. Jiangning quickly helped him get along, and handed him the water bag by the way. After drinking the water, the old beggar patted his stomach bag with satisfaction. "Young man, I don''t think you are a bad man. I advise you to leave here early, or you will not be able to run when the evil spirits come." Said the old beggar. "What kind of monster is it? Can you tell me something about it? I have learned some skills before. If the evil spirit is not very powerful, I should be able to subdue him." Jiangning said. The old beggar looked at Jiangning strangely, and then doubted, "are you a hunter in the hunter''s club?" Jiangning was stunned and nodded. The old beggar said, "have you ever heard of the West Sea devil kingdom?" Jiangning shook his head. The old beggar laughed and continued: "it is said that there is a demon kingdom in the vast west sea. I don''t know how many years it has existed. All along, people here just regard that as a legend, because no one has ever seen the so-called western sea devil kingdom. But recently, they don''t know what happened. There is a huge whirl in the West Sea Vortex, it is said that at the bottom of that huge whirlpool is the West Sea devil kingdom. From time to time, there will be demons coming out of that vortex and harming the world. This is not true. Recently, there is a demon who claims to be the king of Jiaolong. He comes to the town every once in a while to make waves and make sacrifices to it by the villagers in the town. Moreover, he needs to sacrifice as a boy or a girl. This is really upsetting the people in the town. Fortunately, I have no children, or I have to die in a hurry. ""Oh? It turns out that there are such things. No wonder everyone here looks at me like that. They must think of me as a spy photographed by the so-called King Jiaolong. " Jiangning said with a smile. The old beggar nodded. "But you don''t have to worry about it. Even if we have a chance to meet each other, since I have encountered such a thing today, Bo will help you demote the king of laoshizi Jiaolong." The old beggar was surprised and said, "are you really a hunter in the hunter''s club?" "If it''s fake, it will be changed." Jiangning said. The old beggar jumped up from the ground and ran to the mayor''s house with Jiangning. As soon as I got to the mayor''s house, I heard a voice coming from inside. "Mayor, I think you can turn a blind eye to this matter. It''s better to have more than one thing. Since the king of Jiaolong wants boys and girls, we''ll give it to him." "No, the king of Jiaolong is obviously not a good man. If the boy and girl fall into his hands, there must be no good end. The population of our town is not prosperous. If we let those children fall into the hands of the king of Jiaolong, our town will perish sooner or later." "But what can we do? We give him a boy and a girl, and we can give our town a time of life. If we don''t, we will turn our town into fly ash in an instant." ¡­¡­ The old beggar, regardless of whether there were any guests at the mayor''s house, directly pulled Jiangning into it. "Mayor, don''t worry. I''ve got a man who can help get rid of the king Jiaolong." The old beggar said happily to the middle-aged man in the yard who was wearing a green cloth robe with two long beards. "Old man, what kind of cat and dog have you brought here? Have you forgotten that the hunters you brought several times ago who claimed to be hunters in the hunter''s club? However, they are a group of swindlers who cheat on food and drink. Today you bring another liar. Do you have a long brain after all? " There was a man standing in front of the mayor, with an evil face and a red face. He growled at the old man. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 The old beggar was so afraid to speak. Red faced and strong man is the leader of the town''s guard. He is the most powerful person in the town except the mayor. He has always been bulling his neighbors in his own status. He is the mayor''s uncle. As long as he does nothing particularly excessive, the mayor also opens one eye to him, which also causes his such arrogance. "I know you have to find someone to bring down the king Jiaolong for the people in the town. I want to restore your prestige. But now I really have no time and no energy to play with you. You should take the people you find to go with you." The mayor was unhappy. The old stubborn is more afraid to speak. "Go? No, brother-in-law, you don''t forget how many things the old stubborn last time brought them have been scraping from our town. Those are all cream of people. Brother in law, you are good, the first two times just, but this stubborn old stubborn unexpectedly still remains dead, but also want to search for cream from us, this kind of person must not easily let go. " Said Captain Li. "Well, well, Li came to court, you should not be too defensible. The reason why old stubborn head became like this is not the good thing you did at the beginning. Don''t say that again later." "The mayor said to Jiangning again:" this hero, our town is thin, really can not afford you such heroes to subdue demons and remove demons, you go. " Jiangning smiled and said, "it is my duty to be hunted to uphold justice. I am not here to subdue the king Jiaolong because of your money. Besides, how much money can you have in this poor town, even if I add all the gold and silver treasures in your town together, I may not be able to see it." "Oh, people are not small, and your tone is not small. If you are not here for money, what are you doing here?" Li went to court and smiled disdainfully, "I think you can''t get a cheat. I''m afraid you lose your face and say it intentionally." Jiangning frowned, and he thought it was so. He didn''t expect Li to be aggressive, and he was not at all angry. "You say that I came for fraud. What have I asked from the beginning to the end? I was trying to get rid of the king of Jiaolong, but now I have a condition. " Said Jiangning. "To be said, it is not for the sake of fraud. Why should we make such a high-profile statement of the reason?" Li said in court. Jiangning put out his hand and said, "I said, I didn''t come for money, or we two made a bet. As long as I dropped the king Jiaolong for you, you knelt down and gave the old stubborn head a plea for sin, and later he was a father to raise, you dare not bet?" "Bet, who is afraid of who, but if you lose?" "Take care of it." Li came to court disdainfully smiled: "this can not be done, if you know that enemy ran then what?" "What do you want to do?" Jiangning hummed cold. "If you do not fall to the king of Jiaolong, follow me to deal with it, but if you dare not run away and do not recognize it, I will call this stubborn head up the sky without road and no door." Li said in court. Jiangning frown again, originally wanted to refuse, this is their bets between the two, how can involve others. But before he spoke, the old stubborn said: "I agree that if this man loses, I will always be stubborn with you." "Said old stubborn head and looked at Jiangning:" I believe you. " "You can rest assured that I have made a decision with this king of Jiaolong. In addition, the mayor, I hope you can give us a witness here so that no one will lose and not admit the account." The mayor laughed: "if Li doesn''t admit his account when he arrives in court, I will interrupt his dog leg." Gambling is not only completed, Jiangning also does not have to stay in the mayor''s house, he followed the old stubborn to his home. The old stubborn family is very old and shabby, and it is not enough to describe it with four words of "four walls". "You seem to have some contradiction with that Li in court, old stubborn." "Ah, it''s all old-fashioned. Let''s not mention it." See old stubborn do not want to say, Jiangning also not many questions. After a night''s rest at the stubborn old house, according to them, tomorrow should be the day when King Jiao long came to town to collect the sacrifice. The next day, Jiangning arrived at the mayor''s house in the morning. When he arrived, he saw the town head''s family was guarded. "Oh, I didn''t see. You haven''t run yet. I hope King Jiao long will come. Don''t be scared of peeping pants." Li''s voice just fell, and a cloud came from the far sky, and Sensen was full of magic. "King Jiaolong is here, King Jiaolong is here." There was a cry of panic in the town. The guards of the mayor''s house were also awe inspiring. Some even showed a frightened look, but they did not run, but they held their swords tightly. It seems that they have been ready for a fight against death. These people are ordinary people, among which Li is the most martial arts, but he is also a master of the patriarchal level.Although these people all face fear, but one by one they are awe inspiring, but Jiangning some admiration. Dark clouds spread all over the sky, and a huge figure could be seen. "My boy and girl are ready." A cold voice came out of the dark clouds. Li Xiangting looked at Jiangning and said with a sneer, "didn''t you say you wanted to lower him? Now that he''s here, you''d better show me. " Jiangning chuckled and rose to the sky, causing bursts of exclamations. Jiangning broke through the dark clouds and entered it. Only then did he find that the so-called king of Jiaolong was just a fine dragon. King Jiao long obviously didn''t expect Jiangning to face him directly. "There''s another one that''s not killing me. It''s just the appetizer." Jiangning shook his head and went up to the head of King Jiaolong. King Jiaolong opened his mouth and tried to swallow Jiangning into his stomach, but before his mouth was fully opened, Jiangning''s fist fell on his brain door. With a plop, King Jiaolong''s mouth was directly closed by Jiangning''s fist, and the Sensen fangs were also broken by his fist. "The little dragon dares to make a mistake in front of us." Jiangning was hit by another blow. Although he didn''t try his best, it was not what the Dragon could resist. With a roar, the body of Jiaolong, which was more than ten feet long, was directly smashed down from the clouds by Jiangning. The earth trembled, a big hole was smashed, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. Looking at this big scene, I can''t believe it. Is this still the king of Jiaolong as they know it? It''s so easy to be knocked down from the cloud with a fist. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 Everyone was stunned and couldn''t believe what was happening. Jiangning fell from the sky like a God. Jiaolong just wanted to get up from the pit, Jiangning stepped on the bottom of his foot and kept twisting, but he couldn''t get rid of it. "Spare your life, immortal." The Dragon begged for mercy. "Spare me? Why didn''t you expect to spare the lives of boys and girls when you devoured them, but now that you are being played with applause, you want to let others spare their lives? " Jiangning snorted coldly, and pointed to be like a knife. He chopped down the head of the evil dragon directly. He carried the huge dragon head and went directly to the public, and then threw the dragon head in front of Li Xiangting. At this time, the crowd was still in surprise, until the dragon''s head hit the ground heavily, splashing with dust and smoke, they reacted, and then cheered. The mayor''s face is also a joy, with the public directly kneeling in front of Jiangning. "Thank you for your help. If you have offended me before, please forgive me." Jiangning helped up the mayor and said, "it''s just a little work for me. You don''t have to be so grateful." Joy filled the seaside town, but only one person was pale and could not smile. This person is no one else, it is Li Xiangting who had bet with Jiangning before. Jiangning pulled out the old stubborn man who was crying with joy. He looked at Li and said, "Captain Li, you seem to have something to forget to do." Li went to court with a black face and said nothing. Jiangning''s face was suddenly stunned and his eyes were sharp as a sword. "It seems that you want me to give you a long memory." Seeing that Jiangning was about to get angry, the Town chief, who was good at observing his words and expressions, quickly kicked him. Li Xiangting said, "it''s not quick." Li went to court to look back at the mayor, a face of grievance: "brother in law, you are my brother-in-law, now others bully me, how can you look at." The mayor was in a hurry. He slapped his face: "don''t get down on your knees!" Li zhiting is still not ready to kneel. The mayor is more anxious and slaps Li''s face. "Who told you to bet with the immortal yesterday, and now you lose, you have to recognize the planting." At this time, the stubborn old man couldn''t see it. After all, although Li was used to doing evil in his daily life, he was not so bad as to be indignant with heaven and man. The mayor of the town has always been famous, and he doesn''t want to embarrass him. "Mayor, I''ll let it go." Jiangning grabbed the old stubborn man and said to Li Xiangting, "a husband should stand in the world and be faithful first. Since he has made a choice, he should be responsible for his choice. If you don''t intend to be responsible for your own choice Hum I don''t mind taking responsibility for you. " Although Jiang Ning had never done such a big fight with his uncle, he would not have done anything wrong to him. At the thought of his mother-in-law like a tiger, the mayor shivered. The mayor rushed over and kicked Li to the court. He knelt down in front of Jiangning. "Not on my knees, on his knees." Jiangning pointed to the stubborn old man. Li arrived at the court just to get angry, the mayor quickly slapped his face and called back what he just wanted to say. Then he was kicked in front of the old stubborn. Old stubborn looking at this scene, temporarily dumb, but a little at a loss. "Fairy, do you think this will do?" Jiangning shook his head, Li to the court immediately stopped, angry: "I now kneel also kneel, admit defeat also admit defeat, how do you want me to do?" Jiangning pointed to the old stubborn head and said, "call dad." "You Li''s red face was even more red. He wanted to stand up, but he found that his shoulder seemed to press two mountains and could not move at all. "What are you?! I don''t want to call dad The mayor was very angry and slapped Li in the face again. After that, he changed his smile and took up his stubborn hand and called, "Dad." The old obstinate startled, repeatedly said: "mayor, what are you doing? Break the old man." "Don''t break the evil spirit, don''t break the evil spirit. If you lost the bet with the immortal, you should recognize it if you lose. Now that you are his father, naturally you are my father." The mayor said with a smile. He looked back at Li, who was kneeling on the ground, and yelled: "little son of a bitch, don''t call dad quickly." On weekdays, the mayor of the town is very gentle. Li has never seen him so angry. Although he is unwilling, he still calls his father respectfully. "Dad, you see that you are old and inconvenient to move. Go home quickly. I''ll let your daughter cook food for you. I promise to be filial to you in the future." The mayor said and looked at Jiangning: "immortal, do you want to go home and sit down." Jiangning waved his hand and said, "no, I still have my business to do. Since it''s here, I should go."With that, Jiang Ning turned into an electric light. "Oh, by the way, I will still come here in the future. If I hear any bad news about the old stubborn, you know the consequences." Jiangning''s voice is far away. Until Jiangning completely disappeared in the sky, the mayor was completely relieved, and his back was soaked with cold sweat. As soon as Jiangning left, the pressure on Li''s body suddenly disappeared. He quickly got up from the ground and said, "brother-in-law, I didn''t expect you to help others bully me. I want to go back and tell my sister." The mayor was furious and slapped Li in the face. "Son of a bitch, if it wasn''t for Lao Tzu, you would have died many times. You would have told your sister whether you believe me to interrupt your dogleg." Li came to court and was beaten up. He never saw his brother-in-law so angry. But immediately he ran back to his home, and soon heard a roar of a lion far away. "Well, you son of a bitch, you dare to help outsiders bully my brother. You don''t think about this day, do you?" A broad-minded woman, who is big and three thick, comes in a big stride and points to the mayor''s nose, which is a curse. However, before she could say the second sentence, the gentle mayor was furious and slapped his mother-in-law''s face directly. "What do you know, Dame? If you don''t think about it, you''ll get out of here, and I''ll write you a letter of divorce immediately. " The mayor used to be gentle and used to it. In addition, he always loved his wife, so he tolerated the tyranny of his wife. But now what kind of barrier is it? She dares to make trouble here. Even the clay Bodhisattva is also angry. The mayor''s wife was beaten directly by the mayor''s slap, and her face was white with fear when she heard the word "suspension". "Do you know what he just did? How dare you offend the immortal? If it wasn''t for his magnanimity, he would have died many times. If he didn''t know the importance, you would join in the fun. If the immortal came back angry, we would not want to live here. " The mayor pointed to his mother-in-law, which was a curse. Although the mayor''s wife is used to being domineering, she is not unreasonable. In addition, she is so frightened by the mayor that she comes to Li and slaps him in the face. "You little son of a bitch, you dare to offend even the immortal, and you make me do wrong. I''m so angry." In one day, after being slapped so much, Li arrived at the court to cry without tears. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 After leaving the town, Jiangning inquired all the way, but no one knew the location of magic wheel Tianhai. Only when he asked one person, people only said there was a West Sea, but they didn''t know about it. So he planned to go to Xihai to see if he could find relevant information about it. As for the West Sea, the most important message we have received is the Magic Kingdom of the West Sea. When he came to the seaside ferry, Jiangning directly rented a boat. When he heard that he was going to go to the Magic Kingdom of the West Sea, no one dared to go there, so he had to go by himself. According to the information given by others, he went directly to the huge whirlpool in the middle of the West Sea. Located in the center of the West Sea, the Magic Kingdom of the West Sea is tens of thousands of kilometers away from the mainland. Fortunately, Jiangning has been inherited by Kunpeng. After a long distance from the mainland, he has catalytic power and emerged like a fish in water in the West Sea. It can be said that it has been thousands of miles in a day, but in more than ten days, he came to the so-called West Sea devil kingdom. This is an incomparably huge whirlpool, looking from afar, like a huge black hole, swallowing everything around. Jiangning urged the ship to enter the whirlpool directly and directly into the vortex. An ancient city emerged at the bottom of the vortex, and the whole city was dark and full of silence. Entering the city, as can be seen from the outside, is also a dead, no vitality. He came to the palace in the middle of the dead city. On top of the palace, he saw a statue of a God. It was not someone else''s, but a statue of the great devil. Jiangning is not happy. It seems that the so-called West Sea devil kingdom is the center of the magic wheel sky sea. "You''re here at last." The stone pavilion of the evil king did not know when it fell beside Jiangning. "What''s the matter with you?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. Shi Zhixuan shook his head and said, "the situation is not good." Jiangning was surprised and asked what was going on. Shi Zhixuan said that she is a descendant of Zhuque, but because of her Yin body, her path of nirvana is not so simple. Finding the place of Yin is not enough for her to complete nirvana. If she wants to complete nirvana, she must obtain the power of the four poles. "How can we get the power of the four poles?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. "The power of the four poles is actually four things, namely, the power of the most Yin in the place of the highest Yin, the power of the highest Yang of the pure gold, the power of nirvana of Nirvana, and the power of regeneration of the herb of resurrection. Now I have found the power of Yin to the place of Yin, but I haven''t found the other three things yet "Then go and find it." "You must finish Nirvana within one month, or she will die. But my strength is limited, so it''s hard to find the other three things in one month. But now, with you, there is hope for her to recover." "Don''t say so much. Tell me where the other three things are. Time is running out." "As far as I know, Chilian real gold can be found in the sunset dunes. Nirvana is the lotus platform of Buddha''s sitting. It should be in the Buddhist kingdom of the western regions. As for the reincarnation grass, it can be found in the secret place of Yanluo. Now we''re going to work separately. You go to the Buddhist kingdom and Yanluo secret place in the western regions to search for nirvana and reincarnation grass. I''ll go to sunset dunes to look for red practice gold. You must remember that you must get these two things back in a month, or you will be finished. In addition, when you go to the Buddhist kingdom and Yanluo secret place in the western regions, you must not let anyone know that you are the descendant of the great devil king. When the great demon king was alive, he sent troops to the Buddhist kingdom and the secret place of the western regions, which stirred up the two places. People there hated the great devil king. " After saying that, Shi Zhixuan threw a map to Jiangning: "this is marked with the location of the Buddhist kingdom and the secret place of Yanluo in the western regions. Go back quickly." After that, he disappeared into the void. After all, he didn''t have time to see anything in two months. Out of the city, Jiangning directly abandoned the boat and went, turned into a terrible giant Kun, and sailed freely in the Western sea, regardless of the consumption of genuine Qi, he launched with all his strength. After all, his time is really urgent now. The magic wheel sky sea is located in the middle of the devil Kingdom, while the Buddhist kingdom of the western region is located on the Lingshan mountain in the west of the demon kingdom. It takes a lot of time to go there tens of thousands of miles away, so he has to spend the shortest time to get these two things. This way, Jiangning finally arrived at Lingshan in the western part of the devil Kingdom on the seventh day. Lingshan is the capital of Buddhism in the western regions. The Buddhist kingdom of the western regions belongs to a special existence in the devil kingdom. At that time, the four magic emperors ruled the demon Kingdom, but the Buddhist state of the western region was independent of the four magic kingdoms and became a country of its own. There are hundreds of millions of Buddhist people who only believe in their Mahayana Tathagata and do not listen to any orders of the other four evil emperors. This makes the four great evil emperors very dissatisfied and has always wanted to eradicate Buddhism from the devil kingdom. However, in the past tens of thousands of years, the four magic emperors have fallen one after another, and the four magic kingdoms are also fragmented. But the Buddhist kingdom has been inherited in endless years. Now the devil''s land is scorched, but the Buddhist kingdom is as usual, not like the silence in other parts of the devil Kingdom, and it is no different from that before the war of the four evil emperors.The Buddhist state stresses tranquility and inaction, no desire and no greed. Everyone pays attention to self-cultivation. In those years, the four magic kingdoms fought against each other, and the Buddha kingdom was not involved in it. This is related to the no desire and no desire advocated by the Mahayana Buddha, which they believe in, and is also the biggest reason why the Buddhist country has not been destroyed. In the Buddhist kingdom, people are monks, both men and women, old and young. Most of them are ascetics. As soon as he stepped into the range of Lingshan, Jiangning found that there were a lot of people coming here, and there were all kinds of people, including many demons. The towns at the foot of Lingshan are already overcrowded. He didn''t go up the mountain directly, but stopped at a small town at the foot of Lingshan mountain. After all, he was a servant all the way. The whole person looked like a beggar. Although he heard that the Buddhas in Lingshan didn''t attach importance to their origin, they were very polite in the Buddhist country, so he was ready to clean himself up and go to Lingshan to seek nirvana. He found an inn to wash himself, and then came to a teahouse to eat something first. The teahouse is full of people and all kinds of people gather here. "Who do you think will get the nirvana that Buddha used to use this time?" Jiangning next to a table said. "Although the Buddhas of Lingshan say that treasures are inhabited by virtuous people, in my opinion, this is bullshit. It is clear that whoever has virtue lives in it, and the treasure belongs to whoever has a hard fist." Another said. "There are so many people coming to the Buddhist kingdom this time. I heard that there are many people from other regions. It seems that there will be a war." "No matter what he did, I came here to witness this rare event in ten thousand years. I heard that the nirvana platform was used by the Buddha. It is marvelous and has the ability to bring back the dead. If I could see such treasures once, I would be satisfied." Jiangning listened to a general, slightly raised eyebrows. PS: because there was no network due to the power cut off at home for a whole day yesterday. Originally, I planned to send network updates by mobile phone. But when the code code reached half of the time, the computer ran out of power, which made it impossible to update. I apologize to you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 "Brother, I''m a monk. I''ve just traveled to the Buddhist kingdom. I don''t know the situation. Can you tell me what happened to Nirvana Jiangning turned to sit on the table behind him, and took out several pieces of magic crystal with good quality from his arms and gave them to the two people. The two men had magic crystal and were smiling. "Brother, don''t you know about Nirvana?" Jiangning shook his head, indicating that he did not know. "Nirvana is the lotus seat of the first generation of Buddha in the kingdom of Buddhism. After the Mahayana Buddha became a Buddhist, Nirvana also joined him in the nirvana and disappeared. After all, Nirvana is a artifact. It inherits the nirvana Sutra of the Tathagata Buddha. Every thousand years, the illusory world of Xumi will be opened once. At the beginning, only the people of Buddhism can enter the nirvana realm. They want to retrieve the lost artifacts, but thousands of years have passed. Although countless Buddhists have entered it, they have not been recognized by nirvana. " "In order to prevent Nirvana from wandering outside, the Buddhist kingdom made a decision later, that is, let all people who come to the Buddhist state enter the dreamland of Xumi. As long as they are recognized by nirvana, they will become the master of the Buddhist kingdom." "So, after thousands of years, has no one been recognized by Nirvana?" Jiangning asked. "This is not true. Since the kingdom of Buddhism allowed all people to enter the unreal world of Xumi, a man named Huifa came out of the magic wheel heaven and sea, called Huifa. Although he was in the Magic Kingdom, he was a man of great wisdom. When the kingdom of Xumi was opened, he was recognized by nirvana." Jiangning frowned and said, "since Huifa has been recognized by nirvana, why is Nirvana still in Xumi''s dreamland?" "You are so young. Huifa has been recognized by nirvana, but this does not mean that he can get nirvana. There are tens of millions of people entering the dreamland of Xumi each time, but there are not many who come out in the end. The recognition of Nirvana has become the target of public criticism. Huifa was killed in the dreamland of Xumi, and it was because Huifa died that time This led to a war lasting for more than 400 years between the magic wheel sky sea and the Buddhist country Jiangning nodded, and everyone was innocent and guilty. This is the way of the world. What''s more, Nirvana is a treasure against heaven. If anyone gets it, he will not be the target of public criticism. "Brother, you don''t want to capture nirvana, do you?" Asked the man. Jiangning said with a smile: "there are so many people here, isn''t it for nirvana?" "You are wrong. People like us just want to enter Xumi''s dreamland, not to attempt nirvana. After all, treasures like Nirvana are not what we can possess. We only hope to enter Xumi''s dreamland and get some magic weapons and secret books of Buddhist power." "Oh, thank you for telling me." "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s a well-known thing, and we''re just telling you what we know." Jiangning and the two exchanged greetings for a while, and then went out of the teahouse. After leaving the tea house, he didn''t go directly to Lingshan. According to his conversation with the two people later, tomorrow is the day when Xumi''s dreamland will open. As soon as tomorrow arrives, people will gather in Lingshan and enter Xumi''s dreamland. Then he can follow the crowd into Xumi''s dreamland. Go back to the Inn and have a good night''s rest. When I got up early in the morning, I found that Lingshan was already overcrowded. These people come for the treasures of the Buddhist kingdom in Xumi''s dreamland. All of them stood on the Lingshan mountain, and a Dharma king of Lingshan came forward and said, "heroes, after thousands of years, Xumi''s dreamland has opened up again. We all in Lingshan thank you for coming. Although Xumi''s dreamland was opened up by the great power of our Buddhist sect, it is dangerous and unpredictable. I hope you can be more careful in this trip." "Monk, don''t talk nonsense. We are all here for the treasures in Xumi''s dreamland, not here to listen to your nonsense." A fierce bearded voice. As soon as moustache''s voice fell, only a thunder burst in the sky. The void above the Lingshan mountain suddenly changed, and a Buddha Dharma image emerged out of thin air. All the people in Lingshan are called Buddhas, and they are extremely devout. The sound of Buddha''s trumpet is moving in the sky, the clouds are surging all over the sky, and the Qi of Qimen dunjia is only one Jiazi. Xu Mi''s illusory state is full of Qi. There is a bronze gate in the void. Behind the bronze gate is the legendary Xumi dreamland. "The gate of Xumi''s dreamland has been opened. Please go in." As soon as the voice of the Dharma king who was speaking just now dropped, all of them roared together and rose into the sky, and went into the bronze gate. Jiangning didn''t dive in at the first time, but wanted to see who would get into it. Life is outside, and death is inside. What''s more, his goal this time is nirvana of Mahayana Buddha. He needs to know how many potential opponents he has. This time, he can only succeed, not fail. After all, this is related to the safety of his life.It was not until all the people entered the realm of the illusions of Xumi that Jiangning entered it. As soon as he entered the realm of Xumi fantasy, Jiangning found that the world was so large that it was worthy of the world that countless generations of Buddhists and foremen could open up with supreme power. There are tens of thousands of people who come in together, but when they come in, Jiangning has no one. This is not to say that Jiangning has gone after they come in, but that tens of thousands of people are likely to be transferred to different places. But this question is not Jiangning is asking for the moment, he now wants to find nirvana. There is a fantasy around, everywhere let people have a sense of emptiness. Jiangning did not know where to start, but had to find a direction and go forward. Walking, walking, Jiangning felt that the situation was wrong, because he found himself always in the same place, the scene around is completely consistent, even if he is performing Kunpeng extremely fast, it is difficult to get out of this area. Jiangning frowned, he hummed coldly and clenched his fist. Since we can''t walk out of this illusion, we will break it completely. A roar! Jiangning gathered with all his strength and a blow broke out. This is a half step through the God''s full-strength strike, the evil spirit like the tide general surge out, immediately heard the surrounding empty space issued a click of the broken sound. Jiangning boxing is more than, the sound of void rupture also increases. Whoops!! A crack appeared in the void, a flame burst out of the crack, and in a moment, the illusory space was completely lit. This has become a fire field, and Jiangning is in the center of the fire field. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 Jiangning''s heart is very strong, and now he meets this boundless industry fire. No wonder that the Dharma king said that there are many dangers in Xumi''s dreamland, which is not surprising. Yihuo is a unique fire of Buddhism. It is as famous as the true fire of samadhi in Taoism. It can burn down the karma of the world. Only those Buddhists who have obtained Bodhi status and above can use it. It is very powerful. Zhou Ning, who is in the middle of the river, is in the middle of the fire. Jiangning step by step, although in front of his body and behind his back are enough to burn everything up, but it is also difficult to stop his evil steps. The industry fire is more and more turbulent, and Jiangning''s wave of evil spirit is also growing. Since ancient times, Buddhism and demons have never been two sides, and there is a sharp contrast in the journey at this moment. Seeing that Jiangning is about to step out of this industrial fire space, a huge Buddhist trumpet suddenly rings out. "Amitabha." The boundless fire of industry and fire mingled with each other, and gathered in front of Jiangning not far away, and then a figure appeared in front of it. This is a pyrotechnic Toutuo. His whole body is as red as fire, and even his beard is as bright as fire. He looks like a King Kong, his eyes are like copper bells, and his head is lion''s head and leopard''s ears. "Benefactor, since ancient times, Buddhism and demons do not stand side by side. You should stop." Said the Toutuo. Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "who are you? Why should I stop? " "I am a Buddha of Xumi. You are a devil and I am a Buddha. Naturally you have to stop." "Then I ask you, what is the devil? What is Buddha Jiangning''s voice is getting colder. "You are the devil and I am the Buddha." "It seems that I can''t tell you clearly. I''ll tell you a simpler way now. Whoever has a hard fist has the right to determine Buddha and devil." Jiangning said. Toutuo stopped talking. He looked at his nose, his mouth, his mouth and his heart. Although he was motionless, his momentum was rising sharply. One thought of living Buddha, one thought of being a devil. In an instant, the boundless fire of karma converged again, and a statue of Buddha emerged from the fire. But in an instant, thousands of Buddhas appeared. Jiangning shook his head in disdain. "It''s really frightening to read ten thousand Buddhas, but I was not fooled into growing up. How can a little illusion charm me?" Jiangning stepped out one step at a time, and the earth and mountains shook, and heaven and earth were shattered. He raised his hands and raised his feet, just like the devil Emperor himself, and instantly suppressed the hell. No matter how boundless your Dharma is, don''t try to stop me. The unique space formed by the boundless industrial fire is just like the broken glass when it is overturned by the gedai magic power. When the industrial fire rises to the sky and meets the magic power emitted by Jiangning, it is just like the fire that has just begun to meet the torrential rain and is destroyed completely in an instant. "When I think about it, I can be a Buddha and a devil at any time if I want to. It''s not up to you. " Rao Suan is a marvelous power of that Toutuo, but he is only one of the illusions in Xumi''s illusion. How can he resist the Gaidai magic power emanating from Jiangning? He is pressed there by his life and can''t move at all. "What else can you say?" Jiangning cold channel. "Please wait, benefactor." "I will stay with you." Jiangning directly took a palm and smashed the Tuotuo. He is short of time, so he can''t delay here for too long, otherwise he will hinder his Nirvana plan, for fear that he will not forgive himself all his life. Therefore, if anyone dares to stop him from winning nirvana, even if the law of heaven comes, he will step on it. Out of the boundary, Jiangning moved forward rapidly. After a short walk, a sea suddenly appeared in front of her. The illusion of the ocean was superimposed on it, and Jiangning''s mind fell into it. This ocean is weird. Jiangning hastily stopped his mind. "Hand over the Buddha wheel quickly, otherwise, hehe It''s good for you. " At this time, a cold voice came from Jiangning not far behind. Then I saw two big men looking at a girl sitting on the ground in shabby clothes and not very old. The girl holds a broken Buddha wheel in her arms. Although the Buddha wheel is incomplete, she can still feel the Buddha power left behind. This is a treasure, but it is not complete. "No, no, I can''t give you this Buddha wheel. Our school is in great difficulty now. I need to take this Buddha wheel back to solve our school''s difficulty. Two uncles, please don''t rob my Buddha wheel. I will repay you." The little girl''s eyes were red and her face was crying. "In return? How are you going to repay us? " The two men laughed, and their unscrupulous eyes kept glancing at the little girl.Obviously, the little girl also expected the dirty idea of the two people. She quickly held Xiong in her hands and said in horror, "you What do you want? " "What do you think we want to do? Didn''t you just say you wanted to repay us? Although you are a little girl, you are not big. You can rest assured that your brothers will treat you well today, which will definitely make you feel like a person again. " Ah, a little girl with a desperate face. Seeing that the little girl was going to be frivolous by the two strong men, Jiangning suddenly flashed forward and appeared in front of them and stopped the little girl behind her. When good things are stopped, the two strong men are furious. "This brother, she robbed our things. Now we are trying to get back what belongs to us. I advise you not to meddle in our affairs now, otherwise Hey, hey. " They looked at Jiangning coldly. "No, no, big brother. I didn''t rob them. It was they who wanted to rob me of the Buddha wheel that I finally got." The little girl took Jiangning''s hand. Jiangning nodded and said, "I know everything." They didn''t take those two people seriously. The two men burst into a rage. "Son of a bitch, are you deaf? We talk about you... " Before finishing a word, Jiangning slapped a slap in the face and flew out directly. His teeth were knocked down by Jiangning. Another person was also directly slapped in the face by Jiangning. The slap of Jiangning just now was too fast. It was like a flash of lightning and flint. They didn''t see it clearly. This man''s hand was so fast that he was obviously much better than them. "Boy, you dare to attack us. Do you know who we are?" After a brief daze, the man who was not beaten by Jiangning snorted coldly. "I don''t care whose dog you are. Now there are only two ways for you, one is to walk by yourself, and the other is to beat you to go." Jiangning''s eyes became extremely cold. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 Although Jiangning''s whole body does not have a trace of energy fluctuation, people can not feel what his realm is, but his strength can still be clearly felt. "Stinky boy, if you dare to offend us, wait for me." The standing people, the people who support the lying down, fly also seems to have to leave here. "Big brother, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I might, might..." The little girl''s voice choked, and she burst into tears. "Don''t worry, now that I''m here, no one dares to bully you." Jiangning said: "by the way, I don''t think your realm is even a master. Why did you come to this place? It''s too dangerous for you." "I know it''s too dangerous for me here, but I can''t help it. The school is about to collapse. I have to come here to seek treasures to relieve my school''s urgency." The little girl said obstinately. Jiangning could not help but be surprised and asked what was going on. The little girl''s name is Muqi. She was abandoned by her parents and followed by a Taoist nun who studied Arts in the mountains. Later, the Taoist nuns were old and weak. There was a Liuyun sword Sect on the mountain of Qingyun temple where they lived. Liuyun sword sect always wanted to take Qingyun temple for its own use. But the old Taoist nun knew that what Liuyun sword sect usually did was to burn, kill and plunder. Naturally, she didn''t want to join in with them. At the beginning, she could compete with Liuyun sword, the leader of Liuyun sword sect. However, boxing is afraid of youth. With the old Taoist nun''s old age and decline, she is gradually defeated by Liuyun sword. Muqi was adopted by an old Taoist nun since she was a child. Naturally, she didn''t want to see her master''s painstaking efforts buried. So she had to venture to Lingshan, hoping to find some treasures of Buddhist power in Xumi''s dreamland, so as to solve the current crisis of her school. Jiangning smile patted the head of the little girl, although the little girl is not big, but the shoulder of this responsibility enough to let people awe. "Now that you have found the treasure, go back quickly." Jiangning said with a smile. Muqi nodded, but her face was bitter: "I don''t know how to get out, I was sneaking in before." Jiangning frowned and said: "in this case, you can follow me. If you don''t dislike it, I promise I will send you out." "Big brother is a good man, I believe you." Muqi smiles. Jiangning a faint smile, this found that although Muqi dressed in rags, but it is a small beauty, grow up in the future, is bound to be a man of great power. They came to the seaside. I don''t know what the sea is. It has the function of swallowing human spirits. If you want to move forward, you have to go through this ocean. Jiangning didn''t directly set foot on the sea. Before, he was just probing into the sea, so he almost dragged him into it. If he explored the sea with his own body, he knew what would happen. After all, this is in Xumi dreamland, and this sea is definitely not an ordinary sea. Muqi looked at the Black Sea in a daze. "I have heard master once said that there is an ocean called bitter sea in the Buddhist kingdom. It should not be this ocean." She said. Jiangning was stunned, and the Buddhist language said: "the sea of suffering is boundless, and turning back is shore.". This ocean can devour the spirits of human beings. It is true that there is only a way back. "Big brother, what should we do now?" Asked moody. "There''s nothing to do but cross over." Jiangning said and picked up Muqi. Then he picked up a piece of wood and threw it into the sea of bitterness. He turned the Qi in his body into a mask to cover himself and Muqi. At the beginning, the founder of Dharma had the ability to cross the river with a reed. Today, Jiangning has to cross the bitter sea. As soon as you step into the bitter sea, the surrounding illusions suddenly emerge, and all kinds of things in the past emerge. "Keep your mind and don''t be misled by illusions." Jiangning quickly reminds Muqi, but what makes him feel strange is that Muqi seems to be unable to see anything in general. "What an illusion, I can''t see anything." She said. There is only one kind of person who can do it. This kind of person must have a clean heart and a glass heart, and such people often have wisdom roots. Is this little girl in front of me with a wisdom root? Jiangning separated out a divine sense into Muqi''s body, and suddenly found that there was a glass lamp floating in her body, which was extremely holy. "Pay for my life." When Jiangning was shocked, the bitter sea suddenly set off a huge wave. A figure broke out of the bitter sea and went straight to Jiangning. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, Jiangning''s eyes were cold: "I can kill you when you are alive, but I can still kill you when you are dead." Then Jiangning took a palm and smashed the vision of the son of the moon into pieces. However, the matter is far from over. The bitter sea is boiling more and more, and the waves are surging. One after another, people are coming out of the sea of bitterness. These are the people killed by Jiangning at the beginning. Now they all seek revenge from Jiangning."If you die, you have to be dead." Jiangning snorted coldly and turned his palm. Suddenly, the sky and the earth turned pale. The monstrous devil turned into a huge palm to cover the sky. He pressed down all the illusions and suppressed the boiling sea of bitterness. For a moment, the wind was calm and the clouds were blowing. The sky was covered with dark clouds, revealing a bright and clean blue sky. "It''s beautiful." Murky couldn''t help exclaiming. However, Jiangning frowned slightly. Although the darkness was gone, he felt a dangerous breath slowly approaching here, and a real strong man came. "There is no limit to the sea of bitterness. There is no turning back." A leaf boat came slowly from the front. There was a man standing on the boat, with a scabby head, a terrible face, and a tattered black robe, which frightened Muqi and closed her eyes. Jiangning looked at the visitor quietly and did not speak. "Almsgiver, there is no limit to the sea of suffering. You can turn around and be saved." "The bitter sea is boundless, but turning back may not be shore, and the road ahead may not be bitter." "If so, please get on my boat." Jiangning didn''t say a word and flew directly onto the boat. After Jiangning got on the boat, the ugly old monk stopped talking, bent his back and focused on rowing. When the boat reached the middle, it suddenly stopped. "At last." Jiangning snorted coldly, protecting Muqi behind her. "Now there is no shore to turn back to, and there is no shore ahead. Benefactor is only afraid to become a ghost in this bitter sea." Ugly old monk. Jiangning said with a smile: "depend on you, a small ferry person?" "Amitabha, my Buddha is merciful." Ugly old monk. "Your Buddha''s mercy should let you go to hell earlier, instead of letting you constantly pull people on your back after you die." After the speech, Jiangning punched out. The ugly old monk held an iron boat in his hands, which was horizontal to his chest. There was a bang, a huge wave, and a strong wind. The iron filings on the iron barge in the ugly old monk''s hand were blown away by the wind, revealing the true face inside, which was actually a pair of white bones. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 Iron Ji white bone, scared Muqi is a scream, small face pale. "Close your eyes and don''t look." Muqi quickly closed her eyes and sat shivering in the corner of the boat. The ugly old monk roared wildly. He didn''t expect Jiangning to be so strong. The wind howled, tearing his tattered black robe and blowing away his rotten flesh. At this time, he was like a white bone in his hand. Jiangning''s fist power is not only continuous, but also out, straight hit the ugly old monk back and forth. The ugly old monk kept roaring, and began to fight back. The white bone boat, with the raging sea of bitterness, called on Jiangning like a storm. Jiang Ning did not move like a mountain in the wild waves. She suppressed the boat and did not let it capsize. At the same time, she separated a real Qi into a rope to keep muqigei firmly in the boat, so as not to be lifted off the boat. This ugly old monk can''t compare with those illusions that Jiangning had seen before. He was very powerful. Although Jiangning was already half a step ahead of God, he had to take care of Muqi, so he had no way to take this ugly old monk for a while. Although he has no way to deal with the ugly old monk for the time being, the ugly old monk has no way to deal with him. "It seems that if you don''t have some real skills, you can''t do anything." Jiangning closed his eyes, a black lotus emerged from its eyebrows, and then a black light shot out like an arrow. The black light turned into a knife in the air, and the evil spirit suddenly turned. This is the dragon head magic sword. After the great devil king killed Dao Changsheng with one knife, his will dissipated between heaven and earth. This magic sword recognized Jiangning as the main body and rose and fell in his body. The magic sword appears and cuts the sky and the earth. A black awn was cut out, and the sky was broken. The ugly old monk was cut into countless sections by Jiangning''s knife. His bones were broken like rain and fell into a sea of bitterness. Bitter sea finally calmed down, but Jiangning did not put down his heart, because he knew that this was only the calm before the storm, and the next war would be more crazy. After a short period of calm, there are countless bubbles in the bitter sea, and a huge whirlpool appears in front. The originally dark sea water slowly appears a little white, and then the vast white. Roar! With a roar, countless white bones rose from the whirlpool, forming a huge white bone long in the sky, overlooking Jiangning. Jiangning gently smile, looking at the dragon head in the hand, said: "old man, can you go with me to chop the dragon." The dragon head sword makes a light sound, which seems to be responding to Jiangning. The Dark Blade vibrated slowly, as if excited. With the echo of dragon head sword, Jiangning roared and rose to the sky. The light of the knife is vertical and horizontal, and cuts directly at the white bone giant long. With a roar and a knife falling, it is like a comet hitting the earth, and a group of blazing light erupts in the sky, which directly cuts off the long horn of the white bone. The white bone giant long roared and was extremely angry. His huge body came out of the bitter sea and hanged towards Jiangning. "Good coming!" Jiangning is flying in the air, stepping on the odd step, and the magic knife in his hand is constantly chopped down, and the monstrous evil spirit is surging out. For a while, the white bones fell like rain, and the huge white bones roared incessantly, but there was nothing to do with Jiangning. "Go to hell." Jiangning roared, the long knife without trace, directly split the head of the white bone giant long in two. With a sad cry, Jiangning chopped the huge white bone Dragon into seven or eight sections. White bones fall on the sea of bitterness, splashing waves. "Give me a start!" Jiangning''s hands press a prop, the monstrous evil gas is like a meteorite to smash into the bitter sea, and then the white bones inside are all held out. The white bones kept gathering, and the boat in which Muqi was riding also rose to the sky. All the bones gathered around the boat. The white bone turns into a boat and flies into the sky. Jiangning stands haughtily at the head of the boat and has the momentum of dominating heaven and Jedi. These bones have been floating in the bitter sea for many years. They contain the bitterness of the bitter sea. The white bones turn into boats, and the illusion of the bitter sea disappears. They are like a white lightning, chopping the wind and cutting the thorns, riding the wind and breaking the waves. The bitter sea turned into the background, and the white bone boat arrived on the other side. Jiangning took mu qirou / Ruan''s body and boarded the other shore. "Yeah, big brother, we''ve finally reached the other side." Muqi blinked her big eyes and looked excited. Jiangning nodded with a smile. Ah! All of a sudden, Muqi held her head and cried out pain. Jiangning was shocked and asked what was going on. "I have a voice in my head. What''s going on?" Maggie cried out in horror. "What sound? What is that voice saying? " Jiangning asked in a hurry. "I don''t know. I can''t hear what he says. It''s like he''s guiding me somewhere." She said.Jiangning was surprised, and then remembered the glass lamp he had seen in Muqi''s body. An idea suddenly appeared in his heart. "Do you know where he''s guiding you?" Jiangning asked. Muqi held her head and pointed to the front. Jiangning picked up Muqi and rose in the direction she pointed out. Jiangning ran all the way, and Muqi felt more and more headache. Leaning on Jiangning''s generous Xiong arms, she kept moaning and moaning, which made Jiangning feel a burst of heartache. "Not here, on the left." Jiangning ran in the wrong direction, Muqi quickly pointed out, Jiangning in accordance with her direction. After thousands of miles, Muqi finally stopped. In front of them, there is a big mountain, which is towering and towering into the clouds. "That voice is in this mountain." She said. When they entered the mountain, they soon came to the middle of the mountain. There was a lotus pond where the lotus flowers were in full bloom, which was extremely holy. In particular, the most numerous lotus flowers are extremely huge, just like a lotus stand. With thousands of petals, you can see a virtual shadow sitting in the middle of the lotus platform. "Is this Nirvana?" Jiangning heart a joy, fly straight to take. "Big brother, no!" Murky exclaimed. Seeing that Jiangning was about to get close to the thousand petal lotus stand, the virtual shadow in the middle of the lotus platform suddenly opened his eyes, and two electric lights flew out, turning into two sharp swords and cutting straight at Jiangning. Jiangning was surprised, and quickly waved to block, two sharp swords were blocked by him, at the same time, he was forced to the shore by these two sharp swords. "Big brother, don''t do this. Let''s get out of here. I feel very uneasy here." She said. "No, I finally came here. I must get this nirvana, or I will lose my life." Jiangning said. "Who are you?" Asked moody. "It''s a girl I like very much." Jiangning said. Muqi looked dark and said to herself, "that must be a very beautiful girl." Jiangning heart tied to Nirvana stage, did not notice Muqi at this time gradually dim look. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 Jiangning looked at the lotus terrace in the middle of the lotus pond and rushed over again. But as before, he was forced back to the shore by the two swords shot from the empty shadow''s eye in the middle of the lotus platform. "It is worthy of nirvana of Mahayana Buddha, but today I must take you away." Jiangning was ready to rush up again, but was stopped by Muqi. "Brother Jiangning, let me have a try." Jiangning looks at Muqi''s small face, her eyes are slightly red. "What''s the matter with you?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. "It''s nothing. It was so windy and windy that I lost my eyes." Jiangning nodded, looked at the nirvana in the eye lotus pool, and looked at Muqi. "You have to be careful. If you can''t, you must make a noise." Jiangning said. "I see." With that, Muqi jumped directly into the lotus pool. A strange sight came into being. Although Muqi jumped into the lotus pool, it did not sink. The lotus flowers in the lotus pool moved to her feet one after another. Every time she stepped out, a lotus flower moved to her feet until she was near nirvana. As Muqi gets closer to Nirvana, the lotus blossoms more brightly. A stream of pure air flew out from Nirvana stage and wrapped around Muqi''s body, making her look extremely holy at this time. Muqi stepped on the nirvana stage one step at a time, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly changed. The original girl''s temperament completely disappeared. She was as solemn as a Buddha in the world. She was completely integrated with the virtual shadow on the lotus platform, so she sat cross legged on the lotus platform. However, I don''t know why, seeing this appearance of Muqi, Jiangning has a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart. At this time, the sky changed, a huge hand fell from the sky, and directly grasped Muqi and the lotus platform. Jiangning screamed, shook hands and punched out, broke the huge hand, and then saw a young man jump out of the void, the target directly at Muqi. Following the young men, there are also two middle-aged men who are known by Jiangning. They are the two middle-aged men who bullied Muqi before. Jiangning moved a few steps and stopped the young man in front of him with a punch, forcing him back. The young man looked at Jiangning coldly. "Little Lord, it''s him. He hurt me before." The man injured by Jiangning was busy. "Is it you who wounded my servant?" The young man said coldly. "Yes "Do you know who I am?" Jiangning shook his head. "For the sake that you don''t know who I am, I''ll spare you this time and give her to me. I can spare you a dog''s life." The young man said coldly. Before Jiangning opened his mouth, there was a burst of hearty laughter in the air. He saw a huge golden figure coming from the sky and landed directly in front of the lotus pond. He looked at the young man with a disdainful smile on his face. "Ao Jian, you really think that you are a green onion. She is reincarnated by Huifa and carries Bodhi. She should be possessed by the gold war gods." Golden haired youth road. Why do you want to argue with me for everything A young man named Ao Jian said. "Who calls you Liuli Jianzong and our golden God of war are mortal enemies." Then Qiu lawless turned his head and looked at Jiangning and said, "brother, we golden God of war had deep roots with master Huifa. I know that you have escorted master Huifa''s reincarnation here all the way. As long as you let master Huifa go with us, I will thank you very much in the future." One after another, the shadows came from the sky, and the lotus pool was filled with people. "I don''t know what kind of glazed sword clan, nor do I know what kind of golden God of war. Muqi was brought by me. I don''t allow you to touch a hair of her." Jiangning cold channel. Ao Jian''s eyes were cold: "I don''t think you seem to see the situation in front of you." "I don''t have to see what''s going on right now. If you move her, I''ll kill you all." "What a arrogant and ignorant rat, today I want to see what you can do to protect him." Said Ao sword open mouth spit out a blue light flow of glass ice sword. "Lofty sword sky!" At first, it is a unique move. Facing the sword, Jiangning did not change his face, gently pointed out, and directly broke the glass ice sword of Ao Jian. Ao sword mouth spurt blood, can''t believe what I see in front of me. He was defeated by Jiangning. You know, he is the little master of Liuli sword sect. He has already touched the threshold of communicating with God. Even in the devil Kingdom, he can be regarded as a master. What makes him angry is that he doesn''t put his identity in his eyes at all. Ao Jian is angry. Jo couldn''t help laughing. "Ao Jian, that''s all you have. You can''t even stand a finger. You''ve lost the face of Liuli sword clan." Qiu said with a smile."Ah, ah, I will kill you!" Ao Jian is extremely angry and has a sharp sword intention. The most powerful killing move appears again, and is going to kill Jiangning under the sword. Jiangning frowned, and the Black Lotus appeared in the center of his eyebrows. The supreme magic sword came out and the sky was covered with magic. When a sword fell, the Ao sword was directly cut off by him. For a moment, the audience was shocked. It''s easy to kill the little master of Liuli sword clan. Who can do it. Originally, people thought Jiangning was just a nobody. They didn''t expect that he was so powerful that people were afraid. What''s more, they have never heard of such powerful masters as Jiangning. "Why have you never heard of such a powerful master before?" Some people wonder. "Before that, a maniac appeared in the border town. He killed the schemer Bai Xiaosheng with the magic knife in his hand. He should not be the madman." "It seems that I have seen a picture of that madman before, just like him." "I didn''t expect that even the madman from the border town came." ¡­¡­ There was a lot of discussion. "As I said, if anyone dares to step forward, I will let him be the soul of my sword." Jiangning stands with a horizontal sword, which is unparalleled. Although the public expressed their dissatisfaction, no one dared to come forward. "I didn''t expect that you should be that maniac in the border town. You are really famous. It''s better to meet, crazy dog." Qiu said with a smile. Jiangning''s cold face and frost swept the crowd. "Brother Jiangning, help me!" Suddenly, murky screamed. Jiangning''s face changed greatly. She turned her head and looked at Muqi. Then she saw that the water in the lotus pool was boiling suddenly, and countless meat whiskers came from it. The change was so abrupt that many people did not respond to it, so they were dragged into the lotus pond by meat whiskers. For a while, the originally quiet and peaceful lotus pond suddenly became scarlet and extremely strange. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 With the change of the lotus pond, the original holy lotus terrace has also changed, gradually becoming pitch black, and the Holy Spirit has become ferocious evil and sycophantic. It''s weird. Muqi a face of pain, those have become incomparably dark lotus petals suddenly into a black tentacle on Muqi. Muqi''s body suddenly rose a holy light, as if there was a glass lamp shining on top of her head, and the light like silk ribbon dropped down to cover her. As soon as the black tentacles touched the holy light, they shrank back as if they had been electrocuted. However, the black tentacles did not shrink back, but moved more fiercely towards muqiza. All the people present were shocked by the scene. Isn''t it the nirvana of Tathagata? Why is it so evil? In a critical situation, Jiangning stepped on the lotus pond, and the tentacles came out of the water and twisted to him. Jiangning''s magic knife swept across the sky, cutting off the tentacles twisted to him. The black blood immediately flowed like rain, and the air was full of foul smell. There was a bloody rain all over the sky. Screams are heard all the time. The smelly blood has a strong corrosivity. Some people can''t avoid it. They are splashed by the blood rain. Their skin and flesh are corroded and they are lying on the ground screaming incessantly. Jiangning''s body was protected by magic Qi, and all the blood splashed on him was shaken open. Meanwhile, the magic knife was cut off, and the black tentacles that rolled towards her were cut off. The lotus pool was boiling, and the earth began to tremble, as if something huge was coming out of the ground. Boom. A crack appeared, and a huge tentacle came out of the crack and swept directly. Some people can''t escape, and are directly turned into meat pie by this huge tentacle. "What''s going on?" The crowd screamed in horror. Then more and more cracks appear, more and more giant tentacles appear. Tentacles disturb the heaven and earth, and the mountain is torn apart directly. Then a giant octopus appears between heaven and earth. People found that the mountain turned out to be the body of the octopus, and the lotus pond was just on top of the octopus. "This This is not the legendary monster of the North Sea. " The magic land is divided into four seas, namely the East China Sea, the West Sea, the South China Sea and the North Sea. In the remote Archaic period, there was a giant demon in the middle of the North Sea. The body of the giant demon was not known for tens of millions of miles. It is said that it was a well deserved overlord of the North Sea for it fed on gods and demons. Later, the God war broke out, and the northern sea monster also left the North Sea to participate in the war of the gods. After the war, the monster disappeared. Some say that he died in the war between the gods, and some say that he was suppressed by the archaic gods. These legends are so remote that it is hard to tell whether they are true or false. However, one thing is certain: there was a giant monster in the North Sea at the beginning, and the giant demon was an extremely huge octopus demon. "I don''t think so. It''s said that the giant demon of the North Sea is tens of millions of miles away. If it''s really the monster of the North Sea, it can''t be so big." The big octopus kept putting out tentacles in her head and stabbed her. At this time, Jiangning doesn''t care whether he is the legendary monster of the North Sea. Now he is most worried about Muqi. The huge body of the big octopus suddenly emerged, and the tentacles across the heaven and earth were crisscrossed everywhere, and everything was broken. Jiangning stood still in the void and did not hide any more. The realm of "half step to God" was fully displayed. The towering evil Qi broke out like a nuclear bomb. The dragon head magic knife in his hand gave out a shrill roar, turning into a black dragon and directly leaping at the big octopus. The magic knife is unparalleled. It directly collides with the tentacles of the big octopus and cuts off his tentacles one by one. The big octopus roars angrily. Jiangning rushes directly to his head, trying to save Muqi. But when he just stepped on the top of the big octopus, a big mouth suddenly appeared on the top of the big octopus, and swallowed Muqi with one bite. Jiangning yelled and chopped with his knife, but the head of the big octopus became extremely hard. It was considered that the magic knife was so sharp that it was hard to break his head. After swallowing Muqi, the big octopus suddenly jumped into the sky, and then the huge body suddenly shrank into a ball and smashed it to the ground. A huge pit suddenly appeared, and the big octopus jumped into the pit and disappeared. Jiangning was in a great hurry and jumped in, regardless of the danger in the pit. The deep pit is connected with the sea. As soon as Jiangning jumped into it, the sea water surged out. Moreover, the sea water is extremely cold, which is a kind of cold from the soul. Some people who couldn''t escape were contaminated by the sea water and frozen into ice in an instant. At the moment, Jiangning doesn''t care whether the sea water will crack the soul of human beings. He turns into a giant Kun and runs after the giant octopus.All the way to the deep sea, the giant octopus suddenly stopped and seemed to be fighting people ahead. However, the man in front of him was obviously not the opponent of the giant octopus. He directly hit him and flew out thousands of feet. Push the man back and the giant octopus continues to flee. Jiangning continued to chase, which found that it was a young monk who was fighting with the giant octopus just now. Although he was a monk, he could not conceal his air of flying. The young monk was apparently seriously injured and coughed up blood. Jiangning frowned tightly. At last he shook his head and stopped to heal the young monk. The young monk''s skill is very profound. After half a column of incense, all the wounds in his body recovered. "You saved me?" Asked the young monk. Jiangxiaoyu nodded. "My name is Wu Zhen." "I don''t care what your name is. Now I''m going to save people. Since you''re ok now, just leave." Jiangning said. Wu Zhen smiles faintly, a pair of clean eyes are full of wisdom. "You are also here to find nirvana." Wu Zhen said. Jiangning didn''t answer, but ran after the giant octopus. Originally, he thought that Wuzhen would leave at this point, but he unexpectedly followed up. "In fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. I know where he''s gone, and he can''t refine nirvana." Wu Zhen said. "You mean Nirvana was taken away by the octopus?" Jiangning is a little strange. The nirvana that he saw before is obviously fake, but he has not seen the others. The giant octopus fled after losing the battle with himself, and he did not see him take nirvana. Obviously, this young monk named Wuzhen knows a lot of things. "But what I need most now is to save people, not nirvana." Jiangning said. Wu Zhen said with a smile, "you are wrong. Saving people is the same thing as nirvana." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 "You don''t know the real identity of the girl, do you?" Wu Zhen said. "It has been said before that she is the reincarnation of the former generation of great energy and wisdom." Wu Zhen smiles: "she is the reincarnation of Huifa, which is just one of them. Her real identity is actually the reincarnation of nirvana." "Nirvana is a man?" Jiangning could not help exclaiming. "No one said Nirvana was not alone." Wu Zhen slowly will all the beginning and end will listen to the river fish. Wuzhen comes from the Dalaiyin temple, which is the practice place of the Mahayana Buddha. When the war between the gods broke out, the Tathagata also took part in the war and fell down in the war. Nirvana is indeed the lotus seat and golden body of the Mahayana Buddha, but it has followed the Mahayana Buddha for tens of millions of years. It has been contaminated with the Buddha''s nature every day and has long been transformed into a human being. The battle of the gods began. Nirvana and Mahayana Tathagata participated in the war together. The Mahayana Tathagata fell in the war, and nirvana was seriously injured, and finally had to fall into samsara. "Then why do the Buddhists say that nirvana is waiting for a predestined person in the environment of Xumi." Jiangning asked. "In fact, the so-called Xumi dreamland is not created by the great powers of Buddhist sages, but by the body of the giant demon in the North Sea." The giant demon of the North Sea also took part in the war. It was the Tathagata Buddha who fought against him at that time. One Buddha and one demon fell one after another. After the fall of the giant demon in the North Sea, he turned into a dreamland of Xumi. This matter is a very secret thing in Buddhism, only the people of great Leiyin temple can know it. At the beginning, the reason why Beihai giant demon incarnated as Xumi was to be able to be reborn one day. If he wants to be reborn, he must obtain nirvana. Only the nirvana power of Nirvana can help him to be reborn. Because Nirvana fell into samsara, the giant demon of the North Sea could not be found. Therefore, the giant demon of the North Sea set up a Lingshan mountain to let Buddhist disciples enter the mountain and open up the mountain gate. And tell the Buddhist disciples that nirvana is in the environment of Xumi, so that Buddhist disciples can go there to find nirvana. Because he knows that one day, Nirvana will return to Buddhism. As long as Nirvana returns to Buddhism and enters the dreamland of Xumi, he can get Nirvana and be reborn with the power of nirvana. "Since you all know these things, why don''t you tell them in case the trolls of the North Sea find Nirvana?" "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. the last time I came in, I was ready to bring Huifa out of here. Unexpectedly, Huifa was killed and entered the samsara again. When I wanted to go out, I was trapped here and couldn''t get out at all." Jiang Ning was surprised and looked at Wuzhen in disbelief. Huifa was a character of a thousand years ago. Wu Zhen said that he came in to save Huifa. That doesn''t mean that he is at least a thousand years old. A Buddha who has lived for thousands of years should not be so weak. How could he be hurt by the octopus who only half steps through the God. "After I was trapped here, I had to Nirvana with the method of nirvana of Buddhism. I would be reborn every 100 years. My strength in those years was almost exhausted. Originally, I was already disappointed with this. I was ready to go out this time, but I didn''t expect nirvana to reappear in Xumi''s dreamland again." Perhaps he saw what Jiangning thought in his heart, and Wu Zhen said. "I don''t care whether Muqi is nirvana or not. In my opinion, she is my little sister. I must rescue her." Jiangning said. "It''s easy to save her, just kill the behemoth." Wu Zhen said. "That octopus is the monster of the North Sea?" Wu Zhen shook his head and said, "the great demon of the North Sea has already died in the war of the gods. It is just a wisp of remnant soul left by him. As long as the spirit of his remains is broken, the giant demon of the North Sea will be completely dead, and nirvana will naturally have nothing to do with it." "What else do you say? Take me there." Wu Zhen smiles, and his figure is extremely displayed. He jumps forward like a streamer, and Jiangning quickly follows him. After a while, a huge undersea palace appeared in front of them. "That behemoth of the North Sea is in here." Jiangning nodded, magic knife in hand, directly into the palace. The palace is very huge, although dilapidated, but from the palace situation is not difficult to know how brilliant it was. As soon as he entered the main hall, he saw that the huge North sea monster was crawling there. There was a gap on his head, and a white lotus was born. Muqi was sitting among them. The behemoth, who was originally resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. Especially when he saw Wuzhen, the anger in his eyes seemed to be the same with him. "Demon, die!" Jiangning roared, and the magic knife was cut straight out. The magic sword turns into a dragon and cuts the earth. The northern sea Troll''s tentacles burst into the sky and appeared above Muqi''s head, like an umbrella protecting her. "Kill him quickly. Don''t let him refine nirvana. Otherwise, when he comes back to life, the world will be in chaos."Wu Zhen said that also rushed to the North sea monster. Two people fight a demon, the North sea monster suddenly some enemy. After all, for thousands of years, this giant octopus is just a remnant of the giant demon of the North Sea. Jiangning is at the top / peak and has gained the power of ten thousand demons. How can this giant monster of the North sea be defeated. Although he is a monk, Wuzhen''s moves are quite fierce, and they can''t be separated from the key points of the behemoth in the North Sea. This once made Jiangning have an illusion, as if what he saw was not a monk, but an evil monster. Jiangning cut off the two tentacles of Beihai giant demon with a knife. The giant demon of the North Sea spouted blood and was obviously injured. But even so, he still firmly protect Muqi, not let her get by Jiangning. Jiangning also chopped several knives, cutting off several other tentacles of the giant demon in the North Sea. Although seriously injured, the Beihai troll is extremely resilient, with new tentacles coming from all over the world. At this time, Wuzhen, like a swimming fish, ran under the giant demon of the North Sea, and raised his hand to hit the sky and hit the belly of the monster. The giant demon of the North sea suddenly roared, like a long river of blood gushing out, suddenly became extremely depressed. With the big demon mouth of the North Sea spurting blood, the face of Muqi on his head became extremely white, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Jiangning was shocked and asked, "what''s going on?" "Let''s go. The heart of the behemoth is in the abdomen. He wants to eat back the lotus Nirvana!" Wu Zhen yelled, looking extremely anxious. Jiangning did not doubt that he had him. He rushed to the belly of the giant demon in the North Sea. He stabbed the giant demon in the North Sea with a knife to the sky from the bottom to the top. "Ha ha ha..." When the giant demon of the North sea died, Wuzhen laughed wildly, and his smile became ferocious at this time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 Wuzhen laughs wildly, complacent and evil. Jiangning looked at him strangely and Wuzhen stopped laughing. "I''m sorry, the monster of the North Sea has trapped me for too long, and now I''ve killed him, so I''m a little forgetful." Jiangning shook his head and had nothing to say. The giant demon of the North sea died. On top of it, Muqi''s smiling face was white, and his face was painful and his mouth was bleeding. "Go and save her." Jiangning flies up, on his back to realize the truth, just walk two steps, behind the sudden change suddenly born. Wu Zhen''s face suddenly became extremely ferocious, and his fist hit Jiangning''s vest. With a bang, Jiangning''s figure was smashed by Wu Zhen''s fist. Although Jiang Ning was smashed by one blow, Wu Zhen did not show any joy. "You are not a good thing indeed." Jiangning appears behind him. It turns out that just now that is just a mirage of him. Wu Zhen was gloomy: "when did you see it?" "So you are the real monster of the North Sea." "Yes, I am the real behemoth of the North Sea. That despicable creature of the Tathagata trapped me here. It''s a pity that he made a mistake. He didn''t expect that I would finally survive. This time, I would be reborn, and he would have died long ago." With these words, Muqi swept across the North Sea with a single tentacle. Jiangning moves horizontally, comes to Muqi, protects her behind him, and cuts off the tentacle of Beihai giant demon directly. But after cutting one, two immediately appeared. Jiangning wielded his knife and chopped again, but the more he cut. "No use! Now that he''s dead, no one can stop me. You''re very good, and your strength is very strong. If you surrender to me and wait for me to reign in the world, there will be one third of you in this world. " Beihai monster road. Jiangning didn''t speak, but responded calmly. The magic sword cuts through the world. The tentacles of the giant demon in the North Sea are cut off one by one, but at the same time, more tentacles will be produced, which is simply endless. "Kuixing, Yaoxing." Muqi suddenly woke up and said weakly. Kuixing and Yaoxing are the stars in the sky and also represent the position. Jiangxiaoyu also did not doubt, directly according to the direction of a knife in the past. Ah!! The original void space was suddenly cut open by Jiangning, and a bloody figure was chopped out of the void. Jiangning realized that the so-called Beihai giant demon was actually a man, and that big octopus was just a puppet under his control, a very powerful puppet. What was cut out was a thin old man, as thin as wood. One of his arms was directly cut off by Jiangning''s knife. As soon as the skinny old man was injured, the momentum of the giant demon of the North sea suddenly decreased. Jiangning was as strong as an electric, regardless of the giant demon of the North Sea, he ran to the skinny old man and cut him with a knife. "Help me." The skinny old man screamed in horror, but it was too late. Jiangning''s magic knife had arrived, and the thin old man was directly cut into two by his knife. With the thin old man being cut off, the size of the giant demon of the North Sea also rapidly reduced, and finally turned into a bubble. As soon as the giant demon of the North sea died, Muqi gushed out a mouthful of blood and was about to fall down. Jiangning rushed to embrace her. "You..." "You" word export, Jiangning such as a stick in the throat, suddenly did not know what to say, or now he did not know what to call Muqi. "You don''t have to say much. I know all about you." Then Muqi opened her mouth and spit out a small lotus stand. She handed the lotus platform to Jiangning and said, "this is nirvana. Take it to save people." Jiangning took over nirvana, wanted to say something, but did not know how to speak. "Who are you Finally, Jiangning asked this question, because he felt that Muqi was definitely not so simple as Nirvana reincarnation. "Does it matter who I am?" Muqi gave a faint smile. Although she had a smile on her face, the whole person gave a feeling of no sadness or joy, as if she would drift away at any time. "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I have nothing to say." At this time, a series of figures came, all of them were eminent monks on the Lingshan mountain, but when those eminent monks saw the huge octopus corpse on the ground, they felt sad. "The four Dharma kings of Buddhism didn''t expect that they all died in the end." Jiangning was surprised that the big octopus was one of the Dharma kings of Buddhism. It was not to rob nirvana, but to protect Muqi. "See Buddha!" A number of Lingshan eminent monks knelt in front of Muqi. Buddha, isn''t that the honorific title of Mahayana Buddha? Muqi is the reincarnation of Tathagata Buddha!With a faint smile from Muqi, a group of Holy Buddha''s light emerged from his mind. The holy and peaceful Buddha Qi scattered, and the last wisp of dust between Muqi and Muqi was completely cut off, and the Tathagata came back to earth again. The Tathagata looked at Jiangning quietly with an unpredictable smile on his face. "It''s up to you to see the future of the universe." It is obvious that the Tathagata has seen the origin of Jiangning and the identity of his traverser. However, since she has no Daoming, it shows that she has no malice towards herself. "It''s very dangerous to go to the secret place of hell. You must be careful. I''ve just regained my consciousness. My strength is far from perfect. I can''t help you for the moment. I hope you can live well until the war of God begins. " The figure of the Buddha gradually became illusory, and then disappeared like a bubble. All the monks in Lingshan nodded respectfully to Jiangning and then disappeared. Jiangning looks at the nirvana stage in his hands, and his heart is full of five flavors. It is hard to accept that Muqi is the Lord of all Buddhas. Jiangxiaoyu shakes his head. It''s time to go to Yanluo''s secret place to find the reincarnation grass. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 With Nirvana platform out of Xumi dreamland, Jiangning directly according to the map given by Shi Zhixuan just came to the Yanluo mountain where Yanluo secret place is located. The secret place of Yama, also known as Yama ghost, was the territory where the king of Yama was originally located. Among them, it is extremely dangerous. It is said that before the war of gods, all the ten halls of Yanluo were masters of the realm of gods, and they were very powerful. Later, when the war of gods was opened, all the God level masters of Yanluo GUIYAO participated in the war of gods. Finally, all of them fell down. Then, Yanluo ghost became a ghost, and there was no living person. Besides, Yanluo ghost disappeared completely. If it was not for the map given by shizhixuan, Jiangning would never have found the secret place of Yanluo. There is a hall of Yama on the yama mountain. There is a statue of Yama in the hall. If you want to enter the secret realm of Yama, you must go through this statue. The ghost is dense, lifeless, everywhere is a dead silence. Although it is only a statue, it is still creepy. According to the guide on the map, Jiangning moved the statue of Yan Luo directly. Then he saw a tunnel entrance appeared on the ground. Without thinking about it, he went straight into the tunnel. In the middle of the deep tunnel, there are murders everywhere. Jiangning step by step, a variety of must kill organs have emerged, but he has resolved them one by one. After walking about half a column of incense in the middle of the tunnel, my eyes suddenly opened up and I saw a desolate silence. This is the ghost of death and despair. According to the map, there are only ten halls in the hall of Yama. The ten palaces of Yanluo are the king of Qin Guang, the king of Chu Jiang, the king of song, the king of five senses, the king of Yan Luo, the king of Bian Cheng, the king of Taishan, the king of city, the king of equality and the king of wheel. Jiangning is not far from the palace of the king of five senses. Yan Luo ghost, ghost gas is dense, the sky is filled with suffocating breath of death. Countless resentful souls are wandering around. When Jiangning approached, those resentful souls fled one after another, apparently afraid of Jiangning''s powerful breath. At this time, Jiangning felt that there was a breath in his body that was ready to move. He was busy investigating and found that it was the ghost King''s breath of the ghost King clan found in the burial god mountain range. The ghost King''s self circulation, the originally repressed atmosphere suddenly disappeared, but let Jiangning have a feeling like a fish in water. The hall of the king of five senses stands there, desolate and cold. All kinds of facial features are engraved on the wall of the temple. Each of them is extremely painful, just like a person''s face is embedded into the wall. It''s full of anger, it''s all negative. After stepping into the palace of five senses, the palace has been abandoned for many years. There are ruins everywhere, including many white bones. On the throne, there is a statue of the king of five senses. He has four faces, representing happiness, anger, sadness and joy respectively. Jiangning looked around for some time, but could not find the trace of reincarnation grass. Just as he was about to leave, the hall suddenly burst into a chilling laughter. Laughter is like crying and laughing, like anger and sorrow, which makes people sweat. Jiangning was staring at the statue of the king of five senses on the throne. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that his four faces were lifelike, as if he were about to live. Jiangning shook his head. It''s really weird here, and there''s no reviving grass. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. Jiangning just turned around, the sound of crying and laughing became stronger. "I want your face, I want your face." The voice of speaking suddenly rings from behind Jiangning. He turns his head suddenly, but nothing is found. However, Jiangning is surprised because the statue of the king of five senses on the throne is missing. Moribund cold wind to the face, Jiangning just turned back, saw a pair of claws toward his face to grasp. Jiangning quickly moved back, at the same time a punch, which found that the attack on his own is actually the statue of the king of five senses. "I want your face. Your face is mine." The four faces of the statue of the king of five senses, which represented happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, said this sentence together. The situation was extremely strange. The statue of the king of five senses came again, and the target was directed at Jiangning''s face. Jiangning hit again. Although he hit the statue of the king of five senses, he was not an entity at all. Although he left a big hole in his stomach, he recovered after a period of dense wind. The usual play doesn''t hurt him at all. Jiangning runs the ghost King''s Heart Sutra, and the true Qi in his body turns into forest ghost Qi, which condenses into a ghost whip in his hands, and suddenly draws to the king of five senses. Ah! The king of five senses screamed and was whipped on his face by Jiangning''s ghost whip, which was condensed by the spirit of ghost king. The face representing happiness was suddenly collapsed by Jiangning, which was extremely ugly. "How dare the little ghosts play tricks." Jiangning is a whip in the past, will be the representative of his angry face to smoke half.Several whip in a row, straight out of the ghost crying wolf. "Don''t fight. Don''t fight. Please don''t fight." Howled the imp. Jiangning stopped and said, "what are you? Why pretend to be king of five senses "I''m just a ghost. I''m ordered to kill the treasure hunters here." "Treasure hunter? Does anyone come here often? " The little ghost nodded his head and said, "yes, there are always some people who want to come to the secret place of hell to look for resurrection grass." Jiangning: "what about the reincarnation grass in the palace of five senses?" "I was pulled out by a one armed man the other day." "What kind of one armed man?" Jiangning asked in a hurry. "I don''t know. I can''t see his face clearly. I only know that he has a Epee on his back, which is very powerful." With one arm and Epee on his back, isn''t this Yang Guo? Jiangning can''t help but have some doubts. Isn''t Yang Guo killed by himself? However, it''s not the time to think about this. Although we know that there is reincarnation grass in Yanluo of the ten halls, after so many years, ghost knows whether the other nine halls have been uprooted like the hall of five senses king. If you want to know where there are mixed grass, you''d better ask the ghost in the secret place of hell, just like this one in front of you. Jiangning suddenly raised his hand and whipped up the ghost whip. The little ghost immediately knelt in front of Jiangning. "Forgive me, my Lord." "If you want me to spare your life, tell me where there''s still a resurrection grass." "There are ten halls in hell." "You have to say that, naturally, I know that there are ten halls in hell, but ghost knows whether other places have been pulled out like here. I want to know the exact location. As long as you tell me, I will spare you one, otherwise you will be scared out of your wits." The kid''s face was embarrassed and he didn''t dare to speak. Jiangning a whip down, about to smoke in the kid, he quickly opened his mouth: "I said, I said, there is a resurrection grass in our family." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 "Your Lord? Who is he? How can he have a resurrection grass? " "Speaking of my Lord, no one knows what happened within a hundred miles." The little ghost said, a look of worship. Jiangning knocked the kid on the head. "Cut the crap and answer my questions." "My Lord''s name is Shura. He is the most powerful ghost cultivation in a hundred miles." "Take me to him." "No, my Lord is very fierce. If I take you to see him, he will not spare me." Jiangning sneered and raised his ghost whip. The kid was scared: "don''t fight, don''t fight. I''ll take you there." The evil spirit Shura is the most powerful evil spirit within a radius of hundreds of miles, and all ghosts and creatures within the radius of hundreds of miles follow his instructions. According to the little ghost, this evil spirit Shura was inherited by the king of five senses and was extremely powerful. Looking at the sea of blood in front of her, Jiangning frowned. How many people can be gathered in such a large sea of blood. In the sea of blood, there is a deep resentment, one by one, the soul of resentment is constantly floating in the sea of blood, everywhere is the sound of crying and howling, which makes people feel creepy. "Lord Shura is in this sea of blood. I can only take you here. If you meet Master Shura, don''t tell him that I brought you here, or my life will be lost." Jiangning said with a smile: "you go, such a large sea of blood, that Shura must have killed many people, evil, follow him, you will not have any good end." "I want to, too. But Lord Shura has put a ban on us. Once we have a rebellious heart, we will surely die of blood burning." "Oh? So you''re going to be enslaved by him forever? " "Unless he''s dead, we''ll never get rid of his control." Jiangning nodded his head and said, "in this case, I will help you." Said Jiangning directly into a sea of blood. As soon as he entered the sea of blood, the four forces of resentment swept towards him, enveloping him in an instant, making him look like a bloody cocoon. Countless evil spirits and ghosts like to see the food in general, flocked to. "How dare a little devil make a mistake." Jiangning uttered a cold hum, and the ghost whipping whip formed by the condensation of the ghost King''s true Qi swept out. The mental method of the ghost King''s Scripture circulated by itself, and a vast ghost King''s holy power came out, which directly scattered all the evil spirits who rushed to him, and the bloody cocoon formed by the evil spirit''s resentment was also broken. "Hiding, hiding, what kind of hero, Shura, if you have the seed, come out and fight me for 300 rounds." Jiangning roared. "Jie Jie Jie, you are the first person who can be so rampant after entering the Shura blood prison of this seat." The sea of blood surged, and a figure emerged from the sea of blood. The whole person was as red as blood, and there was a strong blood evil spirit on the whole person. If you don''t distinguish carefully, you can''t see that there is a person in front of you. "Where is the reincarnation grass? Give it to me quickly, otherwise, I will make you unable to do a ghost Jiangning said. "Ha ha How arrogant of mankind, how dare to come to ask for resurrection grass "So you''re not going to give it to me?" Jiangning said, "but you have no choice. Since you don''t want to give it, I''ll call you." Said Jiangning raised his hand is a whip hit, whip shadow heavy, breaking open blood waves, straight attack evil ghost Shura. "In this Shura blood prison, I am heaven." "Oh, my God? Even if it''s the heaven in the blood prison of Shura, I will break the sky with a sword. " Jiangning turns the whip into a sharp sword and cuts it out horizontally. With a move of both hands of Shura, the sea of blood churns, and every drop of blood is full of destructive power. Shura controls the sea of blood, which becomes his weapon. He and this piece of heaven and earth are integrated into one, incomparably powerful. In the blood prison of Shura, Jiangning was controlled all over the body. He no longer suppressed his own realm, and the half step God burst out. One sword directly cut this piece of Shura blood prison. Jiangning castration more than, in an instant came to Shura, a sword directly pierced the shoulder of Shura. "No, it''s impossible. How can you know where I am. " Shura screamed wildly. "Where is the reincarnation grass? Give it to me Jiangning drank coldly. "Don''t even think about it. It''s mine. Nobody wants to take it." Jiangning didn''t give a second word. He cut off Shura''s arm with a sword. "This sword is returned to you by me for those who are imprisoned here by you." Shura covered the broken arm and howled bitterly, but Jiangning''s sword split out again and chopped off his other arm."I gave you this sword for the ghosts you control." Finish Jiang Ning to split two sword, will Xiuluo a leg to cut down. "Stop chopping, don''t cut it again. I''ll tell you where the soul grass is." "Shuro wailed. Jiangning looked at him coldly and waited for his reply. "I can tell you where the soul grass is, but you have to promise me a condition." "You are not eligible to talk to me about the conditions." "My condition is simple, as long as you let me go, or even if it is dead, I will not tell you the whereabouts of the soul returning grass." "OK, I promise you." "I did get a soul returning grass in the palace of the five official king before, but just a few days ago, the soul returning grass was robbed." "Was it robbed? Who is it? " "I don''t know, only know that he has one arm and a big sword on his back. Oh, there is a big sculpture with a wonderful look around him." Said shuro. Jiangning pupil shrink, one arm, heavy sword, God sculpture, this person must be the God carving great Xia Yang Guo undoubtedly. "Is that man Yang Guo?" Asked Jiangning. Shuro shook his head. "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me his name, but I remember his technique, and came from the middle, and was so sad, so it was very powerful." The palm of the soul is in the dark. Jiangning is more sure of his identity. "I know everything I know has told you that I really don''t have a soul returning grass here." "I know." "Said Jiangning raised the sword, shuro suddenly changed his face:" you promised me, to let me go. " "You can believe what I said?" Said Jiangning a sword cut off, Xiuluo''s head to time home. In shuro, there is no soul returning grass, which makes Jiangning a little disappointed. At the same time, he was also secretly strange. How did Yang live again? What did he look for the soul - returning grass? Is it for resurrection of Tao 1? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 Jiangning is more suspicious of Shura''s words. Is Yang Guo angry? Looking at the dead Shura, the purple blood dyed the whole ground red. Jiangning didn''t get the reincarnation grass in Shura, so I couldn''t help feeling a little reluctant. Jiangning, holding the magic sword in his hand, went to a stone pillar. Stone pillars could be seen everywhere in the hall of the five senses king, and the stone pillar was faintly golden, which made Jiangning curious. He was just about to touch the stone pillar with his magic sword in his hand. "This is," Jiangning said. "Audacity, audacity." A cold voice in the sky came to mind from the air. "Who, don''t play tricks on me here. If you have the ability to come out, what kind of hero are you hiding?" Jiangning, holding the magic sword in his hand, watched around and raised his vigilance. After all, people are in the dark, and they are in the light, which is very unfavorable. In the sky of "wanjian Guizong", countless excellent swords appeared in the sky, and the dense swords scattered like rain and rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning turned back and snorted scornfully, "how about this skill, two subtotals." one hand of Jiangning opened "stop." then Jiangning returned, and the dense sword rain returned and stabbed the wall. "Ha ha, this is just a small warning. If you touch that pillar, I will kill you." The sound of leisurely sounds from the air again. The mysterious man was watching Jiangning''s every move in the dark. "You can try, pillar. I''ve touched it. No one has the right to stop what I value." Jiangning said to the mystery in the sky and flew to the pillar with his magic sword. From Jiangning''s point of view, this pillar must be unusual. As soon as you fly to the pillar, the air figure appears out of thin air. A strong sword directly cut down Jiangning. Jiangning magic sword confronts the huge and incomparable sword. The swords of the two men were sharpened in the air. The mysterious man wears a hat and says, "since you insist on it, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" The mysterious man looks at Jiangning, with cold in his eyes, like a piece of ice. "You are Yang Guo! Don''t pretend to be mysterious." Jiangning can see from the broken arm that this man is Yang Guo. "Since you recognize it, there is no need to hide it" "looking for death!" Jiangning roared, the magic knife directly cut to Yang. The magic sword incarnates as a dragon Yang Guo''s phantom body evades the "dejected soul palm". Yang Guo shouts, and the enchanting palm attacks Jiangning face-to-face. "Hum! I''m in a daze Jiangning did not intend to hide in the past, but directly accepted the move, the same also used the same trick and Yang Guo. Yang Guo was astonished to see his own martial arts. Heaven and man can also see such people. "Bang" two palms sounded in the air. "Who the hell are you?" Yang Guo is still cold and asked, Yang Guo said repeatedly that he took out the body of the sword from his back. The body of the sword glows red in the dark. This sword is refined from the meteorites falling from the world. It is the most precious treasure for stepping down. "Jiangning, it''s just a pity that this is the last time you see my name." Jiangning disdainfully said that the magic knife in his hand had already turned into a dragon. A magic dragon faces Yang Guo, and the purple and black dragon body faces Yang Guo. Yang Guo''s figure changed. He flashed over and used the black ice sword towards Jiangning. Yang Guo didn''t underestimate the opponent around him. At least his strength was better than himself, but for Yang Guo, he could resist. "Ha ha, Yang Guo, just this skill, I haven''t tried my best. Otherwise, you can have a rest and I''ll open the stone pillar. Ha ha ha ha." Jiangning is not proud. From the fight just now, Jiangning can see that Yang Guo is not his opponent at all. Yang Guo is trying to maintain his internal power. Jiangning picked up the magic sword and went to Yang Guo. At this time, Yang Guo lowered his head, and the huge sword on his back was ready to move. "It''s too early for you to be proud. The state of xuanbing sword" Yang Guo said. The huge sword on his back flashed out of the air. In fact, a good weapon is very important for the addition of martial arts and strength. The Dragon King of the East China Sea recommended a number of weapons to the monkey king, but they were too light to enter the eye of the monkey king. Finally, Monkey King chose the sea god needle Ruyi golden cudgel! Although this is a myth, the truth is the same for the bonus of weapons. At this time, numerous giant swords appeared in the space, which surrounded Jiangning in the circle. It has to be said that Yang Guo has some strength. In the end, Yang Guo made a unique move. "Xuanbing sword status open, rush!" Yang Guo commands the sword technique in the air step by step. Calmness is the advantage of Yang Guo. Xuanbing sword stabbed Jiangning like a drizzle. "Boom" sword rain is like a missile to blow up the position of Jiangning station into a circle. Instead, Jiangning did not hide there. There was smoke all around. "No way. You can''t be OK. It''s impossible." Yang Guo looks at the undamaged Jiangning, stunned at Jiangning, and Jiangning in order to catch this move. Standing there still. Death like silence, Jiangning lowered his head, the magic knife has begun to want blood, the magic knife shining purple light. "You Jiang Ning raised his head and looked at Yang Guo. His eyes were already red with blood, and the magic knife was ready for blood. If I become a devil, I will kill those who block me!Yang Guo looked at Jiangning and said, "today you don''t want to get close to the stone pillar." Yang Guo put up a fighting posture. "Dying plague, struggle is meaningless. If you give up what you say now, maybe I will kill you!" "Magic dragon code, go to death." Jiangning said that the body of the sword in the air is a dragon, and stabs the king of the golden wheel. Jinlun FA Wang Ming closes his double magic swords, and Jiangning cuts Yang Guo with a big knife in his hand. "Blood chop" Jiangning said, waving a magic knife to chop Yang Guo. Jiangning''s eyes did not have the teasing just now, but seriously, every knife is fatal. "Finger flick." Yang Guo in order to win, not to let Jiangning close to the stone pillar, can only do this. Only by accumulating long-term skill and practicing finger power can we defeat the enemy and defeat the enemy. It can not be used in a short period of time. As famous as one Yang finger, each one is good at playing and has the same skill. The strength of strength can level the dejected palm and hit the Golden Wheel of ten dragons and ten elephants. Move: the middle finger of the right hand is bent up and popped under the thumb, or the concealed weapon can be popped under the thumb. Put people to death, kill invisible! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 "Hum, you dare to use the same tricks. Since you want to die soon, I will finish you. I won''t tell you any more nonsense Jiangning''s magic sword is shining purple and black. It turns into a magic dragon sword. Jiangning leans behind and retreats to the back. A magic dragon comes out of its sheath and runs directly to Yang Guo. At this time, Yang Guo couldn''t escape. "King Kong protects body" Yang Guo was finally hit. Although he saved his life, his martial arts were not as good as before. Half of the skill is lost. "Hum, I can''t help myself. I''m going to open my pillar. Ha ha." Jiangning looked at Yang Guo, the defeated general. He came to the pillar with his magic knife. The stone pillar still glows with golden light, as if inviolable. Yang Guo is sitting around. Now his body is not able to move. The Vajra body protection just now cost him 70% of his skill. Even if he can get up now, he is not the opponent of Jiangning. Jiangning looked at the magic stone pillar and felt the stone column with many scars. Jiangning''s finger crossed a scar, and the stone pillar began to shake violently at this time. Jiangning was surprised to find that there was a dark trough here. Jiangning put his finger into it. He flashed aside. The stone pillar began to fall, and the stone pillar opened with a bang. A golden light stabbed Jiangning, Yang Guo saw that the stone pillar was opened by Jiangning, his heart was secretly ashamed. Slightly Jiangning opened his eyes, placed in front of him is actually the resurrection grass! The golden light shines on the world like a new baby. "This is the reincarnation grass. Yang Guo, you''d better explain why this thing is here and can survive in this state for such a long time. If you don''t say so, now you can go to hell and see the king of hell." Jiangning would like to know the origin of this grass. Holding a magic knife, he pointed to Yang Guo. Yang Guo faced this situation, there is no way, anyway, the stone column has been opened, there is nothing to continue to hide. Then he sat up straight and said, "in order to get the reincarnation grass, we killed and injured countless people. In the end, I got it. In order not to cause more tragedies, I put this grass in the stone pillar to protect it. That''s all I have to say." Yang Guo then closed his eyes. As for this reincarnation grass, there is one reason why the people in the lake want to rob it. They want to live forever, increase their ability and dominate the Wulin. "I don''t intend to kill you because you are a hero. I don''t intend to kill you since I get what I want." Jiangning said as he got up and went to the grass. "You''ve got it, but remember you''re going to get killed." Yang Guo didn''t give up. As long as he didn''t take it away, how about scaring him? Even if I couldn''t beat him, there were thousands of people in the Wulin. Unfortunately, Yang Guo didn''t know how powerful he was. "I always have to get what I want. Do you think I''m afraid of those people in the Wulin?" Jiang Ning looked at Yang Guo coldly. A cold light made Yang Guo feel this feeling very mysterious. Jiangning finished and walked to the side of huanhun grass, which was still shining with golden light. Jiangning held the grass and the light went dark. The moment Jiangning pulled out. The whole house began to collapse. "You have turned this place into a trap," Jiangning said, looking at Yang Guo. The hand holds the soul returning grass. No wonder the light went dark when I pulled it out just now. "Yes, there are a lot of people who want to get this. The only way is this. You can do it yourself." Yang Guo jumped up and fled. Before Jiangning could finish, the whole stone wall began to sink. Jiangning, holding a magic knife in his hand, galloped all the way and flew up. Jiangning was about to get to the exit when a stone gate blocked the road. "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Jiangning used his magic knife to chop down the stone gate. The stone gate burst in an instant and rushed out of the wall door. Jiangning held the reincarnation grass and looked at the collapsed castle. I can''t help but secretly say: little trick, but also want to trap me, Yang Guo, let''s see you next time Jiangning keeps thinking of what happened to Yang Guo just now. If you see Yang Guo next time, you must teach him hard. Jiangning has a budget in mind. "Stop" a big man and two big men beside him said to Jiangning at the same time, looking at this thin figure, he can certainly solve it by himself. The big man thought secretly. "Well? Are you talking to me Jiangning wants you to leave as soon as possible, and I will spare you from death. Seeing that these three martial arts are almost at the level of small masters. "Little hairy boy, this is a hundred miles, just a few people, do you think I''ll talk to others again?" the big man said arrogantly with his body arm. The two people behind him ha ha straight happy. I''m afraid they won''t be happy for a while. "Big brother, I think this boy is a little silly. His brain is not good." Said a man behind him. "Ha ha, you are sure, but don''t regret it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The consequence of provoking me is" death "!" Jiangning doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them. After all, he still has a soul returning grass waiting for the task to be completed. "You, ah, the tone is not small, the elder brother several want you to buy the road money, if discerning, you can leave money, you can go." The big man still didn''t realize the danger, and he was still arrogant and arrogant."Well, it''s up to you to die!" Jiangning step by step to the big man behind, seize the head of a big man behind. "Kazam" directly broke his neck, and the huge man standing beside looked at the scene just happened. "You dare to move us. Do you know who we are? Our leader will not let you go." Looking at his brother''s death, he thought that he had to inform the leader. "I don''t care who your leader is. If you stand in my way, you will die!" Looking at his brother''s fall, he began to rush to Jiangning with a knife in his hand. The big man with red eyes said, "you dare to move us, you are dead." The big man is not Jiangning''s opponent at all. Every time he cuts it, Jiangning can easily avoid it. Looking at the situation, the two men behind him worried about their heads. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 "Well, it''s time to play with you. No matter who your leader is, if you block my way, you''ll have to pay for it and kill me." Jiangning just said the trick at this time, a flywheel blocked Jiangning the big man watched his brother fall, holding a knife in his hand and began to rush to Jiangning. The big man with red eyes said, "you dare to move us, you are dead." The big man is not Jiangning''s opponent at all. Every time he cuts it, Jiangning can easily avoid it. "Well, it''s time to play with you. No matter who your leader is, if you block my way, you''ll have to pay for it and kill me." Jiangning just said the trick at this time, a flywheel blocked Jiangning. The frightened man wakes up and walks back from the line of life and death, making the big man unable to stand up again. "Flywheel? Who are you? Come out. " Jiangning is most annoyed with such mysterious people. Holding a magic knife in his hand, he looked around. "Ha ha ha ha, young man, get where you are and forgive me." A bald man in Mongolian costume with wheels in his hand. Come down from the air. "Are you the king of the golden wheel?" Jiangning directly ignored his problem. "Yes, I am. You hurt my people. You have to pay for it." The king looked at his brothers who were dying and said. "Your people are in my way, so I started. I don''t talk much, and I want to get my horse." Jiangning waved his magic knife. "You''re lucky to meet me. I''ll make you die more comfortable." There were three wheels flying up in the air, but they were still holding one wheel in each hand. The five wheels of gold, silver, copper, iron and lead were different in weight and size. He threw them at will. When the wheels came out, they were right and crooked, and the five wheels were running like flying. They ran freely in the hands of the Golden Wheel Dharma king. With the sound of "bang", Jiangning knocked down the flying flywheel, and then countless flywheels attacked from Jiangning. The king of golden wheel was very comfortable to command the Falun in his hand. Jiangning started the magic sword state in his hand, and a purple black dragon surrounded the whole sword. The sword is shining. "Is this knife?" The king of the golden wheel was very familiar with the knife. How could he have it. "Yes, magic knife! It''s a pity that you can''t see the sun tomorrow. The dragon is cut. " A magic dragon attacked the king of golden wheel. They have never touched each other''s body from the beginning to the end, just fighting between weapons. Jinlun FA Wang scattered all the Falun to block Jiangning''s attack, and the weapons of the two immediately shot sparks in the air. The disciples behind the king looked at him worried. "In that case, don''t blame my men for being merciless." When the king of the Golden Wheel finished speaking, he used his internal skill, and the Falun had been collected by the golden wheel. "Well, just come here." Looking at the Golden Wheel Dharma King''s continuous internal power. Jiangning is also slowly accumulating internal force. "Take my palm, the tenth form of Prajna skill of dragon elephant!" His ultimate magic wheel is called out directly. The Dragon elephant Prajna skill, the supreme Dharma protection skill of Tantra, is divided into 13 levels. The skill increases exponentially, and the later, the more difficult it is to progress. The external skill of Prajna skill is strong and fierce. It has strong fighting ability and strong internal force. At this time, each punch and palm has the great power of ten dragons and ten elephants. The force is nearly 1000 Jin, which is absolutely beyond the power of flesh and blood. However, when the Golden Wheel Dharma King practiced the tenth form, it can be said that there was no one before or no one came. "The Dragon subdues 18 palms, Kang long has regrets." One is the final form of eighteen dragon subduing palms, the other is the tenth level of Prajna skill of dragon elephant. Both of them have their own charm. "What? Eighteen dragon subduing palms, how can you master this skill? " The king of the Golden Wheel Dharma finished saying that the palms of the two people joined together, and after a long time they separated. Neither of them moved and looked at each other. "Puff" the Golden Wheel Fawang vomited out blood donation, and his internal power couldn''t hold on. "Well, fight me! go to hell! Ten thousand swords belong to the clan. " Jiangning finished, the magic sword Qi Jian and ran to the king of the golden wheel. "Lord! DANGER! "Let''s go." The sword rain stabbed at the big man. The back was hit by countless sword rain, which rushed to the heart. With his back to the golden wheel, he said the last word. "Ah, you naughty boy, if you don''t take revenge, I will not share with you!" The Golden Wheel FA Wang Nu Hong said, waving the flywheel in her hand, she decided to fight with Jiangning. "I advise you to give up. I appreciate your skill, but you still can''t win me." After that, the God of Jiangning mountain came to the king of Falun. The king of the golden wheel was stunned. The flywheel in the hand of "looking for death" directly stabbed Jiangning''s body. Originally, the king of Golden Wheel thought that the flywheel would hurt his body. However, at the moment when the king of the golden wheel came to him, the wheel broke, and the king of the Golden Wheel almost hurt his own body. "Ha ha ha ha, my body can''t allow you to break my body with this flywheel." Jiangning looks at the king of Jinlun in a ridiculous way. The magic sword in his hand began to turn into a magic dragon. "How can this be possible? Is it possible that you are invincible?" The king can''t believe the scene in front of him. despair. Facing death. Eyes wait for the moment of death. "Jinding soft palm!" Bang a sound from the distance, a golden palm appears from the air, directly pressing down the magic dragon Jue in Jiangning air. The sudden rescue made the king wake up from his dream.The man was holding the whisk in his hand, and his face was dignified and forbidden. There was no smile on his face. The man came to the king of the golden wheel. Then with a flick of the dust, the disciples behind him said in unison, "welcome abbess exterminate" "master Jiang, you''re all right. Ha ha ha ha, we''ve met again." The magic voice of abbess exterminator rang out again, and all the listeners felt harsh. Jiangning looks at the extinction of the Abbess, and remembers that the last time, Jiangning can''t help but be afraid. "You''d better mind your own business, old nun!" "I like to be nosy, especially your business!" During the talk, abbess exterminate came to Jiangning first. It has to be said that abbess exterminate''s palms are very powerful. All the people who are hit by him will not die, and their martial arts will be completely destroyed. Jiangning''s figure changed and flashed over the palm technique. "Joyoung magic power body" Jiangning for security reasons, began to protect their own body, and Jiangning played the role of the king of the golden wheel, dragon elephant as a good work. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 "What, he knows my kung fu!" The king of golden wheel, who watched the battle on the other side, was stunned and looked at Jiangning in front of him. "Hum, although my palm technique is not as good as yours, you can''t bear this dragon elephant Prajna palm." Jiangning is right. Every palm of dragon elephant Prajna is like ten dragons and ten elephants pressing on the body. Many people are afraid of the heavy palm technique. "Boy, there''s so much nonsense. Last time I let you escape, I won''t let you go this time. Buddha''s light is shining everywhere!" The palm technique of "Buddha''s light shining" is only one move, and there is no other change in this move. One move can hit the enemy''s chest, vest, shoulder, or face. The move is flat and light and unchangeable. Its power is based on Emei''s Jiuyang skill. With one hand out, the enemy can''t be blocked or avoided. In today''s Emei sect, there is no other person in the Emei sect who will destroy the abbess. "Old nun, you''re still angry. You''ve made use of your skills. If you don''t play, I''ll give up." Jiangning saw that the old nun was really going to die. Therefore, Jiangning pretended to surrender, so he had to be a villain to deal with such a person. It was not necessary to fight with such a person. "Boy, I''ll give up. I knew you should be good, ha ha ha." The magic sound of laughter made the king of golden wheel cover his ears. Abbess mien cleaned up the dust and went to the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma and said, "do you know this boy?" "I don''t know him. I came here only after he hurt my disciples." Golden Wheel Dharma King reluctantly stood up and said leisurely, but the wound on his body had already recovered almost. "You remember his name is Jiangning, a man of Ming religion. This time, I think you are walking with me and killing him with me. There are a lot of treasures in him, "abbess exterminate said with an abacus in her heart. "Old nun, don''t mess with people. People don''t want to be in the same boat with you. Come here and leave without beating me." Jiangning looked at the old nun in front of her, and the magic sword in her hand slowly crossed her hand. "Give me a hand, boy." While speaking, abbess exterminate made a move. At this time, Jiangning used his skill to use the 13th level of dragon elephant Prajna skill to take over the palm technique. "Dragon elephant Prajna skill level 13, attack!" Jiangning cried. However, both the master exterminator and the king Dharma king of golden wheel were shocked. Since their birth, no one in the world has been able to reach the 13th floor. However, according to the moves just now, abbess exterminate can see that she is very skilled in Prajna. All of a sudden, the Abbess will take back the palm technique just now. If he really can, he must have hurt himself. Abbess extinction carefully analyzed it. "You''ve reached the 13th floor?" Abbess exterminate asked in disbelief. The brush in my hand swept. "I didn''t say I would. I just said it casually, ha ha. "Old nun" Jiangning gloated at the old face of the annihilation nun. "You.... It''s too presumptuous. Today I''ll bring manifesto to put you, a villain, in the right place. I will surely destroy your Mingjiao some day. " She said, shivering with anger. The dust in my hand is not stable. "Go to hell, boy, Jinding soft palm!" Abbess exterminate didn''t give Jiangning a chance to return his mouth, so he used the palm technique again. At this time, as soon as the smoke came over, a disciple appeared beside him and asked abbess mien to take back her palms again. "Zhiruo? traitor! You still have the face to come back to see me Abbess exterminate said fiercely. "Master, please don''t hurt brother Jiang. As long as you don''t hurt him, let me do anything. "Zhou Zhiruo is worried about this feeling for Jiangning. J Jiangning went to Zhiruo and said," go back quickly, this old nun will not let you go. " Jiangning could have been able to cope with the extinction of abbess. But now there is a burden, which makes Jiangning not know what to do. "I won''t leave until my master releases you!" Zhou Zhiruo is determined not to go down. "Traitor, you two are going to die together today. I''ll send you to the West. " Abbess exterminate uses the light of Buddha to strike at them. "Go! To if. " Finish saying that Jiangning with the magic knife to the ground, a purple black smoke fascinated two people. After seeing the smoke disappear, the two are no longer here. "Damn it! Let them run again. "Abbess exterminate swept the dust. Go to the king of golden wheel and say, "you go, don''t see me!" Abbess mien looks at the king of golden wheel. "Thank you, abbess, for saving your life. The king of golden wheel will repay this kindness in the future. Goodbye!" With that, the Golden Wheel Fawang''s lightness skill flew up. On the other side, Jiangning and Zhou Zhiruo fled to a wilderness. They walked out of the valley along the stream in the valley it was just another mountain. As long as they were careful, it would not be difficult to spend dozens of days in the barren mountain. However, Jiangning has always been vigilant, and the extinction abbess may appear at any time. She is no longer under any modern demons. She is afraid that her heart will be harder than that of evil spirits. "Zhiruo, thank you." Jiangning did not say too much, a simple reply to Zhou Zhiruo. "Let''s just let the past go. It''s better for you to be kind to me or just for the sake of justice. I''ve learned that you can walk down this road and get to town. I won''t give you a ride. " Zhou Zhiruo said lightly."Well, take care of yourself." Jiangning finished and took up the magic knife and went down the mountain. Looking at Jiangning safe and sound, Zhou Zhiruo thinks of his master''s words. Now he really doesn''t know what to do. I hope everything is safe and sound. Zhou Zhiruo is thinking of peace. On the other side of the extinction abbess looked up at the sky and laughed at "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Jiangning, I will kill you myself!" Demonic laughter reverberated throughout the valley. When the disciples behind him saw that abbess exterminate had become like this, they all retreated behind in fear. No one wants to disturb his master at this time. In case of failure, his life will not be saved. Although abbess exterminate is very protective, it is only when they have an accident. The rest of the time they didn''t dare. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 The aroma is everywhere, the noise and the sound of selling goods make this place full of peace. At this time, Jiangning was walking along this road, and people were coming and going. It''s very lively. Jiangning went to an inn and thought that he would have to find a place to sleep and eat, or he would be exhausted. "Hello, sir. How many of you?" The waiter, with a rag on his shoulder, was very warm to the guests. "One, stay in and eat!" Jiangning said and then went into the inn, where most of them eat, and there are very few people like Jiangning who live in hotels from outside. So there are a lot of vacant rooms. "My guest, what would you like to order? Our dishes are all first-class, especially the fish are fresh Jiang''er wiped the table. "Bring up all the characteristics of your store, and another pot of good wine from abroad." Jiangning is also trying to relax and make up for it. "Well, my guest, I''ll pour you tea first, and then the dishes will be served." The waiter said while pouring tea. "Waiter, what''s wrong with your family? I''ve been waiting for my food for a long time. Can you hurry up. I''m in a hurry. " A table on the right side, with a mask on it, said maliciously. Jiangning left the past to see, here is not only lively, but also a lot of idle people. Jiangning leaned on the chair and drank tea. "Sir, you can wait a moment. My cook has limited manpower after all." At this time, a woman in white came to the four men''s guests. Holding a handkerchief in his hand, he crossed one of the men and said, "wait a moment. The dishes can''t come out in the same way. If they come out together, they will not open into chaos." "Ha ha, girl, if you don''t come out, you''ll be dealt with first." The man with the mask said fiercely, and the sword in his hand was also mercilessly slapped on the table. "Oh, my Lord, please be gentle and scare my guests away." The landlady stamped her foot and said. "Then hurry up, don''t grind haw, want to starve Laozi," masked man said unhappily. Next to the three men''s eyes are always staring at the woman, never left. "My guest, your dishes are ready, and your wine. Please take your time, sir." The waiter brought the dishes to Jiangning table and said politely. Jiangning may be hungry, wolf spit tiger pharynx began to eat, drink a mouthful of wine, quickly praise "good wine, enough strength!" Bar Da Xia mouth, Jiangning ignore the noise. "Damn it, how can you do something in your shop? The later ones are all ready. No, I''ll take the dishes on the table." the masked man came to Jiangning with three men. Jiangning is still drinking. "Hey, boy, don''t drink. I''ve packed the dishes on this table. You can get up and wait for the next table." the mask man said domineering. The sword in his hand was also thrown on the table. Looking at Jiangning, he said. "Well? You told me to wait for the table. Ha ha, don''t disturb me to eat. I don''t want to kill people today. If you are wise, please leave quickly. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. It''s not easy for Jiangning to have a meal and drink a little wine, but at this time someone bothers his interest. Jiangning said that he poured wine for himself. At this time, the masked man took up his glass and sprinkled it on Jiangning. He said, "don''t be shameless. I''m a carefree person. You dare to move me. I''ll let you die without a burial place." Jiangning sat there with her head down. There was no movement. After a long time, Jiangning got up and said, "you''re looking for death!" I told you to go away. You don''t go away. Now you have to die. I don''t care who you are, disturb me to drink and die! " Jiangning at this time, red eyes staring at the mask man. At this time, Jiangning has been extremely angry. A good meal turns out to be like this. Change into who, who is not happy in the heart, not to mention also was spilled all over the wine. And one side of the owner''s wife said in one side, "a few xiaoxiaoqi, I''ll give you a new cooking, everyone''s amity makes money." The owner''s wife worried to see that her shop was going to face a tragedy, and quickly came out to be a peacemaker. "No! Landlady, how much is lost today? I''ll give it to you as much as I can. This is money. " Jiangning put a bag of silver in the boss''s wife''s hand and said. The other guests fled to see such a situation, only because of others, no one wanted to die. It''s important to run for your life! And some people heard that the carefree faction put down their chopsticks and ran away. "Very well, boy, I''ll make you die better then!" The masked man took up his sword and pulled it out. "Hum! It''s beyond our means Jiangning did not take out the magic knife, to deal with this kind of small dregs can not use the magic knife, Jiangning looked at the mask man. The masked man said, "you three step back, see me get rid of this hairy boy, we like to drink!" The masked man did not know that the man in front of him could not be provoked. "Good, left protector, we are waiting for you!" The three men spoke in unison and sat down to watch the battle. "Lingbo micro step, sword Qi in one kill!" the masked man drank and stabbed Jiangning with all his strength. Jiangning stood there motionless and looked at the sword that masked man had been stabbing at. "Ha ha, if you don''t dodge, you''re dead, wind cut!" Shouting slogans, the masked man stabbed at Jiangning.Five meters! Four meters! Three meters! Two meters! "Click" Jiangning held the sword with two fingers, and the sword was so broken. Then he punched the masked man on the shoulder. The masked man can''t believe what happened just now. Covering his shoulder, he lifted his sword in pain. "Left protector! Are you all right? " The three came to the masked man and supported him. "Who on earth are you who hurt our left Dharma protector? Do you know that we are the children''s grandmother of the Xiaoyao sect." The three held the left Dharma protector and said, holding a sword in their hands, pointing to Jiangning. They learned that the left Dharma protector could not be defeated. Presumably, the three could not have fought. In order to defend themselves, the three raised their swords in their hands. "Who am I? Ha ha, I don''t know my surname. I don''t want to change my name, Jiangning! I''ll let you report to the Lord of hell when you die. You don''t know who killed you, a group of useless rats With that, Jiangning is ready to work. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 "It seems that I underestimated you. The three of you surrounded him. If the four of us go together, I don''t believe that the strength of the four of us can''t beat one of you." While they were talking, the four were in a state. "Even you want to beat me, ridiculous! Since you want to die so much, I have to send the Buddha to the West! The magic knife is in your hand, please Jiangning unties the seal of magic knife. When people saw the knife, they were shocked. This sword is as black as a devil. "Left protector, just something." One of them said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll finish the work. I''ll kill the boy if I care about anything!" The masked man still said. "Magic dragon code, death!" Jiangning stepped forward, a brown light appeared in the air, and one of them fell into a pool of blood. Look at me and I''ll look at you. "Damn it, I''ll fight with you." Knowing that they had met an expert, they rushed forward regardless of everything. Four people''s swords are like this, fighting in the room. "Ah, one of them fell down." when fighting, Jiangning and his body were less than two meters, and the knife gently scratched on his neck, and blood gushed from his neck. The masked man learns that his brother is down behind him and that the four men are not his opponents. The masked man took up the sword in his hand, and held a concealed weapon in his hand. "If you kill the people of our Xiaoyao sect, you will pay the price!" With that, the masked man stabbed a dart from behind. Jiangning saw a dart shoot at his head, and suddenly turned back. Taking advantage of this, the masked man ran out of the inn with his lightness skill, leaving the last one of them standing in the same place foolishly, not knowing what happened just now. His master abandoned him. Jiangning looked back and saw the masked man run away and left one of his brothers. "You say how can I solve you?" he said darkly Jiangning picked up the magic knife and went to him. "Big brother, please don''t kill me. I''m old and young. I''m willing to do everything for you. Don''t kill me... I don''t want to die. I don''t dare to do it again." Kneeling in front of Jiangning, weeping and crying, he looked at Jiangning shivering. "Then I ask you, who are you from the Xiaoyao sect? I''ll let you go after that!" Jiangning wants to know the origin of the Xiaoyao sect. "Our leader, Li Qiushui, and we also have Tianshan Tongmu and wuyazi. These are the first-class and first-class experts of our Xiaoyao sect. There are a lot of high-ranking people in the school, but we are just a small sect." The mask man''s men carefully reply to Jiangning''s question, for fear that they will kill themselves if they are wrong. "Oh, that''s it. All right, you go." Jiangning finished speaking and then went to the chair to drink. Kneeling on one side of the mask man''s hand quickly said "thank you," stood up and ran. With a whoosh, a sword went straight through his heart. The masked man''s men looked at the stabbed sword in amazement. And then fall. Now that you get what you want, it''s no use keeping you. This is what Jiangning has always done. Jiangning drank a little wine and depressed about his good meal. At this time, the landlady came to comfort her and said, "my guest, look..." without waiting for her to finish speaking, Jiangning said, "isn''t the money for you? What do you want?" she didn''t eat well, let alone wine. "No, I don''t mean that. I mean, how about changing a meal and drink for you? You give me a lot of money, which is enough to compensate for these things. Besides, my guest, call me Meiniang. I''m the landlady here. What can I do for you?" The landlady said cautiously. "That''s all. I''m going to bed." Jiangning was shocked to see Meiniang''s face at this time. Her bright eyes showed fear. Her black hair like silk was blowing in the wind, her slender Phoenix eyebrows, her eyes like stars, her delicate nose, her pink cheeks fainted, her red lips like dripping cherry, her perfect melon face, her smooth Snow Skin, her figure was light and elegant. "My guest, can I take you upstairs? "My guest," Meiniang found Jiangning staring at her face, and she was suddenly shy. "Ah, oh, OK, let''s go." Jiangning looked back. On the other side, the masked man ran wildly outside, and immediately arrived at the valley. The masked man quickened his pace. Such a beautiful woman makes Jiangning in a good mood. After Meiniang, she walked up the stairs step by step. Meiniang''s figure is perfectly displayed in front of Jiangning. "My guest, your room is here. I''ll add some water for you." The landlady said and went out. Jiangning thought about the Xiaoyao group just now, but he knew more about it. "Tian Shan Tong Mu" hum. Jiangning secretly said: you are already a thorn in my heart. Masked man ran crazy to the valley, the guard under the valley stopped masked man''s way. "Stop!" The two guards said that when they saw the man running in a trance, they were on guard."Damn it, I can''t even recognize it." The masked man roared with anger "left protector! See the left protector! " Only then did they realize that it was the left Dharma protector. "Come on! Take me to the Tianshan granny, I have something urgent to see. "The masked man said anxiously to the two guards. "Well, follow me to protect the Dharma." In the main hall, the woman was lying on the chair with white and silver hair, with red light in her eyes. Her white face made people feel terrible. At the same time, the beauty of the woman was also amazing. This person is the Tianshan child grandmother "Tong Mu! Grandma Step by step, the left Dharma protector ran up to the hall and was in a mess. "Who? Oh, it''s you! Left protector. How many times have I told you not to shout like that. Take my words for granted, don''t you? " The cold air of the child grandmother in Tianshan looks to the left to protect Dharma. From her eyes, you can see that it is full of ice! Zuo Dharma protector shivered unconsciously and said, "Granny, someone killed our brother, so I came back to tell you in such a hurry." Zuo Dharma protector told the Tianshan granny everything that happened in the inn. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 "Waste! Why don''t you die. What''s the use of keeping you Sitting in a chair, the child grandmother of Tianshan grasped the left Dharma protector. Long fingernails sneaked into his skin and printed blood. "Tong... Grandma... Cough... Listen to me," said the left Dharma protector. At this time, Tianshan granny let go of the left Dharma protector "come on, what''s the matter?" she said to the left Dharma protector without any expression on her cold face. She was still very cold leaning on her seat. "The four of us met a world expert in the town. He had a magic sword in his hand. I didn''t know exactly what kind of sword it was. The sword was so powerful that it killed all our brothers. I came back to report the news before escaping a robbery." What I said was wrong. I was afraid that the life protecting act would happen. When Zuo Dharma protector remembered the scene in the inn just now, his eyes were shocked. I''m afraid that only Tianshan Tongmu, Li Qiushui and wuyazi can fight against each other. Judging from the comparison of martial arts just now, such an expert is definitely not an ordinary person! "You bastards! What''s the use of you? Make trouble everywhere! Now three brothers are dead! " The child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain scolded the left Dharma protector with red eyes. She got up from her seat and walked to the middle of the hall and looked at the black hole below. A red dress and silver white hair in this hall is particularly king. "Don''t be angry. He''s in the inn where we fought just now." The left Dharma protector hugged his fist and said to the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain. The body is far away from the Tianshan granny for fear that she will be angry. "Ha ha, how dare you hurt my people! Do you still pay attention to us. We Xiaoyao sect has always been aloof from the world. Now it is time for us to come back to the world! " The girl in the sky stood on the hall and laughed. This is the first time that grandma Tong in the sky laughs out, and the left Dharma protector standing on one side is completely fascinated. "Good looking?" I don''t know when the child grandmother of Tianshan came to the left Dharma protector. The left Dharma protector responded and said in his heart: This is really killing people. A smile will kill you instantly. On her back, she was sweating, and left Dharma protector was holding her fist and saying, "Tong Mu has a young and natural beauty. No one in the world can be as good as the goddess of Tianshan " the left Dharma protector quickly flattered him. If he didn''t say something good at this time, he would have lost his life. "Hum! What''s the name of the man who was fighting with you, did you hear that? " The girl in the sky shook off her sleeve and said with her back to the left Dharma protector. "This man''s name is Jiangning. It''s unknown what faction he is from." When the left Dharma protector finished, he observed his words and looked at his every move. "Jiangning! You know that. It''s rubbish Tian Shan''s grandmother glanced over her eyes and said that her expression was not as serious as before, but quite calm. "I will try my best to do it. I will find out his origin." Speaking of this, Zuo Dharma protector also knew how to solve the problem at this time, and then finished waiting for the fate of Tianshan Tongmu. His heart is also very proud, thinking that his hatred can be solved immediately, can not help but a little excited. "Good! I''ll give you one day to do it. If you can''t do it well, don''t come back to see me again! " With a wave of her sleeve, she left. "Farewell to the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain!" The left Dharma protector stood on the hall with his head down. After a wisp of smoke, there was only one left Dharma protector left in the hall. "Ha ha ha, Jiangning! It''s time for you to die! " The left protector looked up to the sky and laughed. The whole hall roared with laughter like a devil. "Somebody The left Dharma protector shrieked. At this time, Tianshan''s grandmother was not there. He was the biggest one in the hall, above ten thousand! "See the left Dharma protector. What can I do for you?" A blue green smoke shirt, spray water mist green grass pleated skirt, wearing light blue green water thin smoke yarn, if the shoulder is cut into the waist, if the muscle is condensed fat, the air is like orchid. He folded his slender waist and stepped in front of the left Dharma protector. Through the veil, we can see that this is a perfect beauty. "Go to the town to check on a man named Jiangning. Remember to find out his details and what sect he is. Come back tomorrow afternoon and report back to me!" The left Dharma protector introduced the tasks assigned by the child grandmother of Tianshan mountain one by one. There is no need to do it yourself. What''s more, he has already revealed his identity. If he goes ahead at this time, I''m afraid he will die here! "Yes! Yes, my subordinates Women''s refined and refined appearance makes no man resist. "Remember! This man is very good at martial arts! You''re not his match! Don''t go for it. You can seduce and seduce this person. I have no choice but to have my own identity and martial arts The left Dharma protector was worried. "Please don''t worry, you Ruo will finish this thing!" The woman said in a soft voice, not every word of a woman is so, and people''s heart and spleen are "line and line! Go down quickly, and you will seduce me later. " As a grand master, the left Dharma protector could not bear such stimulation. "Yes! Protect the law If you don''t say anything more, men are a virtue in your eyes. In her mind, only to complete the task and kill. Looking down at youruo, the left protector sighed. Jiangning on the other side did not know that the danger was approaching him step by step. Sleeping Jiangning had a beautiful dream, turned over and continued to sleep."Click" door suddenly opened, Jiangning instinctively opened his eyes, dark room, Jiangning''s eyes in the dark are particularly bright. Jiangning''s people came to Jiangning carefully. "Who?! Why break into my room Jiangning turned directly with his sword in his hand and pointed the sword at the man. Eyes in the dark, appear wireless cold. The sword spirit also emits a light purple black light in the dark light. This magic sword is still very smart, knowing that there is danger to approach. "I''m sorry, my guest. I''m Meiniang. I''ll come in to see if you''re asleep. I''ll cover you with a quilt." Meiniang looked at the magic sword carefully. The body can not help shivering for a while, think of the war in the day, heart gall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 "It''s you! Why don''t you knock on the door! It''s against the law to break into private houses at night! " Jiangning then said he put the magic sword closer, in the dark, the two eyes confrontation. It''s very mysterious. You can''t be too kind to women. Sometimes women will hurt you all your life. Jiangning wandering in the rivers and lakes this truth or understand, not to mention that he is still in the next strange town, he should be more vigilant.! "That... I said... You put the sword down first, and I really just came to have a look" Meiniang held her hands high and looked at the magic sword in her eyes. "Good! I just put it away and said that what''s your purpose? Don''t try to play tricks here. Don''t think you''re a woman. I dare not do it! If you offend me, you will still die! " Jiangning in the eyes revealed cold, tone revealed in the domineering. "I''m to repay you for the money you gave me today. People... Out of concern... Come in to see if your quilt is covered." seeing that the magic sword has been put down, Mei Niang''s coquettish and coquettish arouses Jiangning''s chin. Then the palm of the hand goes up his chest "care?! Your concern is special. " Jiangning did not resist, for her kind of woman, Jiangning did not believe what kind of storm she could set off. You can do it with a little bit of force. The brain quickly began to look through Meiniang''s data. A woman who holds money from an inn, but she is disgusting and kind-hearted. She only uses this method for the wicked. Be chivalrous and uphold justice. For foreigners, the inn intends to smoke people with enchantment incense and slaughter them into human meat buns for customers to use. Black heart shop, martial arts level. Master level. A trick. Huagu Miansan can make people fall to the ground quickly. Internal power of martial arts can''t be used. Jiangning listen to the introduction of the brain bit by bit, not from the secret way: ah! He''s still a man of justice. This trick "you''d better leave my body, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Jiangning looks at Mei Niang and caresses her body. It''s no use for Meiniang to sleep. Jiangning is no exception, turning over the body of Meiniang. "I''ve always preferred to be oppressed by me," Jiangning said as she untied the green clothes, since you came to my room. I can''t let you run. Bring it to your door, and the cooked duck can make you fly. "What are you doing? We can''t..." before Meiniang finished this sentence, Jiangning took off her clothes, leaving only the red belly bag. "What shouldn''t be? Should it be like this? Jiangning''s big hand swam around his body." Jiangning asked badly, asking her to tease Laozi just like that. "Bone melting soft palm!" I saw Meiniang''s sudden move below. Jiangning had been on guard for a long time, and knew that such a thing would happen. At the moment of molestation, Jiangning itself started Jiuyang body protection. The strength of a slap or to Jiangning push out, but Jiangning did not hit. But leisurely sitting on the chair. "What? Meiniang was surprised to see Jiangning''s action. She looked down on him. She thought that this method could bring him to the right place. "I told you, you''d better not provoke me. If you don''t listen to me, you can''t blame me! I''m in a daze Jiangning just yelled out his palms and didn''t wait for him to come out. Meiniang rises from the bed and leaves the concealed weapon dart. Jiangning dodged from side to side; in the past, Meiniang showed her red belly bag and her back was bare. At this time, Meiniang sits on the window, looks at Jiangning and says, "I won''t play with you, I''m gone." then Meiniang''s lightness skill flies out of the window. Liu Jiangning was sitting on the chair alone, and said in secret: I won''t let you annoy me. I won''t listen to it. Who is to blame. Thinking that I had to get up early tomorrow morning, I went back to the Ming religion. I don''t know if these days are not in Mingjiao. Jiangning is full of thoughts. On the other side, you Ruo runs through the jungle with this lightness skill at night. Like a ninja, you shuttles through the forest with a quick figure, holding a green sword in his hand and pressing step by step. After a night of tossing, Jiangning got up dizzy and came downstairs to eat something to prepare for the journey. Jiangning went downstairs and saw Meiniang. Meiniang ignored him. She was disgraced by what happened last night. She really lost her face and hit her face again. "Waiter, have something to eat." Jiangning yelled at the waiter. "OK, just a moment, sir." The sparse crowd in the room and the noise made the town very lively. The waiter walked to the back kitchen. Jiangning went to a seat and sat down and looked at the busy people outside. At this time, a look attracted Jiangning, outside a blue body of green smoke shirt woman was surrounded by four men. The woman wept softly. Seeing here, Jiangning didn''t want to meddle in the affairs, but she was really pitiful to see that woman, and there were so many people in the street who did not dare to help. Jiangning, regardless of so many, flew out of the window of the inn. A white suit, holding the world magic sword, the hand is very natural back to the back, the dance of love flies down from the air. Feet wear silver shoes. Br > when it comes to a woman, it''s just like a man''s weak sword in front of him."Oh! Girl, your life is very good. There is a hero to save the beauty. The boy knows how to point words to get out of the way "for the head of the man''s hand with a knife to Jiangning vicious said. Seeing more and more people watching, Jiangning had to put away his sword. He was bound to use his sword here. I''m afraid it would hurt the innocent. "If I don''t leave, how can this girl offend you?" Jiangning then said he looked at the girl behind her, who was lying on the ground because she had no strength. "If you don''t leave, let my knife end. If you don''t go away, the girl''s father has given us the deed of sale. So now she is going to serve Laozi all her life. None of you has any right to control it, unless..." The man laughed at this. "Young Xia! Help me! I don''t want to be slaves with them. "The girl cries with her beautiful face, which makes her cry more beautiful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 "Girl, don''t cry! I''ll save you. Come and talk Jiangning held the girl with one hand. "Unless fifty Liang silver, I will let her go." the lion opened his mouth to arrive. "Good! Here you are. Go away The four men who received the money left happily. Jiangning picked up the girl. The woman turned her head and coldly looked at several men who were far away. "Thank you. My name is you Ruo. What do you call you, young Xia?" You Ruo asked "just call me brother Jiang, or brother Jiang. My name is Jiangning " " well, I''m brother Jiang. I was adopted by my stepfather since I was a child. He liked gambling. He lost all his family property and sold it to those people. "Then he said that his tears fell down at once. "It''s miserable. I''ll have something to eat later," Jiangning said enthusiastically. "Brother Jiang, can you take me in? I don''t have a home anymore." you Ruo is weak and says "this... This "Jiangning" is really not easy to answer "wow", you Ruo has cried. "Good, good, I promise you the head office" helpless Jiangning like coax a child in general comfort, the hands of this beauty, both of them are thinking. If you look back, he laughs. No one noticed for a moment. And the danger is approaching Jiangning step by step. "Who is this?" Meiniang saw a woman in Jiangning''s hand and said with anger. She put down the wine pot in her hand. "Only saved a woman." Jiangning told Meiniang the whole story of the matter. Jiangning looked at the woman helplessly. He had to drag his family and had a long way to go, but he brought himself trouble after a cavity of blood. "Then you take good care of it. Are you going to leave today or tomorrow?" Meiniang said, burping and drinking wine. Jiangning unconsciously covered her mouth with wine. "Do you think you can go like this? It''s all like this. Besides, she''s still so weak that she can''t walk like this." Jiangning said analytically that Jiangning wanted to start early so that she could go to Mingjiao. One side of you Ruo wolf spits tiger swallows to eat the meal, did not have just that kind of lady''s temperament, may be really hungry bad. You Ruo is listening to their conversation while eating. After eating, you Ruo slapped his mouth and said, "brother Jiang, I''ll follow you, where you go, where I''ll go." you Ruo said with her pure eyes. "Er... OK" this sudden situation caught Jiangning by surprise. "I''m going to sleep with brother Jiang tonight. I''m afraid. My father usually leaves when I''m asleep. OK, brother Jiang." You Ruo asks for Jiangning like a child. You Ruo knows that if you don''t get Jiangning out at this time, you can''t go back and explain it like the left Dharma protector. Only in this way can we. "Well... Well, "Jiangning was said to be unable to refute. In the afternoon, Meiniang, bartender, Jiangning and youruo all turn off the lights and prepare to go to bed. "Brother Jiang, what do you do? Your martial arts are very high. Can you teach me so that I can protect myself in the future You Ruo looks at Jiangning''s face and says that you are full of curiosity and asks carefully. "I''ve learned too much martial arts. I can''t teach you. You can go to Mingjiao. I''m the leader there. You can find my younger martial brother Zhang Wuji." Jiangning said, just like this, she can be sent back to Mingjiao, which can reduce a lot of burden. "Oh, that''s OK." if you get the answer you want, you will no longer be entangled. One night, Jiangning was sleeping on the chair. If you get up and see Jiangning asleep, you get up and find a pen and paper. It says: "Dharma protection, Jiangning martial arts master or above, I''m afraid it is already the supreme skill. This man is the leader of the Ming religion, and Zhang Wuji is his younger brother. Now he is going to go to the Ming religion. I stopped Jiangning at the inn. After writing, you Ruo quietly came out of the window and let the pigeon fly. The left protector on the other side received a letter from you ruo''s flying pigeon. He immediately replied: OK. Very good, you Ruo. Tomorrow I''ll go with my grandmother in Tianshan. Hold on the last day of tomorrow the left Dharma protector looks at the sky, and after finishing the letter with grandma Tong. "Oh! Mingjiao people! Ha ha ha! Little Mingjiao! Jiangning! zhang wuji. I don''t care about such a small role at all. Since he killed me, I will destroy their leader! " Tianshan grandma said angrily. "Grandma Tong, we can''t underestimate Jiangning''s ability. After all, we don''t know his strength. What''s more, he doesn''t know our strength. I don''t have enough confidence in grandma Tong. I''m thinking about you. I don''t mean anything else." Zuo Dharma protector is worried. He knows his grandmother''s strength very well. After all, he knows his enemy and knows himself before he can fight. "No nonsense!" The girl in heaven knows how to deal with Jiangning. "Leave tomorrow!" Then she waved her sleeve and disappeared in the hall. A match between the master and the master thus opened the curtain! The next morning, Jiangning got up and stretched on the chair and looked at youruo on one side. Still sleeping, he came to the window and whispered, "if you, we should start, get up quickly." Jiangning said softly."Well. If you open your eyes and stretch your waist lazily, you will wear shoes. They went downstairs to have dinner one after the other. Meiniang came up and said, "come on, you have to go. Have a drink with me!" Meiniang said, with a full body of wine. "OK, I''ll drink with you." Jiangning cheerfully raised the wine and drank a few mouthfuls. "It''s our destiny that we''ll meet." they said and left. Outside, Jiangning and youruo walk out of the inn. The road to Mingjiao began to go. Jiangning half stopped to ask you if you were "tired then rest" Jiangning asked. You Ruo on one side is not as cute as it was at the beginning, but coldly answers "um" Jiangning looks at you Ruo and always feels strange, and doesn''t know where the problem comes from. The brain system can not find any information about her, which makes Jiangning start to doubt. Deep in the forest, a large number of men and horses blocked their way. "Ha ha ha, stop, Jiangning." the man held a big knife in his hand, and his black and white clothes matched each other. Many disciples stood behind him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 Jiangning took back his internal power and went to the girl in the sky and held up his magic sword. He said, "I appreciate your strength, but you still have to die. Today I''m going to slaughter you Xiaoyao sect, and you''re the only one to blame for provoking those who shouldn''t be provoked." "hum! You want to kill me! You won''t succeed, ha ha! " Tianshan granny laughed wildly. She got up from the ground and stood up with a piece of blessing paper in her hand. "If you don''t give up, I''ll let you die more happily!" After that, Jiangning raised his hand and took a magic sword and cut it at the Tianshan grandma "brother Jiang, you let go of our grandma!" At this time, you Ruo stopped Jiangning''s magic sword from behind. After all, the child grandmother in Tianshan is their leader. If the cult leader is not here, their gang will be scattered. In order not to let such a thing happen to everyone in the Xiaoyao sect. You Ruo tried to stop Jiangning. "Let go! I didn''t expect you to be a carefree! Thanks to me, I saved you at that time. I am blind Jiangning roared at you Ruo, but his magic sword never fell. At this time, Tianshan grandma Tong used the last secret weapon. "Life and death charm! Go The child grandmother of Tianshan uses her unique secret weapon from behind. "Be careful, youruo" looks at the life and death amulet coming towards this side, Jiangning makes an instinctive reaction, hugs you Ruoran, and faces the child grandmother in Tianshan Mountain. The sword in his hand blocked the life and death talisman, but did not block it. The talisman passed through Jiangning''s body directly. Jiangning''s "ah" screamed, and his body was stabbed into his body by the life and death amulet, which made Jiangning feel miserable. the life and death rune is actually the first-class hidden weapon in the Wulin. It uses liquid such as wine and water to reverse the true Qi and turn the hard Yang Qi into yin and soft. The real Qi in the palm is several times colder than the cold ice, and the liquid in the hand naturally condenses into ice. It''s more learned to launch the life and death talisman. On this thin ice, how to adhere to the internal force of Yang, how to attach the internal force of yin and soft, how to attach three points of Yang, seven points of Yin, or six points of yin and four points of Yang. Although there are only two Qi of yin and Yang, the sequence is different, and the number is different again and again. Only Tong Mu''s analgesic and antipruritic medicine can guarantee that the life and death Fu will not occur within one year. "Ha ha, fight with me. I tell you that when Jiangning''s life and death talisman breaks out, it gets worse and worse day by day, itches and pains increase by 99-81 days, and then gradually decreases. After 81 days, it increases again and again, and it goes on and on. The junior high school life and death talisman will feel the wound more and more itchy, and the itch gradually deepens. Within a meal, even the internal organs seem to itch. No matter how high the skill is, they can''t stand the suffering. They can''t live or die. Ha ha ha, only under heaven and earth can we untie this symbol! " Tianshan Tong said boldly. "You..." "poof" a sound, Jiangning spit blood, the whole body of pain let Jiangning spit blood. "Brother Jiang, are you ok. Young man, please give him an antidote. You can''t earn any more. " If you are worried, like the old Tianshan Tong said. "You Ruo! Don''t worry about it. Go back there. I can do it myself Jiangning said feebly, holding the magic sword in his hand, he had already grasped a lot of sweat. "But..." if you look at this kind of situation, still don''t trust to say. "No! Go back. "Jiangning''s angry red eyes yelled at you Ruo at this time, and Tianshan TongLao came to Jiangning. Jiangning is holding a "five day powder" in his hand. The poison is so strong that the person who suffers from this poison wants to burn himself. On the first day, the pain burns, and on the fifth day, the fly ash disappears. "Jiangning is your death day today. There are few people in Wulin who can make me take the second move. You are still the first one. However, I appreciate your skill. If you are willing to be my servant for the rest of your life, I can spare your life, what you want, and the whole world belongs to you. Ha ha ha ha ha." Tianshan Tong always won this competition and learned that he had won, Then he looked up at the sky and laughed, silver white hair floating in the wind, and the red clothes highlighted the woman''s horror. "Fart! Let me be your man. It''s never possible. I advise you to give me the antidote, or I''m not sure you''ll regret it later and ask me for it! " Jiangning thought that since you play with me, you''ll have a competition to see who has the best hidden weapon. On the other hand, Jiangning tries to suppress the pain in her heart. However, Jiangning''s internal force can only last one hour. After an hour, Jiangzuo will not be able to maintain it. Therefore, Jiangning must quickly get an antidote. "Ha ha, you''re scaring me. You can''t hold the sword in your hand. How can you fight with me? If you obey me obediently, I will spare you from death. If you still insist on this, there will be no amnesty to kill you!" Tianshan Tong said this with dignity, as if a sacred edict, can not be violated! The left Dharma protector behind drank from his men and called out, "shun me, Chang! He who goes against me will die The sound echoed in the valley and was heard by an old man in the distance. The old man said, "maybe, it''s time for him to go out and exercise." with that, the old man picked up the wine pot in his hand like a child and drank it and danced with his hands. "no way! Five days to go Jiangning saw Tianshan children laugh so wildly. He used the concealed weapon. "Grandma! Be careful As soon as the left Dharma protector finished speaking, the five days'' dispersion had already hit the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain."Ah," she said, "you boy... Cough, cough..." "yes, it''s your grandfather and me!" Jiangning gets up and comes to Tianshan''s grandmother. At this time, he just needs to wait for the drug to attack quietly, and then he sees the pain of Tianshan''s grandmother. "Now we are both poisoned. It''s better to exchange antidotes. It''s not good for anyone. My five-day powder is much worse than you. On the first day, it''s drizzle. In the next few days, it will double. Then on the fifth day, the ashes will disappear and there will be no bones left. I''ll give you five figures of time to exchange antidotes If you don''t want to be wise, you''ll be happy. If you want to die, I won''t stop you, and don''t think about finding an antidote. If you try another antidote or force your internal skills to force out toxins, you will be in smoke. I have the only antidote .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 After Jiangning finished speaking, she looked at the child grandmother of Tianshan. Now Jiangning is so oppressed by Jiangning. This has to be spread in the lake and lake. How can the face of Tianshan children survive. "Mean!" Tianshan granny said with a red face. It seems that the effect of Tianshan old child has begun to play. "Hum! I mean or you mean! Now there is no time for the examination. Your efficacy has already been played. For the last time, I asked if you would give me an antidote. " Jiangning angrily rebukes a way, the magic sword in hand points to Tianshan Tong Lao. "I won''t let you go. I''ll give you the antidote!" Tianshan Old Tong took out a bottle of antidote from his waist and handed it to Jiangning. She knew that she couldn''t escape. We had to exchange antidote with Jiangning. "It would have been over for a long time. How can I know if the antidote is true or not?" Jiangning said suspiciously, with the bottle of antidote in his hand, he looked left and right. "Believe it or not. This is the bottle. Here it is. Give me my antidote Tianshan child grandmother said with difficulty, the body''s desire fire has begun to send out the whole body. Jiangning is holding the antidote. The system is scanning you for the true or false antidote. Scanning results: looking at the result, Jiangning took out the antidote from his arms and threw it to Tianshan TongLao "here you are! I''ll take this one, too. Believe it or not With that, Jiangning is not waiting for a big drink of antidote. After drinking, Jiangning felt that his internal power was gradually restored and his physical strength was gradually rising. Tianshan child grandmother shivering to pick up the antidote, drink the antidote, drink, Tianshan old face of the red gradually disappear, back to the once white face. "Jiangning, I am determined that you will be irreconcilable!" Tian Shan''s grandmother stood up unsteadily. Zuo Dharma protector and you Ruo hold the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain and look at the man beside him. This man has too many mysteries a happy voice was printed on several people''s ears, and an old man with white hair and beard came to several people from a distance. "Wow! In the sky. It''s so strange. Yo, yo, who is this man? He has good aptitude. Hello, boy. What''s your name The comer is exactly what the people in the river and lake call him: old urchin Zhou Botong "get out! Old madman The child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain was angry. She was not happy. At this time, there were people who were in front of her and laughed at her. The child grandmother in Tianshan is even more upset! "Oh! I''m not angry. I think you are seriously injured, or I, the old man, will help you Old urchin Zhou Botong still said to the child. "Hum! "Looking for death." after that, the child grandmother of Tianshan threw her long sleeve and hit Zhou Botong. Zhou Botong, an old urchin, rolled and laughed and said, "it''s fun, it''s so funny. It''s tickling. It seems that you haven''t eaten any food." Zhou Botong dodged while playing. Jiangning foolishly saw that this was the legendary old urchin Zhou Botong. Jiangning thought in his mind that he was really a madman, and even the child grandmother in heaven would dare to provoke him. I don''t want to live. "Zhou Botong, you''d better put your position right. This place is not where you can be rampant! "In the sky, Granny came to grab the neck of the old urchin Zhou Botong. Looking at Zhou Botong with red eyes, he said. "It''s not good for your beauty if you are so angry," the old urchin Zhou Botong said with a smile. He punched his grandmother in the stomach with his empty fist. "You... Dare to hurt me!" she vomited out with a mouthful of blood Said the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain, covering her stomach and retreating. "Tong Mu!" The left Dharma protector went forward to support the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain. "It''s over with you. It''s boring." Old urchin Zhou Botong said uninteresting. He walked to Jiangning and said, "Hey, you have a good physique. From your foundation, you are a martial arts wizard. It''s rare." Zhou Botong is not like a child''s general frolic to and Jiangning frolic said.. Now and then my hands tickled my ears. "Me? Ha ha, old man, I''m just a very ordinary person. Practicing martial arts, I will learn by myself, "Jiangning answered in a meaningful way. Not too much to explain. Jiangning''s magic sword has been restored to normal state. Zhou Botong looked at the seriously injured child grandmother of Tianshan. He followed Jiangning and said, "you can seriously injure the child grandmother in Tianshan Mountain. It shows that your boy is of equal strength. You can make the child seriously injured. You are not a simple boy." Zhou Botong fooled Jiangning like a swindler in the rivers and lakes Zhou Botong didn''t know what had happened just now. Jiangning spent a lot of effort to make Tianshan grandma look like this, and he didn''t get any good fruit himself. "nothing, it was just an accident. Besides, I didn''t go there myself. Jiangning finished at this time, Tianshan grandma took the opportunity to use a secret weapon to kill the two people All fainted and fell to the ground. Jiangning type did not reflect, just turn head to follow this move. He fainted. Zhou Botong woke up to find that Jiangning was not awake and said, "boy, you can really sleep." Zhou Botong untied his rope after three strokes and five divisions. At the same time, it also untied the rope of Jiangning. At this time, Tianshan''s grandmother and the left Dharma protector came to them and said, "why do you still want to escape? You are poisoned now, and only I can untie the poison," said the child grandmother leisurely.At this time, Zhou Botong understood why he didn''t lock himself tightly. He was poisoned by Jiangning. "You are insidious, granny." After saying this, Zhou Botong went to the left Dharma protector www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 "You are insidious, granny." After saying this, Zhou Botong went to the left Dharma protector. Unfortunately, he was so poisonous that he could not resist even in the face of such a small role as the left protector. "Zhou Botong! Because your Quanzhen sect and my Xiaoyao sect belong to the same line of Taoism. As long as you promise to stop meddling in your business, I can let you go! " Even if the left Dharma protector could crush Zhou Botong to death with one hand, he did not dare to be presumptuous. He just retreated behind the child grandmother of Tianshan mountain without saying a word, and she spoke. "Leave me alone? Why do I want you to let me go Zhou Botong looked at the child granny of Tianshan with a smile. Learning from the other party''s speech, he shook his head and asked. "Good! Worthy of being Zhou Botong! Since you are so ignorant, you can live here with this boy for the rest of your life! Ha ha ha With these words, the girl left the cell without looking back. "Send grandma Tong back to the palace!" "Send grandma Tong back to the palace!" "Send grandma Tong back to the palace!" With the sound of flattery, the old and harsh laughter of Tianshan granny finally disappeared. "No! The old urchin wants to live here with a stinky man for life! What can I do with the young lady of the old urchin? Oh, I should have asked aunt Tianshan to take over yinggu just now! " Zhou Botong did not pay attention to Jiangning, who closed his eyes on the side. Instead, he groaned around in his cell. Jiangning did not pay attention to Zhou Botong''s groaning. At this time, he was looking at the system panel which had not appeared for a long time. Name: Jiangning. Age: 20 years old. Camp: Ming religion and demon clan level: cannot be displayed. Fuyuan: 99999, your fortune is so good that you can get the right to use it once every seven days. (abnormal environment, unable to use) root bone: 99999, you are a rare flower of martial arts training in ten thousand years, and your experience value can be increased by 100 times. (abnormal environment, unable to use) strength: unable to display. (affects strength and load) body method: cannot be displayed. (affects speed and Dodge) Constitution: cannot be displayed. (affects defense and resistance) internal strength: cannot be displayed. (affects move consumption) HP: cannot be displayed. (when HP is zero, the character will be erased) equipment: magic sword mental method: unable to display. (abnormal environment, disordered skills) current main task: bring back huanhun grass and rescue Fuyao. Task reward: 1 merit value, rosefinch energy (the complete recovery of the system requires the complete energy of the four sacred beasts) "Ding Dong, system restart is completed! Due to the lack of energy of the four holy beasts, the system recovers 1 / 4, please choose the recovery direction 1. Heaven''s secrets can be released (because the divine war is about to break out, the heaven and earth are covered by the atmosphere of killing and cutting, so no one can avoid it. Because the players have the Kunpeng holy beast energy, they can use this energy to deceive the heaven''s secrets and have an insight.) 2. Power can go against the sky (as the divine war is about to break out, ordinary people''s power can''t go against the sky, and their cultivation progress is slow. When the divine war breaks out, they will obey the will of heaven, and can be destroyed at any time. Players with Kunpeng holy beast energy can use this energy for their own use and restore the cultivation speed. The power can be against the sky.) 3. Fortune is as good as the East China Sea (because the divine war is about to break out, all the people''s blessings are wild. When the God war breaks out, you can only listen to fate. Players have Kunpeng sacred animal energy. You can use this energy to untie the seal of fortune. When the fate of heaven comes back, everything can be turned into good luck) 4. Shou and Tianqi (because the divine war is about to break out, heaven and earth are covered by the atmosphere of killing, no one can avoid it, because the players are Kunpeng holy beast energy, you can use this energy to refine yourself, so that your life will not be affected by the divine war, and all dangers can be saved on the line) --- Jiangning looked at the four options of the system panel, and his heart was enlightened. I thought that after I came to the devil''s land, I decided to follow my heart. I didn''t expect that it was just the guidance of the killing spirit of heaven and earth. It was not my original intention at all! If it''s not for today''s life hanging on the line, I''m afraid even the system can''t find its own anomalies? Looking back on his killing people all the way, Jiangning was afraid of it and chose the natural chance to vent without hesitation. It is not as urgent for Jiangning to keep his original mind, whether his strength is against the heaven, his fortune is as good as the East China Sea, or his life is in harmony with heaven. Even if it''s against the sky? That invincible power is just a chess piece under the boundless opportunities of nature. Even if it is as lucky as the East China Sea, how about it? In the end, the great fortune of the East China Sea is just to return it to heaven! And life is equal to heaven? If the muddleheaded eternal, but also is an immortal walking corpse just, where or oneself? "Ding Dong, the player has finished choosing, and the chance can be released! Since then, the system will automatically deceive the players! " After the selection, Jiangning inexplicably felt light all over, as if he suddenly changed a body. Looking back, Jiangning found that his eyes of the world has never become so real, that a plant, a flower, a stone, even the ground''s torture tools, one side of the chatter of Zhou Botong, have become truly incomparable."Eh?" Zhou Botong raised his head by chance, but found Jiangning suddenly became more flexible. He was suddenly surprised and said, "what''s the matter with you? How did you suddenly become so sharp? It''s like, like... " " like what? " Jiangning sat on the ground, trying to detoxify and asked with a smile. "It''s just like when the elder martial brother got the first place in the world!" With his head tilted for a long time, Zhou Botong finally found Jiangning''s template from the depth of his memory. "Oh? Elder martial brother? Is it Wang Chongyang? " Jiangning Ningmei thought for a moment, and then chuckled: "Taoist Wang Chongyang is the first one in the world to receive it. But how can he de dare to discuss it with Wang Daochang?" "You are more eloquent than elder martial brother! Forget it, don''t say to live with you for a lifetime, even if you live for a day, the old urchin can''t stand it! Old urchin Before the words fall, the old urchin has broken through the wall. It seems that Jiangning, which he is still interested in, has suddenly turned into a monster. , yes, the old naughty boy can''t poison everything because he has trained the nine Yin manual, and almost forgot your little boy! Elder martial brother jiulu''s is on the jade peak to send you the detoxification pill Looking at the two more jade bottles in his hand, Jiangning was dumb with a smile. When did he need to eat by his looks? But now it seems that these two antidotes are coming in time! Glancing at the man shaped cell which was broken by Zhou Botong, Jiangning freely took the antidote. "Let''s take it that Jiangning owes you a favor." Unable to remove the poison in his body, Jiangning jumped out of the hole that Zhou Botong had broken. Just now, Zhou Botong''s escape made a lot of noise. Jiangning didn''t want to face the old pervert of Tianshan Tongmu before he recovered. "I grass! Zhou Botong, what do you choose cliff for? " Before he could escape with emotion, Jiangning''s vulgarity had already floated in the air, because Zhou Botong''s escape direction was a bare cliff. If on weekdays, Jiangning does not care about the precipice, but at this time, Jiangning''s body is not clear, then the taste is.... and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 Under the cliff of Tianshan Mountain is a quiet stream, and along the stream is a wide range of virgin forests, rarely visited. At this time, in the dark woods, a dead branch was suddenly crushed by something, "pa!" The sound of the sound startled countless birds. "I''ll go! How did my control of power suddenly become so bad? " Looking up at the continuous moonlight through the treetops, Jiangning murmured to herself. Unfortunately, in this strange and dark forest, Jiangning has no leisure to think about it. In order to avoid becoming something full of unknown demons, Jiangning had to hammer his sore body and move on. What''s more, the noise he made just now may be a little big. If you don''t leave soon, the consequences will be very serious. The primitive forest was dark and gloomy, and the ground was covered with rotten leaves. Every step on the ground was like stepping on the mud, and then the disgusting smell of putrefaction rushed out of the rotten leaves and into Jiangning''s face. The Tianshan Mountains are huge and incomparable, and this is the devil''s land. Jiangning''s eyes are black, and they can''t tell the East, the west, the north and the south. "Damn it, if I still have the power of Kunpeng, how can the primitive forest stop me?" All the way carefully to avoid the noise that may make, Jiangning some worried about gain and loss. However, the idea just rose, Jiangning will be this unreliable idea out of the mind. Compared with the strength against the sky, Jiangning would rather live a little bit of real self. At this time, Jiangning suddenly heard a faint whistling in the distance, but in the blink of an eye, the whistling sound had come to Jiangning''s head. "Can''t it be so bad?" Jiangning speechless looked at the sky, just saw that the pair of terror eyes in the air were staring at him jokingly. The owner of those eyes is a powerful adult demon dragon. "Grass!" Scolded sound Niang, Jiangning without hesitation took out the holy fire magic order in the arms, and chose to trigger. "Whew With a sharp whistling sound, a blood red magic lotus image flashed over the whole demon land. "Holy fire magic order!" "Holy fire magic order!" "Holy fire magic order!" No matter Xiang Yutian, who is struggling with the enemy for pure gold, Shi Zhixuan, who is lobbying the snow clan to join the black mountain forces, or Zhang Wuji, who is struggling to repair the great shift of the universe, he does not hesitate to put down what he is doing at the moment when he feels the holy fire magic order, and makes full use of his lightness skills to move towards the direction of the holy fire magic order. "Holy fire magic order?" At the same time, Yang Guo, who was practicing in seclusion, also felt Jiangning''s call. He hesitated a little and sighed: "that''s it! At last, I have received your favor. It''s not my way of doing things if I can''t help you! " At the end of the speech, Yang Guo also took the dark iron epee and galloped to the Tianshan Mountains. After issuing the holy fire magic order, Jiangning''s face was uniform. He held the magic sword in his right hand and subdued the dragon with 18 palms in his left hand. He resolutely rushed to the adult magic dragon in the air. It is said that the devil dragon is extremely cruel and likes to devour the cultivated human beings. In case of human warriors, women will be played to death, while men are slightly better, but they can not escape the fate of becoming the ration of magic dragon. Unfortunately, this adult demon dragon is not the dragon he killed before. Jiangning himself, the greatest power relying on Kunpeng, has also been exhausted. This battle is extremely difficult. For ordinary martial arts, even young magic dragons are invincible, let alone adult ones. Compared with the defensive power of sacred weapons, the speed of lightning and the power of mountains, these can make ordinary warriors despair. What''s more, the surging Zhenyuan of adult magic dragon has been condensed, which is very close to the golden elixir. In this magical kingdom, the golden elixir is just a legend. "Kang long has regrets!" After rushing to the magic dragon, Jiangning hardened his head, left hand Kang long regret, right hand quietly stabbed the magic sword to the magic dragon seven inches. He didn''t know what kind of Kung Fu he could deal with the magic dragon. If there was one, he would like to trust the 18 dragon subduing palms. After all, he had the word "subduing the dragon". It''s a pity that Jiangning was disappointed this time. The magic dragon didn''t even mean to dodge the attack from Jiangning. Instead, he swung his tail and fanned Jiangning to the ground like a fly. "Brother?" "Is that man an idiot? Dare to fight with the devil dragon Jiangning struggled to get up from the rotten leaves, not looking at the funny dragon in the air, but turned to the source of the sound. The voice was made by a pair of brothers and sisters who were less than 20 years old and looked similar. The man was tall, wearing iron armour and carrying an exaggerated axe. The woman was slim, but she was full of cold breath. Ruyu carried a carved bow in her left hand, and the arrow pot was hung on her waist. Next to the two brothers and sisters, stood a man dressed up as a scholar of about 20 years old. At this time, he was holding his chest in both hands and looking at Jiangning in a funny way. "You know it''s the magic dragon. Are you still here? Don''t you run After knowing the truth, Jiangning''s temper is much better. Even if he is called an idiot at this time, he is not too angry, but he reminds the other party kindly."Eh?" A little doubt flashed on the cold girl''s face. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there would be such kind-hearted people in the face of heaven''s chance now!" The rough man laughed and looked at Jiangning with admiration in his eyes. "What is that? Isn''t that the case with your brother and sister? " "Forget it, this is just a mortal. Why should we waste our energy on him? We still feel that we should catch this evil dragon and go back to work! " The girl''s proposal to the road is boundless. Hearing the arrow, she aims at the magic dragon in the air. Magic dragon is as fast as electricity, even if she and her brother were born in the protoss, it is difficult to catch up with her. At this time, it is not easy to encounter the magic dragon, she does not want to let the magic dragon escape. "Prisoner dragon!" Cherry lips slightly open, the girl''s voice suddenly became extremely gentle, the voice did not fall, leaving the arrow into countless snow-white locks, flying to the magic dragon. "Ouch The magic dragon uttered a wail and was trapped by the iron lock. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 "Hey, good boy! I hope I can see you in the war The rough man suddenly appeared beside Jiangning and patted him on the shoulder. Then he followed the girls and scholars who had already flown to the demon dragon, and flew farther and farther from the air. "Who are you?" Jiangning is really depressed. Suddenly, there are so many things that make him feel powerless. He even doesn''t know whether the other party is a person or a ghost. If it comes out, how can he live as the leader of the Ming religion and the king of the demon clan? "There is no limit to the way of life." "The protoss is speechless and heartless "There is no limit to the way of life." Jiangning with a smile in his mouth, looking at the other party''s disappearing figure, sighed: "so you are the people of eternal life? As expected, it has the strength to the sky "But I will not give up! Dao Changsheng, I will find you to settle the account of hurt one day "Oh? Are you ok? " Yang Guo looked at Jiangning coldly. He always felt that Jiangning was different from what he had seen before, but he couldn''t feel it at all. "I didn''t expect you to come too!" Jiangning looks complex at Yang Guo. "Hum! Don''t think too much about it. I just want to repay you for sending me to the devil kingdom! But you robbed me of the grass of returning my soul, which made my broken arm unable to be reborn. This account will be calculated slowly with you later Since Jiangning has nothing to do with Jiangning, Yang Guo doesn''t want to entangle with this guy any more, and turns to leave the Tianshan Mountains. His strength is amazing, the Tianshan Mountains are not a dragon''s nest for him, so in his opinion, the strength of Jiangning is no pressure to crush him. Yang Guo left chic, Jiangning also did not say yes, he knows, before long, other people will also arrive here. At the same time, all the creatures in the Tianshan Mountains were scared away by adult magic dragons who did not know how to suppress and oppress them. At this time, the Tianshan Mountains were dead and not dangerous for the time being. In order not to let his subordinates can not find himself, Jiangning simply sat cross legged in place, began to adjust his body, and the system just brought him the harvest. "Ding Dong! Players help capture 300 level boss dark dragon, gain 1 experience point, merit value 1 point, get a lucky draw! (Note: one of the three team-mates can be selected for this draw, and the prize effect can reach the original 20%) " experience value and merit value are both painful points. Fortunately, there is a chance to draw a lottery to comfort Jiangning''s injured mind, otherwise he may be really disappointed with the system. However, Jiangning can''t help falling into the trouble of happiness by choosing who and what to choose. Of course, changshengtian''s boundless way is not in his consideration. Changshengtian is destined to become his life''s enemy. He is not so weak as Jiangning when he picks up things from the enemy. Therefore, Jiangning is now worried about the choice of wordless or unintentional? That''s it! Choose no intention! I think her bow is powerful enough. If I get it, even 20% of its power will be enough to dominate the demon kingdom! After thinking for a long time, Jiangning finally made up his mind. In fact, he was more inclined to the rude man. In his opinion, since the man was the girl''s brother, he might have more powerful equipment and skills than the girl. Moreover, in his heart, he felt a little awkward about using the girl''s things. Unfortunately, the girl''s bow and arrow left a deep impression on Jiangning, which made him unable to resist. "I chose not to Made up his mind, Jiangning did not hesitate to select the pretty girl in the system panel. "Ding Dong! The player has successfully selected the lottery object. Please select the lottery direction, equipment, skills and props! " "I choose equipment!" Jiangning did not stop. "Ding Dong! The player chooses the lucky draw direction successfully. The following are all unintentional equipment. 90% can be excluded in view of the player''s blessing. " At last, Jiangning was greatly relieved by the bad fortune. Unfortunately, his good mood was completely cool when he saw the lottery noodles. Long life lock: Protoss special equipment, contains the divine destiny, can protect the wearing Protoss always keep the original intention. Heaven and earth circle: the protoss leader standard equipment, in addition to symbolizing the leader''s identity, also contains the great power, the special power type opponent. Jinxiu robe:... prisoner''s bow: trapped arrow: ... Jiangning never thought that her delicate body was wearing more than 50 pieces of equipment, and the bow that Jiangning coveted was a suit to be used with the trapped earth arrow... I would have chosen speechless if I had known about it! With incomparable depression, Jiangning had to appoint to accept the reality, and then began to eliminate the equipment that he did not need one by one. "First of all, girls don''t use anything!" With a wave of his hand, Jiangning excluded most of them, including clothes, shoes, socks, earrings, necklaces and rouge water powder... "I really..." at this moment, more than half of the lottery panel was cleared, and Jiangning felt regret for the first time in his life. "Exclude Protoss special equipment again!" After gnashing one''s teeth to the system, Jiangning has only six pieces of equipment left in front of it. Compared with the more than 50 pieces of equipment just now, it''s like salting Jiangning''s wound."Ding Dong! The remaining six pieces of equipment meet the conditions of the lottery, you can start the lottery! " "Forget it, it just saves me the trouble of continuing to choose!" Jiangning sighed and began to seriously look at the remaining six pieces of equipment. However, in any case, it''s a lucky choice. Jiangning simply closed his eyes and started the lottery directly. "Ding Dong! Congratulations on your success in drawing a lottery, and you will get the precious jewel of Dan Dao (fake) " Dandao Pearl (fake): the treasure handed down from Longhu Mountain contains all the rules of the world''s elixir. If you wear it, you will be able to get a Dandao supreme''s personal instruction; if you swallow and absorb it, you can instantly open up the Dandao and gain a lot of experience in Dandao, and become a master of Dandao. Jiangning began to see in detail the sudden appearance in the hands of the Dandao Pearl (pseudo), this bead is about the size of his thumb, transparent, floating inside several pieces of colorful cloud breath, so that the whole Pearl in Jiangning''s hands seems to become a small world, like magic. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 "Can such a precious pearl really make me become a master of Dan in an instant?" Holding a little Pearl of Dandao, Jiangning murmured to himself. For the use of this pearl, Jiangning has no other idea except to eat it. If you eat it, he can become a master of Dan in an instant. If you take it with you, you may be able to cultivate one master after another. However, the divine war will start. Maybe even one dan master has not been trained, and the whole Oracle has been in chaos. "Respect After Jiangning swallows the Dandao pearl, Xiang Yutian finally reaches the Tianshan Mountains. "One day ago, I met an adult dark dragon!" For one of his most trusted subordinates, Jiangning finally had the patience to explain to the other party the reason why he launched the sacred fire magic order. "That one, but killed that demon dragon?" Have always been calm to rain field''s eyes raised to become eager, voice trembling asked. "Ha ha, I don''t have the ability to fight adult dragon!" Jiangning raised his head and looked at the place where the three men disappeared. He shook his head and said: "the one who subdued the demon dragon is a girl named unintentional who claims to be a Protoss." "Protoss? A girl? " To the rain field eyes a shrink, murmured: "is this the protagonist of God war?" Seeing that Xiang Yutian didn''t marvel at the strength of the other side, he sighed about the coming divine war. Jiangning happily laughed: "don''t panic! My demon clan will soon be able to control the whole magic wheel sky sea! At that time, with the power of Ming religion, demon clan and the whole magic wheel of heaven and sea, we may not have the strength to fight together! " "I believe that the Lord will rule the whole demon Kingdom one day." Xiang Yutian recalls Jiangning''s arrangement before he left. His heart is full of heat. Rao is such a peerless hero that he has to admire. "He Zong Lian Heng, Shi Zhixuan is really a talent! You leave a message here, and then go back to Heishan temple to prepare for our army. I''ll go to Yaowang Valley first! By the way, this reincarnation grass will bring it back for me! The resurrection of the Lord will be handed over to you. " Jiangning has not been flattered to rain field, faint smile way. "But your strength? This is the future of the whole demon clan. Please be careful Frowning to Yutian, he felt Jiangning''s abnormality just after he arrived here, but he didn''t ask about it because of the difference between the master and the servant. Now Jiangning asked to walk alone, out of worry about the future of the demons, Yutian had to ask. "My power is only temporarily suppressed! Don''t worry, it will recover soon! " Jiangning deeply swept to the rain field one eye, light said. He is not worried about Xiang Yutian''s loyalty to the whole demon clan, but he has just learned from Xiang Yutian''s words that this ambitious man in history has not become a sheep, but Xiang Yutian or xiangyutian. "It''s subordinate Ji Yue!" Xiang Yutian deeply bought his head to cover up the confusion in his eyes. He didn''t understand why Jiangning, like lengtouqing, suddenly became so hot. "Don''t panic! After all, the left emissary is the master of our demon clan. There is nothing wrong with this move! " With a wave of his hand, Jiangning put up the pressure in his tone. "Leave me! I wish you the same strength as the heaven "The strength is equal to the sky!"!!! It''s going to be up to the sky! " Looking at the back of Xiang Yutian''s disappearance, Jiangning suddenly finds that his situation is not so good. Even within the demons and the Ming religion, I am afraid it is not so harmonious. After all, these people who live in the devil''s land are once the world''s most famous experts! The noisy noise around and the peddler''s Hawking from time to time make this nameless town at the foot of Tianshan Mountain seem particularly peaceful. At this time, Jiangning is walking in the middle of this small town, facing the flow of people, Jiangning is quite leisurely looking at this peaceful town. Jiangning''s pace is very light, in the crowded people to and fro is particularly leisurely. "Stop A big man in black Samurai costume and a group of his followers stopped Jiangning. "Oh? Are you talking to me Jiangning pulled his mind back from the valley of medicine king and looked at the big man with a bad face and said something meaningful. "It''s not with you. Is my uncle talking to ghosts?" The big man glared at Jiangning with a grim smile: "the Tianshan sect issued a killing order, and the object of the order is a young man in a robe and carrying a huge black sword! This is a young Xiuluo, who is also wearing a huge sword! I didn''t expect that my grandfather was lucky enough to meet you! " "How do you know it''s me?" Jiangning tightened the magic sword in his hand. Now his strength is not as strong as before, but it is not the small role that can jump freely. Although he has a clear mind and won''t kill at will, if he is bullied to the door, he doesn''t mind loosening his muscles and bones. "Big brother, this boy looks weak at a glance. He should not be the object of the order of death and the order of Shura?" A young horse next to him asked weakly. "Fool!" The big man slapped the horse to the ground, and then said: "I said he is, he is! I still need you to teach me how to do things? ""You treat people so cruelly that someone will follow you. It''s really a bad luck for the wicked!" If Jiangning knows that the other party is not good, he will not be left to die. "Baibu Shenquan!" Seeing that Jiangning was talking, he launched a sneak attack without hesitation. "Be careful!" When a young man appeared in a hurry to avoid the appearance of Jiang Biao Ning. The young man was naked, and his body was seven strong and eight. He had a scar on his face, almost from the corner of his eyes to the corner of his mouth. His black hair was not combed, but he tied a knot casually. He stretched out his limbs and reclined on the bamboo chair. He did not move as if the sky had fallen. In particular, there was a scar on the other face, which did not make him look ugly, but made his face more attractive. This lazy, naughty, full of scars of the youth, give people the first impression that he is a beautiful boy, the most beautiful youth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 In fact, Jiangning itself was on guard against this big man without the warning of that young man. Therefore, when the big man''s fist came to Jiangning, Jiangning''s palm had blocked the opponent''s fist. The big man took back his fist and looked cautiously at Jiangning: "not bad! You can stop me Around the minions also to the big man cheering, hoping that their boss can beat the handsome little white face. Jiangning sneered and did not answer. He rushed to the big man with his fist. "If you hit me, I''ll pay you back. However, I can''t use the hundred step magic fist you use. I can only use Taizu''s long fist created by Zhao Taizu!" Jiangning was fighting and talking. Suddenly, Jiangning punched the big man backward, causing a series of deep footprints on the ground. "What bullshit Taizu long fist! It''s just a matter of agility! Little ones, let''s go together After feeling his body for a while, the big man found that he was not hurt, and his heart couldn''t help but be happy. In his opinion, Jiangning''s moves were ordinary in front of him, and the only thing he could rely on was the speed as fast as lightning. Therefore, shamelessly launched the sea group tactics, in order to defeat Jiangning. When the minions heard the boss''s greeting, they immediately raised their swords and rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning has always been fighting for skills, and has not understood the moves for a long time. Now he only uses the most superficial Taizu long fist, and feels extremely friendly. Therefore, he ignored that the opponent was only a few small roles that even the master could not count as. On the contrary, he was happy to compete with each other to understand the moves. "Puff! Elder martial sister, I didn''t expect that at the foot of Tianshan Mountain, there were such a three legged cat fighting! " Just as Jiangning was immersed in the understanding of Taizu Changquan, a silver bell like laughter came into his ears. "Xueru, don''t insult people! Who didn''t come from the foundation step by step? What''s more, if you look at that young Xia in royal guards, his understanding of moves is still above you! " "Although the truth of Xuelian''s words is right, it is overestimated for the man in royal clothes!" Shen Zhenshan laughed and said, "at least xueru said that these people are tripods, but it is not wrong! Xuelian, we''d better not waste time on this kind of tripod. Let''s set out as soon as possible and go to Yaowang Valley Jiangning was quite annoyed by the arrogance of the three men. However, since the other party interrupted his understanding, Jiangning was not far away from wasting time and knocked these guys to the ground. "Thank you for your warning just now!" Ignoring the three people who felt good about themselves, Jiangning came to the boy who had just alerted him and said, "what''s your name?" "Hehe, it''s so easy to raise your hand! In the river fish Jiangxiaoyu clapped his hands lazily, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think the great Xia''s strength is amazing. I''m afraid there is no problem without my reminding. By the way, haven''t you asked the name of the master yet? " "In any case, you are always kind enough to remind me that, just like Jiangning, the word" great Xia "is not worth it Jiangning arched his hand. He didn''t expect that the boy in front of him was jiangxiaoyu. However, he experienced too much when he came in. Even if it was jiangxiaoyu he liked very much before, he didn''t care much about it. At this time, he just wanted to rush to the valley of medicine king as soon as possible to get familiar with his own Dan experience. "Jiangning Jiang Xiaoyu was shocked when he heard the speech, and subconsciously asked, "is it Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion, who killed all sides in the border city and killed Dao Changsheng "It''s just below!" Jiangning also did not expect, just a few days time, whether his good reputation or bad reputation has been known to all. "You are really Jiangning!!! I didn''t expect that you would dare to appear in Tianshan Mountain! " Jiangxiaoyu smacked his mouth: "I thought you would go to Yaowang Valley!" "What''s the point?" Jiangning frowned. "It is said that your lover is seriously injured. It happens that the medicine God of the valley of medicine king appears. Everyone guesses that you may go to the valley to seek medical treatment for him!" "The rumors in the river and the lake are all wrong! I have nothing to do, but I want to go to Yaowang Valley too Jiangning looks grim. He didn''t expect to hear that he would go to Yaowang valley. In this way, the Yaowang valley now is just like a tiger''s den. "Now there are countless people in Yaowang Valley who want your life. Do you want to go to Yaowang Valley?" Jiang Xiaoyu looks at Jiangning curiously. "But how can a group of mediocre people stop me?" Jiangning''s proud smile. Thank you for your advice!! See you later If I had heard before today that someone wanted to take his own life in Yaowang Valley, Jiangning might have withdrawn. But just now he got a surprise from the system. He was about to find a place to enhance his strength, but he was not so afraid of Yaowang valley. "Ding Dong! Players complete the understanding of Taizu long fist and turn it into their own life move. The attack power increases greatly. The name of the move is cancelled. The attack power of Taizu long fist is added to the ordinary fist and foot attack! " "Ding Dong, the player''s understanding of Taizu''s long fist is interrupted in the process of understanding, and the power of the move is reduced!" Those two women named xueru and Xuelian are really bad for me. When I get to Yaowang Valley, I will settle accounts with them! If you want to have a good understanding, you will be interrupted by the woman named xueru, and Jiangning Qi will not fight. Just when he heard that the other party was going to Yaowang Valley, Jiangning decided to settle accounts with them again.But why did those people go to Yaowang Valley? Are they trying to encircle me? After thinking about it, Jiangning decided that he must be careful in this trip, otherwise the chance of heaven would deceive him. Most of the martial arts people would act without scruples. In addition, some people would like to kill themselves. This trip is full of crisis. If one is not careful, his life will not be saved. At present, Jiangning is ready to take advantage of the opportunity to go to Yaowang Valley to sort out what he has learned on the way. He may not be able to use the martial arts that are too obscure and understood through the system for his own use, but he believes that as long as he understands them carefully, he can turn those powerful moves into ordinary attacks one day! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 On the way to Yaowang Valley, Jiangning suddenly had a whim. He wanted to see the town he had just passed by. He wanted to see how the kind-hearted old beggar was doing. Since restoring his mind, Jiangning was dissatisfied with what he had done before, except for the old beggar. That was the only thing Jiangning felt comfortable doing, which also made Jiangning understand that maybe his nature was kind. When entering this small town, Jiangning obviously felt the difference between this town and before. The town is still that town, but it seems less hostile to outsiders. Jiangning stopped by to find a peddler, threw a piece of silver to each other, and then asked, "do you know how the old man who was worshipped as his father by the mayor of this town is living now? You just have to answer this question, and the silver is yours! " The peddler then went from heaven to pie. Originally, he was laughing, but after listening to Jiangning''s question, the peddler''s face changed instantly. He swept a team of samurai from time to time on the street, and finally gave the money back to Jiangning: "I can''t answer the question you asked!" Jiangning did not receive the silver, he frowned and looked at each other: "is it possible that the old man has a bad life?" The peddler swept around and saw that there was no warrior patrolling. He was about to open his mouth to answer, but he suddenly thought of something. He simply shook his head and said, "great Xia, please! I really don''t know your problem! You''d better ask someone else! " "If you don''t think the silver is enough, there are still here!" Jiangning took off his money bag and shook it. Suddenly, a series of JINGDING Dong sound of gold and jade collision sounded inside. Hearing the sound of money, the peddler''s glasses lit up, but it was only for a moment. Finally, he shook his head and said, "no matter how much money you have, you have to spend it! This old man, my life is cheap, but I''m not afraid of death, but I''m still young. Please hold your hand high and don''t embarrass me any more! What do you want to know? Just go to the mayor''s house and ask if you don''t? " "This bag of gold and silver is worth at least a thousand habits." Jiangning put the money bag into the hands of the peddler: "these money can guarantee your family a life of food and clothing! You take the money and I''ll keep you out of this town "Good! People die and birds rise to the sky It seems to be frightened by Jiangning''s 1000 habits. The peddler gritted his teeth and took over the purse: "but you must keep your word! Make sure my family is safe out of town! " "Don''t worry!" Jiangning has a premonition that things are abnormal, but he still has a trace of fantasy in his heart. "The old beggar... The old man was killed by the mayor the next day you left! And he died miserably. After his death, he took his body to feed the wolf, and his bones were ground into powder and fed to pigs! The old man can be said to have no bones left! " Recalling the experience of the old beggar, the peddler shivered all over his body, and then looked at Jiangning with supplication: "great Xia, you must keep your word and send the villain''s family out of this town!" "Don''t worry! I mean what I say Jiangning at this time has been angry dizzy, he did not expect that the mayor''s family would be so cruel. It''s just a pity, old stubborn! I''m afraid this kind-hearted old man will not die in peace! "Although I want to assure you that you will not be in danger even if you live in this small town in the future, I will surely send your family away safely!" Red eyes of Jiangning look at the peddler asked: "want to see someone to old stubborn revenge?" Anyway, the peddler has spared the lives of the whole family, and he will be afraid of the mayor''s family, so he nodded his head as a bachelor. "Follow me!" With this sentence, Jiangning pulled out the magic sword and stepped step by step to the mayor. "Do you think it''s especially unworthy of the old stubborn to die?" On the way, Jiangning even had the leisure to chat with the peddler. If he didn''t see his murderous face, he didn''t know he was going to kill people. Jiangning asked casually, but the peddler didn''t dare to answer casually. Now all his family''s lives are in Jiangning''s hands. He was afraid that one of his carelessness would upset Jiangning, and then he would be killed. Therefore, he thought carefully before he replied: "it''s a pity that the old stubborn head died! But I never feel that his death is not worth it. Because of him, my dog''s eggs can avoid becoming king Jiaolong''s food! " "Good!" Jiangning nodded with appreciation. It''s a pity that he would not regret the obstinacy of others when he was old. However, he would not regret the obstinacy of his old age any longer, but he would not regret it if he was old. He will only let people pay blood! The mayor''s house is still full of bright lights, but even the ignorant peddlers know that this prosperous house is going to be reduced to ashes today. "Stop! The mayor is having a banquet for distinguished guests. Please do not enter At the luxurious bronze gate of the mayor''s house, a guard dressed in black samurai''s vigorous clothes dutifully stopped two Jiangning people. "Today, you''re in bad luck!" Jiangning is too lazy to talk nonsense. When the guard doesn''t react, he kicks the guard to the bronze gate and makes a loud noise."But you''re lucky, too." Looking at the guard who had fainted, Jiangning said meaningfully: "if I had been in the past, I''m afraid you have no bones now!" Leaving this, Jiangning has already kicked open the door and stood at the door. Jiangning visited this courtyard last time. It is surrounded by iron walls. Except for the main gate, there is no place to get in and out. I''m afraid the mayor never thought that someone could block his door to catch turtles in a jar, and his iron walled mansion would become his death. "Who the hell is knocking at the door? Don''t you know the mayor is having a banquet for your guests? Li Ergou, where the hell are you? Didn''t you watch the door Li came out with a strong breath of wine. He had not seen Jiangning in a robe and the dodgy peddler behind Jiangning. "Li! Needless to say, the old stubborn blood debt must have you! Let''s start with you Jiangning, carrying his magic sword, rushed to Li Xiangting like the wind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 "You!!! It''s you It was not until Jiangning''s magic sword came to his chest that Li Xiangting recognized that Jiangning was Jiangning who killed the king of Jiaolong not long ago. He felt the threat of death. Li Xiangting was so scared that he burst into a stream of excrement and urine. He collapsed on the ground and said, "you, you are back so soon!" Jiangning did not answer him, because Jiangning and Li Xiangting were killed on the spot. This is the first time that he has killed a person since he saw it clearly, but he didn''t feel a trace of disobeying his will. This time, the person he killed had a clear conscience. "Zhao Ke man Hu Ying, Wu hook frost snow Ming." Jiangning suddenly remembered a poem that he liked very much in his previous life and recited it in response to the situation. However, others didn''t want him to be as good as expected. The mayor and his family found something wrong when they killed Li. They all came out of the banquet with swords. Seeing Jiangning, the mayor didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he turned to a gorgeous man and said, "nephew He Xian, this man just told you and threatened me not long ago Town, let me worship the devil of boy and girl every day! I didn''t think he was caught in the net today "The silver saddle shines on the white horse, and it''s rustling like a meteor." Jiangning continued to read Li Bai''s knight errant line, but every time he read a poem, the magic sword in his hand would take away a life. "Such a devil! Even in front of my Polygonum multiflorum, I dare to kill people wantonly! It''s time to kill! " Seeing that Jiangning didn''t mean to put himself in his eyes, Heshouwu immediately became angry and turned to the mayor and said, "good! I believe what you said. If the population of your town is missing for no reason, we will not investigate it. Now, please ask the mayor to cooperate with me to capture this demon! " Polygonum multiflorum was born in the valley of medicine king. He was proud of himself. However, after seeing Jiangning''s move of killing people like nothing, he murmured in his heart and suggested that the mayor should take Jiangning together. The mayor intended to do the same, but he only wanted to talk about Jiangning''s killing with the help of Ho Shou Wu. He didn''t want to leave Jiangning''s life and leave flaws in his lies. "Kill a man in ten steps, and leave no line for a thousand miles. When the matter is over, I brush my clothes, and I hide myself and my name. Leisure Xinling drink, take off the sword knee before horizontal. He will cook Zhu Hai and persuade Hou Ying with a cup. Three cups of Turan promise, but the five mountains are light. After being dazzled, one''s spirit is fresh. Handan was shocked to save Zhao with a golden hammer. Two strong men of the thousand years, he Daliang city. Even if you die, you will not be ashamed of the heroes in the world. Who can write you, the white headed taixuan Scripture. ¡±Jiangning did not seem to have heard the other party''s discussion, and still walked in the crowd, relying on a high understanding of the moves, with simple moves, killed the enemy under his own sword. After reading a poem, Jiangning could not find another person standing in addition to the peddler, Polygonum multiflorum and the mayor. "You... You devil!" He Shouwu held his sword and looked at Jiangning in horror: "do you know how much killing you have made?" "Oh? They''re going to kill me. Can''t I fight back? What''s more, when they kill others, why don''t they think that they will kill others? " Because he Shouwu didn''t kill the stubborn old man, Jiangning saved his life, but he didn''t think that what he left was a guy with a sense of justice. "Who did they kill?" He Shouwu seems to adapt to the identity of his own judge, sharp counter asked. "Well, you''re going to ask the mayor around you!" It''s not benevolent for Jiangning to leave the mayor alive. Instead, he wants to ask the other party why he wants to kill the stubborn old man. Isn''t the other party afraid of his promise to come back? "Why, nephew He Xian, don''t listen to this devil''s nonsense! How can I kill a man if I have no strength to bind a chicken? " The mayor strong self - composed defense, but his Wu Ziqiang hard to see the moment the hawker collapsed. "Pockmarked Wang! You, you pickpockets! You collude with outsiders to kill local parents! The medicine King Gu can''t spare you Even if he was desperate, the mayor''s good officialdom still let him try to throw the sewage on the peddlers Wang Mazi and Jiangning at the last minute. He Shouwu took a look at the mayor of the two battles, and at Wang Mazi, who was justified. Finally, he chose to believe in his own intuition: "it seems that there is something else about this matter! I''ll find out! However, the fact that you have killed innocent people indiscriminately is certain. Please come back to Yaowang valley with me! " "Secret, you can investigate slowly, and I will go to Yaowang Valley too! But these have nothing to do with you. I want to save his life to ask why he killed the stubborn old man Jiangning turned his head and looked at the mayor who had been paralyzed in the ground: "you said, why is it so cruel?" "Ha ha ha ha ha! You ask me why I''m cruel? You asked me why I was cruel The mayor laughed and said, "I''m a good mayor. You''re looking for an old beggar for me to be my father! You mean to ask me why I''m so cruel? If I am not cruel, how can I maintain my dignity? If I''m not cruel, I have worshipped so many boys and girls before, and I have lost so many people, how can I give the medicine King Valley a job? " "It''s all your fault! Originally we live well under the rule of King Jiaolong! It''s you. Your appearance makes king Jiaolong fall down. Let the mayor sweep the floor with dignity. Finally, let the mayor recognize a father The mayor roared hysterically. "I was wrong!" Jiangning surprised everyone and admitted his mistake, "I was wrong in believing a demon in human skin!"Jiangning gazed at the mayor''s eyes and said slowly, "you are a devil blinded by power!" "I am not a devil! You are! You are the devil who kills countless people "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that a mere mayor would neglect his life in order to maintain his so-called dignity!" Jiangning laughingly shook his head and killed the mayor with a sword. "You! You killed people in front of my direct disciple of medicine King Valley Polygonum multiflorum feels his dignity has been trampled, even if he just felt that the dignity of the mayor is abnormal and ridiculous. "Kill and kill! I need a man like you who has just been drinking with him to teach me how to do things? " Jiangning laughingly looked at each other, and then did not look back with the hawker Wang pockmarked left here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 After leaving the town, Jiangning has been on the road, but in a few days it has reached the periphery of Yaowang valley. However, although Yaowang Valley is only a valley, it occupies no less than Tianshan sect. Therefore, although Jiangning arrived at the boundary of Yaowang Valley, it was still nearly a day''s walk away from its sect''s residence. In order to better deal with the large number of enemies that may be encountered tomorrow, Jiangning, after settling Wang Mazi''s family, makes a low-key search for an inn, ready to make a good cultivation. It was the night when Jiangning was meditating and practicing in the inn, when he suddenly heard two soft sounds coming from the attic from the northwest corner. He knew that some people in the Wulin were walking on the roof, and they also made the same sound on the southeast corner. When he heard the noise on the northwest corner, Jiangning didn''t care, but he was mostly aiming at himself. Jiangning silently raised the magic sword on one side, but did not blow out the candle fire. The door of the room was half closed, so he went out on his side, went around the backyard window and stood against the wall. I only heard someone in the upper room near the east of the inn saying, "is it Wan Er ye? Come down, please The man on the northwest corner said with a smile: "the west of the pass Cao Laoliu also arrived." The man in the room said, "great, wonderful! Come in, please Two people on the roof jumped down one after another and walked into the room. Jiangning said in his heart: "Cao Laoliu, a famous hero in Guanxi, is called" quick knife Cao Liu. ". That Waner ye must be Wan Wudi in eastern Hunan. I heard that this man is good at supporting justice and wealth, and he is good at martial arts. These two men have been fighting with the demons all their lives. They are great heroes of the Terrans, but they are not treacherous. They have nothing to do with me. They must not come for me, but are suspicious. But who is the one who speaks in the room? " I only heard Wan Wudi''s saying: "Yan Wang Di''s magic doctor suddenly released heroic posts and aroused the common people in the world. The momentum is so urgent. What do you say that" if a hero sees the post, please come. ". Brother Cao Liu, do you know why? " Jiangning heard the news that "the king of hell is against Linghu''s miracle doctor". At that time, he was a little strange: "it''s said that Linghu''s miracle doctor is addicted to medical ethics. Why do you publish heroic posts?" Jiangning has long heard that Linghu miracle doctor is the best doctor in the world. In recent years, due to the fight between the Terrans and the demons, Linghu miracle doctor treats people equally, whether they are people or demons, and has left a great reputation in the river and lake. "Boss Zhang, what good business have you done these days?" asked Cao Liu Jiangning said in his heart, "who is boss Zhang? Is it Zhang Shouyi, the leader of the most powerful clan in the border city? It is said that this man is the biggest partner of Yaowang valley. Most of the pills in Yaowang valley are sold through this person. Therefore, he is quite famous. He was heard in the border town not long ago, but he has never been seen. I don''t want to go with him in Yaowang valley today. " Jiangning knew that there were Wan Wudi, Cao Liu and Zhang Shouyi in the room, so he didn''t want to hear people''s privacy. He thought: "go to visit Zhang Shouyi in the morning tomorrow and ask him where Linghu''s miracle doctor is located." Just as he was about to return to his room, Zhang Shouyi sighed and said, "well, I''m in a bad mood these days. I can''t afford to be interested in doing business. I heard that a large number of people from the river and lake gathered in Yaowang Valley to do harm to him. I wanted to come over and say it for him. But today, I heard that he was a demon spy, but his face was almost lost! " Then Zhang Shouyi stretched out his hand and gave a heavy blow on the table. Jiangning heard the word "demon spies", a Lin in his heart, but immediately thought of his current identity: the leader of the Ming religion, the descendant of the demon king! "He was talking about me." Jiangning heart a Ling, he found today, his original body and man, the identity of the devil. Wan Wudi said: "Jiangning is a very famous man. He killed countless Wulin fellows in the border town. He thought he was just killing people! I don''t expect to commit such a heinous crime. " Zhang Shouyi said: "not long ago, I met him once. I always admire him for his past conduct. Yuemanlou, the eldest disciple of Linghu doctor, said that he was a demon spy. I also tried to rebuke him. I quarreled with yuemanlou about this, and almost fought with him. Alas, a man with two sides and three swords is no different from an animal. He concealed it for a while, but later, he became very fierce. " Zhang Shouyi stopped and said: "I''m afraid he never dreamed that the medicine King Valley, who has the grace of both human and demons, will cure his demon disciples. What''s more, his demon disciples may not even know that their new leader is Jiangning, the former great demon of the human race! Therefore, if you slip your tongue for a while, it will make you look like a white man. " Jiangning stood outside the door and heard Zhang Shouyi evaluate himself so much that he suddenly felt a chill in his heart: "Zhang Shouyi, patriarch Zhang and I have a nodding acquaintance. I heard that this person is not a faithful female Huang. Even he said so, I''m afraid others would be even more embarrassed. Alas, I thought that the medicine King Valley and his party were just to solve the killing evil created when they were confused before. I never thought that they would be stigmatized as evil spies. But now that I am a senior member of the two major religions, how can I explain and how can I deal with myself? " Jiangning lost his soul, but heard wanwudi said: "according to my guess, I''m afraid that the Linghu doctor''s hero post is to discuss how to deal with Jiangning." Zhang Shouyi said: "yes, I don''t think there is any other big event in the river and lake except Jiangning''s evil deeds. Brother Wan and brother Cao, come here. Let''s do a few kilos of liquor and have a long talk tonight. ""Ha ha! I highly admire brother Zhang''s behavior and martial arts, but when it comes to drinking! It seems that Zhang Xiayi is laughing. Wan Wudi coldly hummed: "Cao Liuge''s drinking capacity is not bad, but if you say to drink, I wan Wudi, this invincible name is in vain?" After Jiang Ning had no intention to listen to their boasting about each other, he returned to the room somewhat disappointed. "If according to my previous nature of mind, I''m afraid it''s easy to solve the problems after that, that is, God blocks the killing of gods and Buddhas. But now that I''m back to my original mind, do I have to solve things so bloody and brutal?" Back in the room, Jiangning silently pondered the solution of Linghu doctor hero post, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t come up with a simple method that didn''t violate his original intention, until he felt dizzy. He simply fell on the bed with his head covered and began to sleep. Since he couldn''t think of it, he would talk about it at that time. It''s a big deal. He gave up his identity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 The next day, Wan Wudi, Cao Laoliu and Zhang Shouyi rushed to the valley of the king of medicine, and Hua qiangu, the second disciple of Linghu, personally welcomed him out. Although Hua qiangu is not a daughter, her accomplishments surpass those of her elder martial brother yuemanlou in terms of curing diseases and refining pills and pharmaceuticals. She is inferior to her teacher Linghu doctor in the whole Yaowang Valley, and her status is more than ten thousand people. In addition, Linghu doctor is obsessed with medical ethics, and huaqiangu is the real speaker of the whole Yaowang valley. Wan Wudi, Cao Laoliu and Zhang Shouyi didn''t expect that Hua qiangu was the one to greet them. They were flattered and flattered. After several courtesies, they entered the Yaowang valley with huaqiangu. Along the way, all kinds of people in the world paid attention to them, which made the three people feel the greatest honor since they were born. Entering the hall, I saw that the hall was filled with people. Wan Wudi and Cao Laoliu have known each other, but for Zhang Shouyi, most of the people in this hall are familiar with him. Therefore, as soon as he entered the hall, there were voices in all directions, mostly saying, "boss Zhang, make a fortune!" "Patriarch Zhang, business is good these days." Zhang Shouyi repeatedly bowed his hands to greet the heroes. He did not dare to be careless. These heroes are generous and heroic, but many of them are narrow-minded. It is not a miracle that one accidentally nods his head to someone and does not smile and reply. He may unintentionally offend people, thus causing endless troubles and even killing people. It can be seen that Zhang Shouyi has such a wide range of contacts. Wan Wudi and Cao Laoliu secretly envy him. He only resents why he does not have such close relationship with Yaowang valley. Otherwise, Zhang Shouyi should take over the business of making a lot of money and accumulating contacts. Hua qiangu leads him to the east front. Yuemanlou, the nominally principal of yaowanggu, stood up and said, "brother Zhang, brother Wan and brother Cao have come down. They really put gold on my face. I''m very grateful." Zhang Shouyi replied in a hurry and said, "if the master Linghu sees the move, Zhang Shouyi is too sick to move, and he has to be carried." A man beside him said with a smile: "you are really sick and can''t move. You have to be carried to see Master Linghu!" The people next to him burst out laughing. Hua qiangu was not interested in these so-called manners, and said, "three of you are hard on the way. Please go to the back hall and have some snacks." "Excuse me! Excuse me Zhang Shouyi bowed his hands politely. He was about to walk back to the hall when there was a noise at the door. "Who are you talking about?" Moon full floor smile on the face of the moment full of clouds. "Elder martial brother! It''s me He Shouwu rushed into the hall panting. Seeing that the hall was filled with so many rich people, he suddenly realized that he was a little reckless. However, thinking of the news he got, he didn''t care to confess his guilt and said, "elder martial brother, I got the news from Jiangning! Not only his news, if the source is right, I also have a face-to-face talk with him! He said that he would definitely come to Yaowang Valley After saying this in one breath, the breath of Polygonum multiflorum was not too smooth to become disordered, or Hua qiangu was careful and ordered a maid to bring him a cup of tea. "You mean you talked to him and he told you he was coming to Yaowang Valley?" No matter how many Shouwu is drinking water, she frowns and asks. It''s easy for Polygonum multiflorum to breathe. He nodded and said, "yes! That''s what he said "Come with me, and tell me in detail what you have seen and heard!" Yuemanlou is not an idiot. Knowing that it is not a good thing for his younger brother to contact with a demon, he can still understand why Shouwu conceals. However, the implication of his concealment is too strong, which immediately arouses the dissatisfaction of the heroes present. "No, just say it here! I believe that younger martial brother and that devil will not be in the same boat! " The flower thousand bone turns the mind, opens a way. "Well! The elder martial sister knows me He Shouwu nodded happily, and without waiting for the approval of the full moon building, he said, "I was looking for the mayor of Fengmo town to investigate the sharp decrease in population. Unexpectedly, Jiangning, the devil, killed the door! "Ho Shou Wu calmly said the situation of that night, but when it came to the part of his disgrace, he said it. "Jiangning is a demon spy. Even if he is benevolent and righteous, we should eliminate him. What''s more, he has already become vicious. More than 80 members of the mayor''s family have been killed by him, nearly 50 of them have been killed by him! If it goes on like this, it is bound to be disastrous. If he goes back to the devil''s nest or the bright top, it is not easy to hunt him down. It''s really a matter of destiny. I didn''t expect that he would come from touluo net He Shouwu finally said. Zhang Shouyi pondered: "I have heard that Jiangning has both wisdom and courage, otherwise, he will not become the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan! Such a man is certainly not a rash man. Does he really dare to come to the hero''s feast? " The full moon corridor said: "I''m afraid he has another treacherous plan, but you can''t do it. If there are too many people, I''d like to ask everyone to sum up. " Hua qiangu takes a look at the crowd and meditates. She also can''t think of it. She thinks that the evil people will be so reckless. Just as they were indignantly exploring Jiangning''s plot and denouncing Jiangning''s evil deeds, the housekeeper who knew the guests came in and reported: "xueru and Xuelian, two princesses of XueGuo, and Shen Zhenshan, the young city master of the ten square city, came to worship the villa."Yuemanlou has a look at huaqiangu, XueGuo and shifangcheng. When these two giants come, it''s not good for him, the first disciple of xutou, to take care of him. He has to work hard for his younger martial sister. Hearing that the snow clan and the ten square city came together, people immediately talked about it. "What are the snow people doing here? They are so far away, do they want to join the party? " "Whatever! It''s said that the xuanbing sword technique of XueGuo is unparalleled in the world. If you can give more help, you will be more sure to deal with the big devil Jiangning! " "Hum! Still help, haven''t you heard the news? I heard that the right protector of the demon clan, Shi Zhixuan, is lobbying the snow clan to join the demon army! Hum, I''m afraid the snow people will not be good at coming this time! " "Pooh! Even if the snow clan joined the demon clan? Does the ten square city become a demon? I see, these people probably don''t know about Jiangning! They may have a different story! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 When Hua qiangu introduces the people of the snow clan and shifangcheng into the hall, the whole hall is still noisy. You can''t see that this is a gathering of the top-notch heroes in the Jianghu. Instead, it looks like a vegetable market. After a brief exchange of greetings with Shen Zhenshan and others, they welcomed them into the hall. They could see that all the people in the snow country were worried. It was obvious that they were burdened with heavy worries, so it was not convenient for them to exchange greetings. Each of them sat down according to their host and guest. Xueru, the little princess of snow Kingdom, said in a careless way: "sister Hua, today we invite all kinds of heroes here. Is it something big happened in the lake and lake?" Xuelian, the eldest princess, wanted to stop xueru''s impolite behavior, but seeing that she was curious about what she asked, she stopped and waited for Hua qiangu to answer. Seeing that xueguoren didn''t know it, those who speculated that they might help Jiangning looked at each other and sighed. The moon full building first saw the fairy like snow Ru, had a good impression, at this time saw the other party asked questions, quickly replied: "snow Ru sister may not know. It''s really a great honor for the Wulin that two beautiful princesses of the snow kingdom come together. " "You! Can you be a master''s disciple with such a smooth mouth? " Xueru was very satisfied with the flattery of the full moon building, but she didn''t get the answer she wanted. She was a little angry and spat at each other. "Ha ha ha ha! Why do you have to wriggle? But what sister xueru asked me, I can answer it! " Moon full floor see beauty angry, ha ha, and then seriously said: "this time my king of medicine Gu Guangfa hero post, really have a big deal to deal with! And the object of the matter may also have something to do with your snow clan! Who do you think xueru is? " "You are such a nuisance that you like to play tricks so much!" Snow Ru is really a little angry, no longer take care of the full moon floor, seize a chubby guy next to ask: "you say, who is it? What is it? " Xueru caught this let is not other people, it is full moon building friend Zhang Shouyi. Seeing his friend''s eating shriveled, Zhang Shouyi held back his smile and said, "this man is the demon commander who wanted to form an alliance with the snow clan not long ago, Jiangning! The reason why he denounced him was that he was the leader of the Ming religion, and he even had access to foreign countries! He is the enemy of our people. He has nothing to do with the snow clan and the Yaowang valley. The reason why Yaowang valley came out this time is because the great Xia, the first moon full moon in Yaowang Valley, can''t see this guy''s character, so he came out to be the leader under my painstaking request. " Zhang Shouyi then talked about Jiangning''s coming to the hero banquet. The snow clan and the ten square city people were shocked to hear that the snow clan had just come into contact with the right Dharma protector of the demon clan. They knew that the right Dharma protector of the demon clan was a genius, and the person who could be willingly assisted by the genius would not be an idiot. As for the ten square city, it is because it is an old enemy with the demons and knows that the demons have always been brave and resourceful. If Jiangning really rushes into Juxian village alone, Jiangning is not worthy to be the Lord of the demons. When people were wondering, a voice suddenly came out and said, "I think that Jiangning''s man is the reason why he set up doubts and let everyone wait here, but he slipped away and disappeared. This is called the golden cicada''s plan to get rid of its shell. " "I think so!" "Yes At this time, when he heard this again, he was agreeable. At this time, snow lotus Su hand stretched out on the table a pat, Jiao drank: "who said the golden cicada shelled? Stand up!!! What kind of character is Jiangning? How can he not count his words? " As for Princess Xuelian''s anger, except for the people in shifangcheng, they are all at a loss. They don''t understand how the snow people who have just been doing well suddenly speak good words for Jiangning. Shen Zhenshan''s gloomy face explained to yuemanlou: "brother Yue, don''t worry about it. This is a private matter between Princess Xuelian and Jiangning." As for the private matter, he is not easy to say, he can not say that the snow people in order to curry favor with the demons, their eldest princess was betrothed to Jiangning, right? Isn''t this to destroy your prestige? The speaker was so angry that she scolded Xuelian and said angrily, "you want to start for Jiangning, don''t you? Wang Tiejiang was the first to be unconvinced. I heard that your swordsmanship in snow country is incomparable! Come on, let''s not talk about bullying younger women. Let''s have a fight. " Xuelian was very satisfied with her fiance when she heard Shi Zhixuan''s description. Later, she was more satisfied with the news she got through her own news channel. In order to kill the city in anger for her lover, she went to the Buddhist country only to rescue her lover. Such a heroic youth was the object of her childhood fantasy. At this time, hearing that people slander him, Sheraton was angry and her face was covered with frost. Xuelian is full of resentment and anger. She just doesn''t know who to attack. The Wang doesn''t know how to jump out. She really can''t get it. At the moment, he did not speak. He walked into the courtyard in front of the hall and said in a cold voice, "is Jiangning a spy of the demon clan or a noble family? It''s not clear at this time. Whether he is a demon spy or not, he is the one I want to protect! Even if you want to kill Jiangning and count to the 1000th, you are a rotten bastard. What kind of thing are you? Here you are! Come on, princess, and teach you a lesson The snow lotus princess that Wang Tiejiang listens to is actually speechless in order to Jiangning. Her face is even more livid. It doesn''t matter whether she has beaten the other party. When she draws out her single knife, she has to go forward to compete with Xuelian. "All of you are guests. Please sell flowers for a certain face. Don''t hurt your friendship!"Just when Wang Tiejiang wanted to move forward in anger, he suddenly saw a flower in front of him. It turned out that the flower thousand bones blocked them in the middle. Since the master came forward and Wang Tiejiang stepped down happily, he was worried that he couldn''t beat Xuelian. Now it''s good, there''s no need to fight. However, this person is cheap. When he came back, he didn''t admit defeat and said, "today, I''ll let you go on Miss Hua''s face! Don''t teach me to meet you in the future, or I will teach you well by Wang Tiejiang! " Say Taoism teaches you, Wang Tiejiang also subconsciously looked at a snow lotus in front of the convex back of the body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 Suddenly someone whispered in the crowd: "the princess laoshizi is so protective of Jiangning, that traitor of the people, I''m afraid that she has an affair with Jiangning! If you want me to say that, let''s grab the princess laoshizi in a rush, and then let''s train them together! " "Yes, it is." "What a bloody princess, in my opinion, it''s just a shod up to the traitor in Jiangning! What can I do for you? Maybe brother Wang beckons, and she will automatically climb into brother Wang''s bed at night! " After hearing these filthy words, the Xue people were so angry that the six Buddhas were born, and they were furious: "who is talking?" "What kind of man is he who stands up and becomes a dwarf in the crowd?" "What son of a bitch is that?" However, Wang Tiejiang''s obscene language just aroused the lust of the heroes. To speak of color gall, no one dared to try with his own life, so they were all silent, and no one knew who was speaking. However, it is hard to find a cold word for people to insult. Although the snow kingdom is a country''s honor, but its people are rare, even if its strength is vast, it is not enough in front of the two rulers, the Terran and the demon. This is why Shi Zhixuan chose to start lobbying from the Xue nationality first. The result of the lobbying was not a success, but now it is not a failure. At least as the object of marriage, Princess Xuelian is very supportive of her fiance. Seeing that all the people of the Xue nationality hold their own identities and scold and scold are nothing but bastards and bastards, those who make a fuss are even more proud. Some shout and some even scold their ancestors of the 18th generation. Moon full floor eyebrow a frown, said: "everybody rest anger, listen to the next word." Anyway, it''s still the valley of medicine king. In view of the identity of the full moon building, the heroes are finally getting quiet. However, the group Hao quiet, Xuelian did not choose to give up, she is still cold standing in the field, waiting for the curse out. Not only snow lotus, but also the rest of the snow people are standing beside her. Since ancient times, the Lord humiliated his minister. Princess Xuelian was the leader of the snow kingdom. However, these heroes did not even give her a face. In the eyes of the Xue people, such a terrible shame can only be washed with blood. "This..." yuemanlou frowned and looked at all the Xue people. In his opinion, the Xue people were so unreasonable that they didn''t give him face. He turned his head and looked at Hua qiangu, hoping that the younger martial sister who had a good relationship with Xuelian could help persuade the Xuezu. Hua qiangu pretends not to see the sign of full moon building, and deliberately turns her pretty face to the other side. In this matter, she is firmly on the side of Xuelian, because she knows that innocence is the most precious thing for a girl, not to mention the spoiled snow clan chief princess. Suddenly, a cold voice came out of the crowd: "let''s teach you face, but the snow people don''t seem to give you face! Maybe these people are all undercover agents sent by Jiangning''s big devil! " When they heard this, they became more angry. They only heard the sound of brushing and the light of their swords was dazzling. Many of them drew out their weapons. The heroes only said that all the Xue people wanted to do it and were happy to accompany them. They all took out their swords and drank, scolded and yelled. "Cough, get back!" At the moment when the battle of the people was about to break out, an old man with his mouth covered and coughing kept coming forward to stop the snow people. "Hum, you''re the old man "What nonsense snow country, or more like this old man to learn more! Otherwise, I don''t know how I''ll die after wandering around the world! " Seeing that the snow clan seems to have a sign of yielding, the group haodun is not proud, and can''t help but cry out again. "Uncle!" Xuelian looked at the old man standing out with tears in her eyes, "please forgive Xuelian for not listening to your words this time!" "Cough! Cough The old man coughed and seemed to be speechless. However, he stood beside Xuelian and pulled Xuelian behind him: "cough, cough, snow lotus grows up, and it''s right not to listen to uncle''s words, but this time... Cough, cough" the old man''s cough turned red. Finally, he stopped talking. He grabbed a sword from a Xue guard, Clean and clean rushed to the guy who has been shady. He did not speak all the time, just to find the man who was hiding in the dark to incite the heroes. Fortunately, although he was old and his ears had not become deaf, he finally found him out. "Rats!" With the thundering roar, the old man rushed to the crowd like lightning, and his sword pointed directly at Shen 14, who had been in a strange mood. "The old man! Everybody good copy the guy When the old man finds him out, Shen 14 can''t help but feel a little anxious. He takes a dim look at Shen Zhenshan, only to find out that the other party just shakes his head. All he can do is to continue to incite the heroes and try to muddle through. However, although the number of heroes is large, it seems that they are not enough in front of Xueba, the top expert of the snow kingdom. What''s more, although the group heroes scold fiercely, they suddenly shut up after seeing the old man''s lightning fast sword. "I..." seeing that he was about to die on the spot, Shen 14 opened his mouth and wanted to say something to save his life."Those who hide their heads and expose their tails! Everyone should be punished for it Shen Zhenshan killed Shen Shishi on the spot with a sword, and the words he wanted to say remained in his stomach forever with his death. "Cough, cough, cough, Lord Shen Shao''s Longyin sword technique is really superior to the blue, I admire it!" Xueba takes a look at Shen 14, who is dead, sighs, turns back with a sneer and says to Shen Zhenshan who has just made a move. "Uncle Ba praised me so much. My little summary of carving insects is far from my father." Shen Zhenshan showed his hand in front of the group of heroes, but he was not proud. After all, he had just made a move in the eyes of laospicy Xueba. Seeing that the disaster had been solved, yuemanlou was relieved at last. He ordered people to clean the hall and advised everyone to be quiet. However, without his advice, Qun Hao was already silent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 Shen Zhenshan''s move, in the eyes of most of the heroes, is standing on the side of the snow kingdom. For these Terran masters, the snow kingdom is a different race, and the demon clan is just the enemy of the Terran. They are not afraid of these targets, even if they are carrying knives and people against them. But the ten square city is a monster for them ¡£ In this seemingly peaceful silence, a housekeeper rushed in, walked to the full moon building, and whispered a word in his ear. Moon full floor face discoloration, asked a word. The steward pointed to the door, and his face was full of astonishment and surprise. The full moon floor said a word in the ear of huaqiangu, and huaqiangu''s face changed immediately. Hua qiangu walks to Xuelian and says a word to her. Xuelian''s face looks better. In this way, one to two, two to four, four to eight, the faster and faster, the whole hall became silent. Because everyone heard four words: "Zhang Wuji worships the village!" Yuemanlou nodded to Hua qiangu, then looked at the two eminent monks in the Wulin group and said, "please The Butler turned and went out. There were so many people in the Ming Dynasty that they rushed to kill Zhang Wuji. However, it was easy to kill him. The Ming religion and the demons behind him were so famous that he came alone to explore the way for Jiangning. As the saying goes, Zhang Wuji should be dealt with if the two armies did not kill the envoys It''s a little tricky. At this time, the most important thing for them to do is not dare to lift their lives. In the silence, only to hear the hoof answer, a black horse slowly drove to the gate, but did not stop, straight through the gate. Moon full floor eyebrow deep wrinkle, only feel this person unscrupulous, rude already extremely. Come to the main hall door, only hear the horse neigh, a handsome young man in black, holding a whip, sitting on the horse''s back. The young man was wearing a Shaoyang hat and his head was drooping. In addition to an ordinary whip in his hand, he had no other weapon. The heroes all looked at the young man in black. But when he saw the young man in black jumping off the horse, leaving his whip at will and taking off his Shaoyang hat, the public could see his appearance clearly. He has a long body, broad chest and thick arms. He has a thick face. He is the No.2 figure of Mingjiao, the right arm of Jiangning, and Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji came to the door of the hall and freely clasped his fists and said: "it is said that the moon of the moon is holding a hero''s banquet in Yaowang valley. Zhang Wuji didn''t intend to come to the banquet, but it''s just a rumor in the world. The hero''s meeting of Yaowang Valley was set up for the leader of Ming religion, so he had to come to explore it. He would be bold to forgive him." With a deep bow, his manner was very respectful. The more polite and considerate Zhang Wuji is, the more people expect that he will arrange a conspiracy. When the moon was full, his left hand swung. Four of his disciples slipped out of the room to see what happened before and after Chuang Tzu. Yuemanlou bowed his hand in return and said, "Yue Mou''s hero meeting was held by the people in the Wulin who looked up to the Yaowang valley. He had to be the summoner. As for the rumors in the Jianghu, I think brother Zhang has misunderstood you. Please come into the back hall of Yaowang Valley and have a talk with you in a friendly manner "Don''t listen to his nonsense! If you are loyal to your master, don''t go in and talk to him in detail! " Xueru people are quick witted. Jianyuemanlou wants to coax Zhang Wuji into the back room to talk. He is afraid that his future brother-in-law''s capable cadres will be drawn in, so he makes a voice to stop him. "I don''t know this young lady..." Zhang Wuji arched his hands at xueru. "Me, I am the sister-in-law of your tutor''s future wife! I''ll tell you... "Xue Ru held up her small head and triumphantly approached Zhang Wuji and told the other party what had just happened. Zhang Wuji had some doubts about xueru''s words, but when he learned that the other party was a snow princess, he immediately believed most of them. As a senior member of the Ming religion, he is clear about some big moves of the demon clan. Zhang Wuji stepped back two steps and stood at the door of the hall and said, "as the saying goes, the Lord humiliates his minister. Since you insult my mistress, Zhang Wuji can only learn from you As soon as Zhang Wuji comes, he starts to do it. The heroes are stunned and subconsciously looks at yuemanlou and Shen Zhenshan. "Brother Zhang, when he comes here, wants to do everything. Do you really think that this is your Mingjiao? Even if it''s the Ming religion, you can say what you say? " See their favorite snow Ru ran to Zhang Wuji around the show of the charming, full moon floor gas do not hit a place. "Zhang can''t represent Mingjiao, but I can represent myself!" Zhang Wuji stands still. Joyoung''s Magic Powers automatically protect the body. "Good! I''m Shen Zhenshan. I''ll learn Zhang Wuji''s tricks first! " In order to change the illusion caused to the heroes before, Shen Zhenshan first stood up. "Little doll, please step back and let me, the old bone, take the lead." With a cough that will never stop, Xueba stands in front of Zhang Wuji. "The old man Zhang Wuji looked at Xueba, who seemed to be ill at any time, and was moved."I''ve heard for a long time that the invisible sword Qi of Longyin sword in shifangcheng is a unique skill of Qi sword, and the xuanbing sword technique of XueGuo has always been pushed out to be the first in the world. Now it''s just a chance for you, little doll, to let me learn the following Longyin sword technique? " Carrying the sword, Xueba''s body suddenly became extremely tall, and his cough seemed to recover in an instant. "This is the responsibility of Jiangning alone. I would like to ask the old man to step down for the time being, and let me Jiangning come and learn from you." When Shen Zhenshan hesitated, a magnetic male voice came into the ears of all the people present. However, Zhang Wuji and all the Xue people heard that the man called himself the Xue nationality, showing a look of excitement and worry. However, the faces of the heroes present were different. At the time when the heroes were thinking, Jiangning appeared in their sight step by step. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 "It''s you Xuelian exclaimed, and the rest of the Xue people were also stunned. No one thought that the young man who had been fighting with his minions on the road not long ago should be the leading role in today''s heroic meeting. "Is it you?" Shen Zhenshan was equally surprised, but he was soon relieved. If the person in front of me is Jiangning, then I''m afraid that he and Jiangning''s competition is sure! Magic sword went to the medicine King Valley alone. Although Yaowang Valley is mainly made of pills, it still has not abandoned martial arts. After all, elixir is also a kind of property. If there is no force to protect it, it would be like a child holding money to travel in the downtown area. Therefore, the martial arts arena of Yaowang Valley is still majestic, with a radius of nearly ten miles. Moreover, the weapons of swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, knives and forks are all in the field. The ground is made of bluestone, and strange flowers and plants are planted every 20 Zhang. There are more than a dozen martial arts performing platforms in the field, with exquisite platforms and even more martial arts performances. "Jiang Mou came to Yaowang valley a few days ago, but since you are waiting for Jiang, Jiang can''t let you wait for him! But Jiang Mou today''s action is to end the gratitude and resentment! If you want to kill Jiang in the name of the so-called demon spies, don''t blame Jiang for being rude! " Jiangning jumped on the stage in the middle of the martial arts arena. After a long look at it, he said, "who will fight with me first?" Although he was young, the heroes admired him for a moment. They thought that he could become the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan. Therefore, no one came forward for the time being. "Surnamed Jiang, my grandfather is a monkey named Shen Gonghu. Don''t forget your grandfather''s name when you get to hell!" Suddenly, a thin figure rushed to Jiangning. Shen Gonghu, the monkey, knows that he is good at lightness only by his name. Unfortunately, in front of Jiangning, his proud lightness skill did not even turn up a wave. Jiangning stepped forward, his right hand clawed out, and the deep sound of dragon chanting sounded in time and space. Shen Gonghu, who had just spoken out, had not yet rushed to the stage of martial arts, but was knocked to the ground by Jiangning with one hand. With a bang, Shen Gonghu had vomited blood and fainted on the ground. "Dragon subduing palm!" "Dragon catching skill?" The heroes of Jiangning have a lot of comments on this move, because Jiangning''s Dragon chanting is too big, but its power is very ordinary. It''s really hard to guess the origin of this move. Only the ten square cities, which are famous for their Longyin sword technique, know that Jiangning''s one stroke is the eighteen dragon subduing palms. "So is Jiangning! I think it''s hard to match the fame! " A warrior of ten square city disdains to say. "Amitabha! Originally, benefactor Jiang''s snatching of nirvana in our country has never died. However, the Buddhist state knows that the purpose of seizing nirvana is to cure the beloved woman, not for selfish desire. Heaven has the virtue of good life, and China''s Buddhist country is not the one who can''t help the dying. After the war, there will be no personal enmity between our Buddhist kingdom and Jiangning! " The Dharma protector of the Buddhist kingdom, chanted a Buddha''s name, and stood out with a tin stick, just like an ordinary monk without any merits. However, all the people present were very clear that if Jiangning had not robbed the nirvana stage of the Buddhist kingdom, let alone the moon full floor of the valley of medicine king, it would have been the master Linghu, the master of the valley of medicine king, who would not have the face to invite master Deke Kong to come here. In addition to his noble status, master Liaokong is also a force to force the Buddha. It is said that he is the first of the four masters in the Buddhist kingdom! One of the four magic powers of Buddhism, heaven and earth in his sleeve is the most famous one in the world. Shen Gonghu, who has just been knocked down by Jiangning''s fist, is probably the gap between a beggar and an emperor! The empty attitude also represents the attitude of the Buddhist state. Therefore, when the empty words fell, all the monks who came with him bowed their heads and recited sutras, and no one objected. "Master Liaokong is highly respected. I admire you! Nirvana is the most precious treasure of heaven and earth. I know that I can''t repay one tenth of nirvana. But I promise that in the future, I will present more than two sacred objects to the Buddha kingdom as a reward. " Although Jiangning didn''t regret that he had robbed Nirvana before, it was his own fault after all. Therefore, he admitted his mistake frankly. After being clear-minded, he just wanted to live so aboveboard, so that he was a real man. "Master Liaokong, be careful!" Jiangning inserted the magic sword on the ground, still in the form of 18 dragon subduing palms. However, the 18 dragon subduing palms at this time are quite different from the power of that one. As soon as the palm came out, not only the sound of dragon singing sounded in the air, but also the dust on the ground gathered into a dragon like shape and rushed to the sky with a roar. Jiangning came here today to sharpen his kung fu. Therefore, when he met the Buddhist dharma protector, he was really happy with the hunt, and immediately he was the strongest move. Seeing Jiangning''s fierce move, I couldn''t help but concentrate on dealing with it. At that time, I saw the Dragon chanting, the dust scattered, and the ground made of bluestone was full of broken marks. "Is this the eighteen dragon subduing palms?" Shen Zhenshan saw that Jiangning was so fierce that he was shocked. He was afraid that he would not end up fighting with him. Shen Zhenshan''s unique skill is dragon chant sword technique, which is restrained by such a fierce subduing dragon palm."So this is the Dragon subduing palm? What''s the boxing technique mixed in the Dragon subduing palm? " Seeing that the Buddhist dharma protector can only barely maintain an invincible situation between the fist and palm in Jiangning, Qun Hao can''t help but be interested in the boxing technique mixed in the Dragon subduing palm. The name of the Dragon subduing palm is well known to all. But looking at Jiangning''s nameless fist technique, it is equally powerful. However, every move needs to be handled with all one''s strength. "That was... That was..." after watching for a long time, an elder of the beggars'' sect finally combined Jiangning''s boxing with one in his impression. However, he is not willing to admit that the Taizu long fist, which has been rotten street, can have such a huge power. "What is it?" "Old beggar, do you believe that I slapped you to death? What the hell are you buying? " "What is it? Please enlighten me The elder of the beggars'' sect was terrified. When the group decided to stop, he said all kinds of words just to know the name of the boxing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 Seeing that he was about to arouse the anger of the crowd, the elder of the beggars'' sect said with a wry smile: "if I haven''t lost my eyesight, this boxing technique should be the one created by Zhao Kuangyin, Taizu of Song Dynasty, also known as Taizu Changquan!" After the old beggar pointed out the name of Jiangning''s boxing, the people took a closer look and found that Jiangning was the most common Taizu long fist. But it is this Taizu long fist that seems to be more powerful than the 18 dragon subduing palms in Jiangning''s hands. Each move contains great power. "My great master once said that when you practice martial arts to a very high level, you will return to the nature! It is also the place of baby holding after the golden elixir. Has Jiangning already crossed the golden elixir and entered into the baby holding Although most of the people present were wandering people, there were also a lot of third and fourth generation disciples of respectable sects. These disciples may not be able to compare with those of the wandering people in terms of knowledge, but they have a deep source of learning, and their understanding of some things is far away from those wandering people. "Ha ha ha ha ha, what bullshit baby hugging? If Jiangning is more powerful than Jindan master, then he has to fight with Master Kong for such a long time? Son of a bitch, don''t disturb the morale of the army! Be careful if I kill you At the time when the hearts of the people were shaken, a big man said fiercely. Jiangning does not know that in some people''s eyes, he has become a master on the golden elixir. At this time, he only felt that he was very happy, and the set of Taizu long fist, which was disturbed by xueru but not fully understood, was finally greatly accomplished by Master Kong''s upright feeding moves. "Happy!" Jiangning a boxing back empty monk, looking up to the sky, shouting happily. "Let''s fight another three hundred rounds!" With the rise of the war, Jiangning made a move and rushed to Master Kong again. The empty wry smile, wiped the sweat on the forehead with the monk''s robe and said, "Amitabha! I''m old, but I can''t accompany benefactor Jiang. In this battle, I admit defeat "I have neglected the age of the master! However, the master of this war has never failed. Why should we admit defeat? In my opinion, let''s make the war a draw! " Jiangning is also happy to do a good job. "Benefactor Jiang, you look down on me! False name and I such as floating clouds, lost is lost, and age has nothing to do with! It''s benefactor. I''m so humble and courteous. I''m quite different from the poor monk before. I really hope that benefactor Jiang at this time is your original intention! " Liaokong took a meaningful look at Jiangning, then made a bow to the heroes, and led the Buddhist people to leave the medicine King Valley. In his opinion, Jiangning is magnanimous and modest, not like the evil devil. In this way, he has no motivation to stay and simply leave. "Who else?" Jiangning does not adjust its interest rate, but directly faces the challenges of all the heroes. "Jiangning devil! We are Wu''s three heroes! The blood debt you paid for killing my father three months ago will be paid by your blood today. " Three young men with white cloth on their heads and hemp ropes around their waists came out with Qinggang sword and said, "but I think you are a good man. I''ll let you adjust your breath for a moment and fight again!" "Ha ha ha ha! Good! I didn''t expect that Wu''s three sons are not bad! " Jiangning looked up to the sky with a long smile and said: "who else wants to revenge me? All stand out! I''ll take care of it. " "That''s what you said! I have money to help you learn "Beggars'' sect, Zhang San!" "..." after hearing Jiangning''s words, most of the heroes in the world came forward. "Good, good! On that day, I made a killing, but it was not my fault. If you and your relatives and friends did not besiege me, you would not cause death! However, although they besieged me, I was blinded by the intention of killing, which created boundless killing. Now you wait to seek my revenge, I will spare you a life, so it is two Qing! If there are still people waiting for revenge after this war, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness At first, Jiangning was the reason of the battle. Then he turned to Zhang Wuji and said, "Wuji, my Mingjiao Zhenjiao divine skill is a great shift of heaven and earth. This skill is called invincible in mass warfare. You are the left protector of Ming religion. Now watch carefully! After you go back, this skill will be yours! " After saying this is equivalent to announcing the successor of the Ming religion, Jiangning lifted his robe and said to the group of heroes, "please!" "On the big guy!" The beggars'' sect is very good at fighting in groups. When they heard the words, they were not polite, so they surrounded them with sticks. The rest of the heroes saw that all the beggars'' sect had come forward, and they were no longer pinching. Jiangning was surrounded by round and round people. More than a thousand people attended the heroic meeting, and hundreds surrounded Jiangning at this time. Seeing that there were so many enemies, Jiangning not only did not feel timid, but was eager to try. His Taizu long fist has been fully understood. At this time, he is equivalent to an attack method of holding baby. However, the level of Taizu long fist is too low. He wants to understand one of his highest martial arts, that is, the great shift of heaven and earth. If there were no special circumstances, it would have been several years before he could understand the great shift of heaven and earth. He could not afford to wait, so he created such a special situation himself. I just hope that under the pressure of so many people, I can understand the great shift of heaven and earth.They didn''t give Jiangning any time to adjust their interest rate. As soon as they came on the stage, they attacked Jiangning with their own skills. These people are very good at martial arts. Although there are many people, they are not confused with each other. They go up and down one another, just like a wheel battle. Each time, dozens of people attacked at the same time, while the rest of the others were raiding the outside to wait for an opportunity. For a while, people under the stage could not see Jiangning through the crowd. It''s just judging that Jiangning is still alive by the sound of his fist to meat. Jiangning Qiankun moved to protect the body, and used Taizu Changquan as the main attack method. At first, he didn''t feel pressure, but after a few dozen moves, he felt like a mountain of pressure. It''s really powerful to protect the body skill of the Qiankun great shift, but Jiangning is a little too proud to face so many masters at least. Because Jiangning had said in advance that he would not kill people, these people had no scruples in fighting. Even if Jiangning knocked down dozens of people, they would only replace dozens of fresh troops, and then continue to fight against Jiangning with their lives. More shameless people simply quit the battle, just drag out the people who have been knocked unconscious in Jiangning, and then rescue them, only for these people to join the battle, in order to drag Jiangning to death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 "Shameless! I should have done such a thing! " When Xuelian sees that someone is so shameless and tries to besiege her fiance, she is so angry that she wants to join the battle with her sword. Fortunately, Xueba stopped her, otherwise there were so many people in the group, and they would not want to leave alive. Xueba also wants to help Jiangning with his sword, but he has lived long enough. He knows that his joining is not to help Jiangning, but to harm him. Because, nearby those covetous heroes are waiting for their own hands, good reason to join in the siege of Jiangning. Jiangning is struggling to support, faintly heard Xuelian''s fury, which found that the siege of their own people have not been reduced. "You said not to kill! If you have seed, don''t break your promise Seeing that Jiangning found his own trick, an elder of Shennong religion brazenly roared. Jiangning is in the bitter support, now see these people are not put in their own death do not give up the appearance, immediately angry burst out, drink: "son of a bitch, the first to take you to kill!" Use your power in your arm and attack him with 18 dragon subduing palms. "The dog day Jiangning broke his promise!" The elder of Shennong cult exclaimed, and at the same time, he tried to resist Jiangning''s palm with his own housekeeping skills. He thought that there would be someone in the group of heroes who besieged Jiangning to stop him, but there was no fool among those who besieged Jiangning. Seeing that Jiangning wanted to kill people, no one would resist Jiangning''s angry palm with his own life. "Poof... Dog... Sun..." with the palm of Jiangning''s whole body, the Shennong sect elder''s body was like a broken kite, flying dozens of feet away from the martial arts stage. The air was like rain, and there was no knowing how much blood was shed. "The words of the devil are not believable." "Don''t be merciful, everyone. We are so tired and tired to death." Seeing that Jiangning killed people, many of those who had ulterior motives suddenly felt timid, but they still summoned up the courage to try to incite others. "Well, Jiangning, you''ve just spared my life, and we''ll be cleared up!" A young Xia in the lake who had just been rescued by Shennong cult did not have the face to summon up the courage to besiege Jiangning again, and finally chose to give up. As he gave up, dozens of people gave up the siege of Jiangning. "It turns out that life is far more than a hundred forms, but Jiangning is possessed by demons!" Seeing that some people give up and others continue to want their own lives, Jiangning finally realized. He found that his mind was too pure after his insight. In fact, there are heroes, gentlemen, villains and hypocrites in the world, but he wants to treat everyone in the way of a gentleman. This idea is really naive. "From then on, I Jiangning will repay the bad with the direct and repay the good with the good!" Thinking of these, Jiangning''s moves no longer leave room, one move in one directly takes people''s lives. Under such a fierce fight and Jiangning''s violent attack, he suddenly turned into a beast. With his right hand, he grabbed a man. It was the elder of the beggars'' sect who had just incited the crowd. His left hand seized his dog beating stick, and his right hand put him down, then shot him down. The change elder''s heavenly cover was broken and died instantly. Seeing that Jiangning killed another person, all the heroes yelled in unison, both frightened and angry. For them, Jiangning''s reneging on his promise seems to be the ugliest thing in the world, and Jiangning''s bold image before that instantly turned into a mean villain. After that, it''s not as if the hand of qiankuntai is full of blood. With many of the fallen corpses, some of them have different heads, some have broken chests and broken limbs. The whole martial arts arena is like a Shura field. Fortunately, although Jiangning was crazy at this time, it still kept a trace of Qingming on the platform. He is not soft on people who are obscene and duplicity. However, for those real Avengers with resolute faces and bitter faces, he always showed mercy and just knocked the other party unconscious. At this time, people only think that Jiangning has gone mad, and no one has ever thought that Jiangning''s heart has two standards. Shen Zhenshan looked at Jiangning as brave as a demon, and his heart was cold. He even thought that Jiangning would be killed here. At the moment, he winked at his subordinates and motioned for the other side to come on the stage. "Jiangning wronged me to respect you as a hero! You even created this boundless killing evil to survive and escape! Let''s see how I can bring you down The bodyguard under him understood Shen Zhenshan''s meaning and gave himself a fair and aboveboard reason with his sword, and then rushed up with his subordinates. However, although his slogan was loud, the onlookers were not stupid. When they saw the man who had just been drinking with himself was killed by Jiangning, they were scared to escape. They did not dare to go up and fight. "They want to take my life, why not take them? Is it not that I should not be arrested? It''s a kindness for me to spare their lives, but it''s not a sin to kill them! " Jiangning saw that his internal power was not saved. He simply let go of it and chose the people he hated to kill without leaving his hands. And the great shift of heaven and earth is a complete operation, directing most of his attacks to other places and turning the internal force field into a quagmire for the enemy."Ding Dong! Players kill a great master and gain experience value of 1 and merit value of - 1. " " Ding Dong! Players kill a great master and gain experience value of 1 and merit value of - 1. " " Ding Dong! Players kill a great master and gain experience value of 1 and merit value of - 1. " " Ding Dong! Players kill a great master and gain experience value of 1 and merit value of - 1. " for a while, dozens of system prompts flashed on the system panel of Jiangning. "Ding Dong! Players move heaven and earth, increase their proficiency and comprehension, and turn them into their own name moves. Their attack power increases greatly. The name of the move is cancelled, and the internal power consumption is reduced by 90%! " Mingled with numerous hints, Jiangning suddenly ignored the system hint which was like a life-saving straw to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 Although the bodyguards of shifangcheng can''t practice Longyin sword, they can learn some skills of sword spirit. Therefore, although these people are only masters and great masters, their moves are as destructive as top masters. The most important thing is that Jiangning''s Qiankun big shift body protection is not good for sword Qi protection. Unfortunately, these people came up too late, because Jiangning has begun to understand the great shift of heaven and earth. Sword attack is not easy to defend, but Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth at this time is simply perfect. Although all kinds of attacking sword Qi caused some skin injuries to him, it only stopped there. Moreover, the sword Qi was moved and melted around Jiangning by the universe and turned into a terrifying force field, which in turn protected Jiangning. After dozens of moves, although Jiangning looked bloody all over, he became more and more vigorous, and only the people who besieged him complained incessantly. "This son will become a great trouble to me in the future." Shen Zhenshan was more and more frightened when he saw it. Finally, he couldn''t help holding on to the Dragon singing sword on his waist. "If you dare to do it, I will kill you on the spot if I don''t want to fight for it!" Xueba can''t do it, but it can stop Shen Zhenshan, a villain who has a pity for his own life. "Save you a dog''s life for the time being!" Shen Zhenshan hated to release the right hand of holding Longyin sword. In this stupefied effort, most of the people who besieged Jiangning have fallen. Seeing that the general situation was gone, the people were afraid and unwilling to fight again, so they took the opportunity to withdraw from the battle. In the face of death, these rebellious heroes of the river and lake chose to surrender. Some people are hard to leave a few words on the scene that the green mountains will not change the long flow of green water. Some people leave directly in the dust. Some people bite their teeth and thank Jiangning for not killing them. Some even kneel down in front of Jiangning and implore Jiangning to accept him as his younger brother. Jiangning''s internal power was empty, but he was happy to push the boat along the river and said: "this time you are besieging me, I will not kill you and other lives. From now on, there will be no gratitude and resentment between us! As for following me, if you really want to, go to Heishan to find my demon family Dharma protector! " Where the heroes have the courage to fight with Jiangning, they can only say what Jiangning says, but what they think in the end is hard to say. With the group of heroes scattered, as the initiator of the hero post, the full moon floor''s face became very gray. This time, he didn''t make a fool of himself, but the tragic defeat of the hero conference showed his stupidity and failure in dealing with affairs. "After that, the medicine King Valley will give it to younger martial sister! The elder martial brother is going to find the master. He''s dead! " The full moon floor full of disheartened face, and before the mood is opposite. "Wait a minute, brother Yue!" Hearing that yuemanlou is going to retire, Jiangning quickly pushes aside all the snow people who surround him and limps to yuemanlou with his magic sword. "Oh? Is it possible that master Jiang still has to ask Yue for an explanation? " Full moon floor a bitter smile, free and easy to ask. Jiangning smiles and shakes his head: "don''t talk about it again. Jiang is not blind. How can you know that brother Yue is just a gunner? Jiang asked brother Yue for one thing. " The full moon tower pondered for a moment and said, "please speak!" "I heard that there are three volumes of Dan Scripture in Yaowang Valley! Jiang Mou, Jiang Mou has an unkind invitation... "Jiangning''s face was stunned. "Hum, since it''s an unsolicited request, it''s better not to say it! My medicine King Gu Baodian is the treasure of zhengu. Don''t say that you and other outsiders are my direct disciple. I have only read one volume! " Polygonum multiflorum interrupts Jiangning unhappily. "Of course, Dan Dian dare not hope! Jiang just wants to take a look at the pill volume derived from the medicine King Valley''s canon. Maybe, I can confirm it with the pill volume. " Rubbing hands, Jiangning some not confident said. "If you want to see the Dan scroll, just say it, and boast about what you say to confirm each other! I''m not afraid of the wind He Shouwu muttered. "Even if the pill roll is very important to our medicine King Valley! How can... "Hua qiangu was about to say no, and the moon tower suddenly interrupted her and said," brother Jiang wants to see it, then look at it! I just hope brother Jiang can keep it in mind after reading it. Don''t spread it out! " "Elder martial brother Hua qiangu frowns. "Form is better than man! Elder martial brother is going to close the gate of death. The trace of peace that yaowanggu wants to ask for, how can he offend such big people as Jiangning again? This should be agreed by elder martial brother. Younger martial sister has no responsibility for this matter! You just need to manage Yaowang Valley well! " With these words, the moon full floor apologized to the audience, and then left the arena without looking back. It''s rare to be a villain, but Jiangning takes a look at the angry flower thousand bones. However, the Dan volume is just like a Dan experience book for him. If he has the opportunity to watch it, he is determined not to miss it. "Thank you so much." Jiangning didn''t mince it either. After thanking him, he would leave. "You, are you leaving like this?" Snow lotus trembled. "I forgot to wait! Xuelian, thank you for this Jiangning patted his head. "Is that all?" Snow lotus''s face showed a sad color.A lot of people around him saw their ears and wanted to hear the secret. Jiangning''s old face was red. He took the snow lotus aside and said, "this time I have something important to do in the valley of medicine, and I don''t know how many days I have to wait for you. It''s very difficult for you to follow me. What''s the matter if you go to black mountain first?" "If you have something important, I will not entangle with you. It is inconvenient for us to follow you. Let xueru go back to Heishan first, but I will follow you! I, a girl, have said to follow you in front of all the heroes in the world. You, how can you let me leave Xuelian looks weak, but her character is firm and incomparable. Since she has identified Jiangning, she is not willing to let go. The most important thing is that Jiangning already has this love in her heart. Even if she is the first wife married in the open, she will feel a strong sense of crisis. "In that case, it''s up to you." Snow lotus is very beautiful, but in Jiangning''s eyes, it is only here. At most, it is to add a little bit of love to yourself. However, Jiangning''s heart, has been occupied by the majority, so even if the friendship of snow lotus is somewhat moved, his attitude is still not very good. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 Jiangning doesn''t want to take more care of her own affairs, but Xuelian is happy to take over. After getting Jiangning''s approval, Xuelian directly arranges xueru and others to return to Heishan and wait for her to return with Jiangning. She says hello to Hua qiangu, and then happily stays with Jiangning. After such distribution, Jiangning inadvertently took snow lotus grass to eat some food, and then went straight to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion of Yaowang valley. "Well, I''m here to concentrate on the study of Dan Dao. If it''s unnecessary, please don''t disturb me!" "Don''t worry, I just need to accompany you!" Snow lotus pretends to be relaxed. Jiangning no longer said much, and without hesitation stepped into the first floor of the Sutra Pavilion. The first floor of the Sutra Pavilion is open to all the disciples of Yaowang valley or its allies. It mainly preserves the classics, basic knowledge and self opinions left by various people. "Silverleaf grass grows under the lush shrubs in the south. Its leaves are like javelin and bifurcated symmetrically. The whole herb has only one leaf. ... " " yinyecao has the function of slowly recovering internal Qi and can be used as the main medicine of Huiqi powder. " "After numerous experiments by Wang Dazhui, an outsider, he found that the silver leaf grass collected in the early hours of the morning has the strongest efficacy and can even be used as Huiqi pill." "Inner disciple Gao Zhidan found that the effects of different parts of the herb juice, stem, mesophyll and root were different, and the strongest part was the grass stem." "Duzhong, a direct disciple, found that although silver leaf grass is suitable for combination with negative herbs, it can be blended with sunflower in a specific proportion to produce an explosive drug with strong sequelae." ... Jiangning has never taken a serious attitude before and looked at even the lowest herbal instructions. With his reading, the pills he swallowed slowly released the corresponding information, which made Jiangning''s reading effect surpass that of all talents. For a long time, Jiangning is only loyal to martial arts, as for others, in his opinion, are dispensable. However, this precious pearl (fake) is derived from a person whose inside information and strength are far beyond his own, so Jiangning''s view naturally has changed. Perhaps, through the study of Dan Road, you will get unexpected harvest? This is what Jiangning is thinking at present. After all, it''s too hard for him to improve his strength, but he can''t stand it when he has another way to advance quickly. There are all kinds of things in the world. Jiangning has always thought that human beings are the masters of the world. However, as far as Jiangning is concerned, the theory of merely dominating is too easy to be broken. "Why? This man is very strange. It is known to all that the martial arts rely on is nothing more than the eight meridians. However, this man thinks that besides the eight meridians, there are also three meridians of heaven, earth and man! " Jiangning is immersed in his own thinking, but Princess Xuelian''s surprise interrupts his thinking. "Hum! This is only written by a fool in our medicine King Valley. Why should you be so upset? " A disciple of Yaowang valley was surprised to see Xuelian and explained haughtily. "In my opinion, it may not be wrong to say that heaven, earth and man are three veins." Seeing Jiangning''s attention diverted, Xuelian immediately racked her brain and thought of her great grandmother''s saying: "the human race is a natural race, and the theory of heaven, earth and man''s three veins is derived from the saint''s explanation in the period of divination. The top three flowers are divided into low-level flowers, that is, self; gold flowers, that is, he and I; colorful flowers, that is, no self. As long as the top three flowers are completed, it is the realm of Dara. " Xuelian slowly said what she knew. "What nonsense is the top three flowers, it''s just a conjecture! The most talented person in the valley of medicine king once believed this bullshit. As a result, he became crazy after practicing! Since then, the yuezhang sect has strictly prohibited all disciples from practicing this groundless conjecture! " "There is a truth in the saying of" three flowers on the top ". However, it is not easy to take a shortcut by virtue of the cultivation method of the three flowers on the top. I have heard that everything in the world has spirit. But the cultivation method of the top three flowers is to kill the three corpses of him, me, self and non self. In my opinion, the cultivation method of the top three flowers is probably one of the most difficult methods in the cultivation of all things. " Jiangning, combined with self cognition and systematic explanation, quite agrees with Xuelian. Jiang Ning''s angry disciple said: "it''s just that you don''t want to see a big dog''s clothes on the other side of Jiang Ning''s With that, the disciple knocked on his chest with colorful silk thread. "Your grandfather is the inner disciple of Gu Xinjin, the king of medicine! Boy, keep your dog''s eyes open! Don''t let your grandfather meet you when you get out of this sutra Pavilion "Snow lotus, let''s go to the second floor of the Sutra Pavilion." Jiangning has no intention to argue with a disciple of the medicine King Valley who is like a mole ant. She takes Xuelian''s hand and goes upstairs. Jiangning''s IQ is not comprehensive enough, but with the help of this system and Dandao Baozhu (fake), Jiangning''s understanding of Dandao can be described as rapid, especially after the explanation by Xuelian. After this incident, Jiangning found that Xuelian is not worthless, at least her broad insight can provide reference for herself."Fool! Is the second floor of the Sutra pavilion where you and other disciples want to enter? Even your grandfather and I can only enter once a month Seeing that Jiangning took the beauty''s hand, the inner disciple''s heart was filled with a strong jealousy. It''s a pity that Jiangning and Xuelian step across the prohibition on the second floor without hindrance, as if they slapped the inner disciple in the face. "Well, it must be some high-level relatives! I''ve seen a lot of such goods! It''s just some straw bags! " Yin Jianping''s heart was filled with a strong jealousy. After thinking about it, he simply used his opportunity to step into the second floor this month, and followed Jiangning and Xuelian to step into the second floor. Jiangning didn''t care if anyone followed him. He just took Xuelian''s hand and walked straight into the second floor. "Your insight is good. Now, you can watch these classics with me." In snow lotus secretly happy, Jiangning a common words will her heart into the bottom of the valley. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 Xuelian is also a royal family at least. Although she is annoyed by Jiangning''s incomprehension, she also makes her focus more on Jiangning. After all, she has seen a lot more competition for favors than now. After browsing the classics on the second floor, Xuelian casually drew out a book on drug control and handed it to Jiangning: "in my opinion, if you are so sensitive, you might as well learn from the drug control. Maybe you can understand it quickly." "Oh?" Jiangning conveniently took over the secretary that Xuelian had handed over and looked over it. Compared with the first floor, the classics on the second floor are more obscure and difficult to understand. Even with the help of the Dan Dao Baozhu (fake), Jiangning feels like reading the book of heaven. Fortunately, at this time, Xuelian selected a Book of "pharmacology and restraint" and handed it to Jiangning. Jiangning only regarded it as a Book chosen by the other party at will, but did not take it seriously. She just took it and read it. "All pharmacology in the world is based on Yin Yang and five elements. Jin Ke mu, Mu Ke Tu, Tu Ke Shui... "well, I have heard of these five elements'' mutual restraint, but I never thought that they could be used in pharmacology!" Jiangning read at one breath, found that he did not meet the place that he did not understand, and immediately was overjoyed, so he nodded his head. "You man, this is just the simplest basic principle in pharmacology theory." Xuelian looked at Jiangning shaking her head and chuckled, then handed over the second book. Jiangning will continue to read after taking over the book, but Xuelian stops him. "I think you''ve been watching it all night. Sit down and have something to eat before you look at it." Snow lotus pulls Jiangning''s sleeve softly. Jiangning smile, also don''t mind snow lotus intimate action, casually sit beside snow lotus. "Look at you. Although you are a powerful supernatural power, you are still a human being. If you don''t pay attention to eating on time, you will be out of tune with Yin and Yang and five elements, which will hurt your body." Xuelian took out her handkerchief and wiped the dust on Jiangning''s forehead. "Even you don''t dislike my poor health. Are you teaching me or hating me?" Jiangning frowned and asked. "Well, don''t get me wrong. People are just worried about your health, and they don''t mean anything else!" Xuelian stands up in panic. Don''t you realize that I have a bad temper, but you don''t know how to fight back "It''s true that I am the snow princess, but you are the leader of Ming religion and the leader of demon clan! Only I don''t deserve you. How can I dislike you Xuelian was holding Jiangning''s arm with a smile: "you are a great hero! In order to love the woman, a anger Tu City, you such a person, but all people dream of lover, can marry you, but snow lotus repair for several life''s blessing With Xuelian''s story, she accidentally rubbed Ca on Jiangning''s arm several times. Jiangning''s heart was moved by the horse''s smile: "if I''m not the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan?" "But that''s the truth! No if. " Xuelian said seriously: "if you are not the leader of the demon sect and the leader of the demon clan, I may not like you, but if the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan are not you, I may not like the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan! It''s not contradictory. " "Well, don''t think about it! You''d better read well! I can see that you are very concerned about the study of yaowanggu this time! " Xuelian tries to smile and helps Jiangning clean up the dishes and chopsticks. "Hard work for you!" Jiangning Leng Leng, the most difficult to accept beauty Grace, for snow lotus''s willingness, even if he is hard hearted also had to be soft hearted. "It''s not hard! I''d love to be with you! If one day I feel hard, I certainly won''t do it! " Snow lotus stretched Chu Su hand to finish Jiangning''s messy hair, and then tidied up the scraps left by Jiangning. "Well, how can I win the favor of your sister Xuelian?" Jiangning sighed with complicated mind. He has a beloved, in addition to his love, he also has a lot of women. It is because of this that he is hesitant about the pure love of snow lotus. He was afraid that his acceptance would be a great harm to this pure girl like snow lotus, because he could not concentrate on returning the girl''s love. For Jiangning, these emotional entanglements are just the scenery on the way forward. Although beautiful, he will not stop to move on. Quiet practice, the day passes quickly, always inadvertently, time on the slip. In the blink of an eye, Jiangning has been in the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion for ten days. In these ten days, Xuelian has worked hard and bears no grudges, just like a little maid beside Jiangning. For Jiangning, tea and water, rice and vegetables, and even serving Jiangning to wash and change clothes, it is almost impossible to serve Jiangning to go to bed. During this period, Jiangning also had ripples on the body of snow lotus, which was as ripe as water honey Tao. Unfortunately, his pursuit of Dan in his heart outweighed his expectation of female sex. It makes snow lotus deliberately use the beauty trick several times as if put to the blind.Just when Xuelian thought that her bewilderment for Jiangning was basically zero, Jiangning had read most of the secretaries of the second volume of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion. On this day, Hua qiangu, who was officially promoted to the master of medicine King Valley, finally remembered that there was an unexpected guest in the Sutra Pavilion. This one smallpox thousand bones finally came to the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, looked around for a circle, and finally stayed on Xuelian. Looking at snow lotus, flower thousand bone eyes burst out a trace of pity, the face showed a trace of complex look, that is really complicated. Xuelian looks at her face and knows that her best friend is worried about herself. However, thinking of Jiangning''s changing attitude towards herself, Xuelian smiles and shakes her head at her. Since her best friend is willing, Hua qiangu no longer talks about it and goes straight to the top of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion. Until he reached the top of the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, Hua qiangu stopped and turned around and said, "Dear disciples, please stop what you are doing and listen to an important news announced by elder martial sister." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 The flower thousand bones may have used some special method, or props, her crisp voice reverberated in the whole Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. "I just received the news that a senior of Yaowang Valley had a big array of fans in the valley of medicine. 72 treasures of Tiangang were hidden in the array. The key to crack the magic sky array was his heart! Today, it is the day when the Fantian array opens. All disciples can find treasures by their abilities. The treasures have spiritual dignity. All the disciples can receive their own income! " The sound of flowers and bones is still in retrospect, but the whole Sutra pavilion has become a boiling boiler. Everyone is discussing the treasures that may be left behind by the opening of this Fantian array. "Ha ha, you can be interested?" Jiangning smiled and looked at the snow lotus beside the waiter. Snow lotus smile: "to say treasure, snow lotus is not the most precious treasure of snow lotus?" "Follow you! We have missed out the two stories of the books? " Jiangning shook his head and stopped dissuading snow lotus. "There was no omission!" Snow lotus inch inch hold Jiang Ning''s arm. "You......" Jiangning smiled bitterly and said, "just, let''s go to the third floor!" "Is this guy with a talent that never forgets, and has come to my medicine King Valley to steal books?" Seeing Jiangning step into the three-story ladder, the inner disciple who followed Jiangning into the second floor turned around, and his heart gave birth to a vicious plot, and left the Tibetan Scripture pavilion with satisfaction. Taking advantage of the opportunity to step into the third floor, Jiangning took time to see his own experience of Dandao, and found that he had entered the master''s realm unconsciously, and immediately became satisfied with his ambition. He felt as if he had mastered all the skills of the world, and the only missing was just a little bit of practical operation. "Ning Shen spends three money, falls grass for one money, Chiyang five money,..." although the dozens of medicinal materials have given dose, they have not left a sequence. This pill is just a difficult one! In a trance, Jiangning stepped into a hall full of Dan Ding. Only see in front of each Dan Ding in front of several young people in snow white brocade are busy. "Is this? Is this the third floor of the Sutra pavilion? " Jiangning did not notice that snow lotus Princess hanging on her arm suddenly disappeared, and his mind had been deeply immersed in the hall full of danyao. "It is said that the two and a half of Acanthaceae, two and a half of the living root grass and... Can be made to make the big return pill, but how to calculate the remaining medicine measurement?" Jiangning approached a disciple of the Royal robe and heard the disciple frowning and watching Dan Ding mutter to himself. "Big return Dan? Isn''t it long lost? Is it not the valley of medicine that can be refined? " Hearing the disciple''s voice, Jiangning was filled with curiosity. With a good curiosity, Jiangning was close to another Dan Ding. Only the royal guards next to the other one were also muttering to himself: "flame flower, silver leaf grass, wild steel grass, winter thorn grass... What proportion of these 25 herbs can we make the raw and made medicine?" Only half of the time, Jiangning turned his attention to other Danding. Because most of the herbs that the royal guards of the Ding read were extinct herbs. "And he was born with a chemical pill! If we can make this kind of medicine, my mother needs to work hard to rob Nirvana and so on? " Secretly urged the disciples of royal guards who had just left, and Jiangning wandered among other Dan Ding. Unfortunately, Jiangning''s experience of Dandao is full of calculations but also the realm of master. Most of the pills of danfang that these disciples are talking about are in the clouds. Only then did Jiangning focus on the chest of those royal guards. "This is the medicine King Ding? I remember it seems that the whole drug King Valley has this sign on the clothes of the full moon floor? Are all of these disciples at the same level as the moon full building? " Just thinking of this, Jiangning can not help but be amused by himself. If the whole three levels are the chief disciples, then the drug King Valley is not dominating Wulin? What else do you do in the East China Sea? Jiangning subconsciously rejected the conjecture of his heart. "Perhaps, every disciple who enters the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion in the drug King Valley must wear this uniform?" Jiangning simply put that suit into uniform. "Unfortunately, all the three-tier disciples are all of the people with higher hearts, and all want to try out a kind of dying danfang. Otherwise, the three levels may improve their own practical experience!" Sighed, Jiangning shook his head and was leaving. "Bang!" When I came, I still had a good corridor. When Jiangning left, it seemed to have arranged an invisible gas force, and he hit a stagger of Jiangning who wanted to leave. "What''s the matter with this?" Jiangning touched the forehead that was hit, and looked at the corridor in surprise. "Ha ha ha ha ha! I understand, I understand, I understand!!! " Just when Jiangning was surprised, a disciple of the Royal robe laughed madly around Dan Ding. "What do you understand?" Depressed Jiangning appeared in front of the disciple and asked. "I understand, I understand, I understand!!! The original nine turn exercise body Dan is made like this!!! " The disciple was not surprised by the ghost speed of Jiangning, but he told him the reason why he was happy."Jiu Zhuan Lian Ti Dan?" Jiangning searched for the Pearl of Dan Dao (fake), and found that it was the ultimate elixir that was created by the Protoss and turned into the ultimate elixir for the martial arts to testify the Tao. He was shocked. "Do you understand how this pill is refined?" Jiangning asked carefully. "Peng Zu never lied in his life!" The Royal Guard disciple glared at Jiangning and said. "Peng Zu?" Jiangning took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. However, he didn''t feel ashamed for his gaffe. Instead, he looked at the royal guards disciple in shock: "Pengzu was a person ten thousand years ago. It is said that he was the master Gu of medicine king. You, a disciple like you, dare to call yourself Pengzu?" "When did I create Yaowang Valley? I''ve only made five disciples. Besides, I''m just a small person who specializes in various ways. Who would deliberately pretend to be me The royal guards disciple touched his head, and his face was confused. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 "Are you really Peng Zu Jiangning took a breath. "I am not, are you?" Peng Zu looked at Jiangning with a smile, but he didn''t reply any more. On the contrary, his body became thinner and thinner until he disappeared. With the disappearance of Peng Zu, his tripod suddenly lost its aura and became a pile of scrap iron. "Ha ha ha ha ha! I get it, I get it, I get it Just when Jiangning''s Secret road was weird, a brocade robed disciple laughed wildly around Dan Ding. "And who are you?" Jiangning stopped talking nonsense and asked in front of the crazy jinpao disciple. "You are busy asking my name, but you don''t ask why I''m happy?" The jinpao disciple felt his head strangely and looked at Jiangning. "Why are you happy?" Jiangning looked at the pockmarked robe disciple with a gloomy look. "Hahaha, why should I tell you? I won''t tell you. Guess for yourself? That''s right. There''s a prize The pockmarked robe disciple did not answer, but danced around Jiangning. "I guess you''re paralyzed." Jiangning depressed want to vomit blood, for no reason was left on the third floor of this wonderful flower, but also met such a wonderful guy, Jiangning can have a good mood to deal with each other. "You are no fun! I''ll tell you, it''s not right to swear! The so-called cycle of heaven, retribution. The energy between heaven and earth is mutual generation and mutual restraint and total conservation! Even if you don''t get retribution this time, your relatives and friends will always get retribution in the next life. ... "the brocade disciple took Jiangning''s sleeve and sat cross legged on the ground with sincere expression on his face. He just wanted to tell Jiangning the world he studied and understood. Unfortunately, his time of existence is no longer than that of Peng Zu, who met with Jiangning before, and his talk box has just begun to dissipate. Jiangning for the disappearance of this did not have any pity, in his view, this is like tens of thousands of flies like the guy, early disappeared. "Well, don''t worry, little brother. The one named danyangzi you just met is one of the most talkative disciples under Peng Zu''s throne. It is said that all five of Peng Zu''s disciples have become legends because the talented danyangzi is a chatterbox. Because he couldn''t stand the talk of danyangzi, his four senior brothers were so addicted to Dan Dao that they finally became immortal! " When Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief, a warm voice sounded in his ear, explaining the doubts he had just met. "What was he just happy about?" Jiangning droops his head, he has not recovered from just danyangzi''s attack on him. "Of course, he is happy to become a nine turn gold elixir! Before Pengzu ascended to the throne, Emperor Zhang satisfied ordered danyangzi to refine a pill that only needed to be eaten, in order to pave a smooth way for his son to ascend, and this pill was called jiuzhuanjindan The new comer seems to be a good teacher. He has no impatience at all and has no mind to talk nonsense. He concentrates on answering for Jiangning. However, Jiangning somehow thought of the question he needed to ask: "by the way, what is my situation now? Why do I meet people who have disappeared for tens of thousands of years? " "Because you''re in the big array of crazy days..." it''s a pity that Jiangning wakes up too late. The old man who likes to be a teacher only has time to say a few words of the big array of crazy days, and then he has disappeared in front of Jiangning. "I really..." Jiangning was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he somehow understood his situation. It turned out that I was not on the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion in Yaowang Valley, but fell into the big array of mysterious heaven! Unfortunately, even if we understand this point, Jiangning still has nothing to do with the current situation. What the hell is the laoshizi Fantian formation! Didn''t you say it was just for the students of Yaowang Valley? Can I, an outsider, enter? "That''s it! Why don''t you wait for the next jinpao disciple who is successful in refining medicine to give you some advice! " Jiangning has become dependent on these kind-hearted jinpao disciples. Instead of thinking much about it, Jiangning sat on the ground cross legged, waiting for another jinpao disciple to refine medicine successfully, and then explained how he could solve the puzzle in front of him. Unfortunately, Jiangning felt that even after tens of thousands of years, the remaining brocade robed disciples were still murmuring to themselves, but none of them succeeded in refining medicine. "Are all the rest straw bags?" Jiangning was very bored. He simply looked at the cauldrons one by one, and found that the disciples had only put forward some ideas, or had collected some medicinal materials of a certain Dan prescription according to the classics, but they were completely confused about the heat and the amount of medicine. "I''ll go! Full moon Jiangning looked at the young man standing at the end of the hall, fiddling with a brand-new Dan Ding. "Withered leaf grass, withered leaf grass, dead leaf grass, dead leaf grass, is it true that there is nothing good about dead leaf grass except refining poison? ... "yuemanlou didn''t pay attention to Jiangning''s shouts, instead, he focused on the herbs in his hand. "In ancient times, Shennong tasted all kinds of grass. Could I not have tried without the full moon?" Mumbling for a long time, the full moon floor simply put the dead leaf grass in the hand into the mouth. "Well, the withered leaf grass is really bitter and sweet..." with this sentence, the moon full building fell to the ground in Jiangning''s gaping eyes."This..." Jiangning looked at the moon on the ground, speechless. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to try the extremely poisonous withered leaf grass without antidote. The most important thing is that this person is still the leader disciple of Yaowang Valley... "is it possible that these people who are present are all the masters or masters of Yaowang Valley Looking at the full moon building, she got up again after a while and then tasted the dead leaf grass. Jiangning finally understood the origin of these crazy people in front of her. Understanding these, Jiangning heart not only has no fear, but is extremely happy. I missed Pengzu, danyangzi and the nameless old man''s process of creating danfang before, but what about now? What about these people? Jiangning was eager for someone to make pills quickly before, so that he could get rid of this ghost place. But now he doesn''t think so. Instead, he hopes that everyone present can refine pills more slowly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 Jiangning chenqin is in the big array of fans, and she is eagerly visiting the cultivation of the chief disciples of Yaowang valley. Xuelian suddenly returns to the snow country and is experiencing her aunt''s wedding. "Auntie Looking at the beautiful woman in the Phoenix crown, Xuelian subconsciously wants to tell her to stay. Unfortunately, the woman just looked back at the two little girls who were chasing the wedding procession, then turned her head and stepped into the luxurious 36 lift sedan chair. "Auntie, Auntie!!! Xueru doesn''t want you to go "Auntie, you must come back to see Xuelian and xueru The two pink girls, dressed in golden palace dresses and dressed in maiden bun, were snow lotus and snow Ru when they were children. "Where is this? Why would I go back to the day my aunt got married Xuelian is just a little surprised at her own situation, but subconsciously she wants to stop her aunt''s wedding and her beautiful aunt from stepping into the darkest time of her life. Xuelian shouts and blocks with her body, even by killing those innocent sedan bearers. All her actions are like the moon in the mirror. She can only watch her dear aunt and the weak man marry and enter the bridal chamber. Then she is looked at by the father of the weak man. With the tacit consent of the weak man, she can not help but watch her dear aunt marry the weak man His sister-in-law was ruined by the animal like father, and eventually committed suicide. Lengleng looking at the body of the little aunt, snow lotus unconsciously has tears. She couldn''t stop her wedding, nor could she stop the beast from invading her aunt. She could not help experiencing the same pain that she had once again suffered. The following plot, as snow lotus expected. The animal father slandered his aunt and seduced him. Then he was despised by his husband''s family and hanged himself. Then, for the sake of the ridiculous royal dignity, his ruthless father acquiesced in the past with one eye open. After these ridiculous and sad plot, snow lotus is closed eyes experience, because she is afraid that her mouth full of teeth will be unable to help but bite. "Ha ha ha ha! In a blink of an eye, snow lotus niece unexpectedly all came out so beautiful! I don''t know which one to get cheaper in the future The visiting Tubo teacher touched snow lotus''s head with a smile. Originally naive and lively Xuelian has become silent since then, but no one cares about the whole Xue royal family. They are just planning how to use this beautiful snow lotus princess to exchange for a marriage that can expand the influence of the snow clan. After Xuelian''s father xuezhongfei returned to his bedroom, she asked Lin Yuying, the empress of Xuelian, and said, "how do you feel if people from ten cities come to propose marriage?" "Is Xuelian still young? Why don''t you wait? " Lin Yu Ying hesitated and said. "Hum! Still young? I don''t think you want to marry your daughter? " Xuezhongfei was about to get angry. She seemed to think of something. She sighed and said, "Xuelian has grown up and will marry after all. You''re just hurting her by keeping her by your side "I also know that Xuelian should get married, but as soon as I think about Xuelian''s marriage, I feel a little uneasy..." Xuelian is watching her parents talk about her marriage. She doesn''t know that she almost married Shen Zhenshan, the young city owner of ten square cities. With the development of the event, Xuelian finally arrives at Shi Zhixuan. Looking at Shi Zhixuan''s words, she finally persuades her father to marry him to Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion and the demon leader. Xuelian doesn''t know whether this is a blessing or a curse to herself. "Oh! It''s a pity that Jiangning already has a lover. Otherwise, she should be a very happy woman? " Xuelian''s wish has been very simple, but it can not be realized. With the confirmation of the marriage, Xuelian can finally step out of the snow country and find her fiance. All this is very familiar to Xuelian. With the long lost sweetness, Xuelian began to walk through the first meeting with Jiangning and the little bit after meeting. "It''s a pity that this wooden man doesn''t understand the Customs at all!" Looking at himself has been posted upside down, Jiangning has always been indifferent, Xuelian and a little bit self pity up. "I hope my aunt can bless Xuelian and get her own happiness." Seeing that she followed Jiangning into the Sutra Pavilion of Yaowang Valley, Xuelian''s face flashed a trace of determination, and then stepped into it. "Since you are destined to be Xuelian''s husband, Xuelian will treat you all her life! Never give up. " Snow lotus''s voice is still floating in the air, but her people have stepped into the Sutra Pavilion. After stepping into the Tibetan Sutra Pavilion, Xuelian finds herself in a trance and suddenly appears at the entrance of the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion. There are two more jade bottles in her hand, each containing a pill of pills. "The third floor of the Sutra Pavilion is a direct disciple who can enter it! Each time you enter the country, you need to consume a thousand contribution value from Yaowang valley. Please show me your disciple''s token and hand in your contribution order. " An old man''s expressionless appearance stops Xuelian who wants to step into the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion. "I''m the princess Xuelian, the snow clan chief, who followed Jiangning into the Sutra Pavilion, not a disciple of Yaowang Valley!"Xuelian politely steps back and explains. "The snow people? Following Jiangning? Sorry, Jiangning hasn''t appeared here! " The old man was still that wooden face, but his expression was moved after seeing the two jade bottles in Xuelian''s hand: "can you show me the jade bottle in your hand?" Xuelian said with a smile: "since Jiangning has not appeared here, I will wait for him here. As for the jade bottles in my hand, I feel that they are very important to me. Please forgive me for being rude and can''t borrow them from my predecessors. " "Since it''s important, take good care of it!" The old man said with a free and easy smile: "I see that your jade bottle is simple, just like the medicine bottle that my medicine King Valley only used to contain Saint level pills for thousands of years. I advise you to put away and keep it, so as not to be robbed by some people with evil intentions! " "Ten thousand years ago? Holy pills? " Snow lotus looked at the jade bottle in her hand thoughtfully, and then said thanks to the old man: "thank you for reminding me!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "That woman got the saint level pill ten thousand years ago?" Liu Yuanqing, a disciple of medicine King''s Valley who had been following Jiangning, could not help swallowing after hearing what the old man said. Fortunately, there are people coming and going in the Sutra Pavilion. Otherwise, the movement he just made would have already disturbed the snow lotus. However, although Xuelian didn''t find it, the old man guarding the door took a meaningful look at the corner where Liu Yuanqing was hiding. "Paralyzed! None of the disciples in Laozi''s Hall had a chance to be attracted by the Mitian array, but she, an outsider, took two holy level pills from the Mitian array! How unfair the grandfather is Under the pressure of the fierce heartbeat, Liu Yuanqing only felt that his heart was about to explode under the impact of jealousy. "Why don''t you tell the master? In that case, the elixir won''t be left in the hands of outsiders? " Liu Yuanqing''s eyes turned and came up with a way to ease his jealousy and bring him contribution at the same time. After the evil plan, Liu Yuanqing resolutely withdrew from the Sutra Pavilion and went straight to the old peak of Yaowang valley. Jiangning did not know that many things had happened outside, and he was still intoxicated in the big battle of the lost sky. The chance that this is difficult to meet is a tiny bit more peculiar to him than to get the Pearl of the Dan Road. It''s just a pity that he has missed the refining of the three most powerful pills. Otherwise, Jiangning can guarantee that he can rise by virtue of Dan. The rest of these Dan experience is also good! After another Dan Ding, Jiangning looks at the system panel with satisfaction. "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the players for watching the refining process of Xuming pill. Combined with the absorption of Dandao Pearl (fake), the player''s experience in Dantao increases and the success rate of refining Xuming pill increases. " "Xuming pill, an elixir in the middle ancient times, is a kind of life-saving pill created by the Danding gate after the great rejuvenation of Wudao. Unless the user encounters fatal injury, he can develop his potential and prolong his life for three days." "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the players for watching the refining process of the seven day death pill. Combined with the absorption of Dan Dao Jewels (fake), players'' Dan Dao experience is increased and the success rate of refining seven day death pills is improved. " "Three days must die pill" is a strange medicine invented by the ghost doctors of the Danding gate in ancient times. After taking it, you will die within three days. However, it can use the potential of the body to prolong the life of those who must die at that time. " ... along the way, Jiangning has learned a lot of alchemy techniques and prescriptions that have disappeared in the world. It''s a pity that he hasn''t started to learn how to make pills. Otherwise, he really wants to start experimenting with the pills he has learned. The most unfortunate thing is that although there are hundreds of people in the hall, not everyone can successfully refine an anti heaven pill. In addition to those amazing talents, most of the disciples are just like the moon full tower, exploring the pharmacology of some medicine in some kind of antipyretic pill. For these people, Jiangning can even discuss with each other with his own half baked level. However, the other party turned a deaf ear to Jiangning''s words, and it was a mechanical repetition of the doomed failure experiment in accordance with an established procedure. When Jiangning was really unable to learn, Jiangning returned to the end of the hall and bowed to the whole hall: "after the last study, I will enter Jiangning. Thank you for your contribution! If you can''t repay the kindness of teaching, Jiangning will give all you have learned to yaowanggu! " "You are a simple boy, but you are not a disciple of Yaowang Valley! Go, go In the void, I think of an old voice and respond to Jiangning''s words. With the disappearance of the old voice, Jiangning has been raised to appear at the door of the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion in Yaowang valley. Looking at a rusty Jiangning hand, Xuelian rushed to Jiangning''s arms like a swiftlet: "Xuelian, Xuelian thought you were trapped in the big array of mysterious days! Fortunately, the elder told Xuelian that the crazy battle would not make people sleepy, and that Xuelian could hold on here After patting the choking snow lotus, Jiangning sniffed her faint body fragrance, and a warm current welled up in her heart: "I''ll kill you and wait!" "Thank you very much After pacifying Xuelian, Jiangning turns the twilight to Xuelian''s elder. "It''s a piece of cake! Besides, you are guests from far away, and the old man has only done a little bit of friendship with the host. " The old man shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s this girl. She has a deep friendship with you! I hope you don''t let her down! " "The younger generation will save it!" Jiangning nodded and took Xuelian''s hand and stepped into the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion of Yaowang Valley: "farewell, younger generation!" "Yao Wang Ding? I didn''t expect that my disciple Gu Wanqian could not compare with an outsider who specializes in martial arts! This is a great joke... "The old man shook his head, and his old body was hidden in the dark, as if he had never appeared. "What did you encounter?" Recalling his own experience in the big battle of the sky, Jiangning is a little curious. He looks at Xuelian and asks. Snow lotus show eyebrows a cluster, but in a flash smile at Jiangning asked: "hee hee, you guess?" "It must be the saddest thing in your life to make a girl like you cry with a soft heart and a strong heart inside?" Jiangning reached out and rubbed Xuelian''s red eyes and sighed."Well, that''s not it! Although they met the most sad things, they also met the happiest things! " Let Jiangning''s hand rub on his face, Xuelian''s face flashed a blush. "Don''t worry, I will live up to you in this life." Although Jiangning''s heart is a mess when she thinks of her feelings, Jiangning has finally opened her mind to her beautiful woman who is so fond of her. "By the way, I got this laoshizi medicine King tripod from the mysterious heaven array. What did you get?" Jiangning shook the medicine King tripod in his hand. "Congratulations to Ning! I got this... "Xuelian thought of the old man''s explanation to herself. Xuelian blushed and handed two jade bottles to Jiangning. "Is that what you get? What is it? Are they two bottles of pills? " Jiangning curiously took the two jade bottles handed by Xuelian. Snow lotus vomited powder tongue, ghost Spirit Spirit said: "how can there be two bottles? Ning elder brother thinks the pill is Chinese cabbage on the street? They only got two! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 "Ding Dong! Congratulations to players on discovering the divine (Saint) level elixir love lock ten thousand years ago. This pill is divided into one Yin and one Yang pill. If the man takes the Yin medicine and the woman takes the Yang medicine, the two sides will be like a marriage, and the Yin and yang can be reconciled, which can greatly purify the internal force (if not martial arts, it will prolong life after taking it, about 100 years). In this way, the love lock is the divine medicine; if the man takes the Yang medicine, the woman takes the Yin medicine, it will form a love bond with both sides, which will never be understood Love lock is the medicine. It''s up to the individual to decide between the sacred and the divine, but only when a pair of pills are taken at the same time can it work. " "Love lock?" Jiangning subconsciously blurted out after reading the system prompts. "Brother Ning, do you know this pill?" Xuelian looks at Jiangning in surprise. Jiangning nodded and said, "this medicine was created by Peng zusan, the founder of medicine King Valley. It is said that his third disciple had been infatuated with his elder martial brother. Unfortunately, he was shy and did not dare to reveal his feelings until his elder brother got married. After that, the infatuated woman did not dare to reveal her mind. On her deathbed, she refined the two pills and gave them to her elder martial brother. However, she did not want to, but with the help of this medicine, she stepped into the realm of ascension. This is a good story, which has been widely spread in the Wulin. Unfortunately, after thousands of years, the medicine King Valley lost the refining method of this kind of pill after several twists and turns. It leads to the heartthrob of men and women in the world. " "The original love lock still has such a sad story!" Snow lotus''s watery eyes flashed a trace of pity, as if in pity of the elder who couldn''t be with her lover until she soared. "Once the love lock is formed, it will never be understood. In these thousands of years, although the love lock has made several pairs of lovers spread through the ages, it has also created countless tragedies! After all, people are too fickle. It''s a bit tricky to lock a lover for life with this lock! " Jiangning recalled the information he had got from the jewel of Dan Dao, sighed and shook his head. "Well, brother Ning takes this Yin medicine, and Xuelian takes this Yang medicine." A little disappointment flashed in Xuelian''s eyes. She knew that she was too extravagant. Jiangning laughed, took the Yang medicine from Xuelian''s hand and swallowed it without hesitation: "the world is fickle, that is the world. Since you are willing to marry me, I will never lose you. As far as I''m concerned, it doesn''t matter whether you are in love with me! In this case, why don''t I give you the happiness of a simple gesture? " On the third floor of the open Sutra Pavilion, Jiangning''s voice is loud, and Xuelian''s heart will melt. She was holding the remaining Yin medicine, as if holding the most precious thing of time. "That''s her! She got two holy level pills ten thousand years ago from the mysterious heaven array Snow lotus with a pilgrimage like mood to put the love lock Yin medicine in her mouth, a angry voice sounded from the third floor door, let her subconsciously stop taking medicine. "I didn''t expect that these two dogs and men had already eaten one! Master, that was a saint level pill ten thousand years ago Looking at the empty jade bottle at Jiangning''s feet, Liu Yuanqing seemed to see his heart dripping blood. This is the saint level pill ten thousand years ago. Even if it is the medicine King''s Valley, there is no one now, but these two people have swallowed one at present!!! If it was not for this man, but Jiangning, the great devil, I''m afraid the master would kill the man, and then cramp and eviscerate the flesh and blood to make meat pill again? Looking back at a master who was shaking his beard with anger, Liu Yuanqing thought that he would make a living by himself. "I am Xu Gongfu, the elder of Yaowang Valley, the master of yaolaofeng peak. Since you have already taken one, that one should be a gift from Yaowang valley! However, the remaining one can''t be wasted any more. Please return this pill to me, the king of medicine Liu Yuanqing''s master, Xu Gongfu, glared at Xuelian with pain on his face. Xu Gongfu knew that the person in front of him was the big devil who slaughtered dozens of martial arts heroes in the martial arts arena of Yaowang valley a few days ago. However, in the presence of Wannian holy pills, let alone the great warlord of Jiangning, Xu Gongfu would still do so even if the four evil Kings were reborn. "All the plants and trees here belong to Yaowang Valley, which we admit. However, this love lock elixir is a gift given to Xuelian by an elder who was in love in the great array. If yaowanggu thinks that the elder is not the winner, he can give it back to you. But I''m afraid you can''t be the master Jiangning stood in front of Xuelian and said with a smile. Xu Gongfu was speechless. He really couldn''t be the master, because the elder in Jiangning''s mouth was the great power that yaowanggu had risen in recent years. The ascendant elder made great contribution to the prosperity of Yaowang valley. If Xu Gongfu dares to disobey the elder for a ten thousand year holy pill, I am afraid that the whole valley of medicine king will kill him in an instant. But to let Xu Gongfu watch the elixir of Yaowang Valley fall into the pocket of outsiders, Xu Gongfu felt like a knife. In this way, Xu Gongfu was reluctant to leave, but he really did not have the courage to ask Xuelian for the ten thousand year elixir. "If you can''t make up your mind, we are going to take this pill?" Jiangning teased Xu Gongfu with his bad taste. Looking at the old man''s changing face, he suddenly felt very happy.Perhaps it is because Jiangning has always been able to convince people with their strength, and now few can convince people by reason, so they are particularly happy. "That''s it! This pill should be given to you by the medicine King Valley In the end, Xu Gongfu resisted the desire to snatch by force, and swallowed his heart''s reluctance with tears. "Master Liu Yuanqing was so anxious that he couldn''t give up his feet so simply? "Stop it! Let''s go After giving up, Xu Gongfu''s heart was much more relaxed. After reaching out to stop Liu Yuanqing''s attempt to rob him, Xu Gongfu turned away without nostalgia. Seeing each other so crisp and neat, Jiangning''s eyes flashed a glimmer of appreciation. It''s a gentleman''s job to be able to take it up and put it down. This Xu Gongfu has more courage than his bad disciple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 "Master, let''s go like this?" "Otherwise? Don''t you want me to rob you from Jiangning "Well, you can''t just give it to them? Don''t they pay anything? Besides, there are tens of thousands of disciples inside and outside the Yaowang valley. I don''t believe that he Jiangning has the courage to fall out with us in Yaowang Valley... listening to the voice of the two living treasure masters and apprentices, Xuelian chuckled: "Jiangning devil! I didn''t expect that now you are so famous, you can stop crying at night! " "But it''s all notoriety." Jiangning sighed, took Xuelian''s hand and turned around and began to walk on the third floor of Yaowang valley. After the study of MI Tian Da array, Jiangning only felt that his knowledge of pills was incomparable. Unfortunately, no matter how much you learn, it''s only on paper. Jiangning''s knowledge of pills will eventually fall into practice. On the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion, there are several red tripods, which are suitable for Jiangning to master what he has learned. "All herbs, cauldrons and flames in this layer need to pay contribution token! Although Mr. Jiang is a distinguished guest of our medicine King Valley, I''m afraid you can''t use any utensils in this layer if you don''t have a contribution token! " Just when Jiangning wanted to take some herbal medicine to make pills, the disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine rightfully refused to take it. "If I take ten pills and give you one. I don''t know if it''s a good deal? " Jiangning asked. "If you can say and do it, of course, it''s worthwhile. Unfortunately, you are such a rookie, I''m afraid you think it''s too simple to refine pills." the disciple guarding the herbal medicine looked at Jiangning with disdain. After seeing that Jiangning had no special disciples, the disciple who was guarding the pills laughed at him straightforwardly. "In that case, how can I mortgage it?" Jiangning''s heart is not angry, and his depth of thinking and these ordinary disciples are far from each other. These people''s contempt for him is not good for him. Looking at the jade bottle of ancient times handed over by Jiangning, the disciple guarding the herbal medicine nodded reluctantly: "it''s not that I take advantage of you. Your jade vase is worth at least 10000 contribution points, but since you are mortgage, I can only calculate according to the value of 6000 contribution points. But you can rest assured, if you make medicine successfully, or you can get 6000 contribution points within the mortgage period, then I can return the jade bottle to you! " "Oh, thank you for your consideration." Jiangning took the herbal medicine handed by the disciple and said thanks with a smile. "Ning Shen Hua?" Xuelian looks at the herbal medicine that Jiangning has taken over and asks in surprise. "Ning Shen Hua!" Jiangning nodded and agreed. "Ningshenhua is the main medicine of the Buddhist pill. There is no prescription for Wudao pill based on it?" Xuelian''s pharmaceutics is still profound, subconsciously pointed out Jiangning''s mistake. "Ha ha, that''s just most of it! You know, Dan medicine is broad and profound, but it''s more than what you''ve learned! " Jiangning used the array to light the furnace in front of her eyes, carefully adding the medicine she knew while helping Xuelian to popularize science. "Ningshen flower tastes sweet and pleasant, and it has a soothing effect. It lays particular stress on spiritual cultivation. What do you want to refine with this kind of medicine, brother Ning?" Xuelian carefully recalled what she knew about ningshenhua. "You also know that Ningshen flower is a soothing and spiritual drug. Therefore, you must have heard of this pill I made Jiangning while debugging the flame temperature, while experimenter Dan Ding, said. "Snow lotus is stupid, but I don''t know what it is!" Snow lotus Du mouth, close to one side, hands holding cheek said. "Ha ha, I don''t know if Xuelian has ever heard of a pill for controlling subordinates with mental strength?" Jiangning continued with his own configuration. "A pill for controlling subordinates with mental strength?" Xuelian carefully recalled: "is it life and death talisman or three is brain God Dan?" "Xuelian is indeed a family member of the family!" Jiangning patted Xuelian''s crisp shoulder and said, "there was a pill for controlling the enemy in Mingjiao. Unfortunately, it is difficult to refine this pill, which has been lost to the previous leader. Fortunately, I got the general refining method of this kind of pill in the mysterious sky array. " "It is said that the control power of Sanshi naoshen pill is comparable to that of life and death talisman, and the antidote is simpler than refining life and death talisman. So I was thinking, if I could refine the three corpse brain God pill again, the expedition of Ming religion and demon clan would be much easier! " Carefully add the potion to the Dan Ding, Jiangning quite longingly said. Whether it is the Ming religion or the demons, spread to Jiangning, it seems that there is no prestige in the past. This is a painful problem for Jiangning. Although he didn''t think he was a gifted genius, he always thought it was very simple to control these simple sects. But now that it''s his turn to really control power, he finds that it''s not the case at all. So of course, he would think of restarting the three corpse brain God Dan is not surprising. "Xuelian once read an ancient book, which recorded that Sanshi naoshen Dan was destroyed by the earth immortals because its medicinal power was too overbearing and it was against the harmony of heaven. Ning Ge, do you really decide to remake Sanshi naoshen Dan? " Xuelian carefully recalled what she knew."Snow lotus, you are possessed. You should know that everything in the world has its own reason. Many things, in the hands of good people, are good. But if it falls into the wrong hands, it is bad. Sanshi naoshen Dan itself does not hurt Tianhe, but it is the predecessors of Ming religion who used it in the past dynasties! As for me, do you think I''m the kind of person who is so cruel that he doesn''t care about other people''s lives? " Jiangning did not stop debugging in her hands, but asked with a smile. "Snow lotus naturally believes in Ning Ge!" Xuelian stands on Jiangning''s side without reservation, and then she looks at Jiangning carefully to test the formula of Sanshi naoshen Dan. "It''s not my affectation, but I think so." Jiangning looked at Xuelian, but didn''t stop. "In fact, you will always be exposed to these things. Now, even if I show you in advance!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the successful refining of high-level pills, Sanshi naoshen pill (fake). Player''s Dan experience has been greatly improved. The integration degree of Dandao Baozhu is deepened! " With the success of a furnace of semi-finished sanshenaoshendan, Jiangning found that his experience of Dan Dao had risen a lot. He knew that this was because all his theoretical knowledge was enough, so now it is only a common practice that makes his Dan Dao experience increase dramatically. "These pills..." Jiangning emptied the dregs from the cauldron, and then packed the five Sanshi naoshen pills (fake) in the cauldron with a jade bottle. He took the jade bottle and came to the disciple guarding the herbal medicine and asked, "I don''t know if these pills can be exchanged for ten times the amount of herbal medicine?" The disciple guarding the herbal medicine was surprised to see Jiangning. He did not expect that Jiangning could successfully refine pills. Since the other party''s Danyu has managed to stop the fuming, he has to sniff out the fire "This elder martial brother is as wise as a torch. Jiangning is only the first time to refine alchemy!" Jiangning arched his hands with a smile. "The first alchemy?" The disciple who was guarding the pill looked at Jiangning seriously. "Exactly Jiangning in the heart of some slightly proud. "Since it''s the first time, why do you take the Taoist priest?" The disciple guarding the herbal medicine is full of jealousy. Xuelian''s appearance is the top in the whole Yaowang valley. The most important thing is that Xuelian has always been obedient to Jiangning. Compared with those beautiful and distant looking lonely disciples, Xuelian is a typical example of a good wife and a good mother. No wonder the disciple guarding the pill would be jealous of Jiangning. Jiangning was not in the mood to answer the boring question of the disciple who was guarding the pills. He just handed the pills to the other party, and then patiently asked, "if my pills are qualified, please check the contribution value of these pills for me, so that I can exchange these contribution values for herbs!" "What''s the use of your pill?" The disciple who was guarding the pill asked dutifully. "This is Sanshi naoshen pill. If taken with special medicine, it can produce a kind of corpse worm in the brain. If there is no special antidote, the corpse worm will devour the brain marrow of the consumer and eventually become an idiot. If it is taken with wine, it can warm and nourish mental strength, make the user''s ears and eyes clear, and has special effects on Alzheimer''s disease and other brain diseases Jiangning opened the system panel and read the explanation of the system panel word by word. "How could there be such a strange pill in the world? Did you make it up? " The disciple guarding the herbal medicine was frightened by Jiangning''s deep tone, and the pill almost fell to the ground. "If you don''t believe it, you can try it! At least, the Dan lines of these pills have changed, which indicates that these pills are at least of the same grade Jiangning carefully squeezed out a pill, that in the candlelight under the sway after a while said. "All right, all right! I''m afraid of you The disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine didn''t want to listen to Jiangning''s nonsense any more. He waved impatiently and said, "your pills are worth about 20000 contribution points according to the contribution value system. However, your pills are too rare. I''ll give you 14000 contribution points. If you are willing to exchange them, you can change them. If you don''t want to change them, you can do it!" The situation is better than the people, Jiangning has no choice but to agree to the unequal treaty of the disciple who keeps the pills. "I want to use these 14000 contribution points in exchange for the use of high Dan Ding, and the remaining contribution points in exchange for two and a half coins of Acanthus aureus, two and a half money of living root grass..." Jiangning said his requirements according to his memory of the disciple''s Dan Fang who had successfully refined the great return pill. "I''ll do it for you!" The disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine took out an abacus and began to recite and calculate: "senior Dan Ding uses 7000 contribution points once, acanthopanax two and a half 2500 contribution points, living root grass two and a half 250 contribution points..." "according to your requirements, you have exactly 1000 contribution points left in this exchange. Are you sure you want to exchange?" After counting for a long time, the disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine looked up at Jiangning. "Just exchange it according to this! For the extra contribution point, you can change it into fragrant tea and deliver it to my senior Danding room! " Jiangning waved. "A thousand points of fragrant tea?" The disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine asked in some uncertain way. "The fragrant tea certainly can''t use 1000 contribution points, the surplus should be your reward!" Jiangning did not care. "OK! Please wait a moment Driven by the interests, the disciple who had been guarding the pills without a good face towards Jiangning finally showed a smile. "Brother Ning, do you only exchange one pill of herbal medicine?" Xuelian knows more about Jiangning''s exchange and asks for some worries. "What I exchange is the formula of Da Huan Dan! Although dahuandan is the most precious treasure in the Wulin, I have seen its true face somehow. Therefore, the refining of Da Huan Dan is quite simple for me. What''s more, unless I continue to refine Sanshi naoshen pill, there is no other way to quickly accumulate contribution points. But you know, Sanshi naoshen Dan is too overbearing. Although it has some beneficial effects, most of the people who use it are based on its domineering effect. If the refining is too much, I''m afraid it will hurt Tianhe! "Jiangning looked at the merit and virtue value reduced by 100000 points due to refining Sanshi naoshen pill, so he said in a profound way. "All right, all right! Here are the herbs and tea you want! 674 contribution points left! " The disciple guarding the pill, sweating on his forehead, sent Jiangning what he needed. "Since I said I would give you the rest of the contribution points, I''ll give it to you!" Jiangning took the herbs he needed, and then instructed Xuelian to take the pot of fragrant tea, and left the counter without looking back. What he needs now is the practice of looking, not being polite to such a small role. He felt that his experience of Dandao was like a volcano about to erupt, and he could hardly control it. Now he just wants to calm down and quickly refine the pills he likes. As for the rest, he simply doesn''t think about it. Even if Xuelian, who has been holding his arm, rubs Jiangning''s arm with her Su chest. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 Jiangning''s attempt to refine dahuandan is too frightening. It is just like a person without martial arts foundation who suddenly wants to challenge the city master of ten square cities. It seems to others that it is just a fantasy. After Jiangning exchanged herbs, the disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine felt that something was wrong. After all, the formula of dahuandan was not a secret in the whole Wulin. All Wulin people who had a little dream once dreamed that they could one day refine dahuandan, and then embark on the life of Dian Feng who became rich and married the princess of Wulin. However, for all people, refining Da Huan Dan is just a distant fantasy. First of all, the expensive materials of dahuandan have deterred a large number of Wulin people who only know how to imagine YY. Just because of the failure of dahuandan, an ordinary rich family will have to live a tight life from now on. Secondly, it is rumored that the excellent fire control and collection skills of dahuandan are refined. These skills are not necessarily proficient, let alone others. In the end, the mysterious position of the monarch, Minister and assistant envoy of each herbal medicine, which had been lost for a long time, made all the people in the Wulin who wanted to find out the truth about it directly refused to refine dahuandan. It is said that although the formula of dahuandan is fixed, the monarch, Minister and assistant envoys in the formula vary with the refining time, time, pharmacist, Dan Ding and heat. This involves too much knowledge of heaven, earth, man, yin and Yang, which is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. "Another fool who wants to make a fortune overnight The disciple guarding the herbal medicine murmured to himself. "What are you muttering about? What made you rich overnight A disciple who had just succeeded in refining alchemy was in a good mood and asked with a smile. "Here! That''s the man! That man has just exchanged a batch of dahuandan herbs The disciple guarding the herbal medicine pointed to Jiangning, who was quietly sorting out the stove and flame. "Ha ha, maybe others just want to improve their alchemy skills by refining big return pills?" After seeing the brocade robe on Jiangning and Xuelian standing beside Jiangning like a servant girl, the disciple immediately saw Jiangning as a second generation who spent money like dirt. "His Jiangning just learned how to refine alchemy. He just had a bad luck. He successfully refined a furnace of three corpse brain God pills. Then he thought he was a genius. Then he had to cross several levels and wanted to refine big return pills." The disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine said scornfully. "Jiangning?" The direct disciple''s face relaxed smile disappeared, but some heavy said: "since it is Jiangning, then he is more rich, let alone a furnace of big return Dan, I''m afraid it is no matter to him to refine ten furnaces and twenty heats again!" "Of course, it doesn''t matter. However, this herbal medicine is the Fuli of our medicine King''s Valley and his direct disciples. It''s a pity that he wasted it so much!" "Well, we are just disciples of Yaowang valley. What are you doing with this mind? My elder martial sister Hua qianguhua, the master of medicine King Valley, didn''t say anything! " The direct disciple pretended to be free and easy, waved his hand and said, "don''t pull this, do you still have herbs for Huoluo powder? Give me three. " "It''s still the elder martial brother. Although he has become a great master of Dan, he still wants to consolidate his foundation! Listen to the master, this is the most reliable way The disciple guarding the herbal medicine is not hypocritical to Jiangning, but flatters the legitimate disciple. "Ha ha! Master, I praise you so much! This is just the method recommended by my master. I don''t have the patience to do this all the time! Speaking of it, if there are conditions, I also want to directly refine dahuandan! With so many tens of heats of big return Dan going on, what foundation has been tamped down! " The disciple took over his herbal medicine, glanced at Jiangning with a bitter smile. He continued to refine low-grade potions to improve the skill of pills. Xuelian has been guarding Jiangning like a good baby. She is just Xiaobai, but she also knows that there are too many prohibitions for refining Da Huan Dan. Therefore, even if she has the heart to help, she also tries to resist Yu Wang who helps and just stands at a distance. Jiangning put all the items and potions in a hurry. Then he took the compass next to the stove and carefully measured the eight trigrams of yin and Yang for a while. Then he breathed out his breath. He began to use his internal power to stimulate the ground fire under the Dan Ding and prepare to refine the great return pill. "Did that man prepare so long?" Most of the day had passed unconsciously. The disciple continued to exchange herbs with Huoluo powder, which he had successfully refined. However, he found that Jiangning was just about to open the furnace for alchemy. Suddenly, he was curious: "do you think he is really sure or is he making a mystery?" "Where do I know that? But if he looks serious, he won''t come to play on the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion because he is too busy? " The disciple who is guarding the herbal medicine has changed. He is optimistic about Jiangning''s persistence. Jiangning took a sip of the fragrant tea nearby, added some moisture, and then glanced at the dozens of herbs. Under the prompt of the system, he quickly took out the first one and threw it into the furnace, and then more quickly dropped the second and the third... until the seventh one was put in, the system finally stopped, and Jiangning didn''t dare to kick it, Then according to the system prompts to start variable firepower, at the same time to add a variety of accessories to the furnace.In this way, by the time Jiangning added the last medicine to the furnace, the time had come to noon. Xuelian just stood aside and felt her feet ache, but Jiangning was always busy and even kept urging her internal power. In Xuelian''s opinion, this alchemy method is simply the most difficult in the world. "Oh! It makes Ting look like a model After the disciple who had been guarding the herbal medicine changed his shift, he wanted to get close to Jiangning to see the alchemy achievements of Jiangning. "No Xuelian wants to stop her, but after standing for a day, her feet are numb. Finally, she lets the disciple step into the distance of 5 Zhang that Jiangning asked her to guard at first. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Although Xuelian has forced the disciple back with her fastest speed, Xuelian still feels the terrible murderous spirit just erupted in Jiangning. "You, you are such a man! Ning Ge is refining Da Huan Dan! No one can get close to him within five feet of him! " Xuelian was so anxious that her tears would fall down. If Jiangning failed to make alchemy because of her negligence, she would die. "Cut! Do you really think he can refine Da Huan Dan? It''s just a show! " The disciple who owed was forced back by such a beautiful woman as Xuelian. He couldn''t hold his face. He said, "this is the territory of our medicine King Valley! It is good for him to enter the Sutra Pavilion, not to mention the alchemy room on the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion? I just want to see how his alchemy is, and give him some advice. You are a woman who doesn''t know good or evil! " Not to mention how anxious Xuelian is at this time, Jiangning is also angry to want to kill. "Ding Dong!! There are other breath near, polluted Dan yuan! There is a great possibility of failure in the refining of dahuandan, a small possibility of refining into semi-finished product dahuansan, and a very small possibility of becoming a bad pill! " After all, Jiangning''s refining before was still successful. Although he was polluted by other smells, he was still less likely to refine this alchemy into semi-finished products. But big still scattered? Jiangning''s painstaking efforts are not to refine a furnace of semi-finished products. Looking at the zero success rate, Jiangning simply ignored the doomed failure of the big return pill, and rushed to the disciple who had just polluted Dan yuan with his magic sword. "Hum, do you really believe that he can refine the great return pill? If he can make big return Dan, I will take off my head and give you a kick At the same time, the arrogant disdain of that disciple was introduced into Jiangning''s ears, which made Jiangning''s anger spread. "It''s not necessary to kick the ball down! I once promised an elder that I would record all my understandings and opinions in this sutra Pavilion. If I can refine the great return pill successfully, I just need to erase the part of the big return pill! As for kicking with your head as a ball, I don''t have to! " Although Jiangning wanted to wipe out this disciple with a sword, his reason told him that it would not help. "Ha ha! Anyway, it''s you! Why don''t you say what happens if you fail? " The disciple took a look at snow lotus, the meaning of which was self-evident. "If you fail, Xuelian..." Xuelian''s brain is hot, she will be stimulated to say something like being a slave or a maid. Fortunately, Jiangning stopped her in time. "You are my wife, not an object! How can I gamble with my lover? Besides, a man like him doesn''t deserve you to make a bet Jiangning boldly threw the magic sword in his hand. The dark magic sword made a shrill sound of breaking through the sky, and then thrust itself in front of the disciple with its own gravity. The whole body of the sword fell into the bluestone ground with the diamond array arranged, leaving only the humble hilt in the eyes of the disciple. "This is the sacred sword! If I fail in refining, this sword will be yours! " Many people who have finished practicing Dan or just entered the third floor gathered around the three people in Jiangning to watch the excitement. When hearing that Jiangning stopped her woman from gambling and chose to use a sacred instrument as a bet, everyone took a breath. "Holy vessels! He took it as a bet! But Gao Qilong''s bet is so simple "What a fool! With this sacred vessel, isn''t a lot of women? And you can change it every day? And the fool is even reluctant to give up a woman. Instead, he chooses the sacred instrument as a bet? " "I grass! If anyone tells me that he doesn''t believe in love, I will spray him with a mouthful of salt soda! Isn''t this the most precious love? And I''m afraid there''s more than one sacristy? " Around the discussion, Jiangning also did not care, just coldly looked at that destroyed his refining big return Dan disciple. "Grass! Bet on it! Grandfather is not even afraid of death, but also afraid that you are such a brag devil? " The disciple thought carefully and found that he would not have any loss, so he said bravely. "I''m afraid you can''t even die when you want to!" Jiangning sneered and read it in my heart. "Then we''ll wait and see if you can succeed in this big return pill!" The disciple pointed to the furnace before Jiangning and said aloud. Jiangning was amused by this disciple''s shamelessness and laughed: "do you think I am a fool or you are a fool? That furnace of pills has been destroyed by you! You even let me bet you that stove of pills? " "Well, how would you like to gamble? Is it possible to restart the furnace? It takes a long time to refine dahuandan. Do you want everyone to accompany you to work for more than ten days "Bring me a new stove of herbs! I only need five or six days! " Jiangning lost all interest and anger for the villain in front of him. Such a mole ant, he was even afraid to step on his feet. The reason is that Jiang Ning''s herbal medicine has not hindered Jiang Ning''s selection of herbs."Big guy, watch! These are just collected, full of aura of herbal medicine! Don''t say I deliberately choose expired herbs to embarrass some people! " Jiangning is not a word, for such a villain, he is really lazy to spend even a little thought on each other. After all, the bet they just made was doomed that the disciple would fall into the abyss of eternal destruction. "The furnace, the furnace is still the one you just used! It''s just right for you to use it The disciple pointed to the furnace that Jiangning used before. At this time, because of the reduction of Jiangning''s internal force control, the ground fire under the furnace had become a small flame. "Ha ha! You don''t need to worry about the furnace! " Jiangning disdained to look at the disciple. All failed cauldrons will be full of fire, which is not suitable for continuous refining. The best way to deal with it is to change the furnace and let it cultivate for several months. This is the reason why the entry conditions of the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion in Yaowang valley are harsh. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 "I have prepared the stove myself Jiangning is not afraid of shocking the world, and directly takes out the medicine King tripod that he got in the big array of mysterious days. The medicine King''s tripod is about the size of Jiangning''s palm and is made of bronze. The three tripod feet are refined from the three sacred animal''s Xuanwu feet. The two tripod ears are made of non gold and non jade materials. Around the tripod body are carved the heaven and earth oven array composed of clouds, mountains, sacred animals and sky fire. However, nowadays, the tripod body is covered with rust, so it is difficult for ordinary people to see the array around the tripod. In Yaowang Ding, there are a space array, a Dan effect enhancement array and a fire control array. Among these three arrays, except for the fire control array, which may be arranged by someone, the remaining two arrays have been lost. The utility of such a small stove is basically zero. Moreover, the small cauldron is rusty, which makes people''s eyes blind. Seeing Jiangning take out the Dan Ding, although the public doubted the practicability of the Dan Ding, in order to watch the final result of Jiangning gambling with that disciple, everyone consciously withdrew from the 5 Zhang range around Jiangning. All present were the disciples of Yao Wang Gu, who had a solid foundation of Dan Yao. Everyone knew the harsh conditions for refining Da Huan Dan. Therefore, they did not believe that Jiangning would be so playful that they took out a Dan Ding and made everyone laugh. "Fragrant tea!" Xuelian remembers that Jiangning put the pot of fragrant tea by her side, and guessed that this should be some procedure for refining dahuandan, so she cleverly took the teapot and teacup from the side of the high-grade furnace. "It''s hard for you! There is no need for fragrant tea. Just stand by and watch! Let''s see how I can refine dahuandan Jiangning smiles gently. In the past, fragrant tea was needed to control the ground fire, but now the requirements for the details of the side branches are not so high when using heart fire to refine pills. "Well! I believe in ningo Xuelian puffed at Jiangning, which was unnecessary, because she knew that Jiangning would surely be successful in refining since she dared to take the magic sword as a bet. Moreover, the medicine King Ding of Jiangning, Xuelian also knows. This is from the big array of the sky! Now the king''s medicine is very strong. There are many wise people in the crowd. Seeing Jiangning take out the medicine King tripod on such a solemn occasion, they speculate that the Yaowang Ding must be the top-ranking Dan Ding. However, although there are many smart people, there are also some idiots. Seeing Jiangning take out such a thing, they suddenly burst out with a silly laugh: "that''s just a thing. Do you want to make alchemy? I think Jiangning devil wants to lose to our medicine King Valley on purpose? " It''s a pity that this kind of ridicule is not shared by several people. "This is..." a well-informed disciple looked at Jiangning holding the tripod in both hands and was about to start refining alchemy. His voice trembled and said, "is this the legendary alchemy of heart fire?" "That little cauldron can use heart fire to refine pills? Isn''t that small Dan Ding at least a spirit weapon level? " "It is said that Xinhuo alchemy needs a high level of control, but the strength of Jiangning demon is not bad, but how can it be better than our medicine King Valley disciple! How dare he try to make alchemy "Hush! Please don''t make any noise, so as not to affect Ningge''s Alchemy! " Snow lotus stretched out the green onion finger, set up in the mouth to hiss, said. "Let''s be quiet for a moment! Watch carefully Jiangning alchemy! If Jiangning is really successful in refining, and we miss such a rare opportunity to observe because we are distracted, we will lose more than a spirit weapon! " Or the beginning of that well-informed direct disciple came forward to cooperate with Xuelian to suppress the public discussion. It seems that the direct disciple has a good prestige among the people. With his words, everyone is quiet. Many people just sit cross legged on the ground, take out paper and pen, and begin to record all operations of Jiangning alchemy. In fact, let alone heart fire alchemy, even if it is ground fire alchemy, Jiangning has just experienced it twice. But his alchemy with heart fire is more sure than that with ground fire. The reason lies in the system! There is an auxiliary function in the alchemy function of the system. For the changeable ground fire, the auxiliary function control power is limited, but for the heart fire, the auxiliary ability of the system can make Jiangning from an ordinary Dan master to a top master like a Dixian. In addition to the auxiliary function of the system, another reason why Jiangning dare to use Xinhuo refining pills so boldly is yaowangding. "Ding Dong! Congratulations to players on obtaining the elixir King''s tripod. It is said that the medicine King tripod was made by Peng Zu referring to the heaven and earth, and was made into the heart fire alchemy. For Xinhuo alchemy, it has a strong control addition, a strong addition for the effect of pills, and a strong shortening of the refining time. The only drawback is that the production of pills is low. It is said that Yaowang Ding has many other functions. Unfortunately, Dan Yangzi thinks that it is too adverse to the heaven, and it will increase the dependence of the disciples of the medicine King tripod on the medicine King tripod, and reduce the improvement of proficiency in alchemy. Therefore, it was sealed with Yaowang Valley in the medicine garden of Danding gate to promote the growth of medicinal materials in Yaowang valley. Because of the lack of Yaowang tripod, the Dan Ding gate was eventually renamed Yaowang valley When he just got the medicine Wang Ding, Jiangning didn''t care too much about such a thing. After all, the things that reduced the production of pills had little effect on him. But now, in this gambling agreement, the role of the medicine King Ding is so great that Jiangning will mourn for the disciple who bet with him."Ding Dong, because the player''s skill is Yang attribute, and there is a large amount of Yang attribute energy in the body (from the love lock Yang pill), this alchemy should choose Yang Dan refining method." "Ding Dong, do players start refining pills with fire? It is detected that the player has the medicine King tripod, and the success rate of alchemy is increased by 80%. " "Ding Dong, players choose big return heart fire alchemy success, start refining! Please follow the system instructions to run the internal force to activate the heart fire! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 "Ding Dong, congratulations on the success of Xinhuo alchemy. Next, please add herbs according to the system prompts! Note that each time the prompt is added for two seconds, if the specified dose of medicinal materials is not added into yaowangding, the quality of the pills may be decreased, and the failure of alchemy may be caused if the time is exceeded for many times! If the medicinal materials are put into Yaowang Ding at the perfect time, there is a small chance to improve the quality of pills. " It can be seen from the system prompt that the refining conditions of dahuadan are extremely harsh. Fortunately, Jiangning has just experienced the use of ground fire for alchemy, and it is known that these conditions are relatively simple compared with ground fire refining. Moreover, the alchemy was assisted by the system, and the difficulty was reduced by another difficulty, which was barely within the control range of Jiangning. Rao is so, when Jiangning began to add medicinal materials to the preheated yaowangdingzhi, the onlookers were still shocked by Jiangning''s dazzling technique. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s huge stake, I''m afraid some people would think Jiangning was blind in JB adding medicinal materials. It was because they believed that Jiangning was refining dahuandan that the disciples of yaowanggu were shocked by Jiangning''s technique. Because of the refining of dahuandan, the adding time and dosage of each kind of medicinal materials are changing at any time. Only those real elites can guess this change by feeling. But now, Jiangning has shown all the people in Yaowang Valley what is the talent of elixir. Of course, it is necessary to prove that you are a genius until Jiangning has successfully refined the dahuidan. Like the last time, when Jiangning added all the herbs on the prescription into yaowangding, it took more than half a day. In this kind of morning ten, if in the past, these medicine King Valley disciples who pay attention to body conditioning would have gone to bed. However, they were unwilling to go back to rest because of the wonderful dahuandan refining in front of their eyes. Perhaps, after the promotion of the realm of Dan Dao, it is like this. You can stay up for more than ten days and dozens of days without going to bed? Considering that it took dozens of days to refine the legendary ancient prescriptions, the disciples of Yaowang Valley suddenly found that the body conditioning they had insisted on might not be right. "Ding Dong!"!!! The success rate of the addition was 100%. So far, the success rate of dahuandan was 110%. Next, please have no distractions and start to guide Dan Yuan generation! In the process, there should be no foreign gold, wood, water, fire, earth and other five elements close to the range of 5 Zhang of the Dan Ding, otherwise the success rate of refining medicine will be greatly reduced! " There is no need to prompt the system. Jiangning has just verified with bloody facts how much the success rate of substantial reduction is. However, although Jiangning was still in a state of palpitation, she still put all her thoughts behind her mind, and devoutly used heart fire to stimulate the medicine of dahuadan according to the system prompts, and guided the generation of Da Huan Dan yuan with its unique fragrance. There is a direct relationship between the formation of Danyuan and the formation of Danyuan. If there is no Danyuan, dahuandan, a holy level pill, can not survive in the world. That is to say, without Danyuan, dahuandan may just be refined successfully and become dissipated, and eventually it will only become dahuasan, which has greatly reduced its efficacy. And Dan yuan''s character, conduct is directly related to the nature of this big return Dan. Jiangning didn''t know what his original intention was. He would not know the quality, conduct and character of Danyuan. He just emptied himself according to the system prompts and guided the medicine to generate Danyuan. For a novice like him, refining the perfect form of dahuadan is too far away. He just wants to refine ordinary dahuandan. The direct disciples who have studied dahuandan only need to watch Jiangning''s attitude at the moment to know that Jiangning''s refining medicine has reached the most critical moment to guide the generation of Danyuan. Therefore, they all kept silent and even dared not breathe out of the atmosphere, for fear that their slightest movement would delay Jiangning''s Alchemy. Although these disciples of Yaowang valley are wary of Jiangning, when they have a chance to witness the birth of a batch of holy pills, their mentality becomes similar to that of Jiangning. Of course, this kind of piety is not shared by all people. For example, the disciple who kept the herbal medicine bet with Jiangning did not want Jiangning to succeed. The more he didn''t want to see Jiangning getting closer to success, he was more and more flustered. If Jiangning is successful in refining medicine and then deleting the alchemy experience originally intended for Yaowang Valley, the loss of Yaowang valley will be too great. In addition to the loss, the reputation of Yaowang Valley in the whole Wulin will also be greatly affected. And he will be the culprit of this series of losses! After thinking about the consequences that he could not bear, the disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine could not help but get angry. He started from his heart and became evil to gall. He had to destroy Jiangning''s Alchemy again. "If you dare to take a step forward or make any voice that you shouldn''t have, I will make you regret coming into this world!" Xuelian is not polite this time. She doesn''t want to force this person back. Instead, she tells the other party with a silent sword spirit. She is determined to this matter. Snow country is famous for its sword power. However, the power of invisible sword Qi can not be underestimated if any sword technique is practiced to a high level. What''s more, the invisible sword spirit of the snow people is also mixed with a huge amount of ice Qi. Even if it was just Xuelian''s casual sword, there was still a faint mark of ice on the bluestone ground which used the Vajra array.The rest of the disciples of Yaowang Valley haven''t found that guy''s bad thoughts, but after hearing snow lotus''s cold voice, they all understood it. They glared at the younger martial brother in an instant. The disciple who guarded the herbal medicine believed that even if Xuelian didn''t kill herself, the other brothers would not let go. "Hum! Grandfather, take a good look at it. Don''t think you can make a big return pill if you make it so divine? " There is no other way for the disciple who is guarding the herbal medicine to use the spiritual conquering method in his heart. Although he was murmuring about Jiangning in the gods and gods, the disciple who kept the pills knew better than anyone that Jiangning was getting closer and closer to success. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 "Ding Dong! Congratulations on the successful generation of Danyuan. This time, the quality of Danyuan is ordinary, the character is thick and kind, which can help to improve the efficacy of the final pill, but the number of pills is greatly reduced. " After a day and night of waiting, Jiangning finally used all the medicines to generate a very general Dan yuan. Others don''t know the Danyuan attribute of Jiangning, and most people don''t even know that Jiangning Danyuan has been generated. Only a small number of talented people from Jiangning suddenly become relaxed, analysis of Jiangning may have succeeded in generating Danyuan. Jiangning has no chance to be happy. Every step of dahuandan refining is like dancing on a cliff. It can only be said that the step of generating Danyuan is equivalent to dancing on a cliff. after the formation of Dan yuan, Jiangning slowly controlled the heart fire and refining the sovereign medicine, and the growth of the essence of the emperor combined with Dan yuan was actually the process of Dan Cheng, also known as Dan Dan. However, compared with the ordinary Cheng Dan process, Jiangning had to give more training to Dan yuan. However, the latter operation is a little easier than the Danyuan generation process. Jiangning also has the opportunity to remove some of his mind from the Yaowang tripod and observe the disciples of Yaowang valley around him. When Jiangning''s eyes swept over the white mark with frost flowers on the ground, Jiangning''s heart was moved. He knew that it was Xuelian, the princess of snow Kingdom, who was protecting the Dharma for him. As for the cause of that impression? Jiangning skimmed and stood behind the crowd with a smile in his heart. "Dingdong, because the players are malicious and have a certain fear of Danyuan, the efficiency of the pill has been reduced by 30%" it is just because a small distraction has caused such huge consequences. Jiangning is also stunned. But in an instant, he emptied all his thoughts and returned to the state of no distractions again. He did not dare to be distracted any more, even if his energy was more than enough to cope with Yang Dan. In fact, Jiangning was careless this time. In his mind, he only regarded Da Huan Dan as a kind of elixir, but in fact, Da Huan Dan can be regarded as the second life for a warrior, and the second life is more precious than hundreds of ordinary martial arts life in many cases. With a feeling of guilt and appeasement, Jiangning regained his mind in the medicine King tripod. Fortunately, there was a space array in the medicine King tripod. At this time, Dan yuan was walking around the stove with four kinds of herbs. It seems that he has recovered from his shock. Jiangning observed that the good character of this Dan yuan is reflected in the process of its leading the medicinal materials. This process is the process of becoming a pill. However, with the leadership of weidanyuan, each medicinal material performs its own duties without any conflict. It only slowly merges and assimilates, and slowly evolves into a magic pill. With the gradual formation of pills, Danyuan may also be completely mature, only to see that weidanyuan slowly integrated with the already formed Da Huan Dan, and finally became a member of Da Huan Dan. "Bang!" With a light sound, Jiangning even if not looking at the system prompts also know that his big return pill is even if the refining is completed. Holding the medicine King''s tripod carefully, Jiangning cheerfully said, "sister Xuelian, bring me the old jade bottle you left! The pill has been practiced! " "Cheng Dan?" "So simple? It''s only five days, right? Is it still one day away from the five or six days he said? How can you train so fast? Don''t you lie to us "Lie to your sister! Don''t you smell the refreshing smell of medicine? Just the fragrance of the medicine can save us months of practice "I just took a look out of the window, the disaster is slowly forming, this big return Dan, it is probably successful practice!" "Ha ha ha ha! Fortunately, I have been sleepless, I have a trace of Jiangning God''s refining process down! I believe that as long as I am willing to spend money, I will be able to successfully refine Dahuai one day! " The above is the exclamation of the disciples of the medicine King Valley. Of course, the last one is just a fool who wants to be crazy about money. People don''t pay attention to him. "This, this, this only one?" When people saw that Jiangning furnace big return pill was only one, everyone was a little disappointed. So God Dan, it is not easy to refine a success, but only one, it is to let people white happy. Even just arrived at the huaqiangu on the third floor of the Sutra Pavilion. When he saw that big huandan the size of longan was put into the ancient jade bottle of snow lotus, he was also disappointed in his beautiful eyes. In her opinion, if there are two or more pills in this furnace, yaowanggu may buy one or two at a high price because of its relationship with Jiangning. But if there is only one Da Huan Dan? Spend a thousand bones ask oneself, if it is oneself also can''t bear to sell, let alone others. In fact, when he saw only one big return pill, Jiangning was very depressed. Originally he was still optimistic about the kind Dan yuan, but now, sometimes too kind is really bad. For example, this time, if the Dan yuan is not so kind, how can you divide the pill into two, or more. However, because of his kindness, Dan yuan was reluctant to part with the monarch, his subjects and assistant envoys, and finally became only a pill.After collecting the pills, Jiangning had time to watch his system prompt. He was afraid that if he did not look at it, he would be drowned by the system prompt. "Ding Dong, congratulations on the player''s success in refining a batch of Holy Level elixir, and the great improvement of Dan Dao experience... The level of player''s Dan pharmacist''s vice occupation, player''s Dan pharmacist''s vice occupation level and player''s Dan pharmacist''s deputy occupation level has been improved... At present, the player''s Dan pharmacist''s level is golden elixir. I hope players can continue their efforts and soar as soon as possible! (Note: for the same kind of Saint level pill, experience can only be gained when it is successfully refined for the first time, and only merit can be obtained by refining it again. " "Ding Dong, congratulations on the player''s obtaining the saint level pill of great return. This pill is as strong as fire. If you want to preserve the efficacy of the pill with maximum effect, you''d better keep it in a warm soft jade bottle; if you want to keep the elixir smart, you''d better use the eternal jade bottle to keep it;..." and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 "Ding Dong, congratulations on the player''s acquisition of the high-quality Saint level pill Da Huan Dan. This pill can strengthen the Yuan Yang, strengthen the muscles and bones, warm the elixir field, benefit the spirit, bring the dead back to life, heal all internal injuries, and greatly increase the skill. This medicine is against the heaven. It is going to be a disaster. Please keep it properly. " "Ding Dong, congratulations on becoming the first person to refine Saint level pills and gain great achievements and reputation." "Ding Dong, the disaster of pills is coming, please get ready!" "Dan Yao Tianjie: it is a great opportunity (and may cause huge losses) that must be experienced by high-level (God, saint and immortal) pills when they are born. The pill will experience several days of thunder training. If you succeed, you will get edible pills; if you fail, you will have a great chance to escape (if you don''t escape, you can get Danling, you can''t use it, but you can offer it) " " I''ll let you go! " Seeing that the disaster was coming, Jiangning was so scared that he could not explain it to the people and rushed out in general. He was afraid that he would be angry with Tianjie when he was a little late, so he demolished the Sutra Pavilion in Yaowang valley. However, there are more than a dozen defensive arrays arranged in the Sutra Pavilion of Yaowang valley. At this time, when he stayed in the Sutra Pavilion, he wanted to use these more than a dozen defensive arrays to resist the sky thunder. This practice is basically an open provocation to the sky thunder. "What did he run for?" A man asked curiously. "Don''t you see the disaster brewing out of the window?" Another person curiously put his head out of the window and said happily. "Grass! Disaster "You don''t have it. It''s a disaster?" "Wife, come and see the robbery!" In the face of the disaster, everyone''s reaction is very strange. The word "Tianjie" has only been seen in the history of thousands of years ago in the whole world. Now we are lucky enough to witness a real disaster, and everyone feels as if our heart is going to stop. Although this Tianjie is only the smallest and smallest one in the Tianjie, the one of pills. As Jiangning appeared in the martial arts arena of Yaowang Valley, the whole sky of Yaowang Valley has become dark. Except for the occasional electric snake in the sky, there is no natural light in the whole Yaowang valley. As the sky darkened, the whole valley of Yaowang began to be shrouded by a violent wind. This gust of wind seems to have a conscious general, with Jiangning as the center, blowing all the objects within 100 Zhang around him, except for the earth. All the people in Yaowang Valley found the world unusual. Fortunately, Hua qiangu witnessed Jiangning''s Alchemy all the way. He had already been prepared for the next Tianjie. Although he was flustered, everyone calmed down at the call of Hua qiangu, and the more daring people ran to the edge of the martial arts arena, waiting and wanting To witness the world''s long lost disaster. But those brave people, before the disaster, were covered with a black foreign body. "This is the disaster!" In the center of the disaster, Jiangning agreed to be excited. He held the bottle of dahuandan in one hand and his magic sword in the other hand, waiting for the disaster to come quietly. Unfortunately, although the disaster was small, it was the first one in thousands of years. How could it take a few hours to prepare. Fortunately, Jiangning has just experienced more arduous alchemy, at this time for this waiting also bear to live. "Ding Dong, congratulations on the player''s refined dahuandan, which has experienced the baptism of the tianjiegang wind. The body of the pill has become transparent and the efficiency of the pill has been improved!" "Please prepare, this Tianjie is Yin and Yang thunder robbery. The first Tianjie is Yang fire thunder. It will come in a quarter of an hour later!" "Yin Yang thunder robbery is the second only to chaos thunder robbery among the five major natural calamities. It mainly uses the Yang thunder which destroys the body and the Yin thunder which decays the soul as the main attack means. The attack power is average, but the attack is extremely strange. It can not be resisted by any energy of yin and Yang and five elements. Otherwise, if the thunder robbery reverses the five elements of yin and Yang, the resister will be killed instantly." Seeing that the sky thunder is coming, Jiangning even has the leisure to open the system panel and start to see what is Yin and Yang thunder robbery. Seeing the system prompt, Jiangning had to sigh that he was lucky to have a system. Otherwise, in the case of no previous experience to refer to, I was afraid that he would have to die in the first thunderstorm! The sky and the earth continued to roar, the fierce wind continued to howl, and the aura mixed with countless thunder arcs was rolled up, forming a huge whirlpool in the sky, which was the precursor of the coming of the disaster. After a quarter of an hour, the world suddenly quieted down. There was no sound of insects, birds, chickens or dogs. The whole world seemed to be dead in an instant. This silence is not only no sound, but the air flow around has stopped, as if the whole time and space have stopped. Boom After the extreme silence, there was a deep thunder in the sky, followed by a huge unmatched red lightning. "Ding Dong!! The first thunder robbery comes, this thunder rob is golden fire thunder robbery, counterattack all five element attack! Please player had better throw away the weapon in hand! Otherwise, it will suffer extremely serious consequences! " It''s not until this weapon system of Jiangning rings out. In the dark, Jiangning threw his sword hundreds of feet away."The natural calamity is so fierce! In my opinion, this is not something human can resist at all It has already appeared in the moon tower of the closed gate. There is such a grand event of natural calamity that he has to live to watch and continue to close after watching it. "Why did he lose his weapons instead of the disaster Hua qiangu asked Xuelian in surprise. Xuelian didn''t know about these things, but as long as it was about Jiangning, she would think it was reasonable. So she tilted her head and said, "I think brother Ning wants to despise the disaster? Maybe, maybe Ningge''s strength has not been afraid of the disaster for a long time! " "You girl! I think you are possessed Hua qiangu laughed, but the next moment she couldn''t laugh. "Hiss "This is... Idol "Is Tianjie so weak?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 Tianjie is certainly not weak, but in people''s eyes, the thunder robbery that seems to destroy the heaven and earth has been lightly solved by Jiangning, which makes the Tianjie look very weak. In a voice of suspicion, Hua qiangu asked solemnly, "Xuelian, do you tell me, is your brother Ning really reincarnated?" "What reincarnation? Is it impossible? " Snow lotus looks silly. "If he was not reincarnated, how could he be so fierce?" Hua qiangu looks into Jiangning''s eyes and begins to see something like a little star... "it''s normal that my brother Ning is powerful! How can it be related to the devil Xuelian Du opened her mouth and glared at Hua qiangu, but she didn''t notice that Hua qiangu''s eyes towards Jiangning were somewhat similar to her. The first thunderbolt was very powerful, but it was acceptable for Jiangning. Under the prompt of this system, Jiangning was not harmed. After all, the main target of the thunder robbery is his big return pill. Jiangning is just a alchemist. The thunder robbery he received was less than 1% of its own power. Unfortunately, none of the tens of thousands of people here knew that Jiangning was not the main target of the thunder robbery. Therefore, in the eyes of these people, Jiangning has become the most popular existence since ancient times. After the first thunder robbery, the world was quiet again. There was no sound except the gasping of the people present. In this strange quiet, Jiangning heard the familiar sound of the system. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for passing through the first golden fire and thunder robbery and getting the following rewards... "Ding Dong!!! Congratulations on the first thunder robbery. The second one will come soon. Please get ready As he was about to face the second thunder robbery, Jiangning didn''t want to watch the reward he had won. He tensed up his nerves to prepare for the second one. Although the first thunder robbery was easily spent by him, it was also spent under the system prompt. Jiangning would not think that he had the ability to cross the robbery, even if the power of the thunder robbery was only 1%. "Ding Dong!"!!! The second thunder robbery comes, this thunder rob is the heart fire Yin thunder, magnifies all the negative desire! Please empty your mind! Otherwise, they will be occupied by desire and become the devil! " Listen to want to become a demon, Jiangning scared quickly according to the system prompts empty mind. He had spent a lot of money recovering himself from his desire, but he didn''t want to be the same again. "Ding Dong!"!!! The third thunder robbery will be accompanied by the second thunder robbery. This thunder robbery is the heart fire Yin thunder accompanied by the bright light Yang thunder. It can erase all desires. Please keep the original mind after passing through the second thunder robbery, or you will be infused with light power into your whole body and become a Saint without desire and desire! " "I grass Even if Jiangning has already air defense mind, he is still disgusted by the third thunder robbery that can not be prevented. Although he didn''t want to be a devil, he didn''t want to be a sage without any desires. No matter what, it would not be Jiangning himself. However, in the face of the threat of thunder robbery, Jiangning just murmured and restrained himself. Like a clever little daughter-in-law, he quietly waited for the ravages of thunder robbery. Looking at the two small arcs in the sky, which are the size of earthworms, people''s hearts are filled with doubts: is such a small thing also a thunder robbery? Isn''t God teasing me? "Ha ha ha ha! What nonsense thunder robbery, I think is a big joke A wandering man in the lake hiding among the disciples of Yaowang Valley didn''t know why he felt an impulse to rob Jiang Ning''s thunder robbery. He burst into the air laughing and rushed to the two seemingly funny thunder robbers. If a person is magnified evil thoughts but no desire, then what will this let become? Many people may not have thought about this problem, because it is too difficult to meet such conditions. It is really difficult to edify in the information society like Jiangning, so it is boring to imagine such a problem. Now, people can see what it will be like if one is magnified with evil thoughts but no desire. At the moment of contact with the thunder robbery in Jiangning, the scattered person in the lake, who rushed to the thunder robbery, first exuded a terrible red light, but at the next moment, he emitted a soft white light on his body. Then, the two thunder robberies seemed to have never touched the wandering man in the lake. Through his body, they continued to drift to Jiangning, or to the jade bottle containing dahuandan in Jiangning''s hands. "How is that man?" Everyone is concerned about the scattered person who robbed Jiangning thunder robbery. Of course, they are not concerned about each other''s safety, but about what power the thunder robbery experienced in Jiangning. It''s a pity that the wandering man in the lake didn''t provide any useful information to the public, because after landing, he just looked up to the sky with a long smile, and then instantly corpsed and returned to heaven and earth, as if there had never been such a person in heaven and earth. If the person''s clothes, equipment and other sundries were not left in place, people would even doubt whether such a person had just appeared. "The man..." one asked."Disappeared?" One replied. "Why is the disaster so strange? Big change? How is it different from the disaster I heard about? " A man with a big heart is wonderful. People''s hearts are filled with a stronger doubt, but the lesson from the past, no one is willing to use their own lives to try what is the Dan Jie in Jiangning. In the eyes of all people''s doubts, the two horrible and strange thunder robberies like small earthworms came to Jiangning, but most of the expected destruction of Jiangning did not appear. Jiangning experienced the first thunder robbery, and nothing happened, just as if it had not experienced the thunder robbery. "It''s a disaster for thousands of years! Just now that guy who is obviously not sending spies has been killed by thunder. Unexpectedly, Jiangning is still alive "Well, even the disaster of heaven can''t help this big devil. Who else can accept this disaster?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Most of the onlookers were disappointed, but their faces had to show false concern. After the thunder robbery, Jiangning became more and more powerful. No one dared to express the hope that Jiangning would be killed by thunder. However, everyone was disappointed, but Xuelian''s face showed such a smile. She had just secretly worried that Jiangning would be destroyed by the two terrible and strange thunder. However, Jiangning was safe and sound and her heart fell back to the ground. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the second heartfire Yin thunder and getting the following rewards... "Ding Dong!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully crossing the third bright Yang thunder and getting the following rewards... "Ding Dong >!!! Congratulations on your success in crossing the third thunder robbery. The fourth one will come in half an hour. Please get ready! The subsequent thunder robberies are energy type. Please try your best to resist them! " After the second and third thunder robbery, Jiangning can finally take a good breath. He did not expect that with the two vicious thunder robberies, the remaining thunder robberies were all energy type. However, he is willing to face the energy type thunder robbery, but he does not want to face the weird heart thunder and mixed energy thunder robbery any more. At most, one percent of the energy thunder robbing makes him hurt, but those weird heart thunder, even if only one tenth of the energy, may be wiped out. This is the difference between energy thunder robbery and heart thunder. It''s a pity that Jiangning''s fantasy is too beautiful. He only thinks that the rest is ordinary energy type thunder robbers, but he doesn''t think that the rest may be more complex mixed energy thunder robbery. Facing the thunder robbery, time passed like a snail, but people were still waiting patiently, and no one left. When half an hour later, all the people were still standing there, while Jiangning, with a comfortable face, sat cross legged on the ground, and even took advantage of the gap to recuperate. "See? This is the great God! This is temperament! We have to study hard. Maybe we can use it if we have a chance to survive the robbery in the future. " One of the onlookers said with envy. Many people agreed with this disciple''s statement. The most important thing for them to do alchemy is to be calm. After all, they will experience numerous failures and successes in their life. Therefore, they are thinking that if they have such a calm temperament as Jiangning, then not to mention other things, they will have a great improvement in their future Dan Dao. If Jiangning knew the envy of these people, he would be very ashamed to tell each other: I am not calm, but because of the system! If you want to be like me, if you are not a real genius, you will never think about it in your life. This is not, just when Jiangning is complacent, the system prompt rings on time again. "Ding Dong!"!!! The fourth thunder robbery comes. This thunder robbery is four elephant thunder robberies, containing four forces of sun, Shaoyin, Shaoyang and Taiyin! Please try your best to resist, if you fail, you may leave a hidden disease! " Since can only use strength to resist, Jiangning resolutely recalled his magic sword. Jiang Ning didn''t feel embarrassed about the recall when he needed it or throw it away when he didn''t need it. Instead, he stroked the dark body of the magic sword: "old man! It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance to refine and purify. How nice I am to you As for Jiangning''s shameless behavior, the onlookers are shocked by their big teeth. Only Xuelian and huaqiangu think it is quite lovely and natural. Of course, the one who thinks Jiangning is lovely is Xuelian, and the one who thinks it is in line with nature is huaqiangu. Only that magic sword knows that Jiangning has always been loyal to it, and only shakes its body to respond to Jiangning''s greeting. "It is indeed a sacred vessel! He would respond to Jiangning''s joke Exclaimed a disciple of Yaowang Valley, who had strong eyesight. People have no time to marvel at Jiangning''s sacred vessels, because the thunder robbery with the breath of destroying everything has appeared. Different from the previous thunder robberies, which are low, cruel or bright, this one has been accumulating their own strength from the beginning. The accumulated energy makes people find that this is the thunder robbery in their impression. "If this thunder is robbed, I''m afraid the whole valley of medicine king will be wiped out?" A legitimate disciple stood behind huaqiangu, with a frightened face. Moon full floor frown thought to say: "can''t! Even if the power of thunder robbery is enough to destroy the world, it is only aimed at those who should be robbed. It will not be wasted! Otherwise, is it not against the name of the executioner of heaven to kill the innocent by thunder robbery "That, that so terrible energy, will all pour to Ning Ge body?" Xuelian''s beautiful face finally showed a worried look. "Don''t worry, he has survived the weird thunder robbery ahead. Even if the thunder robbery is a little more powerful, he will be OK!" Hua qiangu stretched out Chu Yu''s hand, holding snow lotus''s cold little hand and comforting him: "besides, we just said it just now. Your Ning elder brother is a man who can''t even take Tianjie! He''s not afraid of thunder "But, but the power is only a little bigger? It''s like destroying the world Snow lotus''s face becomes pale, the whole person presents another kind of morbid beauty, is simply I see still pity.Regardless of the people with different looks, Jiangning is still standing high in the eyes of the public. He doesn''t care that the power of thunder robbery is enough to destroy more than 100 of them. "This is a contest of strength! Evasion and cleverness will only backfire! In this case, let me try your best! " Jiangning stretched out her head and Tian''s lips, full of excitement. Although he has been helped by the system too much along the way, it doesn''t mean that his mind has become bad. We should know that Jiangning has experienced the chaos of information bombing in the past life, the extreme luck of picking up gold bricks in this life, the arrogance of pulling out a knife to kill a person, and the weakness from kindness to evil. After so much experience, he believes that even those who have risen to the heights may not have such a firm character. Since he is confident that his temperament is unparalleled in the world, when Jiangning is faced with the real monitoring of his own strength, he is self-confident to some abnormal madness. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 Under extreme confidence, Jiangning suddenly thought of his favorite words in his previous life, and shouted with his internal force against the harsh wind: "come on! I want to be able to cover my eyes this day, and I will not bury my heart again. If all the living beings understand my intention, I want the Buddhas... "Br > the rise of Jiangning thought finds that the Buddha is not as evil as the previous novels, and decisively swallows the last half sentence into the stomach. But the words of Jiangning''s heroic spirit and heaven still caused a great wave of confusion in the whole valley of the drug king. All people no longer worry about whether to keep quiet in this sacred moment, but a single head of Jiangning that sentence. I want this day, I can no longer cover my eyes, I want this land, no longer buried my heart, to all the living beings, understand my meaning, to the Buddha... What about the Buddhas? The relationship between Jiangning magic head and Buddha state is not bad. What does he want to do? Some people began to admire the words of Jiangning''s heroic to the explosion, and others were curious about the last half of Jiangning''s words that were not exported. But everyone was deeply admired by Jiangning: if we can say that, Jiangning is not lost to being the leader of the Ming church and the leader of the demon! That is, the sky has become a ball of the sky thunder with suffocating breath mixed with wind, fire and lightning four Xiang force rushed to Jiangning. "Ah!!! Heaven and earth move!!! Dragon subduing 18 hands!!! Taizu Changquan... "Br > since the thunder came, people can no longer see how Jiangning is in the martial arts arena, because the thunder disaster immediately submerged Jiangning and then placed in a white dazzling thunder sea. But listen to his life and tiger drinking, others gradually understand: that evil has not died! Not only did not die, but maybe not a little hurt. The flower thousand bone and snow lotus already two eyes to the five body devotion of Jiangning worship, even has been a little bit of resentment to Jiangning, but also some happy bitterly smile: "I yuemanlou really blind, unexpectedly want to join a group of black people to kill such a proud! I''m afraid our enclosure is just a kid like game for him! " The five elements of thunder disaster come quickly, and go fast. After the energy consumption is finished, it will disappear in the void, as if it had passed from the future. After Lei looting, they found that, not to mention the valley of the drug king, even the martial arts arena at the foot of Jiangning had not been destroyed for half a point. That is to say, the energy of the mine disaster has not leaked to Jiangning. However, after the ray disaster, which only makes people feel soft at a glance, Jiangning is standing there as if he had no trouble. Of course, it is said that the non-existent people are mainly for the narei robbery. Jiangning experienced the thunder robbery is not intact. His hair style has become an explosive head, his clothes become beggar clothes, and the sword in his hand is still smoking. But all of this can not cover up the fact that Jiangning successfully passed that road as if it could kill the world. The dark heart thunder people have not heard of it, and they do not know its power, but just now the power of the five elements of thunder robbery is put in front of the public. Therefore, even if Jiangning''s image at this time is like a beggar, in the eyes of all, he is still like a nobody, still a standing top, can safely through the thunder robbery of a big master. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Thank you, old man! " Jiangning has become God in the eyes of all people, but Jiangning knows that he can survive the thunder robbery. This holy weapon magic sword has played a great role. At this time, he is touching the magic sword with his own through five elements of thunder robbery. In fact, his internal power has been empty, can survive the five elements of thunder, the magic sword really played a huge role, otherwise, Jiangning at this moment is less said to be a serious body. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully crossing the fourth five element mine robbery and get the following rewards... "Br > Ding Dong!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully crossing the fourth mine robbery. The fifth will come in half a day. Please prepare the player! This is a combination of yin and Yang thunder, which is a thunder robbery that forcibly regulates the balance between yin and Yang of the pill. Please give up the resistance and accept the thunder robbery with ease! You must not use any Yin Yang and five elements to break the balance of thunder robbery! This is a mine robbery in the palace collection " when prompted by the system, Jiangning silenced, and then he just saw his brother''s sword lost far away:" old man! Just now that you''re tired, let me bear it alone! " In fact, Jiangning is secretly fortunate that he is not busy recovering his internal power. Otherwise, with the internal force of Yang attribute in his body, there are some moths in the mine of palace collection. People don''t know the inner suffering of Jiangning, and they don''t know the real reason why Jiangning has lost his magic sword repeatedly. But when they hear Jiang Ning''s solemn words, they don''t know why they always feel a bit wrong there. "In the same word, why is it always strange to say it out of his mouth?" One person touched his head and asked himself. "Maybe that''s why others can fly to immortality, but we can only reincarnate forever!" A disciple looked up at the sky, and said a little bit of light. Since he left the sword open again, Jiangning no longer maintained his master image, simply opened his hands and feet, and lay down on the spot.Looking at Jiangning not only did not hurry to restore internal power, but lying on the ground, people can not help but worship: This is the master! "Why doesn''t brother Ning restore his internal power quickly?" Xuelian asked curiously. Hua qiangu turned his eyes and finally figured out a series of strange actions of Jiangning ferry robbery. He said with a smile: "maybe your brother Ning can be a prophet. He is very clear about every coming thunder robbery. And the next thunder disaster may be the kind of thunder robbery that can be overcome without internal force! " Hua qiangu''s explanation is like a bright lamp in the dark, illuminating the doubts in people''s minds. However, people immediately began to wonder: if Jiangning could not predict the nature of the next thunder robbery, how would he know it? Can he really predict? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 Jiangning didn''t know that Hua qiangu''s guess was to the point. He felt that he was about to get tired at this time. Just experienced a few days and nights of incessant alchemy, did not think that after Dan Cheng is this terrible Dan Jie. Fortunately, the main target of Dan Jie is dahuadan, otherwise Jiangning may have been destroyed by the first thunder robbery. However, regardless of other gains, the experience of this Dan Jie alone is a valuable treasure for Jiangning. Jiangning believes that with these experiences, he will be more relaxed than others in the future! This is Dan Jie, but why is it not a smaller version of the thunder robbery against soaring? With this exclamation, Jiangning ushered in the last thunder robbery of the Dan robbery. Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the formation of the yin-yang mixed thunder robbery, and Jiangning was not willing to pay attention to the power of the thunder robbery. Jiangning just lay on his back, clutching the last level of dahuandan, which had gone through a lot of hardships, lazily ushered in the mixed thunder robbery of yin and Yang. "I''ve heard that Zhou Lang of Donghai school destroyed 80 golden elixirs in Qingyang palace in ancient times, but I don''t believe it all the time. Now that I have witnessed the great God crossing robbery in Jiangning, I think it''s no longer a myth that Zhou Lang destroyed 80 golden elixirs during talking and laughing!" Seeing that Jiangning is so relaxed and comfortable, some people begin to worship Jiangning, and these people are not Xuelian and huaqiangu. No one knows that Jiangning''s Ferry robbery only bears one percent of the energy of thunder robbery. Everyone thinks that Jiangning is the main undertaker of thunder robbery. Thunder robbery finally came under the attention of thousands of people. Yin Yang mixed thunder robbery is a colorless and tasteless invisible thunder robbery. Although invisible, the peaceful but powerful breath of suffocation still makes everyone feel its existence. It''s still one percent of the energy, but Jiangning felt extremely comfortable at this time. It is a kind of comfort from the spirit to the body everywhere, a kind of comfort that makes Jiangning tremble. And the thunder robbery, the existence of the time is not long, as if it came, silent, and finally disappeared. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the fifth thunder robbery of yin and Yang and getting the following rewards... Jiangning still has no mind to watch his reward, because he is so comfortable with the thunder robbery that he just wants to lie on the ground and doesn''t want to get up. "Ah, ah, ah! How comfortable It was not until the thunder robbery disappeared for a long time that Jiangning got up from the ground. With his laziness, his whole body sent out a breath that destroyed heaven and earth like thunder. Fortunately, the breath came and went quickly, but it disappeared in a moment. However, Jiangning has received tens of thousands of onlookers at the moment. The slightest change he has made will attract people''s attention, not to mention the just so amazing change? After the robbery, people think that Jiangning is about to change. If it was not for the eternal jade bottle in Jiangning''s hand that was still so conspicuous, people would almost regard the thunder robbery just passed by Jiangning as his own one. "Old man! When we''ve had enough rest, we''ll go! " Jiangning stretched out his hand, and his magic sword fell into his hands. "Ning Ge!" Despite her shyness, Xuelian rushed to Jiangning''s arms with infinite worship. "Congratulations! Successfully refined a saint level pill Flower thousand bone stretch out plain hand, envious eyes inadvertently flow through the small bird in general snow lotus. Thinking of the survival and development pressure of hundreds of thousands of people in the whole Yaowang Valley, Hua qiangu suddenly feels that she admires Xuelian very much. Born as a princess of a country, she found a husband who could cover all the wind and rain for him when she grew up, and she only needed to live a happy life. "In fact, I can get these, the medicine King Valley can''t do without it!" Jiangning glanced at the back of thousands of bones. Of course, he didn''t suddenly have any idea about this beautiful woman. He wanted to find the disciple who was guarding the herbal medicine and sneered at him at the beginning. "Are you looking for Zhou Xuri?" With a bitter smile, Hua qiangu waved at his back and said, "it''s said that Jiangning''s big devil will be rewarded for his flaws. So I thought, if the contribution of Yaowang Valley is not enough to erase your resentment against him, then you can have a look at the Dan Scripture of Yaowang valley! Just let go of Yaowang Valley and Zhou Xuri When he heard that Hua qiangu wanted to use Dan Dian for the life of such a small person, Zhou Xuri only felt that his chest suddenly gushed with hot blood. He pushed aside his two law enforcement disciples, ran to Jiangning in front of him, knelt down, raised his head and said, "it''s me who offended you! You are in favor of Yaowang Valley! I hope you can have such a trace of human nature, let go of Yaowang Valley! If I frown, I won''t be Zhou! " Everyone looks at Zhou Xuri in silence. After refining alchemy, crossing robbery and crossing robbery in Jiangning, everyone is waiting to see a joke for Zhou Xuri, such a mean person. But Hua qiangu''s words not only warmed Zhou Xuri''s blood spots, but also ignited the blood of all the disciples who took Yaowang Valley as their own. However, Jiangning did not give these enthusiastic disciples a chance to perform. Instead, he looked at Zhou Xuri with a smile and asked, "do you know why I want to find you? Please don''t think in that narrow mind! If the answer is correct, there is a prize"Ningge!" Xuelian thinks Jiangning wants to play cat and mouse. She can''t help shaking Jiangning''s hand. She can''t bear to see that her man is a careful eye who must report defects. "Oh, don''t worry!" Jiangning patted Xuelian''s hand, turned his head and said to Hua qiangu: "OK, don''t tease you! What I want to do is to say thank you to this disciple named Zhou Xuri! Really? If it had not been for his sarcasm, I would not have thought of refining dahuandan at that time, and without his deliberate interruption at that time, my furnace of dahuandan would not have failed, but it would not have succeeded! Only after that failure did I gnash my teeth and use the heart fire alchemy, and then I had the present big return pill .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 "In addition to these incentives, the MI Tian Da array has also contributed a lot to my help! For example, the refining details of dahuandan, such as this medicine King Ding Jiangning continued with a smile: "in short, in addition to a little effort, most of the credit is your medicine King Valley!" "What about the disciple who wanted to destroy your chance when you were crossing the robbery?" Hua qiangu asked in silence. "Don''t tell me that he is the direct descendant of your medicine King Valley!" Jiangning curiously asked: "as long as he is not the direct descendant of your medicine King Valley, why do you want to take responsibility to yourself?" "Since you are not going to investigate, the thousand bones are here. Thank you! As for why I want to take these responsibilities on me, I just want to say that this is what I have to do when I am a leader disciple, and I can''t escape. " He arched his hands with a thousand bones and full bearing. Yuemanlou chuckled bitterly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "brother Jiang, you can see that younger martial sister Hua is much better than me to be the master disciple?" Jiangning looked around at those disciples who threw their heads and shed blood on Hua qiangu, and nodded thoughtfully: "so it is necessary to be a leader! I''ve been taught! " "You are welcome! I don''t know what brother Jiang is going to do next? " Hua qiangu stands in front of Jiangning. Jiangning roughly glanced at his harvest, then handed the dahuandan to Hua qiangu and said, "a man''s husband is his word. Since he said that he would not leave the refining comprehension of dahuandan to yaowanggu, he was really embarrassed! But in order to thank the medicine King Valley for my help, this big return pill, I''ll give it to you "This..." Rao is a thousand bones has been not humble, now also changed look. She resisted the desire of her heart and said: "the valley of medicine king has merits, but it is not big enough to accept a holy elixir! This holy pill is too precious. Please take it back Precious? Jiangning smiles and shakes his head. For him, things that cannot be used to enhance strength are not precious. Today, this is the case with the Dahuai pill after the robbery. It has already generated a spirit of Dan. Besides being used as a treasure of Zhenshan to improve the success rate of a sect''s Alchemy, there are only a few branches and corners left. These functions are not very useful in other sects except Yaowang Valley, whose major is Dan Dao. "To tell you the truth, this pill is no longer a holy pill. If you really want to count it, it can be regarded as a divine elixir or a fairy pill. In addition to gods and immortals, we can''t eat them, because they have already produced Danling Jiangning strongly handed the big return Dan to Hua qiangu, and then said, "so, does Hua Zhangjiao still have to push back?" "In this case, thank you for your kindness Hua qiangu shakes her lips, but she still can''t push a magic pill out. She is the first one to teach, and the second is a stubborn woman. "I''m so much better off!" Jiangning was relieved, took Xuelian''s hand and said to Hua qiangu: "I''ll stay in the Sutra Pavilion for a period of time, sort out my harvest, and write a copy of my harvest in alchemy by the way! Then, I changed to leave by myself with Xuelian! I just hope that Hua Zhangjiao will come to the wedding of Yu Xuelian and Zhuo when he is free "Is that all?" After hearing Jiangning''s plan, Hua qiangu''s eyes flashed a little disappointment. "That''s it! I''ve been bothering you for a long time. I''m really sorry to disturb you any more. " Jiangning nodded and took Xuelian''s hand and stepped into the Sutra Pavilion again. This time, no one used any reason to make Jiangning difficult. At this time, the whole Yaowang Valley admired Jiangning. In the eyes of all people, the holy pill is already possible, but Jiangning has left the divine elixir, which is worth countless times more than the holy pill, to Yaowang valley. In addition to the pill, Jiangning has to leave what he has learned to Yaowang valley. These actions can not be achieved even by asking himself. It is for this reason that Jiangning is admired by the whole Yaowang valley from top to bottom. "Ning Ge really sent that big return Dan so?" Xuelian is still a little curious, because Jiangning in front of her eyes is quite different from the person she heard, although she prefers Jiangning in front of her. "Yaowang Valley and I have really helped a lot... In fact, what I have done for Yaowang Valley is less than one thousandth of what Yaowang Valley gave me!" Jiangning closed his eyes and recalled the nearly infinite years he spent in the heaven worship array, and recalled the simple and no secret teachings of those elders of the noble way. Suddenly, Jiangning found that there was a huge gap between his personality and those of the ancient predecessors. "Let it come to an end!" Thinking of the mass alchemy experience in his mind, Jiangning has some happy troubles. He is loyal to the martial arts, but now God has given him a way to rely on Dan to soar. It''s really hard for him to choose. This time, Jiangning went straight to the fourth floor of the Sutra Pavilion in Yaowang valley. Then he took out a blank note and started his career of copying composition... "Ding Dong!!! Congratulations to the player for passing through the first golden fire and thunder robbery and getting the following rewards: merit value is 100000, gold fire resistance is greatly improved, and fake King Kong is not bad. ""Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the second heartfire and Yin thunder and getting the following rewards: merit value of 120000, mental improvement greatly, and acquisition of immobility as mountain attribute " " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the third bright Yang thunder and getting the following rewards: merit value of 120000, mental improvement greatly, and obtaining noble and healthy qi attribute " " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the fourth five element thunder robbery and getting the following rewards: merit value of 120000, five-star resistance increased greatly, and the body of fake King Kong is not bad, which evolves into pseudo five element body " " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the player on successfully passing through the fifth mixed thunder disaster of yin and Yang, and get the following rewards: merit value of 140000, yin and Yang attributes reach the maximum balance, and the body of pseudo five elements evolves into a pseudo chaotic body. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for successfully passing through the complete Yin and Yang thunder robbery (1%). He gets the following rewards: merit value 600000, all attribute + 100, all attribute growth value + 0.1, and the pseudo chaotic body evolves into the body of five virtues (1%) "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the players who have learned a lot of Dandao experience. The Pearl of Dan Dao (fake) has evolved into the Pearl of Dan Dao (strong 5). This elixir jewel is more effective than the original one, and can provide players with complete guidance on basic, medium, high, and all stages after flying up. At present, the absorbance is 15%. "dingdong!!! Congratulations to the players who are equipped with magic sword to absorb the five elements thunder robbery and improve the quality of the equipment. At present, it is a medium grade holy weapon. " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the player''s Shengdan Da huandan, which has passed through the complete Yin and Yang thunder robbery perfectly. Danyuan produces complete divine sense, and the quality of the pill has been greatly improved. You can establish a sect with this pill and eat it (but it will violate the law of heaven and damage the source of fortune, please consider carefully) " these are all the gains after Jiangning''s series of thrilling Dan robberies. Because dahuandan can''t be eaten, so dahuandan has been sent out, even if it is a divine pill. And the magic sword itself is his most important equipment, this promotion, for him is still relatively good results. However, the system doesn''t say which step to upgrade to. Jiangning has to wait for the verification of the battle. However, it was beyond Jiangning''s expectation that Dandao Pearl (fake) was evolved into strong five. This reward can almost be compared with the divine level dahuadan. Unfortunately, for Jiangning, the reward has little effect. After all, he aims at martial arts, and the cultivation of Dan is just a beautiful scenery on the way to Wudao. In addition to those not very useful rewards, Jiangning''s favorite is the reward of the five virtues, although only 1%. "The body of five virtues (1%), with a perfect balance of five elements, can achieve twice the result with half the effort to cultivate the five elements attribute of internal power. The transformation of internal force and five elements is endless and never exhausted. (because the player''s five virtue body is only 1%, each breath can automatically recover 0.1% of the total internal power. If the internal power is too large, the internal power may reach the bottom, but it will always recover; if the five elements can be integrated, then It can automatically recover 0.5% of the total internal force per breath. If you only practice single attribute internal force, you can explore the transformation method of five elements. This body of five virtues can be refined and cultivated through the collection of the five elements. " If you succeed in cultivating the five virtues, your internal power will never be exhausted. This temptation is too great for Jiangning, who has the great change of heaven and earth. It''s a pity that the five virtues are rare. It''s too difficult to cultivate successfully. What''s more, Jiangning starts from scratch. Perhaps, the way of heaven did not expect that the body of five virtues, which should have been the reward of yin and Yang thunder robbery, would have been obtained by a mortal who was still thousands of miles away from the sky. The body of the five virtues is extremely exquisite. It is said that the world''s incomparable super genius has a chance of being born. It is almost impossible to cultivate them by the day after tomorrow. While looking forward to the scene of self-cultivation of the five virtues, Jiangning calmly recorded his knowledge of Dan Dao in the book. This is his promise to the elder of medicine King Gu, so he is very serious. In this way, after about 20 days, Jiangning found that he had recorded all the knowledge about Dan Dao. He waved to the servant girl who had been serving her two people with all her heart and soul these days. Jiangning said kindly, "my gratitude and resentment to Yaowang Valley is over. You don''t have to tell your master that I want to leave! Just wait until I''m gone, and let her send someone over to sort out these ancient books. " Jiangning reached out and interrupted the girl''s words and continued: "thank you for your care of us these days! In the future, Jiangning will repay you again! " With these words in mind, Jiangning took Xuelian''s hand and walked out of the Sutra Pavilion, then turned into two white shadows and disappeared in the valley of medicine king. "What! How can you stop him from staying? I think he knows the intention of the master who sent me here! " The little girl water Sheng is full of complaints. "Oh, my God!" Hua qiangu did not know when she appeared in the Sutra Pavilion. When she heard the complaint of Shuisheng, she sighed and said: "master sent you here. In addition to letting you find a way to keep them, you also want to let you seriously experience his temperament in Dan life! I don''t know if you have any insight? " "Ah??? So the master thought so far? How could Shuisheng''s brain be so stupid! Now it''s a good idea. It''s a waste of such a good opportunity. Master, why don''t you say that? " Touch the small head, Shuisheng upside down a rake way, "it seems that you have some understanding! Well, inform your senior brothers and junior brothers to come over and sort out the classics, and you will follow me back to the medicine king hall! As a teacher, I want you to have a better and deeper understanding. " Hua qiangu Fu forehead speechless looking at the living disciple, finally decided to use the stick to educate her. Also because of the water Sheng''s fighting, Hua qiangu''s heart was covered up because Jiangning was far away. The reason is that the two flowers of Jianggu are different. At this time, Jiangning has led Xuelian''s hand to the small town outside Yaowang Valley, which is not far away from the town where he met old beggars and peddlers."Why did Ning go so resolutely?" Xuelian asked curiously. "What? Want to say goodbye to your best friend? " Jiangning asked. Snow lotus nodded, but immediately shook her head: "disgusting! They asked you! Xuelian wants to say goodbye to sister Hua, but it doesn''t matter if she leaves. It''s Ning ge you. Xuelian always feels that you are so determined to leave, as if you are afraid of something! " "Ha ha ha ha! What would Jiangning be afraid of? " Jiangning laughed heartily. In order to cover up the embarrassment in the laughter, he pointed to a quiet town not far away and said, "that town has a lot of origin with me, how about it? Do you want to see it? " "As long as you don''t delay Ning elder brother, that snow lotus certainly is willing to see Yu Ning elder brother''s origin place!" Snow lotus sensible rely on Jiangning side said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 With snow lotus, I saw Wang Mazi''s family, a peddler in that small town. With the help of Jiangning, the Wangmazi family was rich and leisurely. Seeing Jiangning with snow lotus to see her, Wang Mazi''s family, from her 80 year old mother to her child''s babbling, all knelt down in front of Jiangning. "The eunuch avenged the old Qitou and made the whole family reborn. The villain Wang Mazi was so grateful that he offered sacrifices to the eugongsheng temple day and night! Never thought that eunuch actually met the villain''s expectation and appeared in front of villains again! I don''t know what''s important for your coming this time? Pockmarked Wang is willing to go through fire and water for his benefactor Looking at the dense dozens of people kneeling in front of themselves and listening to Wang Mazi''s heartfelt gratitude, the worship in Xuelian''s beautiful eyes is about to overflow. She did not expect that Jiangning, the notorious devil, would do such a good deed. In this way, at least she would not be so worried about her future life. It''s a pity that Jiangning has gone through too much. He is grateful to the peddler from the bottom of his heart at this time. Although he believes in it, he doesn''t pay much attention to it, and even dare not use the other party''s gratitude. He shook his head and said, "I''m just bringing my fiancee to see how you''re doing! Since you''re doing well, I''m relieved! You don''t have to kneel down on me. If you want to kneel, please kneel down and let this land be a stable and peaceful valley of medicine king All of them were not satisfied with Jiangning''s politeness, and they all wanted to be courteous. Jiangning stood still like a mountain, just a modest smile: "since you have a good life, Jiangning will leave!" Jiangning takes Xuelian''s hand and leaves Wangmazi''s family. Their enthusiasm makes him unbearable. After leaving Wang Mazi''s family, Jiangning took Xuelian to this town which was deeply involved with him. The town is still that town, but it seems less hostile to outsiders. However, Jiangning has been cheated once, and he will not be deceived by the peace in front of him. At this time, Jiangning is holding the hand of snow lotus, taking a leisurely walk in this peaceful town, feeling everything in the town with heart. The piglets in Zhangjia gave birth to the piglets of the Wang family again. The old man of the Li family died of illness. the son of the mayor''s family took someone to remove the first wolf in the mountain forest for everyone. feeling the peace of all this, Jiangning''s face finally showed a smile. Looking at the town''s only disharmonious, the fire engulfed the original mayor''s mansion, Jiangning was particularly happy: "let''s go! We are no longer needed here! " Need is to show value. It is not necessary to prove harmony. When a person is needed, he has value. And when the person is no longer needed, it means that his value has been completed. This is a reincarnation, which can not be avoided. Jiangning has completed a reincarnation, he is very satisfied, even if this does not need to be eternal. All the gratitude and resentment between Jiangning and Yaowang valley are over. And his heart also began to miss a person, that person is to let him unforgettable. Along the way, Jiangning told Xuelian from his own point of view about the little bit by bit between him and fan, just to let his future wife and fan get along peacefully. In this world, the strong are respected. He can marry the Hougong Jiali 3000 regardless of anyone''s ideas. However, he still has the thinking of a modern man. He will only treasure the love of his soul, and will not give away his feelings at will. "What''s the matter with you?" Back in Heishan, Jiangning first listened to Yutian''s report on the recent trends of the demons and Terrans, and then went back to the Hougong to inquire about the maid waiting in the Hougong. Xiang Yutian, Zhang Wuji, Shi Zhixuan and others are his confidants, but he is his woman. For him, all his subordinates are not convenient to contact too much, so they just put him into the resurrection array, and his confidants began to do their own things, but gave the task of guarding him to the maid. Seeing Jiangning, the Lord of Heishan and the leader of the demon clan, went back to the palace. The maid fell to her knees in panic and explained nervously, "you girl has been resurrected more than a month ago! However, after the resurrection, she seems to have lost some memories. After inquiring about your majesty, she left Heishan. The maidservant was so humble that she couldn''t stop her. She wanted to look for the director of Yutian to stop her, but she was told by the girl that she was not allowed to disclose her information to anyone! Therefore, it was not until the king returned to the palace that the maid dared to disclose the truth! I hope you will spare your servant''s life "I hope you will spare your servant''s life!" "I hope you will spare your servant''s life!" "I hope you will spare your servant''s life!" With the leading maid will tell the situation, the ground suddenly sounded a kowtow and beg for mercy. "Alas!!! Oh, you''re not hating me, are you? " After that, she could not help but sigh at the back of the palace. Jiang Ning had already realized the wisdom and cunning of Yao. He also thought about how to face himself if he was revived. However, he did not think that, in order to open the big cause of the demon alliance, Shi Zhixuan got him a snow princess as his fiancee. Yao Gu is still taking his fiancee with him! It''s hard for anyone to put this matter on, let alone the one with the highest heart!A breeze blows, the peach blossom in the garden falls on Jiangning. With infinite sadness, Jiangning could not help singing: "last year today in this door, the face of peach blossom red, people do not know where to go, peach blossom still smile spring breeze!" "Oh! No matter how angry you are, you should give me a chance to explain! " The more I read the poem, the more sad she felt. Jiangning only felt that all her grand ambitions were not as good as the disappearance of the beauty''s forgiveness. "Please take care! You can''t go back. You still put your energy on the demon family. As for fan, I believe that when you unify the world, you can find her even if she goes to heaven and earth! " Xiang Yutian did not know when he had come to the imperial garden, but he still waited until Jiangning was silent before he appeared in time to comfort Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 Jiangning sighed: "what you said to the manager is reasonable, but Jiangning always has a feeling that if you don''t find him soon, Jiangning will lose him forever! I''m not afraid to laugh at the manager. Compared with fan, Jiangning is willing to give up all this grand ambition and hegemony! " The breeze is still blowing, peach blossom is still flying. Jiangning''s words seemed to be still floating in the air, only xiangyutian fell into meditation. After silence for a while, he tried to ask, "in this case, we will spread our hands, and we must find Miss Fan! As for the great cause of my demon clan, I will wait until I find him! " Jiangning turns his head and looks at xiangyutian in surprise. Xiangyutian also firmly looks at Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t expect that Xiang Yutian, who has been taking the revival of the demon clan as his own responsibility, would suspend the great cause of the demon clan for his children''s private affairs instead of trying to stop it. Xiang Yutian is helpless because he believes that even if he tries his best to stop it, Jiangning will only perfunctorily deal with it, and after this matter, the two will leave more cracks. It is better to complete Jiangning, which can achieve both. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! Manager Xiang, from now on, you will be my brother in Jiangning! " Jiangning looked up and laughed. He was proud of his close subordinates. "Ha ha! It''s a great honor for me to be the brother of the famous Jiangning devil Instead of mentioning Jiangning''s identity to Yutian, he gave his nickname. Xiang Yutian, on the surface, is willing to be Jiangning''s brother in the river and lake, but in the demon clan and Mingjiao, he will also be the dedicated Xiang manager. For the meaning of Xiang Yutian, Jiangning didn''t care, he just felt that his mood had never been so good. At this time, Xuelian, who returned to Heishan to wash and wash, came to the back palace. Bing Xue was smart and didn''t find fan, but she saw Xiang Yutian and Jiangning laughing together. She said with a smile: "since Ning brother and Xiang manager are so happy, why not get drunk and not return tonight?" "Princess Xuelian is so kind He nodded to Yutian happily and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning waved without hesitation: "come on! Good wine! I will not go back to you today if you are not drunk with the manager "Sacrifice your life to Yutian today to accompany the gentleman!" It''s a rare opening to Yutian. Heishan is the den of demons, and it is equipped with excellent wine. Since Jiangning and Xiang Yutian, the No.1 and No.2 figures of Heishan, want to get drunk, the wine of Heishan is naturally delivered to them like well water. In addition to a variety of fine wine, black mountain royal kitchen is also rare to start, water Jieer for Jiangning, snow lotus, to the rain field to send countless delicious food. "It''s not beautiful to have wine without dancing! Come here, to present a music of Qin King breaking the battle to the manager! " Jiangning''s drinking capacity is average, just a few bowls of belly will not hold up, suddenly Fang wave shape skeleton called out music and dance. "I don''t think I''ve seen the king of Qin break the battle music?" Jiangning asked with some bad taste. He also wanted to know whether there would be some peace keeping between the people of these two different times. "I''ve heard about it for a long time, but I haven''t seen it!" To the rain field to drink a big mouthful of wine, regardless of the image of the pick up a leg of sheep to gnaw up. "Reverend, the king of Qin broke the battle happily..." The leading maiden knelt down in front of Jiangning. She is a master of dance. It''s good. But she is a native of the world after all. How can she hear such things as Qin King''s breaking battle music, unless she has passed through it. "Ha ha! Just dance, and I will play it myself Jiangning, holding the bottle, staggers to the musician. The musician was also a master of music, but since Jiangning wanted to perform, he was too busy to get out of the way. Even if he had doubts about Jiangning''s ability to play the so-called Qin King''s breaking array music. "The music of breaking the battle array of the king of Qin, also known as" Qide dance ", was created by an emperor named Li Shimin hundreds of years after the chief executive''s time. Not to mention the dance music, dance: left circle, right side, first partial, then Wu, Yu Li, e Guan, Ji Zhang, Yi Shu, staggered flexion and extension, head and tail back to each other, back and forth, stabbing each other, in the shape of battle array. There are three changes in dance, and each time it changes into four formations, twelve formations are counted, corresponding to the song festival. Will you wait? " Jiangning poured down a large mouthful of wine and turned to ask the leading maid. The maid nodded thoughtfully: "I understand! Please play the music "So it is! You wait for Ting! " Jiangning threw away the bottle in his hand, picked up two drumsticks and roared, and began his debut. There are scores of pipa, drum and seven stringed instruments in Qin''s broken array music, but Jiangning''s favorite is Dagu music, which he thinks is the most suitable for men. Today, I didn''t think that the king of Qin''s breaking array music, which he learned from his curiosity and pretending to be forced, would come to light again. With the low drum beating, the leading maids took the lead in the dance with the left circle and the right side narrated by Jiangning, including the left circle, the right side, the first part, the second part, the Yuli, the goose Guan, the Jizhang and the Yishu. The other maids began to follow up with their instinct after the leading maids started. These people are all excellent dancers, and all their basic skills are very solid. Therefore, apart from being a little rusty at the beginning, they have become extremely skilled at the beginning of the second array, as if they have practiced it a thousand times.Xiang Yutian knew that it was a martial dance when he first heard the name of the music. Therefore, when Jiangning called out a group of maids to play the music, he also thought Jiangning was playing. At this time, seeing the extreme charm of the gorgeous maids, Mei combined with heroism, even Xiang Yutian, who had seen countless Feng feelings, lost his mind for a moment. Looking back, Xiang Yutian only felt that Jiangning''s subversive change was so wonderful. Xuelian, who has been waiting on the side, has seen many palace dances. She originally wanted to enjoy a dance full of exotic Feng feelings, but she never thought that when the foreign Feng love came, there was a lot of evil spirit in the army. But I never thought that Ning Ge was a man of both literature and martial arts! Such a enigmatic man, he can be with him for life, is the happiest woman in the world! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 After a good night''s drinking, Jiangning was in a mess. When she got up the next day, Jiangning only felt that she had a headache. He has strong internal power and good body, but he is only a mortal, and he can''t be immune to alcohol. When the maid waited on him to get up, Jiangning came back from the chaos, straightened her clothes, and asked the maid who served him: "I don''t know where to rest yesterday?" "Tell the king that Xiang was carried away by the guards yesterday. Maybe he returned to the manager''s house! But Princess Xuelian has been living in the post station. She just went to bed with the servants and servants, and then she left! " "So, it''s time to set out and look for him!" Jiangning said to himself, then went straight to the post station. "Xuelian is also worried about the girl! Since Ning Ge decided to look for it, go ahead! It''s the end of Xuelian''s trip! Xuelian is waiting for Ning brother to marry Xuelian in snow country Recalling Xuelian''s understanding words, Jiangning, who is galloping on horseback, only feels warm in his heart. To get the favor of Xuelian, Jiangning only felt that it was a blessing that he had cultivated for several years. It''s a pity that this blessing has to be shared with other men! She is really wronged by Xuelian. I heard the report of the spies that he showed up with Bashu three days ago! I hope you don''t do stupid things! Standing at the Yellow River Ferry, Jiangning felt anxious. At this time, a boat came to the Yellow River. The boatman was an old man with a white beard and a straw hat. "Young Xia, do you want to cross the river? Although the old man''s boat is small, it can also make it through, young Xia! " Without waiting for Jiangning to speak, the boatman, who is obviously a Wulin person, has already opened his mouth. Jiangning photographed the grumpy BMW in his crotch and hesitated. It was not that he looked down on the strength of the boatman, but that he was afraid that his BMW would overturn the boat because of his bad temper. "Young Xia, if you don''t cross the river, the old man will go to ferry other people!" The boatman built a canopy and looked at Jiangning behind him. Jiangning looked back. It turned out that there were two young men and a woman riding a black and a white horse toward the Yellow River Ferry, leaving only two yellow smoke. But the two men were quite far away, and it would take a few quarters of an hour to come over. "The old man has good eyesight." Jiangning jumped off the horse and led the horse to the boat. "If you don''t have good eyesight, how can you make a living at the Yellow River Ferry! The undercurrent in the Yellow River is turbulent. If you are not careful, the boat will be destroyed and people will die! " The old man was agile, took over the reins of Jiangning only a few times, and then tied the impetuous horse in the Zhoucang. "The boat is so small that you can only stand in the bow, young Xia!" Jumping up the stern, the old man said, pointing to the only free bow. "You may as well do it!" Jiangning waved and jumped into the boat. Just then, the couple, who had been supposed to take a few quarters of an hour to catch up, had already arrived at the Yellow River Ferry. I saw that the two men and women were gorgeous, with swords on their waists, and the steeds under their hips were only slightly panting. They were not ordinary people at first sight. Jiangning looked at the two men without saying anything, and the boatman just tightened the coir hat on his head and set sail. "Wait! The old man, wait The girl in purple glanced at the ferry and found that there was no other boat, so she waved to Jiangning''s boat. "I don''t know what the chivalrous woman calls the old man?" The old boatman obediently stopped the boat. "Old man, can you ferry us first! We have an emergency Asked the old boatman with the white horse. The old boatman was also an old man in the lake. Seeing that the girl was also well dressed, he knew that he had better not get involved in it. He pointed to Jiangning and said, "you should discuss this matter with this young Xia." Throwing away his possible disaster, the old boatman squatted in the stern of the boat and took out his pipe and puffed up dry tobacco. The girl was stunned at the speech, and then turned her eyes to Jiangning, which had been silent all the time. Seeing that Jiangning was handsome and luxurious, and the horse showed a trace of impatience from time to time, she immediately knew that she had met a local tyrant. Just when the girl was ready to open her mouth, Jiangning said faintly: "everything always comes first and then! If you have something urgent, how can you know that others have nothing urgent? You''d better wait for the other ferries. I''ll wait for you "You! They are really in a hurry! " The girl stomped angrily. "Younger martial sister!" The boy who had been silent stopped the girl and said, "since he is in an emergency, let him go first! We''ll wait for the next ship "But..." The girl didn''t expect that the young man would not help himself, but help others to speak. Suddenly, she was a little impatient. "Oh, let him go!" The boy laughed, and then gathered to the girl''s ear and whispered, "that old boatman is not normal! I''m afraid some people just remember to report to the palace of hell! We don''t need to help him out! " "Since the old boatman is not normal, why don''t we help each other when we see the rough road?" Asked the girl in a low voice. "Hum! He will rob the boat with us if he doesn''t know what to do The young face flashed across a very hot."Well, isn''t that good?" The girl rubbed the corner of her dress. "Leave it alone!" The young man chuckled, pointed to the boat that had gone away and said, "you can''t wait for someone!" The girl took a look at the boat, sighed darkly that Jiangning was in bad luck. She turned her eyes to the river and looked forward to another ferry. "How long has the old man been in this business?" As the boat went offshore, Jiangning seemed to relax, sat down at the bow of the boat at will and asked Lao Chuang Gong, who was busy working at the stern of the boat. "What?" The old boatman just kept looking at the water around him, but he didn''t hear Jiangning''s question clearly. "I mean, how long has the old man been in this business?" Jiangning raised his voice. "Not long! Five or six years! " The old boatman saw that Jiangning had a high level of conversation. He took back his eyes and began to concentrate on dealing with Jiangning''s chatting: "I think the old man was No. 1 in the river and lake at that time. Unfortunately, the years make people old." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 "Oh?" Jiangning is playing with the magic sword. The old boatman said with a smile: "I think the old man also left a nickname of Jianglong in those years! It''s a pity that I was too old to mix with each other in the water, so I went to the edge of the Yellow River to beg for food by relying on my previous skills. " "It''s not easy to beg for food in the Yellow River! The old man''s ability to control the boat by hand alone will be unmatched! " Jiangning swings his magic sword and looks back at the ferry. He finds that he can''t see it. Then he finds that the boat has arrived in the middle of the river unconsciously. "Ha ha! Eat on this! But no one can do it At random, he glanced at the turbulent undercurrent in the middle of the river. The old boatman stopped and rowed to fix the boat in the middle of the river: "young Xia, how about my ability to control the boat by hand?" "Oh? wonderful is one''s art! But why stop? " Jiangning''s mouth showed a funny smile. "Why stop? You are so stupid! I really don''t know how the adults of your family can rest assured that you can come out and wander in the world! " The old boatman raised his head, showed a face full of scars and laughed: "the old man is ready to cross that woman! But since you want to die! I hope you can be a little bit oily! " "Oh!!! Got it! That''s what you''re eating Jiangning''s face suddenly understood, as if just to understand the old man''s intention. "Boy, stop talking nonsense! If you are wise, you will give me your valuable things! Otherwise, I will send you to the bottom of the river to feed the fish! " The old boatman carefully stood at the stern of the boat, waiting for a word not to jump. Seeing that the old boatman didn''t seem to be ready to sail, Jiangning sighed and said, "I said I have an urgent matter! But you have to delay my time! Don''t talk nonsense! I give you two choices. One is to cross the river as soon as possible, and then you can be exempted from death! The other is to die here and cross the river by myself "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The old boatman laughed, and then he kept spinning and shaking with his boat: "don''t say if you killed Laozi, or if you can kill Laozi, how about you? Without Laozi''s control, the boat will capsize in an instant! In the Yellow River which is thousands of feet wide, you have to die in the river to feed Wang Ba even if you have the ability to connect with the heaven "How many people have you killed in this way?" Jiangning suddenly asked curiously. "Ha ha ha ha ha!!! What''s the matter? Don''t you still want to do things for heaven? " The old boatman scoffed: "wash your ears and listen! Grandfather every month to kill so many people, in the end killed a few, you own good count! In addition to killing people, if you meet a beautiful woman, you have to lie down on the boat to make me happy! If Laozi is in a good mood, she can be a sex slave of Laozi! If... " the old boatman may have been a person who has been doing bad things for too long. When he saw Jiangning, he was quite inquisitive and immediately told his secret. After all, human beings are gregarious animals. This kind of goods has been unknown as a bad person. Naturally, it will be a little nervous. It''s a pity that Jiangning is not interested in the future of the old boatman. He has lost patience with this kind of Wulin disaster. If such a villain is allowed to live, he is destroying others! Jiangning has no intention of being the Savior, but he will not tolerate such disgusting flies swinging in front of him. "If only I knew the Dragon chant sword technique of ten square cities!" Jiangning suddenly found his long-range attack means or some lack, immediately exclaimed. "Hum, let alone the ten square city! The devil clan must die here The old boatman saw Jiangning''s intention to kill himself, so he immediately jumped into the river. As long as he entered the Yellow River, he would be invincible. At that time, it was just an idea to kill Jiangning. Unfortunately, the old boatman''s action was not as fast as Jiangning. Jiangning flew into the sky, but in the blink of an eye, he came to the old boatman. At this time, the remnants of him left in the bow of the boat had not disappeared. "You The old boatman''s eyes flashed a flurry, he finally found himself gnawing to the hard bone. "Die Jiangning didn''t have the same old boatman nonsense as this scum. When the magic sword in his hand turned, he cut off the big good head of the old boatman. Then Jiangning, taking advantage of the blood not yet spurted out, kicked the old boatman into the Yellow River. "I think you just wanted to jump into the river. I''m not as bad as you are. I''d better let you do it before you die!" Looking at the dark red blood coming out of the river, Jiang Ning sighed and said. Mom, I''m happy to kill someone, but what should I do now? With the death of the pilot, the boat began to shake violently in the undercurrent. Jiangning learned the movements of the old boatman and tried to take charge of the boat, but found that it was not the case at all. Forced to use the Qianjin drop to temporarily control the boat from capsizing, Jiangning racked his brains and began to think of a way. If there is no BMW on board, Jiangning can use Lingbo to step on the river. But his own car in the boat, Jiangning began to hesitate, to give him up this quite to his appetite of the BMW, he is still very reluctant. Just when Jiangning was in a dilemma, a large ship finally arrived not far away. In order to let others see him, Jiangning put away his magic sword and took 18 dragon subduing palms to hit the river.The 18 dragon subduing palms are not only powerful, but also the most powerful martial arts in Jiangning. This may be related to the fact that the 18 dragon subduing palms are incomparable. Song Shidao, who was enjoying the scenery of the Yellow River at the bow of his own boat, heard the faint sound of dragon singing from the center of the Yellow River. He was curious and asked the boatman, "what foreign matter is there in the Yellow River?" The boatman touched his bald head, thought for a while and said, "but I have never heard of it. I don''t know why the little Lord suddenly asks this question?" Song Shidao pointed to Jiangning''s direction and said, "I just faintly heard the sound of dragon chanting coming from that direction! Yes, that''s the sound! Did you hear that? " Just as song Shidao explained to the boatman, Jiangning''s second palm came out again. It happened that chuangdao and songshidao both heard it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 "Song shisan, take the boat and have a look!" Now that he was sure that he had heard nothing wrong, song Shidao decisively decided to go to find out. If he could meet a dragon or something and kill him, he would be covered with treasure! With the Song family ship getting closer and closer, song Shidao finally found Jiangning, which was hard to control the boat from capsizing. "It turned out to be the one calling for help!" Song Shidao was dumbfounded. "Who''s on the boat? Why are you trapped in the middle of the Yellow River The boatman did not rush to rescue people, but looked at Jiangning with vigilance and asked. It''s no better to walk in the river and lake than to drink and eat. It would be bad if a man accidentally leads a wolf into his house. Although the Song family''s boat has never been robbed, the boatman''s innate vigilance still attracted song Shidao''s dark praise. Jiangning shook the magic sword in his hand and said, "under Jiangning! In the middle of the Yellow River, he will be killed because of the robbery! Please help me, brother! Jiangning is not very grateful! " The boatman looked at Jiangning carefully and found that Jiangning was just a young man in his twenties. He didn''t think he was capable of robbing his own big ship. Therefore, he did not know whether Jiangning was really acting for heaven. He dropped a rope from the boat: "brother Jiang, can you climb up by yourself?" Jiangning said with a smile: "thank you very much! Stay back for a moment Seeing Jiangning want to show his hand, the people are in a good mood, and they all retreat in unison, leaving the ignorant ship with a thousand materials out of the space of several Zhangs. Jiangning took out his steed, patted the horse''s buttocks and said, "old man, you are lucky! I''ve met a big ship With these words, Jiangning flew up to the BMW. "Young Xia, don''t be rash! I think your horse is a good horse, but it''s difficult to fly on the boat! Why don''t you wait? I''ll shoot some sailors down to help you get the horses on board Song Shidao saw Jiangning''s BMW, his eyes brightened and he said in a hurry. Jiangning took two steps on the boat and said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. Jiangning will not be arrogant!" After dealing with song Shidao''s concern, Jiangning tugged at the rope in his hand, and the BMW stamped the boat with four hooves at the right time. Then he rose into the air and flew straight to the Song family ship. They only felt that the ship, which had always been stable and flat, suddenly shook, and then Jiang Ning rode a fine horse from the boat that had sunk into the river to the Song family ship. Let BMW walk back and forth on the deck to solve the problem. Jiangning jumped off his horse and said, "Jiangning, thank you for your help!" After seeing Jiangning''s terrifying power, people were curious about Jiangning. Song Shidao also asked curiously, "brother Jiang, I''m afraid you have several thousand kilograms of strength just now? What a terror Jiangning watched a sailor lead his BMW down and approached Song Shi with his magic sword. He said, "because he has practiced Prajna skill of dragon and elephant, his strength is not bad! I don''t know if you... "Oh, I''m the teacher of the lower Song Dynasty!" Song Shidao arched his hand and exclaimed, "it''s the legendary Tantric supreme skill, the Dragon elephant Prajna skill. Brother Jiang is also powerful! I heard that Tantric''s Dragon elephant Prajna skill has never been spread abroad, and it''s very difficult to practice it. I didn''t expect brother Jiang could learn it! " "It''s just a small skill." Jiangning waved his hand without any care, and asked curiously, "I don''t know where brother song is going on this trip?" "This trip is to celebrate the wedding of Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. Therefore, we want to join Sichuan and Shaanxi in Sichuan! Don''t you know brother Jiang? " In fact, song Shidao wanted to know more about Jiangning''s method of making the sound of dragon chanting. However, his family education was good, but he would not make any random inquiries. "What a coincidence! I''m going to Bashu, but I''m going to Bashu to find someone! " Jiangning replied. "Ha ha ha ha! Is it a woman that brother Jiang is looking for? " Song Shidao made a joke, but did not think that the joke was right on the facts. Seeing Jiangning nodding, song Shidao said with a smile: "if you can be pursued by brother Jiang as a hero and talented man, that woman must be a man of national beauty and natural fragrance." "Naturally it is in my heart!" Jiangning was not polite to agree, but he suddenly thought of something and asked, "who is Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance? Who is he going to marry? " Song Shidao didn''t care about Xiaobai in Jiangning, and patiently explained: "Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, is a figure who has emerged in recent two years. It is said that Zhou Zetian has been inherited by Duoli demon king. His cultivation is unpredictable and contains great powers. He has made some fame in the past two years. Moreover, this week, Zetian announced his identity as the descendant of Duoli demon king. He attracted a large number of followers of demons and easily occupied Sichuan and Shaanxi. Now he is sharpening his sword. Maybe the next place to be conquered by his army is Hetao "Hetao produces horses! If Zhou Zetian cherishes the world, it is inevitable to capture Hetao! " Jiangning''s mood suddenly became a little heavy. He didn''t expect that a descendant of Duoli demon king would compete with himself for the demon clan! And not only the demons, Zhou Zetian''s ambition must be the whole world. "Yes! People all look at the Pegasus ranch. They don''t know that Hetao is rich and fat. I''m afraid a few Pegasus ranches can''t match a Hetao grassland! " Song Shidao wryly smiles and shakes his head. They are not capable of dominating the world, but they will feel sour when they see a person who suddenly appears to have the power to fight for the world.Song Shidao suddenly thought of another question from Jiangning and quickly replied, "by the way, I heard that Zhou Zetian''s wedding partner is a girl from the demon clan! I heard that the girl likes barefoot and white clothes, and her strength can''t be underestimated! " "What? Barefoot? White? " Jiangning''s body suddenly burst out a breath of terror. "What''s going on" "what''s the matter?" ... a group of sailors ran out of the cabin with knives. They also sensed the smell of terror. They thought they had met a strong enemy. But as the sons of the Song Dynasty, they had this good psychological quality, so they not only were not afraid of it, but threw out the cabin in a hurry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m so excited that I''m out of control for a moment Looking at the pale song Shidao and the watchful sailors, Jiangning realized that his anger had made the wrong object, and he immediately apologized. "Shidao has always regarded brother Jiang as a young master! But I didn''t think that the teacher underestimated brother Jiang''s strength! " Recalling that just let him feel suffocating and even desperate breath, song Shidao said with lingering fear. At this time, he could not help but classify Jiangning as a master at his father''s level. After all, he seldom saw that breath in his father song Kuo. "If the teacher is right, I''m afraid the woman brother Jiang is going to look for is barefoot and white?" After thinking about it, song Shidao still didn''t hold back his curiosity. "Her name is Pang. She is a descendant of the Yinkui sect of the evil sect of the demons and my love." Jiangning shook the magic sword in the handshake and forced down the impulse to kill people in his heart. "Please don''t worry, brother Jiang. Maybe she didn''t marry Zhou Zetian voluntarily? We''re on the same way. I think it''s not too late for brother Jiang to ask her face-to-face after we arrive! " Song Shidao did not want to pay too much attention to other people''s feelings. However, Jiangning''s lethality was too great. He was afraid that Jiangning would make something he regretted on impulse, so he patiently explained. Jiangning shook his head, looked at the muddy and turbulent Yellow River under the boat and said to song Shidao, "Jiangning can''t wait. Jiangning just wants to find him right now. Brother song, I wonder if I can get a ferry to shore "Brother Jiang, you have to ask for it." Song Shidao nodded and asked the boatman to explain Jiangning''s request. "Thank you very much, brother song!" Jiangning reported to clasp hands, and then turned its eyes to the Yellow River. Song Shidao knew Jiang Ning''s mood at the moment, but he still asked cautiously, "is it improper for brother Jiang to go to Zhou Zetian''s nest alone? Shidao knows that brother Jiang has great martial arts, but... but Jiangning knows what song Shidao doesn''t say. However, Jiangning shakes his head and says: "if you are ready to call friends and make friends, you can marry a wife! In this case, what''s the difference between Jiangning and death? " "Oh! Brother Jiang''s affectionate, I admire you! Please take care of yourself, brother Jiang! " Song Shidao wanted to have a good relationship with Jiangning, who had just known him, who was young and terrible, and whose martial arts were equally high. Unfortunately, God didn''t follow people''s wishes. Seeing that the ship began to dock, Jiangning also turned to Song Shi and said, "brother song, you can only report your kindness next time! If Jiangning can retire from this trip, please come to Heishan when you have time! " Leaving that sentence, Jiangning stepped on the white horse that he had taken out, and without waiting for the ship to reach the shore completely, he galloped out on a BMW. "Black mountain? Black mountain? " Song Shidao suddenly found that Jiangning was the same name as Jiangning, who had passed through the Dan robbery! "If it''s Jiangning, you may be able to withdraw from this trip!" Thinking of the legend of Jiangning left in the lake, song Shidao was relieved to see Jiangning''s back. "Shao Zhu, is he really Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion and the demon clan in name?" The boatman asked excitedly, "if so, didn''t we save a Wulin myth before?" "Don''t worry, we should have saved a Wulin myth!" Song Shidao said with a smile: "if you go to Bashu, some of them will be busy! Boatman, let''s work harder. If we go late, we won''t be able to catch up with the show. " "OK!" The boatman excitedly should a, then the head also does not return to drill into the cabin, began to command the people to speed up the boat. Jiangning rode on the Yellow River and went ashore. At this time, he was so anxious that he couldn''t find the inn to change his wet clothes. Instead, he just used his internal force to dry his clothes. Fortunately, Jiangning has become the body of five virtues. Otherwise, Jiangning''s extravagant use of internal power would make his enemies laugh awkwardly. Jiangning galloped all the way. If it was not for the horse power, Jiangning would have been sleepless. It''s a pity that although he can keep sleeping and eating and drinking, his BMW can''t. If let him abandon the good horse, all rely on his own footwork, Jiangning although anxious, but not anxious to become a fool. Thus, by the time Jiangning arrived in Bashu, it was five days since he crossed the Yellow River. As soon as he entered Bashu, Jiangning felt a strong festive atmosphere. In fact, when he entered the Shaanxi Gansu region, he felt a little festive, but after entering Bashu, the celebration became more intense. Jiangning does not need to ask people to know that this joy is due to the marriage of Zhou Zetian, the so-called Sichuan Shaanxi alliance leader. It is because I know that Jiangning''s heart is more and more urgent, for fear that his lover has been damaged. Although she was very angry and had a little sour feeling in her heart, Jiangning believed in her feelings for her. He knew that the reason why she ran away was because she made her angry and had a little bit of pettiness! However, if you want to marry this Sichuan Shaanxi alliance leader, Jiangning will not believe it. As the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, Zhou Zetian naturally received the news for a long time."Such a person, is it not my wedding, rushed to see the elegant demeanor of this seat?" After reading the intelligence on the ground, Zhou Zetian said to his ministers with a laugh. "I''m afraid that in addition to appreciating the elegant demeanor of your majesty, I''m afraid you''d better hurry to send gifts." Ouyang Feng, who was asked by Zhou Zetian to be the vice leader of Sichuan and Shaanxi, said with a smile, and then said with a certain meaning. "Oh? Has Mr. Ouyang got any news? " Zhou Zetian asked. Ouyang Feng implicit smile and said: "I heard, it seems that the Heishan side of that set out six days ago!" "Jiangning?" Zhou Zetian''s face changed from lightness to solemnity. He always regarded his opponent, who had made a great reputation in the world, as a great trouble. If it had not been for the water from Jiangning''s Heishan nest, he would have sent someone to assassinate Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 "I don''t know for sure that the man is Jiangning, but I think maybe we can send someone to have a try." Ouyang Feng turned his eyes to a dark shadow behind Zhou Zetian. Zhou Zetian looked at his back, but thought of his great enemy Jiangning in his life, Zhou Zetian bit his teeth and said, "listen to Yang Xuyan! Go and find out the man A figure suddenly appeared behind Zhou Zetian. He was as dark as a walker in the dark. "What if you accidentally kill him?" The shadow, that is, Yang Xuyan, asked in his low hoarse voice. "If you kill him carelessly, it means that he is not Jiangning! Since it is not Jiangning, I will save a worry! What''s wrong with killing people? However, you should be careful, if the other party is Jiangning, you must withdraw from the whole body! You are very important to us! " Zhou Zetian thought of Yang Xuyan''s role in himself, and said with some reluctance. "Please don''t worry. Even if he is Jiangning, my subordinates will try to bring up his head to see him!" Yang Xuyan had long wanted to assassinate Jiangning, who was the most threatening person to Zhou Zetian''s great cause. Unfortunately, Jiangning had been active in his own territory, and Yang Xuyan was strictly forbidden to move recklessly by Zhou Zetian. Now that he finally has the chance to assassinate Jiangning, Yang Xuyan only feels that his blood has become boiling. "Hum! It''s beyond our means Ouyang Feng looked at Yang Xuyan gradually into the dark figure, heart can not help a burst of disdain. However, even if he despises Yang Xuyan''s inflated confidence, Ouyang Feng still has an idea in his mind. If Jiangning is really assassinated, what should he do? In that case, Zhou Zetian will have one less enemy, and what about himself? Do you want to be a minister from the dragon? Taking a look at the young and shameless Zhou Zetian, Ouyang Feng always has an impulse to replace him. Power, like wine, is addictive. Even Ouyang Feng, once one of the five unique Western drugs in the Central Plains, is also addicted. "It seems that your plan has been successful! As expected, Jiangning has come to Bashu alone for the sake of her! Even if this one is not Jiangning, he will show up! But I never thought that my opponent was a sentimental seed. What a pity Zhou Zetian sighed. Ouyang Feng raised his eyelids and ignored Zhou Zetian''s actions. Then he said, "why should you be so sorry? In addition to Jiangning, there are Tianshan, shifangcheng, border city and so on! I think those heroes are sure to make zunshang enjoy themselves! Besides, if we get rid of Jiangning, Heishan xiangyutian, shizhixuan, Zhang Wuji and others will surely be collected for their own use! When the time comes, zunshang will collect the land for herding horses in Hetao, and then with a wave of the army, it is bound to destroy the border town! With the power of destroying the border city, it is easy to destroy the ten square cities and the snow country! At this point, even if it is the Tianshan Mountains, the Buddha Kingdom, I am afraid that they can not stop Zun from dominating the world! " "Ha ha! He Heishan has Xiang Yutian, Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji, but I only need Mr. Ouyang in Sichuan and Shaanxi! In my opinion, I''m afraid the talent of Mr. Zhang is unparalleled in the world Zhou Zetian is excited by the prospect described by Ouyang Feng and laughs triumphantly. "Praise me! All this will have to wait until Jiangning is eliminated! " Ouyang Feng is very calm said. "Yes, it is! What you said is very true Thinking that Jiang Ning would have such a great harvest, Zhou Zetian finally stopped loving Yang Xuyan. In his opinion, as long as Jiangning can be removed, even Ouyang Feng can give up. "Waiter! Give me two catties of good wine and cut two catties of beef! Give my brother some water, ten jin of good soybeans! And give it a good scrub! " With the rolling smoke and dust came to this roadside shop, Jiangning sat down on an empty table and roared. "OK! Please wait for a moment "Hello, my guest! This is your daughter''s red and beef! " However, after a while, the waiter brought the dishes ordered by Jiangning to the table. "My guest, please enjoy yourself!" He wiped Jiangning''s table with a rag, and the boy nodded and was about to leave. "Wait!" Jiangning stopped the second and asked, "are you a native of Bashu?" "Yes, villains are!" It seemed that he was afraid that Jiangning didn''t believe it. The waiter blurted out a paragraph of Sichuan Dialect: "I don''t know what kind of greetings do you want to ask the guests?" "I want to ask, where is the residence of Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance?" Jiangning threw out a piece of silver and asked. The waiter took the silver in surprise, but he immediately thought that Jiangning might be Zhou Zetian''s guest. He immediately put the silver back on the table and said, "guest, this is not worth a lot of silver! In Sichuan and Shaanxi, who didn''t know that the residence of Zhou alliance leader was in the center of Jinguan city? My guest, it''s a martial arts hero. I''m sure you''re going to take part in the grand wedding of alliance leader Zhou? " "Take the silver! Just take care of my brother for me Jiangning waved his hand and began to eat and drink. "Thank you very much The waiter accepted the silver with gratitude. However, he immediately turned back and asked, "it''s still two or three days to go to Jinguan city. I think my guest is very dusty. It''s better for you to have a night''s rest in our shop before you leave. At that time, people will be more energetic.""Look after my brother first! If there is a need to stay in the hotel, I will inform you again! " Jiangning waved his hand and said. "OK, sir, please enjoy yourself!" The second one bowed away, leaving Jiangning and a table of leftovers. "Jinguan city? Zhou Zetian, I hope you haven''t hurt him! Otherwise... "Pour down a mouthful of wine, Jiangning''s eyes flashed infinite hate. He has slaughtered the border town, the mayor of an unknown town, and the wandering people of Yaowang valley. He doesn''t mind killing again in the ancient city of Jinguan! When the second boy fed and washed Jiangning''s horses, Jiangning couldn''t wait to leave a dime of silver to cross the horse, which only attracted the boss''s endless feeling about why such a rich man in the river didn''t stay in his shop for one night! Otherwise, with the generous degree of the other party, is it not to make a small fortune again? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Before entering the city of Jinguan, Jiangning encountered the most powerful assassination in his life, which was the assassination of the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan. The assassination seemed to come from the void, without any sign or any murderous spirit. If it wasn''t for seeing the tip of the sword flashing cold light in front of his eyes, Jiangning would not even believe that the sword was killing himself. Even in the face of a top expert like Tianshan Tongmu, Jiangning can fight back and forth. However, facing Yang Xuyan''s assassination without any sign, Jiangning felt an unprecedented chill, because the sword pointed directly at his heart. Unfortunately, although Yang Xuyan''s assassination seems perfect, he is confronted with Jiangning, who has the body of five virtues and systematic hints. Even if it was too late to use the Qiankun great shift defense, or even to dodge sideways, Jiangning just relied on instinct to slightly let Yang Xuyan''s sword stagger his heart. "If you don''t touch poison on your sword, then your assassination is not perfect!" Holding Yang Xuyan''s sword tightly with his wound, Jiangning smiles at Yang Xuyan. At the same time, his right hand turns the magic sword and waves it to Yang Xuyan. Unlike Yang Xuyan''s sword, which seems to come from the void, Jiangning''s magic sword is so fair and aboveboard, but it is mixed with a thousand times more terrible killing than Yang Xuyan. Yang Xuyan is sneering and trying to say that Jiangning is just like this. Unfortunately, he will never have a chance to say it again. He thought the assassination was successful, but now he found something wrong. He also wanted to abandon his sword and run away. Unfortunately, it was too late. Jiangning''s magic sword passed Yang Xuyan''s neck, just like crossing the air. Yang Xuyan felt the chill on his neck. He wanted to cover the wound on his neck with his hand, but found that there were wounds all around his neck. Until his head was flushed by the blood of fury, Yang Xuyan''s eyes flashed with panic. He wanted to talk about a fast sword. He wanted to ask why Jiangning was OK. He wanted to say too many words, but these words have never had a chance to say. "Cough! It''s all my fault that I only think about him and ignore Zhou Zetian''s possible assassination! " Pulling out Yang Xuyan''s sword, Jiangning some secretly remorse way. And looking at his own bloody wound, Jiangning suddenly missed his big return Dan. If there is a big return pill for curing the dead, you can recover the wound immediately. It''s a pity that the big Dan gave birth to Danling! Jiangning wryly smiles and shakes his head. After he points the acupoint to stop bleeding, he takes his own horse and begins to enter the city. In the blood, there is his own blood, but more is Yang Xuyan''s blood. But his face was a little pale, and it was easy to misunderstand how badly he had been hurt. The horse''s hooves clattered on the ancient bluestone slab of Jinguan City, and covered up in the roaring voices. At this time, Jinguan city was decorated with lights to celebrate the upcoming wedding of Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. Jinguan city is an ancient city of ten thousand years. It has been known as the land of abundance since ancient times. As soon as PU entered Jinguan City, Jiangning felt the unique tranquility of this ancient city. Even if there were people coming and going everywhere, even if Jiangning was covered with blood, the people of Jingguan city still just glanced at him and stopped looking at it, as if this was a common thing. And Jiangning has always been admired by people in the robe horse, in this ten thousand year old city has become a common thing. "Cough up!!! How do I know if I get hurt? Keep sending people to intercept me? Is he waiting for his lair Let ma''er walk towards the city center, Jiangning forced himself to take back his mind from the body, and began to think about the next action of his enemy. He can''t make the same mistake again because he is responsible for him, himself and Xuelian. Of course, even if Jiangning was thinking seriously, he did not ignore the observation of the crowd around him. Zhou Zetian is a peerless hero. If he can send someone to assassinate Jiangning once, it is hard to say that there is no second time! And at this time, people from Jinguan city were coming and going, which was a good time to assassinate. "Just one Yang Xuyan would make me hurt. Even if I didn''t assassinate him again, I could still consume a lot of my mind! I''m afraid Zhou Zetian is as careful as Xiang Yutian The other side''s empty and real moves floated in his head, and Jiangning became more and more cautious. If the other party wants to consume his mind, then what if he is like the other party''s intention? Is it possible that Jiangning can be scared by the simple assassination? Thinking of his current five virtues and the great shift of heaven and earth that he has fully understood, Jiangning''s heart is full of infinite confidence. The corner of the mouth showed a relaxed smile, Jiangning looked at the end of the street that luxury to the extreme Palace City, tightened the reins in his hands. "Oh, here I am!" Ma''er also seems to understand Jiangning''s determination to be self-confident and make a sound. Let go of the reins in his hand, Jiangning looked at the palace city Yu Xingyu which was like a virtual beast. At this time, he felt that his spirit was gradually tending towards perfection, which was a good feeling, which he had not experienced for a long time. When Jiangning came to the gate of the palace city, which was like an empty beast, Jiangning only felt that his spirit was strong enough to destroy the world."Is he here?" Zhou Zetian was suddenly aware of this and subconsciously looked in the direction of Jiangning. It seemed that his eyes could see the bloody Jiangning through countless palace walls. "It should be him!" Ouyang Feng opened his eyes which had been closed all the time. "Yang Xuyan''s assassination failed?" Zhou Zetian has some regrets. Ouyang Feng shook his head and said: "failed, also succeeded! Jiangning at this time, the strength should be less than 70% in the past! Today is the day to kill Jiangning! " "Come on! Bring out your fiancee, Miss Juan! I want him to see how Jiangning was killed by me every day and night Zhou Zetian only felt that the depression of the past few days had been swept away, and his heart was full of excitement, as if Jiangning had been killed by him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 The crescent moon is like a hook, and the cold moon is like water flowing over the whole Jinguan city. It seems that this ancient and quiet ancient city is covered with a silver white plain clothes. Jiangning also put on this piece of plain clothes, and the empty beast in front of him also put on the same plain clothes. However, the next moment, the terrible palace city opened the gate, and hundreds of martial arts experts poured out. Behind the hundreds of martial arts experts, Zhou Zetian, who was sitting 32 times to drive out the Imperial Palace, was standing behind them. "I''ve heard of the name of the great demon Jiangning for a long time. Zhou Zetian has always wished that he could not see it with his own eyes. Today, he has finally fulfilled his wish! At first sight, it''s just like that! " Zhou Zetian was so lazy lying on the Yuban that he didn''t mean to get up to meet Jiangning. "I''ve just heard the news from you. I''m very angry!" Jiangning also straddled on the horse, did not mean to dismount at all. He touched the position of his chest injury and said: "but soon I figured it out, you are not such a girl! She loves me, and her leaving is just angry with me! Therefore, I understand that all this may be your plot! No, it''s more appropriate to say it''s a conspiracy! " Zhou Zetian shook his hand and said, "I really can''t understand you people who love and love all day. All of them are dying. Don''t you know how to cherish your life? To tell you the truth, I''m really disappointed with you! " When he was sitting in the corner of his mouth, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. "I''ll give you a chance now! If you turn around and leave, this time, I''ll let you off! " Zhou Ze''s angel rubbed his own heart, and his heart was full of poison. He would like to see what kind of happiness Jiang Ning''s face will become after he fled. "To tell you the truth, I''m also disappointed with you!" Jiangning shook his head and said in a funny way: "it''s my own decision to rush here day and night. It''s also my own decision to come back after being seriously injured. Now you say you want me to veto my decision? To tell you the truth, I''m particularly disappointed with your IQ! " Said here, Jiangning pointed to his head with his finger: "it''s useless to say more, my head is here, if you have that ability, come and take it!" "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Zhou Zetian stood up for a moment. They thought he was going to deal with Jiangning in person, but they didn''t think that he just tidied up his clothes and sat down lazily. "Where are the four Dharma protectors?" At a time when the public feel inexplicable, Zhou Zetian''s lazy voice spreads out the imperial banishment. "Wheel war?" Jiangning''s eyes trembled and pulled out his magic sword. "If I''m in a good mood today, I won''t fight you in groups!" Zhou Zetian jokingly looked at Jiangning and said, "you can choose not to fight in wheel, and then single out all of us!" After saying this, Zhou Zetian began to laugh triumphantly, and his martial arts experts also laughed. "Your shamelessness is somewhat in line with your identity!" Jiangning didn''t mean to dismount. He didn''t pay attention to the four Dharma protectors who had never heard of their names. "The four Dharma protectors of King Zheng of Zhou, Wu and Zhou in the Sichuan Shaanxi League met with the leader of Jiang." The leader of the four Dharma protectors in the Sichuan Shaanxi League was a thin and weak man, who had a basis to advance and retreat, but his three brothers were disdainful and eager to try. "The red eye Heavenly King disease Luo Han Zhou Tianyong learns the skill skill!" Zhou Tianyong, the weak man who was sick, restrained the other three Dharma protectors and stood out alone. "Oh?" Jiangning some unexpected sitting on the horse: "you do not go together?" "Zhou Tianyong has his own dignity!" A trace of disdain flashed in Zhou Tianyong''s bright eyes and arched his fist at Jiangning: "please teach me, master Jiang!" "A man, too!" Jiangning turned his magic sword and said, "if you can''t get along in Sichuan Shaanxi League, you can come to Heishan!" Seeing Jiangning openly digging his corner, Zhou Ze had to jump his feet in the weather, but under such circumstances, he could not insult Zhou Tianyong, otherwise it would appear that he was too careful. "Zhou respected the hero of Jiang, and asked him not to insult him! Master Jiang, be careful Zhou Tianyong walked on the Qingshi street with a long copper stick, and rushed to Jiangning like a tiger. Like Zhou Tianyong''s character, his martial arts are still magnificent. I can see him waving a long stick and pointing straight at Jiangning''s upper body. Before the stick arrived, the sound came first. Jiangning listened to the deep air tearing sound and called out: "good stick technique!" "It makes Jiang Jiao master laugh." Zhou Tianyong didn''t want to see Jiangning turn his humble big sword to resist his long copper stick. He used his long stick to avoid Jiangning''s sword. He is honest here, but this does not mean that he is a fool. As the leader of the Ming religion and the leader of the demon clan in name, Jiangning''s weapons must be much better than his own. Since Jiangning dares to use his sword to resist his long copper stick, it certainly shows that he is not afraid of collision. Jiangning can not be afraid of confrontation with sharp sword, but Zhou Tianyong can''t be afraid. Although he is the chief protector of Sichuan Shaanxi League, he is upright and has no other income except fixed salary. Therefore, Zhou Tianyong can not have a huge amount of money to buy a good weapon, and weapons have become his heart disease."Oh?" Just a simple test, Jiangning found Zhou Tianyong''s scruples. However, he is still facing a great war, and "seriously injured" can not give up weapons in a hypocritical manner, and use a pair of meat palms to fight people foolishly. Therefore, Jiangning no longer hesitated. He waved his magic sword. The dark magic sword crossed an incredible trace in the air, and went straight to Zhou Tianyong''s chest. Jiangning''s Dugu Jiujian is the most exquisite sword technique in his moves. Unfortunately, Jiangning only learned it, but did not understand it. But even so, with the sharp sword, Jiangning still preferred Dugu Jiujian, which is a more delicate sword technique, to deepen his understanding when dealing with most of the enemies. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 Zhou Tianyong has been taking the road of opening and closing. In the face of exquisite moves, he is also used to using his own courage to solve the problem. But now, in the face of Jiangning, he is desperate to find that his courage has become a fear of the head and feet. In particular, Jiangning only used ordinary "basic sword moves" to stab, cut, pick and wipe, but he had to step back step by step, because he could not resist the sharpness of his sword. "Weapons are the second life of warriors! You don''t even have a good weapon. It''s a pity! That''s all. I''m a man of my word. I''ll disturb your life if I say so. Go down. " Jiangning lost interest in playing cat and mouse with this man who was completely restrained by himself. In his words, Jiangning had cut the long copper stick in Zhou Tianyong''s hand into a piece of copper. Zhou Tianyong''s face was downcast, "the Three Dharma protectors of Silver Eagle, copper Lion King and iron dragon, Sichuan and Shaanxi came to learn their skills!" Zhou Tianyong was defeated by Jiangning so lightly that those who despised Jiangning were cautious. The remaining three Dharma protectors no longer deal with the morality and morality of the lake and surrounded Jiangning with weapons. At first glance, these three people are not so pedantic as Jiangning. Their glittering weapons are at least not affordable at their level of salary. Among them, the Silver Eagle had a pair of iron claws. The bronze lion had a feather fan, but from his bandit number, he should be good at the sound wave skill of lion roar. The iron dragon held two swords, and the sword body was as narrow as autumn water. Jiangning didn''t feel any unfair meaning. In his opinion, even if the three people were in partnership, they would not necessarily pose a threat to themselves. If these three people were still foolishly fighting with themselves, it could only show that the three people had brain problems. The three men formed a small array of three talents to surround Jiangning, and then did not greet them. They only frowned and began to attack the BMW under Jiangning''s crotch with their most skillful moves. As the saying goes, catch the king first and shoot the horse first. The three men are much better than Zhou Tianyong in actual combat. For a moment, I saw iron claws, feather fans, double swords and all kinds of concealed weapons and sound waves only coming towards Jiangning and the horses under his crotch. However, Jiangning was not in a hurry. He first used the palm wind to hit the concealed weapons that were shot at BMW. At the same time, he moved the universe to protect BMW from being hurt by sound wave. Then he slid his magic sword and made three sword flowers to attack the Three Dharma protectors. Although Jiangning didn''t know the essence of Dugu Jiujian, he agreed with it. After all, no matter how fierce the opposite move is, it will take a living person to hit him. If the other party dies before himself, the fierce attack will not hit him. The Silver Eagle, the Bronze Lion King and the iron dragon had to withdraw their own attacks and try their best to resist them. The three men''s attack and cooperation is very clever, quite some heart has the feeling of rhinoceros, but in Jiangning''s unreasonable attack of exchanging injury for life, they recoiled. Jiangning''s mouth showed a trace of disdain smile. Facing Dugu Jiujian, they fell into defense forever, and they could not do any harm to themselves any more. The magic sword in Jiangning''s hand turned into a black spirit, flying around Jiangning''s body, protecting Jiangning from the wind. "Jiangning is really powerful! If you only look at the delicacy of his swordsmanship, it can be called the most excellent! " "It''s said that Jiangning, the leader of the Ming religion, moved the heaven and earth with great delicacy, the eighteen dragon subduing palms were incomparable, and Taizu''s long fist turned corruption into magic. However, it never occurred to me that Jiangning''s sword technique was so terrible!" ... If Jiangning defeated Zhou Tianyong with the sharp magic sword, then he only fought against the Three Dharma protectors of Sichuan Shaanxi League and was invincible, which was to let the public see his wonderful magic sword technique. Outside the arena, people thought that Jiangning''s sword technique was exquisite, but the three protection rules of Sichuan Shaanxi League fighting with Jiangning were infinitely oppressed. If they didn''t see Jiangning, the proud guardians of Sichuan Shaanxi League might have some admiration or even admiration for Jiangning after hearing about its brilliant achievements. However, when Jiangning stood in front of them and just defeated their boss Zhou Tianyong with the most "basic" sword technique, the myth of Jiangning in these people''s hearts became a realistic goal they could surpass. However, they never thought that Jiangning was only using the sword technique, which did not consume his internal power. In this way, the more he thought about it, the more he held back, the copper Lion King couldn''t stand the light wind and light clouds in Jiangning. He roared, regardless of Jiangning cutting his magic sword, his feather fan shot out countless fine needles of ox hair, and at the same time, he ejected a dagger from his left hand, which was as fast as lightning stabbing Jiangning. For the copper Lion King''s desperate, Jiangning looks the same, and the magic sword in his hand directly cuts the copper lion king in two. At this time, the attack of Silver Eagle and iron dragon has not reached his body. "Good!" Zhou Zetian, who has been paying close attention to him, sighs in his heart. In his opinion, even if the Bronze Lion King is dead, it is worth the slightest wound to Jiangning as long as it can. If it goes on like this, he will not be on the stage, and hundreds of his subordinates will be able to grind Jiangning to death.Unfortunately, the next action of Jiangning has turned Zhou Zetian''s dream into a bubble. With the full operation of heaven and earth, Jiangning has not caused any harm to Jiangning, and even has been led to Silver Eagle and iron dragon by Jiangning. As for his dagger, because of his death, with his upper body cut off by Jiangning, he fell to the ground powerlessly. Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth finally satisfied the public''s image of Jiangning, but Jiangning, who had already moved his heart, did not keep his hand at last. He saw his left hand move the eighteen dragon subduing palms against the Silver Eagle''s Iron Palm, and his right hand''s magic sword used a broken sword style, which crossed the wrists of iron dragon''s two sword holding hands. Then, in the eyes of the public, the Silver Eagle''s right hand, including the boxing ring, was smashed by Jiangning, and the whole person sent out a scream and flew backward. While Tielong, whose wrists were both broken by Jiangning, had the best ending compared with the dead copper Lion King and the Silver Eagle whose life and death were unknown. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 Seeing that with the death of the Bronze Lion King, the remaining two Dharma protectors who were broken in the Sancai array could not resist the move of Jiangning''s distraction, and all of them suddenly became cold. I''m afraid that only the leader and Mr. Ouyang Feng can resist the strength against the weather? The silver moon of Rugou has risen to the top of the tree, and the cold moonlight is still on everyone, including the dead copper lion king, the Silver Eagle and iron dragon seriously injured by Jiangning. At this time, the ancient city of Jinguan became very quiet. Except for the occasional tick sound of blood left on the bluestone street, only the breath sound of people''s breath was left. "The four Dharma protectors of Sichuan Shaanxi League were defeated by Jiangning?" Zhou Zetian finally sat upright, and his eyes unconsciously began to look at Ouyang Feng, who was standing beside him. Ouyang Feng stood still, as if he had not seen Zhou Zetian''s sign. Where is Jiangning seriously injured at this time? Even if he was seriously injured at this time, it was also the peak state after serious injury. How could the old and spicy Ouyang Feng help Zhou Zetian pave the way with his own life? "Good! Master Jiang is worthy of being the master of Jiang Zhou Zetian clapped his hands and walked off the imperial banishment. "Is Zhou Mengzhu ready to weigh Jiang''s weight in person?" Jiangning waved the magic sword and spilled the blood on the sword. At the same time, he patted the BMW under his hip with his left hand. Zhou Zetian laughed twice: "do you want to start with me? You don''t deserve it! Let''s get past my men first Speaking of this, Zhou Zetian said aloud to the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance experts around him: "Hello, everyone! We don''t need to talk about the morality and morality of the great devil Jiangning! As long as you can kill and injure Jiangning, I will reward him with ten thousand taels of gold, ten beauties, and one king level treasure book, and then he will be king shoulder to shoulder! What you say is what you say "Have you finally torn your face?" Jiang Ning stroked the magic sword in his hand and looked at it with disdain. Zhou Zetian turned to the good hand of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance and said, "if you don''t besiege me, you will have nothing to do with both sides. If you want to get rich from Jiang, don''t blame Jiang''s merciless sword!" The two big men put down their cruel words, and the onlookers hesitated for a moment. Maybe Zhou Zetian''s usual accumulated power played a role, or Zhou Zetian''s reward aroused their desire in their hearts. Most of the good hands finally chose to start. Jiang Ning ha ha ha laughs, also does not wait for those good hands to encircle, flies up, straight rushed to Zhou Zetian standing in front of Yuban. After choosing to face Zhou Zetian directly instead of waiting for himself to solve these minions, Jiangning has gone through a lot of careful consideration. Among the people present, it seems that only Zhou Zetian and Ouyang Feng can pose a threat to Jiang Ning. If they choose to kill these minions first, then Zhou Zetian and Ouyang Feng are like poisonous snakes hiding in the dark all the time. They will keep themselves vigilant and consume a lot of mind. If you fight Zhou Zetian directly, you can not only use the great shift of heaven and earth, but also use the pressure of others to suppress Zhou Zetian. At the same time, many of the concealed weapons that people shot at Jiangning were restrained for fear of Zhou Zetian, which also reduced Jiangning''s internal power consumption a little bit. Seeing that his wishful thinking was seen through by Jiangning, Zhou Zetian''s heart could not help but panic. In fact, at their top level, those rumors about Jiangning are the deepest feelings. If the two massacres in Jiangning are nothing to these top experts, then the robbery in Jiangning was too shocking, especially to those who felt a little corner of heaven. However, relying on his inheritance from Duoli, Zhou Zetian did not shrink his head when facing Jiangning''s magic sword. However, his tactics were mainly guerrilla consumption, but he did not fight against Jiangning. However, Ouyang Feng, who has been ignoring Zhou Zetian''s indication, sees that Jiangning has chosen Zhou Zetian as the first target. Naturally, he is not willing to lag behind and starts to pick up cheap goods. At the same time, faced with two top masters and countless experts in the world, Jiangning felt that the pressure was too much higher than the trip to Yaowang Valley, even though Jiangning''s strength was improved a lot at this time. After all, it''s not the same feeling to face the top experts and ordinary experts, and Jiangning is still facing two at this time. However, although Jiang Ning was under a lot of pressure, he didn''t panic. At first, he ignored the consumption of internal power and tried his best to move the heaven and earth. Then, he used his left hand to subdue the dragon with 18 palms and the right hand with Dugu Jiujian. At his feet, he used Lingbo micro step to dodge the attack of too many experts. For the first time in history, Jiangning felt the pressure of life and death. Seeing his internal power flowing out like water, and his physical condition began to deteriorate due to the previous wound, Jiangning had regrets in his heart, but when Jiangning''s eyes swept across the gauze of yuchuban to the woman who was like a fairy under the moon, Jiangning''s mood became more firm and incomparable. Life in the world is not satisfactory, what is the meaning of living? Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer kept his hands, and no longer worried about whether he would be injured. The 18 dragon subduing palms fought without money. In this way, Sichuan Shaanxi alliance''s good players finally began to suffer large-scale casualties. Even though Jiangning could have killed one person with two palms, it has been waiting for a good opportunity to take the lead. Now Jiangning is no longer stingy with internal power, and the shadow of the palm in the sky will speed up Jiangning''s killing enemy several times.It''s a pity that Jiangning''s fighting method, which is equivalent to losing both sides, is really huge for him. However, in only two quarters of an hour, Jiangning''s internal force value of 100000 yuan was squandered by him, even less than 10000 yuan. Two quarters of an hour ago, the old nest of Sichuan Shaanxi League, the majestic city of Jinguan, has already flowed into a river of blood, and even the cold moonlight on the treetops has faintly turned pale red. The whole city seems to be covered with a thin layer of blood mist, full of pungent smell of blood everywhere. At this time, the ancient city of Jinze has never been regarded as a gallant in the past. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 "Ha ha ha ha! Have a good time Jiang Ning fought back Zhou Zetian with all his strength, beat back Ouyang Feng with one hand, stroked Mo''s left Xiong''s wound and burst into laughter. At this time, Jiangning was just like a demon. Not only was there blood on his body, but also the stumps of Wei in each department could be seen. In the end of the war, not counting the wounds on Zuo Xiong caused by Yang Xuyan before, Jiangning''s body has added more than a dozen new wounds. Although these wounds are all trauma and are not as terrible as those caused by Yang Xuyan, Jiangning also feels that his physical strength is slowly losing. As for the enemies who caused these wounds to Jiangning, their complete bodies could not be found in the city at this time. Jiangning told all the people with his sword in his hand. His words were true. "Ouch A female Xia who can''t stand the stimulation finally wakes up from killing Lu. When she sees the scene in front of her, Rao is unable to bear the excitement of the Shura hell and vomites on the spot. In addition to this female Xia, most of the remaining Sichuan Shaanxi league players were shocked by the scene. In addition to vomiting, some people were even scared to fly with feces and urine. "It''s a good Jinguan city. It''s a hard night!" Jiangning gasped and said the magic sword pillar on the ground. As he spoke, the blood on his face involuntarily flowed into his mouth, making him look more like a demon. "Hum! Do you want to take the opportunity to recover? Dream Zhou Zetian at this time is also killing red eyes, gave up this good breathing time, but bravely rushed to Jiangning. In his opinion, his own consumption is huge, and Jiangning''s consumption must be much greater than his own. If he sticks to entangle Jiangning, the battle will probably be won. If he and Jiangning both recover, he will not have many good hands to consume Jiangning like this again. Zhou Zetian''s idea is very accurate. Seeing Zhou Zetian unwilling to give himself a chance to breathe, Jiangning grinned bitterly and welcomed him with his magic sword. At this time, Jiangning''s internal power is ten to one, not to mention Zhou Zetian. Even Ouyang Feng is afraid to be able to fight with him. Ouyang Feng just hesitated for a moment, then he saw Jiangning''s strong outside and middle cadres, so he joined the battle. This is just worse for Jiangning. The only lucky ones are the good hands of the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. They are finally afraid and no longer besiege Jiangning. However, even if they were two people in front of them, Jiangning still did not dare to use the 18 dragon subduing palms, which consumed a lot. Even when the heaven and earth moved, Jiangning also used less. In the past, Jiangning needed 5000-500 points of internal power per second for the great shift of heaven and earth. Since fully understanding, the consumption has become 500-50 points per second. These costs are nothing to Jiangning, who has 100000 internal power. Unfortunately, Jiangning is facing too many good hands this time. Basically, Jiangning is in the maximum operation at all times. Therefore, with the consumption of 500 points per second and Jiangning''s consumption of 18 dragon subduing palms at this time, Jiangning''s internal power is used like water, and his body of five virtues is restored Strength is just a drop in the bucket for this war. Seeing Zhou Zetian want to grind himself to death, Jiangning can''t help but think of ways to delay time. As long as we can delay for some time, Jiangning can surpass Zhou Zetian in internal power with the recovery of five virtues, and then... however, Zhou Zetian obviously knows that Jiangning is about to run out of oil and the lamp is running out. At this time, he and Ouyang Feng are like mad dogs. They only use their best and most powerful moves to deal with Jiangning, not to kill the enemy, but to fight against Jiangning And then the most direct consumption of Jiangning''s internal power and physical strength. Not to mention that Zhou Zetian''s inheritance from Duoli demon king made Jiangning miserable. Ouyang Feng alone, the most powerful toad skill, had already made Jiangning quite embarrassed. and the toad style of Kwan Lun school, Ouyang Feng also has a reversal of the nine Yin classics and the poison. Zhou Zetian, needless to say, was able to catch up with Jiangning. Even if it was an ordinary palm, Jiangning had to deal with it. What''s more, Zhou Zetian became a lunatic at this time. If dealing with ordinary people, Jiangning''s Dugu Jiujian, which is not bad at all, can still meet the enemy. However, faced with two peerless experts in the state of mad dog, Jiangning has to put away the Dugu Jiujian with half a bucket of water and make full use of the 18 dragon subduing palms and Taizu long fist. Different from the previous lively and bloody scene, although there were only three people in the field at this time, although there were no major casualties, the crowd felt the overwhelming atmosphere of repression. Not only the onlookers around, but also the people in the river and lake on the other side of the city can feel the heavy air collision again and again. All the Sichuan Shaanxi league''s good players have been timid. Otherwise, if they dare to rush forward at this time, they will certainly cause great trouble to Jiangning. It''s a pity that Jiangning just killed Lu mercilessly, so that everyone would step back before rushing forward. After all, the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance is not his own. He paid his own life for Zhou Zetian''s Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. This business is not worth the cost. After all, with the skill of these people, they can live well everywhere.With the good fortune in this misfortune, Jiangning finally did not go out on the spot. But even if he didn''t need to look at the system, he knew that his physical strength and internal power were close to the end of the oil and the lamp was dry. "Is it possible that Jiangning is going to die here?" Just when Jiangning could only fight Ouyang Feng and Zhou Zetian by instinct, suddenly a sound of plundering the air sounded, which startled all the brave Sichuan Shaanxi Alliance players. "Respect! Zhang Wuji, please forgive me for coming late Zhou Zetian and Ouyang Feng are still secretly glad that they have a good hand to join in, but they never thought they heard the sound of vomiting blood. Hearing this familiar voice, Jiangning felt warm. The most loyal subordinates have been fighting side by side with themselves since Yaowang valley. Now it''s the moment of deja vu! However, now the leading battle has become their own, and the people who arrived at the rescue straw generally changed to Zhang Wuji. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Zhang Wuji rushed into the hell of Shura, which was made up of mud and blood. Then he took over Ouyang Feng who was about to attack Jiangning with toad skill. "Touch!" Although the strength of the new Zhang Wuji is not as good as Ouyang Feng, but after all, the consumption is very little, Ouyang Feng is Zhang Wuji''s palm to fly. "Zhang Wuji! I remember you Seeing that things can''t be done, Zhou Zetian is also determined. After Jiang Ning''s fight, he also flies backwards. Looking at two people flying backwards in different directions, Jiangning and Zhang Wuji nodded, and then without hesitation, rushed to Zhou Zetian, who still wanted to make a speech. "You want to remember me when you die? Leave it for me Zhang Wuji first rushed to Zhou Zetian by Jiangning first. At this time, Zhang Wuji was as good as Zhou Zetian before. He was not afraid of injury or consumption. He directly hit Zhou Zetian with his strongest punch. Zhou Zetian felt only a burst of frustration when he was treated with the same method, but in an instant, he was overwhelmed by endless fear. He did not expect that these two people should have such a good choice to stay! Aren''t they afraid of Ouyang Feng''s return and join forces with themselves and fight with Jiangning to lose both sides? Will Ouyang Feng return? Don''t talk about Zhou Zetian. Even Jiangning can smile and tell him not to dream! Ouyang Feng is a real villain who cherishes his life, but he never pays attention to friendship and master demeanor! As Zhou Zetian and Jiangning expected, seeing that Zhang Wuji and Jiangning chose to leave Zhou Zetian, Ouyang Feng did not look back, as if he did not see it at all. Instead, he did not need money for his internal power, and he speeded up his departure from the city. "Ouyang Feng! I, Zhou Zetian, will never let you go as a ghost! " At the end of his life, Zhou Zetian hated not Jiangning and Zhang Wuji, but Ouyang Feng, who abandoned himself without looking back. Despite changing positions, Zhou Zetian will make the same choice. Taking back the magic sword from Zhou Zetian''s corpse, Jiangning looks at the enemy who is not in peace and turns to the woman who is like a spirit under the moon. At this time, the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance had become an open space at the moment of Zhang Wuji''s arrival, and no one cared about the woman who caused the fight between Jiangning and Zhou Zetian. When he untied his acupoints, Jiangning felt that his wounds were worth it. Unfortunately, at this time, both his internal power and physical strength had been exhausted. He could only untie the acupoints of Yao, and he did not even have a trace of energy to watch the harvest of his battle, so he fell asleep with infinite fatigue. If the fleeing Ouyang Feng knows the state of Jiangning at the moment, he may regret that he missed the best opportunity to kill Jiangning. However, if Ouyang Feng is allowed to choose again under the same circumstances, he will still make the same choice, because he is called Ouyang Feng. Without the enemy, Zhang Wuji became the shadow of Jiangning. He quietly came to Jiangning''s side and did not ask for his opinions. He only carried Jiangning''s body, picked up Jiangning''s magic sword, and went to the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance headquarters in the center of Jinguan city square, which was like a virtual beast. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the players who have experienced the life and death experience and understood the 18 dragon subduing palms. Since then, the name of the 18 dragon subduing palms is cancelled and turned into a basic attack. The internal power consumption is reduced by 90%. You can launch the power of separated palms at will, which has great power. " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for killing Zhou Zetian, the descendant of Duoli demon king. He has gained 1 experience point and 10000 merit points. He has won the trophy demon king''s battle armour and a piece of the spoils Saint level skill tude skill. " In a daze, Jiangning didn''t know what kind of reward he got. He just wanted to have a good sleep and sleep till the end of time. After helping Jiangning finish dressing up, Zhang Wuji left fan to take care of Jiangning by himself, while he hid himself on the roof of another room, just like a tiger ready to go, guarding Jiangning''s safety. "It''s capricious!" Caressing Jiangning''s pretty face, tears flowed uncontrollably like a flood. She has always had her pride, but she has also been tolerant of Jiangning flower Xin. However, when the news of Jiangning''s engagement to Xuelian, the eldest princess of the snow Kingdom, was spread all over the lake. However, the arrogance and jealousy in her heart made her choose to leave Heishan regardless of her initial recovery from a serious illness. I thought I could die alone. I thought I could leave a lifelong regret for this heartless man in silence, but I never thought that when she had the chance to make Jiangning regret for life, she could not control her freedom. So she saw the man who made him love and hate. She also saw the man''s determination to fight Zhou Zetian and others even though he was seriously injured. She also saw his courage to fight against Zhou Zetian and others in order to see him for more than ten days and nights. When Jiangning untied his acupoints, he wanted to rush into his arms and enjoy his indulgence. Unfortunately, this man chose to faint at the moment when she was happyOutside the window, the moon rose to the sky, and the moonlight spread through the window edge to the white jade like barefoot. Holding Jiangning''s hand and looking out of the window, she never felt that she would have such a wonderful day in her life. Maybe, you should have been a man who stood up to heaven and stirred the world! Looking at Jiangning silently, he reached out to wipe his tears on his face, and finally showed a resolute smile. Since you are a person who stands firm and stirs up the world, since you are a person who can ignore life for me, and since you can''t change your flower Xin, what else can you do except accept it? Let this crescent moon be your witness and witness your love to you! Release Jiangning''s hand, he came to the window, looked at the moon in the air and muttered to himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for killing a great master, gaining experience value of 1 point, merit value of 1 point, and a piece of black iron shirt " " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the player for killing a great master, gaining experience value of 1 point, merit value of 1 point, and a pair of cloud shoes " " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the player for killing a great master, gaining 1 experience point, 1 merit value and a bag of locust stones " ... " Ding Dong "!!! Congratulations to the players who have experienced the life and death experience and understood the 18 dragon subduing palms. Since then, the name of the 18 dragon subduing palms is cancelled and turned into a basic attack. The internal power consumption is reduced by 90%. You can launch the power of separated palms at will, which has great power. " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for killing Zhou Zetian, the descendant of Duoli demon king. He has gained 1 experience point and 10000 merit points. He has won the trophy demon king''s battle armour and a piece of the spoils Saint level skill tude skill. " When Jiangning woke up, he was first stunned by the hundreds of system prompts on the system panel. This was the most murderous battle he had ever had. However, he never thought that he had not been deprived of merits and virtues. You should know, even if he killed some evil minded people in the lake, Jiangning''s merit and virtue would also decline. But at this time, he got merit, which only shows that so many people killed by him deserve to die. Thinking of this joint, Jiangning''s mind is at last a little relaxed. After all, it has killed hundreds of people. As long as it is not a real devil, there will be some huge psychological burden. "Are you awake?" She opened her red eyes and a small face full of surprise. Looking at his hundreds of blue and green equipment, Jiangning turned off the system panel and looked at him with a smile. "You know what? The night before yesterday, you fainted that moment, how regretful in the heart! Of course I was thinking, if you die like this! You must kill Ouyang Feng, and then go to the yellow spring with you He stretched out Chu''s plain hand and caressed Jiangning''s handsome face. "Ha ha ha ha! Didn''t Wuji tell you about me? " Jiangning sat up with her body up. "Don''t mention your subordinate, he''s just like a wood, he doesn''t say a word! If it''s not smart, you can see from his look that you''re not in a big way. You don''t have to worry about death! " "Smart! You are not only smart but also beautiful! You still have excellent martial arts! The fairy is lovely! ... "Jiangning affectionately held his small hand as smooth as jade, and without stinging his praise, he was crazy. Hearing Jiangning''s sarcastic praise, she looked gloomy instead. She said, "you, do you really think so? Even if you are so willful, you will almost die. Do you still think so? " "Don''t blame yourself, will you? After all, it''s not your fault! It''s my flower Xin that makes you angry and leaves me. It''s Zhou Zetian''s fault to hurt me! What does it have to do with you? " Jiangning heartache will pour into his arms, he is afraid that because of the serious consequences of this wayward, let you lose the spirit, let that fairy beautiful girl disappear from now on. He didn''t want to change himself, but the killing of Lu the night before last seemed like a nightmare. He had been wandering in his mind and couldn''t get rid of it. Jiangning also knew that the killing of Lu that night was too cruel, even if she had been a descendant of the devil Dafa. "By the way, you must be hungry after sleeping for two days and nights! I''m going to make you something to eat Suddenly, he thought that Jiangning was not only seriously injured, but also weak. He no longer let Jiangning''s mood fluctuate. He got up to tidy up his clothes and left the room. Jiangning wants to let fan stay and cultivate himself to speak for a while, but he finds that his body is empty, and he immediately immerses himself in his body. Love is infatuation, but if there is no strength, then the beautiful scenery will only be the moon in the mirror. However, Jiangning found that with his recovery, his internal power began to recover at a rate of 0.1% per second. After that, he finally put down his heart. Just now he even thought that he had lost his internal power because of this injury. Since the internal force has nothing to do with it, Jiangning will sink down to carefully examine his harvest this time. Although his current level can not be seen, it can be inferred that it is already very high and good. This also led to that, even if he killed the four sides the night before, he could not get any good reward, just a pile of blue clothes. The only two better rewards are that they fully understand the 18 dragon subduing palms and kill Zhou Zetian. Understanding the 18 dragon subduing palms, this reward is just timely rain in Jiangning, after all, he has found his lack of long-range attack. Without a long-range attack, Jiangning will be very hot-blooded when fighting, but those originally mole like minions can also cause some troubles to Jiangning, even if these troubles are very slight. Can be fired from the air! I''m afraid that compared with the sword Qi attack, although it may not have such terrible lethality, the positive destruction ability of palm strength is incomparable to that of sword Qi. For example, in the face of a master of external skills, sword attack may be like a tiger gnawing a tortoise with no place to bite. And Jiangning''s palm power attack at this time will kill this external skill expert because of its strong frontal destruction ability.In short, we can launch palm strength from the air. In terms of power, it''s half as good as sword Qi attack. Jiangning is very satisfied. If Jiangning is very satisfied with the understanding of the eighteen dragon subduing palms is timely rain, then the reward for killing Zhou Zetian is more than ten times, 100 times and understanding of the eighteen dragon subduing palms. The understanding of the 18 dragon subduing palms enriches Jiangning''s attack methods, improves the power of Jiangning''s high-end attack and reduces its consumption. And to kill Zhou Zetian, Jiangning got one of the saint level skills of tude. In terms of grade, the 18 dragon subduing palms after thorough understanding are not inferior, and even slightly higher than the ordinary Saint level skill of tude. Even in terms of power, the 18 dragon subduing palms may have to get rid of dozens of streets of tude skill. However, the tude skill has an advantage that the 18 dragon subduing palms can''t match. That is, the tude skill is 100% suitable for Jiangning''s tude body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 Jiangning itself is the body of five virtues. If he practices the five elements skill, he can achieve unimaginable achievements, but he can''t collect even one part of the five elements skill in a short time. However, he did not think about it. However, he killed Zhou Zetian who was in bad luck. However, Jiangning unexpectedly got the tude skill, which can cultivate the body of five virtues. For Jiangning, it seemed that it opened a door for him to move forward infinitely, so that he could stop standing still and keep up with the characters he needed to look up to, such as changshengtian For example, Shenyu... "Ding Dong!!! Do players choose to cultivate one of the five elements: tude? This skill perfectly matches the player''s five virtue body (1%) cultivation, and can evolve the five virtue body into the five virtue body (15%). "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the success of cultivating Saint level skill and virtue skill! All internal forces begin to be converted to soil properties. Because players have the body of five virtues, they can consciously convert the earth attribute skill into the metal skill. At present, the conversion efficiency is 1% of the internal force recovery speed, and the internal force recovery speed is zero during the conversion period "Tu De Gong FA is one of the five elements of the divine level. After the heaven, earth is the virtue. Because the player''s constitution and the virtue skill match perfectly, and the player cultivates the virtue skill successfully, all merit values, defense value and life value increase by one time (the growth value will also be doubled, and it will increase with the level of the earth virtue skill and the five element skill), gain the affinity of the earth system, and have a strong ability to restrain the water system, and they are afraid of wood attack and physical strength And the internal power recovery speed is doubled (the growth value is also doubled, and it will increase with the level of Tu de skill and five element skill). As long as the player stands on the ground and is seriously injured, he can get 10 times recovery and recovery speed! " With the sound of the system prompt, Jiangning only felt that his body poured into a stream of cold, but it made him feel very relieved, heavy and incomparable energy. With the injection of this energy, Jiangning''s wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Jiangning has obviously felt the kind connection with the earth. As long as you close your eyes, Jiangning can even feel anything falling from the corner of this room. He could see tens of thousands of cockroaches moving in every corner of the house, mating, looking for food or producing food; he could see a few mice timidly begin to patrol the underground of the house, as if to explore whether it was possible to build a nest here; he saw a few spiders weaving webs in the corner, trying to find food in this room of this huge palace, which was inexplicably desolate Some living creatures, Jiangning also vaguely felt a trace of earth attribute energy flowing under the house, and then slowly absorbed by his body, and began to slowly transform his body. All of a sudden, the world appeared in front of Jiangning in a state of incomparable clarity, which only made Jiangning feel that he had lived in vain for decades. Is this the virtue of the earth? Jiangning felt that the internal force transformed into soil property was more like a finger arm than before. Although he had just taken a small step on the road of higher energy, Jiangning still felt unusual novelty. Along with this novel feeling, Jiangning wanted to try to extend his consciousness to the outside of the house, but felt a burst of weakness. He guessed that it might be that his earth attribute internal force was not enough or his spiritual strength was not enough. However, it doesn''t matter. Now that this unique window is opened, Jiangning can see the unknown world, and he feels that he has no regrets. What''s more, Jiangning has a greater possibility of obtaining other five virtue skills in the future. Only within a quarter of an hour, Jiangning felt that his physical strength and internal power had been restored to 7788. In addition, with the infinite desire for the earth in his heart, Jiangning turned over with bare feet. When Jiangning really stood on the ground, he felt as if he had been invincible in the world. Although Jiangning knew that this was just an illusion, Jiangning still felt that this feeling was very down-to-earth and did not have the arrogant contempt of the world. "Cheep!" When Jiangning imagined that he was invincible in the world, he came in with a bowl of porridge. "You, you are such a man! Don''t you know you''re seriously injured? Why don''t you lie down on Chuang and have a good rest, but run around on the ground? " He quickly put down his gruel and went to Jiangning to help Jiangning back to Sichuan. "Ha ha ha ha!! I''ve almost recovered! On the contrary, it was lying on Chuang that made me recover more slowly! " Jiangning chuckled heartily. Seeing the disbelief on his face, Jiang Ning immediately waved his hand gently and beat the Dragon 18 palms on the ground. In his opinion, it was just an ordinary wave, but Kang long regretted that he had killed countless heroes with a firm palm. Looking at the palm print on the ground, he covered his red Chun in surprise. In her impression, even before she was injured, Jiangning did not so lightly describe the ability to leave his own palm print on the bluestone ground with one palm in the air, but the "seriously injured" guy could do it!"You, Ning, you are..." Pang released his jade hand supporting Jiangning and stepped back. His eyes were filled with infinite curiosity and looked at the man in front of him. "What me, Ningde, I am Jiangning! Do you want to follow Xuelian and call me brother Ning Jiangning funny to get to the side of fan, reached out to stop her waist said. "You, Ning elder brother..." she called shyly, then lowered her head involuntarily. The first time I was touched by a man on his waist, I felt soft all over. However, when I thought of what this man had done for himself, I couldn''t resist at all. I could only deceive myself and bury my head in the Xiong mouth of Gao Song and become an ostrich. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 With such explicit acquiescence, and the white and greasy neck dangling in front of Jiangning''s eyes, Jiangning almost turned into a wolf general. At this time, Jiangning has no choice but to wait for a better time. At this time, he just silently holding the Cuan, enjoying this rare warm moment. "Zhang Wuji would like to see you and honor me!" Sure enough, before long, Zhang Wuji, who knew Jiangning was sober, came to the door. "Come on in!" After releasing the startled fan, Jiangning obviously saw a flash of disappointment in her eyes. She gently patted the upturned tun. Jiangning leaned into her ear and said, "let''s talk about it later! Now we are in the Jinguan city! " With a shy hum, he turned his head and ran out of the room, leaving Jiangning alone to feel the fragrance of the palm he had just photographed in the Tun department. "What happened these two days?" Seeing Zhang Wuji, Jiangning''s mind immediately took it back from her childish affection and asked in a positive way. Zhang Wuji understood Jiangning''s question and immediately told the news he got: "Wuji heard that Ouyang Feng was intercepted by a man in black on his way to baituoshan after he was defeated and escaped. It was said by all the people in the Inn at that time that he was tall and majestic. He was as calm as a high mountain. His skin was white. At first glance, he looked like a statue of a god carved in crystal, which surpassed the beauty of all living beings in the world. His eyes were blue like a deep lake, like two jewels wrapped in the night. When he was not decorated, he seemed to have no life. When he flashed, he was more brilliant than the brightest stars in the sky. The nose is high and the lips are angular. The whole person is full of a kind of magic charm, which makes people cold Zhang Wuji told the whole story of all the people in the Inn at that time. At last, he stopped and said: "my subordinates contacted Xiang Zuo Shi and asked him to help him inquire about this person''s information. However, it''s really far away from Heishan. It takes a day for carrier pigeons to fly. If you want to get the news from Xiang Zuoyi, you have to wait a few days." "Black clothes and white skin, beyond the beauty of all living beings! ... "Jiangning silently read the only news in his mouth, but after a long time, he still had no clue. Finally, he had to give up thinking about who this person was. "Since Ouyang Feng was taken over by this man rather than wounded or killed, he is likely to be the enemy of Ming religion and demon clan!" Jiangning said with a flash of cold light in his eyes. "I''m willing to wipe out all the enemies for the cult leader!" Zhang Wuji knelt on one knee. Without his loyalty, Jiangning just knew his subordinates'' loyalty by following Zhang Wuji''s two tragedies. So he quickly helped up Zhang Wuji, and then said with a smile: "Wuji''s loyalty to Mingjiao is clear to me! But Wuji, your strength is still some poor! This is the great shift of heaven and earth. Take it and understand it! Ben has heard that great shift of the universe is best match with Joyoung''s magic. The combination of the two is even more powerful than a top grade Saint level skill! " "This..." originally, Zhang Wuji was still a little frustrated when he heard Jiangning say that he was poor in strength, but in a flash, Jiangning passed on his most famous Kung Fu to himself. Zhang Wuji only felt that he had received the biggest reward from Jiangning. Unfortunately, although Zhang Wuji was excited, he also understood that the great shift of heaven and earth was the divine skill of the Ming religion. He was not allowed to practice without the leader. He was just the bright left envoy of the Ming religion. How dare he peep into this extraordinary divine skill? Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji refused again and again, and was not willing to accept the gift from Jiangning. Perhaps in his opinion, even Jiangning can not be the master of this gift. After all, although Jiangning is the leader of the Ming religion, the Ming religion is the one for all, not for Jiangning alone. "Don''t refuse! Don''t you see the meaning of benzun Jiangning some headache rubbed his head. "Please forgive me for being stupid! I really don''t understand the meaning of the leader Zhang Wuji still kneels on one knee, stubbornly unwilling to get up, nor willing to accept the great shift of heaven and earth. "Oh! I want to make you the vice leader of Mingjiao! If you don''t practice for heaven and earth, how can you cultivate yourself Jiangning clearly saw that Zhang Wuji''s body was obviously shaken when he said the vice leader of Mingjiao. "This... The great kindness of the cult leader is unforgettable Zhang Wuji only felt that his eyes would be red. In his opinion, his strength and wisdom were not as good as those of Xiang Yutian, and his art of joint vertical and horizontal movements was thrown away by Shi Zhixuan a few blocks. However, Jiangning was willing to hand over the post of vice leader of Ming religion to himself, which was really a great kindness. "This great shift of heaven and earth is the treasure of Ming religion. You can destroy it after you remember it! Don''t let it flow into the hands of outsiders As the leader of the Ming religion, Jiangning had to repeat what every Mingjiao leader had to do. "Please rest assured! Even if Wu Ji''s body and soul disappear, the great shift of heaven and earth will never spread out! " At this time, Zhang Wuji''s mind has been put on the great shift of heaven and earth in his hands. After all, no warrior can resist the temptation of the top secret script. Don''t you see, how excited Jiangning was when he got the virtue skill? Moreover, the great shift of heaven and earth, nominally speaking, the grade is even higher than that of Tu De Gong FA. However, even if so, Zhang Wuji is very supportive of Jiangning''s words. If it comes to the support of Mingjiao, I''m afraid Jiangning is not necessarily better than Zhang Wuji."Good! After you get the great shift of heaven and earth, don''t be busy practicing, read through it first! Take advantage of these days I stay in Jinguan City, if there is any place you don''t understand, come and ask me! " Jiangning thought about it and said to Zhang Wuji. "The main teachers stay in Jinguan city?" Zhang Wuji asked a little puzzled, not that he wanted to inquire about Jiangning''s whereabouts, but that Jinguan city was really a tiger''s den, and he didn''t want Jiangning to stay here. "Since this place has been occupied by us, it''s good to leave some nails even if we can''t completely stay here!" Jiangning laughed. Of course, he couldn''t occupy the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. After all, they were only three at this time, but then: "when we get to the Yutian army, these nails will play a great role." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "To the left?" Zhang Wuji doesn''t have enough of his own brain. Jiang Ning''s mouth showed a smile and explained: "if we say that the two armies fight against each other and invade the world, it''s extremely tight to the left envoy! Don''t worry, as long as he knows that the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance at this time has become an empty shell, he will send an elite straight to take Jinguan city! But our existence can make many impetuous forces dare not act rashly for the time being "Is that so?" Zhang Wuji clearly nodded his head and said, "if Ming religion has won Sichuan and Shaanxi, then the leader of the sect will have a great increase in strength, and it is not a matter of conquering the world!" "Sichuan and Shaanxi can''t. although Mingjiao and Heishan demons are powerful, they should always guard against the threats from the six major factions, the Mongolian capital and the Tianshan forces, and can not launch them with all our strength! I guess Xiang Yutian should be like me. I just want to get the Jinguan city and I will be satisfied! " Jiangning is very rational to Zhang Wuji. "The master is wise! But I''m stupid! But my subordinates are willing to be the pawn of the pope Zhang Wuji for Jiangning''s analysis, simply admire the five body to the ground, immediately said. "You are the deputy leader of Ming religion. How can you be compared with the pawn?" Jiangning shook his head with a smile, and then said with a certain meaning: "the Lord does not need to do everything personally. I remember that I met several good seedlings in the Ming religion before. You can summon them to your side. No matter as a military commander or a general, there will be unexpected results!" Jiangning sorted out his ideas and wanted to guide Zhang Wuji to the position of the leader of the Ming religion. Of course, in name, he was still the leader of the Ming religion, and Zhang Wuji was only his subordinate. "Oh? If they can be valued by the leader, they must have this extraordinary talent! " Zhang Wuji said curiously. "Well! If it was not for their full growth, I would have called them to the black mountain arena! But it''s not too late, and it''s just right for you to have a few confidants, so that you, the vice leader, will not be tied up all the time! " Looking at Zhang Wuji scratching his ears and scratching his cheek, Jiangning burst into laughter and said directly: "these are Han Shantong, Liu Futong, Peng yingyu, Guo Zixing, Zhu Yuanzhang and Chang Yuchun!" "Brother Chang?" Among the six people mentioned by Jiangning, Zhang Wuji also knew Chang Yuchun, but when he thought of Chang Yuchun''s ability in his memory, he admired Jiangning''s knowledge of people. In his opinion, Chang Yuchun is just a person who can be a general, but Chang Yuchun can only rank at the bottom of the six men. It can be seen that the first five people are more powerful than Chang Yuchun. In this way, Jiangning''s knowledge of people is really subtle and terrible. "These six people are comparable to Xiang Yutian and shizhixuan in Mingjiao! They were allowed to develop in order to sharpen them. Now it''s given to you. You must remember to use them well. If you don''t have one, I''m going to ask for someone from you! " Looking back on the Ming Dynasty, which these people established in the original history, Jiangning has no doubt about their minds. However, the more capable people are, the more eccentric they are. He does not want his honest and straightforward subordinates to hand over their own rivers and mountains as the original history did. "No matter how powerful they are, they are my Mingjiao people, and that is the leader''s people! How dare they bury and use them? But please rest assured! My subordinates will use them to make a great contribution to the cult leader Thinking that he has got six characters like shizhixuan and Yutian, Zhang Wuji only thinks that he can win the whole world. As for Zhang Wuji''s illusion, Jiangning has just experienced it and knows it very well. This is just an illusion after the great increase of strength. Therefore, Jiangning just waved his hand and asked Zhang Wuji to go back to study the great shift of heaven and earth. Finally, he had a chance to taste the bowl of porridge cooked by fan himself. The taste of porridge is not good. In addition, the porridge has been cold, so it has no good taste. However, Jiangning doesn''t care. What he eats is the friendship of the emperor, and at the same time, it is to supplement his physical strength which has been empty for two days. However, Jiangning''s idea of eating ginseng porridge in peace of mind failed. Maybe this unexpected guest came at a bad time. However, even if this unexpected guest is not at the right time, Jiangning has to put down ginseng porridge and greet it respectfully. "Thanks a lot to the red eyed King these days It was not until Zhou Tianyong, the red eyed heavenly king, sat down in fear. Jiangning stood in front of him respectfully and bowed to the other party. "Well, how can I afford it?" Although Zhou Tianyong is a straightforward man, his long life in Sichuan Shaanxi League has also made him understand a truth, that is, no matter how much credit he has made, he must not let the master be grateful to him, otherwise his image will not become much better after the event. It''s a pity that Zhou Tianyong had a hard time understanding this truth over the past few years. After arriving in Jiangning, he reversed the truth. After seeing Jiangning''s respectful evidence to the end, he forced Zhou Zetian onto his chair and said, "I think I can heal my wounds with peace of mind in these two days, and the red eye heavenly king has made great contributions! If it is not for your credit, I will have three heads and six arms, and I must have gone back to hell! How can you bow to your husband? ""This is what Zhou Tianyong did, but what his subordinates should do! How to be such a great gift to master Jiang! " Zhou Zetian said with a red face. "Ha ha! Is it true that the red eyed heavenly king still calls Jiang as the leader of Jiang sect Jiangning looked at Zhou Zetian, so he said angrily. "Zhou Zetian, my subordinate, is here to see the leader!" Zhou Zetian''s emotional quotient is not high, but somehow he understands the meaning of Jiangning, and immediately kneels down on the ground. "The red eyed king is coming at the right time! Just as Wuji has just vacated a bright left envoy''s position, you come just in time! Just in time Jiangning himself had to lament the coincidence of this opportunity. "How can he de, how dare he build such a position as the bright left emissary of Ming religion?" Zhou Zetian thought that he could be a man of Ming religion. Who would have thought that he was above ten thousand people under one person. Although Zhou Zetian is confident of his own strength, he is not blind and arrogant. How dare he sit in that position when he comes to Mingjiao. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 Jiangning no longer pays attention to Zhou Zetian''s refusal. If a leader is too kind to his subordinates, it will be deceiving. This situation is different from that of Zhang Wuji. After all, Zhang Wuji lives and dies with him, and it''s OK to make some intimate remarks with him occasionally. Seeing that Jiangning no longer spoke, Zhou Zetian began to feel uneasy. However, he did not continue to decline the position of Guangming left envoy. He just looked at Jiangning carefully. Jiang Ning pondered for a moment and then said, "the bright left emissary of Ming religion, Zhou Zetian, listen to the order!" "My subordinates are here!" Zhou Zetian did not dare to disobey orders even though he was unwilling to do so. Seeing Zhou Zetian''s unwillingness on his face, Jiangning''s lips showed a faint smile and said, "I respectfully order you to immediately gather up the reliable brothers of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance in Jinguan City, collect them on the spot, and then guard Qingyang palace! Wait for the arrival of the Ming army "I report to the leader that his subordinates have already collected the reliable brothers in the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance and convinced them to join our Mingjiao! In the past two days, a large part of the credit for guarding Qingyang palace belongs to these brothers! " Zhou Zetian''s voice is like the reply of Hong Zhong. Jiang Ning looked at Zhou Zetian in surprise. He didn''t expect Zhou Zetian not to look at his martial arts, but he didn''t think that his brain was very good. In addition, he had a straightforward mind. He was just another Zhang Wuji! "Good! In this case, the Zuozi of that week will put these brothers in the Qingyang palace! Then, Zhou zuozhi can act by chance! You don''t have to ask me again! " After thinking about it, he seems to have nothing to arrange any more. Jiangning simply became the shopkeeper. For people like Zhou Zetian, Jiangning is naturally very comfortable to shake off the shopkeeper, at least more than to Yutian. After all, Xiang Yutian, who was born in the evil Jizong, always makes Jiangning have such a tiny knot in his heart. Settle down their own side of the trend, Jiangning can finally rest assured to taste that bowl of ginseng porridge which has been left out for a long time. Unfortunately, at this time, Pang has already come in angry. She knows that Jiangning may not have time to eat porridge just now. She was a little angry, but she did not think that Jiangning still wanted to eat the bowl of porridge that had been cold for a long time. "Ha ha, after all, it''s your kindness to me! How can I afford to waste Seeing the anger on her pretty face, Jiangning explained with some guilty heart. He stretched out his jade hand and grabbed the bowl in Jiangning''s hand and complained: "there are many people''s hearts! How did you waste it? Even if you eat cold porridge, you can''t do it. Are you wasting or torturing "This, this..." Jiangning, who was just below, was blocked and speechless. "Don''t do this or that. You''ve already fried a few dishes! I''ll bring it later! " With these words, he left Jiangning''s room with cold porridge. Seeing that this beautiful girl of heaven has gradually turned to housekeeper''s direction for herself, Jiangning''s heart is filled with a strong feeling that she can''t ask for such a husband! Is for her this kind of concern, even if he is again injured, again by the heavy injury again how? With a warm smile, Jiangning Damascus sat on the chair, waiting to enjoy the cooking. Not to mention the warmth of Jiangning at this time, the Jinguan city at this time can be described as surging wind and clouds. After Zhou Zetian, the leader of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, was killed by Jiangning, they were thinking about a question: who would be the city master of the ancient city of Jinguan and who would be the master of the Qingyang palace in the center of Jinguan city. If it had not been for the top experts like Jiangning and Zhou Zetian, the family would have rushed into Qingyang palace, killed Jiangning and occupied Qingyang palace. After all, the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance has been sharpening its sword and expanding rapidly in the past two years, and the wealth left behind is still eye-catching. It is a pity that these families who have endured for thousands of years have lost their enterprising spirit. Even if these families can unite and even destroy the most powerful sect in the world, these families still just hide in the Jinguan city with the status quo, and then fight with these tortoise families who are also millennial clans. The best time for them to kill Jiangning and drive away the Mingjiao forces was simply missed in the two days of intrigue between these families. I''m afraid these families would not have thought that they had missed out on killing those who might be able to fly again in this land of ascension and eventually become gods. After all, they have become like Ouyang Feng and cherish their lives like Ouyang Feng. Everything is based on the interests of the family, and they dare not take any risk of extermination. After all, the killing in Jiangning that night is still fresh in my mind, and the blood at the gate of Qingyang palace is still not wiped clean. Just like Zhou Zetian''s Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, Jiangning just needs to wait quietly at this time, and then he can naturally enter Qingyang palace, turn this 10000 year old palace into a base camp of Ming religion and demons, and continue to rule those aristocratic families who are as tolerant as turtles. However, Jiangning is a little different from Zhou Zetian. He will not tolerate any potential dangerous forces in his own Jinguan city. At this time, he may not act rashly, but when the Ming army arrives, he will become the big devil who slaughtered 400 heroes without blinking an eye. Of course, if you want to kill someone, you have to wait until these families give him a hand.The reason why Jiangning wants to take the great risk to occupy the Jinguan city is that it attaches great importance to the terrible family power of the ancient city of ten thousand years. If this family power can be integrated, Jiangning will not become a top force like Tianshan sect in the top experts, but it will be able to stand out from the others in terms of the great masters of the backbone. Jiangning only valued the terrible family power of the city, but he did not know how terrible the terrible power was! All these things can only be known after the arrival of the Ming army. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 No one could have thought that the Ming army came so fast. However, just two days later, the elite members of the five element flag of the Ming religion, who were riding good horses or using lightness skills, went to the outside of the city under the leadership of their flag masters, five Sanren, four Dharma kings and Guangming right envoys. This time, it can be said that the Ming religion has made its best. If Guangding is not always a symbol of the general circle of Ming religion, I am afraid that the Ming religion would have poured out. However, even so, the Ming elite with thousands of people crossed thousands of miles and marched to Jingguan city in a few days. This has to show that the leader of the flag of the five elements and the five scattered people are powerful in leading troops. At dusk, another kind of long-standing customs and feelings are revealed in Jinguan city. And when the Ming army gathered outside the city, the drowsy Jingguan city finally shook. The setting sun shines on the ancient city wall, leaving a mottled mark with the past, leaving a variety of swords and swords, people shouting and horse neighing. Thousands of elite, this can be compared to the early Sichuan Shaanxi League of people more than several times! With so many martial arts experts, is Jiangning trying to destroy Jingguan city? With all kinds of doubts, the hermit families accumulated in Jinguan city for tens of thousands of years finally couldn''t help it. They gathered their own elite and gathered in their own families. When the patriarch gave an order, they would go out of the city to confront the army of Jiangning. Cao Chun is one of the outstanding descendants of the Cao family for thousands of years. However, in just 20 years, he has changed from an ignorant child to a great master and one of the strong members of the Cao family. For 20 years, many people are still struggling for the realm of master, but he has become a great master. Cao Chun has enough reasons to be proud. Unfortunately, his pride was smashed after Jiangning was born. In his twenties, Jiangning even came from the common people of Ming religion. However, his rise was like a comet. It took him only three or four years to cultivate as a great master, master, elixir and even to cross the river. He fought against the heroes in the border town, Heishan broke into the den of demons, fought against the heroes in Yaowang Valley, and rode alone for his beloved woman To destroy the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, which is at the height of the sun, with one''s own strength. After all this was put on a young man in his twenties, everyone felt out of reach. The pride of all the young talents was smashed and trampled on. Finally, it was thrown on the ground like garbage. Cao Chun thought he would adore Jiangning, at least he has been taking Jiangning as his example. Daily hard practice, just like a ascetic monk, just to cross the boundaries of the great master as soon as possible and become a terror like Jiangning. However, when Jiangning appeared in Jinguan City, and then exposed the endless desire of Jinguan City, Cao Chun, from the perspective of the whole family, erupted extreme disgust to Jiangning. Jinguan city is an ancient city with thousands of years. Since ancient times, no one can occupy it alone. Now you just want to occupy the ancient city of Jiangning? I just don''t pay attention to all the families in Jinguan city! Cao Chun, like all the young family members, quietly responded to the call of the clan leader and came to the clan ancestral hall. He gathered in the most sacred place of the family and looked at his own patriarch with eager eyes. At the command of the patriarch, he would spare no effort to fight against Jiangning and the Ming religion in Jiangning! All the people were excited, but they were ordered and forbidden. This was not only the Cao family, but also all the well-established families in Jinguan city. This situation is very gratifying to those ambitious clan leaders. This is the reason why these ancient families exist in Jinguan City, and the reason why the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance dare not act recklessly in Jinguan city. But now, some people want to do something that even the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance dare not do. Even the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance only dares to enter the Jinguan city of 400 people, and will soon be settled by a large army of thousands. Even Zhou Zetian dare not do things, Jiangning seems to want to move. Cao Zefang, the head of the Cao family, looked at the family disciples who were comparable to the army with satisfaction. His old face was full of encouragement to the disciples in the family. Silence for a long time, seems to feel the atmosphere brewing enough. Cao Zefang finally stood at the gate of the ancestral hall and watched the elite members of the clan speak. "My Cao family is a second-class family in Jinguan city! Ranked 28th in Jinguan city! But I dare say that we Cao family have the courage to fight with the first family of Jinguan City Liu family! Because we Cao family has the youngest and most hardworking of you Cao Zefang''s old voice was loud, which aroused the blood hidden in the hearts of all his disciples. Immediately there was a bold son of the legitimate family said: "Uncle Fang, you just order! I Cao Bin is the first one to fight with Jiangning in dog days "Patriarch, speak up! Jiangning is deceiving people too much! I want him to look good! " "Jiangning in dog days, I Cao song is not afraid of him!" ... in the short period of time when Cao Zefang stopped, the children of the Cao family began to actively ask for war. Even the old Cao Zefang''s face showed a trace of excited red. However, Cao Zefang didn''t want to fight with Jiangning at this time. He gathered the Cao family''s children together just to respond to the call of the Liu family, the first family in Jinguan city. This time, he just wanted to gather a large number of people to show his strength and finally negotiate with Jiangning. "Don''t get excited! I''m glad your blood is not cold! However, sometimes hot blood is a good thing, but can not be blind hot blood! We Cao family can inherit for thousands of years, relying on not only the courage to fight, but also forbearance Cao Zefang sighed and said, "I also understand the mood of you to ask for war! I Cao Zefang was young too! It''s hot blood too! But you have a good faith, if we fight with Jiangning, who is the one who picks up the cheap? In addition to our hundred and ten aristocratic families, there are many Wulin heroes in Jinguan city! Therefore, we gather here today, not to fight for it! Just to negotiate with Jiangning! Let''s have a good look at the arrogant Jiangning. There are people in Jingguan cityHearing that they were just trying to gather the number of people, most of the disciples were like eggplant and were disappointed with the clan''s behavior. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 Jiangning doesn''t know what happened in Jinguan city. After all, there are dozens of people who want to control the movement of this ancient city, let alone him. Even Zhou Zetian, who has been operating here for two years, and even the owners of Jinguan city who have occupied the city for several decades, do not have the ability. However, although Jiangning is not clear about the activities in the city, he can see that and guess what may happen next, that is, the whole city revolts. In order not to fall into the enemy''s siege again, Jiangning went out of Qingyang palace with his more than 30 people, Zhou Tianyong and Zhang Wuji after he got the news from the army. "Wuji! I order you to go out of the city immediately, take control of the elite outside the city, and then bring the army into the city Zhang Wuji takes orders and leaves, while Jiangning and others stand at the gate of Qingyang palace in silence, just like those families in the city of Jinguan. Because Jiangning, the great God, stood here, although the families in Jinguan city were afraid of the 1000 elites of Ming religion, they did not dare to stop them, because no one dared to be the first bird. Therefore, only a quarter of an hour later, Zhang Wuji came to the gate of Qingyang palace with his powerful men and horses. "My subordinate Zhang Wuji came to deliver the order!" "My subordinate fan Yao came to deliver the order!" "Peng yingyu of Wusan came to hand in the order... ... with the army in place, the left and right guardians of the Ming religion, the four Dharma kings, the five Sanren and the flag leader of the five element banner all came forward to hand in the order. Jiangning silently looked at his thousand elite, and then looked at the top Mingjiao masters who knelt respectfully in front of him. Suddenly, he waved his hand and asked all the masters to get up and said, "today! I want to take the city! If there is resistance, kill it! All of you, let''s go with me "Go "The flame shines forever!" "The leader is wise and mighty!" ... the elite of all banners should use their internal power and respond to Jiangning loudly. The voice of a thousand experts gathered together resounded through the whole Jingguan City, which made those families who were still hesitating feel weak, and did not dare to rise the idea of confrontation with Jiangning. After a brief period of dismay, Liu Yonghao, the leader of the first family, Liu Yonghao, rushed to Qingyang palace. As for Qingyang palace, Liu Yonghao did not pay attention to it before. Even if it was the former Sichuan Shaanxi alliance that settled in Qingyang palace, Liu Yonghao still did not look at this palace, which symbolizes the power center of Jinguan city. All this is because Liu Yonghao is the head of the Liu family, the most powerful family in the whole city! The Liu family can enjoy more resources than the master of Qingyang palace. The martial arts arena, pills, equipment and even the occasional circulation of martial arts skills on the spirit gathering array all have to be screened by the Liu family before it is the turn of others to take a share. It is true that Jinguan city is an ancient city with thousands of years. It is true that Jinguan city has a thousand year spirit gathering array. It is also true that there are outstanding people and spirits in the area of hundreds of kilometers. However, nearly one tenth of the resources that have long been a top family have gone to the Liu family. This is not because the Liu family should have got these things by nature, but by the fist and foot of the Liu family! Now some people want to dominate the Jinguan city again. Although Liu Yonghao feels a headache about Jiangning''s legendary skills, he is only a headache! He just hesitated for a moment, and then he took the clan leaders to Qingyang palace. "Master Jiang, wait a minute! Master Jiang, wait a minute Liu Yonghao, with the heads of all ethnic groups, pretended to be panting, came to the bridge head of Jinshui bridge in Qingyang palace. Jiangning looked at the old man who stopped himself and found that the other side was just an ordinary great master. After that, he was totally uninterested. He only thought that he was an old man who wanted to stop him. "Master Jiang, I am Liu Yonghao, the patriarch of the Liu family of Jinguan city!" Liu Yonghao observed the neglect in Jiangning''s eyes. He was so angry that his beard was shaking. From birth to now, when has Liu Yonghao been so ignored? However, in order to solve the war peacefully, he had to suppress his displeasure and continue to say something to stop him saying: "master Jiang, I, Liu Yonghao, have discussed with the families in the top 100 of Jingguan City, and decided to jointly promote master Jiang as the leader of our city! We are willing to listen to the order conditionally with master Jiang! Please stop the expedition, so as not to increase the number of murderers "Oh? Can you represent the top 100 families in Jinguan city? I see. No wonder you have the courage to stop our army Jiangning didn''t care about Liu Yonghao''s proposal, but sighed with interest. Although Jiangning praised his powerful power, Liu Yonghao was still not interested in it. He just said with a shy face: "Liu Yonghao knows that he is lack of self-knowledge. Thanks to the trust of the clan leaders, this is how to love Liu Yonghao! But in the future, it''s better for master Jiang to sit in this position! Master Jiang is young but powerful! He is also wise and powerful. He can win the support of the brothers of Mingjiao. How dare I show off my ability in front of the leader Jiang! " "Uncle Liu! Why do you have to be humble with this greedy person! We have hundreds of families in Jingguan city and nearly ten thousand masters! I don''t believe he has that pair of good teeth that Jiangning can eat! " One of the Liu family''s children really can''t see Liu Yonghao''s low spirited, angry stand out.I think so. They are the real villains of Jinguan City, the Liu family of Wannian family! Just a command, the whole city nearly ten thousand experts have not gathered? Why do we have to kowtow to Jiangning, which only has more than 1000 elite? With the arrogant Liu family, the second family of Jinguan city and some other evil families share the same thoughts. I saw that these family children did not give Liu Yonghao face, nor Jiangning face, so they made a lot of noise. Liu Yonghao did not seem to be prepared for this situation. When he saw these disciples making a lot of noise, he was confused. However, when he saw Jiang Ning''s funny smile, he thought about the death of Zhou Zetian, a giant in Jinguan City, and immediately shivered. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 Liu Yonghao didn''t want to be the leader of the Jinguan city. He didn''t want to be taken as an example by Jiangning. Seeing these children, he just wanted to make things big. After a short period of panic, he yelled angrily: "shut up! If someone wants to fight against the leader of Jiang sect, please don''t stand behind me! I''m here to make peace with Jiang Jiao! It''s not to see the city of Jinguan once again Seeing that Liu Yonghao was angry, those people who had different ideas finally stopped making trouble. They also understood Liu Yonghao''s determination and would not be the first bird at all. "Master Jiang, you also see it! I come here with great sincerity! Please don''t add more evil to this ancient city! " After reprimanding his children, Liu Yonghao turned his head and bought pitifully for Jiangning. Jiangning said with a smile, "if I really want to come down, it''s OK, but I have several conditions here! If you can do it, you will be at peace. If you can''t, I think you''d better gather the tens of thousands of experts and make a good profit with me "Master Jiang, please speak! Liu, if he can do it, will go through fire and water and die again! " Liu Yonghao lowered his head and closed his eyes. He knew that he was getting deeper and deeper in this humiliating road. But what can be done? The Jiangning devil alone can easily kill hundreds of top players. If you add the two Dharma protectors, the four legal nets and the five Sanren of Mingjiao, I''m afraid that even if Jinguan city can win, it will lose a lot. And can you really win? If there is a war, who can guarantee that there will be no traitors behind them? If so, this ten thousand years of Jinguan city can be really destroyed! Jiangning didn''t pay attention to Liu Yonghao''s humiliation. He held out his hand and held up a finger and said, "first, the resources around the city of Jinguan, I want to take 50% of the Ming religion! Clan chief Liu, can this be done? " When Liu Yonghao heard that the Ming religion was about to open its mouth, he felt a great deal colder. However, on second thought, it was just that the benefit of each family was less than half. It was better than being destroyed. He nodded in disgrace. "The second one..." Jiangning stretched out his second finger and cocked his mouth and said, "the second is that the ten thousand year spirit gathering array of Jinguan city will be owned by Qingyang palace, and the configuration will be approved by Qingyang palace!" Seeing Liu Yonghao''s group of people as if they were going to turn against themselves, Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s only Qingyang palace that is responsible for the allocation. You powerful families can send people to join our Qingyang palace and participate in the configuration! After all, this is a ten thousand years old array. Even if the number of people present in the Ming religion is doubled, I''m afraid it can''t occupy the general quota of the ten thousand year spirit gathering array? " Jiangning''s explanation made Liu Yonghao''s old face turn green gradually recover his flesh color. He thought along with the idea just now, but he also felt that it was not bad. After all, this allocation is equivalent to less than one third of the number of places in the ten thousand year spirit gathering array occupied by the Ming religion. Are the remaining places allocated by these families? In other words, compared with the first point, Jiangning''s appetite has become smaller! Thinking of this, Liu Yonghao finally relaxed and nodded his head and said, "the Lord of Jiangcheng is benevolent and righteous, and Liu Yonghao admires him!" "I don''t have to admire you! You''re very good. I''ll talk about the third condition! " Jiangning, smiling and shaking his head, stood on the wall of Qingyang palace and said in a loud voice: "after all, you are a member of our Jinguan city! The third point is that there will be expeditions in the future. I hope you can send one tenth of the elite members of the family to join our army! " Jiangning said this, gathered at the gate of Qingyang palace, the children of nearly ten thousand families suddenly boom and began to chirp in protest. But Liu Yonghao did not speak, he proportional to the eyes in the heart of pain balance. If according to his previous algorithm, it is only one tenth of the strength of all ethnic groups weakened! Compared with the first two, it''s kind! However, Liu Yonghao always felt something wrong in his heart. Although he didn''t know what it was, he didn''t dare to respond to Jiangning''s seemingly simple request. "Hum! Some people, not afraid of the wind, flash their tongue! One tenth, even one tenth, is much more than the elite of Mingjiao! Have you not heard the story of snakes swallowing elephants? " The leader of the Li family, the second generation family in Jinguan City, couldn''t stand Liu Yonghao''s step-by-step retreat. He was afraid that Liu Yonghao was confused and agreed to the last condition of Jiangning, so he had to jump out. After saying the three conditions, Jiangning took back his hand. When he saw someone standing up to refute, Jiangning was not angry. He just laughed and asked, "so you mean to be the enemy of Ming religion?" "I don''t have the ability to fight against you! But I only know that it''s good to be content! Don''t try to be a fat man in one breath Li family master also thought of Jiangning that night to kill the scene of a river of blood, resentfully retracted the crowd. Seeing that the second family of Jinguan city is also such a bag, Wang Haochuan, the head of the third family of Jinguan City, stands out laughing. Wang Haochuan is only about 40 years old. He is in the prime of life. Since he took office, he has promoted the Wang family from the seventh to the third. He is really a hero. At this time, Wang Haochuan saw through Jiangning''s weakness, and after the second and first families showed their weakness, he stood up and wanted to be a top bird, and then he would become the first family of Jinguan city! Even the leader of Qingyang palace is Jiangning''s present position.Wang Haochuan stood up and laughed for a long time, but Jiangning didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. He immediately drank: "good Jiangning! How arrogant! My Wang Hao boat won''t accept you Jiangning finally raised his eyelids. Seeing that Wang Haochuan was just a handsome uncle in a robe, Jiangning said lazily, "there are too many cats and dogs. If everyone wants me to take care of them, wouldn''t it be very tiring? However, if you are a beautiful woman, I Jiangning is also in the mood to talk with you. Unfortunately, you are not only a cat and dog, but also a male dog. Why should I waste my time? " "Jiangning sophomore! I''m so angry Wang Hao was so angry that his veins burst out. He waved his big hand and said, "listen to me. Jiangning is only a thousand people. Why should we step back with him? It''s better to let go! As long as we beat him, we will not has the final say in the city. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 Wang Haochuan imagined a big wave of the hand, from the crowd did not appear, but respond to his good or bad there are about a third of the family. Thinking that only such people are willing to resist, Wang Haochuan''s heart is filled with sorrow. When did the aristocratic family of Jinguan city become so timid? Is this what the family of this ancient city should have? Thinking of these tolerant families like turtles, Wang Haochuan suddenly felt that his company with them was an insult! Thinking of this, he resolutely roared at his family: "let''s tell the world with blood! There are still hot blooded people and families in the city of Jinguan Jiangning looked at Wang Haochuan''s performance indifferently until he stirred up most of the people''s emotions, and he was indifferent. He is not afraid to tear his face with these families now. He is only afraid that these families will be as tolerant as Liu Yonghao''s Liu family, and then they will give up to themselves and make obstacles in the dark. To put it simply, Jiangning is not afraid of the front, only afraid of the enemy hiding in the grass, when he is not careful to grasp the single. So when Jiangning saw that about 3000 or 4000 people rushed to the five element flag army of the Ming religion, Jiangning was not afraid. When he saw that the remaining six or seven thousand people were also ready to move, Jiangning was not afraid. It''s just a lot of killing! What are the fears and worries?? Jiang Ning sighed and ordered the people to stand on the wall, and then he rushed to the crowd with some rules. "If you follow me, you will prosper; if you disobey me, you will die! Since you do not know good or bad want to use blood to announce that there are still hot blooded people in Jinguan City, then I Jiangning will satisfy you! " With internal power running, Jiangning is like an ancient god of war standing in the front of the five element flag army array of Ming religion. "Jiangning children! Take your life Jiangning''s voice has not yet fallen, is unable to afford to lose the hidden weapon, covering the sky and the ground to fly to him, there is no lack of blue youyou tainted with highly toxic hidden weapons. Faced with this group of concealed weapons that could not be resisted by human beings, Jiangning did not dodge. Instead, he made full use of the great shift of heaven and earth and rushed to the enemy array. I saw that those concealed weapons were guided by Jiangning''s aura at the moment when they were close to Jiangning''s side. They either collided with each other or were rebounded back, or were directly blocked on the ground by Jiangning''s true Qi of body protection. Today, Jiangning''s five virtue body has evolved from 1% to 15%, and its recovery ability has increased by 15 times. However, the cultivation of Tu de skill has doubled Jiangning''s recovery ability. In this way, Jiangning''s internal power recovery speed is more than 30 times as fast as before! That''s 3000 points per second. With such a terrifying speed of internal power recovery, after Jiangning turned the 18 dragon subduing palms into a body attack, Jiangning couldn''t even find the martial arts to consume all of his internal power. Why should he worry about the consumption of internal power? Therefore, he was just incarnated as a real demon, with God blocking and killing gods and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha. "Jiangning is so brave! Is it true that he was seriously injured that night to fight so hard? " Seeing that Jiangning''s strength has increased several times, the Li and Liu family owners who are hesitating on the side are all shocked. The reason why Jiangning suddenly became so brave was that they could only think of the penetrating wound on Jiangning''s chest that night. "So, I''m afraid these three or four thousand people are not enough for Jiangning to kill alone! What''s more, he still has a lot of top masters of Mingjiao who have not used it! " Liu Yonghao can''t help but begin to celebrate his choice at the beginning, and for the bad his good Wang Haochuan, Liu Yonghao is only left with the grief of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Seeing that Jiangning was easy to kill dozens of people, but his five element flag followers of Ming religion had not contacted the enemy. Wang Hao, who had been paying close attention to Jiangning''s movement, was suddenly cooled. How did you suddenly become so fierce? Compared with that night, it''s totally upgraded by several grades! Can this fight improve his skill? It''s a pity that Jiangning didn''t give Wang Haochuan time to doubt. He just glanced at Wang Haochuan hiding in the crowd. After being watched by Jiangning, Wang Haochuan only felt that he was suddenly taken in by a poisonous snake, and instantly his legs began to shake. However, when Jiangning issued a palm power, Wang Haochuan didn''t even have the courage to resist, so he shrank to the ground and hid. It''s a pity that although Wang Haochuan hid in the past, the people behind him did not have such good luck. He saw that the man''s head was instantly smashed by Jiangning''s palm, and the cheap Wang Haochuan''s face was covered with bone dregs, brains and blood. Jian Wang Hao boat evaded his own palm strength. Jiang Ning didn''t care, so he simply ran the whole force to move the heaven and earth, regardless of the enemies around him. Instead, he aimed at Wang Haochuan''s position with all his strength as if he were a machine gun, firing dozens of shots of palm strength. Seeing Jiangning''s palm power covering a large area, everyone was scared. Although it was just the palm power that Jiangning fired casually, these masters at the grand master level already understood that Jiangning''s strength was just a few times higher than theirs. Killing them was like killing them for fun, and the palm strength, in addition to breaking through the gods, was just like killing them People who know the realm understand that some of the magic laws can be barely evaded, which is that if you get hurt, you will die if you touch it. Unfortunately, although those people understand the power of Jiangning''s palm power and want to escape, they can''t run at all. After all, although the speed of the palm strength is not as fast as that of the sword spirit, it is not inferior to too much. For those minions who even have a little trouble with the great masters, they can''t run at all.Since they can''t hide, all of them, including the hapless Wang Haochuan, have been reduced to pieces along with the disappearance of their palm strength, except for one lucky person who has a treasure weapon armor which just used it to resist Jiangning''s palm strength. Even the lucky man with the weapon and armor, his weapon has been destroyed by Jiangning''s palm and can''t be used again. Seeing that more than ten people were killed by the palm power of Jiangning''s playing games, even the blood boiling people who were deceived by Wang Haochuan also instantly cooled down. What''s more, Wang Haochuan, who had just deceived them, was dead and could not find his body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 Jiangning didn''t know how much shock his willful behavior had caused to the people present. He just felt that the way of killing the enemy was very efficient, so he was preparing to continue to kill the enemy in that way. However, when Jiangning was in full swing, he found that there was no enemy around him. It can''t be said that there are no enemies, only that all the enemies are kneeling on the ground. These people who just wanted to wash the glory of Jingguan city with blood just now fell on their knees in a moment when someone took the lead. At this time, the elite of the five element flag of the Ming religion behind him could even arrive, and even had no time to join the battlefield to kill the enemy. These people who kneel on the ground have no courage. They are shivering and kneeling in the blood mud just created by Jiangning, but they are not willing to recall that there are bodies of their parents and brothers in the blood mud. They just look at Jiangning, praying that Jiangning can be merciful and let go of these ants like creatures. Terror, it''s so terrible! This is the view of all the people present. These people are not only from the aristocratic family of Jinguan City, but also Zhang Wuji, Zhou Tianyong, Juan and all the disciples of Ming religion. "Master, the master is so powerful Zhou Tianyong was a little shivering. He recalled what Jiangning had been doing that night. He could not help but find a reason for the improvement of Jiangning''s strength: "I''m afraid he was seriously injured that night, and he didn''t even play one tenth of his current strength? Fortunately, he was injured! Otherwise, I''m afraid he will kill all of his 400 people, that is, a few breathing things at that time? " Before they rushed to the battlefield, the enemy had already surrendered, which made all the Ming elite who were charging by surprise. This NIMA''s, just now the other side is not very hot blooded? Don''t you mean to fight with yourself? Are you ready to wash the glory of Jingguan city with blood? Why did it suddenly turn into a abscess again? All the Ming elite survived, but now their eyes at the prisoners were full of disdain! When they resisted the invasion of the six major sects, even if the casualties were more than half, no one fled! What''s more, such a humiliating surrender? These people are really peaceful. After a long time, their blood began to lose its temperature. On the contrary, the eyes of these Mingjiao elites towards Jiangning are full of infinite worship. Since he became the leader of the Ming Dynasty, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds! Now, it has finally reached such a terrible level! "The divine power of the leader is incomparable in the world "The holy fire shines forever!" "For thousands of generations, the leader of the sect has unified the whole world." Clattered, all the Mingjiao elite disciples also knelt down. However, unlike those prisoners who knelt down, the faces of these Mingjiao elites were filled with worship from the heart. They knelt on the ground and roared all the words they knew to praise Jiangning. Each flag elite transport full internal power, loud should and Jiangning, the voice of a thousand masters gathered together once again resounded through the entire Jingguan city. This time''s voice was like announcing the birth of the real master of Jinguan city for thousands of years. It made the people, the people in the river and lake, ordinary people in the river and lake, and even the old and weak women and children left in the ancestral hall of various aristocratic families to understand the result of their clan leader''s negotiation with Jiangning demon. Slowly, all the prisoners kneeling on the ground began to echo the cries of the Ming disciples. They hoarse and use their internal power to show their determination. With the complete defection of these defeated people, all the standing and silent children of the Jinguan City family, including their clan leaders, all knelt down. Then they learned from those losers who failed to fight, and started to echo the cry of the younger brothers of the Ming Dynasty. With the cries of more than 10000 people, the Jinguan city began to tremble. Dust fell from the walls of the city in those ten thousand years. The roof of all the people in the earthquake felt as if they had been shaken by the earthquake. There were countless fast horses shuttling through the city within a hundred miles of the earthquake, just for one message: the real master of Jinguan city for the first time in ten thousand years! How long did this cry last? Even though Jiangning entered Qingyang palace with Yao and others, even though the gate of Qingyang palace had been slowly closed, and even the full moon had risen to the top of willows, the talents who had lost themselves in Jiangning''s terrible strength gradually began to recover. The leader of the Li family stood up and hammered his numb legs with a bitter smile and said, "brother Liu, I admire you for the first time in my life! What a pity! This admiration comes too late Liu Yonghao, the leader of the Liu family, was even older than the Li family leader. He simply sat on the ground and hammered his legs and said, "in fact, I''m not afraid that you''ll laugh at me. I''m going to beg for surrender from the master of Jiangcheng this afternoon, but I''m still trying to do something wrong in the future! I didn''t think that the master of Jiangcheng''s magic power is world-class and invincible! " Speaking of Jiangning twice, Liu Yonghao twice arched his hands in the direction of Qingyang palace. He did not dare to show any disrespect to Jiangning as in the afternoon. The scene this afternoon was too shocking. Even if Liu Yonghao had lived most of his life as the head of the first family in Jinguan City, he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction with Jiangning."After all, you are taking us on the right path! It''s a pity that we don''t know what''s good or bad! " The leader of the Li family shook his head and asked, "by the way, I don''t know how old brother Liu thinks we should deal with the three conditions of the master of Jiangcheng in the afternoon?" When it comes to Jiangning, the Li family leader also follows Liu Yonghao''s example and arched his hands in the direction of Qingyang palace. He doesn''t dare to show any disrespect. Liu Yonghao wakes up his numb legs and holds the ground to stand up. However, he never thinks that it is so easy for him to stand with an old bone. Li''s family leader saw the situation and quickly gathered to Liu Yonghao and helped him up. Liu Yonghao politely patted the Li family owner''s arm and said, "thank you very much, brother Li! In my opinion, we should not do the three conditions proposed by Jiang Chengzhu! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 "What? No more? Brother Liu, don''t you kneel all afternoon and get confused? " Li Jingquan, the leader of the Li family, was full of disbelief. During his speech, he also looked at the direction of Qingyang palace with a guilty heart. It seemed that he was just talking about this kind of thing in private, which was generally disrespectful to Jiangning. Liu Yonghao laughed bitterly and shook his head. He ignored Li Jingquan''s ridicule. Instead, he asked, "what do you think if we don''t do it? Although Liu Yonghao is old, I am not so confused that I regard the life of my whole family as a joke! What I said is not to ignore it, but to satisfy the master of Jiangcheng twice! " Li Jingquan naturally doesn''t pay attention to Liu Yonghao if he says that he is more energetic. However, if he wants to be a veteran, Li Jingquan still has some admiration for Liu Yonghao. After all, Liu Yonghao led the old family of the Liu family in the city of Jinguan for several decades. It is clear that he could not snatch the name of the first family in Jinguan city from the Liu family. However, Liu Yonghao''s character is that he is an old man who holds the country. To put it worse, he has no bones and only knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. However, no matter how hard you work, it doesn''t work in front of Jiangning''s absolute strength. On the contrary, Liu Yonghao, whom Li Jingquan has always hated, is suitable for survival in such a Jinguan city. Thinking of this, Li Jingquan silently nodded his head and said: "please give more attention to elder brother Liu in the future, and give advice to my younger brother! Thank you very much If Liu Yonghao had heard that Li Jingquan was so low spirited in the past, he would have been very pleased. Unfortunately, he shook his head and said: "if we want to keep our family, we should not only flatter the master of Jiangcheng, but also take ourselves as a member of the Ming religion. On the contrary, we should not be too intimate. We should know that the superior should avoid subordinates Close together "I''m stupid! Li Jingquan is here to thank brother Liu! " Hearing Liu Yonghao''s words, Li Jingquan only felt that he was suddenly enlightened. Think of yourself as a member of the Ming religion! As long as he is fair in dealing with things in Jiangning, and rewards and punishments are clear, why can''t Li family attach himself to the Ming religion? Furthermore, in addition to losing some autonomy, the Li family''s adherence to the Ming religion may have played a great role in promoting the development of the Li family? For example, if Jiangning dominates the country, the service of Li family in front of and behind the horse must be better than that of fighting with people in this golden official city forever! Li Jingquan''s mind flashed a lot of conjectures about the future, but all this had to go back to the family and discuss with the elders before deciding. After all, birth means the risk of being exterminated! I don''t know if these guys can be old guard! Thinking of this, Li Jingquan did not have the desire to talk with Liu Yonghao in detail. He just sighed and arched his hand and said, "today''s such a big event, I think I''d better go back and settle down with the family as soon as possible! In case some bastards offend master Jiang or his colleagues in Ming religion for no reason "Well! What brother Li said is true! Let''s say goodbye! " After a look at those families that have been killed by Jiangning at will, Liu Yonghao is also worried. He hastily leads the elite of his family to the direction of the Liu family. "After ten thousand years of Jinguan City, the sky is going to change!" Looking at the rich people in Jinguan city who are rushing to the residences of all ethnic groups, Li Jingquan determined the future direction of the Li family. When Liu Yonghao returned to his family, the old and weak women and children of Manchu were standing in front of Liu''s house waiting for him. When he saw Liu Yonghao lead the elite back intact, those old and weak women and children were finally relieved. For them, the dignity of the family is not as important as the safety of their close relatives. Now they are overjoyed to see them come back safe and sound. However, the Liu family is not only concerned about the people of the small family, such as Liu Keqing, the elder of the Liu family. "But we have reached an agreement with nanjiangning?" Liu Keqing, with a silver head crutch, is not angry and self-confident. However, the whole person is like a vast abyss, which makes people unable to see through. Liu Yonghao first shook his head, and then said with bitterness: "please learn from your ancestors! The strength of Jiangcheng Lord is higher than the rumor! It''s not because of his poor strength that he killed the seventh woman in the world, but because he was killed by Yang Zetian "That is to say, the strength of the city Lord of the river may really reach the point of soaring?" Liu Keqing''s old face suddenly filled with curiosity, his time is not much, but his pursuit of martial arts is always so sincere. "It is not clear whether Yonghao has reached the level of soaring. However, it is an indisputable fact that he killed nearly 100 great masters with just a few breaths! Yonghao guessed that even if he didn''t reach the goal, he would be very close to it! " Liu Yonghao now recalled the fury of Jiangning at that time, but he was still afraid. "He was attacked successfully by Yang Xuyan only to save his own woman!" Liu Keqing, the old ancestor, leaned on crutches and looked at Liu Yonghao with a smile. Liu Yonghao was stunned and took a look at a young and beautiful figure. The figure was walking towards the family with her father''s hand. At this time, she was as happy as a lark. That figure was the most beautiful princess of the Liu family and also the most beautiful princess in Jinguan City: Liu Feifei!"The master of Jiangcheng is a sentimental seed! But will it be too unfair to send Feifei? After all, the master of Jiangcheng already has a wife and a wife. I heard that there are several confidants and a pretty little servant girl! " Liu Yonghao asked with some reluctance. Liu Keqing, the old ancestor, also turned his eyes to Liu Feifei''s back. Even if he only looked at the figure, Liu Feifei could be regarded as the most beautiful girl in Jinguan city. What''s more, Liu Feifei has the most exquisite facial features and the most kind character. She is the pride of their Liu family and the Pearl of Jinguan city! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 Jiangning did not know that Liu family unexpectedly wanted to send himself a beautiful woman, at this time he was full of face and bitter smile of the listener of the fight. "You have become so powerful!" The vision of looking at Jiangning is full of a kind of inexplicable emotion. "Is it not good to be strong? If you are strong, you can be better protected! " Jiangning laughs, wants to pour into his arms, who knows that he is a clever flash, and avoids the embrace of Jiangning. "I know that this time, the injury of your Xiong mouth that night affected your strength!" Suddenly, her eyes began to fill with tears, but she was still forced to keep them from falling. Seeing this fairy girl in just two days for her tears, Jiangning iron stone heart is also melted into a Wang Qingquan. He forced his cuddle into his arms, clapped his thin back and said, "good, what are you crying about?" "Because of this, you find that even if you have predicted your death, you must go down for him! What kind of love is this? Even in those legends, he has never heard of it! " Looking up, he forced her tears to fall, but the bright moon in the sky reflected her tears like a bright pearl at night, shining. "In fact, when you hear you are going to marry snow lotus princess, he wants to die of heart has! But he left you with heartache, just wanted you to worry about him! You need to do a lot of things for him. You need to pursue it again! But now, he only found that he only asked you to do many things for him. He never thought about it for you! "He is just a pretty, nasty woman!" Speaking here, he finally cried. Although Jiangning knew that the pain was just blaming her for her love, she felt her strong attachment to herself. "In fact, to get the green of your girl is the best thing in the world for Jiangning! So, don''t blame yourself again! I will be particularly heartache when I see you cry! " Reach out to wipe the tears with a clear face, Jiangning suddenly bow down, Wen on the pair of delicate red Chun. This is something more precious than life! Ningge, take this as a compensation to you! Thinking of this, suddenly, he suddenly turned to ordinary shyness, and hugged Jiangning hard and went back to Wen. With the voice of his heart, they saw the gap. In addition, these days, the two people miss each other, and at this moment, they are like dry firewood and Li fire. They hate to be able to achieve good things in this flower yuan. "I want to see the Lord!" Just when Jiangning held him in his arms to return to his house, Zhang Wuji sounded with a joyful voice, which made Jiangning hate to kill the subordinates who valued most in the ordinary day. "Hee hee! Ningko, don''t get angry! Wait for you in the room! " Fortunately, he offered to send a fragrant Wen, which calmed down the anger of Xing mouth of Jiangning, and the hint of the red Luo fruit also made the desire for Hu to calm down a little. Wait until the moon to step on the moon left the flower yuan, Jiangning this to tidy up the calm said: "no no doubt please enter!" If there is no important thing! Look at me not to take care of you! With endless resentment, Jiangning looks at Zhang Wuji Yi ran into Hua Yun. "Godmaster! Good news! Guess what! " Zhang Wuji is forced to bear the joy of his heart, and he wants to sell it once. Unfortunately, he did not joke for thousands of years, but suddenly wanted to joke, but he chose the time he should not choose most. Most importantly, because of the cover of night, Zhang Wuji has not found Jiangning has wanted to tear him apart. Jiangning does not speak, he is afraid that after his opening the tone will be very rushed, then let this most loyal subordinate cold heart. "Ha ha ha! It seems that the Godmaster can''t guess! " Zhang Wuji laughed twice. When he saw Jiang Ning''s head as if he was smoking white, he realized that he had come for a while and didn''t say anything right. Suddenly, he said, "the Godmaster you don''t know, but just in the night, Cao family sent their youngest and most talented children into Qingyang palace! Subordinate checked, this Cao family in the royal city seems to rank before the examination! It''s a good start! " "That''s it?" Jiangning broke in the hard way and interrupted Zhang Wuji''s tricks. "Is this... Not a big deal yet? This shows that we have been doing what anyone has done for thousands of years! " Zhang Wuji was stunned for a while, some incredible explanation. "Ah! No doubt, your vision still needs to be improved! Just such a news, you will be free to put those people! Do you need to tell me? " Jiangning shook his head disappointed. He also understood that his cold came for no reason. He had to start to give himself a way: "this is just a royal city. Later, we will occupy Sichuan and Shaanxi by Ming education! Take over the river! Even killing Tianshan, ten square cities and so on are comparable to occupy the prestige of the royal city! You can see the invincible of the Lord today? "Zhang Wuji''s head emerged Jiangning today''s scene of killing all directions, nodded, but he still did not understand Jiangning''s meaning. Jiangning painstakingly said: "now that you see it, don''t you hurry to cultivate your martial arts? You know, although our general goal is to dominate the world, all these are based on martial arts! If there is no high-level martial arts, even if the whole world gives us, can we keep it? Think about Zhou Zetian? " "I understand!" Zhang Wuji suddenly realized that he finally wanted to understand why Jiangning had always asked him to practice well, but before that, he had passed on all the great changes of heaven and earth to himself. It turned out that he wanted to be a man like him, and then become his right arm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 "Well, let''s go!" Zhang Wuji left with excitement, leaving Jiangning alone. In fact, when he heard that the Cao family had sent all the elite members of the family to Qingyang palace, he was also very curious. He had thought that the families would give in to their demands, but now it seems that there are still some people in these families who know the general situation. At least these people indicated their attitude and thought highly of themselves, and then they overwhelmed themselves with all their wealth. If they succeed in the struggle for supremacy of the world, they will naturally benefit from the officials of the dragon. At the same time, their actions have also won their favor. Even if they do not succeed in fighting for hegemony, I am afraid they will give them enough benefits to show their loyalty! After all, since you want to dominate the world, you have to show a thirst for talents who take the initiative to join us! However, at this time, Jiangning has no heart to think about what kind of family in the world, his mind at this time has already been flying to fan''s body. It is still the room where Jiangning lived when he was injured, but at this time, the red candle light of Mei is still in the room. Jiangning knew that this was arranged by the candles in Qingyang palace. However, Jiangning also felt deep pity for her inability to give her a perfect wedding. Jiangning pushed the door and entered, only to see a white dress is sitting at the table, like a little daughter-in-law waiting for her husband to return. Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t let you wait for a long time. Otherwise, even with his face, he couldn''t bear to wait too long. "Slave, I know that I don''t deserve to be married by a matchmaker in Jiangning, but I also have a dream in my heart, that is, I hope my husband can be an invincible hero in the world!" He raised his head and looked at Jiangning with his watery eyes and revealed his heart. Jiangning quietly to do the side, will be the head of Yao in his shoulder. "Jiangning is not worthy of you! Don''t worry. When I marry Xuelian, I''ll make you a lady of the West Palace. I''ll give you a status no less than Xuelian! " Jiangning looked at his face which I saw still pitying again, but he knew his intention and knew that he was willing to fall. "Is brother Ning ready to be emperor?" He blinked his eyes, and there was something to say. Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not so stupid! Even Zhou Zetian, such a fool, knows how to keep a low profile! I now accept my land of abundance, why rush to become the target of public criticism? But don''t worry, as long as you take Hetao Cloud City and other places, and connect Jinguan city with Heishan, then it will be the time for me to be emperor! " "Well! I just want to say that if you are emperor at this time, even if you are not really invincible in the world, you will not be able to resist the siege of the whole world She was so satisfied with this person that she was afraid of Jiangning''s deep love for her. She was afraid that she would live a worse life than death if Jiangning did not love her any more. However, she only dares to bury this worry in the bottom of her heart. She does not dare to say this doubt, because she will feel that it is an insult to Jiangning''s love. However, most of them still believe in Jiangning''s love. After all, Jiangning has proved it with time and facts. "Forget it! This evening is the happiest time for us. Even if we are going to be exterminated tomorrow, don''t worry about him! " Jiangning said quietly. He cried, his face changed slightly, and he did not dare to make a sound at all. She did not know when the jade arms wrapped around Jiangning''s neck, and Jiangning''s hand was gently supported on her back. Jiangning tightly hugged him into his arms and said, "Oh... It''s getting late. We, shall we go to bed?" She knew what was going to happen. Although she was ready in her heart, she was still too shy to stop. Finally, she just whispered in a faint, inaudible voice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 The next morning, she got up to prepare her husband''s morning toiletries and breakfast. I feel that I have become the happiest woman in the world when I do the work that ordinary servant girls can do. "You don''t need to do this! Give these to the servant girl to do! And you just need to be with me Taking over the ginseng porridge, Jiangning said slightly reproachfully. "I don''t want it! Don''t you know? Cooking for Ningge is also a very happy thing for you! Don''t give this happiness to others! I also hope that in the future Ning Ge can have breakfast made by himself every day Holding a pretty face in both hands, some of the fantasy of vision. However, she also understood that it was impossible, at least Princess Xuelian would not let her enjoy this happiness alone. Her watery eyes were dim a lot when she thought of it. Huaining, I will always love you! No one! " "I''m satisfied to be loved by Ning Ge! But she knows that Xiang Ning Ge is a hero who has more than one woman, so she can understand! Ningge, you don''t have to blame yourself I don''t know what''s wrong with her. If she used to, she would never allow her man to have a second woman besides herself. But now, she takes the initiative to excuse her man. If the former see their own appearance, I am afraid they will be very despised? With a smile, he still leaned his head against Jiangning''s arms. She does not care about anyone except Jiangning now, including her former self. "By the way, today is the day when Ning Ge was surrendered to the royal city! Don''t waste time here any more Suddenly think of its Jiangning seems to have business, immediately left Jiangning''s arms, some nervous said. "There is nothing like you! Do you remember that? " Jiangning is very serious will Cuan into the arms, kissing his forehead said. "Well! You know! But I don''t want you to be a man addicted to gentleness She has already felt her own happiness, so she is not willing to become a woman who brings disaster to the country and the people. "I will not indulge in gentleness! Will only indulge in you Jiangning looked at him affectionately. He never found out that he would have such a lucky day that he could get the favor of this beautiful girl. "All right, all right! I''ll talk about it later! If you don''t go, you''ll have to bear the name of enchanting the king Finally, he pushed Jiangning away from the courtyard full of happiness with both hands. Without him, Jiangning''s whole people are no longer giggling, but full of a kind of ruthlessness called decisiveness. He knew that today was the first day for the city to surrender to him. If he met someone who was not open-minded and wanted to violate himself, he would not mind making an example again. Qingyang palace is said to be the place where the Hunyuan ancestor preached and taught and dispelled doubts. Today, the Qingyang palace hall, which Jiangning will be used as the court hall, is the palace where Taoist Qingling, the direct descendant of the Hunyuan ancestor, preaches, so it is also known as lingzu hall. Lingzu hall covers an area of about 200 mu, with a height of about 20 Zhang. The glazed tiles on the top of the wall are white petals and red glazed lotus flowers in the center. On the right is a statue of the God of earth and a statue of a green dragon. At the main gate stands a Jiulong stele. Record the names of all the people who came to hear the Taoism during the period of Taoist priest Qingling. If you take out any of them, you can easily destroy the whole Wulin. Because those names are all the names that dominate the whole Fengshen battlefield during the period of Fengshen. The layout of Qingyang palace is familiar with the theory of five elements and eight trigrams. The first hall is lingzu hall; the second hall is Hunyuan hall; the third hall behind the Hunyuan hall is the palace built by the Taoist couple and Doumu of Hunyuan old ancestor, namely Doumu hall. On the left and right sides of the hall, there are purple gold platforms and speaking platforms for the preaching of Hunyuan ancestors. With this Qingyang palace alone, Jinguan city is proud to announce its long history in the whole Wulin. Unfortunately, all the aristocratic families who represent the city of Jinguan have to witness a moment of shame in the lingzu Hall of Qingyang palace. "The master of Jiangcheng is here!" With the voice of an elite disciple of the five element flag spread all over the hall of lingzu, all the aristocratic families who talked about it became quiet for a moment. "Jiangning is late, please make atonement!" Jiangning Damascus stood on the platform of the lingzu hall, and the Taoist priest did not apologize. "Well, we can wait a few hours later if we take the city Lord and all the people in the world." Jiangning just apologized politely, but I didn''t expect that someone would really answer. Jiangning just glanced at the middle-aged man who received the message, and then stopped paying attention to each other. Instead, he glanced at all the people in a circle. Then he said slowly, "this time, we have to discuss some things with you! But before that, if you have anything you want to say to me, please say it as soon as possible! In case you can''t say it later! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 Jiangning''s voice reverberated in the vast hall of lingzu, and was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. However, the leaders of these hundreds of aristocratic families who can represent Jinguan City dare not even fart, but silently put their heads down. "The Zhao family in the north of the city has something to tell the Lord! My Zhao family has a word to say Just when people thought it was so silent in the past, the Zhao family master who ranked at the end of the crane stood up with teeth. Liu Yonghao was quite surprised to see the owner of the Zhao family. There were big bumps on his old face. Jiangning was not surprised to see the rich and powerful Zhao family master nodded. "My Zhao family implore the city Lord to be the emperor in Qingyang palace!" The master of Zhao''s family is not good at it, but his words are like pouring a ladle of cold water in a boiling oil pan, which instantly arouses countless oil flowers. In particular, Liu Yonghao, he did not expect that his old ancestors were really in the material, and there are also those shameless people in the city of Jinguan! Liu Yonghao, with a smile of disdain, glanced at the head of the Zhao family in the north of the city. Then he stood up and said in a loud voice, "I, the Liu family of Jinguan City, have asked the Lord of the city to stand on his own as king!" People''s comments had been gradually subsided under the pressure of Jiangning, but after hearing Liu Yonghao''s invitation, everyone was no longer calm, just kept discussing what the two families were doing. Only Li Jingquan, the leader of the Li family, stood firmly on Liu Yonghao''s side. However, he estimated that Liu Yonghao had given him advice at the beginning, so he did not come forward to agree with him. Instead, he took a leisurely look at the various faces of the families. Jiangning didn''t say anything. In fact, he just wanted to discuss with the public about the establishment of the Jinguan City Army. However, it seems that these families can''t wait to show their loyalty to themselves! Thinking of this, Jiangning did not speak or exert his authority to make people quiet. He just sat quietly on the Pu Tuan made of green jade, and then looked down at the crowd, waiting for them to be quiet. However, at the moment, people did not dare to let Jiangning wait. After all, the accumulated power of Jiangning''s killing the four sides was still there. After a little communication, they stopped quietly, and then vaguely divided into three groups. One group stood vaguely behind the head of the Zhao family, the other one vaguely stood behind the head of the Liu family, and the rest stood there alone, as if no one wanted to offend him. Li Jingquan of the Li family also stands in the rest of the faction. It seems that Li Jingquan does not care about the friendship he and Liu Yonghao made yesterday. After Liu Yonghao glanced at the crowd following him, he didn''t show the complacent manner of the Zhao family leader. Instead, the pimple on his forehead became bigger. Fortunately, the Li family master did not stand behind him, otherwise Liu Yonghao would have to find a corner to cry to death. He didn''t want to form cliques, but he came out to ask Jiangning to be the king, but he didn''t hold back for a while and told his ancestor''s conjecture. In fact, before they came here, the ancestors of their Liu family speculated that someone might want to make Jiangning emperor this time. However, the ancestor said to Liu Yonghao with great sincerity: at this time, the emperor was just seeking his own way to death. If he thought that Jiangning''s martial arts were world-class, he would not be such a short-sighted person! However, if you want to become an army and prepare for war, you need a name! Then the best result is to be king! Become the king of the land of abundance! This will not cause all the heroes in the world to attack, but it also provides a name for his expedition. It can also provide countless official positions to accommodate all meritorious officials and those who are determined to surrender. It is a good policy to kill three birds with one stone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Since it''s a good policy to kill three birds with one stone, Liu Yonghao can''t help showing off when he sees someone who wants to make Jiangning emperor. In fact, it was not ostentatious in his eyes. After all, someone had to bring up the matter. It seemed that no family in the present family could think of this, so Liu Yonghao could not help but bring it up. When Jiangning heard that someone even wanted to support him as emperor, his eyebrows had twisted into lumps like Liu Yonghao. Jiangning has seen many such people in his previous life. When he saw such stupid and flattering people on TV before, Jiangning would like to trample them to death. But now, when Jiangning sits in the position of the superior, he knows that the person who makes clear that the chariot and firearm is to be his own dog leg is actually the one who can use it most confidently. But this kind of person is too stupid! The owner of Zhao Jiayang sighed. If I reuse this kind of goods, then I''m not different from those stupid men on TV? Looking at the three groups of people in the hall of lingzu, they quarreled about whether they were the emperor or the king. They showed that they were willing to do everything for themselves. Jiangning''s brain was also a little numb. He understood that few of these people were really thinking about themselves, even if there were. However, Jiangning can''t scold those who seem to be loyal to themselves. After thinking about it, Jiangning simply waved and said, "let''s talk about it later! Today, I have called you here to discuss the establishment of our Jinguan City expeditionary army! The Sichuan Shaanxi alliance has already begun to prepare for this, but it is a pity that the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance is not strong enough. Now that I am sitting in the city of Jinguan, I want to collect the fertile soil of Hetao grassland into the bag of Jinguan city! " "Hetao wanted to invade, but his subordinates wanted to remind the city Lord that since the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance began to prepare for a large army to attack Hetao, several forces began to focus on Hetao. At this time, the city Lord became the Lord of Jinguan City, and the world was shocked! I''m afraid that if you want to conquer Hetao easily, you have to consider those hidden enemies! After all, it would be the biggest disaster in the history of Jinguan city for thousands of years if all the elite came out and were cut off at that time! " Now that he has begun to show his talent, Liu Yonghao simply doesn''t want to keep his hand, and says what he got from his ancestors. Liu Yonghao''s old voice still reverberates in the hall of lingzu, but the people who are still thinking about how to make Jiangning emperor or king suddenly become confused. Liu Yonghao is really not simple! Always be able to think ahead of others, is simply a best think tank. Many families were dissatisfied with the fact that the Liu family was the first aristocratic family in Jinguan city. They thought that they had only become the first aristocratic family of Jinguan city only by relying on the huge resources and time accumulation of the city. These people now vaguely understand that the first family of Jinguan city may not be the one with the strongest fighting power, but it is the one with the most foresight! This is the vision to be a top family. He has a good eye for success and failure! Jiangning''s impression of Liu Yonghao suddenly rose from an old and dying man like a vampire to a think tank with a certain strategic vision. "If you still have any news, you can tell it and analyze it together!" Jiangning was silent for a moment, and then nodded to Liu Yonghao, and then he said in a loud voice. As the owner of the first family in Jinguan City, Liu Yonghao always thought that he did not need the affirmation of others, even the affirmation of his ancestors. However, today, he realized Jiangning''s affirmation, and then he found that even a slight nod made his still silent heart beat fiercely. Is that what it''s like to be affirmed? Liu Yonghao lost his mind for a moment. Originally oneself also has the time which needs to be affirmed!!! Liu Yonghao takes a look at Jiangning, who is quiet as an abyss, sitting on a PU Tuan made of blue stone. He has some five tastes in his heart. Jiangning didn''t know that his glance would certainly make Liu Yonghao moved. He just began to recognize Liu Yonghao''s ability, but he did not begin to accept Liu Yonghao as his loyal subordinate. After all, this is a long-term process, which needs time to prove. Otherwise, no one would like to believe that the owner of a top family would suddenly be willing to be someone else''s subordinate. "To the Lord! His family happened to be doing business in the western regions. Yesterday, he sent a message back to his subordinates with carrier pigeons, saying that it was very suspicious: he said that the White Camel Mountain in the western regions suddenly began to move, and the specific location of the transfer was unknown. In addition to the white Camel Mountain, the top experts in the western regions also began to be recruited by a man with three or eight double halberds. However, his subordinates are dull. Although they can see the strange news, they still don''t know the specific forces and the reasons why they want to do anything! " As the owner of the richest family in Jinguan City, Qian Duoduo''s foreign news was probably the most extensive among all present. Therefore, he first shook the news from a place thousands of miles away from the city. Many people are confused when they hear about Qian Duoduo. The distance between the western regions and the Jinguan city is too far away. I don''t know what the news there has to do with Jinguan city? Hearing the news of Qian Duoduo, Jiangning''s heart moved, and he suddenly thought of the message he received a few days ago: Ouyang Feng was attracted by a handsome person who seems not in this world! And Ouyang Feng is also a man of the western regions!Thinking of this, Jiangning looked at Qian Duoduo thoughtfully and asked, "who is this master?" Hearing that Jiangning wanted to ask his name, Qian Duoduo was so grateful that he almost knelt on the ground. He gave his hands and his chubby body shook and said, "tell the Lord of the city, his subordinate is Qian Duoduo, who ranks 98th in Jinguan city." "Well! It turns out to be the richest man in Jinguan city! I never thought you would do a good job in collecting intelligence besides buying low and selling high. " Jiangning nodded and went on to say: "originally, Ming religion, demons and Jinguan city were lack of business talents like you, so I want to order you to be the Chamberlain of Jinguan City, but now it seems, I think there is a position more suitable for you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 When he heard that he just offered a message, he lost the Hubu servant he was about to get. Qian Duoduo immediately had the heart to cry. In his opinion, the most beautiful thing in the world is money. Without money, nothing can be bought and nowhere can go! As long as you have money, there is nothing you can''t buy. Even if it''s a sacred weapon, it has been sold in the past. In addition to Qian Duoduo, the rest of the owners are looking at Qian Duoduo with envy. All discerning people can see that since Jiangning doesn''t even give money to the Chamberlain, it shows that the one who gives more money must be a more noble position! "Six departments will be set up in Jinguan City, which will be compared with the six officials in the book of rites of Zhou Dynasty, namely, officials, households, rites, soldiers, clans and workers. There will be three princes and nine ministers in charge of six departments! And a lot of money, is my royal city secret left servant! There is no secretary in the secret department for the time being. Qian Duoduo is responsible for all the affairs of the secret department! The main responsibility of the secret department is to be in charge of the punishment, the government order, the examination and verification, the name of the punishment and the information inquiry of the whole city! " Jiangning looked at people''s changing faces and announced the formation of the framework of Jinguan city. "Thank you very much for your grace." Although there are ten thousand people who don''t like it, Qian Duoduo doesn''t dare to show it at all. Instead, he has to pretend to be grateful to Jiangning. Moreover, Qian Duoduo also understood that the responsibility of the secret department should be to manage the whole Jinguan City, so I felt calm. Jiangning took a look at Qian Duoduo, and then turned his eyes to Liu Yonghao: "let Liu Yonghao be the right chamberlain of the etiquette Department of Jinguan city!" With regard to Liu Yonghao''s appointment, everyone felt that it should have been the result of Liu Yonghao''s two suggestions. They immediately lamented why they did not think of the two ideas. Now Jiangning even the grassroots team of Jinguan city has been set up. It is obvious that they want to be the king or the emperor! But I missed the period when I was the easiest to get an official post. This is simply intolerable! Liu Yonghao quietly thanks Jiangning and stops speaking. Only Li Jingquan, the leader of the Li family, understands that Liu Yonghao is not unhappy, but his insistence on the golden mean enables him not to be sad or happy. Thinking of this, Li Jingquan suddenly understood the reason why Jiangning appointed Liu Yonghao as the Minister of rites. Jiangning only released such two official positions for the time being, but it did not make those family heads who were expecting Jiangning to reward wantonly. Jiangning will not arbitrarily appoint officials to these family heads who have not yet distinguished the loyal and traitors. Otherwise, he will have to accept it later. What''s more, Jiangning felt that if he got the Jinguan City, there were still a lot of people waiting to be rewarded for their Ming religion! Jiangning will never forget the group of Mingjiao brothers who have been following Jiangning into the world. Therefore, apart from the most important three gongjiu and Jiuqing, Jiangning has a general idea for most of the posts in Jinguan city. Seeing that Jiangning did not wantonly award the meaning, the heads of families could not hide their disappointment, but immediately began to become active. They enthusiastically offered advice and suggestions to Jiangning, and told all the news they knew to Jiangning. In these news, there are many new trends of six schools, Hetao Wangting has attracted several experts, Tianshan sect has taken over several sects, which sects have emerged recently, how many small sects have been destroyed, which aristocratic son of ten Fangcheng has been married recently, the Buddhist kingdom seems to be preparing to cross the Buddhist Dharma to the East, and it seems that the holy level skill taixuan Sutra is coming from overseas News.... at first glance, none of these news is unimportant. However, Jiangning feels that besides the news of Hetao Wangting, others are still far away from Jinguan city for the time being. After all, the changes in the rivers and lakes are too big, and now my strength is weak. Instead of paying attention to the news that has nothing to do with you, you should put your eyes on the front of your eyes, that is, how to get the Hetao. However, these information can be collected and analyzed slowly, so as not to even know the strength of the enemy when encountering the enemy in the future. Thinking of this, Jiangning took a look at the money, but knew that the new left Chamberlain in the dark Department had begun to adapt to his position. "At present, we should try our best to collect information about Hetao Wangting. In addition, we need to pay attention to the news about the two men who have recruited Ouyang Feng and those who have won over the western region masters." Jiangning looked at Qian Duoduo and said. "My subordinates take orders!" Qian Duoduo nodded. Jiangning nodded, and then he looked at all the clan heads in the establishment: "the establishment of our Jinguan City expeditionary army is urgent! Yesterday, a family has sent its elite into Qingyang palace! Please speed up the selection of elite "Don''t worry, my Jingguan city will not treat all soldiers badly! Our Jinguan city adopts the system of nine grades, six Shangshu are the second grade, the third grade is the Shilang, the fifth grade is the langzhongzheng, the fifth grade is yuanwailang, and the sixth grade is the principal. And all the elite children who join the Jinguan City expeditionary force will be automatically counted as seven grades! " Jiangning is not unaware of the principle of combining kindness and prestige, and now he will roughly come up with an incentive method. "In addition to showing the difference of status, grade can get salary, skills and equipment, and can also get the chance to enter Qingyang palace for ten thousand years spirit gathering array for cultivation at random times every month according to different grades! This is the cultivation quota of the city Lord''s house, and it has nothing to do with the leaders of all ethnic groups! " Jiangning thought of the thousands of blue wares left in the warehouse of his own system. He was worried that there was no place to put them. All of a sudden, they were counted as a welfare. Jiangning looks down on this ordinary treasure, but it is still a good reward for these aristocratic families."The city Lord''s house has set up a Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, which will contain the collections of Ming religion, demons, Sichuan Shaanxi alliance and the original Qingyang palace! There will be different training and viewing opportunities according to different levels of the collection! " Jiangning said what he thought in one breath, most of which were imitated by other sects. However, even if it was, it was a good reward. At least it could make those families no longer look so reluctant when presenting their elite children. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 "The rules of Jingguan city will be improved by the Ministry of rites! I hope you don''t go against the sun! Need to know, I Jiangning meritorious must reward, has had must punish! If I find out that some people do not agree with each other, I don''t need to tell you what will happen. You should understand! " Since Jiangning has finished the reward, it is necessary to show dignity, which is called giving equal importance to both kindness and authority. However, compared with those reward methods which need his brains to copy, the establishment of dignity is too simple. After all, his image of invincible in the world happened in these days, and there is no need for other things to explain. "All rewards and punishments are in the military department! In addition to the secret ministry, which can control the criminal law of the Royal Army, the military department is only under the charge of Zhang Wuji, Minister of the Ministry of war, and the head of the city! Please send the disciples of the clan to the military department as soon as possible Jiangning thought for a while, and it seemed that there was no missing place. No matter whether these people had any words or not, he just waved his hand and said, "so, let''s go! Please also remember that this city Lord''s house imitates Zhou''s rites and makes a court ceremony every ten days! I hope you don''t forget it! " Everything in Jinguan city is like a wound up war machine. All kinds of treasures and spiritual tools are distributed to those who have made contributions. Families that have been silent for thousands of years or even nearly ten thousand years have begun to wriggle their bodies, revealing their elite children who have been condensed for countless years. At that time, in order to obtain the resources of Heishan plain and Heishan, they will seize the resources of Heishan. But for Jiangning''s ambition, the rest of the forces have not relaxed, they will not watch Jiangning grow bigger. These forces either speeded up their own expeditions, or they began to join forces to fight against the coming chaos. Even the Hetao, which has been regarded as forbidden by Jiangning, has begun to gush out a undercurrent. The wind and rain are coming, and the wind is all over the building! "I am the eagle of the prairie! Is the successor of the Khan court! How can you be charmed by the sudden emergence of you Huarazi, the king of Hetao Wangting, looks calmly at the young man who calls himself pangban. This young man suddenly appeared in Hetao Wangting tonight and claimed to be Pang ban. Then he said Jiangning would go into Hetao Wangting alone and hope to join hands with Hetao Wangting to remove Jiangning. The man was born like a demon. His purple, red, rusty and golden clothes were spotless. He was covered with a silver cloak that could reach the ground. A girdle of three inches wide was tied around his waist, and the exposed part was covered with precious stones. The most impressive part of his body is that his skin is crystal clear and shining with dazzling luster. His long black and shining hair is hanging on the shoulders much wider than ordinary people on both sides. The bridge of his nose is high and straight, and his eyes are full of energy. If he flashes, he hides the charm of almost evil. Pang Ban''s gestures, words and smiles are absolutely perfect, which makes him extremely attractive. It is easy to be frightened by his temperament. Hua cizi admits that Pang ban is a very attractive person. However, he is a few disciples of bixuan of wuzun, and he is also a figure who has seen a peerless master. He will not be attracted by Pang Ban''s spiritual magic. Pang ban didn''t contradict Hua cizi''s words, but showed a perfect smile. Then he looked at Hua cizi and said, "you Hetao royal court has the support of Wu Zun Bi Xuan. Pang ban knows that I don''t care about the life and death of your Hetao royal court! But if you are killed by my opponent, I will be very disappointed! " "Your enemy? Is it Jiangning, the leader of the demons and the leader of the Ming religion? " Hua cizi learned that the only force that was ready to move on Hetao Wangting recently was that one. "Now we have to add the name of a city Lord of Jingguan city! Maybe after a while, these titles will be replaced by a king like you Pang Ban said with a smile of evil charm to the extreme, as if what he said was not his enemy, but a passer-by who did not care. "Hum! What a windy day! Do you dare to fight against Jiangning? " Hua cizi laughs and reveals Pang Ban''s "lie" logically. Pang ban is still not ready to explain, just smile evil spirit, and then wait until huacizi''s smile subsides, then he calmly says: "but, after all, it is a fact that Jiangning wants to invade your Hetao! Whether I Pang ban is against Jiangning or not, from your point of view, it seems that you already need my help! " "Are you so sure that Jiangning will come to our Hetao Wangting alone?" Flower thorn son is no longer doubting the purpose of pangban, but for pangban''s proposal, it seems ridiculous. "I''ve inquired carefully. Although Jiangning is incomparable in bravery, it seems to act on the basis of interest. If it had not been for the assistance of the two great brains of the magic sect, I''m afraid that there would have been no bones left in Jiangning!" Pangban is still just a smile of evil spirit. Flower thorn son pondered, did not go to see pangban''s perfect smile, because he found that he was a little addicted. This man is so weird! Whether he is Jiangning''s friend or enemy, I need to invite Wu Zun Bi Xuan to Wang Ting! Otherwise, if this person and Jiangning join hands, I''m afraid the whole Wang court is not his opponent! If this person is really Jiangning''s opponent, then with Wu Zun Bi Xuan and numerous experts in our Wangting, we will be able to kill Jiangning in Wangting!After balancing the pros and cons, Hua spicy''s face finally removed a little guard. "In this way, I will write a book to the master immediately! However, I hope you keep your word! If Jiangning doesn''t break into our royal court, hum! " Flower thorn son with the corner of the eye looked at Pang ban that has been smiling and chanting. "Who in this world dares to cheat Wu Zun Bi Xuan?" Pangban said with a sincere smile at the flower thorn. "So it is! Master, after all, is the Supreme Master Pang Ban''s last words finally said that the flower thorn son''s heart, the flower thorn son heart''s last point of doubt swept away. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 Pang Ban''s conjecture may be correct. After all, Jiangning acts according to his will. If his heart wants to do it, he must do it. If his heart does not want to do it, he will not do it. Unfortunately, Pang ban only miscalculated a little, that is, Jiangning is not what it was before. Jiangning has already seen clearly at the moment. In addition to killing, he also has a lot of good and evil points, and a lot of understanding of heaven. At this time, Jiangning, as he expected, was galloping alone in the direction of Hetao Wangting. However, about a few dozen kilometers behind Jiangning, it was the 3000 iron armor that covered the sky and was enough to kill any expert in the world. Jinguan city has 3000 iron armour. This is the nickname given to this army when Jiangning went out to fight. The name is ten Jue army! The road of heaven and earth, nine is the extreme of numbers, and this army is the extreme of heaven and earth. This is just like the ten square cities. Only one name can reveal boundless anger. This expedition is the first battle of ten Jue army. If it was in Jiangning''s previous life, it was not a successful army, but the brand name was the strongest in ten days, and then he dared to work hard for an expedition. It was only in this world that Jiangning pursued martial arts that Jiangning dared to bring out the army that had been in force for less than ten days and take it as the main force to invade Hetao royal court. Of course, this army is not unprepared for anything. At least every three of them are wearing a treasure ware, and each of them is a king''s weapon on average. In addition to these terrible equipment, the army also practiced some basic formations such as the three talents array, the four elephant array, the five element array, and the eight trigrams array according to their families, so as to make their fighting not a chaotic battle. In addition to these battle lines, their three commanders are also proficient in the art of war, and they have instilled countless fighting skills into these talented men. In addition to these, Jiangning has refined a large number of golden elixirs in ten days, and almost achieved this goal. Almost all these people have one pill in their hands. The above is the best preparation Jiangning can do. After doing these things well, Jiangning no longer hesitates, and directly points to the goal of this time: Hetao Wangting. Along the way, it was occupied by the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance before, and then there were independent towns. When facing Jiangning and Jiangning''s ten most powerful armies, they all ran away. However, Jiangning didn''t mean to collect these towns, and even didn''t receive the supplies from these cities. He just ordered everyone to move forward at a high speed and did nothing at all stop. Along the way, the great ten Jue army has not achieved much, but its fame is unknown to all. It took Jiangning and others only three days to finish the journey. On the way, in addition to the cities and towns eager to offer sincerity, they also met some spies who were not careful to expose their whereabouts. Faced with such a small role, Jiangning just guided the ten Jue army and scared it to death with that terrible momentum. He did not start at all. Hearing that Jiangning leads troops to his own Hetao, he Tao Wang huacizi looks confused, because he has never waited for his master Wu Zun Bi Xuan to arrive. Even Pang ban, who went to meet Wu Zun Bi Xuan spontaneously, was not there at this time. Isn''t it agreed that we should kill Jiangning together? But Jiangning is coming to my door. What about you? Flower thorn son only felt that he suddenly seemed to be trapped in some kind of conspiracy. Pang ban is not in the mood to calculate huacizi, but he is interested in Jiangning. However, it is said that Jiangning has passed a natural calamity, which can be regarded as a figure of earth immortals. Pang ban is not ready to face Jiangning''s edge without absolute assurance. At this time, Pang ban was waiting respectfully at the side of Meng chixing, who was dressed in black. At the foot of Meng chixing, there was a man in a wild hemp robe. "Master!" Pang ban takes a careful look at the wuzun Bi Xuan who is defeated by his master''s move. "No way!" Meng chixing shook his head in disappointment, but he didn''t look at the poor Wu Zun Bi Xuan who was killed by himself: "this Wu Zun Bi Xuan is also ridiculous! It''s just a great master who is close to breaking through. He dares to call himself the Supreme Master! Oh! I have to try my best to lead it out, but I can''t defeat me! " "Then, is it possible that only the supreme master ordered him to come to the east to make a breakthrough?" Pang Ban''s face also showed a trace of disappointment. After all, he still wanted to sort out his own way of martial arts according to Meng chixing''s practice method. For this reason, he even chose his opponent in this life: Jiangning. However, Meng chixing has killed countless so-called top experts, but there is no sign of breakthrough, which makes Pang ban feel extremely disappointed. As for Pang Ban''s suggestion, Meng chixing shook his head with a bitter smile: "I think that the Supreme Master should be a figure like Jiangning, but I haven''t even survived the natural calamity. How dare I compete with him! It''s not looking for a breakthrough, but looking for death! It''s just like me and bixuan "Well, what should I do?" Pang ban heard that Meng chixing mentioned Jiangning, but he didn''t expect that Meng chixing put Jiangning and the Supreme Master Lingdong to the same height! Meng chixing''s spiritual cultivation is unparalleled in the world. Since he thinks that Jiangning''s strength has reached that point, there is nothing wrong with it! It seems that I still need more practice to catch up with him! "The devil''s land is too strange. The master is just like a carp crossing the river! Even if I don''t look for the Supreme Master Lingdong Lai and the demon clan leader Jiangning, I will always find the one I hit! " Meng chixing didn''t get discouraged. He looked at Pang ban who was very worried and said, "it''s you, ban''er. You should have followed me for a hundred years! I thought I should have been a teacher for a long time! It''s a pity that the world is really weird, but I can''t break through it! Now your cultivation of Taoism and mind is successful! Go and find your destiny! Stop following meWith these words, Meng chixing stretched out his hand and patted pangban''s shoulder, then turned and left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 Looking at the master''s tall and powerful body like an illusion, it disappeared in front of his eyes, and Pang spot heavily vomited a puff of turbid gas. He had already sensed his chance to break through. He only needed to find that person like master. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether I have been following Meng chixing or for other reasons, Pang ban always fails to meet that person. Even if it was Jiangning, who he regarded as the enemy, it was just his imagination, and he had never seen it. "That''s it! I also go to look for the cauldron of my Daoxin magic cultivation method first! Jiangning, let''s wait for a little while after the completion of my Taoist heart planting magic method! " Think of here, Pang Ban''s figure also gradually fade, but has left here. Jiangning didn''t know that master Pang ban, who regarded himself as the number one enemy, had solved his biggest enemy, Wu Zun Bi Xuan, just like a flower thorn in the dark. However, Jiangning''s martial arts achievements, coupled with the return of his heart and high spirited spirit, wanted to fight well. If he knew that his prey had been solved, he might not be happy. Therefore, Pang ban and his party still don''t know that they have done something that is not pleasing to both sides. After Jiangning led the army into Hetao, the whole ten Jue army killed all the scattered people, families, tribes and royal courts that resisted the attack. The whole process was like cutting melons and vegetables without any obstruction. That is to say, since the beginning of the war, the ten Jue army has become invincible in the whole Wulin. All ambitious people begin to wonder whether they should occupy a place of heaven and fortune like Jiangning, and then gather a group of Wulin experts to form an Invincible Iron Army. Jiangning scattered the ten Jue army with 50 people at intervals of more than ten li, while he occupied the central army. Then the whole army, like a castor, swept back and forth the Hetao King''s court twice, but it did not even encounter any tough battle. Even the Hetao royal court had already slipped away before Jiangning arrived. He did not even have the courage to fight the first World War, and called out with high spirits Jiangning is depressed and wants to vomit blood. "It seems that the war is going too smoothly." Jiangning gave a bitter smile, and then looked at the new dignitaries of Jinguan city who followed him. However, these dignitaries looked at Jiangning differently. They did not feel depressed because they did not encounter a tough battle. At the moment, they all looked at Jiangning with adoration. They didn''t expect that Jiangning''s name and the details of Jinguan city would even run away from such forces as Hetao Wangting, which could be equal with Jinguan city in the past. If Jiangning led the ten Jue army to make such a circle around the whole world, wouldn''t it be that the world would have won? Some people who are good at fantasy even daydream when they see it. "Is it true that Jiangning''s prestige has reached such a terrible state?" Liu Yonghao is more calm than others, but his calmness is not easy to use in the face of Jiangning''s terrible achievements. Liu Yonghao responded to Jiangning''s invitation and watched the first battle since the ten Jue army became an army. But he never thought that he would have nothing more to do than simultaneous interpreting the downwind. This is quite contrary to his guess from his old ancestor. Even if he is Liu Yonghao, he still can''t believe it when he looks like a legendary record. "If someone didn''t act on purpose, I''m afraid the prestige of Jiangning would be unparalleled in the world." Even the calm Liu Yonghao couldn''t help laughing at the thought of someone acting. If there are people in the world willing to spend such a big price to cooperate with Jiangning in acting just to build momentum for Jiangning, then what kind of power should Jiangning have? With such power, why does he need such a troublesome acting? Isn''t it better to just wave your hand and unify the world? After trying to understand these, Liu Yonghao had to persuade himself in his heart: Jiangning''s prestige is really invincible in the world. But at this time, Jiangning, who has been invincible in the world, is flying to the highest roof of Hetao Wangting palace to bask in the sun. Jiangning did not feel any invincible loneliness, he just wanted to find a few masters to have a good fight. It''s like a child who has just got a new toy and always wants to show off to the children. Jiangning is not a child, but he has just got the tude skill, but he has not yet shown the invincibility of it to the world! Jiangning thought about it for a while, but he couldn''t let go of the depression of showing off. He immediately stepped on the roof and rushed to the sky. Then he used his internal power to roar on the sky and said, "in this world, there is no one who can fight?" This roar and the consumption of lightness skills instantly consumed more than half of Jiangning''s internal power of more than 100000 yuan, but Jiangning felt much more comfortable in an instant. Jiangning didn''t know how far his roar could spread. After all, even the sound of thunder was only spread for dozens of miles. He just couldn''t find a way to vent his anger, so he thought of a way to be bored. However, Jiangning did not know that his unintentional move was heard by two peerless masters who were about to leave Hetao. When Meng chixing heard Jiangning''s internal force whistling with the attribute of Tu De, his body was shaken. At the sound of the sound mixed with the force of this rule, he just felt mysterious and immediately felt that he had a lot of new insights into martial arts. However, it is this roar that makes Meng chixing refresh his understanding of Jiangning. He didn''t know that this was just a reflection of Jiangning''s tiredness in spite of internal power consumption. He also thought it was Jiangning''s provocation in the face of the whole world. Just as he was barefooted, he was also quietly looking for his destiny on the way to breakthrough.However, Meng chixing only dares to look for it secretly, because there are so many peerless experts in this world. Even though Meng chixing is very confident, he knows that many people can easily kill themselves, such as the one who just made a sound! Thinking of this, Meng chixing''s mind to avoid Jiangning is a little bit heavier. However, he believes that as long as he finds his right person and breaks through, he will surely come back and discuss with Jiangning! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 By the time the spoils were cleared and the three armies were rewarded, it was already on the middle of the moon. After drinking some wine with the soldiers of the three armies, Jiangning came to the stream behind the king''s Court of Hetao and lay down. Jiangning lying on the grass, looking at the full moon, I don''t know why Jiangning always feels that the moon on the grassland should be extra round. "The prairie is so beautiful When Jiangning fantasized about whether there was Chang''e on the moon of the world, a beautiful female voice sounded in his ear. Jiangning doesn''t have to look back to know that this girl is Liu Feifei, the eldest daughter of the Liu family, the first aristocratic family in Jinguan city. This girl is the only one who even asks to join the ten Jue army. After being rejected by herself, she is like a mangy dog and relies on her side. Fortunately, she was not jealous of Liu Feifei''s appearance. Instead, she invited Liu Feifei to go shopping together several times. Jiangning knows the reason why this girl appears around her. It is precisely because of this, he is even more difficult to refuse, after all, refusing this girl is easy to be misunderstood by the Liu family, thinking that he is dissatisfied with the Liu family. If you are really dissatisfied with the Liu family, you can do it, but the key is that you still recognize the position of the Liu family. Jiangning doesn''t want to increase many misunderstandings. Oh! As a superior, that''s not good! Jiangning sighed, then let Liu Feifei lie down on his side naturally. "Do you like the night, too?" Liu Feifei side over small head, blinked that pair of big eyes that can talk to ask a way. Jiangning pulled a straw into his mouth to stop himself from communicating with each other, but after thinking about it, he could not help nodding. This girl has a little shadow, but it is quite different from her, such as her innocence and purity. For such a girl, even if Jiangning has been telling himself not to make mistakes, he can''t bear to refuse her chat up. "Feifei loves the night, too! But Feifei has only seen the night of Jinguan City, and tonight is the first time to see the night scenery on the grassland Liu Feifei held out her little white jade hand as if she wanted to catch the moonlight in the night sky. However, the moonlight was not caught by her, but flowed out of her fingers like water, and then fell on her beautiful young face. "In fact, I like night scenery too! Because I met you on one night Jiangning spit out the grass stem in his mouth and wants to talk to him. However, it naturally turns into a sweet memory with him. Now, what can prevent Jiangning from making mistakes is just handing everything over to him. However, Jiangning knows that this is just drinking poison to quench thirst! As long as he began to loose the knot, with the girl''s beauty and deliberate pursuit, he will easily fall into her gentle trap. "My sister?" Liu Feifei blinked her twinkling eyes, but saw a touch of heartache in her face, and then pretended to be free and easy to say: "to be loved and cared about by you, sister is so happy!" Jiangning mouth showed a happy smile, shook his head and said: "to love her is my happiness!" "By the way, I''ll tell you a story!" Jiangning takes a look at Liu Feifei''s face, and suddenly wants to share the secret that he has been buried in the bottom of his heart with each other. "Well! Feifei, listen Liu Feifei simply side body, blinking big eyes staring at Jiangning. "Do you believe in an afterlife?" Jiangning was not in a hurry to tell the story, but abruptly asked such a question. Liu Feifei nodded in response. At this time, she was suddenly attracted by Jiangning''s story, but she was angry with Jiangning''s betrayal. Jiang Ning laughs and is not surprised by Liu Feifei''s anger. He just goes on to say, "I was just an ordinary Ming religious servant before! But one day, I suddenly had a dream. In the dream, I saw the ups and downs of our Wulin for hundreds of years! In addition to these, the most unforgettable dream is that barefoot, dressed in a white dress, like the spirit of the moon girl "In the dream, are you and your sister also lovers?" Liu Feifei couldn''t help but cut in and asked her most concerned question. Jiangning pulled the corners of his mouth, shook his head and said, "in my dream, I am just a spectator, just like heaven and earth! You can watch them live and die all the time, but you can''t participate in them at all! " "I''ve heard my grandfather say that a person has a past life and an afterlife! In your case, you should be suddenly psychic. You can wake up the memory of several previous generations! " Liu Feifei tried to come up with a reasonable explanation for Jiangning''s abnormal situation. "Maybe it is." Jiangning is not sure about Liu Feifei''s statement. After all, the existence of the system always reminds him that he comes from other worlds. If there is no system, I am afraid Jiangning will now feel confused about his identity, and then produce Zhuang Zhou Mengdie that kind of doubt. "Because of the long dream! After I woke up, I began to practice hard, and looked for some opportunities according to the memory of my dream. Slowly, I met her in reality! From the moment I saw her, I had decided to make her happy! Give her all that the world can give her Jiangning blurted out the secret he had suppressed for a long time. He felt a lot more relaxed at once, but he also knew that many things could not be told to others, so the story was only adapted by him."Isn''t your dream sister unhappy?" Liu Feifei pointed out the loopholes in the story of Jiangning. Jiangning stroked her forehead and suddenly found that she might not have been so intimate with the girl she had just met. He thought that the girl was a very intelligent and sensible girl, but he never thought about it. He just followed him for a few days, and she had already been infected with the temperament of a little witch. "All right, all right, Feifei won''t ask you!" Liu Feifei vomited her pink tongue and finally let Jiangning pass. Tonight she can share such a private story of Jiangning, she has been very satisfied, where dare to make Jiangning heart upset. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 It''s a pity that Jiangning has already got her in her heart. Otherwise, Jiangning will have to go through fire and water for her if she meets such an understanding girl. The current leader of shifangcheng is Shen Wudi, Shen Zhenshan''s elder brother. Unfortunately, although Shen Wudi''s name has the word "invincible", for wushuangcheng, the word Wudi is really an insult to wushuangcheng. Shen Wudi is also a legend. From the day he was born, he seemed to know the truth of heaven and earth. Although he was born and raised in two cities, he did not have the domineering demeanor of Shuangcheng. Instead, he had a lot of women''s benevolence. Even now, Shen Wudi''s principle of dealing with affairs is still far from that of Wushuang city. Even if wushuangcheng orders to destroy a certain sect, Shen Wudi will inform the other party in advance, and then attack the other party with an honest and upright division. If the other party is aware of the current situation, Shen Wudi will not care whether the other side is in favor of the other side, but will directly accept the other party''s surrender. There are dozens of direct descendants of shifangcheng. If Shen Wudi had not been the legitimate son of the leader of shifangcheng, he would have been destroyed by others for his deeds. However, even if all of us are unfamiliar with Shen Wudi, when hearing about the details of Shen Wudi''s leading detective in Jiangning Hetao expedition, all the people in the secret department of the ten square city knew this man, at least that he was the leader of the secret department of the ten square city. Compared with the unique interest of Jinguan City, which did not belong for ten thousand years, the ten square city is just the opposite. For hundreds of thousands of years, the ten square city has been led by a certain family, and then fought in the front line of fighting against the demons. Today, the Shen family has ruled shifangcheng for thousands of years. Over the past several hundred thousand years, there have been countless heroes in the ten square city, from the martial arts supremacy who ascended to the fairyland, to the emperors who ruled the whole demon race. Today, with the rise of all the heroes, the status of the ten square city has declined slightly. However, in the eyes of many old people, the ten square cities still have this unshakable status. When Jiangning ruled the city of Jinguan by one man and one horse, there was a heated discussion that Jiangning should be restricted in the speed of its development. Unfortunately, this discussion has not yet reached a conclusion. Jiangning has already integrated the forces of Jinguan City, and then led this force to occupy the Hetao Plain, which is rich in spirit animals, with a lightning speed. In the eyes of the public, there will always be differences on the strength of Jiangning. After all, from fighting against the heroes alone to destroying the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, and the legendary Dudou Tianjie, these stories have been told by hearsay. To say that their strength is against the sky, they have never seen their rise. It was not until the ten Jue armies of Jinguan City, like an irresistible force, startled the world''s attention and captured the birthplace of the spirit beast: Hetao Plain. All the aristocratic families, rich families and top sects suddenly began to face up to the figure who appeared suddenly from the crack in the ground. What is his strength? What is his character? These two most easily analyzed problems have become the urgent discussion of all people. In terms of strength, Jiangning once fought against hundreds of top experts in the world alone, and conquered the whole Jingguan city with its own strength. From these aspects, it seems that Jiangning''s strength needs no more elaboration. After all, it''s too different from ordinary people''s strength. Even many top experts with similar strength as Meng chixing and Pang ban dare not even mention the idea of competing with Jiangning. Among those people, there was a peerless genius who mainly studied Jiangning sword technique. That man only remembers his father''s surname Dugu. As for Jiangning''s character, it is a perfect image in the eyes of the world. After all, although Jiangning is sentimental, she is benevolent and righteous to all women, and she has not always abandoned her. And this, in today''s era, is a man''s most valuable spirit. This is why Liu Feifei, the Pearl of the Liu family in Jinguan City, is willing to take the initiative to serve Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is a hero in the hearts of all girls. Liu Feifei has no reason to refuse. When the expedition in Jiangning was in full swing, a young man who claimed to be from Shenyu came to Jiangning''s Jinguan city. He claimed to take the order of Shenyu and ordered Jiangning to stop killing, cultivate his mind and listen to the call of Shenyu. Jiangning has seen the strength and mind of the experts in Shenzhou. Now, a new comer from Shenyu suddenly appears. Jiangning can''t help but be overjoyed. Unfortunately, Jiangning''s enthusiasm was fed to the dog. The young man did not mean to talk with Jiangning at all. His words were all instructions of Yiqi. "After all, this river set is the result of the concerted efforts of all the officials in our city! If there is no reason to give up, is it not to Jinguan city and the entire Hetao grassland is not responsible? " Jiangning was patient and conscientiously explained to the messenger of the divine realm. "But Jinguan city is Jinguan City, and it has its own mission! It has nothing to do with Hetao grassland! Now, you have taken a great risk in linking the city of Jinguan with Hetao or even Heishan. " The emissary from the divine realm could not explain with good intentions. Looking at the young man, Jiangning flashed a helpless wry smile in his heart: "what is mission? If it is not for Jiangning, will the city of Jinguan exist for tens of thousands of years? But if the city of Jingguan could not exist for tens of thousands of years, would Jiangning not have existed? "The young man seldom seriously calculated for a long time, and then he said: "if according to your opinion, the city of Jingguan should have been so peaceful for tens of thousands of years, but you, Jiangning, just like a sudden appearance from the plain, just caught us by surprise! Needless to say, the problem of Jinguan City, even the fate of many people, seems to have changed because of the existence of Jiangning! " Jiang Ning was stunned by the messenger''s words. He thought that the messenger was just like a straw bag to find fault. Who ever thought that the other party was surprised by all these unconventional events. Jiangning is self-conscious. At least he knows that he does not belong to this world. Therefore, when the other party vaguely seems to recognize his identity, Jiangning has to shut his mouth and no longer entangle with the other party. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 "In fact, with your talent, if you attach yourself to the ten square cities, I''m afraid you can fly to the fairyland immediately!" Unable to take Jiangning''s concession for granted, after all, he has never seen anyone dare to resist the Oracle orders in his life. It''s a pity that Jiangning was disgusted when he heard his proposal. Jiangning was a man from a different world and had no sense of belonging to the world or even the divine realm. Now, when someone orders him to give up all the things he has fought for, he may feel guilty because his origin is unknown, but if someone points out to him and wants him to join a certain force, Jiangning will be instantly angry. "I have heard that there were four masters of the ten square city, namely Zhao, Wang and Shen." Jiangning smiles and looks at the God zone emissary who doesn''t eat the fireworks between people. As he spoke, Jiangning pinched the magic sword in his hand, which seemed to respond to Jiangning, as if to give Jiangning infinite strength. "Not bad!" Shenyu emissary nodded incompetently. He didn''t seem to see Jiangning holding the sword. "If my expectation is not bad, I am afraid you are from the Wang family or the Shen family?" Jiangning stares at the angel of the divine realm and asks. The magic sword in his hand seems to be ready to go. He is powerless to stare at the demon emissary. "Nonsense Incompetence was furious, but when he saw Jiangning''s smiling expression, he was angry and said with a smile: "I am the twelve elders of Shenzhou. Sit down and register the disciple incompetence! What is the relationship between Shen family and Shen family? " " since it has nothing to do with Shen family, it must have something to do with Wang family? " Jiangning asked with a smile. "Of course..." the messenger suddenly realized that Jiangning didn''t know the details, but he was just using his own words. Think of here, incompetence suddenly no longer words, but a meaningful look at Jiangning said: "young people, after all, is too young!" Jiang Ning realized that it was useless to talk more about this emissary of Shen family, and immediately stopped talking nonsense with the other party. Unfortunately, Jiangning does not speak, which does not mean that others do not speak. Zhang Wuji, for example, was very upset when he saw the emissary. When he saw that the other side was burning and pressing towards his own leader, Zhang Wuji immediately stopped worrying about others, but turned his eyes to Jiangning. Jiangning for this sudden out of the way can be the guy is also hate to the point, immediately to Zhang Wuji nodded. got the approval of Jiangning. Zhang Wuji no longer estimated that he even disregarded the principles of the rivers and lakes. He was directly acting as Joyoung''s magic power, and then fought out with the strongest hand in Wudang. However, Zhang Wuji was born into a well-known and decent family. When he slapped him, he couldn''t help but remind the other party: "rat, take your grandfather Wuji''s hand!" "How about granddad taking your hand I saw that helpless smile ha ha''s outspread a palm, unimpeded connected to Zhang Wuji''s palm. After all, incompetence comes from the divine realm, and the starting point is countless grades higher than Zhang Wuji. When Zhang Wuji achieved the world''s top achievements, his incompetence seemed to wake up from sleep. Naturally, he got all the hard work he had to get. I saw Zhang Wuji''s palm seemed to cut off space and time, only to make everyone dumbfounded. This palm seems to come from heaven, from the region, as if to destroy everything in the world, but it seems to want to leave room for everything in the world. In the face of such a contradictory palm, it seems that all people feel uncomfortable and want to vomit blood. Only the incompetence from the divine realm, he just sneered at Zhang Wuji''s palm, and then he cut off Zhang Wuji''s palm with a light palm. Straight cut without a trace, as if the palm did not appear in this world in general. Just when that incompetent want to make a mockery of Zhang Wuji, Jiangning''s face has been smiling with a sneer. Because Jiangning suddenly felt the source of the powerless energy. "Ha ha ha ha!" Unable to laugh, he said: "this is the second person of Mingjiao, right? But I never thought that the cultivation was so bad! " Ridiculed by incompetence on the spot, Zhang Wuji is only ashamed to want to commit suicide on the spot. He only felt that he had lost the face of Mingjiao and Jiangning. However, Jiangning immediately began to laugh: "Zhang Wuji is the second person of Ming religion, but his cultivation is not invincible. It''s enough for you who only know how to use the clan''s gift!" Said here, Jiangning cast a glance at Zhang Wuji and said, "Wuji, why don''t you let this emissary from the divine realm fight a few palms and try it!" If to others, Jiangning does not need such a clear explanation. However, for Zhang Wuji, Jiangning has great trust, so there is no need to cover up his words. After hearing Jiangning''s suggestion, Zhang Wuji immediately moved the heaven and earth, and then his palms were unable to move toward the messenger of the divine realm and said, "Mingjiao Zhang Wuji, learn the skill!" Seeing that Jiangning saw through his own reality, the incompetent emissary from the divine region glared at Jiangning with hatred and said, "the leader of Jiang sect is a hero, but I don''t know whether his family can resist the call of heaven?" Jiangning didn''t care about the inept and obscure threat. He just held out his left hand and said to the Shenyu Emissary: "since the Shenyu emissary despises the second figure of Mingjiao, please weigh Zhang Wuji, vice leader of Mingjiao! Thank you very much in xiajiangning! "Incompetence knows how much he has in the end. When he sees Jiangning burning and pressing, he will not show mercy to himself, and incompetence will no longer sell ugliness. He just wrote down Jiangning''s indomitable refusal to him. He arched his hands and said, "I am the messenger of the divine realm. I was born to convey the mission of the divine realm! Now that you have known our strategy of divine region, I have succeeded in this trip! Please remember that! " With these words, unable to make the small virtual magic, and then the whole person will slowly disappear in front of everyone. Unfortunately, the people present were much more convinced of Jiangning than the so-called Shenyu, which had never appeared for ten thousand years. Therefore, people only pay attention to Jiangning''s manner all the time, and ignore the impotence of the disappeared God realm emissary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 Since the expedition to Hetao Plain, Jiangning found that he had unknowingly connected the city of Jinguan, Hetao and Heishan into a piece. All this came naturally and quickly. Almost to Jiangning, suddenly feel as if they are busy, many did not find. So that no matter whether it is personnel placement or reward, everyone can find his side. However, as the principal at this time, he couldn''t play and disappear. He only took the busy eyes of Jiangning as a star. The rewards of the whole ten Jue army, the rewards of the Ming School''s children, and the sudden appearance of many complicated things tied Jiangning to the city of Jinguan. It was only at this time that Jiangning realized how cruel it was to throw all the government affairs to Yutian. However, if Jiangning is given another chance to choose, Jiangning will undoubtedly throw all his complicated government affairs to Yutian, regardless of whether Xiang Yutian died young or not. Xiang Yutian didn''t know what Jiangning thought. After all, he was the vice commander of the demon clan. After Jiangning occupied Hetao and connected Heishan with Jinguan City, he simply came to Jinguan city. His arrival finally gave Jiangning a glimmer of hope to shake off the busy government affairs. "Mr. Xiang came just in time! But I don''t know that Jiangning is looking forward to Mr. Xiang''s arrival, but all the flowers he''s looking forward to are thanks! " Jiangning is eager to hold the hand to Yutian, and his words and deeds seem to be like Jiangning suddenly become a master who washes the male sex. He shook Jiangning''s hand to Yutian quietly, and then apologized: "when I heard that you killed Zhou Zetian in Sichuan Shaanxi League, I realized that this is the opportunity that I have never had in a thousand years! However, our demon clan has too many enemies. In order to prevent the enemy from blocking, Xiang Yutian did not take the initiative to contact Zun! He had foresight to integrate the city of Jinguan, and then led all the people in the city to unify the grassland of Hetao, connecting Heishan with Jinguan city! This is really a great achievement that our demon clan has never imagined for thousands of years! " The flattery to Yutian really pleased Jiangning, but he immediately thought of the so-called God realm emissary. "I don''t know, sir," he said? And who is the messenger of God? " Xiang Yutian first took a sip of tea, then closed his eyes and meditated. However, after thinking for a long time, he did not think that he had ever contacted with the so-called Shenyu people. He immediately took it for granted and said, "the so-called divine realm is just a family that has mastered some laws or some unique resources ten thousand years ago! After all, if there is the existence of the divine realm, how can our seeking for ascension be related to the divine realm? Besides, the so-called God Messenger, from the personal point of view, I''m afraid that someone who can''t get along in the divine domain has found a job to beg for food from our lower world! I''m afraid such people are used to it! Even if we don''t pay attention to it, he can''t cause a little trouble! " "In Mr. Xiang''s opinion, I''m afraid this divine region is a person who seeks fame and reputation, while the messenger of Shenyu is just a swindler who swindles food and drinks?" Jiangning summed up the view of Xiang Yutian and asked earnestly. Xiang Yutian didn''t think that Jiangning''s summary was more extreme than his statement. However, he nodded to Yutian when he thought of what he said. "As a matter of fact, sir, I have always thought so much of it!" Jiangning looked up at the lingzu Hall of Qingyang palace and said: "but Sir, it''s very clear that this divine realm is a person who is fishing for fame and reputation, but Jiangning has a different view." Jiangning looked at the same to rainfield disapproval of the appearance, stretched out his left hand. Jiang Ning''s left hand Bai runru and Tian Baoyu are general, and his palm suddenly and slowly out of a simple, rusty little tripod. "This tripod is the king of medicine." Jiangning first introduced the small tripod in his hands. Before he got the pill, he nodded to him! And I was lucky to learn from some ancient books that this precious pearl of Dan Dao was produced in the divine realm! And the quantity is extremely rare! " "If so, isn''t the religious master inherited from the divine realm?" Zhang Wuji didn''t care about the origin of Jiangning''s Dandao pearl, but asked with surprise. In his opinion, since Jiangning has got the precious pearl of Dan Dao, it must have been recognized by the high-level of Shenyu. Otherwise, why did Shenyu give Jiangning the precious beads of Dan Dao, which is extremely rare in Shenyu? Zhang Wuji, however, accompanied Jiangning and yaowanggu to cross the Danjie river. He thought that Jiangning''s all these were gifts from the divine realm. Unfortunately, Jiangning did not agree with Zhang Wuji''s conjecture, and there was no need to conform to it. Jiangning just shook his head and denied Zhang Wuji''s conjecture. Then he turned his eyes to Yutian and said, "I only saw this precious pearl of Dan Dao on another girl named unintentional!" Jiangning did not say where he had seen the people in the divine region, but Xiang Yutian was reminded of the sacred fire and magic order issued by Jiangning and Tianshan Mountains. In his opinion, I''m afraid Jiangning met the people in the divine realm and felt invincible, and then issued the order of holy fire. However, I am afraid Jiangning has not received any losses, but rather a blessing in disguise! It has been handed down by the precious pearl of the divine realm. "A maiden named unintentional?" Zhang Wuji asked curiously. No wonder Zhang Wuji is curious. There are too many beauties around Jiangning. In addition to those beauties who have already fallen in love with, it seems that those girls who haven''t found the other half of their hearts are more in love with Jiangning.This is different from the treatment of ordinary men in the river and lake, which only makes Zhang Wuji''s envious eyes red. Simply Zhang Wuji looks good, otherwise Zhang Wuji will have to complain that God only looks at his face but not his character. Especially when Jiangning confessed that he had ever known a girl named unintentional, Zhang Wuji''s mind instantly appeared the image of a woman who was floating like an immortal but was also like a fairy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 "A maiden named unintentional!" Jiangning didn''t care about the sour taste in Zhang Wuji''s words. He just recalled the girl in plain clothes. "Brother?" "Is that man an idiot? Dare to fight with the devil dragon "Eh?" A little doubt flashed on the cold girl''s face. "Prisoner dragon!" Cherry lips slightly open, the girl''s voice suddenly became extremely gentle, the voice did not fall, leaving the arrow into countless snow-white locks, flying to the magic dragon. "Ouch The magic dragon uttered a wail and was trapped by the iron lock. The memory of the original miss of the girl, the heart felt infinite. That kind-hearted girl, I''m afraid, is the mentality of the real God realm people? Thinking of this, Jiangning immediately put the bad impression of the so-called God region emissary behind him. "What does that girl named unintentional look like?" Not only Zhang Wuji, not just to Yutian, but also Liu Feifei, who has been rubbing against Jiangning''s side, is also curiously coming over to inquire about the appearance of the girl whom Jiangning remembers. Seeing the appearance of the gossip, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "what are you doing? Do you want to work? Feel like getting out to work! " Ordinary people are scared to leave by Jiangning''s scolding, but Liu Feifei, who has already found out Jiangning''s temperament, and Xiang Yutian and Zhang Wuji, who are very close to Jiangning, do not want to leave at all. They just sit by Jiangning''s side with gossipy faces and look like we won''t leave without saying we do. "In fact, it should be very clear to the left envoy!" Jiangning did not address Xiang Yutian''s new position as Sangong, but called him Xiang Zuo Shi nostalgically. Xiang Yutian didn''t seem to care about Jiangning''s address. He nodded and said, "my subordinates have experienced the difficult situation at that time! Even in retrospect, my subordinates still feel that there were strange and strange fluctuations in Zun Shang''s strength at that time! " Xiang Yutian made no secret of his suspicions at that time. If it wasn''t for the demon clan''s strong ability to know people, I''m afraid Xiang Yutian would have thought Jiangning, whose strength was greatly reduced, to be a fake at that time. "The left envoy knew him at that time!" Jiangning didn''t explain that he had consumed great strength for the sake of insight. He just looked at Yutian with admiration and said, "maybe you will never know what happened to me at that time." "It''s not a terrible dragon, is it?" Liu Feifei bit his scallion fingers and imagined the most terrifying thing he felt. Others are still racking their brains, but Jiangning had to smile bitterly and nodded at Liu Feifei: "yes! I met an adult dragon! The strength is comparable to the adult magic dragon of the golden elixir period "Ah "No, it''s not!" "Adult dragon?" All three of them burst out their surprise. Liu Feifei didn''t expect that she even said a word. She stood up, shook her rich body and circled Jiangning for several times. Then she said, "I don''t see you are a dead body! How is it possible to see an adult demon dragon and let you come back alive? " Seeing Jiangning mention this matter, Xiang Yutian had to stand up and say, "I can witness this matter! Zunshang was quite embarrassed at that time! But I didn''t think it was the man who met the God realm and the adult demon dragon! " Zhang Wuji nodded his head thoughtfully and said, "is it possible that Liu Feifei said that his subordinates are itching, and Jiangning smiles triumphantly and says:" Dandao Baozhu is really from unintentional girl! But the unintentional girl must not know about it! " Seeing Jiangning mention the name of the unintentional girl, she smiles and smiles to the rain field, pulling the innocent Zhang Wuji to leave the lingzu Hall of Qingyang palace. Liu Feifei was left alone, accompanying Jiangning into the memory that made him recall for a long time. In fact, Jiangning is not addicted to beauty, after all, if it comes to beauty, his side is not bad. The reason why Jiangning has such a aftertaste is that he just remembers the kindness of others to save lives. For unintentional three of them, I''m afraid they will not remember the saving grace at that time, but Jiangning always remember, after all, this is the first time he came to the world to be rescued. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 After the incident of Jinguan city and Hetao grassland came to an end for a while, Jiangning left xiangyutian with all kinds of daily things, and got rid of the tedious things that could not be seen all day long. Even if Xiang Yutian had made a serious protest against Jiangning''s move, Jiangning just said that he was able to do more and more work and then pushed back. This time, Jiangning, with the power of unifying Hetao, has integrated the Ming religion, the demons, the Jinguan city and the remaining forces of Hetao. The so-called name is irregular and the words are not smooth. Now Jiangning''s ruling area is the Ming religion''s sphere of influence with Guangming Ding as the center, the demon clan''s sphere with Heishan as the center, the land of abundance in Jinguan City, and Hetao grassland, which may be as large as a dozen snow countries. If Jiangning still divided and ruled such a huge territory in the name of Ming religion, demon clan and Jinguan City, it would be useless for him to invade these places. Therefore, under the advice of the people, Jiangning finally nodded to establish the country and become king. Perhaps due to the influence of previous life, Jiangning finally decided that the country name was Daming, the capital was Jinguan City, and the secondary capital was Heishan palace. For the time being, the official structure of Daming Kingdom uses three gongs and nine Qing, six departments of 27 senior officials and 81 yuan scholars. Xiang Yutian is the Sima and master of the Daming kingdom; Shi Zhixuan is the Sikong of the Daming Kingdom, and Zhang Wuji is the master of the army. These three are the supreme officials of the kingdom of Daming and are responsible only to Jiangning. Among the three, Xiang Yutian''s appointment is indisputable. After all, his devil''s name was even louder than Jiangning''s, and this man''s ability is extraordinary, so it is not difficult to govern a country. Shi Zhixuan was the only one who was out of town, but was awarded the title of the supreme governor of the kingdom of Daming. However, he had already lobbied several big forces to form an alliance with Jiangning. No one dared to comment on his contribution. Among the three, the only one who has doubts is Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji''s age is about the same as Jiangning, not to mention his strength. He has no military experience, and he can become the supreme military officer of the kingdom of Ming Dynasty. However, there are rumors of cronyism in Jiangning from those evil families in the center of Jinguan city. After hearing those rumors, Zhang Wuji, who had already refused the position of the supreme military officer, was even more worried. When he found Jiangning, he was bound to dismiss him. For Zhang Wuji''s worry, Jiangning relaxed with a smile and asked: "can I tell you that the six people to attract success?" Zhang Wuji shook his head in confusion and said, "what is the relationship between this matter and the position of situ? Although I took the post of situ, Wuji felt that I was lack of ability and didn''t dare to open the government and accept people at all! However, Wuji was in contact with the six of them, and only with Wuji''s judgment, we can see the extraordinary of these six people! " For Wu Ji''s honest, Jiangning could only smile bitterly and shake his head: "you, you! I think you can be a situ, then you are the situ of Daming kingdom! This Daming kingdom belongs to Jiangning. Can''t I even decide on it? Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry back to Kaifu to accept people! Otherwise, if it is too late, the six will be recruited by others! " "But, but Wuji has the heart to share with the king, but his strength is not enough." Zhang Wuji''s face was red with anxiety. "Ability is slowly developed! At this time, there is only one army of ten Jue armies in Daming kingdom. You, situ, are good at training and getting familiar with situ''s position! With the help of those six talents, can''t you manage an army of only a few thousand people? " Jiangning stares at Zhang Wuji seriously. Seeing Zhang Wuji is not reconciled, he immediately says with great importance: "Wuji, don''t underestimate yourself! You are the deputy leader of Ming religion. If you all refuse to take the post of situ, can we still have a speaker in the imperial court? Besides, not to mention your ability, it is more than enough for any one of the six men recommended by the king to lead the army alone! You just have to follow them to learn slowly! What can you worry about? " The word "Mingjiao" in Jiangning''s words really shocked Zhang Wuji. At this time, he remembered that there was only one person from the Ming religion in the whole dynasty, who was ranked as "three Gong Jiu Qing"! If they refuse to accept it, will not the Ming religion be squeezed into no living space? Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji''s mood suddenly became much heavier, and those rumors strengthened his confidence to do a good job in situ''s work. "Wuji knows! Please don''t worry, the king, you will be completely destroyed, and you will raise the military prestige of Ming Dynasty After strengthening his confidence, Zhang Wuji finally took a clear stand. In his opinion, even if the thing in the army is a magic dragon, Zhang Wuji must take it down. "So I can rest assured! Next, you divide the ten Jue armies into six, and then send them out to take all the Sichuan and Shaanxi areas to me! If you encounter those small sects who want to resist, you can kill them directly! " Jiangning patted Zhang Wuji on the shoulder, and then gave Zhang Wuji, the new situ, a glorious and arduous task. Sichuan and Shaanxi, not to mention the petty escort agencies and various forces in the world, are the famous sects, such as Emei, Qingcheng, Tangmen, Quanzhen, Gumu, Huashan... fortunately, Jiangning did not say what to do with those famous sects. After all, Jiangning is also very clear that all these famous sects have powerful top-notch forces, let alone Zhang Wuji Even if it is Jiangning himself, it may not be able to win these famous schools in a short time.Therefore, Jiangning decisively chose to treat these famous schools which were tasteless and abandoned, and only after the power of the Daming kingdom was strong, it would be destroyed at one stroke. As for the understatement in Jiangning''s tone, Zhang Wuji only felt that he was too bitter in his heart. However, he would not refute Jiangning face to face. He just took Jiangning''s command as his biggest challenge to be familiar with his work. With a lot of worries, Zhang Wuji took orders and left. Because he was nervous about this position before, he had not even selected the residence of situ, let alone the person in charge. This time, he took on such a arduous task, and Zhang Wuji had to face it with tears. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 After solving the problem of Zhang Wuji''s attitude towards taking office, Jiangning finally gave a sigh of relief. Today''s Daming kingdom is purely a creation. Except for the high position and power of the three ministers, other official positions are as empty as possible, including 27 senior officials and 81 yuan scholars, which are reserved for the time being, to be used as rewards when meritorious officials appear in the kingdom of Daming in the future. Jiangning, after all, came from modern times and understood the bad consequences of class solidification, so he was very careful about the award of titles. At this time, we can''t see the consequences. If we finish the enfeoffment at this moment, Jiangning has great prestige, and can urge them to do things. But what will happen in the future? After these people work for a long time, they will have a lazy mentality, and can not raise the mind of struggle at all! In addition, if the enfeoffment is completed at this time, it is even blocking the way for others to advance! This is not a good thing for the emerging power of Daming kingdom. Of course, in addition to the court, Jiangning also enfeoffment of the harem. However, this point is very simple. Jiangning directly canonized Xuelian as Donggong Niang, and FanFeng as Xigong Niang. Xiaozhao, Yang Buhui, Zhou Zhiruo and Zhao Min are respectively four noble imperial concubines. Then it is finished. The rest of them just wait for these four people to come from the Ming religion. In addition to the palace master, Jiangning also had to be guilty of the girl Liu Feifei as a talented person, let her help temporary management of the palace affairs. After all, she is a beautiful woman, and she has been wandering in front of her eyes all year round. It is absolutely impossible to say that Jiangning does not have the idea of bringing her into the harem. Liu Feifei didn''t dislike the low position of this talented person, but she was very happy. After all, in her opinion, being able to be called a talented person has a reason to serve Jiangning! That''s the most important thing for her. "To the king! I have something important to report to you! " Just when Jiangning sent Zhang Wuji away, he felt that he had nothing to do with himself. However, Sima, a new member of the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty, came to Yutian to dissipate Jiangning''s idea of relaxation. "To Sima! As the king has said, you are an important official of the Ming kingdom! The appointment and removal of personnel below the third grade and all the domestic government affairs of Daming king are handled by you!!! You don''t have to ask the king for everything Jiangning''s heart is also bitter, but he said it directly. "To the king! I''m not here to annoy the king, but to remind him whether the marriage between you and Princess Xuelian can be put on the agenda Yutian said with a smile that he didn''t care about Jiangning''s eyes like plague. "This thing?" Jiangning pondered for a moment, but he had to nod his head in person. Otherwise, even if he was in charge of the personnel affairs of the Ming Dynasty to Yutian, he would not easily make his own decisions for Jiangning. "I''ll leave it to you! All adoption, name, marriage, etc., are handled by Sima! I have no opinion After pondering for a long time, Jiangning spat out such a result in the hope eyes of Yutian, and only spat out the old blood of Yutian. Do you dare to be more shameless, king? Even their own marriage to others! What else can you do? Xiang Yutian finally realized the mood that Zhang Wuji had just experienced. "My parents died early, and Sikong has always been regarded as my elder brother and Sikong of the Ming Dynasty. I can only leave it to you!" Jiangning patted on the shoulder of Yutian, just as he had just patted Zhang Wuji on the shoulder, and then even the earnest tone had not changed. However, Xiang Yutian is not Zhang Wuji''s loyal young man. If Xiang Yutian is easily deceived, he will not call him Xiang Yutian. "It''s up to my subordinates to handle this matter." He rubbed his chin to the rainfield and said that he looked like an old fox. "I don''t know what I want from Sima? As long as I can do it, I will promise! " Jiangning did not notice to rain field''s manner, he thought to rain field already compromised, immediately happy said. "According to the king''s instructions, my subordinates will do their best for the king, and they will die after their death!" Smiling to Yutian, he arched and was about to leave. "Wait! What did I say? What instructions? Don''t preach your will When Jiangning saw Xiang Yutian''s familiar smile, he stood up and asked. "The king said," as long as you can do it, you will agree! I just feel that there are not enough people around me. I want to transfer some people from Mingjiao to help me deal with things! Originally, Wei Chen was able to transfer directly, but he was afraid of causing Zhang situ''s misunderstanding, so he took the king''s instructions! " The shadow of Peng yingyu, Zhu Yuanzhang and other people flashed into his mind, and some felt that there were so many talented people in Mingjiao. Jiangning turned his eyes and suddenly realized that he had said something wrong. If to rainfield to their own to have promised to Zhang Wuji that six people how to do? Jiangning has no doubt that Xiang Yutian will choose those six people. After all, the magic sect''s ability to recognize people is not bad, and Xiang Yutian is an expert in this field. After thinking about it, Jiangning simply opened the skylight and said, "if you need personnel, you can do it! But just now, Zhang situ has reported to me that he wants to appoint Peng yingyu, Zhu Yuanzhang and other six people on a large scale. In addition to these six people, others can choose from Sima! " Xiang Yutian looks at Jiangning''s appearance of protecting the calf. He doesn''t expect that the person he values has already been taken good care of by Zhang Wuji! I saw that he moved the corners of his mouth, but in the end he did not say a word. If you can''t use those six people, other people can''t make do with it! After all, although the whole Jinguan city and the Ming religion were not as talented as before, there were still many ordinary talents of that kind.However, Jiangning was set aside by Jiangning, and his mood toward Yutian was also depressed. After a look at Jiangning, he found that Jiangning was looking up at the sky, as if there was something worthy of attention in the sky. "I know! I''m leaving After thinking about it, Xiang Yutian still resisted the impulse of questioning on Jiangning''s shameless face and left with endless depression. He suddenly felt that he had become a general character of Zhuge Liang! It''s a model for a minister! Is this the famous black mountain demon king in the demon land? With the doubt of life, Xiang Yutian left Qingyang palace like Zhang Wuji. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 "Sikong of Daming kingdom?" At this time, Shi Zhixuan, who is the guest of Chicheng, silently looks at the note in his hand and murmurs to himself. "What Sikong? What is the kingdom of Daming? " Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng City, is drinking with shizhixuan when he hears the murmur of shizhixuan, and asks curiously. "Ha ha!" Shi Zhixuan chuckled, glanced at Yang Chaoyu, who was full of sincerity and said: "when I came to Chicheng, I was an emissary of demon clan and Ming religion alliance! But now, if you want to come to Yangcheng, the Lord will soon know this news. It''s OK for me to inform this news in advance! " Shi Zhixuan stopped, and then arched his hand toward the southwest. Then he took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "now, the identity of shizhixuan is Sikong of Daming kingdom! The kingdom of Daming is just the Jinguan city and Hetao grassland just laid down by Heishan demons, Mingjiao and Jiang religious master! And my master, Jiangning, should call him king now "What? Jiangning should have finished the rectification of Jinguan city so quickly, and then captured Hetao? Even if it has already been established? " Yang Chaoyu, the city master of Chicheng, closed his eyes deeply. Instead of looking at the sudden upsurge of shizhixuan, he regretted his rejection of the alliance proposal put forward by Shi Zhixuan. In fact, today''s Daming kingdom is just a newly established Kingdom, and its momentum and strength are naturally not seen by the old king Yang Chaoyu. It is not this that can shock him. Yang Chaoyu is surprised by Jiangning''s thunderous means! However, just a few days, even one person and one horse will Jinguan city income bag! And then with the rapid development of the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance layout for a long time did not dare to start the action: Swallow Hetao! Yang Chaoyu thought Jiangning was no more than a hot blooded and irritable martial arts master. Therefore, he did not look up to the other side''s proposal of alliance proposed by Shi Zhixuan. But now, Jiangning this series of thunder means down, I believe that the whole world is optimistic about his people will instantly get up? At that time, I''m afraid it will be others who are scrambling to form an alliance with them, rather than Jiangning sending people out to lobby and ask others to form an alliance! What''s more, I''m afraid the treatment of the forces allied with them later is totally different from that of the forces allied with them before! Think of a small snow country should rush to marry its eldest princess to Jiangning as an alliance, many people in the lake are still laughing at xueguoren fool, but now? Thinking of the first snow country to form an alliance with Jiangning, I''m afraid everyone will feel that the snow country''s leader is far sighted? In a flash, Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng City, turned countless thoughts in his head. When he came back to his mind, Shi Zhixuan was still sitting there quietly enjoying the battle dance of Chicheng. "Ha ha ha ha! congratulations! Congratulations! Come on, let''s have another drink Since the city of Taiyu''s stone can''t be changed, Yang Xuancheng can''t keep up with himself. "I have just said that the three wonders of Chicheng are the mountains and the mountains are the peaks, and the wine is called haoxiong! In order to congratulate Shi Sima Gaosheng, come here! Bring me the haoxiong wine which is the king''s collection! Today, I want to stay with Shi Sima for a long time Although he did not change his face, Shi Zhixuan could feel the closeness in the words of Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng city. But after all, Shi Zhixuan is a master of the art of combining vertical and horizontal movements. He did not put on airs because of his sudden high status and did not start negotiations with Yang Chaoyu because of his sudden high status. Instead, he should not drink with Yang Chaoyu. Of course, Shi Zhixuan''s admiration for Jiangning has reached an extreme height. Since being ordered by Jiangning to lobby various countries, various forces and the demon alliance, Shi Zhixuan has suffered a lot of ridicule. If it was not for Shi Zhixuan''s natural talent, he would not have made any achievements in the past year or so. But even in such a difficult situation, Shi Zhixuan still insisted, exhausted all kinds of strategies, and finally completed the alliance with XueGuo. Since then, various legends of Jiangning have spread in the whole lake. With the promotion of Jiangning''s reputation, Shi Zhixuan''s work has become much easier. Because of this, Shi Zhixuan specially selected the top power that can almost stand side by side with the ten square cities in the current world: Chicheng! As the object of their own lobbying. It''s a pity that the city Lord of Chicheng has been the emperor for decades. He just smiles and agrees with all kinds of lobbying of Shi Zhixuan, but he doesn''t make any statement. After the daily court meeting, he accompanies Shi Zhixuan to drink and watch the dance, but he doesn''t mention the idea of alliance. He makes Shi Zhixuan feel a hot and cold stool. At least it''s a good thing to do! Thinking that Jiangning has completed the impossible, Shi Zhixuan''s heart is filled with a faint touch. It''s not easy to be an emissary! Especially when you meet the same object as the human spirit, it is even more difficult to be the one! As a matter of fact, for the bench of Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng City, Shi Zhixuan can pat his butt and leave, and then he no longer wants to entangle himself with the Giant Buddha guarding the polar region. But Shi Zhixuan''s pride in his heart made him not allow himself to fail, even if the whole Chicheng was full of contempt for him? Even if the city Lord of Chicheng has been giving himself up and down, what? As long as you stay in Chicheng, there will always be a successful day! With this attitude, shizhixuan is also with the red city Lord Luan on.At last, the sound of the whole Chicheng''s comments on shizhixuan will disappear completely! No one will say that he is here to eat and drink, and no one will say that he is daydreaming, hoping to form an alliance with Chicheng! Now, what I want to do is to form an alliance with myself! With his heart turning, Shi Zhixuan''s face also showed a trace of sincere smile, and then he picked up the haoxiong wine, one of the three wonders of Chicheng. "For this cup, please forgive me, Lord Yang. Please give me a toast to the king of Daming kingdom first." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 "Ha ha ha ha! The king of Ming Dynasty was newly established, so it should be! Just did not expect Shi Sima to be so loyal! If Shi Sima is willing to give in, Yang Chaoyu will wait for him! " Yang Chaoyu said with a laugh. "It turns out that the Lord of Yang City has been embracing the idea of recruiting Shi in recent months!" Shi Zhixuan suddenly realized that Yang Chaoyu did not respond positively to him, but he also entertained him every day. But for Yang Chaoyu''s solicitation, let alone that Shi Zhixuan is not the Sima of Daming kingdom. Even before, he would not agree with him, let alone that Shi Zhixuan is a person above ten thousand people in the great Ming kingdom! "Ha ha! Yang Chaoyu is extravagant! Jiangning has already revealed the king''s wind, and Shi Sima has made great contributions to Jiangning, and Jiangning has made important use of him. He will never look up to my little Chicheng any more! " Yang Chaoyu is also worthy of being magnanimous. He not only told Shi Zhixuan his purpose in the past few months, but also made a self mockery of himself. Such a demeanor also attracted Shi Zhixuan''s admiration. "So, tomorrow we will begin to discuss the alliance." As for the alliance, Yang Chaoyu shook his head with a bitter smile and asked, "if Yang Chaoyu proposed this invitation a few days in advance, would Shi Sima agree? Also ask shi Sima to tell Yang Chaoyu truthfully, so that Yang Chaoyu will die and understand! " Shi Zhixuan picked up the wine bottle, shook at Yang Chaoyu, and then drank it down. Then he said: "I''m not afraid that the city Lord Yang is angry. Even if he gives up the position of the city master of Chicheng to Shi, Shi will not have a trace of heart! After all, Shi knows his own ability, just like the king''s understanding of Shi! In Chicheng, Shi may not be happy! After all, fame is like a cloud to me Perhaps it was Yang Chaoyu''s magnanimity that moved Shi Zhixuan. He was a rare outsider who revealed his feelings. "So, it''s not my Yang Chaoyu''s strategy." Yang Chaoyu nodded with a smile on his face. Instead of being angry, he was quite satisfied with Shi Zhixuan''s answer. "The hero of Yang! I admire him "Just a false name! Shi Sima has a good reputation Although they had been intimate with each other, they seemed to have never experienced the things they had just happened to. Instead, they began to talk about the polite words that they could never finish until the banquet was over. However, Jiangning occupied a huge territory and established the kingdom of Daming, and Yang Chaoyu''s admiration for Shi Zhixuan spread all over the whole Chicheng city and then the whole Beihai coast under the jurisdiction of Chicheng. At this time, the name of the Daming Kingdom, which occupied a large area of land in Jinguan City, Hetao and Heishan, Jiangning, the king of Daming Kingdom, and Sikong shizhixuan of Daming Kingdom began to spread throughout the northern region, making the whole kingdom more and more powerful. However, the dozens of forces who agreed to form an alliance with Jiangning under the persuasion of Shi Zhixuan felt as if they had picked up a unique secret. Only a lot of small forces are left behind. They curse those forces with infinite jealousy. At the same time, they are eager to find a supporter like Jiangning one day, and then usher in rapid development. With the spread of the great Ming kingdom in Jiangning, even the Supreme Master who had been closed in the ten unique places and tried to ascend to the throne, ordered Donglai to hear the news of Jiangning. At this time, the legend of his famous work has become the first thing in the world. However, Lingdong never wanted to make a name for himself. He felt the call to ascend a few years ago, so he chose to close the gate in the ten places. According to lingdonglai''s conjecture, he will fly up in about a year. However, when he got the information, lingdonglai was interested in Jiangning of the Daming kingdom. Border town killing? Make east to frown, Jiangning''s intention to kill let him feel a trace of the impulse to act for heaven. Today''s lingdonglai is quite in line with the way of heaven. If he violates the way of nature, that is to say, he wants to train Jiangning. Go alone in Yaowang Valley! Well, although this move is still quite fierce, but also act in a fair and aboveboard manner, it is also a man! A robbery? Donglai then looked down and found that Jiangning had already passed the natural calamity on his own. To his surprise, Donglai was more eager to see Jiangning. But immediately, make east to then laugh: "unexpectedly it is Dan Jie! I was almost cheated by the rumors in the world! But what''s the harm of seeing you Seeing this, lingdonglai has decided to meet Jiangning. As for the next information, lingdonglai no longer looks down, but straightens his clothes, as if to see an old friend after years. Jiangning was in Qingyang palace to make fun of the two girls. She felt that the most wonderful thing about time was this. All of a sudden, the whole Qingyang palace seemed to shake. Standing up, Jiangning didn''t feel any abnormality at all. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly. She sighed that she had been too relaxed these days and even had an illusion. However, when Jiangning subconsciously glanced at the system panel that he could endure to survive, the bitter smile on Jiangning''s face instantly turned into a drop of bean sized cold sweat.At this time, Qingyang palace seems to be still as usual, except for a little bit of wind and sand, and can not feel any abnormality at all. However, Jiangning stares at the system panel, but he has to tell himself in his heart: you have fallen into an enemy''s spiritual fantasy. "Ding Dong!"!!! Alert!!! First level alarm!!! Players at this time are similar to the laws of heaven introduced into the illusion! At this time, the player''s body is not in a state of fortification, please try to escape as soon as possible! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Alert!!! First level alarm!!! Players at this time are similar to the laws of heaven introduced into the illusion! At this time, the player''s body is not in a state of fortification, please try to escape as soon as possible! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Alert!!! First level alarm!!! Players at this time are similar to the laws of heaven introduced into the illusion! At this time, the player''s body is not in a state of fortification, please try to escape as soon as possible! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 The mode of system prompt is still the same as before. The only difference is that it suddenly becomes silent. If Jiangning didn''t sweep the same system panel by himself, I''m afraid that he would not have found that he had been unconsciously brought into a fantasy by a super master. In the face of the existence that even the system is afraid of, Jiangning''s cold sweat drips down like rain, because he can''t even find out who the enemy is and where he is! And he looked at the side of the fan and Liu Feifei, but found that the two women are just looking at themselves worried, there is no difference between the look and the past. "Have you ever felt anything unusual?" Forced to endure the fear in his heart, Jiangning was facing the trembling sound of sweat and asked. He shook his head in confusion. When Jiangning was full of disappointment, he nodded his head and said, "there is something abnormal! Ning Ge, are you not the biggest exception? Why do you suddenly have so much sweat on your face? Are you sick? " However, the more this way, the more chilly Jiangning felt. Such a terrible enemy, should be close to the immortal as a means? What does the other person do for himself? What have you done to offend the other party? Jiangning racked his brains, but only found that he had offended the messenger of Shenyu before. This condition may be in line with the current situation. However, if people in Shenyu are so stingy that they spend terrible energy on coming to the next generation because they are inferior to a pig and a dog, Jiangning does not think that he has such a strong charm. However, if it is not God, who will it be? Resisting the fear, Jiangning ran tude Nei Li and asked in a loud voice: "dare to ask who came to tease Jiangning! If there is something wrong in Jiangning, please correct it. Jiangning will repay it ten times! " In the void, there is no one to answer Jiangning''s words. Only fan and Liu Feifei look at Jiangning curiously. They don''t feel that anyone can come and go in the Qingyang palace of Jinguan City, which even makes Jiangning feel so scared. Unfortunately, Zhen and Liu Feifei are not Jiangning, and Jiangning is not willing to tell the two weak women about his fear. When he saw that there was no one to answer him in the void, he had to brave his head and ask, "but the elders of Shenyu look for Jiangning? If the Daming kingdom of Jiangning violates the law of heaven, just one word from the elder, Jiangning will immediately dissolve the kingdom of Daming! " "What? Disband the kingdom of Daming? " Liu Feifei was surprised to cover her little Zui "Ning brother, are you crazy?" She boldly touched Jiangning''s head, trying to see if Jiangning was talking nonsense. Jiangning ignored the teasing of the two girls, but calmly looked at the void, trying to find out the potential enemy, although the move was so ridiculous. All of a sudden, the sound of a flute came from outside the walls of Qingyang palace, as far away as the horizon, and when it was low, it was like weeping in my ears. The sound of the flute is as if it is far away from each other. It is as high as infinity and infinitely low. Jiangning no longer speak, only listen to this kind of music which is like a fairyland. Only fan and Liu Feifei have been addicted to the sound of the transformation. "You have offended the divine realm?" What made Jiangning calm down was the voice without emotion in the void, as if it really represented the way of heaven asking him. The enemy that can''t be seen is the most frightening. Now this man who doesn''t distinguish between friends and enemies has finally made a voice, and a big stone in Jiangning''s heart has finally landed. However, for that person''s problem, Jiangning did not dare to hide anything, and now he said all the relations between himself and the divine realm. Including unintentional three people and the arrival of incompetence, there is no omission of a vomit. "I am not a man of the realm of God!" The man in the void seems to have not communicated with others for tens of thousands of years. By highlighting these words, he finally said his own meaning. And Jiangning also understood that the other party didn''t want to frighten himself, but because the other party had already understood the way of heaven and was no longer rigidly attached to everything. Naturally, he began to forget how to communicate with people. Comparatively speaking, I''m afraid his flute sound is a way of communication, right? Unfortunately, I don''t know the rhythm! Jiangning heart dark hate, seems to be in the void for their own hard to communicate with themselves and feel regret. Because of this regret, Jiangning even suppressed all the doubts in his heart, including who the other party was and what he was looking for, and he stopped asking questions. The man in the void seems to be more powerful than Jiangning''s. He just took a look at Jiangning and seemed to understand what Jiangning was thinking. Then he said word by word: "I, yes, Ling, Dong, come! Search, you, yes, for, for, hand over, flow, heaven, robbery Lingdonglai didn''t explain why he would confine Jiangning to this dreamland for communication. Maybe in his opinion, this is something that doesn''t need to be explained at all. And Jiangning did not have any dissatisfaction. He did not even think that lingdonglai''s action was an insult to himself. Only because Lingdong has the power to make the whole world feel afraid! And this is the prestige of the only Supreme Master in the world. In fact, apart from the prestige of lingdonglai, Jiangning is also quite fond of lingdonglai. After all, although lingdonglai is a supreme master, what he says and does is the way of heaven, conforming to his original intention, which is quite similar to Jiangning after his insight.However, let the east to find their own is to exchange natural calamity, Jiangning''s heart suddenly understood: this makes the East, I''m afraid to soar in the near future? And his so-called communication, I am afraid, is just curious about what he is going to experience! Think of the other side that seems to be able to represent the strength of the way of heaven, Jiangning heart born infinite envy, oneself, when can achieve that kind of strength! "You will soon be as strong as I am! I''ll wait for you in the sky Perhaps it was after speaking for a while that he began to be familiar with this way of language communication, which made the word order of Dong Shuan even more fluent. However, even if the word order is fluent, the tone of linglai''s speech is still emotionless, without any expression of joy, anger, sadness and joy, but he has a little unpredictable favor for Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 Since lingdonglai knew him well, Jiangning simply did not speak any more. Instead, he recalled the natural calamity he had experienced that day. Of course, Jiangning did not even think about the part involving the system, for fear that lingdonglai would recognize his identity as an outsider. Jiangning just imagined the system as the soul of an old man whose strength was against the heaven. Even so, he still led Lingdong to deduce for a long time, and then gave up after he did not get any results. "I see! Lingdong is waiting for you in the heaven! I hope you don''t miss this world too much! Donglai has nothing to do with himself. You can''t look down on him if you want to come! This favor can only be returned when you come to Tianjie and Donglai! " Although it''s about communication, lingdonglai only learned a little about Jiangning''s natural calamity and it was the end of it. As he came, Dong Lai left without trace, as if he had never come. The illusion was lifted, and the cold sweat on Jiangning''s face was not even dry. Looking at Jiangning''s failure, she was very curious. First, she wiped the sweat on Jiangning''s face carefully with brocade handkerchief. Then she asked curiously, "what''s the matter with brother Ning?"? Why do you look so strange all of a sudden Jiangning looked at this and just experienced in the illusion as if the same scene, Jiangning for a time actually some stay. He suddenly realized that he had just been in a dreamland. I''m afraid that only the voice from the East and himself can be regarded as real? I''m afraid that the illusory place of fan, Liu Feifei and the whole Qingyang palace were built by the huge spiritual power of Donglai, right? No!!! Jiangning suddenly thought, perhaps the fantasy of their own and make the East are false!!! It is only in a distant place that he has exerted some kind of magic power which is very close to one''s feet! In a word, when Jiangning thought of the general means of making the immortal come to the East, his indifference to the world disappeared instantly. After all, I''m still too much of a watcher! Thinking that I should have achieved such a little success with the help of the system, I became complacent and even began to enjoy myself! Jiangning suddenly felt embarrassed. "I am still too young! Even with systematic insight, I am still slowly induced by the power of the world''s original rules, and then degenerate! It is in vain to be a transgressor! " Jiangning smile relaxed. "What youth?" Seeing Jiangning refused to answer herself, she leaned to Jiangning''s side and heard Jiangning''s murmur. Jiangning turned her head and looked at the concern on her face and Liu Feifei''s face. Then she stretched out Chu''s hand and felt the tenderness and tenderness of her little hands. These feelings are so real that Jiangning can not believe that these are just illusions. "You will always be the most precious thing in my life!" Jiangning stretched out his hand and held the small hand of fan and Liu Feifei tightly, and his face was heavy. "Ningge, you are also the most precious in your life She seemed to understand Jiangning''s worries and said with a sweet smile, "Ningge, what do you want to do, don''t worry about it!" "What is Ningge going to do?" Liu Feifei felt that she was still in a fog. Her silly appearance made everyone''s heart suddenly open. Seeing two people laughing, Liu Feifei stopped and said: "good! You guys together bully me! No more playing with you "Well, I really can''t play with you!" Jiangning to help forehead, in order to cover up the eyes of the two women do not give up. She had guessed that Jiangning was going to leave, but she didn''t know why Jiangning wanted to leave and what to do. "You may not believe it Jiangning put down his hand and looked at the two girls seriously and said, "I just met an immortal! It may be wrong to say that it is an immortal, but he can be regarded as a Dixian! The immortal asked me about the situation of the Dan Jie that I had lived through! And tell me, he''ll be waiting for me in the upper bound "Fairy? Is there an immortal in this world? " Liu Feifei blinked and asked curiously. That is to say, she grasped the key point: "the immortal, the immortal said that Ningge would also leave us and fly to the upper world?" "Oh! Yes, in this case, Ningge, are you going to leave us Only then did Liu Feifei think of this serious problem. In the face of the two women''s worried eyes, Jiangning still nodded, even though he was reluctant to give up. Flying! How tempting is this? Even if there are numerous obstacles, can this hinder Jiangning''s pursuit of soaring? The Supreme Master lingdonglai has already shown Jiangning what kind of existence he is in the realm of Dixian. And what about Jiangning? Compared with the fearsome talent of the Supreme Master Lingdong, Jiangning can still rely on the help of the system to seek the opportunity to ascend from martial arts! Maybe the way the supreme master ordered to come to the East is his strange spiritual power? Is it his voice of prophecy? Or his unparalleled understanding of the world? Or the martial arts that he despised?What is it, Jiangning is not clear, but Jiangning knows that its own road is martial road. Since the moment of crossing into the world of martial arts and the moment of getting the system, Jiangning will never forget his own road. Maybe the fairies will have the right to bewitch him on the way. But Jiangning in the east to say that sentence, waiting for you, suddenly wake up, continue to embark on the pursuit of their own martial Road, no longer stop. Looking at the intoxication of Jiangning''s face, he felt that his heart suddenly broke. Say good never give up, said that good never give up, but never thought, unexpectedly was a rising lure Hu instantly broken. It turns out that all the vows are just a lie, and to pierce this lie, only need more and more costs, until people can not refuse. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 Jiangning''s eyes are full of apologies. He admits that he loves Yao very much, but to let him give up the lure of rising for the sake of Yao, and then grow old together with him in this world until he dies, Jiangning''s heart is a little reluctant. "If you encounter such an opportunity, I''m afraid you won''t give up!" She sniffed and tried not to cry. Then she shrugged her shoulders and said, "so, Ning elder brother, you can rest assured to pursue your own martial arts! I will take care of all this for you Jiang Ning''s face hurt Jiang Ning. He gently stretched out Chu''s hand and held him in his arms and said, "fool! How could I be willing to leave you behind! " "But, but you, how could you give up flying!" Her voice has become choked. Compared with Liu Feifei, who only worships Jiangning, the relationship between him and Jiangning is much deeper. "Others, they are used to relying on you! But you, you want to leave others cruelly! ... "the more I think about it, the more sad I feel. I can''t help but stretch out Chu''s fist and gently hammer it on Jiangning''s shoulder. Jiangning took an apologetic look at the envious Liu Feifei, and then focused all his attention on him. Liu Feifei, on the other hand, left the warm and sad flower yuan to Jiangning and fan. In fact, Liu Feifei is also a little jealous of fan, because one person won Jiangning''s infinite favor AI. But now, she did not envy, because she saw the sadness and helplessness from her bones. It was as if the most pro Mi person in the world suddenly left her and let her live alone in this cruel world. She is certainly not a weak girl, but because she fell in love with strong Jiangning, she chose to be a little woman. Just this, Liu Feifei knew that he couldn''t do it. "I will not give up flying!" Jiangning looked up at the sky, as if there was a shadow of the Supreme Master''s order to the East in the sky, but he immediately lowered his head, looked at him and said, "I will not give up flying, but I will not leave you! You are so clever, don''t you understand? " "You mean?" Her red eyes are full of surprise. In addition to surprise, her eyes are also full of longing, because she also thought of the situation that Jiangning said, that is, she and Jiangning fly together! If you can fly with your lover, how happy is it? I''m afraid that''s the happiest thing in the world? Think of here, your heart is almost drunk. But immediately, she thought of the gap between herself and Jiangning. She shook her head in disbelief and said, "how can it be! Ning elder brother, you can see the immortal, but you are just a clumsy girl! How can I fly with you! You don''t have to talk to me anymore "But it''s true. I won''t blame you again! Because you find that you can''t give up such an opportunity He let go of the shackles in his heart, stopped Jiang Ning''s desire to speak, helped him sort out his clothes, and then showed a smile from the bottom of his heart and said, "you are just hope. After you fly up, don''t forget." "I said I would not leave you!" Jiangning took hold of her cold hand. He knew that although she had already opened her eyes, the deeper she loved her, the more painful it was! It''s like giving up your favorite. "I said I would not leave you, so I certainly would not!" Jiangning held him in his arms and said firmly, "you are still the spirit under the moon night! She is the most beautiful and intelligent woman in the world! You are the descendant of the Yin Kui sect! Your talent is not even lower than Jiangning! You have to remember that! " "Originally, you are so perfect in your heart?" Listening to Jiangning''s love words from the bottom of her heart again, she felt happy for a time as if she had fallen into a honeypot. She never thought that she, a girl who would only make trouble for Jiangning, should have such an image in Jiangning''s heart. "It was because you were so perfect that Jiangning liked you! And it is because you like me so much now that I feel more and more humble! However, you have always been the goddess in Jiangning''s heart! " Hanging his nose gently, Jiangning said with a smile, "it''s like Chang''e in the eyes of pig Bajie." "Ha ha! It turns out that she is Chang''e! But Ning Ge, you are much better than pig Bajie At last, she burst into tears and laughed at Jiangning''s joke. At last, she showed a smile, and the gloom of Jiangning''s brow finally dissipated. "Yes! Ning Ge is more beautiful than Zhu Bajie, and Yao is much better than Chang''e! " Heartache will this girl''s eye corner tears wipe, Jiangning soft voice said. "You are not so cheeky!" She seems to have changed back to that fairy girl again, that is, Jiangning''s favorite girl. She frowned, and then asked suspiciously, "although you have practiced the demon Dharma to eighteen levels, she doesn''t feel any strange place, and has not seen the so-called immortal. Can he really fly up?" "I said you can, and you can be sure!" Jiangning showed a confident smile, and then looked at him and said, "do you know that you have a way of cultivating demons?""I know that this great method of cultivating demons belongs to one of the ten volumes of" Tianmo CE ". It is held by the" evil extreme sect "of the demon sect. The book is divided into two parts: the upper part focuses on the skills of cultivating the devil species, and the second volume is the method of introducing the devil into the Tao. The great Dharma of cultivating demons in the heart of Taoism specializes in spiritual power, which makes the spirit as real as it is and can bend people''s soldiers without fighting. " She earnestly recalled her instruction to her and repeated it word for word. "Brother Ning, do you want me to practice the magic cultivation method again?" He asked after a pause. Jiangning shook his head and said, "the heart planting magic method is too weird. If the cultivation is not smooth, it may even be planted after the tripod is destroyed! I don''t want you to practice that horrible thing! I just want to tell you that if you practice the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of the Tao to the extreme, you can reach the point where you are approaching the stage of soaring "Near the ascent?" Pang''s eyes lit up. She thought she was hopeless to rise, but she never thought that Jiangning would disclose such a news. Suddenly, she began to plan how to get Daoxin''s magic cultivation method from Xiang Yutian and practice it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 It''s a pity that Jiangning is very familiar with him. He knows his careful thinking. He pretends to be cruel and says, "if you really practice Taoism and cultivate magic, I won''t want you!" "Well! Don''t worry! You can''t cultivate such strange martial arts She turned her eyes and said with a smile. "Oh! I mean it! The cultivation of the heart growing devil is really dangerous! I can''t bear to risk you! In addition to the Dharma of cultivating demons in Daoxin, I have at least several safe ways for you to soar. Why should you take that risk? " Jiangning sighed and said earnestly. Jiang Ning also had a headache for this man who had restored his ancient spirit and spirit. He was afraid that he would not pay attention to it and would practice the magic cultivation method. Therefore, he had to say what he knew. A face you said, I listen to the expression. Jiangning said with tears and laughter: "I just want to tell you that your magic strategy is a very profound secret! The high-level martial arts recorded above, such as the heavenly devil Dafa you have cultivated, are actually no less than those of the Daoxin magic cultivation method! " There was a trace of disapproval on her face. She had been practicing the magic Dharma for so many years, and she had already reached the highest level: the 18th level, but she didn''t feel any sign of rising! Think of here, do not speak, just show a: you continue to coax me, I listen to the expression. Jiangning was made to cry and laugh by this look. He stretched out Chu''s big hand and said: "you show me this expression again, I''m going to move my family rules! Just listen! " She vomited powder, and then sat upright, just like a private school student, nodded respectfully toward Jiangning. Jiangning no longer paid attention to Yao''s mischievous, he just went on to say: "what''s the method of ascending this heart planting magic Dharma? That is to find a fate in the enemy, and the opponent to the ultimate showdown! And the opponent''s strength must be similar to him, or he will be killed, or his opponent will be killed! " "And then?" At last, he was attracted by the way Jiangning used to ascend. "If the two men are very close in strength, and they have a deep understanding of their own martial arts, then after this decisive battle, they will have a more profound understanding! Then there will be the possibility of soaring! " Jiangning recalled the waves and clouds and pangban said. "Is it just possible?" At this time, it can be said that he was fascinated by the flying up. Hearing that it was only possible, he was suddenly disappointed. "At least I once knew a man who was just passionate about the sword and the sword. Then he understood the sword technique of the unity of man and nature. Finally, the man was selected by a man who practiced the Taoist heart cultivation and the devil cultivation method until he became a great success. They fought against the full moon night. There was no victory or defeat in this battle, but after the war, both of them were promoted!" Jiangning told the truth what he knew about waves and clouds and pangban in his previous life. "Well, what Ning Ge means is that he also wants to find the man in his destiny?" He asked seriously. "It''s just a way! In addition, there is another example that can soar In Jiangning''s head, the legend of Yan Fei in the legend of Frontier wilderness appeared, and then he said slowly: "there was an elder who reached the point of soaring by virtue of his sword skill and a pill named Dan Jie that he had learned in the night when the moon was in the sky." "In addition to his own ascension, he also helped his two confidants to build a successful foundation, and then the three of them rose together!" She believed that Jiangning would not deceive herself. It was because of this that she was deeply shocked when she heard Jiangning''s method of soaring. In fact, Jiangning said in this example, put forward two ways to Soar: self cultivation is enough, Dan medicine can help feisheng! After reaching the point of soaring, you can help others build the foundation, and then fly together! She was just a little shocked, and she immediately realized the trouble that these two methods might encounter: "if so, the pill named Danjie, I''m afraid it''s at least Saint level pill? What conditions do you need to help others build foundations? " "By the way, Ningge, what''s your method of soaring?" No matter what, she finally found the way to follow Jiangning. Her mood became more and more cheerful, and she asked curiously. Jiangning showed a proud smile and said: "did you forget that your brother Ning just passed through Dan Jie before? At that time, you Ning Ge Ke refined a saint level pill! So, if you want to choose pills to soar, you don''t have to worry! Although I don''t know much about the method of foundation building, if I have experienced the foundation building and becoming a pill, I will certainly understand the key to it! " At this time, Jiangning thought of Yanfei, who just created the Xianmen sword technique, and then helped his lover Ji Qianqian and an Yuqing to build the foundation with his own experience in building the foundation! Is he worse than Yanfei? Jiangning smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t think that what Yanfei can do can''t be done by himself."It''s so simple to fly!" She vomited a long breath deeply and then looked at Jiangning with her mouth: "but Ning brother, you just pretended to be separated from others to frighten people!" "In fact, I was serious at that time!" Jiangning denied his own frightening, but said with a smile: "after all, the price of soaring is not light, if it is worth the talent can soar!" Jiangning didn''t say who was worth and who was not, but he understood. After all, Jiangning is now the king of Daming Kingdom, and his every move involves too much. If all the officials, sons, wives and concubines have been found, Jiangning may not be able to let everyone soar even if he has mastered the method of ascension. And if some people are left behind to keep them from flying, who knows what will happen to them? There is no lack of enmity in this world. Thinking of this, she said, "fortunately, you are qualified." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 "In fact, the world always has its own trajectory. If I destroy the world too much, don''t say that I have so many ways to fly up, even if I can fly directly, I will encounter all kinds of accidents and die!" Jiangning tried to teach him his understanding of the world. Since she is destined to follow her own ascent, Jiangning doesn''t mind letting her start to look at the world from another angle. Of course, for these rare experiences, he is also rare, full of patience and curiosity to start listening. As if she was a child, she followed Zhu YuYan''s side, listening to Zhu Yuyan explain to her the appearance of the devil Dharma. A long talk was held until the next day, when the two were finished. On the stone table next to them, the palace ladies prepared meals for them four times. However, one of these two people is very serious in sorting out their own experience, and at the same time, the other is eager to absorb all the new knowledge, without any intention of touching those meals. Fortunately, both Jiangning and Pang have achieved amazing accomplishments. Otherwise, I would have no strength to explain and listen to lectures if I had been starving for a long time. "In short, the world has its own rules. If you understand some rules, you will master some magical powers." Jiangning still wanted to take out his glorious deeds and said, "I once mastered his mind, this magic power, and the earth God who came to look for me yesterday seems to have mastered it." "Oh? So powerful? But why didn''t you see Ning ge you used it? " He asked curiously. Why? Jiangning said with a bitter smile: "because I killed too many people and lost my mind, I had to spend a huge price to find myself again! And in this price, there is the magic power "It must be because of him!" Recalling Jiangning''s killing in the border city, it seems that since then, Jiangning''s strength has been reduced a lot, until now it has recovered. "Ha ha! In fact, I also want to thank that ordeal! Because of that ordeal, I found a more suitable way for my ascent Wu Weng''s Wufa, as well as Wu Weng''s failure to realize his merits, has to sigh. She was curious about what kind of path Jiangning had found, but since Jiangning didn''t say so, she didn''t ask. She just began to look forward to the story of her wandering in the world with Jiangning. Unfortunately, although Jiangning has the impulse to go to the river and lake immediately, it is impossible to achieve. Because his marriage with snow princess Xuelian has been settled to Yutian. "Why should it be three months later? I can''t wait Jiangning''s performance at this time is like a big sex wolf. Unfortunately, Xiang Yutian couldn''t wait for Jiangning. He didn''t care about Jiangning''s appearance. Instead, he said earnestly: "this time, dozens of envoys came to Jinguan city. These envoys either want to form an alliance with our Daming Kingdom, or they want to do business with me. Some forces even said they want to join us in Daming Kingdom He stopped at Yutian, then looked at Jiangning and said, "if there is no king''s participation in these things, Xiang Yutian will never be able to do it!" "Oh, in that case, let''s take some time to gather these messengers together! Let''s concentrate on lingzu hall! After the court meeting is over, we''ll have a big banquet and entertain them by the way. " Jiangning rubbed his chin and came up with such a simple and crude method. It seems that there is no need to look at the actions of the kingdom of Kameda, and they don''t want to see the big demand. "One more thing!" He hesitated to Yutian for a moment, and then stopped. Jiangning glanced at Yutian, knowing that the old fox didn''t feel shy at all, so he didn''t ask immediately, just waiting to tell Yutian himself. Anyway, he won''t be cheated by this old fox again. I remember that last time, because he agreed to his proposal of recruiting talents in the whole country, this product almost didn''t rob the ordinary talents of Mingjiao and Jinguan city! Fortunately, Zhang Wuji has already set out for the battle and Shi Zhixuan has not returned. Otherwise, Zhang Wuji and Shi Zhixuan will have to beat up the old fox for some time to get angry. Seeing Jiangning didn''t respond, he sighed to Yutian with a heavy look and said, "this may be more urgent than the wedding of the king!" "What''s the matter?" Jiangning looks tight. "Zhang situ led the army all the way, but it seems that because he killed a rogue named Tian boguang in Huashan, Shaanxi Province, he provoked Linghu Chong, the leader of Huashan Mountain, and a monk who claimed that he could not be stopped. These two men made clear that the chariots and horses wanted to avenge Tian boguang. They said that the 500 Li Huashan Mountain was his sphere of influence. Let us withdraw immediately!" To Yutian carefully sort out the information he got, and then said it clearly. Seeing Jiangning lost in thought, he opened his mouth to Yutian and wanted to explain: "this Huashan Mountain is... " I know! " Jiangning held out his hand to stop the explanation to Yutian, and then said with a heavy face: "Huashan is not only the leader of the five mountains on the surface, but also has the shadow of the sun moon Shinto religion behind it! It is said that the doctrine of sun and moon Shinto preaches self Ming religion, but it is better than blue! The strength is strong, it is just another Ming religion! "Jiangning tried to integrate what he knew, and then said word by word: "the master of Huashan linghuchong''s sword technique is rare in the world. He has also studied Zixia skill and Shaolin Yijin Jing. His strength is unimaginable! And the sun and moon Shinto cult leader Dongfang invincible is rumored to be Linghu Chong''s lover! Because of the great success of its sunflower treasure, the speed is incomparable in the world Now that the two Buddhas have been named, Jiangning doesn''t mind pointing out the name that can''t be avoided: "it''s not Shaolin or Buddhist people. It''s said that this person shaved his head because he pursued a nun (dumb mother-in-law) and became a fake monk! This man came from a wrong way, but his strength can be called as a nature. He can be compared with Ouyang Feng''s five unique skills! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Xiang Yutian didn''t expect Jiangning to know so much about the heroes of the world without leaving home. However, he was also a great man. He would not tangle with these details. He pretended to be very worried and said, "since you know these enemies, it''s better than that! In the king''s opinion, how should we deal with this matter? " "But it needs to be handled carefully! If it shows a little concession, it will let the prestige of Daming Kingdom disappear, and make people laugh at you! If it causes a decisive battle between the two forces, I''m afraid it will increase countless killing, and it will also cause all kinds of bystanders to take advantage of the fire! " Jiangning closed his eyes and thought about it. Then he pointed out the importance of dealing with the matter at this time. Then he said slowly: "in my opinion, the leading figures are mainly Linghu Chong and can''t do without discipline. The purpose of Linghu and can''t help but rush out is to argue for the dead Tian boguang! Therefore, we just need to find a way to get rid of Linghu Chong and the anger that can''t be stopped, and we will be able to resolve this matter safely! " Said here, Jiangning said with a smile: "want to come, that five mountain sword school also did not have the courage to fight with my Daming kingdom!" "Holy in the king!" He nodded to Yutian, who did not show any trace: "although the five mountains sword school is powerful, it is only a District sword school after all! And the sun and moon cult and the must abstain are just the backing of the five mountain sword sect! If you have to, you will not easily interfere with the affairs of the Ming kingdom! " Jiangning looked at the rain field with admiration, and then remembered that this human spirit was immortal! His insight is much better than his own. Since there is a ready-made Sima think tank in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty here, Jiangning simply stopped thinking about countermeasures. He just laughed and looked at Yutian as if he was saying, "you''re right. Go on! Xiang Yutian was embarrassed and had to sigh about Jiangning fox. Then he said with confidence: "this matter of the river and lake should be solved by the way of the river and lake! Since Linghu Chong has already made his mark, why can''t we regard this as an opportunity for our great Ming kingdom? " Jiangning nodded. He didn''t think so far from Yutian. At this time, he couldn''t help sighing that being a superior person was quite good, at least he didn''t have to use his brain. However, this is just a flash in Jiangning''s mind, and it will not shake his martial arts. Seeing that Jiangning agreed with his own view, Xiang Yutian thought that Jiangning and his hero had the same ideas, so he stopped immediately and said in one breath: "since it''s to solve the problem with the Wulin method, it''s natural to set up a challenge arena. Each side has ten people to compete in martial arts, and then discuss the hero in terms of martial arts! If they are powerful, our army will retreat 500 Li! On the contrary, if our army wins... " Xiang Yutian didn''t say what would happen after the victory of the Daming Kingdom, but he thought it was also related to the 500 Li sphere of influence. Since Linghu Chong wants to make the Daming Kingdom retreat 500 Li, then he must do his own plan to go back 500 Li! Moreover, with the top combat power of Daming Kingdom, Linghu Chong is likely to lift a stone to hit his own feet! Thinking of this, Jiangning agreed and nodded: "since they know that the result will be such a river and lake solution, then they must have a plan in mind! Xiang Sima thinks that the Ming kingdom can send ten top experts? " As expected, Mr. Nakata sighed bitterly! My subordinates have studied it carefully. The five mountain sword sect, together with the sun and moon cult, has seven top experts, including Ling Huchong, fengqingyang, Yue buqun, Lin Pingzhi, can''t do without discipline, the East invincible, and let me go. There are seven of them! " "Good! It is obvious that they want to suppress the expedition pace of our Daming kingdom by relying on the number of top experts! " Jiangning nodded, and then looked to Yutian, just waiting for Yutian to give a solution. "It''s just a small skill! They only think about quantity, but ignore quality! But I don''t know that the king alone can defeat all the heroes in the world! In the face of absolute strength, all the intrigues are nothing but a bubble Xiang Yutian didn''t count the top experts of Daming kingdom. Instead, he just shook his head in disdain. Of course, this old fox is taking the opportunity to flatter. "Then, this matter needs my king''s help?" Jiangning just don''t believe that this is flattery to Yutian, pretending not to know. For Jiangning''s ridicule, he gave Yutian an embarrassed smile and said, "the king is the flag of our Daming kingdom. How noble is the identity? How can the ordinary men in the river and lake do it by themselves? Is it not that I have lost the prestige of Ming Dynasty? The meaning of Wei Chen is that the king only needs to be the commander-in-chief, and the final line can be! And Wei Chen, this old bone has not been active for a long time! " Finally, Xiang Yutian''s smiling appearance suddenly became tall. However, his edges and corners that had been removed by Chaowu were not removed at all. They suddenly showed up, swearing at the extraordinary heart of the old man. And his long-standing temperament also burst out at this moment, just like a dazzling star, suddenly appeared in the ten thousand year Qingyang palace of the Jinguan city. Looking at in front of him has become equal to the Yutian, Jiangning is very pleased. Yeah! Who is Xiang Yutian? He is the leader of the "evil extreme sect" of the two sects and six ways of the demons. He is the "evil emperor" who is the master of the demon sect and is the descendant of moyiming. He lived for hundreds of years, even if he was a top master who was only one step away from breaking and soaring! If you calculate it carefully, I''m afraid the strongest person in Daming kingdom is Xiang Yutian, right?Jiangning recalled the description of Xiang Yutian that he had seen in his previous life and yearned for it leisurely. "This sword of Daming kingdom is going to show its edge at last!" Thinking that he would have a chance to see the power of Yutian, Jiangning muttered to himself. The supreme master ordered Donglai to be the best in the world, but even if he made Donglai, it was just a step away from the soaring! But his own kingdom of Ming Dynasty also has such a supreme sword which is one step away from soaring! Now, the sword is finally coming out of its sheath! He will let the world see the terrible top combat power possessed by the kingdom of Daming! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 Zhang Wuji has been blocked for a day by the Wuyue sword school headed by Huashan school. Although he knew that this was not his own decision, he still felt extremely oppressed. If the king is here, I''m afraid he won''t be so subdued? Zhang Wuji didn''t want to wait quietly for the solution of Jinguan city. On this day, Zhang Wuji tried peace talks and tried to use the invincible ten Jue armies to show the power of the Ming kingdom. However, linghuchong is obviously not an easy-going person. As for the peace talks proposed by Zhang Wuji, linghuchong neither refuses nor agrees, but only says that he should consider it first. Even if Zhang Wuji came to Linghu Chong''s front with 3000 iron armour, Linghu Chong still did not agree to the peace talks. This provocation, Linghu Chong is holding for Tian boguang to discuss a view of the mind, and did not think too much. After all, the power of the Daming kingdom is incomparable. Not to mention his small Huashan sect. Even if he tied the five mountain sword sect and the sun moon cult together, I''m afraid it would not be enough to crack the teeth of the Ming Dynasty. However, Linghu Chong has no idea, but it does not mean that others have no idea. For example, Linghu Chong''s lover and sun moon Shinto cult leader Dongfang invincible, such as a person who claims to be from the divine realm and can contact various forces to jointly fight against the Daming kingdom is called unintentional person. According to the legend of Shenyu, linghuchong''s existence is definitely untouchable. But fortunately, Huashan school is originated from Quanzhen sect of Taoism, and there is a man who inherits the spirit of Dugu Jiujian, the sword demon who seeks defeat alone. Therefore, although Linghu Chong''s strength is not enough, at least he also understands some legends about the divine realm. Different from Jiangning''s disdain for unintentional, Linghu Chong''s carelessness to this God region emissary can be said to be respectful and reverent. Because the news brought by this messenger really shocked Linghu Chong. He originally lived in a world of medium force. In addition to the world of medium force, there were also low and high armed forces. The incompetent emissary came from the world of high force! The original martial arts, in addition to the innate, there is the Supreme Master, who seems to be the guardian of the world. The Supreme Master will eventually seek to ascend to a higher world of force, such as the divine realm! As for whether there is a world above the divine realm, this is not something that incompetent people can know. However, just the existence of the world of high force, which can easily make people live for thousands of years, makes Hu Chong have already been fascinated. If they can fly to the realm of love for thousands of years, they can not love each other? In addition to longevity, there are those as if Immortal means of general advanced Kung Fu, but also let Linghu Chong envy the fierce. In short, because of the ineptitude, the world outlook of the whole Huashan Mountain and even the high-level of the five mountain sword sect and the sun moon Shinto cult has all changed overnight. But because of the inability to say that the Ming Dynasty in Jiangning was actually changing its life against the heaven, trying to plunder the world and impose it on itself, so as to seek to ascend. Linghu Chong is naturally the simplest way to fly, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what Linghu Chong did at this time also broke the favor of incompetent messengers? Because of all these, the alliance of the five mountain sword school and the sun moon Shinto religion began to emerge, and then they made a rare concerted effort to fight against the giant Ming Dynasty. In addition to the beautiful future constructed by rhetoric, what really convinced everyone of incompetence was that after displaying the life saving talisman given to him by the twelve elders of the divine realm before leaving, he summoned the so-called strongest card. This talisman is specially refined by the twelve elders of the divine realm for their disciples. It can be used when they are in danger of life. It can summon a twelve elder''s Avatar at a time of crisis. The duration is 10! Although this body is only one percent of the strength of the twelve elders in the divine region, his understanding of the rules, magical powers and martial arts is exactly the same as that of the twelve elders in the divine region. Therefore, it is natural that he can exert nearly one tenth of the strength of the twelve elders of the divine region. However, one tenth of the strength of the twelve elders in the divine realm can kill nearly 90% of the creatures in the whole divine realm. Therefore, in the view of incompetence, even if his life preserving card has only 10 interest, it can make him defeat Jiangning, the strongest in the Daming Kingdom, in the frontal arena! As long as Jiangning is defeated or blocked, other people in the whole Daming kingdom are naturally not worried! That''s why all people listen to their incompetence. After all, the kingdom of Daming will take Jiangning as the vanguard, and then try to destroy the prestige of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance with his own efforts. When the time comes to kill the fox, it''s only necessary for Jiang Ning to deal with the problem. Of course, if Jiangning ranks behind to fight, this incompetence can also come out after Jiangning''s appearance. In short, this incompetent emissary is the most powerful deterrent force of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, but it can only be used once. It''s not that no one thinks that the incompetent emissary is a bluff. But since the incompetence is not even afraid of death, how about the five mountains Sun Moon alliance even if it is accompanied by this incompetence crazy once? After all, this will not be too much loss for the five Yue Sun Moon alliance! Yes, all the high-level officials of the five mountain sword sect and the sun moon cult did not feel that they would suffer much loss in this incident. Because they believe that Jiangning must not have the courage to send the whole kingdom of Daming out to attack itself!After all, the May Sun Moon alliance is not a small force with only one peerless master in Hetao Wangting! What''s more, after hearing the grapevine, the peerless master of Hetao Wangting, wuzun bixuan, was killed on the way to Hetao Wangting without meeting Jiangning. The war ended without a collision, which revealed a strange atmosphere. Therefore, even if the kingdom of Daming was at its zenith, the leaders of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance still braved their courage under the instigation of the incompetent emissary who claimed to be from the divine realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 The high-level officials of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance tried their best to figure out, but they ignored that the kingdom of Daming was a super power based on the Ming religion and united with Heishan demons and Jinguan city! Such a force, no matter now, even before, whether it is the Ming religion, the black mountain demon clan or the Jinguan City, can at least send several top experts. For example: Xiang Yutian. At this time, Xiang Yutian''s mood is particularly agitated. Since he became the king of Heishan, he has not done anything for many years. Today, he has become the Sima of the Ming Kingdom, which attracts the attention of the whole world. Not to mention the comments of others, he has already had an impulse to trample the world under his feet. Who is Xiang Yutian? I''m afraid that no one has known about the whole Wulin for hundreds of years, right? Today, xiangyutian has decided to let everyone know himself again by taking advantage of the special eighteen carrying princes of the Daming kingdom. No matter the former xiangyutian, or the former Heishan king, but as the dashima of Daming kingdom! Behind xiangyutian is Jiangning''s thirty-six carrying Yuban. Jiangning is quietly practicing in Yuban at this time. Since he got the system, Jiangning did not have the idea of practicing again. However, when he found that his martial arts could produce lower consumption and greater power with his super understanding, Jiangning had the idea of practicing hard. The arrival of the Supreme Master''s order Donglai also made Jiangning firm in his idea of diligent practice. If it had been, Jiangning would have summoned Chen and Liu Feifei to his own imperial banishment, and then add fragrance to the tea, and have a good time. It''s a pity that Jiangning can''t any more. He likes it more, but he won''t stick to it as usual. This is also the case with Pang. She is now concentrating on the understanding of the magic Dharma she has already understood countless times. As the princess of the Ming Dynasty, she did not have to appear in public to participate in the challenge. However, she has already had her own higher pursuit, that is to follow Jiangning''s footsteps and fly with him! In this case, she could not live with the idea of haunting Jiangning all day long. Even if Jiangning has the idea of building a foundation for her and helping her soar, she doesn''t want to be a burden to Jiangning all the time. What happened after the flight? If there are many crises, not only can''t help Jiangning, but also want to become his burden, then what''s the significance of his own soaring? It is precisely because of these ideas that he is very serious about practicing at this time. Even though she has been rotten by her understanding of the Dharma, she still believes that there is still a place she has not found to practice this skill that lianjiang Ningdu advocates! She is very serious, and Liu Feifei is still so carefree enjoying the scenery along the way. Liu Feifei adores Jiangning more than he loves Jiangning. If Jiangning soars, Liu Feifei will certainly worship Jiangning more, but if Liu Feifei is allowed to practice hard as he does, just to follow Jiangning''s side to soar, Liu Feifei''s motivation is not so enough. "The outside world is so beautiful!" Liu Feifei finally had a second chance to visit the scenery along Sichuan and Shaanxi. After all, his last expedition with the army was too hasty. Liu only enjoyed the magnificent Hetao grassland, but did not have a chance to appreciate the precipitousness of Sichuan and Shaanxi. Now she begged from Jiangning, but the effect is much better than in the Liu family. Therefore, she was only obsessed with Jiangning for a while, then got Jiangning''s nod and was able to go out with the army. However, it is not enough to say that this is a war. After all, the whole line of the Daming Kingdom and the sedan bearers are only three or four hundred, which is certainly not the army. However, this team is the most elite part of Daming Kingdom at this time! Jiangning in the thirty-two imperial banishments and the dashima xiangyutian among the eighteen feudal lords'' banishments are the most invincible existence in the whole Daming kingdom. After all, Huashan was still in the sphere of influence of the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, so even if Jiangning was not in a hurry on the way, they only took two days to get to the place where Zhang Wuji was stationed. Zhang Wuji flew to see that Jiangning did not blame the good-natured Sima Tu of the Ming kingdom. Instead, he held Zhang Wuji by himself, and then walked into the Chinese army tent with Zhang Wuji hand in hand. At the Zhongjun tent, Jiangning, regardless of Zhang Wuji''s concession, insisted on putting Zhang Wuji on the throne, while he himself sat in Zhang Wuji''s left-hand position and Yutian''s right-hand seat, and Li and Liu Feifei stood behind Jiangning. "The king let Wuji sit on the throne, but he baked Wuji on the fire!" Zhang Wuji grinned bitterly and arched his hand to Yutian towards the big Sima, and then complained to Jiangning. "Ha ha! After all, you are the manager at this time! You''re always in charge until there''s no military order! Although I am a king, I can''t let you lose your prestige in front of the Ministry! " Jiangning waved his hand with a smile, and then said, "what''s more, I''m waiting for four people. Why should we be polite?" He nodded to Zhang Wuji with a smile to Yutian, indicating that Zhang Wuji was at ease. He knew which four people in Jiangning mouth were. "All right, all right! Don''t think about it! Beat the drum and summon the commanders! Let''s not delay! Solve the Huashan school as soon as possible, so as to finish work early! " Jiangning stopped Zhang Wuji''s desire and stopped, and then took a look at the direction of Huashan school with a smile.Besides, it is very close to the camp because it is very close to the camp. At this time, Linghu Chong and others are calling all the experts to discuss things in the big tent of the Chinese army. After all, before Jiangning arrived, they could subconsciously ignore Jiangning''s prestige. Now Jiangning imperial expedition, everyone''s heart again surged a layer of shadow. It''s no wonder these people are timid. It''s Jiangning''s reputation in recent years is too harsh, even reaching the point where children cry at night. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 "Jiangning has come! What''s more, according to the information just reported by the spies, it''s possible that dashima of the Daming Kingdom has also come to Yutian! " Linghu Chong is sitting on the top of the military position. On his left side is the founder of Huashan. His right hand is the leader of the sun moon Shinto sect, Dongfang invincible. In addition to the Huashan sect experts standing behind the wind and the sun moon Shinto cult masters standing behind the East invincible, the rest of the faction experts are sitting in the big tent. Linghu Chong''s news made the noisy big tent quiet for a moment, and then all the people''s eyes were turned to the inability of the God region messenger sitting side by side with Linghu Chong. The eyes of all the masters are just like the essence, which makes the low status God realm messengers feel pressure. Especially, the eyes of these people also contain the color of expectation. However, the incompetence immediately straightened his chest and said, "it''s just Jiangning! It''s no more than a mole ant under the body of the twelve elders in our divine region! Just take it easy! " Indeed, there is no reason for incompetence to be stressed. On the contrary, he thinks that this is a good time for him to raise his divine power! After all, God has been silent for thousands of years! I didn''t expect that the small world of China and martial arts would dare to disobey the orders of the messenger of God. In fact, incompetence admired his endurance. In his opinion, if ordinary people were insulted so much in the Daming Kingdom, they might summon the twelve elders in a rage, and then they would flee back to the divine realm. But he was incompetent. He just kept the shame in his heart and wandered around the kingdom of Daming, looking for an opportunity to revenge Jiangning! Heaven sees pitiful, Zhang Wuji''s strength is not so good, but he learned Jiangning''s bad temper 80% and killed Tian boguang, Huashan leader''s sworn brother Linghu Chong. When you meet the Jinyu God again, you can''t help but act like this. Different from the rebellious Jiangning, Linghu Chong is still a person who knows etiquette. For Linghu Chong, incompetent feel that such a person as the spokesperson of God is really good! In fact, the more suitable spokesperson for incompetence is Yue buqun, the elder of Huashan school. But obviously, although Yue buqun is more obedient, his strength is really too poor, even if he is incompetent, he is also a little despised. In the meantime, Linghu Chong has ordered the whole army to be on guard, and then they return to the camp respectively, waiting for Jiangning to send people to stir up the war. They just left their seats, but did not think of it. The small soldier who reported the news rushed into the account of the Chinese Army: "report to the leader of the alliance, and Jiangning will send people to fight!" The crowd first looked at the small soldier''s gilt invitation, and then turned their eyes to Linghu Chong and his incompetence. "Hum! This Jiangning strength is not very good, but the disposition is impatient! Since he wants to die in a hurry, my grandfather will help him See the morale of the people seems to be because of Jiangning''s surprise and some frustrated, incompetent immediately severely patted the table to drink. Linghu Chong took a look at his incompetence and nodded: "what the incompetent emissary said is very true! Then Jiangning will wait for them to drink soon, and then I will solve the problem "Good!" "Grandma bear, grandfather is going to destroy the kingdom of damned Ming!" "Kill Jiangning and come back to drink!" Linghu Chong''s proposal immediately attracted the group of Hao roar, straight to the morale of the people to the top. With the evil spirit of meeting God and killing God, the experts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, led by linghuchong, fengqingyang and the invincible of the East, rushed to the arena that had been set up between the two armies. Compared with the smoky atmosphere of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, the ten Jue army, after Zhang Wuji''s command, yelled in unison, and then kept silent, only with a chilling spirit of Juesha, followed Jiangning and Zhang Wuji behind Yutian three people. Originally, the members of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance still felt that their side was full of momentum, but even a fool could see that the other side had no momentum at this time. Compared with the ten unique armies with neat military appearance, they were just like a group of mobs. See each other''s ten Jue army, make Hu Chong heart surge up a envy. He knew that the Iron Army could wipe out any master in the world! Including Jiangning. At this time, the first master of Tiening was in the hands of Jiangning! This is a great irony. Linghu Chong has made up his mind that after this war, he must set up an iron army like the Ming kingdom! Even if the five mountains Sun Moon alliance is not as many masters as the Ming Kingdom, then we should set up an iron army with only dozens and hundreds of people! Such an iron army is so much stronger than a mob like himself! Despite the large number of people on our side, I''m afraid that if the number of our side is increased by 10 times, we may not be able to beat the other party! With this regret and determination, Linghu Chong took a look at his second master: fengqingyang! The wind was so clear that he did not say a word. He flew to the challenge arena built by bluestone, and then his old voice spread all over the two armies: "the wind is clear in Huashan Mountain! Come and learn from you"Hiss! Our five mountains Sun Moon alliance even sent elder Feng as a forward? Does it look up to the kingdom of Daming? " "I''m afraid that even Jiangning will not be sure to win? In this way, it''s a bit wasteful! " "Will the king see the king in the first scene? I''m afraid that no one in the Daming kingdom can beat him except Jiangning? " Seeing that Feng Qingyang was the first one to come to power, Jiangning''s ten Jue army didn''t have any response. Instead, Linghu Chong''s five Yue Sun Moon alliance made a voice of sucking cold air. Obviously, even these people didn''t expect linghuchong to have such great courage. The ten Jue army was still quiet. Even the women such as fan and Liu Feifei did not make any sound, because they believed their king, Jiangning. In their opinion, I''m afraid Jiangning can beat each other''s ten masters alone! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 "Dashima of Daming Kingdom, to Yutian! Come and learn To everyone''s surprise, Jiangning didn''t play. Instead, dasima of the Daming Kingdom, who has always been famous for his ability to govern the world, flew to Yutian. When flying to Yutian on the stage, his flying skill really surprised a large number of people. But in people''s eyes, he is still a weak scholar image. Scholar! It''s normal to be able to protect your life lightness skill! But what about his other Kung Fu? Is it that he wants to use that lightness skill to explore the strength of the old man Feng, or even consume him? All people, including Ling Huchong, are skeptical about the stage to Yutian. Even if the wind is clear, in the moment to see the rain field, is also Leng for a moment. This son has a unique appearance. The basin is wide and long, with a wide forehead and chin on the upper pocket, which gives a magnificent impression. His eyes, ears, mouth and nose have a rich taste carved out of granite. His long eyes have a mocking smile, which not only makes people feel his cynical nature, but also despises the pride and conceit of all living beings in the world. It''s obvious that this person is a good person to govern the world, whether it''s rumors or appearance! In the past, he would have been good at persuading this weak scholar, but now it is related to the fate of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance! It''s a pity that the wind is clear, and then he pulls out his sword. Standing on the stage to Yutian, he has an attitude of dominating the world and giving up his own. In addition, he has broad shoulders and thick blades. The protruding lines of his chest support his tight fitting black clothes. His face and body shape match well, which makes people feel that he has a kind of evil and different temperament. Although Xiang Yutian''s appearance is very unexpected, the Daming kingdom in Jiangning is still quiet, as if Xiang Yutian is a peerless master! His appearance was expected. Feng Qingyang said nothing, but nodded to Yutian. After getting the response to Yutian, he used his best Dugu Jiujian to stab xiangyutian. Dugu Jiujian was created by Dugu Qiubai, the sword devil. It is a unique sword technique that can only defend but not attack. When the internal power reaches Dugu Jiujian, all of them fail! He is the king of swordsmanship. It''s a pity that the sword devil, who has never been defeated in his whole life, has created a sword technique by seeking defeat alone. Now he meets Xiang Yutian. Feng Qingyang wanted to solve the scholar with his own sword, so as to carry out the next fight as soon as possible. Who ever thought that he didn''t even see what he had done to the rain field, and found that his sword had been pierced empty. Xiang Yutian still stood there quietly, without moving, as if he had just dodged the sword of the wind, which was just the illusion of the public. However, fengqingyang knows that he did not have the illusion! Because he suddenly thought of the first master of the five mountains Sun Moon Alliance: the East invincible! The Asia invincible''s unparalleled speed can make his sword at will fall into the air. Thinking of this, Feng Qingyang knew that he had met a big enemy in his life, and he immediately stopped thinking about why this scholar had such a terrible speed as the Asia invincible. He just kept calm and quietly operated Dugu Jiujian, and then stabbed Xiang Yutian again. Seeing such exquisite swordsmanship, he sighed to Yutian: "I haven''t been out of the world for 400 years, but I never thought that there was such an exquisite sword technique in the world! It''s really gratifying! " Xiang Yutian didn''t know how to avoid the wind, and that sword had already aroused people''s exclamation. However, he claimed that he had lived for 400 years! However, some members of the Yutian school think that the Wutian school may not be able to make an alliance with the Yutian school. The two members of the five Mountain Sun Moon alliance did not have a chance to argue who was right and who was wrong, because the next contest let them concentrate all their minds on it, and they did not dare to talk about it, let alone think about it. On the challenge arena, the wind was as clear as a gray shadow, floating around the rain field, and the sword in his hand made the sound of defeating Ge from time to time. The nine swords of Dugu that the old man Feng put out with all his strength made the spectators lose their eyes. If only there was a pen to write down the most exquisite sword technique in the world, and then he would go back to his family as a family treasure and ponder it day and night! In fact, the hearts of the top experts in the whole five mountains Sun Moon alliance are very clear. Although the old man Feng seems to be going to fight against the rain field, in fact, all the sword moves of fengqingyang have failed!!! Instead of making any achievements, he seems to have been hit by some kind of defensive circle similar to the great shift of heaven and earth to Yutian. His speed is getting slower and his sword moves are becoming more and more gorgeous. This gorgeous sword move is just the result of spending a lot of internal power to maintain his attack. Seeing that old man Feng can''t defeat the enemy, Linghu Chong''s heart is in a state of anxiety. At this time, he no longer expects fengqingyang to kill the vanguard of the other side. He only hopes that his close father Feng can retreat. But is it so easy to retreat? The five mountains sun and moon alliance looked like a stroll in the courtyard. With just his sleeves, he would clear the wind and block all the sword moves to the rain field. He felt helpless despair: such a terrible monster, let alone the whole body, it''s very difficult for him to save his life?Feeling the terrible internal force field, everyone in the five mountains Sun Moon alliance knows very well. Don''t mention abandoning the sword and surrender. Even if he wants to admit defeat, he will be crushed by the terrible force field at the moment he opens his mouth! In addition to some of the top experts in the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, even Yue buqun and Lin Pingzhi thought that they could not escape from such a terrible force field. Suddenly, people''s hearts could not help but feel sad: such a terrible force field might be a big shift of the world with a fierce reputation? But never thought, Jiangning big devil is willing to move the universe to this scholar like guy! And this guy can practice this skill to such an extent! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 I''m afraid that the king of Daming Kingdom, Jiangning, his great shift of heaven and earth is just such a realm? Seeing that old man Feng had already begun to struggle in that terrible force field, for a moment, the hearts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance began to shake, shaking under Xiang Yutian''s seemingly evil martial arts talent and the great shift of heaven and earth. Seeing that he was about to be killed by Xiang Yutian in a flash, his clear heart was suddenly blank. Then he subconsciously waved his sword in his hand and used the master plan of Dugu''s nine swords, which he had always wanted to melt, but had never succeeded! This move requires the user of the sword technique to put himself in a desperate situation. How strong is fengqingyang? Even if it is Jiangning, the first person in the legend of the world, he has always been confident that he can win his life. Therefore, fengqingyang has never practiced this move. Now, Feng Qingyang has not fought with Jiangning, who thinks he can win his life, but he is directly defeated by the second person of the Daming Kingdom: dashima xiangyutian! In the face of this situation of death, fengqingyang is finally blessed to the soul. With this move of sword technique, xiangyutian''s force field will be smashed in an instant. Taking advantage of the moment of surprise to Yutian, fengqingyang, with his own old and spicy experience, used all his strength to roar: "I admit defeat!" Feng Qingyang always thought it was a shame to admit defeat. He felt that he would rather lose his life than admit defeat. Unfortunately, when he experienced a "death" and saw a higher road of martial arts, he gave up. He wants to live, and then devote himself to understand the unique sword technique he has just learned, and the life and death experience when fighting with Yutian! He also wanted to be promoted in his dying years, and then continue to advance to a higher level of martial arts. What a pity! I will never have a chance! Feeling the internal force of fury towards Yutian, he wrapped himself up like air. The wind was clear and knew that he would never have a chance again. He would die in the hands of the scholar who thought he could be defeated by one sword. Just at the moment when he closed his eyes and realized death again, he suddenly found that the internal force field that surrounded him like a flame and suffocated himself disappeared. "Wind old hero can bend and stretch, I admire the rain field!" When the wind blows and opens his eyes, he just sees the sincere face in front of his eyes, along with the admiration from the bottom of his heart to Yutian. "Hehe, just to survive!" Even if Xiang Yutian''s face was sincere and his tone was from the bottom of his heart, this sentence was still so harsh in the ears of the wind and the wind was so red that he arched his hands and said, "Xiang Sima''s strength is connected to the sky, and fengqingyang is ashamed to be inferior to him! Thank you for your kindness to Sima. Thank you very much for your kindness "Fenglao hero is growing stronger and stronger! I admire you very much! I also ask the old hero Feng to understand it again, and then he will teach him some good moves! " Xiang Yutian points out that Feng Qingyang''s idea of striving for improvement is broken. He is really interested in Feng Qingyang''s last move, which seems to come from the sky. "How dare the defeated general dare to speak bravely! Good bye This seemingly young scholar broke his mind. He felt as if he had stripped off his clothes and stood in front of everyone. He did not dare to talk to each other again. He bowed his hands and left the arena. Even the members of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance did not say hello. "In this first scene, the king of Ming Dynasty won?" If Xiang Yutian is a real scholar, standing in the middle of the challenge arena, he arched his hand to Linghu Chong, the leader of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. Linghu Chong nodded with a heavy heart: "of course, your country won!" "Well, let''s invite the experts from the five mountain sword sect and the sun moon cult to come to the stage! I''ve just had a bad fight with Yutian. I''d like to learn from you all! " To rain field ha ha a smile, and then mercilessly said. For Feng Qingyang, Xiang Yutian is happy with his hunting. Naturally, he has a rare hand. After all, Feng Qingyang has just called out to admit defeat. Xiang Yutian, now the Dashi horse of the Daming Kingdom, is unwilling to do anything harmful to the reputation of the kingdom of Daming, so he pushed the boat along the river to let Feng Qingyang go. But that''s just for the wind! For these clowns who dare to touch the tiger beard of the king of Ming Dynasty! There''s no need to keep your hand to Yutian any more! A deep look at Linghu Chong around the Shenyu emissary incompetent, to Yutian mouth a tilt, showing an evil smile. To see the rain field to see their own, powerless immediately hit a shiver, as if by the venomous eyes of the snake swept in general. At this time, I regret my incompetence. If I knew that there was such a master in Daming Kingdom, I would better prepare for it and contact some decent sects who don''t accept Daming Kingdom and act again! I think that Emei, Quanzhen and Tianshan sect, which has numerous top experts, are willing to cooperate with themselves to destroy the Ming kingdom! Unfortunately, the plan has failed now! It''s even harder to start all over again! I''m afraid that I can''t hinder the great Ming kingdom which is in great disrespect! Incompetent heart in regret, Linghu Chong heart is in incomparable entanglement. Very detailed, this scholar named Xiang Yutian is undoubtedly the second master of Daming kingdom! Even the second master of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance is not an opponent! How can you defeat Daming kingdom in the challenge arena?With a tangled mood, Linghu Chong thought about whether he would come to the stage, while sweeping his eyes to all the masters of his party''s five mountains Sun Moon alliance, trying to find a person who can fight against Yutian. These masters have just witnessed the tragic situation of the old man Feng! The poor wind old man''s great reputation, but now in this little boy to the rain field''s hand fell a somersault. Therefore, no one is willing to do cannon fodder, to test the invincible strength of xiangyutian. So, when Linghu Chong''s eyes swept by, these masters either looked up to the sky or bowed their heads in shame. Only one of them seemed to see the disappointment in Linghu Chong''s eyes, and seemed confident that he could defeat Xiang Yutian, and resolutely met Linghu Chong''s eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 The Daming Kingdom, including Xiang Yutian, is not in a hurry. They are just quietly waiting for the second member of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance to fight. After the first battle just now, the sun moon alliance of the five mountains was completely chilly. However, the kingdom of Daming was totally shocked. They found that they had such a powerful fighting power! He was a man with a gentle smile and a thunderous method. He was also a great master who was equal to Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty. At the thought of this place, they were still suspicious, and even those Jinguan City forces who were secretly passing the news of the Daming kingdom to external forces temporarily calmed their impetuous dissidence. Those Mingjiao masters who were angry and dissatisfied with Xiang Yutian''s ability to become the great Sima of the Daming Kingdom stopped their restless mind. If they only admired Xiang Yutian''s unpredictable political skills before, now they begin to admit that their only weakness is that he is weak and deceptive, which has become his strong point. Such a Qianlong is willing to assist the king who is unknown all the time! It can be seen that the strength of the king is more terrifying, right? As a result, the people of the Ming Kingdom began to admire their king, Jiangning. In the eerie atmosphere of everyone''s thoughts, Linghu Chong nodded in silence and then closed his eyes tightly. "The supreme elder of the sun and moon cult, let me come here to learn and learn from Sima!" Let me line that old face at this time full of caution, obviously Xiang Yutian just easily defeated Feng Qingyang, let him know the big Sima of the Ming kingdom again. As for why the second master of Wuyue Sun Moon alliance has failed, his strength can''t compare with that of the unrestrained and unrestrained, but he still has to fight. This is because of the martial arts of Ren I Xing: the dependence of the star absorbing Dafa. In the eyes of these peerless masters, since even the peerless masters like Feng Qingyang have failed, it shows that the skill of martial arts has been greatly restrained by Xiang Yutian. Therefore, they naturally think that the hard and fierce type or star sucking method, which absorbs other people''s internal power, should not be restrained by Xiang Yutian, or even may be restrained by Xiang Yutian. This is also the moment when I was allowed to stand up, the people in the five mountains Sun Moon alliance thought. But even if I think that I can restrain to rain field, Linghu Chong''s heart still has a light not to give up. Because this is his wife Ren Yingying''s father, he does not want to let me go on the stage, afraid of his injury. It''s a pity that letting me do is the most powerful combat power for their internal power cultivation, and their understanding of star absorbing method is much better than that of Linghu Chong. In this case, let me play is more useful than the invincible. After all, my father-in-law has experienced many battles! I hope nothing will happen! Linghu Chong has a rare feeling of panic, but for the sake of the sun moon alliance of the five mountains, in order to snatch Qi Yun from the hands of the Daming Kingdom, he can only suppress his uneasiness. Ren Yingying is also sweating palms at this time, looking at me, her heart is more worried than anyone else. However, she is also reasonable. At least she knows that her father is the most suitable person at this time, so she has no blame for Linghu Chong''s decision. Linghu Chong seems to know the worry of Ren Yingying, he reaches out his hand to hold Ren Yingying tightly, and then hands over a reassuring look. Under the stage people think Wanzhuan, to the rain field but did not have any other idea. Especially when he saw the skill of letting me do it, which seemed to make his internal power tremble for hundreds of years, he knew that he had to deal with this person with all his strength. I saw a flash of human shadow to the rain field, and I had been bullied into ten feet. Ren I Xing was still thinking about how to approach xiangyutian, but I didn''t want to throw myself into Yutian''s net. I was so happy that I had to strengthen the operation of the star absorbing method and wanted to get in touch with Xiang Yutian. This star sucking Dharma has been practiced for a lifetime, and has been used freely for a long time. Especially after he created the method of syncretizing skills, the star sucking method has a shadow of the supreme martial arts of the Wulin, the northern hell. Unfortunately, he felt a huge invisible force before he could even enjoy himself. When his chest was pressed to, it seemed that his breathing became more difficult. In the face of this huge invisible force, I was shocked. I finally understood that Xiang Yutian''s internal force field was not a great shift of heaven and earth, but another strange skill. At the thought of this, I let myself go and make a mistake. I managed to avoid the attack of Xiang Yutian. Everything goes against the extreme. Xiang Yutian only wants to kill him. However, he underestimates the other party, so that he managed to escape from his hands. However, Xiang Yutian will not make the same mistake again. His sleeve, which contains his nearly one hundred years'' skill, is like a sacred vessel, and it directly hits my back. This time, he left five parts to rainfield. Even if he let me Dodge, he could change his moves in time. Pitifully, I tried my best to avoid the domineering attack to Yutian. Before I kicked my breath, the attack to Yutian had already followed. Let me act skillfully and effectively. I thought Xiang Yutian was just an old monster with profound skills. I was planning to use the star absorption method to slowly wear down Xiang Yutian''s internal force. But to rain field now this power reduced half of the attack, but let me immediately changed face.I felt the huge force behind him, which was mixed with the sound of breaking the sky. Instead, he did not dodge any more. I saw him carry his internal force to his back and bear the blow to the rainfield. "Bang!" With a huge sound coming from the challenge arena, I spit out a big mouthful of blood. Although it was only the five successful forces to Yutian, the blow still made my back deeply hurt, and all the meridians seemed to be broken, and could not run any more internal power. After all, what he practiced in Yutian was the cultivation of magic in the heart of Tao. He stressed that nothing could not be used as weapons and no place could not be attacked! Therefore, the sleeve mixed with the five successful forces to Yutian is actually a blow to Yutian''s preparation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 The defeat of renyixing was not unexpected to the people present. Just with the easy and comfortable defeat of fengqingyang to Yutian, everyone would be promoted to the level of Jiangning. No one thinks that renyixing can defeat Jiangning, and no one thinks that renyixing can defeat Xiang Yutian. As for Linghu Chong''s letting me go on the stage, he just had a little extravagant hope that letting him do would cause some trouble to Xiang Yutian, so that the experts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance could find out Xiang Yutian''s flaws. Otherwise, if other people play, or be defeated by three or two to Yutian, then the battle of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance will be basically defeated. What a pity! I let myself have a hundred years of skill, but I was always complicated. I didn''t even block the random attack to rain field. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian didn''t use the terrifying force field that could crush everything! Linghu Chong thinks that there will be no danger to his life if he let me decide. After all, the old fox, who has lived for a lifetime, still cherishes his life more than ever. If there is something wrong with him, he will not care about the so-called face, and will immediately bow his head and admit defeat. Ren Yixing opened his mouth as expected by the top management of the sun moon alliance of five mountains. However, unexpectedly, Ren Yixing did not admit defeat. Instead, he laughed with pride and arrogance. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Let me open my own mouth, spit out the full of blood, proud of the smile, as for why laugh, people are confused. "Look at the sleeves to the rain field!" A disciple of the sun and moon Shinto cult expressed their doubts. The high-level officials of the five mountains sun and moon alliance were stunned when they heard that Xiang Yutian''s face was not concave and convex again, and suddenly the big stone in his heart fell to the ground! Obviously, let me risk serious injury, but for the sake of contact with Xiang Yutian! Because after having contact with the enemy, the star sucking method can give its maximum power. "Is it possible that Mr. Ren''s move is to absorb the internal force of Xiang Yutian?" A disciple who had a better understanding of the star sucking Dharma expressed the thoughts of all the high-level members of the Wuyue Sun Moon alliance, and also solved the doubts of others in the Wuyue Sun Moon alliance. At this time, the war situation developed as the hearts of the five mountains sun and moon alliance. In all people''s minds, there was no relaxed smile on xiangyutian''s face, and the familiar and arrogant laughter of Laiwu also made people relax. "This... To Sima he..." Zhang Wuji looked at Xiang Yutian above the challenge arena with some anxiety. Jiangning chuckled and patted Zhang Wuji''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry! You have more confidence in Sima than I am! " "But, but this..." Zhang Wuji opened his mouth. He wanted to tell Jiangning that confidence was not formed in a day, and xiangyutian was obviously at a disadvantage at this time! Jiangning pointed to the rain field and said, "don''t forget! Xiang Sima''s skill is almost unparalleled in the world. Even if he let go of his mind and let me do it, how much internal power can he absorb? I''m afraid he can''t even digest a quarter of his internal power to Sima? " "But that''s a quarter of the internal force! Isn''t it dangerous to Sima under this situation? " Zhang Wuji also agreed with Jiangning, but even if the star absorbing method could not solve Xiang Yutian''s problem, he allowed his ability to increase and his ability to decrease. With such an increase and a decrease, how could Xiang Yutian fight? "The Dharma of cultivating demons in the heart of Taoism" is one of the four great books of Taoism. It specializes in spiritual power. It can make the spirit as real as it is. It can often subdue people''s soldiers without fighting. Therefore, although Xiang Sima''s skill is unparalleled in the world, his unparalleled skill is not his strongest! " Jiangning patiently explained for Zhang Wuji, and at the same time, he explained for fan and others. "I see! It turns out that this is the Dharma of planting demons in Daoxin! " He nodded his head. Jiangning poked his head and said, "unfortunately, there are only two and a half successful practitioners in the whole world." "Well! He knows that it is difficult to cultivate the Dharma of cultivating demons in the heart of Taoism. He will not abandon the Dharma of heavenly demons to cultivate the Dharma of cultivating demons in the heart of Taoism! I just think that since the Taoist mind cultivation method and the heavenly devil Dharma are both specialized in spiritual power, then maybe we can learn from some experience of the Taoist heart cultivation magic method? " He touched his head and said. "Well! It''s a good idea! After you go back, I''ll ask Sima for the Dharma of heart planting from Sima! " What Jiangning said was as if nothing had happened, as if the Dharma of planting demons into Yutian''s heart was not a saint level skill, but a piece of grass paper. It is Zhang Wuji who believes that the relationship between Jiangning and xiangyutian is not something that can be hindered by the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of Taoism. In this way, the five mountains Sun Moon alliance people''s minds are all gone, and the people of the Daming kingdom are also talking and laughing, as if in their view, the dominant players in the field are their own. However, as time goes by, the ease on the face of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance gradually becomes dignified. Because they saw a little pale in their wayward faces."Are the meridians full?" Ren Yingying tightly grasped Linghu Chong''s hand and asked. Linghu Chong frowned and shook his head slowly: "if the meridians are full of internal power, there will only be ruddy which is not supplemented by deficiency! I don''t look so pale! Today''s father-in-law, as if, as if... " " it''s like the internal power of their own excessive consumption! It''s not like absorbing the internal force of the rain field at all! " The East invincible glared at the small hand of Ren Yingying tightly held by Linghu Chong and said. "This... How could this be possible?" Ren Yingying was surprised to cover his small mouth, a pair of big eyes staring at his father. She wanted to say that when I laughed before I left, it was clearly that I had absorbed the internal power of Xiang Yutian to laugh. Unfortunately, at this time, facts speak louder than eloquence. Ren Yingying can''t explain such a contradictory thing at all. She can only hope that her father will have nothing to do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 "Poof Ren Yingying is praying silently for renyixing, but renyixing has already vomited blood and collapsed. I saw that Ren I Xing was heavily patted by the sleeves of rain field, and then with blood rain, rushed to the bottom of the challenge arena. Although this is an extremely dangerous internal force competition, on the contrary, for Xiang Yutian, who has strong internal force, it is extremely safe. Therefore, Xiang Yutian can control his own power in a very subtle way, and defeat the letting me go meridians and abolish the star sucking Dharma of letting me go, but still keep the other party''s life. Ren Yingying is panicked and helps Ren Yixing up. He wants to transfer internal power for Ren Yixing to heal. However, he finds that Ren Yixing''s body is in a mess, and even his meridians have been broken into dregs. "Daddy Looking at the despondent face of renyixing, Ren Yingying cried helplessly. "Let me see!" Linghu Chong eagerly snatched Ren I xing, and wanted to help Ren Yixing recover with his super high healing function Yijinjing, but he also found what Ren Yingying had just found. Suddenly, his hands and feet were soft, and he sat down on the ground with Ren Yingying. "Isn''t your father-in-law still absorbing the internal power of Xiang Yutian? Why did Xiang Yutian suddenly break away from his father-in-law''s control and attack his father-in-law? " Linghu Chong''s soul lost murmur. "Hum! Now do you think you just let me get the upper hand? " East invincible this wants to cure let me go, she heard Linghu Chong''s murmur, immediately cold hum said. "But... But..." Linghu Chong didn''t know what it was after a long time, but at least, the appearance just now is letting me go to absorb the internal force of rain field! Even if it is Zuo lengchan, the leader of Songshan Mountain in the five mountains sword sect, his icy Qi can be absorbed by his own way, not to mention Xiang Yutian? "Fortunately, the sunflower Scripture I have cultivated is extremely Yang Zhigang! Just now I saw faintly, let me go as if trapped in a kind of illusion to the rain field, and then has been constantly consuming internal power! I didn''t believe what I saw, but in the present situation, it should be so doubtless! " The East invincible shook his head with fear and sighed. "Fantasy? This Xiang Yutian is not only incomparable in internal power cultivation, but also has learned the great shift of heaven and earth! I didn''t expect to be so powerful for the spiritual cultivation in the legend! " Linghu Chong had the nine Yin manual classics at any rate, so naturally he knew that there was a spiritual magic in the nine Yin manual. That is to say, Linghu Chong for the East invincible mouth in the spirit of illusory view did not question, but this to Yutian strength, and need him to re evaluate. Let me go has been deeply dizzy in the past, and shame and walk in general, can not provide any valuable information for the five mountains Sun Moon alliance masters. Therefore, Linghu Chong had to face the man standing on the challenge arena again after he was sad that his martial arts had been abandoned. It''s a coincidence that when the sun doesn''t set and the moon doesn''t rise, the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkles on the challenge arena. It''s quiet like a virgin''s body on the rainfield. It''s just as terrible as an ancient demon. At this time, two top generals were defeated one after another, and Linghu Chong also gave up. Then he sent others to weigh Xiang Yutian''s mind, and pulled out his sword to fly to the stage. "I''ll do it!" A cold hand stretched out from behind and pressed Linghu Chong in place. This cold hand is very similar to the Oriental invincible, which has just reached the Yang level. However, Linghu Chong knows that this hand is not invincible, because the Oriental invincible is standing beside him at this time. "Master, at least, has also practiced the skill of dispelling evil spirits! It''s just the right time to help the eastern leader fight in front of him! " Yue buqun showed a resolute smile, and then said to Linghu Chong: "this son''s internal power is unfathomable, and the great shift of heaven and earth is extremely wonderful. Even if your internal power is higher, Dugu''s nine swords are more exquisite, and the method of absorbing stars is more powerful, you are just like the same mistake of old Feng and Ren Laoxian Sheng! Or let the teacher to try, if it can cause him some trouble! Then... speaking of this, Yue buqun looked at the Asia invincible. The Oriental invincible nodded with understanding: "if Mr. Yue can cause some trouble to him, then I can kill this son on the spot." However, there is another word that the Asia invincible has not said, that is, she simply does not believe that Yue buqun can be how to Yutian. She has always believed that the world''s martial arts are invincible, but after witnessing the incomparable internal force and the method of controlling the internal force to form a force field, she wavered in her view of the only fast and unbreakable. Even if his speed is unparalleled in the world, but in front of such a terrible internal force, I''m afraid it''s like a fly flying fly. In addition to causing some irritability, what can we do? Unless, the Oriental invincible''s eye sees to the magic sword in Jiangning''s hand. It is said that Jiangning''s weapon is a big black sword, which is at least at the level of sacred weapon! If there is a sacristy as a weapon! There was a glimmer of envy in the eyes of the invincible. She knew that if she had a sacred instrument, she might be able to defeat Xiang Yutian, but the weapon, which only existed in the legend, was too far away for her."Huashan gentleman sword, Yue buqun!" With a touch of sadness, the East invincible''s ear came the voice of Yue buqun that Yin pity. Along with the sound, the Oriental invincible''s eyes floated to Yutian''s body. Even if he knew that Yue buqun was bound to fail, there was still a trace of fluke in the heart of the Asian invincible. He hoped that Yue buqun would at least try to find out the shortcomings of Xiang Yutian. No weakness of the enemy is too desperate, just like the existence of Jiangning general! Without the ineptitude of the emissaries from the divine realm, the five mountains Sun Moon alliance would not dare to touch the tiger whiskers of the Daming kingdom. Oriental invincible eyes are very calm, calm as a lake under the cool sun, can not see a trace of ripples. But the next moment, a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes, as if under the hot sun, suddenly passed a cloud of thunder, and then a few drops of rain fell on the dead lake, causing a ripple after another. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 In the field, Yue buqun is like a butterfly wearing flowers, flying around to the rain field. Different from the beautiful flying, Yue buqun''s dance is with the sound of breaking the air, with the determined and murderous spirit of the posterity. East invincible expected, to Yutian that terrible force field will reduce Yue buqun speed scene did not appear. On the contrary, originally invincible to Yutian in the face of Yue buqun that fast if lightning attack, but the performance of the extreme maladjustment. If Xiang Yutian''s internal power was not deep and incomparable, I''m afraid that under the attack of Yue buqun''s sword and sword, he would have drunk his hatred on the spot! Now, even if Xiang Yutian didn''t drink hatred on the spot, it seemed that he was not far away from failure. Yue buqun''s attack will be to Yutian''s sleeve cut, and to Yutian''s hair cut off, as if only a little can be cut to Yutian on the spot. "I''m afraid that his terrible force field only works on the man who never stops his internal power!" A disciple of Huashan sect suddenly remembered the old story that Feng Qingyang was born in Huashan Jianzong, and suddenly came to realize Tao. Indeed, although Dugu''s nine swords are superb and can defeat many peerless masters, his internal power is far from enough compared with many peerless masters. And this deficiency, in the face of internal power cultivation against the weather to the rain when finally exposed. At this time, when Yue buqun, who had practiced Zixia magic arts and sunflower scriptures, appeared, Xiang Yutian''s internal force field, which was against the heaven, could not even use it. He could only use his deep internal power to resist Yue buqun''s sharp attack. That ordinary disciple can think of things, Linghu Chong of course also thought, thought that with the determination to defeat, Yue buqun can only be a pathfinder for the East invincible. Who ever thought that he would force Yutian to be so calm! This is the unexpected joy of pie falling from the sky! Yue buqun also found to Yutian''s embarrassment, with Yue buqun''s mind, naturally do not need to think about it will understand the truth. Yuetian tried to save himself when he gave up. It turns out that this seemingly invincible man only needs deep internal power and extremely fast sword technique to defeat! It''s really hard for the wind old man, pity that his great reputation should be destroyed in the hands of such a scholar! Overjoyed, Yue buqun even began to pity his uncle Feng. After all, Xiang Yutian is really in a mess in front of him. It seems that there is no exquisite martial arts except the great shift of heaven and earth and the internal force behind him. "This... Is it possible that he met a nemesis to Sima?" Zhang Wuji, who was the commander-in-chief of the ten Jue armies, was the most concerned about the battlefield in the kingdom of Daming. After all, this matter can''t be solved by the ten Jue army. Zhang Wuji feels embarrassed when he hands to Yutian. If he fails to do so, Zhang Wuji can''t blame himself? Jiangning laughed and looked at the thoughtful fan and said, "you! Is too simple and honest! Watch it! Xiang Sima can''t fail! At least here, no one can beat him! " Zhang Wuji may have been hit more by Jiangning and moved his lips to say, "are you included in these people?" But in the end he swallowed it in his stomach. He didn''t want to let Jiangning and Xiang Yutian fight for the sake of a temporary dispute, even if the possibility was very small. Jiangning chuckled at Zhang Wuji, shrugged and said, "don''t think I don''t know your mind! I tell you, even if I want to defeat Xiang Sima, I can''t even be sure of 30%. " Hearing Jiangning so sure to admit to the strength of Yutian, Zhang Wuji''s big stone finally landed. Finally, he did not have to worry about the death of dasima in Daming kingdom because he helped situ deal with military problems. Under careful observation, Zhang Wuji also found some clues on the challenge arena. After all, Xiang Yutian just seems to be in a mess, but in addition to the sleeves and a few hairs, he has not suffered any skin trauma. As for internal injuries? Zhang Wuji shakes his head when he thinks of Jiangning''s statement that Xiang Yutian has internal power for hundreds of years. Want to let Xiang Yutian suffer internal injury, I''m afraid the presence of Jiangning, including the ability. Since there is no need to worry about Xiang Yutian''s safety, Zhang Wuji pays close attention to his response. In his opinion, Xiang Yutian must have been concentrating on cultivating his internal power, so that he was not proficient in moves. Zhang Wuji had experienced this kind of situation, but he was lucky, because he soon got the great change of heaven and earth! To the rain field? Zhang Wuji at this time compared to his own situation to appreciate. If this talent to Sima is really amazing, I''m afraid after a while, after getting familiar with Yue buqun''s moves and styles, can we defeat him? Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji watched more vigorously. Not only did Zhang Wuji hold such an idea, but even the five Yue Sun Moon alliance seemed to have seen through the "trick" to Yutian. In order to prevent Yue buqun to feed to Yutian, after seeing that Yue buqun has been difficult to hurt to Yutian''s clothes, Linghu Chong sends out a retreat signal to Yue buqun."I''m afraid there''s a trick to Sima?" She quietly put her red lips to Jiangning''s ear, and then whispered into a line. Jiangning feel the numbness of the ear, can''t help but sigh or this girl ancient spirit is strange! But he still glared at him and said, "what are you talking about? How can anyone say that his own people use tricks? That''s smart The communication between Jiangning and fan was very hidden, so no one knew about it. Instead, they began to expect to learn Yue buqun''s moves to Yutian and defeat him like the two before him. "Your Kung Fu is really good! Yue buqun.... Yue buqun also vaguely felt that it was wrong. After receiving the signal that Ling Huchong asked to withdraw, he made a false move and wanted to withdraw. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 Xiang Yutian saw Yue buqun so clumsy empty move, his face showed a touch of ridicule. Did you ever ask if I would give you a chance? Yue buqun doesn''t know what to think in Yutian''s heart, and he has no chance to think about it any more. Because Xiang Yutian didn''t give Yue buqun this opportunity, he suddenly stretched out his hand into a claw, and then a huge suction was generated in that claw, which absorbed Yue buqun''s body and the words to his mouth. This is Xiang Yutian''s attack method from Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms. Its power is average, but with his incomparable internal power, it is still a good long-range attack method. "I haven''t had a good time yet! Why should you leave in such a hurry? " He laughs at Yutian, then twists his paws and hears a creak. Yue buqun falls to the ground like a broken kite and rolls off the ring. "Master!" Linghu Chong eyes to split, quickly rushed to Yue buqun side, he first will yuebuqun back to the array, this will be his shaking hand extended in the past, to explore the pulse of Yue buqun. Linghu Chong know that Yue buqun is more or less ominous, but he still holds the hope that Yue buqun can be OK. But he was disappointed, and let me go, Yue buqun''s whole body meridians broken, has become a thorough waste. "You!!! How cruel Linghu Chong with infinite regret roared to rain field, he knew that if not for his own order to retreat, with Yue buqun''s mind, he would be able to see through the trick to Yutian, and then withdraw! But he was so insidious that he was taken by the insidious villain of Yutian! At this time, Linghu Chong, only feel a hot blood straight into his mind, let him want to regardless of everything will abandon his master, father-in-law enemy crushed. "Flattering!" He arched his hands to the rain field and poured oil on the fire. "I will tear you to pieces With endless hatred, Linghu Chong will rush to the arena with his sword. Seeing that linghuchong lost his reason, he even wanted to challenge himself on the stage, and flashed an unexpected surprise to Yutian''s eyes. He just wanted to pretend that he had flaws to take advantage of, and then he wanted to kill as many of the enemy''s masters as possible, and then took advantage of the victory to wipe out the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, which dared to touch the tiger whiskers of the king of Ming Dynasty. But did not think, now even their leader Linghu Chong all began to lose his mind and wanted to die in person. Good! It''s solved together, so as not to continue acting! To Yutian suppress the joy of the heart, drooping eyelids waiting for the challenge of Linghu Chong. "Let me do it!" The East invincible stopped Linghu Chong, let Linghu Chong calm down again, but also let Xiang Yutian silently put the East invincible into the list of death. "If I fail! Let''s admit defeat in the alliance of five mountains, sun and moon! " Looking back at the same Linghu Chong, the Asia invincible thought, or the heart of the uneasiness said. Because she is afraid, she is afraid that if she fails, Linghu Chong will not be able to persuade, and then continue to die like a moth to a fire. The feeling of the invincible is wonderful, because all the signs at this time indicate that she will be the real killer to Yutian. However, the heart of the Asian invincible seems to be shrouded in a huge shadow, which makes her have a premonition that she is bound to fail. This premonition became a fact at the moment when the invincible stepped on the challenge arena, because the Asia invincible truly felt the terrible force field experienced under the challenge arena. Oriental invincible heart bitter smile unceasingly, she knew that she had hit the road to rain field! What weakness does this person have? He is the best in the world! Even more than the Asian invincible imagination of the world''s first master even more powerful. Feeling the internal force field that has submerged itself like a quagmire all over the body, the Asia invincible understands that it is impossible for the East invincible to open up and surrender before. Yes, the Asian invincible wanted to surrender. At the moment she stepped on the arena, she already wanted to surrender. Unfortunately, her intuition is so keen that she can no longer save her life! With a sigh, Dongfang invincible gathered his whole body''s internal power and tried to make the last struggle in his life. From the moment the invincible set foot on the challenge arena, Xiang Yutian knew that his acting must come to an end. Because the woman in front of me is a congenital top master! Her accomplishments, even compared with Xiang Yutian, are only a little different in internal power, skill level and insight. Such a fierce enemy, Xiang Yutian is merciless, directly preemptive, using the position of the devil, directly trapped the unprepared East invincible, even did not give her time to introduce herself. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it is not that Xiang Yutian didn''t give Dongfang Bubai time to introduce himself. On the contrary, as soon as he came to power, he began to gather his internal power, and then tried to fight with him. Only those top experts will be surprised: the Asia invincible has unparalleled speed! Why does she want to give up her strengths and instead want to compete with this internal force monster? Gradually, everyone saw something was wrong. Because the whole arena began to shake, as if there was an earthquake. The arena platform built by bluestone even began to crack.Gradually, the cracks on the arena platform gradually expanded, and the stone chips began to appear in the places where Yutian and Dongfang invincible stood, and then they were blown away by the suppressed internal force field. Everyone began to focus on the purest competition. Even Jiangning, who said that Xiang Yutian would never fail, began to show a little uneasiness on his face. This is too proud to Yutian! I want to crush the invincible with my internal power so far away! You know, it''s Asia the invincible! He is so far away, but the consumption of internal power is equivalent to five or six times of that of the other party! What about the Asian invincible? She just needs to wait for work with ease and try her best to run her internal power to protect her life. Compared with Xiang Yutian, the internal power consumption is quite different! Even Jiang Ningdu had a dignified face, and he and others could see that there was something wrong with him. Among all the people present, Zhang Wuji, who was deified by Jiangning''s words, was still optimistic and felt that Xiang Yutian would not be defeated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 This internal force competition, of course, is also an unequal internal force competition. In order to maintain the powerful internal force field and maintain the oppression on the East invincible, dasima of the Daming Kingdom needs to pay more than five or six times more than the eastern invincible to Yutian. The East invincible, however, only needs to exert its own internal force to resist the pressure of the force field to Yutian, so as to avoid being crushed to death by the overwhelming internal force. Her consumption is much less than that of Xiang Yutian. Of course, Xiang Yutian can also choose to withdraw his internal power, but under such a fierce internal power competition, whether the East invincible will have nothing to say to watch him withdraw his internal power, that''s a little said. The most direct collision has taken place between the two people''s internal forces. If one person withdraws and the other pursues the victory, the result is that the retreating person is likely to be defeated by the internal force that follows. No one will give the decision-making power to the enemy, unless the person is a fool. Xiang Yutian is not a fool, so he naturally will not be an idiot to withdraw his internal power. Even if it goes on like this, he may be defeated by the Asian invincible. At this time, the challenge arena seems to be full of a terrifying force field. Even if a fly accidentally touches the internal force field above the challenge arena, it is also shocked to death by the fierce internal force struggle. Looking at that seems to have become thick many times the arena sky, everyone felt a sense of suffocation. Even more timid, when they see such a tense internal power struggle, they quietly move their own steps, for fear that the final outbreak of the two will let themselves suffer. The setting sun sends out its last touch of afterglow, shining on two people who are like sculptures, as if urging them to finish quickly. Unfortunately, until sunset, the moon rises, the two people are still standing still on the challenge arena, as if the whole space fixed in this moment. The whole battlefield, even a trace of prestige can not blow into that terrible arena. After a few moments of this, sweat began to appear on both faces. It''s a pity that the sweat just appeared, and then evaporated instantly by the terrible internal force field. "Jiangning, how about a draw It''s clear that the invincible has already occupied a great advantage, but the internal power competition is too dangerous. Linghu Chong can''t bear to see that the East invincible is involved in danger. You know, if you lose this battle, you will lose your life! Jiangning heart is also very worried, see linghuchong put forward this policy, there is no reason to refuse. But just as he was about to nod his head, he found that Xiang Yutian''s robes and clothes were standing on the challenge arena without wind. His cloak rolled up and his black hair flew down. His feet gently pressed on the ground, and he slowly rose from the ground, just like standing on an invisible seat rising from the ground. Jiangning then remembered that he would not agree to a draw, especially when the target was such a weak Asian invincible. If this war is a draw, it would be a great shame to Yutian! For Xiang Yutian, who wants to raise the national prestige of Ming Dynasty, this war is a failure! Now that I understand the intention to Yutian, Jiangning can only helplessly close her eyes and shake her head. Seeing that Jiangning was so ruthless that he didn''t care about his subordinates'' life, Linghu Chong only felt that he was really ruthless to the extreme. "Look, ally!" Linghu Chongzheng wants to drink the heartlessness of Jiangning, but he is pulled by Lin Pingzhi who has been paying close attention to the battlefield. Lin Pingzhi''s fingers are trembling and pointing to the direction of rainfield. Lin Pingzhi''s trembling tone makes Linghu Chong subconsciously move his eyes to the challenge arena. First, he glances at the East invincible. Seeing that the East invincible is still safe and sound, he looks at Yutian from Lin Pingzhi''s fingers. However, at the first time to see the rain field, Linghu Chong took a breath of cool air, and his surprise was not lower than that of Lin Pingzhi. Xiang Yutian had already left the green stone floor of the challenge arena. At this time, he was moving slowly towards the direction of the invincible. The speed was really comparable to that of a snail. "This..." makes Hu Chong''s heart very surprised, he does not look like, there are people in the world who can fly in such a terrible internal force field, especially when that person is still competing for the leading role of internal power. Xiang Yutian doesn''t pay attention to Linghu Chong''s surprise. He is still moving slowly towards the East invincible. Although this movement will consume his massive internal power, compared with this consumption, his internal power consumed due to the shortening of the distance with the Oriental invincible is also greatly reduced. Moreover, this reduced consumption can make the total internal power exceed the Oriental invincible by countless times To Yutian, more and more close to victory. This is like that Xiang Yutian has one million internal forces, while the East invincible only has 100000. However, due to the general intention of attacking Yutian, at this time, it costs 10000 internal power to Yutian every second, while the East invincible only needs 1000 or less internal power. In this case, although the support of the invincible is extremely reluctant, there is no doubt that if we persist in this way, there should be a possibility of victory for the Asian invincible. But now, Xiang Yutian would rather consume 30000 internal power per second, and then close to the Oriental invincible. Although his consumption has increased by two times, as long as he is close enough to the East invincible, he only needs to consume 1000 or less internal power to maintain the attack, while the East invincible needs to consume 1000 or more internal power to barely maintain under the attack to rainfield.This is a very adverse idea, and only after hundreds of years of research on the internal forces of Xiang Yutian can do it. Therefore, the wrinkles on Jiangning''s eyebrows disappeared from the moment he did so to Yutian. He took a long breath, and then reminded himself that he should not be so proud of himself as he is to the rain field. If someone wants to be as proud as Xiang Yutian, and then turns a certain winning situation into a gamble with half of the winners and losers, then they really want to cry without tears. After all, there is only one Xiang Yutian, and he is the only one who can study the internal force so deeply. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 The result of this war seems to have been doomed. When it stops moving to the rainfield, the end is doomed. Unfortunately, in the face of such a dangerous decisive battle scene, even if Linghu Chong was heartbroken, he could not do anything about the defeat of the East invincible. He could only watch the East invincible fall into the wind and be crushed by Xiang Yutian. He wanted to help the Asian invincible to admit defeat, but he knew that even if he had to admit defeat, the fight would have to be won or lost! Because it''s a dilemma where one person has to die. Linghuchong hopes to die to Yutian, but Xiang Yutian doesn''t have the will of Linghu Chong. Instead, he uses the amazing skill and teaches everyone a good lesson. Xiang Yutian told everyone that his pride is not pride, but self-confidence. Asia the invincible seems to know her own ending. Unfortunately, at this time, she can''t even take a look at her lover before she dies. Because then she is equal to the neck to kill, in that case, she can not as much as possible to consume the internal force to the rain field. Yes, now the only obsession in the heart of the invincible is to use his own life for the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, that is to make Hu Chong as much as possible to consume the internal force of Yutian. In order to do this, she can only tears, in the heart of silence and their love Linghu Chong goodbye. The farewell seemed to make Hu Chong feel the general, only to see his red eyes, his hands burst out of terror, but he had to ignore the morality of the two people''s duel. However, whether Linghu Chong''s action violates the morality and morality of the river and the lake is that Ren Yingying knows that as long as Linghu Chong dares to rush to the stage, he will be crushed by the terrible internal force field. In order not to see his lover die, Ren Yingying cried to stop Linghu Chong. It seems that hearing Ren Yingying''s cry, the East invincible''s heart suddenly surprised. I saw that she no longer longed to consume the internal power of the rain field, but ignored the head. Oriental invincible also did not know whether he saw Linghu Chong''s face, because at the moment when she looked back, her body had become blood mist. After all, Xiang Yutian''s strength surpasses her too much. Even if Xiang Yutian consumed 50% of her internal power before, the remaining 50% is enough to kill 99.99% of the masters in the world. What''s more, the consumption of the East invincible is not light, and she also turns around in a desperate way. Linghu Chong saw the face of the invincible, and he also saw the resolute farewell in the eyes of the Oriental invincible. Watching the East invincible being hanged into slag, Linghu Chong found that something in his heart was suddenly broken, just like the death of the East invincible. Linghu Chong felt that his eyes outflow is not tears, but blood, it is the blood of hatred! In just a few hours, from fengtaishi uncle fengqingyang to his master Yue buqun, to his father-in-law''s letting me go, and then to his lover, Dongfang invincible, who was killed, Linghu Chong experienced the sadness that many people can only experience in their lifetime. He has forgotten his pride, his inner justice, and even all his feelings. At this time, he just wants to rush to the arena, and then kill the man who is still indifferent to the situation. "Linghu leader, please calm down! If even you are defeated, our alliance will be completely defeated! At that time, how can a disbanded Sun Moon alliance avenge them? " Seeing that Linghu Chong seems to have a sign of madness, the incompetent emissary hastens to read Qingxin Dafa and pulls Linghu Chong back from the edge of collapse. "If I were to die, who would be the rival of the monster in our five mountains Sun Moon alliance?" Although he has recovered his mind, Linghu Chong still has some lost heart murmuring. Ling Hu Chong''s eyes swept Lin Pingzhi, Zuo lengchan, but no one dared to stand up on the challenge arena to fight Yutian with the Dashi horse of the Ming kingdom. Even at the moment, the consumption to the rainfield is very large, even if the means to the rainfield come and go are just like that. By the way! Linghu Chong''s eyes suddenly glowed and looked at the incompetent: "also ask the incompetent emissary to remove this great enemy for our five mountains Sun Moon alliance!" Unable to frown, quietly asked: "in this way, can not kill the big devil Jiangning!" Linghu Chong wryly smile: "incompetent emissary think we can cross to the rain field this pass? If you can''t even cross this level, how can we kill Jiangning? I also ask the emissary to be powerful and kill this Liao for our five mountains Sun Moon alliance. It''s like cutting off one arm of Jiangning! " Of course, this arm is a little too strong! Even if he is independent of his country, I am afraid there is no pressure on him! Leng Leng looked at the same arrogant even to restore internal power are not willing to rain field, Linghu Chong only feel that he is simply lard in the heart, will want to touch the kingdom of Ming this giant. Unfortunately, it''s hard to buy a thousand dollars. Knowing that, Linghu Chong can only take unlimited responsibility to himself at this time, and then force himself to continue to pursue the ultimate of martial arts, looking for opportunities to avenge those who have committed crimes because of their own stupidity. Incompetence as Linghu Chong expected to stand on the challenge arena. After all, if he can''t pass the pass to Yutian, how can he kill Jiangning?In this regard, incompetence can only secretly sigh that this road to rainfield is not good, to Jiangning top pot. Incompetence did not show his huge consumption of small virtual magic skills, he just slowly walked onto the arena, and his hands were tightly holding the magic talisman given to him by the twelve elders of the divine realm. The lesson of the past and the teacher of the future are incompetent. You don''t want to be crushed into dregs by the rain field like the Oriental invincible. So he just walked slowly onto the arena, and as soon as he came on stage, he crushed the talisman. At this time of the battle, there was no more gentle introductions to each other at the beginning of the battle. At this time, there was only a life and death struggle left. However, the people of Daming kingdom were still amazed when they saw that they could not walk out of the camp of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance and step on the arena which symbolized absolute strength step by step. They didn''t expect that such a useless thing would dare to stand on the challenge arena. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 "Isn''t he afraid that when he goes up, he will be scared by the momentum of dashima and make his excrement and urine flow together?" "Maybe you can stab this rubbish to death with one finger to dasima?" "I think it may be that the five mountains Sun Moon alliance is reluctant to give up the master, so I brought this waste to death! Well, it must be! Look, wait for a few minutes. After this waste turns into ashes, the sun moon alliance of the five mountains will surely send some cannon fodder to die! " Of course, incompetence is not waste. At least, the strength of incompetence can be compared with that of masters. However, in this arena, at least all great masters, the appearance of incompetence really surprised everyone in Daming kingdom. While the people of the Ming kingdom were talking about it, the people of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance were staring at the rain field with a good look on their faces. In their opinion, no matter how fierce Xiang Yutian is, this battle should be the time of his death. All four battles were defeated, and four top experts were lost. The heart of the five Mountain Sun Moon alliance only felt extremely oppressed. At this moment, they knew that the time had come for them to raise their eyebrows! They would like to see the people of Daming kingdom to see their expression when they were killed in the rain field like gods. In the end, it should be wonderful! Those of the five mountains sun and moon alliance hold their eyes on incompetence. As expected, the incompetent emissary crushed his talisman and looked forward to the rain field. Unfortunately, Xiang Yutian has just experienced a thrilling war with the Asian invincible, which can be regarded as a lesson learned. He is extremely alert to such a waste, but he is alert to the conspiracy of the other party all over his body, but he has not launched an attack on incompetence in the first time. After all, facing such a waste, Xiang Yutian still has unlimited confidence and can crush each other at any time. In this case, first of all, be careful of the potential Yin moves of the other party. After avoiding the Yin moves, the garbage is not just rubbing Nie by himself? To the rain field all over the alert, and then think of it. That is to say, in this case, to the rain field to feel that even heaven and earth have to tremble for the breath of Dou. "This? Is this the power of self-regulation after flying? " Feeling the strong power of the rules that made him uncomfortable in the air, Xiang Yutian could not help but raise his vigilance to the extreme. "Why? Flying man? Why are you here? " In the void, an old voice sounded in the hearts of all. Jiangning mind is very alert, this feeling! He just felt it not long ago when he was ordered by the Supreme Master Donglai! He thought that his twelve elders would kill Xiang Yutian directly after he appeared. However, he never thought that the twelve elders did not care who the person who summoned him out. Instead, he chatted with the hateful Xiang Yutian! He wanted to remind twelve elders that Xiang Yutian was his enemy. But incompetence doesn''t have the guts. This twelve elder''s temper is so fierce that no one knows nothing about it. If he interrupts the conversation of the twelve elders, even if he can go back alive, he still believes that he will be tortured by the twelve elders. Unable to silence if shivering, to the rain field is not as scruple as he. I saw a warm smile to the rain field, a word by word said: "the original is the people of the upper world! If I stay here, as long as I have not been excluded by the world, it is in line with the road! I don''t need you to care! " Listening to the rebellious words to Yutian, a huge pressure suddenly appeared in the void, as if a giant animal in the void was angry, and then with endless anger to devour the whole world. "Hun..." before Xiang Yutian''s words were finished, the man in the void broke off his speech to Yutian with a fierce scolding voice. However, it seems that due to the restriction of some rules, he only uttered one word and then disappeared into the void, as if this person had never appeared before. As he disappeared, there was the terrible pressure that even the void would break. Of course, in other people''s eyes, the twelve elders naturally did not appear. Even Jiangning could not find the figure of the twelve elders. "Just... Just go back? Just a word? " I can''t believe that the talisman, which has always been regarded as a treasure, is so unreliable! If he called out the twelve elders at the time of life and death, would he just ask a word and then leave? It''s incompetent to think like this, because the twelve elders didn''t think that what they called out was not the direct disciple or the inner disciple, but a humble outer disciple. As an outsider, even if you can get the talisman, it is the lowest according to the level. Therefore, the duration of the call is only seven. The twelve elders did not think so, because he had never met this kind of lowest order call with only seven breath. He thought he could have at least thirty breath. If it is the time of thirty breath, the twelve elders naturally have a lot of time to knead NIE to Yutian. However, his existence time is only seven.The incompetence that summoned him out was the terror of the twelve elders, who had no courage to talk to him at all. The twelve elders disappeared, just like a joke with a head and a tail, leaving only a joke of infinite imagination to the public. In addition to a very few people who can understand the power of existence, even Ling Hu Chong feels wonderful about the twelve elders who are unable to summon and claim to be able to destroy everything in the world. "Such a thing, like a fool, can kill everything in the world? Is it because I''m afraid that I can''t beat him to rainfield, and then I''ll talk about my daily life on purpose, and then I''ll finish my work like this? " "I thought this incompetence was a liar for a long time! Sure enough! The twelve elder bullshit is a big liar like this incompetent "Hum! It''s so incompetent that the name is really appropriate to him A group of sun and moon god cult disciples who lost the supreme elder and the leader turned all the resentment in their hearts to the incompetence on the challenge arena. Xiang Yutian felt the cold sweat on his back like rain and took a meaningful look at the goods in front of him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Xiang Yutian felt the power of the twelve elders most deeply, because he even thought he was going to die. Even if it was Yutian, he was still proud of himself. If there is a chance for him to face the twelve elders again, he will still face the twelve elders as rebellious. However, although the pride of Ao in his heart has not been put down, Xiang Yutian is full of interest in the guy who can summon such a horrible existence in front of him. Of course, Xiang Yutian didn''t want to squeeze this guy. He just thought that if this guy went back to tell the twelve elders what he had experienced. What will happen? Will you send someone down again? Thinking of this, Xiang Yutian, who has been looking for the strongest way to fly, can''t help but get Tian''s lips. The twelve elders are really terrible, but if it''s someone else! Xiang Yutian''s restless heart suddenly became boiling, because he felt his strongest way to soar. For so many years, Xiang Yutian suppressed his own skills. In addition to looking for a bright master for the demons to lead them to the light, he also had a desire to find the strongest way to ascend. After all, in Xiang Yutian''s opinion, this rise is probably similar to that of building a foundation in martial arts training. Rather than making a mediocre leap, it is better to lay a good foundation, spend more time and lay a solid foundation. In this way, I''m afraid that after soaring, it will be qualitatively different from others. Yes, Xiang Yutian''s transcendent objects are not the living people in this world, but those ancestors who have already soared. Being stared at by the horrible eyes of Yutian, the incompetent heart sighs secretly that the twelve elders have done a lot of harm. When seeing Xiang Yutian even facing Tian''s lips, he couldn''t care whether his escape would leave a flaw to his opponent. He did not hesitate to use Shenyu''s small virtual technique. It seems that Xiang Yutian is not ready to let go of himself! If he does not take advantage of his restlessness and escape, then do not want to escape again! This is the last thought when I can''t leave Huayin valley. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian seems to be so distracted that he doesn''t grasp the fragility of being unable to leave. Instead, he watches him leave Huayin valley. Perhaps incompetence should be proud of, because he is the only one to step onto the arena, and then soberly from the hands of the rainfield. If this achievement is passed on, at least the incompetent reputation in the world will be increased by dozens of times. It''s a pity that the members of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance will not tolerate that cowardly but highly minded waste leaving any good reputation. At the moment when he can''t leave the arena, the camp of the five Mountain Sun Moon alliance will ring with a buzz, all kinds of angry and incompetent voices. It is rare that the camp of Daming Kingdom despises that incompetence. At least, the two camps have similar views on incompetence, and they are no longer so antagonistic. "I admit defeat to the five mountains Sun Moon alliance!" Linghu Chong closed his eyes, weighed for a long time, and finally opened his eyes, facing up to the rain field standing on the challenge arena. Our side is full of elite, but the other side is just a civil servant: dasima, he will lose his armor and armor. The kingdom of Daming is really powerful! Jiangning is in the challenge arena aftertaste twelve elder''s prestige to the rain field nodded, to the rain field understanding walked down the arena. The Daming Kingdom did not sneer at the five mountains Sun Moon alliance because it was no longer necessary. After Xiang Yutian abandoned these top experts, the fate of the alliance was doomed. Jiangning looked at Zhang Wuji and said, "you are the commander-in-chief of this army. The matter of surrender will be handed over to you!" "Najiang?" Zhang Wuji is a little surprised. The five Yue Sun Moon alliance clearly just admits defeat. Where does it mean to surrender? However, Zhang Wuji also fought several tough battles with Jiangning, and he immediately understood the meaning of Jiangning. He arched his hand to the rain field and said, "please work hard for us, and be the pioneer of our army again!" "I didn''t move! It''s just right! There is no tiredness To the rain field showed a gentle smile. "Jiangning, you deceive people too much!" Linghu Chong looked at Jiangning with his eyes spewing fire. He understood the meaning of Jiangning. This is to catch all the five mountains of the sun and moon alliance! I thought Jiangning has been indifferent to himself, just want to rub his own spirit, but since the defeat, Linghu Chong naturally has nothing to say, but never thought, Jiangning''s appetite is so big! Don''t you fear death? Of course, Jiangning is not afraid to die, because he has always been a snack. Some people think that when he becomes the king of the Ming Dynasty, his teeth will become smaller, but Jiangning wants to show the world that his appetite is still so good! If someone dares to touch the tiger whiskers of Daming Kingdom, they should be prepared to be caught by Daming kingdom! How could the war of founding the kingdom of Ming come to an end like a child''s family? The majesty of Daming Kingdom needs the blood of the enemy! "Jiangning! I make Hu Chong remember youSeeing that the ten Jue army under Xiang Yutian''s leadership killed him like a deadly weapon to his side, which made Hu Chong''s heart filled with despair. He took Ren YingYing and fled with the high-level of the five Mountain Sun Moon alliance, regardless of the death of those elites who were regarded as the foundation of the five Yue Sun Moon alliance. In front of Xiang Yutian, Jiangning and the ten Jue army, Linghu Chong did not even have the courage to catch the fish in the net, because he knew that it was not the struggle of the fish caught in the net, it would only be a moth to the fire! If the top experts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance have not lost so much, Linghu Chong may have the courage to fight to death. Since the commander-in-chief has fled, those elites of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, like a mob, began to flee in an instant. Of course, there are many smart people and unruly people among them. They just squat on the ground with their heads in their arms and make an act of surrender. Unfortunately, the ten Jue army is like a demon soldier who will see the blood when it comes out of its sheath. It simply ignores whether the other side resists or not. It just kills all living creatures in front of them. However, Jiangning, Xiang Yutian, fan, Zhang Wuji and others pursued the high-level of the five Yue Sun Moon alliance, trying to expand the results of the battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 In the end, the Ming Kingdom did not wipe out all the men and horses of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. Even Ling Huchong and others, the most elite of them, did not leave Lin Pingzhi behind when he took the initiative to leave the empress. The other side is also a top master, if the heart of running, Jiangning and others are not so easy to chase. However, after the war, the power of the Ming kingdom was completely opened. Along with it spread the fame of dashima to Yutian. One person alone guard the arena, destroy the top experts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, and even beat back some existence that seems to be able to destroy the sky! After the first battle, Xiang Yutian''s achievements have surpassed Jiangning. The history books also record that: the great Sima of the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty went in and out of the thousands of troops, eliminated three top experts of the five Mountain Sun Moon alliance, killed the world''s top East invincible, and beat back a suspected immortal. He used the techniques of the great shift of heaven and earth, matchless internal power and great irony, killing the elite of the five Yue Sun Moon alliance without calculation. During the three in and three out, Lu was killed crazily and led the Daming kingdom to kill the top force in the world, the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. On the other hand, except for a few soldiers of the ten Jue army, they were too excited, leading to cramps and no casualties. The war situation was terrible and the situation was startled. Let the wind and cloud change, and the earth tremble. After the war, the children of the demon land stopped crying when they heard the name of Yutian at night. The whole world was full of a popular folk song: master general should not be imprisoned, and thousands of troops should avoid the white robe. In this war, Xiang Yutian''s image of white robe and warm and moist was thoroughly spread throughout the whole river and lake. Together with jinpao Jiangning, it was the two pillars of the Ming kingdom. It''s a pity to say that, after all, Zhang Wuji, the commander of the ten Jue army and the great master of the Ming Kingdom, should have done most of the credit in this war. Unfortunately, the world ignored his contribution, but gave all the praise and slander to the direct person who destroyed the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. However, the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, which is trying to challenge the Daming Kingdom and try to earn a piece of luck from the Daming Kingdom, has lost all its experts. Only Ling Huchong, Zuo lengchan and can''t help but quit are left behind. They hide in the East with the disabled soldiers and defeated generals, far away from the edge of the Daming Kingdom, and then quietly Tian licks the wound. Unfortunately, it is said that Zuo lengchan and Linghu Chong are fighting for power, and all the people waiting for good play will laugh off their big teeth. Even more, he shook his head and sighed bitterly that this mob like alliance of the sun and moon of the five mountains dare to touch the tiger whiskers of the kingdom of Daming, which can be regarded as Linghu Chong''s newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. After this war, the power of the kingdom of Daming was completely fought out, stepping on the heavy bones under the Huayin valley. After the war, even the top forces of the famous schools had to choose to curl up their paws in the face of the military front of the Daming Kingdom, for fear that Jiangning would take dashima to Yutian in such a decisive battle in Huayin. In this way, Zhang Wuji''s expedition was faster. Only Jiangning is the most depressed person in this war. He only hated that he had listened to Xiang Yutian''s slander, saying that he could stabilize the central army''s morale, but wasted a good opportunity to improve his experience. Although it seems that the harvest of fighting against Yutian is not small, Jiangning is also full of hatred. Therefore, after returning to Qingyang palace, Jiangning took this as an excuse and poured it to Yutian several times. Thanks to Xiang Yutian''s reputation at this time, the whole city of Jingguan dare not have any change. Otherwise, Xiang Yutian will be drunk all day, and the management of Jinguan city will be in good order. Just as Jiangning was drunk all day long and wandering the rivers and lakes after his marriage, the snow country in the North Pole finally heard the legend of Daming kingdom. "Oh! It seems that the kingdom of Daming has the power to dominate the whole country Snow King Xue Sheng sighed and looked at Xueba''s old face and said. Xueba laughed and said, "isn''t that good? It''s better than the endless killing of Lu in this mess! " "I''m not afraid of that!" Snow Saint shook his head, his eyes through the gorgeous window edge to see the sun in the sky, said: "I am afraid that he is young and vigorous, and will be cheated by others! It is only possible for him to dominate the country, but some people can erase this possibility in the cradle "What do you mean?" Xueba seems to agree with Xuesheng, but he knows that for these, XueGuo is out of reach. "How about the dowry of snow lotus?" Xue Sheng did not answer Xueba''s words, but asked. Is it related to dowry? Xueba carefully thought about the dowries that might surprise ordinary people. He shook his head in silence, and then said, "according to your instructions, a snow melting pill, a ten thousand year ice, a hundred million year snow crystal, and two thousand year snow cakes..." "take these off!" Xuesheng interrupted Xueba''s report. Xueba''s face was surprised: "you are... " take the icy sword spirit of China as a dowry! " Xue Sheng closed his eyes, as if afraid of seeing Xueba''s surprised expression, he could not help but withdraw this decision. "What? Cold sword spirit? " As Xuesheng expected, Xueba began to shake his head at the first time when he heard that Xue Sheng wanted to use the most precious cold sword spirit of snow kingdom as snow lotus princess''s dowry. When he saw snow Saint closed his eyes, Xueba sighed and stopped talking for a long time.Xue Sheng''s attitude has been very clear, Xueba does not want to express his objection to Xue Sheng. But after a long time, he couldn''t help asking, "why?" "Why?" Snow Saint mouth showed a trace of bitter smile, opened his eyes and stood up. He went to the window, staring at the snow and ice world outside and murmured, "why?" "Oh! That''s it! With such a heavy dowry, I only hope that Jiangning boy will treat Xuelian sincerely Seeing the confusion of Xue Sheng''s face, Xueba no longer inquires, but sighs to do exclamation. "You don''t have to worry about this, because Xuelian and he have taken the love lock! Wang himself has checked the matter, and there is no mistake! " The snow saint''s mouth cocked and said: "count up, although this boy is also a sentimental seed! But it''s good for snow lotus .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 This is the first time in tens of thousands of years that the most precious treasure of the snow clan has left the palace. Jiangning didn''t know that she would get the sword Qi cultivation method she had been dreaming of, and Xuelian didn''t know that her dowry would be so precious. In addition to the two people who made the decision, no one in the whole country knew about it. Jiangning''s wedding date is gradually approaching, and all kinds of powerful people have begun to gather in Jinguan City, hoping to make a show in Jiangning''s big wedding. After all, Jiangning is now so powerful that it seems to surpass the three old men of Tianshan. The three old men of Tianshan have always been in a detached position in the world because they have three outstanding masters of Jiangning''s level and also have great masters who can''t afford to lose. In particular, the Tianshan Xiaoyao sect is a brother of life and death with King Duan Yu of Dali and King Xiaofeng of Khitan South court. The overall power of Tianshan is much stronger than that of Daming kingdom. In the eyes of Tianming, Zeng was one of the tianmingshan prisoners. But now it''s different. Because of Xiang Yutian''s appearance, everyone begins to take seriously the other two people standing at the top of the Daming Kingdom, who stand side by side with Xiang Yutian: Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji. Shi Zhixuan''s skill of vertical and horizontal movement has always been quite magical, and people have not regarded him as an expert. But now, even the great Sima with the image of a scholar can wipe out the top experts of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. As a foreign minister, Shi Zhixuan certainly can''t be powerless! There is also Zhang Wuji, the commander of the ten Jue army, who is the first person in the military. Although his strength is not against the heaven, the Supreme Master Zhang Wuji is the leader of Wudang sect, who is a land immortal! It is said that recently, Zhang Sanfeng seems to have created two Saint level skills: Taijiquan and Taiji sword. If they practice together, they may reach the top of Saint level skills! As Zhang Sanfeng''s most beloved disciple, Zhang Wuji certainly has the opportunity to learn those two holy level skills. In this way, Zhang Wuji, who was beginning to practice the great shift of heaven and earth, will even surpass Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty, in his Saint level skills! Such a calculation, this Zhang Wuji''s potential is not to be underestimated! As long as you give him a few years, I''m afraid that the four giants of the Daming kingdom will become their four giants. But a few years is too short for the people in the lake. It is because of this series of rumors, true or false, that those wandering in the lake for a long time can not help but turn their eyes to the emerging top power of Daming kingdom. They want to join the Daming Kingdom, because the three gongs and nine Qing ministers, the twenty-seven bureaucrats and the eighty-one yuan scholars in the kingdom of Daming only occupy the position of Sangong, and the rest of the names make the people in the lake who think they have several brushes covet. They did not want to be the masters of the six departments of the nine ministers of the Ming Dynasty. Even the twenty-seven bureaucrats did not expect to become masters. Their eyes were on the eighty-one yuan scholars in the Daming kingdom. If you can become a scholar of 81 yuan in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, I''m afraid that I will not be inferior to a leader disciple of a well-known and decent school. To be a leader of a well-known and decent school, to tell the truth, it is not enough to have strength. However, it seems that there is no need for family background to become 81 yuan scholar in Daming kingdom. These people''s news is not wrong, because the person who sent the news is Jiangning, king of the Daming kingdom. Jiangning is also from modern times, knowing that the talents of those who occupy the top are not necessarily as high as those of the poor families at the bottom. Therefore, if a force wants to develop better, it is necessary to recruit talents. But it''s just an idea, and it''s going to take some time to implement it. Jiangning''s main energy at the moment is to be a good fiance quietly and prepare to marry Xuelian. And the whole city of Jinguan began to celebrate their new king and marry their queen. No matter whether they are sincere or not, the Jinguan city at this time is more united than before. At least we have to show our concern about Jiangning. Like those scattered people in the Jianghu, these Jinguan city families also focused on the position of the twenty-seven senior officials and eighty-one yuan scholars in the six departments of Jiuqing. Of course, they also knew what kind of status they had in the whole world. It is because of clear, they suddenly found that they only know how stupid fighting is! Now it is only half a year or so. Under the leadership of Jiangning, Jinguan city has created such a terrible reputation in the lake and lake. Before, no one could have imagined it. Moreover, although their share of all kinds of veins, spirit tools, spirit beasts and Wannian spirit gathering array in Jinguan city has decreased, due to the expansion of Jinguan city''s sphere of influence, they have got more than before. Especially in the families of officers who have a certain position in the ten Jue army, they are just laughing in their hearts. Unfortunately, no matter Jiangning or dashima xiangyutian, their tight control over the title of the Daming kingdom is simply appalling. Even the meritorious people among the ten Jue armies have not been awarded the title so far.It is the best that can''t get it. Therefore, when someone sneaks into Jinguan city and tries to get information from some seemingly angry small families, the small family does not hesitate to sell the person who wants to inquire for information to Xiang Yutian. Xiang Yutian knew for a long time that the Jinguan city was just seemingly calm, and there must be undercurrent inside. However, he didn''t expect that someone would want to reach out to Jiangning. No, they were not so stupid. They just put their hands to Jiangning''s wedding. "Do you mean they want to know about the king''s wedding date and his wedding route?" After thinking about it for a long time, Xiang Yutian turned his head and looked at Cao Zefang, the patriarch of the Cao family, and confirmed again. Cao Zefang stood up from his chair, arched his hands in the direction of Qingyang palace, and said, "I dare not have a fake! Even if I have nine lives, I don''t dare to joke about the king''s affairs! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 However, how do you know that this is not the enemy''s enemy''s array? Or is someone trying to frame up your Cao family? Yutian''s heart turned a lot of ideas, but he did not say it in the end. In his mind, as long as Jiangning is involved, it must be a big thing. No matter whether someone wants to make a prank or lead him astray, Xiang Yutian will do his best to investigate. He waved to Yutian, motioned to his housekeeper to summon people. He turned his head and continued to confirm: "that man is still in your residence now?" Cao Zefang nodded. He wanted to tell Xiang Yutian that the man had committed suicide several times, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say anything. This kind of thing is very normal in his view, if he allows the other party to commit suicide is a crime. After all, there are many families in Jinguan City, and the internal fighting has never stopped for thousands of years. Cao Zefang is really familiar with how to deal with this type of spies. Soon, the housekeeper came to the first courtyard with the escort team to Yutian. After that, he nodded to Cao Zefang, and then a grim smile appeared on his lips: "our Jinguan city is comparable to the Longtan tiger den. Unexpectedly, some people dare to come to the Longtan tiger den to beg for food! In that case, let''s meet this one! " Soon, Xiang Yutian and his party passed through Qinglong Avenue from dashima mansion on the left side of Qingyang palace to Cao''s residence. At this time, the Cao family was like a big enemy, all the elite were out. In the broad daylight, the sword and bow did not leave their hands, and they looked serious around the whole Cao house. Seeing that the Cao family''s defense was so watertight, he nodded to Yutian''s satisfaction, and then took the lead in stepping into the gate of Cao''s house: "after this, you Cao''s family will report to the secret department! I recommend it to Yutian Finally, he got what he had been dreaming of. Rao was Cao Zefang''s Chengfu. He couldn''t help but smile. But immediately he will hide his smile, and then closely follow the steps to rain field into his own door. Although this is Cao''s residence, Cao Zefang still looks like a servant, respectfully leads Xiang Yutian all the way to his secret room. Unlike the whole Cao family''s watertight protection, the secret room did not even have a guard. Even Xiang Yutian''s mind did not find out that this was the room where the Cao family held prisoners. Thinking of Cao Zefang''s false and real arrangement, Xiang Yutian can''t help but feel satisfied with his recommendation. This man is really a good hand in torture and security! "This man is locked in it!" Cao Zefang ran quietly to the front of the rain field and helped him open the door of the secret room. When the gate opened, the so-called spy who wanted to do harm to Jiangning was directly reflected in the eyes of Yutian. I saw this man dressed as a beggar. No matter how he looked or looked, he was just like a real beggar. If he had not noticed to Yutian that this person''s right thumb was full of calluses, I''m afraid he could not have seen that he was a spy who wanted to do harm to Jiangning. Entering the secret room, a sour smell came to his face. It seems that this man has put a lot of effort into hiding people''s eyes. What a pity! He shook his head to the rainfield, and then walked two times around the spy who was trapped in his hands and feet and even stuffed his mouth with smelly socks. "How did he inquire for information from you?" Stop to Yutian, not in a hurry to interrogate the spy, but continue to ask Cao Zefang for details. Cao Zefang recalled it carefully, and then said, "this time when the king was married, many wandering people came to Jinguan city. The villain thought whether he could find a master for his young son from these wandering people! After all, my kingdom of Daming is very strong now. If I only rely on the biography of Cao family, I''m afraid I can''t do enough to contribute to the king! " Nodded to the rainfield silently. "Then the man entered the villain''s eye with one hand! Cao Chun, who has just returned home to visit his relatives, finds that he is not a person who lives on palm techniques, but rather a master of Kendo! " Speaking of this, Cao Zefang could not help but think of his nephew who had experienced the battle of Huayin valley after joining the ten Jue army. It was because of the war of Huayin valley that Cao Chun was sensitive to the personality of Shi Jian, so he found that he was acting suspiciously. Finally, he found that he was secretly inquiring about the family''s children and servants. Xiang Yutian has basically understood the whole story. In this case, he does not delay any more. He directly waved and said, "this man, I will take Sima house away! This Sima guard will stay with you in general, but you cao family, please be careful of the Revenge of thieves Hearing that Xiang Yutian is so concerned about the safety of Cao''s family, Rao is Cao Zefang''s merciless, but also can''t help being moved. With tears of gratitude, Cao Zefang declined: "this man entered the Sima mansion, and the villain did not worry about his life or death! However, Sima house is so huge that if there is no staff, villains will be afraid of... "ha ha ha! What are you afraid of? Is it not possible for someone to attack the Sima house openly? " Xiang Yutian laughed confidently, and then without waiting for Cao Zefang to refuse, he strode out of the secret room with the unfortunate spy. On the street, people were very curious that dashima of the Daming kingdom was carrying a guy who had been ordered, dizzy and tightly bound. In addition, Xiang Yutian''s usual appearance of being kind-hearted attracted the curious people to ask in a loud voice: "is Xiang Sima helping Cao''s family catch thieves?"Hearing that the questioner was a little son of the Li family, the second family of Jinguan City, Xiang Yutian suddenly showed a warm smile and nodded: "isn''t it? Li, you have to go home and have a good look! If you have such thieves in your family, please report to our Sima house! " Li''s boy did not expect to respond to Yutian. He was flattered and said: "I know! Boy, I''ll go home and search! " "Ha ha! This Li boy is still so cute An old man laughed and joked, but he didn''t find this question and answer. Xiang Yutian has already walked hundreds of feet long Qinglong Avenue. Now that Xiang Yutian has left, the crowd who just watched scattered naturally, leaving only a one eyed dragon. After a thoughtful look at the direction of his departure to Yutian, he left as if nothing had happened. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 When he returned to Sima''s house, he directly threw the spy on the ground to Yutian, and then took out his own token and handed it to the housekeeper and said, "take my order to find Zhang situ! Tell him that I''m going to borrow one battalion from ten Jue soldiers tonight "Why should we use the ten Jue army?" The housekeeper, named Yang Feng, was Xiang Yutian''s intimate person from the Ming Dynasty''s sharp gold flag. Although he was of average ability, he was a good manager. To the rain field looked at Yang Feng, with a smile and point his chin at the foot of the unknown spy. "Please rest assured! I''ll do it now! " Yang Fengmo vaguely understood what Xiang Yutian wanted to do, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He could only confirm it by himself tonight. Yang Feng takes orders and goes, Xiang Yutian sits in the hall and sighs silently: he has left half of the guards to the Cao family. He thinks that there will be no danger to come to the Cao family! In this case, then, will the forces that secretly want to do harm to the LORD put all their eggs in one basket and kill this spy? Xiang Yutian doesn''t know whether the enemy will make any moves, but Xiang Yutian doesn''t mind trying with this spy who doesn''t even have the qualification to be bait. If the enemy doesn''t move, Xiang Yutian can use the soul searching method to get all the information that the Scout knows. But Xiang Yutian always has a worry that he doesn''t know any important news. If so, then the rain field will not be able to dig out the people behind it. If the enemy wants to kill this insignificant chess piece, Xiang Yutian can take the opportunity to find out the real person behind the scenes, and then try to offer a big gift for Jiangning''s wedding. So sitting in the hall, to the rain field until night, and then to midnight, after all, no enemy appeared. However, Xiang Yutian did not lose heart and did not intend to give up. He was still sitting in the middle of the hall by himself, while the unfortunate spy was still lying at his feet. Next to xiangyutian residence is Qingyang palace. At this time, a group of Armored Warriors are sitting quietly on the ground beside the wall of Qingyang palace. The moonlight shines on these warriors, reflecting a piece of cold reflection. As if they were facing the rain field, they had been standing quietly or leaning or sitting or standing on the side of the palace wall like a sculpture. Even if they have been waiting for most of the day, even if it seems that there will be no enemy. However, the order they received was to stand by in Qingyang palace. As long as there was something wrong with Sima house, they would immediately support Sima house. Since the order didn''t tell them when to stand by, the beetles did not hesitate to stand here, and there would be no change at all. Gongzhong, Zhang Wuji, finds that he is Wuji. Thinking that Xiang Yutian wants to use this small chess piece to lead out the enemy''s hidden army, Jiangning can''t help laughing and crying, and has to let Xiang Yutian toss about. In Jiangning''s opinion, if the leader in the dark had a little brain, he would not have been cheated, and it would have been a waste of effort to toss about to Yutian. But Xiang Yutian, after all, is the political leader of Daming Kingdom, and Jiangning is not good at refuting his face. Even Jiangning is wondering whether he should pretend not to know if he has nothing to gain the next day, so as to make the big Sima less embarrassed. In this way, the time came to five o''clock. A touch of fatigue and disappointment flashed over Yutian''s face: "miscalculation?" Just at this time, there was a crow in the air, officially announcing the arrival of the day. The corner of his mouth to the rain field, I saw him disappear in place, and then appeared at the gate, the door suddenly out of the smoke as if toward the fog, and then roared, like the tongue burst spring thunder: "since it''s here, then stay!" The whole Sima house is still quiet, as if the roar to Yutian is just talking to himself. However, when Xiang Yutian''s figure appears under the eaves, a thin man in black suddenly emerges from the eaves and wants to run away. Cold hum to the rain field, closely following the man in black, want to catch each other. But somehow, his speed suddenly slowed down a little. At this time, the sword holder suddenly got out of the hall. To the rain field eye bottom flash a silk really such look, and then pretend to be angry roar way: "good thief!" At this time, the speed of Xiang Yutian suddenly broke out and knocked the man in black in front of him. Then the whole person turned into a breeze and floated to the swordsman who wanted to retreat. The swordsman didn''t expect that Xiang Yutian should be so terrible. He suddenly flashed a sharp look on his face and swallowed the poison in his mouth. Even Xiang Yutian''s strength could not stop the swordsman''s suicide. Therefore, the result of squatting to Yutian for a night was to replace a chess piece that might have been useful for a man in black, who might have been a inducer. There was nothing else to gain, and even Xiang Yutian also hurt ten Jue armies and a battalion of soldiers and horses stuck to it for a whole night. "Is this Tangmen disciple?" Jiangning smile Yingying looking at the rain field was thrown in the hall of the man in Black said. He nodded to the rain field calmly: "in addition, I''m afraid there are ten square city''s shadow! However, shifangcheng and our Daming kingdom are mortal enemies. There is no reason for them to do these things! ""Then, can''t Tangmen be wronged?" Jiangning sat on the futon and asked meaningfully. Shaking his head to Yutian, he said, "it''s certainly not wronged, because the Wugeng Jiming powder used at that time is one of the three unique features of Tang clan." "But I have heard that the Wugeng Jiming powder of Tangmen has been lost for a long time." Jiangning frowned and said. "What if it''s lost? Can''t we use smoke bombs to trick us? In short, some people want to use the Wugeng Jiming powder to assassinate my official. I''m afraid the Tangmen can''t wash it out if they jump into the Yellow River! " To the rain field to see a lie in the middle of the hall of the man in Black said. "So..." Jiangning pondered for a moment and said, "my king has ten days to get married. I''ll give you five days. Can you exterminate Tangmen?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 "Three days is enough!" He opened his glowing eyes to Yutian. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty excitement. As for Xiang Yutian''s aggressive nature, Jiangning felt some headache. He rubbed his head and said, "after all, Tangmen have been handed down for thousands of years and have been living on poison for generations! If one of them is not good, the king''s ten absolute troops will be damaged there! " Weighing the pros and cons of Yutian, he looked up and said, "that''s three days! If the Tang clan is interested, there is still one day left for the coming and going. If the Tang clan is not interested, it will take three days to kill the Tang clan in one day, and no chicken or dog will be left behind! " "All right, all right! That''s it Jiangning is to see clearly, where the goods are in the military writ, is to give himself a reason to kill Lu! He takes orders from Yutian, but Jiangning suddenly thinks that his Hunyuan hall still has a lump of garbage. Jiangning immediately stopped to rain field, pointed to the ground that lying dead man in Black said: "this evidence you have to take! And don''t forget the business! Since shifangcheng is inquiring about the king''s wedding date and wedding route, there must be a conspiracy! Give the enemy a chance Tian''s lips to Yutian Tian, and he said with a sad smile, "please don''t worry about it. After Wei Chen has destroyed the Tang clan, he will go to ten square cities to have a play." "All right, all right! You go! Remember to be careful! " Jiangning waved his hand impatiently. The reason why Jiangning is so impetuous is not that Xiang Yutian has become bloodthirsty, but that Jiangning''s heart also wants to participate in the expedition. After all, the last time such a good kill top master and then get the gift bag was snatched to Yutian, Jiangning''s hand is itchy. Unfortunately, now that the wedding is around the corner, Jiangning can''t get away from it, and can only look at the back of Yutian''s departure and weep alone.... shortly after taking command of Yutian, Jiangning is in a small dark corner. Seeing the one eyed long who was watching Yutian yesterday, he knelt down in front of a beggar and said, "as the manager expected, Xiang Yutian has already aimed his eyes at Tangmen! It seems that the city will be empty for a while next The old beggar''s face flashed a touch of pride: "it''s said to Yutian River and lake that Wen Neng can secure the state and the country can be established. Unexpectedly, it''s so easy to deal with it! It''s really a pity that the city has spent so much effort to help him boast! " "Of course! Only a high man like the chief executive who does not show the mountains and dew is a real wise man One eyed long flattered me. The old beggar said with a smile: "it''s far from enough!"! But it''s not as good as our Lord "That is, that is!" One eyed long nodded and said yes. "Well, there are so many people here. Let''s stop talking nonsense! Tell the brothers to stand still for a while, and then move after you leave for the rain field Although his mouth to rain field belittled to no avail, but the old beggar''s practice has exposed his deep fear to the rain field. But the one eyed long was not punctured. He just stretched out Chu''s thumb and said, "the manager is brilliant! I''m leaving! " Looking at the figure of one eyed long slowly disappearing at the entrance of the alley, the old beggar had been pretending to be forthright, and a touch of jealousy flashed on his face: "to the rain field! This time I will show you what a real wise man is "What is a wise man, you say?" On a strong horse, Xiang Yutian suddenly turned back and asked Zhu Yuanzhang, commander of the first battalion of the ten Jue army who followed him silently. He didn''t bother the two masters about Xiang Yutian. Since he had already used the ten Jue army and one battalion before, he still did not change people in the expedition to Tangmen. He begged Zhang Wuji, a great master, for this seemingly unknown battalion of Zhu Yuanzhang. It''s funny to say that now Zhang Wuji, the big situ of the main army, is staying in Jinguan city to help Jiangning prepare for the wedding. However, the big situ who should have helped Jiangning prepare for the wedding has taken away Zhang Wuji''s responsibility and led the army to invade the Tang clan. As soon as the two exchanged things, the people in Jinguan City exclaimed: the two were really close, as if they were already inseparable from each other. Hearing the sudden question to Yutian, Zhu Yuanzhang''s eyes flashed a little doubt, and then answered respectfully: "back to dashima, my subordinates think that the real wise man is wise as a fool! However, what is a great wisdom like a fool? Please forgive me for being stupid. I have never studied it! " He laughed at Yutian, then put his hands behind his head and asked, "tell me, is this Sima a great wisdom or a fool?" After hearing about Xiang Yutian''s inquiry, Zhu Yuanzhang, who had been thinking about the real reason for his trip to Yutian, flashed across his face. Originally, he thought that Xiang Yutian was reckless to show off his ability when the wind and clouds were surging in the city of Jinguan. Now when he looked back, he found that the other side had already considered these things. Thinking of this, Zhu Yuanzhang could not help but suddenly realized: "my subordinate is really stupid! Dashima is actually a wise man among the wise men Speaking of this, he hesitated with some doubts and said, "however, since Jinguan city has already announced that the world is going to invade Tangmen, how can we return halfway?""How do you know we''re going to give up halfway?" He shook his head to the rain field and said. "But if you don''t get bored on the way, then the city of Jinguan?" Zhu Yuanzhang felt his brain was a little confused. Seeing Zhu Yuanzhang to Yutian, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re too clever! Who is it for pretending to be more stupid than bensima? " Hearing that he was breaking himself in the rain field, Zhu Yuanzhang''s forehead suddenly burst out a layer of sweat. "Forget it. After all, you are a powerful general of Zhang situ, and you are valued by the king! You can''t do anything stupid Seeing Zhu Yuanzhang''s tense appearance to Yutian, he could not help feeling a little bored. He waved his hand and rushed to Zhu Yuanzhang in front of him. He no longer talked to the wise and excessive commander. Seeing that the other party had seen through himself, but still had a little leeway, Zhu Yuanzhang couldn''t help doubting whether his so-called cleverness was Xiang Yutian''s wisdom. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 However, Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t have time to think about it. After all, the most important task of his trip was to conquer the Tang clan. At this time, Xiang Yutian had already run a long way, so he had to keep up with him. "Call everyone, speed up!" After turning back to his deputy, Zhu Yuanzhang hesitated for a moment, then severely whipped on his horse''s back, and then pursued in the direction of rainfield. Although Xiang Yutian is a grand Sima, not his own chief official, but for the ambitious Zhu Yuanzhang, he should please the dasima who holds the title and reward. Even if this big Sima is really clever, a little too much! At the moment of the Tang Dynasty''s expedition to Yutian, the kingdom of Tang had already set out to fight against Yumen. As for the reason? Tang Aotian gave a bitter smile. In this jungle of the jungle, do you need a reason to beg others? What''s more, the treason of his family was lured by people and wanted to assassinate dasima in the kingdom of Daming! In this way, Tangmen have a hard time arguing! I''m afraid that Jiangning and Xiang Yutian are waiting to find a reason to attack Tangmen! After a look at the Tang family castle, the Tang family disciples who have the basis to advance and retreat actively prepare to meet the enemy. Tang Aotian is a little bitter in his heart. "Why should the leader of Tang clan worry? If he doesn''t come to Yutian, how can we let him step out of the Tang family castle alive if we dare to come? " In the shadow, a deep voice suddenly came out. Tang Aotian sighed and said: "after all, this one to Yutian destroyed half of the five mountains of the sun and moon alliance! Although our Tang family castle is conceited, it also knows that it is less than 30% of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance! What kind of faith do you have to fight against the rain "The master of Tang clan is wrong! There are many reasons for the collapse of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance. First of all, it abandoned the convenience of geographical advantages and confronted Huayin Valley and nanjiangning. Secondly, Linghu Chong yumutou even wanted to compete with Jiangning in the arena! Isn''t it just a sheep''s mouth? In addition, he was summoned by the incompetent emissary of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance as an assassin''s mace... " this man seemed to be quite clear about the battle of Huayin Valley on that day. In a few words, he pointed out the various failures of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance at that time. At the end of the speech, the man said: "now, the leader of Tang clan has the advantage of the Tang family castle, and is assisted by the extremely lethal weapons such as rainstorm pear blossom needle. If Xiang Yutian dares to find his own way to death as he did on that day, it will be a natural evil, but he can still get his own evil and can''t live!" Tang Aotian gave a noncommittal smile, and a flash of sharp light flashed in his eyes, but he immediately hid it and said, "it is so! Hateful that the legend of the river and lake unexpectedly will be passed to Yutian into a fairy like figure! If you don''t have your advice, I''m afraid you don''t need to go to Yutian personally. Just this news, I''m afraid TANGJIABAO will be in chaos immediately! " "Ha ha ha ha! Why should the leader of Tang clan be modest? I can''t stand such a trick in front of the master of Tang clan Said the man. "Report!" While they were talking, a Tangmen spy rode to report: "report to the headmaster, Xiang Yutian has arrived at our Tang family castle 20 Li!" "Hard work! Go on Tang Aotian didn''t move his look and sent out the spies. Then he used his internal power and said in a loud voice, "that''s 20 Li to the rain field and even to our Tang family castle! Please be vigilant! Old and weak women and children, immediately enter the secret room of Tang family castle to escape! " Don''t send orders to every corner of the Tang family. After hearing Tang Aotian''s order, all the servants and temporary workers of the Tang family castle, and the head of the Tang family castle, old lady Tang, all quietly began to carry out the order, and no one questioned it. "Tang family castle''s orders and prohibitions are indeed worthy of being a master for thousands of years!" The man in the dark carefully observed the Tang family castle up and down the implementation of chaos, after a flash of greed in his eyes. Tang Aotian nodded without hesitation, then arched his hands and said, "please move to the chamber of secrets!" "Who is the leader of Tang clan? Am I such a greedy person? " I heard that Tang Aotian let himself hide like the women and children of the Tang family. A glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. However, in order to win Tang Aotian''s trust, he had to act and pretend to be a hero. I thought that Tang Aotian would persuade himself a few more words, and then he could follow the Tang family''s fatal weakness and enter the Tang family''s secret room together. Which ever thought, Tang Aotian just nodded and then said: "great kindness, Tang Aotian here thank you! If the Tang clan can escape this robbery, the Tang family castle will be greatly appreciated! " Seeing that Tang Aotian pushed the boat along the river, he counted himself as one of the fighting forces of the Tang family. The man in the dark was a little silly. He didn''t come to be cannon fodder? But at once, he turned his eyes and said, "why should the head of Tang clan be polite? Although my strength is low, I can help the Tang family resist the army of the brutal division to Yutian. It''s really a great pleasure in life! I only hate my humble ability, otherwise I will help the master of Tang clan to attack the rain field with his hand "Great kindness, Tang Aotian will never forget it!" Tang Aotian nodded. It seemed that he was really moved by the man''s boldness. However, in addition to the words, Tang Aotian had no other expression at all.None of the three unique skills of the Tang clan were sent to this person, and the central organ of the Tang family could not even touch the door. He could only follow Tang Aotian''s side and occasionally accompany Tang Aotian to boast and force him to solve the problem. Seeing that the other party simply does not trust himself, and still keeps himself on guard, the person''s heart can not help evil thoughts. As long as Tang Aotian repels to Yutian, he will find a way to revenge back. It''s a pity that Tang Aotian''s generation of Xiaoxiong doesn''t care about the idea of such a person who suddenly appears and has a good track record. He was calm and poised in the center, constantly directing his disciples to enter the ten thousand year array of TANGJIABAO, in order to protect and resist the enemy. "Report!" Just when the two of them were different in the hall, a Tangmen spy used all his lightness skills to report: "report to the headmaster, Xiang Yutian has already arrived outside our Tang family castle! At this time, he is leading the army to build a camp! It seems that there is no intention of fighting in a hurry! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 Tang family castle is located in the deep mountains, the terrain is dangerous, and after thousands of years of management of the Tang family, the surrounding organs have been full of crisis. If ordinary people want to enter the Tang family castle, it is impossible to enter it without the Tang family leading the way and opening the door. It is not exaggeration to describe the Tang family castle as more dangerous than the tiger den in Longtan. At this time, Xiang Yutian is at the foot of the mountain five miles away from TANGJIABAO, looking up at the towering TANGJIABAO. Although the Tang family castle is called a castle, it occupies several hills and stretches for tens of miles. Maybe it is more suitable to become a Tang family town. Besides, the whole Tang family castle, except for the steep mountain road at the main entrance, is surrounded by cliffs on three sides. Moreover, it is guarded by poisonous Tribulus terrestris and man eating grass planted by the Tang family. It is a delusion for ordinary people to enter from the other three sides. However, Xiang Yutian didn''t seem to pay attention to the difficulty of defending and attacking the Tang family castle. At this time, the first battalion of the ten Jue army under his command was building a camp in full swing under the command of Zhu Yuanzhang. It seemed that he wanted to be the chief of the garrison. If you don''t know Jiangning''s order to Yutian, I''m afraid all the people who see this scene will laugh at him. The Tang clan has been standing for thousands of years, and the role of Tang family castle is incomparable. If someone wants to destroy the Tang family castle by relying on the siege, the besieged people will have to be ready to besiege for several years or even more than ten years. "What is the most suitable way for us to attack Tang family castle?" Seeing that the camp was almost finished, Zhu Yuanzhang leaned close to Xiang Yutian, but he didn''t want to ask him this question. Zhu Yuanzhang thought hard for a long time, and finally he could only say with a smile: "there are so many ways to attack the city in the world, but from the perspective of the subordinates, it''s no good to use siege, tunnel, stone throwing, cloud ladder and other methods to attack soft difficulties! Only... " " only what? " A little surprise flashed on Yutian''s face. He didn''t expect that he could ask a result by asking casually. Is Zhu Yuanzhang really a monster? "Only a few dozen masters at the level of Wang Shang and dasima, then cover each other and directly kill into Tang family castle!" Zhu Yuanzhang laughed and said the way to surprise Xiang Yutian. He chuckled to the rain field and shook his head. Instead of blaming Zhu Yuanzhang for his jokes, he opened his mouth and said, "look at the mountain, the tree and the road!" Zhu Yuanzhang stopped joking and looked at the towering mountain in front of him. However, he found that it was no different from the ordinary mountain range. Besides the dangerous terrain, it had no other characteristics. These trees and mountain roads were managed by the Tang family for ten generations. They must have been extraordinary. Zhu Yuanzhang was not surprised. However, these characteristics are certainly beneficial to the defense of TANGJIABAO, so why only put forward these things? Thinking of this, Zhu Yuanzhang''s heart suddenly jumped, his eyes with horror looked to the rain field. Xiang Yutian seemed to know what Zhu Yuanzhang was thinking. He shook his head and said, "although I am conceited, I don''t have the ability to use these mountain roads and trees for me! I just want to think that even if the Tang family studies heaven and man, they will certainly leave drawings for the Tang family to manage this mountain for generations! " "Drawings?" Zhu Yuanzhang''s eyes shrunk, and he vaguely knew the idea of Xiang Yutian. Xiang Yutian smiles with pride: "Sun Tzu says in his art of War:" the general will attack the plan, then he will attack the army, and then he will attack the city. ". This Tang family castle can be called the strongest fortress in the world, but now, I want to show the world the real strength of the Ming kingdom! " "Give me an order. All the officers and men will cook in the pot immediately, and then rest with all their strength. The third watch starts to use all the skills to destroy the trap ahead! I want to see at least three miles of safe roads before dawn! " The second order came to the foot of TANGJIABAO mountain. This order is very strange, because if all the officers and soldiers try their best to destroy the road, they can arrange a safe road for the army to pass through in the mountain road full of traps in about two hours. But what happens when you sort it out? At that time, the internal power of the whole army will be exhausted. At least it will take more than a day to recover completely! In this day, if the Tang family castle attacked the camp, how should we face it? Even if the Tang family castle doesn''t attack the camp, two days later, the ten Jue army will just be able to come under the Tang family castle! How can the income of sannei be realized? Zhu Yuanzhang is also a senior official of the Daming kingdom. Naturally, he knew the military order issued to Jiangning by Xiang Yutian. In spite of numerous doubts in his heart, Zhu Yuanzhang took orders and left. Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t dare to have any doubt about Xiang Yutian''s orders. In this way, the ten Jue armies of the Ming Kingdom seemed to come to the foot of the mountain for a picnic. They were not busy with the roads or the raids, but began to bury their pots and cook. After knowing the trend of the ten Jue army, Tang Aotian can''t help feeling a little dignified. In this way, Xiang Yutian has no time pressure at all. Maybe Jiangning''s marriage has no influence on the expedition of the ten Jue army! Thinking of this, Tang Aotian thought of using the terrain of tangjiapu to block the ten Jue army, and then forced Xiang Yutian to retreat before the arrival of Jiangning''s wedding.At least on the face of it! Think of here, Tang Aotian can''t help but some anxiety. If Xiang Yutian has no time pressure, how can he stop the ten Jue army? "Xiang Yutian is always scheming. Why should the leader of Tang clan worry! Whether or not he will return before the wedding of Jiangning, we just need to wait and see! " In the dark, the man saw Tang Aotian''s look, but seemed to waver, and he had to sound the drum. "However, if Xiang Yutian is determined to destroy our Tangmen with this honest and upright teacher, will we have to wait to be killed except for a moment by using all kinds of poisonous organs?" Tang Aotian looks at his own hall, which has been handed down from his father Tang Kun for nearly a hundred years. It has been nearly a hundred years. Tang Aotian thinks that he is no worse than his father, Tang Kun. But why is the Tang clan showing signs of extermination in his hands? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Hum! He is so arrogant to Yutian, and now Tangmen will surely be able to make him suffer a big fall! It''s just a pity that Tangmen has always cherished his body, but he is a rare ally in the poison mechanism! The man in black looked at Tang Aotian''s bleak face, and a trace of pity flashed in his heart. However, in order to hinder the progress of Daming Kingdom, I had to let this ally stop each other with his life! "Father, I heard that xiangyutian was setting up a camp. I''d better let Tang Rou take advantage of the night to harass them." At the moment of Tang Aotian''s meditation, a clear and crisp sound like a lark rings in the hall. It turns out that the visitor is Tang Rou, the apple of Tang Aotian, the castle master of Tang family. Tang Rou is in charge of the design and production of Tang family castle''s concealed weapons. Because of her beautiful people and ingenious heart, many of the hidden weapons she designed are loved by the children of Tang family castle and are the most popular among the ten elders of Tang family castle. Tang Rou was wearing a black dress at this time, showing her white arms and double Tui. As she walked and talked constantly, she set off her face which was even more beautiful than flowers. In the dark, the man in black couldn''t help swallowing. Tang Ao looked at the princess of Tang family castle lovingly and said: "this has always been tricky to Yutian. This time I came to attack the city, I have made all kinds of preparations. Now they seem to be camping and cooking, but who knows if they''re leading us into a trap? " Here, Tang Aotian sighed, stroked Tang Rou''s silky hair and said, "so don''t say it''s rouer, you are any Tang family castle disciple. My father is reluctant to let them die!" "However, we just watch the bandit stationed under our Tang family castle, and then attack us after training?" Tang Rou is really angry. Seeing Tang Rou''s angry appearance, the man in black in the dark could not help but say, "Miss Tang, please calm down and think about it. If we go to rob the camp and succeed, what are the results? What are the consequences of failure? " "It''s a success. It''s natural to beat the ten Jue army to pieces! The result is incomparable! Failure, failure is just a life lost! Why have my children of Tang family castle ever been afraid of it? " Tang Rou couldn''t help it, Ting Xiong said with pride. In the dark, the man in black saw Tang Rou''s shaking chest, and he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He thought to himself: what about the incomparable success? Have you got your Xiong department again? However, the man in black didn''t dare to say it in front of Tang Aotian and Tang rou. He just felt YY in his heart and said: "Miss Tang Rou seems to have forgotten the achievements of Xiang Yutian! Xiang Yutian is a big Sima of the Ming Dynasty puppet kingdom whose strength is comparable to that of Jiangning! If we attack the camp with less people, it is not enough to plug our teeth into the rain field. If there are more people with you... "more people, more people will become a direct confrontation! Moreover, he abandoned our Tang family castle, its favorable weather, location and various organs to fight against the ten Jue army of Xiang Yutian Tang Ao Tian Chang sighed and took the words of the man in black. Seeing what the man in Black said was reasonable, Tang Rou was also aware of his recklessness. She was suddenly in a cold sweat. After a while, she bit her red Chun and left. "Oh, rou''er is young and full of vigor, but I''ll let you laugh at you!" Looking at Tang Rou graceful posture left the hall, Tang Aotian''s eyes flashed a touch of pity. Now Tangmen has encountered the biggest crisis for thousands of years, but I feel sorry for this beautiful daughter like Phoenix! "Where and where! I think Miss Tang is naive and lovely, but I like it very much! " The man in Black said with a smile, "did Miss Tang ever get married?" Seeing the man in black suddenly mentioned his daughter''s marriage, Tang Ao''s eyes flashed with disgust. Tang Aotian never thought of taking his daughter as a victim of politics. He did not and will not. But the man in black mentioned this thing at the time of the Tang family castle''s life and death. Tang Aotian couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted. "Ha ha ha ha! Don''t mind, master of Tang castle. I just think that Miss Tang is beautiful as a flower, and she has a natural and innocent personality. She is a good match with my little city Lord of ten square cities! " The man in black made a ha ha, and then carried out the Shenzhen mountain. Tang Ao''s eyes flashed a touch of worry, but his mouth did not hesitate to refuse: "thanks for your love, rouer mountain women can not climb up to Shen Shao city master! Don''t mention it again! " "Master Tang, don''t be busy refusing! You can think about it carefully. If Miss Tang Rou becomes the fiancee of the Lord of Shen Shao, the enclosure of Tang family castle will be solved! If you don''t agree, although Tangmen are our allies of ten square cities, it will be a bit of trouble if we want to let ten square cities make great efforts to rescue Tangmen! After all, it''s about the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people in the Tang family castle. Please think twice, master Tang! " The man in black resented Tang Aotian''s ignorance of interest, and could not help but reveal a little threat between words. Tang Aotian sneered at the speech, but he didn''t know that the ten square city had abandoned Tangmen at this time? But to let him give his precious daughter out in exchange for the chance to muddle along, Tang Aotian will not do it.Not to mention his love for Tang Rou, the pride of the Tang clan alone would not allow them to be sheltered under the ten square city like a lost dog. Yes, Tang Aotian is very clear about the plan of the ten square cities at this time, that is to use the crisis of the Ming kingdom to force himself to completely invest in them. Originally, Tang Aotian was still wondering why shifangcheng would give up the opportunity to attack Yutian with Tangmen and let him attack himself. Now Tang Aotian understands that the other party is putting his mind on his own Tangmen! They wanted to annex their own Tangmen! Seeing the ugly faces of his allies, Tang Aotian was even more disgusted with the man in black. Don''t say you want to let her favorite Tang rou. Even if it''s a maid of Tang family castle to marry, Tang Aotian won''t agree. In the face of such an ally, Tang Aotian would rather be a broken jade. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 Since Tang Aotian is so tough, the man in black no longer talks. As a matter of fact, Shen Zhenshan didn''t know about the marriage he had made for Shen Zhenshan. It was just an idea that he came up with in his mind for a moment. At this time, of course, he thought that the Tang clan would hinder the Daming kingdom for several years or months, and then cause certain losses to the Daming Kingdom, so that the Tang clan could successfully retire... while the Tang clan''s ally, shifangcheng, could find a way to attack the allies of the Daming Kingdom and obstruct Shi Zhixuan''s joint action In the meantime, we will make some other strategies. Originally, shifangcheng was still thinking about how to suppress the demons, but never thought that Jiangning captured the foundation industry of Shaanxi Gansu alliance with lightning speed, and then seized Hetao with lightning speed and destroyed the sun moon alliance of five mountains. In a short period of half a year, Jiangning built the Shaanxi Gansu, Hetao, Heishan and Guangmingding areas into a piece of iron. Such a rapid development speed, will also be ready to look at the ten square city to be surprised. Especially when the martial arts of Jiangning and that of Yutian broke out, the whole ten square city began to lift Jiangning to the point of life and death. As a result, those small forces who had been able to live well in the past suddenly found that the world had changed. The kingdom of the Ming Dynasty was not idle in the expedition and the ten square cities. Even the Xiaoyao sect, which had never paid much attention to the affairs of the rivers and lakes, began to set up some kind of lingjiu palace to collect the idle forces in the river and lake. Except for a few super forces, such as Chicheng and Biancheng, which are guarding the border, all the forces seem to have turned into starving ghosts, making the lake and lake as if they were boiling hot water. In this situation, Tang clan, which always wanted to maintain independence, but wanted to rely on the ten square city to obtain a certain position, became the first target to be attacked. Die or fall! Whether to surrender to the ten square city or to the kingdom of Daming! Although Shen Linglong, the leader of the ten square city, is a woman, she is more aggressive than anyone else at this time. After all, the great age is coming! At this time has been on the willow head, to the rain field but did not sleep. He came to the ten Jue army barracks by himself and made a slow inspection. Once in a while, the night watchman came out to say hello. He just nodded and continued to patrol around the small barracks. One circle, two circles, until Zhu Yuanzhang discovered Xiang Yutian''s inspection and followed him to xiangyutian''s side, Xiang Yutian stopped. "The third watch is coming!" Looking at the moon in the rain field, he said excitedly. Zhu Yuanzhang agreed and nodded: "yes! He is coming at the third watch, and we are going to break the road! " Xiang Yutian did not agree with Zhu Yuanzhang''s agreement. He did not ask whether the officers and men were ready, nor did he ask the people of Tangmen what was going on. He just stood and looked at the moon in the direction of Tangmen. Under the moon is the towering wall of Tangmen. It looks like a giant beast, gazing at the ten Jue troops to Yutian and to Yutian. The night is so quiet, just like the mood to rain field, the more war he becomes, the more calm he becomes. However, when Xiang yutianzhi was full of pride, a howl suddenly came from the direction of the ten Jue army barracks. He frowned at Yutian and took a look at Zhu Yuanzhang. Seeing that Zhu Yuanzhang was also confused, he suddenly had a bad expectation in his heart. Then he tried his best to run the lightness skill, just like a gust of wind, and suddenly came to the place where he howled. I saw the wailing man was a man who had just finished patrol and changed his post, because he had said hello to Yutian, and he still had some impression. At this time, the man was completely out of his wit when he just said hello to the rain field. He was covered with black spots, his hands and feet began to cramp, his eyes protruded for some reason, his tongue stuck out of his mouth, and he kept foaming. When the medical staff arrived at Yutian''s back foot, he saw that the soldier''s condition seemed to be very serious. He did not care to pay homage to Yutian. He directly put down the medicine box and poured one antidote pill to the soldier. Then he began to diagnose and treat the soldier. "How?" Xiang Yutian looks black as if to drop ink. The bearded medical officer frowned and said, "the specific situation is not clear, but it seems that it must be poisoned!" "Poisoning!" He nodded maliciously to the rain field, and then moved his eyes to the forest in front of the barracks. His eyes to the rain field are like eagle eyes sweeping through the forest that seems to be eating people. Suddenly, after seeing the shaking of a bush somewhere, his face showed a trace of gnashing teeth: "good courage Before the words fell, Xiang Yutian had already disappeared in his original place. Looking again, Xiang Yutian had already operated his unique skill at this time, just like a flash of lightning flying to the shaking bush. Behind the rain field, there was a series of breaking sound. Tang Rou didn''t expect Xiang Yutian to be so terrible. Seeing that he was exposed, Xiang Yutian would come to her immediately. Tang Rou simply took out the storm pear flower needle, the king of Tang clan''s secret weapon, and wanted to die with Xiang Yutian. It''s a pity that Tang Rou''s secret weapon design is exquisite, but her Kung Fu is too poor. In the face of people like Xiang Yutian, the pear blossom needle is useless, even if it is useful, she does not have the eyesight to shoot at Yutian.Tang Rou has just pulled out the pear blossom needle from the rainstorm. Xiang Yutian has already come to Tang Rou''s back, and then shot at Tang Rou through the air. Then we can see that Tang Rou instantly becomes a puppet, standing in the same place. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian smelled Tang Rou''s unique daughter fragrance when he flew to Tang Rou''s side. Otherwise, this finger power would immediately kill Tang Rou''s life. Xiang Yutian is merciful to Tang Rou, not because he is a devil in color, but because Xiang Yutian has long heard that there is a famous princess with body fragrance in Tang family castle, named Tang rou. She is the beloved daughter of Tang Aotian, the master of Tang family castle. Tang Rou had already been famous since she was only 13 or 4 years old. If Tang Rou had not mastered many secrets of the Tang family, she would have been married home by those top princes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 It is this famous beauty in the world. How many young masters want to see them but can''t see them. Now they are standing here pitifully, like a fish to be slaughtered. Xiang Yutian doesn''t care about the numerous mechanism traps in the forest and whether Tang Rou has a lot of poison hidden weapons on him. He binds Tang Rou with vines and flies back to the camp. On the way, in order to prevent Tang Rou from being hurt by her own secret devices, Xiang Yutian takes Tang Rou back from the air with great care, and has a good experience of flying. "I won''t say anything! Kill me When she comes to the barracks, Tang Rou raises her head with pride, as if she was not caught, but to Yutian. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to say anything!" Smiling to Yutian, he looked at Tang Rou''s figure, and then said with a smile, "our king Jiangning likes beauties best. Just as he knows that we have caught such a beautiful woman for him, do you think he will be very happy?" Hearing the name of Jiangning''s big devil, Tang Rou''s face flashed with horror. Over the past few years, she has been influenced by the legend of how many people Jiangning killed and how many beautiful women she had found! Now, hearing that she is going to dedicate herself to Jiangning, Tang Rou is scared to tears. "You, you can''t do that!" Tang Rou began to beg for mercy with a cry. However, even if she begged for mercy, she was still so proud and still spoke with an imperative tone. "Say, what poison did you put on my soldiers! Is there an antidote? " To rain field see Tang Rou began to soft, suddenly cold voice asked. Tang Rou shivered and sobbed: "that''s five, five poisons powder. It''s made up of five kinds of highly toxic substances. People who are poisoned will have five poisoning symptoms of toad, centipede, snake, spider and scorpion venom!" "Antidote!" He untied Tang Rou''s acupoints to Yutian and reached out and said. Tang Rou rubbed the sour white tender arm, took out a porcelain vase from a small satchel, and then threw it to the rain field. Don''t dare to give the porcelain bottle to the medical staff. Without hesitation, the medical staff poured out a green pill from the porcelain bottle and prepared to feed the poisoned soldier. As a result, the five flowers will not fall into the hands of Yutian. Wuhua powder is a kind of medicine which is made up of Wudu powder. If it is used alone, it will have a great tonic effect. However, as long as it is used in combination with Wudu powder, it is one of the most poisonous poisons in the world. You can poison the person who uses it in a few minutes, and there is no remedy. Xiang Yutian also underestimated Tang Rou''s determination to die, otherwise his mind would not be in Tang Rou''s scheme. Fortunately, when the medical staff smelled the faint fragrance of the pills in their hands, a legend about Wuhua powder suddenly came into his mind. Thinking that he might kill the non lethal soldier, the medical staff was startled, then hesitated and said, "there may be something wrong with this pill!" Hearing the medical staff''s warning, Xiang Yutian was also surprised. He took a look at Tang Rou, who was nervous. He pretended to be insipid and said, "there should be no problem." Seeing Xiang Yutian, Tang Rou is relieved. However, it is her immature experience in the world that makes Xiang Yutian understand the strangeness of the pill. "Don''t use that pill! Use ten thousand years of ginseng to kill the poisoned person, and then send him back to Jinguan city with Tang Rou The heart has a decision, to the rain field is not wordy, directly said. "Ah?" Tang Rou takes a surprised look at Xiang Yutian, who is just different from him. However, she finds that Xiang Yutian is staring at himself with the eyes that seem to be able to see through people''s hearts. She immediately lowers her head and no longer asks why Xiang Yutian wants to send herself to Jingguan city. After all, when she handed the five flowers powder to Yutian, Tang Rou was already determined to die. Now she was sent to Jinguan City, but she died later! Although Tang Rou is afraid, she no longer acts deliberately to gain sympathy from Yutian. At present, two auxiliary soldiers came out and looked at Tang rou. They felt that the woman who was dedicated to Jiangning was really beyond their reach. They immediately went back to the camp and took a stretcher to carry Tang rou. Tang Rou enjoyed the same treatment as the poisoned soldier. Xiang Yutian no longer pays attention to Tang Rou at this time, but turns his eyes to the ten Jue troops who are using their internal power to destroy the dense forest in front of them. Under the destruction of these masters at least, no matter what traps there are in this dense forest, and no matter how delicate these traps are, they become decorations in the rude destruction of the ten Jue army. In this way, the whole Tang family castle was covered with sawdust and smoke, as if the ten Jue army were going to dig up the mountain. The Tang family castle disciple who was on duty at night naturally discovered the abnormal change at the foot of the mountain, and immediately reported the situation to Tang Aotian. After hearing the report of the disciple on duty, Tang Aotian''s eyebrows were twisted into a Sichuan character: "I heard that the original Ming religion was divided into five element flags, and that thick earth flag was the best at civil engineering. Later, the elite five element flag was incorporated into the ten Jue army, but he never thought that Xiang Yutian brought the thick soil flag here. From this point of view, the situation seems not very good!"The man in black seemed to have never expected that he should be so powerful to Yutian. Suddenly, he felt a little empty. In this way, the NIMA Tangmen has been blocking the Ming kingdom for several years, but it will be good to stop it for a few months! At the thought that tangjiapu might be made dumplings to Yutian, but he wanted to be the dumpling stuffing, the man in black could not sit still. He came here to pretend to be forced to fly, not to die with Tang family castle! Thinking of this, the eyes of the man in black began to turn, and wanted to find a way to run from the Tang family castle. Tang Aotian thought that the man in black would give him some advice, but he didn''t think about it. He saw the timidity in the other side''s eyes, and he was angry. He was afraid that Laozi would lead Tang family castle to surrender to Daming Palace! It''s better to suffer the cowardly spirit of this Shifang City! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 Xiang Yutian did not know that Tang Aotian had already thought of surrender at this time. But he came with thick soil flag to let Tang family castle see the gap between Tang clan and Daming kingdom in the shortest time, and then he wanted to persuade Tang clan to surrender. Today, the power of Daming kingdom is becoming more and more huge. The Royal City forces that joined the kingdom of Daming and the people of the Hetao grassland court were mixed very well. Xiang Yutian thinks that the kingdom of Daming has attracted the forces that have been destined to be crushed by itself. *** "I have already made a breakthrough in three li, and at this speed, we can rush into the Tang family castle before dawn!" The visitors looked at Zhu Yuanzhang standing behind the rain field, and then thought about it or reported to Yutian. To Yutian did not care about these details, but carefully ordered: "let the soldiers be careful! Never get into the enemy''s poison again! " Think of the poison, to rain field can not help but some headache. He still looked down on Tang family castle, which led to the ten Jue army in the face of this kind of existence, there will always be some tied hands. If this is a short board, there will be a big problem in the future! Thinking of this, I can''t help but be eager to look at the Tang family castle from Yutian. The soldiers led the order and went, and Zhu Yuanzhang said with a smile: "I am only thinking about it now. The great Sima asked me to come to the first battalion of the ten Jue army. I am afraid it is for this civil affairs?" Can not agree to Yutian, after all, if admitted, then too despise people, but not admit? This is the idea to Yutian. He doesn''t want to do it if he talks falsely. It was soon bright, and the ten Jue army also came to the Tang family castle castle as expected. Looking at the empty internal force of his side, the ten Jue army, almost without resistance, had no worries in the appearance of the rain field. He ordered the ten Jue army to recover on the spot, while he himself took Zhu Yuanzhang with the Damascus sword to sit between the ten Jue army and Tang family castle. "This Tang family castle is indeed the strongest fortress in the world!" Zhu Yuanzhang sighed at the wall of Tang family castle, which was hidden with cold light. Sweeping the city wall to the rain field, he dared not go down to the city to fight. Only the Tang family children who were waiting for the death of the tortoise shell smiled and shook his head: "it is only the strongest tortoise shell in the world! It is here to let me wait for free attack, and what can I fear? " Zhu Yuanzhang swept those Tang family castle children who seemed to be very angry, but they dared not go to the first battle in the city, and they laughed at him and said, "still to Sima! It''s just a group of tortoises waiting to die. They are looking up at them! " The children of Tang family castle looked at the two men pointing at them under their own castle, but they were afraid to go on the first war, and they were choked with anger. Especially when they saw that the ten Jue soldiers who had empty internal power began to recover on the spot, and they did not regard Tang clan as one thing at all. "Relax! Don''t be so bitter and hostile! " Tang Aotian''s eyes swept a man at the rain field, and then patted a disciple who clenched the Tang knife and said. "Lord, shall we just watch them recover under?" The disciple did not listen to Tang Aotian''s words and became calm, but poured out his discontent. Tang Aotian smiled and asked, "they can break through your wall?" "It''s impossible that day!" The disciple, who was proud of himself, stood up and said proudly. "So what about getting them back? We can get some results at this time, but what about the consequences? " Tang Ao Tianyu, with a long focus, looked at the young children of Tang family castle who were also grumbling around him and said, "if we take the initiative to fight, would the great Sima of the Daming kingdom be good for Yutian?" All of us thought that their other side had an invincible existence to the rain field. Suddenly, they suddenly realized that he was still thinking about it. Otherwise, we would be angry and killed. The wall would give way "What kind of give way, we go down and die! We Tang family castle is losing a lot! " "This to rain field unexpectedly so insidious, unexpectedly use the lives of thousands of soldiers to lure us to die!" Listening to the talk of all, Tang Aotian finally relieved his voice. When he got the news that he came to the castle to Yutian, Tang Aotian rushed over, fearing that these proud disciples would not help but run down to fight with others. Fortunately, I didn''t come late! Supporting the ancient wall, Tang Aotian''s eyes looked to the rain field. To rain field seems to have a sense of heart, looked up at the worried Tang Aotian, and then showed a warm smile at each other. That smile as if the first rise, let Tang Aotian feel a warm ocean. But Tang Ao Tian Ma is alert. This man is his enemy! I would feel his smile warm? Think of here, Tang Ao Tianxin not by the proof to rain field is a no emotion of the big devil. After all, only the big devil without emotion will be the same expression when dealing with enemies or friends."Dare to ask, but the Tang is proud of heaven, the leader of Tang clan?" Xiang Yutian got up from his chair, approached TANGJIABAO a few steps, and then asked in a loud voice. At this time, the morning sun rises, and the sun shines on the body of Xiang Yutian through the Tang family castle, which makes his whole person seem to be sprinkled with a layer of gold powder. "I am! Are you dashima xiangyutian in the kingdom of Daming? " Tang Aotian stood up fearlessly and looked at the young man who was a little too much under the sun, some too skillful, some too powerful. Seeing nodding to Yutian, Tang Ao Tianlang asked in a voice: "I don''t know where Tang has offended Xiang Da Sima. Please point it out to dashima. Tang immediately goes to Jinguan city to plead guilty! You don''t have to bother to make such an expedition to dasima! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 "I don''t need to ask for a favor! However, the night before yesterday, someone pretended to be a Tang clan disciple and used Wugeng Jiming powder to assassinate me, but this matter had to be investigated! What''s more, someone came to my barracks to kill people last night with this thing. I have limited knowledge. I also ask the Lord of Tang castle to help me with my long eyes! " As he spoke, the ten Jue soldiers carried out a man who was bound tightly like zongzi. At the same time, Xiang Yutian also took out a flat box from his arms. at this time, everything is silent, only the morning sun in the sky is moving slowly. Under the sun, there are two things designated as evidence to Yutian. Tang Aotian didn''t intend to frame up Yutian. However, when he swept Xiang Yutian''s hand with a smile, he found that the object in Xiang Yutian''s hand was very similar to the rainstorm pear flower needle, one of the three unique features of the Tang clan. He was shocked. He believed that Xiang Yutian, even if he wanted to attack Tangmen, would certainly disdain to use such a small trick of planting booty. Why did you ever look for any reason to attack Hetao and the five mountains Sun Moon alliance? Therefore, Tang Aotian had some bad premonitions. When the soldiers of the ten Jue army carried the man like zongzi to the wall of TANGJIABAO, and Tang Aotian saw the face of the man like zongzi, his uneasiness had become a reality. "Tang Junxia Tang Aotian suddenly understood that he might be betrayed by the ten square city! Because Tang Junxia is the elite disciple of Tangmen sect to shifangcheng, but now Tang Junxia appears in Xiang Yutian''s hands! Tang Aotian only felt a piece of anger in his heart. It seemed that there was a fire burning in his chest, which only made him feel a little out of breath. However, when Tang Aotian''s eyes turned from Tang Junxia to the box that was not gold or jade, which was very similar to that of the rainstorm pear needle, Tang Aotian only felt dizzy and almost fainted on the ground. "That, that, that box..." Tang Aotian tried to support the wall, so that he would not fall, and then gasped for breath, the wise man asked the box. With a smile to Yutian, he interrupted Tang Aotian''s difficult words and said, "don''t worry! Although the owner of this box assassinated me and poisoned my ten Jue troops, we were also the masters of the king at any rate. How could we kill a little girl! We just sent her back to Jinguan City, so as not to suffer from the war! " Hearing that Tang Rou has no life safety, a big stone in Tang Aotian''s heart finally falls to the ground. In this short moment, he experienced the betrayal of his allies and thought that something had happened to his precious daughter. He had gone through the most difficult moment in the world. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian let him return to normal from the most difficult feeling. Thinking of this, Tang Aotian''s heart actually has a little gratitude to Xiang Yutian. After experiencing his daughter''s accident and safe conversion, Tang Aotian went to see Tang Junxia again, but his heart was not so miserable. "Tang Aotian, thank you for your kindness to Sima!" His hands left the ancient mottled city wall, Tang Aotian sincerely toward the rain field arched hand road. "Thank you, I''ll leave it to you later." Xiang Yutian is still a constant smile. He walks slowly to the root of the wall of TANGJIABAO, and says in a loud voice: "this war is inevitable, but the kingdom of Ming is not a cruel division! Master Tang, how about we make a bet? " Xiang Yutian stood quietly under the wall root, standing so quietly, as if not afraid of the terrible killing machine in the city wall for thousands of years. Xiang Yutian''s voice is still floating in the air, and Tang Aotian has already felt a little wrong when he sees the harmless smile of people and animals to Yutian. Tang Ao takes a look at the Tang clan''s children who are guarding around him. He finds that there is a faint desire in the eyes of these children. Tang Aotian realized that he could not be too dictatorial, but now, Tang Aotian imperceptibly took a look at the man in black who had been following him silently. "It''s just a gamble! Please say to Sima Tang Aotian''s mouth shows a trace of irony. "Ha ha ha ha! The master of Tang castle is really straightforward! Admire sb Xiang Yutian is not surprised by Tang Aotian''s idea, but Tang Aotian is so decisive that he is not too surprised. Neither of them said about the content of the gambling, but it seems that the result of the gambling seems to be the key to the survival and failure of Tangmen. Therefore, all Tangmen disciples are curious about the content of the gambling. On the contrary, Tang Aotian, one of the owners of the event, did not care about the content of gambling at all, as if the gambling was not his promise. "You really shouldn''t allow this gambling!" After returning to the hall, the man in black looked at Tang Aotian and said. Tang Aotian''s heart flashed a little disdain, and then on the surface he pretended to be frightened and asked, "if you don''t agree, what should I do? Let the morale of Tangmen drop to the bottom The man in black pondered for a long time, and finally said dryly, "in short, we should not agree! There are so many ways to improve morale. Why step on the trap to the rainfield to improve morale? ""What about the answer?" Tang Aotian sat in the center of the hall, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. He can see that the Tang clan is bound to be destroyed! Either by the Daming kingdom or by the ten square city! In this case, why can''t Tang clan get the maximum benefit between these two super forces? In Tang Aotian''s opinion, Tang clan can''t avoid this catastrophe. Maybe there will be no more Tangmen in the future, but Tang Aotian still insists on the last glory of Tangmen. This kind of persistence is so unnecessary, but Tang Aotian just wants to insist. Although Tang Ao Tian has already faintly had the power that he wants to incline in his heart, Tang Ao Tian still wants to persist in this last moment. This insistence is a salute to the glory of Tang clan for thousands of years, and it is also a necessary procedure for Tang Aotian to be the head of Tang clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 Jiangning was waiting for Xuelian to marry him, but who ever thought that Xiang Yutian captured a beautiful woman and sent it to his Qingyang palace. However, since she is a beautiful woman, Jiangning''s heart is of course so palpitating. Especially this beauty is to rain field to give their own time. Jiangning has no doubt about Xiang Yutian''s eyes. After all, the maids of Heishan palace were selected by him. But now, Jiangning rubbed her chin and walked around Tang Rou, who had been punctured. Then she sighed: "the beauty is beautiful enough, but the whole body is full of poisons. It''s a pity!" Being scanned by Jiangning as a commodity, Tang Rou only feels that she has been seen through. In addition to that extreme uneasiness, Tang Rou even felt the faint excitement in her heart. After several circles, Jiangning''s face showed a smile. Jiang Ning turned back to a capable maiden and said, "take all the things out of this lady who shouldn''t have! And change her clothes! " With these words, Jiangning left the place with his hands on his back. At Jiangning''s command, the maid of the palace was not polite. She not only stripped Tang Rou''s whole body up and down, but also used various instruments to find out where Tang Rou could hide hidden weapons and poisons. Although a woman is doing all this, Tang Rou still feels the irresistible shyness. However, thinking of what she is about to face, Tang Rou feels that these things are not so unacceptable. After all, in this dirty place, I will lose my most precious things! Tang Rou has tears in her eyes. At this time, she wants to die. It''s a pity that the maid of honor is really an old-fashioned woman. She doesn''t give Tang Rou any chance to commit suicide. Instead, she strips Tang Rou like a lamb to be slaughtered. Jiangning did not think that he would see a girl like this. Obviously, those maids misunderstood his meaning. However, now that he has seen it, Jiangning is not a pincher. Instead, he takes off his cloak and covers Tang Rou''s white body. Then he unties Tang Rou''s acupoints. Tang Rou looks at the roof without light. In her opinion, her life seems to have suddenly become gray. All of them, including the handsome son of a noble family who will marry him, the happiest life after marriage... All these have turned into dust. When Tang Rou saw Jiangning enter the house, Tang Rou''s eyes finally shed tears of regret. At this time, she regretted that she missed her father and Tang family castle so much. It''s a pity that all this will be far away from myself! Take a look at Jiangning, Tang Rou''s eyes flash endless resentment. Poor Jiangning, I just wanted to have a good talk with the princess of Tangmen. Who ever thought that those damned maids mistakenly thought that he wanted to pamper Tang Rou, and changed Jiangning''s image into a devil like appearance. Knowing that Tang Rou''s resentful eyes, Jiangning still felt that he was so innocent, almost comparable to Dou''e in June. After awkwardness for a long time, Jiangning finally opened his mouth: "are you ok?". Tang Rou tears from the corner of her eyes, ignoring Jiangning''s posturing. In her opinion, this dignified guy will surely be like the devil to rush on his body, insult his innocence, and then throw himself away like garbage. It''s a pity that Jiangning didn''t insult Tang Rou''s body as Tang Rou expected. Instead, Jiangning took off her cloak and blocked Tang Rou''s infinite Chun light. Even Jiangning also showed a trace of helpless bitter smile, as if this situation is not as he hoped. Despite Jiangning''s appearance, Tang Rou is still amused. After all, Jiangning just needs to jump on it directly. Why be so pretentious? Is it that this person not only wants to play with his body, but also wants to play with his feelings? Thinking of this, Tang Rou can''t help but feel a little funny. After all, she is a member of the Tang clan. She is the enemy of life and death with the Ming kingdom. How can she have feelings with Jiangning? Even if this Jiangning is so gentle, even if he is so handsome, even if his martial arts is so high. Seeing Jiangning with her own eyes, Tang Rou can''t help but satisfy a small wish. This wish, like all the people in the world, is related to the handsome and violent Jiangning in the rumors. It is said that Jiangning is angry at TU city for her beloved woman, and she goes to Jinguan City alone for her beloved woman. It is said that Jiangning even offended people from the divine realm for his beloved fan. There are many rumors in the world, but Tang Rou is particularly attentive to this rumor about Jiangning. Now, Jiangning came to Tang Rou''s eyes, but also showed that he may be a little artificial gentle. But don''t know why, Tang Rou feels as if something in her heart has been lost. Looking at the real Jiangning, which is much better than the rumor, Tang Rou always feels that her dream has suddenly been awakened.Now that she wakes up, Tang Rou feels that her acupoints have been untied by Jiangning. She pitifully wrapped the cloak with Jiangning''s body odor tightly around her body, then shrank to the corner of Chuang, and looked at Jiangning with vigilance on her face. "Are you all right?" Jiangning still did not give up his patience, because he saw his previous life in this girl, a girl he had always liked in his previous life. That girl is also like Tang Rou, has been so carefree, has been so naive and lovely. It is a pity that all innocence must bow down in front of reality, just like Tang Rou in front of us. Jiangning doesn''t know whether Tang Rou has a marriage, but he knows that since he has seen this girl, she is doomed not to marry anyone else! Even if I soar. If we say that the reason why I like it is because of a kind of obsession when I saw the biography of the two dragons in the Tang Dynasty in the previous life, then the present Tang Rou is Jiangning''s last nostalgia for his whole life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 "Do you mean you liked a girl like me in your previous life?" Girls are always so forgetful, especially when a handsome and powerful boy treats her well. For example, in front of Tang Rou, she seems to have forgotten the embarrassing things Jiangning has done to her. The whole person is like a curious baby, leaning over her head and looking at Jiangning. Jiangning chuckled, then turned his head, and happened to meet Tang Rou, who had passed his head. He took the opportunity to rub his head with Tang Rou, which was quite missed and said: "yes! Always like it! Even if she''s married! Still like it in silence "So are you so kind to me?" Tang Rou asked with a sly wink. "Yes Jiangning nodded without any hesitation. He did not deny that he had unlimited affection for the girl in front of him. But Jiangning must admit that he was nostalgic for this innocent face because of the shadow of a previous life. "Well, how do you remember your past life?" Tang Rou scratched her small head in distress and asked curiously. She also wants to find her own past life, especially when she hears the romantic and somewhat excessive story of Jiangning. Unfortunately, even if she wanted to break her head, she couldn''t understand that Jiangning could know the previous life because he had never forgotten it. For Tang Rou''s tricky question, Jiangning smiles freely and easily, and then lies down on the roof, leaving Tang Rou alone in the moonlight to question. "You man Tang Rou pushes and pushes Jiang Ning, who is a liar. She doesn''t realize that this man has seen her fruit before. She also ignores that this man is not her friend or confidant, but the king of Daming kingdom! Jiangning, a famous devil in the world. "I can''t remember how I recalled the memory of the past life!" Jiangning knocked at the corner of her mouth, perfunctory Tang Rou''s questions. "You say you are Tang Rou, the eldest lady of Tang family castle?" Jiangning didn''t wait for Tang Rou to make trouble, but suddenly asked. This move is his previous life to treat him as a good friend of the secret love object, and that she will always be Jiangning cross talk to distract attention. Like previous lives, Tang Rou was also attracted by Jiangning''s topic. She was arrogant and said, "what are you being cheated? Tang Rou is not only the first lady of Tang family castle, but also the head of the secret weapon production division of Tangmen! " "By the way, what did she do in her previous life?" The curious nature of women makes Tang Rou unable to let go of the woman who is very similar to her, even if the existence of this woman has not been confirmed. "She?" Jiangning recalled that she was like a woman in her previous life, and her design industry full of artistic flavor nodded. "Oh?" Tang Rou''s eyes flash a touch of doubt, if a thing is similar to it, but there is no such coincidence in the world? Tang Rou can''t help but begin to suspect that this man is deceiving himself. Seeing Tang Rou''s suspicion, Jiangning''s heart was tight, and then some hastily explained: "she is also doing design work, but she is not designing concealed weapons! She designs clothes, girls'' clothes "Designing clothes?" Tang Rou''s suspicions in her eyes are more and more profound. Maybe she has already regarded Jiangning as a big liar who deceives the girl''s love, because she has never heard that the clothes in this world need to be designed by specially assigned persons, and those who design such kind of clothes should even regard such things as work. "Yes Jiangning sincerely nodded, slightly alleviated Tang Rou''s suspicions, then pointed to Tang Rou''s light blue dress with Lei Si lace and said, "this dress is her favorite in the past life!" "This one?" Tang Rou could not help but look down at her clothes. Before, Tang Rou thought that this beautiful dress was the dress worn by those senior palace ladies in the kingdom of Daming, but now she has understood something. "You, do you love that girl?" Finally, Tang Rou leads the topic to the girl who has never met. Jiangning grinned bitterly, shook his head, thought about it and nodded again. "You want to love her! But there must be some reason why you can''t love her! " Tang Rou is just like the one in her previous life. She is so intelligent. At this time, she points out the contradiction in Jiangning''s mind. Jiangning nodded, he did not deny his feelings, otherwise he would not tell these things to her Tang Rou, who was very similar to her in the previous life. "What''s the reason why you can''t continue to love her?" Thinking of this, Tang Rou can''t help being a little confused, because in her opinion, the Jiangning in front of her is really no defect. He is handsome, powerful, gentle, and seems not so dark, as if this person has no shortcomings. But why can''t such a person continue to love that happy girl? Tang Rou''s heart is full of curiosity."Because better people like her!" Jiangning thought for a while, and finally came up with such an answer which is still in line with the facts. "Better than you?" Tang Rou can''t help being a bit crazy. In her opinion, Jiangning is even the most perfect man in the world, and can even be as excellent as her father Tang Aotian. However, is such an excellent man, unexpectedly will admit that there are more excellent men than him? What should that man look like? Seeing that Tang Rou fell into a troubled fantasy, Jiangning''s depression was finally swept away. Jiang Ning burst into laughter, tears overflowing from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Jiangning laughing, Tang Rou takes it for granted that Jiangning is deceiving herself. Suddenly, she uses her fist to scratch and beat Jiangning. "You! People care so much about you, but you make fun of them! No more talking to you Seeing that Jiangning seems to enjoy her beating, Tang Rou can''t help but use her father''s big kill Qi, that is, coquetry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Xiang Yutian did not expect that he just casually escorted a prisoner and easily captured Jiangning''s love. At this time, he was standing under the wall of TANGJIABAO. Xiang Yutian has been standing under the city wall for a day and a night. The morning sun rises and falls, shining on xiangyutian, dashima of Daming kingdom. It is the same as usual. But only Xiang Yutian knows that at this time, the last time of today''s military order is left. But Xiang Yutian is obviously not in any hurry. He just stands quietly under the wall of TANGJIABAO, as if standing like this can destroy the Tang clan. Fortunately, Tang Aotian came to the city wall after a night''s deliberation. Otherwise, it would be too lonely for him to stand like this to Yutian. "The master of Tang castle is a hero of Tang family." He bowed his hand to Yutian and appreciated Tang Aotian''s commitment. Tang Aotian did not show a happy look for the praise to Yutian. Instead, he asked in disbelief: "can Xiang Sima guarantee the safety of my daughter Tang Rou?" "The Lord of Tang castle is at ease. Now lingai is staying in Jinguan City safely! I''m afraid there is no safer place in the world than that! " He said to Yutian with a smile. Tang Aotian nodded, and then solemnly turned back and said: "this time Aotian should be the appointment of dashima of Daming kingdom to Yutian, come to the appointment! If there is anything unexpected, please Tang Xiao, brother of the proud heaven, to take charge of the head of the Tang clan! " Seeing Tang Aotian''s words like his last words, the appointed disciple could not help kneeling on the ground: "the patriarch Hong Fu is equal to heaven, and life is equal to heaven! This time, Desheng must return! Please rest assured! I will keep in mind the commandments of the patriarch. " Although this disciple is suspected of being a flatterer, Tang Aotian doesn''t care about that much at this time. Now that he has made his last words, Tang Aotian doesn''t have much to say, so he jumps down the wall with his thousand boxes. "To tell you the truth, xiangmou looks at the Tang family castle in peace and tranquility, which is quite similar to the city of Jinguan! I can''t bear to destroy him Looking at Tang Aotian, he said his sincere words to Yutian. Tang Aotian said with a bitter smile: "but now Brother Xiang is still leading the troops to the Tang family castle!" "If you don''t come to me, can brother Tang guarantee that the peace will be maintained?" Chuckle to Yutian, mercilessly pierced the seemingly peaceful illusion and said: "it is because I can''t give up, Xiang Mou made this good nonsense bet with brother Tang!" Tang Aotian was silent for a long time, and seemed to acquiesce to Yutian. "Well, since brother Tang has made up his mind to gamble with someone once, why should he shrink back? What is the difference between this and the posture of a child girl? " To rain field smile pointed to Tang Aotian said. Tang Aotian sighed and finally recognized the reality in front of him, and then the appointed said, "in this case, please tell me the content of this gambling to my brother!" "Brother Tang is forthright He flattered Yutian, and then took out an ancient copper coin from his pocket and put it in his palm, reaching out to Tang Aotian. "We don''t have to gamble too complicated! Just this copper coin to gamble! It''s also predestined. This copper coin was made by the great Zhou Dynasty ten thousand years ago. It''s as long as TANGJIABAO! " Xiang Yutian handed the copper coin to Tang Aotian, and then motioned to the other side to verify the gambling instrument. Looking at Xiang Yutian''s harmless smile, Tang Aotian shook his head: "people all say that the kingdom of Daming has four pillars! Jiangning is the king and the head of the four pillars! Big Sima to Yutian is the brain of the four pillars country! Zhang Wuji is the hand of the state of four pillars! The grand Sikong stone pavilion is the foot of the state of four pillars Seeing Xiang Yutian''s proud look, Tang Aotian enviously continued: "everyone knows that Xiang dasima is the brain of Daming Kingdom, but in Tang Aotian''s opinion, Xiang dasima is no different from that King Jiangning." "I''m ashamed of you. I can''t praise you so much!" Xiang Yutian, smiling, arched his hand in the direction of Jingguan City, then took out the copper coin and said, "since brother Tang doesn''t verify the gambling instrument, Xiang Yutian will give this gambling instrument to brother Tang to use." Tang Aotian took the copper coin of the same age as Tangmen, and then looked at Yutian and asked, "well, please tell me the rules to brother!" He reached out to Yutian and motioned to Tang Aotian: "since brother Tang is a banker, you can''t win power and gain from someone, you''d better tell me about it!" Tang Aotian looked at the copper coin in front of him with a dignified look. On the front of this coin, which has gone through thousands of years, is a unicorn on the front and an unknown plant that seems to be full of immortality on the back. In fact, from the perspective of this coin alone, its value is not low, because this copper coin has the spirit guarding array arranged by the great Zhou Dynasty ten thousand years ago, but the value of the array has exceeded that of ordinary treasures. "Then toss the pros and cons." Tang Aotian closed his eyes and seemed to give all his fate to God. "If it''s on the front, the Tang clan will be attached to the kingdom of Daming! If it''s the opposite, Tangmen will be attached to ten cities! If it''s not right or wrong... "if it''s not right or wrong, I swear to Yutian with my life! It is necessary to keep the Tang clan intact! "The symphony of the two people''s voice in the air, attracted everyone to focus on the copper money in Tang Aotian''s hands. Since its birth, it seems that the copper coin has only experienced such a remarkable situation only when it was just appeared. Now, once again, with this remarkable opportunity, the copper coin seems to be also channeled, and under that sunrise it begins to shine with a different luster. The luster is so charming, not only with money, but also two men who stand up to the earth. The eyes to Yutian began to focus on the copper money he took out. The man in black also focused on the copper money from xiangyutian. Instead, Tang Aotian seemed to have a face of nothing, but waited for this moment quietly. He would wait for a moment to conform to his heart, and then at this moment, he handed his destiny to shangcang and the copper coin with the spirit of thousands of years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 People began to hold their breath, just quietly looking at the copper coin, afraid that because of their own small move will affect the movement of the copper coin. No one has ever felt that the copper coin is so precious, even if it is Tang Jue, the old lady of Tang clan. She has several such coins, but it is Tang Aotian who can decide the fate of the whole Tang clan. Some Tangmen elders took out some of their copper coins and tried to throw them. Of course, unless they use their internal force, their copper coin can''t stand upright at all. Obviously, in Tang Aotian''s mind, it is impossible for the Tang clan to be independent again. He has basically given up the opportunity of Tang clan''s independence. This is a very fair bet, even if the amount of money is really a little ridiculous, but in the eyes of all people, it is the fairest bet in the world. Tang Aotian finally moved, in the sun slowly moved to his top of the moment. With Tang Aotian''s gentle throwing, the copper coin flew away from Tang Aotian''s palm in the sun, and flew over his head in Tang Aotian''s calm eyes, and then rolled in the air until its power was exhausted. Just like Tangmen, which has been free for so many years, now it finally wants to fly back to the earth under the call of the earth. The copper coin rolled and fell from Tang Aotian''s eyes until it fell to the ground, splashing a small piece of dust. That small piece of dust can not block people''s eyes, but even to the rain field, at this time also incomparable resentment that piece of dust that blocks his sight. Because of the dust, he could not confirm whether the orientation of the coin was what he expected. Tang Aotian, on the contrary, is calmer than everyone else. He suddenly opens his eyes when he hears the sound of the copper coin falling on the ground. Through the dust, Tang Aotian vaguely saw the direction he expected. But the man in black standing on the wall suddenly felt dazzled and kept rubbing his eyes. "No way! No way The man in black kept mumbling to himself, not willing to believe his eyes. Those Tangmen''s children have not seen the direction of the copper coins, and they do not know which side the black clothes man who followed Tang Aotian came from. Therefore, they naturally could not judge what the meaning of the impossibility of the man in black meant. Of course, there is a faint expectation in the hearts of these elite children of Tangmen, that is, the copper money will be stuck in a gap on the ground, and then it will land vertically. However, it is very immortal, the man in black has been marked that the copper coin should not appear in such a strange but mediocre situation. Finally, with the money''s belly, the money is gone. "Congratulations, brother Tang! In the future, if you are an official in the same Dynasty, please give more attention to it! " Xiang Yutian, as the commander of the Ming Dynasty, arched his hands with a smile. And to Yutian''s words, let all look down on the copper coin toward the people are clear about a fact: the copper money is positive. Tang Ao is relieved. Although the result is not the best, in his mind, it is much better than the opposite. At least, the Ming Kingdom has not done anything to harm its allies. In the face of the congratulations to Yutian, Tang Aotian, who has been appointed, said with a smile: "please give more care to Sima later!" With Tang Aotian''s compliment, all the children of Tangmen realized the change of their identity. However, from a closed door to a member of the most powerful forces, these Tangmen children naturally have a light joy. After all, they are still young people. They always have a yearning for the outside world and a desire to be outstanding. In the past, their greatest wish was to become an elder of Tang clan. But now, their eyes have been directed at the twenty-seven bureaucrats and eighty-one yuan scholars in the six departments of the Daming kingdom. Yes, these Tangmen children, who have been in the closed Tang family castle, also know the prestige of Daming Kingdom and the official titles of Daming kingdom that ring through the whole Wulin. Everyone has begun to use this sudden result, only the man in black is still muttering to himself: impossible, impossible! He glanced at the man in black to Yutian. He didn''t care about the other side''s lost image or whether he was the enemy of the Ming kingdom. He just said with a smile, "brother Tang, please make a list of the property and personnel of Tangmen as soon as possible! Send to Jingguan city Tang Aotian also glanced at the man in black, but Xiang Yutian could ignore each other, but Tang Aotian could not, because Tang Aotian always thought he was a man who insisted on! Even if he has become a member of the Daming Kingdom, even if he and his allies in the pit of ten square cities have been cut off, Tang Aotian can not do anything merciless. "Industrial personnel should immediately make a book and send it to Jinguan city!" Tang Aotian was first asked by Yutian, then pointed to the man in Black: "that man is the emissary of our Tang clan''s former ally!"Hearing Tang Aotian talking about himself, the black man''s ear moved, but when he heard the cold tone, the man in black could not help but feel a sense of despair. This despair came so suddenly! Even he did not think that his fate would one day be handed over to a copper coin that he had never looked down upon. "That man is a guest or prisoner of the Tang clan. He should be handled by the Tang clan at the same time! We will not interfere He shook his head to the rain field and said. In fact, it was not only the Tang clan at this time, but also the policy of Daming Kingdom on Jinguan city and Hetao grassland. After all, in Jiangning and Xiang Yutian''s opinion, rather than let these forces feel disgusted with their own finger pointing, it is better to completely delegate power. However, this kind of decentralization is not totally disregarded. At least, the attractive official position of Daming kingdom will be open to these forces, and then induce these forces to start to have a sense of identity and start to struggle for this sense of identity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 Xiang Yutian''s decision surprised Tang Aotian. It was Xiang Yutian''s indifferent attitude that made Tang Aotian feel that his decision to return to Daming kingdom was the right one. "Then you will be banished." Tang Aotian sighed and said. Xiang Yutian was not surprised by Tang Aotian''s decision, because he had already seen that this man was a man who kept his promise, valued affection and righteousness. Two people so casually decided that even the name has not reported the whereabouts of the man in black. After standing in the open space and chatting for a while, Tang Aotian looked enviously at the ten Jue army and said, "is that the ten Jue army in the Daming kingdom that has great influence in the world? What an invincible and courageous teacher "Ha ha ha ha! There is still a long way to go to become an invincible division He looked at the same Tang family castle with a smile to Yutian and said: "for example, in front of us, when the children of Tangmen enter the ten Jue army, the ability of the ten Jue army in terms of mechanisms, traps and poisons will be top-notch! Before that, it was very difficult to meet these things! " "By the way, this is a battalion of our ten best soldiers! It is composed of the Ming religion thick soil flag and the elite children of the Jinguan city. For civil engineering, traps are also involved! I wonder if the Lord of Tang castle would like to have a look at it? " Suddenly, he patted his head and said suddenly. Tang Aotian laughs: "dare not invite ear, solid wish also! It''s my pleasure to see the first army in the world with my own eyes! You can''t get it Xiang Yutian also anticipates Tang Aotian''s reaction. Xiang Yutian waves to Zhu Yuanzhang, who is not far away. He leads Tang Aotian to inspect the most powerful army in the world. "Zhang Wuji was in charge of the camp. If the Lord of Tang Castle wants to develop in the military in the future, he should be close to him in the future." Walking through the soldiers with resolute faces and a sense of master, he said to Yutian with a smile in his mouth. Tang Aotian silently wrote down his advice to Yutian, but he could not help but compliment him: "after all, Tang Aotian started to learn from Sima Yin, and it is proper to be close to Sima Yin in the future! Of course, Tang Aotian has heard a lot about these ten unique armies. If you see Zhang situ, who has created the most powerful army in the world, Tang Aotian will not refuse! " Xiang Yutian shook his head with a smile and said, "you should be more intimate with Zhang situ, because if Zhang situ hears that Tangmen is attached to our Daming Kingdom, he will be overjoyed! A day ago, he wanted to return to the camp! If you strike while the iron is hot, you will not be treated like Zhu Yuanzhang! " While speaking, he pointed to Zhu Yuanzhang to Yutian. But Zhu Yuanzhang saw Xiang Yutian take himself as an example. Although he was very happy, he also had to show a loyal and responsible honest appearance: "my subordinate''s position is recommended by the king, Sima and Zhang situ, but I have been worried and worried about it!" "Ha ha ha ha! Zhu Yuanzhang is much more tactful than the master of Tang castle! If you want to learn, you might as well be close to him! " To Yutian, laughing and joking. Zhu Yuanzhang immediately and repeatedly complained, and Tang Aotian was also busy doing the appearance of long-standing reputation. Along the way, Xiang Yutian constantly introduced some things about the kingdom of Daming to Tang Aotian, and told Tang Aotian that he felt sincere admiration for Xiang Sima. After a visit, Tang Aotian felt a little agitated. He took the opportunity to say, "such a good boy, please bring me Tang family castle to Sima, so that Tang Aotian can do his best as a host of the earth." "Ha ha ha ha! To Yutian just have this intention, but dare not put forward it! The move of the Lord of Tang castle is very deep in my heart! " He palmed Yutian and sighed. He agreed with this proposal. It seemed that he didn''t worry about whether Tang Aotian was a fake surrender, and then tried to kill all the ten Jue armies. Tang Aotian is really grateful for his trust in Yutian. At this time, he doesn''t leave. He just instructs a young man around him to say, "go back to the city and tell Mrs. Tang about the situation in detail, and then let her old man go out to meet his colleagues in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty well!" In addition to the elite disciples of the thick earth banner of the Ming religion who were used to suffering, there were also many spoiled and pampered children of Jinguan City aristocratic families in the ten Jue army and one battalion. Although they were used to the hardships of the ten Jue army, they were very happy when they heard that they could go to the city to enjoy the banquet. They only hoped that they could enter the Tang family castle immediately. Xiang Yutian walked away with Tang Aotian''s pace. On the way, he looked at the big characters of TANGJIABAO at the gate of the city and said: "please, brother Aotian..." facing Tang Aotian with red light, he couldn''t help but feel some sigh: "this Tang family Castle has been around for nearly ten thousand years! Oh! It''s also time to get rid of the list! " "Brother Aotian seems to have misunderstood me!" He frowned at Yutian and said, "I just say that the three characters of TANGJIABAO need to be modified, not removed from the name!" "How to modify it?" Tang Aotian''s eyes twinkle to look at rain field to ask a way. This is the way to Yutian! Tang family castle is a family of ten thousand years old. It is necessary to manage a county! " "A county Rao is Tang Aotian has been disheartened, suddenly heard to Yutian so unexpectedly after the news, still can''t help but heartbeat faster. I saw his eyes full of disbelief looking at the rain field, as if praying to the rain field to identify with the nod.He nodded to Yutian of course: "although the kingdom of Daming is just a country, the vast territory in charge is the strongest in the world! Why is it impossible for the Tang Dynasty to have a prefecture? Moreover, judging from the area of Bayu, it is not inappropriate to establish a prefecture! " Talking and laughing, to Yutian, he made a decision that requires Jiangning to nod his head. It was not Xiang Yutian''s dictatorial decision, but Xiang Yutian''s decision was made after seeing the colorful scene inside tangjiapu. As for whether Xiang Yutian has the right to establish his country, Xiang Yutian is not worried, because he believes that Jiangning will believe in himself, just as he believes in Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 "The inner part of Tang family castle is divided into outer fort and inner castle. The outer Castle includes Tianluo Imperial Hall, jiugongmin hall, Yinyu medicine hall and tianjueli hall, which are respectively in charge of Tang Huaixin, Tang Huaizhi, Tang Huaili and Tang Huaiyi!" Tang Aotian walked in this seemingly colorful street, and then pointed to the four luxurious buildings at the four ends of the cross street. "In this case, there is no big difference between the outer fort and the inner Bao?" Asked rainfield. Tang Aotian''s old face was red, and he told the truth: "although there are no differences in terms of treatment between the foreign burger and the inner castle, most of them can only learn the way of Tang''s entrance. In terms of strength, there is still a big difference with neibao! " "It''s just to protect the family skills and continue the existence of the family! There is nothing to blame for this! " Xiang Yutian didn''t show full or disdain for the Tang clan''s behavior of sweeping and self treasure. Tang Ao Tian said with a sigh of relief: "it is so! Even if Aotian has always been willing to change, but also in the four elders strongly against the end! Now it''s better. Our Tang clan is attached to the kingdom of Daming. Oh, no, it''s much easier for the Tang family to deal with its affairs. " As for Tang Aotian''s obvious sign of devotion, he gave Yutian a ha ha and said, "it''s hard for honest and upright officials to cut off the housework. Brother Aotian still doesn''t expect the kingdom of Daming to help manage your Tang family! At most, the kingdom of Daming can send some officials to help the Tang family manage the Bashu County! " "So it is, so it is!" Tang Aotian should nod his head. Unconsciously, they arrived at the gate of Tianluo Imperial Hall. This is the first Hall of Tangmen. There are many secrets of Tangmen''s standing for ten thousand years. "This is the important place of Tangmen. You are not allowed to enter if you are not the elite of Tangmen!" Just when Tang Aotian was about to introduce Xiang Yutian into Tianluo Imperial Hall, a son of Tangmen suddenly fell from the sky and stopped Tang Aotian in front of them. Seeing that Luo Yutang didn''t give himself face that day, Tang Ao''s face turned blue in the weather. He stretched out his trembling fingers and pointed to the man in front of him and said, "bastard! Don''t you even know our headmaster? " "Naturally, the master of the gate knows him, but the man behind him is very close to his eyes! Please forgive me for being rude. I''m really duty bound and dare not let go! " The man cast a glance at the scholar like to the rain field, a burst of disdain in the heart. He knew that Tang Aotian didn''t even resist, so he decided that the Tang clan would return to the Daming kingdom. However, the inner part of the Tang clan is not the speech of Tang Ao Tian, the leader of Tang clan. He is also restricted by the eight elders of Tang clan! Now, Tang Aotian has decided the ownership of Tangmen by himself. These elders'' confidants have no good face for Tang Aotian. "Tang Aotian, the leader of Tang clan, is here! Where is Tang Huaixin, the leader of Tianluo Imperial Hall! " Tang Aotian coldly took a look at the disciple, and did not talk nonsense with the other party. Instead, he directly used his internal power and roared loudly on the street of tangmenwaibao. Tang Aotian can be the head of the Tang clan, and his cultivation is excellent. He shouts, not to mention the Tianluo Imperial Hall, but the jiugongmin hall and Yinyu medicine hall near the Tianluo Imperial Hall can hear his roar clearly. Tang Huaixin thought that he could send a young and frivolous disciple to embarrass Tang Aotian and Xiang Yutian under his instruction. Who ever thought that Tang Aotian was still a man of iron, and he didn''t eat this set and directly tore his face. Thinking that the Tang clan would always be attached to the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, Tang Huaixin couldn''t help but smile and ran out of Tianluo Imperial Hall: "Tang Huaixin is here! Welcome the door master, please make atonement Looking at the smiling Buddha like Tang Huaixin, Tang Aotian snorted coldly, pointing to Yutian beside him and saying, "Tang Aotian is no longer qualified to forgive! This is dashima xiangyutian of Daming kingdom! Now our Tang clan is attached to the kingdom of Daming, and Xiangda Sima is the leader of you and me! If you want to make a plea, please ask for it to dasima. " Tang Huaixin wanted to pretend that he didn''t know that the Tang clan had been attached to the Daming Kingdom, but he didn''t think that Tang Aotian directly pushed the ferocious man out to the rain field, and he couldn''t help crying in his heart. "Villain Tang Huaixin, have met Xiang Sima! Please tell simarao what you don''t know Hard headed, Tang Huaixin bowed to the rain field. Xiang Yutian may be able to see that Tang Huaixin and Tang Aotian are not the same people. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to the family affairs of the Tang clan, but he wanted to use his own power. That''s really wrong. In addition, Xiang Yutian also wants to take a breath for Tang Aotian, so it''s not polite to ask Yutian to face Tang Huaixin. "It seems that elder Tang''s control over Luo Yutang is really weak! I don''t even know that the door master and the distinguished guests are coming to the door! " Xiang Yutian first sighs and shakes his head, then looks at Tang Aotian and says: "Xiang has no right to interfere in the affairs of Tang family, but if Xiang is the head of Tang family, Luo Yutang must be in charge of by another person this day!" Speaking of this, Xiang Yutian arched his hand at Tang Huaixin with apology and said, "this is just a superficial meaning to Yutian, but it has no intention to target Tang Changlao! If you offend me, please forgive me! " Poor Tang Huaixin. He thought he was the elder of Tianluo Imperial Hall who was in the Tang clan. He thought that Xiang Yutian, who was just a newcomer, would give himself the face of a villain. However, he did not think that he was not a local villain in in xiangyutian''s heart, but a rotten wood who only knew internal friction.Tang Huaixin stupidly stood at the door, for the proposal to rain field did not know how to answer is. When he turned to Tang Aotian with a look for help, and tried to say a few good words for himself, he found that the eyes of the same clan''s headmaster to himself were all happy. Tang Huaixin opened his mouth. He wanted to retort to Yutian as arrogant as ever. But Xiang Yutian''s fierce reputation made Tang Huaixin swallow those arrogant words back into his stomach. "Xiangda Sima, as the master of Daming Kingdom, naturally has a unique view on these employment problems! Where can be vulgar? Tang Aotian needs to learn from Da Sima Duoduo in the future! " Glancing at Tang Huaixin, Tang Aotian has never felt so happy today. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 "Although there is no elder Huai Xin to lead us, Tang Aotian is familiar with Tianluo Royal Hall! Let''s take the road to dashima by Tang Aotian! " Without the wooden man general Tang Huaixin, Tang Aotian extended his left hand and made a request. Xiangyutian restored the smiling look, nodded, and walked into the first Hall of Tang clan. As for the Tianluo Royal Hall disciple who dared to block their way at the beginning, he had become a turtle with shrinking head at the moment when Tang Huaixin was out of power. Without Tang Huaixin''s support, he saw the powerful wind of Tang Huaixin Tianluo imperial hall leader when talking and laughing to Yutian. The disciple realized that the world was the only way. Some people''s power was far from his little Tianluo Royal Hall disciple could imagine. Tang Aotian, in his heart, can no longer remember that there was a disciple who dared to block his path as the leader of the gate. Tang clan is really too big. After the establishment of Bashu Prefecture, it will be bigger. Tang Aotian really has no such good memory to remember this person with only one face. "Tianluo Royal Hall is the first Hall of Tang clan, and the Lord kills! It''s my Tang clan''s hand and foot who moves outside! It is also the place where the most famous Tang clan masters exist! " Walking in this quiet Tianluo Imperial Hall, Tang Aotian explained to rain field clearly audible. Smile to rain field smile way: "this is Tang Huaixin dare to commit the following reasons?" "I want to laugh at Sima!" Tang Aotian also hated the actions of these Tang clan elders to win power and gain profits. However, the way he dealt with Yutian now shows him the future of Tang clan. "There is no perfect person. Though Tang Huaixin is too small in heart, he can become the leader of the first Hall of Tang clan. I think it is also capable?" Sweeping the disciple of Tianluo Royal Hall who once and then appeared from the dark to Yutian, who was polite to Tang Aotian, he could not help but agree with the elite of Tianluo Royal Hall. Tang Aotian smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know to Sima. The leader of Tang clan is elected, and the eight elder are hereditary! That Tang Huaixin just cast a good baby! As for the day, the elite Royal Hall, but the hall leader did it! There is no single relationship with tanghuaixin! " Nodded to Yutian, realized that the internal problems of Tang clan were serious. However, he believes that as long as the news that Tang clan is about to establish Bashu Prefecture will be spread out, then Tang Aotian, who is about to become the governor of Bashu Prefecture, can kick out the moths of Tang clan who are dead at the same time! If Tang Aotian, who holds numerous rights at that time, can still not handle the internal affairs of Tang family well, then the head of Tang Aotian will not face to serve as the governor of Bashu Prefecture. "There are 108 people in Royal Hall this day! According to the sky Gang evil spirit, just with me to see the ceremony is the Disha star disciple! As far as strength is concerned, although it is the top of Tang clan, it is the bottom of luoyutang in this day! " Tang Aotian steps to rain field through a door that reveals the simplicity of the atmosphere, and then points to the door and continues to say: "this is the dragon gate of Tang family! All the Tang clan children are eager to cross the threshold! " Who crossed this gate becomes a Tianluo Royal Hall Tiangang star disciple of Tang family? He wanted to ask Yutian, but he knew that the complex Tang clan might not be so simple, so he just listened quietly to Tang Aotian''s explanation. Tang Aotian looked at the calm direction to Yutian and continued: "those who cross this gate will become candidates for Tiangang star disciples! It is only qualified to finish a Tianxing task of Tang clan. If you can become a Tiangang star disciple, you need to see if there is any vacancy in the Tiangang star disciple! " "Of course, Tiangang star disciples will also be vacant, but in recent years, our Tang clan has always adhered to the principle of" rather than abuse ", and did not use the earth evil star disciples to make up the number!" After a brief introduction, the two people have unconsciously crossed the gate and walked for about a quarter of an hour. All the way to Yutian, but only vaguely felt the breath of four or five major masters, and immediately became curious about the Tiangang star disciple. He has been conceited to study the heaven from Yutian. In his view, the so-called first Hall of Tang clan may be just the boast of his own people. But this time, to the rain field is a complete understanding of the Tang clan which has been standing for thousands of years. Because even if he is full of energy, it is difficult for him to feel a little more redundant breath. Even if there are the reasons why the children of Tianluo Yutang of Tang clan are proficient in assassination and deliberately hiding, Xiang Yutian still has some interest in the first Hall of Tang clan. "How many Tiangang star disciples do Tang clan have now? How many Tiangang star disciples are there in luoyutang this day? All the Tiangang star disciples are the cultivation of the great master? " Until the end of this labyrinth like Tianluo Imperial Hall, I finally asked the rain field. "Tang clan now has 23 Tiangang disciples. Except for one of the most talented disciples, the other disciples are the cultivation of the great master! At this time, how many Tiangang star disciples exist in Tianluo Imperial Hall. Please forgive Tang Aotian for being incompetent. I really don''t know! This matter has been only the Lord of Tianluo Royal Hall qualified to know! " Tang Aotian bitterly smiles, and says helplessly to the rain field stall. Xiang Yutian has a clear understanding of this precise assassin hall. He doesn''t care about Tang Aotian''s ignorance, but nodding is an approval.At this time, a rockery on the side of Yutian suddenly threw out a black shadow. The knife was shining. In a flash, he saw seventeen knives to xiangyutian. When he tilted his mouth to Yutian, one side of his body wanted to capture the dark shadow. However, at this time, a bright light burst out from the pool behind him. In the blink of an eye, he shot fifty-eight throwing knives to the rain field, covering all the important holes in Yutian''s body, and sealing all the space to escape from the rain field. Such a delicate cooperation to the milliton, it is more dangerous than Jiangning''s assassination of Yang Xuyan, who was the second in the world at that time. Tang Aotian, who has been standing on one side and trying his best to introduce Yutian, didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible assassination in his own territory. At this time, he wanted to stop him, but he didn''t even have time to speak. He could only watch Xiang Yutian die here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 I''m afraid Tang Aotian can''t believe that these elite disciples, who belong to Tianluo Royal Hall, dare to assassinate them to Yutian under their own eyes. Originally, Tang Aotian was satisfied with the end of the Daming Kingdom, especially in contact with Xiang Yutian. Tang Aotian basically agreed with the fact that he became the official son of the king of the Ming Dynasty. But obviously, Tang Huaixin, who was just removed from the position of Tianluo Royal hall hall, didn''t want to make himself happy! So I will give such stupid orders at the last moment of leaving office! Yes, Tang Aotian doesn''t need to know who the assassin came from, but how about it? Thousands of years of thought turned to see, but Tang Aotian was unable to do anything about the premeditated assassination. He could only watch rain field die in front of himself, and only to pierce the beautiful dream of Bashu Prefecture that just appeared. Xiang Yutian did not expect that he would have experienced such a horror between life and death when he was interested in the first Tianluo Imperial Hall in Tang clan. He wanted to try the great power of Tianluo Royal Hall Tiangang star disciple, but he didn''t expect this kind of attempt to appear when he had no defense, and would appear when the Tianluo Royal Hall disciple occupied the heaven and earth and all favorable factors. Facing the most dangerous assassination in life, you can see the rain and rain. Try your best to turn your heart into magic magic, and fill your back with internal power! Then stretch out Chu sleeves, and try to keep the 117 knives in front of you. Just hear the air coming "poop!" The sound of the flying knife into the meat and "be sure!" The sound of the stone. But he took the 58 flying knives with his flesh Ti with his heart, and beat the disciple of the sword back. Instead of being silly to Yutian people, the disciple of the sword wanted to kill people, and all of them were crazy methods of fighting together. Only two harm can be taken lightly against Yutian, and they chose to bear the flying knife and block the steel knife away. With the sleeves flying to Yutian, the disciple who used the steel knife was not only shocked to the rain field, but even the one who made the knife was stimulated by the internal force of the hand to the shock boiling, and could not be assassinated in a short time. The disciple who shot the flying knife didn''t expect that his flying knife would have all the skills built. He had wanted to kill Yutian after he escaped the flying knife. Since the flying knife has been built, he is ready to use the concealed weapons again, but he doesn''t want to go back to xiangyutian again. That is, at this time, the side of Tang Aotian can finally take over to the rain field this has lost the sharp stab. Tang Aotian, with cold color, pulled a soft sword directly from his waist, and took out a box of non gold and non-metallic wood, plain and flat, about the size of the palm. As the two disciples expected, the Tang clan leader would cooperate with them to assassinate to Yutian. Tang Aotian showed his words with action. His soft sword pointed to the disciple of Tianluo Royal Hall who made the sword, while the box on his left pointed to another disciple who was ready to continue shooting the flying knife at the rain field. The disciple who made the flying knife may have found something wrong under the threat of life and death of the heavy rain pear needle or the anger of Tang Aotian. He lost his flying knife without hesitation, and then knelt on the ground: "Tianluo Imperial Hall star of Tang clan has seen the master of the gate!" Seeing that the companion had stopped killing, the disciple who was shocked to rain field broke the steel knife, and the disciple who was full of blood also held his right hand, and then knelt on the ground: "Tianluo Imperial Hall tianmeng star of Tang clan has seen the Lord of the gate!" Seeing that these two Tang clan children have knelt on the ground, Tang Aotian is still not relaxed, and the weapons still far away at the two disciples and say, "antidote!" The flying sword star hesitated, and some of them said: "tell the Lord of the gate, this is the killing order of Tang Huaixin, the leader of tianluoyutang hall! This... "Br > antidote!!!" Tang Aotian tightened the heavy rain pear flower needle in his hand, and squeezed out the two words from the teeth. Feeling the severe chill in Tang Aotian''s words, tianspeedstar finally stopped hesitating, and took two jade bottles from a leather pocket on the left and put them on the ground: "this inner suit on the left side, the external application on the right side! It must be faster. The flying sword is one of the three most important parts of Tang clan, and the five more scattered chicken crows! And the prescription is only owned by Tianluo Royal Hall, and will attack within 30 breaths... "Br > clank!" Tang Aotian ignored the explanation of the star that day. He lost his software and the pear needle of rainstorm. He grabbed the two jade bottles from the ground and put them on his nose and smelled. After making sure there was no mistake, he sent the two bottles to Yutian, who kept his eyes closed and forced poison to the front of Yutian. Xiangyutian took the jade bottle of his clothes, poured out a crystal clear pill, swallowed it without hesitation, and then opened his pale lips and said in a hoarse voice: "I would like to experience the assassination of Tianluo Imperial Hall of Tang clan! But I never thought that idea would come true so fast! " Perhaps it is the efficacy of the drug attack, to the rain field cold hum, and then "bang!!!" The sound of the back of the 58 flying knife shock out. I saw the 58 tiny lancet with 58 to purple blood "poop!" The fire into the rain field behind a rockery.The rockery was made of granite. Originally, it was extremely strong, but she was almost put through by the throwing knife that was easily shaken out by Xiang Yutian. The two disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall who were kneeling on the ground were stunned by these skills. Xiang Yutian didn''t care what he had done to the two people. The injury he suffered was no better than that of Jiangning on that day. The reason why they are so weak is just caused by the perplexity in the body. He took the jade bottle that Tang Aotian handed him for external application. He ran his internal power to the rain field and sprinkled all the potions on his back. Then he took a breath and said, "it''s rumored that the shadow assassin, Yang Xuyan, is the second assassin in the world. As for who is the first, there is no one to say! It''s not that there is no saying, but that the people who have seen the best assassins in the world no longer exist! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 Tang Aotian shook his head in shame and said, "what if it is the first in the world? After all, it''s just the art of assassination, which can''t be on the table! What''s more, how ever has this so-called world number one ever been used by one''s own people? " Said here, Tang Aotian looked at the two disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall and said, "you two dare to fight Sima! Go to the penalty hall and get yourself killed. " "Master!"!!! I really don''t know that this man is Xiang Sima! What''s more, when did Xiang Sima count as a member of Tangmen? " Tiansuxing kneels down on the ground with panic on his face. At this time, tianmengxing on one side is still at a loss. He has no idea that his normal assassination will be punished by Tangmen''s second serious punishment. "I have asked Mrs. Tang to inform the whole Tangmen. Since then, we have attached ourselves to the kingdom of Daming! Now you say you don''t know. Are you saying that there is something wrong with Mrs. Tang''s edict? " Looking at these two most top disciples of Tang clan, Tang Aotian felt a trace of impatience, but the rules were the rules. Since they started to fight Yutian, they had already committed the death penalty, and the crime was unforgivable. "I''d like to report to the headmaster that his subordinates and tianmengxing have just finished their task and returned to the castle. They haven''t received any news about the Tangmen''s affiliation to the Daming kingdom! And this task is assigned by Tang Huaixin, the leader of Tianluo Imperial Hall! My subordinates are just carrying out tasks! Please make atonement That day, Su Xing also admitted that he had committed the death penalty, but he was confused about the inexplicable death penalty. He thought it would be a perfect assassination. Who ever wanted to kill his ally! But now they have to go to the penalty hall to get dead because of this. That day, Su Xing feels that he is just going out and stepping on dog excrement. He can''t be any worse. Tang Aotian closed his eyes, he could not say anything more, because his heart had begun to shake, and he was afraid that he would forgive the death penalty of the two men once he opened his mouth. But that obviously can''t, because these two people even want to assassinate Xiang Yutian! Want to assassinate the future of Tangmen! If not for their own side, even if they succeed in the assassination, Tangmen will face the crazy anger of Daming Kingdom next! And the end of meeting the anger of Daming kingdom is: destroy the door! He wanted to be the master of Bashu Prefecture, but suddenly he was killed. Such a huge gap made Tang Aotian wet with cold sweat. Seeing that the head of the sect seemed to have made up his mind, and he had indeed violated the rules, the two unfortunate tiangangxing disciples sighed, stopped pleading, only kowtowed to Tang Aotian, and then got up to go to the penalty hall to lead death. "In my opinion, there is no fault between them. Please let them go!" Has been concentrating on forcing poison to rain field, at this time, finally recovered 50%, took a look at those two unfortunate guys who let themselves hurt, pleaded to Tang Aotian. Tang Aotian was waiting for Yutian''s plea, because this matter, only to Yutian can forgive them. But Tang Aotian can''t say it clearly, because he wants to show an attitude, show his attitude to this matter, to Yutian. Now he opened his mouth to Yutian, and Tang Aotian, a man of integrity, was no longer coquettish. He arched his hand toward the rain field, then looked at the two bewildered disciples and said, "thank you for not killing Sima?" Xiang Yutian waved his hand without any care: "I was just the master who wanted to try the best assassin in the world! You''ve made me do it See to rainfield so kind to expose their own fault, two people are grateful to kneel down again. "There is gold under a man''s knee! Even to Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty, I have never knelt down. Why do you have to be so mean to me? " Yutian looked at two people and said, and then to Yutian turned his eyes to Tang Aotian: "although these two people are not guilty, but in Xiang Mou''s opinion, this day Luo Yutang is no longer necessary to exist!" Tang Aotian understood what he said to Yutian that although luoyutang was the most powerful fighting force of the Tang clan, it was so out of control. It was no longer a matter of internal struggle. Today, they can openly assassinate Yutian under the instigation of Tang Huaili, who has left office. Then, one day, they will also assassinate other people, even their own headmaster, under the instigation of another elder! "Give you two a chance to atone for your sins! You will immediately issue an order with Luo Yutang to remove Tang Huaixin from the post of the head of Tianluo Imperial Hall and Tang Huaizhong''s post of deputy head of Tianluo Imperial Hall! In addition, order all the disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall to gather and destroy this day''s luoyutang! " Said to destroy the Tianluo Imperial Hall, Rao is to Tang Aotian''s heart also can not help but a heartache. This is the strongest symbol of Tangmen for thousands of years! Now, finally in their own hands scattered! "What? Destroy Tianluo Imperial Hall The two tiangangxing disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall can''t believe it. In their eyes, it''s just their fault. Who ever thought that the whole Tianluo Imperial Hall should bear the fault now! They are the most elite disciples of the whole Tang clan. They carry the glory of the family. Now, they are going to be the sinners of the Tang clan? Is it possible that the cost of surviving is the dissipation of Tianluo Imperial Hall?Thinking that the glory of the past ten thousand years would be dissipated because of their own existence, the two tiangangxing disciples knelt down in fear and said in unison: "I am willing to die in the penalty hall. Please accept my life!" Tang Aotian was moved and looked at the two Tianluo Imperial Hall disciples. A touch of love flashed in his eyes: "don''t you understand? Today''s Tianluo Imperial Hall is not the previous Tianluo Imperial Hall! And destroying this Tianluo Imperial Hall doesn''t mean that our Tangmen''s strongest combat power has just disappeared! " Tang Aotian looked at the plants and trees in luoyutang that day. This plant and tree were so familiar to his son of Tang clan who was also from Tiangang star of Tianluo Imperial Hall. Tang Aotian sighed with emotion: "on the contrary, the strongest combat power of Tangmen will appear in the world with a stronger image after rectification." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 What kind of appearance will Tianluo Imperial Hall, the strongest in Tang clan, reappear in the world? For this Tang Ao Tian did not explain, perhaps this is just a promise he made to everyone, or maybe it is a perfunctory act of Tang Ao Tian. In short, nearly 100 elite children of luoyutang quickly followed Tang Aotian out of Tianluo Yutang residence, and the strongest glory of Tangmen became a thing of the past. Compared with the nearly 100 well-trained children of Tianluo Imperial Hall, the disciples of the Tang clan who were surrounded by the crowd did not have such strong discipline. When they saw that even one of the disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall appeared with masks, they were completely shocked. When they saw the Tianluo Imperial Hall turned into ruins under the random attack of those experts, they were even more stunned and couldn''t believe that the scene was real. Now that he was determined to complete the rebirth of Tangmen, Tang Aotian bit his teeth and took down his waist token and handed it to the two tiangangxing children who had committed crimes and meritorious deeds. "With my waist token, you two will gather all the staff of Tangmen eight hall to rainstorm Lihua street! Tell them, I will feast the whole city tonight "Tang clan leader''s courage, I admire Yutian!" Xiang Yutian is still wearing a white robe with fifty-eight holes. Seeing the fifty-eight holes, everyone''s mind can''t help but imagine what''s going on in Tianluo Imperial Hall. Tang Ao Tian Guan looked at Yutian and said: "all this is just a blessing to the big Sima! How has Aotian ever had the courage to move the eight elders at the same time? " "Ha ha ha ha, that Xiang Yutian''s injury is really not a loss!" To the rain field free and easy to laugh. Tang Ao Tian Dao: "to the big Sima but really may as well matter?" Tang Aotian at this time, to Yutian''s personality can be said to be extremely admired. "Xiang Yutian has never lied in his life! Why cheat brother Tang at this time He waved his hand to Yutian, and then watched the last ten Jue army step into the inner castle of Tang family castle under the leadership of a servant of Tang Aotian. He pointed to the inner castle and said, "well, brother Tang, please lead the way! Xiang Yutian is still waiting for a big drunk "To Sima''s forthright, Tang Ao was born flat only to see!" Tang Aotian was sincere and sincere. After saying this, he was no longer pinching. He took the lead and went to the inner castle of Tangmen. Today, TANGJIABAO will have the biggest shock of Tangmen for thousands of years! And with this forthright Xiang Yutian standing beside Tang Aotian, he just felt that he had never had such a strong confidence to bring Tangmen to a higher level! Unfortunately, Tang Aotian''s high spirited spirit was hit by the head when he came to the rainstorm Lihua street. He saw that there should have been nearly a thousand people in the eight halls, but now they are only standing sparsely. There are only about 500 people, almost half of them. Even for the 500 people who came here, except the Tianluo Imperial Hall where the leader had been put into prison, the other three halls were in a state of flabby appearance, while their hall leader was standing on the side with both hands holding their chests. It seemed that they did not see this at all. Compared with the murderous ten Jue army of Daming Kingdom, who stood on the other side with guns and swords, it seems that these people are not the elite children of Tang clan, but ordinary people on the road. Tang Aotian, with a black face, walks up to the three Tangmen elders who are talking about themselves. However, they do not pay attention to Tang Aotian and are still talking to themselves. "Good! Good!! Very good Tang Ao Tian was very angry and laughed back. He squeezed out such a few words from his teeth. Tang Huaizhi heard Tang Aotian''s cold words, as if he realized who was standing in front of him. He arched his hands and said with a smile, "Tang Huaizhi has just talked to the three brothers! But I didn''t see when the headmaster came here. I''m really guilty! " "Bang! It''s just a soft headed master! What if you don''t see it? Is it true that he wants to remove us from office and take us into custody as Huaixin does? " Tang Huaili, the leader of the feather hall, coldly glances at Tang Huaizhi who meets Tang Aotian and says acrimoniously. Tang Huaiyi, another leader of Tianjue hall, didn''t speak. Instead, the whole person suddenly straightened up, as if from a kitten to a cheetah with its prey. For the three brothers of Tang Huaixin, Tang Aotian didn''t want to settle down, but he didn''t expect that the three people who used to be a little bit coy about themselves actually tore their skin with themselves. Suddenly, Tang Aotian saw that Tang Huaili''s belt seemed to have a familiar feeling. Tang Aotian takes a close look and finds that this is not an illusion, because Tang Huaili''s belt is the identity symbol of Tang Aotian, which symbolizes the highest strength of the Tang clan''s master token!!! Tang Aotian suddenly realized something. He said why the four elders who had a good relationship with him in the past did not come, but these three old things came! I''m afraid these three old fellows took the token when they received their own orders, so that the remaining four hall masters did not receive the orders at all!As for the two disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall who were responsible for their crimes and meritorious deeds, Tang Aotian knew that he would never see those two tiangangxing disciples again! "You guys, damn it!" Tang Aotian closed his eyes deeply and pulled out his soft sword with his right hand. Now, at last, he understood. Not only do they want to change, but the three old foxes have already made up their minds to do the opposite! Tang Aotian didn''t regret that he forced the three men against him. He just regretted that he buried two of the most elite Tang clan disciples in the hands of the three old foxes. Xiang Yutian looked at him silently. He knew that Tang Aotian had encountered the biggest difficulty in his life. Now, Tang Aotian''s difficulties are also his difficulties. Therefore, Xiang Yutian is just waiting in silence, waiting for an appropriate opportunity, and waiting for all the enemies of Tang Aotian to come forward. Yes, Xiang Yutian doesn''t think that these three people have the courage to oppose Tang Aotian. Even if the most elite Tianluo Imperial Hall doesn''t help each other, it''s impossible! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 "Cough, cough, cough!"!!! Are you, are you going to rebel? " At the time when everyone was at war, an old lady with a stick stepped into the storm pear street with the help of two servant girls. The old lady''s gait is still slow like a snail with the help of her servant girl. However, the appearance of this old lady is like a new rising sun, which makes the whole noisy and irritable rainstorm restore calm in Lihua street. The old lady seems to be seriously ill. She coughs all the way, as if she may die at any time. But the old lady is still stubborn to come to the rainstorm pear street, even if the summer sun shines on her body is still a little spicy. Seeing the appearance of the old lady, both Tang Aotian and the three elders of the Tang clan all looked happy. They all seemed to think that the old lady was here to help himself. "The old woman asked you! You guys, cough, cough! Are you going to rebel? " Until standing by Tang Aotian''s side, the old lady slowed down. Seeing that they were still immortal, he immediately smashed his stick on the ground and yelled at the three Tang clan elders. The old lady''s voice was old and sharp, especially in the quiet storm pear street. For the three elders of Tangmen, the old lady''s words were not only sharp but also harsh. At the most difficult time of Tang clan, Mrs. Tang, to everyone''s expectation, did not stand on the side of the Tang family''s lineage. Instead, she stood on the so-called soft bone Tang Aotian who came from grass roots and took refuge in the kingdom of Daming. "Second daughter-in-law, you''re pulling a little too far! I think you''ve been living with Tang Aotian for a long time. You''ve forgotten where you are from! " "Second daughter-in-law, you''d better not come out and sway! According to my grandson, you''d better go back and cultivate yourself! " Tang Huaizhi and Tang Huaili flash a touch of resentment on their faces, and then sneer. Old lady Tang looked at the three villains of the Tang family who wanted to die. She was not angry. She just sighed and stopped talking. "Old man! The old women who fight and kill will not see it! Alas, some people are not obedient! Ao Tian, the Tang clan will be handed over to you! " As when she came, the old lady left again. However, judging from her words when she left, the old lady always supported Tang Aotian. Tang Aotian looks at Mrs. Tang''s departure gratefully. He wants to send Mrs. Tang off. However, it''s hard for him to leave now, so he has to write down the kindness of Mrs. Tang in his heart. Don''t look at old lady Tang just forced her sick body to walk around. She didn''t even say any heavy words. But Tang Aotian knew that this old lady''s side could make some children of Tangmen eight halls no longer confused. At least, all the Tangmen children will know that Mrs. Tang is on her side! He is not a sinner of Tangmen, but there are others! Yes, Tang Aotian knows in his heart that these outstanding Tang clan elites are not willing to fight with themselves, just like the two Tiangang star disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall who died for him. However, Tang Aotian himself admitted that he did surrender in the face of a strong enemy, and he also betrayed his former allies, and even took down Tang Huaixin who opposed him just now. It is because of these things that the elite children of Tangmen glare at themselves and listen to the call of these old goods and come to rainstorm Lihua street to do it by themselves. Fortunately, Mrs. Tang finally stood up. Even if she didn''t say anything, these disciples should understand who was loyal and who was treacherous. Besides, Mrs. Tang also showed her support. "This old man! Don''t do good things before you die! " Tang Huaizhi glared at old lady Tang''s back and gradually disappeared at the end of the rainstorm pear street, and then he yelled at him. It is also with the disappearance of Mrs. Tang''s figure that the fierce rainstorm in Lihua street is like a bucket of ignited explosives, "bang!" And the sound of the sound broke out. Tang Huaizhi''s three men threw all kinds of concealed weapons at Tang Aotian and Yutian. However, those hesitant disciples had to attack Tang Aotian under the leadership of the people around them. The disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall, who had thought they would not help each other, also "whoosh!" A sound, all disappeared in place. Nearly 300 people, like hungry tigers descending the mountain, rushed to Tang Aotian, which made Tang Aotian feel a pain. Tang Aotian''s side, in addition to more than 100 Castle master''s house guards, unexpectedly, only the ten Jue army eager to try can be regarded as Tang Aotian''s staunch supporters. To make matters worse, more than 500 people also appeared on the roofs of houses on both sides of Lihua street in the rainstorm. "Ha ha ha ha! As expected, it''s the day that will die, Tang Aotian! Tang Yang, Tang Hu and Tang Bao wish me to kill the enemy Seeing the people on the roof, Tang Huaizhi looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. He immediately felt that he had a chance to win. "Brother Tang, can I help Yutian?" He took a look at Yutian''s eager ten Jue army, who had not been stained with blood since the war, licked his lips and asked eagerly.Tang Aotian said with a wry smile: "as brother Xiang said, this is our family business. If we use the butcher''s knife from an outsider, it will not be our family affair! Aotian thanks brother Xiang for his kindness, but I hope I can have a drink with brother Xiang again in my next life After explaining the general words, Tang Aotian no longer looked at his own guards being slaughtered, carrying his soft sword into the enemy line. "All the disciples, listen! This is the order of the sixth Lord of Tang Dynasty! If anyone wishes me to be vindicated, Tang Aotian will have a great thanks afterwards! I wish all of you can break my sleeve now At the moment of flying into the enemy''s array, Tang Aotian''s mind flashed over the faces of some hesitant disciples before, and immediately had a plan in mind and yelled loudly. He didn''t want to ask for the truth that some disciples would betray themselves. He only asked those disciples who had killed red eyes to hesitate a little, and that would have made a lot of money. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 Tang Aotian had no chance to see whether his plan to shake the morale of the six elders of the Tang clan was successful, because from the moment he joined the battle, the six elders of the Tang clan turned their eyes to Tang Aotian. Tang Aotian is worthy of being born in Tiangang star, the first Hall of the Tang clan. Although he is a little embarrassed by the seven weapons of the Tang clan''s six elders, he is not surprised by the changes, and can''t see any defeat in a short time. Compared with Tang Aotian, the six elders of Tangmen are secretly surprised. They have heard that Tang Aotian''s skill has already been improved. They thought it was boasted by the castle master''s mansion. Who ever thought it was better than that. Secretly glanced at xiangyutian, who was standing by on one side, and had already been to Yutian''s ten Jue army, the six elders of Tangmen were secretly pleased: Fortunately, Tang Aotian''s elm head! Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to win if we join the battle field of Yutian and the ten Jue army! And even if you win, it''s just a terrible victory. A dilapidated Tangmen is not what Tang Aotian wants to see, nor is it what the six old Tangmen want to see. Although they rebelled against Tang Aotian, there were reasons for Tang Aotian''s surrender and ten square city''s encouragement, but more importantly, they were eager for the rights of Tang clan. If they only get a broken Tangmen after this hard struggle, their rebellion will be meaningless. Fortunately! Tang Huaizhi looks at the guardian of the castle of Tang family, who has only a few dozen people left in front of him. "Asshole! I''m so angry Unfortunately, Tang Huaiyi''s fury interrupted Tang Huaizhi''s dream. Only by listening to Tang Huaiyi''s irresolvable anger, Tang Huaizhi will know that something bad must have happened. After evading Tang Aotian''s soft sword, Tang Huaizhi looked behind him with Tang Huaiyi''s eyes. He found that the three or four hundred Tang clan children who were hesitant had already torn their left sleeves. There were no fools present, and everyone understood the meaning of these people tearing their left sleeve. It is just in this way that Tang Huaiyi felt very angry when he saw this scene. Tang Aotian had been under the pressure of the six elders of the Tang clan. At this time, with the distraction of the six elders of the Tang clan, he was finally relieved. But it was just a breath, because Tang Aotian knew that even with the addition of the three or four hundred disciples, his side would inevitably lose! Especially the disciples of Tianluo Imperial Hall, the most elite in the Tang clan, are waiting for opportunities in the dark. Think of here, Tang Ao Tian''s heart leaps fiercely. This is the most important part of the imperial court! Are those Tiangang and Disha not helping each other? Seeing that the battle has entered the white heat, but still can''t see the shadow of Tiangang Disha, Tang Ao can''t help but rise a trace of luck. If Tiangang and Disha of Tianluo Imperial Hall don''t help each other, you may have a chance to win! Thinking of this, Tang Aotian''s slow action has been suddenly accelerated, forcing the ghost axe hall leader Tang Yang to scream for help. Seeing that Tang Aotian still wanted to struggle with death, the six elders of Tangmen looked at each other and nodded. Finally, they decided to solve Tang Aotian first and then pay attention to others. Now they have embarked on a road of no return, how much they have lost they don''t care, what they care about is that they can''t fail! Can''t give this Tang Aotian to leave any hope to turn over. However, the six elders of the Tang clan have forgotten that even if not counting Xiang Yutian and Shijue Jun, who are watching the opera, there is still a force in the Tang clan that can kill all the people present. That power is the taboo of Tangmen, the first in the world in the eyes of the people in the world, and the guarantee of Tang clan''s glory for thousands of years! Now, the hidden teacher of glory stabbed their sharpest and most merciless weapon when everyone began to ignore them. In the ignorance of others, in the eyes of Yutian, the strongest force of Tangmen stretched out their claws and teeth. Although Xiang Yutian has already experienced it once, I am still surprised to see this no fancy but killing skill. Even if the opponent is the Supreme Master Xiang Yutian, even if the opponent is a great master of the Tang clan who is familiar with the art of assassination, these assassins can always use the most concise and effective method to kill the enemy, which is so relaxed and comfortable that it seems that they are not killing the great master of Tangmen, but ordinary people who do not have martial arts skills. One shot is a human life. There are less than 100 Tiangang Disha in Tianluo Imperial Hall, and there are only about 500 Tang clan disciples who still have not torn their left sleeves. Therefore, when these 500 people just understood which side of Tangmen''s sharpest sword stood, they were all lying on the ground. At this time, the battle between the six elders of Tangmen and Tang Aotian could not even be seen. "In a short period of time, nearly 500 great masters were killed as if they were killing chickens. This Tianluo Imperial Hall of the Tang clan deserves the reputation of being the first in the world! Have you ever seen it clearly? " Xiang Yutian can''t help but feel his hands and sigh when he sees all kinds of unexpected and wonderful stabbing techniques. "It''s a pity that they did it to their own people. Otherwise, the result of the war will shock the whole world." Zhu Yuanzhang couldn''t help pursing his lips and sighing."Yes! Compared with Tangmen, they are not willing to let such achievements go out for a walk! " Unfortunately, he shook his head to the rain field. "If the Tiangang Disha of the three thousand Tianluo Imperial Hall is just in front of the 3000 iron armor of the Ming Kingdom, the 3000 iron armour of the Daming kingdom will surely win!" It seems that Zhu Yuanzhang and Xiang Yutian can''t see the praise of Luo Yutang on this day. The former commander of the first battalion of the ten Jue army, who was the flag commander of the thick earth flag of the Ming religion, couldn''t help but interrupt. "If it''s true, Luo Yutang will turn my three thousand armor into six and five hundred, and then fight again!" Yutian looked at the same way, the conscientious deputy commander said with a smile. For this retort to Yutian, the deputy commander Rao Shiji had been choked for a long time and couldn''t say a word. Seeing his vice commander''s shriveled appearance, Zhu Yuanzhang burst out laughing: "you! I''m just joking with you to dashima! Do you think that, with the orders and prohibitions of my ten Jue armies, who else in the world can divide them into six or five hundred people, apart from the great masters and kings of the Daming kingdom? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 The end of the battle was extremely rapid, just like the sudden outbreak, suddenly ended. All of them began to recover from the killing. However, the nearly 400 children of the seven halls of Tang clan who had torn their left sleeves were still stunned and couldn''t believe it when they saw the corpses of their colleagues all over the place. They have been influenced by the terrifying power of Tianluo Imperial Hall since they were children, but the rumors are rumors after all. As the strongest sword of the Tang clan, Tianluo Imperial Hall does not attack its own people. Therefore, these seven Tang clan children who think they are the elite of the Tang clan recognize the terror of the Tang clan Tianluo Imperial Hall again at this time. Looking at the corpses of their former comrades, the children of the seven halls of the Tang clan, in addition to secretly congratulating themselves on their choices, prayed silently for those who had already gone to huangquan and prayed that they would not encounter rebellion again when they arrived in huangquan. The price of this rebellion is too high! Win or lose. Only the castle master of the Tang family was able to defend himself. They thought they could only be loyal to the castle master. Who would have thought that the strongest sword of Tang clan would stand on his side without hesitation. At this time, they looked at those expressionless Tangmen Tiangang Disha eyes full of gratitude, but only gratitude. They are afraid of their murderous spirit and their strength. The six elders of Tangmen are still killing Tang Aotian. At this time, the rebellion for them has been completely defeated. The only thing they can do is to kill or be killed by Tang Aotian. In fact, they already know their only destination, but the more so, the less willing they are. They are the descendants of the whole Tang family castle! And Tang Aotian, but is a good luck, strength is good, and took the dog excrement luck of the outside children! They are not unwilling to recognize the status of Tang Aotian as the headmaster of the clan, but they are not willing to see the lineage of Tang clan gradually lose power under the leadership of Tang Aotian. Although in this process, the whole Tangmen will become more brilliant. "Are you still stubborn now?" Tang Aotian at this time only for self-protection, but also safe, he said faintly: "put down the weapon, I Tang Aotian guarantee, only kill the first evil!" "Hum! Let''s kill seven brothers together! Want to alienate us? Don''t think about it Tang Huaizhi spat out a mouthful of blood foam, tough said, at the same time, he took advantage of Tang Aotian''s opportunity to speak, secretly shot a throwing knife. The flying knife is just blue light. I can see that it is a poisonous Throwing Knife. I can see that the Throwing Knife shoots at Tang Aotian with evil wind and lightning. Tang Aotian can avoid Tang Huaizhi''s throwing knife, and then said: "I said, I only kill those who kill tiansuxing and tianyongxing! The rest of you will be free from death! " Tang Yang, Tang Hu and Tang Bao have a flicker of hesitation in their eyes. They are Tang Aotian''s nephew and are the same generation as Tang rou. Therefore, their dislike of Tang Aotian is not deep, because they secretly love Tang Rou, Tang Aotian''s daughter. Originally, they joined the rebellion only because they were the Tang family''s own family and had to obey the orders of Tang Huaizhi, Tang Huaiyi and Tang Huaixin. Now that their rebellion has been doomed to nothing, the three naturally began to think about their future. What a character Tang Aotian was. After only one round of fighting, he felt the three people''s two minds. Suddenly, Dantian roared: "Tang Yang, Tang Hu, Tang Bao! Don''t hurry up and wish me to catch the enemy! " Frightened by Tang Aotian''s roar of spring thunder, Tang Yang, Tang Hu and Tang Bao are in a mess with their weapons, and they can no longer form an encirclement with Tang Huaizhi. "Three wastes!" Tang Huaizhi knew that he would die, but he would not surrender. Seeing that Tang Yang, Tang Hu and Tang Bao had two minds, he immediately jumped out of his feet. "Three brothers and four brothers, let''s be brothers in the next life!" Tang Huaizhi''s eyes flash a touch of determination, and finally no longer dodge Tang Aotian''s soft sword, straight up. Tang Aotian''s soft sword did not unexpectedly stab into Tang Huaizhi''s body. Tang Aotian sighed: "if we knew today, why should we have done it at the beginning? Don''t worry about your ruthlessness. It''s really cruel for you to kill Tian Su Xing and Tian Yong Xing! " With these words, Tang Aotian will take back his soft sword. "Ha ha! It''s just a winner and a loser! Tang Aotian, why do you cry for mercy Tang Huaizhi laughs. He grabs Tang Aotian''s soft sword with his iron palm. Then he looks back and looks at the two silly brothers and yells: "you don''t go away! Do you want my second brother to die in vain "Second brother With tears in the corner of his eyes, Tang Huaili looks at Tang Aotian, who is expressionless, and Tang Huaizhi, who is eager to die. He can''t help but feel the illusion that he can escape. He can''t help but want to pull Tang Huaiyi away. Tang Aotian sneered and jokingly said, "this is the third brother you want to protect! Is it worth it? " Tang Huaizhi''s chest and mouth were covered with blood. He was gasping and his eyes were full of pride and said, "cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough"But your brotherhood is just brotherhood. Do you think that I can let them go?" Tang Aotian simply released the soft sword in his hand, and did not look at the two brothers Tang Huaili who had already run away. When Tang Huaizhi heard the speech, he didn''t show his angry expression. Instead, he began to look up at the sun which had only the afterglow. He said slowly, "if we don''t believe it, we''ll make a bet on it." "Ha ha ha ha! Bet? I like Yutian the most. Why don''t I just bet with you Already see the play to see itchy to Yutian can''t help but came to have gas if gossamer Tang Huaizhi side said. Tang Huaizhi glanced at the rain field and ignored it. Xiang Yutian didn''t care. Instead, he began to walk slowly with his hands on his back and said, "let me guess. What do you want to bet on? Oh, you don''t have to guess. It must be a bet that your two brothers can escape safely .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 He walked around Yutian, shook his head and then said, "but if brother Aotian is cruel, your two brothers will never be able to walk out of the Tang family castle. Therefore, the premise of your gambling is to ask brother Aotian to let them out of the city!" He said that he didn''t look at Tang Huaizhi to Yutian, but turned his head and looked at Tang Aotian: "brother Aotian, if this is the condition, will you agree?" Tang Ao day cold face, barely squeeze out a smile: "will "I guess to Yutian that brother Aotian, after all, attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Even if those two people commit capital crimes, brother Aotian can''t help but give them a chance to survive! Xiang Yutian likes this one best, and he likes cat and mouse even more! " Said here, to the rain field cast a glance, with disdain Tang Huaizhi smile. "Tang Huaizhi is so determined that he doesn''t even pay attention to the Tianluo Imperial Hall, which is already out of his sheath. It must be that they have already figured out a complete way to retreat!" Xiang Yutian groped his chin with his left hand, and went on to say: "what they can rely on, but they are not afraid of Tianluo Imperial Hall and Shijue army, there are only a few forces in this world!" "Chicheng, which has formed an alliance with our Daming Kingdom, will not fight against us! And what I''m doing against Daming kingdom is the ten square city and Tianshan Mountain! After all, Tianshan Mountain is far away in the north. It is impossible to send a large army without disturbing anyone! ... but it''s the ten square cities... pointing to Yutian, he counts the top forces in the lake one by one. When he counts the ten square cities, he just looks at Tang Huaizhi, who has turned blue with a smile. Tang Huaizhi covered his chest, exhausted all his strength and said, "you are. You are right. What''s the matter? The sword spirit of dragon chanting in ten square cities is unparalleled in the world. You are the ten most outstanding troops in front of them, however, cough and cough... " " I know what you want to say. If you are so difficult, don''t mention it! " Bending down to Yutian, Tang Huaizhi, who had no strength to stand up, said, "I said, I took this bet to Yutian! But now that your two brothers have already left the city, Xiang Yutian is very curious. I don''t know what your bet is? " "Bet? You bet a dying man Tang Huaizhi seemed to be very happy that he had fooled these people in front of him. He, who was dying, burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha ha!" Xiang Yutian smiles and shakes his head. He stands up and ignores Tang Huaizhi, who has run out of oil and has no light. "Let you die in peace. We will not only let them out of the city, but also let them meet with the ten cities!" After that, we would say, "the sound of rice wine will be chased to the rice field! This bet is the life and death of the elite of the ten cities Tang Huaizhi is dying to tell Xiang Yutian: you are the most arrogant person I have ever seen. Unfortunately, Tang Huaizhi no longer has a trace of strength, he can only start to close his eyes, and then slowly reduce the breath, until it disappears. However, he died peacefully with infinite hope, which was different from those who were killed by them. Tang Aotian didn''t care about Xiang Yutian''s gambling. He just ordered two Tiangang stars to chase Tang Huaili and Tang Huaiyi, and then ordered people to clean the storm pear street. The Tang clan didn''t bleed in the face of the ten Jue army, but it was a river of blood when facing its own people. Tang Aotian did not know whether this was a blessing or a curse to Tangmen. All Tangmen disciples were confused, so Tang Aotian had to turn his confusion into madness like Yutian. "I know you are confused! Because you broke the family precepts of Tang clan for thousands of years and aim your swords at your own people! But I want to tell you that the old Tang clan was a rotten old tree! If these rotten trees are not cleared away, the nutrition of our Tangmen will be absorbed by these rotten trees, and then the whole Tangmen will gradually decline! " Tang Aotian stood at the gate of the main residence of Tang family castle, looked at all the Tang clan elite Kaikai and said: "now, we Tangmen are just like this day! Although we have just experienced the darkest moment, although we have to go through a period of dark weakness in the future! But it''s the bright future that greets us "This is dashima xiangyutian of Daming kingdom! Although our Tang clan is closed, there are still many people who have heard of his name! Yes, we Tangmen are attached to the Daming kingdom! But this is not to abandon the foundation of our Tang family to rely on! But on the premise that the kingdom of Daming gave us the whole land of Ba and let the Tang family set up Bashu Prefecture Hearing that Tang Aotian said that the Tang family would establish a country under the support of the Ming Kingdom, even if it was just a small Prefecture, the hearts of all the Tang clan''s children finally became enthusiastic. After thousands of years of reproduction, the Tang clan has long been tired of hiding in the mountains and forests to earn their own living slowly. They have long wanted to announce their existence to the world! However, this oath is so strange and dangerous that in the past ten thousand years, Tang clan has not stepped out of the Tang family castle to gain the recognition and respect of external forces except for leaving some good and bad names in the lake.Now, hearing that Tang Aotian said that Tangmen could establish a state in Bashu, they finally realized what a rare opportunity it was for Tangmen! This is the first step that Tangmen has taken in the last ten thousand years. With the support of the world''s top power Daming Kingdom, no one of them will doubt the failure of the founding of the country. As long as the kingdom of Daming does not break its promise, then Tangmen will stand out in the world! In the past, the Tang clan had more or less cooperated with the big outside forces. However, those big forces used the power of the Tang clan and were afraid of its potential. They did not dare to support the wanton development of the Tang clan, and even suppressed them. Today, the emergence of the kingdom of Daming makes everyone feel the sincerity from the bottom of their hearts. Thinking of this, those surviving, physically and mentally exhausted Tangmen elite children''s eyes to Tang Aotian and to Yutian have finally eased a lot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 The Tang clan has ushered in the greatest opportunity in the past ten thousand years, and these children of Tangmen also meet the excitement of the Millennium celebration of Tangmen. Even the most stubborn Tang family became more honest after the bloody massacre of Tangmen. They may also doubt Tang Aotian''s decision, and may raise objections, but with the lessons learned from the past, these people do not dare to use military admonition to hurt others and themselves. At least, in the Tang clan carnival, no one dares to spoil the party. Because they realized that the middle-aged man sitting on the throne was no longer the same as before. Xiang Yutian Bing buxueren takes down Tangmen, and then looks on with indifference to a good play of the Tang clan''s civil strife. Jiangning, however, can only quietly wait for the marriage date in Qingyang palace. If it was not for the company of fan, Liu Feifei and the new comer Tang Rou, Jiangning would have to hold back something wrong. In particular, new Tang Rou, although Jiangning has not had any intimate behavior with her, but just accompany her to study drugs will feel endless joy. This is also the second time Jiangning officially began to use medicine Wang Ding to refine pills. Unfortunately, the medicine King Ding is also an ancient tripod with thousands of years of glory. However, its director took it as a toy to amuse the three girls, but he didn''t even think of its existence in ordinary days. However, now it''s time to see the sun again, and the abundance of materials in Qingyang palace is rare in the world. Basically, as long as the medicinal materials are not extinct, those servants can find them for Jiangning. "This is dahuandan?" Tang Rou looks at Jiangning one day in awe at the pill, which is quite similar to her impression of dahuandan. Jiangning shook his head with a smile, and then without pity gave this furnace of pills to the three women: "my first furnace of dahuandan has been refining for more than ten days. Now, even though it has been through the natural calamity, and has mastered some techniques, it is not possible to refine successfully in one day!" Jiangning looked at the lavender pill in the hands of the three women and continued: "this is just a copy of the big return pill, the small return pill! The effect is less than 1% of big return pill! However, for internal wound healing, internal force recovery and impact bottleneck, there are still some good results Tang Rou, who was born in Tang clan, cherished the three pills in her hand. She carefully took out a jade bottle and filled it with xiaohuandan. Then she gave it to Jiangning and said, "even if it is like this, it''s a rare holy medicine in the world! You are a real person. How can you give away such precious things Jiangning holds Tang Rou''s small hand, puts the jade bottle back into Tang Rou''s hand, and then pushes it away. "What I pursue is pure martial arts! Although the benefits of the pill can make my martial road more smooth, it has no effect on my mind. "Here, Jiangning recalled the embarrassment caused by the lack of internal power last time and the breakthrough under the huge pressure of life and death. If Jiangning had xiaohuandan at that time, it would certainly not have been such a thrilling scene, but on the contrary, without the huge pressure, Jiangning would not be able to tap his own potential and the potential of the skills he practiced. That is, the great terror between life and death, Jiangning can break through again and again, until now stands at the top of the world''s Wulin. Of course, it may be exaggerating to say that Jiangning is now at the top of the world''s Wulin, but Jiangning knows that only a few people can stand on his head. These people include the rising Supreme Master Ling Donglai and dashima xiangyutian of Daming kingdom. It is also because he had seen lingdonglai''s superb spiritual realm before, and now Jiangning has recovered his hot pursuit of martial arts. In his opinion, these pills, which may have some use in the past, have become a trap on Jiangning''s Wudao. "Since it''s not good for you, it''s certainly not good for you!" Looking at Jiangning''s Enchanted appearance, she could not help biting her teeth. She put the three small returning pills into Tang Rou''s jade bottle, and then returned the jade bottle to Tang rou. "Are you?" Born in Tangmen, Tang Rou inevitably takes drugs and organs as part of her strength. She never thought that someone would have such extreme ideas. If there is no life, what is the significance of pursuing martial arts? Tang Rou bit red lips, side over pretty face, looking at Jiangning''s face puzzled thought. "Don''t worry about them. They want to pursue martial arts and become immortal! It''s totally different from the common people like us! " In order to get rid of the idea of Tang Feier, she couldn''t resist the idea of being chased by Tang rou''er. Jiangning naturally noticed Liu Feifei''s small movements, but he did not stop Liu Feifei. Liu Feifei this naughty girl followed him, Jiangning already felt guilty in the heart, therefore also has not been lucky to her. Now, Jiangning just hope that this girl can always live such a happy life.With the snow lotus Princess and fan around, Jiangning has already felt extremely happy, and now he is bent on the pursuit of martial arts, has not too much mind to care about these girls who are interested in themselves. Jiangning felt guilty about wasting their feelings. Simply their nature will still exist, so they can rest assured! Side head, Jiangning looking at the laughing Liu Feifei and Tang Rou, can not help but feel soft. "But, rouer, rouer also wants to fly up!" Tang Rou did not mingle with Liu Feifei, who had no ambition. On the contrary, after listening to Liu Feifei''s detailed explanation, she envied the life that could fly up to the fairyland and then have an immortal face. In order to show her determination, Tang Rou even gave Liu Feifei the bottle of xiaohuandan which she regarded as a treasure. Then she stood in front of Jiangning, and looked at Jiangning with the obstinacy that Jiangning could not bear to refuse. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Rouer really wants to rise!" Tang Rou regards Jiangning''s hesitation as a refusal, so she can''t help but look up at Jiangning''s eyes bravely. Jiangning lowered his head and looked at Tang Rou seriously, looking at Tang Rou''s talking eyes. As in previous life, this pair of eyes is still so clear, so stubborn, so beautiful. If not for the presence of fan and Liu Feifei, Jiangning could not even control herself, and wanted to lower her head and gently kiss the familiar eyes that seemed to be imprinted into Jiangning''s bones. Jiangning does not speak, Tang Rou has been looking at him like this. Because every time she asks Tang Aotian for something, she is so stubborn, and every time, Tang Aotian will eventually yield to her stubbornness. Now, she did not know why, even subconsciously regarded the man who had just met as the closest person. In the end, Jiangning sighed, reached out and rubbed Tang Rou''s head, and then nodded. Jiangning''s series of movements, like Tang Aotian, is so familiar to Tang rou. However, Tang Rou didn''t notice how strange these acquaintances were. Hearing that Jiangning agreed to her own ascension, she seemed to have soared. Excited as if she had got a lollipop, she hugged Jiangning happily. Smelling the faint fragrance in his arms, Jiangning''s heart began to be drunk. He knew that his heart had to accommodate this man again, and he had no ability to resist. Fortunately, the two women are not so fond of jealous women, otherwise Jiangning where there is the heart to pursue martial arts, this group of women will muddle his head. Thinking of the magnanimity of fan and Xuelian, Jiangning couldn''t help but give her an apologetic look. He didn''t have any unhappy look, but he rolled his eyes mischievously. Now more than one with her in the pursuit of martial arts, she will only feel happy, where will blame Jiangning. In particular, the strength of this fellow person is not so strong, and she needs to be trained. She is even more fond of being a teacher. I wish I could start to train Tang Rou''s sister immediately. "Your way to ascend may not be in Wudao." Jiangning thought for a long time, and then she broke the dream of training Tang Rou''s sister. "Why?" Tang Rou asked with one voice. Jiangning didn''t expect that she was also so concerned about Tang Rou''s way of ascension. She took a look at her unexpectedly. Who knows she just returned a proud chin: "this girl is so kind! What''s more, sister Tang Rou is so naive and lovely that people certainly like it! " "It''s a pity that you can''t go after Jiang Rou with a smile! Her way to ascend should be in the way of Dan or medicine Jiangning ignored the three curious babies, took out his own medicine King Ding, and handed it to Tang Judo: "you try to use this tripod to refine some pills these days." "How to use such a small Dan Ding?" Tang Rou rubbed her small head curiously. She seemed to be infected by Jiangning, and even began to be interested in her small head... "the dahuandan I left to yaowanggu as the treasure of zhenpai and the furnace of xiaohuandan I just refined were all refined with this small tripod. Do you think it can be used?" Jiangning looked at Tang Rou''s lovely appearance and couldn''t help liking it in her heart. She reached out and rubbed Tang Rou''s head and said. "Oh! All right Tang Rou admitted the possibility of this small tripod, and then took the small tripod in his pocket. Judging from the degree of its treasure, it was not as good as that bottle of xiaohuandan. Jiangning doesn''t care about Tang Rou''s attitude. As long as the girl wants to fly, Jiangning will try her best to help her. At present, Jiangning will pull Tang Rou to one side, and then begin to painstakingly tell Tang Rou the knowledge of Dan Dao he has absorbed. At this time, Jiangning just some regret, early know will be the Dandao pearl left, so this girl want to fly up is not a matter of time? However, Jiangning immediately thought of the body of five virtues that he had just got because of alchemy, and immediately felt that it was not a loss to swallow the precious pearl of the Dan Dao. One Dandao jewel may be worth more than that of the five virtues, but even if there are ten pills, as long as they can be exchanged for the five virtues, Jiangning will not hesitate to exchange them. For Jiangning, as long as we can make progress in martial arts, there is no so-called value is not worth it. Of course, it''s just a little bitter. Tang Rou, a girl, thought she would learn something about Dan in Jiangning''s narration, and then she immediately became a supreme existence. Who would have thought that she was just listening to the experience of Dan Dao by the side of Jiangning, who was crazy about martial arts. In her ears, she only felt that she was listening to the book of heaven. Jiangning saw that Tang Rou was drowsy, but she was forced to make a good look. She touched the back of her head awkwardly and said, "I''m a stupid person. I can''t speak well! But I think that''s what the master Gu of medicine, who taught me the experience of Dan Dao, told me so? ""You''re not only talking bad, you''re just reading the book of heaven!" He thought that Jiangning''s explanation would be wonderful, and he was very interested in listening. However, after hearing Jiangning''s chaotic explanation, he couldn''t help speaking out and hitting the road. "Ha ha, that''s what the master Gu of medicine, who taught me the experience, said! Dan became the first person to listen to me! If you don''t understand, you''re not gifted! " Jiangning can''t help but feel proud. "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the player for starting the sermon system. The preaching object is one person. The preaching effect is very poor. You have gained 10 preaching experiences! Player''s sermon level is 1! A mediocre teacher who misleads people''s children! " "Ding Dong, congratulations on opening the sermon system, which is one of the subsidiary systems of the supreme system. Open this system to get preaching and teaching dispelling puzzles. The experience value can be used to exchange lottery times. The number of draw is divided into eight levels: iron, silver, gold, jade, king, treasure, spirit and God. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the players for opening the sermon system. There are three preaching modes in this system, which can be selected by the players: the first mode is the system taking over mode, which is taught by the system with the help of the system. The hearer can fully understand what is taught in the process of listening to the sermon, which consumes a lot of preaching experience! Second, according to the script mode, players explain what the system arranges according to the talent of the hearer, and the listener will get a good understanding. In this mode, the player has no experience to gain. Third, the free mode, players according to their own understanding of the interpretation of the listener, the number of listeners to understand by God! In this mode, the player can gain the corresponding experience value according to the understanding of the listener. Preaching mode is suitable for Wu Dao, Dan Dao, kitchen Dao and the world''s 3000 roads! " Looking at the eight levels of the lottery, Jiangning did not want to know that the lottery items and lottery level related. It seems that the system also knows that its own fortune is against the sky, and it will not give itself the opportunity to drill holes. After all, if it is an ordinary lottery, Jiangning will take away the best thing in the prize every time. This lottery is not so much a lottery as a gift from Jiangning. But now it is different. Each time the lottery items are the same level, the items selected will be different. This is to let Jiangning honestly accumulate experience value, and then extract the response level items. However, Jiangning decided to give up after seeing the experience value that God level lottery needed to make him dizzy. With the experience value in the unit of 100 million, ghosts will know when they can save up. If they have the energy, it''s better to practice hard in order to soar. However, Jiangning had a little interest in the second mode of the sermon system. Thinking that there was no consumption and loss in this mode, Jiangning resolutely chose to carry out the scriptural education of Tang rou. The content is Jiangning''s all-round Dandao experience. The system is worthy of being a system. In Jiangning, after giving orders, Jiangning''s life experience of Dan Dao was sorted out in an orderly way. Jiangning looked at that one, a clear hierarchy of Dan experience, only feel that they can finally let these two despise their own girls were surprised. Although there are many contents in Jiangning''s sermon system, it''s only a short moment. It''s only a few minutes before Jiangning boasts. She and Tang Rou didn''t know that great changes had taken place in Jiangning. Only when Jiangning was still that stupid guy, they heard Jiangning boasting in front of the two girls, and they couldn''t help laughing. "If you can''t teach your apprentice, don''t try to be brave! You have to brag! I want to see how you are gifted With these words, she took Tang Rou and sat in front of Jiangning, just like two lovely babies waiting for her husband to teach. Jiangning said with a smile: "who said this king would not teach his disciples? Just now Wang just wanted to test rouer''s talent! However, it has been proved that although rouer''s talent is good, it is still a little worse than this king! " Speaking of this, Jiangning could not help shaking his head. Seeing Jiangning''s appearance of being beaten, Tang Rou couldn''t help laughing. Many places in Jiangning are similar to her father and are very good to her. She thinks that Jiangning and her father are of the same generation. That is now, Tang Roucai is sure that Jiangning is not only from her father Tang Aotian''s generation. It seems that Jiangning is smaller than her own and likes to play. "You dare to laugh! Look, Ben Wang will not spank you after giving lectures to you Jiangning pretended to be majestic and cleared his throat. Instead of looking at the gorgeous faces of the two girls, Jiangning began his first real teaching (pretending to be forced) journey according to the Dan Dao experience that the system helped him sort out. "Dan, what is Dan? The essence of medicine and stone is also called Dan! Therefore, the process of alchemy is to extract the essence of the medicinal stone... " said," Jiangning has gradually fallen into its own understanding of Dan Dao, and he found that the collation of such a system is a good opportunity to learn two times. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the martial arts he had learned. Fortunately, the systematic arrangement of Dandao experience has enough detail, Jiangning only needs a little bit to read according to the book. Otherwise, Jiangning is so distracted that he has already said that he doesn''t know what to say. That is to say, with the help of the sermon system, Jiangning was able to preach while being distracted. At the same time, he also won the admiration of the two beauties. Yes, at this time, Zhen and Tang Rou''s admiration for Jiangning has reached the point of five body devotion. Tang Rou originally thought Jiangning was only good at refining alchemy, but his deep understanding of Dan Dao was nothing. After all, Jiangning also said frankly that he was only absorbed in martial arts and only dabbled in other things. However, who ever thought that Jiangning was only a little involved in things, and even understood them so thoroughly. Besides, he must have sorted them out frequently. Otherwise, it would be impossible to impart the experience of Dan Taoism in such a profound and simple way. "Of course, it''s just a medium and low-grade Dan Dao experience! For the human world, after the absorption and comprehension of these Dan Dao experiences, they can cure the white bone living dead! But after all, the way of alchemy is one of the ways to ascend, and it will certainly not be so superficial. Therefore, if you want to rely on this alchemy, you need to master the experience and skills of alchemy perfectly, and you also need to have a sincere heart for it! ......¡±Speaking of the sincere heart, Jiangning can''t help but recall the mood of refining dahuandan. At that time, I''m afraid he really put his whole body and mind into the refining of dahuandan, right? From this point of view, those old guys are not wrong, their own Dan talent is actually quite strong. Unfortunately, after seeing the spiritual illusion created by the Supreme Master lingdonglai which is like the real world, Jiangning''s obsession with martial arts has reached an unprecedented level. He has no intention to walk on this other road, even if other roads can make him go to the world he yearns for more quickly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 "Well, I''ve talked too much today. You can go back and understand it! I''ll tell you more in a few days Suddenly, Jiangning came back to God and found that he had realized about one-third of the experience of Dan Dao. He was surprised and stopped. He is the supreme existence of martial arts. Naturally, he knows the truth that too much is better than too much. If Tang Rou starts to learn to fly before she even learns to walk, she has to hit her head and blood, which is not conducive to her way of ascension. In fact, this is a very simple truth. Tang Rou has just come into contact with the elixir. If Jiangning told Tang Rou about the rising ways of all kinds of gods, gods and monsters, she would try the so-called "sincerity leads to spirit" and so on when she first stepped into the elixir. However, these experiences are just castles in the air for a person who has not even mastered the foundation of alchemy, and it will not leave any benefits except that it will harm her to be ambitious. Tang rouzheng was so infatuated that he even began to be absorbed in soy sauce. When he began to wonder what the alchemy of the way of ascension was, Jiangning was surprised and stopped at the most wonderful time, and was immediately dissatisfied. "Go on! Rouer can understand it! " Tang Rou holds Jiangning''s arm and shakes it. This is her big killing tool for Tang Aotian, which has been tried and tested repeatedly by Jiangning. It''s a pity that the big killer failed at this time. Tang rou''er doesn''t know how to eat, but what I need to do is to take a bite of it, but what I need to do is to take a bite of it! There are a lot of things to talk about today. Rouer will have a good understanding after she goes back! " Said here Jiangning''s hand consciously stroked Tang Rou''s smooth cheek: "if there is something you don''t understand, ask me again, and I''ll give you decomposition then! After you have mastered this alchemy technique and experience thoroughly, we will continue to talk about it! " Jiangning''s hand touched her face, Tang Rou suddenly blushed, especially when she heard Jiangning''s ambiguous words, she was even more shy, red and almost bleeding. "And you, what are you dissatisfied with? You said you wanted to fly with me! It''s not good for you to be distracted too much on other things! " Jiangning saw Tang Rou''s beautiful appearance, but it was a pity that this girl represented his purest love after all. Naturally, she was reluctant to possess her, so she had to turn her lust to Juan. Seeing Jiangning blinking at himself while talking, he spits out his tongue playfully and does not distract others. Is it not called distraction to do that shameful thing? However, she did not say anything, not only because Tang Rou was present, but also because her heart was looking forward to the shame. The moon had risen to the top of her head. Jiangning was about to burn herself. So she pushed Tang Rou on her shoulder: "it''s getting late. Go to bed early! You must remember to start practicing Dan Dao tomorrow! If you need any medicine, you can ask the maid for it. " Tang Rou gave a light, reluctant look at Jiangning, and then asked her to leave together. Jiangning watched her being dragged away, and began to pray in her heart, hoping that Tang Rou would not leave her baby! Otherwise, I don''t know what to do tonight. ... unlike Jiangning, Xiang Yutian is leading the first battalion of the ten Jue army he took over from Zhang Wuji to the muddleheaded ship to shifangcheng. This huge ship is a symbol of Tangmen''s strength in Badi, and also an indication of their unwillingness to be plain. Today, this ship in the river and lake row on the top of the number of the throne to rain field, is taking ten Jue army a battalion and 106 Tiangang Disha to ten square city. At this time, it has been more than three hours since Tang Huaili and Tang Huaiyi fled Tangmen. During these three hours, Xiang Yutian took the ten Jue army to eat and drink, and made a good cultivation. He got the general location of the ten square city from Tang Aotian, and studied the route of pursuing with Tang Aotian. Although Tang Aotian was an important ally of the ten square cities, he was not clear about the specific location of the ten square cities. He only knew that it was near a giant Buddha in the middle reaches of the Yangtze River. However, the specific location is not important now, because there are two mice exploring the way to rainfield. All he had to do was follow the traces left by the two mice. Yes, Xiang Yutian had already understood Tang Huaizhi''s thoughts before gambling. He left traces on the two mice who wanted to escape. Then he pretended to bet and let Tang Huaili and Tang Huaiyi go. Then, it was time for the ten square city to come out. Xiang Yutian knows that his plan is very simple, and he also knows that the people in shifangcheng are very smart. But he believed that the people of ten square city would lose their mind after hearing about the terrible fighting power of Tangmen Tiangang Disha! They didn''t expect that the chess piece which had been abandoned by them had always hidden such terrible strength! I''m afraid Tang Huaixin, the leader of Tianluo Imperial Hall, doesn''t know what a terrible force he has been holding!And last night, this terrible force broke out in front of its own people, showing that they have been assassinated by the people in the world. In this way, then the people of the ten square cities may make an exception to bring Tang Huaili and Tang Huaiyi back to the ten square cities. Because now, if they want to get information about Tangmen Tiangang Disha, they can only rely on the two mice who have defected. "It is said that the ten square city is located in the emperor hidden peak, and no one outside the ten square city has ever found it! Now, we are lucky to see what the so-called emperor hidden peak is Xiang Yutian sits comfortably on a deck chair, squints at the sky, and casually says to Zhu Yuanzhang behind him. Zhu Yuanzhang said with a reserved smile: "it''s just a group of mice hiding their heads and revealing their tails."! If you dare to call yourself the leader of the white way, you can really be the leader .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 Zhu Yuanzhang''s banter made him laugh at Yutian. After laughing for a long time, he pointed to Zhu Yuanzhang and said with a smile: "you are too honest! Oh, you say you, nothing nonsense what big truth? If it was heard by the people of ten square cities, wouldn''t it make the white Taoist leader very angry? " Zhu Yuanzhang smiles and no longer answers, but Xiang Yutian doesn''t care, so he lies back. So the deck was calm again, leaving only the cold moonlight on the deck, as well as Xiang Yutian and Zhu Yuanzhang. On the Yangtze River in mid autumn, it brought a trace of coolness to them. "Oh?" All the time, he opened his eyes to Yutian fiercely. A cold killing idea broke out in his two eyes, which only frightened Zhu Yuanzhang, who was standing beside him. "What happened?" Zhu Yuanzhang put his hand on his weapon and asked cautiously. He waved his hand to the rain field, then lay back on the reclining chair and said, "don''t panic! But it was the ten square city that separated the two mice! It''s just a small skill! " "Then, are we divided into two groups, or are we just chasing one person?" Zhu Yuanzhang hesitated for a moment and asked solemnly. This is not a small problem, this is the enemy is very simple but very clever solution! If you divide your forces into two ways, you will probably lose because of your lack of strength when you come into contact with the ten square cities. If you don''t divide your forces, half of them may pursue the wrong ones! If you want to find again after the wrong, it is not easy to do! After entering the ten square city, Xiang Yutian can''t guarantee that his means can hide from the top experts of ten square city. As Zhu Yuanzhang expected, Xiang Yutian didn''t adopt the decision of dividing troops. Instead, he directly ordered: "order everyone to stand by and get ready to get off the ship! Tell Tang Laosan to dock! " "However, here, this place is only a few hundred miles away from Tangmen, still in the upper reaches of the Yangtze River, and there is no trace of Giant Buddha statue at all!" Zhu Yuanzhang looked at Yutian and said. Tang Aotian told Xiang Yutian that shifangcheng is in the middle reaches of the Yangtze River and is near a giant Buddha. Even if the message of Zhu Shuangtian is not clear, Zhu Shuangtian doesn''t believe it! "Brother Aotian will not cheat us, but shifangcheng can cheat him!" To the rain field meaningful to see the same Zhu Yuanzhang, Zhu Yuanzhang that end of the fog. "I see! If so, this time is just a gamble! Because we can''t confirm the accuracy of the information at all! " Zhu Yuanzhang couldn''t help saying that he was disappointed. Xiang Yutian didn''t feel disappointed, but he was still smiling and said: "the winning rate of May 5th opening is very high! What if we fail? If it fails, it will prove that brother Aotian''s information is accurate! Even if we fail this time, we will never fail again next time! " "It''s Zhu Yuanzhang! Zhu Yuanzhang, thank you for teaching Sima After understanding the meaning of Xiang Yutian, Zhu Yuanzhang could not help but arched the way to Yutian. At this time, Zhu Yuanzhang felt a violent shock in the boat, and then stopped at the river side, no longer walking. Zhu Yuanzhang knew that the ship had reached the shore, and the target of their trip was on this bank! "Tiangang Disha follows the ten Jue army and keeps up his strength! After discovering the ten square city, Tiangang Disha assassinates, opens the door and disturbs the ten square city first! Ten Jue army will follow me again! Remember, it''s important to save your life! After a quarter of an hour, follow me After getting off the boat, he looked back to Yutian and sighed at the ten Jue army and one battalion standing behind him. These good boys, I don''t know how many people can go back with him tonight! In Xiang Yutian''s heart, he has always regarded shifangcheng as the great enemy of Daming kingdom. Now he is going to contact with this monster as terrible as that of Daming kingdom. It is inevitable that Xiang Yutian will not feel sorry for the elite of Daming kingdom. However, this war is inevitable. Xiang Yutian knows that even if he can''t bring huge losses to the ten square city, he will also bring vigilance to the people who have been walking safely in the river and lake! Tell them that they have found their nest, and the kingdom of Daming will no longer be so oppressive at the start of the ten square city! Yes, Xiang Yutian''s heart did not think that it would cause any loss to the ten square city. After all, the prestige of the ten square city is so great that even four or five Ming kingdoms are tied together, they are less than one tenth of each other. No one would think that with less than 1000 people, Jiangning would not be able to make the ten square city hurt. Neither would Xiang Yutian. They were holding on to find out the ten square cities, and then told them that the kingdom of Ming had been in the same equal position with the ten square cities. From then on, shifangcheng could send people to spy on the news of Daming Kingdom and assassinate the king of Daming kingdom; the kingdom of Daming could also send people to spy on the news of the Kingdom and assassinate its important members. This is a change in the strategic position of the two sides. At least, the kingdom of Daming will never be helpless to fight back.All the way, quickly, to the rain field will take them to a forest. There is a taboo that no one can enter the forest. Zhu Yuanzhang naturally thinks that Xiang Yutian is thinking about whether he should be like a forest. But Xiang Yutian didn''t think about those things. He just looked at a soil bag in front of him and laughed bitterly. The earth on the earth bag is very new, and people with a clear eye will know that it is newly dug. In this deep mountain and old forest, such a soil bag is really creepy, especially now it is still 10 minutes in the morning. "What is that?" Zhu Yuanzhang asked curiously, but without waiting to answer Yutian, the next moment, he sent a ten Jue army to dig up the earth bag. Xiang Yutian didn''t stop Zhu Yuanzhang''s decision, which naturally indicated that there would not be any life-threatening existence in the soil bag. Therefore, the soldier dug hard. Soon, the soldier dug the earth bag. However, after digging the earth bag, the man gave a surprised "Yi". .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 Zhu Yuanzhang opened his mouth and wanted to ask the soldier what was in the earth bag. However, before he could ask, the soldier brought out the contents of the bag. There is nothing strange about the things in that bag, at least for these old people. Because what the soldier put forward was just a dead body. If there was anything strange about it, it was that the dead body was Tang Huaili, the former elder of Tang clan. When people felt that the trip was about to be futile, Xiang Yutian, who had been staring at the corpse, could not help but snorted: "Tiangang Disha, hide on the spot! The rest of you wait, fight! Meet the enemy This time, Zhu Yuanzhang did not ask why, because every command to fight was an instinct in their bones. Even if they were curious, they would not delay any time to inquire about these things. Even the soldier of the ten Jue army, who was carrying the corpse, lost his corpse at the moment of ordering Yutian, and quickly returned to the formation. I don''t know if it was intentional. The soldier threw the dead body at Zhu Yuanzhang''s feet. It was because of this that Zhu Yuanzhang understood the reason for the formation at the last moment before the battle. "Dashima of Daming Kingdom died in Yutian! July 13, the year of xinchou! " This sentence was not spoken by people, but the back of the dead body was engraved with a sword finger, and the place where the inscription was made was Tang Huaili''s clothes. As long as he saw the power of the inscription, Zhu Yuanzhang realized that only Jiangning and xiangyutian might have known him. Yes, even Zhu Yuanzhang only thought that Jiangning and xiangyutian could do it, not for sure. After all, the ability to carve characters with the finger of a sword on a thin silk summer suit is not something that can be done with high skill, but also requires a superb control of internal force. Zhu Yuanzhang only saw this control in the battle of Huayin Valley to Yutian. Just this word, Zhu Yuanzhang felt the seriousness of the matter. He suddenly realized that he and others wanted to find the lair of the ten square cities, and why did the ten Jue army and Xiang Yutian not be regarded as a thorn in the flesh? I''m afraid that from the moment of Jinguan City spying on the news, the ten square city has already begun to arrange this amazing trap? Having understood his own situation, Zhu Yuanzhang not only was not afraid, but calmly thought of a lot. On the contrary, to Yutian, he was a bit of a gaffe, because he felt the deep irony of the ten square city to him! He thought that invincible calculation, everything is just the use of ten square city! I''m afraid that even the Tangmen are just baits used by ten square cities to lure them to bite their hooks? Even when he discovered the hidden power of Tangmen... suddenly, he thought of something to Yutian. He looked around, closed his eyes, and felt another breath left by himself. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "It seems that the city is like a pair of birds! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! What a pity, what a pity! Such a perfect layout, but because of a moment of greed and become imperfect! What a pity Xiang Yutian burst out laughing. He had no reason not to laugh, because he thought that he had stepped into the enemy''s trap and was in a situation of death. Who ever thought that man is the man, and heaven is the man! After hearing about the hidden power of Tangmen, the people in ten square cities sent Tang Huaiyi away in order to find out the truth! Just a Tang Huaiyi is naturally unable to control the life and death of Yutian, but the departure of Tang Huaiyi naturally needs to take a large number of forces to protect! In addition to protecting the survival of Tang Huaiyi, but also to protect their own choice of another road to pursue! Therefore, even if the person who left the message has great skill, Xiang Yutian is no longer afraid! Because of that man, there is no more power to surround and kill his side. "Alas As expected to the rainfield, there was a long sigh in the void. This sigh with regret, even let everyone who hears for this person in the end encountered what a pity thing to be curious. "Mr. Xiang has such a brilliant eye that Shen Zhenguo admires him! It''s a pity that those old people are short-sighted and timid in doing things! It''s a joke to Mr. Xiang! " Finally, the man appeared in the void, and they found that he was standing on the top of the big tree where the corpse was buried. There were also hundreds of masked men in black robes and holding swords. Xiang Yutian turned his head and took a look at Shen Zhenguo, who disdained to hide his tracks. It is found that the man is dressed in purple clothes. He is nine feet long, with broad shoulders and strong body. His face is like a knife, and his hair is like dark ink. A pair of black eyes are like a pair of black whirling sockets. He is constantly spinning and attracting people''s attention. Of course, the most attractive thing to Yutian was the sword in his hand, which was shining with burning starlight. Different from Jiangning''s self obscured magic sword, this sword is full of incomparable breath all the time. Even the nine stars can''t match its light. "Is that the Dragon chanting sword? I haven''t seen the name of this artifact for a long time! It seems that in order to kill Xiang, shifangcheng is also a real capital! " Looking at that unparalleled artifact, Rao is to rain field, also can''t help but feel cold sweat straight.A master whose skill is not inferior to his own! A unique artifact! I''m afraid this person alone can keep himself! It''s a pity that after seeing Shen Zhenguo, the elite disciples of ten square cities shook their heads. Even if he was the one who was hunted, Xiang Yutian could not help feeling sorry for Shen Zhenguo. Unfortunately, he missed his best chance to kill himself. "Yes, this is the Dragon chant sword!" Shen Zhenguo held his sword in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully, as if he were looking at his lover. "It''s a pity that the Longyin sword is after all the best treasure of the ten cities. Shen Zhenguo took him out to kill you, Mr. Xiang. Who ever thought..." Shen Zhenguo''s words were full of regrets. "Yes! What a pity Xiang Yutian is not only in words, but also full of regret on his face. It can be seen that he is not deliberately ridicule. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 Shen Zhenguo moved his eyes from the Dragon chant sword and glanced at the stars in the sky. He found that the stars had already begun to shine. "Xiang Sima is really a man of love, but he has no wine! Next time, Shen Zhenguo will have a good time with Xiang Sima. " After saying this, Shen Zhenguo shook his head again as he looked at Yutian and the ten Jue army that was ready to go behind Yutian. Then he left with the elite of the ten square cities, leaving only the side of Daming Kingdom blowing cold wind here. "To Sima, let''s not chase?" Zhu Yuanzhang looked at the other side even so blatantly from his side under the eyes of the slip, some eager to try said. Yutian gave Zhu Yuanzhang a funny look and asked, "do you think we can beat them?" "But they are gone? At least they think they can''t beat us! " Zhu Yuanzhang''s way of thinking is so simple, but it is also reasonable. Squatting down to Yutian, he began to look at the sentence on Tang Huaili''s back: "dashima of Daming Kingdom died in Yutian here! July 13, the year of xinchou! " "Do you think that if they think they can''t beat us, why should they appear?" After carefully examining the 21 words reflecting Shen Zhenguo''s skill, Xiang Yutian''s brow grew deeper and deeper. He felt that he had met a great enemy! In particular, the enemy also has a powerful sword Qi attack method and the world''s unparalleled Longyin sword. Xiang Yutian''s casual words untied Zhu Yuanzhang''s uneasiness, but he thought again. Since the other side felt that he could beat his own side, why did he run away? For Zhu Yuanzhang, a man whose 1 + 1 can only be equal to two, and two minus one can only be equal to one, it is too difficult for him to think out the answer to this question. However, Xiang Yutian was still more interested in Zhu Yuanzhang. Seeing that Zhu Yuanzhang was in distress, he could not help laughing and said: "Shenzhen state-owned confidence can defeat me, but the premise is that there is no other one hundred and six Tiangang Disha! If it wasn''t for me, Shen Zhenguo might have eaten us easily, but if he fought with me, his subordinates might not be able to hold down the 510 Jue army and the 106 Tiangang Disha! " Said here, to rainfield can not help but some sigh said: "as I am not sure to leave him in general, he is not sure to leave me! In this case, why should we consume our elite lives for this indifferent battle? " Zhu Yuanzhang finally figured out the key and said, "if this battle breaks out, none of you will know what the result of the battle will be! In that case, there is no need for this war to break out! " He nodded to Yutian and said, "I don''t like to fight uncertain battles, but Shen Zhenguo is as proud as I am. He also disdains and entangles in uncertain battles! But if we dare to pursue! Then he will surely risk his life and fight us to the last man Zhu Yuanzhang couldn''t help laughing: "it''s true. My subordinates also hate this kind of battle relying on luck!" Now that Zhu Yuanzhang had understood the joints, he did not talk to Yutian any more. Instead, he studied the words on his clothes. Xiang Yutian is a martial arts maniac. Even if his strength is lower than that, he likes his sword techniques very much. Now I have finally seen the unique Longyin sword technique of shifangcheng. Xiang Yutian is naturally pleased with his hunting, so he almost didn''t live here. However, no matter how long the research is, there is an end. At noon on the third day, Xiang Yutian finally recovered from his infatuated research. "This Longyin sword technique is really one of the top swordsmanship in the world! In my opinion, I''m afraid that Dugu''s nine swords can''t compete with Shen Zhenguo''s Longyin sword technique even if he has practiced it to the extreme In Xiang Yutian''s mind, he can''t help but think of Jiangning, the king of Ming Dynasty. In his memory, Jiangning is the nine swords of Dugu. He looked at the ten Jue troops who had camped at the edge of the forest and the Tangmen Tiangang Disha, and felt a little ashamed. Zhu Yuanzhang understood Xiang Yutian''s mind. Seeing that Xiang Yutian had nothing to do here, Zhu Yuanzhang winked at his subordinates, and then came to the residence of Tiangang Disha: "listen, brothers, let''s go back to the city!" Xiang Yutian carefully peels off Tang Huaili''s silk shirt, and then looks at Zhu Yuanzhang who has led the ten Jue army to pull out the camp. He is immediately very satisfied with the commander who has won his heart. If it had not been for Zhu Yuanzhang, who was highly valued by Zhang Wuji, Xiang Yutian would not have been soft hearted in the face of such talents and would have been in the pocket for a long time. During this expedition, I felt that I had gained a lot from Yutian. Regardless of the silk shirt with the Dragon chant sword technique, the sheer calculation Shen Zhenshan showed to Yutian showed him that he had no choice but to withdraw his ambition to be proud of the world. At least, in the face of the ten square city of this giant, to Yutian will no longer have the slightest carelessness. recalled his promise to teach ten square city a lesson before he went to Jiangning. He could not help but get a long face to Yutian. Fortunately, he was okay. Otherwise, he would not be the most embarrassing thing to do.Compared with the awe inspiring mood to Yutian, Shen Zhenguo, who has returned to the ten square city, is quite the opposite. After returning to the ten square city, Shen Zhenguo first handed back the Longyin sword to the city master Shen Linglong. Then he ignored anyone and told Shen Linglong about the process. He ran to the forbidden area of the ten square city to vent his anger. He didn''t vent his anger. He managed to get Shen Linglong''s chance to leave the city. Then he planned a good opportunity to kill him in the rain field. However, he failed because of the shortsightedness of some people! This is simply intolerable for Shen Zhenguo, who has always been arrogant. Shen Zhenshan killed a ghost fox, sighed again and said to himself: "it''s amazing! He is as cunning as a fox to Yutian. I''m afraid it will be even more difficult to calculate him in the future! " Only Shen Linglong, the Lord of the ten square city, smiles at Shen Zhenguo''s child like behavior and says to an old man: "how can everything be perfect in this world? This time, as long as you can get the best take over, why too much? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 "This day is vigorous and evil, and then stay at the Tang clan to guard Tang clan!" Back to Tang clan, he returned Tiangang to Yutian to Tang Aotian. Tang Aotian was very happy to get a point of help. But in order to express loyalty, he could not help but ask: "is this vigorous evil spirit saying that he wants to join the ten great army of Daming kingdom to build a successful career? But what did they do wrong, and they were upset with Sima, and they were repatriated to Sima? " "To the rain field is that kind of mean person? This time, they will stay in Tang family castle, naturally there are their own reasons! Maybe brother Aotian asked them to know! To Yutian is really shameless to say! " "What happened to this... On earth?" Tang Aotian was surprised to look at the sudden cover up the whole body of the edge again to rain field asked. "In a word, I lost my face to Yutian this time! Brother Aotian, don''t pass on it! Please don''t forget the king''s big marriage! " Arched his hand to the rain field, turned and stepped on his horse. "What happened?" Tang Aotian is really unable to bear the curiosity of his heart, until to the rain field, can not wait to ask tianzhixing. As the brain of Tiangang Desha, tianzhixing, in addition to its transcendence in strength, is naturally extremely detailed in terms of observation power. Now, all the things that happened that night will be out without missing words, including the details of taking the silk shirt away from Yutian finally. Tang Aotian listened carefully, and asked repeatedly about the confused place in the middle of the way. Until the scene was reappeared that night, Tang Aotian sighed: "these ten square cities are indeed the top power of the old brand! Can turn the Da Sima of Daming kingdom to the group of calculation in the rain field! And I think about two birds with one stone! This appetite is a great adversity! " "But it was not that it was not a success?" Tianzhixing can not help shaking his head and despise Tao. "Listen to Shen Zhenguo, this matter has nothing to do with him! In terms of mental planning and martial arts alone, this Shen Zhenguo can even stabilize its pressure to the rain field. This has been amazing! " Tang Aotian has different opinions on the disdain of tianzhixing. For Tang Aotian analysis, tianzhixing also agreed, so he could not help but ask softly: "so, the door owner regrets joining the Daming kingdom?" "Regret? How could this be possible? " Tang Aotian was stunned for a moment. When he decided that tianzhixing was not joking, he was only in a whole face: "and I don''t say that Tang Aotian is not the one who has two sides and three swords. It is not a ten square city to compare the vigorous development potential of Daming Kingdom at this time!" "Tang Aotian asked," what have you seen in the development of Tang clan in the past many years of the alliance between Tang clan and ten square city? " Tianzhixing shook his head without hesitation, which is why they chose to follow Tang Aotian and oppose the stubborn six old Tang clan. But the meaning of tianzhixing is obviously not this. Tang Aotian then began to say the key point: "even if the power of the ten square city is far beyond the kingdom of Daming? Three years ago, what was Jiangning like? Five years ago, what was Jiangning like? The development speed of Jiangning is fast enough! I believe in Jiangning, so I believe in the kingdom of Daming! " If tianzhixing has thought of nodding, it is a thorough recognition of Tang Aotian''s view. Indeed, five years ago, who knew who Jiangning was in the Jianghu? And three years ago? The massacre in the border city and the decisive battle in Montenegro have made Jiangning famous. What about today three years later? Jiangning has grown into a dominant party! Who can reach this speed of development? Now Tang clan has built Jiangning, which will surely enjoy the benefits of the rapid development of Daming kingdom! It''s like Montenegro, royal city and Hetao. The way back to the city is always faster than when it comes. Besides not having to open the road and building bridges along the way, it is also an important condition to return to the rain field like an arrow. He was so eager to return to Jinguan City, which was not to make Jiangning laugh at it, nor to lick the wound, but because he suddenly thought of a more frightening thing. Xiangyutian had boasted that he had no intelligence in the world, but he accidentally ate a flat when facing shenzhenguo. But when he thought about the more terrible thing to Yutian, he had no heart to cherish with shenzhenguo. In his heart, he was more deeply afraid of the people behind the scenes. This terrible thing is only a guess, but in the view of Yutian, if it is not bad, then the matter has been basically determined! If this happens, the royal city will become a joke in the Jianghu and the official target of the expedition of the ten square city. With this desperate urgency, he finally dumped Zhu Yuanzhang and his first battalion of ten Jue army to Yutian, and began to rush to the royal city with a quick and rapid gallop. The people along the way will only feel a gust of wind, until they go far to the rain field, can they vaguely see the one who went away. But no one dared to complain about the crazy, the man who dared to gallop on the road. Because this road is the center of the kingdom of Daming: the direction of the royal palace.That is to say, the man who galloped on the horse is likely to be a spy of Daming kingdom! A spy with important information! Not to mention that most of these passers-by are to celebrate the wedding of King Jiangning of the Daming Kingdom, they are ordinary passers-by who dare not offend the soldiers of the kingdom of Daming. What''s more, they are likely to be spies of the kingdom of Ming? This is the thought in everyone''s mind, and their guess is right or wrong, because Xiang Yutian is with important information, but Xiang Yutian is not a spy, but the dashima in charge of the Daming kingdom! The status between the two can be described as the difference between heaven and earth. Therefore, not to mention that these people have no idea about the so-called Daming Kingdom spy. They are those who occasionally have an idea. They are just slapped to death by a furious slap at Yutian. They have no other role except to become an example for later generations. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 Xiang Yutian hasn''t been so angry for a long time. Since he successfully cultivated the Taoist heart growing devil Dharma, there are very few people who can make him angry in this world. Who would have thought that now Xiang Yutian met one of those few people. Besides his instinctive fury, there was also a faint joy. Just like the mood when he met Shen Zhenguo, Xiang Yutian is not afraid of the enemy''s strength or his own mistakes. He is only afraid that he can''t find an opponent! That kind of life is very boring. And that kind of life, Xiang Yutian has spent hundreds of years, he doesn''t want to live like that. "I''m going to rain field! Go back to the palace if you have something important to do. Please retreat quickly Xiang Yutian angrily abandoned his horse when he saw the city from afar. He used lightness skill to fly directly from the sky of Jinguan city to Qingyang palace. This is the first time that they dare to act in this way in the city since they took charge of the city. Simply to Yutian, now the prestige is prosperous, otherwise is the big situ Zhang Wuji also dare not act so arrogantly. After all, there is an ancient array in the city of Jinguan. It would be disgraceful if the people who control the array in Qingyang Palace are cut down by the array. Although Zhang Wuji confirmed that he would not be punished like Jiangning, he would not act like that, because that was his respect for Jiangning to the Daming kingdom. But now Xiang Yutian has done so, so before Xiang Yutian enters Qingyang palace, Jiangning has learned the news of Xiang Yutian''s death. Jiangning was shocked and thought that Xiang Yutian had met some terrible enemy like Donglai. He could not care about being a teacher with the three girls. As soon as he stepped on the ground, he rushed out of Qingyang palace from the air. With the help of Jiangning, nearly half of the city of Jinguan flew away from their feet in a short period of time. "What''s the matter with Sima?" After seeing xiangyutian from a distance, Jiangning then transported the elixir field and asked in a deep voice. He flashed to Yutian and came to Jiangning. No matter where it was, he took Jiangning to the roof of some place: "this expedition should be reported to Yutian later! But Xiang Yutian just had a guess, but he had to tell the king immediately and ask him to make a decision! " As soon as Jiang Ning''s eyes congealed, he knew that what he had said to Yutian must be a very important thing. He immediately set up another internal force field, and then he looked at Xiang Yutian, whose internal force was close to emptiness: "don''t worry, sir. Speak slowly!" make complaints about the rain field. If you know this, how can you be so calm? I''m afraid I''m more anxious than myself. Of course, it was just a bad taste in Xiang Yutian''s heart. Xiang Yutian was more anxious than anyone else at this time. So when he saw that Jiangning had arranged the internal force field, he immediately said, "the wedding date of the king is three days later! So I''m afraid Princess Xuelian has already gone out! Please send two battalions and ten Jue troops to meet princess Xuelian! It''s too late to be late! " Xiang Yutian''s request is really too much, but he is to Yutian. Naturally, Jiangning will not doubt Xiang Yutian''s intentions and intentions. After hearing the speech, Jiangning just pondered and agreed to Yutian''s proposal. He left Xiang Yutian and slowly restored his internal power here. Jiangning nodded and flew directly to Qingyang palace. On the way, he carried enough internal power and roared: "where is Zhang Wuji? Come out to see the king!" Today, those allies and wandering people who came to attend the wedding ceremony in Jiangning have learned a lot. For the first time, they have seen the unique way of summoning personnel in the kingdom of Daming. But even though they despise it in their hearts, they don''t say much about it. Especially when they saw the famous ten Jue armies of Daming Kingdom assembled in an instant to prepare for the expedition. "I''ve heard that there is still a battalion of ten Jue troops out there? Now that the two battalions and ten Jue armies have been sent out, does the Jinguan city want to sing the empty city plan? " "Who are these ten Jue armies going to fight? The king of Ming Dynasty is also brave and warlike! Even during the marriage, the expedition did not stop! " Seeing Jiangning dressed up, and then with the Yutian battle, those who talked about allies and the lake scattered people silly. "What''s going on? Is it snow lotus Princess coming soon "To what! Our spies in the Yellow River have said that we haven''t even seen the shadow of Princess Xuelian! " "Is it not that the Emei sect rebelled like the five mountains Sun Moon alliance?" "Shhh!!! Don''t talk nonsense. The representatives of Emei sect are still there! You don''t want to live? " For a moment, people can''t help but be curious about the group trip of the No.1 and No.2 figures in the kingdom of Daming. "Wuji, I will give it to you." Coming out of the city, Jiangning solemnly patted Zhang Wuji''s shoulder and said. Although there is no official soldier in the city, Jiangning believes that Zhu Yuanzhang, who is about to return, as well as the aristocratic family in the city and the people of Hetao royal court, will help him through this period of time. It is because of this that Jiangning can not hesitate to listen to the advice of Yutian, and pull out all the strongest forces in the city.It seems that he has no reason to be crazy. The reason why Jiangning has to send all these forces to Jiangning at the moment when the wedding is approaching must be even more terrifying. The terror must be several times more than his so-called heavy burden! Because of this, Zhang Wuji could not help pinching his hand, and then he nodded solemnly: "please rest assured, Wuji will surely die before Jinguan city!" Listening to Zhang Wuji''s military guarantee, Jiangning sighed, patted Zhang Wuji on the shoulder, and then raised the whip high and severely pulled on the spirit horse in the crotch. Lingma neigh, and then with Jiangning instantly turned into a pure white lightning, disappeared in the public view, and Jiangning disappeared at the same time, there are the same horse riding the spirit of xiangyutian and the two battalions of ten Jue Jun. That speed, only those who want to buy the spirit horse from the Daming kingdom to the admiration of the men of the river. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 This is more than 2000 horses! I''m afraid that apart from the Daming kingdom with Hetao, there is no force in the world that can make up so many spiritual horses! In the eyes of these people, it is only Jiangning who can regard precious spiritual horse as military horse. But among these people, only Zhang Wuji knew that the Lingma of Jiangning was temporarily collected from Jinguan city. Yes, Jiangning has just incorporated all the Lingma in Jinguan city for the time being, because he understands the seriousness of the matter from his eyes to Yutian. Although Jiangning still doesn''t know what happened, he knows that it must be a fatal emergency. "May I speak now?" Jiangning side head, looked to catch up with their own Lingma to Yutian asked. "We just need to find the route of Princess Xuelian''s wedding and gallop along the way! Although this is only a guess of my subordinates, I have a strong premonition that this conjecture will come true! " Looking at the front of the rain field, all the sceneries are flying in his eyes. This kind of speed can''t be achieved unless you run your internal power with all your strength! And this, for Lingma, is just the speed of warm-up! Thinking of this, Xiang Yutian can''t help but place his hope on the spirit horse in his crotch. Jiangning stopped talking when he heard that it might be related to Xuelian. For him, Xuelian and Ruo were the two most important women in his life. If they had something to do with them, it would have killed Jiangning indeed! "At the beginning of this expedition, everything was as expected..." Xiang Yutian began to tell Jiangning what happened on his way, so as to prove his speculation on the matter. "The ten square cities are so powerful that they will not be embarrassed to the point that even hundreds of elite disciples can''t get together!" After talking to Yutian, he began to analyze: "so my subordinates came back all the way and thought, where did the elite disciples of ten square cities go?" "Guarding the ten square city? The secret location of the ten square city is unique in the world. It is impossible for anyone to make such a stupid action! " Xiang Yutian first ruled out the most impossible possibility, and then continued: "besides this, that is to send those disciples out to do great things." "But what great event in the world can surpass the encirclement to the rain field?" Jiangning answered with a sneer. To rain field deep thought Ran''s order to nod: "that is the snow country to send off the relative troop! Xiang Yutian died. Daming kingdom is just a broken arm! Daming kingdom will still be the Daming kingdom that makes everyone tremble! But Princess Xuelian is dead? That Daming kingdom will only become a joke "Yes! Not only this king will be sad, but also his allies! " Jiangning took over the conversation and began to smile bitterly. "This is a terrible trap! A trap more important and more precise than encircling and killing the rain field! " Xiang Yutian also smiles bitterly. He is not laughing bitterly that his life has not been the life of a woman. He is laughing bitterly that he has been fooled again and again. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable, especially Xiang Yutian, who claims to be of unparalleled intelligence, is really disgusted with this feeling. Jiangning also felt bad, he finally saw the ten square city, which is helpless. It turns out that the power of the ten square city is not only the powerful dragon chant sword and the Dragon chant sword technique! And the city masters of all ages have done their best in wisdom! "If even Princess Xuelian, as the first ally of Daming Kingdom, dies, I am afraid other allies of Daming kingdom will doubt the ability of Daming kingdom? On the contrary, the ten square cities took the opportunity to teach me the kingdom of Daming, and showed some strength and strategy in the river and lake! This is a good plan to kill three birds with one stone! " Jiangning said with a grim smile. Xiang Yutian follows Jiangning closely, for fear that Jiangning will do something stupid because of anger. He had just experienced that kind of anger, and naturally he was particularly disgusted by the feeling of being completely played with. But he couldn''t let Jiangning be like this, otherwise, he would not rescue Princess Xuelian this time, but take Jiangning to die! "Don''t worry! I won''t do anything stupid! " Jiangning looked back and squeezed out a smile to Yutian. Turning his head, Jiangning tried to make himself look less worried. Then he said in a cold voice: "in fact, this strategy should be four birds with one stone, or even five birds with one stone! Because they may also draw their strength to attack our Jingguan city and ambush us in the place where the snow lotus accident happened Said here, Jiangning''s mood rarely calmed down, only to see him word by word: "but they are too greedy, just like killing you! Because of greed, they will miss one opportunity after another Xiang Yutian seems to have been infected by Jiangning, but he can''t help but praise: "yes! They are so greedy! Even if their power is unparalleled in the world, they can not resist the joint efforts of XueGuo, Daming Kingdom and Tangmen! So, they''ll miss the chance to kill me! Will also miss the opportunity to attack the Jinguan city! The only thing to worry about is Princess Xuelian! "After Xiang Yutian''s reinterpretation, Jiangning clearly understood the key of the matter. Thinking of this, he wished that the spirit horse in his crotch would become a heavenly horse! Then fly to snow lotus in front of. It''s a pity that Lingma is still a Lingma and can''t follow Jiangning''s mind. But even now, the speed has exceeded many people''s imagination. At least, even the ten square city didn''t expect that this Jingguan city could gather a ten Jue army composed of all spiritual horses in such a short time! Jiangning didn''t know that ten square city''s calculation was wrong by a thousand li. He was just instinctive and wanted to make the best efforts to move forward in the direction of Xuelian. At this time, he finally understood why to the rain field so hard to run! For this, he will not blame Xiang Yutian, but also feel sincere gratitude for his intimate, loyal and close to invincible subordinates. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 Shizuishan is named for the intersection of Helan Mountains and the Yellow River. There is no vegetation in this Shizuishan except for the vicious rocks. Therefore, even if Shizuishan is close to the polar region, it is still hot all the year round, which makes all the travelers who pass by can''t help but want to speed up their escape. In addition to the unique terrain, Shizuishan has a particularly important point, which is the only way for the snow country to enter the Central Plains. Today, the desolate Shizuishan has a rare large number of guests. All of the guests were dressed in black, well proportioned, with long swords on their waists, and they all smelled of contempt for the world. These people are the main force sent by shifangcheng to kill XueGuo Princess and Jiangning''s new wife Xuelian. The leader of the team is Shen Zhencheng, the eldest son of the ten square cities. He has led 500 of the best elites in the ten square cities. The reason why shifangcheng wanted to kill Xuelian this time is not only to let those who are allied with the Daming kingdom to see the strength of shifangcheng and attack Jiangning, but also a very important person, that is, the dowry that Princess Xuelian married: xuanbing sword technique!!! There is no doubt that the Longyin sword technique of shifangcheng is the Kendo overlord, but if you want to find an opponent for this overlord, it must be xuanbing sword, the treasure of the snow kingdom. Although it is difficult to practice, the dark ice sword is more powerful than the Dragon chant sword without dragon chant sword. In addition to some special terrain environment will be greatly reduced, it is another sword technique close to God level. However, due to its small population and dependence on its environment, it has never thought of stepping out of the polar region to enter the Central Plains for hegemony. It is for this reason that shifangcheng has never paid attention to the xueguoren who have xuanbing sword technique, just as they have never paid attention to the Xiaoyao sect with a large number of top masters. Now, the alliance with the kingdom is just about to move! Even if the alliance is just enough, but the spies in the ten square city have got the news: the snow Kingdom wants to take the xuanbing sword as the dowry of Princess Xuelian and give it to Jiangning! No one dares to imagine how ferocious that Jiangning will become after he gets the xuanbing sword technique, because it must be a particularly terrifying thing. When a person who has been close to invincible in close combat and gets an unparalleled long-range attack means, will Jiangning become truly invincible? This is the consensus of all the top ten cities. It is because of this consensus that Shen Linglong, the Lord of the ten square city, has personally planned a huge scheme that can kill six birds with one stone. From sending spies to inquire about Jiangning''s wedding date, this huge plot began to turn slowly, and then gradually dragged Xiang Yutian, Shijue army, Jinguan city and Jiangning into it. If Xiang Yutian knew that shifangcheng could easily get the news they wanted from XueGuo, he would not feel complacent about his series of clever plans, and would not have that series of panic. Unfortunately, because of the unequal information, Xiang Yutian stepped into Shen Linglong''s trap step by step, but he miraculously survived. Now, he starts to take Jiangning and trample on Shen Linglong''s pitfalls. Shen Zhencheng used to stay quietly in the shade of Shizuishan, but all this changed after Shen Zhencheng''s maid received a letter from a flying pigeon. "What happened?" Shen Zhencheng opened his eyes and looked at the servant girl with a dazzling light. The servant girl was not frightened by Shen Zhencheng''s eyes. Since Shen Zhencheng became the first young master in ten square cities, he often couldn''t control his powerful power. Now, the servant girl has formed a habit. Seeing Shen Zhencheng asking questions, the servant girl carefully said, "Tangmen mutiny, encircling and killing Xiang Yutian failed, and Jiangning and Xiang Yutian are now galloping with two battalions and ten Jue armies on Lingma!" Listening to the servant girl read out the failure that would have been the great achievement of the ten square cities, Shen Zhencheng just felt a moment of disbelief. How could that be possible? Shen Linglong himself! Shen Zhenguo, the second younger brother, takes the Dragon Yin sword to surround and kill! All this failed? "What about Jinguan city?" Trying to put the disbelief in his heart behind him, Shen Zhencheng asked stiffly the last possible news of success. "The servant girl bit her lower lip and shook her head. "Man proposes, God disposes!" Shen Zhencheng, after all, is the best young man in the ten square city. His state of mind is far more mature than that of ordinary people. He soon recovered from the series of attacks. Compared with Shen Zhencheng''s maturity, the elites of ten square cities can''t accept Shen Linglong, who they regard as gods, will fail. They are all shocked. "In that case, it''s just another failure for us to wait for it again! All the officers and men will follow me to meet the snow country''s wedding party Shen Zhencheng is worthy of being Shen Zhencheng. At this critical juncture, he did not panic and directly found a method closest to success. The arrival of Jiangning is inevitable. Since it is doomed to failure, why not take the initiative to attack? In this way, maybe we can get a glimmer of hope of success in this desperate situation!Therefore, these have not yet completed the accomplishment, the face with fatigue of the elite of the ten square city under the leadership of Shen Zhencheng had to start the dusty journey. Originally, the Shizuishan mountain chosen by Shen Linglong is dangerous in terrain, hot in the weather, and the only way to see off relatives in snow country. It is simply a perfect place to ambush. Unfortunately, the news that Jiangning arrived with two battalions and ten Jue troops on a Lingma made a temporary decision to reject Shen Linglong''s carefully chosen place for ambush. If Shen Zhen, who led a team to ambush Yutian, had the courage of his elder brother, the kingdom of Daming would have been doomed to extinction. Unfortunately, Shen Zhenguo is only Shen Zhenguo. He will never become Shen Zhencheng. Now, a series of mistakes made by Shen Zhenguo because of his cowardice can only be made up by Shen Zhencheng when he comes. It is the true portrayal of Shen Linglong''s heart that she will not die but be bitten by a snake. She believed that Shen Zhencheng would try her best to recover the mistakes made by Shen Zhenguo, but no matter how she took over, she was full of vigilance for the Ming kingdom which was destined to survive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 This is the vision and courage of a top leader. She will not focus on the gains and losses of that city and place, nor will she never forget her previous mistakes, or even be biased because of the mistakes made by her relatives. She''ll just keep checking and filling, and try her best to push everything in the direction of the most possible success. For example, the pigeon letter sent to Shen Zhencheng at this time is to make up for the loopholes brought about by the survival of Yutian. Unfortunately, after all, it was a lot late. Even Shen Zhencheng didn''t know how much time he would get when Jiangning tried his best not to take care of the loss of Lingma''s life. However, compared with his brother Shen Zhenguo''s easygoing and submissive personality, Shen Zhencheng has undoubtedly made a lot of progress. The two forces are fighting against each other, and Princess Xuelian, as the center of the event, does not know all this. At this time, she is sitting on Jinluan with her sister xueru, waiting for the moment when she will become Jiangning''s wife. "I don''t know why, I always feel a little scared!" Snow Ru opens the bead curtain of Phoenix crown, some don''t understand to look at the matchmaker of one side to say. Xueru came to Xuelian and said, "hee hee! My sister may want to see her brother-in-law too much! " The accompanying matchmaker from the palace of snow Kingdom, after hearing about the feeling of Xuelian, did not let it go like xueru. Instead, he nodded to Xuelian seriously, and then said to the accompanying general junxueba through the bead curtain of Jinluan: "Princess Xuelian has the feeling of being scared by snacks! I''m afraid there will be trouble in this trip. Be careful Xueba nodded in silence, and then directed to the adjutant beside him: "order all armies to March carefully! Let''s spread our hands and work every half an hour! If there is any disturbance, report to this general in time! " The adjutant with a pair of bodyguards began to convey Xueba''s orders, leaving Xueba silently holding the sword in his hand, while Xueba was silent in his chest. His chest and ordinary people do not have no intention, but only Xueba knows that his chest armor has a sandwich, which is copied with ten thousand years of ice crystal, the treasure of snow Kingdom: xuanbing sword technique. Xuanbing sword technique is a very peculiar sword technique. If you want to learn it in the snow country, you will not have too many difficulties. But at this time, they wanted to give the xuanbing sword to Jiangning, so they had to consider the necessary conditions for Jiangning to learn xuanbing sword. So Xue Sheng bit his teeth and took out a large piece of ice crystal from the Treasury, and then with his deep internal power, he engraved the sword idea of xuanbing sword technique into the ice crystal of ten thousand years. During this trip, Xueba has two most important tasks. One is to send Princess Xuelian safely to Jiangning, the kingdom of Ming Dynasty; the other is to quietly transfer xuanbing sword, the treasure of snow country, to Jiangning. Although Xue Sheng once told Xueba that the safety of Xuelian princess was the most important task in the two tasks, Xueba also told himself that the two tasks were equally important and worth his life. Nearly 2000 people of the snow country family sending group spread out like beans, expanding the scope of detection of the whole snow country route by several miles. But even if she has been so cautious, Xuelian still feels that she has been flustered, and even has a more and more serious trend. Thinking of the danger she may encounter, Xuelian can''t help but tell xueru to help her find a sword and put it beside her. Originally, on the day of the wedding, the bride with weapons indicated that the wedding was unknown, but Xuelian could not control so much. She didn''t know why she would feel so frightened, but she knew that she could not die! I want to marry Jiangning as a bride. When he arrived at fangluan City, he got the news that the ten soldiers had attacked the city. At this time, the sun was in full swing, but at least the surrounding trees were shaded. Although the swordsmanship of the snow people was restrained, it was not controlled to the extent that Shen Zhencheng hoped. Therefore, when Shen Zhencheng killed Xuelian Jinluan at all costs, the 510 Fangcheng elites he led had lost nearly 100 people. This is the most elite soldier in shifangcheng. In terms of individual strength, it is much higher than the ten Jue army of Daming Kingdom, but now nearly 100 people have been damaged by these soldiers who are like local chickens and dogs to see off their relatives in snow country! In the past, even with Shen Zhencheng''s heart, he would have been distressed by such a huge loss. But now, compared with the huge results to be achieved, dozens of people will die, and Shen Zhencheng will not feel distressed. Now, they came to Xuelian''s Jinluan in front of the central army of Xuelian''s family sending troops. Looking at the existence of only two or three thousand people in XueGuo, Shen Zhencheng said in a cold voice without hesitation: "kill Although there are few people on our side, there are enough for those less than two or three thousand people in XueGuo. Especially when there are a large number of maids, servants and other scum with zero combat effectiveness among these two or three thousand people, these 400 odd elites of ten square city already exist like gods. "Shen Zhencheng Xueba only had time to call out the name of the leader of the ten square city, so he had to meet the fierce Longyin sword spirit of Shen Zhencheng.Fortunately, he is also good at sword attack, so even if his skill is at least one level different from that of Shen Zhencheng, he can still remain invincible in a short time. "It turns out to be a ten square city!" Before Xuelian had time to feel, she found that the general Xueba was in danger under the sword of Shen Zhencheng, so she did not hesitate to pull out the sword and rushed out of Jinluan to join the war. Shen Zhencheng is also worthy of being the first young master in the ten square cities. His sword technique has reached the point where the sword can be turned at will, the mind will move according to the will, and the skill will enter the realm of Tao. This is the peak that can be climbed by the sword technique from ancient times to the present. Therefore, he did not mess up the attack of Xuelian and Xueba, and even suppressed each other to death. The sword in Shen Zhencheng''s hand turned into a dazzling light from the moment it left the scabbard. The light was like a storm, which swept towards Xueba and Xuelian who supported her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 Compared with the dazzling and suffocating sword of shenzhencheng, the swords of Xuelian and Xueba are like a group of sword rain. When the sword rain started, both of them fell into the light spot. What''s more, they came with the sword rain, which was like a kind of material object and impregnable sword spirit. That is to say, the indestructible dark ice sword Spirit helps Xueba and Xuelian to support under Shen Zhencheng. However, the sword Qi is too precious for them. With their internal power, they can only support the sword spirit for half a moment at most. Shen Zhencheng seems to know where the other side''s limit is, but he doesn''t wait for the two men''s internal power to run out. He seems to have become a weak side. He constantly urges his sword in his hand, and his sword soars. He only beats Xueba Xuelian and they are defeated. Xueba really wants to delay time with Shen Zhencheng by relying on the old and selling the old. But if Shen Zhencheng doesn''t speak, he can''t speak any more. Otherwise, meeting him will not be a success in delaying time, but will be a head landing. Among the swords of Shenzhen City, Xueba and Xuelian seem to have been watched by an ancient beast. They dare not have any luck. Because they know that the sword is comparable to the sharpest sword in the world! At this time, the sword in their hands has basically no shadow of sword spirit. Now, Jinluan has been cut into countless pieces by the sword spirit of Shen Zhencheng, and the surrounding flowers, plants and trees have also turned into powder in the afterwave of the three people''s confrontation. Even this land, do not know when it began to be covered with deep sword marks. All of this shows that the war is fierce and dangerous. Xuelian''s face has begun to be covered with sweat. Among the three, her skill is the lowest. Therefore, she is the first to feel the breath of death. Under the fierce attack of Shen Zhencheng, she has been able to support for such a long time. If it is spread out, it will be enough to make her, the unknown Princess of snow Kingdom, famous in the world. It''s a pity that Xuelian doesn''t want to be famous in the world. What she wants is to marry Jiangning peacefully, and then stay with Jiangning till old! However, such a simple wish seems to have become extravagant hope. In the Dragon Yin sword spirit that may die at any time, Xuelian knows that she will never have a chance to marry Jiangning again. In this war, no one wanted to escape, because in front of the ten square cities, which are good at long-range attack, running away is similar to dying. But if you don''t run away, you''re just drinking poison to quench your thirst, and you can''t live on. Xuelian has wanted to be captured, because her internal power has dried up. However, unexpectedly, Shen Zhencheng stopped when both Xuelian and Xueba had lost their resistance. At this time, Xuelian had the space to look around, but found that the whole mountain had been covered with corpses. In addition to her, xueru and Xueba, only Shenzhen City and the four hundred plus ten square cities were present. In less than a quarter of an hour, shifangcheng killed all the soldiers, maids and servants who sent for their families. However, only a few of them died of the hard work of the snow people. Of course, the rest of them hurt people a little bit more than that. Bi XueGuo people are not sheep. They will try their best. "Shen Zhencheng! Our snow country and you have no injustice and hatred... "Xue Ba tightly held the sword in his hand and asked with turbulent gas. Shen Zhencheng didn''t pay attention to Xueba''s question, instead, he interrupted the other party''s words without politeness: "hand over the xuanbing sword technique, please don''t die!" Xueba subconsciously wants to reach out and cover his Hun mouth, but his hot experience makes him resist that action. He burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha! It turns out that you are for xuanbing sword technique! Shen Zhencheng, you claim to be the leader of the right way in ten square cities, but you never thought that you would do anything for the xuanbing sword technique of XueGuo! " Shen Zhencheng raised the sword to the direction of his face and said, "my son, say it again! Hand over the xuanbing sword technique. I''ll spare you "Do you want xuanbing sword? Go to hell and ask for it Being insulted and intimidated by this younger generation, Xueba only felt that his anger was about to ignite himself. Shen Zhencheng waved his sword casually. He saw that the sword was like a dragon. Suddenly, a faint sound broke out. Then Xueba, who was tough on his face, fell to the ground. It turned out that Shen Zhencheng cut off Xueba''s left foot with his sword spirit. Xueba''s face turned pale. He felt the pain in his left leg unbearable. Seeing his own blood flowing from the wound, he could not bear the fear any more and began to howl. Seeing Xueba rolling and wailing on the ground, Shen Zhencheng no longer takes the opportunity to ask the direction of xuanbing sword technique, but focuses his eyes on Xuelian with great interest. At this time, snow lotus has completely lost the beauty of a married bride. Her Phoenix crown and Xiayan have been damaged. Even Jiangning once gave her the blue jewel: cloud shoes, there is no longer the light of that treasure. "Evil thief, kill if you want! If my aunt frowned, she would not be Ningge''s wife! Remember, Ningge will take revenge for XuelianXuelian can understand Xueba''s wailing, but her understanding does not mean that she will do so, because in her heart there is jiaoao, who is the princess of snow and the fiancee of Jiangning! Such arrogance made her die with her head held high, but could not lower her head for survival. "This time, the son of heaven brought five hundred good sons, but he never thought that there were only four hundred left! But these four hundred people are enough! " Shen Zhencheng showed a disgusting smile, which only made Xuelian shiver. Then he said, "my son heard that the people of XueGuo are pure and clean, graceful and have an unexpected taste on the collapse! But I don''t know if Princess Xuelian can let this son of the world, as well as this son of this generation''s more than 400 good sons, have a good experience? " "Long live my son!" "The son of heaven is invincible ... hearing that they could enjoy the snow princess, those vulgar men who only knew how to cultivate in the ten square cities suddenly began to salivate and began to flatter Shen Zhencheng. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 In addition to flattery, there are many men and women proficient in the way of ten square city soldiers began to laugh at snow lotus that beautiful face and that pair of ivory smooth white tender jade arms, tut tut talk. Xuelian''s mind sank, knowing that the other side wanted not only xuanbing sword technique, but also her innocence, and then let Jiangning make a fool of herself in the whole lake and lake! Think of this, snow lotus can''t help but sad from the heart, also do not speak, directly carrying the sword will commit suicide. "Bang!" Xuelian''s sword is shot down to the ground by the sword spirit of Shen Zhencheng. With the fall of the sword, Xuelian knows that she has lost any possibility of suicide. "How can you commit suicide if you don''t want you to commit suicide?" Shen Zhencheng smiles, and then throws his sword to the ground. Then he walks to Xuelian with an obscene smile: "it is said that Jiangning''s divine skill is invincible in the world, but I don''t know what his fiancee is like?" "Shen Zhencheng! You are shameless! I will not let you go as a ghost Xuelian knows that it is hard to escape the humiliation of fate today, and also knows that any of her resistance is no longer useful, so she can''t help but close her eyes. But there is still a drop of naughty tears from her eyes. The tears, like snow lotus''s fantasy of the whole life, left Xuelian''s eyes and flowed through her bright and clean face, and finally fell on the messy ground and was smashed. Xuelian knows that Shen Zhencheng is going to humiliate Jiangning by insulting herself, so she has made up her mind to fight against Shen Zhencheng by taking advantage of the moment when Shen Zhencheng invaded her. She didn''t want to hurt Shen Zhencheng, but asked Shen Zhencheng to kill herself in the counterattack. To be able to leave the world with innocence or as little as possible has become Xuelian''s last and most luxurious wish. The breeze gently blows from Xuelian''s face, and wipes the tears that Xuelian hasn''t dried from her face. Along with this breeze, Xuelian, who had been determined to die, did not feel the disgusting smell of Shen Zhencheng. "What''s the matter? Is it that the devil suddenly finds out that he wants to let himself go Xuelian subconsciously opens her eyes, but she finds that Shen Zhencheng has stopped moving towards her. The whole person is standing there staring at the southwest. If not for Xueba''s voice on the ground and the wail of gossamer, Xuelian would even think that she was in a dream. She didn''t believe that the bird would find her conscience to stop attacking her. Gradually, snow lotus that restored a small amount of internal force let her feel a vague vibration. This vibration is like a drum beating on the earth, and then spread to Xuelian''s heart. This shock is like thunder, with justice, beating in the hearts of the people in this demon like ten square city. "Newspaper! ... report to the prince... " a ten square city soldier with a palm print protruding from the mouth of Xiongkou stumbled over and wanted to report something to Shen Zhencheng, but his fatal wound told everyone that it was a miracle that he could support himself to come to Shen Zhencheng. The miracle fell to the ground with a bang, but no news was reported. However, he didn''t have to report, because he was followed by a top ten army of Daming kingdom with terrible sounds and tornadoes. When Shen Zhencheng discovered the ten Jue army, the ten Jue army was still dozens of miles away, but the journey was completed in a short period of several tens of miles. This terrible speed, even surpasses the sound! Until Jiangning and others flew out of the spirit horse and stopped in front of Shen Zhencheng, the spirit horses who had created a terrible miracle finished their last life and rushed to the ground with that terrible speed after the master left. A total of 202 Lingma horses have been used by Jiangning and other people for one time. They have just gone through all their life''s journey just after they set out for the war. Listening to his BMW''s lament at the last moment of his life, Jiangning only felt that his eyes had been moistened. But he can''t turn back, because there is a culprit who killed him! At this time, the chief culprit also made a more unforgivable mistake. Xiang Yutian stands beside Jiangning silently, but his eyes are staring at Shen Zhencheng, who has no sword in his hand. No one dares to move about, whether it''s the ten Jue army who has just dismounted, is still breathing heavily, or those soldiers of shifangcheng who have just experienced the killing and still have wounds on their bodies. In addition to the bloody scene announcing what a fierce battle has just experienced here, the two sides at this time, like friends not seen for many years, just silently pay attention to each other. Of course, this kind of attention can only be counted when we don''t care about the murderous air that is so killing that people want to die in the air. The people of the ten Jue army know that they are late, and now only Xuelian and xueru are still standing in the same place. But Jiangning and xiangyutian also know that they are lucky to catch up, because Xuelian and xueru are still standing here! As long as they have nothing to do, it''s not too late.Shen Zhencheng knew that he was greedy. He wanted to give Jiangning the biggest insult, but he didn''t want Jiangning to have such courage and dare to use more than 2000 Lingma as one-time use! So that their own failure, or even can not achieve the most basic goals. I was careless after all! Shen Zhencheng heart dark sigh, compared with Jiangning, his courage or a little small. You know, Jiangning gave up more than 2000 horses! The more than 2000 Lingma horses are probably the output of the whole Hetao grassland for a thousand years? If it comes to value, I''m afraid it''s next to the value of a artifact! But Jiangning for the woman in front of her, even the ten square city are reluctant to pay the spirit horse to pay, and the result is to catch up with the rescue of the two girls in front of her! Shen Zhencheng did not dare to move, but his eyes did not believe that swept snow lotus. He never thought, in this world, someone can give up such a huge price, just for such a woman! It''s like asking him to trade the Dragon Yin sword of ten square cities for the life of a fiancee. Shen Zhencheng, Shen Zhenguo and Shen Zhenshan can''t do such things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 "Before you die, you can still look around. You are a talent of ten square cities." Finally, Jiangning opened his mouth when he was looking at his wife Xuelian in shenzhencheng. It was at this time that his gas engine locked in Shen Zhencheng was slightly loosened. Shen Zhencheng''s frantic smile makes him fly back to the position of his sword, but he never thought that Xiang Yutian, who has been standing beside Jiangning all the time, has been standing in the position of Shen Zhencheng''s sword. "I don''t know if the sword is still the best in the world when there is no sword?" Xiang Yutian stepped on the sword and said with a smile at Shen Zhencheng. Shen Zhencheng''s face changed. Although Xiang Yutian was praising his swordsmanship as the best in the world, he was not happy at all, because even if he was the best in the world, what would happen? Today there is a great possibility of falling here. Shen Zhencheng didn''t want to pick up the sword before Jiangning and others arrived. But at that time, Jiangning and Xiang Yutian led a total of 2000 Jue troops, which made him dare not move. Maybe it was because he didn''t pick up the sword that Jiangning stopped charging and left Shen Zhencheng a life. But Shen Zhencheng knows that it is not good intention for the other party to leave his own life, but as he would like to insult Xuelian, insult himself, and then insult the whole ten square city! Shen Zhencheng can''t help but be angry. After all, it has always been the ten square city to insult others, and no one has ever dared to insult the ten square city! Even if it''s insulting a boy in the ten square city! What''s more, Shen Zhencheng, the young leader of the ten square cities? However, thinking that he might not be spared today, Shen Zhencheng couldn''t help laughing: "it turns out that Jiangning and xiangyutian are just villains who take advantage of the opportunity to enter! Jiangning, do not know if you dare to fight with me fairly Before Jiang Ning answered, Xiang Yutian bent down and picked up the sword with Shen Zhencheng''s name on the ground, and he also laughed. However, unlike Shen Zhencheng''s fake smile, Xiang Yutian''s smile is full of warmth. "The material of Wannian meteorite is made by Ouye family! Although this sword is not as good as the two sacred weapons, it is still the top of the spirit weapons? I didn''t expect that the ten square city would be rich, but a simple sword would be so luxurious Xiang Yutian looked at his sword carefully. The sword is about five feet long and three fingers wide. The ridge of the sword is about half a finger thick. The whole body of the sword is white, but it also emits a faint cold light. It can be regarded as a peerless sword. With the words left by Ou Ye''s family on the handle of the sword and the three meaningful small characters in Shen Zhencheng, the value of this sword is probably comparable to that of an ordinary sacred instrument! Unfortunately, this sword can no longer exist in this world! Xiang Yutian smiles genially. In the expectation of Shen Zhencheng, he shatters the sword and turns it into dregs. With the breaking of his sword, Shen Zhencheng felt that his life was just like that sword, which was beyond his control. "It''s really a good sword! What a pity! Compared with the Dragon chant sword, it''s really too poor! " He sighed to Yutian, shook his head, and raised his head to look at Shen Zhencheng and asked, "if Longyin sword is here, I''m afraid you will laugh a few times like your brother Shen Zhenguo, and then leave a few scene words." Shen Zhencheng is full of bitterness. If Longyin sword is here, the artifact has spirit. Even if the Longyin sword is left a few miles away, it can automatically return to his hand according to his call! Where can we face such an embarrassing situation? Thinking of the Longyin sword taken away by his brother, Shen Zhencheng suddenly has some resentment. "If Longyin sword is here! Shen Zhencheng, even if you don''t want to fight for your life, you will lose one of them! " Shen Zhencheng tightly clenched his fist, gnashing his teeth and looking at Yutian. "It''s a pity that you''ll never get another chance!" He threw away his sword handle to Yutian, and then he turned into a cloud of white clouds and wrapped himself in the gnawing Shen Zhencheng. At the same time, Jiangning rushed to the four hundred elite cities. Shen Zhencheng may be as powerful as Xiang Yutian, but without weapons, he is just a toothless tiger. Even if Xiang Yutian could not take him down in a short time, Shen Zhencheng was able to escape. Therefore, Jiangning focused on the 400 soldiers who might cause great damage to the ten Jue army. Those elite are all the elite with weapons in hand, and they are waiting for the best! Even if the ten Jue army is incomparably brave, Jiangning will not think that the ten Jue army can be intact without injury if it takes these 400 people. After all, the ten Jue army has also experienced a thousand miles of attack! The consumption of each soldier is not much compared with these soldiers in ten square cities. Jiangning has already lost more than 2000 horses, and he can no longer bear the massive loss of the pillar of the Ming Kingdom: the ten Jue army. Therefore, in order to reduce the damage as much as possible, Jiangning had to kill the soldiers in the ten square city, which were very expensive inside, just like the wolf into the sheep. This is really a massacre, even if Jiangning has also experienced a thousand miles of attacks, even if these soldiers come from ten square cities, even if these lambs are not waiting to die, for Jiangning, this is a killing.Jiang Ning flew into the enemy''s array and then moved the universe with all his strength. His hands were like two machine guns, firing deadly palms regardless of the consumption. These palms seem to be launched by Jiangning at will, but their destructive ability is comparable to that of shifangcheng. In particular, these soldiers have also experienced severe consumption, and there is an irreparable gap between them in terms of level and Jiangning. However, although the killing is killing, the counter attack on the other side is not so good for Jiangning. After all, the power of Longyin sword is not weak. In order to prevent injury, even if Jiangning has been in full swing, it is still necessary to dodge the big wave of sword Qi from time to time. With the invasion of Jiangning, the ten Jue armies followed up at the same time, which reduced a large part of the burden for Jiangning. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for Jiangning to kill these soldiers alone. But now, with the follow-up of the ten Jue armies, the end of the total annihilation of the ten cities has been doomed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 Jiangning is not happy to defeat the elite of these ten square cities. For those who are far inferior to themselves, victory is natural. After this fierce battle, Jiangning didn''t consume much internal power. Instead, he learned a lot about the famous Longyin sword technique. For a long time, Jiangning has only heard the legend of the river and lake. How powerful and invincible the Dragon chant sword technique is. Now, after contacting with others personally, Jiangning finds that the rumors in the river and lake are really wrong people. It''s not that the sword technique is so bad, but the rumor that there are too many untruths about Longyin sword technique. First of all, Longyin sword is the best and decent martial arts. It is not as simple as the legend. These elite are also masters of the ten square city, but Jiangning feels that the swordsmanship of these people is not in line with the reality. It''s not that these people''s swordsmanship is unbearable. After this battle, Jiangning is deeply afraid of the Longyin sword technique, but is disappointed with the people who use it. If you want to cultivate the Longyin sword technique to a deeper level, these ordinary people with high quality will probably take 40 or 50 years. Today, they are just cultivating some fur. Secondly, the consumption of Longyin sword is really terrible. The elite of these ten square cities can be regarded as masters of one side at all. But after a fierce battle, they have more heart than strength in the face of Jiangning''s attack. Although their former opponents were xueguoren who were also proficient in sword techniques, they were much weaker than them, and under the leadership of Shen Zhencheng, they also consumed so much! Such a situation is absolutely impossible to happen to the ten Jue army. In the end, it seems that there is no basic Kung Fu for the cultivation of Longyin sword technique, which is not a problem for a overlord like Shen Zhencheng. After all, his understanding of Longyin sword is far beyond ordinary people. Naturally, he can deduce various basic but practical and profound sword techniques. But this shortcoming is a little fatal to the elite who are loyal to the ten square city and are not willing to learn other sword techniques, especially when they lose a lot of internal power. In this short moment, Jiangning has taken advantage of the short breathing time to sort out his just understanding, and then turned his eyes to Shen Zhencheng, who is fighting with Yutian. At this time, Shen Zhencheng did not have the authority of a overlord. He used his finger as a sword and skillfully used Longyin sword technique, trying to insist on attacking rainfield like tide. Shen Zhencheng''s sword finger is also very powerful. If Jiangning is going to deal with it, I''m afraid it will still be between the May 5th and 5th five year plan. But it happened that Xiang Yutian had seen Shen Zhencheng''s younger brother Shen Zhenguo''s handwriting left by his sword finger a few days ago, and had a good study of it. It''s also strange that Shen Zhencheng is unlucky. His flaunting brother, who is not sure to kill Xiang Yutian, still uses his sword finger to leave words according to Shen Linglong''s arrangement, which gives Xiang Yutian the best opportunity to understand the mysterious Longyin sword technique. If Shen Zhencheng knew that his brother liked to show off so much, he would not have to fight with Yutian, and he would have vomited blood. Unfortunately, he never had a chance to know why Xiang Yutian knew so much about Longyin sword. To deal with Shen Zhencheng, Xiang Yutian gave up the heaven and earth in his sleeve at the beginning, and instead used the most expensive magic field. This skill is the most powerful skill in the secret book of the devil gate, because although it is powerful to use, it consumes the same terrible skill. Xiang Yutian had already transformed the magic field into a force field with the same power, but the scope was reduced and the consumption was also reduced. At the beginning of the war in Huayin Valley, Xiang Yutian used this force field to defeat countless heroes. Now, in the face of Shen Zhencheng, one of the top experts in the ten square cities, Xiang Yutian is no longer so playful in using his own changed skills. He has used the original skill. This skill is different from those that are exquisite or vigorous. It is just a pure internal power competition. If one person is not careful, he will fall into the calculation of heaven magic field, and then compete with Xiang Yutian, who has 400 years of internal power. The magic of this skill lies in this, especially when the person who uses it is Xiang Yutian, the most profound skill in the world, it will be close and invincible. After observing for a while, Jiangning came to the conclusion that this skill is invincible. This is really invincible. Even if the supreme master ordered Donglai to compete with Xiang Yutian for internal power, I''m afraid he will have to drink hatred again. Of course, the Supreme Master Lingdong Lai''s understanding of the rules has long surpassed that of ordinary people. He will be cheated by the magic place of heaven, and then he has to choose to compete with Yutian for internal power. The probability is too low. The battle between Xiang Yutian and Shen Zhencheng also made Jiangning more deeply verify and correct his impression on those characteristics of Longyin sword. This time, Jiangning only looked at the heart of the boiling, the hand also itched for a moment, then wanted to end the fight with Shen Zhencheng. After all, he is the king of the Ming kingdom. Since then, he has had a lot of gratitude and resentment with the ten square cities. If you can personally experience the Dragon chant sword technique of the ten square cities, you will have more advantages when you meet the enemy in the future!Jiangning is straightforward and straightforward. He does it when he thinks of it. He shouts at the field: "Xiang Sima, take a rest for a while, and give this Liao to the king to have a try." Xiangyutian had consumed a great deal of internal power of Shen Zhencheng. When I heard that Jiangning wanted to join in, he pushed Shen Zhencheng with empty internal force to Jiangning. Where does Shen Zhencheng know that Xiang Yutian has 400 years of internal power? He thought that the two men were trying to use their internal power to defeat themselves. Suddenly, he began to feel sad: "Jiangning children! You''ve been deceiving people too much. My grandfather is fighting with you Then he pushed forward to Yutian, and Shen Zhencheng was very angry. At the moment, he no longer retained his strength. His right index finger pointed to Jiangning. Then his internal power quickly concentrated with his index finger from the elixir field, and then poured out from the index finger, which turned into an invisible sword Qi that was no less than that of the sword. This move is the most skillful sword skill in the world. It is a state of mind sword with no sword in hand and sword in heart! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Jiangning also said that Shen Zhencheng could only use the ordinary finger sword. Suddenly he saw him point his index finger at himself, and suddenly felt a strong murderous spirit flying towards him. At present, if Jiangning didn''t succeed, he lay back on his back and used iron plate bridge to avoid the invisible sword spirit of Shen Zhencheng. The onlookers didn''t have the feeling of Jiangning. When they were curious about Jiangning''s reaction, they happened to see a deep hole about the size of a thumb on the ground of Jiangning''s head. When they saw the hole, they finally changed their faces. They finally understood why the ten square city was so domineering! The Dao finger sword is colorless and tasteless. It has no sign when it is issued, and it has infinite power. If ordinary people are faced with such hidden killing moves, where can ordinary people resist? Seeing that his invisible sword Qi had not made any contribution, even though he had been prepared for it, Shen Zhencheng''s face was still darkened. At the same time, an invisible sword Qi from his left index finger was set at Jiangning''s waist. Jiangning could not see the invisible sword spirit of Shen Zhencheng, but the slight puff on the ground just let him know that he had just escaped some powerful attacks. Therefore, when he saw Shen Zhencheng face his left hand to himself again, Jiangning, regardless of his demeanor, rolled directly on the ground to the right. However, such a rolling, finally there is no iron plate bridge to come quickly. In people''s eyes, only heard a sound of puff, and there was a small hole in Jiangning''s left waist. Jiangning''s belt had been pierced by the invisible sword Qi. Jiangning only felt his left waist did not have a stream of hot air flow through, heart not from the dark channel fluke. However, Jiangning did not have much time to lament his good luck, because he knew that Shen Zhencheng was planning to fight with himself at this time! Therefore, the attack that oneself is about to face is certainly not simple! Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer makes any stay. In a hurry, Jiang Ning hits Shen Zhencheng with 18 palms, and rolls to the left. Shen Zhencheng is not as invincible as Jiangning thought. At this time, he is almost out of oil and the lamp is dry. In addition, this almost invincible invisible sword Qi is just a kind of auxiliary attack means, mainly to play a surprise effect in the war. If you want to rely on the invisible sword Qi to attack the enemy, not to mention whether the internal power is enough to support it, it is unacceptable that the invisible sword Qi only damages the meridians. Although Shen Zhencheng simply set up two invisible sword Qi, only Shen Zhencheng knew that his two hands could not be used in a short time! However, Jiangning''s reaction, though excessive, is not excessive. After not sensing the third sword Qi, Jiangning turned up, and then the 18 dragon subduing palms, as if no money, kept hitting Shen Zhencheng. He wanted to have a good experience of Shen Zhencheng''s Longyin sword technique, but Shen Zhencheng was obviously not ready to let him go. Moreover, now that he has realized the killer mace of invisible sword spirit, Jiangning has gained a lot. Compared with Shen Zhencheng''s invisible sword spirit, Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms are very powerful. In other words, everyone can see his attack clearly However, Shen Zhencheng''s internal power is exhausted now. Even if he has seen Jiangning''s palm strength, he has no intention to dodge. If it was just a single hand, it would be OK. But Jiangning has now made this all over the sky, making himself like his father''s enemy. Shen Zhencheng had to smile bitterly and close his eyes to meet his final fate. "Master of Jiangcheng, you should know that you should forgive people and forgive them!" Just as Jiangning turned over and Shen Zhencheng closed his eyes and waited for his death, a gorgeous sword spirit swept through the air and directly scattered Jiangning''s palms. At the same time, a man who was quite similar to Shen Zhencheng also appeared in front of Shen Zhencheng as if he had shifted his position. "Dragon chanting sword!" Without waiting for Jiangning to ask about the origin of the unexpected guest, Xiang Yutian, who had the honor to see Longyin sword, shrunk his eyes and blurted out. "Dragon chanting sword? It seems that you are also a member of the ten square city? " Jiangning looked at the Dragon chanting sword carefully and asked with a bad look. Seeing Jiangning''s question, the comer smiles faintly, shakes the Dragon Yin sword in his hand and says, "you are also the Lord of a country at all costs! But I didn''t think it would be so inferior! Use the wheel fight against the city Jiang Ning saw that the other party did not mention his son''s dirty affairs at all. Instead, he ran into his own chariot to fight against his son. He was very angry and said with a smile: "ha ha ha ha! What a shame! Since that garbage is called city by you, you are the father of this garbage? As the saying goes, raise or not teach, father''s fault! You are the same as Shen Zhencheng in your shameless face and hard work! It''s really not a family that doesn''t get into a house! " What a glib child A cold light flashed in Shen Shangyang''s eyes. His left hand inadvertently pinched the Longyin sword in his hand, and then said to Jiangning, "I don''t know if the master of Jiangcheng is willing to make a bet with Shen?" Hearing that it was a bet, Xiang Yutian came to Jiangning with a smile and stood still. His eyes fixed on Shen Shangyang and said, "Xiang has always liked to bet, but I don''t know what kind of bet it is? If you like me, it''s OK to take the bet from me! ""What bet? Risk your life! I don''t know if you are willing to do so? " Shen Shangyang flashed a touch of malice in his eyes and said to Yutian maliciously that he had exhausted his son''s internal power. When he sees the sword under Shen Yang''s consciousness, he wants to leave his hand. However, Jiangning no longer allows himself to speak to Yutian, but says aloud: "I Jiangning will bet with you first!" "Wang Shang!" Xiang Yutian finally moved away from staring at Longyin sword and looked at Jiangning differently. He would not think that Jiangning''s life was more precious than his own. He just thought that his own strength was slightly higher than Jiangning''s, so he would naturally take over the gamble. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 "Needless to say, this time..." Jiangning turned his head and tried to persuade Yutian carefully, but suddenly he heard a loud cry to Yutian: "be careful, king!" Jiang Ning was startled. He didn''t know what to say and quickly rolled to the right. Unfortunately, his reaction must have slowed down a bit before. What''s more, at this time, the other people who attacked secretly became Shen Shangyang, the Laozi of shenzhencheng? I only heard a puff, and then Jiangning''s left chest had already appeared a sword mark. "Wang Shang!" Xiang Yutian finally got angry. At this time, he was no longer distracted. His eyes began to stare at Shen Shangyang''s Longyin sword. However, he couldn''t help swearing: "I thought that you Shen and your son are the same in the morning! Unfortunately, it''s a bit of a miscalculation in the end! " "Shen Shangyang is ashamed! My son really didn''t learn enough of me! Otherwise, your new princess will be my son''s crotch plaything for a long time Shen Shangyang looked calm, as if he had not done the sneak attack. "You are in vain to be the leader of the right way." Sighing to Yutian, he released Jiangning and walked slowly to Shen Shangyang. "No more gambling?" Shen Shangyang''s face flashed a touch of pride, and did not seem to care about approaching rain field. "No more gambling!" He shook his head slowly to Yutian. During shaking his head, his eyes were still staring at Shen Shangyang''s right hand carrying Longyin sword. A little difference flashed on Shen Shangyang''s face. He didn''t seem to have expected the decision to Yutian. Suddenly, he asked solemnly, "why?" "Hum! Why? " He licked his lips to Yutian, and then used his internal power to rush to Shen Shangyang: "because I found that your life was in our hands! Why should I gamble with you? Shen, take your life "Let''s do it together." When Xiang Yutian thought he was going to fight with Shen Shangyang with the ten Jue army, Jiangning''s calm voice reminded him of it. Xiang Yutian tried not to let his surprise occupy his heart, but his mouth still couldn''t help but curiously asked to Jiangning: "Wang, Wang!"!!! You, are you ok? " This sentence to Yutian is also curious by Shen Shangyang. At this time, Shen Shangyang also stares at Jiangning to see whether Jiangning is bluffing. Jiangning also fixed his eyes on Shen Shangyang''s Longyin sword and replied, "if such a despicable person can hurt me, how can I become the king of the Ming Dynasty?" Jiangning was full of air and could not see the appearance of the injury. After hearing the words to Yutian, Jiang Ning''s heart suddenly settled. However, he looked at Shen Shangyang as if he were looking at a corpse. In this world, no one can escape from his joint efforts with Jiangning! Especially when there are ten Jue troops around. Shen Shangyang made every effort to seriously injure one of Jiangning and Xiang Yutian, and then took the opportunity to negotiate to save his precious son''s life! But who ever thought that Jiangning''s resilience is amazing, so terrible! However, in a short period of time, Jiangning''s wound has stopped bleeding, and even began to faint signs of scab. Jiangning has never told anyone that what he is practicing now is no longer a god level skill belonging to the human world! What he practiced was Tu De Gong FA, one of the five virtues! The cultivation speed of this skill is very slow, and its power is average. However, if it is combined with Jiangning''s five virtues, it will immediately jump from an ordinary Saint level skill to a top level skill next to God level! On Jiangning, this tude skill can make Jiangning invincible when standing on the ground! Even if Longyin sword is so fierce! Even if the Dragon chant sword on the opposite side is a peerless artifact! Even if Shen Shangyang is careful, his heart is like a red fox! Jiangning is no longer afraid. As long as he doesn''t suffer from any fatal and partition injury, Jiangning''s recovery ability is enough to make him recover quickly! At this time, Jiangning for the first time let people see the power of his nearly invincible Tu De Gong FA. "It is said that Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth is unparalleled in the world! The internal force of Xiang Yutian is unfathomable! " Shen Shangyang slowly picked up the Longyin sword in his hand, and then dragged Shen Zhencheng, who had almost no fighting ability, behind him, and then said slowly. Now, it seems, it''s better to meet! Xiangyutian''s internal power is unfathomable, but his spiritual cultivation is really terrible! " He has been staring at Yutian all the time. Shen Shangyang wants to sneak in, but finds that he has no chance at all. He had only seen this feeling in the Buddhist state Lord who came to visit the ten square cities. At that time, Shen Linglong told him that the reason for this feeling is that the spiritual cultivation of dealing with has reached the extreme. As long as you are concerned about you, no matter how covert and fast your actions are, you will no longer be hidden or fast! To rain field sneer, no longer reply. He had no sense of such shameless flattery. At this time, he just wanted to stare at Shen Shangyang and not give Shen Shangyang any chance to sneak in. Shen Shangyang seems to have suddenly changed his mind. He doesn''t answer or get angry when he sees Xiang Yutian. Instead, he turns to Jiangning and continues to sigh: "Xiang Yutian''s spiritual cultivation is certainly terrible, but in Shen''s opinion, the constitution of your river city master close to God is the most terrible!""It''s no wonder that in the world, it''s full of news that Jiangning is fighting more with less! If you have such an invincible constitution, you can naturally choose the seemingly extremely dangerous cultivation method Shen Shangyang regards the process of upgrading Jiangning''s fighting monsters as a kind of extremely dangerous cultivation. In this way, there is no big mistake. Unfortunately, Jiangning also has a long memory. In the face of Shen Shangyang''s praise, he doesn''t like it or not. He just follows Xiang Yutian and slowly approaches Shen Shangyang and his son. The ten Jue army, under the leadership of the four commanders, slowly formed an array and took the opportunity to surround them. However, they didn''t dare to close in too much, because they had just seen how ferocious the Longyin sword was. They didn''t want to suffer without cause when they plundered the array. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 "This is dragon chanting sword!" Shen Shangyang put the Longyin sword in front of his eyes with a pious face, and then looked at his own Longyin sword as if he were looking at his lover. Jiangning and xiangyutian have already reached a distance of about ten Zhang from Shen Shangyang. They look at each other and stop. This distance will not be too far away, and you can only be beaten and can not be attacked, nor will it dodge because of the close distance. However, the invisible sword Qi of Shen Shangyang''s Longyin sword can''t be ignored. This distance seems to be the most perfect for the battle with Shen Shangyang. At this time, Shen Shangyang seemed to be a gentleman. He didn''t care about Jiangning and his approach to Yutian. He just murmured, "my mother didn''t allow Shen Shangyang to come to rescue Chenger, but Shen Shangyang begged! I have to have a try with the Dragon chant sword "And just when he stabbed the city Lord, Shen Shangyang almost thought he had succeeded in the rescue! Unfortunately... " Said here, Shen Shangyang sighed and shook his head: "unfortunately, it seems that even Shen Shangyang will be damaged here!" Jiangning continued to be silent, but he seemed to have forgiven Shen Shangyang''s despicable attack, because it was not humiliating from a father''s point of view. However, Jiang Ning can only forgive this kind of enemy. Xiang Yutian, however, hums coldly and rushes to Shen Shangyang, who seems to be planning to talk nonsense. The Dragon chant sword is really sharp, but Xiang Yutian is afraid of any more moths. This time, Xiang Yutian changed from an opponent''s meat shield to a control oriented assistant. He just tried his best to use Daoxin''s magic cultivation method and covered Shen Shangyang''s whole body as if he were naked and put under a microscope. Jiangning, however, put down his magic sword and began to compete with Shen Shangyang. It''s not that he doesn''t want to use magic sword, but the grade of magic sword is lower than that of Longyin sword. If one is not good, his magic sword will be destroyed! As an old friend of his, this magic sword has a great affection with him. Therefore, he is reluctant to use his sword to attack. However, compared with his other martial arts, his sword technique is a little inferior to his other martial arts. In the face of Jiangning and Xiang Yutian''s attack, Shen Shangyang only felt uncomfortable! Originally, if only facing either Jiangning or xiangyutian, Shen Shangyang could use the sharpness of Longyin sword to chop it under the sword! But in the face of the two men''s joint attack, Shen Shangyang found that he suddenly seemed to have no strength to fight back. This kind of feeling, as if the opposite two people join hands, become a 1 + 1 equal to three or more equations, while their own strength is much lower under the joint efforts of the two opposite people. Shen Shangyang is not a man waiting to die. He is also the son of Shen Linglong, the Lord of ten square cities! Therefore, after he felt that he was not right, he just accepted Jiangning''s palm and decided to deal with Jiangning with all his strength regardless of Xiang Yutian''s mental pressure! But he just had time to send out a sword, and his sword spirit even just left Longyin sword, he found that Xiang Yutian had come behind him at some time! It''s so weird! Xiang Yutian seems to be a prophet, knowing that he has to deal with Jiangning with all his strength! Know that they will have less than a moment of weakness! And Xiang Yutian is to take advantage of this moment is not weak, advanced to Shen Shangyang behind! At the same time, Xiang Yutian''s fist strength also arrived at Shen Shangyang''s vest at the same time. At this moment, Jiangning changed from a main attacker into a flesh shield to absorb damage, and Xiang Yutian suddenly turned into an assassin of the main output from an auxiliary controller on the side! The transformation of this moment was so rapid that Shen Shangyang didn''t even realize how terrible the damage was. However, he did not need to predict, because the fist force had already penetrated Shen Shangyang''s clothes and hit his body. At the same time, it was picked out from his body, and his whole heart was shattered! "This, this..." Shen Shangyang spat blood from the corners of his mouth. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, so he was lying on the ground. He may want to say that this rescue should not be, because Shen Linglong has predicted that the cooperation between Jiangning and Xiang Yutian may be terrible, but he is dead after all, whether the rescue should be or not. Maybe he wants to say, what kind of boxing is this? It''s so fierce! Even if the ten square city attack strong guard weak, but also not as even to the rain field a punch all can not block! But this boxing method, not to mention his death, is him or Xiang Yutian will not tell him what kind of boxing is. He may want to say a lot more, but these are not enough. With countless words he wanted to say, Shen Shangyang lay on the ground forever. "Father Shen Zhencheng''s father didn''t expect to lose! Will fail with dragon chant sword! And he failed so fast that he didn''t even have time to prepare! When he saw that his father was really dead, he even fancied that his father could kill him with the sharpness of Longyin sword! Then he fled back to the ten square city. Maybe you don''t have to flee back to the ten square city. You just need to escape to the place where the allies of the ten square city are. These people who have consumed too much of the Ming kingdom will not dare to pursue them.But all this is impossible. Shen Shangyang is dead, and he is dead forever! I don''t know when the moon has risen, just the cold moonlight sprinkled on Shen Shangyang. This man, who is extremely overbearing, is dead and can finally enjoy the tenderness of the moonlight. Unfortunately, he died too suddenly. Even those soldiers of the ten Jue army who plundered the array couldn''t believe it. Shen Shangyang struggled to speak and died. Shen Zhencheng threw himself on his body with tears. At this time, the soldier lying in the distance was the one who was shocked. In his heart, the strength of ten square city is so terrible! But now, this powerful ten square city, unexpectedly in the hands of the Daming Kingdom has broken a member of the general! Moreover, it seems that the other general can not escape the fate of death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 Jiangning slowly toward shenzhencheng, Xueba''s prediction is correct, he does not want to leave a prisoner. Because he and the ten square city has long been the end of immortality, Shen Zhencheng, can only die. Shen Zhencheng raised his head and looked at Jiangning slowly. When Shen Zhencheng saw that there was no pity in Jiangning''s eyes, Shen Zhencheng couldn''t help laughing wildly: "Jiangning!!! Do you know how horrible you are? You''re dead! And you At this time, Shen Zhencheng became the first youth master of the ten square city. He laughed and pointed to Yutian: "and you, to Yutian! You all have to die! And you! You guys! What nonsense Daming Kingdom, what bullshit snow country! You''re all going to die With these words, Shen Zhencheng did not wait for Jiangning to get close to him. He grabbed the Dragon Yin sword which was pressed by Shen Shangyang. "Be careful!" Xiang Yutian cautiously rushed to Jiangning. He thought Shen Zhencheng would have some last resort, but the next moment, he saw Shen Zhencheng''s determined suicide. Yes, Shen Zhencheng has always been the first expert of the proud youth in the ten square city. At this moment when he knew he would die, he chose the most dignified way to die. Shen has always respected the enemies of Zhencheng and Zhenning, but they are also shameless to the enemies of Jiangning. However, today, Jiangning and respect to Yutian seems to be a waste. Longyin sword is indeed the most powerful artifact in the world. Shen Zhencheng just pulled it gently and cut off his whole neck, leaving only a thin oil skin connecting his head with his body. But at this last moment, Shen Zhencheng was just like a devil and laughed: "Hey, hey, hey! You, just wait to meet the fury of the ten cities!... " Perhaps because of preparation, at the end of his life, Shen Zhencheng, unlike his father, did not even say a complete word. Shen Zhencheng''s dying smile was really a little penetrating. Jiangning couldn''t help but smile and said, "this guy is going to die hard! He should not be allowed to commit suicide with such dignity! " Xiang Yutian subconsciously runs his own Daoxin magic Dafa, but finds that the Longyin sword, which they regard as the thing in the bag, is slowly absorbing the blood of Shen Zhencheng. Suddenly, he pulls Jiang Ningyuan back. "Watch out for that sword! There are some evil sects indeed After a distance of about dozens of Zhang, to the rain field this just calmed down the fear in the heart, some timid said. After so many years, it is not without that Xiang Yutian is afraid to lose. But tonight, he was so scared by a sword that Jiangning suddenly became a little curious. "That sword is absorbing the spirit of Shen Zhencheng!" He took a hard breath, Xiang Yutian still didn''t dare to stop his heart planting magic Dharma. He fully observed the Dragon Yin sword, which was more than the magic sword. "Hiss Jiangning took a breath of cool air and looked at Yutian in disbelief. "Did Mr. Xiang look carefully?" Xiang Yutian tried his best to transfer Daoxin''s magic cultivation method to Yutian. He found that the Longyin sword glowing in the moonlight was still absorbing Shen Zhencheng''s blood. He nodded his head and said, "it''s not to dazzle Yutian! It''s true! Even now, the Longyin sword is still absorbing the blood of Shen Zhencheng, but the speed is much slower I heard from Xiang Yutian that Jiangning, Xuelian, xueru, Xueba, and even the soldiers of the ten Jue army who had been killed for a long time all took a chill. This is the first time that they have heard of this bloody weapon. Xiang Yutian stares at the Longyin sword, and dare not make any rash moves. Jiangning is also from modern times, and has experienced through the crossing, has a system to protect his body. After taking a breath, he can''t help but ask, "is this the magic of artifact?" He shook his head to Yutian: "I haven''t seen the artifact to Yutian!" "Stop!" Suddenly, looking at Yutian, Longyin sword stopped absorbing Shen Zhencheng''s blood, and immediately said in a loud voice. "Go! Let''s go and have a look! " Jiangning had long felt subdued. He was also the king of the Ming Dynasty. He could not show his timidity in front of so many soldiers. So he heard that Longyin sword stopped absorbing blood. He immediately took a big step to Yutian and wanted to pick up his booty and have a look. Unfortunately, artifact is too mysterious for them. For example, the previous absorption of blood gas, such as the one in front of them, turned into a rainbow, and flew to the direction of shifangcheng from Jiangning and others. "What a pity! If I had known that the Longyin sword was accumulating energy by absorbing blood Qi, it should have been interrupted earlier! " Jiangning has experienced the edification of numerous network novels in his previous life. For this kind of automatic navigation function, he immediately understood the principle of which, and immediately said with some chagrin. He shook his head slowly to the rainfield, looked at the direction of Longyin sword''s leaving and said: "it may not be the case! That dragon Yin sword absorbs blood, maybe it''s just an instinct! And flying back to the ten square city, I''m afraid, has nothing to do with the act of absorbing blood! "Lost a artifact, Jiangning''s mood is particularly unhappy, immediately shrugged and said: "tube him! Next time there is such a chance, even if you are injured, you should try to catch the sword in your hand Jiangning has a little extravagant hope for his own system. He hopes that his system can help him to study the magic of the artifact, and even erase the mark of its owner. Of course, this extravagant hope can only wait until we meet dragon Yin sword in the future! Ten square city today by this big insult, will certainly find a way to find the court! Since they have a way to retrieve the Longyin sword, they will take the Dragon Yin sword with them to show off. Therefore, Jiangning is not afraid that they will not have a chance to rob Longyin sword in the future! However, for now, Jiangning looked at the ground as if it had been ploughed once, and could not help sighing at the fierce battle today. Then she went to Xuelian''s side and deeply held Xuelian''s cold hands. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 Ten square city has not been so solemn for a long time. The last time this happened was in the war of God worship more than 10000 years ago! But now, the ten square city has to start to tense nerves, summon the ten square city wandering in the four masters back to the city. Ten square city has a small population. Even after tens of thousands of years of reproduction, this ancient city still has only about 10000 people. It''s not that shifangcheng doesn''t want to multiply, but because the ancestors of shifangcheng have a legacy: all the children except the master''s house can only intermarry with the clans in the city! The angry faces of Shen fangfu and all the other subjects in the city were exposed. These subjects include Shen Linglong''s relatives and her subordinates and attendants. These looks, also have disappeared from the face of ten square city for many years! But now, the ten square city seems to wake up from a deep sleep. The giant beast of tens of thousands of years has finally opened its sparse sleeping eyes. Tens of thousands of years ago, ten square city did not have the title of the leader of the right way, and at that time, the right way was not the only road, 3000 roads leading to the road of feisheng. Over the past tens of thousands of years, with the painstaking management of shifangcheng and the rise and fall of those ancient aristocratic families, shifangcheng has gradually grown from a little unknown role tens of thousands of years ago to a giant that everyone feels awed by. Yes, it''s awe inspiring! After tens of thousands of years of painstaking management, shifangcheng has left the impression that words follow the law and all words are rules. But today, with the death of Shen Shangyang, the youngest son of the city Lord Shen Linglong, the whole ten square city was shocked. There is no secret in the ten square cities. Therefore, with Shen Linglong''s taking back Longyin sword, everyone knows that Shen Linglong''s son Shen Shangyang is most likely to be killed. People in ten square city are killed! And this man is the son of the Lord! When these two things were linked together, the whole city began to boil like boiling water. That Daming kingdom is not from the right way, and has too much to do with the demons! Now, the kingdom of Ming killed the people of ten square cities again! Everyone in the ten square city began to feel a kind of inexplicable anger. This kind of feeling is like a son who is obedient to others. He suddenly resisted with himself and beat himself up. This makes ten square city feel very incredible. This kind of inconceivable derivative has become a kind of emotion called revenge! Ten square city is the leader of the right way in the world! When have you been so insulted? Is it that the ten square city has not been around for too long? If so, shifangcheng doesn''t mind to announce its existence to the world with the kingdom of Daming! Shen Linglong naturally knows the reason why the whole ten square city is restless, but different from those restless people, she is not thinking about how to avenge her son and what to do to the murderer. At this time, she felt a kind of inexplicable worry about the mood of the whole ten square city. It''s not just that she is one of the best Fangzui in the past ten years. She is the best, so her strategy has never failed! Except this time. Shen Linglong''s heart is naturally extremely angry, but because of her excellence, she can well suppress this anger in the bottom of her heart, and then use a more rational situation to analyze the land of life and death of the ten square city: the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, but also analyze the restless mood of the whole ten square city is right or wrong! Yes, Shen Linglong''s most worrying thing at this time is not revenge, but this restless ten square city. Shen Linglong never worried about revenge. If she could, she would not mind letting the enemy realize the power of the ten square city immediately. However, at present, the Ming Dynasty has obviously exceeded her resemblance. We need to recognize it again, and then contact more carefully! This is a very important, but not urgent thing, Shen Linglong saw very clearly. Compared with Shen Fanglong, she feels strange. Ten square city self-confidence since there is no mistake, she has always been proud of being a person of ten square city. But the self-confidence of this ten square city is a bit too much, and become a kind of general that others can''t provoke at all! Shen Linglong is very clear in her heart that the people who provoked ten square cities are dead. When we meet the kingdom of Daming, all those people will become angry. But can this be seen? Shen Linglong looks up at the sky, the sky is still so blue, but Shen Linglong knows that this day, has become a little different. Most of the time, blind self-confidence, anger does not have any effect! These people, although still have the excellent heredity of ten square cities, but it seems that they are not people in this world! Do they know? These are not unique, but ten square city hard management, step by step to get! And the management of so many forefathers is not to make future generations into such waste. Yes, these people who seem to be angry at the violation of the dignity of the ten square city are no different from waste in Shen Linglong''s eyes.Do you still have to rely on these wastes after all? Shen Linglong takes a look at the Dragon chanting sword hanging in the center of the city Lord''s house like a symbol of ten square cities. Although Longyin sword is an artifact, it is not psychic enough to have its own soul. Therefore, it cannot answer Shen Linglong. And Shen Linglong didn''t expect that dragon Yin sword would answer herself. She was just looking for a trace of confidence in reforming the ten square city from the symbol of the ten square city. Ten square city has come to need reform! These so-called ten square city elite, has become a head of a head, fat flow of pigs! Shen Linglong thinks that she is the most outstanding master of the ten square city for tens of thousands of years, so she can see the ups and downs of the ten square city. Her vision is still so deep, so people feel wise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 Shen Linglong decided to reform the ten square city without consulting anyone. And the first step of reform is naturally to let those who are old and only know how to block the development of the ten square city waste! Shen Linglong''s eyes shrunk, and a trace of fierce color appeared on that beautiful face. Every high-ranking person with courage is not a person with normal feelings, because they are responsible for the whole organization. Even if there are many meritorious figures in the ten square city among those old people, even if there are many Shen Linglong''s relatives in those old people. But for the future of the ten square city, for the future of the ten square city is still detached status, Shen Linglong had to give a death order to these people in his heart. Of course, as a city Lord of ten square cities, Shen Linglong will not raise a butcher''s knife to her own people like those who are in a daze. She will only use a more perfect method to deal with these people. "Uncle Fu, go and call ten old people from ten cities!" Shen Linglong turned his head and said to an old man who had been guarding his side. This old man is Shen Linglong''s third best player in ten square cities, and he is also the one who listens to Shen Linglong''s words. For this old man named uncle Fu, Shen Linglong has more trust in her heart than her own son. The uncle Fu didn''t seem to know what Shen Linglong was thinking. He just nodded his head and walked towards the city Lord''s house. Ten old people in ten square cities are the most powerful people in ten square cities except the city Lord. If you want to mobilize those people, others will not be able to do so. Uncle Fu must go there in person. Ten old people of ten square cities did not appear in front of Shen Linglong without any accident, and in order to show their concern for the ten square city, they seemed to be in a race. At the moment when they received the order, they quickly arrived at the mansion of the city Lord. When they were summoned by the city master, they naturally did not have the mind to rely on the old and sell the old, because in their view, the ten square city seems to have to act! At such a time, if the orders of the city Lord were ignored, even as the meritorious elders of the ten square cities, they would not be able to get a good deal from Shen Linglong. When they arrived at the master''s house, Shen Linglong was still sitting in the first place. In order to show their concern for the city, these elders couldn''t help cursing the kingdom of Daming, and then asked Shen Linglong to fight. After getting Shen Linglong''s silent response, they began to sit in their own ranks with anger The location of. Shen Linglong doesn''t speak. She just waits for all the ten elders to come together. Then she opens her beautiful eyes and looks at each elder. Her eyes are very beautiful, not like the eyes of an old lady in her sixties, but like a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. Her eyes are watery and mysterious, which seems to attract everything. But by that pair of seemingly innocent and beautiful eyes, those ten cities and ten old people did not have a trace of women''s palpitation, they felt a little uneasy. Shen Linglong has not been so silent for a long time, and only once in their impression! At that time, Shen Linglong had just taken office and ascended to the position of the city Lord of the ten square cities. The reason for her silence was the humiliation and suspicion of Shen Linglong by the great elder and the second elder among the ten elders of the ten square city. At that time, Shen Linglong did not speak, nor did she express her anger to the two big elders and the two elders who did not know how to die. But the next day, Shen Linglong carried her head and appeared in the city Lord''s house. At that time, the great elder and the second elder of shifangcheng were recognized as the first and second masters of shifangcheng. However, on Shen Linglong''s face, which was still a little immature at that time, no trace of injury was seen. That is to say, at that time, Shen Linglong killed the first and second masters of the ten square cities with his own strength! No one knows the situation of the killing, which has become the beauty of the ten square city. But all the people in the ten square city know that even if Shen Linglong used some means, he could kill the first and second masters of the ten square city, and Shen Linglong had already become the first expert in the ten square city. That is to say, from that day on, Shen Linglong began the development of ten square city. Now it has been more than 40 years, and all the ten old people sitting in the ten square cities have changed. But these ten old people are still afraid of this exquisite method. Maybe in peacetime, they will be coy to Shen Linglong, but now, in Shen Linglong''s silent moment, they are no longer hypocritical or whispering. In the ten square city, ten old people are ready to incarnate as stone people, and Shen Linglong are silent in this city Lord''s house. On the contrary, Shen Linglong said, "ten square city has not been humiliated like this for a long time!" Ten old people in ten cities don''t speak any more because they don''t have the courage to lie in front of the cold-blooded Shen Linglong. Just entered the city Lord''s house, they just want to comply with the situation of the ten square city, by the way, to be polite. "Such insults can only be washed away with blood!" Shen Linglong doesn''t care that no one agrees with her. Her cold voice still reverberates in the empty city Lord''s house."Elder!" When it comes to washing with blood, Shen Linglong turns her eyes to Shen Yufei, the leader of the ten old masters in the ten square cities who watch the nose, the mouth and the heart: the great elder Shen Yufei. "Shen Yufei is here!" Shen Linglong''s roll call makes Shen Yufei''s heart tremble, but he has to stand up. In front of Shen Linglong, he may have been a great elder in the past, but now, he doesn''t have the courage to fight against Shen Linglong. Shen Linglong''s mouth cocked up, showing a beautiful smile, which continued to say: "what do you think is washing with blood?" Shen Yufei''s heart murmurs bitterly. Shen Linglong obviously wants him to lead the team to face up to the king of Daming! But he knows the results of the battles between the ten square cities and the Ming Kingdom, and those things that the top masters of the ten square cities have not completed, let him do them? Shen doesn''t think he can do it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Do you know what happened to your son Shen Zhenchuan Shen Linglong''s iron green face, looking like an old fox Shen Yufei. The news of Shen Zhencheng escaping from battle has not been sent back to the ten square city, but as the leader of the ten square city, Shen Linglong has already known. Shen Zhenchuan was ordered to lead the army to attack the empty city of Jinguan, but he retreated in front of the wall of Zhang Wuji with a group of mobs! It''s a shame. "Zhenchuan, Zhenchuan, how can he be regarded as fleeing from battle?" Shen Yufei looks at Shen Linglong in a daze. He wants to ask Shen Linglong if his son is a fugitive, what should Shen Zhenguo, the grandson of Shen Linglong, do? Shen Yufei naturally knows that his son is on the run, but as a father, he will always consider the issue from the perspective of his son. In his opinion, there are nearly ten thousand experts in the city. Even if his son has a dragon reciting sword, he can''t threaten the city, right? What''s more, he doesn''t have dragon Yin sword yet? But Shen Yufei doesn''t dare to ask, he just can YY in the heart. Because Shen Shangyang, who took the Dragon Yin sword to save his son, was dead. Shen Yufei did not dare to stimulate Shen Linglong in this stall. Shen Linglong also knows the butterfly effect of what Shen Zhenguo has done, but because of this, she is more angry. She personally investigated, and it was Shen Yuliang, the two elders, who led to the failure of Shen Zhenguo to kill Xiang Yutian. At the beginning, Shen Yuliang, after learning that Tangmen still had Tiangang Disha, wanted to find out, he took half of his men to escort Tang Huaiyi to shifangcheng! Today, the useless Tang Huaiyi is dead, but his side has just got some news that can be known by any force in the world! This is because the Tang clan has now announced the establishment of Ba County with the support of the Tang kingdom! The strength of the Tang clan is also exposed to all the people of the world. But Shen Yuliang, because of such a waste, gave up the chance to assassinate Xiang Yutian! He also repeatedly pushed Shen Zhenguo''s failure to kill Yutian! Think of the failure of the whole ten square city is from the encirclement to the rain field, Rao is Shen Linglong has seven Qiao Linglong heart, is also angry to shiver all over. Shen Yuliang, the two elders, felt something wrong when Shen Yufei said that sentence. When he felt Shen Linglong''s killing intention, he could not help but feel his legs softened and his heart was angry with Shen Yuliang. You said that you were named by Shen Linglong, the evil woman! It''s OK to make a mistake? But what do you mean by dragging me into the water? With deep evil thoughts, Shen Yuliang could not help leaving his seat and kneeling on the ground: "Shen Yuliang is guilty! But Shen Yuliang knows that all this is for the sake of the ten square city! I also ask the city Lord to let go of Shen Yuliang for his loyalty to the ten square city! " Shen Linglong does not pay attention to Shen Yuliang''s plea for mercy, but stands up and turns her eyes to Shen Yufei, who is hard spoken. Seeing Shen Yuliang kneeling down to admit defeat, Shen Yufei sighed and knelt on the ground: "Shen Yufei is guilty! But Shen Yufei knows that all this is for the sake of ten square city! Please let Shen Yufei off for his loyalty to shifangcheng! " "Good! Now that you two know wrong, I''m not inhuman! Let''s look at your past contributions and give you a chance to atone for your merits! " Shen Linglong carried her hands behind her back and stepped out of her feet toward the place where they knelt. "The first, of course, is to write a confession! Well, don''t you do it yourself? " Shen Linglong swept his beautiful eyes to the two kneeling elders and asked. Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang did not dare to have any objection. They nodded and took the biggest responsibility for the failure. Shen Linglong took a slow step again, until she stood under the Dragon Yin sword. Then she said in a deep voice: "second, after pleading guilty, you two will lead you to wait for 600 people of your own people, plus the other 10 old soldiers without human race! A total of 1400 Fangcheng elite, taking advantage of Jiangning two people did not return to Jinguan City, gather together with your son Shen Zhenchuan and his army of 610 Fangcheng headquarters to take the city of Jinguan! " "This..." Shen Yufei hesitated for a moment, thinking that he might never go back. He couldn''t help gritting his teeth and asked, "but Jiangning is only three or four days away from Jinguan city at the moment! We immediately arrived under the city, but only two days to attack it! Is it possible to attack this city in two days "In this attack, there will be 500 candidates in the city! You have to do it yourself Shen Linglong looks up at Longyin sword, but he is not willing to give the sword to the two mortal wastes. Yes, in Shen Linglong''s opinion, these two people will definitely account for in the Jinguan city! She just said is not wrong, the failure of ten square city can only be washed away by blood! And this blood, in addition to the enemy''s, there are ten square city''s own. After thinking about it, Shen Linglong finally put up with her grandson, Shen Zhenguo. According to the truth, Shen Zhenguo, his grandson, is also responsible for this mistake. But in the eyes of all discerning people, Shen Zhenguo''s mistake is not serious, because the person who took away the general troops was Shen Yuliang, the second elder!If Shen Yuliang had not taken away the half of the troops, Xiang Yutian would have been killed by the Yangtze River! How can there be many more moths after this? It is because his grandson''s mistakes are not so big, Shen Linglong in front of the family rarely moved a selfish heart. She has already died a son, and her grandson is expected to die. She can''t bear to watch her other grandson die with the two wastes. No? Shen Yufei looks at Shen Linglong eagerly, hoping that Shen Linglong can give him some more troops, or go with the Dragon chant sword! However, he was disappointed. Shen Linglong, who has always been extremely wise in his heart, seems to have thought that his side has already possessed the absolute and overwhelming strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 Zhang Wuji didn''t know that shifangcheng had sent a large number of people to give him credit. He just scared off a wave of ten square city''s attack yesterday. At this time, he was patrolling Jinguan city with fear, for fear that the enemy would attack again. Now recalling yesterday''s scare off the attack of the ten square city, Zhang Wuji still felt a little guilty. At this time, there was no soldier in the city! The only one that exists is the civil service team of Daming Kingdom built by Jiangning faction to Yutian. God knows, those civil servants who were elected to govern the country by Yutian can play a role in this war situation! Fortunately, Jiangning had already ordered Zhang Wuji when he left and told him that the ten square city might attack Jinguan city. Therefore, Zhang Wuji ordered the families of Jinguan city to draw one tenth of their strength to set up a guard team of Jinguan city from the moment Jiangning left! The strength of the guard team is naturally like a mob who killed chickens and dogs in Jiangning. However, Zhang Wuji had no way out. Even these mobs are already the most powerful force in this matter. In addition to these mobs, Zhang Wuji also gathered all the ordinary soldiers of Mingjiao and Jinguan city together to strengthen their momentum under the leadership of those mobs. Simply, the leader of the ten square city was afraid of the strength of nearly ten thousand more than the mob led by his bluff, more than a thousand people, and hastily retreated back. But Zhang Wuji did not breathe a sigh of relief, he knew that as long as Jiangning has not returned, he can not relax! At this time, Jinguan city was the center of Daming Kingdom and the place where Jiangning got married. There was absolutely no room for any mistakes. Zhang Wuji did not know that Jiangning, in order to be able to successfully rescue Princess Xuelian, had already run to death the largest family in Jinguan City: more than 2000 horses! If know these, Zhang Wuji is afraid to oneself task feels more intractable. Because of the loss of the spirit horse, Jiangning and others wanted to drive back to Jinguan city from thousands of miles away with the ten Jue army, which became a distant thing. If Jiangning can take advantage of the situation to recruit a number of horses within the scope of the Ming Kingdom, the return journey may still be completed in about four or five days. If Jiangning does not recruit horses, the return journey will probably take more than ten days. Jiangning didn''t know Zhang Wuji''s worries. He felt relieved for his loyal subordinates. Of course, Jiangning at this time, the heart has no room for other things. Xuelian is really shocked. As Xuelian''s husband, Jiangning has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of comforting Xuelian. In addition to Xuelian, Xueba, the only surviving General of the snow country, yells to see Jiangning after he wakes up. Unfortunately, he was so old and weak that he fell into a coma after waking up for a while. Jiangning should have been that Xueba wanted to tell him something about how to be nice to Xuelian, so he didn''t pay attention to Xueba''s coma. Pity that Xueba. He met Jiangning with a secret only he and Xue Sheng knew, but he fainted because of his weakness and couldn''t finish the task. It''s really bad luck. It''s no wonder that Xue Sheng is cautious. Even if he is so cautious, the news that XueGuo wants to send xuanbing sword technique to Jiangning has gone out. If you tell the news to others, I''m afraid Xueba has already seen the king of hell, and the xuanbing sword technique will have fallen into the hands of ten square cities. After the war, Jiangning didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he took Xiang Yutian and all the surviving ten Jue soldiers to the battlefield not far away. Here lay the howling spirit horses. It seems that these spiritual horses have lost their aura. Their original white and transparent bodies have become illusory. Their manes, which are like the existence of energy, have begun to fall off with the wind. Their hooves have even been worn and bleeding. After coming to this sad place, Jiangning released Xuelian''s hand and went to the horse with him. Different from other spiritual horses, this one is not exhausted due to the protection of internal forces along the way in Jiangning. It is just a little tired, so that it just takes a rest with its eyes closed. When Jiangning was close to the horse, he felt its strong vitality. He could not help but feel satisfied with his care for him regardless of the loss along the way. It''s not Jiangning''s love overflowing, so he wasted his internal power to rescue a smart horse despite the war. It''s really Jiangning''s tude skill that makes his internal power recovery speed terrifying. Therefore, in order to leave a seed for this expedition, Jiangning consumed a large amount of internal force on this horse. Simply, this spirit horse didn''t disappoint Jiangning. It should be said that none of them let Jiangning down! These spiritual horses, which used to be regarded as property in Jiangning, showed their resolute courage at the most needed moment in Jiangning, just like the ten Jue army, and never flinch in the face of a strong enemy. In addition to Jiangning''s Mount, the other ten Jue armies, even Xiang Yutian''s Lingma, were all dying at this time. Jiangning''s method is a special case. Even Xiang Yutian, who has 400 years of internal power, can''t bear the massive internal force that may be consumed along the way. Xiang Yutian also walked in silence to the spirit horse carrying himself to this place. He was the closest person to heaven and earth except Jiangning. The spirit horse is the favorite of heaven and earth. Naturally, it can feel the breath of being close to rainfield.So, as he approached the rain field, the spirit horse, who was on his deathbed, struggled to open his eyes. After confirming that it was his master, he struggled and wanted to stand up again. But it has been completely abandoned, its potential, its strength has been exhausted, at this time, even if it has been very difficult to stand up. Xiang Yutian did not allow this life, which made him feel like tears for the first time, to suffer at the last moment of his life. He quickly went to it, held its neck and pacified it. Xiang Yutian tries to deliver internal force to the horse in order to save the spirit that he feels nostalgic for. Unfortunately, there is too much difference between his internal power and the spiritual power level of the spirit horse, which has no effect on saving its life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 Xiang Yutian''s spirit horse finally left. He turned into aura in his tears, and returned to his parents'' arms again, leaving Xiang Yutian with a bloody corpse. With the death of Xiang Yutian''s Mount, the rest, the spirit horses of other ten Jue soldiers also began to die. Even those spirit horses who have lost their owners, with the help of their robes, put their owners'' bodies together with them, so that they will not be disappointed with their masters when they die. These ten Jue armies are so careful that they can''t bear to see the disappointment in their eyes. Unfortunately, this kind of care has no effect, at least it has no effect on their spirit horse''s leaving. The only thing they can do is lie down beside their partner, quietly stroking his neck, accompanying him to the end of his life, even if it is very short. As the mount continued to leave, the faces of all the ten Jue soldiers began to fill with tears. In the face of this psychic, pure and innocent spirit, they finally opened their hearts and began to wail at the departure of these fellows. The whole battlefield, filled with a thick sadness, a sad Hong, infected Jiangning, so that Jiangning''s eyes began to wet up. These elves are so lovely, but now, in order to rescue their wives, so that the two thousand elves all sleep here! Jiangning never thought that the life of an animal was more important than that of a human being, especially when it was his wife. But now, Jiangning for the first time has a deep self blame! Feel remorse for the departure of these elves. Funny to say, in addition to these two thousand spirit horses, there are nearly ten thousand corpses in the whole battlefield, among which there are six or seven thousand snowmen! These snowmen were allies of Daming kingdom. They died for Daming Kingdom indirectly. But at this time, few people in the whole battlefield felt sad for the dead allies, instead, they cried for these animals. This is a wonderful thing. But for this wonderful thing, even Princess xueru, who used to be an ancient spirit tube, had no dissatisfaction at all. Because even she knew that these lovely, psychic spirits died for themselves. Yes, they are in order to carry their master to the battlefield as soon as possible, overdraft their own lives will die here. They may not know where the future of this gallop is, but they know to run straight ahead, and they will not stop until they meet the enemy or get the command of their master. Xueru even guessed that if she and others were still thousands of miles away, these spiritual horses might have arrived with their masters before they died! "Sure enough, it is the most precious spirit horse in the world! So faithful, so fearless, so swift! They are called the most precious creatures in the world. They don''t insult this title Snow Ru rare, looking at these dead elves, the bottom of my heart produced a little light sadness. She is a snow princess, but she can''t afford to buy half a smart horse with her salary for more than ten years. But xueru secretly made a wish in the bottom of her heart. After returning to the snow country, she must beg her father Xue Sheng to give her a smart horse. Naturally, she didn''t buy Lingma for riding. In fact, as a princess of snow Kingdom, she had little chance to travel far. But after this scene, she fell in love with the creature she had never met. Yes, it''s love at first sight. She found that she was deeply in love with the creature who was willing to die for her master but capable of dying for her master. Xueru bought Lingma naturally is not to let Lingma die for herself. She just has a light feeling in her heart and wants to realize her feeling urgently. Compared with xueru''s rare sadness, as the central figure of this incident, Xuelian''s mood is more complicated. She felt sad for the death of the snow people, and also felt sad for these dead spirits. But in addition to these, she also deeply hated the culprit of this incident, shifangcheng. The world is so beautiful! Although these snowy countrymen are so happy to see off their relatives, the smile on their faces is also so sincere when they get the task of seeing off their relatives! However, no one thought that this time of seeing off the relatives was actually a journey to the region, and it was a one-way trip. On the day of leaving the snow country, Xuelian still remembers the envious eyes of those who stayed in the snow country when they looked at these colleagues, but now? Snow lotus walked slowly on the battlefield, trying to remember every face of the dead. This time, they may be buried here forever. Xuelian doesn''t know whether she has a chance to come back to visit these uncles, uncles and brothers, but she knows that she will remember their hatred! This kind of hatred, like those soldiers of the ten Jue army, is so unforgettable and unforgettable in this life! Xuelian has never considered force as the ultimate solution to the problem, because in the snow country, what she sees and hears is so harmonious, and morality is the first! But now, on the first day of farewell to snow country, she had to see the cruel face of the world.In this world, even the ten square cities, which claim to be the leader of the right way, will surround and kill their own old and weak women and children by any means in order to attack their opponents! Even want to insult themselves! How ridiculous is this? These strong shocks, at last, broke snow lotus''s fantasy of the world. Xuelian knows that her husband, Jiangning, will surely revenge for her roommate, but this can make Xuelian''s heart hate, but it can''t make her happy. There is a strong desire in Xuelian''s heart that she wants to start practicing martial arts again! She''s going to take revenge on her own! This is a blood debt! Blood debt can only be paid with blood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 The talent of snow lotus martial arts is the top in the whole snow country, but Xue Sheng once said with a smile: "girls'' family, how can they marry out all day long fighting and killing?" Snow saint was just a joke, but snow lotus believed it. For her future husband, Xuelian had to give up martial arts, and then learn from the aunts in the palace about the scarlet and the calligraphy and painting of Qin, chess and chess. Now, snow lotus has come out as a beautiful girl, and finally find her own good doctor, but Xuelian suddenly found that her heart began to secretly yearn for martial arts! With the world''s top skills, xuanbing sword and the most powerful position in the world, now she has a husband who loves her most, and with her own top martial arts talent, Xuelian has a little hidden expectation of the future. The unknown grassland finally returned to peace in the moonlight. Today, this battle is full of waves, destined to be recorded in the history of the whole Wulin. Unfortunately, the grassland that witnessed all these battles will not say, the earth will not say, the birds will not say, and the Daming kingdom of Jiangning will not say it. Jiangning knew that the Daming kingdom as a winning party did not fear rumors, but this matter involved his wife, and his allies after all! Jiangning is very clear-minded, he knows that the kingdom of Daming occupies a cheap can, as for this achievement? Under the investigation of the people with the heart, they must not escape the eyes of those people. So why does the kingdom of Daming do that little man action? After being clear, Jiangning has a lot of heart and mind, but he will not do the things that God hates ghosts. The moon still silently pays attention to the ten soldiers of the great Ming kingdom buried their mounts. Jiangning did not stop the movement that can enhance the sense of belonging of soldiers. Even if he was worried about the security of Jinguan City, he would not give up the time of these hours. But while the soldiers dug the tomb, Jiangning and Yutian discussed, decided to arrange a small team of people to go ahead and call for horses. The journey back to Jinguan city is thousands of miles. If only by feet, even if these people are all elite, it will take less than ten days. Ten days, I''m afraid the yellow flower dishes are cold after I go back. Jiangning does not like to give fate to others, even if that person is his trust incomparable Zhang Wuji also does not want! Fortunately, this trip is not far from Daming kingdom. Although Jiangning is worried, it is not anxious. These plans are always one link to another, but they are wrong because of the first ring. Now, the latter ones are not well implemented. Of course, Jiangning is not blind to self-confidence. After all, the city is ten square city, but from the perspective of this round of amazing plan, the people in the city are meticulous and highly scheming, and there is no one to be able to reach. In this war, even if the kingdom of Daming won a great victory, but whether it is Jiangning or xiangyutian, they are deeply afraid of the people behind the planning of the ten square city. Unfortunately, the warfighter has no great achievement. Even Jiangning and Xiang Yutian have decided to develop the information collection system of Daming kingdom. However, they are confused about the hidden ten square city, as well as the masters and wise people owned by the city. It is for this reason that shenzhencheng, which they capture alive, is very important. Shenzhencheng claimed to be the son of the ten square city. In order to save him, shenzhencheng unexpectedly sent out the Dragon Yin sword, the treasure of the ten square town city! Such a situation has made it a sincere joy to Jiangning and xiangyutian, a foggy city in ten square city. This time, the reason why xiangyutian was in the plan is that the information of the whole kingdom of Daming to the ten square city is black in both eyes. What''s more, the whole Daming Kingdom even does not know the location of the ten square city! If we know the location of the ten square city, the ten square city, which has been walking the elite route, may not be able to get well under the iron hoof of the Daming Dynasty. But it is because the ten square city is like a legendary geographical location, they only need to cultivate elite, and then use these elite to walk in the world. Zhang Wuji is now standing in the head of Jinguan city with sweat. He didn''t expect the ten square cities to return to the city! And the number of people has increased several times! Looking at the scattered ten square city masters under the wall, Zhang Wuji even feels extremely disdainful about the management with the other party, but the strength of the other party is always there. Zhang Wuji can only laugh bitterly at this time. Of course, Zhang Wuji got bad news, because Zhu Yuanzhang has sent a letter. The first battalion of the ten Jue army is not far from the royal official city! This is Zhang Wuji''s hand, the only one can be compared with the length of the ten square city, and the only one that can make Zhang Wuji not ask Jiangning for help to launch the holy fire magic order. As long as the ten Jue army of that battalion arrived, the Wucong people under the royal government city would not be a problem. As for the remaining masters, Zhang Wuji looked at the despots who came to celebrate Jiangning with a cold smile. If there is no ten Jue army, these tyrants may not dare to break up with the ten square city. But if the ten Jue army appeared, the form of royal government city would have become less urgent. Then, Zhang Wuji forgive them that they also did not have the courage to continue to ride the wall to watch!Now the Jinguan City undercurrent surging, but the overall situation is also clear. After all, most of the aristocratic families in Jinguan city already have a sense of belonging to the Daming Kingdom, and they will not allow the ten square city to destroy this beautiful river and mountain. After all, this beautiful river and mountain also has a part of them. Secondly, the overlords from all over the world who came to congratulate them are also allies of the kingdom of Daming. Even if these allies are not willing to break with the ten square city, they can still stand at the head of the city to help the king of Daming strengthen its momentum. Finally, it is the existence of the ancient formation of Jinguan City, which makes all those who are ready to move dare not to act rashly. Although the main function of this ten thousand year old array is to cultivate, its defense ability is not weak. At least, it is enough for them to have a headache in the face of the mob of ten square cities without top experts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 In fact, Zhang Wuji felt incredible about the return of the ten square cities. After all, the time is not so good now. If you really want to attack Jinguan City, why not attack Jiangning after setting out? On the contrary, they just lead people around and attack the city again at the moment when the first battalion of the ten Jue army is about to return? Zhang Wuji doesn''t know that Shen Linglong has already saved the idea of killing people with a knife, and her desire for Jinguan city has been suppressed temporarily. For Shen Linglong, rather than get an embarrassing ending of no loss or profit, it''s better to make a thorough failure at one time, and then let everyone in the ten square city recognize the real strength of the city. The world has always regarded the ten square city as the leader of the right path, and always thought that the ten square city is the embodiment of justice. Now, Shen Linglong suddenly found that this is actually a shackle to the development of the ten square city. At least she saw another way from the flying speed of the Ming Dynasty, and this way may have a lot to learn from. The ten square cities will be displayed in front of the world, and then dominate all allies with the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers, unify the white way, and finally wipe out the kingdom of Daming and sweep the Tianshan school in the name of confrontation between right and evil, and then become the master of the world instead of pushing forward! Shen Linglong''s idea is bold, but in her opinion, this idea is not impossible to achieve, at least this method is much more reasonable than the unreasonable expansion of Daming kingdom. At this time, Shen Yufei was standing under the Jinguan city with twenty thousand elite Fangcheng. He did not order the formation of the camp or the formation. In his opinion, his chance is in these two or three days. If we can''t capture the city in two or three days, it will be the end of the whole army. If we can capture the Jinguan city in two or three days, it''s just a waste of time. Unfortunately, shifangcheng is not the kingdom of Daming. In addition to the strength comparable to the ten Jue armies of Daming Kingdom, his elites are in a mess in terms of discipline and self-discipline. However, the children of these ten cities thought that their own advantages were full and their self-confidence was slow. They simply did not pay attention to the ancient city of ten thousand years in front of them. Looking at these mobs of ten Fangcheng children, Shen Yuliang''s heart faintly has a kind of not very wonderful feeling. He didn''t see the chaos of his ten square cities. He just vaguely felt that the royal city was not so easy to attack. In history, the city has experienced several wars, as for the kind of petty attacks, it has experienced countless times. And in that famous war in history, the city of Jinguan became the last one. Among these historical wars, there are heroes in the Central Plains and eagles on the grassland, and the most famous are the barbarians who have been closed for thousands of years in the mountains. At that time, the barbarians inherited from the Wu nationality, so their physique was amazing. In the land war, almost people blocked the killing Buddha. However, the barbarians suffered a great defeat when they attacked Jinguan city. At that time, the barbarian leader threatened to destroy the city after the destruction of the city. Unfortunately, his threat eventually became a joke. Today, the barbarians have disappeared in the long history, but the city of Jinguan still stands on the top of the world. Now, it''s the turn of the ten square city to attack Jingguan City, but Shen Yuliang''s heart inexplicably sounded the original invincible barbarians. The strength of the ten square city is naturally not better than the barbarians at the beginning, and the present Jinguan city is certainly not better than the one with countless flying masters at that time. But I don''t know why, Shen Yuliang always has a bad feeling. This feeling is just like his son Shen Zhenchuan. When he led the army to Jinguan City, he saw that nearly ten thousand people led by Zhang Wuji appeared at the head of the city. Shen Zhenchuan did not hesitate to leave this dangerous place. But now Shen felt bad, but he couldn''t leave like his son. Shen Yuliang turned his head and looked at Shen Zhenchuan, the son of the first battalion commander. Shen Zhenchuan, as Shen Yuliang expected, showed a wry smile. Shen Zhenchuan simply does not agree to return to the crisis ridden Jingguan City, but Shen Linglong, who sits in the ten square city, does not seem to think so. Shen Linglong''s prestige was so great that Shen Zhenchuan did not dare to question it, let alone incite others to flee again. "It is impossible for this strong city to be captured at all?" Shen Yufei stood in front of the Jinguan City, looked at the faint protective City array around the city, sighed. Shen Yuliang quite agreed to look at the wall of Jinguan City, and the numerous experts also sighed: "this city, non-human can attack! No matter what you try, you can''t do it! " Said here, Shen Yuliang turned his head and looked at a general wearing armor. This general is regarded as a wonderful flower of the ten square city. He comes from a foreign family name and is a marginal figure in the edge of the ten square city. However, he was not ashamed of his own identity. On the contrary, he talked about the healthy nature of heaven all day long, and then read the book of war. On the contrary, he did not practice martial arts. All people regard this wonderful flower as a fool, but only Shen Yuliang regards this person as a possible useful talent. Now, when he received the death order to attack Jinguan City, Shen Yuliang could not help but feel happy for his wisdom.Since the rise of martial arts, the world''s strategists have long been in decline. In the whole ten square city, no one thought that the art of war would be useful. Today, the art of war has shown its due role. "At this time, we should settle the camp first! Keep up your energy and store up your strength. You can attack the city again after you have enough food and drink tomorrow! " Shen Mengchen raised his eyelids and suggested with his magnetic voice. Shen Yuliang turns his eyes to Shen Yufei. Shen Yufei pondered for a moment. He wanted to reject Shen Mengchen''s proposal, but he had to give face to the elder Shen Yuliang. So he said, "why can''t you take advantage of the situation and take the city in one fell swoop?" Elder Shen Yufei''s opinions represent the opinions of all the high-level officials in the ten square cities here. However, Shen Mengchen still looks at Shen Yufei with the eyes of a fool. He seems to think that Shen Yufei''s problem is an idiot''s problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 Shen Yufei has been forced to a desperate situation. Seeing Shen Mengchen seems to have some ability, he immediately feels certain. Then he asks in a cold voice, "can you tell me why we should set up camp first?" "Taigong said," six is the law when we go out to fight and set up camp and array. " Jieying is a brave soul of an army! If there is no camp, what will happen if our army loses the first battle? " Shen Mengchen looks at Shen Yufei with no politeness and asks. Shen Yufei is stunned. He just thinks that if we can attack and defeat the Jinguan City, then we will win; if we can''t, we will be defeated, and the end will be needless to say. However, he did not think that this simple camp could erase the consequences of the defeat he had thought. Thinking of this, Shen Yufei can''t help but start to take a fresh look at Shen Mengchen. "Shen Mengchen listens to the order!" Shen Yufei felt out his Hufu and looked at Shen Mengchen, who was proud of himself. Finally, he bit his teeth and handed it to him. "I make you deputy commander of the expedition of ten cities! Immediately lead the troops to camp! " Shen Yufei is also a hero. After knowing that he is not the material to lead the war, he completely gives the power of the ten square city army to Shen Mengchen. Shen Mengchen was stunned for a moment. In his impression, the great elder of the ten square cities was a notorious guy. However, he was the elder of the ten square cities who was greedy for power and money, but he had the courage to give the hope of the whole ten square cities into his own hands? Shen Mengchen didn''t know Shen Linglong''s plan, even Shen Yufei didn''t know. Therefore, the children of shifangcheng who visited the clinic thought that they were the last hope of the city. They thought that the humiliation of the city needed to be washed away with the blood of the enemy. Yes, these children of shifangcheng may be determined to die the next time, but they have no doubt about Shen Linglong''s order. After all, the kingdom of Daming has indeed violated the sensitive nerves of the ten square cities, and the ten square cities are still the rightist leader standing at the top of the world. This time, they are on behalf of the ten cities to fight! They wanted to teach this arrogant kingdom a lesson. First of all, they wanted to take down the city of Jingguan, the capital of Daming kingdom. Shen Mengchen''s mind is the same as those soldiers, so after getting the full authorization of Shen Yufei, Shen Mengchen''s cold heart for many years suddenly became boiling. This ten square city is not the ten square city that is old and waiting to die slowly. This ten square city has a wise and powerful city master! This ten square city, there are countless willing to give up all the children of ten square city! This ten square city has Shen Yufei, even if the brain is full of fat intestines, still willing to decentralize the authority for the ten square city! This ten square city has its own people who have been accumulating strength in silence and are only willing to come forward at the most critical moment of the city. "The whole army is at your command! Let''s have a battalion of six hundred men! Each battalion will introduce a commander before meals! " Shen Mengchen opened his bright eyes and turned to look at the children of these ten cities. With Shen Yufei''s Hufu, Shen Mengchen''s command has finally won the approval of all the children of ten cities, even if they feel incredible that Shen Mengchen can command himself. Under the eyes of Shen Mengchen, these children of shifangcheng, who had been idle for a lifetime, finally set up camp when Shen Mengchen was about to reach the limit of tolerance. Accordingly, these children formed three camps of 600 people in a camp according to their families and military force. In addition to this is the camp, there are more than 200 children of ten square city standing on the side with swords, watching from the beginning to the end of the camp, and then gathering together. Shen Mengchen looked at the more than 200 people, and all of them were paying attention to the more than 200 people who did not follow Shen Mengchen''s orders. These 200 odd people are considered to be more powerful scattered people in the ten square city, but because they are in the poor gate, these children of ten square city have not won their due position in the ten square city which has been breeding for ten thousand years. In other words, these people may have a lot of similarities with Shen Mengchen, at least they are the kind of children of elites in the ten square cities who have never met their talents but think they are noble. All the people are waiting to see the good play. They are waiting to see how Shen Mengchen treats the children of shifangcheng who go out the same door with him. Is it tolerance? Or seriously? If it is tolerant, then why is Shen Mengchen so strict with himself before? If it''s serious? That just shows that Shen Mengchen is just a selfish leader! What kind of authority does such a commander have? And how can he command the people? Shen Mengchen didn''t know what people thought. His EQ was not so high. He is just trying to recall the military books he has read and deal with his colleagues with the experience of his predecessors. Simply, Shen Mengchen read countless books, finally he found a similar treatment. Looking at the real elite of these ten square cities, Shen Mengchen''s heart rises a touch of sadness. These excellent children should have become the pillars of the city! But because of the long established level of the ten square cities, they can only struggle in the ten square cities. Now, I finally have a chance to do something for you! Shen Mengchen took a deep breath and walked with firm steps to the group of unruly ten square city elite.The elite of the ten square cities naturally admire Shen Mengchen, because Shen Mengchen can survive in this ten square city which is respected by force! Not only to survive, but now he also got the position that the elite of ten square cities could not dream of. He was the commander of ten square cities! Even if the commander is only temporary, the elite of the ten square cities still feel sincere admiration for Shen Mengchen. However, looking at Shen Mengchen, who has no martial arts skills, slowly walks towards his side. The leading man frowns and stands out. "We''ve been used to it since we were young. Camp and other things are dispensable! Please don''t care about it The leader tried his best to restrain his Qi, for fear that Shen Mengchen, who had no martial arts skills, would be scared to death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 Shen Mengchen looked at the powerful mountain like robe in front of him and laughed, revealing a mouth of snow-white teeth: "Shen Mengchen knows the habits of brothers, so Shen Mengchen is not here to force all brothers to camp and rest! Shen Mengchen has an important task to hand over to all brothers! " "Go ahead, please." The leader held his old sword and looked at Shen Mengchen unexpectedly. Shen Mengchen nodded, and then said in a loud voice: "the royal city is nothing but a shell. In Shen Mengchen''s opinion, it''s just something to rely on to make such a bluff and ask for help! Besides the puppet king Jiangning, I''m afraid there are only ten Jue armies who fought against the Tangmen in Yutian before that time! " "Ten unique armies!" The leader looked at Shen Mengchen with horror. Similar to the leader, all the children of ten Fangcheng who heard Shen Mengchen''s words were agitated. But Shen Yuliang, this just suddenly understood, he road is why the heart has uneasiness, originally also has such a! Shen Linglong, who has no idea, is determined not to ignore the existence of the ten Jue army! So, the evil woman still sent herself and Shen Yufei out, and the only purpose was to let them die?! After a sudden realization, Shen Yuliang could not help gnashing his teeth. He asked himself that he was loyal to the ten square city, and had never violated Shen Linglong''s intention. Now, because of his son Shen Zhenchuan''s escape, he will put himself to death! This woman''s mind is just as vicious as it was decades ago! Shen Yufei naturally understood Shen Linglong''s mind, but different from Shen Yuliang''s gnashing teeth, he was a little bitter smile. He is to admit that he has made mistakes, and along the way, he has realized how great and irreparable his mistakes are. If he doesn''t make mistakes, the ten square city can easily kill that Xiang Yutian, then what happens after that? Whether it''s killing Jiangning''s new wife Xuelian or robbing XueGuo''s dowry, xuanbing''s sword technique will go smoothly and terrifying. And when all this is done, the kingdom of Ming, which has lost its right hand, will naturally become a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the ten square cities that have no choice. In a flash, Shen Yufei understood Shen Linglong''s hatred and his own mistake. Therefore, it is rare that Shen Yufei, who has always cherished his life, has become so determined. How different from the situation of the elder brothers before they went out to fight. On the contrary, after hearing that there were ten Jue armies in the kingdom of Ming, everyone began to try. They have long been tired of hearing about all the ten Jue armies. If they can form an army in their ten square cities, they will never be inferior to the so-called ten Jue armies. Even if they don''t need to form an army, they can easily kill them. Now I heard that the Jinguan city was still waiting for the support of the ten Jue army, and the children of the ten square city who had already set up camp suddenly became more active. In their opinion, if they can kill the ten Jue army before they break the Jinguan City, I''m afraid their name will be remembered in the history! Famous in history! Such a temptation, even for the children of shifangcheng who have lived in the mountains for a long time, is still a big temptation. When the children of the ten cities jumped to try to imagine the task of killing the ten Jue army, Shen Mengchen laughed: "now, since you don''t want to camp, please go to Chonggu temple and intercept the only way to return to Jinguan city with the ten Jue army! We don''t want to kill the enemy, but we can stop the ten Jue army for at least two days! " The leader is not as ignorant as the children of ten cities who are like frogs at the bottom of a well. He is also ignorant of the ten Jue army, but at least he knows the ability of Shen Mengchen. Therefore, since Shen Mengchen put forward so solemnly, it shows that in Shen Mengchen''s eyes, his side is not necessarily able to beat the ten Jue army! Thinking of this, the leader finally nodded solemnly: "please don''t worry, brother Mengchen. If the ten Jue army goes back to Jinguan city in two days, it must have been on my Shen Wansan''s body!" "I''ll leave everything to brother Wan San! Please take care of brother Wan San Shen Mengchen is very fond of Shen Wansan, who met for the first time, but now he has no chance to meet Shen Wansan. "Brothers! Have you heard me clearly? " Shen Wansan looked back at his seven - and - eight - crooked colleagues and felt for the first time that he had lost some of his share. "Go Shen Wansan didn''t have the opportunity or the mind to rectify these already the most elite children in the ten square city. He only had time to bow to Shen Mengchen and left the Jinguan city with the most elite children of the ten square city. There are still several hours to go to Chonggu temple. If you don''t want the ten Jue army to cross Chonggu temple before you arrive, Shen Wansan must make full efforts to advance. Looking at Shen Wansan''s team starting without hesitation, Shen Mengchen can''t help feeling agitated: "if Wan San brother can come back smoothly, Meng Chen will not get drunk with Wan San brother!" "Ha ha ha ha! Only if you can live! " Shen Wansan laughed and laughed away his life and death, then laughed. Shen Wansan''s forthright voice has gone, and the rest of the children of ten Fangcheng, including Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, are all looking forward to Shen Mengchen.At least compared with Shen Yufei, who doesn''t understand military affairs, Shen Mengchen looks more reliable. For their own lives, all people no longer began to exclude Shen Mengchen, but expected him to give some wonderful strategies like Shen Linglong, and then instantly won the Jinguan city. Shen Mengchen doesn''t know that he has already incarnated as invincible as Shen Linglong in these people''s hearts. Of course, in this situation, even if Shen Linglong once again has no way to use the tortoise shell like Jinguan City, let alone Shen Mengchen. So Shen Mengchen pretended that he didn''t see the look of people''s expectation. Instead, he went to Shen Yufei and asked in a low voice, "what is the strength of our army? Can we feint at the city without damaging people? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 Shen Yufei held his chest in his hands and looked at Zhang Wuji and others who were bluffing on the Jinguan city. He also left behind the eternal array around the city. Finally, he shook his head with some uncertainty: "this city is heavily defended. Our army''s strength is not overwhelming. It''s impossible to pretend to attack Jinguan city without any injuries." Even if it''s not a bluff in the city of Jinguan, Zhang Wuji, together with the eternal array of Jinguan City, will never attack the city without injury. What''s more, there is a sea of reinforcements on the city? Shen Mengchen also knew that his fantasy was too false. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and sighed: "then let the remaining three battalion troops take turns to feign attack on the Jinguan city! If the number of injured people exceeds 10, they can step back and attack by the next team! After dark, the battalion with the least number of people serves as the reserve camp. What is the remaining two battalions? And then launch a general attack on the city of Jinguan! " Shen Mengchen told Shen Yufei what he could think of for a while, but Shen Yufei was not satisfied. In his opinion, Shen Mengchen''s bullshit plan was not a trick at all. "That''s it?" Shen Yufei pulls Shen Mengchen of spirit to ask a way. Shen Mengchen grinned and spread out his hand: "otherwise? Just looking at it like this, staring at the people above the Jinguan city? Or do you rush in and win the cards that may exist in the city? " Speaking of the bottom card, Shen Yufei''s eyes suddenly brightened, and Shen Mengchen said in a low voice: "before leaving, the Lord of the city has made it clear to me that there are 500 people in the ten square city of Jinguan city! ... " only when he heard that there were still insiders, Shen Mengchen''s mind was instantly invigorated. When he heard that there were still more than 500 people inside, he felt that the city was just like searching for things. Originally in Shen Mengchen''s view, if his side did not have an accident, perhaps can only cause some disturbance to the Jinguan city. But now with the 500 agents, Shen Mengchen doesn''t want to occupy the city, but it''s enough to break through the city and give the memory of the Ming kingdom! I''m afraid Shen Yufei doesn''t know that Shen Mengchen''s heart has never occupied the Jinguan city in his heart. In Shen Mengchen''s view, that is an impossible character, a task that needs the blood of all the people in the ten square cities and the Jinguan City, to shock the world. Zhang Wuji has always sent scouts to pay attention to every move of shifangcheng. He has experienced several years of military life at this time, and naturally he knows a lot of basic knowledge about marching and fighting. It is these common sense that Zhang Wuji got the news at the first time when he took action in the ten square city, and then he was able to pull all the forces under the control of the Ming Dynasty to the Jinguan city. The more than 200 soldiers from the ten square city naturally went to intercept the ten Jue army! Zhang Wuji understood the purpose of the enemy''s actions in his heart, but he could do nothing about them. He could only secretly pray that the ten Jue army would live up to the reputation of the ten Jue army, defeat that district of 200 people, and then support the Jinguan city as soon as possible. As for the city of Jinguan, Zhang Wuji held the ancient wall of Jinguan city and looked over at the soldiers of the ten square city who had set up camp and cooked in pots. He couldn''t help but gather a melancholy cloud in his heart. Before that, he thought that the soldiers in the ten square city were just a group of mobs, but at this time, it seems that these mobs are learning to March and fight! A group of martial arts experts is not terrible, nor are a group of ordinary soldiers who are forbidden to do so. But a group of martial arts experts who know how to March and fight is really terrible! For example, the ten Jue armies of Daming kingdom! Zhang Wuji looked left and right. On his left were Liu Yonghao, the head of the Liu family of the first aristocratic family in Jinguan City, and Zhou Zetian, the Guard commander of the Daming kingdom. On the right was Li Jingquan, the leader of the second generation family in Jinguan city. These are the three most loyal officials in Jincheng. Liu Yonghao and Li Jingquan are the two most thorough families to surrender to the kingdom of Daming, while Zhou Zetian, a simple and honest man, is a hero who was discovered by Jiangning from Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. "This time the enemy forces are attacking, please let Zhang situ allow Zhou Zetian to lead the battle with his 400 brothers!" Zhou Zetian saw Zhang Wuji''s eyes. Since he joined the Daming Kingdom, Zhou Zetian, who has never made great achievements, can not help but stand up. He is very satisfied with the new atmosphere of Daming Kingdom, but his strength is not enough in this new kingdom. Therefore, even if he is loyal and careful, he is still difficult to get promotion. This situation is totally opposite to that when he was in the Sichuan Shaanxi League. At that time, he was powerful, but he was too lazy to contribute his strength to the flattering master. He was not willing to associate with those who only knew how to corrupt and enrich his own pockets. Naturally, it was difficult to get promoted. Now, he is willing to fight for Jiangning and shed his blood for the kingdom of Daming. However, he finds that the kingdom of Daming, which is as delicate as a giant animal in the void, is really a lot more than a master like him. Now, at last, Zhou Zetian began to feel excited when he finally met with the emptiness of Jinguan city. He knew that this was the moment when he could prove himself most! If you miss this opportunity, I am afraid that I will soon become an ordinary person in the kingdom of Daming, where there are so many talented people!Zhang Wuji also thinks a lot about Zhou Zetian. He likes this kind of simple and honest man very much. But what is Zhou Zetian''s strength? After thinking about it, Zhang Wuji ordered people to carry a big meteorite stick from Qingyang palace. "This big iron meteorite stick was taken out by the king. He once said that this big stick should look like a spirit tool! Zhang Wuji has always heard that commander Zhou''s staff is incomparable. This big stick will be given to commander Zhou to kill the enemy! " Zhou Zetian didn''t expect that he would get such a dream weapon in his fight. He blinked his eyes. After confirming that he was not dreaming, Zhou Zetian happily held the big stick in his arms, as if he had held a peerless beauty. He was so happy and careful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 Before Zhou Zetian had time to be happy, he could see the drums and thunder under the city. The ten square city was still under the command of a seemingly weak scholar. The ten square city is short of manpower, so it can only be attacked by the south gate. Even so, the people who attack the city still look sparse, and there is no endless sea of people. Zhang Wuji has been a Da Si Tu of the Daming kingdom for several years. It can be seen at a glance that although shifangcheng began to look like a model under the command of that scholar, the whole army still does not have the soul of a strong army. Of course, I can''t blame the scholar for this kind of thing. After all, at the beginning of the ten Jue army, there was no evil spirit that could stop children crying at night. Ten Jue army can have today''s achievements, but from the sea of corpses and blood gradually accumulated. "It seems that the scholar must die!" Zhang Wuji thought, a few days ago, the army of the whole ten square city was loose, like a group of mobs, but after a few hours, although the army of the ten square city still can not be seen, it is much better than before! Zhang Wuji did not have to think about it. He knew it was the scholar he had never seen before. "The name of ten square cities is so big, but it seems that it is less than one tenth of that of Daming kingdom." Yu Canghai of Qingcheng school came to Zhang Wuji and complimented him. At this time, the four hundred guardians of wuze city came to fight with him. Although they were not satisfied with Yu Canghai, the leader of Qingcheng school, they agreed with him. Hearing this, people began to whisper to each other on the wall. In the eyes of these allies, the ten square city is really stupid and tight! And those mobs have no other role except to send food to the Daming kingdom. Compared with the ease of these allies, Zhang Wuji never loosened his frown. In his heart, he was still worried about the reason why the ten square city resounded in the world: Longyin sword technique! Although the soldiers in front of the ten square city look vulnerable, their individual combat power is certainly better than their own, and they also have their own long-range attack means! In this way, there is no reason for us to relax. At this time, the ten thousand year array brought by Jinguan city has been consumed by the ten square city, but Zhang Wuji can only watch with the public. Because Zhang Wuji has no soldiers in his hand, he can''t go down to fight with the enemy under the protection of the phalanx. However, in the minds of the allies and leaders of the Ming Kingdom, this kind of disregard was regarded as scorn and calm. In this regard, they are the admiration of Zhang Wuji. As for the Party of the ten square cities, Shen Mengchen, who had already seen the hope of victory, could not help but look up. If it had been, he would only admit that his side had a very slim hope of victory. But now, when he saw the Jinguan City allow his side to destroy the array of Dharma, he knew the emptiness of the enemy and that the possibility of victory of the ten square city had been greatly increased. Seeing that the transparent protective cover was almost invisible, Shen Mengchen Zhizhu said to the Herald: "pass my order, make the first battalion retreat and the second battalion go forward! Continue to attack Jinguan city guard array! After the battle is broken, attack the city directly! " Shen Mengchen''s command soon reached the ears of all the officers and men in the ten square city. At this time, the first battalion did not understand Shen Mengchen''s order, because their internal power only consumed less than half, which was enough to support them to attack the city. But soon, after receiving the order from Shen Mengchen to rest and restore his internal power, they suddenly realized. If this is the case, the internal power of your side seems to be recovering all the time, and the city of Jinguan? Many of the elite of ten square cities have already understood that Jinguan city is just a powerful paper tiger! I can''t compete with the ten square city. Naturally, the kingdom of Daming was unable to compete with the ten square cities. Even Zhou Zetian, who had already taken orders, did not feel a trace of confidence in whether the 400 guards led by him could defeat the ten square cities, let alone others? The elites of the ten square city may not know how to March and fight, or how to plan, but their individual ability certainly does not need to be doubted. What about the four hundred guards they led? Zhou Zetian looked back at his energetic subordinates, and his heart was full of bitterness. He didn''t look down on his brothers, but he knew the gap between these brothers and the ten Jue army, and the enemy in front of him was afraid that the individual ability of the enemy was higher than that of the ten Jue army! So, how can he have faith in these brothers. The ten square city has broken the protective cover of the ten thousand year array of Jinguan city. At this time, it is rushing towards the South Gate of Jinguan city with the sound of earthshaking fighting. Zhang Wuji was the most powerful man in the crowd. He could see the grimacing faces of soldiers in ten square city. "Kill! Kill! Kill The elite of the ten square cities under the city are within sight, and their roar with internal force is from far to near, shaking everyone standing at the head of Jinguan city. "Kill!" Zhang Wuji pulled out his sword from his waist. He was not good at making knives, but on the battlefield, knives are much more convenient than other weapons.At the command of Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zetian put his stick in the city, then waved and said, "kill!" The guards and patrol guards of Jinguan city standing at the head of the city, as well as the city guards temporarily recruited from the royal family of Jinguan City, began to throw the prepared concealed weapons at the head of the ten square city. Even many ordinary people who have no martial arts skills begin to throw down their ordinary city guarding weapons, such as gold juice, rolling stones and giant wood, towards the direction of the ten square city. Unfortunately, the effect of this huge wave of attacks is very little, because the elite personnel of the ten square city are rare and far away. In the face of such a massive attack, except for a few unlucky ghosts, most of the people who are prepared can avoid it in advance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 The ten square city did not prepare a ladder. For the experts like them, the city wall with a height of dozens of feet is too childish. Even with the interference of many concealed weapons and ordinary garrison weapons, they still feel very relaxed. However, after two waves of attacks, the elite of the ten square city has been like a devil from hell, rushing on the wall of Jinguan city. At this time, the allies of the Ming Kingdom who wanted to be the two sides of the fence sect had not yet had time to leave the city wall. This is a force that can''t be underestimated. Zhang Wuji never thought that these people would help him defend the city. But now, seeing that the elite of the ten square cities immediately killed after they came to the wall, Zhang Wuji could not help laughing at his good luck. After they came to the top of the city wall, the elites of the ten square cities with sharp swords were like wolves in sheep. They spared no effort in their internal power and began to slaughter with their swords. Suddenly, the sword spirit soared to the sky above the ten thousand year old wall of Jingguan city. Correspondingly, many guards of the Ming Dynasty began to leave blood and fell on the wall without resistance. Of course, most of these fallen people are the guards left by the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance period, whose martial arts skills are poor after all. However, those elite families of Jingguan city and the city protection team of Daming kingdom can still support them under the elite of ten square cities who have unique sword techniques. Zhang Wuji no longer hesitated and killed the elite of ten square city who was preparing to continue to slaughter ordinary soldiers in Jinguan city. At this time, Zhou Zetian had already begun to wield his power by beating down the city wall. Zhou Zetian didn''t know whether that elite could survive. He just took a breath and killed another elite in ten square cities with his stick. However, they have no advantage in the long-distance battle. Especially when Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zetian and the elite members of the Jinguan City aristocratic family all put into battle, their weakness was magnified countless times. It''s like the man who has a rifle rushes into the trench and has a knife edge battle with the man guarding the trench. The function of the rifle is nothing but a good fighting weapon. At this time, the elites of the ten square city were the same. In addition to enhancing the sharpness of their swords, they did not dare to wield them easily, unless they had just boarded the city wall. Fortunately, the elite of the ten square cities soon heard the sound of retreat. With no cover, they jumped back to each other''s relief. Zhang Wuji didn''t dare to chase after them, because the second battalion, which had been training for a long time, was following the elite of the retreating ten square cities. Zhang Wuji didn''t know exactly how many people had been killed by that wave just now, but he guessed that it was only dozens of people! On the other hand, the loss of our party is several times that of the other party. What''s more terrible is that the other side seems to be preparing for the three battalions to take turns and then consume their own side. No one has a chance to breathe, because the elites of the ten square cities who have been killed again are extremely excited, as if their internal power does not need money. Zhang Wuji even began to feel that without the protection of the city wall, I am afraid that the capital city of the Ming Dynasty could be pushed away by the ten square city? Thinking that Jiangning had taken down the legendary ancient city of ten thousand years with one horse and one man, Zhang Wuji couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He found that he had overestimated these royal families. Maybe it was the terrible fighting power of the ten Jue army that made him feel that the strength of the children of the Jinguan City aristocratic family was not bad, so that he ignored the ridiculous achievements of the Jinguan City aristocratic family before. "Devil Dafa!" Just when Zhang Wuji gritted his teeth, a cold and charming voice sounded in the front of the Jinguan city which was killing the sky. Zhang Wuji was shocked. He knew that this was the appearance of the emperor! Today''s strength may be even higher than that of Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji has not ignored his fighting power. But after all, she is one of the leading roles in this big marriage. She is waiting to get married and marry Jiangning as Princess! How dare Zhang Wuji ask for his support? Therefore, Zhang Wuji has been subconsciously excluding the most powerful people in Jinguan city from the garrison of Jinguan city. She also understood Zhang Wuji''s good intentions. She did not intend to interfere in this garrison. However, the city of Jingguan is so dregs of bean curd in front of the ten square cities. I know that if I don''t make a move, I''m afraid the city will change hands the next day. These aristocratic families who have been in Jinguan city for thousands of years are not afraid of anyone to take charge of the city, but they can''t tolerate their husband''s capital being occupied. In fact, in other words, she is only here to guard her future property. "Is this?" "Who is she?" For a while, the allies of the Ming Kingdom who had heard of her name but not seen her were stunned. Even the elite of the ten square cities also lost their consciousness for a moment when she appeared as a beautiful woman in the moon. This beautiful woman with white clothes, red feet, flashing black pupils and long hair should not have appeared in this place full of killing. It seems that such a place will make her jade feet stained with blood and her pure beauty will become miserable.But she finally appeared, with the devil Dafa. She did not use the demon dance, because she is now Jiangning''s wife, she will not dance to the second person except Jiangning. Even though it is a kind of martial arts that kills people in an invisible way, since Jiangning inadvertently said that this dance is so beautiful, she has hidden it deeply, hiding it as a single drink between her and Jiangning under the moon, and her unreserved love for Jiangning. However, without the dance of demons, she is still a fan. In the past two years, she has gone a step further in the cultivation of the magic Dharma. It seems that she can only touch the point that Jiangning said is close to flying and understanding the world''s way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 When such a similar strength as Jiangning two years ago appeared at the head of Jinguan City, the war situation suddenly tilted from the ten square city to the direction of the Ming kingdom. The name of the devil Dafa in the river and lake has long been lost. But now, the world is once again aware of this powerful martial art from ancient times. I saw that the dozens of elite of ten square cities, which were shrouded by the position of the demon, could not even emit the most skilled Longyin sword Qi under the hindrance of the demon Dafa. Even if the elite of ten square cities with high strength barely gave out a blow of Longyin sword spirit, it was completely dissipated by the terrible position of the devil before reaching him. However, the position of the devil who consumed the sword spirit of Longyin did not weaken after the strike, but seemed to absorb the power of the blow, and it was becoming more suffocating. No one regarded this beautiful woman as a harmless and heartbreaking spirit, especially after the dozens of elite ten square city elites were controlled by him, all of them began to feel a sudden fear of her. The sword robe, however, was absorbed by those who wanted to die, and then the speed of those who wanted to die was gradually intensified. Some people seem to see that the position of the devil is not invincible. They want to cooperate with the attack to see if they can break the position. However, all the officials and people of Daming Kingdom who escaped from death are not fools. They cling to the elite of the ten square cities, even if they are seriously injured, even if they are killed by the enemy''s sword. Unfortunately, although these people have spared their lives, the gap between them and the elite of the ten square city is still so obvious. Even after they began to fight hard, the speed of their death also increased. With the death of these opponents, the elite of the ten square cities are not busy looking for the next opponent, but aiming at him. At this time, he was trying to kill the elite of the ten square cities under the magic field that day. "Princess!" Zhang Wuji chopped the elite of the ten square cities in front of him to death. Then he took the sword and jumped to his side. Then he helped to block most of the sword Qi. At this time, the South Gate of Jinguan city has been flooded with blood, and Zhang Wuji has been covered with blood. Most of these blood comes from the elite of ten square cities, but many of them are his own. The sword technique of ten Fangcheng is unparalleled in the world. Even though Zhang Wuji''s strength has increased a lot, he still can''t take the rank of general among thousands of troops like Jiangning. It''s good to see you! Zhang Wuji dissolves a dragon chant sword with a knife, and then looks back at the fragrant and sweat dripping Pang and sighs. He thought that the city would be defeated by the enemy''s wave after wave of attack, but he never thought that it would appear in time! Looking at his beautiful face, Zhang Wuji suddenly felt that he was useless. Jiangning handed the city of Jinguan to himself, and gave everything of the city to himself. But he can''t do what he wants. If he doesn''t show up today, I''m afraid he''s exhausted to death? Zhang Wuji didn''t have much time to be distracted, because as the faces of the dozens of ten square city elite under the heaven magic field turned white, the other ten square city elite seemed to be crazy, and even ignored the enemy who was fighting and began to attack him crazily. After all, the heaven magic field is not Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth. Killing enemies is the most important function of the heaven and earth''s position. However, the effect of protecting the body is really poor. With his teeth clenched, he forced the demons to stand hard. She knew all the promotion paths of Jiangning, so she also longed for a great breakthrough between life and death. It''s a pity that she is after all the flesh and blood of Jiangning. Jiangning will not give her the chance to commit danger with her body. At the same time, she is not an idiot. She will not go to the forbidden area of the Tianshan sect to die. Therefore, he has never had the opportunity to try this extreme practice method. Now, I finally meet such an opportunity, and can also take advantage of this opportunity to help Jiangning defend the city! He only felt that his position of the devil seemed to have become more active. The enemy''s attack was very fierce. Even though Zhang Wuji''s insidious Gang fan blocked nearly half of his sword Qi, he still felt a burst of lethargy. Her internal power is not so strong. She has to kill the enemy and protect her body with such a forceful operation. However, her poor internal power is almost at the bottom. The total internal force of Jiangning at this time is more than 140000, and the internal force of fan is probably less than a fraction of Jiangning''s. But she finally insisted on, even though she was exhausted, even if she was injured, but she finally made great contributions in this battle, and scared the elite of the ten square cities. Because they have been attacking Yao with all their strength, the casualties of these elite ten square cities are even worse than expected. When the remaining half of the company''s elite soldiers didn''t retreat. Although she killed only a few dozens of people, she attracted many individual elite of ten square cities, and wanted to rescue those dozens of people with their lives. Therefore, Zhou Zetian, Zhang Wuji and other allies of the Ming Kingdom finally began to achieve results, killing many elite ten square cities.Until all the enemy faded like the tide, he tried to keep his body from shaking and falling to the ground. She was really exhausted, but she could not show weakness in front of the enemy, otherwise the next wave of more violent attacks would follow. But she was so tired that her internal power was almost exhausted in the short fight of a few quarters of an hour. Zhang Wuji naturally saw the weakness of fan, but she is now the princess of Jiangning and the princess of the Ming Dynasty! Zhang Wuji is Zhang Wuji''s mistress. Zhang Wuji doesn''t dare to have intimate contact with him. Therefore, he has to worry about looking at his falling body. Fortunately, the enemy has completely faded at this time, and the next wave of enemies, seems to be shocked by the huge loss of this wave, and has no action for the time being. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 "My sister When Zhang Wuji was anxious to turn around, another pretty figure appeared at the head of the city. As soon as the figure appeared, he ran to the place where he had fallen to the ground. When I saw this pretty figure, especially when I saw a lot of jade bottles in her hand, the stone in Zhang Wuji''s heart finally fell to the ground. Other people don''t like Zhang Wuji. They all know the women in Jiangning very well. When they see the girl appear, Zhang Wuji breathes a sigh of relief, and then sits cross legged on the ground and begins to recover internal power. "And who is this?" Seriously injured Yu Canghai approached Li Jingquan and asked quietly. Li Jingquan took a look at Yu Canghai and found that the dwarf was injured for the sake of Jinguan city. After that, his attitude was no longer so indifferent. He disclosed all he knew to Yu Canghai: "this man is the new princess of the king, named Tang rou. He is the apple of Tang Aotian''s eye! I''m afraid what she''s holding in her arms is her own healing medicine "Do you have Tangmen medicine? That would be wonderful! " Yu Canghai lay on his back and said to Li Jingquan. li_jingquan_glanced_around_and_found_that_in_addition_to_yu_canghai_ , _those_so_-_called_allies_were_only_slightly_injured_ . _suddenly_ , _he_felt_better_about_yu_canghai_ ._ Although this person looks unbearable, but still keeps his word! It''s not because his brain is burned out that Yu Canghai can work so hard, but because his Qingcheng school is next to Jingguan city. As the saying goes, sleeping on the side of the bed will not allow others to snore. Over the past two years, Yu Canghai has been worried all day for fear that Jiangning will destroy his Qingcheng with a wave of his hand. Even if yu Canghai had already sent a letter to Jiangning, he said that he would become the most loyal subordinate of Daming kingdom. But after all, it was just a talk. Yu Canghai never had the opportunity to show his loyalty. Now that the opportunity comes, Yu Canghai naturally shows his efforts, for fear that Jiangning will remember that he was such a clever leader of Qingcheng sect who had joined him. Compared with the threat of the fierce tiger around him, Yu Canghai naturally left behind the ten square cities far away. His situation is too special, so he can only choose to surrender to the Daming kingdom or be destroyed. As for the ten square city? If the ten square city can be sent to destroy Qingcheng under the eyes of Jinguan City, Jiangning will be king of Daming kingdom in vain. It''s the same as Li Jingquan''s guess. Tang Rou came here with countless healing drugs. After she got the medicine King tripod from Jiangning, she practiced the alchemy technique day and night. In addition to the healing medicine, Tang Rou also refined some of the intermediate pills of Huiqi pill. However, because the success rate of Huiqi pills is too low, Tang Rou''s stock is not much. When Tang Rou orders the maid to distribute the healing medicine to all the people present, Tang Rou takes out her own Huiqi pill. "This is Huiqi pill. Ning Ge said that it can restore a lot of internal power! She waved her hand and pushed the Huiqi pill from Tang Rou back: "you don''t know, my sister is just like brother Ning! How can you use pills? " "But, but you..." Tang Rou opened her big watery eyes and couldn''t believe it. "Take these pills to situ Zhang and commander Zhou! If there is any surplus, give some to others! At present, the enemy seems to be scared out of courage and won''t attack the city in a short time! All sisters can rely on themselves to restore their internal power! " She held Tang Rou''s hand and showed a tired smile. Her smile is so stubborn. Tang Rou herself has had this kind of stubbornness. She knows that this kind of stubbornness is the insistence of not bumping into the south wall and not turning back. After thinking about it, Tang Rou no longer advised her, but told the maid to take good care of her. After that, she took the precious pill of recuperation and scattered it to the people. After walking in this city for a while, Rao is born in Tangmen. She is still frightened by the scene like Shura. On the ancient city of ten thousand years, at this time, there is no glory. There are only the stumps, viscera and the blood flowing into the river that can be seen everywhere. After understanding the tragedy of the battle, Tang Rou bit her teeth and took out her two most precious jade bottles. "Didn''t I say that I have to rely on my own ability to recover!" Don''t understand looking at Tang rou. Tang Rou came to her ear and said in a low voice: "this is the small return pill made by Ning Ge at that time! It can quickly restore massive internal power, heal internal injuries and increase power in a small amount! Do you have it, sister? Rouer doesn''t want to see you die here! " Tang Rou''s voice was sincere and sincere, and her words were a little sad, as if there was no hope of victory in the Ming kingdom in this war. But she thought of Jiangning''s yearning look when she said to take off and rise. She finally shook her head firmly. She wanted to fly with Jiangning. She said that she would do it, and she could not imagine the days without Jiangning. It''s very simple to fly. At least Jiangning has several methods. However, there is one insistence in his heart, which is not a drag on Jiangning! Can''t fly with his power!She is a stubborn girl, once identified, she will not look back. After pushing back the precious bottle of xiaohuandan, he showed a gentle smile and said, "it''s better to give this precious thing to Zhang situ! After all, Zhang situ is the Da Si Tu of Daming kingdom. He can''t have an accident either Tang Rou sighed, no longer dissuade, she understood the stubborn, but she did not think that this girl is so like Jiangning, like to even willing to sacrifice everything for him. This kind of love is so enviable! Even as a girl, Tang Rou feels faint jealousy that Jiangning can get such love from such a beautiful girl of heaven. Zhang Wuji watched Tang Rou come to him, and then handed him a jade bottle. He could not help but wonder: "I have taken Huiqi pills. These pills should be given to others." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 Tang Rou looked at the simple and honest Zhang Wuji with a funny smile. Considering that he and he were always different from each other, she stood there and said: "you really don''t know what''s good or bad. This jade bottle is not the intermediate pill of Huiqi pill, but it''s the xiaohuandan which can be called the magic medicine! What do you refuse? " "Xiaohuandan" "Xiaohuandan" ... Tang Rou''s voice is not big or small. It can''t spread far in this noisy city. But there were no weak people who survived. They could at least hear a few words from xiaohuandan. Zhang Wuji also heard a few words of xiaohuandan, but different from those naked envy, Zhang Wuji frowned at Tang rou. This small return pill is really precious. He doesn''t believe Tang Rou, but it can be refined in a few days after learning to refine. But those Wulin people are not Zhang Wuji. They look at Tang Rou with envy. They have heard for a long time that Jiangning had experienced Dan Jie because of refining the holy elixir. At this time, the Da Huan Dan, which had been upgraded to Shendan, was still worshipped by Yao Wang Gu, who trained the general young disciples of Yaowang valley. But they didn''t expect that the little girl, who looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, could refine xiaohuandan which was close to Shengdan! If so, the kingdom of Ming Dynasty will be able to stand out from the others in terms of alchemy alone! "This is refined by Ningge! Tang Rou doesn''t have the ability to refine xiaohuandan! " Fortunately, Tang Rou also found the strange look in the eyes of all the people, and said anxiously. "I see!" Zhang Wuji pondered for a while and then took a look at the no response to the outside world. Then he took the bottle of xiaohuandan. He just saw clearly the refusal of fan and Tang rou. Now it seems that what they refuse is this small return Dan! Zhang Wuji''s mood is very complex, he can get the attention of two peerless beauties at this time, of course, he is complacent. Unfortunately, these two peerless beauties are other people''s wives! In this case, I''m afraid they hope that they can serve as the real pillar of the Daming Kingdom after using xiaohuandan, and then lead the Daming kingdom through difficulties! Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji did not hesitate to open the jade bottle in the eyes of the infinite desire of the people. However, after opening, Zhang Wuji was stunned because there were two pills lying in the jade bottle. If Tang Rou didn''t lie, I''m afraid these two pills are small return pills, right? Zhang Wuji takes a look at Tang Rou, and finds that Tang Rou at this time and in the vicinity of the Dharma protector, she no longer cares about herself. She is lost and confused. What do these two little huandan mean? It is well known that any pill that can enhance one''s power has its resistance to drugs. The two kinds of elixirs, xiaohuandan and dahuandan, are the best among them. Anyone can only eat one pill of xiaohuandan and dahuandan in his life. If you continue to eat it, you will not have any effect of enhancing your power except for restoring your internal power and your injury. Are these two small healing pills used to restore internal power or heal wounds? Zhang Wuji suddenly had such a luxury idea in his mind, but he immediately threw the idea out of his mind with a bitter smile. If Jiangning gave up martial arts and opened the furnace for alchemy, then the Daming kingdom could naturally use xiaohuandan as sugar beans. However, Jiangning was a person who pursued Wudao wholeheartedly. These two small return pills may be the only two left in the world. If it is said that they can be used to restore internal power, Zhang Wuji will not believe it. Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji took a look at Zhou Zetian, who closed his eyes and healed his wounds not far away. In the battle just now, Zhou Zetian, who has made great progress in martial arts, killed the most enemies except for fan and Zhang Wuji. But what contrasts with the results of the war is Zhou Zetian''s wound. At this time, Zhou Zetian''s body has been tightly bound with gauze by his subordinates, and many of them have even begun to ooze blood. This is a hero, and he has been hidden for a long time in the kingdom of Daming, but he still has no regrets. Until today, he has revealed his lofty character. Zhang Wuji looks at Zhou Zetian''s bloody face and decides the ownership of the remaining small return pill in his heart. The people in the lake only know its strong recovery ability, but many people forget that xiaohuandan is used after a great war, which can greatly improve the user''s internal power! This is a very strange, very hidden, but very difficult to achieve conditions, because many people will not experience the battle of life and death after getting xiaohuandan. With the escort of xiaohuandan, who will put himself to death? I''m afraid it was used when I was injured or exhausted. I can''t wait for the war! Now, Zhang Wuji accidentally got xiaohuandan, and at the same time, he also agreed with the attribute of improving internal power of xiaohuandan. However, Zhang Wuji was not very happy. He knows, this is his responsibility! Not luck. The greater one''s ability, the greater the responsibility for the city of Jinguan and the kingdom of Daming. Zhang Wuji thinks so, so does the honest Zhou Zetian. Zhou Zetian did not refuse Zhang Wuji''s xiaohuandan, because he knew that his strength was not top-notch, and he really needed such a pill at this time.If the six commanders of the ten Jue armies of the Ming kingdom were to die again, Zhou Zetian would not have taken such a life-saving pill. But now, Zhou Zetian looked around and found that all the royal families and the allies of the Daming kingdom were staring at the jade bottle in their hands. After that, Zhou Zetian laughed. His laughter is not that kind of crazy smile, but free and easy, confident smile. He was proud of his role in the city and felt confident that he should do his duty. At this time, in addition to their own who is qualified to take this small return Dan? Zhou Zetian is still quietly asking himself when he takes xiaohuandan. The result is obvious. There is no one else but him. No matter the secretaries of Daming kingdom or other civil officials, no matter who are the first masters of aristocratic families or the allies of Daming Kingdom, they are not qualified! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 Zhou Zetian thinks that it is natural for him to use xiaohuandan, but the allies of Daming Kingdom who are narrow-minded or have ulterior motives don''t think so. "We also shed blood for the Daming kingdom! And we are not related to Daming kingdom! You see, we''ve lost so many people, but what? But just give us a few bottles of air return pills to kill it? What about xiaohuandan? No, isn''t there two more? Why can''t we smell it? " Li Dashui, the leader of the giant wood Gang, shook his bloody clothes and cried out discontentedly. Zhang Wuji glanced at Li Dashui. He had a little impression on the Li sledge hammer. His speech was very smooth. It never occurred to him that such a smooth guy would stand up at this time. Zhang Wuji just thinks about whether the other party has the courage to stand out as a leader. However, his mind is clear. When Li Dashui shakes his clothes, he finds that this man has no wound at all. This man is very powerful. He killed many elites of the ten square cities and then he was unhurt? The first one didn''t believe it. So this man is as timid as a mouse, hiding in the side to protect his life? Looking at the bloodstain on Li Dashui''s body, he was suspicious. He turned his eyes to an ordinary soldier. Seeing that the goddess of Jingguan city was paying attention to himself, the ordinary soldier suddenly trembled with excitement and raised his head, hoping to show his most handsome side in front of him. However, he didn''t pay attention to the soldier''s good-looking. He frowned and asked in a voice: "have you seen Li Dashui fight with shifangcheng just now? No answer, just nod or shake your head! " His voice was very cold, but the soldier was still as intoxicated as hearing the immortal voice. Fortunately, he was still in a firm mind, and was not completely dazzled. He heard clearly what he said, so he just secretly YY in his heart and nodded vigorously. Li Dashui was very brave when he was just fighting. He was carrying a big hammer and rushing left and right. The elite of the ten square cities did not dare to face its edge. Therefore, the soldier was particularly impressed by Li Dashui. She nodded in response to the soldier''s words, and then continued to sit on the futon the maid had brought for her to restore internal power. At this time, Zhang Wuji is coldly watching Li Dashui jump in front of him like a clown. By the way, he deceives the remaining allies of Daming Kingdom and doubts the kingdom of Daming. Zhang Wuji held his sword tightly and watched Li Dashui perform. After he took xiaohuandan, his internal power was like boiling water, which kept rising in his body. There was no need to meditate and reply. At this time, he could clean up the black sheep first. Li Dashui did not feel Zhang Wuji''s killing intention. At this time, he was full of hatred for the Daming kingdom. Originally, his giant wood gang was an ally of ten square cities! He and Daming Kingdom Alliance just received the order of ten square city to undercover. But just now, Zhang Wuji wrongly dug all his allies, and ordered to attack the ten square city before they retreated from the wall of Jinguan city. As a result, the ten square city regarded all the people on the wall as the enemy. They killed all the people in all directions. If they didn''t pay attention, they killed the 100 guards of the Jumu gang. However, Li Dashui promised to incite at least 500 people to be the internal agents when the city attacked. But now? Li Dashui looked at his subordinates who couldn''t even get together the corpse capital. He just wanted to cry. At this time, he did not complain about the ten square city, he just hated Zhang Wuji, who was "deep in mind". Zhou Zetian has also come to Zhang Wuji''s side. After taking xiaohuandan, this man, who was on the edge of breakthrough, finally came to the peak of martial arts he dreamed of. In people''s eyes, this tall man with inner strength all over his body seems to be an ancient god of war, and his every move seems to be able to destroy heaven and earth. Zhou Zetian can''t destroy heaven and earth. He just trampled on the ten thousand year old wall of Jinguan city at random. Of course, Zhou Zetian didn''t mean to destroy the city. He just broke through and couldn''t control the sudden increase in power. When Zhou Zetian stood by Zhang Wuji in silence, the chattering Li Dashui was silent. He suddenly found that the present situation of the city seems to be reversed. With Zhou Zetian as a top player, Zhang Wuji has been promoted to a certain extent, as well as the breathtaking beauty of Tan Rou and Tang Rou who can take out xiaohuandan. The Ming Dynasty only needed such a little change to pull the balance of victory back to their own side. "You say you''ve killed a lot of people?" After obtaining Zhang Wuji''s permission, Zhou Zetian, who seems simple and honest but careful in mind, speaks instead of Zhang Wuji. "Isn''t there any fake? I, I brought out more than 100 good guys, all of them will stay in the city forever Li Dashui shrunk his neck and murmured bitterly. In this way, he can perform without deliberately acting, because he is really distressed and distressed.Zhou Zetian took a look at the bullying Li Dashui and the onlookers. His heart was clear. "Naturally, the kingdom of Daming sees the loss of your allies! However, please rest assured that since you have made an alliance with our Daming Kingdom, will the kingdom of Daming let you sacrifice in vain? Zhou Zetian''s position is low, but Zhou Zetian knows that the king will not give up his compensation to you! " Said here, Zhou Zetian looked back at Zhang Wuji, hoping to get Zhang Wuji''s approval. The issue of compensation involves too much. The loss in this war is astronomical. Zhou Zetian can not guarantee that Jiangning will compensate these allies. But Zhang Wuji nodded firmly, giving Zhou Zetian confidence. Zhou Zetian does not know whether Jiangning is willing to compensate, but Zhang Wuji knows more about Jiangning''s character than anyone else. Jiangning is the kind of person who can repay the kindness of a drop of water! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 After getting Zhang Wuji''s nod, Zhou Zetian''s confidence rose in an instant. He said in a loud voice: "this compensation, of course, will not let your allies suffer losses! Even for the support of our allies, I''m afraid the Ming Dynasty will use other ways to express our gratitude! " Zhou Zetian doesn''t know what other methods are. However, he only needs to make a wish with his mouth full at this time. After all, he is not the one to fulfill his wish. Zhou Zetian said that he was impassioned. Many people who had formed an alliance with the Daming kingdom because they were optimistic about the kingdom of Daming naturally agreed with him. However, Li Dazhui couldn''t trust Zhou Zetian. He still said in a voice that the whole audience could hear, but seemed to be afraid: "who knows what other methods are? Our giant wood gang has lost more than 100 elite! It''s about one tenth of the family of my giant wood Gang! " Li Dashui''s words are hard to hear, but they are reasonable. At least most people agree with him. Seeing this Li sledge hammer always stirring up the situation, Zhou Zetian chopped down the old city wall. Zhou Zetian stamped out a shock wave on the ancient city wall which has not been damaged for ten thousand years. This shock wave''s lethality is very low, but it shows Zhou Zetian''s attitude. Seeing Zhou Zetian angry, Li Dashui became furious: "what''s the matter? We have just made great contributions to the king of Ming Dynasty. Now we want to kill the donkey? Come on, come on, towards grandpa! If grandfather frowns, he is not a hero! " Li Dashui said, then turned his head and stretched out his neck. Seeing Zhou Zetian didn''t respond, he laughed and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to kill people? Why don''t you dare to do it again? You are such an ally, grandfather can see through! If it''s not that my grandfather is a man who keeps his promise, he wants you to look good first It seems that he has grasped Zhou Zetian''s temper, and Li Dazhui is getting more and more excessive, so he almost jumps to Zhou Zetian''s head and shits. Zhou Zetian was amused by such a wonderful flower as Li Dashui. He didn''t know why the supernatural shizhixuan in Daming kingdom would find such an ally. But at the bottom of his heart, he did not have any sense of identity with this ally. If there was no bond of the covenant, Zhou Zetian believed that he would surely crush such a clown to death for the first time. "This brother seems to have gone too far!" Song Yuanqiao in Wudang can''t see it any more and stands out frowning. Wudang school was the first target of Shi Zhixuan''s alliance. Song Yuanqiao was not willing to form an alliance with Jiangning, which was both good and evil. But Shi Zhixuan explains the general situation of the world with great passion, and then uses Zhang Wuji''s family ties to persuade four of Wudang''s seven swordsmen. Under the persuasion of those four chivalrous men, song Yuanqiao finally nodded and agreed to form an alliance with Jiangning, who was only a small leader at that time. Now, five or six years later, Jiangning has developed the previously unknown small power into the world''s top Ming Kingdom, far surpassing the momentum of Wudang school. Even Chicheng, one of the most powerful forces in modern times, has made an alliance with Daming kingdom in Jiangning! This time, song Yuanqiao is to celebrate the wedding of Jiangning, and to visit his nephew Zhang Wuji. But before he had time to participate in Jiangning''s wedding, he saw his nephew''s outstanding leadership in repelling the top ten cities! These song Yuanqiao have always been in the eye, feel very pleased. However, when he saw that the so-called giant wood gang leader Li Dashui had been trying to incite people, song Yuanqiao finally couldn''t help but stand up. Wudang school is also one of the leaders of the right way. Especially when the Wudang school had Zhang Sanfeng, the land God, the position of Wudang school was not as high as ten square cities, but it was not far behind. Therefore, when song Yuanqiao came out, Li Dashui had to stop complaining even though he was unwilling to do so. "But the Daming Kingdom treats its allies like this. I don''t think we have the obligation to risk our lives to help defend the city." A middle-aged scholar in white with a folding fan stood out, his image was also a little embarrassed, but compared with the undamaged Li Dashui, his words were a good guide for everyone. Song Yuanqiao turned his head and looked at Zhang Wuji. He didn''t think that Zhang Wuji had no right to dispose of some rewards of Jinguan city. Zhang Wuji naturally has that right. After getting the hint from Song Yuanqiao, Zhang Wuji is ready to promise: "every ally who helps the Daming Kingdom..." "since he is an ally, he must believe in our Daming kingdom! If you have to make conditions before you help, you are not an ally, but just mercenaries! " The cold voice interrupted Zhang Wuji''s promise. Zhang Fuyi stood up and offered her an apology. She knew that Zhang Wuji had a good intention to help the Daming Kingdom solve the problems. However, the Da Si TU was not bad at handling military affairs, but he was not good at people''s mind. On the one hand, Mormon was better at it. "I''ve met great Xia song!" "If you want to help the kingdom of Daming, my kingdom of Daming will naturally come back to meet you, and will certainly give you due compensation after this war! However, for mercenaries, especially those with evil intentions, there is no need for the kingdom of Daming to greet them with a smile! ""You Li Dashui''s face turned red with anger when he was scolded. However, he made it clear that if he asked for a favor now, it would be like a mercenary, but not? Li Dashui couldn''t find a place to find fault from Daming kingdom again. He didn''t even bother to look at the big hammer. Instead, he fixed his eyes on the scholar. If you want to make a good reputation in the sword palm sect, you don''t have a good reputation. "I''m a villain! Since the princess of Daming Kingdom and Da situ have joined hands to guarantee, I am naturally convinced Unfortunately, the scholar didn''t seem to know that he valued himself so much. He seemed to have been convinced by his words. He arched his hand towards him with a face of awe, and retreated with conviction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 The scholar had already retired, and Li Dashui felt that the situation was not good. In this case, was he abandoned by the scholar? Or is the scholar just an ordinary masses who don''t know the truth? Li Dazhui was at a loss, but he could only go down to the city. Naturally, the kingdom of Daming did not allow people who were not allies to stay in the city. Li Dashui wants to roar out loud: he is the ally of dashikong shizhixuan in Daming kingdom! But he didn''t have the face to roar out, because what he had just done was not like that of an ally. What about even allies? The Daming kingdom made it clear that it was not rare for such an ally to stab the back. What''s more, what about dasikong in Daming kingdom? Didn''t you see that big situ was also controlled by the emperor? Li Dashui was very unwilling, but he couldn''t help it. Even if he has just killed the enemy''s performance is very brave, even if he is just pretending to be unfair to the people. Carrying his sledgehammer, Li Dashui walked towards the city with resentment. There were countless blood and corpses under his feet. "Wait!" The cold voice made the dejected Li Dashui feel happy in his heart. Is it because they are brave that they want to make an alliance with themselves again? Li Dashui thought for a moment, and thought that he should pretend to be a strong man with his back to Yao, and then push and obstruct to show his high status. It''s a pity that he didn''t stay as Li Dashui expected: "after all, the Jumu gang was an ally of Daming Kingdom, and the Daming Dynasty will give sufficient compensation to the allies! I promise this matter in front of the heroes in the world! As for the rest, please help deputy leader Li and cherish it Li Dashui was so angry that he almost jumped. He didn''t expect that the woman stopped herself just to insult himself in front of others. However, thinking that he was also one of the middle-level gangs in the lake, Li Dashui tried to resist the clamor and turned back coldly: "everything the giant wood gang has done in the kingdom of Daming will be remembered in mind! I''d like to thank you, Princess Li She didn''t pay any attention to Li Dashui''s later remarks. She felt that it was a waste of her time to talk to the goods again. At present, time is precious to the kingdom of Daming. Li Dashui angrily left, and he turned his eyes to all the allies of Daming kingdom. Li Dashui, the black sheep of the society, was beaten down again. Finally, he was able to pinch all the people present into a rope. The next step, of course, is to prepare the whole army for the war and strictly guard against the attack of the ten square city. As for the sporadic infiltration, he did not pay attention to it, nor did the ten square city consider it. In such a battlefield where force determines victory or defeat, one or two infiltrating agents can not even stir up any waves. Unfortunately, the ten square city did not rush to attack, as if they had just been hit by the Daming kingdom. The other party is not in a hurry, Zhang Wuji is naturally more relaxed. At this time, he was ordering all armies to replenish the materials just consumed, while the main force was seizing time to recover internal power. Judging from the current situation, the city can at least withstand several attacks from the enemy. Of course, this has to be done when the enemy continues to insist on using this kind of wheel combat. Zhang Wuji found that the command of the enemy is really a rare talent. If the enemy forces come in one after another, they will naturally be able to fight and retreat, and use the great potential of Jinguan city to slowly kill the enemy. As long as the top masters such as Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zetian and fan do not die, the enemy will naturally be killed one day. However, the enemy was not in a hurry to rush forward. Instead, they used the tactics of wheel combat to eliminate and attack the active forces of the Ming Dynasty. If it wasn''t just in time, then the city would have been worn to death by the enemy. Even if the enemy insists on attacking, the situation will be different even if it appears. But now the enemy has stopped attacking. Both Zhang Wuji and Wen feel deeply grateful for the enemy''s stupid behavior. At least the pause of the enemy let the city of Jinguan take a breath, but also let the city condense the existing strength more powerful. Shen Mengchen is not such a timid person. Since he has decided on the tactics of wheel combat, it is natural to carry out it to the end. However, he has always been only a humble son of the family in shifangcheng, and his decision-making can be easily broken by any direct descendant from the master''s family. Ordinary legitimate children will not touch this eyebrow when the elder Shen Yufei is still supporting him, but Shen Zhenchuan, the son of the elder Shen Yufei, is not the same. Because he saw the possibility of success from Shen Mengchen''s plan! See the opportunity to take off. Such an opportunity, a waste from the separation of things is naturally not worthy of possession. This kind of opportunity, also only oneself so the lineal son of noble birth has the opportunity to have! Shen Zhenchuan began to seize power in such a fantasy. Originally, the elder Shen Yufei disagreed with Shen Zhenchuan''s action. But Shen Zhenchuan was spoiled by him since he was a child. Otherwise, he would not have wandered around in front of the city and then turned back to the city after receiving the order to attack the city.Now Shen Zhenchuan gives Shen Yufei a problem, and Shen Yufei has no accident and chooses to stand on this side of Shen Zhenchuan. In his opinion, at this time, I''m afraid the overall situation has been decided. It''s a waste of credit to this separated disciple. It''s better to give him his own son and look for opportunities to make good compensation for Shen Mengchen in the future. Even, only need to wait until Shen Zhenchuan made this tremendous contribution, then the city will certainly shake, as if there were a 12 magnitude earthquake. At that time, I''m afraid Shen Zhenchuan will be the successor of the city Lord! At that time, it was not a very simple thing to compensate Shen Mengchen? Shen Yufei chose to seize power, while Shen Yuliang, the second elder, chose not to ask. This time, he understood his situation, and he was too lazy to deal with these intrigues. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 After so many years, Shen Mengchen has been used to the hidden rules of the ten square city. Therefore, even if he was treated in such a seemingly critical moment, Shen Mengchen was not surprised. Seeing Shen Zhenchuan and Shen Yufei show their ferocious look at themselves, Shen Mengchen just feels funny. If I had not been born in this ten square city, I am afraid that I would have been a marquis and worshipped? Shen Mengchen often asks himself this. However, he always had the blood of the Shen family, which he did not want to erase or deny. Only a lot of times, when he saw the story of those students who changed their fate because of the hard study in the cold window, he finally yearned for it. Even when he heard that there was a wise man in the kingdom of Daming, he was envious. At that time, his position was only related to his natural enemy Yutian. In the whole river and lake, it is all about Jiangning''s insight into how to recognize such a weak scholar who has the talent of governing the country. There are also rumors that Xiang Yutian is so loyal to Jiangning that he has finally reached the extreme position of a minister when he can go through life and death with Jiangning. However, whether it was Jiangning''s wise eye to recognize the pearl or to choose a tree to live in, Shen Mengchen had deep admiration for xiangyutian at that time. Shen Mengchen envies Xiang Yutian''s talent, also envies Xiang Yutian''s ability to meet such a wise monarch, and even more envies Xiang Yutian''s freedom to choose his own life. Maybe it''s not just Shen Mengchen. I''m afraid that at that time, the whole world of scholars felt sincere admiration for Xiang Yutian, a scholar who suddenly appeared. I''m afraid this is the true portrayal of Yutian. Knowing that Xiang Yutian showed his almost invincible martial arts in the battle of Huayin Valley, the whole world''s admiration for him disappeared. It''s not that they no longer envy Xiang Yutian''s status, which is naturally admired by countless people, but they are silent after comparing the gap between themselves and Xiang Yutian. I''m afraid that a man who has the ability to master heaven and earth, and has almost invincible martial arts, will succeed in any case! At this time, people who envy Yutian are not as envious as Jiangning. Because Xiang Yutian''s achievements are related to his talent, and Jiangning can find such a nearly perfect talent, which is the envy of all ambitious overlord. Shen Mengchen''s mind in this short period of time to think of a lot, at this time he is still speechless standing there, seems to be Shen Yufei and Shen Zhenchuan that vicious eyes to frighten. He wanted to direct the elite of the third battalion to attack the city at the first time, but now he obviously does not have that right. He wanted to tell Shen Yufei that the enemy was at the weakest moment and could defeat the power of the Daming kingdom with all his might. But Shen Zhenchuan obviously would not take his advice again in order to establish his prestige. In Shen Zhenchuan''s opinion, even if he stopped attacking for a period of time, it would only cost a few more lives to capture the city after he took power. At least, at this time he saw the hope of victory! This is enough for him. As for human life? Shen Zhenchuan takes a look at those elite ten square cities who are quietly recovering their internal power. Compared with his efforts to atone for their sins, what can these people''s lives be reluctant to give up? It''s not my own life anyway! Ten square city is such a wonderful flower. At the most critical moment of attacking Jinguan City, it has been relaxed for nearly half an hour because of the struggle for power and profits. Naturally, this half hour is not enough time for many martial artists to recover their internal power. However, when Jinguan city had Huiqi pill made by Tang Rou, it was more than enough. At this time, the whole Jinguan City, except for fan, had not fully recovered its internal power. At this time, they were eager to look at the ten square city not far below the city, waiting for the ten square city to die again. The ten square city finally attacked again when the city of Jinguan was drooping and sleepy. The Third Battalion with the most abundant energy was the first one. Shen Mengchen wanted to tell the other party that it was a waste to take the third battalion to attack the city at this time. At this time, the first battalion had already been closed, and the second battalion suffered huge losses. Relatively speaking, the first battalion was the most suitable one to take the lead. After the first battalion takes the lead, the third battalion will gnaw the hardest bone, and then it may be able to go down to Jingguan city. But Shen Mengchen looked at the same complacent Shen Zhenchuan, moved his lips, and finally swallowed the admonition back into his stomach. He didn''t feel dissatisfied with his situation and resented Shen Zhenchuan. He just understood Shen Zhenchuan''s expression that he could not hear any advice, and then he chose to shut up. If he admonishes, the biggest possibility is to welcome Shen Zhenchuan''s earnest contempt? Shen Mengchen mouth with a bitter smile, choose to close his eyes, as he has been appointed in general. At this time, it was already night. The most beautiful dusk was spent in the struggle for power and profit. After the moon rose, the whole camp of ten square city was completely changed. Shen Zhenchuan stood in the place where Shen Mengchen stood in the afternoon, standing on the camp that Shen Mengchen ordered to build, and then used Shen Mengchen''s tactics to fantasize that he could obtain Shen Mengchen''s great credit.Unfortunately, Shen Zhenchuan is only Shen Zhenchuan, and Shen Mengchen is still Shen Mengchen. The Third Battalion of the ten square city didn''t care who was in charge of themselves. Perhaps in their view, they didn''t care who was commanding themselves. Perhaps, compared with Shen Mengchen, the humble separation disciple, they are more willing to do meritorious service under the eldest son of Shen Zhenchuan, a great elder. But they will be disappointed after all. When they fly to the wall of Jinguan city with their lightness skills, they don''t meet a weak chicken like a lamb to be slaughtered. However, the second battalion, which suffered heavy losses, was not willing to tell the Allies why they lost so much. Otherwise, the Third Battalion would not regard the head of Jinguan City, which has become a tiger''s den, as a place to make contributions. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 Everything was the same as one battalion and two battalions, at least before climbing the city wall. All of them are weak concealed weapons, inaccurate rolling wood and heavy stones. Even with the cover of night, these things are like children''s toys in front of the elite children of shifangcheng. Six hundred people from three battalions in the whole ten square city lost only a few people in front of the theatrical attack there. Naturally, the children of the three battalions in the ten square city were full of disdain for the Jinguan City, which was unable to resist. In their hearts, they even began to imagine how they should rob the booty after the city was broken. Unfortunately, after climbing the city wall, these elite children of the three battalions of ten square cities were stunned. "Thief! Eat my grandfather First of all, Zhou Zetian''s meteorite iron staff, which is full of internal power, is to meet the elite children of three camps in ten square cities. This week, Zetian was very angry with Li Dashui, and his internal power was overflowing. At the moment, Zetian was just like a wild beast just out of the cage. Under his meteoric iron staff full of internal power, those elite children who could fight with him for hundreds of rounds before seemed to be paper paste, and there was no one in one enemy. After Zhou Zetian, it was Zhang Wuji''s steady and restrained steel knife. This steel knife has killed at least a dozen elite children of the ten square city before. Now, Zhang Wuji''s internal power is overflowing, and there is a faint sign of breakthrough, which makes it more powerful. See Zhang Wuji knife light flying, straight those careless ten square city elite to chop over a ground. Zhang Wuji and the action at the same time, is the long sleeve waving magic Dafa. At this time, the situation is not as dangerous as that just now. Naturally, he doesn''t have to expend his skills and compete with dozens of elite of Jingguan city at the same time. It''s because of this that the magic sleeve of Shen seems to embody the rainbow from the region. It''s sharper than Zhang Wuji''s steel knife and more powerful than Zhou Zetian''s meteorite stick. Each blow takes away the life of one of the elite ten square cities who boarded the city wall. These three top experts have already occupied a large part of the city wall of Jinguan city. They are like dumplings, and they have knocked down a large area of the elite of the ten square city which has boarded the city wall. The city wall guarded by the three of them was the most secure place among all present. In addition to these three top experts, song Yuanqiao and other top experts in the world sneaked into a few people while they were climbing the wall of the ten square city elite. After that, they could only find one elite of the ten square city and struggle hard. In addition, it is the remaining second-class masters brought by many allies. They have learned to be smart. At this time, they are no longer fighting alone, but dozens of them are guarding a section of the city wall together. If someone comes up, they will naturally rush to kill them. If there are too many enemies coming, they will naturally hide and leave these enemies like killing gods to those masters. Shen Mengchen ordered that if each battalion loses more than one tenth of the total loss, he must retreat and attack by the next battalion. Unfortunately, the battlefield is changing rapidly. The strength of Jinguan city has been steadily upgraded to a higher level, and the most precious opportunity has been wasted in the ten square city. Now, the ten square city has lost dozens of people just at the moment of climbing the wall, which is no different from Shen Mengchen''s previous orders. Unfortunately, Shen Mengchen is no longer the leader at this time, and his previous orders are naturally countless. At this time, Shen Zhenchuan was in charge of the army, which was supported by all the children of ten Fangcheng. How could Shen Zhenchuan, who was so desperate to escape from battle as Shen Mengchen, have the courage to make decisions? Even though it was so difficult for him to ascend the city, Shen Zhenchuan still didn''t realize that his side was at a complete disadvantage. At this time, he was standing with the elder Shen Yufei and the second elder Shen Yuliang, looking at the ancient wall of Jinguan city at the nearest place, talking and laughing. In ancient times, when Zhou Lang was chatting and laughing, he destroyed the 800000 army of the demon clan. At this time, Shen Zhenchuan naturally wanted to imitate the ancients, and wanted to show that he was as indifferent as Zhou Lang was. Unfortunately, Shen Zhenchuan is not Zhou lang. he has not only Zhou Lang''s ability, but also his indifference. The Third Battalion soon retired. At this time, Shen Zhenchuan even talked with his father and second uncle about Zhou Lang''s poems and Fu. Seeing that the Third Battalion retreated without his own command, Shen Zhenchuan was stunned. He didn''t expect that in addition to himself, there are so many people who dare to disobey the military order and escape. But when Shen Zhenchuan glanced at the number of the Third Battalion, his anger that he just wanted to erupt was extinguished. The Third Battalion was the most complete battalion in the ten cities before the expedition, but now? However, within a few quarters of an hour, the Third Battalion of 600 had already lost more than 200 people! That''s more than two hundred and ten Fangcheng elite! How could you be beaten so fast? Shen Zhenchuan could not help but suspect that this was the enemy''s trick on him. Otherwise, why did Shen Mengchen lose less than 100 people at most when he was in command, but it was his turn to do so much damage to his own side even after being beaten and disabled? Shen Zhenchuan can''t help thinking, this gap is too big. Shen Zhenchuan is in a daze, and Shen Mengchen frowns and pulls a frightened son of ten Fangcheng and asks: "why is there such a huge loss?"The son of shifangcheng was frightened by the three masters of Jingguan City, so he didn''t want to withdraw after Mingjin. He didn''t even know that he had committed the crime of fleeing. This time Shen Mengchen asked, he looked at each other and found that this man was his former commander. After that, he couldn''t help but get angry and didn''t come anywhere: "who the hell are you? What qualifications do you have to ask Laozi? Damn it Shen Mengchen, who was scolded to be bloody, touched his frightened little sweetheart and returned to the camp bitterly. Shen Mengchen is not so useless. At least he knows that we can build a camp so that we can have a rest place after our defeat! Thinking of this, the man who scolded Shen Mengchen couldn''t help feeling sorry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 The victory came so simple that the allies of Daming Kingdom who had experienced the first attack of ten square cities were somewhat unbelievable. But after all, it was a victory, and perhaps not a victory. After all, it was just a repulsion of the enemy''s attack. However, no matter what it is, all the people who still stand at the head of the city feel different. Before that, the ten square cities gave them the feeling of turbulent flood, which made them feel suffocated. Now the ten square city gives them the feeling that they are just a slightly stronger enemy, which may cause trouble to their own side, but if they want to break through the Jinguan City, it is simply delusion! On the one hand, there is no idea of such a huge change. After all, the three battalions have never attacked Jingguan city before. They were just depressed about the huge gap between them and the 1st and 2nd battalions. At this time, Shen Zhenchuan finally realized the complexity of the situation. He also realized that this March and war was not something he could play with. Aware of this, Shen Zhenchuan could not help but look at Shen Mengchen, who was searching for the details of the Third Battalion soldiers one by one. Shen Chuan wants to be a dreamless chicken in Zhenzhou! Seeing that he is so eager to make contributions, you can know that if you give him another chance, he will not refuse. Shen Mengchen really did not refuse, but he was not so bad as Shen Zhenchuan imagined. He just didn''t want to see his colleagues die in vain under the command of Shen Zhenchuan, who is like a straw bag. At this time, he had seen clearly that the identity of his separated son was like a cage that could never be broken. He even extinguished the idea of fighting for his own fate. How about being a separated son all his life? Even if you study heaven and man, you can''t fight against Shen Zhenchuan, even if you are divorced from the status of the son of a separated family? Is it possible that you can make a great success in ten cities? Shen Mengchen has seen through. However, when Shen Mengchen had already seen through, Shen Zhenchuan came to Shen Mengchen with a charity expression: "give you a chance to break away from the family!" "What is it? Help you break through the city of Jinguan Shen Mengchen looked at Shen Zhenchuan''s poor face and laughed without desire or desire. "Hum, help me to break the city? Do I need your help? " Shen Zhenchuan sneered, then looked at Shen Mengchen contemptuously: "Laozi is kind-hearted, just want to give you a chance! Don''t be so damn shameless Shen Zhenchuan wants to get help from Shen Mengchen, but he just can''t stand Shen Mengchen''s expression. How dare you, the son of a lowly separated family, dare to give me a face? Shen Zhenchuan has forgotten his original intention. Shen Mengchen indifferent smile, no longer words. He had a keen eye and naturally saw Shen Zhenchuan''s bluff. This is the indifferent smile again!!! Shen Zhenchuan felt that his chest was about to explode. Had the eldest son of his great elder ever been despised by such rubbish? Yes, he just looked down on Shen Mengchen''s smile. The more guilty and inexperienced he was, the more he could not accept such a smile. Shen Yuliang takes a look at Shen Yufei. Shen Yufei grins bitterly and spreads his hands. This son was born to his favorite wife, and although his wife has died, he still loves this son most. As long as he can be satisfied, Shen Yufei never tries to be perfunctory. Even if Shen Zhenchuan committed the crime of fleeing from the battlefield this time, Shen Yufei even wanted to help his son carry it. "I fucked your mother Shen Yufei still felt guilty about Shen Zhenchuan. When he felt guilty that he could not bring the best thing to Shen Zhenchuan, Shen Zhenchuan slapped Shen Mengchen in the face, which was unexpected by all. "Pa The slap was so loud that everyone heard it. This slap in the face was so sudden that even Shen Mengchen, such a wise person, did not expect it. Although Shen Zhenchuan is a straw bag, he is a direct descendant of shifangcheng. His cultivation has reached the level of first-class master under the accumulation of countless money. Therefore, he almost killed Shen Mengchen, who has no inner knowledge. Today, Shen Mengchen is not dead, but it is not much different from being dead. Shen Mengchen''s left face was swollen and high, and half of his teeth had been knocked out. Even his left eye was full of blood because of the shock of the slap in the face. He was temporarily blind. Shen Mengchen has tinnitus, he can''t hear the sound around him, but he doesn''t need to hear clearly. In his life, both himself and his parents have heard too much talk like this. He doesn''t have to listen at all. He just needs to look at the expression of those people, and then he can clearly know how they insult themselves. He thought he had developed the ability to resist insults in this ten square city. He thought that all the insults were the test of his life. Just as the sage said: Heaven will come down to the great responsibility of the people. First of all, they must painstakingly work their hearts and bones, starve their bodies and skin, empty their bodies, and confuse their actions. Therefore, they have the heart and patience to benefit what they can not. If people persist, they can change.He also thought that he had been fed up with insults and could treat them with indifference. But he found that he was wrong, he ignored the root of human nature. In fact, he really understands Shen Zhenchuan''s anger. Even if his head has already felt chaos, he can still understand Shen Zhenchuan''s ideas only by virtue of experience. Unfortunately, understanding does not mean forgiveness. At least this time, he has been disappointed with the ten square city. If a person can peacefully get along with some people when his parents are killed and he is treated as garbage, he is either a saint or a madman. Shen Mengchen is not a saint, but he also knows that he is not a madman. Therefore, he has opened an irreparable crack between himself and the ten square cities from the bottom of his heart. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 Shen Zhenchuan saw Shen Mengchen''s chilling eyes, but that vision made him more angry. Shen Zhenchuan walked to the place where Shen Mengchen fell down. He trampled Shen Mengchen''s head on the ground with one foot, and then asked fiercely, "don''t you say what the hell you say?" Shen Mengchen spits out a mouthful of blood, which is also mixed with more than a dozen snow-white teeth. This is Shen Mengchen''s only answer to Shen Zhenchuan. "Bastard! You don''t say that, do you? Believe it or not, grandfather can kill you He coughed up Shen Chen''s feet, and could only kick Shen Chen on the waist. Shen Mengchen opened his only right eye to see things, opened his big mouth full of blood and laughed: "ha ha ha ha!!! This time, it seems that your task of attacking Jinguan city is bound to be defeated! And you, your father and your second uncle will be buried with me! What can Shen Mengchen complain about when he can have your noble children die with Shen Mengchen Shen Mengchen''s smile is very harsh, and his sharp words also let the furious Shen Zhenchuan be stopped by several elite children of ten square cities who have come here. Now is not the time to deal with this neuropathic son of separation! Even if we want to deal with him, we have to wait until we have finished attacking the Jingguan city! This is the idea of all the children of ten cities present. It''s sad to say that the only child who can talk to Shen Mengchen has left here now. Maybe, he is still trying to block the ten Jue army in return? Thinking of this, Shen Mengchen can''t help but say sorry to Shen Wansan. I''m sorry that I pushed Shen Wansan into the fire pit. I didn''t even get a trace of thanks. "If you can help us to break through the Jinguan City, I will guarantee you with my personality, so that you will not be a separated child!" Shen Yufei, who has been watching around for a long time, finally stood up to wipe his ass for Shen Zhenchuan, just like other problems he encountered in his growth. Shen Mengchen tried to be too far. With his own eyes, Shen Yufei, who was full of sincerity, shook his head: "how about the identity of a son of my family? Continue to be insulted by garbage like you? Although Shen Mengchen is unbearable, he will not be so ambitious! " "I fucked your mother B Shen Zhenchuan has pulled out his sword. He wanted to torture Shen Mengchen slowly, but after hearing Shen Mengchen''s unyielding words, the sword in his hand no longer aims at Shen Mengchen''s limbs, but at his head. "Chuan''er, wait a minute!" Shen Yufei rarely blocks his son, but he can''t stop him. If Shen Zhenchuan is allowed to kill Shen Mengchen, his more than 1000 people will be here! Even for his own sake, Shen Yufei had to stop Shen Zhenchuan, who was almost crazy. "In addition to eliminating your status as a separated son, I can also protect you as the first meritorious official in this attack!" Shen Yufei looked at Shen Mengchen who was full of ridicule and said: "this first merit can at least make you become a deacon second only to the elder! It''s a tremendous credit, but no one else can think of it! " "But don''t I deserve the credit?" Shen Mengchen slants over head, looking at Shen Yufei seriously to ask a way. Shen Yufei spread out his hand and pointed to the camp of ten square cities, where there are more than one thousand elite members of the family. "Do you really think you deserve the credit? Young man, you''re just giving advice! It''s the children of our family who are responsible for the implementation! Everyone is contributing to the ten square city, and you are just carrying out the safest task Shen Yufei kindly went to Shen Mengchen and squatted down. He helped Shen Mengchen clean up the wound and said: "have you ever thought about it? The reason why you can be so tough is that your wisdom is unique! If there is a second person here, your wisdom may help you win a little credit? " Shen Mengchen opened his mouth and wanted to continue to argue with the old man who had changed the concept, but he saw the vague intention of killing in Shen Yufei''s eyes. After thinking about it, Shen Mengchen finally chose to shut up. So far, Shen Mengchen can see clearly that he is not only to break with the ten square city, but also to find a way to escape from the ten square city. But how to escape? Help them break through the city? How can I escape then? Shen Mengchen took a look at the direction of Jinguan city. Under the moonlight, the mottled wall was so cold that it seemed that this was the cold that cool autumn should have. If you want to escape, I''m afraid you have to let both sides of the city and Jinguan City lose! Then I can think of a way to leave! Shen Mengchen''s heart thought Wanzhuan, then vaguely decided his plan to escape. He finally stopped looking at Shen Zhenchuan. He turned his head to Shen Yufei and said, "first of all, you must cure my injury!" You can''t run away with a wound! Shen Mengchen meditated in his heart. Shen Yufei nodded. He was not afraid of Shen Mengchen''s conditions, but afraid that the other party would not. If Shen Mengchen is as determined to die as he has just been, Shen Yufei can only choose to kill Shen Mengchen first, and then choose to fight with Jinguan city.Fortunately, shenmengchen began to raise the conditions! Shenyufei directly took out his life-saving and excellent gold creative medicine from his waist and handed it to shenmengchen, even thought of condescending to help Shen Mengchen paint medicine. Unfortunately, Shen Mengchen seems to have realized his mistakes, and he refused Shen Yufei''s enthusiasm. "Second, naturally, it is necessary to guarantee the greatest credit for shenmengchen after returning!" Shenmengchen said even his own funny lies. He seldom lied once in his life, but he didn''t expect that the first lie was to the same dress of the city of ten square, and he also said it so much like the truth. Hearing the conditions of shenmengchen, Shen Yufei was also sneering. He had already put Shen Mengchen to death penalty at the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he was not afraid of offering conditions for shenmengchen. This matter is not to say is the first credit, is to count all the credit to Shen Mengchen, Shen Yufei will also agree to each other. After all, shenmengchen will become a dead man after the war. I''m afraid that it is impossible to swallow a dead man''s words, right? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 After the twists and turns, the ten square city finally twisted into a rope again, and the Jinguan city took advantage of all the opportunities to recover its own combat power as much as possible. Shen Mengchen came back to power, but he asked shifangcheng to cure his injury before he would give advice. Therefore, shifangcheng had to resist the desire to rush to Jingguan City, and everyone began to wait patiently for Shen Mengchen to recover from his injury. It''s a pity that Shen Mengchen''s injury is really too heavy. After all, he is just an ordinary person, and Shen Zhenchuan, who beat him, is a top-ranking expert in the world. Shen Zhenchuan has been more merciful if he has not killed him. In this way, all the people of the ten square city passed the night in silence. They don''t know how precious this night is to them. I''m afraid only those 200 odd Fangcheng separated children who have been fighting with the ten Jue army of Jinguan city in Chonggu temple can understand that time is so precious. Chonggu temple is a dilapidated temple about 200 kilometers southwest of Jinguan city. This temple has nothing to show off, only because of its dangerous location, it can be regarded as the throat of the southwest of Jinguan City, so a place name can be marked on the map of Jinguan city. If you attack from the direction of Jinguan city to Chonggu temple, it will be a smooth road. But if someone occupies the land in Chonggu temple and then guards the throat, then if the attacking party does not have too much power, it will become an illusion to cross Chonggu temple. Because the Ming kingdom is very elite and tense, the people guarding Chonggu temple are just hundreds of ordinary soldiers. Today, these hundreds of ordinary soldiers have been killed by the Dragon chant sword technique in ten square cities. After Shen Wansan sent people to clean up all the bodies, except for the hard to hide sword marks on the ground and on the walls of Chonggu temple, it was impossible to see that there had just been a massacre. Shen Wansan thought very clearly that his more than 200 people wanted to fight head-on with the ten Jue army, which was basically to die. If you want to stop the ten Jue army for more than two days, I''m afraid we have to send a small group of troops to harass the ten Jue army along the way, and then camouflage in Chonggu temple to find a way to surprise the ten Jue army. Unfortunately, although Shen Wansan has high strength, his use of strategy is not as good as Shen Mengchen. If Shen Mengchen was here, he would certainly ask Shen Wansan to take back all his hands, and then he would directly fight with the ten Jue army through the danger of Chonggu temple. If we let the ten Jue troops enter the pass, the ten square city will give up all its advantages and geographical advantages. How much can be achieved with a sneak attack? After the attack? The ten square city and the ten Jue army, which originally had a long-range attack, are just facing each other? Of course, Shen Wansan knows the positive consequences of dealing with the ten Jue army, but what he values at this time is the damage that may be caused to the ten Jue army at the moment of the sneak attack. Besides, he didn''t even think about it. What happens after the attack? Shen Wansan can''t think that far. At this time, in addition to the slight smell of blood in the air, the Chonggu temple is no different from the past. After a glance at the sun which is about to set, Shen Wansan''s heart is filled with a faint excitement. With the cover of the night, he has a lot of confidence in killing the ten Jue army. The ten Jue army came faster than Shen Wansan had imagined. Before the ten Jue army entered the Chonggu temple, it announced their arrival to the people of Chonggu temple. Shen Wansan thought he had to find a way to be polite to the ten Jue army. However, the centurion who led him didn''t pay attention to Shen Wansan''s posturing, so he took the ten Jue army across Chonggu temple. "Well, my friends, why don''t you stop and have a rest before you go on your way?" Shen Wansan tried to control his internal power so that no one could find out. Then he asked in a hoarse voice. The leading centurion of the ten Jue army didn''t want to pay attention to the ordinary people in Chonggu temple, but after Shen Wansan''s speech, he could not help but be alert. He stopped and then asked with a smile: "is the General Wang guarding the pass still here?" Where did Shen Wansan know General Wang? After being stunned for a moment, he subconsciously replied: "General Wang went to rest after dinner. This general, do you need a villain to wake General Wang up?" After the leading Centurion stopped, his one hundred and ten Jue army also stopped. I heard that he asked the humble soldier, but everyone didn''t care. But when the centurion told a so-called general Wang, the ten Jue soldiers tacitly put their hands on their small shields and weapons. Sure enough, the humble soldier got the wrong answer. The centurion of the ten Jue army is a top expert in Daming kingdom. How could he know such a general in such a small place? The first group of soldiers of the first battalion of the 10th Jue army all formed a tacit understanding, then roared and rushed to those seemingly ordinary soldiers who were at a loss. "General, you are. Why is this?" Shen wansanqiang held back his right hand and tried to cover up his identity. He knew that he should have just answered the other party''s words, where there was a problem, but he couldn''t figure out how the other party saw through.The centurion did not answer, but answered the other party with the weapon in his hand and the grim smile on his face. When the centurion led a team to attack Shen Wansan, the whole ten Jue army seemed to have entered the battlefield in an instant, all carrying shields, holding swords, forming an array, and then quickly moving towards Chonggu temple under the leadership of their respective commanders. Zhu Yuanzhang and his deputy commander Yan Heng knew that their subordinates were not so reckless. Seeing the chaos of the front army, they immediately ordered the whole army to be on guard. These more than 1000 ten Jue armies, in a flash, all changed from people who were just in a hurry to go to a group of whining demons. The power of Longyin sword is so powerful that it has left a great reputation in the world. Now, Longyin''s sword spirit has shown its extraordinary face in front of the ten Jue army. More than 200 top experts of the ten square city, regardless of consumption, and a little bit of surprise, finally burst out in this ancient temple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 For a moment, I saw that the whole temple seemed to be occupied by the sword spirit. Even the moon, which had risen to the sky, lost its brilliance in front of the sword spirit. The sword spirit of dragon chant is colorless and invisible, but when the more than 200 dragon chanting sword Qi appeared, Zhu Yuanzhang seemed to see a ferocious dragon, running towards his ten Jue army with the roar of the sky. The speed of sword Qi is so fast that even if the ten Jue army has been on the battlefield for a long time, they don''t realize that the unparalleled sword spirit has come to him. But the ten Jue army didn''t need to feel. They just relied on instinct to lift the shield early and form a shield array. The power of sword spirit is not weak, and it is still Longyin sword spirit. But these people are not so powerful, at least not top experts. In addition, these elite weapons of the ten square cities are really poor. Even Shen Wansan, the leader, is only a gold weapon in his hand. Such weapons are enough if they mingle in the Wulin, but when they face the top elite of Daming Kingdom, their weapons become rubbish. It is precisely the two shortcomings that make Longyin sword Qi, which could have built great achievements, only left a few mottled marks when it met the king level shield of the ten Jue army. This situation is in sharp contrast to the elite of the ten cities that attacked Jinguan city. However, the fact is so cruel, these people''s most skillful sword Qi has caused a few casualties to the ten Jue army, and they have no more gains. "Ten square city Yan Heng, deputy commander of the first battalion of the 10th Jue army, discovered the identity of the enemy at the first time. In fact, needless to say, almost all the soldiers of the ten Jue army also found the identity of the other party. The ten Jue army and one battalion were in search of the site of shifangcheng to the leader of Yutian before, and wanted to send a big gift to shifangcheng. Although they failed in the end, they also had a face-to-face with the ten square city. At the same time, they saw the Dragon chant sword technique for the first time. At that time, it was because Shen Zhenguo wanted to show off in front of Yutian, the famous big Sima in the world. As a result, he left a sword finger script that said, "dashima of Daming Kingdom died here in Yutian!" The Daming Kingdom dashima xiangyutian did not die, but the Daming Kingdom got the root of the Dragon chanting sword spirit for the first time. Now, in just a few days, these ten Jue Army soldiers have once again seen the power of Longyin sword spirit. Different from the impression that they could kill all the life in the world in their imagination, the Dragon Yin sword spirit in front of them obviously let them down. "Kill Resisting the first wave of the enemy''s attack, the ten Jue army did not stop at their feet and rushed to the elite of the ten square city led by Shen Wansan with the shield to protect their lives. How terrible are these ten unique armies? Shen Wansan killed a ten Jue Army soldier with one sword, but he was also tired and panting. What makes him even more desperate is that it is so difficult for him to kill a soldier of the ten Jue army. However, the enemy''s killing himself is just like chopping melons and vegetables, as if the two sides were not at the same level. But Shen Wansan knows very well that there is no gap between himself and the ten Jue army. Even if there is a gap, the force of the ten Jue armies is not comparable to that of our own side. But it was in this case that the ten Jue army cut down the ten square city into idiots. Shen Wansan didn''t have time to think about it. After he killed one of the ten Jue soldiers, the remaining two soldiers of the ten Jue army immediately formed a gossip array with several other soldiers, and then killed him with full of anger. Shen Wansan''s sword tip trembled and fearlessly killed the eight ten Jue soldiers. Naturally, his broken sword can''t compare with those King level weapons of the ten Jue army, but with the addition of Longyin''s sword spirit, his broken sword silk is not afraid of the sharpness of the enemy''s weapons. After all, Shen Wansan is only a small number of masters. Most of the elite in the ten square cities are still a grade worse than Shen Wansan, and there are 1000 people in the ten Jue army. The ten Jue army is like a whole regiment, evenly distributing its own strength on the battlefield, and always allowing its own side to form absolute suppression over the enemy. The elite of the ten square city had already been divided into innumerable small groups by the ten Jue army when they were in contact with each other in the battle, and then they struggled to support it under the attack of the ten Jue army. "Is the gap so big?" Shen Wansan''s body was covered with wounds, and blood began to dye his pale yellow linen clothes into a red one. But he didn''t want to stop or surrender. He didn''t go to see how many people were left on his side, because it had nothing to do with whether he would continue to fight. His swordsmanship is no longer fierce, and it is difficult for him to hurt his opponent any more. But it still doesn''t matter to him. At this time, he seems to be fighting just to keep fighting. Let the enemy break through Chonggu temple on his own body? Shen Wansan cocked his mouth and wanted to pull out a smile. But he will never be able to, because Yan Heng, who has been watching the war, has found his mind wandering. Yan Heng jumps over Shen Wansan''s head and flashes the knife light in his hand. Shen Wansan''s head has already left his body and soared to the sky.Shen Wansan''s blood gushed from his neck, which lost his head, like a blood fountain. Yan Heng''s knife light returned to his sleeve. He didn''t look back at the body of Shen Wansan, who had fallen to the ground, and was not interested in sorting out his booty. Yan Heng just put his hand into his long sleeve: "sort out the injuries, and a team of slightly injured and seriously injured people will clean up the battlefield and cut off the rear. Let''s march to the city of Jinguan with others After Yan Heng said this, he turned around and galloped in the direction of Jinguan city. Zhu Yuanzhang groped for his chin, looked at Yan Heng''s figure, and muttered to himself, "this Yan Heng is very powerful, brave and resourceful! It''s really my Daming Wang Guodong Liang! I thought that he was only recruited because of his good luck. Now, I''m afraid that there is a master behind him! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 The first battalion of the ten Jue army was delayed for about an hour in Chonggu temple, and then it set down its way to Jinguan city at a faster speed. The sudden interception of the ten square city makes everyone realize that there is something unexpected happening in the city! Before Xiang Yutian''s sudden departure, everyone thought that there was something important happening in the city, but now, they are about to understand: I''m afraid the ten square city is attacking the city! Jinguan city is in urgent need! The speed of the ten Jue army and one battalion is very fast. They seem to no longer care about the consumption of horsepower and physical strength. But after all, Chonggu temple is hundreds of kilometers away from Jinguan city. At the speed of ten Jue army, it will take at least five or six hours to get to Jinguan city. It has to be that all the time is spent on the road. However, there seems to be no more than five or six hours to wait for in today''s Jinguan city. At this time, before dawn, Shen Mengchen''s injury had been cured by the great elder and the second elder of ten Fangcheng without stinging the elixir. It was at this time that Shen Mengchen gave the order of the whole army to attack at the urging of the second elder. "The whole army?" Great elder Shen Yufei was silly. He never thought that the resourceful think tank in his eyes even gave such a plan. "What''s the problem?" Shen Mengchen stroked his swollen left face and asked Shen Yufei. There was still some swelling in his cheek, which could not be eliminated in the shortest time. "Didn''t you let us attack in three waves? Why is the whole army going out now? " Shen Yufei thought for a while and simply said what he thought in his heart. This idea is not only Shen Yufei wants to ask, but also Shen Yuliang and Shen Zhenchuan, who pretends to be lofty on the side, also raises his ears to secretly pay attention. Shen Mengchen smiles and reaches out to see his swollen palm. His hands are rough, which is the result of his childhood work, just like his parents. Shen Mengchen stretched out his finger and pointed to the direction of the city, and said contemptuously, "it was just for the sake of conservatism before! But did you see that? Is the gap between the previous two attacks? " Shen Yufei naturally understood the gap between the two attacks, because the gap between the attacks was too obvious. The first wave only lost dozens of people, while the second wave lost more than 100 people. But what is the difference between the first attack and the second? Can you see the difference? Shen Yufei felt very strange. Shen Mengchen looked at the elite of the ten square city, and found that all of them were at a loss. Suddenly, a strong sadness rose in his heart. Is this still the ten square city with tens of thousands of years of glory? Will ten square cities turn a blind eye to such obvious problems? Shen Mengchen no longer explained, but pointed to the more than 1000 surviving elites of the ten square city, saying: "before, because I didn''t understand the actual situation of the Jinguan City, I divided the troops into three parts and attacked them with echelons. What is prevented is that the other side conceals something, and then avoids a blow and collapses. Now that we have found out the enemy''s reality and falsehood, why do we still use such tactics of adding oil to give meritorious deeds to the enemy, and at the same time regard our children''s life as a trifle? " "Well, has the enemy been found out?" Shen Yufei scratched his head a little, which can only show that the enemy is hiding, but it does not mean that all the hidden forces of the enemy have erupted, right? "But, after all, time is not enough!" Shen Mengchen looked up at the stars in the sky and sighed. There was schadenfreude in his tone, as well as sorrow about the fate of the ten square city. Yes, there are a lot of talents in the ten cities, which could have been the top force to be proud of others. But now? Because of internal strife, because those who have vested interests safeguard their own interests, the whole ten square city has shown a pathological regression. Shen Mengchen can see this kind of retrogression, in fact, Shen Linglong also can see this kind of retrogression. These two people of insight in the ten square city finally reached a consensus on this view. If Shen Linglong has a chance to know that there is a separated child who can understand his mind, I am afraid she will at all costs to gather the separated child to her side. Unfortunately, Shen Linglong will never know that there was such a person, just as Shen Mengchen will never know that Shen Linglong had such a painful determination to break his arms. "There''s not enough time, and you''re wasting Laozi''s time When Shen Mengchen was meditating, Shen Zhenchuan suddenly changed his face. Shen Zhenchuan suddenly realized that this guy had to delay time to help him heal when time was not enough. Isn''t that the whole ten square city will be roasted on the fire? Shen Mengchen looked at the angry Shen Zhenchuan and grinned: "this is the mistake you made after all. If you really want to blame, why not blame yourself for killing me in the first place?" "You!!! I Shen Zhenchuan was so angry that he reached for his sword, but his father Shen Yufei stopped him. It''s not clear who is right and who is wrong about this matter. Even if Shen Yufei is on his son''s side, the elite of the ten square cities are tired of his son''s arrogance.Shen Yufei is not a man who can''t see the form clearly. On the contrary, he is a very wise man. Therefore, this will rise in the smoke of gunpowder he stopped to extinguish. Shen Mengchen showed a disdainful smile, spread out his hands and said, "since you don''t have the courage, why not attack the whole army? If you don''t want the whole army to attack, why not take this opportunity to kill Shen Mengchen? " Shen Yufei heard Shen Mengchen''s arrogant words, Rao is his deep city, but also some angry. This man is already at a loss! However, Shen Yufei is already afraid of Shen Mengchen. He is afraid that Shen Mengchen has left any other strategies after the order of the whole army to attack. Therefore, even if Shen Mengchen felt infinite anger, Shen Yufei finally tolerated Shen Mengchen''s provocation. All the elite children of the family of ten square cities all acquiesced to Shen Mengchen''s provocation. Just as Shen Yufei thought, they were waiting for the punishment of Shen Mengchen after the end of the war. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Ten square city finally launched the final attack on the city of Jingguan, which is the most fierce attack of ten square city. At this time, Zhang Wuji, fan, Zhou Zetian and others had already finished repairing and were waiting for the attack of the ten square city on the wall of Jinguan city. The attack of the ten square city came by surprise, but it was only relative to ordinary people. At this time, Zhang Wuji was guarding the city. He was the first person in the army of Daming kingdom! Zhang Wuji didn''t expect the enemy''s attack, but he had already ordered all the people to inspect strictly. Only when the enemy launched an attack, all the people could immediately rush to the wall to meet the enemy''s attack. Zhang Wuji is not afraid of consumption and harassment. What''s so terrible about him? If we go on like this, we only need to wait for a few hours. Maybe the ten Jue army will return. If we wait a few more hours, maybe Jiangning will have returned. Compared with myself, I''m afraid that the ten cities are the most can''t wait? Zhang Wuji''s expectation is not bad, of course, there is a little deviation. It''s not that ten cities can''t wait, but Shen Mengchen can''t wait. Shen Mengchen was afraid that after his side''s reply was complete, he accidentally destroyed the city. If so, his plan to escape will be stranded. In this way, under the command of Shen Mengchen and the tacit consent of the great elder Shen Yufei, the ten square city launched their last attack in this life. None of the elite of the ten square cities thought that this charge might be the last time in their lives to be full of vigor. Every elite in the ten square city shows their own footwork, their own lightness skills, their own body methods and the invincible dragon chant sword spirit. Under the seemingly ferocious attack of Jinguan City, the elite of ten square cities who came to the head of the city went unhurt to the top of the wall. Corresponding to this, the elite of the ten square cities consumed a lot of unnecessary internal power. But even if it consumes a lot of internal power? After climbing the city wall, how should the other party deal with it? I''m afraid one face-to-face will frighten the place out of fear, right? More than 1000 people are really many, especially in the dark. The dense heads make all the defenders feel the strength of the enemy. When we boarded the city wall, the sword spirit shining even more than the moonlight announced the domineering power of the ten square city to all people. Zhang Wuji, Zhou Zetian and fan started killing long before the enemy boarded the city wall. But after all, the enemy they are facing is the elite of ten square cities, and they can compete with them. Even if they did not care about their consumption, they only managed to kill more than a dozen people when the enemy mounted the wall. In addition to these more than a dozen people, there are more than a thousand people behind, which makes all the people in Daming Kingdom feel shivering. They are so bloodthirsty, so terrible, so invincible, it seems that the whole world is trembling for them. Their invincible sword spirit can always easily kill everyone. Except song Yuanqiao, one of the top-notch experts in the world, no one else has a united enemy under the attack of ten square cities. I didn''t expect that the enemy would put all his eggs in one basket, nor did Zhang Wuji. But now that the enemy has put all his eggs in one basket, they can only accept the enemy''s means. Zhou Zetian didn''t think so much about it. After all, his brother who depended on his life and death was basically dead. Now, even though his strength was high, he still felt infinite resentment against the enemies of these ten square cities. At this time, he had not thought about anything else. He just wanted to kill several enemies of the ten square city by his own strength while he was still alive and the city had not fallen. Yes, even Zhou Zetian, in the face of the enemy''s all-round attack, has not reported any hope of holding the city''s head. In addition to Zhou Zetian, those aristocratic families of Jinguan city also began to think carefully. In their minds, the kingdom of Daming, which has been established for only a few years, is still no better than their family. Even if the kingdom of Daming is destroyed, as long as you can keep your family alive, there will always be opportunities for revival in the future. However, if his family was destroyed because he followed the Ming kingdom with no future, he would be a sinner for thousands of years. Unfortunately, the eyes of these clan leaders have been covered by the so-called glory. They can''t see that this is the only attack by the two top forces. They can''t see that this is just the most common collision between two top forces. They don''t even see that the most elite ten Jue army in Jinguan city has not appeared, and there are tens of thousands of elite children in shifangcheng. They didn''t see that Jiangning and other top experts had not appeared. They didn''t even see the Jingguan City, which could not even be occupied by more than 1000 people of the other side. They couldn''t see a lot of things, but they could see what position their family should be in this attack. This is the attitude of the aristocratic families of Jinguan City, not to mention the attitude of those allies who are just to witness the wedding of Jiangning and Princess Xuelian. They didn''t expect the Daming kingdom to encounter such an urgent matter. But last night, they had at least seen the details of the city and the promise to follow the law. They have no doubt about the promise of Jinguan city. They are even willing to exchange more strength for the reward of Jinguan city. They believe that the Daming kingdom will not treat its allies unfairly.But these are the people they brought in. Therefore, apart from Song Yuanqiao''s great trust in the power of the Daming Kingdom, everyone began to keep their power. The reward of Daming kingdom may be very rich, but this condition can only be realized under its own survival? If you die, even if the Ming Kingdom returns several times? Even if the party has made countless contributions? After all, I am dead. It''s like a metaphor: a person is still alive, but his money has been spent. A man died, and his money was not spent. Comparing the two most miserable situations, I am afraid that the person who has died before he has spent all his money is the most miserable. They didn''t want to get countless meritorious deeds after their death, so they chose to stay. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 Zhang Wuji and others didn''t realize that Longyin was so powerful. Maybe they have realized it, but they didn''t think that when there are a thousand dragon chant swords, the power may be unstoppable. At this time, they were faced with more than a thousand dragon chanting sword spirit. All the elite members of the ten square city who had just boarded the wall of Jinguan city did not mean their own internal power. They all gave their strongest blow to the life in their sight. This is Shen Mengchen''s order. Shen Mengchen didn''t think about the ten square cities, or for the Jinguan city. He just thought about himself. In his opinion, if the ten square city is stable, then the Jinguan city may have a chance to resist. This is the conclusion that he came to after seeing all the strength of Jinguan city after two attacks on the ten square city. Of course, his conclusion is right. Even if the high-end combat power of the Jinguan city is superior, they can''t make a good deal in front of the ten square city with more than 1000 unique swordsmen. But if the ten square city has made great achievements in this attack, does he still have a chance to escape? The answer is obvious, No. In order to escape, Shen Mengchen naturally thought of an extreme way. That is, when the elite of ten square cities enter the walls of Jinguan City, they will attack all opponents with their strongest attack regardless of consumption. His explanation is to use a wave of the strongest attack to directly defeat the opponent, but he knows that when the opponent has several top experts, this method is the most undesirable. But he still chose the most undesirable method, and those straw bags in shifangcheng also agreed with him. The strongest attack of these ordinary top experts is naturally fatal to the allies of the kingdom of Daming, but it is not so fatal for those top masters, such as Zhang Wuji, fan, Zhou Zetian, and even song Yuanqiao, whose strength is slightly higher than the elite of ten Fangcheng. They don''t even have a lot of timidity. They just use their most common ability to resist those deadly attacks behind walls, shields or other things. But after sending out the strongest attack, the elite of the ten square cities who had been trying their best to climb the city suddenly had a temporary stagnation. This stagnation is of course nothing to ordinary people, and many people are not even aware of the usefulness of this temporary stagnation. However, these elite enemies of the ten square city are not ordinary people. Their enemies are martial arts experts who have been on the battlefield for a long time. In the eyes of these people, that short pause is fatal! And reflected in reality, those masters in the city also told us what is fatal with their actions. At this time, the star is still shining in the sky, and the moonlight is still shining her last light. But in this light, those dragon chanting sword spirit that can shine with the sky and earth have to lower their high heads. Longyin sword is so proud, so invincible, so invincible. However, under the attack of avoiding its edge, all the elite members of the ten square city with dragon Yin sword spirit were silent. It is impossible to verify the origin of Longyin sword Qi. However, since it was possessed by ten square cities, all the children of ten square city have regarded it as the most symbolic and most powerful attack means. Today, the ancestor who left Longyin sword spirit has been flying for countless years, while shifangcheng is developing more and more prosperous under the Dragon Yin sword spirit left by this ancestor. It has been countless years since the appearance of Longyin sword Qi. However, no matter how long it takes, no matter how many people use it, the view of Longyin sword is still the best in the world. It''s a sword technique that can astonish all people in the world. It''s a sword technique that the imagination of countless people can''t imagine. But now, the world''s best sword technique is in the Jinguan city. Maybe it''s not that they''re eating shriveled. At least most of their targets have died under the incomparable dragon family sword technique. Only a small number of people who have more internal power than them, whose body and method are more flexible than them, whose brains are more flexible than them, and who know how to use the wall to resist attacks, survived. After these attacks, the sun has risen from the horizon. in this sunrise, Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung spirit first took the lead. Zhang Wuji did not great shift of the universe to kill Buddha, kill Buddha, but he was just running Joyoung''s magic body, and not too skillful in the movement of the universe. He resisted the overwhelming sword of ten square cities. After resisting the opponent''s sword spirit, Zhang Wuji is naturally merciless. He rushes into the array of ten square cities like a chicken, and opens up unlimited killing. Because of his strong defense, Zhang Wuji can naturally ignore the attack of the other side, even if he needs to consume a lot of internal power. Zhou Zetian, however, is in that fearless courage, carrying his own meteorite iron stick full of internal force, stepping on the earth shaking pace to rush to the elite of the ten square city. His steps are very heavy, because he does not know any exquisite light body skill. His step is more and more heavy, because his body protection vigorous Qi can''t block the fierce and invincible Longyin sword Qi.When Zhou Zetian rushed into the enemy line, Zhou Zetian was covered with wounds. But Zhou Zetian didn''t care. He didn''t even frown. He just showed a ferocious smile, and then waved the iron meteor stick full of internal force in his hands, just like playing, and beat the elite of the ten square cities from left to right hiding in all directions. Zhou Zetian is the most domineering of the three in the city of Jinguan. Zhang Wuji is the most skillful one among them. As for fan, she is the most ghostly one among them. The spirit under the moon, even in the morning sun, has ignored those powerful Longyin sword Qi. She''s just trying to run the demon stand, and one by one, she''s looking for people to kill. Compared with Zhang Wuji''s killing with his knife and the cruelty of Zhou Zetian''s stick, the killing of Yao is much easier. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 He is still the spirit under the moon, even if the sky has revealed the white fish belly. Under this white fish belly, the white clothes, barefoot spirit is still so beautiful, beautiful and lovable. But this love in the eyes of the soldiers in the ten square city is really some terror, in the sky under the sleeve, all the elite who contact with her sleeve are happy to die. Yes, it''s just that they die by pressing the button, whether their life is sinful and glorious, not to mention, at least, they can touch the sleeves of the beautiful beauty before they die. They may not know whether they are dead when they smell the fragrance that makes them feel intoxicated. They may also feel a trace of regret for their own killing, they even started on such a beautiful person. Unfortunately, these ideas only come into being after they die, and their magic sleeves are already superb. Apart from Jiangning, xiangyutian, lingdonglai and several top experts at this time, no one can grasp its trace. He was so natural and unrestrained. He tried his best to shrink his position of demons, and then he swam among the soldiers in the ten square city. In addition to the traces of ghosts and ghosts, at this time the evil spirit Dafa also has endless lethality. This is the more exquisite attack method that he realized after experiencing the life and death battle yesterday afternoon. Before, she just blindly pursued attack power, and did not consider whether to expand her attack range or to expand her individual attack power. But after last night''s fight, she learned a truth: you can''t have both. At this time, she became a beautiful head harvester. She was able to shuttle freely in the killing array laid by the seemingly dangerous dragon chant sword spirit. She took away one enemy after another who were wantonly slaughtering the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty with that dance like attack. In fact, Zhang Wuji really wants to let all low strength allies and soldiers retreat, so as not to die in vain under these elite indiscriminate attacks. But he knew that he couldn''t do that. If he did, the elite of the ten square city would surely break into the city at the first moment. It will be a disaster for the elite of more than one thousand ten square cities to enter the city. In Zhang Wuji''s mind, even if these ordinary jinguancheng aristocratic families are incompetent, the elite children they provide are after all one of the ten Jue army, and the ten Jue Army soldiers from the Jinguan City aristocratic family even account for half of the total number of the ten Jue army. As a military magnate, Zhang Wuji could not tolerate his soldiers'' homes being destroyed by the enemy. Perhaps in the eyes of the masters of the aristocratic families in Jinguan City, these enemies are no different from Jiangning before. Perhaps in their view, even if the Jinguan city is lost at the moment, there is not much loss for their family. On the contrary, the families who rose up to resist may not be able to recover after losing a large number of elite in the face of the elite of the ten square cities? Of course, these thoughts are just the thoughts of most mediocre family heads. They can also speculate that if they fight with the Daming Kingdom, they may get huge compensation after the war. But they have always been the heads of a millennium family, and they can''t risk their own family. Compared with the benefits that may be gained after great sacrifice, they are willing to choose the middle of the road. For these families that can reproduce like turtles for thousands of years or even nearly ten thousand years, the moderation is the safest. Liu Yonghao and Li Jingquan could have chosen this method to keep the family safe, but Liu Yonghao, who is more than 60 years old, and Li Jingquan, who is more than 40 years old, has rarely reached a consensus on this matter. They chose to put the fate of the whole family on the Daming kingdom in Jiangning. At the top of the wall of the Jinguan City, the Liu family, the Li family and a few of the Qian family and Cao family, who were optimistic about the kingdom of Daming, chose to let the power of the whole clan over. If it had not been for the desperate protection of the dozen families, perhaps the ten square city would have broken into the Jinguan city. In the past, they might have thought that they could be compared with the ten square cities of ten thousand years. But now, in front of the Dragon Yin sword spirit that kills everything in the ten square city, they finally see the gap between themselves and each other. It was because they saw the gap clearly that they were more powerful for Jiangning, which was able to establish the kingdom of Daming and compete with the ten square cities. At the head of this city, those elite families have already lost their noble heads. They have all kinds of equipment that can help them save their lives. They hide behind the equipment or hide behind the wall. The sword technique of ten square city is very domineering, and the sword spirit of ten square city is also very sharp. But in front of these equipment and walls, at least they can''t bring huge damage to those obscene ten square city elite. This is a very weak choice. If the leaders of the ten square city are smart enough, they can let these indecent people who lack long-range attack means ignore them, and then directly kill them into the Jinguan City, their families and Qingyang palace. In this way, those indecent people will naturally rush to die. It''s a pity that the leaders of shifangcheng are the elder Shen Yufei and the second elder Shen Yuliang. If these two people are fighting each other, they must be experts in the world. But let them bring a bright road for the children of shifangcheng in the shadow of swords. They must be blind.Therefore, in addition to a small number of hundreds of people pestering Zhang Wuji, fan and Zhou Zetian, the army still had to brave their heads and start to look for the enemies like mice hiding in the front of the Jinguan city. Under the command of Shen Mengchen''s whole army, everyone thought that they wanted to kill all the living power of the Ming Kingdom, rather than attack what they had to save. Fortunately, there are enough people in shifangcheng. After their enemies were hidden, the soldiers in the ten square city began to save their internal power and no longer waste their sword Qi at will. In this way, the whole ten square city is still in stable control of the situation, suppressing the Daming Kingdom at the head of the city. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 I do not know when to start, the city suddenly sounded a loud crow. The dutiful Rooster finally realized that it seemed to be dawn at this time, and they should also tell all the lazy citizens of Jinguan city to get up. With the crow of a chicken tearing through the sky, the rest of the roosters, dogs and even occasionally one or two pigs joined in the bustling hum. Those lively poultry did not seem to be aware of a problem. At the South Gate of Jingguan City, they were experiencing several fierce battles. At this time, there is no flying sword spirit, and there is no shouting at all. But at this time, the city became more dangerous. I saw that the elite of the ten square city had been used to several people together, and then searched and pursued the enemy in every corner or in the distance who fought and retreated. The only lively place in the city is the place where Zhang Wuji, fan and Zhou Zetian fall into a struggle. At this time, there were dozens of elite corpses of the ten square city under the three people''s feet, but these dozens of people were so insignificant compared with the enemy they were facing. The situation they are facing at this time is much more dangerous than the sieges that Jiangning faced at the beginning. Zhang Wuji was OK. At this time, his strength had approached the level of Jiangning, so although the siege of more than 100 people was difficult, he could barely support it. Plus Zhang Wuji''s major great achievements are Joyoung''s great achievements and great shift of the universe. These two amazing skills of resilience and defense are the main reasons. At this time, Zhang Wuji has even felt a faint, breakthrough opportunity. However, the two men, Shen and Zhou Zetian, were more and more stretched out in the face of the siege of more than 100 people. First of all, she had to spend a great part of her internal power and energy to dodge and resist the attack of the other side, although her magic power was incomparable. Those attacks, though not fatal, can cause serious injuries to her. At this time, there is also a faint regret in the heart. She was thinking, if she had eaten xiaohuandan, would she be more relaxed than Zhang Wuji at this time? After all, he was the highest martial arts player among the three before. However, because he refused the small return pill, his strength at the moment was almost the same as that of Zhou Zetian, who was open and cooperative. Maybe he can occupy the position of the second person, but compared with Zhou Zetian, who can kill the enemy unreasonably by virtue of the medicine that has not yet dissipated, the number of enemies killed by fan is just barely equal to that of Zhou Zetian. I don''t know how long the battle has been going on. I just know that my internal power is going to bottom again. Her body style is the most elegant of the three, but on the contrary, her defense is the lowest among the three, and her consumption is also the largest among the three. A thin layer of sweat had appeared on her forehead, but she still clenched her silver teeth and entangled herself with these inexhaustible enemies. She knew that the situation of Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zetian at this time was not much better than her. At this time, no one could save her except herself. The sun has emerged from the horizon, the warm morning sun has been scattered on every morning person. She can also feel the sunshine that she used to hate is sprinkling on her body. If she used to, she would go back to Qingyang palace and avoid her eyes in the ancient Hall of Qingyang palace. Because he came from the Yin Kui school, because he practiced the Yin nature of the heavenly devil skill, he was not happy with the hot sun since he was a child. Compared with the moonlight, which can improve her ability, the sunlight which only reduces her combat effectiveness is really annoying. But at this time the sun had no way to avoid, because the enemy would not allow her to go back to Qingyang palace for summer. Of course, he would not leave these enemies behind and flee back to Qingyang palace for summer vacation. If she did, I''m afraid that the whole city would be defeated in an instant. If the Jinguan city is defeated, in addition to those aristocratic families in the city, the whole Qingyang palace will also be looted by these enemies. This is the royal city of love. Even if you die, you will not escape. But if we do not escape, how can we persist in this situation? A little confused in her heart, she knew that the most likely way for her to persist was to die. But it''s impossible for her to give up. Ningge has encountered so many breathtaking battles before. How did he persist? Subconsciously, he brought Jiangning into his own situation. "He was fighting with his life, and then he tried to seek the chance of breaking through in the desperate situation, and finally created one miracle after another." Slowly, his eyes lit up. She found her own way to pursue Jiangning''s steps. Isn''t such a scene the scene that one thinks about day and night? In this case, why should I think about whether I will die and whether I should insist? In this situation, I want to find a chance in the hopeless situation! Her eyes became more and more bright, even if her body because of this period of thinking and a few more wounds, she still did not feel pain and regret.At this time, she felt that her body seemed to be full of energy again, but her internal power was an honest reflection of her embarrassment at this time. Now she is close to running out of oil and the lamp is dry. In such a situation, what else can we do to survive? While dancing his sleeve, he tried to avoid the fatal attack of the enemy and thought about his feasible way out. His martial arts all come from the supernatural devil''s strategy. This book, which can be called the saint level skill, is naturally extremely exquisite. Even if she had already reached the highest level described by the Tianmo CE, she could still feel that she did not understand it enough. However, those contents have long been forgotten in my heart, and I have never thought that those obscure contents will be remembered again in this situation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 He put the devil Dafa into full operation, and then subconsciously wanted to avoid the enemy''s sword Qi. But at the next moment, she suddenly realized something. Because the attack of the ten square city is so fierce that he always subconsciously wants to avoid the attack of the enemy. He has never thought that his magic method can absorb the energy of all things in the world. This is just like that he always hated the sun, so he seldom used the magic method to fight with the enemy in the daytime. Even if it''s a fight, it''s rare to absorb the sun''s energy for fighting like a fish in the water at night. However, in all things in the world, the solitary Yang is not long and the solitary Yin is not born. He is just blindly pursuing the strength of Yin attribute, and has been ignoring the absorption of Yang attribute energy. How can we get to the real road in the martial arts? In this extreme desperate situation, he finally began to realize. She found that she had gone astray before, and that she had been pursuing perfection too much. But how can solitary Yin be regarded as perfect? She slowly let go of the control of the devil Dafa, and began to let her absorb the incomparable sword Qi of the other side. At the same time, she began to absorb energy from the sun which she used to hate. The energy is so hot that subconscious people still want to exclude it from the body. But she didn''t do that. She resisted her disgust and began to try to touch the energy. At first, of course, she was damaged by the strong sword Qi, but soon, her dried up elixir field produced a lot of new internal power to help her moisten those damaged and dried up meridians. Then the meridians were damaged again by the enemy''s sword Qi, and then recovered again. It was like endless cycles. This is a kind of extreme pain. His meridians have never been damaged like this, and have never recovered quickly after being injured, and then continue to be damaged. This is simply seeking self abuse. But she gritted her teeth and held on, because she felt a breath of peace of mind in her new life. This kind of breath she once felt in Jiangning, it was a kind of breath of life! But because of the cultivation, even if she was so devoted to Jiangning, she never left this breath in her body. Now, she even felt this strong breath of life in her body, and suddenly had an impulse to burst into tears. This is a kind of feeling when he sees a new way of pursuing Tao, and it is also the feeling of knowing oneself clearly. She looked very embarrassed. Her sleeves had broken into pieces of snow-white butterflies under the incomparable sword spirit of the ten square city. Her white jade arms also began to show a trace of blood oozing, and her bare feet began to be stained with the blood of the enemy. But the corner of her mouth appeared a beautiful smile, she finally found her own way! What a rare experience! The enemy is still so tight that he encircles him. The enemy''s Longyin sword is still so sharp that it seems that he can kill all the life in the world. But she didn''t care any more. Her understanding at this moment made her feel that she was afraid of death. It''s a wonderful state, a bit like drugs, but it doesn''t leave any sequelae. On the contrary, you will get countless benefits after this war. But will you survive this war? Those who killed red eyes of ten Fangcheng children told everyone the answer, will not! Their swords are still sharp, and their attacks are more sophisticated. After such a long time of understanding between life and death, these ten Fangcheng children naturally learned some simple and practical fighting skills. They are not idiots, on the contrary, they still let the whole world can shudder ten square city elite! The elites of the ten square city have already cleaned up the walls of Jinguan City, and all the allies of the Ming Kingdom who resisted were knocked down by them. At this time, the reason why the elite of the ten square cities did not rush into the city to burn, kill and plunder was to surround and kill the three top masters of the Ming kingdom. Yes, it is more than enough to kill three people in front of them with the more than 1000 elite left over from the city. Not to mention these three people, they are Jiangning and Xiang Yutian. I''m afraid they will not escape from the more than 1000 elite. At this time, Shen Mengchen had come to the head of the city. Different from his colleagues, he always kept a ready smile on his face. It seemed that everything in front of him was in his expectation. Shen Mengchen did not urge the elite of these ten cities to enter the city. In his opinion, the weak Jinguan city was too disappointing for him. He wanted to make the city of Jinguan and the city of ten directions lose each other, but even if he gave the city enough time to cultivate and give enough time for the ten Jue troops to go on the road, the city still grasped the success. Shen Mengchen''s heart is very disappointed, this kind of disappointments to the reality has changed to let it be. The life and death of these people in the ten square cities and the Jinguan city was no longer in his consideration, because he knew that the day of the end of the war was the time of his own death. Naturally, the outbreak of the ten square cities has entered the eyes of the public, but now the ten square city has absolute advantages, and is not afraid of an outbreak. They just increased the intensity of the attack on the enemy, and then increased the rotation speed of the siege personnel.However, the ten square city is not afraid that it can fly away, because the ten square city has always surrounded it tightly. Soon, he gradually woke up from the mysterious state. After being seriously injured, she had to face up to the fact that she was seriously injured. Her understanding is really a great progress, but after all, she has run out of gas and the lamp is dry. If you give her a period of cultivation, then she has learned to reconcile Yin and Yang, she must be able to quickly restore strength, and break before standing, in strength to make great progress. But shifangcheng obviously won''t give her that time. Maybe, in the eyes of all the people in shifangcheng, they are already dead, whether they have just experienced the invincible state, Zhang Wuji, who is still fearless and fearless, or Zhou Zetian, who is already in a state of madness. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 Zhou Zetian can''t hold on. His skill is the lowest among the three. If it was not for the role of xiaohuandan, he would have died under the attack of ten square cities. Now, the efficacy of xiaohuandan has disappeared, and Zhou Zetian has become an ordinary person from that mysterious and mysterious state. Zhou Zetian is the one who gains the most among the three, but that is because his foundation is lower than the other two. In the past, he might have been able to compare with him, but now, he is undoubtedly at the bottom of the list. Moreover, Zhou Zetian''s open and generous attack with no stingy internal power had great lethality before, but when the elite of the ten square cities became familiar with his attack, it was difficult for Zhou Zetian to perform meritorious deeds. Moreover, Zhou Zetian, who is not good at lightness skill, is in a state of mutual restraint when facing the dexterous swordsman of ten square cities. When he can''t kill each other like a chicken, it''s time for him to walk his dog. Zhou Zetian has been covered in blood, his stick is still so sharp, his internal power is also very sufficient. But strangely, he became the most likely of the three to fall first. But Zhou Zetian didn''t think about falling down. If he did, he believed he must have died. This is Zhou Zetian''s first loyal force, and Jiangning is also Zhou Zetian''s first person to admire from the bottom of his heart. Today, Zhou Zetian is very pleased to be able to fight his own life for the kingdom of Daming and to die for his confidant. He didn''t want to be stingy with his internal power. Even though xiaohuandan''s medicine had disappeared, he still splashed his internal power without scruple. This battle is the most enjoyable one in his life. Even if this battle requires him to sacrifice his life, he is willing to put his life on the altar. Zhou Zetian''s meteorite stick has been covered with sword marks, which were impossible to leave in the past. In the past, Zhou Zetian did not have the strength to defend himself from damage with his weapons, and his weapons could not resist the terrible damage of Longyin sword Qi. Do you still remember that Jiangning was able to force Zhou Zetian with the sharpness of his magic sword, not to mention the Dragon chant sword which is as powerful as the sacred weapon? Unfortunately, gradually, people in the ten square city have become familiar with his opening and closing. They know how to avoid their own attacks and how to attack themselves with sword Qi at a greater distance. "Poof While Zhou Zetian was feeling general, a hidden dragon chant sword Qi crossed his thigh and made a deep bone wound on his thigh. His wound has not yet burst into blood, because the sword spirit of Longyin is too sharp. The wound is slowly opening, as if it had already existed, only because of Zhou Zetian''s action. Zhou Zetian did not dare to move at will. There were several wounds on his body as serious as his thigh, and it seems that there is a growing trend. Zhou Ze was born afraid that he was not careful, so he made a river of blood, and then died of blood loss. But how do you kill the enemy when you don''t move? Zhou Zetian blocked a sword that shot at his head with a big meteorite stick, and pulled out a wry smile from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t regret the death he was about to face. He just felt guilty that he couldn''t kill more people before he died, and that Zhang Wuji and Wen could relieve the pressure. Zhang Wuji is a good commander. Even though Zhou Zetian and Zhang Wuji do not know each other at all, even if Zhou Zetian has threatened Zhang Wuji''s life because of the camp problem, Zhang Wuji did not care about the past suspicion or doubt Zhou Zetian''s motive after Zhou Zetian joined Jiangning. Zhang Wuji was even more concerned about Zhou Zetian than other Mingjiao children. Even if Zhang Wuji treats Zhou Zetian equally, Zhou Zetian is already grateful. When Zhang Wuji is concerned about him with his heart, Zhou Zetian is so moved that he doesn''t know how to repay Jiangning for Zhang Wuji''s kindness. For a long time, Zhou Zetian, an upright man, has been hit with difficulties everywhere. When he was practicing martial arts, when he was in the escort agency and in the Jianghu, he was the target of calculation. Even if he joined the Sichuan Shaanxi League, Zhou Zetian was also calculated by his subordinates and looked down upon by his superiors. Zhou Zetian thought that he had been used to indifference and calculation. However, after entering the arms of Daming Kingdom, Zhou Zetian found that he was wrong. In fact, the world is not as cold and worldly as he thought. The reason why he experienced those before was that he did not meet the right person! Zhou Ze''s natural danger is also dangerous to avoid a dragon chant sword Qi that shoots at his head, but he is still scratched a shallow scar on his forehead by the afterwave of the sword Qi. The blood flowed slowly from Zhou Zetian''s forehead, and then it was printed into Zhou Zetian''s eyes from the eyesight. The blood was so hot and conspicuous, but Zhou Zetian still didn''t feel afraid. This was the first time that Zhou Zetian saw his own blood at such a close distance, and maybe it was the last time. Zhou Zetian tried to wave his long stick to avoid the enemy''s siege of himself. But he knew that he was running out of oil and the lamp was running out.At this time, the big stick has lost the momentum of the previous tiger and tiger, and can no longer take the life of any elite of the ten square city, or even cause even a little damage to any elite of the ten square city. All the people in the ten square city realized that one of the three masters in the city was no longer good, which relieved their depressed mood. These three people are really too powerful, they did not think that only these three people have caused more than 200 casualties to them!!! They are well-known in the world''s top ten cities, and each other is only three people who have never heard of their names, and do not know where they come out. Maybe Zhang Wuji has a little reputation, but in the eyes of these ten square city elites, the saying that Zhang Wuji''s martial arts are common in the rivers and lakes is not very popular with them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 Ten square city only wanted to kill the three people to vent their anger. Now, these three people have been in decline, and they naturally feel relieved. If these three people can continue to persist, they really do not know what to do. Zhang Wuji, fan, and Zhou Zetian blocked more than 1000 of their own elite on the wall for more than an hour! Such a result really made them angry. If they could continue to insist, the elite of the ten square cities did not even know whether to continue the seemingly endless siege or to let the three men go to the city to burn, kill and plunder. Fortunately, these three people are finally in decline. At least, Zhou Zetian can be killed here immediately. However, many elite members of the ten square city did not immediately kill Zhou Zetian. For them, the man who killed nearly 100 of them has become the devil in their hearts. In order to torment this seemingly tough devil, the elite of the ten square city on the spot had a tacit understanding to stop and recruit a deadly fight. Instead, everyone had a sword on Zhou Zetian''s body, which not only relieved his Qi, but also caused psychological fear to the man. It is countless that the elite of the ten square cities left a wound on Zhou Zetian. Only Zhou Zetian knows that at this time, it may be difficult for him to continue to support himself without the enemy. His feet had already flowed into a river of blood, but most of the enemies he killed were broken or killed by internal force, leaving few bloody scenes. Therefore, he knew that most of the blood flowing into the river under his feet was his own. Zhou Zetian even has no strength to resist any more. He can only rely on a meteorite stick to prevent him from falling to the ground. He turned his head and took a look at the weapon which he met for the first time, and he felt a little reluctant to give up. This weapon is the best weapon he has ever used in his life! Unfortunately, I still hate to meet it too late! Zhou Zetian stretched out his left hand and gently stroked Mo''s big iron stick as if he were caressing Mo''s lover. He knew that after his death, the meteorite iron stick, which was at least spirit level, would be captured by the enemy, so he was very reluctant to give up at this time. How happy it would be if I could die with this iron meteorite stick! Zhou Zetian sighed, this may be his last wish before he died. But this wish will never come true. The elites of ten square city probably feel that they have enough to play, or they think they should help the two groups of people who surround Zhang Wuji and fan. In a word, they no longer aim at Zhou Zetian''s arm, Da Tui and other irrelevant flavor, but directly want the life of Jiehe. Several hundred sword Qi attacks, which is also colorless, but Zhou Zetian has been able to feel the terror and murderous spirit contained in it. He knew that under that terrible attack, he might not even leave a corpse. But to his surprise, and to all the soldiers in the ten square city, their sword spirit did not kill Zhou Zetian when they reached his side. Don''t you think you''ve been fighting for a long time? A man who didn''t believe in evil sent out a sword spirit to Zhou Zetian, and in order to see if he was dazzled, he specially increased his internal power. This time, the sword Qi disappeared again when it was about to reach Zhou Zetian. No, the hundreds of sword Qi before may be described as disappearing. However, the sword Qi in front of us did not disappear at all, but returned to the original way. Of course, no one in the world can see the Longyin sword spirit, not even the one who sends out the sword spirit. However, the elite of the ten square cities who sent out the sword spirit felt the strangeness of his sword spirit. Unfortunately, the sword spirit he sent out seemed to be too strong. Coupled with his momentary absence, when he understood something, he had been cut off his head by the returning sword spirit. Until his head fell to the ground, until the blood in his body gushed out along the neck that had lost his head, until his body fell to the ground, until this time, all people realized that it was not the daze of others, but the presence of an expert! It can offset hundreds of dragon chant sword Qi at one time! How terrifying is this man? Is it Jiangning or dashima coming back to Yutian? Thinking of the legend of Jiangning and Xiang Yutian''s terror, all the children of shifangcheng have a bad idea. "Undead seal method!" When the children of shifangcheng were in a bad mood, a low, magnetic and pleasant male voice sounded above them. With the appearance of his voice, a shadow surged up in everyone''s mind. At this time, it is no longer used for registration, and everyone knows who is coming. In this world, there are many famous martial arts. One is the top-grade skill of the spirit level, which comes from the changing star of the water Pavilion; the second is the Taijiquan created by Zhang Sanfeng, the land God of Wudang; the third is the great shift of the heaven and earth of the Ming Dynasty''s Saint level middle level skill; the last is the lower grade of the saint level skill, which is created by Da Sikong of the Daming kingdom The immortal seal created by Shi Zhixuan. Among them, the change of stars is most famous for the reversal of moves, while Taijiquan is a top-level external skill that is easy to learn and difficult to master. The great shift of heaven and earth is the ubiquitous force field of heaven and earth. Only the seal of immortality can reverse the enemy''s internal force attack, and even perfectly absorb the enemy''s internal force, which can turn it into its own. On the contrary, it will cause terrible damage to the original owner.Taijiquan is a simple external skill on the surface, but in essence it is a test of the mind of the practitioners. The evil minded people can''t learn the essence... among these skills, Taijiquan is against the Mongolian royal court He was known to the world for his first appearance; the great shift of heaven and earth was made famous by Jiangning; the immortal seal was accompanied by Shi Zhixuan''s appearance, fame and disappearance in this world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 Shi Zhixuan has long been a great master of the Ming Dynasty. If Shi Zhixuan doesn''t return today, maybe the world will still think that this shizhixuan is just the same name as the Shi Zhixuan who was famous for the immortal seal. But now, when these elites of the ten square cities personally feel the power of the undead seal, they realize that this stone pavilion is not the same name as the one with the talent of heaven! It''s the same person. Thinking that he should have to fight with this once famous devil, everyone''s heart suddenly suffered. If before fighting with Zhang Wuji and others, they may not be too afraid of those famous people in the world. But now they have seen the ferocity of Zhang Wuji and others. They have also heard of Xiang Yutian''s terror. Everyone knows that dasikong, who finally appeared in the Daming Kingdom, will not be inferior. Shi Zhixuan''s strength is not bad. As soon as he came to Jinguan City, he showed everyone how powerful dasikong was in the Ming Dynasty with his terrifying internal power and famous immortal seal. The battle of fame to Yutian is the battle of Huayin Valley, and Shi Zhixuan obviously wants to use the lives of more than 1000 elite ten square cities as a stepping stone. If we say that the only one among the elites of the ten square cities present who doesn''t feel despair about the arrival of shizhixuan, it is only Shen Mengchen. Not only did he not feel despair, he even felt a little relief. If Shi Zhixuan doesn''t appear, then the Jinguan city will be robbed by the ten square city today. However, with the appearance of shizhixuan, shifangcheng, not to mention ransacking Jinguan City, I''m afraid that it has become a luxury to want to leave the whole body. Shen Mengchen took a look at a group of armored Knights riding armored horses outside the city, and his heart burst into a bitter smile: those knights are the same famous Chicheng death cavalry as the ten Jue army of Daming kingdom! I''m afraid that the ten Jue armies, which are famous all over the world, will be crushed by the death cavalry even if they are just in front of it. One of the most important reasons why Chicheng can become a top power in parallel with shifangcheng, Tianshan and other top forces is the death ironriding. Shen Mengchen didn''t expect that Shi Zhixuan could bring the death steed to Jinguan city. Is it true that the Ming Kingdom and Chicheng have formed an alliance? Shen Mengchen''s heart rises a daze, which is caused by his subconscious worry about the future of the ten square cities. But soon, Shen Mengchen will be that blankness of the head. He has decided to betray the ten square city, why worry about that merciless city again? Now, I''m afraid it''s your own life that should be worried about? Shen Mengchen takes a look at the direction of the elder Shen Yufei. At this time, Shen Yufei has already lost his momentum. At this time, Shen Yufei has been grinding his beard with his hands. He doesn''t even know that his beard has been broken by him. Shen Yufei thought that the general situation of the ten square city was in control. Who knew that such a terrible guy came out suddenly! If you are relieved by the Daming Kingdom, I''m afraid they will swallow up more than 1000 people? Shen Yufei glanced at the allies of the Ming Kingdom under the city wall, and their hearts became more and more sad. Those allies had been killed by the ten square city, but with the appearance of Shi Zhixuan, they seemed to see the hope of fighting against the ten square city again. When Shen Yufei is thinking hard about how to crack this situation, Shen Yuliang, the second elder, pulls his sleeve. Shen Yufei subconsciously turned over his head and found that Shen Yuliang was shaking outside the city of Jinguan with panic on his face. "What''s so terrible? Is there anything more desperate than the appearance of the stone pavilion? " Shen Yufei murmured and turned his head, but the next moment, he would like to swallow back what he had just said. He even wanted to slap himself in the face. Who made his crow mouth come true. At this time, outside the city of Jinguan, they were surrounded by iron knights who couldn''t see the edge. Just by looking at it, Shen Yufei could be sure that there were more than 1000 or 2000 cavalry at least! The sun shines on those red armored knights, which only depresses the dead city of Jinguan as if it were a ghost land. "Are those Knights the death irons of Chicheng?" With a trace of expectation, Shen Yufei looks at Shen Yuliang, hoping that Shen Yuliang can shake his head to prove that his guess is wrong. But Shen Yuliang didn''t satisfy Shen Yufei''s wish. He just nodded heavily, then sighed, and turned his eyes to the elite of ten square cities who were still fighting with Shi Zhixuan. He knew very well that if the elite of the ten square cities knew that they had been surrounded by the most powerful death cavalry in Chicheng, they might immediately become the waste of the enemy. This is the power of death steeds. They are even more effective than the name of Shi Zhixuan, and more powerful than the evil spirit of ten Jue armies. It''s just because of the reputation of death irons in the battle against the barbarians. Compared with Shen Mengchen, who subconsciously worried about the ten square city, the two elders did not consider what it meant to see the death irons in Chicheng. They just subconsciously worried about whether they could escape from the siege of these dead irons.Shen Zhenchuan finally realized that something was wrong. Of course, he had heard of the name of death steeds. Therefore, after confirming the identity of the other party, Shen Zhenchuan didn''t even have time to say hello to his father. He just subconsciously let his fear dominate him. Then he flew down from the top of the Royal Palace and tried to escape from the negligence of the death steed. "Chuan''er comes back!" Shen Yufei is scared to death by Shen Zhenchuan''s actions. He wants to follow Shen Zhenchuan''s figure and stop Shen Zhenchuan''s reckless behavior. Fortunately, Shen Yuliang still remembers his big brother and reaches out to hold him. "Are you going to die?" Shen Yuliang roars at Shen Yufei. Shen Yufei looked at his son flying on the top of the death steed, and said with a wry smile, "what''s the use of living without chuan''er?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 Shen Yufei''s voice did not fall, that did not pay attention to Shen Yufei''s dissuasion, and Shen Zhenchuan, who tried to escape from the top of the death steed, had been shot through his body by a sudden arrow. Perhaps it is not accurate to say that suddenly an arrow shot through his body, but that an arrow suddenly appeared in his body, and then the arrow penetrated his body, which is more appropriate. The arrow was so sudden that it seemed to pop out of time and space, and no one was sure that he could escape the arrow. "Chuan''er!" Shen Yufei looked at his son like a broken cloth bag and was shot to death without any care. He could not help but feel sad from his heart. Just as soon as Shen Zhenchuan ran away alone, Shen Yufei was ready to accept that his son would die. But when his son really died in front of him, he found that he could not accept the reality. After all, I still have white hair and black hair! Shen Yufei closed his eyes in tears. He once had blood on his hands, some of them rebelled against the ten square city, but Shen Yufei never regretted. This world is the jungle, they will be killed by themselves, only to show that they are not strong enough. But when his son died in front of him, Shen Yufei was angry. He didn''t know why the enemy wanted to kill his son. His son is so smart, so filial! Why do you have to kill him? Is it possible that the Chicheng can ignore the ten square cities by forming an alliance with the Daming kingdom? Can you shoot and kill the son of the great elder of ten square cities at will? Shen Yufei shook his fist fiercely, but found his anger was so powerless. The enemy is a famous death steed in Chicheng. What if he is angry? Can you kill some knights to avenge your son? Shen Yufei felt as if he was several years old in an instant. He could not help but look at the death cavalry that could kill himself at any time under the city, and then looked back at his brother Shen Yuliang: "we are afraid we are going to die this time." Shen Yuliang''s attention at this time did not focus on the body of the death steeds, but looked at the three fighting sites on the wall. Shi Zhixuan''s participation has saved the decline of Daming Kingdom, but on the whole, the kingdom of Daming is still in danger. After all, Shi Zhixuan is just a man, and he can''t leave Zhou Zetian here to rescue Pang and Zhang Wuji after saving Zhou Zetian. Therefore, even if Shi Zhixuan was killed in all directions, the other two battlefields, fan and Zhang Wuji, were still in danger and could be killed at any time. Shen Yuliang took a look at Shen Mengchen, who had not spoken a word since he ascended the city. He gritted his teeth and said, "let the Erlangs catch alive! Then take them out of the way Shen Mengchen looks at the same Shen Yuliang without trace. He doesn''t agree with Shen Yuliang''s plan, but he has to find a way to put it into practice. Because Shen Mengchen also had to consider his own survival, and the way to survive is to find a way to save the two most important figures in the precarious Ming kingdom! If Shen Yuliang wants to kill the two men and find a way to break through, Shen Mengchen may also actively promote the formation of this strategy. Shen Mengchen is not afraid that they will succeed in escaping after holding hostages. He has just seen the famous stunt of death steeds in Chicheng. If Shen Yuliang and others want to escape with a few captives, then the famous stunt of Chicheng is only a decoration! Shen Mengchen finds out that Shen Yuliang pays attention to himself and looks at Shen Yuliang with anger, but he doesn''t say anything. This expression is enough to explain everything, Shen Mengchen just waiting for the other side to bite. Sure enough, after seeing Shen Mengchen''s anger, Shen Yuliang''s mouth showed a trace of pride: "Mengchen! It''s not the elder who deliberately aims at you, but breaking through is the only way out for us! And you, "said Shen Yuliang, glancing at Shen Mengchen''s weak body, said," and you don''t have any martial arts skills after all. If you break through, please keep up with us! " Shen Mengchen''s face has been full of anger, he looked at Shen Yufei, hoping that the big elder who sang white face before could help himself. But Shen Yufei just took a look at Shen Mengchen with resentment, and he didn''t have any words. This one eye let Shen Mengchen realize the big elder must kill own determination, also let his heart bottom and ten square city''s rift is bigger. Now the elder didn''t kill himself. I''m afraid he just wants to see the pain of being killed by the death iron horse of Chicheng in despair? Think of here, the resentment on Shen Mengchen''s face can''t help but obvious a lot. Since the enemy wants to see the trapped beast still fighting, why don''t you be more realistic? In this way, Shen Mengchen, a little fox, and Shen Yufei, an old hunter, started an unusual performance. The bet of this performance is Shen Mengchen''s life. Although Shen Mengchen''s martial arts are extremely ugly, his acting skills are not bad. Maybe it is because Shen Yufei has no mind to pay attention to many details at this time, so he temporarily saved his life.Shen Yufei''s hatred of Shen Mengchen is simple, because Shen Mengchen was Shen Zhenchuan''s son''s great trouble before, and his son was infuriated. Now that Shen Zhenchuan is dead, Shen Yufei naturally doesn''t want this guy who dares to talk back with his son to live. Shen Yuliang''s order was passed to all the children of shifangcheng, which also made those who had noticed the abnormality under the city feel at ease. At this time, if Shen Yuliang ordered the children of shifangcheng to work hard, they would do the same under the threat of Chicheng''s death steed. However, Shen Yuliang didn''t want to fight hard. From the beginning to the end, the two elders did not want to lose their lives in the city. Therefore, after Shen Yuliang''s order, all the elite of the ten square cities began to shrink their formation, and then the main targets of the attack were put on the bodies of Yao and Zhang Wuji. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 Shi Zhixuan felt abnormal at the beginning of the ten square city elite movement. When he saw that the enemy had increased the attack strength on Yao and Zhang Wuji, he couldn''t help but get angry: the ten square city, too shameless! He came back all the way from Chicheng to celebrate Jiangning''s wedding, and Chicheng decided to celebrate the wedding ceremony after the city''s master Yang Chaoyu''s deep thought. Therefore, the stone pavilion will take this towering gift all the way toward the direction of the Jinguan city. Speaking of it, this is the first time that Shi Zhixuan returned to China after he left Heishan. He did not even experience the glory of the Ming Dynasty. In this short period of more than five years, Shi Zhixuan lobbied countless allies for the kingdom of Daming and made indelible contributions to the establishment of the kingdom of Daming. Now, he is finally able to return home! Shi Zhixuan decided to go back to the city on his own. He didn''t even inform Jiangning, just to surprise Jiangning, Xiang Yutian and Zhang Wuji. All the way, Shi Zhixuan was able to enter the territory of the Daming kingdom. However, Shi Zhixuan did not see all kinds of jubilant forces from the rivers and lakes who came to celebrate. Instead, he saw many small forces anxious to leave the territory of Daming kingdom. In a hurry, Shi Zhixuan naturally inquired about what happened in the Ming kingdom in the past ten days. Shi Zhixuan''s mental strength is as strong as that of Yutian. When he listened to all the things that happened in the Daming kingdom as a bystander, he immediately connected these things into a thread in his mind, and the thread was the spy who was listening to the news of Jiangning wedding. While marveling at the fact that there are such exquisite and scheming people in the world, Shi Zhixuan is in a hurry with the red city''s congratulatory gift: the 1000 dead steeds gallop towards the direction of the Jinguan city. At this time, he was really galloping. Fortunately, he was accompanied by the world-famous death cavalry. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to rush back to Jinguan city so quickly. In such a hurry, Shi Zhixuan finally came to the head of Jingguan city when Zhou Zetian was about to be killed. At this time, Zhou Zetian, together with fan and Zhang Wuji, were generally surrounded by the elite of the ten square cities. Shi Zhixuan unconsciously regarded Zhou Zetian as an important figure in the Ming Dynasty and Zhang Wuji and fan. In order to protect the important people in the Daming Kingdom, Shi Zhixuan had to give up first to rescue Pang and Zhang Wuji. Instead, he saved Zhou Zetian who was going to die under the enemy''s sword the next moment. His immortal seal method is unparalleled in the world. In front of these elite ten square cities whose martial arts are one or two grades lower than him, Shi Zhixuan even has a feeling of fish like water. In this kind of melee, his undead seal became more and more powerful in Vietnam. It seemed that he had a posture that could face up to six or seven hundred people. However, it was at this time that the enemy troops even despicably increased their attacks on fan and Zhang Wuji. Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help laughing and angry: "the dog thief of ten square city! Dare to fight with Shi At this time, Shi Zhixuan has absorbed countless Longyin sword Qi. His real Qi vibrates in his body, which is even more terrifying than Xiang Yutian. Moreover, most of his genuine Qi comes from the Longyin sword Qi of ten square cities! Therefore, his roar even vaguely has a sound attack effect. At least, Shen Mengchen in the distance bled from his seven orifices under the roar of shizhixuan, and then fell to the ground. The more anxious Shi Zhixuan is, the more Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang feel that their strategy is correct. Of course, at this time, they did not dare to provoke Shi Zhixuan, for fear that the monster like shizhixuan would run to find his own misfortune. They just urged the elite of the ten square city to take down the two men as soon as possible, and then take the opportunity to break through. "Undead seal method!" Shi Zhixuan can''t continue to store the true Qi, and returns all the Longyin sword Qi that can only be temporarily stored in his body. At this time, the sun has risen, and the golden sun even has some burning feeling. But in this hot vision, all the children of ten Fangcheng who fought against Shi Zhixuan suddenly felt that the world was one of the dark. As the inventor of the undead seal, Shi Zhixuan is naturally familiar with this skill which can store vitality and stillness. What he sent out this time is the dead breath with killing everything. In addition to the breath of Shi Zhixuan, there is also a feeling of Longyin sword that is familiar to the children of shifangcheng. But this is very different from Longyin sword spirit. At least, there will be no trace of Longyin sword spirit! The dead air in front of us is not only with the horror of blocking the sky and the sun, but also the light gray color that everyone can see. Only at a glance, the children of the ten cities can see the gray mixed with people''s hearts like dead gray. They don''t know the gray, but they can understand it subconsciously, that is the legendary stillness! It''s the breath from the immortal seal method that can kill everything and can be equal to the spirit of Longyin sword! In addition to the terrifying nature of stillness, what is even more terrifying is the suffocating power of this breath. This is Shi Zhixuan''s counterattack formed by absorbing several sword Qi from more than 600 elite members of ten square cities. If we only talk about quantity, I''m afraid it''s really invincible. Under the threat of death, no one dares to face Shi Zhixuan any more, and all the elites of ten square cities are starting to scurry.Fortunately, the seal of immortality does not have the invisible attribute of Longyin''s sword Qi. Otherwise, if it is just this strike, I''m afraid that all the 600 elite members of the ten square city will be accounted for here. Now, they can escape as much as they can. But even if they tried to avoid it, a large number of people with weak lightness skills were killed on the spot by undead Yinfa. I saw those who died pale, as if in some kind of plague general, all over the body can no longer see the existence of a trace of vitality. Naturally, the more than 100 people who survived saw the fate of their fellow soldiers, not to mention that their internal power was almost empty at this time. Just the earth shaking blow of Shi Zhixuan just now destroyed their confidence. In their hearts, the horror of Shi Zhixuan has surpassed Jiangning and shizhixuan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 With the outbreak of shizhixuan, all the people in the ten square city collapsed completely. Shi Zhixuan''s frightful stillness that covers the sky and the huge pressure that makes people afraid, naturally makes all people unable to bear the courage to resist. Zhang Wuji and Xun are fierce, but they can only slowly kill their own people, and even they can see the hope of killing them. But the stone pavilion is different. His terrifying and despairing strength with a thousand enemies is not the ordinary elite of ten square cities can resist. The explosion of Shi Zhixuan has become the straw that overwhelms their hearts. They put their faith and courage behind them and begin to face the threat of their own life and death. No one dares to fight against Shi Zhixuan any more. Even when Shi Zhixuan takes Zhou Zetian, who has already been covered with blood, to the top of the ten square cities, who have already been scared out of their wits, fled without any resistance. So easy to save the three people, even Shi Zhixuan also feel some surprise. If he had known that, he would not have been ready for such a long time. He would have saved Wang and Zhang Wuji. Fortunately, it''s not too late to save now. Shi Zhixuan takes a look at the man who can still stand there and Zhang Wuji, who is panting for breath. He is relieved. Shen Yufei naturally saw the great power of Shi Zhixuan in the early morning. He felt the threat of life and death as well as other elite cities. As an old fox, Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang only need to look at each other to understand the idea of escape. Shen Yufei takes a look at Shen Mengchen, who has been stunned by the stillness of shizhixuan. He shoots Shen Mengchen with a dragon chant sword, and then flies to the north city of Jinguan city without looking back. This defeat has become a foregone conclusion. They really don''t have the courage to let them fly over the heads of the dead steeds without being captured. With Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang deciding on the escape route, those elite hitchhikers are not idiots. They choose to follow the two old foxes. In their opinion, I''m afraid that with these two old foxes, the chance of escaping is the greatest. Shi Zhixuan thought that these guys would escape from the top of the dead steed, so he was ready to help the dead steed intercept the fish that escaped the net. But these people are good to die, choose the most difficult escape route, Shi Zhixuan can''t help but be stunned. At this time, the Jinguan city was not a tiger''s den. After all, the top battle power of Jinguan city was like Jiangning and xiangyutian. Both of them had not returned, and the ten Jue army, the ultimate force of Jinguan City, had not returned to Jinguan city. But it would be naive for them to think that they could escape from Jinguan city in this way! Moreover, the Chicheng death cavalry, whose origin is unknown, is not a decoration. They will not stand there waiting! If the ten square city, with the momentum of the defeat of Pang, Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zetian, enters into the Jinguan City, then the Jinguan city will naturally become an unguarded lamb to be slaughtered in front of them. However, they are now defeated by Shi Zhixuan. They are frightened by the Chicheng death cavalry outside the city. Therefore, all the already desperate Jinguan city families and the allies of Daming kingdom will naturally strive to show themselves in front of the four of shizhixuan, and strive to recover some losses. The fleeing people and the victorious people have always been two opposite states. At present, these fleeing elites of the ten square cities have lost the pride of being the elite of the ten square cities. At this time, they only want to escape from this annoying ant nest. Even if they escaped, they didn''t look at the city. In their hearts, those people who harassed constantly were just ants. In the face of the harassment of these ants that they could kill at will, shifangcheng did not dare to resist at this time, so it could only save its internal power and use it to escape. Although they have saved a lot of internal power because they only besieged two people now, Longyin sword Qi is a big consumer of internal power after all. The people who have the most internal power at this time are only two-thirds, and most of them only have about half of their internal power at this time. About half of the internal power, if used to kill people, may cause great losses to the Jingguan city of Daming Kingdom, but they can''t do that. If they did, Shi Zhixuan, who was chasing after him, and the dead iron cavalry of Chicheng, who was preparing to enter the city, would surely kill them mercilessly here. So there was a very strange scene in the city of Jinguan. The elite of these ten square cities could be seen running on the streets and roofs, while the allies of the Ming Kingdom and the experts of the royal family of Jinguan City, whose strength was lower than them, harassed and chased around them. These disturbances can slow down the speed of ten square cities, and even kill one or two hapless ghosts occasionally. If it were not for the experts such as song Yuanqiao, headed by Wudang school, who were not willing to do this kind of thing, I am afraid that the elite of ten square cities who fled would have suffered even greater losses. The fact that song Yuanqiao is not willing to pursue and kill people who claim to be famous and decent doesn''t mean that Shi Zhixuan will not pursue him. On the contrary, Shi Zhixuan, who was born in the devil''s gate, is still very interested in this kind of thing, and has no master''s demeanor at all. At this time, except for Shi Zhixuan, the strength of Daming kingdom is basically all there is, and Zhang Wuji is the only one who can try to keep up with those fleeing mice in shifangcheng.Unfortunately, Zhang Wuji didn''t want to pursue him at this time. It was not because he and his uncle song Yuanqiao were arrogant, but because he had a lot of important things to deal with. As a great master of the Ming Dynasty, Zhang Wuji was responsible for the military affairs of the Ming kingdom. Zhang Wuji must manage the ten Jue army, the temporary city guard army and the retinue of the allies of the Ming Dynasty. Therefore, after the battle was obviously won, Zhang Wuji just had time to take a look at the group of dead irons in Chicheng that followed Shi Zhixuan to Jinguan City, and began to deal with the aftermath in a hurry. Fang AI, Zhang Wuji is busy. Outside the city, Yang Chaolu, commander of the death steed in Chicheng, was watching his cavalry finish slowly. Wu Yushu, the deputy commander on the side, was riding his hybrid spirit horse to Yang Chaolu and asked Yang Chaolu for instructions: "the first battalion of death steeds in Chicheng is finished! Command, please .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 With a soft whip in his hand, Yang Chaolu gently patted the bloody horse under his crotch, and the corners of his mouth cocked: "we have come to help the kingdom of Daming under the order of the Lord of the city! Moreover, the Lord of the city said that from the day we left the city, we would no longer belong to Chicheng, but the United Army of Chicheng and Daming kingdom! You have to be careful when you speak later! The kingdom of Daming is no better than that of our Chicheng. If you say something wrong, the kingdom of Daming will not blame it, but if you think that the people in Chicheng are not educated, it will be bad! " Yang Chaolu said solemnly, but Wu Yushu, the deputy commander in charge, was not satisfied. In his mind, the Daming Kingdom, which could not even defeat the elite of more than 1000 square cities, was rubbish to the extreme. He didn''t even know why his Chicheng wanted to form an alliance with this rubbish Daming Kingdom. "Anyway, we didn''t move along the way. Let''s let the boys of all teams spread out and help Jinguan City catch the fish that missed the net! As a gift to the kingdom of Daming! " Yang Chaolu fiddled with his black soft whip and looked at Wu Yushu with a smile. Yang Chaolu''s words can be said in the heart of Wu Yushu. However, what he wants is not to give the kingdom of Daming a meeting gift, but how to give the kingdom of Daming an opportunity. Now this opportunity can come at the right time! I hope that the garbage in the ten square cities will not be too helpless to fight, it is best to run out of the city! Wu Yushu takes his own Xiao Jiu and goes away. Naturally, Yang Chaolu didn''t know what his subordinates thought. He was the younger brother of Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng city. He never needed to pay attention to his subordinates'' thoughts. He just needs to express the meaning of the high-level of Chicheng, and these subordinates will naturally do a good job for him. It''s the same today. After receiving the order from Yang Chaolu, the dead riders of Chicheng, which had already been quiet, were immediately divided into ten teams, and then turned into red torrents and ran around the city. It was only a dozen minutes before the death steeds surrounded the city with the clatter of hooves. These more than 1000 people, of course, can not surround the huge city of brocade officials. However, if there is not a team left behind thousands of meters apart, the city can still barely be surrounded by these 1000 people. However, even the ten square city has never thought of surrounding the city and attacking it. They are cavalry, so it is difficult for them to attack the city. Moreover, Chicheng has no reason to attack Jinguan City, so even if they are not surrounded completely, they are not worried. After the death cavalry had surrounded Jinguan City, they began to guard the section of the city wall that they were responsible for like hunting hunters, and then hoped that there would be several fish that had escaped the net from the ten square city. There are a lot of fish that miss the net, such as Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang. They hide in the children of ten square cities when they disperse and break through the encirclement. Then they show their elder''s power at the moment when they leave the city. In a moment, they leave behind the elite of ten square cities who cross the city. In the face of the enemy''s scattering and fleeing, even Shi Zhixuan is a little powerless. Fortunately, he knew that the death cavalry of Chicheng, who had come with him, would help him intercept the escaped mice. Otherwise, he would be very angry. At this time, there is no magic arrow to stop them, but there is no help for them to escape in Xuancheng. The previous arrow was made by Yang Chaolu, the top expert in Chicheng. Although these dead irons of Chicheng are equally excellent, they can''t take a human life with one arrow as Yang Chaolu did. But their catapults are always the farthest means to attack in the world, and their catapults with internal breathing have the same attack power as those of the same masters. When the elite of ten square cities emerge from the city walls, the crossbow arrows of the death cavalry can naturally cause a lot of damage to them. However, when a large number of ironriders had to escape, a few died. What is missing is naturally the group of people with stronger strength among the elite of ten square cities. They can dodge the arrow of the death steed, and naturally they can escape from the gap left by the death knight. Unfortunately, the elite of the ten square cities seem to have forgotten a problem. Although the death ironriding can not take them away in a wave, how can their legs escape in front of the dead steeds riding hybrid spirit horses? In this boundless land of abundance, from the moment they escaped from Jinguan City, they had entered an embarrassing scene of no way to heaven or no door to earth. Chicheng Knights of each besieged city with a show of mind, in the past extremely arrogant ten square city in front of the enemy, did not want to give these have been scared to leave a trace of life. After seeing that some people escaped, the besieged teams separated out teams of about 34 people from their respective teams, and then with a roar, they ran after the elite of the ten square cities who fled for their lives.Wu didn''t want to take part in this cat and mouse game, but his eyes swept over the faces of Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, and his heart was filled with joy. As a middle-level man in Chicheng, he is also aware of some secret things that are not very popular in the river and lake, such as the surname and appearance of the ten elders in the ten square city, such as the gender of the Lord of the ten square city, and so on. Now, after seeing Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, Wu Yushu can''t help but sigh that God treats himself not thin! It''s just an ordinary city guarding mission. I can catch such a big fish! It may be enough for him to be promoted to a battalion commander? With extreme excitement, Wu Yushu waved and chased Shen Yufei with 40 knights. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 At this time, the sun was shining, and the harvest had already been finished in the farmland. Even if Shen Yufei and others ran far away, they could not escape from these knights who were good at hunting. Shen Yufei and others have run out of breath, and their internal power has basically been used to run. But they know that they have not escaped. Shen Yufei looked back at the group of knights who were far behind him and flashed a sharp look on his face: "this red city, it seems that it is going to drive us all out!" Shen Yuliang took the opportunity to take a breath, and then quickly followed the pace of the Army: "at this time, what sense of opportunity is there?"? If you want to run for your life, you must hurry up After dealing with Shen Yufei casually, Shen Yuliang continued to run hard, never thought of looking back. At this point, even if it is to look back at it? Shen Yuliang''s heart flashed a bitter smile. If you can escape, you can escape with or without seeing. If you can''t escape, it may be time to save your life! The top ten cities of the same trade didn''t have so many thoughts as Shen Yuliang. At this time, they were playing with their lives to escape. For them, it was a life and death experience. All the people who escaped knew that they couldn''t run through the Chicheng knights. But they still have a little fantasy in their hearts, that is, their immobile companions may be able to earn so little time for themselves. If so, their fastest runners may have a chance to survive. "Whoosh The arrow, which had been mixed with this violent breath, flew past Shen Yufei''s ear, and then shot into the elite of ten square cities running in front of him. Then Shen Yufei saw that the elite who had been hit by the arrow exploded with a bang, leaving Shen Yufei covered with corpses and blood. Shen Yufei didn''t stop at his feet and even ran faster. Because he saw a terrible fact from this arrow. There were high-level people in Chicheng who pursued them! As Zhou Zetian and Zhang Wuji are the pillars of the Ming Dynasty, Chicheng masters will not show up easily, unless they are in crisis. However, Shen Yufei saw the shadow of the high-level in Chicheng at the moment of his son''s death. He thought that Chicheng was just a high-level official who attached importance to Jiangning''s marriage. But who ever thought, at this time there is another high-level chase! Shen Yufei can''t help but be full of bitterness after nearly ten thousand years of resentment between Fangcheng and Chicheng. This NIMA is really in bad years! He was even a high-level Chicheng to stare at! Shen Yufei naturally did not think that the archer of Chicheng high-level was idle to play cat and mouse game. I''m afraid that the man recognized his face and Shen Yuliang''s face, so he pursued his side! Think of here, Shen Yufei suddenly some understand, oneself wait for a person, I''m afraid really can''t escape to die today. The hot sun on the top of his head is very poisonous. In the past, this sunlight is nothing to Shen Yufei and others. They are extremely vigorous people, any natural climate can not have a negative impact on them. But now they can''t. their vigorous Qi has already been exhausted. At this time, they just rely on their internal power to nourish their Qi. In this case, the old and frail Shen Yufei naturally felt the power of the sun. This is the first time that he has felt the power of the sun since his dragon chant sword technique was completed, but I am afraid it is also the last time. Shen Yufei licked his dry lips and took a look at the farmland that seemed to smoke. His steps were still subconsciously moving forward. At this time, the elite of ten square city with high internal force has already run out of the brigade for nearly kilometers, that is to say, Shen Yufei is nearly 1000 meters behind the team at this time! But even if he is so backward, Shen Yufei still can''t feel the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him. It seems that there is no pursuit behind him. Shen Yufei knew that it was the high-level who wanted to make fun of himself in the evil interest, but Shen Yufei could only bite his teeth and accept the other party''s teasing under the threat of death. Shen Yufei doesn''t want to die. Even if there is a glimmer of hope for escape, he will seize it and stick to it. But Shen Yufei, after all, is old. His body, without the protection of internal power and vigorous Qi, can''t support him to continue to bask in the hot sun. "Will heaven forget me?" Shen Yufei was about to faint, and his heart was filled with sorrow. "Brother, look! What are those warriors At the moment when Shen Yufei has decided to faint, Shen Yuliang, who is in a slightly better state of mind, pulls Shen Yufei in surprise. "What warrior?" Shen Yufei''s spirit was shocked, and then he tried his best to look far away from him, only to find a group of black people in the distance. As for whether those black and oppressive people are warriors, Shen Yufei is no longer able to see that far away, but he believes his brother Shen Yuliang. Since Shen Yuliang said that he was a warrior, then the people in the distance must be warriors! Thinking that there might be a large group of warriors coming, Shen Yufei finally became a little radiant. Shen Yufei grabs Shen Yuliang''s clothes and laughs with joy: "the city Lord has not given up us! After all, we are the meritorious elders of the ten cities! The city Lord sent someone to save us! Come to save usAfter saying this, Shen Yufei released his hand holding Shen Yuliang''s clothes. Then he knelt down on the ground, facing the direction of the ten square city and burst into tears: "the city Lord... Shen Yufei knows that he is wrong!"!!! Shen Yufei must follow the leader of the city Shen Yuliang is not as excited as Shen Yufei. Compared with Shen Yufei, who is about to run out of oil and light, Shen Yuliang is in a better state, so he does not have the joy of surviving from a desperate situation. But Shen Yuliang was also very excited. He sat on the ground with Shen Yufei. He helped his elder brother wipe his tears and snot with his sleeve. He sighed and exclaimed, "Shen Yuliang is completely convinced by the means of the Lord of the city." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 The action of the two men is a clear signal to the people of the ten square city, that is, the warriors in the distance are most likely sent by the ten square city to rescue them. Therefore, those elites who had fled far away could not help but think of the identities of the two people at the back of the team. They ran back in a hurry and showed a loyal look. It seemed that the people who had just abandoned the big elder and the second elder of the ten square city were not like them. For these people''s attitude change, Shen Yufei chuckled and continued to sit on the ground with his second brother. At this time, no matter who the warrior in the distance is, they have no strength to resist. If the comers are from the ten square cities, they can escape from the heaven without danger. If the visitors are from other forces, they may not escape the fate of being killed or captured. Shen Yuliang can find the warriors in the distance, and the warriors in the distance can also see Shen Yufei. After seeing Shen Yufei and others, the leader seemed to give an order to speed up. Then, the dark warrior ran towards Shen Yufei and others with all their lightness skills. Compared with the master, such a distance can be reached quickly. Even when the group of warriors arrived, Wu Yushu, who had been herding sheep behind Shen Yufei, had not arrived. However, Shen Yuliang obviously saw the arrival of the group of warriors, so he also issued an order to speed up the advance, trying to capture Shen Yufei and others before the group of warriors arrived. In Wu Yu Shu''s opinion, if the comer is from the ten square city, he will make a big mistake in this play; if the comer is from other forces, it is easy to make mischief. After all, this is the territory of Daming Kingdom, not the sphere of influence of Chicheng. After more than 40 Knights accelerated, the speed was still very fast, especially when the horses under their crotch were hybrid spirit horses, and the distance was only a few miles under their feet. But they were still slow after all. When they arrived, the group of warriors had surrounded Shen Yufei and others. "Who is it, sir? The ten Jue army is in charge of affairs, and the idle people should get out of the way! " Yan Heng doesn''t know the death steed of Chicheng, and his tone of voice is naturally not so kind. But who is Wu Yushu? He is the middle level of Chicheng. Even if he is the Lord of Chicheng, how could he ever speak to him in such a tone? So Wu narrowed his eyes for a moment, then touched his arrow with his left hand: "if I don''t dodge?" "Are you from the ten cities?" Yan Heng looked back at Zhu Yuanzhang, and saw that Zhu Yuanzhang was looking at the elite of the ten square cities like a formidable enemy with a frown on his brow. Naturally, he knew that his tone was a little bad, but in the face of people in the ten square city, he had to be cautious, and his tone naturally had a trace of impoliteness. But in front of this person''s attitude but let Yan Heng some uncertain. "Of course, the people of ten square cities are not!" Wu Yushu squinted and looked at Yan Heng, who was just an ordinary master. His contempt for the kingdom of Daming was deeper. His eyesight is naturally incomparable. At a glance, he can see that Yan Heng''s costume is too different from that of ordinary people. Goodbye to Yan Heng, and just after sweeping to another more beautiful person, Wu Yushu naturally guessed Yan Heng''s identity. Wu Yushu thought that the famous ten Jue army was so invincible that its fame was even more than that of Chicheng death steed. However, he could not help but doubt Yang Chaoyu''s eyes when he saw that his martial arts were obviously lower than his own. With just one mouth, Shi Zhixuan can get the attention of the city Lord. In spite of the opposition of the elders, Shi Zhixuan is determined to form an alliance with the Daming kingdom! In order to celebrate Jiangning''s wedding, Yang Chaoyu even gave a battalion of dead steeds to Jiangning! These moves, after Wu Yushu saw Yan Heng''s strength, was regarded as a complete stupid move. Wu Yushu could not complain about his city Lord, so he poured out his contempt and dissatisfaction to Yan Heng. Shen Yufei looks at Yan Heng and Wu Yushu tit for tat. After seeing the ten Jue army encircling him, Shen Yufei is completely desperate. He knows that he is doomed to die today. But what''s going on right now? Shen Yufei takes a look at Shen Yuliang and finds that Shen Yuliang is also confused. Isn''t Chicheng allied with Daming kingdom? Why are these two goods still in confrontation here? Do they want to have a fight? Shen Yufei, who was already pale, could not help but hope to survive when he thought of the almost impossible but real scene that was happening in front of him. But Shen Yufei has just experienced the feeling of flying from hope to despair. Even though he realized that he might have a chance to escape, he still did not dare to maintain too much confidence. Shen Yumai thought that he could not escape from the dream for a few days.At this time the sun is still so hot, look at the sky, I am afraid it is already noon! But Shen Yufei could only watch Yan Heng and Wu Yushu confront each other with sweat on his face, and then silently read in his heart: fight! Fight! "Hiding your head and exposing your tail is not the work of a hero! How dare you name yourself? " Yan Heng shrinks his eyes and stares at Wu Yushu who is riding on the hybrid spirit horse. Even though these people are good, they can only see the beauty of these people! Although not comparable to the value of the spirit horse, Yan Heng is still curious about the identity of this team of knights in front of him. In his heart, he vaguely knew that these people might be allies of Daming Kingdom, but there were too many rich allies in Daming Kingdom, and Yan Heng did not know who they were. It is also because of the faint guess of each other''s identity, even if Yan Heng has been extremely angry, still did not start to the arrogant guy in front of him. Yan Heng is an old man in the Daming kingdom. He has been mixing with the Ming religion since Jiangning was famous in the world. He has long had a deep understanding of Jiangning''s domineering character. Even if Jiangning''s character has improved a lot, Yan Heng still doesn''t dare to violate Jiangning''s taboo. For example, if the other party is really an ally of Daming Kingdom, and he does not generally kill the other party, Yan Heng does not know whether Jiangning will spare himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 "I''ve heard about the ten unique armies of the Daming kingdom for a long time. I didn''t expect to see it like this today! I don''t know if the ten most famous armies dare to fight against my forty knights Wu Yushu also learned Yang Chaolu''s action, playing with his whip, said with a smile. "Since you want to see the power of the ten Jue army, then Yan Heng, how about taking 40 Erlangs to play with each other?" At this time, Zhu Yuanzhang had already surveyed the real prisoners of the ten square cities. Hearing Wu Yushu''s provocation, he naturally gave orders without showing weakness. "But if..." Yan Heng looked at Zhu Yuanzhang for fear that Zhu Yuanzhang would do something stupid because of his anger. However, Zhu Yuanzhang waved his hand and directly interrupted Yan Heng''s words and said: "the famous King of the ten Jue army and all the officers and men fought down with blood and sweat, which is also the signboard of our great Ming kingdom! What else do we want to worry about now? " Yan Heng turned to think about it and found that it was so. If you give in this time, perhaps it is for the Ming kingdom to retain allies. But he lost the face of Daming kingdom! Is this the result that all the people in Daming Kingdom don''t want to see? Having figured out these, Yan Heng instantly became the deputy commander of the first battalion of the ten Jue army. With a big wave of his hand, 40 soldiers standing at the edge of the ten Jue army were called to his side by Yan Heng. "If you have friends who want to see your strength, I won''t say much about others. You can do it as you see fit." Yan Heng is very single, and then put his hands on his chest and retreated to Zhu Yuanzhang to watch the good play. Seeing Yan Heng retreat, Wu Yushu, who wanted to teach Yan Heng a good lesson, naturally retreated with hatred, leaving only 40 knights to compete with the 40 ten Jue armies. This time, he can see clearly that Yan Heng is not an oil-saving lamp! He is just a simple step back, and he will fight his side''s strongest fighting power. However, if you think that such a small trick can win the death of Chicheng, then you can only say that you think too simple! Wu Yu Shu''s heart flashed a stranglehold, and then said out loud: "it''s a friend in front of you. Please remember to be merciful! Don''t hit too hard Wu Yushu deliberately bit a few words of mercy, let people at first listen to think that he is really so kind. Those knights from Chicheng, under the words of Wu Yushu, couldn''t help laughing: "please don''t worry, we will leave them a life!" Compared with these laughing knights, the 40 soldiers listed in the list are like 40 sculptures without any expression at all. A trace of irony flashed across Yan Heng''s mouth. He was able to see the identity of these people in front of him. I''m afraid these people are allies of the Daming kingdom. At this time, they are helping the kingdom of Daming to hunt down these ten Fangcheng wastes that have lost their resistance. The reason why they are so dissatisfied with themselves is that they and others have robbed their prey. By the way, they want to show their force to the ten most powerful armies in the world! For this kind of provocation, Yan Heng had enough psychological preparation since Jiangning announced the wedding. After all, the ten Jue army has been established for a short time. Compared with those old-fashioned forces in the lake, the ten Jue army, which has only been established for a few years, is still immature and pitiful. But it is this young ten Jue army that has created such a terrible reputation in the world. I''m afraid that everyone will be somewhat unconvinced by the ten Jue army. The wedding of Jiangning is the peak of the gathering of various forces in the lake. Now, Jiangning''s wedding has been an accident, but those allies and other evil forces have not withdrawn. In this case, all forces that were dissatisfied with the ten Jue army naturally had the opportunity to challenge the ten Jue army of the Ming kingdom. At this time, the 40 Knights began to slowly retreat. As knights, they naturally had to leave a little distance to charge. And the 40 ten Jue soldiers still stood there, as if forty sculptures. Perhaps it was Wu Yushu''s words that played a role, or perhaps the Chicheng knights had already despised them, or the attitude of the ten Jue Jun that ignored everything aroused their pride. In short, they just retreated about 30 Zhang away from each other. "Maybe you can step back a little bit more!" Yan Heng''s good advice. Wu Yushu had been waiting to see a good play, but Yan Heng''s kind advice made him feel serious contempt: "that''s it! That''s enough distance! " Yan Heng glanced at the confident Wu Yushu, shrugged his shoulders and stopped speaking. And the more than 40 Knights did not listen to Yan Heng''s words. They just took a look at Wu Yushu, and after receiving Wu Yushu''s affirmative eyes, they stood there. "Can we just start?" Wu Yushu holds his chest in both hands. He has left the whip aside. He finds that he still doesn''t like to play with the whip. "The ten Jue armies are ready from the moment they stand out!"Yan Heng carried his hands on his back and said with great momentum. Seeing that the two men''s gunpowder smell more and more strong, Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, who have been praying carefully for the fight between the two sides, can''t help but feel happy. The fighting of more than 40 people will not give them a chance to escape, but it would be a good thing if more people were buried with them. Of course, if the death irons of Chicheng can disperse the ten Jue army of thousands of people, and then the ten Jue army will spend a huge price to kill the death steeds, then they may have a chance to escape! Shen Yufei secretly felt that he had recovered a little internal power, and his hope of escape became more and more obvious. Those elite children of the ten square city are also holding the same mind. Compared with Shen Yufei, who has run out of oil, their condition is even better. In their opinion, the ten Jue army, which has been boasting, may not be able to beat the death cavalry of Chicheng. Of course, they are also silently grateful for the arrogance of the ten Jue Jun. Because the ten Jue army did not rush to catch them and control them, they naturally thought they had a chance to escape. However, they didn''t know that this battalion''s ten Jue troops killed more than 200 elite members of the ten square city as if they were killing chickens last night. In the eyes of these ten Jue Army soldiers, no matter the elite of ten square cities or any other knights, they can''t be the opponents of the ten Jue army at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 At this time, the black Armored Warriors of the ten Jue army and the Red Knight of the death cavalry suddenly became so quiet in the bright sun. Whether it is the ten Jue army or the death of the cavalry, they are about to fight with their opponent in the eye. But they are all experienced veterans, even if the opponent''s weak hand is not strong enough, they will not despise each other. At least, they will not let their lives be buried in the hands of weak chickens because of contempt. When both sides were in the state of facing a battle, both the ten Jue army and the dead steeds found their opponent''s evil spirit. Seeing this, they could not help but feel relieved that they did not underestimate the enemy. At this point, they have at least put their opponents on the level of opponents who are life-threatening. Everyone solemnly took out their own special crossbow and looked at the ten Jue army not far away. Their bows, crossbows and arrows are so distinctive, and their red bows and arrows emit a breath of extreme danger. After seeing their distinctive arrows, the ten Jue army suddenly shrunk in their eyes. The shape and color of the arrow coincided with the only name in their mind that had super long range attack distance. If we say that shifangcheng dominates the world with the best sword technique in the world, then Chicheng is famous for its chilling Chicheng life taking arrow. The swordsmanship of shifangcheng is as exquisite as Dugu Jiujian, its power is comparable to xuanbing sword, and its attack distance is far away. But Chicheng''s lethal arrow has a more enviable range than the Longyin sword technique of ten Fangcheng! The weapon of Chicheng is made by the legendary blacksmith of Chicheng with his disciples. It can condense the internal force of users and exert great power. This kind of weapon is as powerful as Longyin sword. After the crossbow was wound up, the death steed looked at the ten Jue army on the opposite side in a hurry to shoot his strongest move. They have realized that the ten Jue army is not simple. Naturally, they will not waste their arrows and internal power so rashly. In the face of strong enemies, they have always been patient enough. However, they want to observe the weakness of the ten Jue army, but they will not wait for them to attack. Seeing that the knight on the opposite side wanted to strike a blow to work, the ten Jue Jun''s mouth showed a grim smile, then held the small shield in front of his chest, and then walked in a neat pace towards the death steed. Seeing the ten Jue army approaching, the death knight''s face changed and he began to retreat slowly. Although with the movement of the ten Jue army, the ten Jue army has begun to show flaws in their eyes, but they know that those flaws have been covered by the small shield of the ten Jue army, and they do not exist at all! Thus, the terror of these death irons found that the opposite group of warriors actually seemed to have no flaws. It''s not that the death irons are timid, but that the death irons regard their opponents as masters on the same level as themselves. In the face of such masters, they can not be too cautious. This is a very hard to see scene, the infantry actually charged towards the knight, and the knight was slowly retreating. Even the elite of the ten square cities who watched the battle as captives were puzzled by the action of the death steeds. In their opinion, those death knights should use their invincible crossbow arrows to instantly destroy these arrogant ten Jue armies! But why were they forced back by the ten Jue army? Different from the idea of those straw bags in ten square cities, Yan Heng showed a trace of solemnity on his face after seeing the death steed retreating. Therefore, when they are defeated in a long-range battle, they will always be at a distance from the attackers. But! Yan Heng looked at the proud death of the iron riding heart produced a trace of doubt: according to reason, these guys are just proud of it! Where would they have done such a disgraceful thing? Yan Heng didn''t know that although these knights were proud, they were shocked by the sheer evil spirit of the ten Jue army. If I had known this, I''m afraid Yan Heng would have forced those ten Jue soldiers to dress up as pigs and eat tigers. The death steeds have retreated for dozens of steps. Among these dozens of steps, they have found at least hundreds of flaws in the ten Jue army. However, in the case of no assurance that one attack will hit, they all choose to attract but not to attack. The ten Jue army seems to have realized this problem. If in the past, they can continue to press on, and then let these Knights lose face and attack themselves and others in anger. But this is not a battlefield. It''s just a competition with the allies of Daming kingdom. They choose a more adventurous choice when their lives are not in danger. When the death cavalry wanted to continue to retreat, they suddenly found that the ten Jue army not far away had stopped. The pause before the ten Jue army chooses another choice is regarded as a tease by the death ironriding, and the leading Knight immediately wants to order the attack. But when he wanted to put the arrow on the bow string, the cold temperature of the lethal arrow sobered him from his anger. "Hum! A little bit of work! "The leading Knight snorted coldly, then waved to keep his men at a distance from his opponent, and then continued to confront, looking for possible flaws in the enemy. However, his action is obviously redundant. After entering the battle, these Knights have absolute quality, and they will not be annoyed by an action of the enemy as casually as the leading knight. They all hold their own bows and crossbows in silence and hold their arrows in their left hand. They are waiting in silence, waiting for the enemy to show a slight flaw, they can make the enemy seriously injured. It has been nearly an hour since the two groups of men and horses entered the fighting state, but there is still no sign of fighting on both sides. It was as if the two groups were just looking at each other and playing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Of course, these two groups of people are not playing, and the ten Jue Jun has just decided on a risky move. Just when people thought that the two groups of people would continue to wait, until one side appeared a flaw, the ten Jue army suddenly moved like thunder. Their speed is so fast, as if turned into a black lightning, with infinite power to split into the death of the distant cavalry. They are so indomitable, this momentum seems that the two sides are not in a contest, but to decide life and death. Seeing the ten Jue army moving, the arrow of the death steed quickly attached to the bowstring. However, their arrows did not leave the bowstring, and even a trace of helplessness began to appear in their aiming eyes. The charge of Gein''s ten Jue army was divided into two columns. Then the first charging man was covered with another small shield by the one behind him, while his own small shield always protected the vital part of his body. As for the legs of the two leaders, they were wearing a pair of shining blue boots. At this time, the death cavalry found that the ten Jue army''s equipment was even better than their own. They saw that the boots of the ten Jue army were of treasure level! Many of the death irons resisted to shoot their arrows at the feet of the ten Jue army for the first time. However, a knight might not believe in evil and shot out the arrow in his hand. However, no one was surprised. The arrow that seemed to be carrying the wind and thunder only hindered the charging pace of the ten Jue army, and then it was just in the boots of the ten Jue army There''s a white spot on it. This result did not surprise other people. After all, it was a treasure. If these ordinary Chicheng elite could cause damage to those treasures, the treasure ware would not be worthy of the title of the treasure. In the face of the first almost helpless charge of the ten Jue army, this time the death steed did not retreat. They can''t retreat any longer. If they retreat again, their invincible reputation will appear flaws, and they will begin to doubt whether they are still the death cavalry that dominates the world. This is different from the kind of strategic retreat just now. In that case, their retreat is nothing to blame, but to achieve a more fair victory. But now, if they continue to retreat, they are not for strategy, but for direct shamelessness. In the face of such shameless enemies, I am afraid those soldiers of the ten Jue army will not even have to compete with their own side any more. It is in this case that these death irons had to brave their heads and began to face the ten Jue army against their own disadvantage. The sun is more and more poisonous, shining on every knight, warrior, prisoner of the ten square city is so miserable. Ten Jue army''s pace is more and more neat, stepping on the ground, even let the people present feel the vibration of the ground. In the face of the persecution of the ten Jue armies, they took their bows and crossbows and drew out their swords. Compared with their famous bows and crossbows, their knightly swords are also famous. But because they can easily solve the enemy with crossbows, their knightly swords do not have much reputation in the world. But all Chicheng Knights know that their swords, like bows and crossbows, are their most trustworthy partners. Looking at the ten Jue armies that had been forced to the front of their eyes, every dead steed''s face showed a trace of complacent smile. They know that today is the time for their Knights'' swords to show up. More than 40 knights, into the formation of scattered soldiers, and then began to take fragmentary steps around the ten Jue army to charge. Compared with the unremitting charge of the ten Jue army, their charge was much smoother. This may also be related to the fact that they have little contact with the enemy, leading them to subconsciously want to use their superb riding skills and sabre skills to defeat the enemy, rather than the iron and blood competition of flesh and blood. But they are really arrogant. In the face of the ten Jue army and the ten Jue army with big money, their only choice is to be positive. In this way, there may be a glimmer of hope for victory. Otherwise, their far-reaching harassment can only tickle the soldiers of the ten Jue army, and can not cause effective killing at all. After all, after a few years of development, Jiangning''s Qingyang palace is already full of blue clothes. For Jiangning, these blue clothes of treasure level are chicken ribs, but if they are sent to ten Jue army as standard equipment, it will be the most expensive decision in the world. Even with the speed up of the ten Jue army''s expedition, and the increase of the number of masters who killed a large number of time, there were more and more purple costumes at the spirit level in Qingyang palace in Jiangning. Sometimes, Jiangning even thought how invincible it would be when he set up an army full of purple spirit weapons. However, it was always a fantasy. After all, the great master was not a cabbage. For example, in front of us, the only one who possessed the great master''s strength was Wu Yushu, the vice commander of the death steed in Chicheng, and there was no one else. Now, when the death steeds attack around the ten Jue army, they also find that embarrassing fact.Before, they thought that the ten Jue army was rich, so they equipped an ordinary soldier with a blue treasure. But now, they suddenly found that not only the leader of the charge, all of them were wearing a full set of blue jewels! What kind of luxury should it be? When they saw that their own attack could not even leave traces on the enemy, the dead cavalry of the attack could not help being speechless. They are from the super power of Chicheng! Even they are equipped with blue level crossbows, Knights'' knives and mounts. There was a strange phenomenon on the scene. The ten Jue army was like a heavy but powerful attacker. With just one stroke, a knight could be swept down. However, the death cavalry, like a tiger eating a turtle, had no place to bite. They jingled for a long time, but did not cause any harm to any of the ten Jue armies. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 This scene is very shocking, not just the effect of the scene. Yan Heng and Zhu Yuanzhang, who had already known the knighthood, were also shocked. As for the captives of the ten cities who expected the death irons to kill the ten Jue armies and form chaos, their jaw was about to fall to the ground. This is a famous death steed in the world! In the face of the same number of infantry, there is not even a trace of advantage, and even about to be defeated at the cost of shameful 40:0! Is this the same as his own death steed? Every elite in the ten square city is in doubt. They even suspect that these people who are tracking themselves are not the famous death cavalry. Otherwise, why are they so vulnerable? That sad Wu Yushu did not expect, just because this failure will make people doubt his identity, if he knew, he would be angry to vomit blood three liters. Thinking of the great damage they caused to the Ming Kingdom, all the elite of the ten square cities could not help but doubt the identity of these dead ironriders. However, the prisoners forgot that they had sent to stop the ten Jue army for two days and two nights, and the elite of the two hundred and ten square cities had lost their voice. Perhaps in their hearts, those who had the strength to surpass their trace of ten square city elite are just humble servants. Naturally, the fallen knights were defeated. Even though they knew that they had the strength to fight in the first World War, they did not have the face to continue fighting with the ten Jue army on the opposite side. Their mind is also very clear, these ten Jue army, I am afraid the same did not do their best!!! That''s where they feel frustrated. Wu Yushu was very unconvinced. He did not believe that the 40 ten Jue armies who came out at random could defeat his elite death cavalry, and it was such a humiliating defeat. However, in front of his eyes, Wu could only suspect that the 40 ten Jue army were elites of the pro Wei army, but even so, he was still ashamed of the defeat. "All on! Retreat Wu Yushu took a look at the old God in Yan Heng, roared, and then rode away from this sad place. Those dead steeds were also shameless to continue to stay in this shameful place. They even gave up their efforts to capture the two elders of shifangcheng. They just quietly mounted their horses, and then took a deep look at the ten Jue soldiers who had defeated them, and then left with their whip after Wu Yushu. The departure of Wu Yushu made Yan Heng a little surprised. He didn''t expect Wu Yushu to be so unbearable. The other side is also a vice commander of death cavalry or Centurion? Why is the heart so fragile? People in shifangcheng are even more disappointed with Wu Yushu''s departure. They still have a trace of fantasy in their hearts, hoping that the death ironriding can cause a little confusion, and then escape by themselves. But the ten square city lost so cleanly that they didn''t have time to react. The elite of the ten square cities looked at the ten Jue Army soldiers who came back as if nothing had happened. They suddenly had an absurd idea: "in this world, one thing will be reduced to one thing, and others can easily kill the people of Daming Kingdom, while the death irons of Chicheng can easily shoot their own people, but the ten Jue army can beat the death iron like a child Ride! ... " for a while, Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang even thought of an extremely adventurous idea: although they have only a few dozen people, if they want to escape, can these weak chicken like existence simply not stop themselves? Their ideas are bold, but not unexpected. After all, they fell into the hands of the Daming Kingdom, the consequences may be even more tragic than death. Thinking of the huge temptation after escaping, Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang looked at each other, and then looked at those elite ten square cities who followed him. Naturally, the elite of ten square cities are not as wonderful as these two elders. They are really afraid of the evil spirit of the ten Jue army. Even if they are not restrained by the other side, they can not even think of escaping. Yan Heng didn''t notice the look of Shen Yufei. At this time, he was thinking about the specific strength of the death iron horse in Chicheng. The battle just now was so different that he could hardly believe that it was the famous death cavalry in the world. Even if you have the best time, the best place and the best people, the death steeds who are more famous than the ten Jue army should not be able to fight like this. But where did Yan Heng know that this was the reason why Yang Chaoyu sent the death cavalry to Jiangning. These years, the death steed has suppressed the barbarians, so they began to be complacent, and even had the illusion that they were invincible. As the head of a country, Yang Chaoyu''s vision is not so short-sighted. He can see the crisis behind this complacency. In order to solve this crisis, Yang Chaoyu had to bear the pain of parting, and sent out the first battalion of his most powerful death cavalry as an ally! He hoped that these growing ten Jue armies could be a good teacher for the death riders and let them know that many things were not as cruel as they were like. After all, in recent years, the death steed has been relying on the sharpness of its equipment, and has gradually lost its fierce momentum at the beginning of its establishment.However, Yang Chaoyu may have never dreamed that these diehard cavalry, who are equipped with equipment against the sky in his opinion, have been hit, but not in the battle, but by the equipment of the ten Jue army, which is equipped with more adverse equipment. This competition may not only have no good effect on the proud death riders, but also make them more dependent on equipment. That''s what Wu Yushu thought. When he was blown by the cold wind for a while, he understood the problem. Death cavalry is a failure, but death cavalry is not given to the opponent''s strength, but lost to the opponent''s sent 40 have a lot of good equipment of the ten Jue army! It''s shameless to lose to the opponent! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 After attributing his failure to his opponent''s shamelessness, Wu Yushu not only did not breathe a sigh of relief, but was even more unwilling. In his opinion, if the asshole Vice Commander does not use words to defeat himself, if he is not arrogant and arrogant, but uses 41 people to fight the other party, then this battle may still be able to win! But now that these are useless, Wu Yu Shu had to start thinking about how to explain this competition to his immediate boss, Yang Chaolu. The death steed of Chicheng is far away. Zhu Yuanzhang takes a look at the elite of the ten Fangcheng captured by himself, and probably guesses that the enclosure of the Jinguan city has been solved. Therefore, Zhu Yuanzhang resolutely ordered the whole army to march slowly instead of rushing forward. It was at this time that the docile and lamb like elite of the ten square city, which had been controlled by them, suddenly rose up in a dilemma. The elite of these ten square cities seem to be ready to go all out. Once they break out, they will be full of sword spirit. Fortunately, the ten Jue army is well equipped and highly vigilant. Otherwise, this sudden disaster will cause at least dozens of losses to the ten Jue army. You should know that since its establishment, the ten Jue army has not encountered a battle in which more than 5% of the soldiers were lost in the first World War! If the attack is successful, I''m afraid Zhu Yuanzhang won''t have to think about returning to Jingguan city. He can commit suicide here. Fortunately, none of this happened, and the disaster of the ten square city only caused a few unfortunate soldiers of the ten Jue army to suffer some skin injuries. But after the reaction, all the ten best soldiers were angry. They realize that these prisoners are their enemies of life and death. Even if they are very different from their own, they will not wait to die. They will still do the greatest damage to themselves. All the ten Jue armies took off their small shields with a slap, then pulled out their weapons with a brush, and instantly surrounded the elite of the ten square cities. Shen Yufei is dumbfounded. This is different from his fantasy that after killing the enemy dozens of people, he frightens the enemy to flee. Instead of evading, those ten Jue armies are surrounded by themselves and others with bloodthirsty faces. Is there such an elite soldier in NIMA? Shen Yufei wants to ask. Unfortunately, the ten Jue army did not give him a chance to ask questions. No one asked the elite of the ten square cities who were doomed to die here. Even if one of them lost his sword and then squatted on the ground holding his head in both hands, he surrendered. At this time, it was already afternoon, and the contrast was so obvious that the setting sun scattered on these black warriors. One side is a beautiful sunset, the other side is like the dark warrior of hell devil. Those who dream of escaping from the city suddenly realize that they seem to have made a wrong decision. Where are the ten unique armies of Daming kingdom? It''s just killing gods in tortoise shells! "Kill Yan Heng didn''t give an order. The killing was called out by a centurion. But it seems that there is no difference between the centurion and Yan Heng. At least their orders can make these ten Jue armies move. For a moment, I saw these ten Jue army warriors in black armour, with shields and swords, marching towards the captives of the ten cities. This step sound stepped on the cracked soil, the echo is so deafening. But more than that echo, the sharpness and horror of the ten square city is the bloodthirsty killing intention on the face of the ten Jue army. The elite of the ten square city gradually retreated, trying to avoid the terrible evil spirit of the ten Jue army. But where can they retreat? Gradually, their dozens of people have been crowded into a group, the approaching ten Jue army has also stood a few meters away from them. At such a close distance, the elite of the ten square cities can even feel the cold blade of the ten Jue Jun swinging in front of their eyes, and they can also feel the killing eyes of the other side looking at themselves. The ten Jue army gathered more and more, until the little wilderness could no longer stand more people, the ten Jue army finally stopped moving forward. At such a short distance, these elite ten Jue armies can shoot the elites in front of them into a sieve even with concealed weapons. But they didn''t, they just looked at each other coldly and waited for the boss to give orders. "Wait! I surrender! I really surrender! I can tell you everything you want to know about the ten square city Shen Yufei, the elder, knelt down on his knees. Under the extreme pressure of life and death, the oldest and highest ranking man chose to surrender completely. Even Shen Yuliang didn''t expect that his elder brother would do such a shameless thing. "Big brother, you Shen Yuliang shook the sword in the handshake, thought about it and knelt down. Even Shen Yuliang surrendered. The remaining elite of the ten square cities seemed to find the reason for surrender. Hula all knelt down. Yan Heng did not doubt the sincerity of the enemy''s surrender this time, but he knew that he could not decide the life and death of the enemy. Just now, because of his negligence, he almost caused great disaster. Fortunately, the enemy is not strong enough and his attack power is weak. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he has already decided himself at the moment.Zhu Yuanzhang was also in the same mood. He and Yan Heng looked at each other with a smile. Then he backed his hands and slowly withdrew from the crowd and walked towards the direction of Jingguan city. The remaining 1000 ten Jue armies did not realize that their commander and deputy commander had left. Even if they did not leave, they knew that their commander would not intervene. Therefore, they just sneered at the performance of Shen Yufei and others for a while, and then stabbed out their weapons without hesitation. At the moment when they stab out their weapons, all the elite of the ten square cities are aware of the other party''s intention. Some of these elite ten square cities, which are about to collapse, are simply scared to urinate, and some are so gutless that they meet the swords of the ten Jue army with their own necks. It''s not that they don''t resist, but that the attacks of the ten Jue armies are so orderly, let alone at this time that they can''t do any harm to these ten Jue armies even when they have enough internal power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 After killing all the prisoners in the ten cities who wanted to die, the first battalion of the ten Jue army could finally go back to the road. At this time, the Jinguan city has basically cleaned up the battlefield. In addition to the minor things such as the destruction of the city wall and the supplement of the energy of the eternal array, the city may be able to feast on the heroes at this time. After discussing with Shi Zhixuan, Zhang Wuji did not decide to open the treasure house of Qingyang palace to reward the heroes. He and Shi Zhixuan naturally have that qualification, but he doesn''t want to do that. After all, only Jiangning and xiangyutian are in charge of the treasure house of Qingyang palace. Although their status is no lower than Xiang Yutian, their responsibilities are different. It is really not easy to open the treasure house and give rewards arbitrarily. The only one who had the right to open the treasure house returned to his bedroom in Qingyang Palace at the first time after the battle. She felt the great gains of the war, and she had to find a quiet place to sort out the gains. Therefore, he did not pay attention to the ideas of Zhang Wuji and others, and did not even want to meet with dashikong shizhixuan of Daming kingdom. As the fiancee of Jiangning, she naturally has the qualification to be presumptuous in front of them. On the contrary, Shi Zhixuan not only did not feel dissatisfied with his actions, but also admired him for his help in guarding the city regardless of his life and death. How can the unmarried husband in the battlefield, regardless of life and death? No wonder Jiangning has been living and dying for this woman several times! After the war, the kingdom of Daming lost a lot. The Allies alone lost nearly 10000 people, not to mention those ordinary warriors who lost in the city. And the loss of so much, the price is only the more than 2000 ten square city elite, but also in the red city allies to help cause! As the head of the army of Daming Kingdom, Zhang Wuji really felt a little shameless. Naturally, he had many reasons to shirk this battle: for example, Xiang Yutian took the first battalion of the ten Jue army; for example, Jiangning and Xiang Yutian took the second and third battalions of the ten Jue army; for example, the top experts in Jinguan city were all gone. But Zhang Wuji is not such a person, he will not find reasons for his failure. He will only deeply reflect on himself, and then make up for his mistakes in order to play better in the future. Since Zhang Jinxuan has found his friend, he will reflect on his own affairs. In this regard, Zhang Wuji''s reason is: at this time, most of the Jinguan city were allies of the Ming kingdom. Shi Sikong was the head of foreign affairs. I''m afraid that Shi Sikong could not deal with these matters! On the contrary, Zhang Xuan''s behavior is not to be avoided? "Tell master situ, we found this man at the head of the city!" It''s a pity that Zhang Wuji''s idea of closing the door failed, just because he was a prisoner with no strength to tie the chicken in front of him. Zhang Wuji, the prisoner, was deeply impressed. It was the prisoner who squeezed the scattered elite of the ten square cities into a group, and then caused unspeakable pain to the ten square cities. Zhang Wuji once thought that he would frustrate the scholar and bring to light the ashes of his bones in order to relieve his hatred. But at this time, seeing the prisoner, Zhang Wuji found it hard to mention his hatred. After all, both sides are their own masters, and what he has done has not violated the moral conscience! After thinking about it, Zhang Wuji waved his hand and said, "stay with him and let him cultivate himself." Shi Zhixuan squints at the side, born in the devil gate, he naturally saw the extraordinary capture. Seeing that Zhang Wuji didn''t pay any attention to this prisoner''s plan, Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help being pleased. If Zhang Wuji gave up the prisoner himself, when he put the prisoner into his pocket, I''m afraid Zhang Wuji can''t say anything? Shi Zhixuan''s mind is like this. It''s a pity that Shi Zhixuan''s wishful thinking is good, but the prisoner didn''t want to take refuge in Shi Zhixuan. Who is Shi Zhixuan? Although he is a dasikong in the Daming Kingdom, he has no one under him. He is just a lobbyist relying on his mouth to eat! This is the view of most people in the river and lake to Shi Zhixuan. Shen Mengchen has no special information channel, so naturally he thinks so. Even if he knew from the bottom of his heart that Shi Zhixuan is not simple, but seeing is believing, this Zhang Wuji is the top figure in Daming kingdom! Why should he give up Zhang Wuji and take refuge in Shi Zhixuan instead? Even in Shen Mengchen''s heart, maybe Zhang Wuji is not qualified to let him join in. Only Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty, can make him serve him sincerely. "I''m Shen Mengchen!" Shen Mengchen raised his head, straightened his waist and looked at Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji was stunned for a moment and looked at Shen Mengchen. Who is Shen Mengchen and what is his relationship? Not only Zhang Wuji, but also the royal family of Jinguan city and the allies of Daming kingdom all looked at Shen Mengchen with disdain. He is just a scholar who has no strength to bind a chicken! What''s more, I''m still a scholar in ten cities! What big tail wolf do you want to install in Jinguan city?"The destruction of the elite of the ten square City expedition of Jinguan city is caused by the next hand!" Shen Mengchen pulled the corners of his mouth and revealed a news that shocked everyone. "Ha ha ha ha! How dare the boy talk! Not afraid to laugh at the dead! If the elite of the two thousand and ten square cities were destroyed by him, wouldn''t our hard struggle be killing each other? Who killed our tens of thousands of brothers? " "Puff! I didn''t expect this to make me look very gentle. When I talk big, I don''t think it''s amazing! I''m afraid even the king dare not say that he has destroyed the elite of the square city? Instead, he took the credit to himself. I''m not afraid to laugh off other people''s big teeth! " "What''s more funny is that this guy is obviously from ten cities! As a result, he also said that he destroyed the two thousand elite of the ten square city! If the people of ten square cities know about this kind of cattle hide, what kind of effect will it have? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 Shen Mengchen''s words seem to have left a stone on the calm lake, which immediately aroused countless ripples. Rao is Zhang Wuji''s amazing determination, but he can''t help feeling a trace of doubt about this Shen Mengchen. It''s not to doubt the identity of Shen Mengchen''s ten Fangcheng children, but whether this guy is mentally ill. If it was not for the sick brain, who would have said such a wicked thing in order to please the enemy? Even if this is not true. "I believe you!" Shi Zhixuan mouth with a smile, in all people are suspicious of Shen Mengchen stand out. Dressed in a gray Confucian robe, coupled with the more calm bearing, Shi Zhixuan is like a great Confucian who is left behind and independent. For this talent, Shi Zhixuan can''t wait. He was afraid that Shen Mengchen wanted to follow Zhang Wuji. In that case, when the mystery was revealed, Zhang might look at Shen Mengchen with a new look. If so, it will be difficult for Shi Zhixuan to bring this talent under his command. Shi Zhixuan is now thirsty for talents. From the moment he set foot on the land of Daming Kingdom, he had decided to stay in this land to display his talent. He has decided not to travel any more! Now the Daming Kingdom no longer needs other allies. Yes, Shi Zhixuan has seen the great potential of Daming kingdom. It is through this battle of Jinguan city that Shi Zhixuan has seen the potential of terror in Daming kingdom. In this battle of Jinguan City, the kingdom of Daming was defeated. If we really want to fight in the direction of victory, it can only be regarded as a tragic victory. But it was such a tragic victory that Shi Zhixuan saw the potential of Daming kingdom. After all, with the help of the citizens and allies, the kingdom of Daming defended the attack of the ten square city and the attack of the most elite personnel of the city! If the main force of the Daming kingdom is still there, let alone attack the Jinguan City, they will win if they can run successfully under the attack of the main force of Daming kingdom. As a big Sikong of Daming Kingdom, Shi Zhixuan is naturally familiar with the strength of the allies of Daming kingdom. Jiangning and Xiang Yutian are the top fighting forces of the Ming Kingdom, followed by Zhang Wuji, Juan and Zhou Zetian. In addition to these, the most frightening thing in Daming kingdom is the famous ten Jue army. If these forces are here, I am afraid that as long as the ten square cities do not pour out their nests, they will not pose any threat to the Daming kingdom. In this case, Shi Zhixuan is naturally willing to stay, stay in the Jingguan City, and use his talent to help Daming Kingdom run towards higher places more steadily. Since they decided to stay, they couldn''t help themselves. Shi Zhixuan has just returned to the city and is still a lonely family. Now Shen Mengchen is the first subordinate decided by Shi Zhixuan. See stone Xuan stand out to support themselves, Shen Mengchen did not expect the ecstasy, but pulled the corners of his mouth, showing a wry smile. He is also a smart man, so he can see the appeal of Shi Zhixuan to himself. However, what I like is Zhang Wuji, the third figure in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty! Shi Zhixuan looks at Shen Mengchen with a smile and doesn''t care about Shen Mengchen''s bitter gourd face. Zhang Wuji understood something at this time. After all, the scene was so similar to the scene in which he and Yutian competed for the six commanders of the ten Jue army. Realizing that this talent may want to take refuge in himself, Zhang Wuji immediately became interested: "naturally, I would like to believe you, but please forgive Zhang Wuji for being stupid, but I can''t see the key to it!" Others were curious about the attitude of the top two magnates in the kingdom of Daming, and some of the smart people saw Shen Mengchen''s heart of refuge. However, it is to see these, those onlookers feel more dissatisfied with Shen Mengchen. He is just a dog who lost his family. Now he dare to show off in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty! But even if there is more discontent in the heart, Zhang Wuji and Shi Zhixuan show enough interest in this person, so no one sneers at Shen Mengchen. Shen Mengchen got the attention of the two big men, but he did not show his complacent attitude. He glanced around the crowd, considered his own words and said: "the decadent Ming of the ten square cities is the order of the city Lord of the ten square cities! And Shen Linglong, the Lord of the ten square city, is so powerful that you have already seen it! " Zhang Wuji nodded at the smell of the speech: "just look at its simplicity and you can see the main tune of the Ming kingdom! The Lord of the ten square city really deserves his reputation! Just did not expect, ten square city Lord originally called Shen Linglong! According to her name, is it still a woman? " Shen Mengchen took a look at the people, and found that they were all eager for talents. He suddenly realized that what he could bring to the kingdom of Daming was not just the 2000 plus elite ten square cities before! Maybe the information that you know in your stomach is more precious! Think of here, Shen Mengchen words between no longer unscrupulous, but have reserved up. It''s not that he''s half hearted. It''s a lot of news. Maybe these ordinary onlookers are not qualified to know, but he only needs to tell a few people, such as Jiangning, Zhang Wuji, Xiang Yutian and Shi Zhixuan.But at this time, Shen Mengchen seems to have no time to do more, because the ten Jue army led by Zhu Yuanzhang has returned to the city. The return of the ten Jue army means that Jingguan City, the capital of Daming Kingdom, is no longer an empty city without fortification! And ten square city, can no longer be so easy to send 2000 people can pose a threat to the city! In short, the return of the ten Jue army was a reassurance to all. Zhang Wuji and Shi Zhixuan went directly to the gate of the city to express their inner joy. For Zhang Wuji''s joyful expression, even song Yuanqiao, Zhang Wuji''s uncle, has some doubts. Let alone other allies. They didn''t understand how the ten Jue army of one battalion could make Da situ so excited. More than 1000 people. If the ten square cities attack again, what role can these more than 1000 people play? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 The ten Jue army did not bring any booty into the city, so the onlookers naturally did not know that the ten Jue army of this battalion had destroyed more than 200 elite members of the city, and at the same time killed two elders of the city. But the 41 people of the death steed in Chicheng know that they know that these ten Jue armies have killed the great elder and the second elder of the famous ten square city! Such an extraordinary feat was enough to make Wu Yushu, the vice commander of Chicheng, envious, not to mention the 40 ordinary death cavalry knights. When he saw that these ten Jue armies didn''t bring Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang''s bodies into the city, Wu Yushu thought of a possibility: the ten Jue army of this battalion might not know what status the people they killed in shifangcheng. Thinking of this, Wu Yushu''s heart beat violently. If he could take the great merit as his own... Wu Yushu did not dare to think about it. At this time, he only felt that the merit that had gone away from him suddenly flew back. But this matter is not anxious, first of all, we have to find the corpse discarded by these ignorant guys! Thinking of this, Wu Yushu could not help but secretly winked at the forty knights who followed him before. The 40 Knights also realized that the ten Jue army didn''t know what to do when they didn''t see Shen Yufei and others. However, they didn''t have the smart mind of Wu Yushu. After receiving Wu Yushu''s hint, they couldn''t help but feel active. "When the warriors of Daming kingdom came back, Shi Zhixuan''s view did not fail to live up to the expectations of all the people in the world. This momentum alone can be called the top of the world! Shi Zhixuan is ashamed of Zhang situ''s ability Shi Zhixuan saw the ten Jue army for the first time, or just after the killing of the ten Jue army. Naturally, he was very surprised by the evil spirit of the army. This momentum has exceeded his expectation too much. Zhang Wuji looked at the ten Jue troops who entered the city with satisfaction, then shook his head and said, "Zhang Wuji, who dares to take credit, is the king''s order. Zhang Wuji is just carrying out! Even in training and fighting, they still rely on the six leaders, but Zhang Wuji has not made any achievements! " "Zhang situ''s words are modest and tight! According to Shi Zhixuan, Zhang situ is the first person in the army of Ming Dynasty. Naturally, he has made great contributions to all the achievements of the army! Why be so modest? " Shi Zhixuan looked at these elite soldiers and fierce generals, almost drooling. At this time, it was dusk, and many subjects who had practiced for a day had already returned to their families and were ready to rest. Seeing the ten Jue army returning to the city, many people gathered to watch. For many jinguancheng aristocratic families, joining the ten Jue army is their great wish in recent years. In addition to the high status and the enviable equipment, today''s battle also shows the gap between them and the ten Jue army. In the past, the ten Jue armies were invincible, and they might have thought that their own strength was too strong. But now, when the ten square cities come to test their strength, they can see clearly that whether they are strong or not can only play a certain role in the front battlefield, and the equipment, the soul of the army and a good commander are the factors that can really determine the victory or defeat. For example, the ten square cities, if only in terms of strength, I''m afraid it can be regarded as the world''s top. However, the existence of the several straw bag leaders in the ten square city has turned the elite of the city from a tiger to a lone wolf. Plus the disadvantage of equipment, the top troops of the ten square city with 2000 people can''t take advantage of the empty city! A thousand people were not many, and they soon entered the city. At this time, Zhang Wuji is not ready to deal with Shen Mengchen''s affairs, because he saw a black thin line in the distance of Jinguan city. That''s a cavalry of thousands! Zhang Wuji recognized the other party''s category at the first time. Then according to the black dragon flag flying with the wind, Zhang Wuji knows that Jiangning is finally back! Finally back! Zhang Wuji was completely relieved until then. Since Jiangning left with all the forces in the city, Zhang Wuji has not lived a comfortable life. He even has nightmares in his sleep. Jinguan city is the capital of the Ming Dynasty, so keeping the city is equivalent to saving his fiancee. This is the need for his life to guard, but the key is that even if he risked his life, he may not be able to defend it. Since Jiangning left, shifangcheng first photographed the elite of hundreds of people to walk around. At that time, Zhang Wuji had already ordered the whole city to be on guard. As a matter of fact, the commander of the ten square city was a straw bag, and he did not dare to make a test and left. But not long after, the straw bag commander even mixed more elite of ten square cities to come to Jingguan city! When he saw the elite of the ten square city with more than 2000 people, Zhang Wuji was actually determined to die. In particular, the ten square city from a pair of loose sand into an orderly regular army, Zhang Wuji''s heart almost jumped out of the chest. The kingdom of Daming was established at the beginning, but it will certainly exist for a long time. Therefore, Zhang Wuji did not want to be the first DA Si Tu who lost his capital in the history of Daming kingdom. Even if there are such and other reasons, Zhang Wuji is not willing to become a disgrace in the history books.Fortunately, the Jingguan city has been defended. Zhang Wuji can return the intact Jinguan city to Jiangning after the return of Jiangning. Looking at the ten Jue army that is getting closer and closer, Zhang Wuji sighs. The roaring sound of horse''s hooves was approaching. At this time, all the people in Shifang City found that it was the ten Jue army that Jiangning had brought out of the city. "It''s the king who''s back "Wang Shang is back at last!" "Wang All the aristocratic families in Jingguan city were tearful when they saw the crowd getting closer. Even worse, they had fallen to the ground and were just crazy. They may be the same as Zhang Wuji, the tight string in their hearts has finally loosened. Maybe they just want to show their concern for the Daming kingdom in front of Jiangning, the master of Daming kingdom. However, in the end, they showed a loyal attitude in front of Jiangning who was about to return. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Jiangning finally returned to Jingguan City, and his horses were sitting on the target of his expedition: Princess Xuelian. "Welcome the king back to the city!" As soon as he entered the city, Jiangning saw the aristocratic family of Jinguan city who was kneeling all over the ground. He took a look at Zhang Wuji, but found that Zhang Wuji was just holding out his hands with a bitter smile. Jiangning wanted to get off the horse and ask Zhang Wuji about it, but he found the middle-aged man in the gray Confucian robe beside him. This man is so elegant, different from Xiang Yutian''s scholarly elegance, he is the kind of scholar who has the style of a gentleman in ancient times. There is a kind of loneliness and pride left over from the world, but also with a kind of indifference to see through the world, but also has the compassion to save the world. So many complex temperament, in this gray Confucian robe of the middle-aged man showed so incisively and harmoniously. Seeing this man, Jiangning''s mood suddenly became very good. He gently hugged snow lotus, legs gently clip the horse under the hip, and then left the genetic hearty laughter, galloped to Qingyang palace. Xiang Yutian didn''t follow Jiangning''s steps. He also showed a smile at the moment when he saw Shi Zhixuan. To the rain field smile, and then their own mount to an attendant, then turned off the horse came to the stone in front of the Xuan. Shi Zhixuan''s cheek is still like marble carving, so handsome and hard, his body is still so generous, his body is still so tall and straight. Xiang Yutian came to the side of shizhixuan, and then laughed and hammered the shoulder of the hammer shizhixuan: "five years, finally come back!" Shi Zhixuan responded with a bright smile, which melted all the accumulated frost on his face over the years. Zhang Wuji stood beside him silently. He knew that because of his strength, he didn''t have much language with the two evil men. But now, Zhang Wuji feels the breakthrough that he feels faintly, and laughs. Before , Zhang Wuji''s sign skill was Joyoung''s magic. Unfortunately, Joyoung''s mental work is only internal strength, even if the internal force is too deep, it can not teach him how to use the internal force more fiercer. Later, Jiangning taught him the great shift of heaven and earth. From then on, Zhang Wuji gradually began to step into the realm of great master. However, even if these two martial arts are Saint level skills, Zhang Wuji still can''t cross the threshold of great master. He knew that he had experienced too few life and death battles. These two skills are not the kind of skills that can be broken through in a closed door. They are not like the Daoxin magic cultivation method in Yutian. They have a shortcut to the sky. However, Zhang Wuji is already a great master of the Daming kingdom. As the first military man in the Daming Kingdom, how could he easily let himself commit danger? That is not only irresponsible for his own life, but also for the life of Daming Kingdom and his subordinates. Because of this, Zhang Wuji has not tried to break through for several years. Over the years, Zhang Wuji has been fed up with his stagnant strength. He seizes all his spare time to practice, but in addition to making his internal power more profound, he has no influence on his realm. Deep internal power has the advantages of internal force behind him, just like Xiang Yutian. When Xiang Yutian uses his own internal power for more than 400 years to press against the enemy, there is no one in the world who can resist it. Even if the Supreme Master orders him to come to the East, he will not be able to resist this kind of confrontation. In addition, Xiang Yutian''s realm is extremely high. In terms of internal force quality, it can surpass that of Xiang Yutian. Besides Jiangning, I''m afraid it is not enough. Of course, Zhang Wuji''s internal power is not low. After so many years of hard training, his internal power has been about 50 or 60 years. However, Zhang Wuji''s realm has always stayed above the great master, which made him bear great pressure in the four giants of the Daming kingdom. Those ten Jue armies naturally understood Zhang Wuji''s ability with their long-term relationship, so they despised him less. But others, they don''t have that mindset. They have been looking at Zhang Wuji''s force, and will always despise the military force of the first person in the Daming kingdom. She is distressed by her own strength, but she still has the hope of her final ascent. Therefore, relatively speaking, the pressure on the promotion of strength is not comparable to Zhang Wuji. Today, this war is not only what you are longing for, but also Zhang Wuji has been longing for it for a long time. Fortunately, the battle did not disappoint him. Despite the help of some pills, Zhang Wuji knew that he had found a way forward to a higher martial road. This road is as bumpy and narrow as Jiangning. However, Zhang Wuji has already experienced the feeling of soaring strength, which has become addicted in his heart, which makes him unable to extricate himself. Jiangning, as a country''s leader, can also pursue martial arts without stopping. Why can''t he? Zhang Wuji finally saw through this point. Of course, this does not mean that Zhang Wuji has decided not to be loyal to Jiangning or to command the ten Jue army. Zhang Wuji just decided that from today on, the ten Jue army can aim at those big forces. Just like the sun moon alliance of five mountains and Tang clan before! And it is a expedition without the help of Jiangning! This time, Zhang Wuji finally made up his mind to advance toward martial arts."Congratulations to Mr. Zhang!" When Zhang Wuji yearned for the future of the ten Jue army, Xiang Yutian''s gentle voice pulled him back from his fantasy. "The duty of guarding the city lies in Zhang Wuji''s shame." Zhang Wuji took a look at Yutian and shizhixuan with a smile. He thought that the other party was congratulating himself on his great achievements. He immediately waved his hand without any care. Yutian and shizhixuan looked at each other with a smile and saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Shi Zhixuan nodded and laughed at Yutian''s heart: "ha ha ha ha! Xiang Yutian naturally believed that Zhang situ would not pay attention to his duty of guarding the city. Xiang Yutian congratulated Zhang situ and finally crossed that barrier .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 Xueba''s left leg has been completely disabled. At this time, he can only lie on the reclining chair specially prepared by Jiangning. This is an honor, but Xueba would rather not. Which monarch will bring a seriously injured man to the meeting? To do so can only show that the seriously injured person is indispensable or has committed a crime. Xueba is not indispensable to Daming Kingdom, so he must have committed a crime. As for what he did, Jiangning didn''t know, but Jiangning looked at Xueba calmly. Xueba touched his empty left leg, and his old face finally showed a trace of bitterness. See Xueba roll down the reclining chair, and then lying on the ground to Jiangning said: "sin minister Xueba, to the king''s sin!" "Uncle Ba, why should we do this? Come on, help Uncle Ba back! " Jiangning knew that Xueba had committed a crime, but he would not punish the old man. Therefore, when he saw Xueba admit his mistake so forcefully, Jiangning actually forgave him. Xueba was helped back to the reclining chair, but he was not calm at this time, but shivered and untied his chest armor under the attention of the people. This breastplate is covered with sword marks, which represents how fierce the battle Xueba has experienced. Just like his lost left leg, it is one of his merits. Xueba held the breastplate with his trembling hands and handed it to a maid who held him by the side and said, "compared with lian''er, she has already told Wang Shang that in this big marriage, XueGuo has brought the xuanbing sword technique, the treasure of Zhenguo, as a dowry." "Xuanbing sword technique!" Even Xiang Yutian, who has already seen through everything, can''t help but look down when he hears the xuanbing sword technique. It''s not that Xiang Yutian''s cultivation is not enough, but this sword technique is too important. That''s what happened to Yutian, let alone others. After Xueba said the black ice sword technique, the whole purple gold platform suddenly roared and made a noise. Everyone can''t control their inner surprise, even if these people are Jiangning''s confidants. And people''s eyes, all began to focus on the chest armor that was tied by Xueba. Obviously, the treasure of snow country is in there! Xueba seems to have predicted the public''s manner, and Jiangning''s indifference is also in his expectation. Xueba didn''t feel proud, but looked at Jiangning with more trepidation: "the xuanbing sword technique is of great importance to both the snow Kingdom and the Daming kingdom. However, under the pressure of the ten square cities, the guilty minister had the idea of exchanging the xuanbing sword technique for a living! It''s really a crime to die for! " Seeing that Xueba said so openly, Jiangning not only did not blame Xueba''s mind, but also felt sincere admiration for the old minister. He is just an old man who has no driving force on martial Road, waiting for a good life and enjoying life! For this reason, XueGuo even sent him to the kingdom of Daming. I''m afraid that is to let him enjoy his old age in the royal city of Daming. But who knows that the day will be a disaster, let this old man who only wants to enjoy his old age suffer such a miserable torture. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s face showed a warm smile. Different from the previous kind of geniality, Jiangning, at this time, is the bottom of his heart to forgive the old man. "There is no need to mention the past! Uncle Ba, after all, is an important Minister of the snow country. Now he married Xuelian and came to our Daming kingdom. Jiangning didn''t expect to report. It happened that all the nine ministers in the Ming Dynasty were vacant. How about Uncle BA''s choice of a position for the elderly? " Jiangning thought for a moment, and then spit out a decision that made people stunned again. Fortunately, this time to Yutian and Shi Zhixuan did not surprise, otherwise Jiangning is deliberately surprised to everyone tonight. Even though Xueba has never heard of the establishment of Jiuqing in the kingdom of Daming, he must have understood the extraordinary position after seeing the amazing look of the people. Since it is extraordinary, Xueba naturally dare not accept it. In his early years, let alone Jiuqing, he would not refuse even if Jiangning asked him to be the third Duke of the Ming Dynasty. But now he can''t. He''s old and doesn''t want to hang out in the world. Especially after this experience, he realized that sometimes strength is related to responsibility. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility! Even if Jiuqing is extremely noble, Xueba doesn''t want to accept it any more. At this time, Xueba only wanted to be an ordinary old man to live a good life, and then watch Xuelian and Jiangning live a happy life and have children. This may be his last wish now. However, Jiangning refused to let him do so. Seeing that Xueba opposed his proposal with silence, Jiangning simply clapped his hands: "tianguanzuozai is the head of nine Qing. He belongs to the superior doctor, who is in charge of all officials and is the same as Sima! Uncle Ba has worked hard and made great achievements, so he is worthy of this position! " "What? Is it the same as Sima? " Xueba looks at Jiangning with shock on his face. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would be willing to give himself the tomb slaughter which is equal to the head of the hundred officials of Sangong. Xueba takes another look at xiangyutian, who is standing on the left side of Jiangning, but finds that Xiang Yutian has a face of course at this time, without any complaint at all. Who is Xiang Yutian? He is a man who has made great contributions to the great Ming Dynasty! Is he the only one who is qualified to be the first of all officials? But what did you do? I just helped Wang shangxue Sheng to send xuanbing sword technique to the kingdom of Daming, and even wanted to join the enemy on the way! Do you deserve the same status as Yutian?If Xueba was still a little dissatisfied or even resentful to Jiangning before, at this moment, Xueba has already felt apprehensive about Jiangning''s magnanimity. "Please take it back! The guilty minister is really shameless to be the head of all officials! " In the face of this reward, Xueba once again forced the sick body to climb down from the soft chair and knelt on one knee. Xueba is also a man who has experienced a lot of wind and rain, but in front of Jiangning, he is completely out of order. When he thought Jiangning would impose thunder on himself, Jiangning just laughed genially. When he thought Jiangning would leave himself idle, Jiangning gave himself such a respected position. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 Zijintai is quiet, just like a deep night, with only insects and frogs, without any other sound. Even the sound of breathing on the scene was so tiny that it could be suppressed by everyone. All of them were top experts. Naturally, they could easily control their breathing. The reason why they controlled their breathing was that the only old man who was seriously injured and could not control his breathing was lying on the ground. Everyone is paying attention to the old man. Shi Zhixuan and Xiang Yutian are also paying attention to him. Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zetian are also paying attention to him. Even Shen Mengchen, the only person who can''t master martial arts, is also paying attention. The head of Jiuqing, Tianguan tomb! What a glory? Maybe many people have no idea about the status of Tianguan tomb, but when they subconsciously aim at Yutian, Zhang Wuji and shizhixuan, they understand how high the status of Tianguan tomb is. If an ordinary yuan scholar in the Daming kingdom can be a moderate helmsman, Xiang Yutian, Zhang Wuji, Shi Zhixuan and Xueba kneeling on the ground will become a helmsman of great power! It''s just like Linghu Chong, the leader of the five mountains Sun Moon alliance, who was expelled by the Daming kingdom before, just like Tang Aotian, the leader of Tangmen sect, who has 108 best assassinating skills in the world! "Uncle Ba, what''s the crime? On the contrary, in Jiangning''s opinion, uncle Ba has worked hard and made great achievements. Besides Tianguan tomb, there is no other official position worthy of Uncle Ba! Uncle Ba has been refusing. Don''t you think Tianguan tomb is not worthy of Uncle Ba? If so, then only bother to make way for Sima! " Jiangning knows that if he doesn''t take strong medicine, this Xueba may have been refusing. However, Jiangning still has a lot of things to deal with tonight. It''s hard to waste time with Xueba here. Xueba comes from the snow country with strict hierarchy. Naturally, he can''t enjoy the feeling of stepping into the sky. But this is Daming kingdom! It''s a young Kingdom, and many of its shelves have not even been erected. Xueba is a bit smooth and deep, but his ability is beyond doubt. Otherwise, Xue Sheng would not arrange a straw bag for himself at such an important moment as his daughter''s marriage. At least from Jiangning''s point of view, there are at least three treasures from snow country: one is Princess Xuelian, which is Jiangning''s lover and the Pearl in snow country''s eyes! Nature is the most precious treasure; the second is the Longyin sword, which is the treasure of the snow Kingdom, and has the same power as Longyin sword. The third is the seriously injured old man! Of course, he had some shortcomings, but the snow Saint sent him over and thought that this man''s experience could help the young Daming Kingdom grow faster! And this old man''s shortcomings, in the devil to rain field supervision, will certainly converge a lot. Jiangning''s words are very heavy, let the inner complex Xueba finally realize that the person in front of him is not the young master he can bully, but a demon who kills the whole world with fear! Thinking of this, Xueba had to open his heart to meet the most real idea in his heart. "Xueba, take your orders! Thank you for your favor! Xueba will live up to the king''s trust Lying on the ground, Xueba finally sincerely accepted the position he had never thought of. The head of Jiuqing, Tianguan tomb! "Congratulations to xuezai! I''ll be a colleague in the future Xiang Yutian walked to Xueba''s side for the first time, and helped up the new Jiuqing''s first Tianguan tomb. The congratulation to Yutian also represents the acceptance of Xueba by the kingdom of Daming, which calms Xueba''s panic. Yeah! I will be the official in the future. I will be the head of the slaughter! On this purple gold platform, as long as Yutian and others accept themselves, who dares to look at his face? Xueba finally realized the dignity of his identity. He bowed to Yutian politely, and then showed an air of pride. This breath has appeared in the body of the snow country taizai before. Now, he also has the opportunity to experience the pride brought by this high position. "The official position representatives of the Ming kingdom are not official seals, but waist badges such as jade, gold, silver, copper and iron! You Gongqing carry the first-class jade medal, the doctor carries the second-class gold medal, the yuan scholar carries the third-class silver medal, and the civil and military officials carry the bronze and iron waist medals according to the official grade! " Jiangning took a look at Xueba, who had already begun to adapt to his own position, and said the decision in a deep voice. It is reasonable to say that the Daming Kingdom has been established for several years, which should not have even official seal. However, Jiangning was well aware that the official seal was not suitable for the identity of the kingdom of Ming, the kingdom of Wulin. After a long time of hard thinking, he finally came up with a five class waist token similar to a tiger amulet. Hearing Jiangning''s decision, people naturally did not dare to have any objection. All of them were Wang Shang''s wise expression. In recent years, Jiangning''s majesty has been established. In addition to the identification, there should be uniform official clothes and boots. Even an ordinary small Gang will provide uniform clothes for the members of the gang. It is a little more powerful to go out in this way, and it is not easy to misunderstand because of unidentified identity.However, the kingdom of Daming has not been unified for so many years. Jiangning is a busy king. After solving these problems together, Jiangning turned to Zhang Wuji. As a foreign minister, Xueba can barely get to the top, but Zhang Wuji is different. He has made great contributions in recent years, and should have received commendation. However, Zhang Wuji has already been an extremely important minister. If we want to commend him from this aspect, it is definitely impossible, and Zhang Wuji will not value this kind of commendation. Jiangning took a look at Zhang Wuji''s state of looming breakthrough, and finally clapped his hands and said, "Zhang situ and I have made great contributions to the Ming Dynasty, and they are loyal to our king. This time of guarding the city is a great contribution! It''s decided to make one by himself "Big return pill!" Under the direction of Yutian, Zhang Wuji had already begun to feel calm, but after hearing the reward of Jiangning, he still couldn''t help his heart beating hard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 Da Huan Dan!!! In the past few decades, there has been only one appearance in the world! That time, Jiangning refining was successful. Now that big return pill has already evolved into a divine pill, and has been worshipped by the medicine King Valley as the ancestor. Maybe that day when I got tired of playing in the Wulin, I would fly away. That alchemy was a myth in the Wulin, but because it was so magical, the people in the world have long thought that Jiangning''s Alchemy success was just a piece of dog''s luck. It''s been three or four years since the alchemy was successful. During this period, Jiangning did not open the furnace to refine some small gadgets, such as the three xiaohuandan made by Tang Rou''s sister last time. Speaking of it, the three small return Dan or to provide a huge role in defending the city. Perhaps Jiangning didn''t expect that there was a certain number of things in this world, and his boring behavior on that day was of such great significance to the city. Jiangning sighed for a while, then glanced at the ardent admiration in the eyes of the public, and could not help feeling a little complacent. He knew that because he was in love with martial arts in recent years, he did not open the furnace to make alchemy publicly, which caused the rumors in the river and lake to intensify. Jiangning understood that it was not only the scattered people in the lake and lake, but also many people in the Daming Kingdom doubted whether their king could refine dahuandan again. Zhang Wuji really didn''t expect that he had just taken a small return pill, and the Dan strength had not been exhausted. Jiangning even rewarded him with a big return pill! Zhang Wuji''s martial arts have been greatly improved by a small return pill, which is far less powerful than the big one. Now Jiangning even wants to open the furnace to refine a big return pill and give it to him. Zhang Wuji really doesn''t know what to say. That''s the famous dahuandan in the lake! It can cure white bones and live dead people. It can also increase the skill of Jiazi. It can ignore any bottleneck and let users reach a new level! Although that kind of state is only a kind of illusory realization, but with that kind of understanding, Zhang Wuji believes that he can easily step into the next realm. To be able to achieve that kind of dream achievement in martial arts, Zhang Wuji felt that even if he was king of the Ming Dynasty, he would not do it. Thinking of Jiangning''s reward, Zhang Wuji, the upright man, finally couldn''t help his eyes overflowing with tears. Since he ascended the position of Da Si Tu in the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, Zhang Wuji has received too much ridicule and ridicule, as well as too much flattery and insidious violation. But Zhang Wuji is still conscientiously doing this job on the fire. During this period, Zhang Wuji took the ten Jue army to attack the city and expand the territory of Daming Kingdom several times. But in the eyes of those people, these contributions may not be as good as the battle against Huayin Valley in Yutian. Zhang Wuji also built the ten Jue army into the first military force of the Ming kingdom! So that the reputation of the ten Jue armies of Daming Kingdom spread from the kingdom of Daming to the whole Wulin! Even Mongolia, Persia and other royal courts have heard the prestige of the ten Jue army! But in the eyes of those who are picky, most of the credit is attributed to Jiangning. In their opinion, without the equipment provided by Jiangning, the ten Jue army would not have won such a reputation. In addition, most of the credit is attributed to the fact that dasikong shizhixuan, who has not returned since the founding of the Daming Kingdom, even takes up most of the credit. In the eyes of those people, the most important role of the Ming kingdom is the mission of the great Sikong shizhixuan. All this is just because Zhang Wuji is young, because Zhang Wuji''s martial arts are not top-notch. With Jiangning several times, Zhang Wuji was regarded as flattering by them. Without such flattery, Zhang Wuji would not have made such achievements. But Zhang Wuji knew how much he had suffered, how much thunder he had used to subdue the ten Jue army, and how many good strategies he had pondered over. Then he stepped on the steel wire and used the 3000 ten Jue army to lay a long way for the kingdom of Ming. Jiangning saw all this, so the first official that Jiangning rewarded today was Zhang Wuji. Even if it was for the Ming Dynasty, Xiang Yutian was not as successful as Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji interpreted this sentence well and told everyone that he did not stop his military progress when he was working hard to run the army of Daming kingdom. Now is the time to let the world know Zhang Wuji again! Jiangning looked at Zhang Wuji''s grateful appearance and personally stepped down from the purple gold platform and patted Zhang Wuji''s shoulder to show understanding. Jiangning''s move made everyone recognize Zhang Wuji again. It was not that they saw Zhang Wuji''s resolute character or anything else, but that Jiangning attached great importance to Zhang Wuji. I''m afraid this person is the most important one in Jiangning? All people are thinking in their hearts, think of here, they look at Zhang Wuji''s eyes are no longer so unscrupulous. Zhang Wuji may not have the talent to Yutian and Jiangning in martial arts, but Zhang Wuji is a fool and loyal man after all. If such a person as him did not meet the Ming Lord, naturally it was nothing. If he met such a hero as Jiangning, Jiangning would not let go of such a foolish and loyal man. With Jiangning''s great efforts in training, even though Zhang Wuji has some shortcomings in martial arts, but with Jiangning as his guide, how can he not become one of the top people in the Daming kingdom?"Thank you for your kindness! Zhang Wuji has nothing to repay, only death to repay it! " Zhang Wuji has been lying on the ground. He is the second person to throw himself into Jiangning tonight. His voice still reverberated in the air, echoing in the purple gold platform, declaring his complete loyalty to the kingdom of Daming. Just when people thought Zhang Wuji was the most important person in Jiangning, Jiangning had turned to look at Shi Zhixuan, who was still full of wind and frost. This Confucian scholar was standing there smiling, not envious of Zhang Wuji''s experience, nor dissatisfied with Jiangning''s preference. This is Shi Zhixuan, the leader of Huajian sect and Butian Pavilion! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 "Shi Zhixuan left the king for five years and seven months. During this period, Shi Zhixuan visited numerous forces and sought allies. Among them, the top forces were XueGuo, Wudang and Chicheng, and the middle forces were Jumu Gang, jiejianmen and zhujiange..." Shi Zhixuan went to the center of Zijin platform and began to look around all the allies around him to report his achievements. Every time he said the name of a gang, the ally he had named would stand up and nod to the crowd. Among these people, perhaps no one else can recognize each other except Shi Zhixuan. After all, this lobbying has convinced all the allies who can form alliances from all over the world. As the old saying goes, distant attack and close friendship. Shi Zhixuan, as a master of joint vertical and horizontal, has played this ancient saying incisively and vividly. Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Qingcheng school. Qingcheng faction is a middle power with a long history, even close to the big one. This kind of force is located next to the city of Jingguan, the capital of the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty. It should have been wiped out by Zhang Wuji in the early morning. However, although Yu Canghai, the leader of Qingcheng sect, is not good at judging the situation. He can see clearly that if he is guarding the Qingcheng sect, he will live in a terrifying life in this turbulent world. He has to worry about the destruction of his sect at any time, and there is no way to improve his martial arts. Even if yu Canghai thinks that he is diligent and conscientious, the reality is so cruel. Therefore, when the king of Ming Dynasty was just founded, Yu Canghai saw the opportunity for the development of Qingcheng school! In this Daming Kingdom, there are countless secret scripts, equipment, spiritual objects and experts. Here, as long as you have the ability, you can infinitely improve your own force! These are the things that the Qingcheng school in the past did not dare to think about. But now, all these things can be realized in Daming kingdom. What Yu Canghai needs to do is to raise the whole school''s strength and take refuge in the Daming kingdom. Yu Canghai naturally knows that if he joins the Daming Kingdom, the Qingcheng faction will lose its autonomy, and he will never be able to say anything. But he knew that it was better to be a doctor or scholar in the Ming Dynasty than to be the leader of the little Qingcheng sect who had no power. In this way, not only can we improve our own strength faster, but I''m afraid we will get higher treatment when we go out. This is Yu Canghai''s wishful thinking, and the kingdom of Daming will not object to his defection. Therefore, the two forces can be regarded as the two fastest cooperating forces. At this time, Yu Canghai stood here with a master''s attitude, and then watched the allies of Daming kingdom come out one by one to say hello. These allies are basically there, except for the giant wood gang. As for why the giant wood gang did not appear, Shi Zhixuan had already understood clearly to Zhang Wuji. It was also clear to all present that Jiangning was the only one. But an ordinary second-class force, since it did not appear, Jiangning will not ask shi Zhixuan. The sound on the Zijin stage has stopped. In addition to the magnetic echo of shizhixuan still reverberates in Zijin stage, everyone has calmed down their curiosity. Tonight, they know all these allies. They know that they may have a chance to get to know each other when they get married tomorrow, but it is an urgent thing for them to contact their allies in detail after making a decision. "Shi Sikong has worked hard and made great achievements. I don''t know what kind of reward he wants?" Jiangning quietly wait for the stone after the Xuan finish, this just slightly smile to do back to the purple gold platform to see to stone Zhixuan asked. "How dare you smile at yourself?" he said "Shi Sikong is modest. Now that the kingdom of Ming Dynasty is famous in the world, Shi Sima should take the lead! Even the people present were convinced, right? Please don''t refuse Jiangning big hand a wave, pointed to the people who just stood together because of Shi Zhixuan, and said in a loud voice. Shi Zhixuan stood humbly. After thinking about it, he simply pointed to Shen Mengchen and said, "if the king really wants to reward Shi Zhixuan, then how about giving this to Shi Zhixuan?" "Oh?" Jiang Ning squints at the person that Shi Zhixuan refers to, and is surprised to find that he is the only one who can''t master martial arts: Shen Mengchen. When Shen Mengchen saw that shizhixuan wanted to exchange his credit for his extraordinary contribution, he could not help looking up at the sky. His mood is very complicated, because of Shi Zhixuan''s respect. He never thought that he would find his lord on such an occasion. Moreover, the Lord also used such tremendous credit in exchange for his loyalty! Shen Mengchen had already decided to join Zhang Wuji, the first military officer of the Ming Dynasty, but Shi Zhixuan''s attitude changed his mind completely. This is the first time that he was forced to change his heart. The second time, he was also forced, but by his own conscience. Jiangning is still thinking about where Shen Mengchen is, and how can Shi Zhixuan make such great contributions in exchange. Shen Mengchen had already knelt down in front of Shi Zhixuan: "it''s the good fortune of a villain to need the loyalty of a villain. How can we need Lord Sikong to give up such great achievements?""What if he gave it to Shi Sima?" Seeing that Shen Mengchen has been loyal to Shi Zhixuan, Jiangning laughs twice, and simply pushes the boat along the river to complete shizhixuan. "But who is this? May I introduce Mr. Shi Jiangning came to Shen Mengchen and looked at Shen Mengchen''s scarred body and asked with a frown. Of course, Shen Mengchen''s identity is not unknown. Shi Zhixuan doesn''t mind Jiangning''s any attitude. As long as Jiangning agrees to grant Shen Mengchen to himself, he is already satisfied. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 Shi Zhixuan walked up to Shen Mengchen with satisfaction. He took Shen Mengchen''s arm and supported Shen Mengchen''s weak body. Then he said, "it''s funny. Shi Zhixuan didn''t know Shen Mengchen before! However, it was after returning to the city that Shen Mengchen said that the destruction of the two thousand elite in the ten square city had something to do with him! ... " at present, Shi Zhixuan sorted out the news about Shen Mengchen that he had learned from Zhang Wuji and others, and then came in cash. In the mouth of Shi Zhixuan, Shen Mengchen has become a great military master with the ability of all over the world. However, the people of Jinguan city have witnessed the transformation of the elite of ten square city from a group of mobs to the masters of tigers and wolves. Therefore, there is no disdain or other expression in the praise of Shi Zhixuan''s words. On the contrary, after the explanation of Shi Zhixuan''s words, people finally admire Shen Mengchen''s eyes. Even Zhang Wuji, who had already owned the six leaders, realized at this time that Shen Mengchen wanted to take refuge in himself! Thinking that he even missed a master level talent, Zhang Wuji said in his heart that there was no regret, of course, it was impossible. But Zhang Wuji knows that he who already has six commanders is not as bold as Shi Zhixuan. He exchanges a big return pill for such a big commander. In this case, Zhang Wuji looks at the eyes of Shi Zhixuan and Shen Mengchen with the color of congratulation. After all, I already have six leaders. If I really want to wipe out all the talents in Daming Kingdom, how can others live? Zhang Wuji thought in his heart, and arched his hand toward Shi Zhixuan and said, "Shi Sima knows the talents with a wise eye, and Shen Mengchen only meets the master of Ming Dynasty. It will be a good story of Wulin after it is spread out!" Jiangning groped for his chin with a smile and looked at Shi Zhixuan and Shen Mengchen, who were in harmony with each other, and said, "if you really want to be a good story in Wulin, how can you do without me? Since he has given up his credit to Sima, the king is not a merciless man. Let''s take the credit in half and put it on Shen Mengchen''s head! " Hearing that Jiangning wants to put the credit on Shen Mengchen''s head, Shi Zhixuan finally doesn''t refuse. After all, Shen Mengchen is a new man, and he has surrendered from the ten square city. The most important thing is that he has no martial arts! Thinking of these, Shi Zhixuan nodded and agreed. "The credit of Shi Sima is not inferior to that of Seba uncle. Therefore, it is enough to be worthy of the title of a scholar of Yuan Dynasty! But Shen Mengchen''s mind is meticulous and far beyond ordinary people''s, so what''s your title of poison man? " Jiangning thought for a while and found that Shi Zhixuan also needed to lead the allies. There was just a lack of military division around him. Shen Mengchen happened to be sent to the Daming kingdom by heaven. In this case, Jiangning gave Shen Mengchen the title of a person who cherished his life and life in his impression. The name of the man who cherished his life was Jia Xu. Shen Mengchen''s mind was almost the same as Jia Xu''s. He just hoped that Shen Mengchen would not change owners as frequently as Jia Xu! Shen Mengchen how clever, only listen to the son of poison man will instantly understand Jiangning''s mind. However, he knew his own situation and naturally believed that he would not change his master: "Shen Mengchen thanks the king for his gift!" "Shen Mengchen, a poison man, agrees with your identity." Shi Zhixuan looked at Shen Mengchen with a calm face and said. Shi Zhixuan and others think that this Lord is in line with his identity, but other people present don''t think so. Since the founding of the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, there was no official or scholar in Yuan Dynasty. Now zijintai discusses business affairs, but in a blink of an eye, one Shangyuan scholar is spilled out! This is the first time in years! Thinking of this, many people who have made great contributions to the Ming Kingdom began to be active. Now they finally see a glimmer of hope to fight for the Lord! After all, the title of the king of Ming Dynasty has been vacant for several years, which makes many people who have a heart start to despair. Other people''s merits are naturally not as good as Xueba, Zhang Wuji and Shi Zhixuan, so Jiangning''s title award has ended. But this time the award at least gives them hope and gives them the motivation to continue fighting for the title. After that, Jiangning began to reward all the other meritorious officials of the Daming kingdom. Apart from the meritorious officials, there were many meritorious allies to the Daming kingdom. These people and forces also needed Jiangning to consider the reward. However, no matter what the next reward was, the news that the first Shangfu Xueba appeared in the Daming Kingdom, and the first Shangyuan scholar Shen Mengchen appeared. However, it seemed that he had grown wings and began to fly from the Daming kingdom to the whole lake and lake. Ten square city temporarily can''t receive that Shen Mengchen''s news, otherwise Shen Linglong must get angry to vomit blood. Like the Daming Kingdom, there were also many people gathered in the Lord''s house of the ten square cities at that time. However, different from the wantonly granted rewards in the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty, the Lord''s house of the ten square city was simply gloomy. The news that the two elders Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang failed to attack Jingguan city has been sent back to Jinguan city. This news is more surprising than all the bad news before. After all, Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang took away two thousand elite of Daming kingdom! That can kill almost all the small and medium-sized forces in the world.But now, these two thousand people have not succeeded in attacking an empty Jinguan city! This can not be surprised by the people of ten square city. Shen Linglong is not surprised. She is just extremely disappointed with the two straw bags in the ten square city. In her prediction, even the two straw bags will be able to break through the city of Jinguan and then wash the city with blood. Of course, she calculated that after the 10th Jue army had returned to Jiangning and others, the two wastes would be annihilated by Jiangning''s anger. However, it did not hurt the development of the two officials! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 "You say, what should be done with this matter?" Shen Linglong sat there, looking majestically at the whispering people in the Lord''s mansion, and asked in a deep voice. Her voice was still so good, but the shivering chill in her voice made everyone dare not think of anything. That is to say, from this moment on, all the whispering people stopped their discussion and began to force themselves to listen to Shen Linglong''s speech carefully. The death of Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang can be said to be an accident, but the premise of the accident is that Shen Linglong sent them out to fight! The people present understood Shen Linglong''s means. They were afraid that they would make Shen Linglong angry, and then Shen Linglong sent them out to attack Jingguan city. This has been proved by Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang. It is a matter of death. "As I can see, this matter needs long-term consideration." A simple dress in the division of the elders stood out, arched hands said. The three elders subconsciously wanted to scold the separated elder for farting, but when he saw the appreciation in Shen Linglong''s eyes, he swallowed the words that slipped to his mouth. After the big elder and the second elder, Shen Yuqing, the third elder, naturally understood Shen Linglong''s character of killing without a knife. In order to prevent himself from becoming a big elder like the two elders, Shen Yuqing naturally did not dare to show off his arrogance in front of Shen Linglong. Shen Yuqing originally thought that with the death of the two elder elders, he could become the one who could reap the benefits of the big elders. He could easily become the new big elder of the ten square cities, and at the same time, he would accept some of the resources left by the great elder and the second elder. But now, he doesn''t think so anymore. He just wants to be able to live in peace, instead of being sent to death by the female devil. The three elders have such an eye value, but others may not. When Shen yuqingti swept around with his eyes, he found that several people began to whisper with disdain. Shen Linglong did not make a statement, but stretched out his hand to signal Shen Yuqing to continue. The parent cleared his throat and ignored the contemptuous eyes of others and continued: "although this war will not hurt my muscles and bones, but it is a huge blow to the reputation of my ten square city! If we are in a hurry to win again, if we are in a hurry to win, it will be good for us to meet up with the bright side again "What''s more, the empty city of Jinguan can kill two thousand elite in our ten square city. Now the city must have gathered the 3000 armored troops! I''m afraid the strength is even more unfathomable. It seems that the best way to do this is to keep still. It is the most important thing to find out the strength of the Ming kingdom first! " "You son of a bitch! How can I be shamed in this small Jinguan city for tens of thousands of years? You''re not afraid that our ancestors will live up to your behavior of shrinking head tortoise? " An elder who thinks he understands Shen Linglong''s intention seems to be really angry with Shen Yuqing''s words. At this time, his face is red, and he almost does not pull up his sleeve to fight with the separated elder. The separation elder looked at the elder calmly, then sat back in silence and did not answer. He was always just an elder who separated his family. Even if he had enough reasons, he didn''t want to argue with this elder of his family. That would not do him any good. This is the hidden rule that has been formed for tens of thousands of years. Seeing his own words, he scolded the elder who didn''t know what was good or bad. Shen Yinmo could not help but began to feel complacent: "report to the city Lord. Shen Yinmo thinks that our ten square city should speed up the whole army and ask for face from the Daming kingdom as soon as possible! These tens of thousands of years, dare to humiliate my ten square city, has never been able to live the next day! Of course, the Daming kingdom can''t! " If according to the usual unspoken rules, the elder Shen Yinmo has already made a clear-cut attitude, then the rest of the elders of his family should agree with each other, and then those humble parents can only keep silent. However, the situation is different tonight. After Shen Yinmo''s advice, only a few two or three people agree with his proposal. Most of the rest are still waiting, as if all of them have become the elders of separation. Shen Yuqing is in this situation to stand out, his appearance is to let the heart gray Shen Yinmo heart a light. In his opinion, with the support of the three elders, he can naturally call the wind and rain. However, Shen Yuqing knew that he did not support him. Even if all the ten elders in the ten square cities supported him, Shen Yinmo would not want to call the wind and rain. Today''s ten square city, must change the sky! Shen Yuqing sighed in his heart and said slowly, "the old minister thinks that Shen Hongfei, the elder of the separation family, is quite reasonable! The top priority of the ten square city is to find out the details of the Daming kingdom first, and at the same time use this period of time to reorganize the army! Integrate the power of the ten square cities, and hold the power of the ten square cities into a group Shen Yuqing naturally agreed with Shen Yinmo''s words, but he couldn''t show any approval. He had just been observing Shen Linglong''s expression and found that Shen Linglong appreciated Shen Hongfei, the elder who separated his family. But when Shen Yinmo spoke, Shen Linglong''s smiling face appeared a touch of disgust.This is a terrible thing, Shen Yuqing can not think of the reason. But he didn''t need to understand that he could only choose to stand on the side that Shen Linglong wanted to see. The reason is that Shen Yuqing is very clear in his heart, but Shen Yinmo suddenly turns cold. He didn''t understand why Shen Yuqing, the leader of his family''s elders, would be against himself. What''s more, I don''t understand why Shen Yuqing should stand on the side of that humble Shen Hongfei, which has never happened before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 Shen Linglong has been quietly watching, until all the elders, commanders, deacons and so on all stood in line, her mouth showed a faint smile. These elders are not idiots. With Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang''s lessons, and three elders Shen Yuqing''s leading role, they finally see the form clearly. As for others, Shen Linglong doesn''t care too much. As long as there is the support of all the elders, Shen Linglong''s heart for the transformation of the ten square city can start. "Shen Hongfei, how about your plan?" Shen Linglong gently opened her lips and said the obvious biased decision-making that could be seen by the discerning eye. Shen Hongfei stood up without looking at the gray Shen Yinmo, and began to tell the gullies in his chest: "the face of the ten square cities is always earned by itself, not by others. As long as the ten square cities can defeat the Daming Kingdom, the ten square cities will naturally be the leader in the world "So first of all, we should join the WTO! After thousands of years of birth, ten square city has been a little out of this world. After China''s accession to the WTO, we can absorb allies and expand our army to prepare for war! Secondly, we should abandon the family and separation system which has been set for thousands of years! Open up a wide range of talents, so that all the elite of the ten square city can work hard and strive for the glory of the city Speaking of this, there has been a buzz in the scene. Even if Shen Linglong''s prestige is enough to suppress all people, it can''t suppress this family system, which has been practiced in shifangcheng for nearly ten thousand years. This system was made by the owners of the ten square cities in order to prevent the usurpation of power by the separated children who joined the city wantonly, and to prevent the small number of their own families from being excluded by some ulterior motives. But now, the family of ten square cities has developed luxuriantly, and there is no need for the unfair system to protect it. Shen Linglong naturally wants to abolish it, and her idea coincides with those separated children who have been squeezed for thousands of years. Moreover, this is also a decision that can really improve the strength of the ten square cities. The family of ten Fangcheng has been a vegetarian for many years, and those who have lived in high positions for a long time have been used to absorbing nutrition from their families and developing themselves. Shen Linglong had expected the strong resistance and soberness of her family members to this matter, but if she wanted to be the real master of the whole Wulin, she had to do so. Shen Linglong doesn''t know when she came up with the idea of dominating Wulin, but she doesn''t reject it. As the leader of the ten square city, she is still the leader of the ten square city even though she tries her best to govern, and her power is difficult to continue to expand. But the Daming kingdom is different. They can expand the territory and attack at will! Even if their strength is less than one tenth of the ten square cities, they can also gain a lot of power over the ten square cities. Shen Linglong doesn''t like this. She thinks that she is the one who should enjoy all that more! The ten square city has long been in good time and place. If there were not many internal contradictions in the ten square city, how could it tolerate the rampancy of the Ming Dynasty? Even if Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang are sent to die, Shen Linglong still has a vague expectation. She expects Shen Yufei and her two men to capture Jinguan city! As long as they succeed, shifangcheng will not undergo reform and directly invade the Daming kingdom. It''s a pity that Shen Linglong didn''t die at all. This matter also let Shen Linglong firm the mind of reforming ten square city. Ten square city reform is imminent! Shen Linglong takes a look at Shen Hongfei, who is talking about Kaikai, and those masters who are still whispering with each other. A touch of sadness flashed in her heart. She also came from the family of ten square cities, otherwise she would not be able to sit on the high position of the city Lord. She even looked down on her husband who was separated and humble. But now she knows that the city must be reformed. The lantern of the Lord''s house is still so bright, shining on everyone''s face, reflecting thousands of attitudes. Shen Linglong doesn''t need so much attitude, she just needs ten square city to appear her own voice just like it did a few decades ago. Shen Linglong believes that he can continue to bring the city into a brighter future just as he did decades ago. The night is already deep, this time the ten square city fell into a strange calm, no longer like the last time, everyone ran away, for the future of the ten square city show their due enthusiasm. This time, all the subjects of the ten square city knew that it was not only a shame, but someone wanted to step on it to the top! And recently, the contradiction between the family and the separation has become more and more intense. The separation of the family has already felt extremely cold hearted for the practice of the family. They will not be foolishly offering suggestions for this place without a sense of belonging. The family of ten square cities thinks that the ten square cities are their ten square cities, and they naturally disdain to accept the idea that the ten square cities should be separated. However, all the well-informed people have learned what happened in the Lord''s house of the ten square city, and they understand Shen Linglong''s determination to reform this time.If it had been known decades ago that Shen Linglong was going to make such an earth shaking event, I''m afraid the whole city would have opposed Shen Linglong, even those oppressed separatists. However, it is not decades ago. The subjects of shifangcheng have gradually lost their blood under Shen Linglong''s administration, or they have been used to the docile existence under Shen Linglong''s superb thunder means. Decades later, Shen Linglong has been able to implement any policy he wants in the city! Especially when she sent Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, the two biggest elders of the diehards, to be killed by the Daming Kingdom, Shen Linglong''s power reached its peak. This kind of prestige is enough for Shen Linglong to change a wrong policy of nearly ten thousand years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 The ten square city is gloomy, but the city of Jinguan is jubilant at the moment. After Zhou Zetian, the last meritorious Minister of Daming Kingdom, was named as Daming scholar, Jiangning''s high-end reward was regarded as a curtain down, leaving only the envious eyes of all. But the next day, it was the wedding day of Jiangning, king of Daming kingdom! At the same time, it is also the day of amnesty and feast of ministers in the kingdom of Daming. This day is of great significance to those allies who have made great contributions to the state of Daming. The wedding of Jiangning, Xuelian and Zhuo naturally reaches its peak at night, while the daytime is a good time for various forces to get in touch with each other and enhance their feelings. However, Zhang Wuji, Xiang Yutian, Shi Zhixuan and the new Tianguan Xueba did not give these forces much opportunity to communicate. They followed Jiangning''s idea and opened the private treasury of the king of the Ming Dynasty: Qingyang palace treasure house. In recent years, with the eastern expedition and Western War of the Daming Kingdom, Jiangning has harvested countless blue clothes and other equipment, and has been about to fill the treasure house of Qingyang palace. Now, it happens that the allies of the kingdom of Daming have sacrificed a lot of strength for the battle of guarding the city of Jinguan. Therefore, in order to make up for these allies, Jiangning authorized the four people to gather officials from the Ministry of housing to open the treasure house of Daming Kingdom and began to reward the merits (garbage disposal). When the benefits of the Ming Dynasty were in front of us, even the Wudang school could not help feeling the big hand of the Daming kingdom. Before, even if Zhang Wuji promised to give sufficient compensation to the allies of Daming Kingdom, many of them felt suspicious. They help Jinguan City, more in the responsibility of allies. Don''t you see that when the ten square city occupied the head of the Jinguan City, these allies basically all withdrew from the city head, and did not have the ability to confront the ten square city. Naturally, Zhang understood what the Allies had done at that time, but he was already very grateful for the support of those allies and would not mind the final withdrawal of the allies. He is not the kind of stupid person, he will not force his allies to send their heads when they know they are defeated. Therefore, even if he finally fought against the elite of the ten square city alone with Luo and Zhou Zetian, Zhang Wuji did not resent those allies who avoided the war. Now that the city of Jinguan is held, Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty, has come back. In this big wedding day, Jiangning gathered the top four members group of Daming Kingdom and began to help Zhang Wuji fulfill his promise. Xueba, as the new emperor of Tianguan, was wearing a white robe and a Kirin jade card symbolizing the supreme power of the Ming Dynasty. Even though Xueba is lame or old, when the old man appears, everyone, especially the family of Jinguan City, looks at Xueba with respect. They couldn''t help but disrespect them, because the old man in front of him changed from an old servant of snow country to Tianguan Tomb of Daming Kingdom overnight. They can not respect Zhang Wuji as long as they don''t care about the future of their descendants in the army. They can also disrespect Xiang Yutian, because Xiang Yutian is free and easy, and doesn''t care if they respect themselves. They can even disrespect Shi Zhixuan, because it is very difficult for him to control them even if he is in a high position. However, this man is not respected. He is an old Youzi who has been in the officialdom for a long time, and is also a minister respected by Jiangning! But Xueba didn''t seem to see the respectful eyes of those aristocratic children. He just followed Shi Zhixuan and stood at the last position among the four. Last night, Jiangning himself said that tianguanzuozai had the same status as dasima, commanding all civil and military officials, and was the most noble one in the ranks except Sangong. But Xueba is very clear in his mind that this is just Jiangning''s bias towards himself, or it is just Jiangning''s kindness to XueGuo. He knew that his ability was not up to his respected position. Therefore, in addition to learning from these younger generations, he also prepared to be a low-key man and try not to discredit Jiangning and XueGuo. Xueba is very smart, otherwise he can''t be the most important confidant of Xuesheng in snow country. It is because of his cleverness that Xueba can see clearly that his current status is from XueGuo and Jiangning''s personal emotions. He thinks he may not be worthy of the position, but he is confident that he can make it. Today, there is no sun rising, but even if it is still cloudy, tens of thousands of people present still feel very hot inside. They all looked with eager eyes at the four people standing on the wall of Qingyang palace, who were enough to set off a great bloodbath in the river and lake. Their eyes seemed to have swept all kinds of equipment that had been moved out by the ten Jue army and then left on the ground like garbage. This equipment is no surprise to the ten Jue army, but in the eyes of these people on the scene, it still has a fatal attraction. These are the lowest treasure equipment, of course, they have seen, but after seeing the luxury equipment of the ten Jue army, they found that the equipment they used to treat as treasure should be used in this way! But don''t say treasure, is king, they can''t mass equipment down, so this can only be a beautiful fantasy in their hearts.However, when Jiangning began to reward merit, the equipment was no longer a treasure so far away from those allies and even Jinguan city families. At this time, they began to imagine that they would acquire the king''s tools or even treasures, and then equip them with their own guards, which would lead a life like ten Jue armies. There is still no beginning to discuss merit and reward, because the ten Jue army is still piling up the dazzling jade, king and treasure articles like garbage. Naturally, the aristocratic families in Jinguan City knew the family background of Daming Kingdom, so their eyes at these treasures were just hot eyes, and they didn''t feel too much surprise at all. But the allies of Daming kingdom are different. This time, they have seen the details of Daming Kingdom thoroughly. It is not to see through, but to see the lowest strength limit of Daming kingdom. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 Jiangning''s premonition was not wrong. It didn''t take long for Jiangning''s ice bumps to be covered by the heavy snow. At this time, Jiangning, after losing the ability to move, finally lost sight. However, it doesn''t matter any more. As a strong man in the realm of martial arts and Taoism, Jiangning''s mind has long been harder than the cold ice. It doesn''t matter to him to lose sight. Because this space is trapped by his soul, Jiangning can not breathe, so Jiangning knows that he will not be trapped to death in a short time. Knowing this, Jiangning was no longer in a hurry. He knew it was useless to be anxious. At this time, the only thing that could break the game was calm. Ice pimple seems to be more and more cold, Jiangning feel as if his soul will be frozen in general. And this cold, finally, let Jiangning''s mood more calm. At this time, Jiangning simply closed his eyes, and the whole person began to recall the little by little after entering this space. Suddenly, Jiangning thought that the role of this space was to teach himself the dark ice sword! Thinking of this, Jiangning felt as if he had grasped something. However, what is to be done? Why do you want to trap yourself and then want to die here? No! The role of this space is to teach yourself the dark ice sword, so you won''t be trapped to death! Jiangning suddenly realized that he had grasped the most central thing. The value of the existence of this space is to let oneself learn the dark ice sword technique. At this time, I was trapped in this ice pimple. I could only say that I was a little itchy, and then I was punished a little bit! But his own such a crime will not be killed at all! I''m afraid that woman has no ability to kill herself! In other words, I''m afraid that the ice lump and the heavy snow outside are all created for the sake of learning swordsmanship! Jiangning only felt that his mind was becoming more and more clear, and finally he was about to see the sun. He was still surrounded by endless darkness and cold, but Jiangning''s heart was clear. "What a naughty girl!" Jiangning in the heart to the woman who danced the sword silently sent a smile, and then the whole body and soul to the dark ice sword he had just seen. The sword technique is still so high-end and obscure for Jiangning, but Jiangning doesn''t care that he can''t learn it at this time. After all, I got the favor of that beauty. If I can''t learn the xuanbing sword skill like this, wouldn''t it be a pity for the beauty? Before learning the sword, Jiangning''s mind drifted through the face of the girl who was only one-sided. Xuanbing sword is too difficult! After recalling the profound meaning of xuanbing sword from the beginning to the end, Jiangning is still confused. In his opinion, this sword technique is not only difficult, but also limitless! At this time, the face of the cold woman''s dance finally printed into Jiangning''s mind. Jiangning was about to drive the figure of the woman out of her mind, but suddenly a question occurred to her. That woman appeared in this space in order to teach him the sword technique. So, maybe the woman, including the woman, is a part of xuanbing sword technique? Jiangning some doubt no longer resist the figure of the woman, that is to say, at this time, Jiangning suddenly found that his mind that the vague dark ice sword is no longer so ignorant. At least, Jiangning began to know what xuanbing sword was. In order to transform the internal power into the true Qi of the dark ice with extremely cold attribute, you need to treat yourself as dark ice first, and then cultivate it slowly under various ice conditions. I''ve just got the ability to practice sword ice. I''ve just got the qualification to practice sword ice! Jiangning didn''t know what he knew, but he knew that he had more time, so he was not afraid of failure. He just walked with the feeling in his heart. How could he have been bumping along the way, he had magically transformed most of his genuine Qi into xuanbing Zhenqi! Jiangning is just a soul at the moment. Naturally, he has no real Qi conversion. However, he knows that most of the genuine Qi in his father''s body has been transformed into xuanbing Zhenqi! This is a very mysterious feeling, Jiangning feeling seems very far away, but it is so accessible. "Probably, this is the benefit of 80% fit as mentioned in the system explanation?" Jiangning sighed in his heart, and then tried to feel the dark ice that trapped him. At this time, he has regarded himself as a part of the ice. Naturally, he felt the existence of the ice without hindrance. At this moment, he did not feel the cold that pierced the soul. With the disappearance of the cold, Jiangning suddenly felt that his soul seemed to be much stronger. This is an illusion, because of the environment. But Jiangning knows that if it encounters such extremely cold conditions in the future, his strength may really increase a lot! But now! Jiangning a slight shock, before that as if the prison general ice slowly disappeared, Jiangning will be released from the ice.After seeing the sun again, Jiangning found that the ice world, which was clean as a mirror world, has become a mixed ice and snow world. It doesn''t matter who is colder, but Jiangning has inexplicably missed the world before. After all, there is still a her in that world! Jiangning sighed and looked at his right hand. Heart with the move, Jiangning''s right hand slowly appeared a prototype of a sword, a closer look, but found that this sword is actually the magic weapon in the hands of the girl before! However, Jiangning never touched the magic weapon at all. Naturally, he couldn''t imagine the real magic of the magic weapon. But at this moment, he only needs such a magic weapon, even if it is just like God. At this time, Jiangning had a strong desire to repeat the xuanbing sword technique that the girl had just practiced! He was afraid that he would forget any action of that sword skill because of the time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 A big man is practicing a set of swordsmanship like a woman''s dance in the ice and snow. How do you look at this scene and how to disobey it. But Jiangning can''t care so much. He just wants to turn his understanding of xuanbing sword into his own instinct as soon as possible. And this is the depth of his soul. There will be no one else except himself. This sword technique is certainly not so mechanically learned, but Jiangning chose this stupid method. Many times, the stupid method will waste a little more time or energy, but this stupid method can make users more familiar with what they learn, just like instinct. Xuanbing sword is destined to become the most important attack method in Jiangning in the future. Jiangning just wants to learn this sword technique as soon as possible and then turn it into its own combat power. Compared with the 18 dragon subduing palms and Taizu Changquan, which have evolved into instinctive skills, this new xuanbing sword technique must consume an astonishing amount of terror, but the most important thing in Jiangning is internal power. As long as you don''t fall into the siege of a large number of enemies, this dark ice sword technique will be the most important and simple means to solve the battle. Of course, the palm strength is powerful, but it is not hidden enough, and the sharpness is basically zero. This dark ice sword technique is enough to shake off the eighteen dragon subduing palms, which are also holy level skills, more than ten blocks away. And in the high-end confrontation, xuanbing sword will become the most reliable means for Jiangning. This is so far, Jiangning learned the most advanced attack means. It is true that Tu De Gong FA has the potential of divine level, but now Jiangning has only learned one of the five elements, and its power is less than one fifth. Moreover, the tude skill is more to strengthen Jiangning''s recovery and defense, but there is not much bonus in attack. In the ice and snow, Jiangning action enchanting dance in the hands of the sword, again and again. I don''t know how long, Jiangning stopped for a moment, and then continued to dance, but from this moment on, his sword gradually lost a trace of enchantment and became masculine. In this world of ice and snow, the ice began to disappear, and the wind and snow gradually increased. Just now, Jiangning suddenly realized that xuanbing sword technique may not be extremely Yin sword technique. Since it has Xuan characters, it means that this sword technique may also have masculine flavor! That is to say, from this time on, Jiangning''s xuanbing sword technique finally began to change, and began to shave off the enchanting spirit that was not suitable for the sword technique, plus Jiangning''s own understanding of xuanbing sword technique. At this time, a very difficult process, but Jiangning somehow came. At this time, Jiangning''s mind was calm and undisturbed. He no longer remembers the mysterious ice sword technique that the girl dances, because that dark ice sword technique has become his instinct. He didn''t like how he would kill the four sides after he learned the sword technique, because he had already learned it. The wind and snow, which symbolizes masculinity, is getting bigger and bigger, and Jiangning''s figure is becoming more and more erratic. In this similar essence of the soul world, Jiangning only feel more and more relaxed, feel more and more light body, as if can fly away at any time. This kind of feeling is so wonderful, and this feeling also makes Jiangning''s dark ice sword technique which he doesn''t quite understand gradually becomes clear. Jiangning is very clear that this feeling is not an illusion. The reason why she gradually understood what she didn''t really understand was that the girl had left all her understanding of xuanbing sword technique in this space. As long as there is enough energy in this space, Jiangning doesn''t even need to understand it. It can be imbued with all the profound meanings of xuanbing sword. Of course, this kind of indoctrination is likely to make the indoctrinated people have insufficient understanding of the sword technique, and even stay in the same place on the kendo. Jiangning is not the kind of person who needs to be indoctrinated. The final indoctrination of this space just solved all the doubts in his mind. After that, Jiangning can quickly understand the doubts. Therefore, this kind of indoctrination only saved him a little time for Jiangning, and would not have any impact on Jiangning''s martial arts. Looking at the broken space in front of her, Jiangning is not sad or happy, but silently aftertaste the understanding of xuanbing sword technique in my mind. This is the first time Jiangning has learned such high-end martial arts, and it is also the first time Jiangning has encountered such a high-end learning method. But Jiangning didn''t feel new at all, because the wonderful sword technique had already attracted his mind. Just like Lin Pingzhi, who is proud of himself in the river and lake, when he sees the mysterious sword technique to ward off evil spirits, he doesn''t even want to waste his time with his wife. He just wants to thoroughly immerse himself in the mysterious sword technique. Jiangning is also a Wuchi, and also a Wuchi with a firm heart of martial arts. When he learned this sword technique, he only felt that it was so wonderful. Bit by bit chewing the sword technique in his heart, Jiangning was shocked by the wisdom of his predecessors. This sword technique is so mysterious that Yu Jiangning never thought that there would be such a magical sword technique in the world.With a casual comparison of the simple sword moves, Jiangning imagined that he would run his internal power according to the way the girl taught him. Suddenly, he felt as if he was going to cut through the heaven and earth. I don''t know how many times Jiangning compared those sword moves. The slowly broken space finally disappeared, and Jiangning returned to his body from that space. "I... go! It''s... it''s cold After returning to his body, Jiangning Ben can''t wait to try the power of xuanbing sword. But back to the body of the first time, Jiangning felt it was cold to the bones of the cold. Before in the soul space, Jiangning lost six senses, naturally did not feel too much cold, only felt that the space was incomparably beautiful, incomparable intimacy. But now Jiangning hugged his arm, only felt that the cold was penetrating his heart and spleen, as if to freeze his soul. Jiangning knew that this was due to the cold caused by consuming more than a dozen ice treasures before. The cold was only good for him and not bad for him. However, Jiangning felt extremely cold. At this time, his hair, eyebrows and even began to appear white frost! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 Gradually, Jiangning recovered from the extreme cold. The first thing after Jiangning recovered was to take out a sword and practice the xuanbing sword technique that he had just learned. Jiangning''s soul has been familiar with xuanbing sword technique, but his body has not yet practiced one and a half leaves, so even the system does not prompt Jiangning to have learned xuanbing sword. This is just an ordinary sword, which is not enough to show Jiangning''s dignity for such an identity. But this sword, at this time in Jiangning''s hands, turned into a peerless weapon, and even faintly surpassed the magic sword! A layer of ice crystals visible to the naked eye gradually appeared around the body of this ordinary sword, and then it changed from a thin sword to a big one. However, this big sword has no heavy feeling. On the contrary, it is like an ice and snow spirit in Jiangning''s hands, constantly flying, and constantly bringing up a cold air that even the space wants to freeze. The sword technique is very beautiful, but its power is far from Jiangning''s impression. However, Jiangning has just learned xuanbing sword technique. He just keeps getting familiar with it and constantly makes his sword technique more simple and powerful. Because of Jiangning''s sword dance, this small garden in Jiangning''s bedroom gradually has a trace of wind and snow. Gradually the flowers and plants withered and the leaves began to fall. But it''s not death, it''s rebirth! "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player on learning the top level sword technique, xuanbing sword technique! At present, the level of swordsmanship is just beginning to be seen! This sword technique can attach the sword Qi to the weapon and kill the enemy, leaving frostbite that is extremely difficult to heal. This sword technique can also shoot invisible sword Qi out of the body, causing unimaginable damage to the enemy. " "The player will consume 10000 points of internal power for the first time! When the player''s sword level increases, the sword Qi consumption will be reduced, and the sword Qi power will be increased. " "If this sword Qi is launched under extremely cold conditions, it can reduce internal power consumption and control the sword Qi in vitro!" With the completion of the first sword drill, Jiangning received a long time lost system prompt. This system hint has disappeared for a long time, even if Jiangning kills a great master, he has no experience at all. Therefore, unless Jiangning gets a skill like xuanbing sword or something of the same level, Jiangning will hardly be able to raise the idea of learning it again, and basically won''t hear the system prompt. Now, hearing this long lost system prompt, Jiangning unexpectedly has some feeling. Unconsciously, it has been so many years since the founding of our country! But my own strength has not improved since I got the virtue skill! I have to say, this is a very sad thing. Jiangning still remembers that lingdonglai invited him a few months ago. Maybe it was not an invitation. But in Jiangning''s opinion, he must watch such a big event as lingdonglai''s ascension. But how to watch? Just watch with your strength which has not changed a year? Jiang Ning sighed in his heart, and suddenly he had no mind to practice xuanbing sword technique. Of course, xuanbing sword technique is incomparable, but this sword technique is just an extra means of killing enemies for Jiangning, but it does not fundamentally improve Jiangning''s strength. From this point of view, it''s only the middle level of Saint level''s earth virtue skill, but it''s much more difficult than the top-grade xuanbing sword skill. As Jiangning stopped his sword dance, the plants and trees in his small garden stopped and withered, and even shivered and showed new shoots. Looking at the branches that had already sprouted tender yellow and green buds, Jiangning suddenly realized something. All things in this world can''t escape from the mutual generation of five elements and the mutual restraint of yin and Yang! It''s just like the warm spring after the extreme cold! After withering, it is a new life! Just as death, without death, there can be no rebirth. Without rebirth, there will be no death! This is the most essential truth in the world. With the understanding of these principles, Jiangning found that the world in front of her became more and more clear. It is clear that in Jiangning''s eyes, the energy that can only be sensed in the past actually has a substantial image. This is a beautiful world, Jiangning is not the first time to send out such a feeling. The first time was when Jiangning saw great rivers and mountains, the second time was after Jiangning had internal force, the third time was when Jiangning stepped into the congenital stage, and the fourth time was when Jiangning is now. Every time, Jiangning can find the unique beauty of this world. Every time when Jiangning has been familiar with this beautiful world, Jiangning will find a more profound reality after its strength has improved. "The world is so beautiful Jiangning lost his sword which had been broken into pieces, and then began to walk in his beautiful little garden. Jiangning silently moved, moved his love of the world. Even if the system prompt rings several times in his ear, he doesn''t notice it. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the player''s improved understanding of xuanbing sword. The current level is getting better! Sword power is increased, consumption is reduced, and internal power consumed by sword Qi is 5000 points each time! Increasing internal power can increase the power of sword Qi, but it may increase the chance of sword Qi being found! ""Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the player''s understanding of xuanbing sword technique has been improved. The current level of xuanbing sword is entering the public! Sword power is increased, consumption is reduced, sword Qi consumes 1000 points of internal power each time! Increasing internal power can increase the power of sword Qi, but it may increase the chance of sword Qi being found! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the player''s improved understanding of xuanbing sword. The current level is self-contained! Sword power is increased, consumption is reduced, and internal power consumed by sword Qi is 500 points each time! Increasing internal power can increase the power of sword Qi, but it may increase the chance of sword Qi being found! " At this time, Jiangning has cultivated xuanbing sword technique to the level of 18 dragon subduing palms and the great shift of heaven and earth in this short period of time! That is to say, at this time, Jiangning, his understanding of xuanbing sword technique even surpassed most of the descendants of XueGuo! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 At this time, Wu Yushu was secretly taking his 40 horsemen back to shifangcheng, and they had two more bodies in their hands. These two corpses were the elder and the second elder of ten Fangcheng who had been regarded as prey by them for a long time, but were robbed by the ten Jue army! If the Daming Kingdom did not reward him, maybe Wu would give up his credit. However, the reward granted by the Daming kingdom made Wu Yushu''s heart hot. Those ordinary city keepers can get one or two jade articles or even King''s articles because of their hard work. If they take back the corpses of the two giants in the ten square cities, can they exchange them for some precious or even spiritual weapons? Wu Yushu was born in Chicheng. Naturally, he didn''t like a few jades, but the king''s wares were already very valuable to him, not to mention the treasures and spiritual tools higher than the king''s. With such a huge temptation, Wu Yushu, regardless of whether he would be found by the ten Jue army or not, brazenly took his forty relatives to find the bodies of Shen Yufei and others and carried them back. At this time, Zhu Yuanzhang was standing in front of the wall of Qingyang palace in plain clothes with Yan Heng and more than a dozen guards standing in line. As the commander of the ten Jue army and one battalion, Zhu Yuanzhang was responsible for receiving the rewards of the whole ten Jue army and one battalion. Although Zhou Zetian''s exaggeration is not as great as Zhou Zetian''s, he has also made dozens of contributions, large and small. From the attack of Tangmen to the battle of Chonggu temple, even the dozens of elite of ten square cities killed on the way back to the city, these contributions are not small. "Do you think it''s better to exchange some spiritual weapons for us this time, or to exchange a treasure for all our brothers?" Zhu Yuanzhang is a bit bored to pull. Yan Heng, who doesn''t know what he is thinking, asks. Yan Heng rolled his eyes and said, "at this time, the first battalion has all equipped with treasure vessels. If you want to exchange some treasure wares back, who else would like to have them?" "Ah? So our battalion is so rich? " Zhu Yuanzhang glanced at Chang Yuchun, commander of the second battalion in front of him, and then laughed with a pretence of simplicity. Today, more than one battalion came to receive the reward. The people who followed Jiangning expedition and rescued Xuelian from shifangcheng were the 2nd and 3rd Battalion. However, the 2nd and 3rd battalions are far less fortunate than the 1st Battalion, and have won so many enviable feats. Zhuang Zheng, deputy commander of the second battalion, couldn''t see someone''s arrogance. He complained: "I want to tell you, this elder brother is because we have many old people in one camp, so he treats the first battalion so kindly! But are our "Er Ying" and "San Ying" raised by our stepmother Chang Yuchun laughed: "let him be arrogant if he is arrogant! It''s just bad luck! As long as we practice hard, we are afraid that there will be no merit in the future? " Peng yingyu, commander of the three battalions, nodded his head in favor of Chang Yuchun''s statement: "this camp is nothing but a bad luck. It was selected by Sima, and then made tremendous contributions. But bad luck won''t follow them for life! When there is a tough battle in the future, that will be the real opportunity to make contributions These people are quite sad to joke, inadvertently it is their turn to exchange for merit. Among them, of course, it has caused countless envy, but after all, some people sneer at it. The ten Jue army is also a person who has experienced many big scenes, so after receiving his meritorious service, he returned to the camp with these enviable treasures. However, when the guards of Wu Yushu in Chicheng came to exchange for meritorious deeds with two corpses, Qian Duoduo, who was in charge of the household department, couldn''t help looking at those guards. "What are you looking at? What''s wrong with the people we killed? " Zhang Zhengzhong looked at Wu Yushu who was hiding in the crowd. He asked hard. Qian Duoduo doesn''t speak. He just takes out two left ears and puts them on Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang''s heads. When Qian Duoduo took out two ears, Zhang Zheng''s center was completely discouraged. They had been wondering why the ears of the two bodies had been cut off. Now he understood that the merit of the ten Jue army was reflected in this way! But it was too late for Zhang Zhengzhong to understand, because those two ears had already filled Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang''s heads. At this time, without much money to say anything, many soldiers of the ten Jue army who were surrounded by the crowd immediately began to talk: "it''s said that the red city is very powerful. When we helped to defend the city, why would someone do such a thing?" ¡±Oh, there are all kinds of writing. Don''t mind! You see, they are all sent out by Chicheng to be the Alliance Army. They are just the most unpromising people in Chicheng! Don''t you mind? " " however, I''m afraid that we need to cut off the enemy''s left ear to exchange for the merit of our ten Jue army, right? Ha ha ha! I''m really laughing at me. It''s amazing that someone has already received meritorious service from a corpse! " "Well, maybe these idiots can''t get any merit because of their poor strength. They have to think of a way to come up with such a fool''s method?" The people who talked about it didn''t despise Chicheng, but they despised the dead steeds who falsely claimed meritorious service. Zhang Zhengzhong, who pretended to be meritorious, wanted to find a place to get in.Zhang Zhengzhong wanted to ask Wu Yushu in the crowd for help, but he was sad to find that Wu Yushu had disappeared at this time. Zhang Zhengzhong wanted to say out loud that the decision of the fake leader was made by Wu Yushu, but he had to swallow back what he wanted to say when he thought of his status. "Come on, you can be regarded as the guest troops at any rate. This time, the fake leader will not be taken care of! If you really need equipment, with your status as an ally in Chicheng, the king will definitely consider it! But please don''t persecute Qian in this way Qian Duoduo is also a businessman who has been a businessman for a long time. Even if these people want to cheat for meritorious deeds, he doesn''t want to face each other coldly and still comfort each other with good words. But listening to Qian Duoduo''s consolation, Zhang Zhengzhong felt his face blushed even more. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 Zhang Zhengzhong was also a man who fought back from the battlefield. When did he do such a thing? Thinking of the humiliation he received today, he couldn''t help but gnash his teeth to think of the ten Jue armies who were fighting for meritorious service with them at that time. At this time, he may receive countless ridicule after going back? But these ridicules, but the ten Jue army gave to their own! If the ten Jue army does not take credit, why should he and others do such lewd things? The most important thing is that the ten Jue Jun robbed themselves of their credit, but they counted the credit as ordinary people! Such outrageous behavior made Zhang Zhengzhong want to vomit blood. Zhang Zhengzhong didn''t know how he got back to the camp of the death steed. He only knew that he had been criticized by countless people on the way back to the camp. Even if the voice of someone else''s voice is slightly lower, in Zhang Zhengzhong''s view, it is an insult to himself. However, Zhang Zhengzhong could not refute it. He could only take himself back to the camp of the dead Steed by his several colleagues. Back at the camp, Zhang Zhengzhong still did not feel a trace of relaxation, because he saw that all the death irons in Chicheng had been assembled. Death knights are a very united army. For cavalry, unity is the most lethal force. Therefore, whenever and wherever, any death knight will receive the order to assemble. However, Zhang Zhengzhong has not received the order to assemble now, nor have the several colleagues behind him. Zhang Zhengzhong''s face had already turned pale. He realized that he might have been abandoned by Wu Yushu. But how did he abandon himself? Isn''t he afraid that the remaining thirty-seven colleagues will leak? Zhang Zhengzhong came to the tail of the death cavalry with despair and doubt, and did not look for his master, because he knew that there was no need. Sure enough, Wu Yushu, standing beside Yang Chaolu, is saying something to Yang Chaolu with a black face. Looking at his master seems to be betraying himself, Zhang Zhengzhong wants to speak out loud what he has been instructed. But he did not have a chance, because Yang Chaolu''s face became black enough to drop ink with Wu Yushu''s explanation. Wu Yushu glanced at the three people standing at the tail of the team. He saw Zhang Zhengzhong''s pale face and the panic of Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan who were following him. Wu Yushu forced his eyes away from Zhang Zhengzhong and yelled at Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan: "Zhang Chunhe, Wang Mingquan! You two may have been deceived and seduced by Zhang Zhengzhong. The commander will give you a chance now. Please tell me the story of Zhang Zhengzhong''s cheating! The commander will give you justice Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan looked at each other, and they realized that the middle of the picture seemed to have been abandoned. After thinking about it, they bit their teeth, clapped their horses out of the line, and came to the spot under the stage. Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan first got down from their horses and knelt on the ground, and then Zhang Chunhe said out loud: "report to commander and deputy commander. The villain and Wang Mingquan were originally resting in the camp. When they saw the exchange of meritorious deeds in the kingdom of Daming, they went to watch it for a moment. At that time, the villain once sighed that the city of Jinguan was really rich!" "Perhaps it was just hearing the villain''s emotion that Zhang Zhongzhong found the villain this morning and asked the villain if he would like to find a fortune or not!" Zhang Chunhe''s mind is clear. He just thinks about it, and he puts what Wu Yushu has done on Zhang Zhengzhong''s head. As for the remaining thirty-seven brothers who knew the truth, Zhang Chunhe laughed bitterly in his heart. I''m afraid that they also saw the form in general, so they firmly chose to give up Zhang Zhengzhong! Wu Yushu''s skill is very good. His behavior of only launching Zhang Zhengzhong as a scapegoat will be the most perfect ending in the eyes of both death steed and Yang Chaolu. Yang Chaolu doesn''t know what it really looks like, and he doesn''t need to know. He just doesn''t want his deputy to become the greedy one. In this case, if the impact of this matter can be minimized, then everything will be fine. This is also the reason why Wu Yushu has no fear. The death ironriding can''t afford to lose this man! Zhang Chunhe is still fluent in describing Zhang Zhengzhong''s meanness and greed, while Wu Yushu is completely relieved. Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan are very cooperative, which makes Wu Yushu''s Crime Compensation seamless. As for the bad luck Zhang Zhengzhong, who came out to block the gun? Who knows what kind of future he will have? Wu Yushu felt that it was a very kind thing that he didn''t kill this scum with ruthlessness. Zhang Zhengzhong accepted his own guilt with a bitter smile, and accepted his own guilt in the scornful eyes of all his classmates. Among them were Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan, who accompanied them to FeiGong, and Wu Yushu''s bodyguards, who unanimously agreed on Wu Yushu''s strategy. In the eyes of all the people who despised him, Zhang Zhengzhong was rarely angry. He could see through the faces of these people in front of him. Maybe in this world, people are. Pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages is the nature of all things, and human nature is no exception. Slowly taking off his armor and loosening his horse, Zhang Zhengzhong finally untied his weapon at the urging of the executioner, which he regarded as the death crossbow of Chicheng.Once upon a time, Zhang Zhengzhong was excited that he had a chance to get the crossbow. Now, Zhang Zhengzhong has to let go of it. The weapon is merciless, naturally can''t feel Zhang Zhengzhong''s reluctant to give up. Therefore, after Zhang Zhengzhong let go, the crossbow was mercilessly taken away. Brother, goodbye! Looking at his own death, the bow and crossbow moved away, Zhang Zhengzhong closed his eyes. He felt very sad, in this dying moment, he could only say goodbye to his weapon! I have to say, I am really a failure! Zhang Zhengzhong sighed, then glanced at the crowd. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 Those who watched were all Zhang Zhengzhong''s colleagues, who could live and die on the battlefield. But now, after going to the battlefield, Zhang Zhengzhong found that his classmates suddenly became strange. Zhang Zhengzhong also saw a few guilty eyes in the crowd, guilty? Zhang Zhengzhong showed a trace of relief towards those eyes. He did not blame those who knew the truth, not because he understood the friendship between the two countries in Yang Chaolu''s heart. He simply felt that these people who had at least guilt for themselves might be the kindest of these people. Yes, the kindest. Zhang Zhengzhong glanced at several of his colleagues pointing at him, and in his heart he forgave the betrayal of Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan. "Commander, Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan ask to see you!" When Wu Yu Shu thought that the overall situation was in hand, the two requests for meeting made his heart rise to his throat. Naturally, he was not afraid that these two people could help Zhang Zhengzhong to overturn the case. What he was afraid of was that the entanglement between the two would reduce his impression on Yang Chaolu. Fortunately, after the two men came in, they still did not lose their respect for Wu Yushu, which let him put his heart back into his stomach. "You two come to see me? What is the matter? " Yang Chaolu looked at Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan curiously. They were determined, as if they were about to die in the battlefield. "Villain, villain wants to help Zhang Zhengzhong plead! Please forgive him for his past affection With all his strength, Zhang Chunhe finally said what he wanted in his heart. Yang Chaolu took an unexpected look, kneeling outside, waiting for the execution of Zhang Zhengzhong, his heart is a little bit clear. "Oh? Why forgive him? What''s more, don''t forget that both of you are still guilty, and how qualified are you to plead for others? " "The villain naturally knows that the villain is a person who wears sin. He has never thought that he is qualified to persuade the commander, but the villain thinks that today is not a good time to kill him! After all, today is the wedding day of the king of Daming kingdom! If the people of the Daming kingdom knew that we killed people today, they might think that it was our dead steeds who deliberately sought their doom! " Zhang Chunhe looks at Yang Chaolu and occasionally glances at Wu Yushu. "That''s the same Yang Chaolu quite agreed and nodded, which surprised Wu Yushu who wanted to put Zhang Zhengzhong to death. "Since it''s not convenient to kill him today, I''ll postpone it and wait until King Jiang gets married." Wu Yushu suddenly didn''t see Zhang Chunhe''s eyes in general, and tried to offer advice. Zhang Chunhe got the affirmation of Yang Chaolu. He was very happy at first, but Wu Yushu''s next words let his heart fall to the bottom. He didn''t expect Wu Yushu to be so vicious that he wanted to kill Zhang Zhengzhong! Even Wang Mingquan, who has been silent for a long time, couldn''t help it. He knelt down and said, "please think twice. If you can''t kill today, naturally explain that..." "of course, it means that Zhang Zhengzhong is destined not to die. Why should he be detained and killed again?" Zhang Chunhe took over Wang Mingquan''s words and said that this was a kind of pretext which was barely impressive. "If you have said that you are going to kill me, you are going to kill it!" Wu Yushu''s eyes at Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan almost burst into flames. He didn''t expect that these two criminals would dare to confront him like this. However, Yang Chaolu did not choose to stand by Wu Yushu this time, but agreed to Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan''s request. He looked at Wu Yushu, who was very angry, and said, "God has the virtue of good life. What''s more, Zhang Zhengzhong is also our colleague? Since he should not be killed today! Then you have to forgive people and forgive them. They are very lucky! " Wu opened his mouth, and he wanted to continue persuading Yang Chaolu. But when he saw the determination in Yang Chaolu''s eyes, he decisively swallowed his stomach. Usually, Yang Chaolu was happy to let Wu Yushu play with the death cavalry of this battalion. After all, in Yang Chaolu''s opinion, Wu Yushu was also a capable deputy commander. But today, Yang Chaolu resolutely stopped Wu Yushu''s mischief, because he saw the hidden danger behind this matter. What the death ironriding depends on is the trust of their fellow soldiers who can rely on each other. Now, Zhang Zhengzhong''s case can''t be covered in paper. Then, when this event is spread, for example, there will be ups and downs among the dead ironriding, and then the trust that the death ironriding relies on may disintegrate. But if Zhang Zhengzhong had not died, it would not have had such serious consequences. "That''s settled! However, Zhang Zhengzhong''s death penalty can be avoided, and his living crime is hard to escape! Take away his skill and let him leave the death steed Yang Chaolu carried the back of his hand to Zhang Chunhe and others, even if Zhang Chunhe was stunned after hearing Yang Chaolu''s decision. "Thank you for your kindness, villain." Zhang Chunhe and Wang Mingquan looked at each other, and they accepted this and saved their lives! Better than losing your head! With this sigh, they left Yang Chaolu''s camp.The two of them were the owners of the eyes who had just felt guilty to Zhang Zhengzhong. I''m afraid Zhang Zhengzhong could not have dreamed that he was just a kind forgiveness before his death, which made the two betrayers feel guilty, and then took the risk of offending Wu Yushu to get a chance of life for him. But after all, they still offended Wu Yushu. When Wu Yushu walked out of the camp, he looked into the eyes of the two people and made them understand that their future life would be difficult. But Zhang Chunhe didn''t regret it. He just felt that he was making up for his mistakes. Wang Mingquan is the same idea, he did not care about Wu Yushu''s threatening eyes. For this honest man, to save Zhang Zhengzhong''s life is the biggest result. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 When Zhang Zhengzhong saw Shi Zhixuan, he was very surprised. Of course, he knew Shi Zhixuan. After all, Shi Zhixuan stayed in Chicheng for half a year. As the elite of Chicheng, Zhang Zhengzhong is familiar with dasikong, who was praised by the city Lord, as if the other side was already from Chicheng. "Surprised to see me?" Shi Zhixuan handed a coat, as if he was still in Chicheng, and took Zhang Zhengzhong''s arm. Zhang Zhengzhong wanted to refuse Shi Zhixuan''s help with a bitter smile, but he found that his body was already weak and even difficult to walk: "a noble person like dasikong is so close to such a lowly person as I am trying to cheat on him. Are you not afraid of other people''s gossip?" "Why has Shi Zhixuan ever been afraid of other people''s gossip? Is it that Shi Zhixuan has been slandered less in Chicheng? " Shi Zhixuan forced his clothes to Zhang Zhengzhong, and then said with a sigh: "Shi Zhixuan still remembers that when I was in Chicheng, it was you, the little brother, who accompanied Shi Zhixuan to chat and relieve boredom." Zhang Zhengzhong lowered his head in shame. He did not dare to admit that he had implicit sympathy for the stone pavilion at that time. He didn''t expect that the object he sympathized with in the past should have such a high status in the world. Even now, he still needs this person to sympathize with. "Shi Zhixuan first returned to the kingdom of Daming, and his staff was in the time of employing people, but after all, Shi Zhixuan was the Minister of foreign affairs! For the sake of the alliance between Daming Kingdom and Chicheng, I can''t take you in! " Shi Zhixuan walked slowly in front of him, and Zhang Zhengzhong followed him slowly. "What''s the face of a shameless criminal like Zhang Zhengzhong working under a great hero like Shi Sikong? Shi Sima doesn''t have to be a pity! " Zhang Zhengzhong''s self mocking smile made his step disorderly. What is this? Do you come here to tell yourself that you can''t take in yourself? Although you don''t want to make a living under you, you don''t need to do it, do you? But it''s also true. At least it seems that you are open and aboveboard. At least you came here to care about me! Not to let Zhang Zhengzhong feel that he does not even have a friend! It''s midday now, and the streets are much more open, because everyone has returned to their respective wine tables and began to die of drunkenness. However, no matter how few people there are, there is no one left? Zhang Zhengzhong looked around with some vigilance. He found that he could not even see a person. He could not help being suspicious. We can''t blame Zhang Zhengzhong for his suspiciousness. It''s mainly because his world outlook collapsed in an instant because of what he experienced today. Therefore, even if it is the Shi Zhixuan that he admires, he still can''t help but have some doubts. "But Shi Zhixuan can''t take in brother Zhang, but his friend can!" Shi Zhixuan doesn''t seem to know Zhang Zhengzhong''s doubts about himself, and he doesn''t worry about whether Zhang Zhengzhong will leave. He kept walking until they came to a dark gate. With this strange street atmosphere, the gate still seems so strange, so incompatible with the atmosphere of the city of Jinguan. Shi Zhixuan opened the gate with a squeak, and then explained to Zhang Zhengzhong with a smile: "this street was originally occupied by a Wang family named Wang Haochuan in Jinguan City, but that Wang Haochuan did not know good or bad, and has been destroyed by the king!" "Is this street so empty? Isn''t it too wasteful to do so in this golden official city, which is an inch of land and an inch of gold? " Zhang Zhengzhong couldn''t help interrupting and asked his own doubts. "What about waste? But the king is short of such a little money? " Shi Zhixuan''s mouth was smiling and squinted at Zhang Zhengzhong: "what''s more, who said this street is so empty?" "Isn''t it empty?" Zhang Zhengzhong even looked back and found that the street was still empty and there was no one there. But the next moment, Zhang found something wrong. In the city of Jinguan, even if the streets are dilapidated, it is also the streets of Jinguan city! In such a street, even if there are no residents, there are other people to do other things! But there is no one in this street! This shows the abnormality of this street instead! Zhang Zhengzhong''s dark color change was naturally collected by Shi Zhixuan. He laughed, stretched out his right hand and said, "I think you have noticed it, so please go in and talk about it in detail." Zhang Zhengzhong didn''t go in because he had opened his mouth wide. It''s not that Zhang Zhengzhong has eccentricities, but that he is stunned by the scene in front of him. "You... You guys Zhang Zhengzhong pointed to Qian Duoduo and looked at Shi Zhixuan. He felt a bad feeling in his heart: "you should not want to rebel secretly, do you?" When it comes to rebellion, Zhang Zhengzhong''s strange feeling along the way has finally been explained. There are no more than five people who can occupy such a street in the whole Daming Kingdom, and the stone pavilion in front of him is obviously counted among those five people. In addition to Shi Zhixuan, there is a lot of money in front of the right chamberlain of dailinghubu, and he has countless financial resources! There must have been an ulterior purpose for the two men to appear together at the end of this remote street. "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Shi Zhixuan was amused by Zhang Zhengzhong''s exaggerated imagination. He looked up to the sky and laughed. Zhang Zhengzhong began to feel confused when he stopped slowly.Qian Duoduo also showed a smile. His smile was different from the previous business entertainment. At this time, Zhang Zhengzhong could clearly feel the kindness in Qian Duoduo''s smile. Are they really trying to get themselves into the gang? What should I do? Do you agree to join or oppose it? If they object, will they kill me? Zhang Zhengzhong had some confused thoughts in his mind. Zhang Zhengzhong has been eliminated from his martial arts. He should be happy to accept it when he has a place to live. But Zhang Zhengzhong is a man of principle, just as he was betrayed by his classmates, he can still find excuses for his classmates from the perspective of his classmates. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 At present, such a scene, Zhang Zhengzhong naturally thinks that Shi Zhixuan is a treacherous minister. At the thought, his mood suddenly became a little gloomy. He thought that Shi Zhixuan was a scholar like gentleman and a good friend to associate with. But now it seems that Shi Zhixuan''s mind is too heavy, he was just blind before. Zhang Zhengzhong sighed and looked at Shi Zhixuan, who was laughing and out of breath, said faintly: "the way is different and does not conspire with each other. It should be that Zhang Zhengzhong is blind!" Shi Zhixuan also realized that his joke seemed to be a little too much, and finally calmed down his smile. He looked at Zhang Zhengzhong seriously and said, "do you think Shi Zhixuan is such a despicable person? If so, why does Shi Zhixuan have to go around to recruit allies for the Ming Dynasty? Why not stay in the kingdom of Daming and concentrate on cultivating your own power? " "It''s your business, it''s none of my business! Now that I know your secret, I will kill you as you please Zhang Zhengzhong, with a cold face, interrupted Shi Zhixuan''s explanation. Duoduo shrugged his shoulders and shrugged at the stone. Qian Duoduo laughed, then took out one of his gold medals and handed it to Zhang Zhengzhong: "look at this, you will understand!" "What is this?" Zhang Zhengzhong took over the gold medal and found that the gold medal was only half a palm, about half a finger thick. The front side was engraved with the dark characters of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, and the back was engraved with the word money. Around the word, it is the symbol of Jinguan City: the image of Hibiscus flower. "This is my identity token! But first of all, after seeing this thing, you must join us! " Qian Duoduo took back his gold medal that he had not yet covered, and pretended to be cruel. "I see!" Zhang Zhengzhong suddenly felt a light in his heart, and he vaguely remembered the kind of hidden disciplinary forces he had heard in Chicheng. Obviously, these two people are just like that! He also imagined them as rebellious ministers who betrayed Jiangning. Thinking of this, Zhang Zhengzhong couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then directed at Shi Zhixuan, he said to himself: "it''s Zhang Zhengzhong''s worry. Brother Shi is such a hero, how can he do such a disgraceful thing?" "You think highly of Shi. Shi is only the director of foreign affairs. In fact, Shi only has the power of staff, which can not be managed or used." Shi Zhixuan pulled Qian Duoduo to his body and said, "this is Qian Duoduo, the left chamberlain of the secret department. In the morning, he is just taking the responsibility of the household department to help distribute rewards." "It''s ridiculous that Zhang Zhengzhong thought he was smart and wanted to take credit in front of Qian Shilang! Must Qian Shilang already know Zhang Zhengzhong''s ridiculous behavior already? " Having understood the status of money, Zhang Zhengzhong was a face of shame and ashamed of his forenoon. "Qian paid a little attention when brother Zhang left the city, but it was not as magical as brother Zhang imagined. He could know that brother Zhang wanted to take credit for himself! Oh, that''s wrong. It''s not old brother Zhang who wants to take credit, but Wu Yushu Now that Zhang Zhengzhong has decided to join the secret department, Qian Duoduo simply reveals the current ability of the secret department: "at that time, Qian felt that as Wu Yushu''s identity, they all needed to falsely claim credit, so the two corpses must not be simple! Sure enough, after a check, they were Shen Yufei and Shen Yuliang, the elder of the ten square city! " "The main reason is that the ten Jue troops don''t know the true face, otherwise, there will be no such farce!" Shi Zhixuan interrupted at the right time. "It can''t be said that the ten Jue army didn''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. After all, there were some mistakes of the ten Jue army! However, Wu Yu Shu is narrow-minded, and such credit is not worthy of him. Therefore, I decided to let the credit be covered up like this! Let no one kill them Qian Duoduo explained the whole story clearly, and then he took Zhang Zhengzhong''s hand and walked to the second courtyard: "this is the headquarters in the name of our secret department. If you want to make a point, you can come here! You''ve just come here. You''ll familiarize yourself here for a few days. When you''re familiar with the work flow of the secret department, I''ll take you to our dark Department to have a good insight! " Zhang Zhengzhong looked at the empty so-called dark part, and his doubts were finally suppressed by Qian Duoduo''s explanation. After all, this can make sense, why the dark part of this room can raise mice. "Well, it helps you to solve the problem of survival, and finds a cadre for the secret department. Shi Zhixuan''s duty is done! This dark part, Shi Zhixuan will not go to see it! Brother Qian, this little brother will be given to you! Brother Zhang, please take care of yourself Arch arch hand, stone pavilion also regardless of the money to retain, then head also did not return to leave this dark place. To tell you the truth, even if Shi Zhixuan was born in the devil''s gate, he also didn''t like the dark environment. In his opinion, although the dark part is doing things that can''t be seen, there is no need to make it so dark and shady? But after all, the secret servant is Qian Duoduo. As a big Sikong, Shi Zhixuan has no right to criticize Qian Duoduo, although his status is higher than Qian Duoduo. After walking out of the dark street, shizhixuan finally felt much more comfortable. That kind of environment, even if Shi Zhixuan''s strength is all over the sky, the same feeling of depression is not good."It''s a lot of money, but I''m good at heresy." Looking back at the strange dark street, Shi Zhixuan suddenly felt sincere admiration for Jiangning''s knowledge of people. Since ancient times, the demons have been famous for their knowledge of people. But when he saw Jiangning, Shi Zhixuan finally began to feel some doubts about the demons'' ability to know people. "Why? Isn''t this Shi Sikong? Why didn''t I see Shi Sikong? The stone Sikong escaped alone! This is not good. Today is a great day for the king of Jiang. How can Shi Sikong escape? Come on, come on, have a drink with the big guy! Today, Shi Sikong doesn''t want to slip away any more! " When the stone pavilion hurt the sky and felt the ground, a drunkard rushed out of the inclined ground, and pulled the stone pavilion to the house. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Today is Jiangning wedding day, but Tang Rou is not happy at all. Although she lived in the Qingyang palace of Jiangning, she had complex feelings for Jiangning. This is a very strange feeling. It is the first time for Tang Rouchang to encounter such a situation. When she was a child, Tang Rou felt this feeling in her father Tang Aotian, but Tang Rou knew that the feeling was too different from that of Tang Aotian. Because of her outstanding performance, Tang Rou was pursued by many Tangmen children, but Tang Rou refused one by one. Because those Tangmen children are so weak and superficial. Now that she meets Jiangning, Tang Rou finds that this man is so handsome, so gentle, and so skillful in martial arts. The key is that Tang Rou feels a familiar but different feeling from this man. Tang Rou doesn''t know if it''s love, because she hasn''t experienced that magical feeling since she was little. But she likes this kind of feeling very much. She likes to pray for him silently when he goes out to war, and looks at him silently and cares about him after he returns. Now that he has returned from the war, he has brought back his wife. Tang Rou''s mind is very complicated. Her kindness makes her hope that Jiangning can return safely, and that Xuelian can return safely. But her feelings for Jiangning let her in the bottom of her heart faint hope Xuelian encounter accidents. This thought will occasionally flash in her mind, but she will be very afraid to throw that idea out of her mind. Now that Xuelian and Jiangning are back, she doesn''t have to think about it. But when she saw Jiangning back, she even had no time to visit her and began to look forward to the wedding. Tang Rou suddenly felt that her heart was very sad. This man, does he know that he has been quietly paying attention to him? Does he know that he has worked hard to refine pills and pursue his so-called "Dan Dao" in order to fly with him? He doesn''t know, does he? Tang Rou came to Jiangning closed small garden, looking at the garden wall falling a few dead leaves, light sad up. "Is it sister Tang Rou outside?" Tang rouben thought of her missing this man silently outside the wall for a while, but who ever thought that Jiangning actually saw her. Hearing Jiangning''s magnetic voice, Tang Rou is like a frightened deer. Subconsciously, she wants to escape from this place. "Do you miss Jiangning Jiangning appears at Tang Rou''s side, holding Tang Rou''s slender waist, so that Tang Rou''s idea of escaping into a bubble. Tang Rou shyly buried her head in Jiangning''s arms and became an ostrich, but at the next moment she raised her head in amazement. She held out her little hand and stroked the snow white on Jiangning''s sideburns until she found it was a string of ice crystals, which was a sigh of relief. Jiangning took Tang Rou back to her yard and put it down with a smile. Tang Rou asked, "sister Tang Rou is afraid that Jiangning is getting old? If Jiangning gets old, will sister Tang Rou continue to like Jiangning? " Tang Rou firmly nodded: "rouer naturally will always like Ning brother!" "Even if Jiangning lost the huahuajiang mountain of Daming kingdom?" Jiangning reached out and stroked Tang Rou''s soft hair. Tang Rou drum mouth: "rouer has not enjoyed Ningge''s flowers and mountains, is to lose this Jiangshan, Ning elder brother is not Ning elder brother?" "Ha ha! What a talker Jiangning took Tang Rou back into her arms, gently stroked her back and said, "today Jiangning is married, but the object is not rouer, but rouer will feel sad?" Tang Rou just shook her head, and then her little hand pointed to the small garden of Jiangning: "brother Ning, how is the scenery in your garden different from that of rouer? Look at this, it seems that spring has just arrived in general! But now it''s already late autumn Jiangning releases Tang Rou, and then wants to find the sword that he just sought, but finds that the sword has already been broken to the ground because it can''t bear Jiangning''s dark ice canon. Since the devil''s sword is so good, Jiang Ning will take it out! I''ll give you a good look today! " Words may not be, Jiangning then urged the inner strength, began to dance in this small garden, has become a school of xuanbing sword. It''s just a sword dance. It''s very different from the sword of killing. At least, this sword dance is far more powerful and ornamental than it was when it was officially used. After all, when using it, no one will deliberately waste extra internal power to pursue dazzling power. Therefore, when Jiangning dances xuanbing sword again, Tang Rou only feels that she is in a beautiful world of wind and snow. "It turns out that Ning Ge still has such a beautiful sword technique!" Looking at the gorgeous ice and snow, Tang Rou''s heart is almost drunk. Such white beauty has a fatal attraction for most girls, and Tang Rou is no exception. Looking at Jiangning''s sword dance, Tang Rou even wants to find a sword and join in the sword dance with Jiangning. However, Tang Rou''s family knew about her own affairs, and her skill was so low that she didn''t want to talk about it. This beautiful sword technique alone made Tang Rou, who was eager to try, put out the idea of dancing with Jiangning.Jiangning''s sword dance is more and more mysterious, not only in the garden, but also outside the garden, even there are faint ice marks. This time, however, Jiangning did not stay in the extremely cold state for a long time, and soon turned into a state of extreme cold generating Yang. Therefore, the flowers, plants and trees in his garden did not suffer much damage. With a soaring sword spirit, Jiangning stopped dancing the sword, and Tang Rou finally recovered from the dazzled enjoyment. "Is this xuanbing sword technique?" Tang Rou looks at Jiangning with burning eyes. Tang Rou is not a fool. By the time Jiangning''s sword dance is finished, she has already figured out the possible origin of Jiangning''s sword technique. Jiangning nodded: "this is xuanbing sword technique! Do you want to learn? If you want to learn, I can teach you! But I can''t understand my own sword skill .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 Hearing that she can learn this beautiful sword technique, Tang Rou has a flash of hope in her eyes, but it goes out immediately. She shook her head and said, "no! Rouer still prefers alchemy I''m afraid it''s not like alchemy, but after alchemy, fly with me! Jiangning heart silently read, and then the lovely girl into the arms. Jiangning''s arms are very warm, but in an instant they melt Tang Rou''s heart. She raised her small face and said excitedly, "brother Ning, don''t you know? Rouer has been able to skillfully refine intermediate pills! For example, Huiqi pill, rouer can be refined at will! " "I''ve heard about it! This time the city can be successful, rouer, your Huiqi powder and xiaohuandan have played a huge role! What kind of reward does rouer want? " Jiangning takes Tang Rou to the pavilion and sits down. She looks at Tang Rou who shows her little daughter''s expression with a smile. "Rouer needs Ning Ge to teach me how to make high-quality pills!" Tang Rou blinked at Jiangning and said. "High quality pills have to wait for some time! Rouer, you should know that everything in the world has never been accomplished in one move! I''m very happy that you can master the refining of Chinese medicine so quickly! But Gaoping pills, I hope you can lay a more solid foundation when you do it again! " Jiangning''s face changed, and she began to transform her just acquired martial arts experience into Dan Dao experience and taught it to Tang Rou: "your talent is very high, but no matter how high your talent is, you can''t ignore the role of foundation! You need to know, ten thousand feet of tall buildings rise from the ground! The firmness of your foundation determines the height of your tall building! Of course, you can learn the refining of high-quality pills very quickly now, and I believe you can learn it quickly! But what about the future? When it''s time to get the elixir? " Tang Rou looks at Jiangning thoughtfully. She is very smart and naturally understands the meaning of Jiangning''s words. "The refining of shengpin pills is not a learning process, it is a process of creation! If you don''t have a solid foundation, you won''t succeed! " In Jiangning''s mind, there are dozens of disciples of Yaowang Valley who are also elites of Dan Taoism. Compared with their ancestors, their talent is not bad. What hinders their ascension is nothing else but their unshakable foundation. "By the way, Ningge, how did you refine the elixir?" Tang Rou''s words to Jiangning are naturally regarded as the truth, but she suddenly thinks of the dahuadan that Jiangning once refined! She remembers that Jiangning at that time did not have the experience and talent of Dandao in the world. But Jiangning is so strange, in the case of no foundation, fierce refining out a big return pill! It''s like hitting everybody in the face. At the same time, it has set an example for many ambitious young people in the river and lake. Whenever their elders scold them for not paying attention to the foundation, they will take it out and say something about it. Today, even Tang Rou, who is obedient to Jiangning, can''t help doubting the truth of Jiangning, which shows how much harm Jiangning has done to those young people in the lake. At this time, hearing that Tang Rou had brought out his great achievements, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "you are not me. How did you know that I didn''t have the experience and talent of Dan Dao?" "But is that not the case?" Tang Rou looks at Jiangning curiously. "That time, it was lucky! But it has nothing to do with shit! Before I entered the medicine King''s Valley, I had already got a magic Pearl! This pearl has no other effect, its only function is that it can instill innumerable Dandao experience into users Jiangning said that here some annoyed patted the head: "if that Dandao Pearl was not swallowed by me, maybe it can be left for you! You have such a good talent and have a great love for Dandao. You are the best person to take the pills! " "Rou''er doesn''t want the precious pearl of Dan Dao! Compared with Dan Dao Baozhu, rouer prefers Ning GE''s explanation to rouer! " "Ha ha! I''d better continue to tell you about Yaowang valley! In case you always think that there is a shortcut to Dandao! " Jiangning patted Tang Rou''s small head, then looked up at the sky, and continued to fall into the memories of the past. "I thought it was very ordinary in Yaowang Valley, but after I stepped into the Sutra Pavilion of Yaowang Valley, everything changed! I remember that I fell into the mysterious heaven formation of Yaowang Valley at that time, and then in the big array, I met all the ancestors who died in the valley of medicine king! ... " with inexplicable emotions, Jiangning told the story of her life in Yaowang Valley, and Tang Rou''s eyes brightened. "Originally, Ning elder brother, you have had such an adventure! And you and sister Xuelian have experienced such enviable feelings! By the way, is the magic array of Yaowang valley still there? Rouer wants to try it too! " Jiangning shook his head in a funny way: "you! Or good practice your foundation! You are such a good talent, just step by step, with my guidance, one day you will reach the peak of Dandao! Why go to the dangerous array to make a trick? " "Yes, rouer is so smart that she may learn to fly in a blink of an eye! I''m not going to that dangerous place. Otherwise, in case you can''t come back, won''t you see Ning elder brother again? "Tang Rou chuckled up to Jiangning and said, "that rouer will bless Ning GE''s big wedding! Rouer is going to make alchemy in seclusion! " After saying this, Tang Rou, regardless of Jiangning''s reaction, left the cold little garden with her hands on her back. "Rouer, Jiangning knows what you mean. Please rest assured that Jiangning will live up to you." Looking at the graceful back of Jiang Youning. "Hee hee, you are good to sister Xuelian. Let rouer see your sincerity and say it again!" Tang Rou waved her hand and walked away. "Is it better for snow lotus? This must be done! Where else do you need to say it? " Jiangning is moved to look at Tang Rou''s back, and a warm warmth rises in her heart. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 When the night comes, the whole city of Jinguan is very lively. It has been nearly ten thousand years. This is the wedding of the first city Lord who conquered the city completely. The whole Jingguan city is ready for a big drunk, an invincible, and a drunken after winning all battles. Everyone is sincerely happy for Jiangning''s marriage. After all, Jiangning''s marriage means that the kingdom of Daming has a successor, not that after a hundred years of Jiangning, the kingdom of Daming may fall into chaos. Such a Daming kingdom is obviously more able to attract ordinary people to join. When Jiangning and his two wives appeared in the lingzu Hall of Qingyang palace, everyone stood up from their seats. "I wish the king of Jiang and his two wives a long life and have a noble son early!" "Early birth of a noble son!"!!! Early birth of a noble son Under the leadership of Xiang Yutian, the atmosphere of the whole lingzu hall reached its climax, and everyone began to send congratulatory words to Jiangning. "Please take a seat! To Sima, let''s start the ceremony! " Jiangning is smiling and waving to the crowd. With Jiangning''s approval, Xiang Yutian stood at the head of lingzu hall and began to be the master of ceremonies in the kingdom of Daming: "in this big marriage, snow Kingdom sent out xuanbing sword technique and 12 pieces of ice treasure as dowry! I wish King Jiang and Princess Xuelian a long life together "Wow!!! Xuanbing sword technique "Snow country is so big "The king of Jiang had the world-class martial arts, but now he has got this xuanbing sword technique. It''s like a tiger''s wings. I''m afraid it''s invincible in the world." "Congratulations to the king of the river, congratulations to the king of the river!" With the voice of the rain field landing, all people began to snow that incredible dowry feel sincerely surprised. Listen to all the people''s discussion, Xuelian''s heart is relieved. Naturally, she doesn''t care about the amount of dowry, but if her family can prepare a large enough dowry for her, then as a married person, her face will have a lot of light. Thinking of this, the kind snow lotus stretched out her hand and held her little hand. In her opinion, if she married Jiangning alone, she would not be able to give her dowry like herself. But Xuelian is so kind. She is afraid that her act of bringing her dowry to get married will stimulate her, so that the harem will not be harmonious in the future. She had been so sad in her heart, but Xuelian''s kindness made her feel relaxed. What if there was no dowry? As long as Ning brother is willing to marry himself, as long as Xuelian sister can accept himself, what is his dissatisfaction? "I can''t be the first one of the saints! Therefore, he discussed with Da situ and Da Sikong to Yutian and decided to take Emei as a congratulatory gift for the king of the river and the girl fan! " Xiang Yutian looked at all the people who talked about it, and said such a decision that shocked everyone. It has always been a secret where the Ming Kingdom attacked, but Xiang Yutian has now released the secret. This is a kind of domineering, a kind of domineering confidence in the strength of the kingdom of Daming, but also a kind of domineering confidence in their own strength. Hearing Xiang Yutian''s decision for the first time, she suddenly trembled. She thought she was a lonely girl, but now Xiang Yutian''s actions made her feel the warmth of home. Feeling the tears in the corner of my eyes, I suddenly feel that this is the most perfect wedding. Naturally, my dowry is not as valuable as xuanbing sword, but it is still a wonderful dowry to take the whole Emei sect as a gift. What''s more valuable is that Xiang Yutian may feel sad for fear of being afraid of him. In this public, he said his next action goal. This is a kind of domineering, but it also adds countless difficulties to the future actions of Xiang Yutian. Maybe it was because the news was leaked ahead of time that more ten Jue armies died because of today''s move. But no matter Zhang Wuji or to Yutian, they did not have the slightest hesitation, they were so willful that they expressed their concern for him. For a long time, she only felt that she had only Jiangning, but now, she suddenly felt that she had a lot more family members. For example, Xiang Yutian, such as Shi Zhixuan, Zhang Wuji, and countless saints. Those present didn''t think that Xiang Yutian''s dowry was lower than xuanbing''s sword skill. In their opinion, a big force close to the top like Emei sect is not comparable to one or two martial arts and mental skills. At least, Emei sect has several Saint level skills! If these skills destroy Emei, they will naturally go to the state treasury of Daming kingdom. Because of this, even Yang Chaolu of Chicheng could not help but admire Xiang Yutian''s decision. Yes, Yang Chaolu only admired him. He didn''t feel forced to pretend to Yutian. At least in the eyes of Yang Chaolu, a descendant of a powerful family, perhaps only such a domineering act can be worthy of his own identity. And those furtive people who want to take credit for themselves are just losing his face! Thinking of this, Yang Chaolu couldn''t help but glance at Wu Yushu beside him.At this time, Wu Yushu was also full of admiration. Among the admiration, there was infinite envy and jealousy. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would get such a huge dowry just once a big marriage! If these dowries can be given to themselves, will they not be able to become a figure like Jiangning in one jump? When Wu Yushu thought of Jiangning''s debut, the poor Heishan King''s court suddenly felt that if he got such an opportunity, he might be better than Jiangning. After all, Jiangning got such a great achievement just by virtue of the black mountain royal court with thousands of people. If you change to yourself, why can''t you achieve more? Wu Yushu YY switched what Jiangning got to himself, and immediately felt that he was the Qianlong with unlimited potential. Only when he met such an opportunity as Jiangning, he could rise with the tide, ride the wind and waves, and unify the rivers and lakes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 "Chicheng sent out a battalion of death steeds to celebrate the wedding of King Jiang! Willing to form Alliance Army with Daming kingdom When the dowries of the two mistresses were finished, they looked at the gift list in Yutian''s hand and read out a congratulatory gift from one of the largest allies in the kingdom of Daming. This gift is also heavy, even if it is to form an alliance army with the Daming Kingdom, but now the dead riders have been sent to the Daming kingdom. It is obvious that Chicheng is willing to take the Daming kingdom as the leader. This is so incredible in everyone''s impression, because Chicheng is still the top power that can stand side by side with the ten square cities in their hearts, but now Chicheng is almost submissive to the newly established Daming kingdom. This is just like the previous ten square cities suddenly bow down to their allies Tangmen. It''s weird how to look at this matter. Of course, the Daming kingdom in Jiangning must be much more powerful than Tangmen. After all, today''s Tangmen have already submitted to the Daming Kingdom, and the top combat power of Daming kingdom is obviously more than that of Tangmen. Only Jiangning, xiangyutian and shizhixuan are comparable to those top powers. From this point of view, it seems that the rise of the kingdom of Daming has a trace of inevitability. However, no matter how inevitable, the rise of the Ming kingdom is a little too fast. It''s as if the kingdom of Daming was still fighting with ordinary big forces such as the five mountains Sun Moon alliance a few days ago. But in the blink of an eye, the kingdom of Daming has grown into a camp of death ironriding soldiers that even Chicheng needs to send out to curry favor with its existence. Wu Yushu has been sober up from YY. As one of the main people of this congratulation ceremony, he did not feel the due honor. Instead, he felt a trace of jealousy because others praised the kingdom of Daming. "Why should we do this in Chicheng? What''s the advantage of belittling yourself and holding the kingdom of Daming? " Wu Yu Shu iron green face close to Yang Chaolu side, with Congsheng into line of Kung Fu asked. Yang Chaolu showed a genial smile, the same congealed voice into a line: "this first point, of course, is to make friends with the Daming kingdom! I''m afraid there is only one share in the world. There''s no reason why the kingdom of Daming should not make friends with us in Chicheng! " "But what''s the use of making friends with Daming kingdom? Our Chicheng is thousands of miles away from his Daming kingdom! Can they help us attack the barbarians? " Wu Yushu''s face is full of displeasure. He seems to regard himself as the master of Chicheng. He can''t tolerate a little loss in Chicheng. Yang Chaolu also valued Wu Yushu''s loyalty, otherwise he would have replaced this short-sighted guy with a bad brain. "The second point is that, as you said, the kingdom of Daming is highly praised! Then let Daming Kingdom help us to attract the attention of ten square cities! In this way, we Chicheng just used the price of a battalion of death cavalry, but in exchange for the best development time! This is the most important point! " Yang Chaolu did not answer what Wu Yushu said was the use of making friends with the Daming kingdom. Instead, he said the second point on his own. Wu Yu Shu also realized his own identity problem, immediately shut up, just quietly listening. Seeing that Wu Yushu didn''t ask questions, Yang Chaolu continued: "the third point? It''s rumored that the Supreme Master''s order Donglai is about to soar! And every master''s ascent will bring a star to the world! This star may be the reincarnation of some immortal, or it may be a magic weapon or an anti heaven skill! " When it comes to the benefits of red fruits, Wu Yushu understood it all at once. His frown widened: "if we gave him such a big gift when he got married, then when we snatched the star from the East, I''m afraid that this talented jade or the supreme treasure will be our red city!" "So it should be! The whole world has seen the mind of our Chicheng. If Jiangning wants to convince the people of Daming Kingdom at that time, naturally, it can''t rob this thing with our allies, especially when we show enough interest in Chicheng! " Yang Chaolu''s mouth showed a trace of complacent smile, his eyes to Jiangning also revealed a trace of satisfaction. In his opinion, even if the young man rises too fast, he will eventually become a stepping stone to the rise of Chicheng. However, Jiangning has not been able to say a word of no to the aboveboard means of Chicheng. In Yang Chaolu''s view, Jiangning, who was only brave enough, might not have realized all the attempts of Chicheng towards him. For this, Yang Chaolu was sure, because even if he was the younger brother of the city master of Chicheng, he only heard Yang Chaoyu show off himself after a drunk. And this show off, when he said other points, Yang Chaoyu stopped speaking. However, in Yang Chaolu''s eyes, even these three points have already earned back at least two or three battalions of dead steeds in Chicheng. Jiangning, as Yang Chaolu had expected, was unaware of all the Chicheng''s plans. It''s not because Jiangning has a straight head, but because Jiangning chose to trust Shi Zhixuan. In Jiangning''s eyes, one of the pillars of the Daming Kingdom has done everything well, and together with Xiang Yutian, he has supported the whole framework of the kingdom of Daming. Naturally, there is no need to doubt it.Jiangning is not proud, at least in his eyes, the death of the iron horse of Chicheng is fierce, but it is also like that. Even if it is the ten Jue army, Jiangning does not attach too much importance to it. What Jiangning values is the improvement of its own strength and the number of top forces in the kingdom of Daming. Now Zhang Wuji should be able to successfully break through to become a master in the period of Tongshen. In this way, the whole kingdom of Daming has already had four masters. And Zhang Wuji after the breakthrough left the vacancy of the middle master, has been filled by Zhou Zetian. Even one of the objects of this big marriage, I am afraid, has already understood the mystery of supernatural power at this time. With the deepening of her skills, she will also be able to complete a breakthrough and become another master of the Ming kingdom! Have five master Tongshen! This will be the most powerful guarantee for the Ming kingdom to fight in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Chicheng''s great efforts have made many casual people who attend the wedding ceremony firm in their mind to take refuge in the kingdom of Daming, which may be the only loophole in Chicheng''s strategy. However, there is no perfect thing in the world. No matter Yang Chaoyu or Yang Chaolu, they don''t care too much about these casual people in the lake. They are the direct disciples of the top class families. They value the strength of the family and the real improvement of their own strength. In their eyes, even in the Daming kingdom of Jiangning, the power of this model may not be sustainable. After all, no matter Shi Zhixuan, Xiang Yutian or Zhang Wuji, these people are not members of Jiangning family. They are certainly selfish. Then, the higher the achievements of Daming Kingdom, the higher the possibility that these people will be classified into Daming kingdom. This is a dead knot, just as the Chicheng''s plan can not be so perfect. But I''m afraid these people can''t dream that Jiangning comes from later generations. In his heart, there are countless ways to make this kingdom continue. People''s exclamation gradually subsided, and Xiang Yutian just looked at the list with a smile and continued to read: "Wudang sect, in order to congratulate Jiang Wang''s marriage, has given a pair of Wudang thousand year Zhenwu pendants! May the king of Jiang and his two wives marry forever This time, not many people were surprised by the gift of Wudang school, but Jiangning could not help but twinkle and arched his hands in the direction of song Yuanqiao to express his gratitude. This is the second gift of congratulation. In terms of value, it must be less than one tenth of the death steed. But in Jiangning''s eyes, Wudang''s thousand year old Zhenwu Pei is something that can''t be bought with money. Naturally, he likes this kind of rare and can improve the skill of people around him. Many people in the Jianghu don''t understand the magical effect of Wudang''s real martial arts. Those who understand don''t know that Jiangning has special skills. Naturally, no one thinks that this gift is anything great. Even Yang Chaolu, if he didn''t see Jiangning''s moving look, would not have found the magic of this treasure at all. However, although Yang Chaolu found this treasure may be very magical, but he also can''t guess the magical effect of it. In Yang Chaolu''s memory, the most important role of Wudang Zhenwu Pei is to let the two people who are always united can wash meridians and meridians with their internal power, and improve each other''s physique and talent. Moreover, the greater the gap between the two in their accomplishments, the more benefit the one with low accomplishments. However, this method consumes a lot of internal power. If two people are really united, they may use this method to wash meridians and cut meridians for the other party every day when they are in seclusion. However, Jiangning is the king of Daming kingdom. He is faced with the possible battles and the possible assassinations of the enemy every day. Will he be willing to use his precious internal power to wash the meridians for the object of the marriage? But in Yang Chaolu''s eyes, Xuelian is an object of marriage. She may be extremely beautiful. However, in their eyes, beauty is just a decoration. If he is allowed to spend his internal power to wash the meridians and veins for the sake of beauty every day, he is certainly not willing to, but Yang Chaolu is not Jiangning. How can he know the feelings between Jiangning and these fiancees? What he didn''t know was that Jiangning had tude skill. On the ground, when his internal power was consumed to a certain extent, it recovered quickly. Therefore, in Jiangning''s eyes, this effect on Wudang''s thousand year old Zhenwu Pei is hundreds of times more than Shaolin Temple''s Xi Sui Jing and other things. After all, snow lotus doesn''t necessarily understand the Xi Sui Scripture, but Wudang thousand year old real Wu Pei is bound to work. If there is Wudang Zhenwu Pei, Jiangning is sure to train Xuelian to be a master at the top of the great master in a very short time. As long as the snow lotus has enough understanding, it is very likely that there will be another magic master in the kingdom of Daming in a few years! Song Yuanqiao is a little embarrassed. In his opinion, this gift of Wudang school is a little shabby. After all, under the background of the two mistresses and Chicheng, the pair of lonely Wudang Zhenwu Pei is really a little inconspicuous. But where song Yuanqiao knew the details of Jiangning, how could he understand the deep meaning of Wudang Zhang Zhenren. Perhaps only a land God like Zhang Sanfeng can see through the details of Jiangning, and then give this gift that makes Jiangning grateful. For today''s Daming Kingdom, perhaps the top combat power is the most or lack of them, especially when the master may be his wife, Jiangning will be particularly grateful for Zhang Sanfeng''s gift. When Jiangning saw off and appreciated song Yuanqiao, song Yuanqiao was embarrassed by the silence around him. The first three gifts were all very face saving. However, Wudang sect was the only one who was quiet. Even if song Yuanqiao was open-minded, he could not bear it. Fortunately, the gratitude in Jiangning''s eyes can''t be fake. It was at this time that song Yuanqiao realized that his master Zhang Sanfeng''s gift might have a special purpose. Thinking of this, song Yuanqiao felt much better. He gave Jiangning a grateful look and held his sword and stopped speaking. As long as the host doesn''t dislike his gift, song Yuanqiao will naturally feel at ease. He is a man of cultivation. He has no time to care about the thoughts of other people.Fortunately, these people who took part in the wedding were not simple characters. After a few awkward moments of silence, these old men understood their mistakes, and then roared: "tut tut! This Wudang immortal Zhang is really big! At that time, our headmaster went to ask Zhenren Zhang for a pair of genuine Wudang swords with a spirit weapon, but he didn''t agree. Now, he has sent out a pair of Millennium real military PEIs directly! I''m afraid it''s worth as much as a sacred vessel? " People don''t know the truth or falsehood of the old doggerel, but this sentence finally points out a reason for their coax. For that pair of Millennium Real Wu Pei, everyone began to TUT have a voice to hand in praise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 Song Yuanqiao has a bitter smile on his mouth. He doesn''t think his Wudang Zhenwu pendant is worth a sacred weapon. In his opinion, these flattering men in the river and lake are really exaggerating a little. However, the praise of these men finally made the atmosphere warm again. It was not as cold as it was just now, but it satisfied Xiang Yutian, who was the master of ceremonies. Xiang Yutian naturally can guess that Zhenwu Pei may be of great use to Jiangning. After all, he yearns for the land God of Wudang sect. "Qingcheng sect sent three flawless white jade, ten thousand taels of gold, and a secret script of heart destroying palm to celebrate the wedding of King Jiang! Willing to follow Daming kingdom forever! I wish King Jiang and his two princesses a long life together The fourth one is that Qingcheng sect has followed Jiangning''s Qingcheng sect, and it seems that Qingcheng sect has even sent out underpants. In terms of momentum, at least, it is much more magnificent than Wudang sect, which only sent out a pair of thousand year old genuine martial arts. Therefore, after hearing about the great efforts of the Qingcheng school, the present people finally began to evaluate Yu Canghai''s gift. Hearing the public''s evaluation of himself, Yu Canghai''s old faces all burst into laughter. Naturally, he didn''t want to be a subordinate, but Qingcheng sect was beside such a huge thing as the Daming kingdom. If he didn''t do so, he would be destroyed by the Daming Kingdom the next day. It must be noted that the Emei sect, which did not come to celebrate, decided the fate of its downfall in a few words to Yutian. Compared with the Emei sect, the top force that is about to be destroyed, Yu Canghai is naturally extremely satisfied with his decision. The same was true of all the people present. They didn''t look down on Yu Canghai''s inferiority. They just praised Yu Canghai''s awareness of the current affairs and good luck. It''s really good luck. After all, not everyone can take refuge in Daming Kingdom like Yu Canghai. Those far away sects can''t find a leg to rely on. They can only watch the chaos in the lake and lake every day, for fear that they will be destroyed by some big force that day. Born in troubled times, it is a very good ending to be able to survive. What''s more, it can also exchange for greater power and interests? He nodded to Yu Canghai in front of Yutian, and then he continued to read down. The next school to send gifts is the Tang clan, which has become a subordinate Prefecture of the Daming kingdom. However, because Tangmen had just joined in, the gift giving team was still in the rear. After all, the ten Jue army was not too busy to come back to Jinguan city only yesterday, and the gift giving team of Tangmen naturally did not have such a fast speed. However, the team did not arrive, but the list had already been sent. The kingdom of Daming is not very generous to Tangmen, and even allows them to establish autonomy of prefectures and states. Naturally, Tangmen will repay their loyalty on the wedding day of the king of Daming kingdom. Xiang Yutian looks at the gift list sent by Tangmen with satisfaction. He is about to read it, but he is interrupted by an old voice. "Originally, I shouldn''t have been a disappointment at this time when Jiang Wang got married. But after all, it''s a matter of great importance. Moreover, with the expectation of many friends, I dare not let myself delay everyone''s affairs alone. I didn''t mean to come here. I just wanted to ask the king of Jiang about the two thousand Lingma that he had asked for before, of which 1641 were reserved by our Tianshan sect and many other sects! When will Jiang Wang return it? " It was an old man in plain clothes who interrupted his speech to Yutian. "May I have your name, sir?" Xiang Yutian still had a faint smile on his face, as if the debt of 1641 horses was nothing at all. "I don''t dare to be an old gentleman. I''m just an old servant of Tianshan sect. I''ve come here only to get a word from King Jiang. If you can avoid other manners, you can avoid it!" The old man did not pay attention to the courtesies to Yutian, but looked at Jiangning with burning eyes. "Well, I don''t know how the old man wants to solve it?" He looked down at Yutian and stared at the old man. "It''s easy to solve it. Just return the 1641 horses! Of course, we know that in order to rescue Princess Xuelian, the king of Jiang has already killed the two thousand horses. Therefore, we are not people without friendship. If Jiang Wang is willing to pay off the debt with other things of the same value, we can do it! " "Geometric value?" Jiangning finally spoke. "If it is calculated according to the spirit tools, a spirit horse is worth at least ten spirit tools! These 1641 spirit horses are naturally sixteen thousand four hundred and ten spirit tools! If it is calculated according to pills, a spirit horse is worth at least 20 spirit pills of xiaohuandan level, which is... "enough! Don''t you think the price is a little expensive? " The lion, who interrupted the old man in the rain field, asked with a sneer. The old man was not afraid to sneer at the rain field. He just looked around in a daze, and then he asked in a strange way: "if those spirit horses have not died, they are not worth so much, but more than a thousand of them have already died. As the saying goes, rare is the most expensive thing. The price of the spirit horse will be increased several times! Don''t Xiang Sima know this truth? Or is it that the kingdom of Daming is ready to default? "When he said, "I heard that the king of the river was angry for his beauty, he was really good at life! However, this is comparable to the spirit of a country horse, the king of the river can not be repudiated! Otherwise, the story of King Jiang will not be very pleasant to hear! " "Naturally, I won''t, but I''m very curious to Yutian. At first, Hetao Wangting sold Lingma in batches for 100 years! The forces sold are not the Tianshan sect, but why are the Tianshan sect alone and other sects now? " Xiang Yutian''s face sank, and he felt some remorse. As Sima of the Ming Dynasty, he didn''t notice that the people of Tianshan sect had come in. The appearance of this old man means that the marriage of Daming kingdom is no longer perfect. No matter how busy the wedding ceremony is, no matter how luxurious the gift is, everything becomes a cloud in front of more than a thousand horses. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 The old man grinned: "do you doubt the identity of the old slave to Sima? Unfortunately, after hearing of the death of the spirit horse, the Tianshan sect set out to consider the kingdom of Ming Dynasty, so they sent their disciples to buy the contract of spirit horse from those who bought it! Speaking of it, we Tianshan school has solved many problems for the Daming kingdom. " Xiang Yutian''s face darkened. He knew that Daming kingdom had been calculated again! And this time, it''s the giant of Tianshan school who is calculating the kingdom of Daming! The old man''s words were very simple, but other people present, including Chicheng, began to whisper. They are not criticizing the debt problem of the Daming kingdom. They are shocked by the huge details of the Tianshan school. Bought more than a thousand Lingma contracts! What a big deal? Moreover, it seems that this movement has not hurt the muscles and bones of Tianshan school at all. More than 1000 spirit horses, even if it is not according to the old man''s exaggerated algorithm, it is worth more than 3000 pieces of spirit! Even in the Ming Dynasty, it is impossible for the kingdom of Daming to possess such terrifying power, right? No one uses money to measure the value of those spiritual horses. If it is a smart horse, it may be calculated by money. But when the number of spiritual horses reaches more than 1000, just as the old man said, even if they are worth more than 10000 spirit weapons, how can they be measured by money? Can anyone buy more than 10000 spirit weapons with money? I''m afraid it''s impossible to count all the money in the world, right? The allies of Daming Kingdom began to worry about this problem, while those scattered people in the lake and lake began to watch the change and prepare to see how the kingdom of Daming responded. This time, it is not a collision of strength, but a contest of details. Naturally, the Daming kingdom could not admit the debt, but if they did, it would be the attack of the ten square city and the Tianshan school. I''m afraid there is no force in the world that can hide under the attack of these two great powers. Chicheng can''t do it, nor can Daming kingdom. And Chicheng will certainly not be dragged down by the Daming kingdom because of the debt problem. They are allies with Daming Kingdom, not nannies of Daming kingdom. Perhaps it was because they were worried about this problem that the large and medium-sized forces chose to sell the Lingma contract they purchased to the Tianshan sect. Maybe they sell at a price lower than the market price, but they are still willing to sell it to each other when Tianshan sends them to the door. After all, the rise of Daming kingdom is too short. It doesn''t look like it has a debt that can repay more than 1000 horses. But now, when the Tianshan faction takes these contracts to collect debts, the situation is different. As everyone knows, the Daming kingdom can''t default, not because of its strong reputation, but because of the strength of the Tianshan faction. The old man laughed wildly, knowing that his yellow teeth were all exposed. But none of the people present dare to look down on the old man because in their minds, the old man represents the Tianshan school and the more than 1000 spirit horses! Jiangning''s face was a little bitter. He thought it was a good idea to attack Hetao. And when all the horses are sold out, the final payment received can be regarded as a huge fortune. But now he found that the Hetao Plain was just a big pit. But Jiangning didn''t regret stepping into this big pit, because without this pit, he might never see snow lotus. Xuelian gently grasps Jiangning''s hand, her face has a trace of remorse, but more is willing to share weal and woe with Jiangning. She also extended her hand to hold Jiangning, and she was willing to accompany Jiangning. Even if the Daming kingdom of Jiangning would be destitute, she would like to have porridge with Jiangning. "Jiang Wang and Xiang Sima, can you think about it? After all, this debt involves Lingma, so we Tianshan sect did not calculate interest for Daming kingdom! However, if there is no spiritual horse in the kingdom of Daming, it is ready to use other things to pay off the debt! That day, the mountain sect had to calculate the interest according to the rules of the river and lake! " The old man did not give Jiangning and other people too much time to think, but pressed step by step, in order to force the kingdom of Daming to death. Even if the kingdom of Daming is more powerful, after all, the kingdom of Daming has been established for only a few years. What is the inside story? Even after several major attacks and expeditions, there was not much booty left because of changing clothes for the ten Jue armies. Even if the martial arts of Daming kingdom are invincible, they can''t help but feel helpless in the face of the debt that can crush a lot of people. This is an unsolvable problem. Either we should accept the debt and pay off the poor people in the Ming Dynasty. The strength of Daming kingdom will decline if it is not so good. I''m afraid that the second way to admit the debt is to take a look at the old man''s mind? After all, if we choose the second way, then the Tianshan school can go out of the mountain in a fair and aboveboard manner, and then attack all the way, echoing with the ten square cities, and directly annihilating the Daming kingdom.In this way, the mountain school made a lot of money in order to dominate the world. However, Jiangning is not a soft persimmon to be pinched, and so is Xiang Yutian. In the face of this inevitable ending, Jiangning and Xiang Yutian look at each other, and then look at Shi Zhixuan, and find that Shi Zhixuan is also smiling at Jiangning, and suddenly his heart has a lot of bottom. Now that these two big think tanks have thought of this, Jiangning no longer hesitates and stands up: "first of all, how about this debt? We need to verify it before we can admit it by your words? If so, my Daming Kingdom seems too easy to bully! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Jiangning looked at the old man coldly and didn''t allow him to interrupt. He continued: "secondly, these spiritual horses are naturally to be paid back one by one in Daming kingdom! But it is to pay back according to the delivery time of Lingma! If the time is not up, I''m sorry. Please wait until the spiritual horse contract expires to collect the spirit horse! Pay the balance of Lingma by the way Jiangning''s eyes twinkled with a crazy smile: "moreover, we have to calculate the final payment according to the price of ten spiritual tools in your mouth! No arrears Why should I take the road you set for me? Why can''t I choose the third way? Your calculation is loud and you have dug two tombs for the kingdom of Daming. But why do I have to jump in foolishly? Jiangning''s heart was filled with a burst of heroic spirit. Now he can''t afford to pay off the debts of the two thousand horses, but why can''t he delay for a few years? In a few years, it may not even be a long time for Lingma? The trade of Lingma is a very complicated process, not only because of its high value, but also because of its harsh growth conditions and slow growth period. The Tianshan faction only dug holes for the Daming Kingdom according to their own ideas, but they ignored the particularity of the Lingma trade. This time, for the Daming Kingdom, if we can''t make the Daming Kingdom soft, then it means failure. The old man probably didn''t expect that Jiangning would use such a solution. After hearing Jiangning''s declaration, a cold sweat appeared on his face. Even the senior officials of the Tianshan sect did not expect such a situation, not to mention a small servant like him? At this time, what he thought was not how to force Jiangning and Xiang Yutian, but how to face the anger of the Tianshan faction. In order to do so, the Tianshan faction almost emptied their homes, and even threatened and induced some medium-sized sects to obtain the 1641 Lingma contract. But now, it seems that the Tianshan school''s Kungfu seems to have hit the empty space with one punch, and no one took the move at all. It''s not that they didn''t accept the move, but they didn''t follow the routine designed by Tianshan school. Jiangning''s words are based on emotion and reason, so we can''t find fault at all. Therefore, the allies of Daming Kingdom and those scattered people in the lake could not help admiring Jiangning, but they looked at the old man with pity. In their opinion, the old man was afraid to suffer unimaginable torture when he returned. The first time I heard of Tianshan sect''s persecution, people were naturally shocked by the huge debt, no matter Chicheng or Wudang. Because of this, they did not come forward to support Jiangning at the first time. However, when Jiangning simplified the huge debt in a few words, they realized that the huge debt was just the empty mouth of the Tianshan school. Even if it was true, the more than 1000 Lingma could not have been delivered immediately. They don''t believe that the kingdom of Daming can make up that huge debt in a short time, but they believe that if the kingdom of Daming is given a few years, this huge debt may not be a problem. Moreover, this is just the worst result. Judging from the current situation, perhaps the Daming kingdom does not need to bear the debt of more than 10000 spiritual instruments in the old man''s mouth. Everyone was relieved, except for the old man who had been swaggering before. At this time, he was aware of his failure, but even if he was unwilling to do so, he did not dare to indulge in the lingzu Hall of Qingyang palace. "I forgot to say a word. The great joy of Daming Kingdom only invited allies of Daming Kingdom and wandering people who were friendly to Daming kingdom! Sir, it seems that the Tianshan sect is not on the invitation list of Daming kingdom! " With a smile in his mouth, Jiangning looked at the old man coldly, pointed to the gate of lingzu hall and said, "I am merciful. I don''t care how you got into the hall. But if you haven''t accepted the invitation of Daming Kingdom, please leave lingzu hall immediately!" "If the Tianshan sect can''t afford the people''s food, the Daming kingdom can help Tianshan sect manage for a few days! But the place is not in the hall of lingzu, but the post station of Jinguan city! " Everyone began to look at the old man with pity in his eyes. Naturally, they believed that the Tianshan school could manage the food and drink of the servants. However, there was no mistake in Jiangning''s words. It was a disgrace to the Tianshan school. Jiangning is not angry with a servant for no reason. He just expresses his attitude to the evil Tianshan school. The Tianshan sect sent a servant to come here and sneaked into the lingzu hall. The means of this kind of desperation was not good at all. According to the situation, it is estimated that they wanted to destroy their big marriage! Such things as Tianshan sect have already formed a big hatred of life and death. Since the Tianshan sect is not benevolent and unjust, why should Jiangning leave a face to the Tianshan sect? Naturally, the old man did not need Jiangning to rush him away, but Jiangning had to drive him away before he left. Perhaps only in this way can Jiangning express his resentment against the Tianshan school.No one thinks that Jiangning''s method is to kill all the people. After all, the Tianshan sect has done a great job. If Jiangning didn''t keep his sense, I''m afraid this good marriage would be destroyed by this little servant! I don''t want to talk about debt for the time being, but it''s really a bit of a villain to collect debts when others get married. The Tianshan sect is a great sect, but its actions now make people''s respect for Tianshan sect lower. After getting Jiangning''s approval, he stood up and said in the same cold voice: "remember to send a message to your master''s son. For such a huge debt, please send him a person who has the right to make decisions! Moreover, from now on, the kingdom of Daming will not welcome anyone from Tianshan sect to enter the land of Daming kingdom! " The old man''s body trembled, but he didn''t say anything and didn''t make any stop. Instead, he accelerated to leave the place where he was sad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 The people of the Tianshan sect left, but the hall of spiritual ancestor did not immediately recover the excitement before. This is another intention of the Tianshan school. They deliberately send people to destroy Jiangning''s marriage, and then disgust the Daming kingdom. This method is disgusting, but the effect is at least obvious. Since the scene has become so embarrassing, Yutian simply will not read the congratulatory gift, this practice also let those shy allies breathe a sigh of relief. Although there are many allies in Daming Kingdom, they are only appearances. Shi Zhixuan was not a God. He could not find those big powers, especially those with money and power, to form an alliance when the Ming kingdom had no family property. Therefore, most of the allies of the Daming kingdom could not give them the congratulatory gift of Chicheng when they got married in Jiangning. "It''s rare to get married today. I will take advantage of this good day to exchange some experiences of martial arts, Dan Dao and kendo with you! Take this as a thank you gift from the kingdom of Ming Dynasty Xu Jing made a decision quietly. But Jiangning has not used the system for a long time. Now, it happens that there are all kinds of people in the world. Jiangning just takes this opportunity to enhance the prestige of the Ming kingdom. In this way, Jiangning naturally has no experience. However, after this sermon, Jiangning can accumulate this experience and preach to the ten Jue army or other people in the future, so that Jiangning can gain experience. Jiangning preached, people naturally gave face to quiet down, this is not only because Jiangning is the king of Daming Kingdom, but also Jiangning''s almost invincible martial arts cultivation. In the past, no one in the whole world would have preached so openly, but Jiangning did. This behavior alone is worthy of the name of Qingyang palace. I remember that ten thousand years ago, the Hunyuan ancestor of Qingyang palace had such a broad mind. However, Jiangning''s cultivation and understanding of martial arts are not as good as Hunyuan''s ancestors? That''s what most people here think. The only people who don''t think so are those loyal people like fan and Zhang Wuji. The hall of lingzu is very large and large. Even the thousands of people who wish to celebrate happiness in this hall have not felt any narrow. Now that Jiangning is going to preach, the hall of lingzu has become so small and small, because those idle ten Jue armies, the descendants of aristocratic families and even the servants of the allies of the Daming kingdom are scrambling to squeeze into the hall. Jiangning did not stop these people, but quietly waited for the personnel to settle down, and then began to say, "there are two kinds of martial arts in the world: martial arts and martial arts. Martial arts is the art of performing and killing people, while martial arts is the pursuit of the extreme and the principle of martial arts! There is no difference between the advantages and disadvantages of the two, only the difference in use! What I have said today is martial arts! " Jiangning pauses for a moment and looks at many people who don''t think so much of lingzu hall and smiles: "there are thousands of martial arts in the world. Even if I am the king, I don''t know a few. However, in my view, only the ultimate pursuit of the ultimate, and the process is not important! Of course, the foundation of martial arts is internal power! Therefore, I will speak from the way of internal force today "There is chaos in ancient times. Chaos is one, and then Yin and Yang generate two poles, two poles generate four images, and four images generate eight trigrams! This is the road of all things in the world! The way of internal force starts with Yin and Yang! " "All internal forces are determined by the attributes of internal forces, whether they are moderate, peaceful or insidious! ... " the martial arts experience sorted out by the system is detailed. Therefore, Jiangning''s sermon is simple and clear, which makes all people who listen to the sermon have a feeling of sudden enlightenment. Even to Yutian, he began to feel the sermon of Jiangning, let alone other people. These people originally thought that Jiangning''s sermon was just a copy of the book, casually giving some notes or other miscellaneous things, which may not be fundamentally different from what they preached. But with Jiangning from the shallow to the deep after the talk, these people who do not think of it gradually began to look dignified. Speaking of the latter, Jiangning''s content is naturally more and more obscure and profound, and even seems a little mysterious and mysterious to many people. But in the previous foundation, the vast majority of people have already got what they want. And the mysterious things behind, many people who have achieved their accomplishments naturally understand a lot. The most obvious example is Zhang Wuji, who is only a thin layer of understanding from the breakthrough. In Zhang Wuji''s opinion, maybe he can break through after being shut up once. However, under Jiangning''s sermon, Zhang Wuji felt more and more aware of it. Finally, in front of all the people, he made a breakthrough in the hall of lingzu. Most of you have seen the world, but few of them are lucky enough to see the breakthrough of the great master. Today, all of them are lucky to witness the birth of a supernatural master! I saw Zhang Wuji closed his eyes and sat on the ground with five hearts facing the sky. his body was filled with a lot of hot air. This is the inner strength of his Joyoung magic, and his clothes and hair all float with his breath in his whole body.With his breath becoming more and more prosperous, Zhang Wuji has no one standing within the range of dozens of Zhang Zhang. They left here as early as Zhang Wuji broke through. Jiangning did not stop preaching, but combined with Zhang Wuji''s breakthrough, he began to tell the mystery of the great master''s breakthrough of the supernatural master. These mysteries naturally exist in the form of a Book of heaven, but all of us listen very carefully. When Jiangning talks about the foundation, these people may think that they have understood it, but when Jiangning tells such a profound thing, everyone regards it as truth! In their minds, these principles even go beyond the level of treasure weapon secret script! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 However, they didn''t pay attention to the basics. Now, the more profound mysteries are, of course, more difficult for them to understand. In their mind, the quota is even more obscure than oracle bone inscriptions. However, this may be the weakness of the world. Those simple things that can be mastered easily are not willing to spend their time to become proficient. However, they value the things they may not touch for a lifetime. But Jiangning didn''t care, now there are several people can understand, as long as one person can understand, Jiangning will be very serious about it. However, because it is only about the internal skill, the time spent is not too much. Moreover, people''s attention at this time has not been above Jiangning sermon. Now they all start to pay attention to Zhang Wuji''s breakthrough. The number of powerful supernatural powers is too rare. Many big powers, because there are not enough powerful magical powers, can not cross the gap between the great forces and the top forces. Therefore, they especially envy the Tianshan school, Shaolin Temple and Wudang school, which have orthodox Taoist Scriptures, just because they can continuously cultivate powerful people with supernatural powers. As long as the understanding and opportunity are enough, the disciples of these sects will have a great chance to enter the realm of supernatural powers. And now, the kingdom of Daming seems to have gradually become a respectable existence. At present, with Zhang Wuji''s breakthrough, Daming wangguo has four top magic powers including Jiangning! Moreover, it seems that the Ming Dynasty''s fan, Zhou Zetian and others are likely to reach the peak of the grand master! At that time, with Jiangning''s sermon, the breakthrough of these two people is not a matter of minutes? As long as the thought that Daming kingdom could become the most powerful force in the world, everyone can''t help feeling a kind of shiver. What kind of rapid development is this? Even if it is the favored son of many sects, it may take a lifetime to break through the realm of supernatural powers. But in the kingdom of Daming, as long as you listen to Jiangning''s sermon, you may have a supernatural power. This potential is unique in the sky and the earth! "That''s all for today! Zhang situ''s breakthrough may take a few days. Maybe we won''t disturb him! " Today is Jiangning''s wedding. How could he be willing to spend too much time on these unrelated people? Therefore, when he saw Zhang Wuji''s breakthrough unimpeded, Jiangning stopped preaching and went back to the harem with his two beautiful wives. Because she has already had sex with her, Jiangning''s main energy tonight will be on Xuelian. Jiangning naturally apologized for this, but she was very smart. She did not blame Jiangning, even if she hoped Jiangning could accompany her. "You should have known all the women in the palace?" Carrying Jiaobei wine, Jiangning pitifully looked at the snow lotus in front of her eyes. Xuelian nodded: "sister Tang Rou and sister Liu Feifei have met each other. As for other female officials, Xuelian has never remembered them!" "It doesn''t matter. You and fan will be the master of the harem. From tomorrow, they will come to see you one by one." Jiangning drank all the wine in the cup, and then the corners of her mouth cocked: "if it''s already deep tonight, it''s better..." snow lotus looks red. She looks at Jiangning to refuse, and then she gets up and goes: "I''ll help the king tidy up the bed shop!" "What else can I do! In any case, there will be chaos in a while! " Jiangning hugged Xuelian from her back. Xuelian Jiaoqu a shudder, she was ready to meet the arrival of this moment, but Jiangning''s initiative still let her shy want to faint on the ground. "This evening is a great time for our wedding. What is lianer afraid of?" Jiangning quietly extended his big hand to the Xiongkou of Xuelian and said. Xuelian whined, and her face turned red. Maybe she thought that her behavior with Jiangning was the most normal action between heaven and earth. Xuelian suddenly changed her mind and turned to embrace Jiangning. Hugging Jiangning tightly, Xuelian bit cherry lips and whispered to Jiangning. "Brother Ning! Please take good care of Lotus Jiangning did not stop the action of loving snow lotus, and now it has been approved by Xuelian, and there is no reason to stop. Instead of resting his hands on the perfect bowl shaped objects of Saussurea, he began to fiddle up and down, looking for other places to play. Jiangning''s action is very gentle, so Xuelian just feels very uncomfortable. Especially when Jiangning put her lips together and began to kiss Xuelan, her breath gradually became disordered. Jiangning''s hands touch snow lotus, snow lotus body is tight white long skirt, curve beautiful only in the world. Jiangning concentrate on the same perfect arc above linger, only uncomfortable Xuelian keep shaking waist. "Brother Ning! Snow lotus is so miserable! " Xuelian is a new woman, and she has no experience at all. At this time, receiving this fancy stimulation from Jiangning, she only felt that her body seemed to be burning. She could only pray for her tight embrace of Jiangning, and then she was at a loss to wait for Jiangning''s more intense stimulation.Beauty son beg for mercy, Jiangning where will be polite, and he has long been unable to bear. If he had not worried about snow lotus being irritated for the first time, he would have put his gun on the horse. Fortunately, shellac reaction is very strong, not to let Jiangning wait for a long time. "Turn off, turn off the light!" Jiangning has begun to take off the clothes, but snow lotus blushed, pointing to the pair of red candles. "Don''t mind them! They must witness our happiness with their own eyes, and they are wedding happiness! " Jiangning is a joke, and he will pull the snow lotus skirt back, leaving only a few simple Neiyi. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 Spring night is short, especially in the face of snow lotus such a unique time, Jiangning is hate can not let the sun no longer rise. After all, the sun has risen. Under the shy urging of Xuelian, Jiangning leaves hongluan tent with strong reluctance. Jiangning found a problem, that is, no matter you or Xuelian, even if they want to go to bed again, but as long as it is dawn, they will resolutely refuse Jiangning''s courtship. Perhaps, in the eyes of girls like them, doing that in the daytime is the so-called "daytime sexual intercourse"? With a touch of sadness, Jiangning sorted out his clothes and left the palace. In fact, as Xuelian said, the future days are still very long, two people do not need to hate the Spring Festival night bitterly short. "King, just received the invitation, the supreme master ordered Donglai to fly with Shijue Valley in January, and sent us an invitation specially, inviting the king to come and watch it!" As soon as Jiangning appeared in the lingzu hall, Xiang Yutian came to him in a hurry and presented an invitation to make a white paper. Jiangning accepted the invitation and opened it. First of all, it introduced lingdonglai''s elegant calligraphy. However, there were only a few words in these calligraphy: "it seems that Donglai has a feeling recently. It seems that the day of soaring is near at hand! Do you remember the appointment between Lingdong Lai and you on that day? On March 18, let the east come to Shijue Valley to wait for the grand drive In Jiangning''s eyes, the sentence composed of only 45 words has become the image of the Supreme Master with a warm smile and sincere attitude. Jiangning still remembers that day when the sky was bright and beautiful, a figure who was like an old friend for many years suddenly visited Qingyang palace. The arrival of this man first brought a wonderful sound of Xiao. Unfortunately, there were some idiots in Jiangning''s temperament, who did not understand the words in the sound. However, the old friend was not worried or angry. He just stopped and began to pick up again. Maybe he had lost his language for many years, just to communicate with Jiangning. And the man worked hard to learn to speak, not to exchange what, but to make Jiangning not so afraid, just to comfort Jiangning that restless heart. The elder did not humiliate Jiangning martial arts, nor did he have the heart of peeping into Jiangning''s secrets. He was so simple that he just wanted to exchange some experience of natural calamity with Jiangning. Perhaps he was not afraid of the coming of the calamity, just as he was not afraid of the ascent. But he was just curious about what kind of existence Jiangning was after the disaster. After the exchange of natural calamities, the innocent and horrible existence quietly left, just like he came quietly, leaving no trace. He just invited Jiangning to visit his flying ceremony. Perhaps in his heart soar is to soar, and is not a grand ceremony. But when he invited Jiangning, this flight became a grand ceremony. What''s more, Jiangning didn''t expect that he almost forgot the flying ceremony, and the master of feisheng still remembered to remind himself! What kind of friendship is it? Maybe his existence doesn''t need to care about his own thoughts? However, he paid attention to it, and even exposed the fact that he had risen, and invited Jiangning to watch the ceremony. He didn''t even use his magic power to directly put the invitation in Jiangning''s hands. Instead, he gave the invitation to his housekeeper very formally, and then handed it to himself by Yutian. For himself, he even deliberately learned the etiquette of this world! Such friendship, perhaps only that kind of life and death dependent friends can exist? Such as myself and Xiang Yutian. Jiangning''s hands shaking with the invitation, he was excited that he had such a proud friend. After a long time, Jiangning finally calmed down his excitement. He sighed and arched his hands in the direction of Shijue valley. Xiang Yutian''s eyes are full of envy, for the only existence and legend of lingdonglai, he is also known for a long time, naturally want to see him with his own eyes. Unfortunately, Xiang Yutian knows his own situation. He also understands the character of lingdonglai. If he is forced to go to the ceremony without being invited, it is not only disrespect for lingdonglai, but also disrespect for Jiangning. "My subordinates will rot the news to my heart!" Jiangning look solemn will this silk book, and then carefully put into the pocket. For Jiangning, this is not only a witness of friendship, but also a sustenance of feelings. "I''m sorry this time!" Jiangning patted Yutian on the shoulder. "I understand! It''s up to the king to watch the ceremony. " He smiles to Yutian. Of course, he is eager to meet the Supreme Master Lingdong, but if he is not invited, he will not force him. After all, there are so many talents in this world that it is impossible for the Supreme Master Lingdong to invite them one by one. It is a very lucky thing for Donglai to invite Jiangning to attend the ceremony, both for the kingdom of Daming and for him. Don''t be greedy, otherwise you will lose more!To Yutian good or bad is also an old card God master, naturally pay attention to one of the truth. "King, please don''t worry! Maybe when the king comes back, the Emei sect''s subordinates have already helped the king get it! " Jiangning looked at a smile of confidence to Yutian. "Then the Emei sect doesn''t have to be in a hurry for a while, but I''ll take a long-term view after I come back? After all, Emei sect is no better than Tangmen. They always have a relationship with Wudang sect. If you can force them to give in, you can be merciful. " Thinking of the suggestion of the Emei sect. "I don''t think they will say anything about what they said to the outside world, or to the other side! As long as the Emei sect yields, even if it doesn''t have to fight, the effect will be almost the same! " "Naturally, my subordinates know about it. The king just needs to rest assured and watch the ceremony." He nodded to Yutian with a heavy face, and then showed a smile that all men knew about Jiangning: "I''m afraid that the two mistresses would not let the king leave. Ha ha ha ha!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 Jiangning left unusually decisively, but on the fourth day of the wedding, Jiangning left the city after comforting several women. At this time, the bustle of Jinguan city is still at its peak. As Jiangning, it will last at least ten days before it stops. But Jiangning can''t wait. He doesn''t want to rush to shijuegu at the moment of March 18. That was not only disrespect for Lingdong, but also a blasphemy of his own feelings. In order to meet the old friend who has only one face to face as soon as possible, Jiangning didn''t even have time to use Wudang Zhenwu Pei with Xuelian. All the way, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to his servants and bullies. At this time, he only had ten juegu in his heart. Fortunately, Jiangning had already accomplished his tude skill. As long as he was driving on the ground, his physical strength would not be a problem at all. Caressing Mo''s boasting spirit horse, Jiangning found that the closer he was to Shijue Valley, the more peaceful his mind would be. It was just a very strange situation, but Jiangning felt very nostalgic. Finally, in Jiangning''s nonstop drive, ten Jue Valley, Jiangning only took 13 days to arrive. Jiangning has never been to shijuegu, and has never heard of where shijuegu is. However, as long as he carries the invitation from Lingdong, Jiangning is like an old horse who knows the way and walks from HAB to Shijue valley. Ten Jue Valley is called ten Jue valley because it is Jue Tian, Jue Di, Jue Shui, Jue Huo, Jue Jin, Jue mu, Jue Yang, Jue Sheng, Jue die. But this is only a legend, because no one has ever been to Shijue Valley except lingdonglai. Maybe someone has been there, but no one has come back. Now Jiangning has stepped into Shijue Valley, where there is nothing in the legend. However, Jiangning''s heart did not have any timidity, what he had was just the faint excitement, a joy of meeting his old friend whom he had not seen for many years. Jiangning did not deliberately record how he entered the ten Jue Valley, nor did he wonder why he survived in this ten Jue valley. He just stood quietly in front of the ten Jue valley with mountains, water, heaven and earth, everything. Jiangning never doubted whether it was shijuegu, not because of the man who seemed likely to go with the wind at any time, but because he believed in his own feelings. "This is the second guest since the birth of shijuegu!" Lingdonglai speaks fluently, and he can''t see how difficult he used to communicate with Jiangning in language before, because for a supreme master like him, as long as he doesn''t want to forget, he will never forget. Jiangning showed a long lost smile, dismounted and walked to Ling Donglai''s side. As for his horse, he had already run to the green grass by the lake. Lingma is not a herbivore, but the green grass in front of him seems to be the most delicious thing in the world, which makes it forget its own food habit. "It''s the spirit of heaven and earth! It''s a pity that Ling Donglai always wanted to get a good horse, but he never had a chance! " Like friends for many years, they just stood by the lake chatting. They did not talk about martial arts, nor did they talk about why shijuegu was so lively. "The weather is really good!" Zhanning looked up and sighed at the sky. "Congratulations! It''s a pity that the East can''t leave. Otherwise, he must come to ask for a wedding banquet Lingdong looked at the sky and then focused on the sapphire Lake in front of him. "They are the biggest obstacle of Jiangning! It''s also Jiangning''s greatest happiness! " Jiangning also moved his eyes to the lake. Suddenly, Jiangning pointed to an egret in the lake and laughed: "that egret can''t be raised by you, right? I think it''s a bit of a sneak move! " "Ha ha! You are a good eye. Although I don''t raise it, it is quite familiar with me. I always want to teach him to be a vegetarian, but he doesn''t listen to me at all! " Lingdonglai then laughed, and with the laughter of lingdonglai, the egret finally no longer secretly Mo Mo, but excitedly glided on the lake. "What a naughty fellow With the conversation with lingdonglai, Jiangning''s mood is rarely calmed down, getting closer to lingdonglai. "I''m so glad that you can come so soon!" Ling Donglai, like a child, walked to the lake with his sleeve in his arm, called the naughty egret and swam to his side, and then accompanied the egret to play in the water. "I''m so glad you invited me!" Jiangning also took off his shoes, took up his trousers and went to the shallow water by the lake and began to play in the water. He didn''t care whether his feet smelled after driving for more than ten days, because as he took off his shoes, the fatigue on his feet instantly disappeared, and naturally there was no such problem as foot odor. This is a magical place, but Jiangning seems to be very familiar with this place, ignoring the magic. At this time, the egret left Lingdong, ran behind Jiangning, and then used its wings to give Jiangning a large amount of rain.Jiangning''s Kung Fu is so profound that it''s natural to feel such a joke at the first time. However, Jiangning seems to have lost his martial arts, and he didn''t notice the abnormality behind him. By the time he realized it, he was covered with water by the egret. Jiangning did not even care about the naughty egret. After he was in Shi, he stopped playing in the lake and stepped on the water to return to the bank. "Xiaobai is very cute!" Jiangning didn''t ask the name of this naughty egret, but subconsciously, he seemed to be born to know its name, and directly called out its name. This kind of feeling is very wonderful, as if Jiangning is also the master of this place, can be familiar with here. Donglai didn''t feel surprised because it was all about the place he opened to Jiangning. Only the egret was not curious about Jiangning''s magic. It held up its neck and swayed vigorously, as if trying to identify whether Jiangning was the incarnation of linglai. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 "There seems to be a water virtue skill in the lake! I remember you need it. If you are free, take it away! " Lingdonglai also left the lake, he and Jiangning general, lying on the green grass, and then inadvertently said. Jiang Ning did not show much joy. Maybe for him, this lingdonglai is his most valuable friend. Finally, if he can get shuide skill, he will be happy if he can''t get it. "I seem to have forgotten to give gifts to your wedding!" It seems that in his opinion, only Jiangning''s marriage can be worth his care. Perhaps he has already regarded himself as Jiangning''s elder brother. Since he is the elder brother, the younger brother''s big marriage naturally needs to pay more attention. Jiangning thought for a while and said with some heartache: "we don''t know what the upper bound is like! How about a little more strength? " "I can''t spend even tens of thousands of years! Your big marriage is a first-class affair. How can you make do with it? " Lingdong stretched out his palm and looked at it carefully, as if his hand was a world. Only Jiangning knows that lingdonglai''s palm is a world. "It seems that your two thousand horses have not left yet!" After watching the palm for a long time, Dong Lai suddenly said with surprise. He was not surprised by the value of the two thousand horses, but by the survival of more than two thousand elves. Jiangning knew what he was thinking, so he didn''t try to dissuade him. "Wait till you rise! That''s when your energy reaches its peak, even if it''s wasted, it''s nothing! " Jiangning finally mentioned the matter of soaring. Make east to nod, and then dazzled at the sky overhead. Jiangning also put his hands behind his head, accompanied by Lingdong to watch the sky. "Quack!" It seemed that the egret was tired of playing with a bird of his own. He also ran to lingdonglai and Jiangning and squeezed to lie down. He also looked at the blue sky with his small eyes. In this way, a bird two people so quietly lying on the grass, silently looking at the sky, no longer words. ... "are you sure Jiangning has left?" This is the fourth day of Jiangning''s departure from the palace. Yang Chaolu''s face is a little gloomy. Wu Yu Shu''s face was also not very good-looking, because he had already guessed why Jiangning had left. "Crush Lingyu and inform elder brother! I hope it''s not too late! " Yang Chaolu sighed and took out a beautiful box from his arms. Wu also took out a box. Their boxes are very similar, even the two jade pieces out of the box are also very similar. The two of them combined the jade piece into one, and then nodded to each other. With their full strength, they crushed the jade piece which was not ordinary at first sight. With the broken jade pieces in the hands of Yang Chaolu and Wu Yushu, a jade pendant on Yang Chaolu''s waist was also broken in the city Lord''s mansion thousands of miles away. At this time, Yang Chaolu was having a banquet with his ministers. The broken sound of the jade pendant was naturally discovered by all present. I saw that the old minister looked at Yang Chaoyu solemnly: "but something big happened?" Yang Chaoyu nodded and showed a ready-made smile: "it''s not only a big event, but also a good thing! Inform all the dead cavalry to gather, and all the dead cavalry will go out with me, except for the second battalion to keep the city Since it is a good thing, these old ministers will no longer ask, even if their hearts are like cat''s paws. One of the guards took his orders. Yang Zhaolu laughed and drank all the wine in his glass. Then he said with a laugh: "the supreme master ordered Donglai to fly up at last! Is it a good thing "Ah? if really? If he ascended, wouldn''t it be possible for us to destroy the barbarians and start fighting for supremacy "We have been waiting for so long! I didn''t expect that one was going to leave at last! " "Oh, my God! Finally, Chicheng doesn''t have to fight with the little barbarians ... Yang Chaoyu looked at his old ministers with satisfaction, and a smile of contentment appeared in the corner of his mouth: "you think too shallow! Need to know, that supreme master''s ascension, but will leave a place of heaven and earth, a supreme treasure, a peerless star! These things, even for us in Chicheng, can be regarded as great benefits! " "That''s it! That man has suppressed our Chicheng for thousands of years. Now that he has soared, he has to leave us some benefits. " An old minister with white beard said with some resentment, but even if his expression was more resentful, he did not dare to mention Lingdong''s name. Chicheng was oppressed by Donglai. He didn''t want to bring any harm to Chicheng when the great achievement was about to be accomplished. In the eyes of all people, Chicheng is finally accomplished, even if the success has nothing to do with their efforts. But at least they stayed up to the east to fly up, until they could see the bright moon in the clouds.At this moment, these old people can''t help but be overjoyed. They explain the gratitude and resentment between Chicheng and that one for the younger generation around them, singing and dancing, and making waves. It seems that the whole world is lying at the foot of Chicheng, waiting for Chicheng to conquer. In ancient times, they did not think of ten Fangcheng. However, it is precisely because one of the earth immortals in shifangcheng ascended, which left the world-famous Longyin sword technique and Longyin sword in shifangcheng. Therefore, shifangcheng has opened a period of overlord era which has flourished for tens of thousands of years. Now lingdonglai is about to fly up. As the Chicheng people who are suppressed by lingdonglai, they naturally regard the things that make Donglai soar as their own prohibitions. They will try their best to seize this legacy. After all, it is impossible for Donglai to leave the treasures after flying to the established family. As long as Donglai is not designated, then the well prepared Chicheng will have a great chance to seize the treasure! This news is very hidden, even if it is the world''s overlord of the ten square city, it is estimated that only heard a little wind, it is impossible to know such hidden news as the land of ascension. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 All the people in Chicheng are in a state of busyness, which just tells all forces that something big has happened. However, Chicheng did not flinch because of the fear that others would know their actions. On the contrary, they prepared the whole army more quickly. However, in a short time, the war machine of Chicheng was fully operational. The chariots were rattling, and the bows and arrows of passers-by were on their backs. Chichengerlang did not know where he was going. In their memory, Chicheng had never been so full of soldiers. Now they are so excited that their hands shaking with bows and arrows. There is a touch of innocence in their looks, but there is no retreat on their faces. Perhaps for them, this is the advent of a great era. The old people in Chicheng did not want to participate in this event, but their looks were indifferent. They just silently handed over their treasured weapons to their children and grandchildren, and then patted them on the shoulder to give them the greatest encouragement. These people who have lived for hundreds of years know that it was hundreds of years ago that all the people were soldiers in Chicheng. That time, it was because the city master of Chicheng was a hero. He secretly expanded the power of Chicheng against the suppression of the East. Of course, the outcome is not so good, so Donglai just went to the more influential area of Chicheng, and then Chicheng left in dismay. Since then, Chicheng has shrunk in this barren frontier and never thought of stepping into the Central Plains. But after all, Chicheng is Chicheng. Even if Donglai has the ability to penetrate the earth, as long as he can''t violate the law of heaven, Chicheng will be able to endure until he rises. This is not a funny joke, but the people of Chicheng are waiting for it as a kind of faith. Chicheng people have been prepared for the war, and all of them are looking at the man standing at the head of the city. That''s a man no less than the man who was the master hundreds of years ago. "For Chicheng! Let''s go Yang Chaoyu didn''t say much to boost morale. He just waved his hand and mounted his own horse. He ran in front of him in silence. This time, Chicheng is pouring out. As Chicheng began to prepare for the war, the whole world seemed to be boiling, and the whole army began. These forces still remember the horror of Chicheng breaking into the Central Plains hundreds of years ago. Now Chicheng is finally ready to move again. Subconsciously, no matter where the goal of Chicheng is, they all begin to prepare for the whole army. Even if their power in front of Chicheng may not be a wave can be lifted, even if their little family is not in the eyes of Chicheng. The Tianshan faction is also preparing for war. Even though the Tianshan sect has the most precipitous station in the world, and even if it can never be attacked in a large scale, they are still preparing for the whole army. Of course, the preparation of the Tianshan sect is very simple. It only calls together the great masters and the experts above, and then under the leadership of the little leader xuzhu, they go to battle lightly. However, no one can ignore the existence of the Tianshan sect, because the number of the Tianshan sect has exceeded 100. In addition to xiaoyaozi, the leader of Tianshan sect, the three elders of Tianshan sect, including Li Qiushui, Tianshan Tongmu, wuyazi, Su Xinghe, Ding Chunqiu, and the seven sword deacon of the outer gate of Tianshan sect were all in the team. In the eyes of the Tianshan school, these more than 100 people may have been able to wipe out all the forces in the world. What''s more, they just snatched some things this time? Xu Zhu''s manner is very relaxed, because he knows that the Tianshan sect, the beggars'' sect and the Dali royal family will be the most likely forces to win the treasure this time! For nothing else, just for the friendship between him and the three top forces. If the three top forces in the world join hands to win the treasure without any gap, then no one can resist, no matter it is the ten square city or the red city. "Grandma Tong, I heard that you once caught Jiangning a few years ago?" Li Qiushui is still so beautiful. "But it''s a pity that the boy escaped at last." Tian Shan''s grandmother bit her silver teeth fiercely and looked at the direction of Daming Kingdom, full of resentment. "But if you can catch him once, you can catch him a second time! At that time, Jiangning will be handed over to you. How about that? " Li Qiushui glanced at the child grandmother of Tianshan Mountain who hated and scolded her, and raised the corners of her mouth. When Li Qiushui mentioned her glorious past, the face of the child grandmother in Tianshan originally showed a look of elation. However, she could not help but flash a trace of self-confidence when she heard that Jiangning was to be handed over to her to deal with it. As one of the three elders of Tianshan, Tianshan Tongmu is naturally the top expert of Tianshan school, but she has a deep understanding of Jiangning''s strength, which is not inferior to her! And now a few years have passed, I heard that Jiangning has got many adventures, and even survived the natural calamity! Let her deal with Jiangning again at this time, where does she have that courage? "Do as you please! Our enemy is not only Daming kingdom! There are also Chicheng, an alliance with Daming Kingdom, and ten Fangcheng, the enemy of Daming kingdom! "As the head of the three old men in Tianshan Mountain, wuyazi, of course, stood up to help the two women coordinate their relationship. He knew that the two girls had been fighting for him for many years, but he had already had a beloved! Therefore, we can only live up to the wishes of these two beauties. However, the two women did not know that Wu Yazi already had someone in her heart. They thought that Wu Yazi was worried about how to choose them, so they always had to fight for something. In fact, the talents of the three old men in Tianshan Mountain, together with the great martial arts holy places of lingjiu palace and Xiaoyao palace, could have caught up with their master xiaoyaozi and become the most top-notch group of people in Tianshan. Unfortunately, all three of them are deeply in love debt, which has delayed their road of martial arts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 If a person is distracted from other things, it is difficult for him to achieve good results in the things he originally focused on. Jiangning saw this in the great array of medicine King Valley, so he resolutely gave up Dan Dao and chose to pursue martial arts wholeheartedly. However, the three old men in Tianshan are different. Even if they are several rounds older than Jiangning, they will still sink in the whirlpool of emotion, knowing that they are old, and then they are surpassed by later generations. However, even if they sink, even if they don''t make great progress in their martial arts, the three old men of Tianshan are still the best experts in the whole lake. Their deployment also made all the forces in the river and lake who were ready to watch the change feel a little abnormal. First of all, the king of Daming Kingdom disappeared, and then Chicheng sent his troops to the south, and then the Tianshan school came out of the mountain in a large scale! When these strange things come together, it will no longer be a simple struggle between the forces of the river and the lake. Of course, this is not a simple battle between the forces in the river and the lake, because this is the battle for the future lifeline of the whole river and lake! All the top forces, no matter who know the reason, or those who don''t know the weird things in the river and lake, all send the top people in their forces more or less after they smell the abnormality. In any case, as the top forces in the world, they can''t miss the coming big things. If they miss it, they may become ordinary forces directly from the top. No one wanted to put up with this change, so they all sent out their best and began to show their strength in the world that was about to surge. The whole river and lake fell into a strange agitation, and this agitation was exploded after Shen Linglong, the Lord of the ten square city, led his own expedition. Naturally, Shen Linglong didn''t want to fight in person, but she got reliable information. Yang Chaoyu, the leader of Chicheng City, had already sent his troops to the south! As one of the old rivals of Chicheng, Shen Linglong''s heart was ready to move. After hearing the move of Chicheng, she was boiling directly. Shen Linglong, as the Lord of the ten square city, is naturally able to know the secrets that many people do not know. But with so much secrecy, she couldn''t tell the reason why Chicheng was pouring out. But even if it is not distinguishable, Shen Linglong will not hesitate at all. She waves her hand directly and chooses to stare at the steps of Chicheng. In addition to keeping a close eye on Chicheng, the ten party army, which has just finished its entire army, has also stepped into the world''s vision for the first time under the leadership of Shen Linglong. The speed of the whole army in shifangcheng is very fast, because no one in the whole city dares to stop Shen Linglong. Especially after Shen Linglong abolished the family separation system and supported by a large number of separated children, no one dared to act rashly. They may have resentment in their hearts, or they have too many complaints against Shen Linglong, but under Shen Linglong''s strong power, they can only endure and wait for the day when Shen Linglong''s power is weak. Shen Linglong naturally knows that the stability in the ten square city is only a superficial phenomenon, but she has enough self-confidence. She is not afraid of the straw bags in the ten square city. The ten square city also set out in a mighty way, representing that the most top and most active forces in the world have been mobilized. As a result, those dormant top forces, such as Xiake island and yihuagong, began to extend their tentacles. The real waves are beginning to show in the lake. Xiang Yutian is still entertaining these distinguished guests of the Ming Dynasty with peace of mind. It seems that Jiangning has not left at all. But how quickly did the rumors spread? On the fifth day of Jiangning''s departure, the whole Jinguan city had already known the news of Jiangning''s departure. At this time, naturally, those allies were not in the mood to stay in the Daming kingdom. Only those wandering people who wanted to get a share of glory in Daming Kingdom still stayed in Jingguan City, hoping to win the favor of Yutian, shizhixuan, Zhang Wuji and even Xueba. However, with the departure of his allies, Zhang Wuji has begun to prepare for the whole army. Where can he care about the minds of these scattered people? After abandoning these wandering people who want to get a job to Xueba, he goes out with Xiang Yutian and Shi Zhixuan with two battalions and ten Jue troops. Of course, Zhang Wuji''s goal this time is the Emei sect, which is the dowry they planned to give to you on behalf of the demon sect. This is a very strange time, because the eyes of the whole world are focused on the top forces in the world, and every move of Daming Kingdom naturally receives special attention. But when Daming Kingdom appeared in Emei, everyone was surprised. Isn''t it just because of Jiangning''s leaving? However, these officials of the Ming Dynasty did not want to follow Jiangning''s footsteps and provide support to Jiangning? Many people are aware of the promise of the demon sect to Jiangning, but in their opinion, the promise can be realized at any time. Maybe it is the crisis of Daming Kingdom at this time? Everyone thinks that the decisions made by these high-level officials are a little regardless of the safety of Jiangning and even the future of Daming kingdom.But Zhang Wuji still went his own way, and the soldiers of the ten Jue army did not have any doubts. Maybe they have doubts, but they will not ask, unless Zhang Wuji and others take the initiative to explain. In recent years, the martial arts of the ten Jue armies have not improved much, but their quality has reached the world''s top level. Combined with the world''s top equipment and pills, they have become the world''s most powerful army. The ten Jue army has already appeared at the foot of Mount Emei, and the Emei sect even has the intention to send an extinct nun to trace the cause of Jiangning''s disappearance. Guo Xiang sat calmly in the hall of Emei, but she felt the same impatience as those disciples. However, she is the sea god needle of Emei sect. She can''t be disordered. Even if the Emei sect is about to be destroyed, she can''t be disordered. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 "Shizu, the Ming and puppet Kingdom sent a letter!" A mountain guard disciple came to the Emei hall in a hurry. When he saw Guo Xiang, he was relieved and sent a letter. Guo Xiang sighed and opened the letter. It was the emperor of the Ming Dynasty who urged him to surrender. Although the language is quite polite, but in the end is still persuading surrender. "I heard that Tangmen surrendered to the kingdom of Daming?" Guo Xiang handed the letter to the young leader Zhou Zhiruo. Then she opened her mouth and asked. Maybe she didn''t notice that she had changed the puppet kingdom of Daming into the kingdom of Daming. This is a very subtle change, if ordinary people, it is not easy to notice. But if Zhou Zhi is not an ordinary person, she may not have Guo Xiang''s ancient spirit and spirit, but her intelligence is no less than Guo Xiang. Just listen to the subtle changes between Guo Xiang''s words, Zhou Zhiruo has already known some of Guo Xiang''s inner thoughts waver. She took the letter in a dignified manner, but did not worry about reading it. She thought about it carefully and then said, "Zhiruo heard that Tangmen not only surrendered to the Daming Kingdom, but also gave the headmaster''s precious daughter to Jiangning as a princess! However, it seems that Jiangning did not treat the Tang clan badly. Instead, he did not recruit the top forces of the Tang clan. Instead, he sent a large amount of land to the Tang clan and allowed the Tang clan to establish a state! " "To establish a country?" Guo Xiang stood up. Naturally, she was not interested in the opposite country. However, the tolerance of Daming Kingdom also showed her that Emei was almost based on. There is no need to give up dignity, nor to exterminate the Emei sect''s orthodoxy, but to bow to the Daming Kingdom and obey the rules of Daming kingdom. Guo Xiang didn''t know what the choice was, but she saw that land immortals like Zhang Junbao chose to form an alliance with Jiangning. She began to waver and began to favor cooperation with the Daming kingdom. After all, Emei is a big sect with tens of thousands of people. Even though Guo Xiang is the founder of Emei, she still thinks that she should discuss with other people who are in charge of it after making up her mind. "Order all the elders and deacons of Emei sect to come to Emei hall to discuss major affairs immediately!" Having made up his mind, Guo Xiang turned his head and said to Zhou Zhiruo, who was standing beside him. Zhou Zhiruo nodded and left obediently. At this time, the army of Daming kingdom is still waiting in silence at the foot of Emei Mountain, waiting for the result of the letter to Yutian shizhixuan. "The scenery of Mount Emei is really beautiful!" He dismounted from the rain field, looked at the towering Emei Mountain and sighed. Zhang Wuji also jumped down from his horse''s back, but he did not see the beauty of Emei Mountain, but frowned at the steep mountain road: "such a dangerous mountain road, Emei Mountain can send the elite to guard the mountain gate, so we can''t break Emei!" "We can''t attack Emei!" He glanced at Shi Zhixuan with a smile: "the ancestor of Emei sect is Guo Xiangguo nvxia. She is the object of Zhang Sanfeng''s secret love! Even if we don''t consider the strength of Wudang sect, we should also consider the feelings of our allies! " "We can only hope that the Emei sect can understand the current affairs." Zhang Wuji took a look at the ten Jue Jun who followed him and sighed. If the Emei sect does not surrender, as the commander-in-chief of the ten Jue army, he does not want to take down the Emei sect with the lives of soldiers. However, they have decided to give you a dowry of enough weight. If you don''t attack Emei, will the kingdom of Ming become a joke of the whole world? At this time, there was a fierce quarrel in Emei hall, because Guo Xiang, as the founder, wanted to surrender to the Daming kingdom. Although the Emei sect is dominated by women, they are all orphans collected from all over the world. As orphans, they naturally will not easily believe others, especially in the Daming kingdom where men are the masters. Even if Guo Xiang is their Savior, even if he is the founder of Emei sect, they still don''t want to surrender. "If you don''t surrender, what happens next?" Guo Xiang didn''t get angry. She just watched her disciples quarrel in front of her. After a long time, she spoke slowly. Guo Xiang''s voice is not big, but it covers up all the noisy words on the scene. Listening to Guo Xiang''s question, Chang Qingzi, the great elder of Emei sect, drew out his sword: "how to deal with it? Naturally, the disciples take the lead and guard the gate with their lives! " "Yes! Our Emei sect is easy to defend but difficult to attack. I don''t believe that the Daming kingdom can easily break our Mountain Gate! " "If we surrender, what will Jiangning do if we are dissolved? Our sisters have managed to find a place where there is no war in Emei Mountain. Are we going to separate? " With the big elder changqingzi standing out, the rest of the disciples who opposed the surrender began to say their doubts in their hearts. Zhou Zhiruo took a look at Ding Minjun, who was waving his teeth and claws. His mouth showed a trace of irony: "if you don''t surrender, even if you defend the attack of the Daming Kingdom, how about it? After all, we are in the territory of Daming kingdom. They can attack at any time. What about us? Are you guarding the Mountain Gate day and night, not even going down the mountain to buy? ""We can keep it for a while. If we can''t keep it, then it will appear that we Emei sect has backbone at that time! How can you surrender directly under a letter from the enemy? " It seems that Ding Minjun is not a stubborn conservative, but her words make the evergreen of the conservative school laugh. Guo Xiang didn''t laugh at Ding Minjun. She always treated these disciples and grandchildren with equal respect. At this time, she looked at Ding Minjun with a kind face and explained, "if we wait for the bloody war between the two sides and have a big feud, then there is no reason to surrender?" "Therefore, we all came here not to choose a middle school like you, but to discuss whether to join the Daming kingdom or burn the jade and stone with the Daming kingdom!" Zhou Zhiruo looked at Ding Minjun with her mouth up. Ding Minjun was blushed with shame. Naturally, she knew that her IQ was a little low, but she still felt a little unbearable when she was ridiculed by Zhou Zhiruo. Ding Minjun stamped his foot and said: "how about burning jade and stone with Daming kingdom?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 "It is natural that jade and stone should be burned together. In this case, it is better to let elder martial sister min Jun guard the mountain gate first?" Zhou Zhiruo stood in front of Ding Minjun and asked with a smile. "You You what, Ding Minjun did not say export, but she looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes are full of resentment. "The original intention of founding Emei sect was to resist the tyranny of Mongolian Tartars! Now Mongolia is declining, and the Daming kingdom is the king of the Han people. Why can''t we join the Daming kingdom? " Zhou Zhiruo a word points out the crux of the problem, let everyone begin to ponder. Only Ding Minjun, she said with a sneer: "the kingdom of Daming is the Royal Court of the Han people. But have you ever thought about the prototype of Daming kingdom? The Daming kingdom was established after the amalgamation of the Ming religion and the demons, and then occupying the Jinguan city for ten thousand years! What about the Royal Court of Han people? They are still our enemies! And now you want us to turn to our enemies? " What Ding Minjun said was also very reasonable. She even made many people who had died as masters and apprentices in the Ming religion began to gnash their teeth. Zhou Zhiruo did not care about Ding Minjun''s truth, she just stood quietly behind Guo Xiang, this action can already explain many problems. Guo Xiang sighed, then stood up and began to walk slowly in the Emei Hall: "it''s my decision to join Daming kingdom! It''s not that I don''t want to avenge our dead classmates, but that there''s no need for revenge! " Guo Xiang slowly turned his head, and his eyes swept over the face of every disciple who shared a common hatred against the enemy. Those disciples did not fear Guo Xiang''s majesty, but also looked at him with grief and indignation. Guo Xiang shook his head and said, "after all, we practice Buddhism! And the purpose of establishing Emei sect is just like what Zhi Ruo said! Now that the purpose of the Emei sect is no longer there, I have made up my mind to surrender to the kingdom of Daming, and then put everything down completely and begin to worship Buddha at ease "And you, after all, have practiced martial arts for many years, so it''s not easy to give up! If you don''t want to give up martial arts, I don''t care! If you don''t want to give up hatred, I''m not against it! However, the Emei sect is going to surrender to the Daming kingdom. If you can''t afford your martial arts, you can go to the Daming kingdom to survive or become our Emei Mountain protection disciple! As for you.... Guo Xiang''s eyes swept over the faces of a few disciples, such as Ding Minjun, who were clamoring for revenge: "if you want revenge, find another sect!" Guo Xiang''s words were resolute. It was not until this moment that the disciples realized that the Emei sect was founded by Guo Xiang. These people are just Guo Xiang''s disciples! If we have to say that they have nothing to do with Guo Xiang, it is just the relationship between the Savior and the poor. Now, with Guo Xiang''s statement, those who make trouble will no longer make trouble, those who seek life and death will no longer seek life and death, and those who want to live together with the mountain gate will no longer be loyal. The owner of the Mountain Gate didn''t say anything. Why do you want to be the master? Maybe the host told himself that they were kind-hearted, but it was just a kind of etiquette, a kind of etiquette to let them understand the future direction of the mountain gate. but they took this etiquette as a discussion, and then they also regarded themselves as the master of Emei sect. This has to be said to be a very funny thing. "But, but the leader of extinction has gone to trace Jiangning! Will she conflict with Daming kingdom? " A disciple began to bring himself into the identity of the kingdom of Daming, and then suddenly thought that he would secretly decide to track down Jiangning''s extinct nun. "Then send a letter to her by flying pigeons and tell her our decision! As for her decision, let her do it! " After Guo Xiang finished this sentence, he no longer paid attention to these disciples, but turned his eyes to Zhou Zhiruo: "Zhiruo... " did the grandmaster want Zhiruo to enter the palace? " Zhou Zhiruo is not sure what Guo Xiang means. Guo Xiang shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the founder has decided to belong to the kingdom of Daming. Naturally, we can''t decide where Zhi Ruo is going! If Zhi if want to go to that palace, from can! The ancestor calls you, just want to tell you, let you take the ancestor''s letter down the mountain to surrender! The grandmaster is old and doesn''t want to go down the mountain any more! " Finish saying this, Guo Xiang then from oneself waist untied a bunch of keys, handed to Zhou Zhiruo. As a young leader of Emei sect, Zhou Zhiruo naturally knows what these keys mean! This is the foundation that Emei sect has saved since its founding! There are not only Emei Jiuyang Gong, the highest skill of Emei sect, but also the key to the warehouse where all the properties of Emei sect are stored! It can be said that this string of keys represents most of the Emei sect. But now this string of keys to the hands of Zhou Zhiruo! Zhou Zhiruo held the key in both hands, as if holding the whole Mount Emei, felt the infinite pressure. Fortunately, the pressure doesn''t take her long. Escorted by the Emei disciples and all the elders, Zhou Zhiruo walked out of the Emei Mountain Gate with the keys and the letter that Guo Xiang had just written.Since the great Ming Dynasty unified Sichuan and Shaanxi, the Emei sect has never gone down the mountain on such a large scale. Even if it went down, it was only for the purchase of necessities. Now, however, the Emei sect has finally stepped out of the mountain gate and began to face the giant that has surrounded the Emei sect. Emei Mountain is very high, so this section of the road seems incomparably far away. With all the pressure, Zhou Zhiruo only felt that each step of his own was so heavy. Fortunately, no matter how far away the journey is, there is also a destination for the mountain road of Emei sect. When Zhou Zhiruo appeared at the foot of Emei Mountain with the backbone of Emei, the three giants of Daming kingdom were chatting and laughing at the foot of Emei Mountain. And behind the three giants, there are ten unique armies of evil spirit. Just looking at these ten Jue armies, many Emei disciples felt their legs and stomachs trembling, and they were frightened to think that they even wanted to fight these troops who seemed to come to hell. Clapping their own chest, these Emei disciples can not help but sigh: Fortunately, the founder knows the great righteousness! Otherwise, we Emei sect may not be enough for these demons to crack their teeth! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 The sacrifice of Emei sect went on smoothly, because the three giants of the Ming Dynasty had no intention to embarrass this all female sect. Of course, there is also the reason why Emei sect is interested in offering all the Taoist Scriptures. Naturally, the Daming Kingdom despised these things, but they represented the sincerity of Emei sect. Just like the girl in front of her, as the young leader of Emei sect, her presence also represents the sincerity of Emei sect. "I heard that Guo Xiang is a chivalrous woman! It''s a pity that I haven''t seen it all the time, but it''s a pity! " Xiang Yutian takes the key from Zhou Zhiruo, sighs, looks up at Emei Mountain and shakes his head bitterly. "As wise and powerful as Sima, it''s a pity that our ancestor is old and has no intention of the world." Zhou Zhiruo wisely nodded to Yutian, and then explained why Guo Xiang didn''t offer himself. "What kind of status I am? How can you let nvxia Guo go down the mountain to offer sacrifices in person? If we let the world know, how can we convince the people? Please rest assured, miss Zhiruo. We have no intention to destroy the orthodoxy of Emei sect. We insist that Emei sect will join Daming kingdom. We will leave naturally! Don''t be so careful! " Zhang Wuji, as the commander-in-chief of the three armies, took over Guo Xiang''s letter of offering and surrender. He did not look at it and collected it directly. "It is a blessing for the people of the world that you are so righteous! Zhou Zhiruo, on behalf of the people all over the world, thank you very much After the sacrifice, Zhou Zhiruo took a deep look at Zhang Wuji and set foot on the way back to the mountain. "Miss Zhou!" Zhang Wuji looked at Zhou Zhiruo''s graceful back, sighed in his heart and couldn''t help saying anything. Unfortunately, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only stretch out his hand. Zhou Zhiruo did not look back, her eyes have appeared a little tears, in order not to let Zhang Wuji see the tears in his eyes, Zhou Zhiruo had to ask in a deep voice: "I do not know what Zhang situ called the little girl?" "I, I, I miss you so much!" Zhang Wuji is really some can''t say, because standing next to his colleagues, and behind is his subordinates. But he knew that if he didn''t seize the last chance, Zhou Zhiruo might be forever in the Emei Mountain! He didn''t want to see the result, so he had the cheek to say it. Even after the confession, his blush with monkey Bigu like, he also did not regret, because Zhou Zhiruo stopped there. Zhou Zhiruo still did not turn around, because her face has been full of tears. "I really miss you! Miss Zhou " Zhang Wuji is a wooden man. He can''t tell from Zhou Zhiruo''s shaking shoulder that Zhou Zhiruo has been moved to tears, and is still there to express her stupidly. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian is a personal genius. She smiles and shakes her head. Then she says to Zhang Wuji in a line: "Miss Zhou has been moved to tears! Feel like holding her! And then hold her and find a place where no one else can comfort her! So you can take the beauty home "Is this really possible?" Zhang Wuji hesitated. "If you don''t go, you will lose Miss Zhou!" To rain field light leave this sentence then no longer care indecisive Zhang Wuji. Zhang Wuji stopped talking. Instead, Zhang no longer hesitated. He bit his teeth and flew directly to Zhou Zhiruo, regardless of the strange eyes of Shijue Jun and the vigilant eyes of Emei disciples. They saw Zhang Wuji fly a flash, and then took Zhou Zhiruo to Mount Emei. The disciples of Emei school wanted to compete with this disciple. Unfortunately, Zhang Wuji has already mastered the spirit. His strength can only make those Emei disciples who are still in the master''s realm and have not even reached the master''s level. These disciples saw the strength of the three giants in the Daming Kingdom, but they didn''t feel convinced. Instead, they hated Zhang Wuji''s overbearing behavior. What about the peaceful acceptance of surrender? Why do you want to take away our young leader? Many have not seen Zhou Zhiruo''s expression of the legitimate disciple''s heart even began to feel an indescribable shame. Is this the result of surrender? Today is sister Zhou. What about tomorrow? What about the future? How can we ordinary disciples protect ourselves? Do you have to wait and be invaded by the people of Daming kingdom? These disciples began to doubt the character of the Daming kingdom. Zhou Zhiruo, who was forcibly abducted by Zhang Wuji, was not as angry as the Emei disciples thought. When Zhang Wuji appears around her, Zhou Zhiruo has revealed a trace of happiness smile. Today, Zhang Wuji is willing to take her to a place where no one is willing to talk. If Zhou Zhi only feels incomparable happiness, where will there be any resistance? is precisely because of this, the original strength of high strength, with the nine Yin manual, Zhou Zhiruo in front of Zhang Wuji, but seemed to have no back hand force, let Zhang Wuji easily capsized. At this time, Zhou Zhiruo no longer dislikes the high mountain and steep road of Emei Mountain, and doesn''t feel any pressure on her body.In Zhang Wuji''s warm arms, she felt a sense of security that she had never felt before. As for the pressure brought about by the surrender of the Emei sect, it seems that Zhang Wuji, the first military man in the Ming Dynasty, seems to have dissipated with the wind. "Where are you going to take me?" Feeling the vigorous wind in the ear, Zhou Zhiruo opened her mouth curiously. At this time, her tears had already disappeared with the wind. Zhang Wuji was stunned for a moment, and then thought that he just wanted to talk to Zhou Zhiruo, not to avoid blindly, and here, it seems that no one has been found. Han Han touched his head, Zhang Wuji stopped laughing, and then let go of Zhou Zhiruo. Zhou Zhiruo''s body is very soft and fragrant. When dreaming, Zhang Wuji has hugged this body countless times. But now he held her in his arms, and Zhang Wuji found that this feeling was so happy, which was a hundred times better than he imagined. Zhou Zhiruo is also pretty and slightly red, and she has fantasized about this man''s arms. However, she never thought that one day she would be able to stay with this man forever. Fortunately, the surrender of the female Xia Guo Xiang made this pair of crazy men and women finally avoid the many troubles and finally come together. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 This is the first flourishing age in the world for hundreds of years. It is the first time in nearly a thousand years that the top forces, such as shifangcheng, Chicheng, Tianshan and Xiake Island, have gathered together for the first time. The only thing that can bring these people together is the Supreme Master who is about to rise this time. These people can only wait outside a piece of empty ten Jue land, waiting for the east to soar, and at the same time look for the traces of Jiangning. "Here they are Jiangning and lingdonglai are still lying on the grass to watch the sky. It seems that this has been the case for more than ten days. He did not eat, drink, Lazar, nor drink. as for the horse in Jiangning, it played with the white egret named Xiao Bai. It was seen that they occasionally ran across the lake, occasionally diving into the water and occasionally running into the sky. "Xiaobai had a good time Jiangning looked at the general standing on the back of his Lingma and laughed at Xiaobai, who was under the command of Lingma. "Well! ... " so that Donglai just gently answered and stopped talking, because he suddenly felt the rejection of heaven and earth to him. This kind of exclusion had happened a long time ago, but when he hid in the ten unique places, the exclusion disappeared. Unfortunately, it seems that even the ten places have been unable to suppress that kind of exclusion. Jiangning looked at Lingdong: "don''t worry about it! In this world, there is my kingdom of Daming! " Lingdong looked at Jiangning and pointed to the far north: "that barbarian people do not make peace with relatives or pay tribute..." "... No land, no compensation!" Jiangning also pointed to the barbarians in the far north and nodded. Ling Donglai showed a warm smile, and Jiangning also showed a warm smile. With their smiles, this beautiful fairyland of ten wonders gradually lost its luster, and then turned into a void. Jue Tian, Jue Di, Jue Shui, Jue mu, Jue Jin... These are the real ten Jue places. In the consternation of all the onlookers, the place suddenly turned into a beautiful fairyland, with sapphire lakes, green grass, colorful flowers, and two men imitating immortals and an egret riding a white horse. Jiangning knew that this was because lingdonglai removed the suppression of the ten Jue places, and then the ten Jue places began to change constantly in the illusory and the visible. Jiang Zhining, however, soon came out of Jiangdong. Because he knows that with his departure, the ten places will become a real void again! At that time, Jiangning''s strength alone could not have a foothold in the ten Jue places, let alone leave from the ten Jue places. And with the departure of the East, this piece of chaotic ten Jue land whoosh disappeared in place, began to wander in the world again. "Xiaobai Jiangning some pity to see the ten Jue land disappear, this just found that his mount also stayed in the ten Jue place did not come out! "You must have meant it!" Jiangning only felt a big cold sweat on his forehead. "Ha ha ha ha! Accident! Just watch him and Xiaobai have a good time, but forget that he is your mount Dong Lai burst into laughter. The smile was so charming that all the onlookers felt a burst of ecstasy, both men and women, for his smile. "Well, if Xiaobai is left alone in the ten unique places, I still think he is lonely! Let my smart horse play with him What''s done, Jiangning can''t force Lingdong to give up flying to help him find ten unique places just to recall his own spirit horse? "Can you remember the water virtue skill under the lake?" Lingdong looks at Jiangning and asks. "Can''t you help me get there?" Jiangning has been able to make complaints about it, but he knows that it is impossible because the East has not yet risen, so the water and moral methods have not really formed. Lingdonglai shrugged his shoulders and did not answer, but looked out at the nameless grassland in the direction of Shizuishan. None of the people present, except Jiangning, knew what lingdonglai was doing. The spirit of life and death that made heaven and earth begin to tremble gradually appeared on Donglai''s body. This breath was very strong and seemed to be able to destroy any life between heaven and earth. All the onlookers began to shudder, for they knew that they were not on the right track, and they were afraid to give all of them a hard blow before Donglai soared. Fortunately, the breath from the East did not point to these people, but appeared on him for a while, and then disappeared with a whoosh. Everyone felt the cold sweat coming out of their bodies. Whether they were Yang Chaoyu in Chicheng, Shen Linglong in shifangcheng, or people in Tianshan and Xiake Island, they all felt their deep fear. Is that the power beyond the land gods? All of us began to feel yearning for the great power, even if the power can only stay in this world for a few hours.At this time, Jiangning still had some telepathy with lingdonglai. He vaguely felt the resurrection of those spiritual horses in the nameless grassland of Shizuishan. He faintly heard the excited neigh of those spirit horses! It was a kind of neighing of robbing life after death, and also a kind of gratitude to the Lord of heaven and earth. "That''s all I can do for you!" Make east to take back his eyes, and his body in that moment appeared a trace of weakness. However, because he had reached the level of soaring, soon the weakness was filled by the force of heaven and earth. Jiangning seemed to have known all this for a long time, so he nodded his head with satisfaction. He looked up at the sky and found that colorful auspicious clouds had begun to gather in the sky. "Chaos thunder robbery! right enough! Brother Ling, as expected, only you are worthy of this chaotic thunder robbery! " Jiangning did not worry about the power of chaos thunder robbery, but showed a trace of envy on his face. He is a person who has survived the thunder robbery. Naturally, he knows that the more thunder robbery, the better, and the greater the thunder robbery power, the better. For a strong man, thunder robbery is not the existence of hindering his ascension, but the second tempering of his body, which is a kind of chance given by God. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 "Finally, it''s going to fly up!" People in Chicheng tearfully look at the sky of the robbery cloud, sincerely kneel down on the ground and begin to pray, pray for Donglai to fly to success. If people who don''t know the truth, such as abbess exterminator, who see Chicheng praying for lingdonglai, they can''t help but doubt the relationship between Chicheng and lingdonglai. After all, in this kind of time are sincere tears, if the relationship is general, how can''t say. Of course, whether in the extermination of abbess or in the eyes of shifangcheng, Chicheng''s approach is very correct. Of course, ten square city is because of knowing the gratitude and resentment between Chicheng and Lingdong. Well, there''s only resentment but no mercy. These hundreds of years, finally endure to the death of the enemy''s ascension, even if it is on their own body, I am afraid they will also be unable to help but tears! Shen Linglong looks at Yang Chaoyu, whose eyes are red, and thinks of it. Those present, except those in Chicheng, have already put their attention to the cloud robbery in the sky. "This is robbing clouds! Last time in our medicine King Valley, that guy''s power and image are much more terrible than this! If you want me to say, the thunder robbery of the Supreme Master is not as good as that of Shangjiang king! " At this time, Heshouwu had no resentment against Jiangning. What he had was just infinite worship of Jiangning. Anyone who gives a magic pill to yaowanggu, Polygonum multiflorum will worship him infinitely. What''s more, Jiangning not only sent a divine pill, but also really survived a world-famous thunder disaster? At this time, many of the disciples of Yaowang valley began to be elated and boasted to the people of other sects. It''s a pity that no matter the small schools or the top schools, they don''t believe in the strong force of the disciples of Yaowang valley. What is the Supreme Master? That''s the master of heaven and earth! This kind of existence across the thunder robbery, but actually Jiangning that Si can match? Even if there was no storm or thunder in the thunder robbery from the East, the people present still firmly did not believe the strong force of the disciples of Yaowang valley. They hold the idea that lingdonglai must be more powerful. At the same time, they begin to pray that lingdonglai must give face, and never be weak to Jiangning. However, when their eyes glanced at Jiangning around Lingdong, they couldn''t help being stunned. Isn''t that person Jiangning? He''s so strong? Can you stand beside Lingdong who is going to take the robbery as if nothing happened? Everyone was surprised, especially Pang ban, who regarded Jiangning as his life-long enemy. At this time, Pang ban has already achieved great martial arts. Only when the person who finds his destiny can touch that layer of membrane and step into the realm of communicating with God completely! If his awesome man gives power, it is not impossible to fly at one stroke. However, when Pang ban saw Jiangning, Pang ban, who thought he had become a strong man in the world, began to lose heart. That man is so strong that he can even help Lingdong absorb the thunder robbery. Is he his opponent? Besides, judging from the progress speed of that person, I''m afraid that he has become a powerful one. This guy will surely step on a higher level, right? After all, his talents, resources and opportunities are so much better than himself. "He is very strong indeed, and he has made great progress! However, as long as we find the one who hit, we will certainly get more speed and surpass him! " Meng chixing glanced at the depressed Pang ban, and firmly patted him on the shoulder, helping to hit the airway. There are many people like Meng chixing who hold the mind of surpassing Jiangning, such as passing eagles, waves and clouds. It''s a pity that today''s gathering of experts in the world is like a carp crossing the river. It''s better for Pang ban and Meng chixing to continue to take chances in the river if Pang ban and Meng chixing can find out their fate among the nearly one million of them. After all, if they run rashly to find the right person, who knows whether they will be misunderstood and die together? Meng chixing and Pang ban are very confident, but they also have self-knowledge. They know that among the people present, there are at least hundreds of people who can compete with them, and there are more forces that can kill them. It should be noted that every force has something at the bottom of the box, such as the Tiangang Disha of Tangmen, and the Mitian array of Yaowang valley. "Am I really not leaving?" Jiangning looked up at the sky with some boredom. In fact, he wanted to leave Lingdong for a long time, because he knew what happened to the robbery and what consequences would happen if someone was around him. It''s a pity that lingdonglai didn''t want to let him leave. He just declared that Jiangning would benefit from standing here. "Your five virtues are not perfect! If we only rely on wood''s cultivation to perfect the five virtues, I''m afraid I can''t wait for that day! Therefore, I want you to take advantage of my breakthrough opportunity to perfect the body of five virtues! Even if it can''t be completed, even if there is a little progress, it''s a great harvest! " Lingdong took a look at Jiangning and finally said what he thought. However, as he expected, after he said this idea, Jiangning did not appreciate it. Instead, he left lingdonglai without looking back. "This is your chance. If I destroy your chance, it is to cultivate the body of five virtues perfectly. How about it? Like that, I will leave a flaw in my heart! I will feel guilty for you all my life! I hope not! I don''t want you to do this to me! "Leave this sentence, Jiangning then left, leaving only the east to a person stupidly standing there. "Oh! However, if you don''t practice with the help of thunder, how can you get together? Do you know that the wood skill is the divine realm skill? It has been a lifetime of chance for you to find the earth virtue skill in this mortal world. Now, with the water virtue skill I gave you, where do you go to look for the other three After Dong Lai was stunned for a while, he waved and held Jiangning in the air, then sighed for the final consolation. Lingdonglai''s wave is very simple, but Jiangning seems to have imprisoned his thoughts at this moment. He knew that lingdonglai''s strength was so powerful that now he really saw it and sighed with another sigh. But let him stay to steal the opportunity of Lingdong, but he refused to die. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 Jiangning knows that he is not a good man, but if he is allowed to treat a big brother who really pays for himself, he will never do so. It is because of their persistence that Xiang Yutian, Shi Zhixuan, Zhang Wuji and others can always gather around him and let others dig the wall, which can not shake their mind of following Jiangning. All the people present were shocked. They didn''t know what happened between Jiangning and lingdonglai. All they knew was that suddenly there seemed to be a conflict between them. "Well, Jiangning is not crazy? How dare you make me angry A knight errant island Master from overseas was stunned, and he couldn''t figure out the current situation. However, most people are gloating at Jiangning''s experience, because they have long been unhappy with Jiangning. This product is certainly not the first one in the field in terms of strength, but it can talk and laugh with the Supreme Master. Why? Yeah, why? The appearance of Jiangning and lingdonglai has already attracted most of the hatred. Now, they can still have a good chat with lingdonglai. It''s just that people envy, envy and hate! Now it seems that Jiangning is about to break with naringdonglai. Except for a few old forces with Jiangning, even the people in Chicheng can''t help but hope that Donglai will directly crush nanjiangning to death. But Jiangning is so easy to die? Moreover, these people were too far away from lingdonglai because they were afraid of lingdonglai''s prestige. They didn''t know what happened to Jiangning and lingdonglai. "If you don''t have wood skill, how can you rise? The great shift of heaven and earth? Eighteen dragon subduing palms? Xuanbing sword technique? Or is it the soul you most rely on to guide you? " However, Jiang Ning''s sincere words made him cold. Before he came, he had already known that he and lingdonglai could only see the possibility of spiritual communication, so he ordered the hidden system self to hide. Last time, the system has hidden the detection of lingdonglai very well, but who knows, today it has no escape under lingdonglai''s insight! What''s more, this system is a soul? Jiangning just felt his body cold sweat straight out, almost did not make a confession to Lingdong. "Don''t worry, everyone has secrets, and I didn''t mean to expose you! Take it easy. And that soul has no intention of persecuting you! Otherwise, I would have killed it for you The warm words from Donglai make Jiangning''s mood return to calm again. However, Jiangning is still unwilling to stay, which is his insistence on lingdonglai. "I''ll find a way to get it together! Even if I can''t make it together, I''ll take the emperor''s hegemony and seek to ascend! Don''t worry about it Jiangning bite teeth, hard to refuse to make the east to the good intentions. "That''s it! I''ll help you make up another wood skill, and the remaining two will depend on your chance! " Lingdonglai sighed and agreed with Jiangning''s insistence. In fact, why didn''t he insist on it? From his voice to his ascent, he seemed to be a lonely Walker in this world. He had not found anyone to communicate with, nor had he met any skills that could make him eager to learn. He just had been growing up by himself, and then he naturally learned the way of heaven and earth, and became the guardian of heaven and earth, until even heaven and earth could not hold him and had to fly away. He has been so persistent, until he met Jiangning, whom he regards as his brother. He and Jiangning only have one-sided bond, but it is this one-sided bond that makes him and Jiangning feel as if they have met themselves. For Jiangning, he began to become like a person, and Jiangning for him, began to become not like a person. They are all paying for each other, and lingdonglai finally wants to use his status as the guardian of heaven and earth to do something for Jiangning, but Jiangning flatly refuses. He has never been willing to share his own road. If wood''s skills are collected, it will be the first treasure in heaven and earth! At that time, maybe he had the chance to be an equal existence with himself, instead of being a little brother who needed to take care of himself! At the thought of this, Donglai finally let go, and his mouth showed a wry smile, as if he was about to continue his loneliness and bitter smile. "Jiangning, thank you for your kindness. Please rest assured. Within a hundred years, Jiangning will follow your elder brother''s steps!" He immediately sent out another wood skill, and Jiangning felt boundless gratitude for his great writing. Here, he got countless benefits, and what he paid was just to accompany Lingdong to say some irrelevant words, but to leave his own spiritual horse and play with Lingdong''s Xiaobai. These things are easy to give, and others, I''m afraid, are also willing to pay. Even if you don''t need to report, if you can have such close contact with the Supreme Master Lingdong Lai, I''m afraid most people will not ask for repayment. But how lucky are you? Even got his favor, and then also got countless benefits!Jiangning has been far away from Lingdong. At this time, he looked at the man standing between heaven and earth, and could not help feeling soft. He was so lonely. There are more than a million masters present, and nearly a hundred of them have stepped into the magic power. However, with so many masters and so many people, he can''t feel the slightest tenderness in his lonely heart, only himself. Jiangning has a trace of tears in the corner of his eyes, which is the tears left when he is about to leave with his brother who thought he was amiable. Jiangning vaguely saw that the corner of his eye seemed to overflow a trace of tears. He didn''t know if he could see it clearly, because he was dozens of miles away from Lingdong, and he didn''t have such good eyesight. But Jiangning faintly felt that it seemed that tears were shining in the corner of Donglai''s eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 The colorful auspicious clouds in the sky gradually began to close, and then turned into a group of colorless and invisible chaotic clouds. No one could see the cloud, but they could feel it, because the power of chaos was enough to destroy the world, and all of them began to tremble under the cloud. Jiangning is also shaking, he is still a mortal, naturally can not escape the pressure of this hijacking cloud. He knew that this was the natural dignity of Jieyun, which was just like that of an old man who had lived for thousands of years when he was angry in front of his younger generation. Chaos gives birth to one, life Yin and Yang, yin and Yang give birth to Liangyi, Liangyi to four images and four images to eight trigrams. The world was born of chaos. Now, in front of this chaos, as long as the mortals are naturally raised, they will feel the tremor from the bottom of their heart. But one of the people present did not tremble. This man was Lingdong. Lingdonglai is also born to raise, but he is a work of art created by the painstaking efforts of heaven and earth. Just like every family has such a beloved offspring, so Donglai is the most beloved person in the world. He didn''t even need to cultivate himself. He wanted to learn temperament. When he picked up the instrument, he became the most outstanding master of music in the world. He felt lonely, and Jiangning appeared in the world. Compared with lingdonglai, Jiangning is nothing more than a toy thrown by heaven and earth, and a toy thrown to lingdonglai. However, because of the existence of Jiangning, Donglai felt the consolation of his heart. He regarded Jiangning as a brother, which may have never been thought of by heaven and earth. The power of thunder robbery is astonishing, but its momentum is far less than that of Yinyang thunder robbery that Jiangning had experienced before. The road is invisible, the world of birth. The road is merciless, running the sun and the moon. The road is nameless and nourishes all things. Chaos thunder robbery is the road. Make east to smile, very relaxed that one after another of the thunder robbery all absorbed into the body. In the eyes of outsiders, Ling Donglai just looked at the sky with a smile, and then the cloud became smaller and smaller until the suffocating pressure disappeared. No one, two, three, four thunder robberies were sent out in turn like Jiangning, and there was no shocking image of light and shadow. The thunder was silent and invisible. "That''s it? The thunder robbery, can''t be scared away by the Supreme Master A master from the outside of the Great Wall stupidly looked around and saw everyone''s expression of bewilderment. He could not help but guess. "I don''t know. The Supreme Master is also the man we can guess? You melon child, don''t talk nonsense Said a Tangmen disciple. "If it''s all over, what about the starlight landing? Didn''t it say that we would land a star A disciple of family origin knew the way of feisheng. At this time, he looked at Lingdong''s body as if he were looking at a treasure. People began to be ready to move, just wait for Donglai to soar, then began to clear the field. The rise of a supreme master is left with enough resources to create a top power! Everyone will not miss this opportunity, and they are here to seize it. Jiangning cocked his mouth, regardless of other people''s looks, directly and fully operated the lightness skill, and flew to the lake where Lingdong stood before he came. At this time, lingdonglai is still standing there, but only Jiangning knows that this is just a light and shadow left by lingdonglai to help Jiangning frighten the public. The real Lingdong has already soared! With the end of the thunder robbery, lingdonglai has quietly left the world. Jiangning doesn''t know whether lingdonglai will rise, but he can sense that the brother who is closest to his heart in this world is missing. Since lingdonglai has already risen, Jiangning is not afraid to destroy lingdonglai''s chance again, and flies directly to the lake. "There is a water virtue skill in this lake! After I fly up, you take it away Lingdonglai''s words seem to be fresh in my mind, but lingdonglai himself has left this world forever. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s heart can not help a burst of pain. That skill is my own! It''s not because it''s a water virtue skill, but because it''s a relic left by my brother! Jiangning silently read in mind to make a decision, directly into a white competition, rushed into the lake like sapphire. The light and shadow from the East is still there, so even if they are worried like cat''s paws, they still dare not act rashly. They can only watch Jiangning jump into the lake and pick up the first treasure of heaven and earth! They were very sure that Jiangning was going to pick up treasures, because they guessed from the relationship between lingdonglai and Jiangning that lingdonglai might have revealed to Jiangning. "That lingdonglai is a fake! Otherwise, Jiangning will not be able to pick up treasure! " A wandering man who was imagining that he was Jiangning and got his first treasure was suddenly surprised. He suddenly thought of the most peculiar logic. If Donglai does not soar, then no matter what kind of treasure it is, it must not be completely formed, so it is meaningless to take it away. But if Jiangning can go to get the treasure, it means that lingdonglai has already risen! And what''s the lingdonglai who stayed there? No one cares.Lingdonglai has already soared. No one will care or respect lingdonglai any more. They will only care about their own interests! The anger of all the people in the river and lake broke out. They feel like they''ve been made to play with! By that eccentric Lingdong to play with! If lingdonglai didn''t soar, they would not dare to complain about lingdonglai. Unfortunately, lingdonglai has already risen. What''s more, they have regarded lingdonglai''s treasures as ownerless, and lingdonglai wants to give those treasures to one person! It is in vain to be the Supreme Master. These people seem to forget that when the ancestors of the ten square city ascended, they also left all the treasures to the city. However, because of the blood relationship of the ancestors of the ten square city, the descendants of the ten square city naturally got those treasures. Naturally, these people in the river and lake dare not say anything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 But even so, those treasures have caused a lot of blood in recent decades. Now that Donglai is soaring, these treasures are naturally qualified to distribute them. However, these people in the river and lake do not allow it. They only think that lingdonglai is biased because lingdonglai has no blood relationship with Jiangning. This treasure can be given to blood relatives, to the family. Just can''t give it to friends! And even if it is given to blood relatives, the clan will still have greedy people to rob, let alone give it to friends? Everyone was angry. They yelled, took out their weapons, and rushed to the lake with a strong breath. That lake is the size of a football field, but there are nearly a million people here! So many people, of course, can''t all rush to the lake. Therefore, all the minions and disciples stayed in the periphery. Only those great masters and powerful magical powers came to the lake and surrounded the lake. Jiangning didn''t know the reaction of those outside, but he didn''t need to see it to guess what kind of reaction it would have. But at this time, he does not need to control these things, because he has already felt the call of the soul. This time, Jiangning''s system didn''t work, but Jiangning''s Tute skills, which he had already cultivated, gave him a little bit of direction to move forward in this bottomless lake. The water is very cold, this is a very pure water, it seems to be the raw water formed after the beginning of chaos. For many martial arts practitioners, the water has been regarded as a treasure, and these treasures are now everywhere. It''s very bright under the water, not as dark as you can see on the water, because the water is so pure that it can throw even a little bit of light into the bottom of the lake. But even so, Jiangning still can''t see the bottom of the lake, because the lake may not have a bottom at all. But Jiangning is not in a hurry. He is like a giant turtle, swimming slowly down the lake. The lake was so clean that there was no living thing in it. But as Jiangning sank deeper and deeper, he saw that a lot of life had appeared in the lake. Small shrimps, small fish, plankton these simple life gradually began to survive in this no pressure lake. All the top experts are waiting at the edge of the lake. They only dare to wait at the edge of the lake. They dare not go down to the lake and grab the treasure with Jiangning. At this time, the shadow of lingdonglai in the middle of the lake has become more and more pale, and those people in the lake are gnashing their teeth and swearing at the shadow of lingdonglai. If it wasn''t for this shadow, they would have stopped Jiangning and robbed the treasures with their own abilities. Unfortunately, Jiangning has won the first chance! If Jiangning can not be intercepted in the first time, then this treasure hunt may be empty handed. In the eyes of these top masters, there are only two treasures. One is the first treasure of this paradise, and the other is the second treasure brought by Xingyao''s landing. In addition to these two treasures, then only this paradise is worth fighting for. However, now the star has not yet appeared, and the first treasure seems to find its owner! Yang Chaoyu''s face was dark. He had planned to get the Supreme Master''s treasure. He also calculated Jiangning into it, trying to help Chicheng win the treasure with the help of Daming kingdom. However, no matter how United he is, no matter how determined he is, it seems that Jiangning has already vanquished this treasure! He counted everything, but the relationship between lingdonglai and Jiangning was not counted. "I should have counted it! If it was not for Donglai, a beloved of heaven and earth, how could he have established the kingdom of Daming in this demon kingdom in less than ten years, and become a number of experts in the world? As long as he is the beloved of this world, it will be normal for him to know the Supreme Master and make him come to Donglai! " Yang Chaoyu was filled with a strong sense of frustration. However, since this trip is doomed to return empty handed, Yang Chaoyu doesn''t care. In addition to trying to win the treasure, his biggest purpose is to confirm Donglai''s promotion! Now that the East has been determined, Chicheng will be able to determine the strategy of going south! As for the northern barbarians, who will resist it? Anyway, it won''t be Chicheng. Who wants to go. "But will Jiangning become another Supreme Master?" Suddenly, Yang Chaoyu thought of a terrible problem. If he was another Supreme Master, would my Chicheng still have to wait for Jiangning to rise? What if another supreme master comes out after Jiangning''s rise? Yang Chaoyu only felt that the more he thought about it, the more terrible he felt. He suddenly found that his red city seemed to be shackled by fate. "Whatever! Even if Jiangning is the Supreme Master, he is not yet! Moreover, seeing that he has broken through to the state of supernatural powers, he can not become the Supreme Master at all! Maybe it''s just that I''ve been thinking too much! " Yang Chaoyu shook his head vigorously and threw the terrible idea out of his mind."The whole army will gather and try to cover the king when he comes out!" Since he has no relationship with the treasure, Yang Chaoyu can''t help but put his eyes on a good relationship with Jiangning. After all, Chicheng has decided on the strategy of going south. The cooperation of Daming kingdom is very important. The death cavalry of Chicheng slowly drew closer, and then stood behind Yang Chaoyu in combat form, while the remaining top experts of Chicheng also retreated to Yang Chaoyu at this time. "When Jiangning comes out of the water, everyone should not leave their hands and kill them directly!" Shen Linglong stands aside silently, and then takes a look at Shen Yinmo. Shen Yinmo nods knowingly and gives the order of killing instead of Shen Linglong. Dozens of top experts in shifangcheng all pulled out their swords according to their words, and Shen Linglong also put his Longyin sword on his chest. Longyin sword seems to feel extremely excited in this place full of aura. Even the body of the sword starts to shake. Even the owner Shen Linglong feels a little uncontrollable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 Jiangning was still prowling in the sapphire lake. At this time, he felt the difficulty in breathing and the huge pressure under the water. The mysterious attraction still exists, but Jiangning knows that it is difficult to find the water virtue skill in this huge pressure lake with his strength if he relies on such a vague traction. Because of the abundance of aura, the pressure of the lake is much greater than expected. Because of this, those waiting at the edge of the lake did not jump into the lake behind Jiangning''s butt. In this huge pressure of the lake, if someone else attacks, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape. They don''t want to be targeted by people on the bank after diving into the lake. "No more?" Jiangning felt that the soft water seemed to crush him to death, and he felt that his brain had begun to lack oxygen. However, Jiangning still didn''t want to give up because he knew that if he gave up, he would not be able to escape from so many masters on the lake. What''s more, if he gave up this time, he might never have a chance with wood''s skill. This is a gift from Lingdong, but he gives it to others because of his cowardice? Jiangning knew that if he did, he would not be disappointed with him. He would forgive himself all his life. This is a major event related to feisheng and also to the agreement between him and lingdonglai. "I will not give up! Even death Jiangning''s brain has begun to blur, but he still moves forward to the legendary water virtue skill according to the irresistible attraction of the current. Jiangning has been unable to hold on, now he is just relying on instinct in the water. "Ding Dong!"!!! The system found that the player is in an extremely dangerous state, please return to the water immediately! Otherwise the player will die! " "I will not go back!" Jiangning has been confused, but he can clearly refuse the good intentions of the system. "Ding Dong!"!!! The system found that the player has the body of five virtues and the virtue skill. The player can convert his own virtue skill into internal power of water attribute, and then obtain 100% affinity of water system! This method can also solve the player''s dangerous state! Please execute immediately! Otherwise the player will die! " It is rare that when Jiangning is about to lose consciousness completely, it seems that the sound of nature has brought back Jiangning''s chaotic consciousness. "Why didn''t NIMA say it earlier?" Jiangning felt as if he was going to see the Buddha. After taking over the system, he sent such a prompt too late. Jiangning was almost scared to death by the system. Fortunately, the system finally reminds itself! Jiangning didn''t have time to argue with the system, so he immediately began to transform his soil attribute internal force into water attribute. The efficiency of conversion is very slow, but it is also the internal force of water attribute. The internal force of these water attributes is at least enough to maintain Jiangning''s exploration in the water. It''s a pity that when Jiangning changes the internal power attribute, his internal power has stopped automatically recovering, which means that Jiangning can only find the water virtue skill before the internal power is exhausted. Jiangning took a look at his nearly 200000 internal power and the consumption of only dozens of points per second. He knew that there should be no big obstacle to his trip. Moreover, after starting to change the internal force attribute, Jiangning found that the traction force before that had become much more obvious. With this obvious guidance, Jiangning is no longer confused. Instead, he wanders directly at the bottom of the labyrinth like lake. Occasionally, he passes through a group of newly grown aquatic plants and occasionally drills through a dark cave. Finally, after walking into a cave on the lake wall, Jiangning finds a spirit shining with blue light wandering in the cave. This is not an elf, but a thin silk book. But in Jiangning''s eyes, this is a spirit. If it''s not a spirit, why does it always come and go among the caves, and Jiangning still can''t determine its position? Fortunately, Jiangning still has the affinity for water, and finally found the water virtue skill under the guidance of this affinity. This water virtue skill is naturally left by Donglai, but it does not mean that it must recognize Jiangning as the main body. As an integral part of the divine spirit, it also has its own criteria, such as whether it is the body of water virtue or the body of five virtues, and whether it has the affinity of water system. It certainly doesn''t want to be found by a mediocre person, just like a God''s self obscurity. "Don''t run away, I''m your master!" Jiangning took a look at his remaining half of the internal force, and laughed and stretched out his hand toward the silk book which was shining with blue light. Jiangning''s hand is very fast, but the silk book did not identify Jiangning at this point, it still mischievous jump, escaped the arrest of Jiangning. As long as its owner does not have enough energy to seize the lake, it does not seem to have enough energy to escape as long as its owner does not have unlimited energy. Yes, it has chosen Jiangning by now. But if Jiangning does not have enough strength, it is also do not want to become its master.It is the first time for Jiangning to encounter such a magical skill. Before learning the xuanbing sword technique, Jiangning has already approached the immortal means. However, in front of the shuide skill which has the ability to choose the master independently, even the xuanbing sword technique of the saint level is not so naughty. As for the first wood skill that Jiangning got before, it was just because Jiangning got the booty from Zhou Zetian and got it through systematic hands. Even if Tu De Gong FA was not willing to do it again, it had no choice. However, the mischievous nature of the water virtue skill has made Jiangning see another kind of magic of the high-quality skill. "I said you were mine, then you must be mine! You can''t escape! " Jiangning licked his lips, silently in the heart of a smile. He took a look at his remaining half of his internal power. He was not in a hurry to pursue the water virtue skill, but waited silently for his water attribute internal power to accumulate to a certain amount before moving. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 The shuide skill didn''t know xiaojiangning''s plan. It kept swinging around Jiangning, trying to cause Jiangning to be arrested and then escape. Unfortunately, Jiangning has not moved, so that its self-esteem has been greatly hit. After swinging on the top of Jiangning again, the shuide skill may want to give up Jiangning and stop swinging around Jiangning. Instead, it turns into a blue light and flies into the cave. Jiangning knew that there were forked holes everywhere in the cave. If he lost his trace and was abandoned by it, he would never find this water virtue skill. Immediately, Jiangning did not delay. He glanced at his own water attribute internal power of thousands, bit his teeth, and ran after him with fierce strides. Jiangning is cruel, because he didn''t want to keep his hands. He has planned to use up more than 1000 internal power of water attribute at one time. If the 1000 internal power is used up and still can''t grasp the water virtue skill, it naturally shows that the water virtue skill has never thought of recognizing him as the main one. If so, Jiangning''s strength alone can''t grasp it. In this water, Jiangning''s speed is much slower, but at least it also shows Jiangning''s determination. When he saw Jiangning move, he was no longer angry. He suddenly stopped. When Jiangning came to his side, he shook and began to draw circles around Jiangning. Jiangning had long predicted the mischievous performance of shuide skill, and was not in a hurry at the moment. He just accelerated the operation of his internal force and wanted to grasp it at the first time. But if it does not want to be caught, in this world, who can catch it? Jiangning 1000''s internal power quickly exhausted, at this time, he can only silently stop, and then began to think about the strategy. However, the shuide skill does not allow Jiangning to stop. It swings for a while and seems to be leaving again. Jiangning helpless, he can only step on the water, slowly toward the water De Gong FA. Seeing Jiangning moving, the shuide skill stopped and began to sway again. Jiangning always wanted to scold his mother. This water virtue skill just wanted to amuse him! Otherwise, how can we catch it at Jiangning''s speed? However, Jiangning couldn''t give up because he had already decided that he would gain the water virtue skill, even if he paid his life. At this time, Jiangning didn''t dare to stop. He was afraid that the shuide skill would leave in a rage after he stopped. After all, there was no more than three things. He had stopped to annoy shuide skill twice. However, if he does not stop, he will not be able to accumulate the internal power of water attribute, and then he will not be able to use the lightness skill to capture the water virtue skill. This seems to be a cycle without solutions. However, Jiangning has no choice at present. He can only grasp the water virtue skill slowly without using his internal force. However, the next scene surprised Jiangning. With the slow arrest of Jiangning, the speed of the shuide skill seemed to be much slower, but it could escape Jiangning''s capture. It was not as smooth as before. Looking at the water virtue skill in front of her eyes, Jiangning''s mind was confused with an idea. Is this water virtue skill training the patience of its future master? If not, how to explain the strange action of water virtue skill? With this trace of doubt, Jiangning tried his best to change his internal power, using the internal power of water attribute to maintain his breath. Then he did not use internal force, but slowly followed the shadow of shuide skill and played in this seemingly endless cave. I don''t know how long after that, Jiangning only felt that his internal force seemed to be running out, but the silk book that Jiangning could see through was still moving slowly, and there was no trace that Jiangning could grasp. "That''s it! Anyway, I''ve decided to trade my life for it! What if you''re dead? I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman Jiangning gritted his teeth and ruthlessly refused to look at the less and less internal power, and began to pursue the silk books of shuide Gongfa wholeheartedly. Unknowingly, those people who are waiting at the edge of the lake are going crazy, because Jiangning has been like water for more than an hour! "Jiangning, did he get the treasure and disappear?" "Disappear? Do you think he''s a fairy? Keep waiting! He must have got some treasure that can survive under water. He wants to hide under water for a while, and then come out after we leave! " "That brother is right. There is no way to disappear out of thin air! Unless he is a supreme master or a land God "Keep waiting! Xingyao has not landed, indicating that the first treasure has not been taken away! Maybe the boy is dead in the lake "That is, keep waiting. If Jiangning''s brother dies in the lake, it''s a big deal that we''ll go down and get the treasure ourselves then!" People began to speculate on Jiangning''s action. "What do you think?" Shen Linglong opens her eyes and sweeps her beautiful eyes to Shen Yinmo. Shen Yimo pondered for a while and sorted out what he had analyzed with those of the people in the lake and said, "Jiangning should not have died! But he did not get the treasure at this time, so it can only show that he has the means to survive underwater for a long time, or there are conditions for people to live underwater near the treasure! ""Good!" Shen Linglong''s eyes moved and glanced at the meditative people in the lake and asked, "so what do you think it should be?" "Well, I guess it''s the second case! After all, there is no such thing as Jiangning, and Jiangning still has the ability to survive underwater! " Shen Yinmo, even if it is a guess, is so well founded that those straw bag masters who follow Shen Linglong can''t help but smack their tongue, and Shen Yimo''s mind is meticulous. "Good! I think so too Shen Linglong also said this sentence with every superior person. Of course, with her mind, it is likely that she really thinks so, instead of taking the credit of subordinates for her own, just like those who are in the top position. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 "Since there are conditions for people to live underwater near the treasure, why don''t you go down and look for it in Xiake island? You know, Jiangning hasn''t got the treasure yet! If you have it, you will have it first Shen Linglong''s voice is very pleasant to hear, and after it was introduced into the ears of Xiake island people, those experts in Xiake Island were ready to move. But instinctively, they don''t want to believe the enemy Shen Linglong. So after a discussion, they only sent two masters with good water quality into the water. Because of Shen Linglong''s support, and the people present also want to know what it is like to go underwater. This time, the people in Xiake Island didn''t cause any shouting. They watched the people of Xiake Island go into the water in silence, then wandered under the water for half a column of incense, and then floated up again. "Gang leader, the lake is so deep that we can''t see the bottom of the lake. Our two brothers went down the river for a circle, but we didn''t even see the bottom of the lake at all!" Their faces are full of doubts, because they have enough confidence in their water nature. They don''t believe that even if they can''t find the treasure, nanjiangning can find the treasure. "It must be that lingdonglai had selfish intentions and told Jiangning the location of the treasure! Since the lake is deep and bottomless, it is so big! In my opinion, you''d better put down your prejudices and search in the water together! " Shen Linglong put forward this proposal with a smile. The present group of heroes can not help thinking, they naturally want to go into the water, but so many people, in the water, if someone stealthily attacked? Especially those tortoises and grandsons on Xiake Island, the water quality is very good and frightening. "If Lord Shen is willing to go into the water, we are willing to accompany him to play in the water, right? But if Lord Shen doesn''t want to go into the water, why should we waste our time searching for treasure in the water? " A master of Nu Jiao Gang laughed and made fun of it. Waves over the clouds, frown, looked at his colleagues, and did not say anything. He didn''t want to molest women, but he couldn''t stop his colleagues from molesting women, especially when the relationship between him and his colleagues was not very good. Naturally, the Nu Jiao Gang is willing to go into the water to search for treasure, but the men of the Nu Jiao gang are not stupid. They know that the ten square city which is not good at water must have no good intention to put forward such a proposal, so they made a mockery. Shen Linglong disdains to smile, and then looked at the people behind him, directly took off his coat. Seeing the gorgeous Shen Linglong undressing, all the heroes couldn''t help but open their eyes. They couldn''t help but take a glance from the corner of their eyes. But they were all disappointed, because Shen Linglong''s coat was not a fruit body, but a snow-white water by. "Of course, the ten square city will also go into the water! Ten steps ahead, ladies and gentlemen! " Shen Linglong carried his dragon chant sword, like a snow-white nobody wanted, first step into the lake. Those ten Fangcheng disciples, also under the leadership of Shen Linglong, dressed in water, jumped down. Looking at the wavy water, the heroes are silent. With Shen Linglong''s efforts, they no longer doubt the purpose of the ten square city. "Shen Linglong, that stinky bitch, won''t be indulged in trying to get, just wait for us to excite her?" Before , the angry master of Shenlong linger frowned, as if he realized he had lifted a stone to strike his own feet. "Come on, big guy! Those who have virtue will live in them, and those of us who get them will have them! " The people of Xiake Island finally couldn''t help it. They jumped into the water with the city. Of course, intentionally or unintentionally, they chose the waters near the city. In their opinion, since the ten square cities have been so well prepared, it must be that they know something about the treasures. Maybe they are waiting for everyone to go into the water together and then take the treasures away! At this time, the group suddenly remembered that the ten square city had already had a flying experience, maybe there is a record of the birth of the treasure! At the thought of this, the heroes of the river and lake finally stopped hesitating, but began to make dumplings and jump into the lake one by one, and the lake slices they jumped subconsciously were very close to the place of ten square city. Jiangning naturally did not know that great changes had taken place on the lake. He just continued to expend his internal power, chasing the naughty water virtue skill in vain. Jiangning''s hands are almost numb, his eyes are beginning to sour, but he is still seriously pursuing the water virtue skill. In Jiangning''s opinion, this time is either death or success. Since he is not even afraid of death, how can these simple fatigue stop him from chasing the steps of soaring? The water virtue skill is not known. Xiaojiangning is sure to get its potential. It seems that he is tireless and always teases Jiangning to play in this cave. At this time, Jiangning did not know where he was, because there was no light source in this cave except for the light blue light of shuide skill. Perhaps from this time on, Jiangning has no way back. I''m afraid no one can find the right way out in this labyrinth of caves full of forks and still under the water.However, Jiangning didn''t care whether he could go out or not. He had already been in conflict with this water virtue skill. It seems that Jiangning is not willing to let Jiangning get it. At the same time, it must give Jiangning a glimmer of hope, which leads Jiangning to follow it all the time. "Ding Dong!"!!! Warning! Warning! Player''s internal power is less than 1%, please try to recover internal power as soon as possible! Otherwise, the players will be drowned in this water .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 If such a situation had happened in the past, Jiangning would have been dead. But this time, Jiangning didn''t even have a drop of cold sweat. He didn''t even feel afraid. He has long ignored life and death. What is the system prompt for him now? For Jiangning, one percent is more than one thousand internal forces, which is enough for him to support for more than one minute! More than a minute? Jiangning suddenly found that his arithmetic seems to be good, even in such a fast time, even out of his last days in this world. "Xuelian and Juan are going to be widows as soon as they marry me. I wonder if they will hate me? The kingdom of the Ming Dynasty is on the right track. With the strength of Xiang Yutian, Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji, I''m afraid that they can continue to have a foothold in the river and lake? " "Well, it''s said that we should guide sister Tang Rou to make a breakthrough in the way of elixir, and then fly up. It seems that she will break her promise!" "Liu Feifei is very lovely, even if she is just a secular girl infatuated with power, but she is also her own woman after all. I hope she can live happily after her death." "My own smart horse, it should be very happy in the ten unique places, right? And its brothers and sisters and friends did not make Dong come to save life, presumably it should be able to live a carefree life! " "By the way, the more than 2000 Lingma horses have returned to the kingdom of Daming? If you see these spiritual horses go back alive, I don''t know what Zhang Wuji will be happy to become? " "And the debt of more than two thousand horses. If you die, you will be able to deal with it with the wrist of Xiang Yutian and Shi Zhixuan! They certainly don''t want those spiritual horses who have already made friendship with the soldiers of the ten Jue army to turn to others! " "The most important thing is that I may not be able to fulfill the promise of reuniting with brother Lingdong in the kingdom of feisheng." In the last moment of his life, Jiangning only felt like a fast-moving movie in front of him, and many things began to flash by one. "Ding Dong!"!!! Warning! Warning! Player''s internal power is less than one thousandth, please try to recover internal power as soon as possible! Otherwise, the player will be drowned in the water ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ Jiangning does not need to look at the system to know that his internal force may be only more than 100 points, that is to say, Jiangning should now countdown his own time in this world. Jiangning took a look at shuide Gongfa which was still dangling in front of her eyes and laughed. Instead of counting down the time, Jiangning firmly stepped on the slow step and jumped at the shuide skill. Unfortunately, Jiangning is still disappointed, because the shuide skill is still playful and evades the capture of Jiangning. It seems that Jiangning still does not agree with its existence. Jiangning sighed, knowing that he might really die here. However, even in the last moment of his life, Jiangning still did not choose to give up. He died for the water virtue skill. Before he died, he still had to keep pursuing the water virtue skill! I don''t know if I''m dead, will I be carried by this system? "Ding Dong!"!!! Warning! Warning! Player''s internal power is zero, unable to maintain in such a bad environment, will die soon!!! After the player dies, the system will self crash, wish the player a happy game It seems to have thought of Jiangning''s thoughts, and the system gave prompt at the end of the play. It was at this time that Jiangning subconsciously caught the water virtue skill in his hand. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for getting the treasure of water system. At present, the affinity of water system is 150%. Players can play 150% of their strength in water, and players will get 150% internal power recovery speed in water! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Player''s current internal power is zero, trigger the super recovery function of the body of five virtues. The current recovery speed is 1W points per second! When the player''s internal power is restored to 15% of the total internal power, the normal speed will be restored! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the player for getting the most precious water virtue skill of water system. Do you want to practice it Looking at the three systems that followed, Jiangning''s already vague consciousness suddenly became much clearer. He realizes that he seems to have, has succeeded? Jiangning can not believe looking at the hand of the silk book, very thin, only Jiangning two palm size. Silk books are very soft and slippery, as if they were a naughty spirit. "Isn''t it a naughty spirit! I have to die to recognize the Lord! It''s no wonder that no one has successfully practiced the five virtues under such harsh conditions! I really don''t know how Zhou Zetian got his tude skill at first! " Jiangning sighed, and then cross legged to the ground, began to seriously observe the silk books in his hands. There is a type of tadpole writing on the silk book. Jiangning doesn''t know tadpole writing at all, but it''s hard to understand the system. Moreover, it seems that Jiangning has been given priority to this method of water virtue, and Jiangning is not afraid that he can not learn it. "I wanted to punish you so much after I caught you, but for the sake of your attractiveness, forget it!"Jiangning holding the water virtue skill, he burst out laughing, laughing so happily. Lying on the ground, Jiangning closed her eyes and began to rest. This period of time is really too breathtaking for Jiangning. In a short period of more than an hour, Jiangning has experienced two tests of death. It is at this time that Jiangning feels a burst of fear. Jiangning never thought that he would be so willful that he would put himself to death for the sake of this water virtue skill, and it was twice. After all, there was a systematic hint that somehow Jiangning got through the difficulties. At that time, even the system gave up. At that time, Jiangning basically thought that he was dead. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 Jiangning turned back to the red system prompt again and looked at it word by word, without even missing a punctuation. Even at this point, he can still read the despair of the system from the words. Wish players a happy game!!! Is that what the system will give itself in the end? Jiangning can not help feeling a trace of sour. If one day, even the system is desperate, who else can survive? Water virtue skill! At this time, only water virtue skill can make Jiangning survive. But what about other times? For example, when you encounter an enemy who is not invincible, or what other harsh environment? Jiang Ning didn''t dare to think about it, nor did he want to think about it. He shook his head and focused on the water virtue skill in his hand again. With his own persistence, his own stubbornness, and the stubbornness that he did not give up before he died, he was able to grasp the shuide skill at the last moment, and thus saved himself and the system. "Speaking of it, this water virtue skill has always seduced me. Is it because I want to see my own persistence in it?" Jiangning looked at the water virtue skill in his hand suspiciously, and felt the gradual rejection of the water virtue skill to him. Suddenly, he realized something clearly. I remember that when I started, shuide was so kind to him! But now there is a gradual exclusion, that can only explain a problem! The water virtue skill is not to exclude Jiangning, but to exclude the internal force in Jiangning! Exclude the internal force of soil attribute in Jiangning! Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer enjoys the attribute of high-speed recovery given by the system, but continues to transform those soil internal forces into water internal forces. This is a very serious problem. It is not only related to the reason why Jiangning pursued the water virtue skill before, but also related to the speed and achievement of cultivating water virtue skill after Jiangning. Because Tu De Gong FA is the first step of Jiangning''s practice, naturally there are not too many difficulties and tests. But this is the second skill, and what Jiangning wants is a perfect body of five virtues! If one does not practice properly, I am afraid that the body of five virtues will leave flaws, and it will not reach 100% in life! It''s not Jiang Ning''s wild imagination, but the result of his nearly severe test of the water virtue skill, even the system can cheat the past test. Water virtue skill repels soil internal force, so Jiangning can only convert all of his internal force into water attribute internal force. Taking advantage of this special environment, and at the same time, he only has water attribute internal force to cultivate water virtue skill! The total internal power of Jiangning is only 190000. Then when Jiangning transforms all internal forces into water attribute, there will be no internal forces of other subordinates in his body. At that time, maybe it is the best time for Jiangning to cultivate water virtue skill! This is just a guess of Jiangning, but Jiangning is willing to waste more than an hour to try for this guess. What''s more, Jiangning''s internal power is not full at all, that is to say, he can''t waste more than one hour. Because after Jiangning relaxed, he found that the water virtue skill was not successful! That is to say, if Jiangning just thought he had succeeded, then relaxed and let the system help him recover his internal power, then maybe this water virtue skill would leave him again. After all, what it wants to look for is a person who can fully understand it, eat it thoroughly, and cultivate it completely, rather than a person who confuses other internal forces! Thinking of this, Jiangning found that he might not be able to use the soil attribute internal force after that! At least it can''t be done until the water virtue skill is completed. However, it doesn''t matter. After all, Jiangning now has xuanbing sword technique, which is a saint level sword technique, and the shuide skill is very compatible with xuanbing sword technique. However, in the future, the means against the enemy may be a little bit single. We can no longer use the 18 dragon subduing palms. This fierce and unparalleled palm technique can enjoy the feeling of boxing to flesh. At the same time, I''m afraid we can''t enjoy the strong defense of the earth attribute! Jiangning suddenly laughed. He found that he was still a little greedy. He also wanted the water attribute, the invincible medical ability and the attack method of being as good as water. He also wanted the kind of defense of virtue and the feeling of invincible standing on the earth. These feelings, perhaps, will come after I have learned all the wood skills and successfully practiced the five virtues! Now, it is still the king''s way to cultivate the water virtue skill to great success! Looking at the shuide skill in his hand, Jiangning suddenly felt the feeling of controlling heaven and earth when he had just learned the virtue skill. Jiangning subconsciously took a look at the system and found that his internal force at this time had been converted into water attribute skill. However, Jiangning plan made a mistake, because after he finished converting the internal force, he stopped converting the internal force, and his internal force began to recover again! That is to say, Jiangning would not only waste more than an hour, but also more time if he wanted to have the perfect internal power of water attribute. However, Jiangning was not in a hurry. He just took a look at the earth attribute internal power he was constantly recovering, and turned his attention to the water virtue skill in his hand.Since he has decided to practice shuide Gongfa in the most perfect state, he will not tolerate his own possession of Tu De Gong FA. Since Dantian wants to restore internal power, how about making it recover? When it doesn''t recover, Jiangning will start to change its internal force. After paying attention to the water virtue skill again, Jiangning felt that the water virtue skill began to repel him again. Jiangning is not surprised this time, because after two experiments, he has been very sure that the water virtue method is only repelling the internal force of soil attribute. Maybe, it just doesn''t want to be acquired by a person with earth attribute skill! In this case, Jiangning had to give up the observation of the water virtue skill, and continued to transform the earth attribute internal force which had been restored to 30000. Jiangning didn''t dare to keep accumulating his own internal power of earth attribute. He was afraid that if he had too much internal power of earth attribute, he would anger the water virtue skill in his hand, and then let the water virtue skill leave him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 This is a very magical moment. A person who practices earth attribute skill has all his internal power converted into water attribute. If in the past, Jiangning would have been very strange about the current situation, but now Jiangning has the water virtue skill, then Jiangning not only does not feel strange, but also has a light good feeling for his internal power. In this lake which is enough to crush all the experts in the world, Jiangning is more friendly to water than ever before. Perhaps compared with the present time, the feeling of amniotic fluid can only be compared. But Jiangning was unconscious at that time, but now Jiangning has its own complete world outlook. In this world view, Jiangning knows that he must keep on working hard and work harder than others, and then he will achieve more results than others. Now, Jiangning has made more efforts than others, so he has got the water virtue skill. There may be heaven and earth''s preference for him, but his luck is also an attribute. Even with Superman''s luck, Jiangning can''t directly harvest such a treasure. He also needs to pay more efforts than others to get this treasure. If other people, most of their attributes will not have Jiangning as obvious attributes, then naturally will not experience Jiangning so many twists and turns. But fortunately! Jiangning affectionately looked at the shuide skill in his hand and laughed. From Jiangning''s hands, this silk book was transformed into a little star light, and then floated in Jiangning''s eyes, and began to evolve the mystery of shuide. The best is like water, but water and fire are merciless. Water has the ubiquitous gas form, but it can be turned into the hardest thing in the world, can melt all things in the world, and can also breed all things. Water is a kind of strange energy. If it is used well, it will be good if it is used well, and vice versa. Water has the ability to heal everything, but it can destroy the world. The evolution of shuide skill is different from that of xuanbing sword, which is a silent evolution of moistening things. As it evolved, Jiangning began to feel every move in the lake. This is a wonderful feeling. Jiangning can feel that hundreds of millions of life in the lake are slowly forming, as if it is a miniature world. He could also feel that the people of the rivers and lakes sects in the lake were like headless flies, searching the lake slowly, hoping to turn the lake upside down. Jiangning can even feel their schadenfreude or impatience, as well as their crazy idea of drying up the lake. Jiangning has been very calm to accept the instillation of the water virtue method, he did not even pay attention to the content after the water virtue skill, but Jiangning felt the kind of intimacy of the spirit and milk of water. He felt as if he had become water, and the water was himself. In the water, he could even feel the impatience of the people standing on the edge of the lake. Water virtue is still evolving, like a movie, so that Jiangning unconsciously has the ability to moisten everything. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the cultivation of water virtue skill. The external players have a high affinity for water attribute, and are capped by the water virtue skill. At present, the level is directly up to the entrance level! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the evolution of the body of five virtues (15%) to the body of five virtues (40)! " "The water virtue skill is one of the five elements of the divine level. The highest virtue is like water. Because the player''s constitution and water virtue skill match perfectly, and the player successfully cultivates the water virtue skill, all merit values, internal force value and life value increase by one time (the growth value will also be doubled, and it will increase with the level of water virtue skill and five element skill method), obtain water affinity, have strong restraint ability to fire system, and are afraid of earth attack, physical strength and internal force The recovery speed is doubled (the growth value is also doubled, and it will increase with the level of water virtue skill and five element skill). Players can get 20 times recovery and recovery speed when they are seriously injured by standing in the water! " Seeing that shuide skill is more abnormal than tude''s, Jiangning can only smack his tongue and seems to be on the way to an immortal monster. The cultivation of water virtue skill has been completed, and Jiangning suddenly has an idea to go out and compete with these people. Jiangning naturally is not invincible, but in this spiritual lake, Jiangning knows that he may have invincible strength? Jiangning is not sure, but he dares to try. Because in this lake, he felt like a king, a king who would never die. The essence of the water has disappeared, and he can take advantage of the water. In other words, Jiangning at this time seems to have the kind of East to the heart with the ability to move! Although only in this particular lake, Jiangning still felt a big surprise! No one can feel that Jiangning has become a lake. Only Shen Linglong, a highly sensitive female expert, can feel that her body seems to be peeping and stroking by something weird.Shen Linglong seriously stopped searching for the treasure, then closed her eyes silently and began to feel, but she did not feel any existence. But her peeping and stroking never disappeared! Shen Linglong finally panicked. No matter how clever she is, no matter how high her martial arts skills are, she is just a woman. Thinking that she may be peeped and touched by a big pervert, she does not hesitate to step on the water and fly to the shore. Jiangning in the water with a smile and a sigh. He just wanted to marvel at the perfection of Shen Linglong''s figure, but ignored that Shen Linglong was a peerless expert. Now it''s hard to trick her into going into the water again. The other chivalrous women who had the same feeling, saw Shen Linglong''s face full of panic and fled to the shore. They also confirmed their feelings and fled back in a panic. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 It has lost Shen Linglong, the biggest prey, and Jiangning doesn''t care whether these shrimps can escape. And compared with those masters on the shore, there are too many masters in the water. Jiangning want to try their own strength, at the same time give these guys a shock, naturally don''t care about these one or two missed opponents. "Look Shen Linglong is looking at the lake, but she hears Shen Yinmo point to the sky in horror. Shen Linglong subconsciously looked at the sky, but found that the blue sky suddenly began to appear a star shining! "The star shines! That treasure has been taken away by Jiangning! " Shen Yimo sighs and moves his eyes to the lake. It is a long time before the star is born. Naturally, he does not pay much attention to the star, but puts his main energy into the lake in front of him. However, Shen Yimo was doomed to be frightened today because he saw Jiangning in the lake. If a normal Jiangning Shen Yinmo would not be surprised, but the whole lake, like Jiangning''s face, was laughing at the people on the bank. Shen Yinmo thinks that he is dazzled. He shakes his head and looks into the lake. Finally, he finds that Jiangning has disappeared. No, it is not. Jiangning just doesn''t appear so strangely. He is standing on the surface of the lake like the previous Lingdong. "Jiangning Shen Yinmo''s discovery has been pointed out by other sharp eyed people. "Kill Similarly, without other people''s words, some envious forces have taken the lead in attacking Jiangning. Pang ban looks at Jiangning in the lake silently. The man is like a fairy in the lake. He is so natural and unrestrained. He is so independent. Pang ban thought that he had made enough progress in these years, but when he saw Jiangning for the first time, he found that the gap between himself and Jiangning was still so large. Meng chixing sighed and turned away from the lake. As a master majoring in spirit, Meng chixing has found Jiangning''s invincible mental state. This state is very close to Lingdong, who was promoted before! This is enough for Meng chixing to leave without saying anything. Pang ban also left. In fact, he could have left his master Meng chixing to practice alone. But this time he chose to leave with Meng chixing. Because there are so many experts here. As a casual person in the Jianghu who has left the magic gate, Pang ban knows that if he acts cautiously, he is afraid that those greedy sects will swallow them up. There has been a great war in the lake. There are many desperate people like Meng chixing. At least the Nu Jiao gang and Xie Jian Pavilion all chose to withdraw. Only ten square city, they still with the rest of the river and lake to Jiangning continue to attack. All of a sudden, the lake was covered by suffocating attacks. There are even a few spaces that show a little bit of broken vibration. Jiangning laughs and looks at the sword rain, fist style, knife light and even concealed weapons that arrive in front of him in an instant. He just stands there, and then all the attacks pass through his body, as if Jiangning is just a shadow. In people''s eyes, under this overwhelming attack, perhaps only Lingdong can survive. But now, they see a second person who can survive this attack. Jiangning''s mouth showed a trace of irony, because he found that his own water virtue skill is really good to use! Especially in this as like as two peas, Jiangning can use the diffuse water property to create a shadow that is exactly the same as itself, and then help oneself to attack the destruction that is enough to destroy everything. Those attacks are really enough to destroy everything, because Jiangning found that his recovered shadow had been knocked off a leg by the wave of attacks! It''s just a shadow. It''s an illusory shadow. But in the face of the enemy''s attack, one leg will be knocked off? Jiangning knows that this is not his own illusion, only because the enemy''s attack is so strong that even light can be annihilated. Unfortunately, no matter how strong the attack is, if it can''t hit a person, it will be blind. Just like the nuclear weapons in Jiangning''s memory! That power is almost nobody, but in today''s eyes of Jiangning, that kind of clumsy nuclear weapons can no longer cause any harm to him. Since the shadow has been knocked off a leg, Jiangning simply removed the shadow, and then stood up. "Ladies and gentlemen, Jiangning knows that there is no place to offend you. Why should you be so indifferent? Even when Jiangning appeared, he wanted to kill Jiangning? " Jiangning smile Yingying toward these sinister arch hand. Jiangning has already saluted in advance. Those who wanted to carry out the second attack naturally feel embarrassed to continue to attack. Shen Linglong looks at Jiangning, which reveals a strong appreciation.Although Jiang Ning''s status has been changed, Jiang Ning''s face is not worthy of attack. "It''s a pity that the brain is not working well." Shen Linglong sighed, then gently opened her lips and said to Jiangning in a cold voice, "I attack your kingdom of Ming Dynasty in ten square cities. Do you still need any reason not to become?" Jiangning glanced at Shen Linglong''s perfect body, which was covered by her clothes and clothes, with a faint smile: "the reason is of course not necessary, and Jiangning did not ask ten square cities! Naturally, there is no need to elaborate on the relationship between shifangcheng and Daming kingdom. Jiangning inquires about other people! " Speaking of this, Jiangning focused on other people standing on the shore: "if you are the allies of ten square cities, Jiangning naturally will not ask, but, Tianshan sect! Have I ever offended you? Did the kingdom of Daming hate you? When you attack me at this time, don''t you think that my kingdom of Daming is easy to humiliate .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 "I Tianshan sect attacks others, do you need any reason?" Tianshan''s mother''s temper is the most impetuous. When she sees Jiangning, this little generation dare to ask Tianshan school aggressively, and his temper suddenly comes up. Jiangning saw Tianshan''s mother, and his heart was full of new hatred and hatred: "good! Good! Tianshan school is powerful, and it is natural to attack whoever you want to attack! But the more than 1000 horses of Tianshan sect are not wanted in this life! " "Stinky boy! Dare you corrupt the things of Tianshan school, are you afraid to destroy the country? " "No cliff son looks at Jiangning, asks in a deep voice. Jiangning laughed: "only Tianshan school in the District, don''t you really think you can cover the sky with your hand? If my kingdom of Daming is afraid of your Tianshan sect, I will not be Jiang! " "Of course you are Jiang! Because you can''t see the sun of tomorrow, why do you have to see the scene of the great Ming Kingdom afraid of my Tianshan school? " Li Qiushui sneered and flew to Jiangning. Before coming to the ten Jue Valley, Li Qiushui also ran against Tianshan grandma with words, and wanted to let Tianshan grandma fight. I thought that she could not help but start to see Jiangning sneering at the cliff. Jiangning looked at the arrogant woman, and a cold hum in her heart, determined to take this woman who didn''t know how to live! It is a cold ice sword formed by Jiangning''s virtue of water. This sword has no other sword to add or other effects on the sword spirit, but because it is a pure water system energy composition, it can improve his dark ice sword method very well. If in the ordinary days, Jiangning naturally does not have that many internal forces to condense a pure water system energy composition of a one-time sword. But it''s not the same here. It''s the source of energy in the Shijue valley water system! Or it is the source of water system energy in the whole world. Here, Jiangning doesn''t have to worry about the moment when he will be exhausted. "Tianshan six Yang palm!" Li Qiushui roared, and he hit Jiangning with his violent fire attribute. The six Yang palm of Tianshan is one of the rare and vigorous hands of Xiaoyao school. Both Tianshan and Wuya are proficient in this technique. Li Qiushui also knows the palm. Liuyang palm is a combination of yin and Yang and Qi. If there is no Yin and Yang, you can not realize the magic of this palm. Six Yang palm is after folding plum hand, another exquisite and incomparable art, and rigid and soft. At this time, this hand contains Li Qiushui''s lifelong efforts. Only six giant Yang palms appear in the sky, covering the whole ground and pouncing to Jiangning. The person in this hand will die undoubtedly. The golden hand, like the sky, gives off golden light. This is like six sun like palm power, so that all people in the Jianghu feel a pain. And they began to think about the change of position, imagine Jiangning at this time should be how. Only see the lake water seems to be under the hands of the six Yang Mountain in that day, a lot of fog. Jiangning laughed well, then took the ice sword in his hand and started a performance that surprised everyone. In fact, Jiangning did not use any exquisite sword method or any other magical means. After all, xuanbing sword is powerful and powerful. If the wheel is exquisite, it can not be ranked in the Jianghu. But Jiangning just learned the dark ice sword method, let everyone see what is the real master. I saw Jiangning waving the cold ice sword in his hand, and began to be stingy about his internal power, and constantly launched the cold ice sword Qi which should be used as the bottom of the box against Li Qiushui. If the six giant palms in the sky are enough to make the crowd marvel, then when Jiangning shoots hundreds of cold ice swords, all the people waiting to watch the good play begin to doubt life. The ice sword spirit seemed to shoot out like no money, and then he destroyed Li Qiushui''s Tianshan six Yang palm without suspense, and finally, with the thrilling breath of destruction, he threw it to Li Qiushui. It is a very aggressive move, because except Jiangning, people have not seen such a sword Qi. But this aggressive move is very effective, because Li Qiushui, who has turned into powder in the air, tells people how powerful it will be when sword Qi attack reaches such a dense level. As one of the three old Tianshan people, Li Qiushui naturally has many things to protect her life, especially the rich family of Tianshan school, and she will not be in any way to be in such a top-notch combat power. But in the eyes of all, Li Qiushui seems to be paper paste, there is no treasure to play a role, can help her delay even a silk of time, let her escape. Those treasures, spirits and even sacred vessels that may be enough for the people of the Jianghu to look up to, are all turned into powder under the thousands of cold ice swords in Jiangning! "Autumn water!!!" Until the beauty of the sky is gone, the cliff can only explore his spiritual strength to the position where Li Qiushui is. But at this time, no cliff son even can not find Li Qiushui even a little bit of the traces.Wuyazi''s eyes are red, and his white hair has even been flying. This old Tianshan monster with a hundred years of skill was finally angered by Jiangning. "Elder martial brother!!! Calm down! Jiangning is so abnormal that we can''t defeat it at all Tianshan granny was also shocked by Jiangning''s overwhelming sword spirit. However, she soon recovered from her astonishment because it was her rival who died. After returning to God, she had to try her best to stop wuyazi from fighting with Jiangning, who was almost abnormal. When Li Qiushui is dead, she naturally thinks that wuyazi has become her bag. Now her bag of things want to revenge for Li Qiushui, go with that abnormal general Jiangning desperately, how can she give up? I can see that the child grandmother in Tianshan has even begun to drag wuyazi''s feet regardless of her image. However, wuyazi''s strength is still too high after all, and he is approaching Jiangning bit by bit. "What are you doing? Why don''t you come and help stop him? Are you going to watch him die? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 With the anger of Tianshan granny, other Tianshan school masters, such as xuzhu, began to move. They entangled wuyazi like octopus and finally stopped him before he stepped into the lake. "Let me go Although his younger sister Li Qiuzi couldn''t bear to be killed by his own tears, he couldn''t bear to be killed in front of him. "I want to avenge my younger martial sister! Let go of me Wu Yazi cried in vain, but how dare those disciples of Tianshan sect to let go? They know that as long as they let go, wuyazi may follow Li Qiushui''s footsteps. The heroes were silent, and they all watched the Tianshan school perform the drama of parting in life and death. Many people speculate that Jiangning has just consumed internal power like that, perhaps there is no internal force. But this is just a guess, they dare not use their own life to prove, otherwise, once they fail, they will lose their precious life. At least all of the present are masters at the top of the grand master. It is not easy for these masters to cultivate to the present level. It''s impossible for them to use their lives to make an attempt. Shen Linglong is silent. She is not afraid of Jiangning''s violent attack. She is just thinking about Jiangning''s courage to do so. In her opinion, Jiangning does not have the ability to attack just like that, but now Jiangning has done so, which shows that Jiangning has a means to quickly recover internal power! Maybe this is the treasure Jiangning got in the lake! Such a treasure is just against the sky, so that a powerful one can send out the amazing sword Qi without any scruple. It is just like making the enemy have several more powerful Tongshen out of thin air! Shen Linglong looks at Shen Yinmo and finds that Shen Yinmo is frowning at the same time. Obviously, Shen Yimo also discovers this thorny problem. If this problem is not solved, there will always be a hidden danger in the collision between the ten cities and the Daming kingdom in Jiangning! And it''s hard to find a solution to this problem. Don''t you see that even the Tianshan faction, the most powerful force in the world, has lost face in Jiangning and even damaged a member of the general? But even so, what about the Tianshan school? Have they ever thought of revenge for the dead Li Qiushui? No! Even the Tianshan sect dare not take revenge in front of Jiangning like this, let alone the ten square city? Thinking of Jiangning''s invincibility, Shen Linglong''s heart suddenly filled with an inexplicable irritability. She calculated thousands of calculations, but she did not calculate that Jiangning and lingdonglai would have such a relationship! Let lingdonglai leave such a treasure to Jiangning! If the ten square city got such a treasure, then with the bonus of Longyin sword, it was Lingdong. I''m afraid it''s not worth your own? Shen Linglong''s eyes towards Jiangning can''t help but be filled with a trace of eagerness, which is a kind of YY''s eagerness. Seeing that Qun Hao actually retreated under his own sword, Jiangning suddenly said something bad. However, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of this day and place to attack the strength of those hostile to the kingdom of Daming. But just when dealing with Li Qiushui, Jiangning ignored the strength that he showed and only wanted to be happy. However, he frightened these old men in the lake. If these people stop at this point, it will be much more difficult for them to confront them in the future? And without the support of the lake, how can I have such endless internal power? The heroes were thinking because they were afraid. Jiangning is also thinking, because he is upset. However, this kind of scene will not last too long, because Shen Yinmo of the ten square city once said, "in my opinion, Jiangning is just a treasure of water property! He may be invincible in the water, but he does not necessarily get much promotion on shore! Don''t be afraid of him, big guy! Let''s just surround ourselves like this! I don''t believe that Jiangning dares to step on this shore! " Hearing Shen Yimo''s words, Jiangning''s secret way is not good, but those people in the river and lake are all human spirits. They have understood Shen Yinmo''s meaning and suddenly realize it. In particular, the Tianshan sect, the hundreds of experts are all waiting to defend one side, it seems that as long as Jiangning dare to go ashore, they will give Jiangning a thunderbolt. Next to the Tianshan sect are the Dali royal family and the beggars'' sect, which are close to the Tianshan sect. These two forces are also the top forces in the world. Moreover, Dali imperial family''s six vessel sword, ten Fangcheng''s Longyin sword and snow Kingdom''s xuanbing sword are the best among the saint level sword techniques! It can be said that the Tianshan sect has gathered nearly 30% of the top experts in the world! This is a terrible phenomenon, but it also confirms the power of Tianshan school. People think they have grasped the pulse of Jiangning, but they don''t know that Jiangning not only practices water virtue, but also cultivates Tu de skill! Maybe it''s too long that I haven''t met this kind of group attack. Jiangning''s tude skill is so rare that it doesn''t show any prestige. But now, Jiangning just let this Tianshan school see! Jiangning suddenly disappeared on the water, and then with a whoosh, appeared on the Bank of the Tianshan sect guards.The people of Tianshan school did not expect Jiangning to have such a fast speed. They were surprised and had to look at Jiangning more vigilantly. In fact, Jiangning will not tell them that the speed they just had is blinking! Unfortunately, this kind of blink can only be possessed in this lake for the time being. When Jiangning steps on the earth, he has lost the speed of nearly invincible body protection. Although lost a lot of ability, but Jiangning still does not regret! Because his body of five virtues has reached 40%! Comparatively speaking, Jiangning''s ability at this time has increased more than twice as much as before! In terms of the total internal force, Jiangning has nearly 300000 yuan due to the addition of water virtue skill! Such internal strength, perhaps only to the rain field can be compared. Under such a terrible amount of internal power, Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth can naturally run at the maximum speed at any time, and then Jiangning doesn''t need to worry about the insufficient recovery of internal power! However, Jiangning is not such a wretched person, he will not make full use of the great shift of heaven and earth! He will only move the heaven and earth in the form of instinct, and then kill the enemy with his ice sword! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 Jiangning didn''t shoot out the overwhelming sword spirit to destroy the enemy in such a terrible moment as before, which made everyone feel relieved. At the same time, it also confirmed that Jiangning''s treasure may only play a role in the water! Such a thought, all people can not help but began to feel contempt for Jiangning. This Jiangning good water does not stay, but crazy general ran to the shore, this is not looking for death? It''s all right when we get to the shore. Jiangning has to choose the strongest point on the shore to attack. Isn''t it death seeking? With contempt for Jiangning in mind, many of the forces in the lake and lake began to envy the Tianshan school. In their opinion, Jiangning seems to have become a turtle in a jar of Tianshan school! In this way, Jiangning''s treasure will definitely become the bag of Tianshan school! What a pity! Such a perfect treasure can''t belong to Xiake Island, but it''s cheaper for those tortoises and grandsons of Tianshan sect! Most of the forces in the river and lake are sighing, only Shen Linglong of the ten square city has a faint worry in his heart. After fighting with Daming kingdom for so long, shifangcheng has begun to face up to the enemy of Daming kingdom. Can let ten square city repeatedly eat shriveled, the king of Daming kingdom is a person with hot head? I''m afraid Jiangning came to the shore, just thinking about killing the four sides? Shen Linglong thought, suddenly was scared by this idea. If Jiangning can be so invincible on shore, her previous worries will probably become a reality! Thinking of this, Shen Linglong couldn''t help but pay close attention to Jiangning, and then prayed in her heart that Jiangning would not be so invincible again. Maybe it was Shen Linglong''s prayer that played a role. Jiangning really didn''t have that invincible posture. Even in the angry attack of Tianshan sect, she began to get hurt! But that Jiangning is just wandering among the people of Tianshan sect with a kind of ghostly body method, and then from time to time he takes away one life after another with the ice sword which is comparable to the sacred weapon. "As long as it hurts! As long as you get hurt, you have a chance to grind him to death! " Thinking of this, Shen Linglong bit her teeth and moved her eyes to Shen Yinmo. Shen Yinmo shook his head: "but some skin injuries, we''d better observe it! Besides, it seems that the Tianshan sect has not hurt its muscles and bones at all. In such a situation, why should we go in and join in? " Shen Yinmo''s words let Shen Linglong''s anger subside. She knew that she had just been occupied by Jiangning''s fear and hatred of Daming Kingdom, so she had such a stupid idea. Think of here, Shen Linglong can''t help but be afraid. She found that if she lost her mind, she was just an ordinary person! Fortunately, there is Shen Yinmo, who has a careful mind! Thinking of this, Shen Linglong can''t help but feel satisfied with the reform of the ten square city. It is because of the reform that Shen Yinmo, who is separated from his family, will break the estrangement of his identity and become Shen Linglong''s confidant. It''s true that the Tianshan sect didn''t hurt their muscles and bones, because Jiangning didn''t want to kill the top experts of Tianshan sect as soon as he came up. He wanted to play a game of chess! He wants to slowly kill these weak enemies and keep these psychic masters! Then give all the people on the scene an illusion that he might have to pay the price of serious injury to kill the psychic master! Only in this way can those masters of other sects feel the opportunity to take advantage of it! Only then will lay down the defense to attack Jiangning! Only in this way can Jiangning kill them unconsciously! This is the third mass war in Jiangning''s life! The first time was in Yaowang valley. At that time, Jiangning was in the lowest period of martial arts. But at that time, Jiangning also made amazing achievements, and then gained a lot of gains that made him take off. The second time was in Jinguan City, and Jiangning also risked his life! It can even be said that the war was a victory fought by Jiangning with his life. In the same way, Jiangning gained tude skills in that war! He began to lay the foundation of his wood skills and paved the way for his invincibility. The third time is now! However, compared with the previous two breathtaking adventures, Jiangning did not feel any crisis this time. Instead, he planned how to kill the enemies who dare to block the progress of Daming kingdom! This is a very obvious progress, perhaps for Jiangning, in this world, he has been very difficult to feel the thrill of the previous two times. In this world, no one can fight! Thinking of this, Jiangning began to recite the knight errant line of Jingguan city. Zhao Ke man Hu Ying, Wu hook frost snow Ming. The silver saddle shines on the white horse, and is like a meteor. Kill one man in ten steps and leave no line in a thousand miles. When the matter is over, I brush my clothes, and I hide myself and my name. Leisure Xinling drink, take off the sword knee before horizontal. Eat the wine and drink it. Three cups of Turan promise, but the five mountains are light. After being dazzled, one''s spirit is fresh. Handan was shocked to save Zhao with a golden mallet. Two strong men of the thousand years, he Daliang city.Even if you die, you will not be ashamed of the heroes in the world. Who can write you, the white headed taixuan Scripture. Jiangning''s cold voice mixed with internal force reverberates in the sky above the ten Jue valleys, taking away one fresh life after another. "This is chivalrous! Jiangning read it last time in Jinguan city! At that time, he seemed to be dying! Maybe Jiangning is a little exhausted at this time! Come on, big guy! It''s the moment to kill this Liao " after hearing about Jiangning''s well-known swordsman''s line, a trace of surprise suddenly appeared on his face. But with the scattered people "telling the truth" that they were ready to fight for Jiangning''s treasure, they immediately stopped hesitating and roared at Jiangning. However, among these sects, there are only ten Fangcheng cities, which are the mortal enemies of Daming kingdom. Shen Linglong just sneers and hugs his dragon reciting sword, quietly watching those people in the river and lake surround Jiangning like bloodthirsty sharks. "With the sharpness of our Longyin sword, even if Jiangning''s treasure falls down, we have a great possibility to grab it! The key is, is Jiangning really so easy to kill? " Shen Yinmo also sneers and walks to Shen Linglong''s side. The two of them have decided that shifangcheng is only going to watch the opera this time and will not participate in the encirclement and killing of Jiangning, unless Jiangning is seriously injured! They have smelled the thick trap from Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Even if there is no ten square city to join, this has already been regarded as the most dangerous battle in the world. There are dozens of powerful people who can communicate with gods and countless great masters. Not only in this ten unique Valley, but also in any place in time can be regarded as invincible. Unfortunately, this is not any place in the world, this is Shijue Valley! It''s a place born with ten wonders, a place that shouldn''t exist in the world. Lingdonglai doesn''t know how long it has been operating here. Now Donglai has soared. Shijue Valley has naturally evolved into a wonderful paradise in accordance with the Convention of feisheng in the past, and then leaves seeds to form a ten or nine Jue place in the world. The only place that can change all this is shijuegu. It is the elder brother of Jiangning who is familiar with shijuegu. Shijue Valley is an empty place without spiritual pulse. But with the rise of the eastern region, it has begun to evolve into a paradise. However, there must be a spiritual pulse in Dongtianfudi. However, the spiritual pulse has not been settled yet. It is still gathering the aura of Shijue Valley, and then slowly selecting the place. However, Jiangning has the body of five virtues. He can directly and clearly feel the moving track of the spiritual pulse. Therefore, whenever Jiangning is seriously injured and can''t even keep up with the recovery speed of 10 times, Jiangning will break out crazily, and then enter the crowd and enter the spiritual pulse to absorb the energy of the spiritual pulse to recover quickly. This is just Jiangning''s decision-making, but in the eyes of the group of heroes, Jiangning has become an immortal little Qiang. No matter how seriously injured Jiangning was, no matter how breathless Jiangning he was, he was able to burst out with great strength. For the first time, Qun Hao thought that Jiangning was running out of oil and the lamp was running out, which was just the last flash of light. In order not to capsize in the ditch at the moment of victory, most of the heroes chose to hide their strength and quietly retreated. But they found that they were still too naive, where is Jiangning shining back? It''s just a breakthrough in the battle. After a while of fighting and killing, he didn''t look like he was exhausted. On the contrary, he was alive as if he had not been injured. So the second outbreak, the group no longer shrink back, but want to kill Jiangning at one stroke. It''s a pity that Jiangning''s near death state is not so good to block. With ten times of internal power recovery, Jiangning can launch dozens of sword Qi at a time, although it can''t make the amazing and overwhelming sword Qi attack before. This attack of dozens of sword Qi is equivalent to that Jiangning has become dozens of joint forces of Tongshen masters in an instant! Such attacks are not something they can stop at all. Because Jiangning''s change is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2. He is not like dozens of powerful people with different minds. He is a person who can exert himself in one place. In order to kill Jiangning in one fell swoop, Qun Hao sacrificed a powerful Tongshen in the face of Jiangning''s violent attack! After this time, Qun Hao finally stopped trying to confront Jiangning after the outbreak. They began to save their strength, and then tried to grind Jiangning to death. Jiangning has been soaked in blood, and the ice sword in his hand is unknown. But Jiangning is still not tired, he has not been so happy fighting for a long time. "Six veins sword!" At the moment of Jiangning''s wild laughter, Tianlong temple, which has been reluctant to move, joined the ranks of the attack. Tianlong Temple didn''t want to provoke Jiangning, because they didn''t look up to Jiangning''s so-called treasure. But Tianlong temple can''t decide what they want. They can only follow the orders of Duan Yu, king of Dali. In fact, Duan Yu could not see Jiangning''s massacre of Tianshan sect for a long time. Unfortunately, when he advised Tianlong temple to join in the battle, his uncle Duan Zhengming flatly rejected it. Duan Zhengming thinks that the power of the Daming kingdom is much stronger than that of Dali, and it also borders on Dali. If Dali angered Jiangning, but did not kill Jiangning, then Dali may usher in the disaster of destroying the country. It''s a pity that Duan Yu and xuzhu brothers are deeply in love, but they can only watch the Tianshan school collapse under Jiangning. Finally, Duan Yu couldn''t help it any longer after another master of the day mountain sect, Tianshan Tong Mu, died in Jiangning''s hands. "In my capacity as king of Dali, I order Dali to help Tianshan faction to wipe out Jiangning, a killer maniac!" Duan Yu is still not qualified to order Tianlong temple, but he can ask Dali to help. Tianlong temple, however, could not have watched Duan Yu take Dali to his death. They could only keep up with Duan Yu and joined the battle. The joining of Tianlong Temple makes everyone''s spirit shake. It is one of the most powerful swords in the world! With their participation, Jiangning will naturally cope with too many problems. Sure enough, with an invisible sword Qi that destroyed the heaven and the earth, Jiangning''s body was stunned, and even before he could Dodge, he was already hit by the sword Qi. In people''s eyes, only to see Jiangning''s bodyguard vigorous Qi didn''t block the six vessel sword for even a second, and then Jiangning''s chest had been hit by the sword. Fortunately, the vigorous Qi and Jiangning''s own defense are super strong, so that this fatal sword will not kill Jiangning through the chest. But when they looked at Jiangning''s bloody back, they couldn''t help but feel refreshed: "Jiangning has been seriously injured! Hello, everyone. Don''t give him a chance to breathe. Try to kill himWuyazi didn''t speak, because his eyes were bleeding. Li Qiushui was killed, and the Tianshan grandmother was also killed. At this time, only wuyazi was left! No matter from his relationship with Li Qiushui and Tianshan Tongmu, or from the face of Tianshan school, wuyazi is doomed to live with Jiangning forever. At the moment of Jiangning''s injury, wuyazi directly rushed to Jiangning. "Beiming magic skill" After enduring for so long, wuyazi finally got the chance he thought was the most suitable one, and grabbed Jiangning''s back directly. This time, instead of using the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain, wuyazi directly used the most unique skill of Tianshan school, Beiming divine skill. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 With this closest to the divine level skill, all the group of heroes can not help but stop their own steps. That is the closest to the divine skill! How could they dare to try the power of that move? Sure, the target of that move is Jiangning, but no one believes that the rest of the move will be harmless to itself. Just the afterwave, let all the fierce group of pride stop. Only the Tianshan school and Dali Temple people, still concentrate on surrounding Jiangning, panic and pale face finally showed a hint of joy. This is the most unique school of Tianshan school, which can absorb all internal forces in the world! Then turn these internal forces into your own use! Jiangning before was like a dead beast. No cliff son could find opportunities to contact Jiangning, and then use the northern Ming magic. But now, he has finally found a chance. The face of the cliff son was shining with colorful light. His right hand, which was only on the back of Jiangning, turned into a steel claw and nailed Jiangning to death. In the eyes of all, the cliff son, in addition to the constantly shining colorful light on his face, the white hair and beard also began to float with the wind with a strong breath. The cliff like a fierce beast, and Jiangning became an ant struggling to make under the foot of a fierce beast. Everyone knows the fate of Jiangning, he will be sucked away by the cliff, and then become a hand without the power of garbage. As for the cliff? Perhaps it will burst and die under the strong internal force of Jiangning, or replace Jiangning and become another invincible powerful person in the world. In addition to several schools that have been made with Tianshan school, all the group are worried, praying, praying that the cliff child will die when he can not withstand the strong internal force of Jiangning. However, they were disappointed, only to see that Jiangning''s face has appeared silk abnormal wrinkles, these wrinkles are due to the wrinkles when the cliff son attracts Jiangning''s internal force. But without cliff, there was a little white in his face. This white, is Jiangning body to the cold internal force. However, the internal force of the area is not so unacceptable for the cliff. The main subject of Wuya Zi is the northern Ming skill, which is close to the water attribute naturally. Therefore, the ice is cold and unstoppable, but he can still accept it. I saw that the old face of the cliff became more and more red, and then it was covered by the cold ice. This is because the water attribute internal power has a strong ability to recover, so that the old and old people who have no cliff began to show signs of returning to the old and returning to children. Just a little change, no cliff even feel that he has touched the root of Jiangning invincible! In his view, Jiangning can be fearless of injury, I am afraid it is relying on this ability of recovery the world''s water attribute internal power! Unfortunately, these internal forces have to be cheap themselves! The face of the cliff son has already shown a ferocious smile. At this time, he said that he had absorbed the internal force of Jiangning for decades. The internal force of these decades may occupy the main internal force of Jiangning in his opinion. But Jiangning did not fear the meaning of no cliff son, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, cold feeling behind the strong suction. He certainly had a little panic when he absorbed his internal power, but when he saw the expression of quhao, he understood. Group Hao dare not take advantage of the fire at this time, because they are afraid to be affected by the afterwaves of the northern Ming magic arts! As long as the group Hao does not interfere, Jiangning is not very anxious to resist, he just watched his internal power slowly reduce, and then revealed a slight contempt. The northern Ming divine skill is worthy of being one of the first internal mental skills in the world, but this skill is really too chicken for Jiangning. The northern hell magic can increase the internal power online, and also reduce the internal power of the enemy. But the internal force of Jiangning is fixed, and what no cliff absorbs is the internal force in Jiangning, but it can not reduce the upper limit of Jiangning internal force at all. In this way, Jiangning has no intention of panic. He just quietly looked at the cliff pretending to force, looking at the wanton smile. With the attention of the group, the hair of the cliff flying has begun to freeze, even the clothes and clothes of the cliff have been frozen into ice. "It is no wonder that Jiangning is so ferocious. It seems that his internal force may have been several hundred years "With the internal force of these hundreds of years, Jiangning is enough to spread the world. He has also learned the holy level skills of heaven and earth moving and xuanbing sword! No wonder we can''t get him! " "Hundreds of years of power, can no cliff stand?" No matter the disciples of Tianshan school or other group of heroes around, they could not help but start to guess the victory and defeat of the contest. At this time their expression is very relaxed, because for them, this competition has not won, except for the heaven faction. Tianshan school may still care about their life safety, pray that they can win. But those group Hao, but in the heart in silence pray, pray for no cliff burst body to die! If so, they can pick up cheap and kill the weak Jiangning, and then rob Jiangning''s treasures!If wuyazi wins, I''m afraid those present will not dare to fight with the mountain sect of that day? As long as you think that you may compete with an old monster who has hundreds of years of skill, even the powerful one will feel chilly. However, they also had a hard time with Jiangning for so long before. Thinking of this, they could not help but admire their ignorance and fearlessness. However, these ideas are just the ideas of those around the crowd. As for the ten square city that has always wanted to be a fisherman, they don''t think so at all. At least the two decision makers of the ten square city don''t think so. They have been sneering at those greedy tycoons for neglecting the role of the treasure Jiangning just got. Obviously, neither Shen Linglong nor Shen Yinmo will tell this to those greedy people who are destined to be enemies of the ten square cities. They have identified Jiangning''s defeat. Of course, they would like to see Jiangning help them remove more obstacles before dying. After all, these obstacles will be the obstacles for the future ten cities to dominate the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 The form is slowly moving towards the side that everyone expects, except for Chicheng. Yang Chaoyu''s face has become very ugly, he wants to help Jiangning, but in front of this situation where is his district Chicheng can intervene? You can''t see that the number of elite groups who are watching in the distance is millions! Facing the millions of elite, even the red city death iron riding across the world dare not have any change. This is a top master of the fight, the conventional strength can not interfere! But the top? Yang Chaoyu smiled bitterly at several elder around him. How could these young people help the situation? Yang Chaoyu has determined to help Jiangning, but the chaos, the scene let him dare not intervene in. It is also a good thing to say that there are so many allies in the Daming kingdom of Jiangning. But in this ten Jue Valley, there are only a few allies here except Chicheng. No matter it is snow country, Wudang, Tang clan, they have no idea of dyeing these things they should not. They didn''t mean it, but their practice made Jiangning in a situation of isolation. Even if Yang Chaoyu would like to help Jiangning, but in such a situation, he can not take the future of Chicheng to fight water drift. It has been a quarter of an hour, which is the longest time that the northern Ming divine skill has been absorbed in history. But in the induction of the cliff, the internal force of Jiangning seems to be like a deep, still can not see the end! It seems that the three hundred years of his absorption of the power, for Jiangning is just drizzle. There was a little horror in the face of the cliff! Because he has absorbed too much internal power than he expected. Originally he thought he could fight his life not to suck Jiangning dry, but at present, perhaps he had that opportunity. And by this time, the cliff is also a hidden understanding of Jiangning''s ideas. Where is this Jiangning fault that made his northern Ming divine skill hit? It was just intended to absorb him, right? Perhaps in the eyes of Jiangning, the world has become so lonely, must not have wanted to find a happy son? The channels of the cliff have begun to freeze, and the massive ice is not under his control. If the quantity is not much, he can naturally suppress it with the technique of the northern meditation. But now it is not a problem of quantity and quantity, but how much more ice is. The Dantian without cliff has been frozen, but it is still absorbing Jiangning''s internal power by his instinct. He wants to create a more favorable environment for his peers. In the unconscious of the cliff, every time he absorbs more internal power of Jiangning for one year, Jiangning will reduce its internal strength in one year! Then his fellow men and his companions will be less stressed when facing Jiangning. At least, I have absorbed more than 500 years of internal power in Jiangning, and the strength of Jiangning should be reduced by at least a few grades, right? Perhaps, Jiangning has become a common God powerful? No cliff son is about to lose consciousness, because even his purple mansion has begun to be frozen. Of course, there may be no concept of Zifu at this time, because Zifu will not appear until after Jindan. But the place where the spiritual power of the cliff is stored is Zifu, whose spiritual power has been frozen. But what kind of monster is Jiangning? Why is his place as if there is no end? It''s just the last thought before the cliff died, and the last question. Wuyanzi died with a smile of satisfaction, because he thought he had done his best to kill Jiangning, rather than being killed by Jiangning without doing anything, like his two younger martial sisters. At this time, the cliff has no arrogance of any powerful God. In his eyes, it has become glorious to be able to cause a slight trouble to Jiangning. But others don''t think so. After a quarter of an hour, they thought Jiangning would be sucked away by the cliff. But what they expect is that the cliff has been frozen into a harder ice sculpture than the ice of the past ten thousand years. But Jiangning, but still intact standing there, even the wound on Jiangning''s back has been unconsciously healed. Jiangning looks a little pale except his face, and even more spiritual than the Shengong of Zhongbei Ming. "Is there really no one in this world who can fight?" Jiangning did not laugh wildly this time. He just slowly drooped his eyelids down, and then he looked at the remaining powerful people in the field with evil charm smile at the corner of his mouth. Jiangning''s hand has transformed a new cold ice sword, and then points it to all the people present. All people were surprised by the result. Their hearts even had a fear of Jiangning that the attribute of death could not be killed. No one ever thought that a strong man who was strong through God would be supported by the other when he absorbed another one by using the first internal mental skill in the world. But now they see it, but after they see it, they feel more scared.How deep internal force should this be? Two thousand years or a thousand years? Is Jiangning not a human being? "Jiangning must have run out of oil and the lamp is dry! He must be bluffing now! Come on, big guy Only linghuchong, who was not frightened by Jiangning''s invincible, stabbed Jiangning with his own Qinggang sword with endless hatred. Compared with the Huayin Valley war a few years ago, Linghu Chong''s swordsmanship and internal power are too deep, but his point in Jiangning''s eyes is naturally nothing. Jiangning raised his eyelids, looked at Linghu Chong, which can be called the most powerful sword in the period of supernatural communication, and laughed. He was about to send out countless icy swords to kill Linghu Chong. However, when he inadvertently glanced at the attention of others, Jiangning took back his ice sword. Instead, he was insincerely stabbed in the right chest by Linghu Chong''s Qinggang sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 Linghu Chong was stunned. Maybe he didn''t expect that his suicide sword could pierce Jiangning''s right chest! He couldn''t believe it. Looking at Jiangning with blood in the corner of his mouth, he suddenly realized something and couldn''t help laughing wildly: "ha ha ha ha! Jiangning is really in a false voice... " of course, after the sound word, linghuchong can''t say the last word, because he has been beaten by Jiangning and flew back. In extreme frankness, Linghu Chong obviously ignored the possible counterattack of Jiangning, and then was attacked by Jiangning. Fortunately, Jiangning seems to have really run out of oil and the lamp is dry. If this palm had been used to, it seems that Linghu Chong can be killed. But now, Linghu Chong is only seriously injured and faints on the ground temporarily. All the present are peerless experts. They naturally feel the faint breath of life of Linghu Chong. But this point, more firmly believe that Linghu Chong just said: Jiangning is bluffing! "Jiangning, today''s Shijue Valley is the place where you are buried!" Xu Zhu''s face is gloomy, and the leader is a student''s death talisman fighting Jiangning. Jiangning ignored the life and death symbol of the ice attribute, but took advantage of this opportunity to pull out his right chest sword. With the long sword pulled out, Jiangning''s mouth finally coughed up a big mouthful of blood. "It seems a little expensive! But as long as you can kill one more powerful one, the price is already worth it! " Jiangning took a look at the wound that he had recovered slowly, and his heart sneered. These people think they control everything, but ignore that Jiangning is the one who controls everything! Because of the abnormal recovery ability of the body of five virtues, Jiangning can always let himself walk on the edge of life and death, and then give these people unlimited hope, and finally personally break this hope. At this moment, it seems that even the ten square cities which have been standing on the sidelines are a little bit ready to move, but in the end, they still endure. They want to be fishermen. They don''t fear who will grab Jiangning''s treasure. The only thing they fear is Jiangning, which is deep in mind. However, this time, ten square city seems to be a bit overconfident, because Jiangning in the face of the turbulent enemy, lost the kind of God to block and kill the Buddha momentum, now Jiangning actually began to use the wave micro step to dodge! A god of war figure, at this time even like a thief general Dodge, this makes people more firm Jiangning has run out of oil lamp dry feeling. Jiangning has indeed run out of oil and the lamp is dry, because his internal force value can not exceed 10% of his total internal force, sometimes even lower. If someone else is not qualified to step on the steel wire like this, because even if they have a terrible recovery speed, if the total internal power does not go up, they will certainly not be able to recover enough internal power against the enemy in time. But Jiangning is different. The maximum internal force of Jiangning is 300000! Therefore, even if Jiangning''s internal force is only 10%, it is enough for Jiangning to use xuanbing sword Qi all the time. In fact, Jiangning''s internal power could have been maintained at 15%, but Jiangning needed to give people the illusion that he had run out of oil and the lamp was dry, which naturally increased the transmission of internal power. This action also made him hurt a master of psychics again! However, this time, it also makes people more firm, Jiangning has reached the bottom. This time, no one was talking nonsense. They all committed themselves to attack Jiangning, and did not even want to keep their hands and grab the treasure later. The deterrence that Jiangning gave them was too great. Rao was the powerful one who could communicate with God. Jiangning also formed a cloud in their hearts that could not be dispelled. They know that if they can''t kill Jiangning, maybe they will stay in this realm forever. A powerful person who can communicate with God has already been the top master in the world, but they are certainly not willing to stay in this realm. They certainly hope to step into a higher level one day. This wave of attack is very strong. In Jiangning''s opinion, it may be the most powerful attack he has ever faced. The world seemed to be shaking, and the fury of aura began to gather, and then forced to the center of Jiangning. The strong wind brings Jiangning''s clothes and makes Jiangning''s face paler. Jiangning didn''t wait to die. Facing the powerful attack, Jiangning frowned slightly. "The tenth move of xuanbing sword technique! The world is frozen Jiangning slowly raised the ice sword in his hand, and then those violent energy quickly gathered towards the sword in Jiangning''s hand. This move is claimed to be the closest move to God, but it is not something that can be easily issued by the powerful. In Jiangning''s impression, this is the golden elixir period can issue the unique skill. But Jiangning is not worried about his lack of energy, because at this time he enjoys the body of five virtues ten times the recovery speed. I saw that the energy between heaven and earth began to gather, and then little by little, with the speed visible to the naked eye, formed a growing shadow on Jiangning''s ice sword. The shadow of the sword grows bigger and bigger, and then it has more violent energy. People originally wanted to kill Jiangning here with their own unique skills, but Jiangning''s extremely strong move let them see their own subconscious fear.It was the most violent attack they had ever seen, and it was a devastating attack in their memory. However, this move seems to have a long time! Xu Zhu''s mouth showed a grim smile, because he saw that his Tianshan six Yang palm was about to hit Jiangning. Others seem to have discovered this problem, so they all subconsciously reduce the power of their moves and then speed up. Being locked by so many people''s Qi, Jiangning doesn''t want to escape at all! So as long as we can attack Jiangning, what''s the difference between more and less power? The hand shadow and sword spirit of the sky is about to touch Jiangning, but the ice crystal sword in Jiangning''s hand is still slowly forming. It seems that Jiangning will be wiped out by the strongest attack in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 Everyone''s mouth has appeared a smile, in their eyes, Jiangning seems to have died. However, with the help of Jinning, he can''t imagine the most violent move under this one move of Jiang Ning. When the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain, which seemed to tear everything apart, were knocked down on Jiangning, a thin layer of Ice Armor suddenly appeared on Jiangning''s body. The ice armor was very thin and could hardly be seen by the naked eye. But xuzhu felt it, because he felt that his six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain seemed to hit the toughest shield in the world. In addition to making his Tianshan six Yang palms useless, he even faintly rebounded Xu Zhu''s attack. The feeling of xuzhu is not wrong, because Jiangning''s ice covered world is not only extremely powerful, but also has certain defensive ability. As for the rebound, it is the rebound of Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth. However, although the level of the great shift of heaven and earth is not low in such a confrontation, it is not enough to see what kind of amazing performance there is. The lowest and lowest masters on the spot are the top masters! It would be a bit humiliating for such a person to say that he did not learn one or two sets of Saint level skills. Xuzhu thinks that he may have just reduced his attack power in order to speed up his speed, which has affected the exertion of his palm power. Therefore, after he hit Jiangning, he began to use 60%, 70% and 80% of his skills and began to increase his attack strength. Moreover, Xiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms, Duan Yu''s six vessel sword and other experts'' unique skills of pressing the box bottom were all about to hit Jiangning. Xuzhu doesn''t think Jiangning can survive under so many unique skills. Even xuzhu still has a faint sigh. It is a kind of honor to sigh that Jiangning can die under so many unique skills. Throughout ancient and modern times, there is no one who can enjoy the siege of the most top people in the lake. Jiangning is the first and perhaps the last. Xiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms with the breath of dragon chanting hit Jiangning. Duan Yu''s six vessel sword, which can cut off everything, also hit Jiangning. Jiejian pavilion''s sword drawing skill also hit Jiangning. ... all of a sudden, Jiangning, like a magnet, has taken on so many unique magic arts, which are given out by the top people in the lake. This is a miracle, but even more miraculous is that Jiangning''s face does not change. The 18 dragon subduing palms, which seem to be able to destroy everything, did not destroy Jiangning''s thin ice armor, let alone destroy Jiangning''s body, or even hurt Jiangning. It seems that the six vessel sword, which can cut off everything, has not even left a scratch on Jiangning''s Ice Armor, let alone cut off Jiangning''s body. Perhaps the only thing worthy of celebration of the six pulse sword is that it has left a faint, tiny and undetectable white spot on the Ice Armor of Jiangning. However, Jiangning was not able to make up for it even though it was not. The follow-up attacks are still hitting Jiangning, but even the most powerful ones have not caused any damage to Jiangning, let alone those people with less strength? Seeing that the huge sword in Jiangning''s hands has been formed, the people present finally realized that it was wrong. They understand that Jiangning may be an invincible existence in this ten Jue Valley! This is a very sad discovery, because it is an insult to all powerful people in the world. But this is another discovery that has to be admitted, because if they are not willing to admit it, they may die under the most powerful move of Jiangning. After understanding this discovery, both the Tianshan sect and Xiake Island, the beggars'' sect and the Dali royal family all began to use their strongest lightness skills to retreat. Among these people, the Tianshan school, which is similar to Jiangning, and Duan Yu are at the top of the list, followed by Xiao Feng, who has an extremely strong internal skill. Finally, there are ordinary masters who have neither extremely strong lightness skills nor top-notch strength. Jiangning''s mouth showed a trace of smile. Once upon a time, he was able to regard those top masters in the later period as ordinary people? This kind of feeling, really lets the human infatuation! This is the power to control everything. Maybe, this kind of power can''t compare with Lingdong! But it''s just that this kind of power is enough to make Jiangning intoxicated. If it really reaches the level of making Donglai, can he resist the idea of recklessness and keep his original mind? Before the ice covered world was sent out, Jiangning did not think about how many people could escape in front of her, nor how she should maintain such a strong force. Instead, she was thinking whether her mood was enough. This is perhaps the only place that Jiangning needs to worry about! The ice covered world went out quietly, without the momentum of the 18 dragon subduing palms that shocked the world, and the pride of the six Yang palms of Tianshan mountain that annihilated everything, the ice covered world was sent out quietly. The ice armour on Jiangning''s body began to slowly extend towards the ground. At the same time, the ice energy on the huge ice sword began to radiate into the air, just like before they came, they came quietly and then left quietly.When they don''t come over, they gather from the energy of the water system scattered from the whole ten Jue Valley to the whole world. Maybe it''s just because of this move that droughts or floods will occur in any part of the world. Now they are scattered again, but they are only scattered to this small ten Jue Valley, and still in the form of irascible ice energy. Soon, one of the slowest masters was blocked by the violent but silent ice energy. A sharp eyed master saw the end of his accomplice and was shocked. He jumped up from the ground and tried to escape from the air, regardless of his own consumption. Unfortunately, the speed of energy diffusion in the air is not slow. As soon as he flew into the air, he was frozen with his friends on the ground. What''s more, his ice lump seemed to be floating in the air, but he didn''t fall to the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 In addition to the dozens of powerful experts who run in the front, most of these hundreds of experts were blocked by Jiangning''s move. However, shifangcheng saw the opportunity quickly. When they found out that the situation was wrong, they had left Jiangning''s attack area early, and now they have not lost a soldier. However, it is not important whether the soldiers are damaged or not, because Jiangning''s move makes everyone feel a deep sense of powerlessness. It''s a feeling of anger in the face of heaven and earth. It''s like being in an erupting crater, in the face of smoldering ash and nowhere to hide from magma. Jiangning''s ice covered world may not be as powerful as volcanic eruption, but its attack range is much larger than that of volcanic eruption. The whole Shijue Valley, one kilometer around Jiangning, is now a world of crystal ice. In addition to those ice bumps on the edge of the ice world, people inside can blink their eyes to show their survival, and other ice bumps have been difficult to feel the breath of life. Xuzhu doesn''t know if those people are really dead, or because the world of borneol is too cold, so it hinders the breath of life through the ice pimple. However, he knew that the Tianshan faction would be greatly damaged in this war! In this battle, the Tianshan sect has damaged dozens of top experts! At the same time, it also lost the debt of more than one thousand Lingma in Daming kingdom! But what about the harvest? In addition to the discovery of Jiangning''s terrible strength, there is no harvest. Jiangning has taken away the most precious treasure of Dongtianfudi. I''m afraid Jiangning will also take this place! In this way, the Tianshan sect has lost its wife and broken its army. Everyone is tired of standing there, for these masters, they have never experienced such a frustrating thing. However, the fact is already in front of us. No matter what Jiangning has done to him with the help of Zhibao, geographical advantages, or Lingdong, he is at least invincible in these ten Jue valleys! That is to say, if people want to seek revenge on him, they will have to go to the kingdom of Daming? But why is the kingdom of Daming not a tiger''s den? Not to mention the famous ten Jue army in the world, it is that dashima xiangyutian and dasikong shizhixuan are all famous experts in the world! If they went to the Royal City, would they not ask for trouble? However, let them give up the humiliation in their hearts and keep their fear of Jiangning all the time. How can these peerless masters be reconciled? They have been dreaming that one day they can step to a higher level and become masters of the world. But now only one Jiangning will intercept them all in the present state. If Jiangning does not die, how can they break through? "Look! The star is born At the moment when everyone''s mind is complicated, a master who always relates to star Yao finally points his finger to the top of his head. People looked up and found that there was an extra sun on top of their heads! Perhaps the sun is not suitable, because the other sun is hotter and brighter than the real sun, but as it gets closer and closer to the public, people already understand that it is not the sun, but a star with fire attribute! "The star of fire attribute must be the treasure of fire attribute! Ha ha ha! Jiangning, which is of ice attribute, can''t get this treasure again "Ha ha ha ha! God has eyes, to see this Jiangning demon is too powerful, unexpectedly came a fire attribute of the star! This star may be to restrain Jiangning''s treasure! " "Jiangning is dead!" Those who have been frightened by Jiangning, but are not willing to leave the lake immediately cry with joy. At this moment, the arrival of the star let them see the hope! They did not dare to fight with Jiangning, but Jiangning''s icy nature, how could there be a treasure willing to land on him? Think of here, those who practice to Yang attribute internal skill masters can''t help but be eager to try. They know that the treasure will be according to their own preferences! And they are to cultivate the Yang attribute internal skill! In other words, they are very likely to get this treasure. After flying up, the treasures left behind are of no difference. But among all the people''s concepts, the treasure brought by the star shining into the world must be much more powerful than that produced by the earth mother. It''s not experience, it''s just a guess based on what they like. After they get this treasure in their hearts, they may become a peerless master like Jiangning, and then they can steadily suppress Jiangning! This is a treasure given by God to himself, and it is also the treasure used by God to suppress the great demon of Jiangning! As long as you get this treasure, your Tianshan sect will no longer be the one who only knows how to live in seclusion, but will surpass the Daming kingdom in Jiangning and become the real master of the river and lake! Although he has the most hot nature in his heart, he has no skill! That is to say, his internal force is biased toward the sun, so in the heart of xuzhu, he is also very likely to get the star shining treasure.The star is still landing in the sky. It may take more than a quarter of an hour to be born. At this time, the present group of heroes finally tacitly began to retreat, began to stay away from Jiangning. In the eyes of these people, they are not afraid that Jiangning will get the treasure. What they are afraid of is that Jiangning will kill them before they get the treasure. In the past, no one would have thought that someone could wipe out the hundreds of peerless masters present. If someone had such an idea, he must be a madman. But now, the fact is in front of us. Even if Jiangning''s most powerful move can''t be used frequently, they have already raised their awe over Jiangning and dare not fight against Jiangning any more. At this time, they don''t care where Xingyao will land, and they don''t worry that Xingyao will choose Jiangning, whose body is full of water attribute skills. Therefore, their only worry is Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 I''m afraid Jiangning didn''t think that he would become a nightmare for the whole Wulin, but at this time, he didn''t care how high his reputation was, and he didn''t care about the ideas of those defeated generals, because his eyes had been attracted by the red star in the sky. So, is it fire virtue? It seems that Jiang Ning''s heart is beating very quickly. He knew that lingdonglai would help him, but he didn''t expect lingdonglai to take care of him like this. The most precious treasure of the earth mother is the water virtue skill! After all, it was the treasure that he had experienced several tests of life and death. Even if he got it, he had a clear conscience! However, he could not help feeling guilty about this treasure. As the Supreme Master and the guardian of the rules of heaven and earth, Donglai used the rules privately and brought them into the world, which were just ordinary treasures to others! Is this too obvious? "Brother Ling, your kindness, maybe Jiangning can only repay with life!" Closing his eyes, Jiang Ning could not help but emerge from Lingdong''s kind and warm figure. This is his elder brother, who has only met twice. However, this elder brother regards him as the most intimate person in the world, and even makes a crime for him. That star is about a quarter of an hour away. Jiangning took a look at his body has changed a third of the fire attribute internal power, the corner of his mouth can not help but show a smile. Naturally, he saw the schadenfreude of those people in the Jianghu, but he knew that he might surprise those people again. Jiangning is determined to get this treasure! Even if it''s not for the sake of perfecting the body of five virtues, but just for the favor of Donglai to Jiangning, Jiangning will surely take this treasure into his hands! This is a feeling that is closer than relatives, and a firm belief than those treasures left behind when the ancestors of the ten square cities soared. Jiangning''s ice sword, which had been transformed into the ice covered world, had already turned into the fierce cold energy and returned to the world. However, Jiangning didn''t care. He sat on the ground quietly with a calm face, and then began to strongly change his internal force of ice. Jiangning is naturally able to see the star and even the Yang attribute at a glance. But Jiangning is not a fool. After experiencing the hardships of the water taking virtue skill, he naturally understood what to do if he wanted to obtain this treasure. First of all, it is necessary to transform the internal force of your body into Yang attribute! With the existence of the body of five virtues, Jiangning can easily transform his internal force in the five attributes at will. Before, it could only convert dozens of points per second, but now, with the evolution of the body of five virtues to 40%! His conversion speed naturally increased to more than 100 points per second. Jiangning''s internal power has grown to a total of 40W with the cultivation of shuide skill! With so much internal force, it would have taken Jiangning half an hour to complete the conversion. But now, Jiangning''s conversion speed has increased a lot. It is only 3000 seconds for him to convert all these internal forces into fire attributes. However, more than 3000 seconds, it seems a little too long! Looking at already faintly can feel the hot energy treasure is getting closer and closer, but own internal force has only changed about half, Jiangning''s brow tightened up. He is determined to get this treasure. But if he can''t have pure Yang internal power, how can he compete with those experts in the world? To be sure, Jiangning can beat those masters, but what if he has? Also can''t get that treasure''s approval! If the internal power is converted to fire attribute, although you can get the approval of the treasure, but you can''t fight with people! Otherwise, after the internal power of fire attribute in Jiangning is exhausted, how to attract the favor of fire attribute treasure? It seems that there is no solution to this situation. The only way to solve this problem is to kill all the experts present, so no one can compete with Jiangning. Naturally, he can slowly complete the internal power conversion, and then obtain the approval of the treasure. But this idea is a little crazy. Jiangning glanced at the nearly one million elite around Shijue Valley, and could not help but give up this crazy idea. He is not a God, so he can''t be easily surrounded by so many people, especially these people are not ordinary people. They are at least the most elite disciples of those sects, and they are masters with names and surnames walking in the rivers and lakes! I''m afraid that the number of people killed by the East is so many that they can''t be suppressed. This is not a matter of strength, but a million people who will be killed by heaven and earth! I''m afraid that only the real demon world dare to do such an unkind act. Even the barbarians, who are famous for their cruelty, dare not do so. However, Jiangning not only did not dare to disobey the will of God, but also did not have that strength. Therefore, he can only watch these people warily dodge their own eyes, but can not go up to kill each other.Moreover, Jiangning took a look at his half converted fire attribute internal power, and knew that he had lost the 20 times recovery effect. Now, he may have to rely on the characteristics of the ten Jue Valley, slightly better than those ordinary psychic experts, and can''t beat all the strong Tongshen masters like before. "Ha ha! And the treasure is here. How can we leave? " The return of Meng chixing and pangban makes everyone feel a little shocked. These two people are second only to Jiangning in the world. Before they left, they thought that the two masters and apprentices had given up the looting of the treasure. Now go back and forth, I''m afraid there is a little more waves! Jiangning looked at the two handsome people, and could not help but flash a strange. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 Meng chixing and pangban are very conspicuous, even in the ten Jue valley where the experts are like forest, they are still so conspicuous. It''s not because they are special or their martial arts are against the sky, but because they are so beautiful. However, these two people are much better than Jiangning, who has already obtained a treasure of the water system. They want to take the treasure, but the public does not show too much extreme look. Compared with Jiangning, the threat of these two people is much smaller. Moreover, compared with those who practice to Yang''s internal power, it is a little too difficult for these two people who practice spiritual internal power to get the most precious treasure. Jiangning''s heart is also like this, he does not think that these two people have a chance to get the treasure. If there was no accident, the two men would have come to join the party. "Please don''t worry. We are here to wish him the best treasure! I want to take this as a stepping stone to join the kingdom of Daming! " However, an accident happened. Namun chixing looked at Jiangning, and then conveyed a clear spiritual signal to Jiangning. In the whole world, if Meng chixing admits that his spiritual cultivation is only the second in the world, then perhaps only lingdonglai will dare to admit it. Now that Donglai has been promoted, Meng chixing''s spiritual cultivation has naturally become the most recognized in the world. In front of Meng chixing, the first in the world, Jiangning believes that if he is not willing to let others know his ideas, then no one can know. Therefore, after receiving the promise of mengchixing, Jiangning''s mouth can not help but get up. He didn''t want to ask why the two wanted to join the kingdom of Daming, but the promise of Meng chixing made Jiangning know that his dilemma had been solved temporarily. Jiangning stopped converting internal forces and stood up from the ice crystal ground that had begun to melt. The scorching sun in the air is getting closer and closer. Jiangning takes a look at the fire attribute which is half accumulated in his body and laughs. As Xingyao falls closer and closer, those experts in the world who were sealed by ice were also released by the scorching sun. Except for those who were very close to Jiangning, most of them were seriously injured. The experts of all sects and sects quickly carried their injured people back from the water stains in that stall, for fear that Jiang Ning would kill his classmates. But where is Jiangning free to manage the life and death of those mole ants? He has focused his eyes and energy on the meteor in the sky. The meteor is getting closer and closer, and the whole ten Jue Valley feels the roasting of the sun. This kind of roasting is just like a group of people who can''t master martial arts and are roasted by the midday sun in a terrible desert. It is even more serious than this. I saw a master who practised ice Qi. He even lost his skill in the roasting and then died miserably on the ground. "Ha ha ha ha! Is Jiangning still trying to win the treasure? This man is the end of him Looking at the battle camp before, he didn''t laugh at all. Although this person''s behavior is chilling, what he said is the truth after all. In the eyes of people, if Jiangning doesn''t get out of the way, that person will be the end of Jiangning! However, Jiangning did not evade. He still squinted at the meteor in the sky. The meteor was very big. It seemed that it was not a skill at all, but other treasures. Other heroes in the river and lake think the treasure may be the treasure Jiangning got in the water before. But only Jiangning knows that this treasure is not something else, but a fire virtue skill! As a matter of fact, those heroes in the world have not guessed wrong. This treasure is the same as the treasure that Jiangning got in the water before, but their first guess is wrong. Jiangning got the first treasure is not other, but a water virtue skill that only Jiangning can exert its greatest power! The meteor is only a hundred miles away from Shijue Valley, which seems to be finished in an instant. And those long-awaited heroes in the river and lake can''t help but begin to hold on to the weapon in their hands, trying to snatch this treasure that can be used to suppress pressure and even change life against heaven. Jiangning just got a little inferior treasure, so he resolutely became the first person in the world. If he got the treasure of star shining, he would immediately surpass Jiangning and become another first person in the world! Everyone''s heart is so eager, even if the bamboo is no exception, he looked at the star shining into the world, even more eager than others. Everyone has been able to see the shining star wrapped in the meteorite, and they have begun to guess what this treasure will be. Is it like the treasure of Jiangning that can be carried with you and can provide unlimited power, or is it a weapon, armor or other equipment that can be used? Or is it a pill that can possess unlimited power or other attributes? ... there are too many things to guess. They have opened their imagination, but they still can''t confirm it. After all, the meteorite was born in the heaven, and their spirit could not break through it. Moreover, the speed of the meteorite was too fast for ordinary people to grasp.Jiangning also can not grasp, but he guessed, perhaps mengchixing can grasp. Meng chixing can feel the meteorite faster than lightning with his powerful mental power, but he just touched it a little and then released his mental power. Just a short moment when he came into contact with the meteorite, Meng chixing''s mental strength was hurt by a trace of terror. How dare he continue to contact? Feeling his burned spirit, Meng chixing''s eyes can not help but appear a trace of dignified. He thought that he could get the treasure with his own internal power without attribute, and then offer it to Jiangning as an advanced step. But judging from the present situation, it seems that the situation is not so simple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 That is more terrible than the sun in the world! It''s more masculine than the most terrible flame in the world! Because it is impossible for the sun or the Nine Yang fire to burn the mental power of the red line. "But met a strong enemy?" Pang ban, as the apprentice of Meng chixing, sensed the injury of Meng chixing at the first time. He looked around with vigilance and then asked with concern. Meng chixing slowly shook his head, but he did not stop pangban''s vigilance. Now when the treasure comes, it''s no harm to be more vigilant. Meng chixing took a deep look at Jiangning standing on the edge of the lake. He was the most outstanding person of their demon clan for thousands of years! He was the first one of the demons who was very close to the ascent. If this man appeared several years earlier, he and Pang ban would not betray the magic door. Unfortunately, he was still a few years late, or in other words, Meng chixing still did not persist for so many years. At least they''re back to the devil''s door! As the world''s top master of communication, Meng chixing and Pang ban are naturally not afraid of no power and are willing to accept them. They even went to Jiangning directly and declared that they were willing to return to the demons. I''m afraid Jiangning would not object. But what they need is not an ordinary shelter! What they need is the approval the demon wants. They want to be his right arm, and then leave a reputation in the history of the demon clan as Xiang Yutian and shizhixuan. Today, the demons have not yet flourished, but there is a clue. Meng chixing naturally does not doubt that Xiang Yutian and shizhixuan, who are great meritorious officials of the Daming Kingdom, will be forgotten by the history of the demons. For people like them, maybe it''s more important than flying. Because no matter whether they betray the demons or not, they always have the blood of the demons, and their martial arts can not be separated from the traces of the demons. They are not willing to cover up the origin of their own demons, but also do not want to sink with the demons. Fortunately, today''s demons are going to be in a big way! They are certainly willing to leave their own reputation in Daxing demons, rather than the group of people who become the disgrace of demons. Although it didn''t take much time to feel barefoot, the meteorite that can burn everything has landed in such a short time. To everyone''s surprise, the meteorite did not land over the lake, but landed in the center of Shijue Valley, which is dozens of miles away from the lake. This is a strange feeling. Why does Shijue valley have two centers? If the star does not land, they will not find this problem, they will only regard the lake as the center of ten Jue valleys. But with the fall of this star, another center of Shijue Valley shows a ferocious face in the eyes of the world. It''s a ferocious face. That''s right, because the center is a hill only a few hundred meters high. By this time, of course, the hill had turned into a terrifying volcano. The star landed accurately from the top of the mountain, and then shot the mountain out of a deep hole. At this point, the big hole will continue to erupt towards the outside world rich fire attribute Aura! With the emergence of these auras, there is also the hot, fiery magma that can destroy everything. "This!!! How can you take treasure in such a hell? " The face of a strong Tongshen, who has cultivated Yang internal skill, is shocked. If there is anything else in the world that can make him feel afraid, it is the anger of the world. Of course, there is another Jiangning at this time. The world''s anger, in the eyes of these people, is the eruption of volcanoes, strong earthquakes and landslides and tsunamis! Looking at the hill which can''t settle down at all and has been covered by volcanic magma, no one despises the awe of the powerful man, because they also feel the reluctance from the bottom of their heart. This is the only way they can see that they can surpass Jiangning at this time, but God makes people! It seems that they don''t want them to get this treasure, and they don''t want them to compete with Jiangning. No wonder Jiangning just laughed so wildly. Maybe he had predicted that this treasure could be obtained by many people? The faces of people in ten square cities showed a trace of reluctance, and their eyes to Jiangning were also full of reluctance. Ten square city did not lose anything in this battle, but in their view, they did not gain anything, and Jiangning gained the most precious treasure, that is, the loss, which is the biggest loss of ten square city. As for the Tianshan sect, which lost more, Xu Zhu''s face was full of resentment. He was originally a kind-hearted man, but when the kingdom of Daming appeared in his eyes, he felt an irresistible aversion to the kingdom. This is a den where demons gather! It''s a cancer in the lake! In order to remove the cancer, xiaoyaozi, the leader of Tianshan sect, even went out of the mountain to plot a plot against the kingdom of Daming in order to get the Tianshan sect out of the mountain. Unfortunately, it seems that this man has the blessing of heaven! This is xuzhu''s only thought at this time. This is not his repulsion of his incompetence, but his resentment against the injustice of heaven!Facts have proved that Jiangning is the one favored by heaven. This is another preference that has been envied by everyone since he came to China. However, lingdonglai is the Supreme Master. He is the executor and maintainer of the rules of heaven and earth. He enjoys the heaven and earth and has a preference for nature! What is the reason for such a Jiangning? Why does he enjoy the preference of heaven and earth? Why should heaven and earth favor him? Every loser will always fail to see the efforts behind the success, he will only see his own pay, and then angrily complain about the unfairness of the world and the different fate. But how did they ever know how much effort Jiangning had made in order to obtain tude skills? How much risk did Jiangning take in order to get the water virtue skill? Jiangning will not hate, at this time he has felt the heaven and earth to his slightest preference, but he also saw the fairness of heaven and earth! Yes, it''s fair! If Jiangning used a little bit of the wisdom of the prophet to obtain the water virtue skill, what about now? Now in the face of this treasure from the sky, who can blame the injustice of heaven and earth? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 The same problem, when viewed from different angles, will be taken over differently. For example, it''s Zhiyang Zhibao. In the eyes of xuzhu, it is that heaven won''t let them get this treasure. But in Jiangning''s eyes, how could it be that God put this treasure in front of the world fairly, and then let the world compete fairly? This is a control and struggle for the natural mechanism. Jiangning looked around at those frustrated masters who complained about the nature or collapsed and shook his head. These people are in vain for being strong at communicating with God, and their spiritual cultivation is so poor that Jiangning, who is also a strong one of the communicating gods, feels despised by them. With resolute confidence, Jiangning at this time finally no longer cover up, but toward Meng chixing two people nodded: "you two people follow me!" Meng chixing is concerned about Jiangning''s point of view. Maybe nothing in this world can surprise him. It''s just like Jiangning was born in the sky. When they lost the control of the demons, they learned that Jiangning, who was regarded as a great enemy, had become the favored son of heaven. They are just quietly to their own goals, and then continue to strive for their own goals. Unfortunately, Jiangning is moving forward too fast. At this time, they don''t know what level they should put this goal on. Simply, they will conform to the time to change their goals, and then with loyalty back to the camp of the demon clan. Mengchixing and pangban did not show any difference. They just followed the footsteps of Jiangning silently, just as Pang ban followed Meng chixing''s steps before. Never doubted, never gave up. Jiangning is walking step by step. In fact, he was very surprised that the kingdom of Daming could be loyal to the two former demons. But man is greedy. No matter how much he can harvest today, he is not ready to let go of this fire virtue skill. This may not be considered as Jiangning''s greed, because this fire virtue skill is what Jiangning has planned! And Meng chixing and pangban are his unexpected joy this time. Some of the goals that Jiangning didn''t want to give up before? If so, Jiangning will not be Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning already regarded shijuegu as his forbidden fish, but he was alone, and there were so many visitors that Jiangning could not drive him out. But Jiangning is not a bully. He will remember all the uninvited people, and then stay dormant. When the time comes, he will send his teacher to destroy them. "Would you please ask the Lord yang to lend me the death steed?" Not unexpected, Jiangning actually took the remaining evils of the demon clan to the front of the Chicheng camp. Yang Chaoyu naturally nodded: "Chicheng and Daming kingdom are allies, so why not give these dead irons to King Jiang? Just use it! Yang Chaoyu can''t get it. " "So good! Thank you for your generosity Jiangning arched his hand, then turned to the two people behind him and asked, "have you ever found out where is the nearest to the treasure?" Meng chixing nodded. "Good! Then you will take these three battalions of dead horsemen to find the existence, and then start digging the mountain! " Jiangning''s amazing words make all the heroes who pay attention to him seem like a boiling oil pan mixed with a drop of ice water, which instantly boils up. "Dog, Jiangning is really smart! Why didn''t I think of it? " "Dig the mountain! That''s a good way. In this way, you can lead out the magma, and then you can enter it and take away the treasure just a moment later "Ha ha ha ha! It turns out that this treasure was taken like this All the schools that sent the elite children showed a look of joy, because Jiangning''s method showed them the hope of regaining the treasure. As for Jiangning, who proposed this method? They don''t think that a person who practices cold internal skills can get the most precious things! In their view, Jiangning was simply greedy and had to marry the group of heroes. Although Jiangning has been regarded as an evil pen, but people did not wait, but also sent their own elite, began to help Chicheng dig mountains. This, however, is now the common goal of these people. For this purpose, all of them have temporarily abandoned their prejudices. Only the mountain sect of that day was embarrassed at this time because all the top experts came here, and there were no elite disciples at all. Even the beggars'' sect and the Dali royal family, which are the stalwart allies of the Tianshan sect, are proud of the fact that they have been advancing and retreating together. Only a few dozen experts have come. Today, these hundreds of masters can only stare at Jiangning leading the dead steeds of Chicheng, and then with the help of all the heroes, they quickly dig out a channel about 10 meters high and 4 meters wide from the hill, leading to the bottom of the volcano. This digging work, if the top experts to do, certainly faster, but there are so many elite can use replacement, the speed is not slow.Therefore, it took only half an hour for an engineering team to excavate for several weeks in a previous life. In front of this group of ecstatic experts, the project had already been completed. When the passage was dug through, the last step to get through the volcano in the mountain range could only be done by a peerless expert like Jiangning. Maybe the experts who cooperated with Jiangning temporarily also wanted to have a try, but they finally gave up after thinking of the power of the most precious fire attribute, which can burn even the soul. "How about handing this glorious task to Jiangning? After all, he put forward the idea, let him take a little bit of opportunity, is this treasure become his? He is a man who cultivates the internal power of ice. He can''t get the recognition of the treasure at the first time! " All the people present thought about it, but they looked at the deep and secluded cave with great worry. They were afraid that things would go wrong. Suddenly, Zhibao went blind and recognized Jiangning as the main body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Jiangning has no outsider to stop this time. Walking in this newly developed cave with fresh soil attribute flavor, Jiangning feels like being in the lake before. Walking closer and closer to the middle of the mountain front, Jiangning felt the heat that seemed to melt everything. At this time, Jiangning felt that the water attribute was so gentle to him before, and even opened the back door for him. It is true that the process of obtaining the water virtue skill is extremely difficult, but this is just because the internal force in Jiangning has not been converted into water attribute in advance. If Jiangning transforms the internal force attribute into the water attribute in advance, I''m afraid that the water virtue skill will be a treasure at hand. But what about the fire virtue skill? Even if Jiangning has converted all his internal power into fire attribute, he still can''t feel the friendliness of this fire virtue skill. Fire attribute is to devour and burn everything. It never stops invading because of the same attribute. Among the five attributes, I''m afraid none of them can match the invasion of fire attribute. According to the art of war, aggression like fire is the greatest recognition of the attribute of fire. Now Jiangning is finally able to meet the challenge in front of the Huode Gongfa which was thought to be easily available. No fire tongue licked him, but Jiangning felt that he was baptized by the aura of fire attribute from inside to outside. This is a baptism that even the soul seems to melt. The process of baptism is extremely hard, because the fire attribute does not recognize Jiangning''s friendship at all, they just want to assimilate Jiangning! Assimilate Jiangning''s soul. This kind of assimilation, in short, is to burn Jiangning into complete fire attribute energy! Not a trace of ashes. This kind of assimilation is very domineering. Even if Jiangning practices wood skill which is much higher than Huode skill, Jiangning still can''t resist that kind of assimilation. Jiangning only felt that there was a group of children joking around his ears, and then showed him the beauty of all kinds of flames, so that Jiangning even the heart and mind began to sink into it, and then gradually no longer resisted the acceptance of the nature of fire. Jiangning''s total internal force is only 40W, but he only feels that his internal force has exceeded the limit of the internal power limit and is slowly overflowing. It is reasonable to say that Jiangning should be happy with the increase of the total internal force, but he knows that this is just an illusion. If it''s water or soil, Jiangning will be happy. But the fire attribute, Jiangning will only deeply fear. In fact, Jiangning can feel the pure and good consciousness of fire attribute, but sometimes, purity and goodness do not mean justice, or sometimes purity itself represents evil. The elements of fire have no thought, they are just pure hope that the world will evolve in the direction they want. As a result, they are trying to transform the world into what they think is reasonable. But what would the ideal world of fire look like? It must be a world of fiery red or purple blue flames. There was nothing but fire. These are the purest ideals of fire element. From the point of view of fire element, these things must be beyond reproach. There is no such thing as good or bad for anyone. But from the point of view of the elements destroyed by the fire element, the situation is a little unusual. At least, not everyone wants to become the ideal of others and give up their own thoughts. Jiangning may understand the idea of fire element. After all, what he practices is wood skill, which is the first skill in the world to experience the road of heaven and earth. However, understanding does not mean that we can identify with it. In fact, Jiangning does not agree with this idea, which is different from our own. In Jiangning''s mind, all existence has its significance. For example, the existence of the minions killed by Jiangning or Zhou Tianyong, the heroes in the world, must have many more meanings to show. But in Jiangning''s eyes, this kind of existence is to make Jiangning more refined martial arts. If Jiangning did not cross them, then Jiangning will step into reincarnation without regret, and then willingly become the stepping stone of these people. But if they fail, Jiangning will regard these people as their stepping stones. Jiangning will not pay attention to other people''s ideas, he will only care about his own road! It''s a real existence that can face all the changes. Even if his world outlook is destroyed, even if Jiangning returns to the original world and becomes a common hanging, Jiangning will still think so. After so many life experiences, Jiangning has never changed her view. He would not comment easily, but if he stepped into a higher realm, he would analyze his own shortcomings before, and then make more efforts to improve his previous shortcomings. Maybe he will not look down on the people in the same realm before, but in his opinion, those who only know how to guard their own interests are just rubbish of a group of mediocre corpses. Everyone who loses the enterprising spirit will become garbage, which hinders the progress of the world. In this world of chijiguo, lingdonglai is still like this, whether he is a master or an ordinary third rate expert.These people may be happy about their entry, but it is not too realistic for them to strive for it. This has become the difference between all the experts in the Jianghu and the common thugs. Lingdonglai is a supreme master and the master of the rules of heaven and earth, but he is still thirsty for knowledge. Even for such a small role as Jiangning, he can still condescend to come to Jinguan City, and then talk with Jiangning without any barrier. Perhaps it was such a heart to heart talk that made Lingdong realize Jiangning''s unusual. Therefore, lingdonglai confirmed the identity of Jiangning''s next successor. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 However, the successor is not determined by people, and it is impossible to make Donglai. Therefore, Jiangning is facing one more difficult challenge than others. These challenges are either to let Jiangning gamble with his own life, or to let Jiangning stick to his original mind and make Donglai hope that the most wonderful step. Perhaps for Jiangning, the temptation is bigger than all other temptations. When a chance of eternal life is in front of you, will you feel excited? When an invincible opportunity is presented to you, will you follow it? This choice is very obvious, that is to obey the call of all fire attribute energy, put your whole heart into the fire attribute, and then turn yourself into flame and become eternal existence. As long as there is energy in the world, then fire can exist. Any attribute can burn, which is the most powerful energy of fire attribute. Whether it is wood or metal, soil or water. Will become the subject under the fire attribute. The flame is so unreasonable, and has not thought to give anyone a chance to breathe. Aggression is like fire, which means that fire is the most hegemonic attribute in the world. However, Jiangning is not the ordinary Jiangning. He even sacrificed his rosefinch energy in order to keep his original mind. Rosefinch itself is also one of the representatives of fire attributes, but Jiangning, after thoroughly evolving the rosefinch, is deeply aware of the sacrifice made by rosefinch for its love of fire attribute. This kind of sacrifice may not be regarded as sacrifice, because there may be no creature in this world that can resist the temptation of eternal life of fire attribute. In the face of the temptation of immortality and invincibility, the rosefinch chooses to merge with the energy one level lower than itself. However, with the spirit of the rosefinch, it will not be induced by the fire attribute. In other words, as the rosefinch, the ordinary fire attribute energy can not induce the rosefinch to live with it forever. But the rosefinch finally chose to live forever with the flame. This is a choice, but it is also a choice, this is the Zhu que to all Phoenix clan. Now, the flames have finally met a second goal worthy of their best efforts. This goal is of course Jiangning, and it is also known to millions of experts on the field. However, apart from Jiangning, no one else dares to step into this cave which seems to be doomed to death. There were many soldiers who had gone through the excavation of the cave. At this time, these heroes became the object of all forces. They may not have stepped into the center of the most violent fire attribute, but they have dug out a road to immortality in the face of the strongest fire attribute. Naturally, no one can determine whether this road will live forever, but if someone can give up his life, he may get a definite answer. But Jiangning did not want to give up his life. He just has the most sincere and tireless heart to seek the true meaning of martial arts. He has a sincerity, which is witnessed by all people. This heart also has the blessing of all the people of Daming kingdom. This is a very mysterious state. In fact, Jiangning knows that there is no perfect existence in this world. Therefore, after he took charge of the Daming Kingdom, he was not relaxed at home. At least the Daming kingdom in Jiangning has killed many people who have different feelings towards the kingdom of Daming in accordance with the criminal law. But even so, when the king of Daming Kingdom met the most spiritual support, all the people began to pray for Jiangning. After all, he is the king of Daming Kingdom and the spiritual leader of all the residents of Daming kingdom. When this spiritual leader is abnormal, what Jiangning feels is not falling into the well, but coming to make the most sincere prayer of Daming kingdom. In fact, it''s true. Apart from the kingdom of Daming, is there a place with such stability and peace in the whole lake? Naturally, there is no need to say about those 10000 year old families, because the people in their jurisdiction are all their own people. However, Jiangning''s Daming kingdom is the first one in ten thousand years to feel sincere admiration for Jiangning. Naturally, other forces could not feel the spiritual support of Daming kingdom for Jiangning. All they could feel was that Jiangning star as bright as a star was slowly advancing in that tunnel until they lost his feeling. Some people want to join Jiangning and follow Jiangning''s shadow into the cave. However, when they step hundreds of meters into the cave, they are scared to stop by the fiery property of fire which is like the devil''s head. Then they give their position to the next one, until all the top experts are surprised by the grotesque of this cave. Until all the forces began to acquiesce in Jiangning''s advance, and then quietly prayed that Jiangning was just a common key. In fact, among the people present, whether it is xuzhu or Xiaofeng or other people who have cultivated the internal power of Yang, they are all qualified to enter the cave. It is a pity that their blind obedience is too heavy. When they know that entering this cave may be annihilated by the wild fire attribute, they can''t help but stop their own steps.They also hope that they can dominate the world and be as invincible as Jiangning just now. But behind them stood the whole clan. If always, this clan will naturally become the driving force for their development, and will even strive for many opportunities that do not belong to them. However, this kind of help has now become an obstacle for them and an obstacle for them to advance towards a higher peak of martial arts. They all come so easily, as if easily available. Therefore, when they face the opportunity that they need to pay their lives to get the harvest, they almost do not hesitate to give up. It''s like when they don''t want to pay their own capital, but want to get a bet. This is an unsolvable problem, not to mention ordinary talents like them. Even Jiangning, who is a man of heaven who makes friends with Lingdong, can''t do such a simple thing. Only the supreme master ordered Donglai. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 The fire attribute becomes more and more violent, Jiangning''s clothes and hair are even scorched by the furious fire attribute. However, Jiangning still did not mean to stop. He continued to move forward with the respect of his fire element, with his own vision of the fire attribute, and with his own expectation of wood skill. Jiangning''s every step is very solid, because the soil property of the scene has been baked into stone by the fire attribute, and even they themselves have begun to transform to the fire attribute. This world can be transformed into each other, Yin can be transformed into Yang, and the five elements are mutually generated Huke. However, this transformation must take place under the conscious circumstances of all people. Now, this happens when the fire attribute is unconscious. "Hiss Jiangning stepped as like as two peas on the land that had been absorbed in the fire, and felt the same heat that could melt the soul of his soul. Jiangning this time did not insist, he decisively retracted his feet. This may be related to the straightforward fury of the fire attribute, or it is related to Jiangning''s calm mind. As a matter of fact, Jiangning had already discovered his abnormal psychology when he was practicing shuide. Judging from the situation at that time, if we could go back to the lake surface, and then analyze the situation in the lake, and then convert all his internal forces into water properties, maybe the most secure and perfect method. However, things have already happened, and Jiangning has already got the water virtue skill. If he is asked to evaluate the process of obtaining the water virtue skill, he will not feel any regret except being afraid. But not regret does not necessarily mean that they do not think, at least for today''s Jiangning, Jiangning has seriously reconsidered how to deal with such a situation again. Now that he meets the fire virtue skill, Jiangning naturally doesn''t think that his situation at this time is the same as that of the previous one. However, Jiangning is a person who can think very well. He can bring the present situation into the previous situation, and thinks that unnecessary persistence at this time will not play any beneficial role. Therefore, at the first time Jiangning felt threatened by his soul, Jiangning resolutely withdrew his action. Most of the heroes present were already waiting in the cave entrance. In their concept, Jiangning had not encountered any failure, at least Jiangning did not leave any oil and water to outsiders. Now Jiangning has stepped into the road of fire attribute treasure again, so this treasure of fire attribute must be Jiangning''s! This is the idea of most of the experts in the field, and it also represents the deterrent that Jiangning has formed to the people in the river and lake over the years. Therefore, when Jiangning stepped out of the cave, and there was still a strong fire attribute energy in the cave, the people present could not help but feel curious about Jiangning. "Isn''t it? Even the king of Daming failed? " "As expected, it is the most aggressive attribute in the world! I''m afraid this fire attribute will only turn the ten Jue valleys into a Jedi again, and then bury this treasure like this? " "It''s already a place of ten wonders! If you are ravaged by this fire attribute, it will be just a place of wood at most! What is so terrible? " "Ha ha ha ha! These ten unique valleys are occupied by Jiangning. We are just spectators! Let''s see how the king of Ming Dynasty deals with Shijue Valley However, Jiangning''s face did not show any unwilling look. This time, the exploration of fire virtue skill is a complete failure for Jiangning. Jiangning is not a person who can not bear the failure. Even if the others sneer at it again, what can we do? Can you take the ten unique valleys? Or can we let the Huode skill be their master? For them, no matter how cynical they are. In Jiangning''s eyes, these people are just losers. They will only sneer at the failure of others. However, when others have made great achievements, they will disdain to become a moral supreme. They will comment on this success, and tell how much luck and dark curtain exist in this success. But these people ignore that the world is not fair. They may regard a failure caused by luck as a dark curtain, and from that time on, they have recognized all unfairness as a dark curtain. However, from that moment on, they lay down on the merit books of their parents, pointing out the talents and efforts of those who had surpassed them, and then brought them into the credit they had made and could be enjoyed only by lying down. People are inert, except for those peerless genius, ordinary genius will sink in those natural inertia, and then gradually become an ordinary person. This, perhaps, is what those mediocre people most want to see.However, Jiangning was an accident, just like that of Lingdong. Let Donglai be born to raise, he understood the truth of the world, and then set foot on the sky. Jiangning, however, is like a traveler from the sky. Although he has a lot of maladjustment to the world, he still works hard under the spur of the system. Now Jiangning has formed the habit of making efforts to move forward without systematic prompt. This habit is difficult to develop, and it is easy to be disturbed by others after it is formed. However, Jiangning has a heart of Chicheng''s martial arts, so he rarely continued to adhere to his own martial arts after forming the heart of martial arts. Now, finally heard other people''s sarcasm, Jiangning only felt a burst of cordiality, but did not feel any discomfort. For him, perhaps, it has become an object of ridicule. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Jiangning''s clothes have been burnt, Jiangning''s hair has been burned to ashes. Therefore, when Jiangning came out, in addition to those unpleasant sarcasm, Jiangning also heard some kind laughter. Jiangning is very beautiful in appearance. Although it is not as beautiful as Pang mottled and red, it is also a famous beautiful man in the Jianghu. Therefore, when a bald Jiangning appeared in front of the public, those female masters could not help but cover their mouths and chuckle. There are a lot of women in ten square cities, but Shen Linglong doesn''t smile, so the people present dare not disobey Shen Linglong''s meaning. However, Shen Linglong knows that the reason why she doesn''t smile is not that Jiangning is not beautiful enough, nor is it because she has a problem with her aesthetic outlook, but because she feels the familiar breath in Jiangning. What place is familiar with? Shen Linglong frowned at Jiangning and began to ponder. She was originally very beautiful, and her frown at this time naturally attracted the eyes of the heroes present. But the present group Hao is not blind, they first saw Shen Linglong frown object: Jiangning. According to the law, the ten square city and the kingdom of Ming should have been the eternal enemies, but the leader of the ten square city showed a meaningful frown on the kingdom of Daming, and the powerful men on the scene could not help burning the fire of gossip. In addition to the fire of gossip, many pretentious masters even began to envy Jiangning, jealous that Jiangning could win the frown of beauties. Heaven sees pitiful, when does Jiangning regard this snake scorpion beauty Shen Linglong''s frown as frown? When he faced the ten square cities, he was afraid that his newly established kingdom of Ming Dynasty would be swallowed up in front of such old-fashioned forces as the ten square city, and there was no residue left. "It''s the feeling of the man who broke up in the lake before!" Just when the group of heroes marveled at Shen Linglong''s beauty, Shen Linglong''s tight brow suddenly expanded. Because she has found the source of the familiar breath. In fact, Shen Linglong should have thought of the source of this breath for a long time, because in that lake, apart from Jiangning, who is proficient in the internal force of water attribute, no one can exert such a pressure on Shen Linglong. In fact, in the lake, Shen Linglong felt the irresistible smell of stealing. But when she escaped from the lake, she realized that maybe she was molested by a great power of cultivating water attribute internal skill. But Shen Linglong can only put that breath in the bottom of her heart, because she is always the master of the ten square city, she can not show her woman side in front of the world. Then, although shifangcheng retreated to one side, it was always nervous and ready to meet the challenge of Jiangning. Because of this, Shen Linglong has never connected Jiangning''s skillful internal power of water attribute with those who broke her before. But in this boring moment, waiting for Jiangning to take treasure, Shen Linglong finally realized that something was wrong, especially when Jiangning appeared with undisguised fire attribute internal force. Jiangning had to appear with fire attribute internal power, because he was afraid that his appearance with other internal forces would be scorched by the furious fire attribute energy. But even so, Jiangning still felt the unfriendliness of fire attribute energy. In the surprised eyes of the heroes, Jiangning can feel Shen Linglong''s special eyes. He raised his eyelids and gave Shen Linglong a friendly smile. Then he stretched out his right hand and raised his right thumb. This movement was naturally applied to the extreme by Jiangning in the past life. Now, although few people in this world can understand the meaning of this action, Shen Linglong, who is empathetic, can roughly understand the meaning of Jiangning. They don''t know what Jiangning means to Shen Linglong. Is it provocation? Or scorn? They don''t understand, but in their minds, it''s definitely not a good move. Shen Linglong didn''t think it was a good move, because when he saw Jiangning''s action, he thought of his ex husband''s stick which had brought her countless happiness. She didn''t know why she thought of this obscene thing, but she did. In front of all the heroes in the world, she thought of the action when she saw a provocative action of Jiangning. Shen Linglong looks at Jiangning''s eyes, a rare flash of resentment, she naturally is not complaining about Jiangning, because Jiangning is not worthy of her complaint. What she complained about was the significance of Jiangning''s action and her nostalgia for her ex husband. Heaven see poor, Jiangning just suddenly see Shen Linglong, and then think of this woman''s body is so perfect, can''t help but stretch his thumb. But he immediately realized that the action might not be so universal in the world, so he quickly took back his thumb. However, the present group of heroes did not pay attention to what action Jiangning did. The central issue they focused on was whether Jiangning had acquired the treasure of fire attribute."So is Jiangning! It seems that the most precious treasure is the one with virtue! Elder sister, I see no match for my grandson and grandson A wandering man in the river and lake may have understood the reconciliation between Jiangning and Shen Linglong, and can''t help but stand out in anger. Shen Linglong, as the first beauty in the lake, naturally has numerous followers. The grandson is one of them. Even if Shen Linglong and her husband have died, he still does not give up the delusion of Shen Linglong. Others may not understand the interaction between Jiangning and Shen Linglong, but Gongsun Wushuang, who has been paying close attention to Shen Linglong, will not. He realizes that something is wrong at the first time. Because Shen Linglong has never shown such a charming look to other people! Not even on her wedding day. Seeing this, Gongsun matchless''s heart was naturally Teng''s, and a burst of jealousy. In addition, he is also a person who cultivates pure Yang internal power. Naturally, he disdains Jiangning, who is incapable of fire attribute. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 Jiangning sneered, quietly looking at the Gongsun matchless. Most of the heroes present were watching Gongsun matchless with the mood of watching the good play. Gongsun Wushuang is the pure Yang internal power of cultivation. All the heroes present don''t know about it. However, Gongsun Wushuang''s mind is very small, which is also known by all the heroes. When they see Gongsun Wushuang furious, they are naturally happy to see Jiangning directly kill Gongsun Wushuang. They also don''t know when they put their identity in Jiangning camp. Maybe they are upset to see Gongsun matchless? But Gongsun Wushuang felt everyone''s gaze at the first time. It is the first time that Gongsun Wushuang has felt so many people''s attention since he made his voice. In addition, the present Shao Shuo was also a master in the realm of master. Gongsun could not help but began to drift. "If Gongsun Wushuang can obtain the fire attribute treasure, my ten square city is willing to provide Gongsun Wushuang with a position as a great elder of the outer gate! Perhaps the number ten person who has just passed the reform is not worth mentioning Shen Linglong smiles and looks at Gongsun matchless. She says with her red lips. Hearing of such a treatment, other forces, though sniffing at it, still can''t say anything because they find that they can''t promise Gongsun any more attractive positions unless they abdicate their position to Gongsun matchless. Until this time, many people from the forces of the rivers and lakes saw the power of the reform of the ten square cities. At present, this is a genius who can get the most precious fire virtue! Even if it is not the fire virtue treasure, it is a great achievement to be able to incorporate such a powerful person into his own strength. But at present, Shen Linglong has a word in advance. She doesn''t need ordinary powerful Tongshen. What she needs is a powerful one who has the most precious treasure. This is the inside story of the big power, and also the invisible wealth that those small forces are hard to pursue. Hearing Shen Linglong''s promise, Gongsun Wushuang, who has always been in love with Shen Linglong, seems to be burning a flame in his heart. He pretended to be natural and unrestrained and arched his hands at the people present and said, "let Gongsun matchless go to find out the truth! Take care With these words, Gongsun stepped into the cave without looking back. Perhaps in his view, this is an opportunity for both fame and wealth. Perhaps, besides fame and the benefits of fire virtue''s treasure, can he still hold a beauty home? Stepping on the land that had been gradually infected by fire, Gongsun matchless did not realize the abnormal irritability of the fire attribute. He just began to imagine what achievements he would make if his trip was successful. "Maybe Chunyang Gong, who has already met the bottleneck, will make a breakthrough? If so, will not he be able to set foot on the road of eternal life and immortality just like those who have ascended? " Feeling the active fire attribute energy all over his body, Gongsun matchless felt that the bottleneck of Chunyang Gong, which he had not loosened for many years, seemed to be loosening up. This is a very mysterious feeling. If he resists in his heart, he will naturally feel incomparably afraid of the violent fire. He is afraid that he will be assimilated by the fire attribute and become the purest heaven and earth energy. However, when he complied with the fire attribute energy, he felt that both his heart, Dantian and his body got the greatest comfort in the active fire attribute environment. He felt the most perfect remedy for the hidden injury caused by his fighting with others in the past years, or the hidden danger caused by his lack of talent and forced cultivation of pure Yang skill. Yes, the fire attribute he felt was perfect. Is the most amiable. These fire attributes and pay anything for him, just blindly guide him, want to lead him to the heaven and earth road. Moistened by the peaceful and selfless fire attribute, Gongsun matchless even felt his understanding of fire attribute and the obscure knowledge of Chunyang Gong. Gongsun matchless even had a feeling that he could break through at any time as long as he wanted. But I don''t know why, there is a insistence in Gongsun matchless''s heart that he will not break through or advance to a higher level. This insistence is disgusting, but somehow it gets the greatest trust from Gongsun. He didn''t know why he had to trust this persistence, but he knew that he seemed to have to stick to it. This is a very strange persistence, which only appeared once in Gongsun Wushuang''s life. That time, it was because Gongsun Wushuang broke through the master''s realm, received interference from the demons, and almost fell into the devil. However, because of his talent and his insistence on the road, Gongsun Wushuang did not become a puppet of the devil kingdom in the end. Now that he received this insistence, Gongsun matchless thought that he was lured by the demon clan or something else. But Gongsun chose to trust himself unconditionally. In his heart, perhaps without this persistence, there would be no life for him. Is it so easy to insist?Gongsun Wushuang in all sorts of chaotic and tempting raging fire attributes, gradually felt a silk of slack. Why do you insist on it? If we give up this persistence, I can be a strong and powerful person who can stand up to the sky. When, whether it is Jiangning or shenlinglong, these people to themselves, and that mole ant and how different?? Gongsun has forgotten his goal of stepping into the cave, and it is only a quarter of an hour before he stepped into the cave. But it was such a short time, but the grandson seemed to experience the greatest temptation of time. He had forgotten the Wulin group pride outside the cave, forgot Wang Jiangning of Daming, and forgot shenlinglong, the first beauty in the world. He just wanted to be a God in this cave, but to open his mind to the most sincere invitation of these pure fire elements, to join them, to be one of them, and to be immortal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 No one knows whether the unlucky Gongsun matchless has taken the treasure. Most people just feel that the fire attribute energy suddenly becomes violent. Do you know what happened? Jiangning looks back at Meng chixing. Meng chixing smiles, and his eyes are shining on the dark cave and says: the Gongsun matchless seems to have been integrated with the flame! Is it integrated? Jiangning chewed Meng chixing''s words, but in his eyes, he could not help but feel a bit of fear. He naturally understood what Meng chixing meant by "integration", that is, it had been assimilated by fire attribute energy! Has been burned to death by fire! Jiangning was almost assimilated by the wild but pure fire attribute energy before! Jiangning is sure to win the fire virtue skill, but because of this potential, Jiangning almost died! Yes, Jiangning has already understood that this is a plan of Huode skill, a trap to kill greedy people. In the heart of the fire virtue skill, I''m afraid it needs only a master who can subdue it, not a master who shares the same ideals with it! By the way, it is to subdue it! Jiang Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he felt that he had found a way to obtain the fire virtue skill! Water and fire are merciless, but compared with aggressive fire, the water is too soft. Therefore, shuide Gongfa will identify with Jiangning when it meets Jiangning, and then yield to its own identity. Compared with the water virtue skill, the fire virtue skill is too irritable. It will not identify with the weak and want to please its master. In order to maintain its original heart, it can even pull the master into the sea of fire and let it live with the fire. Jiangning certainly doesn''t like this kind of living together. What he needs is that Gongfa serves his eternal life, not that he becomes a slave of Gongfa for the sake of immortality. This may coincide with the requirements of Huode Gongfa on its master, but it can not be the reason why Huode Gongfa regards Jiangning as the main body. This year, I didn''t want to get Huode Gongfa so simply. At this time, Jiangning has quietly transformed its internal force from fire attribute to water attribute. At this time, Jiangning has determined a crazy idea in his mind. He thinks that he may be able to use his total internal power of 400000 to subdue this fire virtue skill. This year, it is not clear what the total internal force of others is, but he privately compared it with Xiang Yutian, and his internal force is about half of Xiang Yutian''s. The internal force of xiangyutian is more than 400 years, that is to say, the internal force of xiangyutian is about 800000. Four hundred and eighty thousand years, or about two thousand a year. Remove the internal power bonus brought by Xiang Yutian''s amazing talent, that is to say, he can cultivate more than 1000 internal power every year. Of course, this is the effect that can be achieved when practicing the skills above Saint level. If you practice a basic skill, I''m afraid it can only increase the internal power value by several hundred points every year. Moreover, those low-grade skills will have the upper limit of the increase of internal power. Maybe it will only increase the internal power for a few years. This skill can no longer improve the internal power of the practitioner. Now Jiangning has a total internal force of 400000, that is to say, Jiangning has basically more than 200 years of internal force! For more than 200 years, Jiangning still has the extremely cold water attribute energy. Jiangning does not believe that he can not obtain the fire virtue skill. This time, there is no suspense about the strength of the crush, is the most pure hard hit, can not tolerate any tricks. The present group of heroes are still hesitant. Although they do not have the spiritual cultivation of chixing, they can also guess the unparalleled fate of Gongsun. Even Jiang would rather not adhere to the existence, he is an ordinary strong Tongshen can do? An ordinary powerful person who can communicate with God is a concept that only appears in this ten Jue valley. Only when the nearly 100 experts gathered together, they realized that the master might not be a big deal. However, they immediately thought that even in a top power, the master of divination can be regarded as the supreme existence. Why did it become penniless here? Even the death of a few powerful people can not cause their exclamation? You know, in other places or other times, the death of the powerful one is a great event that shocked the river and lake. But now, five or six strong Tongshen have died, but the present master did not feel any abnormality. Perhaps in their eyes, the death of these psychic masters is so normal. If there is no death of one or two powerful people, then maybe there is nothing rare about this treasure? At present, Huode treasure appears again, and there is a strong one who worships the life of this treasure. So, does it mean that this treasure can be taken away? Jiangning''s internal force has not yet been converted into water attribute, so he just stood quietly in the distance, silently looking at the dark hole. Meng chixing and Pang ban don''t know what Jiangning is experiencing at this time. They just stand on both sides of Jiangning to help Jiangning protect the Dharma. After seeing Gongsun Wushuang, who was practicing pure Yang internal skill, died, the first thing they felt was not fear, but whether the fire virtue treasure could be taken away by themselves.However clever they were, they did not dare to risk their lives, so they just looked at the cave eagerly and expected another warrior to appear, step into the cave and take away the treasure. Naturally, there is no day and night in Shijue Valley, so the present group of heroes did not know that they waited for more than an hour to go out. However, even if it has been more than an hour, the group still has no one to act, they are still planning a most perfect and safe way to obtain the fire virtue treasure. For more than one hour, Jiangning has transformed all of his internal forces into the internal forces of water attributes. After the conversion, he took a breath and looked around, only to find that the heroes were still motionless around the entrance of the cave. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 "If you don''t have the courage to go in, I Jiangning will go in!" Jiangning came to the cave entrance again with mengchixing and pangban. As before, at the entrance of the cave, Jiangning felt the fire attribute energy that seemed to burn him to ashes. These energies are still so violent and disowned. Just like a group of murderers who only know how to kill, they can only be killed by them in addition to joining them. There is no third choice. But now, Jiangning wants to try a third option: take the fire attribute energy! In other words, it''s the fire virtue skill. With the water attribute energy of the whole body, Jiangning''s body seems to be in the cold. Therefore, when Jiangning stepped into the cave again, the heroes began to feel uneasy. After all, the internal force of water attribute before Jiangning was too terrible. They could not imagine that a person could have such infinite internal force. Wuyazi, who has more than 100 years'' internal force, can be held to death by Jiangning''s internal force! What a terrible amount of internal power should this be? I''m afraid that Xiang Yutian, the most powerful one in the world, is not necessarily as terrible as Jiangning? Because of the total amount of internal force in Jiangning, this time, the heroes began to suspect that Jiangning might even suppress the most precious fire virtue. It was at this time that the heroes suddenly remembered that it seemed that Jiangning didn''t show such terrible water attribute internal force when he first entered the hole? However, isn''t a person''s internal force attribute already determined? Is Jiangning able to change its internal force attributes at will? If it was in the past, they would not believe that someone could freely change their internal force attributes, but when this matter was put on Jiangning, they could not help but began to doubt it. It''s not that they are suspicious, but Jiangning''s metamorphosis is really invincible. If Jiangning can freely change its internal force attribute, then Jiangning is the treasure of fire virtue. I''m afraid there is no problem that can''t be used? At the thought of this, the heroes were shocked. They found that they had ignored the most serious problem. For a long time, they have no fear of Jiangning. They just think that Jiangning will not be able to increase its strength even if it gets this fire virtue treasure. I''m afraid it will only exist as a decoration. However, when they found that Jiangning could obtain the fire virtue treasure and then use it, they began to panic. They looked at the series of ice footprints left by Jiangning at Dongkou, bit their teeth, and finally chose to step into the cave which was like hell. It''s no exaggeration that this cave is regarded as a hell, because in their concept, even hell can''t kill a powerful man at will? But now? The cave easily killed a powerful man who could communicate with God without a trace! Can such terror be compared with hell? Maybe it was because more people entered this time, or maybe Jiangning killed part of the wild fire attribute energy in front of them. In short, when the heroes stepped into the cave with a determined mood, they found that the cave was not a dead place as they were like. At least, they can use their own internal power to resist the attack of fire attribute energy, and can easily keep the state that they can exit the cave at any time. The frost footprints on the ground have become more and more pale. The heroes know that this is not because Jiangning is getting farther and farther away from them, but because they have penetrated into the hinterland of the mountain peak. The fire element here is already very irritable, and it can''t tolerate the existence of other exotic energy here. Therefore, the ice footprints left by Jiangning unintentionally become the target of this violent fire attribute energy vent. They pour their own energy on these ice footprints, and then gradually smooth out the traces of their existence. These heroes witnessed the fury of the fire energy, but correspondingly, they also witnessed the power of Jiangning. They know that Jiangning didn''t mean to leave these ice footprints. The reason why Jiangning left these ice footprints is that his internal force of ice attribute has already overflowed and can''t be controlled at will. It''s like a person who suddenly breaks through and can''t control his own violent, higher energy. Jiangning can''t control the internal force of his own ice attribute, so his feet left one after another of ice footprints. But even if Jiangning inadvertently left the footprints of frost, these irascible fire attribute energy can not be easily eliminated! It can be seen that Jiangning''s internal force has reached the point that there is no one before or after. With this kind of emotion, the group can not help but speed up their own pace. Because they know that the more advanced Jiangning''s strength is, the greater the chance to obtain this fire virtue treasure. They don''t know that xiaojiangning has understood that the key to achieving fire virtue skill is toughness, but they know that the higher the strength, the less difficult it will be to hinder other people present. They never thought that Jiangning would be a man of noble morality, who would hand over the treasure of fire virtue. They live by themselves and find that even if they can''t use it, they won''t leave it to others, which may threaten their own strength.Not to mention the group of heroes present, I am afraid that even their own subordinates, they are not necessarily willing to send out. There were a lot of heroes present, but their footfalls were not as messy as those in the picture. On the contrary, they were not disordered, but they were very subtle. If they did not listen carefully, they would not hear them at all. It''s not that the heroes are willing to waste their energy on this journey. It''s because their fear of Jiangning has gone deep into their bones. They are afraid that Jiangning will find out their footsteps and then be robbed and killed by Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 Jiangning has been on the road in silence. Since he found that the internal force of water attribute may suppress the energy of fire virtue skill, Jiangning has a faint excitement in his heart. Because in his opinion, this fire virtue skill may be a treasure he can get easily. He has just practiced the water virtue skill. Although the level of the water virtue skill is not very high, in terms of using the water virtue skill to recover his own water attribute internal power, he is no longer slower than when he did not learn the water virtue skill before. Then, with the support of shuide skill, Jiangning found that his internal power was not only 400000, but countless 400000! As long as his internal power is reduced to a certain extent, he can use the characteristics of wood''s skill to recover his internal power rapidly, and his internal power will be basically in a state of endless consumption! On the contrary, the energy of the fire virtue skill can''t be endless! With this readily available analysis, Jiangning''s mood can not help but become a lot of urgency, regardless of the consumption of his own internal power, accelerated his pace towards the depth of the cave. When he dug the cave, he did not feel that the cave, which was only a few hundred meters long, was so deep. However, when he was facing the increasingly dense fire energy that seemed to melt his whole body, Jiangning found that the cave seemed to be as deep as ever. When we dug the cave, it was very dark. But now, Jiangning saw the red cave as if it was a melting pot. Jiangning''s body is constantly emitting layers of smoke, which is the water attribute energy of his body and the fire attribute energy. As the saying goes, water and fire are not compatible, and water overcomes fire in the five elements. Therefore, when Jiangning is very smart to protect his body with the water attribute internal power generated by his just acquired water virtue skill, these fire attribute energy can no longer damage him. Especially when Jiangning''s body protecting vigorous Qi still contains great cold ice internal power, these ordinary fire attribute energy can''t even break that layer of vigorous Qi. These attributes of fury were almost assimilated by fire energy before the fire. Fortunately, Jiangning''s spirit was strong, and he finally resisted the temptation of immortality, and then thought of the method of conquering fire with water to completely subdue the fire virtue skill. When Jiangning arrived at the end of the cave that had been burned by the furious fire attribute energy of Huode skill, the surrounding air had turned blue. And it''s one of the more violent colors, and it''s one of the more calm colors. Jiangning looks at the light blue that seems to be able to swallow everything in front of her, hesitates. This is a kind of energy that is almost materialized. He doesn''t know if this energy can destroy himself, but he knows that it''s at least several times more violent than what he''s experienced before. However, if you don''t move forward, will the fire virtue skill become a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water? Looking at the thin red silk books floating in front of her, Jiangning could no longer conceal her ambition for Huode Gongfa. Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa! When Jiangning hesitated, a series of footsteps sounded behind him. At this time, the heroes had no extra internal power to cover up their tracks, because Jiangning''s frost footprints were just left on the ground, and were submerged by the strong fire attribute energy. Without the cover of Jiangning''s ice breath, they had to use their ability to resist the attack of fire attribute energy. Fortunately, all of the people who can follow Jiangning to come here are all powerful people who have a little internal power consumption, which is nothing to them. However, when their eyes swept to the front of the light blue existence like a furnace, they were stunned, because they also saw that the situation was not right. The furnace in front of us, not to mention them, is the land God Zhang Sanfeng. I''m afraid it can''t stay safe in it? With a strong disappointment, the group can not help but look at Jiangning. In these short hours, Jiangning seems to have become the backbone of the group of heroes. His every move is so instructive, which can make the heroes no longer like headless flies. Although Jiangning''s actions may be selfish and want to obtain the fire virtue treasure, it shows his wisdom and courage. Now they are confronted with unsolved problems again. These heroes can''t help but look at Jiangning. It seems to them that Jiangning should have a way to solve the problems in front of them. But this time, they will be disappointed, because Jiangning did not speak at all. He did not offer constructive suggestions, nor did he tell the public whether to quit or what to do. Yes, after all, it''s a crucial moment to fight for the most precious fire virtue. How can Jiangning tell the secret he knows? A strong man with a big beard soon got rid of his dependence on Jiangning. He frowned and stood there staring at the increasingly furious fire energy in front of him.Other powerful Tongshen is also the existence of a overlord, they naturally quickly understand their dependence on Jiangning is abnormal. As a result, they soon began to think about the countermeasures and the countermeasures to obtain the silk book in front of them, just like the strong man with a big beard. The light blue air is swinging slightly there, which seems to tell people how dangerous it is. In fact, without the air, all the experts in the room understood that the light blue color would melt quickly even if a sacred vessel entered. Such a flame is perhaps the most powerful in their consciousness. The most important thing is that the air in front of us is not a flame, but a raging one, which is more pure and more powerful than the real flame! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 Those wandering in the pure wild fire attribute energy are the most precious fire attributes in the minds of the heroes. It was a thin silk book. Silk books have no color, but they are printed in red by the fiery red characters in his books. With the light blue around them, silk books show a beautiful color of red and blue in the eyes of people. It is a kind of intoxicating look. The most fascinating thing is that after getting this treasure, it may be as invincible as Jiangning in the world. However, invincible in the world is tempting, but in front of this almost fatal obstacle, all the heroes feel scratching their heads. They didn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for this obstacle, Jiangning would have obtained this treasure in the first time. Where else would they come to see the true face of fire virtue? But this is how they think, because they think that Jiangning has the ability to obtain the most precious fire virtue. Water and fire are incompatible! What Jiangning practices is pure water attribute skill! If Jiangning got this silk book, would he dare to practice? I''m afraid it won''t be long before you are killed by the conflicting internal forces? Unless Jiangning is practicing Taiji, the treasure of Wudang school! If it''s Taiji, Jiangning can naturally balance the internal forces of ice and fire. However, it is obvious that what Jiangning cultivates is only the internal power of xuanbing sword, not Taiji that can accommodate everything. Yes, in the minds of the heroes at this time, Jiangning was practicing the xuanbing sword technique of the snow country. In addition to the xuanbing sword technique, they can''t imagine any other skill in this world that can make people have such terrible xuanbing internal power. They think this way not because they have no insight, but because the existence of wood skill is too mysterious. In addition to Jiang Xiaotian and others, they don''t know what they are. Maybe they have the same view as these heroes in the world. They think that Jiangning cultivates ordinary Saint level skills such as the great shift of heaven and earth and xuanbing sword. Once upon a time, even Saint level skills became common skills? Shen Linglong, a ten square city, stands near Jiangning with a dragon Yin sword. She can''t help but feel frightened at her own thoughts. Even with the existence of the ten square cities, the holy level skill is still an unattainable skill. But in Jiangning, it seems that the great shift of heaven and earth of Saint level skill and xuanbing sword technique have become common skills? Is it because the treasure he has just acquired is the water attribute skill? Shen Linglong can''t help but doubt Jiangning''s harvest in the lake before. Everyone suspects that Jiangning has got the water attribute treasure, but so far, no one has ever seen Jiangning use the legendary water attribute treasure. The only thing that makes people''s eyes open is that Jiangning''s internal power of water attribute is like an abyss. Today, wuyazi of Tianshan school is still at the edge of the lake. His existence of ten thousand years is like ice. I''m afraid that even the precious fire attribute in front of him can''t be easily melted. And even if it melted and stayed in that kind of ice for so long, wuyazi would have been dead. Shen Linglong recalled the scene that Jiangning seemed to be teasing people at that time, allowing wuyazi to absorb internal power with Beiming magic skill. He became more and more convinced that the water attribute treasure Jiangning got was a water attribute skill close to God level! Only in this way can Jiangning transform the internal force of the whole body into water attribute in a short time! Shen Linglong didn''t know how Jiangning learned the water attribute skill that he had never met in such a short time, and then controlled it. But she just sensed that Jiangning got the water attribute skill! This is a woman''s sixth sense. Although she is a very wise woman, she also believes in her own feelings sometimes. This kind of feeling is very strange, come so inexplicable, also come for no reason, but Shen Linglong just believes in her own intuition. She stares at Jiangning, at this time Jiangning has frowned and starts to think about a way to capture the precious property of fire. In Shen Linglong''s opinion, that Jiangning has never thought whether he is not suitable for practicing the fire attribute! Even he was still thinking with a certain attitude. There were dozens of heroes present. Although most of them had decided to figure out a way to get the fire virtue skill, there were still a lot of people who were not in the right mind who were always staring at Jiangning. In their opinion, the relationship between Donglai and Jiangning is really abnormal! All the treasures of Tianfu in this cave can be granted to Jiangning by Lingdong. Why can''t Xingyao''s treasure become a gift from Lingdong to Jiangning? That''s what they think. Since the fire attribute treasure has been assigned to Jiangning, Jiangning must have a way to get the treasure! When the time comes, these dozens of people will be able to snatch the treasure from Jiangning as long as they rob Jiangning in time! This is a few dozen masters of divination! Different from the situation in which hundreds of people besieged Jiangning before, although there were many people at that time, there were only a few top experts. But now, here can have basically come to the ten Jue valley of all the supernatural masters! They don''t think Jiangning has the ability to escape under the joint attack of so many supernatural experts.Even if they can escape, they are confident that Jiangning can leave something behind, such as the fire attribute treasure he is about to acquire. Yes, at this time, they have recognized the treasure of fire attribute as the thing in Jiangning''s bag, and the thing in Jiangning''s bag is naturally the thing in their bag. At this time, Jiangning was also thinking about the connection between the fire virtue skill and himself. He didn''t think that he might be lucky enough to induce the fire virtue skill to fall from the sky. When he found out that this treasure was fire virtue skill, he had already guessed that it was Lingdong''s love for him. Otherwise, how could time be so coincidental? The best treasure of the evolution of the heaven and earth is the water virtue skill, and then the treasure of the star shining into the world is a wood skill! I''m afraid the odds are countless times lower than winning the lottery, right? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 What''s more, the water virtue skill is probably the most important factor to obtain this fire virtue skill! If there is anything else in the world that can subdue this manic fire virtue skill, then there is only one thing, which is the water virtue skill. Jiangning''s water virtue skill has just entered the stage, so its power is nothing. Maybe it can''t subdue the fire virtue skill. Perhaps in lingdonglai''s calculation, he hoped that Jiangning would complete the cultivation of the water virtue skill in the Shijue Valley for several years, and then come to take the fire virtue skill naturally. However, he didn''t expect that Jiangning would only spend a few hours cultivating the water virtue skill which was totally different from his previous one. Moreover, Jiangning was ready to take the fire virtue skill by relying on the water virtue skill. In fact, Jiangning also thought about whether to wait for his water virtue skill to be perfect before taking the treasure. After all, the ten Jue Valley is blessed with heaven and earth. If he practices with his talent, it can be completed within minutes. However, this idea just rose in his heart and was quickly suppressed by him. It is not because of Jiangning''s insistence, but because he has discovered that the violent to calm fire attribute energy gradually appears a little strange. This change is very weak, if ordinary people can not find it. But Jiangning is not an ordinary person. He is a person who has the body of five virtues and has a chance to live forever. Although he did not practice the fire virtue skill, the body of the five virtues has its own body of fire virtue. The body of fire virtue can clearly feel the weak change of fire attribute elements, no matter how weak the change is. "This fire attribute energy, seems to be beginning to produce consciousness!" Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth and shocked all the people present. "Energy produces consciousness? Did you not give birth to the spirit of heaven and earth? " "What the devil of heaven and earth! But there is a treasure here. How can we generate the spirit of heaven and earth? In my opinion, I''m afraid some evil spirits have come in! " "Evil? But what kind of evil spirits can get in here even though the sun is so strong? " "Whatever the devil! In short, there is something else that wants to rob us of treasure! " All of them were well-informed experts. After Jiangning said that fire energy began to generate consciousness, they immediately analyzed the current situation. Jiangning didn''t know whether there was any evil spirit or anything else. He just felt the abnormal fluctuation of the fire attribute energy and then decided to take the treasure. The abnormal fluctuation is very strange, and the most important thing is that it seems to be integrated with those wild fire energy. If something weird wants to rob treasure, it will be much easier than others. Gongsun Wushuang did not know that he had become a monster in the mouth of the heroes. Perhaps it was wrong to call him Gongsun Wushuang, because he had become a member of the eternal fire energy. However, because of his great resentment and his practice of the most Yang Zhi Gang, his soul did not dissipate for the time being, but kept a short consciousness. When he realized that he was lured by these hateful fire energy, and then gave up himself to become a member of these fire energy, Gongsun matchless''s heart was full of anger. However, anger did not solve the problem. Gongsun Wushuang soon calmed down and began to analyze his current situation. To his dismay, the situation seemed even more tragic, because he could feel the annihilation of the fire attribute treasure not far away. It was a peaceful, induced annihilation like the previous fire attribute energy. This annihilation just wanted to erase all Gongsun''s unparalleled consciousness and make it a member of the real treasure protecting energy. Gongsun matchless is also a master of divination. All of a sudden, he lost all his accomplishments and lost his life. He had already felt incomparable anger. At this time, even his soul was annihilated. Naturally, he would not wait to die. With a strong unwillingness, Gongsun rushes into the side of the treasure he craves incomparably before. At Zhibao''s side, he found countless pure and more advanced fire attribute energy, and also found a lot of meteorites escorting Baolai to the world. In addition to these, it is the fire virtue skill floating in the air and reflected by the light blue fire attribute energy. Yes, at the first moment, Gongsun matchless already understood what this treasure was. When he saw this treasure, Gongsun''s heart was full of disappointment. He thought that this time the fire attribute treasure is what kind of equipment, if so, he may also be able to force into that equipment, become an immortal spirit. But now his last hope is so broken. What appears in front of him is not the fire attribute equipment, but the fire virtue skill which is like chicken ribs to him. Seeing the fire virtue skill, Gongsun Wushuang even died of frustration. If he didn''t die, he would be more happy to get the fire virtue skill, because for him, the fire virtue skill is everything, and the fire virtue skill which can help him cultivate the body of fire virtue must be his dream skill.However, his body has disappeared at this time, and it is useless to ask for this skill again. "Yes! Heaven and earth Just when Gongsun opened his heart to integrate into the whole world, he suddenly remembered a biography he had read when he was a child. The biography is not a profound martial arts secret, and there is no precious experience handed down. The only thing left is the various treasures that the biographer met in the Jianghu. Among them, the master of that biography most highly praised is a treasure named heaven and earth oven. The biography didn''t record the function of heaven and earth oven, but it recorded how to make heaven and earth oven. There are not many conditions, such as the environment, the materials, the spirituality, and the soul of a master who cultivates the internal skills of the highest Yang. However, no matter which point is put forward, it is possible to meet but not to be asked for. What''s more, we should put these situations together? In particular, who dares to try the soul of the master who cultivates Yang internal skill? Gongsun Wushuang thought that he would never meet the situation of refining Tiandi oven in his whole life. But now, as like as two peas, he found that these things are exactly the same as those he remembered in the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 Basically, no one knew what Gongsun matchless''s soul was going to do. They didn''t even know that Gongsun Wushuang was responsible for the fluctuation of aura. Therefore, in addition to the fact that Jiangning knew that the silk book was the most precious fire virtue skill of Xingyao, and therefore suspected that the fluctuation had a secret, most of the remaining experts even thought that it was the treasure of fire virtue, which was still slowly forming. That volume of silk books must be a road of fire! Maybe it''s a artifact to be born! Especially in the ten square city, they watched the familiar scene and arrived at the special surprise. I still remember that when the founder of shifangcheng feisheng, he left two volumes of silk manuscripts in shifangcheng. One of them naturally became the world-famous dragon chant sword technique, and the other one was thought to be a more refined internal mental skill. However, with the advent of Xingyao, all the people in shifangcheng found that this was not a martial arts mental method at all, it was an ancestor''s understanding of kendo. If the people of shifangcheng could learn this kind of kendo, they could also provide them with a lot of valuable experience. However, when Jiangzhibao fused with this Kendo solution that day, they found that the Dragon chant sword, which was originally only a saint level top-notch sword, turned into a magic weapon! Since then, shifangcheng has the only artifact in the world: Longyin sword. This Longyin sword naturally brought incomparable merits to shifangcheng. Without Longyin sword, shifangcheng with average strength at that time would not have been able to keep the Longyin sword under the protection of wolves. However, because of the big killing tool of Longyin sword, all the people who came to snatch the treasure were killed by the first artifact in the world. It was the first battle of artifact and the first battle of artifact''s fame. Since then, shifangcheng has established its position as the leader of Wulin. In addition, the former site of the ten square city, which has become a paradise, has become a Wulin myth. However, after so many years, the development of Wulin is changing with each passing day. Although shifangcheng still holds the position of the leader of Wulin, other forces are not willing to be outdone, and they have the qualification to challenge them. For example, Tianshan school, such as Chicheng, such as Daming Kingdom... of course, Daming kingdom is the weakest among them. However, as long as the kingdom of Daming can collect all the treasures this time, and then occupy this place, the kingdom of Daming will become the strongest one and become an equal existence with the ten square cities! Naturally, shifangcheng didn''t want to see that happen, so they came to Shijue valley with Longyin sword under the leadership of Shen Linglong. They didn''t want to be able to obtain the treasure, but only that the treasure would not be taken away by one force. But Jiangning came here to take the treasure. Maybe he didn''t want to take it before he came. But when lingdonglai changed all the treasures to his wood skill, Jiangning would not bear it. This is his own chance, or the chance that Dong laiqiang is fighting for. If it is wasted, will it not make Donglai feel cold? And this ten square city has been the overlord for too long! It''s time to move the position! Jiangning glanced at Shen Linglong and flashed a vague meaning in his eyes. This woman is really beautiful, strong and intelligent. It''s a pity that she has always been the Lord of ten square cities! It''s the enemy! Otherwise, it''s a good choice to put it into the back of the palace! Jiangning thought of Shen Linglong''s exquisite figure, and could not help but feel a burst of fire. There are a lot of women in Jiangning, and they are all unique. But if you only have a round figure, I''m afraid few people can match Shen Linglong''s golden ratio figure! Of course, there is no golden ratio in this world, but people can subconsciously distinguish which proportion is the most beautiful. At present, according to Jiangning''s experience, it is Shen Linglong. However, the only regret is that Shen Linglong was too vigilant in the lake at that time, otherwise Jiangning would have to play with Shen Linglong. Shen Linglong is worthy of being a top-notch master of communication. Although she didn''t see what Jiangning was thinking, she just saw the two eyes of Jiangning and guessed what Jiangning was thinking! Thinking of Jiangning and other men are generally so disgusting idea, she can not help but feel a burst of disappointment, and then glared at Jiangning fiercely. Jiangning naturally didn''t expect that Shen Linglong''s sixth sense was so powerful, but he didn''t have much time to get involved with this hot beauty. He smiles evil at Shen Linglong, and then he uses the water attribute internal power that has been fully recovered, and steps into the energy range of this seemingly infernal fire virtue skill. That Gongsun matchless soul has begun to interpret the fire virtue skill. Jiangning can''t wait any longer. If the Gongsun''s unparalleled soul has finished interpreting the fire virtue skill, he may be able to use the fact that he has become the fire attribute to refine the fire virtue skill into a treasure with tools and spirits! When the time comes, the spirit will be incomparable with Gongsun, and the fire virtue skill will surely disappear!If he didn''t practice wood skill, Jiangning would be willing to exchange a fire virtue skill which is close to chicken ribs for a treasure that may be a magic weapon. But at this time, Jiangning had already practiced the wood skill, and each of the five elements was almost like an artifact to him, and it was out of print! Jiangning didn''t know whether he would get the fire virtue skill from other places if he missed this fire virtue skill, but he knew that if he really missed this fire virtue skill, he would regret it all his life. Jiangning is a man with a strong mind, and he will not regret it. But the fire virtue skill in front of him is worth his regret. Of course, he will not let himself regret! Because he knew that he would use what he had learned all his life to gain the recognition of this skill! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 After stepping into the energy circle of fire virtue skill, Jiangning felt that his internal force was being consumed like water. This is a terrible consumption. The total internal power of Jiangning is only 400000, but the speed of consumption is thousands per second! What''s more, Jiangning found that he couldn''t absorb any energy in the whole energy of this fire virtue skill! That is to say, he can''t recover even a little bit of internal power. It seems that Jiangning can only take 400 seconds in total. "Four hundred seconds? Enough! " Jiangning mouth with a smile, ignore those behind the eyes and those with malicious fire attribute energy. Unlike before, these fire attributes are now clearly malicious. This is not the original intention of the fire virtue skill, because it just wants to find a master who can subdue him, and it is not a malicious attempt to kill all people who enter this energy circle. This kind of malice comes from Gongsun, who died before! Jiangning knows that Gongsun is matchless and wants to become a spirit of utensils, and then get real immortality. At that time, as long as the treasure is not damaged, his life will never be in danger. Maybe Gongsun Wushuang didn''t mean to be an artifact. I''m afraid he wanted to get the recognition of this treasure by his own strength, and then possess the terrifying deterrent power of Jiangning. It''s a pity that they all think wrong. What''s the treasure of this falling star? It''s just a saint level fire virtue skill! Except that Jiangning, who practices wood skill, can exert the effect of divine level skill, it is just a common holy level skill for everyone else. If you think wrong, you will be misled. As a result, Gongsun Wushuang, who was killed by him, will be wronged more than Dou E. The only way to be assimilated by fire attribute is to strip the trace of soul from energy, and then roll to reincarnate. However, seeing Gongsun Wushuang''s appearance, he finally became a master of Tongshen standing at the top of the world from an ordinary man. If he was asked to reincarnate and rebuild himself, he would not like to. And who said that if he was allowed to be reincarnated, he could be reincarnated? This is a very fair ending. Both emperors and beggars should start from scratch after death. However, Gongsun Wushuang was unwilling to start from scratch. Therefore, he could only be assimilated, engulfed and unconscious by the violent fire attribute energy, and became another trace of fire attribute energy dissociated between heaven and earth. Perhaps it was a pity that Gongsun''s unparalleled persistence eventually led to a different path, that is, to become an artifact. However, in such a narrow road, there are villains like Jiangning who want to hinder him! This brought Gongsun''s unparalleled anger to its peak. In his opinion, Jiangning is a dandy who is favored by heaven and earth and doesn''t know how to consider others! He firmly believes that if Jiangning is willing to give him a chance, he will certainly be willing to serve Jiangning as the Lord and become a very loyal artifact. However, Jiangning did not even give him such an opportunity, and he wanted to buy the Pearl back! Take that piece of junk skill which is just holy level skill, and then kill yourself! Gongsun Wushuang roared at Jiangning with huge fire attribute energy. He could not tolerate someone trying to destroy him. If someone did, he would like to die with this man! The fire virtue skill is born with a strong body protection ability. Therefore, even if the fire attribute energy here is like the sun center, Gongsun matchless still can''t mobilize all the fire attribute energy. What he can mobilize is just the part of fire attribute energy that is quite close to him, such as wandering around the energy circle and accidentally mixing into the energy circle. But even this part of energy is enough to kill a powerful one. This time, it''s not assimilation, but killing! Is to annihilate the enemy directly with huge energy! Shen Linglong looked at the roaring energy, and a touch of movement flashed over her beautiful face. Such a terrible energy fluctuation, what kind of anger did Jiangning cause? Otherwise, why is it that as soon as he steps into this energy circle, those energies sweep towards him like crazy? Seeing this scene, not only Shen Linglong was moved, but also a trace of wonderful feeling flashed on the faces of other masters of divination. Naturally, they sensed the abnormal energy, but they didn''t think Jiangning was causing anger and resentment. In their eyes, I''m afraid this is the trap left by this treasure! Just like the trap of killing Gongsun, now he wants to kill Jiangning. But will Jiangning die? The eyes of Qun Hao looking at Jiangning are complicated. They both hope Jiangning to die, but they are afraid that after Jiangning seems to have lost Jiangning''s terrifying water attribute, internal force will instantly swallow them up. They have no doubt about the power of the fire attribute energy, because Gongsun was engulfed by this energy, and now even Jiangning, who has hundreds of years of internal power, will be swallowed up! If Jiangning is swallowed up, they will die. But if they want Jiangning to successfully carry the fire attribute energy, and then successfully take away the treasure, their hearts are so reluctant.Jiangning has already been abnormal enough. If you get that treasure again, I''m afraid it will be really invincible in the world? Qun Hao is not a fool. They just look at the fury of the energy and the difficulty of obtaining the treasure, and then they find the abnormality of the treasure. In their opinion, even if this treasure is not a artifact, it is probably the same as the top sacred artifact! Only Shen Linglong has a meaningful smile on her face. She hopes Jiangning can get the so-called "treasure". In her opinion, this treasure is at most a miscellaneous book describing the true interpretation of Huo Dao. On the contrary, it is just a change which may be the precursor of the formation of artifact. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 Although it was a precursor to the formation of artifact, Jiangning''s participation interrupted the ceremony in an instant. At this time, Shen Linglong naturally did not want Jiangning to die. Otherwise, all the dozens of powerful psychics would have to be buried with Jiangning. Therefore, Shen Linglong hopes that Jiangning can get the so-called "treasure". After getting it, it will be useless for Jiangning. On the contrary, if we wait until the artifact is formed, Jiangning will probably become more powerful and set off more bloodshed in the river and lake. Shen Linglong''s support is not just on the surface. In order to make Jiangning successfully destroy the artifact and obtain the "treasure", Shen Linglong even pulled out his artifact Longyin sword. Longyin sword is a kind of artifact. Naturally, it has spirit. However, it is no different from Gongsun. The spirit of Longyin sword is an innate spirit. It has no self-consciousness. It is only in the process of using it that people in ten square cities instill a lot of ideas. Just like Jiangning before refining that a god Dan big return Dan general, it has only natural character, what other likes and dislikes all have no. Naturally, the spirit of Longyin sword can greatly suppress the "spirit" that has not yet formed. Especially under the command of the owner, the sword will not be soft to the "spirit" that has not yet formed. "Please think twice, Lord Shen! If Jiangning is killed at this time, I''m afraid all of us will be left in this cave! " A master of Tongshen in Chicheng has been paying attention to Shen Linglong and other hostile forces. Seeing Shen Linglong''s sword at this time, he said something immediately, which attracted everyone''s attention. Seeing Shen Linglong''s Longyin sword in his hand, the heroes flashed envy in his eyes, and then swallowed his mouth and said, "Lord Shen, please think again! If we die here together, I''m afraid those forces in XueGuo will die of laughter! We can''t do such things as hurting the enemy a thousand and losing eight hundred ourselves "Yes, yes! Lord Shen, you are still young and have a good life. It''s a pity to be buried with Jiangning! " "Lord Shen, I know that you have endless hatred for Jiangning, but this private hatred is private. Please don''t bring your personal feelings into it! Otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t know that we, even your allies, won''t let you go as expected! " For a moment, people or dissuade or threaten, began to think of a way to let Shen Linglong put away the Longyin sword. In their opinion, Shen Linglong must have wanted to take advantage of Jiangning to steal the treasure. But although the success rate of the assassination of Jiangning is almost 100%, after the assassination, everyone is in danger! Shen Linglong originally wanted to explain. After all, all the people present were experts in communicating with gods. She didn''t lose face when she explained. But thinking of what they said, she couldn''t help turning her eyes and saying in a delicate voice, "Shen Linglong has decided to die with Jiangning! If you don''t want to be buried with you, please leave! Linglong only dozens of sounds! Ten times later, Linglong will pull out her sword! " After saying this, Linglong''s sword scabbard has just stopped Shen Lingbo''s eyes. The heroes didn''t believe that Shen Linglong would be so kind. As soon as Shen Linglong left, they found something wrong. They looked at Shen Linglong carefully, and even began to suspect that Shen Linglong''s Longyin sword could protect the Lord and let her leave safely after killing Jiangning. But whatever they suspect, they can''t stay in this raging inferno. It may be very humiliating to say it. They are nearly a hundred masters of divination, but they are forced to retreat by a word from a woman named Shen Linglong. Before found Shen Linglong small action, want to let ten square city disgrace that Chicheng master suddenly face full of resentment. He didn''t expect that Shen Linglong didn''t eat hard and soft, and he dared to threaten the heroes in turn. However, although all of them were masters of divination, they were also the people who cherished their lives. Under the threat of death, where did they care about their own humiliation? They all left the cave with nothing to say. When they came in, they spent a lot of time. That''s because they had to follow Jiangning''s footsteps and reserve most of their strength to resist the invasion of unknown energy. Now they went out, of course, they did not want to stay for a moment, so they flew out. "Shen Linglong is really the smartest woman in the world The master of Chicheng stayed in the end, he looked at Shen Linglong, his face full of anger. Shen Linglong looked at the master of this Chicheng delicately, without saying anything else, just said: "surnamed Yang, Linglong has counted to three!" "You..." that Chicheng master''s face flashed a flash of anger. He was still the first time he was called so when he was wandering in the world for so many years! Unfortunately, Shen Linglong didn''t give him a chance to get angry at all. Instead, he put out four green fingers and shook them with a smile and said, "four "Hum! I''ll see you and this man named Jiang be a pair of bitter mandarin ducks! " That Chicheng master no longer nonsense, but a deep look at Shen Linglong, left this sentence and then left the cave.At this point, only Jiangning, Shen Linglong and Gongsun Wushuang, who have become the energy of fire attribute, are left in the cave. Of course, Jiangning didn''t know Shen Linglong''s words at this time, so he helped him to repel all the fierce enemies. At this time, all his energy was focused on the fire virtue skill in front of him. Only that Gongsun is matchless. Seeing Shen Linglong ignore the life and death feud between shifangcheng and Daming Kingdom and help Jiangning in turn, he immediately curses in his heart: "Dog Man and woman .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 What is Shen Linglong''s status? How could she care about others'' gossip about herself? At this time, she was looking at Jiangning''s back with a smile and murmured to herself, "I''ve helped you here! The rest is up to you! If you can''t get the treasure, you can only blame yourself Shen Linglong is very proud, because she thinks that she has destroyed the biggest chance in Jiangning. In fact, even if the fire virtue skill was refined by Gongsun matchless into a heaven and earth oven, even if it became a magic tool, Jiangning felt that it would not have the great effect of fire virtue skill for himself! Only when Shen Linglong didn''t know the horror of the wood skill xiaojiangning practiced, could she think that she had ruined Jiangning''s chance, and even ignored the gossip of others. At this time, she pulled out Longyin sword, and then urged the spirit of Longyin sword to kill Gongsun Wushuang. He even gave up his freedom. He even said to himself that no matter who gets his own artifact, he will serve him faithfully all his life. But the world is so strange. In the whole lake, if he tells others that there is a artifact to be born at any time, there will naturally be countless people flocking to protect him. But at this time, in this scene, the only two people who knew the details were not willing to make this artifact. One of them has used his own actions to destroy the formation of artifact. The other also ordered the spirit in her hand to help suppress Gongsun matchless. What a scene this is! Gongsun is matchless and even has a bitter smile in his heart. If such a scene is spread out, I am afraid it will become a joke circulated for thousands of years in the river and lake. What''s the joke? Is it a joke about Gongsun''s untimely life or Jiangning and Shen Linglong''s blindness? Gongsun matchless did not know what to laugh at because he was about to be killed by the sword spirit of Longyin sword. Although he is a powerful one, he is just a soul form at the moment, and his soul strength is weak to death. If it''s Jiangning''s tough confrontation, he may be able to incite a large number of fire energy to do cannon fodder. But when he met the pressure of Longyin sword spirit, he had to start shivering under the spirit. This is the spirit of artifact! On earth, it is more powerful than the land gods like Zhang Sanfeng and the Supreme Master. Gongsun Wushuang also has a chance to become an artifact spirit. Even if he is given a few months, he may be able to refine a artifact embryo. Unfortunately, no one gave him time, so he is still a tragic and weak soul with no resistance. In ten seconds, even the Gongyin sword has no spirit. Perhaps dissipation is not enough, because the sword spirit of Longyin sword has not encountered such pure soul energy for a long time. After killing Gongsun''s unparalleled consciousness, it devours Gongsun''s matchless soul. This is different from the blood sacrifice of dragon Yin sword by people in ten square cities. It is the purest soul energy in the world, even without a trace of side effects. Just this little energy is worth hundreds of years of spiritual cultivation. When we come to this world, the Dragon chant sword is naturally the lowest artifact. Otherwise, with its body shape, we can''t help the disaster of heaven and earth. However, Longyin sword is also an aspiring sword. It also hopes to become a medium or even top-grade artifact one day, and then it is discovered by the ancestors of the rising ten square cities and finally leaves this low-level place. Even if Shen Linglong knew that she would not stop her ambition. As the leader of the ten square city, she should not only consider the interests of the ten square city, but also consider the interests of its ancestors. If Longyin sword can be called by her ancestors, she will offer it respectfully, without even a trace of complaint. Jiangning didn''t know Shen Linglong''s help. He just felt the sudden collapse of the violent and organized fire energy. This is naturally a very happy news for Jiangning. At the moment of losing the resistance, Jiangning fiercely increased the internal force output, and then rushed to its side before the Huode skill reacted. Different from the mischievous water virtue skill, fire virtue skill plays hide and seek with Jiangning. It is stubbornly suspended there, let Jiangning seize it. However, even if it was caught by Jiangning, it did not admit defeat. Instead, it contracted the energy circle at this time and began to attack Jiangning violently. Jiangning had expected this attack. After all, even the gentle water attribute skill has such a reaction when it comes into contact with oneself, not to mention the arrogant fire virtue skill now? Jiangning''s death resisted Huode Gongfa, and then tried to read Huode Gongfa with the other hand. With Jiangning''s reading, this fire virtue skill is naturally the source of practicing fire and the road of fire evolution.However, the speed of evolution is related to the speed of Jiangning''s reading fire virtue skill. If Jiangning turns slowly, it evolves slowly; if Jiangning turns fast, it evolves quickly. Jiangning knows that this is the last obstinacy of the fire virtue skill. It wants to determine the energy that he gives according to the strength of the master who obtains the fire virtue skill. This energy is naturally the first time that the person who studies fire virtue skill understands it. Just like a master of swordsmanship in the world, if he is allowed to learn Sabre technique, even if he starts from scratch, he will not stay at the level of introduction after systematic learning. This is because his true understanding of Kendo can play a certain auxiliary role in sword technique. It is the same with Jiangning. If his strength is zero and he has won the first wood skill, Jiangning naturally starts from scratch. But now Jiangning has two wood skills in his body, and his skill has reached an unprecedented 400000. Naturally, his speed of learning is faster than others, and the starting point is naturally higher than others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 Shen Linglong always keeps a long distance from Jiangning, because with her fierce Kendo Qi, she can''t compete with the fierce fire attribute energy. However, when Jiangning looked at the real solution of huodao, Shen Linglong finally began to spend a lot of internal power to get close to Jiangning just to share a part of it. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have fire virtue skill in her hand, but watching the practice of fire virtue skill, she can only see nothing at all. However, Shen Linglong''s understanding is amazing. She certainly won''t admit defeat. Even if she can''t understand, she still forces herself to concentrate on watching. She just wants to be able to memorize some of these rare "true explanations of Huo Dao". Gradually, Shen Linglong even expended more internal power just to remember some "huodao Zhenjie", which may be useless to her but useful to others. Jiangning did not pay attention to this woman''s watching, because he knew that the woman would get nothing at all. We should know that Jiangning''s understanding is about to be broken. However, to watch the evolution of the fire virtue skill, he still needs the fire virtue skill to transmit energy to him synchronously, so that he can barely learn the fire virtue skill. And this Shen Linglong? If she thinks that she can learn fire virtue skill only by watching, then Jiangning can only say that she is not a person, but a God. What''s more, I''m afraid God doesn''t have that terrible understanding! Jiangning is still looking at Huo De Gong FA seriously. He has planned the speed of reading according to his internal power. According to his plan, when his internal power is exhausted, it is time for him to learn fire virtue skill! Shen Linglong is still greedily learning the true solution of the fire path in her understanding, even if she can''t understand it at all. Her internal force is also deep, if according to the data, it is about 100000. These internal forces are enough for her to watch this fire virtue skill completely. Although Shen Linglong came from shifangcheng, she didn''t know how to explain such a treasure. Now that she has the opportunity to watch, she can''t help but be curious. "It should be Jiangning''s reward for helping him protect the Dharma!" After glancing at Jiangning''s handsome face, Shen Linglong continued to indulge in the evolution of fire virtue skill. The evolution of fire virtue skill seems obscure in Jiangning, which can only be learned through the energy fluctuation transmitted to him by fire virtue skill. But in Shen Linglong''s eyes, it is so interesting. This is like showing him an avatar in front of an ancient man, which shocked her without language. In general with the evolution of shuide Gongfa, Huode Gongfa first evolved the birth of the first fire between heaven and earth, then the birth and fall of the God of fire and the historical evolution related to fire. Of course, these evolutions are very fast, and the most important one is the self understanding of fire by fire virtue. How to safely absorb the fire attribute energy, what speed to run the fire attribute energy in those meridians, and how to use the fire attribute energy are the key points of the evolution of fire virtue skill. When it came to these key points, Jiangning naturally slowed down a little bit, and then continued to look at it after learning. Fire is one of the strangest energies in the world. Unlike the water that is sometimes pliant and sometimes violent, fire has never meant to be fickle. Fire is fire, it is always so violent, it always wants to destroy. Compared with the other four five element energies, fire seems to be created specifically for destruction. Although the water is sometimes so violent, but most of the time it is so compliant, and even it is the mother of life, it gave birth to countless lives. Earth, I''m afraid, is the most generous of the five elements. Heaven after earth with virtue, this is the most real energy character of the earth. The earth will always be there silently, without external force, it will not move. There will be no water to go low, fire often high travel dynamic, will not have as strong aggressive as the wood attribute, not as metallic as the body is full of thorns, make people inaccessible. Wood, five elements, wind is Xun. Xun is wood and wind. Wood wandering, a symbol of freedom, but always left the root system, the root is the root of wood. Wood represents not only freedom, but also stretching and life. Nature of heaven and earth, many are better than few, so water is better than fire. Fire is better than gold. Hard is better than soft, so gold is better than wood. Special wins scattered, so wood wins soil. The real is better than the empty, and the hometown is better than the water. Wood is the only attribute that can resist soil properties. Its white, hot, hot. The king killed him, but he was not violent. He always thought calmly and represented the general forbearance of an assassin. Because hard is better than soft, so gold conquers wood. But gold''s attack power may be the strongest, but gold''s lethality is not even worthy of lifting shoes for fire. Jiangning has been instilled with Huo De Gong FA. He seems to feel that he has become an omnipresent fire element. He can melt all things. As long as he has profound skills, he can even melt his nemesis water. This fire virtue skill is very thin, only a few dozen pages. But this is the dozens of pages, but spent Jiangning not much, not good just 300 seconds! After more than 300 seconds, the Huode skill turned into a red light and flew away from Jiangning''s hand and flew to the sky. It was only a few hours after the birth, and now the star has completed its mission and returned to the astral realm.Seeing Huode''s Kung Fu leave mercilessly, Jiangning thinks that the damned Gongsun Wushuang wasted dozens of seconds of his time, and he feels a nameless fire in his heart. If you take a few more seconds, you may be able to upgrade your understanding of fire virtue skills to a higher level! Now, Jiangning wryly looked at his system tips, only feel that his strength is not strong enough. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations to the players on practicing the fire virtue skill. Because the players have a high recognition of fire attribute and are overwhelmed by the fire virtue skill, the current level has directly reached a better situation! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the evolution of the body of five virtues (40%) to the body of five virtues (70)! " "Fire virtue skill is one of the five elements of the divine level. Aggression is like fire. Because the player is highly recognized by the fire element, and the player successfully practices the fire virtue skill, all merit values are doubled, internal force value and health value are increased by two times (growth value is also increased by two times, and it will be increased with the level of fire virtue skill and five element skill method), fire control power is obtained, attack gets piece damage effect, and has strong restraint ability against gold system and is afraid of water attack The recovery speed of hit, physical strength and internal power increases by 0.5 times (growth value also increases by 0.5 times, and will increase with the level of fire virtue skill and five element skill)! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 This skill is probably the lowest level of introduction since Jiangning practiced wood skill. However, even with this poor state of gradually getting better, Jiangning''s attack power has increased several times. Increase internal power by twice directly! I''m afraid this is the place where the fire virtue skill is terrible? Jiangning can guarantee that among the wood skills, the fire virtue skill is probably the most terrifying for the promotion of attack. Although he hasn''t practiced Vajra yet, Jiangning has been able to guess how weak Vajra is in front of fire virtue. Of course, this is not to say that the Vajra skill is no better than the fire virtue skill. It is just that the fire virtue skill must throw the Vajra skill away from the fire virtue skill in the killing range and other aspects, and the Vajra skill must be several times more powerful than the fire virtue skill in the single body killing. Maybe what Jiangning needs now is range killing, but maybe when only the top few people can bring threat to Jiangning in the future, he won''t need this kind of damage. At that time, maybe the Vajra skill will get rid of the fire virtue skill by several streets? Wood skill has its own merits and demerits. Maybe in a certain period of time, a certain skill has an invincible effect, but on the whole, every step of the skill is so indispensable. At least in the aspect of cultivating the five virtues, wood skill is indispensable. Now, of course, Jiangning still likes the fire virtue skill that he just got. Different from the previous dissolving in water, Jiangning became the master of fire this time. Of course, he is not so powerful as to control all the fire elements in the world, but Jiangning has been able to control some fire elements in the cave temporarily. In addition to these fire elements, Jiangning can also easily control the large amount of meteorite iron that the former Huo De Gong FA came to this world. That pair of meteorites was actually a very good weapon refining material before, but unfortunately, with the disappearance of the fire virtue skill, that pair of meteorites also lost their spirituality. Now, perhaps it is the most cost-effective business to melt it into a spiritual vein. Just after practicing the fire virtue skill, Jiangning''s internal fire was furious and could not melt the meteorite iron for the time being. Moreover, the fire element in this cave lost the control of fire virtue skill. At this time, the irritability was abnormal. Jiangning had to calm down these fire elements and guide them to the underground. In short, Jiangning still has a lot of things to do. "Whining Just as Jiangning was getting ready to start rebuilding the crater, he suddenly found that Shen Linglong, the leader of the ten square city, had fainted on the ground. Jiangning looked back, looked at Shen Linglong''s ruddy face and sighed: "this woman, I''m afraid it''s because she forcibly remembers those fire virtue skills that she can''t be so angry as a devil?" "Really, without internal mental skill, what''s the use of forced memory? There''s no good at all except to let you go crazy, OK Jiangning looks at Shen Linglong sadly. If this woman wants to deal with it, it''s very simple. Kill her with one hand. But this woman helped him rob Huode Gongfa before, and also helped him to drive away those idle people who were spying on Huode Gongfa. Jiangning remembers all these clearly. Jiangning is a man who can be cruel, but he is also a man who will repay his kindness. Of course, the ten square cities are hateful. For the Ming Kingdom, they may be the biggest enemy at present. But the hatred between Daming Kingdom and ten square cities can''t be counted on this Shen Linglong. It''s like Shen Linglong didn''t kill herself before. Instead, she lost her mind and helped herself. Jiangning clearly saw what Shen Linglong had done for himself. Although he doubted Shen Linglong''s purpose, Shen Linglong helped him a lot. If Shen Linglong doesn''t help and even trips herself, he doesn''t say whether he can get the fire virtue skill. Even if he does, he won''t have enough time to learn it! And will you be able to get fire virtue skill? So many fierce enemies are playing games? I''m afraid these people will rush to destroy themselves the first time they get the fire virtue skill? Jiangning squatted down and looked at Shen Linglong, whose face was already red and unnatural. She sighed and finally helped her up. She was ready to use the fire virtue skill that she had just practiced. She absorbed the fire poison in her body. Shen Linglong''s body is very soft and hot, just like a soldering iron. However, Jiangning didn''t mind. He knew that it was because the fire poison in Shen Linglong''s body was more severe. With Jiangning''s action, Shen Linglong exhaled a big puff of smoke. Seeing this situation, Jiangning can''t help but speed up, want to help Shen Linglong send out the fire poison in his body as soon as possible. Because he realized that Shen Linglong might not be able to hold on. It''s a pity that Jiangning''s action is fast, but Shen Linglong''s is faster. I don''t know where Shen Linglong''s strength comes from. She turns over her body, embraces Jiangning and begins to rub it on Jiangning. Jiangning''s body is very hot, because he has just practiced the fire virtue skill, and his body is full of fire attribute internal power. However, Jiangning''s body is also much cooler than Shen Linglong''s, and much cooler than the space full of angry fire attribute energy.Shen Linglong just subconsciously hugs Jiangning. It is enough to get even a trace of coolness from Jiangning. Seeing Shen Linglong''s miserable appearance, Jiangning could not help but sigh and began to transform his internal force into water attribute internal force. Now he has completed the cultivation of water virtue and fire virtue, and the speed of internal power transformation has increased a lot. However, in a few minutes, Jiangning''s internal power has been transformed. In the process of transforming internal force, Jiangning also absorbed a lot of fire poison from Shen Linglong''s body with his arm in contact with Shen Linglong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 Those fire poisons may be fire poisons for Shen Linglong, but they are very common fire energy for Jiangning. Now Jiangning fire attribute internal force is great, naturally will not be afraid of this area of fire attribute energy. However, Jiangning can''t completely absorb the fire attribute energy in Shen Linglong''s body, because Shen Linglong is also a master of divination. Her meridians and Dantian have strong self-protection ability. Jiangning just helped Shen Linglong absorb some of the fire poison on her body surface, which almost hurt Shen Linglong''s body protection and vigorous Qi''s automatic counterattack. If Jiangning dares to invade Shen Linglong''s body, I''m afraid that Shen Linglong''s Dragon chant sword Qi will attack him immediately. Although the beauty has been possessed by the devil and is about to die, she is a powerful psychic in any case. Before she dies, she is a woman with the strength to destroy the heaven and the earth. Seeing this situation, Jiangning can not help but start anxious. In this way, he can only control his own internal force, carefully draw fire poison from Shen Linglong''s body surface. But in this way, Shen Linglong''s body fire poison will not be reduced, but will be more and more. In other words, Jiangning can not make any beneficial actions except to reduce Shen Linglong''s pain and delay Shen Linglong''s death. "What to do?" Jiangning looks at the internal force that has been converted into ice attribute in his body, and can''t help but frown. Now Jiangning is like a piece of ice, but the same, he can only ease Shen Linglong''s pain, not cure Shen Linglong''s fire poison. "Oh! What a greedy woman, OK? You want to learn Huode skill and tell me! Anyway, you have so much kindness to me, but it''s just a fire virtue skill. I''m sure I can pass it on to you! Shen Linglong can''t hear what Jiangning is talking about. She can only feel that she is in a boundless hell of fire. She has suffered a lot both physically and mentally. However, when Jiangning converted all the internal power into ice attribute, Shen Linglong''s hell had a savior in white. The Savior is so cold that Shen Linglong feels that her pain has been slowed down too much. Although the Savior looks like Jiangning, the enemy of the ten square city, Shen Linglong still can''t help suffering, gets close to the Savior and hugs him tightly. "The clothes are all burnt out?" Jiangning subconsciously when Shen Linglong is held back by Shen Linglong, he finds that the woman''s back is already covered in red. Jiangning''s hand just stayed in the smooth and greasy back for a moment, and then took his hand back in a polite manner. However, Shen Linglong felt a burst of impatience after he took back his hand. Jiangning didn''t know what she could do with her own hand. "Well! It''s your own request, it''s none of my business! " Jiangning shrugged. In fact, he also suffered a lot, such a fragrant beauty lying in his arms, but also so active to put his hand on her back, Jiangning can bear not to move is already a gentleman. But Jiangning is not a gentleman! He is also a man with seven passions and six desires! Looking at his bloated lower abdomen, Jiangning smiles bitterly and looks at Shen Linglong, who keeps licking the dried up red pure in her arms. "Since you are so miserable, I''ll help others to the end and see if I can save you!" After thinking about it, Jiangning is no longer pinching, but will put his lips together on that dry and shapeless red pure. This red pure nature can''t talk about any aesthetic feeling, and Jiangning also does not have any charming mind. However, when he put his lips together, Shen Linglong seemed to be crazy, and she held Jiangning tighter and tighter. At the same time, her head seemed to be asking for help. She entered Jiangning''s lips and began to explore what could relieve her pain. "I can be forced by a woman one day!" Jiangning opened his eyes, unwilling to be Shen Linglong on the ground. Shen Linglong''s head is still stirring in his mouth, searching for the cold night in Jiangning''s mouth. Seeing Shen Linglong so pitiful, Jiangning is no longer stingy. Instead, she changes her spit night into ice. He suddenly thought of a good way, that is to use his own cold Qi will Shen Linglong body fire poison to offset! Of course, Jiangning still can''t control his internal force into Shen Linglong''s channels, but he can passively send his internal force into Shen Linglong''s mouth! Let Shen Linglong complete the last journey into the meridians! Thinking of doing it, Jiangning''s internal force suddenly seems to find the river water of the vent, from his mouth continuously poured into Shen Linglong''s mouth. Shen Linglong is also like a greedy blue child, who swallows the ice like delicious food into his stomach."Not swallow it! But guide them into the meridians Jiangning naturally found Shen Linglong''s wasted action, and his heart suddenly burst into a dark sigh. Shen Linglong can delay the pain in her body, but the effect is too small for detoxification. Jiangning is not afraid that his internal power will be insufficient. After all, there are innumerable fire attribute energy in the cave at present. He does not worry about not having internal power. Jiangning is afraid that this silly girl will leave sequelae after being burned by fire for too long. Such as burning the brain, leaving hidden dangers in meridians, or simply destroying the elixir field. No matter which of these consequences is unacceptable to Shen Linglong, they are very likely to happen. Looking at Shen Linglong''s constant caressing on her body, Jiangning could not help but smile bitterly. She was so kind that she was still worried about the life and death of this big enemy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 Shen Linglong''s body is very soft, and her figure is also very beautiful. Jiangning has already confirmed this point for a long time. Now, Jiangning has experienced it again. Jiangning knows that maybe the woman in front of her is not just poisoned by fire. At the moment, I am afraid all the emotions related to fire have been aroused. Such as anger, bath fire. Of course, at this time Shen Linglong is still in a coma. Even if she has more anger, there is no place to vent, but the bath fire is different. At present, Shen Linglong has not only regarded Jiangning as an ice block to cool down, but also regarded Jiangning as someone and began to hope for his love. In Shen Linglong''s fiery hell, Shen Linglong is also such a fantasy. She feels that she wants so much, but the man in front of her is so handsome that she only has a fever in her heart. "Maybe Linglong will be burned to death in this hell!" "Linglong? Why are you here? " The man suddenly became a young genius that Shen Linglong once loved. He saw this young man with a gentle smile on his face. At this time, he was looking at Shen Linglong with a smile, and at the same time, he put out his hands, as if he wanted to embrace Shen Linglong. Shen Linglong was stunned for a moment. The young man''s face became her husband again. She seemed to have come to the wedding night. The next moment, the man''s face and instant into Jiangning that Zhang Junlang face. These men are so handsome, they are the one who once made Shen Linglong sleepless, but Jiangning is the one who makes Shen Linglong hate gnashing his teeth and can''t sleep. These men seem to be three people, but also seems to be a person, they keep swinging around Shen Linglong, constantly expressing their concern for Shen Linglong. In reality, Shen Linglong finally regards Jiangning as someone in a dream, and starts to stop rubbing. Instead, she puts out her own jade hand and touches it somewhere. Feeling Shen Linglong that wing fruit action, Jiangning''s face is momentarily dull. He didn''t know what a terrible illusion Shen Linglong was in, but he knew that the bath fire in Shen Linglong''s body finally broke out. In fact, such a beautiful woman is willing to give it to herself. Jiangning is very willing, but what Jiangning thinks is more than that simple. What he thinks is if something happens to him and Shen Linglong, then how should the ten square city and the Daming Kingdom get along with each other? This is a very serious problem, because today''s shifangcheng and Daming kingdom are not one or two people''s business. Although Jiangning is the king of the Daming Kingdom, there are still a lot of people under him. He can''t be a tyrant who decides everything by himself. Shen Linglong is even more so. Although she is the Lord of the ten square city, Jiangning believes that she must have a lot of enemies, enemies within the family! Although she has the nickname of Zhuge in the lake, it is just a nickname! What should she do when her family members found out that she had an affair with the biggest enemy of the ten square city? These two problems are so troublesome for Jiangning. He is willing to have no influence at all, so that he can enjoy the pleasure of fish and water with this peerless beauty. But that''s just a fantasy. If he doesn''t have power, he won''t get the attention of linglai, he won''t have such a huge fortune in his body, and he can''t even have the ability to protect so many women. Jiangning is very satisfied with his Daming kingdom. It is because of this that he is upset with his present situation. "Give it to me!!! Please When Jiangning is in distress, Shen Linglong''s beautiful voice rings in Jiangning''s ears. Jiangning has never passed Shen Linglong and has such a beautiful voice. He has always thought that Shen Linglong is just a woman with a beautiful face and her voice has always been so rigid. But now, Jiangning can''t help but swallow a mouthful of water. Just listening to Shen Linglong''s voice, he was about to get drunk. In addition, Shen Linglong''s perfect body twisted in his arms, Jiangning felt that he was about to ascend to heaven. After all, this woman was the first beauty in the lake! Although she is now in her fifties, she is not very old in a world that is often hundreds of years old. I''m afraid that many people in the river outside the cave have fantasized about having sex with this woman? Even if Shen Linglong is now, they must be extremely willing. However, Shen Linglong is always so wise, so proud, so proud that even the top experts in the world can not touch a silk skirt. But now, this wise and arrogant goddess is lying in her arms? Jiangning quietly released his arms, secretly took a glance at Shen Linglong Xiongkou''s two ruddy. They are still so beautiful, beautiful let Jiangning can not help but want to bite down. It''s a pity that Shen Linglong is so hungry and thirsty that she doesn''t allow the cooler to leave her. She just hugged Jiangning back at the moment when Jiangning just let go. "NIMA, I''m so charming? Even the most beautiful woman in the world wants to ask for her brother? And not yet? "Jiangning was elated and suddenly thought of a far, far away place, but immediately, he was Shen Linglong pulled back to the sea. As he thought, this is the first beauty in the world! The voice of the first beauty in the lake, the beauty of the first beauty in the lake and the beautiful body of the first beauty in the lake are all given to Jiangning. How can he sit still? The beauty was so active that Jiangning pretended to resist for a while and didn''t think about anything else. The wolf howled and turned from passive to active. He is a domineering Jiangning. How can he allow a woman to ride on his own? Fortunately, Shen Linglong doesn''t care about these things. She just wants to subconsciously seek an antidote that can relieve the fire poison in her body. She doesn''t care so much about whether the man is on the woman or on the woman. For Jiangning''s rudeness, she just snorted and began to bear it in silence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 "You say, will Shen Linglong really kill that Jiangning?" The more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. He couldn''t help asking. "What if you don''t? Are you willing to stay in the cave and bury with Jiangning A martial arts expert on Xiake Island cast a glance at the Tianshan sect camp, and a touch of irony flashed in his eyes. On this trip to ten Jue valleys, the Tianshan sect lost a lot. Three masters died, and dozens of masters were killed by Jiangning! I''m afraid the loss is unprecedented since the Tianshan faction. However, these losses are actually made by Jiangning alone! Such a record is really frightening. The Tianshan school seems to know that their previous failure has greatly affected their dignity. They stop talking, but silently remember Jiangning and the Daming kingdom of Jiangning. The Tianshan school is not afraid of the loss, because no matter how much the loss, the Tianshan school is still the best in the world. As long as they want, they can destroy any top school in the world at any time. However, because it has always adhered to the idea of being carefree as the king, the Tianshan school has never had the heart to fight for hegemony in the lake and lake. After the emergence of the kingdom of Daming, it is said that Jiangning, the king of Daming Kingdom, used a wonderful move of heaven and earth and a small step of Lingbo! This Lingbo micro step is the signature martial arts of Tianshan school. Suspecting that Jiangning secretly learned the martial arts of the Tianshan sect, the Tianshan sect secretly sent some minions to inquire about the news. How can these people of Tianshan sect know that the Jinguan city of the Daming kingdom is just like hell. How can these minions who are not proficient in the art of inquiry get information from Daming kingdom? They''re just killing people. After one or two waves of spies were destroyed, the Tianshan sect was a little angry. How could anyone dare to kill the spies of Tianshan sect? Isn''t it a lantern in the toilet, looking for death? After going back and forth, the Tianshan school did not like the Daming Kingdom any more. In addition, the ten square city has ruled in the rivers and lakes for many years, and the Tianshan sect thinks it is very good. Therefore, after hearing about the conflict between the kingdom of Daming and the ten square cities, he did not hibernate. Instead, he directly waved his big hand and buried a big hole in the kingdom of Daming. That is the debt problem of more than 1400 smart horses. The Tianshan faction thinks that it is a big conspiracy, and it will certainly force the Daming kingdom into despair. Who knows that Jiangning solved the crisis of Daming Kingdom only in a few words. This makes the people of Tianshan sect have no affection for Daming kingdom. In their opinion, they can bully all the forces in the lake, even the ten square city. However, these forces can not show any dissatisfaction with the bullying of the Tianshan sect, or they will be disrespectful to the Tianshan sect. However, the Ming Kingdom did not respect the Tianshan sect. They simply did not regard the Tianshan sect as an equal force with them! The Tianshan faction sent a large number of elites in this shijuegu incident in an attempt to ruin Jiangning''s chance. The elites of Tianshan sect are different from those of other sects. The elites of other sects include most of the masters. However, the elites of Tianshan sect are the lowest ones at the top of the grand masters. Such luxurious handwriting really makes the world marvel, but what happened next is that the Tianshan faction lost his wife and broke the army. Jiangning killed the four sides and abandoned the Tianshan sect. If it wasn''t for other forces, Jiangning might be able to defeat all the Tianshan sect experts by himself. This event, in an instant, inspired the pride of all the Tianshan sect experts. They never thought that they would be defeated by one person. But the fact has already happened, they are defeated by this man. He was regarded as a fool by the Tianshan sect. He was defeated by the Tianshan faction for those who must be eliminated. This war made the Tianshan school lose its face, and the world finally began to face up to the fact that the Tianshan school has been developing for thousands of years. After all, the Tianshan sect claims to have dozens of experts in divination, but this is only what the Tianshan sect claims. No one has ever seen the actual situation. They all think that the Tianshan sect is an inviolable sect. But today, I don''t know if the Tianshan sect has poured out, but it has also caused such a huge loss. The Tianshan school is a little incompetent. As you know, the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, which dominated Sichuan and Shaanxi areas before, was no more than a common big force. However, it was this strength that legend once caused a fatal wound to Jiangning. If Zhang Wuji didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid Jiangning would not be the disaster now! However, even the weak Sichuan Shaanxi alliance can leave a fatal wound to Jiangning. At present, Jiangning has killed the so-called "invincible Tianshan faction". So many people have not caused any substantial damage to Jiangning. This comparison of the achievements makes everyone wonder whether the Tianshan faction is a school that started by boasting. Of course, even if the Tianshan sect was founded by boasting, these forces in the world would not do anything to the Tianshan sect. What they think is that there is no need to serve the Tianshan sect as carefully as before.As for the intelligence that the Tianshan faction used to cheat on them? These sects can only smash their teeth and swallow them along with the blood. Who made them shiver before? Who let them not have Jiangning''s great courage? Among these sects, only the beggars'' sect, Dali royal family and Khitan royal family have maintained enough respect for Tianshan sect. Because they are the people who really know the details of the Tianshan school, they will not doubt the strength of the Tianshan school because of its failure. Although they feel a lot of incredible about the failure of Tianshan school. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 The time has passed by nearly an hour, and these heroes are extremely impatient with what happened in the cave. Except for a few minutes after they came out of the cave, there was a terrible burst of fire energy in the cave, and the cave gradually fell into a dead silence. Is that crazy woman and Jiangning die together? Or is something else unthinkable happening in this cave? They are very curious, but as long as they think that the cave once killed a master of Tongshen Gongsun Wushuang, they do not have the courage to go in and explore. "Wait! If no one comes out again, it means that Shen Linglong and Jiangning will die together in it! " A wandering man in the river and lake shakes his head and says the most reluctant prediction in the hearts of Chicheng and shifangcheng. Of course, in addition to Chicheng and shifangcheng, other forces are very willing to hear this prediction. A ten square city god master closed his eyes and felt Longyin sword. He wanted to call Longyin sword out, but he found that Longyin sword didn''t pay any attention to him. Suddenly, he was determined: "bullshit! Our city Lord is still in it. Good! The Dragon chanting sword can prove it! " "Yes! If Shen Linglong is dead, then Longyin sword will definitely be taken back by them! But they can''t take it back now, which means that the girl is not dead yet! " "If she didn''t die, what about Jiangning? Is Jiangning still alive? " "I''ll die easily! His martial arts are a bit shocking. How can we fight against the Daming kingdom in this world? " "Don''t talk nonsense! Our city master has great martial arts. He must have killed Jiangning and used Longyin sword as a cover to support in the cave! " One of the great masters of the ten square city couldn''t help speaking out. However, he talked about Longyin sword, which is the only artifact in the world. Naturally, no one can refute it. After all, it''s a artifact. Even if it has some peculiar features such as protection, it may be true? With this in mind, the group of heroes no longer speak. In fact, it is meaningless for them to wait here. One of the treasures has already fallen into Jiangning''s hands, and the other has nothing to do with them. Whether Jiangning is dead or not, they must have lost the chance to fight for the treasure. If you take the most powerful thing from shenlingshan, then you will have a chance? However, they are not willing to see a miracle, but they do not want to see a miracle. In addition to the treasure, they certainly have no chance to touch this place, but they don''t care. Compared with a place that can enjoy thousands of years, they value the treasure that can play a role immediately. It''s not that they are short-sighted, but they know that in this troubled world, nothing is more important than their own strength. In the cave, Jiangning is still lingering with Shen Linglong. At this time, they didn''t know how many times it was. As a strong Tongshen, Jiangning''s body had been strengthened three times by wood''s skill. Naturally, he had no problem. There is no problem in Jiangning. Shen Linglong, who is a strong one in communicating with gods, naturally has no other problems. The most important thing is that every time Shen Linglong experiences, her fire poison will be eliminated a lot. This is another kind of double cultivation for her. This is a double practice that can save her life. Therefore, after the first time, even if Shen Linglong had recovered her mind, she still pretended not to be sober and still silently endured Jiangning''s lashing. This is a kind of whip that can make her soul tremble, and it is also a kind of flogging that she has been longing for for for countless years, but can only carry it down in her heart. She knew that she was very bitter, but as the Lord of ten square cities, she could not tell her own bitterness. She couldn''t even look for another husband because she knew she couldn''t give any opportunities to those with bad thoughts. However, he finally fell into the hands of this little villain! Shen Linglong''s face flew a touch of red, and before that kind of morbid red, this is shy red. This little villain is so powerful! So strong! Let her continue to climb along the peak to forget. She has been missing this desire for many years. Since the wedding night, after her husband died unexpectedly, he has never enjoyed this kind of beauty. This feeling is so strange, so unforgettable! Moreover, the little villain seems to feel better than his husband! Shen Linglong red face, let Jiangning impact on their own wonderful Jiaoqu. However, Jiangning was not satisfied with the impact, or he was a little tired of this kind of action similar to that of the J-10. Even if you are the first beauty in the lake, it would be too boring if the first beauty only knew how to enjoy, but did not interact with each other? Thinking of this, Jiangning stopped the impact and began to bury her head in the pink pearls and picked them.He had been in the court for a long time because he needed to detoxify Shen Linglong, so he had no time to pick them. At the moment, Shen Linglong has been saved from the crisis of death. Where is Jiangning willing to waste that pair of treasures there? He lowered his head, hoping to swallow the pink pearls into his stomach. Jiangning suddenly stops, Shen Linglong can''t help but feel the emptiness, especially the fire poison which has not been dissipated in her body, which makes her bath fire more difficult to calm down. Since it is difficult to calm down, Shen Linglong can''t help but start to clip his perfect jade legs and want Jiangning to continue. But where is Jiangning free at this time? Even if it is the perfect pair of legs, Jiangning would like to spend a long time. Shen Linglong''s heart itching unbearable, finally no longer pretends to be in a coma, but shyly opens her eyes. "You little villain, if you can''t get people up and down, you''ll leave them alone!" Shen Linglong gently beat Jiangning''s back, jiaosheng said. Jiangning raised his head and showed a evil smile: "why don''t you keep pretending to sleep? Ha ha ha! Let''s keep on pretending "You..." Shen Linglong beat Jiangning angrily, trying to let him leave his body, but the fire poison in her body was very honest and sold her body. In addition, Jiangning was still gnawing at her pair of cherry blossoms, and her body suddenly softened. "You, please! Don''t torture me Shen Linglong hugged Jiangning''s head and groaned vaguely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 By the time Jiangning and Shen Linglong had fought for 300 rounds, they had been waiting outside the cave for nearly two hours. These two hours, the group of heroes is naturally very anxious to wait. The Dragon chant sword of ten square city has the characteristics of recognizing the Lord, but the fire attribute is the most precious treasure. It has never been a master! That is to say, which of the heroes present has the courage, then he has a great possibility to get the fire attribute treasure. Of course, there is only a certain possibility, because the bold person may be killed by the wild fire attribute. People don''t want to die, so they''re still waiting outside the cave. "Damn it! I don''t believe it! It''s just a cave less than a mile away, and it can stop so many heroes As an expert in black list, Chi Zun Xin was not limited to one style, but since he came to this Shijue Valley, he felt uncomfortable everywhere. Now a small cave can block these masters for so long! Although chizunxin is only a great master, his arrogance is even more powerful than many of the supernatural masters. At the moment, he could not help carrying a pair of red bronze halberds, and then stepped into the cave which had been passed on as a demon kingdom. Chizunxin was never famous for his lightness skills, but his leap was still as fast as lightning, which made all the heroes who were absent-minded marvel at him. At present, Bai Xiaogu, who is famous for his knowledge of people, suddenly exclaimed: "the ten black list people have been boasting that the second way in the world is to stop accumulating their skills, but to concentrate on studying the main road and become the Supreme Master of the East. This road is the most convenient and fast way of all the ascent roads. Unfortunately, no one can succeed in this road except for the extremely intelligent people on that day. These two roads are rarely known, but only the first one can be regarded as the mainstream. However, the Dixian or Skywalker in the first road are two different roads. The fourth level is the ordinary great masters. These people have not reached the ultimate understanding of the rules, and the accumulation of their skills is not deep enough. If we only talk about the combat effectiveness, it must be poor. There are too many top masters. However, if these people are the leader, they can be regarded as a strong general, so they are naturally one of the masters. Before, Pang ban and Meng chixing naturally set their eyes on these second and third level masters. However, with the appearance of Jiangning, Pang ban completely abandoned the third grade master. Pang ban and Meng chixing begin to concentrate on looking for their opponents in the second level masters. However, even if they are going to travel all over the world, they still haven''t found their match. Until then, they had to condescend and condescend, began to repent to Jiangning, and planned to support themselves under the big tree of Daming kingdom. Yes, they have decided to provide for the aged, because they can''t find the right person for them, so it''s a very difficult thing for them to soar. Even if they have become masters of communication, they still know that their chance is not above the normal martial arts, but in the induction of the predestined people! Since there is no one who is destined for it, then their breakthrough will certainly become a flower in the mirror, and there is no way to achieve it. This is Meng chixing''s teaching of Pang ban, and also a breakthrough way of their magic school. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 This Pang ban is a little extreme. He just contacted several black list masters, and regarded all the black list masters as nothing. However, he just ignored the first person on the black list! It''s a pity that Pang Yun, who is waiting for the bitter cloud to turn over the edge of the sword, will become a pity for the person who is waiting for the bitter cloud to turn over the edge. While Pang ban lamented his life''s hardship, the Chizun letter who had just uttered his bold words had already arrived at the cave entrance. When he came to the cave entrance, Chi Zun Xin felt the wild fire attribute energy in the cave, and was stunned for a moment. He thought that the strength of the cave was caused by the air blown by others. But when he came to the cave entrance, he suddenly found that he seemed to be a bit boastful. Looking at his clothes gradually scorched by fire energy, Chi Zun Xin knew that the terror of the cave was even more terrible than those experts said. Chi Zunxin''s feeling is not wrong, because according to his great master level skill, this cave must be more terrifying than those in the eyes of the master. In addition, Jiangning is helping Shen Linglong to detoxify, and he keeps pushing the fire attribute elements towards the outside, which must be more terrifying than before. Standing at the mouth of the cave, chizunxin hesitated. Naturally, he didn''t want to bury his young life. If he stepped into the cave, he would be dead. But if he didn''t step into the cave, would he not be a boaster? If it is such a person, then what qualifications to become a black list master? Even if it is to protect the glory of the black list master, I am afraid that the remaining nine guys will not tolerate their own retrogression? Red Zun letter did not look back, but he knew that the nine people who were the black list masters with him must be looking at him. And the threat that red Zun letter faces is certainly not only those nine black list masters! I''m afraid that a master will be able to look forward to those who have already been there? But they should look down on people, stand out! Thinking of this, Chi Zun Xin''s heart to die has been. Who are the people here? I''m afraid no one is weaker than chizunxin, but chizunxin just forgot the occasion and still did not change his arrogant character. Now, if you don''t change that character, you will die! Chizunxin bit his teeth and was about to step into the cave, but he suddenly thought of a good solution: he just said that the cave was not terrible, but he did not say that he wanted to go deep into the cave? In this case, why don''t you wait a little while after stepping into the cave for several tens of meters, and then pretend that you can''t hold on and have to retreat? Are not all of the previous experts retreating? As a little great master, I''m afraid there''s no problem in retiring? Thinking of this, Chi Zun Xin''s spirit was shocked, and he was no longer afraid of this terrible cave that seemed to be able to choose people to eat. Red Zun Xin sorted out his clothes that had been scorched, and then coughed, which made him step into the cave like hell. The heroes did not know the little Jiu in Chi Zun''s faith. They all concentrated on watching the red Zun letter disappear slowly in the cave. In their eyes, this red Zun Xin is certainly dead. But if you can provide them with some useful information before they die, then this little red Zun letter will be worthy of death. All the heroes think so. No one thinks that Chi Zunxin can survive in this cave. After all, the cave is connected with the existence of a fire treasure! How can a little great master persist in that cave? If he can insist, it can only show one problem, that is, the treasure has already recognized the Lord! In addition to recognizing the Lord, the strong fire element in this cave will not decrease at all, and will still assimilate all the people who step into the cave violently! And then let that person be one of them, the nutrient for the fire element to skyrocket. But just when they expected chizunxin to die in this cave, chizunxin screamed and flew out of the cave like a shell. "What''s going on?" "Is it Lord Shen coming out?" "The most precious one has recognized the Lord?" "Is chizunxin dead?" Just for a short moment, the faces of the heroes changed a few times, and then they began to talk incessantly. Chizunxin is still alive. Of course, there is no need to answer. The red Zun letter is like a shell. It is shot out of the cave for hundreds of meters. Then it slams like a rag bag and falls on the ground without any sound. Seeing this, even if it is not a master of divination, or the elite of various sects who are masters and great masters, we can see that Chi Zun Xin must be in danger. As for that treasure''s denial of the Lord, the heroes soon understood. In the cave, which was regarded as a monster, a more terrifying existence appeared: Jiangning!I saw Jiangning mouth with a vicious smile, open Hun dew, stepping on the outside of the eight characters, slowly from the cave out. Behind Jiangning is Shen Linglong with a mysterious smile. "He''s not dead?" "If it is a disaster, live for a thousand years!" "I knew how Shen Linglong and Jiangning could die together! I''m afraid the women have become traitors with this Jiangning ditch and have gained a lot of benefits! " "It must be so. In my opinion, I''m afraid the two dogs and men have already been in the cave for a long time, and maybe they have already done so." Chi Mei, a great master who practises immoral skills, shows a smile that everyone knows. He says. This is a very common joke, in the eyes of red eye is a common thing. Usually, even if it is pangban, Li Chi Mei occasionally dare to make such a joke. Not because he is bold, but because his strength can make him so rampant. But this time, there was no one to agree with him, and he was finally rampant. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 Li Chi Mei thought this time was just a common joke, but when he saw Jiangning and Shen Linglong''s killing intention, he couldn''t help shivering. Li Chi Mei is just a top master, which is two grades different from Jiangning. Now he teases Jiangning and Shen Linglong, that is, anyone can let him die without a burial place. What''s more, he arouses the hatred of two peerless masters at once? But the words had already been spoken, and Li Chi Mei could not deny it. He thought hard for a while, simply a horizontal neck, so the hero said: "if nothing really happened, why so guilty!" Jiangning laughingly glanced back at Shen Linglong, but saw Shen Linglong''s Apricot eyes, blinked immediately, and then looked back, without looking at the red Mei, he directly hit the 18 dragon subduing palms. This is the third evolution of Jiangning, and his eighteen dragon subduing palms have become more powerful with the increase of his skill. However, because of learning the xuanbing sword technique, Jiangning has never used this amazing 18 dragon subduing palms. Now it is used again, Jiangning is feeling a kind of special cordiality. After all, he has been fighting with him for many years! And it''s also a palm technique that he fully understands! Now that I have learned the fire virtue skill, it''s time to see the light again from his hands! People in the Jianghu have been saying that Jiangning''s great shift of heaven and earth is so powerful, how exquisite is Jiangning''s Lingbo micro step, how profound is Jiangning''s internal power, and even Jiangning''s Taizu Changquan, which have been praised for some time. Now when people see Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms, they can''t help but recall the God of killing in front of them, but they killed nearly 1000 people with the 18 dragon subduing palms! These nearly 1000 people are all famous heroes in the world. Any one of them is at least a master''s cultivation! Now, seeing Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms coming out again, people suddenly realize! Jiangning is more than a xuanbing sword technique! With Jiangning''s palm, a huge dragon shaped palm with thunderous roar appeared in the air. The speed of the dragon''s paw is amazing, but the speed is amazing in the eyes of the public. "After this slap, your gossip will come to an end!" Jiangning left this sentence, then confidently toward pangban and mengchixing. It''s just a palm, as if he can kill the red beauty there. People marvel, and those who have not been locked by Jiangning Li Chi Mei''s masters, then in Jiangning look at Li Chi Mei, they have left Li Chi Mei. In the concept of these people, Jiangning has to send out thousands of icy sword Qi to kill Chimei there? Who ever thought that Jiangning just left behind and left? What''s more, it seems that as long as Chi Mei can take this palm there, she can live? Seeing that Jiang Ning, the God of killing, did not know when he had become so kind, people could not help but be surprised. They even doubted whether Jiangning really had something to do with Shen Linglong. Otherwise, why would Jiangning, who kills people without blinking an eye, become so talkative? Jiangning doesn''t know what the heroes want to do. He doesn''t need to know. He just needs to know that Chi Mei is bound to be blasted to pieces by the palm of his ten success forces. Yes, although Jiangning is only a palm, but it broke out his ten percent skill. After the 18 dragon subduing palms are fully understood, there is an additional attribute: the minimum consumption is reduced to 1%, and the power will increase with the increase of internal power output. Jiangning has never tried what the 18 dragon subduing palms with 100% internal power output will look like. Because Jiangning''s fight has always been a group war, he can''t spend so much energy to kill an enemy. If Jiangning had done that, I''m afraid Jiangning would have been dead. But now it doesn''t matter, because Jiangning''s internal force recovery speed has increased by 0.5 times! And at this time he did not fall into the siege, Jiangning naturally can rest assured and bold experiment. What''s more, although Chi Mei''s mouth is cheap to death, her strength is not high or low. Although she is not a master of divination, she is not too bad. She is a little higher than those ordinary top masters such as Chi Zunxin. She is just a good experimental object. Chi Zun Xin has been kicked to death by Jiangning with one foot. But Li Chi Mei, whose strength is higher than Chi Zun Xin, can stop Jiangning''s full hand? Except Li Chi Mei, Qun Hao is very concerned about the result. Because they already want to understand that Jiangning is not a soft heart at all, but to stimulate the biggest potential of Chi Mei there, and then see if he can resist his own move! Thinking of this, the group began to marvel. In their eyes, Jiangning is invincible, but it is also too arrogant. There, Chi Mei is almost the first person under the God of communication. If Jiangning can''t stop a move, isn''t Jiangning able to kill a master with three or two moves? If so, I''m afraid the Daming kingdom in Jiangning can dominate the rivers and lakes?The eyes of the heroes were full of disbelief, but Bai Xiaogu, with a smile, highlighted a word: "fire is the most precious treasure!" When they heard the word appeared, they were shocked when they found that they had ignored a most important point! That is, has Jiangning got the fire system treasure? But this question, the group has no need to think about, because that has been burned to ashes of Li Chi Mei has given them the answer. Seeing Jiangning''s casual palm, Li Chi Mei naturally tried to resist it with all her strength. Especially after Jiangning said such arrogant words, Li Chi Mei broke out 12% of her skills and wanted to make Jiangning lose a big face. There, Chi Mei uses his Tianmei''s Yin congealing skill, which has already reached the highest level, and transforms her constitution. When Yin Qi condenses, her body seems to lose weight, like a light wind, and its speed becomes as fast as lightning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 However, even if he became a real lightning bolt, Jiangning''s hand which locked the Qi engine could not be avoided. Unless he died, otherwise, it would have been unavoidable. Of course, Li Chi Mei is also the first person under the God. Naturally, he understands this truth. Therefore, he did not want to escape, but turned into a gust of wind, and began to use the wind to resist Jiangning''s dragon like palm power. If the real breeze, then naturally Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms can be invisible. But Li Chi Mei is not the real breeze. His Qi is still there. He just turns into a virtual breeze. So in the face of Jiangning''s hand, the end of this red Mei can be similar. At that time, Qun Hao was in deep thought and did not see Li Chi Mei''s action clearly. Only that Bai Xiaogu, he saw that Li Chi Mei was beaten into the ground by Jiangning''s dragon shaped palm. This is a very difficult thing to imagine, even someone can blow the breeze into the ground. Bai Xiaosheng couldn''t believe the fact, even if it happened. As she was driven into the ground, Li Chi Mei''s Tianmei Ning Yin Gong method was naturally cracked. Then the dragon shaped palm strength with a huge roar instantly smashed the frightened Li Chi Mei to ashes. This scene seems very long, but actually it happened in a flash. At this moment, the group even thought about whether Jiangning had won the legendary star shining treasure! Knowing that they saw Li Chi Mei didn''t even utter a scream, they were beaten to ashes by Jiangning''s palm, and all the masters were silent. They know that Jiangning must have got the most precious fire system! Think of here, they look at Shen Linglong eyes can not help but full of resentment. They are hating. Why didn''t Shen Linglong die with Jiangning? Otherwise Jiangning will not become such a terrible monster! Even they think of Shen Linglong''s deceiving them. They immediately resent Shen Linglong as if they had to eat her meat and drink her blood. But in the face of the resentment in the eyes of the heroes, Shen Linglong just showed an apologetic smile, and then swayed her graceful posture back to the camp of the ten square city. In fact, not only the group of heroes, but also some people in the ten square city hope that Shen Linglong can die with Jiangning! If so, then they can finally no longer bear the oppression of Shen Linglong, and then according to their own ideas to build the ten square city! With Shen Linglong''s several big moves, ten square city has begun to be completely different! Although people believe that the overall strength of the ten square city has improved a lot, many people are not willing to accept such a ten square city, because they have lost many privileges in such a ten square city. If you can''t have a better life, then what if the ten square city is powerful? This is the idea of many people who lost power in the ten square city. Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful their ideas are, they can only wait until the future to pray for the God to let Shen Linglong die. Because Shen Linglong not only did not die, on the contrary, it seems that she still has something to gain. See Shen Linglong that more and more caressing posture, many people in ten square city can not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Shen Linglong''s strength is not only enhanced, but also her body has become more attractive! It''s a pity that this delicate body can only stay in the empty room every night! Didn''t Shen Linglong think about men? Many of the experts on the scene couldn''t help but think so. Once the most beautiful woman in the world, she has become more delicate and beautiful. I''m afraid that snow lotus and fan in Jiangning can''t match the Shen Linglong semi chengfengqing, right? "Why didn''t lord Shen kill Jiangning?" Finally, a leader who couldn''t stand Shen Linglong''s delicate posture stood up. He swallowed his mouth, and then asked with dignity. Shen Linglong thought for a moment, then covered his mouth and said with a light smile: "hee hee, this great Xia, although Linglong had a mind to die with Jiangning. But at the last moment, Linglong is afraid! And Linglong thinks, if Linglong and Jiangning die together, isn''t Linglong the same life and death as Linglong''s enemy? In this way, isn''t Linglong''s reputation at a loss? " "Linglong is a widower. Fame and integrity are very important to Linglong." Said finally, Shen Linglong almost vertical line to drop. However, although Shen Linglong''s action is a little affectation, she is still pitied by her alluring wind. All of a sudden, not only the experts of the ten square cities, but also other unrelated sects can''t help standing up to help Shen Linglong speak. "Lord Shen is a master in the world, and he is also the pillar of ten square cities! If she is dead, I am afraid you are the ones who gloat "Hum! When dealing with Jiangning, he did not dare to go up, but bullied women in the line! I think it is an insult to us that some sects can become the top power! " "Oh, hey, some people don''t see people when they fight, but they are better than everyone else." After a few words, the group leader was speechless. His old face was even more red, just like monkey Bigu. He also knew that he seemed to have made a public anger, and immediately angrily returned to his sect''s position and stopped talking.There is a rumor in the river and the river. You can''t offend the old people, women and children. It can be seen that the leader didn''t remember those golden rules. Until now want to bully Shen Linglong, this just found out if bullying a woman, what kind of consequences may be obtained. Shen Linglong hasn''t used her own power, but Jiao Didi''s pretending to be pitiful can put the leader in a disadvantageous position. If she uses the power behind her, she may be able to destroy the leader immediately. Of course, Shen Linglong has a ghost in her heart at this time. She just wants to push all the people who cause trouble back. She has never thought of bullying others. Of course, as the leader of the Wulin, shifangcheng seldom does anything to bully others. After all, as a boss, you have to have the measurement of the boss. How can the ten square cities convince the people if they don''t even have the strength? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 Li Chi Mei has just been killed by Jiangning, and Shen Linglong forces a leader back. At present, the form of the ten Jue Valley has become much more subtle. Of course, Jiangning has become more and more fierce, and the attitude of ten square city makes the people present ponder. If it is said that Jiangning and Shen Linglong did not happen in that cave, it must be a lie. But what is it that enables this pair of deadly enemies to cooperate? What benefits did the ten square city get? Will they be the vanguard against Daming kingdom? Not only those scattered forces in the lake and lake, but also the Tianshan sect, had to start thinking about it at this time. The Tianshan sect has suffered a lot, but it is not unacceptable. However, if shifangcheng and nanjiangning are united, I''m afraid that the Tianshan sect and the Dali royal family and the beggars'' sect will not be enough for them to crack their teeth. However, they are reluctant to let the Tianshan sect leave like this. After all, they still don''t know the attitude of the ten square city, whether the ten square city has stood with the great Ming kingdom. What they fear most is that Jiangning pretends to be a tiger. They have not reached any agreement with shifangcheng at all, but pretend to have an agreement, and then take advantage of this opportunity to occupy the ten unique valleys. In the eyes of the Tianshan school, even if Jiangning gets a lot of treasures, they still have to stand down the ten juegu. Since the Tianshan sect has decided to intervene in the lake, it naturally needs a base. However, the general base is certainly not worthy of the noble and atmospheric identity of Tianshan sect, but this ten Jue Valley is barely suitable. In Xu Zhu''s eyes, the Tianshan school has never failed. Even if it is a trip to ten Jue valleys, it is also the reason that Tianshan sect did not look at those treasures, which led Jiangning to harvest so many treasures! If Tianshan faction intervenes, where will Jiangning be? Since the Tianshan sect didn''t care about those treasures and let Jiangning pick up the leaks, Jiangning can''t take these ten unique valleys any more. This is the bottom line of Tianshan sect and other sects. In the eyes of other sects, Jiangning can only be regarded as his good luck for getting so many treasures. However, if the Daming kingdom of Jiangning occupies the land of dragon travel, then the kingdom of Daming will become a real heartache! At that time, I am afraid that the number of ten Jue armies in the realm of master will turn over and over. And the general figures of the grand master''s realm will surely spring up like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. There is a spirit gathering array in Jinguan City, which has provided a lot of talents for the kingdom of abundance. Now, if the kingdom of Daming once again occupies this newly born and blessed land with infinite aura, then the kingdom of Daming may become a terrifying existence like the Tianshan sect. In fact, if the king of the Ming Dynasty is as peaceful as the Tianshan school, Jiangning wants to occupy the land of heaven and earth, it will naturally occupy it. No one will say anything to this evil god. However, the Daming kingdom in Jiangning obviously didn''t want to be quiet. They never stopped the pace of aggression. Many forces in the lake have fallen under the iron hoof of Daming kingdom! If you occupy the ten Jue Valley again, those sects in the world who want to live a peaceful life will surely suffer. In addition to those sects that are indifferent to the world, those who want to dominate the world are more reluctant to give this paradise to Jiangning. But now it is not a question of giving in, but a question of whether Jiangning will take it or not. If Jiangning wants to take it, I''m afraid few of the people present dare to clap their chest to guarantee that they can stop Jiangning. This is the shadow left by Jiangning when fighting on the lakeside before, and the shock that Jiangning has just made to everyone. Until this time, people still did not come back from Jiangning''s amazing palm. It was too fast and too overbearing. They thought Li Chi Mei could escape or barely resist it. How could they know that Li Chi Mei was beaten to ashes by that palm? Xu''s soul is still in the face of people''s anger. Chaoyang did not know when to rise, people found that they had come to Shijue Valley for three days and three nights. These three days and three nights, they have experienced too many things. Originally, there was no day and night in the ten Jue Valley, but the disciples waiting outside could remember the time accurately and report to them. Now, three days later, Shijue Valley ushered in the sun for the first time. Is this the first ray of sunshine since the birth of shijuegu? Jiangning turned his head and looked at the red sun with a trace of memory on his face. His recollections of this ten Jue Valley all come from a man named lingdonglai. The man had already soared, but looking at the first sun in Shijue Valley, Jiangning felt that he was always observing himself in the air.These three days and nights, they first searched for treasure in the lake full of aura, but they didn''t even see any hair of the treasure. Then Jiangning, who had acquired the treasure, went ashore to teach them a lesson. In particular, a lesson to Tianshan school made everyone understand Jiangning''s invincibility in the ten Jue valleys. Then there was the star Yao of fire attribute. People thought that this star Yao was the punishment of heaven to Jiangning, but Jiangning unexpectedly became the first person to step into the cave, and then, not surprisingly, he directly obtained the treasure! Among them, of course, there is another person who is extremely conspicuous, that is Shen Linglong of the ten square city! Since stepping into Shijue Valley, shifangcheng has been preserving its strength under the leadership of Shen Linglong! Now, shifangcheng and Chicheng are the two forces with the most complete strength preservation! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 Their chance is not above the normal martial arts, but in the induction of the predestined people! There is a rumor in the river and the river. You can''t offend the old people, women and children. It can be seen that the leader didn''t remember those golden rules. But among them, shifangcheng is the enemy of Daming Kingdom, and Chicheng is the ally of Daming kingdom! The relationship among them makes people wonder whether Chicheng and shifangcheng are the enemies of Daming Kingdom, or whether shifangcheng and Chicheng are allies of Daming kingdom. Unfortunately, Jiangning will not tell them about this, nor will Shen Linglong, nor will Yang Chaoyu of Chicheng tell them. Jiangning can tell them that he and Shen Linglong are dogs and men, but Jiangning knows that even if he says it, people will not believe it. The world is so strange, many times, you deliberately cover up, then this thing is faster than everything. But if you admit it generously, it will only lead to laughter. As for trust? Anyway, they won''t believe the good things, but they will let themselves believe the bad things. People don''t believe it. They doubt it, but Jiangning is smiling and is very satisfied with the trip to ten unique valleys. This time, the resurrection of the ten Jue Valley, let alone the other two thousand Lingma, is a great favor to Jiangning. I still remember that Jiangning ran to death at that time because Jiangning needed to exchange money for time and rescue Xuelian. Although it was still a little late, it still caught up. However, in the eyes of many big forces in the Jianghu, this move is not worthwhile. That''s two thousand horses! It is equivalent to the production of Lingma in the whole lake for decades! The total output of Lingma in the whole lake for decades! What kind of wealth should this be? Of course, although Lingma died, it also gained the innocence of Xuelian, the true friendship between Daming Kingdom and XueGuo, and the xuanbing sword technique, which caused great losses to shifangcheng. All these things add up, but it is not clear who is making and who is losing. But Jiangning can have so much courage, but all the people in the lake are surprised. Although the Daming Kingdom conquered Hetao, it could not deny all the business before Hetao. Therefore, the Daming kingdom can only say that it has all the right to produce spiritual horses in the future, but the present has not gained much. However, Jiangning collected all the spiritual horses of the Daming Kingdom and ran to death. Now that lingdonglai has revived these lovely spirits, it may be related to his love for Lingma, but in any case, these spiritual horses are lingdonglai''s kindness to the Daming Kingdom and Donglai''s gratitude to Jiangning. This is one of them, and the other is the acquisition of water virtue and fire virtue. After all, it is not impossible for him to control the transformation of Shijue Valley to the direction of water attribute. But the fire virtue skill really surprised Jiangning. In Jiangning''s concept, Xingyao''s birth is still a new concept, but Donglai has been able to control the induction of Xingyao! Of course, there is no lack of lingdonglai''s understanding of the road, but I''m afraid that for this, lingdonglai must have spent a lot of money! No matter how the process is, the result is gratifying. Jiangning even got the two most precious books of water virtue and fire virtue after several years of getting the tude skill! In this way, Jiangning''s body of five virtues instantly reached 70% of the level of terror, making Jiangning''s combat effectiveness several times! If it is said that the special situation of the shijuegu was used to fight the heroes alone before, Jiangning now has a feeling that he can fight the heroes alone as before without the help of shijuegu! Now with the help of shijuegu, Jiangning even has a feeling that in this world, he is heaven and earth! He is invincible. This kind of feeling is not an illusion, because it is also the feeling of Qun Hao. It is because of this feeling that the next situation may be extremely complicated. Because Jiangning has been in an invincible position relying on the existence of shijuegu, it is very difficult for them to occupy shijuegu. Fortunately, it''s just a difficulty. It''s not as confusing to them as the previous water virtue and fire virtue methods. Of course, they also wanted to get the two treasures before. But they didn''t know anything about the treasure, such as the water virtue skill. They had been taken by Jiangning without even seeing the shadow. And the fire virtue skill, they just saw the shadow of the fire virtue skill, and then they could only look at it foolishly and watch Jiangning subdue it. It''s not that they don''t want to do these things, but that if they do, they are likely to pay the price of their lives. The price is too high for the heroes who don''t lack Saint level skills. Naturally, they are not willing to exchange for it. However, they don''t have to give up the ten Jue valley. Things are difficult, but they are sure! For example, if the millions of troops guarding the outside of Shijue valley are sent into Shijue Valley, then although the Shijue valley will be flooded with blood, it will certainly be able to restrain Jiangning with this boundless evil spirit.In addition, they can also choose a more extreme method, that is, to destroy the ten Jue Valley, which has two treasures of water and fire! Naturally, they do not have the strength to destroy a paradise, but this paradise is dead. Water and fire are two of the most precious treasures. Water and fire are incompatible since ancient times! If these two purest forces collide, shijuegu will become a death zone with frequent disasters even if it is not destroyed. There is no other use for it at all! It is only an extreme method, but it is also the most suitable method for the current reality. Of course, if you want to realize this method, you have to entangle Jiangning! Otherwise, why would Jiangning watch them destroy the ten unique valleys? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 In addition to those two harvests, the third harvest is the spring breeze with Shen Linglong, the first beauty in the world. I''m afraid all the men in the lake dream of this harvest, but Jiangning is different from them. Jiangning has realized this dream. As the enemy of the ten square city, Jiangning could sleep Shen Linglong, the leader of the ten square city. This is the reason why Jiangning still laughs foolishly. Xiang Yutian also had a silly smile at this time. Originally, he was taking the officials of the Jinguan city of Daming kingdom to welcome the experts of Emei sect to Jinguan City, but he never thought that he saw the scene of thousands of horses galloping! These horses are not ordinary horses, but spiritual horses! One of the most prominent is the leading run in the front of the mount to Yutian. Xiang Yutian is a very calm person. He doesn''t show his likes and dislikes. But for the snow-white spirit who once played with him, it was a love that he couldn''t give up in his heart. Perhaps only the dead things, can let to Yutian thoroughly release their own likes and dislikes, express their emotions. He is a cautious man. He never reveals his likes and dislikes of something or someone, because he doesn''t want his point to be the enemy''s attack point. However, he didn''t care about the dead. If a woman who liked him died unexpectedly, he might also be able to place his love on the dead woman. Just like this dead spirit horse! Xiang Yutian, who has never been moved, has placed his feelings on the dead spirit horse. His feelings have reached the peak in an instant, like a raging flood, which is out of control. Perhaps in most of the day and night, Xiang Yutian thought about the spirit horse that had occupied his heart. This makes him often regret that he didn''t fulfill his master''s responsibility and didn''t use his internal power for hundreds of years to protect his body and protect his spirit body from damage. Because of this, to rainfield this period of time are not very happy. Of course, he may always have been such a warm smile. But familiar with his Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji can feel the subtle sadness hidden under his warm smile. These sorrows, which had never appeared before, are now popping up. Although under this melancholy temperament, Xiang Yutian has become more and more independent, but Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji know that they prefer not to see such Xiang Yutian. I''m afraid Xiang Yutian didn''t expect that he was just placing his feelings on a smart horse, and he almost stepped into the road of making Donglai soar. His whole life is extremely perfect. It seems that he has achieved everything he wants. For example, if he wants to be invincible in martial arts, he will be invincible. He felt lonely, so Donglai and Zhang Sanfeng appeared. When he wanted to do something for the demons, Jiangning appeared and Shi Zhixuan gathered. The whole kingdom of Daming, which was established with the foundation of the demon clan, radiated the momentum of King''s presence in the world. And when he wanted to seek a spiritual sustenance, his beloved horse died. His spirit reached the peak in this incomplete state! It''s about to take off. Yes, after reposing the spirit and emotion, Xiang Yutian has become another person who is closest to soaring in the river and lake. And this is what Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji don''t want to see. Because they know that although the kingdom of Daming has the momentum of king over the world, but the kingdom of Daming has made too many enemies, even if it is Chicheng, they may not be able to treat the kingdom of Daming sincerely! They may have used the kingdom of Daming as a gun emissary. Because of this, they do not want to fly to the rain field. Even if not counting the covetous enemies, it was the official system of the whole Daming kingdom. Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji would trust Xiang Yutian more than Xueba, who suddenly climbed from servitude to Tianguan tomb. If it rises to the rain field, it is obvious that the promotion of officials in the whole Daming kingdom will become the bag of Xueba. Although Zhang Wuji can guarantee that the military is still in his hands, and Shi Zhixuan can also guarantee that foreign affairs are in his hands, just the civil service system of Jinguan city is a great mess! Although Xueba has the ability to maintain such a large stall, it does not necessarily have the ability to carry it forward as Xiang Yutian does. For example, the current group of Emei experts who have joined the Daming kingdom will certainly not have Xiang Yutian''s strong courage to make good use of them. After all, although Xueba read countless people, but the ability to see people is always poor. Xiang Yutian, who has the skill of meeting people, has several levels. "It''s said that in order to rescue Princess Xuelian, the kingdom of Daming lost more than 2000 horses! Now, I''m afraid it''s just a cover up by the envoy of the Ming Dynasty? I didn''t expect that the king of Jiang could play with all the heroes in the world! If the Tianshan sect saw these spirit horses, I wonder if they would tear up those spirit horse contracts? " Zhou Zhiruo ice snow smart, just a blink of an eye will think of what. She didn''t expect that Daming kingdom could cheat people in the world! Then he played the mountain school with applause.As long as you think of that day, the mountain school once openly proposed to raise the price of Lingma ten times at Jiangning''s wedding, Zhou Zhiruo felt incredible. If the price of Lingma rose ten times, wouldn''t shanpai be hollowed out in front of this batch of Lingma noodles? They must have thought that the Ming kingdom could not provide the spirit horse in a short time, so they raised the price of the spirit horse without fear. But now? Jiangning just used a trick to deceive people in the world! At this time, I''m afraid that everyone in the world will know that the spirit horse of the Ming Kingdom has been resurrected. What kind of expression will the Tianshan sect look like then? "Although you guessed the reason wrong, the ending was not wrong at all." Zhang Wuji hugged Zhou Zhiruo, affectionately said: "I don''t know if this horse is really dead, but I know that some forces will start to worry!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 At this time, Xiang Yutian has been separated from the flying state of the legacy and independence. When he saw the fresh spirit horse galloping in front of him, he had lost the idea of soaring. For Xiang Yutian, as long as he doesn''t want to fly up, he is still the dashima of the Daming Kingdom, and he is still the Dragon hiding in the Daming kingdom! In the eyes of Shi Zhixuan, Zhang Wuji and even Jiangning, the great Sima of the Ming kingdom may not be far away. But they can''t stop the rising to the rain field, they can only silently bless. Just like Jiangning to his brother Donglai, can only silently blessing. But when the horse appeared, Xiang Yutian was not willing to fly, because he found his spiritual sustenance! With this spiritual sustenance, he would certainly like to stay in the world for some more days, accompany the young spirit horse, and then wait until the spirit horse is mature and can fly with him to fly together. The leading spirit horse was snow-white, but only a cluster of bright red flame like hair was left on its forehead. This tuft of hair, not only did not damage its appearance, but also made it so outstanding among all the spirit horses! So different. In fact, when choosing the spirit horse, Xiang Yutian subconsciously wanted to choose this outstanding spirit horse. Because only the outstanding spirit horse can be worthy of his spiritual sustenance. Jiangning didn''t know whether he had realized Xiang Yutian''s idea at that time. In short, Jiangning didn''t win people''s love and directly chose an ordinary spirit horse. Instead, he gave the most special spirit horse to Xiang Yutian. Xiang Yutian thought that he would say goodbye to the spirit horse, and he would not see him again. But today, he saw it galloping in front of himself, and galloping with all the other dead spiritual horses. Thinking of Jiangning''s horse finally has a companion, to the corner of Yutian''s mouth can not help showing a trace of soothing smile. But Xiang Yutian didn''t know that the spirit horse in Jiangning was being bullied by an egret and couldn''t run away. Strange to say, when all the spiritual horses died, only Jiangning''s spirit horses survived. Now all the spirit horses survive, but Jiangning''s have to be imprisoned again. This kind of karma is really something wonderful. Xiang Yutian didn''t know the wonder of it. Since he was separated from the spiritual state of being left behind and independent, he lost his sensitivity to the river and lake. He could no longer calculate that Jiangning''s poor spiritual horse had been imprisoned as a price. At this time, he is so calm to see his partner, naughty moment ran in front of the city, and then bang into the city of Jinguan city on the big array. "Ha ha ha ha! It''s my fault. I forgot to open the door for you He clapped his hands and laughed at the rain field. The spirit horse also showed a sad expression. It went all the way back to Jinguan city to see this man? Who knows he''s going to make fun of himself! The smart horse shook his head and snorted, showing a hint of anger in his eyes. "Well, now, don''t be angry! I''ll open the door for you right away! "Xiang Yutian hasn''t laughed so heartily for a long time. He still remembers that the last time he laughed was with the king of Qin in Jiangning! That time he and Jiangning drunk, do not know how many cups, that time is also his most enjoyable. He did not expect that, because of the decision under his teeth, Heishan not only did not retrogress, but immediately advanced to an unimaginable level. That time he laughed because he put down the shackles of his heart and the shackles of Heishan. After that laugh, Xiang Yutian completely handed over the whole demon revival to Jiangning. Fortunately, Jiangning did not let him down, nor let him look away. Now, he laughs again. This time, all the subjects of Jinguan city can see that this second figure of Daming Kingdom, who has always been a gentle scholar, will also show such a happy smile. In this hearty and happy smile, to Yutian opened the gate of the city protection array. At the first time when the gate opened, the horse gave out a thunderous neigh, and then led the crowd into the city of Jingguan. Just that setback and those seconds of waiting, did not let it will be the joy of the heart to calm, is not to let its fiery character to be suppressed. These seconds of waiting, as if to let its feelings brew more abundant. It was not until this time that the ten Jue armies of the Ming Kingdom, who had just entered the city, saw what kind of surprise was outside the city from the opened gate, and they also understood why Xiang Yutian was so happy with his smile. "Eight! I didn''t expect to see you This is the youngest of a family. I don''t know if his Laozi will feel like a horse when he knows that the evil son has recognized an animal as a brother. "Brother, these ten days, I almost didn''t want to die! You are not dead! At the beginning, I cried for so long! What a fight"Yao''er! You melon child, come back when you come back, don''t lick it! The dog said! Don''t lick it "Brother! Are you back? Are you hungry? Go, brother. I''ll buy you the most pure spirit stone to feed you! " ... at this festive moment, everyone unconsciously ignored the fact that these spiritual horses were temporarily collected by the Daming kingdom. They ignore that most of them are purchased by other forces! Perhaps after this meeting, they will leave the Daming Kingdom and embark on the road of other forces'' reports. This is a happy time, a happy time in Daming kingdom. No matter whether the sad things will happen or not, they are not willing to waste their joy and think about those things. At present, what they need to do is to hold their partners who depend on each other for life and death, and let off steam in this happy moment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 The whole city of Jinguan in Daming Kingdom has fallen into a sea of joy. These ten Jue soldiers come from families of all walks of life in the city, so their happiness naturally affects the hearts of all the families in the city. Now these soldiers, who have experienced many battles, have surpassed all the people in many families. Therefore, they are naturally the truth, the highest standard of treatment, they enjoy the same thing as those patriarchs. This also worries many parents who want to wait and see and leave their sons in the family. They are regretting that if they had sent their son out to join the ten Jue army of the Daming Kingdom, they might have enjoyed this treatment today. But the opportunity is only once, they miss it forever. In the future, the Ming kingdom may still conscription, but it will never have such super standard treatment. Perhaps their strength is better than that of the person who joined the ten Jue army, or their potential and understanding are higher than that of the person who joined the ten Jue army. However, if they did not join the ten Jue army, they would lose many opportunities to use the spirit gathering array to cultivate, and lost many opportunities to obtain precious weapons and even spiritual equipment. Today, these children who joined the ten Jue army have become the top forces in the kingdom of Daming. They have already become the high-level figures in the pyramid of Daming kingdom from those who were almost ordinary experts! This gap happened in these years! Especially when they led their own spirit horse back to the family, the eyes of all the compatriots who had dreamed that they could have a horse one day were green. This horse spirit! It''s a priceless thing! Can my brother / brother get it? Is the treatment of the ten Jue armies in the Daming kingdom too bad? At this moment, the vanity of all the ten Jue soldiers was greatly satisfied. Even if the spirit horse needs to be returned later, they think it is worth it. Of course, the most important thing they get from the relationship with the horse is the perfect one. They should have said goodbye to these spiritual horses, and they would never have the chance to meet again. But today, they saw these lovely elves again, which is a very perfect thing. It''s like meeting a gorgeous beauty in a hurry, and I thought I''d never see her again in my life. Where to know, this beautiful woman unexpectedly full of playful smile appeared in front of her again! Not only that, this beautiful woman also cleverly smiles Yan Xi to tell him, she fell in love with him! I''m afraid many soldiers in the ten Jue army dare not dream of such a thing. But today, these things happened in front of their eyes. They didn''t know what happened, because they buried them with their own hands. They were sure that these lovely Elves were floating in the air! But now, these spirit horses are jumping, with a playful smile appeared in front of them again. These spiritual horses may make these families fly because they eat some Millennium ginseng or break some antique. But these are the next things. At present, Shi Zhixuan is looking at Xiang Yutian with envy, looking at Xiang Yutian with laughter and communicating with the lovely spirit horse. "What a good horse! Unfortunately, I can''t get one! " Shi Zhixuan''s eyes are full of envy, which is a famous spirit horse! Is the speed like the wind, is mischievous like the spirit horse! It''s the kind of spirit horse that can depend on each other for a lifetime and can fly up with itself! "Fire son can be worth my lifetime salary! But even if I give up my salary for a lifetime, I will change this guy from Jiang Wang! " Yutian smiles and pats the head of the fire son, and the fire son shakes his head to express his response. "If a lifetime salary can be exchanged for this spirit horse, then Wuji naturally is willing to!" Zhang Wuji turned his head and saw Zhou Zhiruo look at the envious eyes of Ling Ma Yan. He couldn''t help but feel soft. He even wanted to buy one for his lover. "Unfortunately, the cultivation period of Lingma is too long, and contracts need to be concluded from the time of birth. Some slow-growing Lingma even have to wait for more than 100 years to reach their infancy before they can be delivered! Therefore, if you want to buy Lingma, money is not enough! " To Yutian also saw Zhou Zhiruo''s envy in his eyes. After thinking about it, he decided that the leader of the gang, Zhang Wuji, immediately told the difficulty of getting the horse. As one of the top creatures in the lake, Lingma is naturally something that many people dare not even think about in their whole life. Therefore, many people only know that Lingma is very expensive, but they don''t know where it is. At present, Xiang Yutian is trying to explain it to Zhou Zhiruo. Zhang Wuji is his little brother, so Zhang Wuji''s lover is naturally to Yutian''s sister-in-law. Returning to the world, Xiang Yutian naturally becomes a lot of human feelings, and is willing to take the initiative to maintain these feelings. Zhou Zhiruo seems to have heard of Xiang Yutian''s difficulty in getting along with each other. At this time, she can get the explanation to Yutian. She is surprised that she has opened her mouth slightly. Where can she remember that she had been longing for a spiritual horse just now?"My sister-in-law is lovely and naive. Zhang situ, you have found a good match!" Shi Zhixuan smiles and sweeps away the envy in his heart, glances at Zhou Zhiruo and praises the way. Shi Zhixuan knew that if he begged to Jiangning, he might be able to exchange his life for a spirit horse. But he did not experience feelings with these elves, and did not sign a contract. Instead, he did not have too many feelings except envy, so he did not crave them very much. Perhaps only those who followed Jiangning expedition in person could understand their love for this partner. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 This time, Jinguan city fell into a carnival all night. This is a rare, spontaneous Carnival without Jiangning. Just before, many wandering people who wanted to seek a place in the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty had not left yet. Suddenly, the lively ancient city of ten thousand years had a strong aroma of wine in this atmosphere. When a man is happy, there are only a few places where he can vent his anger: fight and kill, love with beautiful women and get drunk. At present, it is not allowed to fight and kill in Jinguan City, so beauty and wine have become the theme of Jinguan city at the moment. Just as Jiangning had just got married, the Jinguan city was no longer restricted to brothels for business. Suddenly, the city was covered by the rich aroma of wine and intoxicating powder. These fragrance certainly can''t spread far, and the noise can''t spread far. However, the news of the return of Jingguan city''s Lingma has made all the forces in the river and lake know it clearly. The spirit horse may be rarely found on the road, but in the city of Jinguan, it is difficult to avoid the eyes of all. in the teeth of the storm, in the teeth of the storm, basically, all the forces are concerned about this force, especially the Jin Guan Cheng, which gathered the cream of the kingdom of Daming, and gathered the whole river''s vision. Even if Jiangning is not in Jinguan city at the moment, there is no power to relax the surveillance on the kingdom of Daming. Since they did not relax their attention, these forces naturally learned the news of the return of Lingma in Jinguan city at the first time. After all, Xiang Yutian''s bright smile can''t deceive people, and the singing and dancing of all the families in Jinguan city can''t deceive people. Among them, most of the forces were curious about why the spirit horse of the Ming kingdom was revived, and most of their minds were waiting for the good play. Naturally, these forces were aware of the news that the Tianshan sect had got all the debts of more than 1400 Lingma horses in the Daming kingdom. They also knew that the Tianshan sect had come to collect debts on the wedding day of Jiangning, king of the Daming kingdom. They are more aware that the Tianshan faction once strongly raised the price of Lingma by ten times! They need to pay ten times the price of tianmingshan. At that time, everyone thought that the kingdom of Daming was over, and the kingdom of Daming would be strangled by the debt of Tianshan sect! Even if it is the interest, I am afraid the kingdom of Daming may not be able to afford it. But at that time, Jiangning, in a few words, eliminated the debt problem. Originally, the various forces thought that Jiangning was just holding on and ready to pay off, but the appearance of these spiritual horses made everyone understand that the Tianshan sect might be in a big trouble. Those contracts are valuable, but even before that is the balance payment of Lingma. After all, the contract is only a deposit, even if the deposit is more, where can it go? Especially after Tianshan school proposed that the price of Lingma increased ten times, the final payment of Lingma might have become a sky high price! I''m afraid it''s not worth more than a thousand yuan. Many people still want to see the weak win. They are naturally more sympathetic to the weak. Compared with the giant and arrogant Tianshan faction, which raised the price of Lingma by ten times, they naturally preferred the kingdom of Ming, which seemed to be weak. Even if the speed of the Daming kingdom is amazing in recent years, even if the Kingdom has several top experts in communicating with gods, these can not cover up the fact that they are weak in front of the Tianshan sect. It is for this reason that when many forces saw that the Tianshan sect might suffer losses here in the Daming Kingdom, their hearts were filled with the idea of schadenfreude. Let''s get you! Let''s make you a bull pen! Can we continue with the pen now? This is the common aspiration of many forces in the world. "Ten times the price! Have you figured out how to give it? " Xiaoyaozi sits on the top of Xiaoyao peak and looks at the disciples of the second generation who raise their eyelids and ask. Xiaoyaozi is a gray Taoist robe, holding a brush made of unknown material. His snow-white hair and beard are almost integrated with the brush. The mountain breeze occasionally blows, but let his white hair fly, this time, people can distinguish what is the dust and what is white hair. However, these things are certainly not the focus at the moment. Except for the extremely unreliable people, no one dares to think wildly at this time. At this time, these unfortunate second-generation disciples are scratching their ears and thinking about how to solve the problem of the balance of ten times the price of the smart horse. Originally, after the old servant took Jiangning''s words back to Tianshan sect, these second generation disciples took Jiangning''s words as a joke to amuse them. But it was only a dozen days, and the return of the king of the Ming Dynasty to the city of Jinguan severely slapped the second generation disciples of the Xiaoyao sect. Let them understand that Jiangning is not blowing the air, nor deliberately threatening them, but really relying on it! "We, I''m afraid, have been calculated by Jiangning! I''m afraid their spirit horse is not dead at all! That Jiangning just wants to be a trap to blackmail us! "No pine son stroked his beard, and then said with indignation on his face. If there is no pine nut, the brothers who have been thinking hard about it immediately praise Yang: "it must be! Otherwise, why is it so clever? We just told him that the price of Lingma increased ten times, and he took out those smart horses? I''m afraid he''s right. We''ll figure him out? " "If he has such a calculating ability, I''m afraid the rise of the Ming kingdom will be unstoppable." "Hard to say! At least no one in this world can be resurrected after the death of the spirit horse! Maybe it''s the trap he set up, and then he wants to lead out the enemies of Daming Kingdom hidden in the dark? " "However, we Tianshan sect just jumped out of patience?" At that time, people began to discuss how hateful the kingdom of Ming was. However, these things were not the key point at all... The key point at this time was how the Tianshan school could survive this crisis! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 It seems that the crisis of the Tianshan faction can not be avoided. At least, the more than 1000 smart horses are contracts in black and white. They are certain things, and they can''t refute them at all. Looking at this group of second-generation disciples are all scratching their ears and scratching their cheeks, but they can''t think of a solution. Xiaoyaozi can''t help sighing. Naturally, the strength of these second-generation disciples is not weak, but their brains seem to have been stupid in practicing martial arts. They can''t even solve such a simple matter. Just when the disciples of the second generation were depressed about the future of Tianshan sect, xiaoyaozi finally stopped silence and said in his old voice, "those debts, if we admit them, are debts! But if we don''t admit it, can the kingdom of the Ming Dynasty sell us the spirit horse by force? " Xiaoyaozi''s voice reveals a strong reproach. He is blaming these second generation disciples for their laziness, and their brains are full of elm pimples. However, those second generation disciples did not hear the blame in xiaoyaozi''s words. At this time, they were admiring xiaoyaozi''s strategy. They were thinking, why did they not think of such a simple method? If the king of the Ming Dynasty is to deliver the Lingma, then they naturally have to pay the balance at ten times the price. But what if they tear up the contract and stop buying spiritual horses? Can''t those items be treated as a mere waste of water? If so, how can the Ming Kingdom blackmail them? There was a gust of mountain wind blowing from the top of the mountain, blowing through the heads of the pillars of the Tianshan sect. Their confused minds finally became so clear at this moment. The scenery of the Tianshan school is extremely beautiful. Among the beautiful scenery, this group of old men has made the scenery of Tianshan sect much worse. "if the contract is destroyed, it will be the first paragraph of more than 1000 smart horses! We''re ruined? " A disciple of Tianshan sect couldn''t help speaking and asked. Xiaoyaozi glanced at the disciple, and his face flashed with bitterness: "who made you so greedy that you raised the price of Lingma by ten times? Ten times the price, the balance of the total value of at least 3000 horses! Are we a fool of Tianshan sect? To buy more than 1000 Lingma horses at the price of more than 3000 Xiaoyaozi''s account settlement has finally extinguished the desire of those who are unwilling to do so. They can''t help regretting their previous greed. Because of their greed, the Tianshan sect lost more than 1400 Lingma''s previous paragraph! These items are nothing to the Tianshan sect, but they will feel disgusted when they think that they have made a living bargain in the Daming kingdom. Unfortunately, they can''t find another way to disgust the Daming Kingdom except to disgust themselves. Since they can''t avoid nausea, they have to bite their teeth and let them choose the less disgusting side to deal with. After all, if the contracts are not destroyed and the kingdom of Ming asks them to collect the Lingma, they will have to pay four times more than the previous paragraph! So much money is enough for them to buy more spirit horses. And as long as they think that they may support the Daming Kingdom, they will naturally be more reluctant. At the thought of this, everyone can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. What about the Ming Dynasty? However, these Tianshan sect disciples who only know how to settle accounts neglect one problem. That is, the Daming kingdom is in power now. In order to prevent the outflow of spiritual horses, the kingdom of Daming can naturally choose to increase the price of Lingma several times! In this way, they want to buy Lingma at the previous price, which is simply wishful thinking. But they don''t know it''s a good thing, so it''s good to keep them happy for a while. At least they solved an embarrassing problem for the Daming kingdom. After these spiritual horses returned to the Daming Kingdom, Xiang Yutian thought of a problem in his mind, that is, the spiritual horses of the Daming kingdom should be delivered after all. However, these spiritual horses have developed feelings with the ten Jue armies of the Ming kingdom. If they are allowed to give up like this, it will be a great blow to the morale of the army. Xiang Yutian is not in charge of the army, but he is the master. He can intervene in all matters related to human beings in Daming kingdom. And this time it also involved his favorite horse! Naturally, he had to take the trouble to help Zhang Wuji think more. But Zhang Wuji didn''t know all this. At this time, he was as happy as the happiest man in the world. Accompanied by Zhou Zhiruo, Zhang Wuji brushes himself and Zhou Zhiruo''s sense of existence in Jinguan city. Let all the people of Daming Kingdom and the scattered people in the lake understand one thing, that is, the Da situ of Daming kingdom may marry again after Jiangning. This is a big event. After all, they have just experienced the wedding of Jiangning, and they admire Jiangning''s sermons in those days. Now it seems that they have great admiration for Jiangning to become the king of Daming kingdom. In their opinion, being able to tell what they have learned is already a good teacher and friend. However, Jiangning not only talked about what he understood, but also sorted out these things in a more understandable and suitable way for the public, for fear that people would not understand his understanding of the experience of martial arts.In those days, both the ten Jue army and the wandering people in the lake were all fascinated. In their hearts, the sharing of these experiences seems to be more valuable than one or two spirit tools! However, it is these things that Jiangning did not hesitate to share with others. It has to be said that Jiangning''s courage is simply unprecedented. These people only know that they admire Jiangning blindly, but they ignore Jiangning''s secret. Jiangning is a man with system, and he is from modern times. He is not too exclusive about preaching to the public. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 In this ancient city of ten thousand years, there have been too many happy things these days. Whether it''s Jiangning''s wedding or resisting the attack of the ten square city, or other ideas such as the return of Lingma and the idea of stopping flying to Yutian to assist the Daming Kingdom, everything is worth celebrating for a long time. But now, when these things rush in, the ancient city has become more and more peaceful. This is a kind of peace after the extreme joy, just like the cathode full of Yang and the anode generating Yin. This is the law. At this time, the Jinguan city is the ultimate tranquility. Maybe these revelers are tired after another Carnival day and night. They are also like Zhang Wuji and Zhou Zhiruo, no longer ecstatic, but lead their own spirit horse quietly began to walk on the streets of Jinguan city. The city of Jinguan is very big. After the 2000 horses are scattered, they can''t even make a splash. However, the Jinguan city is very small, because all the spirit horses are favored by heaven, and their speed is incomparable. Let alone the size of the city, even if it is several times larger, these spirit horses can run through it in a few minutes. Of course, these spirit horses have not let go of their feet and gallop in the city of Jinguan. They are all slowly walking on the streets of Jinguan city under the traction of their masters, just like ordinary horses. But their bodies are always so light, and their horses'' hooves are always so smart. On these bluestone slabs, they have left a little shadow, and there is no mark left. In the past, I''m afraid that many new aristocratic children would be able to show off in this street, and when they saw such excellent horses, they would have snatched them without hesitation. But today, those dandies are unexpectedly quiet, and no one is confused to rob the spirit horse of ten Jue army. Not to mention whether they can take away the spiritual horses that have already recognized the Lord, the sign of the ten Jue army alone can bring down the new nobles. The kingdom of Ming never said whether the ten Jue army was more noble than the ordinary nobles, but these people knew that the ten Jue army that could easily obtain the spirit horse was certainly not something that ordinary people could afford. At this moment, the king of Ming Dynasty''s officials and people''s desire to join the ten Jue army became more and more intense. However, Zhou Zetian, the minister in charge of military recruitment, was busy. Zhou Zetian has been very proud of his horse''s hoof disease recently. He has not only been promoted to the rank of knighthood, but also become the military servant of the six ministries of the Ming kingdom. Although the military sergeant is not the main person of the military department, he is No. 1 person in the military department without the Secretary of the military department. Moreover, as the first military man, Zhang Wuji also had great trust in Zhou Zetian. Except for the ten Jue army, which did not allow outsiders to intervene, Zhou Zetian was responsible for all these ordinary conscripts. Fortunately, Zhou Zetian is an honest and honest man. He doesn''t have the mind to fill his own pockets. Otherwise, he will stretch out his hand at will, and maybe a spirit weapon will come. But Zhou Zetian is Zhou Zetian after all, and he will never be lost in his eyes by these external objects. Even when he was in the smoky Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, he never thought of going out with those guys who were rich in their own pockets. At that time, his position was not low. As the head of the four King Kong, his corruption was enough to replace him with a good weapon, instead of using a familiar copper stick. But he Leng is to resist the temptation, stick to his bottom line, in the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance in the mud and not dye. This is also the main reason for Jiangning to appreciate him. At that time, Jiangning didn''t expect that this man, who was the head of the four great vajras in the Sichuan Shaanxi League, actually only used an ordinary copper stick. After that war, Zhou Zetian was naturally blessed by misfortune. He was valued by Jiangning and became one of the most powerful figures in the Daming kingdom. Although he was only a bodyguard commander at that time, his position as a personal commander of Jiangning was definitely quite different from that of ordinary commander. For example, after his meritorious service this time, he was not only awarded the title of knighthood, but also promoted him from the position of commander of bodyguard to the position of servant of the Ministry of war. At the same time, he was rewarded with the meteorite iron stick of spirit level. These are the rewards that others are hard to get, but Zhou Zetian won easily after the war. Even if Zhou Zetian does not move forward all his life, he is enough to become a famous figure in the history of Daming kingdom. But it is obvious that such a person as him can not stop at this little servant of the Army Department of the Ming Dynasty. Jiangning will not allow such a man to support his old age, nor will he allow his talent to be wasted here. This talent is most suitable for him to become a great general and make a great contribution to the kingdom of Daming, just as the garrison showed on that day. Such a peerless general will also become a nightmare for the enemy and a god of death for all people. Of course, at present, Zhou Zetian still needs to polish his position as a military Chamberlain, hone his mind, and familiarize him with the operation of the military department of the kingdom of Daming, so as to lay a good foundation for becoming a general in the future.Not to mention other people''s surprise and busy, Qingyang palace is so quiet at this time, and has shown any festive expression. Jiangning has been away from the Daming kingdom for nearly 20 days. In the past 20 days, whether it is Xuelian, Zhuo or Tang Rou, they are full of concern for Jiangning''s safety. Although they have been praying for Jiangning in their hearts, hoping that Jiangning will have nothing to do, they also know that Jiangning is not easy to have an accident, but they just can''t help worrying about him, eager to see him as soon as possible. In order to comfort each other, Jiangning just gave up. But the day of separation is so difficult for them, such gathering is only a simple relief of loneliness, and can not fundamentally lift their thoughts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 However, Jiangning could not return to the Daming Kingdom at this time, because he had another extremely important thing to do, that is, to recognize the Lord of the ten unique valleys. According to the past experience, these ten Jue valleys can be regarded as the most precious gift left after Donglai''s ascent. However, with two wood skills at the bottom, Jiangning has already vaguely understood that this ten Jue Valley may not have much potential. But even if there is no potential, Jiangning still can''t let this ten Jue Valley fall into the hands of others, just because it is his elder brother Lingdong who left here and is his last gift to Jiangning. Moreover, in this ten Jue Valley, Jiangning has spent a period of the most lucid days, which is a post station rest and a spiritual journey for him. This period of time for Jiangning is so precious that it can be compared with the unforgettable wedding night. All these things are in the ten unique valleys. These are the reasons why Jiangning must take shijuegu into its hands. At this time, Jiangning is standing in front of Meng chixing and pangban. At this time, he is like a mountain, which makes Meng chixing and pangban feel a breath that is hard to cross. As the subordinates of Jiangning, they will not be oppressed by Jiangning momentum, but they can still feel the strong oppression. We can meet each other. What kind of peak should Jiangning''s momentum reach? Such a peak is naturally invincible, especially in this favorable time and place. Jiangning doesn''t need people and, because at this time, even if Chicheng rebelled against the enemy, he could deal with it at the same time, but how could Chicheng rebel? In front of Jiangning, like the peerless God of war? They wouldn''t have made such a stupid decision as long as they hadn''t burned their brains. In addition to Chicheng, there is also the ambiguous attitude of ten Fangcheng to Jiangning. Shen Linglong even took the opportunity to blink at Jiangning, which made Jiangning shiver. In that cave, Jiangning naturally enjoyed the most extreme enjoyment as a man. But the incessant demands also made Jiangning''s body almost empty. Even after finishing the work, Jiangning''s walking was still a little empty. You know, this is a peerless enchantress who is a master of communicating God! Such a woman, for men''s squeezing force that is unimaginable. Fortunately, Jiangning is gifted, otherwise, he might be squeezed into a job in the spring. Shen Linglong is proud of Jiangning''s FA Xu. She has already forgotten the hatred between the Ming Kingdom and the ten square cities. There is nothing more difficult for her to forget than this time. This is the first time that she has enjoyed such extreme happiness since her husband died. It is also the first time that she has touched the heart of this man who has been praised by the world. She knew that she might have fallen in love with this man! But she didn''t regret it. She didn''t even think about how to deal with the death feud between the ten square city and the Daming kingdom in the future. She thinks very simple, since she likes it, as long as she can be sure that he also likes it, then things will become very simple. Of course, Shen Linglong has a strong knowledge of people. Since she has confirmed Jiangning''s guilty feelings towards herself, she can be very sure of the guilt this boy may have for her. This guilt is the opportunity for her to find a chance to talk with him in the future. Jiangning didn''t know that Shen Linglong was just like a poisonous widow. She had already made him a prey. Of course, this prey is different from the prey that was hunted before. This prey is a delicious prey. Perhaps no one in the lake would refuse to be such a prey. At this time, the ten Jue Valley has become extremely quiet, in addition to the water and fire energy that has been slowly exposed to constantly burst out the terrible vibration, there is only the breath of the people present. Now qunshao is very clear that Jiangning should be ready to obtain the approval of shijuegu, but their purpose is also very clear, that is, to prevent Jiangning from obtaining. However, Jiangning didn''t know the purpose of the heroes. He thought those heroes would stop him or something else. But the group Hao did nothing, just stood there quietly looking at Jiangning. In the sky, there are a lot of clouds floating in the sky. These clouds are the water vapor after the water and fire energy touch. The water vapor gathered more and more, and it was about to form a heavy rain. In these ten unique valleys, we have never experienced the washing of rain. And the rain, it seems, is the most powerful counterattack of water energy. It seems that they want to drive the fire energy back to the small hill in this way, and then occupy the whole Shijue Valley by themselves. In the current situation, it seems that the fire energy as an outsider is already at a disadvantage. But after all, they are the pure energy brought by Xingyao''s coming into the world. They will not be destroyed by any water at all. They will only wander slowly. Then they will continue to search for Gongsun''s incomparable writing brush before, and then continue to expand their influence. Jiangning waited in silence. He didn''t like the rain, but he didn''t mind watching the rain in the ten unique valleys. He had never seen what the rain in Shijue valley would look like. He was afraid that his occupation would interfere with the rain and the energy balance of Shijue Valley, so he didn''t mind waiting.This is the place where the supreme master ordered Donglai to live! I''m afraid he hasn''t seen what rain looks like here? It''s a pity that you can only enjoy the scenery yourself! Jiangning simply found a clean stone, and then quietly looked up at the sky, waiting for the first drop of rain in the sky. Meng chixing and pangban see, also a left and a right sitting beside him. They have no special feelings for these things, but Meng chixing knows that it is right to follow Jiangning. Maybe the rain has some special effect? Thinking like this, Meng chixing was naturally absorbed and began to look up at the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 Qunshao didn''t know what kind of medicine was sold in Jiangning''s gourd. They thought Jiangning would take action immediately and start to take shijuegu as their own. However, Jiangning is not in a hurry. Is there something special about this? Thinking of this, those tycoons can''t help but look up at the sky, hoping to see something. But there were only a few clouds in the sky, and there was nothing else. The good eyed master can also feel the lightning shining in the clouds. This energy is because of the new energy generated after water and fire offset each other. They know that with the evolution of this paradise, this small paradise will become full of vitality, and will also breed many spiritual creatures and plants. These things can be regarded as natural materials and treasures! It can be a very good thing to be a controller to expand power or enhance strength. No one knows exactly how long this evolution will take, but it seems that it will take a long time. Moreover, before the evolution, the Shijue valley with simple water and fire attributes is much easier to collect than the ten Jue valley with complex energy after evolution. Why are they waiting. People did not think for too long, because a huge roar in the air announced that the small world ushered in a thunderstorm for the first time. With the outbreak of the lightning, the sky seems to suddenly darken in general, and then there is a raging wind and howling, swaying the stump branches, the sudden downpour of the rain, the long sky, roaring, shaking the calm heart, intermittent calm is waiting for another round of attack. The raindrops fell on the lake, diluting the rich water energy a little. The rain drops on the grass, and gradually awakens the silent nature of wood and soil. The rain fell on the smoky crater, but it didn''t even have a chance to get close to the hole, so it was evaporated by the hot volcanic gas. The rain drops on the faces of the heroes and washes away the fatigue in their hearts. The rain drops on the clothes of the heroes and washes away the dust from them. The rain drops on Jiangning, but it brings Jiangning his deep yearning for lingdonglai. He must have never seen such magnificent rain water before? In other words, he had been eager to see such rain, but in this ten Jue Valley, he could not succeed? Because of his extremely strong power of rules, this ten Jue Valley has been filled with miracles of life for the first time. However, if you want to evolve other energy in it, it is really difficult for Dong to come. He is just the guardian of the rules and the Supreme Master. He is not the road of heaven and earth. Even the road of heaven and earth can not violate the rules to create a lot of life and other energy in this place of ten wonders. This is not allowed by the rules. I am afraid only the guardian of the rules can use these rules freely and independently. After soaring, shijuegu finally broke away from the shackles of Donglai and began to evolve everything in front of Jiangning. But these things make Dong Lai never see them again. Jiangning allows the rain to drip on his body, and then his clothes will be wet, his mind will run through, let him along with the rain boundless missing. In the rain, Jiangning suddenly felt another feeling of this world. In the lake before, Jiangning was only aware of the rules of aquatic things, the highest good as water and the changeable water. But in this fish water, Jiangning seems to feel that the whole world is under his control. He felt the toughness of those raindrops, which could smooth all edges and corners. These are also the characteristics of water, and they are more sharp and more suitable for actual combat. Jiangning''s heart suddenly raised a clear understanding, he thought of how to let himself have some can not keep up with the times of the great shift of heaven and earth, a huge role. Thinking of doing it, Jiangning did not care about the idea of the two new subordinates, the direct figure of a flash, appeared in the air. Then Jiangning spared no effort in his own internal force, and began to transform the internal force into water attribute instantly, and then used the internal force of water attribute in a special viscous form with the great shift of heaven and earth. Then at this moment, Jiangning felt all the subtle things within the scope of his great shift. He can feel that the water drop is thrown out like a balloon when it touches the Qiankun great shift energy circle. He can also feel the irascible fire attribute energy and fast thunder attribute energy in the air. When touching the Qiankun great shift energy circle, the water droplet is bounced to other directions in an extremely exquisite form. This is a very novel discovery, because the great shift does not have the ability to bounce all the energy away. This kind of ability should be closer to the power of the field? Jiangning''s heart rises a clear understanding, he gradually found that his own this kind of understanding is a kind of extraordinary discovery. He lowered his head and looked at himself without any effort to support himself in the air, just because the universe moved the energy circle, subconsciously repelled the earth attribute energy under his feet.Jiangning subconsciously controlled his own universe, moved the energy circle, and found that he really as expected, back to the ground. However, even when he returned to the ground, Jiangning still did not have a down-to-earth feeling. He knew that he was still stepping on the energy similar to the great shift of the universe and the field. It''s just that unlike before, the circle has now become a semicircle. A hemispherical shape with the ground on which Jiangning stands as a plane. No down-to-earth, but Jiangning felt unprecedented security. In this energy circle, he seems to be able to feel that he is the master of this energy circle! All creatures entering this energy circle can be pushed out or crushed to death at any time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 Naturally, the heroes also noticed the strange behavior of Jiangning''s sudden lift off. However, when Jiangning returned to the ground, most of them did not pay attention to the guy who suddenly took off. They focused their attention again on the first rainfall of ten unique valleys. For the group of heroes, what secret rain may contain is the most noteworthy. Qun Hao is not willing to admit that his talent is not as good as others. After all, they are masters or masters of divinity. Such existence is not bad for Jiangning. If you really want to say bad, it''s just a little bit of luck. At least that''s what they think. They think that Jiangning has achieved more than them because of good luck. But luck will not always accompany Jiangning! They firmly believe that as long as they work hard, they can also harvest the miracle of Jiangning. So they are now paying attention to the sky, while trying to empty their body and mind, began to contact the rain. However, many people give up after sensing for a while, because they cultivate the internal force of other attributes, so they think that the water attribute energy has no enlightening effect on them. However, there are still some people who still insist on it, such as waves and clouds. There are also people who practice other attributes. They all believe in this understanding. Since they believe in their talent, why can''t they realize something? Gradually, some people realized that they had a higher level of martial arts. In this moment, they had a new understanding of their own martial arts and improved their understanding of the road to harmony. Some people also realized other things from this, and then verified each other with his own Kung Fu, which in disguise improved his understanding of his own Kung Fu, which was also a modest improvement in his strength. Among these people, only the waves and clouds seemed to feel something. Then he drew out the rain covered sword and danced wildly in the rain water. With a sharp sword spirit, he drove away the heroes who were hundreds of feet away from him. Jiangning has roughly understood the mystery of the water attribute energy circle, at this time, he naturally has stopped understanding. But pangban and mengchixing are not willing to understand the water attribute at all. They have their own more firmly believe in the road to go, even if the water attribute can bring them great improvement, they are not willing to try. This is their adherence to Wudao, just like Jiangning''s insistence on Wudao. The flowers and plants on the way are beautiful, but they will not stop for these flowers and plants. At this time, Pang ban was looking at the waves and clouds, and he could not help exclaiming: "I look at this son, which is probably second only to the king?" Jiangning at this time is also absorbed in watching the wave cloud understanding, he did not expect, this wave Fanyun unexpectedly in his own territory to understand. However, Jiangning''s impression on the waves and clouds was not bad, so he did not forcibly interrupt the breakthrough of waves and clouds. Moreover, Jiangning is not such a stingy person. He will not stop others when he sees others break through. He will only tell those breakthrough enemies with stronger strength. If he breaks through, he will certainly not be his opponent! Wave over cloud is not Jiangning''s enemy, but Jiangning knows that this wave overturning cloud is pangban''s enemy! Lang Fanyun, as the first expert in the black list, has the Nu Jiao Gang, which can be regarded as a powerful force in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Because Jiangsu and Zhejiang are not adjacent to the Daming kingdom of Jiangning for the time being, Jiangning has not thought about how to deal with him. However, when Jiangning saw Pang ban beside him, Jiangning could not help knocking at the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t know if master Pang has ever thought about a problem?" Pang ban is absorbed in watching the breakthrough of waves and clouds. He has a vague feeling that this breakthrough seems to be a very useful thing for him! He was just about to confirm his understanding with the rain covered sword. However, Jiangning said something, which made him stop. "Speak, my Lord!" Pang ban modestly subsided his discontent, then bowed respectfully to Jiangning and said. He could guess that Jiangning seemed to be ordering him something! This made him feel very excited. At this point, he didn''t care so much about the chance of mutual verification with the waves and clouds. "Do you know that there is a man in your destiny that you can''t avoid in your whole life! He is your destiny, he can let you break through the void Jiangning''s eyes didn''t look at the respectful pangban, but looked at the waves and clouds which were still breaking through. It''s true that waves and clouds are powerful, and as Pang Ban said, if the present people only look at the understanding of martial arts, they seem to be second only to Jiangning. But what about that? As long as Jiangning wants, he can destroy the wave! This is Jiangning''s self-confidence in its own strength, but also Jiangning''s confidence in these ten unique valleys. In addition, at this time, the sky is full of water attribute energy, Jiangning as long as he wants, he can be surprised to kill anyone!I''m afraid the present group of heroes did not expect that this heavy rain actually became Jiangning''s biggest help. Fortunately, Jiangning''s power is so superb that it can''t look up to these rubbish figures. Otherwise, Jiangning might take advantage of the help of rain and kill all the heroes. Jiangning''s eyes are suggestive, which makes Pang ban understand that what Jiangning knows is the wave that is breaking through. "Is it him?" Pangban frown, he is not afraid, because he has a strong confidence in his own strength. He just didn''t think that his opponent would be the black list master he despised in the morning. Before Jiangning killed the black list master, Pang ban knew that his strength was second only to Jiangning. Therefore, after comparing himself to Jiangning, he also thought that he could easily defeat the black list master. But now, Jiangning even told him that his fate is the number one black list? Is it that the gap between the black list masters is so big? Looking at the wonderful sword technique of the waves and clouds, Pang ban couldn''t help falling into meditation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 "I''ll keep him for you as an opponent." Jiangning chuckled, and then put out the idea of killing waves and clouds. Waves and clouds are powerful, but in this more suitable environment for him, Jiangning knows that he is really invincible. It is because of this invincible that Jiangning can freely face any master without being timid, and do not have to kill the enemy here in order to maintain the advantage of Daming kingdom. Perhaps for Jiangning now, killing the enemy in this ten Jue Valley is a very despicable thing. After all, the shijuegu was given to him by the Supreme Master Lingdong. If he could only use shijuegu to do such vulgar things, he would have failed to live up to lingdonglai''s expectations. It''s not just the expectation of Donglai. In fact, Jiangning has already regarded himself as an indomitable hero. Although he is not soft to the enemy, he has already understood his pursuit of the five elements road. The heavy rain has unconsciously seen a lot of small, and at this time, waves and clouds have stopped understanding. Other enlightened people also stopped at this time. In this water filled Shijue Valley, they had more or less their own harvest. However, compared with the waves and clouds, their harvest is certainly too small. But even so, they were also satisfied. After all, the ten unique valleys seemed to be made by Lingdong for Jiangning. It''s a good thing that they can get something here. If you are greedy, I''m afraid you will not only get nothing, but also lose your own life. Now in the minds of these Wulin people, they have recognized the identity of the master of Jiangning''s ten Jue valleys, because they find that even in a heavy rain, Jiangning can understand something terrible. Isn''t this just to say that shijuegu was made by Lingdong for Jiangning? In this case, what can they be greedy for? Against Lingdong? I''m afraid they don''t have that idea at all. Therefore, after the rain, those who had some understanding did not continue to press on Jiangning by taking advantage of their own cultivation and improvement. Instead, they bowed their hands and turned to leave. In particular, he knew how great his understanding was. He even felt that he had touched the road of heaven and earth! He felt that as long as he was given an opportunity, he would be able to embark on the road of soaring like that of Lingdong. Although his strength is not as strong as Ling Donglai, Jiangning, Zhang Sanfeng or xiaoyaozi''s nameless old monk, Lang Fanyun still feels that his way to ascend is so urgent. Maybe the reason why these people don''t fly is that they want to stay here and do something? At this time, waves and clouds have become more aware of Jiangning''s power. Naturally, it is more difficult to rise up to the idea of doing the opposite with Jiangning. What''s more, Lang Fanyun didn''t want to fight against Jiangning. Although their Nu Jiao Gang also took part in the treasure hunt, they didn''t even bang a hair of Jiangning. At the moment, when he touched the rules of Tiandi Avenue, he realized the existence of the balloon like thing just appeared in Jiangning. He believed that even if Jiangning stood still, he could not break Jiangning''s defense. This is a terrible existence! Maybe only lingdonglai, who has just ascended, can break the energy circle. With these miscellaneous thoughts, the waves and clouds arched towards Jiangning and left behind those who left. This time he came to shijuegu, it can be said that he was the one who gained the most from these people except Jiangning. He has been very satisfied, even if he did not get any treasure or a hair of the heaven and earth, he also felt very satisfied. Looking at the wave Fanyun leading the crowd to leave, Jiangning laughed: "I''m afraid that wave Fanyun has been promoted to a master of Tongshen! Pang ban, your opponent has grown up! " "Pang ban is also thinking about why a mere black list master will become my opponent! Now it seems that this wave is not worthless! " Pangban is not in a hurry to duel with that wave. In his opinion, there are still too many deficiencies in the power of that wave. Although Lang Fanyun just had some understanding, after all, these understandings are just the things that have just been harvested. Maybe he can really be regarded as a master of Tongshen after he has mastered them! Thinking of this, Pang ban closed his eyes in silence. Since Jiangning has pointed out his opponents, he naturally began to have no desire. Now he knew that his only purpose was to fight against that wave! In addition, it may help Jiangning to manage the kingdom of Daming well. The pursuit of martial road is satisfied, and the desire of Ming kingdom to remain famous is also satisfied. Pang ban naturally has no pursuit. Unfortunately pangban did not pursue, Meng chixing still has his own pursuit of martial arts. Unfortunately, Jiangning is also powerless for Mongolia chixing. He knew that Meng chixing''s opponent was an expert named Chuanying, but that master was an expert who came out of the war god hall. It can be said that the legend eagle is the spokesman of the temple of war in this world. Jiangning did not like Cihang Jingzhai or the temple of war god, so naturally he did not pay much attention to the news of the temple of war.At this time, he was unwilling to find out the location of the temple of war god. Therefore, Jiangning can only take an apologetic look at mengchixing, and then shrug his shoulders and continue to look at those enemies who are not afraid to die. For Jiangning''s apology, Meng chixing just felt incomparable warmth. He is a top man, he has always had his own strong insistence, so he has no mind on anyone. But now it was just a look in Jiangning''s eyes, and he felt an indescribable touch. This has to be said to be a very difficult thing to see. However, Meng chixing knew that he was moved, not only because of Jiangning''s identity, but also because of his fear of the field that Jiangning showed at will. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 548 Naturally, these people don''t understand what the domain is. But Meng chixing, who has refined his spiritual power, understands the horror of the kind of power Jiangning has just demonstrated. It is a kind of power as the master of heaven and earth, a power that even God can destroy in it! Jiangning had not shown such power before, but just now, in a heavy rain, he realized such a terrible power. Therefore, Meng chixing was deeply afraid of Jiangning''s comprehension ability. As a demon sect, Meng chixing practiced the book of secret intelligence, which made him a king and became a saint. Moreover, mengchixing is the first master of Mongolian forces. For Mongols, he is a God. In the process of guarding Mongolia, he killed numerous Chinese and foreign experts. Since stepping into the Central Plains, Meng chixing was originally looking for his own predestined people, but he heard the news of Jiangning. At that time, they wanted to duel with Jiangning, but they were finally captured by Jiangning''s nearly invincible momentum and fled far away from home. It''s a pity that after several years of drifting in the river and lake, they have heard of countless interesting stories and met countless heroes. However, these things are not as powerful as Jiangning''s mind shock to them. They know that Jiangning has become their own demons. They want to look for the right person, but they know more clearly that if they have a demon in their heart, they will never be able to soar. Even if they find the right person, they will just make a wedding dress for the person. Therefore, they found Jiangning in this ten Jue valley. Instead of asking Jiangning for a duel, they conformed to their heart and recognized their own demons as their masters. It was a helpless choice, but they did not regret it because they believed that the kingdom of Daming would not let them down. Just like in such a long time, Jiangning has never let people who hate him down. At this time, Shen Linglong is also a wonderful eye. She has been paying close attention to Jiangning. Therefore, when Jiangning''s field appeared, she was shocked for the first time. But she doesn''t understand what the power field is. As the saying goes, flying flowers can hurt people one by one, which is one of the characteristics of the master of Tongshen. However, under the atmosphere of Jiangning, even all kinds of rainwater can not enter, let alone others? Shen Linglong believes that as long as Jiangning can maintain the existence of that aura, then perhaps no one in the shijuegu can hurt him. But the more terrifying thing is that Jiangning''s internal power seems to be endless, that is to say, Jiangning is completely invincible here. To see Jiangning invincible, Shen Linglong as Jiangning''s life and death earth should have felt despair, but Shen Linglong''s mouth is not consciously up. Similarly, as Jiangning''s lover, Jiangning can be invincible, how Shen Linglong should be happy, but her eyebrows are not consciously wrinkled. Shen Linglong''s mind is very complicated, because she does not know whether she should be happy or despair for Jiangning. Because she is not only Jiangning''s lover, but also Jiangning''s land of life and death. Perhaps it is not accurate to say so, because she is Jiangning''s lover, and the ten square city is Jiangning''s life and death land, and she is the person who talks about it. Shen Mengchen''s eyebrows also tightly wrinkled up, because he had discovered Shen Linglong''s abnormal. Since Shen Linglong came out of that cave, Shen Linglong''s look has become extremely complicated. Occasionally show a beautiful smile, and occasionally climb up a trace of sadness on that beautiful face. Shen Mengchen doesn''t know what happened in that cave. Maybe it''s what agreement Shen Linglong and Jiangning have reached, or what benefits Jiangning and Shen Linglong have got, and finally they come out peacefully. But no matter which one, it will not let Shen Linglong suddenly have such a big change. If Shen Linglong''s posture is not still so graceful, her face is still so beautiful, and her temperament is still a mystery, maybe Shen Mengchen would think that Shen Linglong has been replaced by Jiangning. How to switch? This problem is no longer in Shen Mengchen''s thinking, he is just thinking about the reasons for Shen Linglong''s change. Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of this woman as the symbol of the ten square city. She was conquered by Jiangning. Maybe what Shen Linglong thinks in mind is when to spend the Spring Festival with Jiangning, rather than how to kill Jiangning at all. Shen Linglong has great kindness to Shen Mengchen, but Shen Mengchen never thought he was Shen Linglong''s slave. He has always been striving for the interests of ten square cities, so he believes that as long as Shen Linglong dares to do anything sorry for the ten square city, he will definitely sell Shen Linglong at the first time. Perhaps in his opinion, this is not a betrayal, but for the good of the ten cities. But for Shen Linglong, this is betrayal. After Shen Mengchen had this idea, it was already betrayed and betrayed. It''s a pity that Shen Linglong doesn''t care about the idea of the think tank at this time. She doesn''t care whether the think tank is loyal to her or the ten square city, because at this time her mind is full of Jiangning''s shadow. However, the Tianshan school, which has just made a death feud with Jiangning, will not have any good feelings with Jiangning. They have even decided to live with Jiangning forever.In the eyes of these Tianshan school experts, destroying Jiangning''s shijuegu will become their main target. Moreover, all the heroes present were smart people. Naturally, they knew that the Tianshan school had stepped into a quagmire. They could only get deeper and deeper and become the vanguard against Jiangning. Therefore, apart from the Dali royal family and the beggars'' sect, which are both advancing and retreating with the Tianshan sect, few forces are willing to be front soldiers again. These forces are more shrewd than anyone else. They can see clearly that the Tianshan sect will not hit the south wall and will not turn back. In that case, why don''t they just take advantage of it? Do you want to follow the back of Tianshan sect''s secluded stocks to fight against Jiangning? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 549 "Jiangning, I have to admit that you are very good!" Xuzhu has come out. He is more like a monk with a bald head. However, he is a righteous disciple of Tianshan school, and he is the only one who looks ugly among the disciples of Tianshan sect, which must be said to be ironic. When xuzhu officially came out, it represented that Tianshan school began to formally face-to-face showdown with the Daming kingdom in Jiangning. However, Jiangning doesn''t mind. The Tianshan school is a huge thing, but it is not an unavoidable existence for the present Daming kingdom. At least, the kingdom of Daming has ten elite armies that can resist the great masters and lower masters of the Tianshan sect. In terms of top experts, there are king Jiangning, dasima xiangyutian, dasitou zhangwuji, dasikong shizhixuan, Donggong Princess Juan, and Pang ban and Meng chixing, two newly added generals in Daming kingdom. Among these people, in addition to those who are still making breakthroughs and are determined to reach the master of Tongshen, others are already solid ones. Among them, Jiangning and xiangyutian are the top experts among the masters of Tongshen. They can basically face the siege of several Tongshen masters and still have the strength to fight back. Of course, Jiangning was not dizzy at this time. He knew that he was able to beat many of the supernatural masters just because the environment of shijuegu was especially suitable for him to play. Therefore, Jiangning can clearly see their own strength, and will not blindly feel arrogant. But those are just before, that is just speculation before Jiangning did not develop the field. Jiangning has already developed the field at this time. It can be said that he has the ability to face the siege of more than a dozen psychic masters in any scene without falling behind. These ten masters are probably the limit of Jiangning at present. He knows what his internal power recovery speed is, so he knows how strong the attack can be supported in his field. If the attack increases, then naturally he has no energy to continue to support. After all, they are not joking. They have the power to destroy heaven and earth. They are the top group of people in the world. They know the rules and even make them obey their own will. This kind of person is not ordinary people can kill, even if it is the same level of experts, if a person to escape, it is certainly able to escape. That is to say, the master of Tongshen will not die in battle. Of course, Jiangning in the Shijue Valley to kill the master, because here, Jiangning is some invincible. But even so, xuzhu still dares to stand up. He stands out as the young leader of Tianshan sect. "Hahaha, I''m flattered! I''m very good, but I don''t need to say more! But you Tianshan sect, it seems that there are many experts? " Jiangning played a ha ha, and then stood up to confront Xu Zhu. In fact, xuzhu is just a young leader of the Tianshan school. There are also leaders and supreme leaders above him. As far as Jiangning is concerned, only xiaoyaozi can have an equal dialogue with him. However, this is only normal, because the Tianshan faction has always been a strong side, and their little leader may be more noble than their leader to those top forces. In fact, this xuzhu did not even show such a dignified manner to a few people, nor did he talk to people as the little leader of Tianshan sect. Because no one has ever been qualified for this qualification, and a qualified person will not plead for failure in front of his young leader. Because in the view of those qualified top forces, the Tianshan school is of high status, but their own power is certainly not too weak. For example, Jiangning, even though xuzhu thinks that he has condescended to talk to the Daming Kingdom, Jiangning still feels a deep insult. In Jiangning''s eyes, Daming kingdom is the most powerful existence in the world! Even if it is not now, it will be in the future! Therefore, he is certainly not willing to have an equal dialogue with the little monk, just as he has just shown. He just despised the Tianshan school with a gag. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Good! Good! You are very well! " Xuzhu looks up to the sky and laughs. In this Shijue Valley, he has been insulted the most since the Tianshan school was founded. If he left today in such a gloomy way, the Tianshan school may never want to regain the detached position before. Just like the ten square city, because of several defeats against the Daming kingdom. At this time, the ten square city had already lost its status as the leader of the Wulin. Many forces in the river and lake had already listened to the tune of the ten square city, and they began to defy the Yang and Yin of the ten square city. Today''s Tianshan school also faces this embarrassing situation. It can be said that xuzhu has faced the most difficult situation in his life. Now Jiangning has obtained some kind of treasure, which seems to be able to make him have unlimited internal power. Moreover, Jiangning also has the top-notch black ice sword technique! This makes Jiangning an almost invincible existence, but just now Jiangning seems to have learned something terrible defense ability in that heavy rain. Jiangning is basically invincible among the ten unique valleys, but what about the Tianshan school? The Tianshan sect has long lost many great masters, and even lost two masters!Even with such achievements, the Tianshan faction still did not want to escape from the Daming kingdom. They still had to face the Daming Kingdom firmly, which was a great thing to say. No matter Jiangning or other forces, they all sincerely admire the decision of the Tianshan faction. However, Jiangning admired their insistence, while those forces admired the insistence of the Tianshan school. In Jiangning''s opinion, in order to maintain the illusory face, this xuzhu is willing to take the lives of many masters of divination in the ten Jue valleys. What is this not a ghost pen? After all, in Jiangning''s opinion, he didn''t have the means to keep the master of Tongshen, so as long as the Tianshan sect wanted to leave, he could not have achieved anything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 550 But it seems that the Tianshan school''s brain seems to be burned out, and they want to fight with Jiangning. Jiangning chuckled and stood up directly. He began to stand face to face with the bamboo. However, Jiangning did not pay attention to xuzhu''s arrogant smile, because he felt that the most direct and concise way was to mark his answer with practical actions. Unfortunately, xuzhu just showed a grim smile: "Jiangning, isn''t this ten Jue Valley your paradise? Today, our Tianshan sect will take the ten Jue valleys as the interest first! " With this nonsense, xuzhu waved his hand, then took the lead to avoid Jiangning''s edge and ran towards the volcano before. At the same time, the other masters of Tianshan sect also scattered and ran towards the volcano. In fact, Jiangning wants to be bad. These people are masters of divination. They are people who understand the rules. They will not do the behavior of knowing that they will die. Therefore, they just followed the bamboo and made the most wise choice, that is to lead out the huge incomparable fire energy in the volcano, and let them have the most direct collision with the world with water attribute energy everywhere! And then they are in the side to boost the flames, taking advantage of the outbreak of strong fluctuations to destroy ten Jue Valley! This is the ultimate and most realistic goal they have agreed on. For them, Jiangning is so powerful that they are unable to confront. However, if they want to admit defeat, they certainly can''t abandon the reputation of Tianshan school for thousands of years. Therefore, they have chosen such a realistic target, which is also crucial to Jiangning. For Jiangning, his harvest these days is enough, but people are always greedy. If you get so much, you still have to get more, such as the ten Jue Valley in front of you! If you capture the ten Jue Valley, then who is rare in the spirit gathering array of Jinguan city in the kingdom of Daming? He directly brought the backbone of the Daming kingdom to these ten Jue valleys. He believed that with such strong energy, even a pig could break through the great masters and even the great masters. What''s more, the backbone of the Ming kingdom with amazing talent? In this way, the kingdom of Daming will naturally have a steady stream of Grand Masters and great masters. With the increase of the number of masters and great masters, the probability of obtaining master practitioners in response will be greatly increased! This is a virtuous circle. Just like the Shen family who occupied the ten square cities, they had a steady stream of experts, and they had been dominating the rivers and lakes for many years with the help of tens of thousands of experts. Of course, Jiangning didn''t want to be domineering, because he was not so manipulative. He wanted to be the master of this continent! Really put this piece of land under your own feet. And these ten unique valleys, for Jiangning''s Daming Kingdom, is a powerful presence. But now, the wings seem to be under the greatest threat since their birth, because that day, the mountain school masters were recklessly trying to destroy the volcano and release the terror energy contained in it. That energy is the basis for the healthy evolution of shijuegu, and it is necessary for all things in shijuegu to survive. However, this does not mean that if these energies are mixed into the ten Jue Valley in a large scale, the evolution of the ten Jue valley will be completed in an instant. This action must be devastating for shijuegu. Even if it doesn''t destroy shijuegu, it will reduce the evolution speed of shijuegu after losing huge fire energy. Without the evolution of fire attribute energy, it will take time for the evolution of all things to turn Shijue valley into a real paradise. Moreover, these are the most pure energy in the world, which can not be obtained from the outside. Seeing the Tianshan faction rushing to the volcano, Jiangning understood the Tianshan sect''s mind in an instant. His smile disappeared and his face became gloomy and terrifying. He roared: "thief, dare you!" Then it turned into a whirlwind and followed the bamboo directly. Tianshan sect has dozens of experts who can communicate with gods. In addition, there are several from Dali royal family and the beggars'' sect. This time, Jiangning needs to face more than 30 experts who can communicate with God! Although so many masters of divination are terrible, Jiangning is not really afraid because the situation he has dealt with before is even more suffering than now. However, Jiangning still sticks to it with his spirit, and even causes great losses to the Tianshan sect. Now Jiangning has acquired the fire virtue skill and understood the field. Naturally, it has become stronger. Therefore, as long as he is in the ten Jue valleys, he certainly will not be afraid of the only 30 or so supernatural experts. But not afraid doesn''t mean you can kill at will. These are the masters of communication! It''s the person who has mastered the power of the rules, not the kind of monster that was killed before. And even if it is a demon, Jiangning is not unexpected and secretly used all the power to kill it in one fell swoop. Now, as long as these masters are mainly restrained and do not fight against Jiangning, Jiangning will spend a lot of energy to kill them easily, and even may not be able to succeed. Therefore, at the first time when he understood the tricks of the Tianshan sect, Jiangning did not think about how to stop the actions of the Tianshan sect. He directly aimed his target at xuzhu, the young leader of the Tianshan sect!Maybe he can''t stop the Tianshan sect''s crazy behavior, but he can threaten the Tianshan sect with the life of its young sect leader. This is a big gamble in Jiangning. The bet is the ten unique valleys of Jiangning. If he fails, his ten Jue valley will naturally become an ordinary place. If you succeed, you can use shijuegu, a potential paradise, and then bring the kingdom of Daming to the front of the light at a faster speed. In fact, this is a very unfair gamble, because the Tianshan school did not bet. But even so, Jiangning still had to take the gamble bravely, because he could not tolerate his ten juegu becoming an ordinary place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 551 The speed of the master Tongshen is so fast that the people just blink of an eye. That day, the mountain sect has already arrived on the volcano, and then they use their strongest moves to bombard the volcano. Compared with the encirclement and killing of Jiangning, this action is much simpler and more relaxed, because at least they will not despair because they can not see any effect after their own attack. Under the attack of more than 30 experts, the volcano instantly flew countless rocks. These rocks are not earth energy, but a kind of non attribute energy similar to earth attribute energy. In Shijue Valley, there was no energy at all because of the painstaking efforts of Donglai. Therefore, Shijue Valley has no other energy except water. Now these rocks, if given some time, can naturally continue to evolve and become real earth energy. But now, they will never have a chance, because the experts of Tianshan sect have already blown them away. "Xuzhu, if I Jiangning doesn''t kill you, I will not be a man!" The contents of Jiangning rush to xuzhu, but xuzhu is also proficient in Lingbo micro step, so it is quite skillful to dodge Jiangning''s attack. Of course, if you want to resist an attack similar to that of the land gods, xuzhu is still in such a mess. But instead of feeling pain or anger, Xu Zhu felt extremely happy. He is happy to see his own scheming in Tiangu! As long as the ten Jue valleys are destroyed, the Tianshan school can knead the Ming kingdom without foundation at will. At least, without shijuegu, the Daming kingdom would not have become a terrible existence like the ten square city. A ten square city has already appeared, and the Tianshan school never wants to see another ten square city appear. What''s more, the kingdom of Ming Dynasty seems to be more difficult to control and teach than the ten square cities. Such thorns must not be allowed to develop at will. They must put out the danger in the bud. This is from the direction of public analysis, xuzhu has already felt infinite happiness. There are also personal aspects, xuzhu can see Jiangning this mortal enemy angry, is also a very good pleasure. Xuzhu laughs and dodges the innumerable sword Qi that Jiangning sends out in a moment, and then looks at those sword Qi to destroy more rocks, can''t help but be proud. But he couldn''t speak, because he knew that as soon as he spoke, he might be hurt by this vicious guy. If you are injured by Jiangning, you don''t have to think about the consequences. It''s death. The purpose of xuzhu is very simple, he is to anger Jiangning, and then take Jiangning to walk around. If we can use Jiangning''s attack to guide the past to attack mountains and rocks, it will be even more frequent, such as now. In fact, xuzhu felt very uncomfortable because he found a good way to punish the enemy, that is to destroy the enemy''s most beloved things! This is more painful than killing the enemy. These ten Jue valleys are created by the Supreme Master of heaven and earth, and no one should destroy them. However, there is a premise that the ten absolute valleys cannot fall into the hands of Jiangning! Perhaps in the eyes of the Tianshan sect, no force but themselves can get this ten Jue valley. However, unlike the invincible Jiangning, it is impossible for other forces to capture shijuegu under the pressure of Tianshan sect. This is the self-confidence of the Tianshan school, and it is also the contempt of other forces of the Tianshan school. But Jiangning is an accident, because Jiangning is invincible in this ten Jue Valley! Invincible also means that no one can grab things with Jiangning. But if you don''t rob, the Tianshan sect has the ability to destroy it? This is a wonderful strategy, because those other forces would not like to see another super power born. Therefore, when the mountain sect wanted to destroy Shijue Valley, most of those forces were watching the opera. It''s a pity that xuzhu can''t share his pride with others, because he has to try his best to avoid Jiangning''s attack. He knew that as long as he hid a little slower, the end would be no place to die. In fact, in addition to Jiangning, there are still people willing to help stop these crazy Tianshan sect experts. For example, Meng chixing and pangban, as the people of the Ming Dynasty, naturally followed Jiangning at the first time and began to stop the Tianshan sect from destroying shijuegu. Chicheng, for example, is an ally of the Daming kingdom. At this critical moment, even if they don''t want the Daming kingdom to get ten Jue valleys, they still have to send one or two experts to stop them. Because if they choose to watch the opera at this time, their intimate alliance with the kingdom of Daming will come to an end. If it comes to an end, then a series of Chicheng''s plans will fail. Yang Chaoyu absolutely does not allow his own Chicheng to have such a huge deviation. He wants Chicheng to move forward in the direction of his hope, and then towards glory. In addition to Chicheng, there is a force to stop the Tianshan faction, which seems a bit elusive. Perhaps it is not accurate to say that the power is not accurate, because only one member of this force joined in, while the others all chose to stand by.This person is Shen Linglong. She doesn''t have the Dragon chant sword, she just holds an ordinary sword. She joins the battle in her personal capacity. It''s impossible for shifangcheng to fight with the Tianshan sect in order to protect the things of Daming Kingdom, which is not only unwise, but also evil. However, Shen Linglong joined the battle by devils and spirits, and stopped an expert of Tianshan sect, which delayed the action of Tianshan sect by one thirtieth. Shen Linglong doesn''t know what she thinks. She knows that it''s not right to help Jiangning, but she just can''t help it. She is so stupid to join in. Seeing that Shen Linglong chose to help Jiangning in her personal capacity, the present group of heroes could not help but cry out. They began to wonder whether Shen Linglong had reached any shady agreement with Jiangning in the cave? Otherwise, why do you make such a fussy move? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 552 The present group of heroes are just shocked, and Shen Yimo has already begun to doubt Shen Linglong. Because he knew, in any case, Shen Linglong should not join the ranks of helping Jiangning! No matter what agreement they have reached, she should not help the Daming Kingdom towards a brighter future. The kingdom of Daming has been very strong, and even has a tendency to surpass the ten square cities. If the ten square cities help the Daming Kingdom, what can they get? Does Shen Linglong want to overthrow the transcendent status of Tianshan school by relying on the little kingdom of Ming Dynasty? This is obviously impossible, because the Tianshan school is invincible in this world. Whether it is the ten square city or Chicheng, or the kingdom of Daming, they can not pose any threat to the Tianshan school. Although Jiangning has just killed many Tianshan sect experts in shifangcheng, he thinks that Tianshan sect will suffer great losses. However, many people who know the details know that these experts are a pity for Tianshan sect, but they are far from enough to make Tianshan sect heartache. But how about so many masters here for the kingdom of Daming? What about other forces? I''m afraid that no force can organize so many masters at will? What''s more, if Jiangning kills so many experts of Tianshan sect, he thinks he can be invincible? Not to mention whether he killed these Tianshan sect masters with the help of the geographical advantages of shijuegu, the xiaoyaozi of Tianshan sect, Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang sect and the sweeping monk of Shaolin Temple all have the strength to fight Jiangning. Such a master may be the world''s top existence, but it is not to say that Jiangning has been invincible. At least the profound Tianshan sect can send a master like this. Maybe there are more masters of Tianshan sect to send out, but only xiaoyaozi needs to stop Jiangning, then other experts can''t defeat the Tianshan sect''s master who is like a tide. This is the foundation of a great evil who has been in the world for thousands of years! It is also the reason why ten square cities have not been on the stage for ten thousand years. It''s not because there is no master in the ten square city, but because the top experts in the ten square city are so poor compared with the Tianshan school. Shen Yimo has always been puzzled, but his strength is not so good that he can only be regarded as a top master. If in the past, Shen Yimo might have thought that his own strength was very good at this age, and he would also feel that he was No. 1 in the world. However, Shen Yimo can only be used as cannon fodder for the bottom of the ten unique valleys. If he had no self-knowledge, he would have been blasted to pieces. Because of this, Shen Yimo can only silently doubt Shen Linglong''s intentions and motives, and then analyze them silently. He can''t even join the battle to ask Shen Linglong. Shen Yinmo, such a wise man, wants to think like this, so the people of other ten square cities are naturally more dissatisfied. They even suspected that Shen Linglong might have colluded with Jiangning. However, unlike Shen Yinmo, these people''s doubts are just doubts, and they can''t make anything to express their refutation. Even those masters who are good at communicating with God just keep in mind what Shen Linglong did today. They are ready to ask and explain after going back. These masters are the most powerful cards in the ten square city. Unfortunately, it seems that there are not enough of them. Even if it is their mortal enemy Daming Kingdom, there are already seven masters who can communicate with gods on the surface of their names. Such details have even surpassed the ten square city! In the scene, that group of heroes are fighting their own battles, but Jiangning already knows that he may not be able to block the ten Jue valley. So many people, Jiangning can not completely block, so Jiangning decided to attack xuzhu at the beginning, in order to let those Tianshan sect''s experts return. However, his plan failed. Even though xuzhu was already in more than a dozen swords and was about to die, those masters of Tianshan sect did not want to come back. Jiangning understood that xuzhu had already reported that he was fighting with himself. Even if he was about to die, he was still struggling with Jiangning with his last breath. The breath was so long that Jiangning was a little discouraged. Jiangning knows that many people have this idea. Just like the TG party members he met in his previous life, those people, because they have their own beliefs, can continue to insist even if they encounter various kinds of vicious punishment. The worse the environment is, the more energetic these people are. It seems to them that pursuing their faith is the happiest thing in the world. Perhaps those people''s persistence is right, but Jiangning clearly knows that xuzhu''s insistence is mortal. If such people appear in their own camp, it will certainly be a very happy thing, but at present this bamboo is hostile forces. Xuzhu is a member of Tianshan school, and is the young leader of the enemy who is doomed to be destroyed by himself! In this case, you lie down forever! Jiangning took a look at the bamboo, which was shaking to be drunk. Suddenly, he changed his attack method, and directly played the 18 dragon subduing palms. The 18 dragon subduing palms are not the most powerful palms in Jiangning, at least compared with xuanbing sword. However, Jiangning has just seen the extreme match between fire attribute and 18 dragon subduing palms when killing Chi Mei in the demon. This match is just like the combination of the dark ice sword technique and the water attribute. It seems that the move itself has been upgraded to a higher level.Of course, even if the eighteen dragon subduing palms are extremely compatible with the fire virtue skill, he can''t let the eighteen dragon subduing palms surpass the lethality of xuanbing sword. But the current situation is not the same, because the bamboo has been on the verge of falling. If Jiangning wants to kill the bamboo, naturally, it does not need to pursue the lethality by force, but puts the killing range in the first place. After all, in the state of xuzhu, it can''t resist Jiangning''s moves at most. However, if these moves are like the xuanbing sword technique which has been familiar with the rhythm before, they can be taken by surprise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 553 As Jiangning expected, the eighteen dragon subduing palms worked wonders. The bamboo, which wanted to avoid a little bit quickly, was knocked down by one hand to the volcano. Before the bamboo has been injured very seriously, but no more serious than the strength of this injury, perhaps, this palm is his last move in this life. However, Jiangning didn''t wait at all and didn''t see the result. Instead, it was just a few strokes of subduing the dragon and 18 strokes of fighting. Then Jiangning did not look at this doomed bamboo, turned to kill other experts. Xuzhu didn''t expect to die like this. He thought he could hold Jiangning for a while, but he overestimated himself and underestimated Jiangning''s strength. After such a few minutes of fighting, Xu Zhu''s nerves have been frightened by Jiangning''s compact xuanbing sword technique. He can only subconsciously concentrate his internal force on the speed, and then carefully move a small distance to avoid Jiangning''s sword Qi. He didn''t want to fight back. At the moment when he decided to take action, xuzhu had decided to spend all his internal power on defense and evasion. However, he was only able to avoid a mere ten or so, and he was already scarred. For ordinary masters like xuzhu, Jiangning in the ten Jue Valley is really invincible. Even Li Chi Mei, who is very close to the master of Tongshen, was killed by Jiangning with one hand and a second. Although Xu Zhu is a master of communicating with gods, he is just a deep internal power. His magic power is to enhance internal power. Perhaps for ordinary people, enhancing internal power is a very powerful magic power. After all, internal force is the most powerful foundation! Only when the internal power is deep can we hold on to a strong battle. However, if the gap of internal power is not reached to a limit, then the deep internal power of those decades is just chicken ribs, and its effect is not too great. At least, there is no useful magic power to kill enemies or protect life. If xuzhu can resist the temptation of loneliness and reputation and continue to shut up in Tianshan sect, he will become another old monster of xiaoyaozi in a few decades. It''s a pity that he didn''t have that chance. He didn''t have it before and never will. It was not until he was hit by Jiangning that Xu Zhu recovered from the dodge that he had almost practiced cost. Feeling the pain in his body, xuzhu realized that Jiangning had a treasure of fire attribute. It''s a pity that by the time this point is understood, xuzhu has been hit by Jiangning on the volcano. In this energy which is similar to the soil property, the bamboo is even deep into the soil. At this time, many meridians in xuzhu''s body had been burned, but he still resisted the pain and fired a hand of Tianshan six Yang palms into the air. He did not know whether Jiangning would be watching outside or waiting for his appearance. But this is common sense in the world, that is, the poor should not be pursued. If Jiangning takes the opportunity to wait in the air, he will have a good time in the palm and win more delay time for xuzhu. However, xuzhu was disappointed. Just as he landed on the ground, Jiangning had predicted the place where he would fall, and hit him with more than ten palms. The ten or so palms almost reached the ground at the same time as xuzhu. Therefore, the weak palm of xuzhu had no other effect except to relieve him of a little pain before he died. Maybe the explosive power of those ten palms is not as powerful as the one that killed Li Chi Mei before, but the quantitative change causes qualitative change. The added energy of these ten palms is enough to destroy ordinary psychic experts like xuzhu. At least, it is enough in the case of serious injury to the bamboo. However, the more than ten palms of Jiangning failed to turn the bamboo into dust, because at least xuzhu is also a master of divination, and its body is extremely powerful. But even so, the bamboo body has been burned into a mess by the powerful fire attribute energy, and his blood has even been baked dry by the domineering fire attribute energy, so that the trace of blood on the corner of his mouth is the only evidence of his injury. Xuzhu''s eyes looked at the air, the fire attribute energy in his body was still raging, but he had no internal force to resist. He knew that he was dead. The reason why he didn''t die was that the purple mansion which had not yet formed was still subconsciously protecting his brain from damage. Before he died, it was a perfect thing for him to have a good aftertaste of his life, so he was very grateful for his purple mansion. He recalled many things in his mind, such as the pictures of his practice in Shaolin Temple, the process of his association with the Tianshan Xiaoyao sect, and the scene of his bowing to Xiao Feng and Duan Yu. For xuzhu, it may have been a very lucky thing to be able to make obeisance with those two brothers. Even though he was a young leader of Tianshan sect, he still felt great luck. Compared with Xiao Feng, xuzhu always thinks his talent is a scum. But even so, he still did not have a trace of jealousy, he was still convinced by Xiao Feng''s forthright bearing.Compared with Duan Yu, xuzhu always thinks his luck is just like this. But even so, Xu Zhu still did not envy Xu Zhu''s bad luck. He was still sighing for his good luck. Xuzhu still has a lot to remember, but for him, time is running out. He can only recall all those memories in a flash. He did not know whether these memories were so important, only that for the dying people, what memories were not important. The purple mansion which has not yet formed is still an illusion and can not provide too much protection at all. When Jiangning those domineering fire attribute energy into the illusory bamboo mind, the illusory purple mansion is directly transformed into nothingness by the domineering fire attribute energy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 554 After killing xuzhu, Jiangning grinned grimly and opened his own water field to kill other Tianshan sect experts who were destroying volcanoes. For Jiangning, all of them must die! Unless they give up destroying the volcano. However, it is obvious that xuzhu has expressed his attitude with his life. How can these psychic masters escape? If they escape, I am afraid that the Tianshan sect alone will not let them survive. Of course, Xiao Feng and Duan Yu stopped at the first moment of xuzhu''s death. They have nothing to do with the Tianshan sect, except for xuzhu, the youngest leader of the Tianshan sect. Now that Xu Zhu is dead, there is no need for them to continue to fight against Jiangning for the Tianshan sect. As for revenge for xuzhu? Although Xiao Feng and Duan Yu are heroic, they are not fools. They know that Jiangning is invincible among the ten unique valleys, so how can they fight with Jiangning in this place? Therefore, under the leadership of Xiao Feng and Xu Zhu, the beggars'' sect and Dali royal family immediately withdrew from the ranks of attacking volcanoes and left shijuegu without looking back. No one knows how many forces they are to leave the ten Jue Valley, because there are still experts in the ten Jue valley. In the periphery of Shijue Valley, there are still nearly one million elite. "Young leader is dead!" The people of Tianshan sect also found the death of xuzhu. A young great master''s later disciple looked at Jiangning with grief and indignation. After a roar, he rushed to Jiangning like an angry God of war. However, the impact of his violent attack on Jiangning mountain was insignificant. This time, Jiangning is not ready to keep his hand. Since the Tianshan school wants to cut off people''s future, Jiangning will certainly not be merciful. Tianshan sect is the holy land of Wulin, but it is so ruthless. Seeing the promising descendants of Wulin, what they want is not to help but to kill them directly. There is no need for the existence of such a holy land of Wulin, at least for Jiangning of Daming kingdom. The kingdom of Daming is so powerful that people with a clear eye can see that the kingdom of Daming has unlimited achievements in the future. However, apart from those small scattered people in the river and lake, few of them have taken refuge in the Daming kingdom. If not for Shi Zhixuan and Xiang Yutian, I''m afraid Daming kingdom is still a lonely family. Of course, Zhang Wuji''s ability is also good, because he led the ten Jue army to March eastward and westward, and the whole Sichuan Shaanxi region was completely conquered. This is different from the so-called "occupying the name of Sichuan Shaanxi area" in the Sichuan Shaanxi League. It is the ability to clean up the forces in Sichuan and Shaanxi area! Sichuan Shaanxi League has occupied Sichuan and Shaanxi areas before, but I don''t know how many people''s big teeth have been laughed off by this title. If there are professional dentists in this era, perhaps we should also thank the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance. At that time, perhaps only Jiangning, who did not know much about current affairs, knew that the Sichuan Shaanxi alliance was blowing the air. However, such a Sichuan Shaanxi alliance is already a big force in the world. Today''s Jiangning, after occupying all the territory of Sichuan Shaanxi alliance, has become a super power! Such forces have become the existence that people need to look up to in the rivers and lakes. However, even if it has paid so much and grown so much, the Daming kingdom in Jiangning still suffers from so much discrimination. Whether it is shifangcheng or other top forces, or the martial arts leaders like Tianshan sect, they are deeply vigilant against the Daming Kingdom, and even sent warriors to suppress the Daming kingdom. Jiangning always thought that the world was fair, so he worked hard after he got the system. He never gave up his original intention, nor did he lie down on his merit book to sleep. He still practiced hard and fought hard, seizing every opportunity with his life, and then Jiangning, who was now about to become a God, was long ago. At least in the ten unique valleys, Jiangning has become a God. Shijue Valley does not know when the sun has penetrated into it. Just after a heavy rain, a beautiful rainbow has risen in Shijue valley. But everyone ignored the beauty of the rainbow, except Jiangning. However, Jiangning noticed that the beautiful rainbow is just because he and the ten Jue valley have begun to merge, and the ten Jue Valley has begun to recognize the Lord. However, Jiangning also knew that the procedure of recognizing the Lord could not continue because he saw that the volcano was about to erupt. Such a brutal attack on the volcano, the volcano''s energy can calm down strange. Moreover, Jiangning deeply knows the characteristics of fire attribute. The more attacking and suppressing, the more irritable the fire attribute is. Even if they know that the result of their explosion is death, they still have to fight back under this attack. I''m afraid the so-called fiery temper means this kind of situation. Jiangning''s personality has always been gentle, so these fire attributes rarely affect his behavior. But when he saw these fire properties erupt, his character also erupted like that volcano.The Tianshan faction is also red eyed. Their goal has been achieved, and it is reasonable to start a strategic retreat. But none of them wanted to retreat. They all decided to start the last battle in Shijue valley. This war may be their last stop in this life, or the last battle of the ten Jue Valley, but whether they are killed by Jiangning or destroyed by Shijue Valley, they can go at ease. They know that they have given everything, life, talent and future for Tianshan school. They have no regrets, just like bamboo. Since its birth, Tianshan school has been like a noble, an elegant aristocrat. This aristocrat has never met such a tough and unreasonable enemy, but now he has, and the aristocrat has lost his grace in front of this enemy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 555 Xuzhu experienced the last battle in shijuegu, but he was killed by Jiangning within a few decades. However, the strength of these Tianshan sect experts can only be regarded as the average of Tianshan sect, but they still rush to Jiangning without hesitation. They don''t know whether Jiangning has the ability to prevent the eruption of volcanoes and keep shijuegu, but they are not willing to gamble. They are willing to put their lives on the mountain in exchange for the destruction of shijuegu. Perhaps this is the first world to destroy Dongtianfudi since the birth of Dongtianfudi, and the Tianshan sect has obviously become the first force in the world to destroy Dongtianfudi, and they are also likely to succeed. The volcano is still erupting in small streams. As everyone knows, this is just the precursor of a large-scale eruption. Shijuegu may be destroyed soon. Among the ten Jue valleys, all the forces began to withdraw their masters from the ten Jue Valley, or even several decades away from the ten Jue valley. Only those who know the rules stay here. The destruction of Shijue valley will definitely cause terrible energy fluctuation. But this energy fluctuation is aimless and random. For them, this kind of fluctuation is easy to dodge. They are obviously willing to take a little risk to stay, compared with the appalling duel to be seen. Shen Linglong also at this time back to the force of ten square city, which has only left five people. She looked at these old guys with a smile, shook her head and said, "it''s really disappointing that no one has followed Shen Linglong to fight." "Are you moving closer to the Daming Kingdom and declaring war on the Tianshan sect?" A supreme elder looks at Shen Linglong. His eyes are muddy, but Shen Linglong sees a small dragon Yin sword in his eyes. Shen Linglong knows that this is because the Taishang elder''s understanding of Kendo has come to an end. Maybe with just a little chance, he will be able to break through Tongshen and become a master of golden elixir. It is reasonable to say that such a powerful elder should have made Shen Linglong feel scared, but Shen Linglong was still smiling and said, "what do you think?" The supreme elder choked by Shen Linglong for a moment. He looked at Shen Linglong with hatred and snorted and said no more. It seems that the elder also recalled the story of Shen Linglong''s mischievous childhood. At present, although Shen Linglong has grown up and become a beautiful woman, the elder still can''t forget Shen Linglong''s mischievous. The elder Taishang all shut up. Other people are not qualified to direct Shen Linglong, so they all shut their mouths wisely. But they must not be so quiet in their stomach, they must be quietly planning how to force the palace Shen Linglong. They heard about the ten elders forcing the palace, but they were suppressed by Shen Linglong with thunder. They didn''t want to take more care of these things, but now Shen Linglong''s butt seems to have been crooked. Naturally, they can''t be so silent. At least they should let Shen Linglong see their attitude, so that Shen Linglong can''t be so reckless. They are the biggest backbone of the ten square cities, so they have some power in their words. They are confident that the Supreme Master will not tolerate Shen Linglong''s mischief. The volcano is still erupting, but the ten square city master who is present has not even moved. They know that their defense is under, but they have confidence that they can offset the energy of the ten Jue Valley, which is their confidence in their own strength. Jiangning has already taken over with the Tianshan faction. Of course, this time, he is not alone in the battle. There are two gorgeous and beautiful men beside him. These two men have five senses and white jade like skin like knives and axes. What they have in common with their appearance is that their strength is so amazing that the experts of Tianshan sect can''t help but separate two experts to entangle them. There are only a dozen experts who can communicate with God in Tianshan sect. When they face Jiangning, they are already under a bit of pressure. Now they are divided into two. When facing Jiangning, they feel the invincible atmosphere of Jiangning. Jiangning''s mood was soon suppressed, he calmly looked at the group of people in front of him, then laughed and stretched out his hand: "you are very good! And very brave. But since you don''t want to go, never leave! " Here, Jiangning''s figure disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in the side of a great master''s top master. A snow-white ice sword will be the head of the master''s top master. At this time, the energy of shijuegu is particularly active. Jiangning is like a fish swimming into the water. He only feels that in this ten Jue Valley, he seems to have the whole field. This is a wonderful feeling, but also a very blind and idealistic feeling. However, Jiangning knew that his feeling was not wrong, especially when he appeared like a ghost to the unfortunate disciple of Tianshan sect, he knew that his feeling was right. In the field, Jiangning can move at will. And in this energy irascible ten unique Valley, Jiangning also has this feeling.Just now Jiangning killed that unfortunate great master disciple is a clear proof. According to the law, a great master and a top-notch master can feel the trace of Jiangning in any way, and even react quickly to resist such a move or two. But now the man did not know when Jiangning came to him. Therefore, Jiangning seems to have never appeared here, and as if this disciple was his own death, he was easily attacked by Jiangning. At this time, even half a breath, many people have not opened their eyes after blinking. By the time those people opened their eyes, the disciple''s head had fallen to the ground with a ring of ice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 556 A disciple died so easily, but the Tianshan sect did not calm down. They attacked Jiangning as if they were crazy. It seemed that Jiangning had become the target of their practice. No matter what moves they took, they began to lose the past to Jiangning. However, Jiangning is not a target. On the contrary, in this space, he is even a general existence similar to that of the Supreme Master. "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on your understanding of lightness skill!!! This lightness skill combines the ingenious skill of Lingbo micro step, and combines the player''s understanding of water attribute energy, so that the player has the unimaginable function of concealing the trace and breath, and speeds up the speed in the place with rich water attribute! " "Ding Dong!"!!! Congratulations on the player''s success in understanding the top level lightness skill. Reward the player with some merits and skills! " "skill point: it is something that can be used only after the use of God. It is the essence of heaven and earth condensation like immortal fruit. Players can point the skill to any skill, and forcibly ignore the upper limit of the skill to upgrade one level! (just like sword 23, if you click it forcibly, it will be promoted to sword 24) " " some skills have reached the top level, please upgrade carefully! If you upgrade the wrong skill, the player''s body will not be able to bear the energy that does not belong to this world! " This is another time that Jiangning heard the system prompt after getting the fire virtue skill, but this time Jiangning was not in the mood to see the prompt because he had a more important thing to do. He needs to kill all the angry Tianshan sect masters! Moreover, Jiangning has just felt a trace of palpitation in his heart. He knows that he has just found something amazing in an experiment he has just carried out. He didn''t see the system prompt, so he didn''t know that he had realized the lightness skill of Saint level. If he knew, he would not be so confused. But even if you don''t know, Jiangning is still killing the enemy. As for, he keeps experimenting with his inexperienced Lingbo hundred changes. Jiangning is different from his previous domineering form. At this time, he seems to be a ghost of shijuegu. He occasionally appears beside a senior figure of Tianshan sect. With a common sword, he can kill the masters of Tianshan sect. Jiangning''s sword technique is very common. It is only the most basic dark ice sword skill he has learned from the ice illusion. Naturally, it is different from the advanced sword technique that can emit sword Qi. However, the basic xuanbing sword technique is the most powerful one for him to kill the enemy at the moment, because with his body method of appearing and disappearing, the enemy can''t defend at all. No matter whether the enemy is three people, two people or four people leaning together, they will be surprised by Jiangning''s Owl leader. However, their attack can only follow the shadow left by Jiangning and produce an explosive effect. However, these disciples of Tianshan sect still did not feel fear, even if Jiangning had changed from an invincible victory to a god of killing, they still did not feel afraid, because they had their own persistence and the greatest faith in their hearts. They must destroy ten unique valleys in Jiangning! At present, earthquakes, volcanoes and floods are erupting in Shijue valley. This narrow space started to burst out so many natural disasters in an instant. For ordinary people, it may never be seen in their lifetime. Even if it''s the master of telepathy, they still haven''t seen it. But they haven''t seen it, but it doesn''t mean they can''t understand. They know that the ten Jue Valley may have really collapsed. The energy system of Shijue Valley has collapsed, and the infinite water attribute energy begins to spread in the whole Shijue Valley, while the non attribute energy has accelerated to evolve into the energy they should have evolved into. For example, soil, metal, wood properties, and then evolved into a higher level of composite energy, eventually forming life. This is supposed to be a beautiful scene of the birth of life. But now it''s a violent hell, one side of life and the other side of destruction. In the past life, Jiangning had seen this kind of situation, but not with his own eyes, but a science and education program at that time carried out a deduction for the destruction and birth of the earth. But at that time, the time of those experts was billions of years! That is to say, it took billions of years for the whole earth to evolve, and to select the human beings from the selection of natural disasters. Unfortunately, shijuegu should have had the opportunity to evolve into a better world, not to mention a world as huge as the earth, but there is also a chance for a small world. Jiangning appears behind an elder of Tianshan sect. He wants to kill the head of the owl with a sword, but he finds that the other party has dodged in time. Then he realizes that he has killed all the masters of Tianshan sect who are below the supernatural level unconsciously. Looking at the dozens of psychic experts left over from the battlefield, Jiangning raised his eyelids and showed a smile: "you all die!" At this time, the energy has become more irritable, Jiangning even regained the feeling of controlling everything in the lake before. Unfortunately, it was just a lake at that time. When he came out of the lake, he had lost that feeling. Now, because of the collapse of Shijue Valley and the explosion of these energies, he has found the feeling of Lake in the whole ten Jue valley. This feeling is really too rare, because it is more advanced than the invincible before. It is a kind of hegemonic spirit of meeting God and killing Buddha. It''s so much more powerful than that invincible guardian.If Jiangning before the state, he certainly can not keep so many experts. But now, even if the master just escaped his assassination, Jiangning still has a feeling that he can easily leave these psychic masters here. It''s a feeling. It''s a very idealistic feeling. But Jiangning is very clear that this feeling is not idealistic, or that he is the God of the world, since he thought, then it must be done. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 557 All the people watching the war were silent. At this time, it was only a few minutes before the eruption of the volcano. However, Jiangning alone left all the top masters of the Tianshan sect here forever. What kind of speed is this? Not to mention his ability to kill, only this speed, which assassin in this world can match? If the shadow of Jiangning can stay a few more, then those present will find that Jiangning''s shadow has stayed so much, at least dozens of them. I''m afraid that there is only one master in the world who has killed one person in this short period of time? But what happened next? The present group of heroes turned their eyes to Jiangning''s volcano, which had begun to intensify its eruption. This is an energy trend more powerful than natural disasters. Ordinary people can''t guide it, even Jiangning. This is just like Jiangning is a person with a nuclear weapon. He can control his own nuclear weapon, but the nuclear weapon can also be detonated by ordinary TNT after being removed from the protective cover. Those who have TNT are certainly not as powerful as Jiangning, but the key is that the nuclear bomb has no protective cover at this time, so it can only be guarded by Jiangning alone. In this way, there is no accident that the ten Jue valleys were successfully attacked by the Tianshan sect. I''m afraid that only lingdonglai, who has already soared in the world, can stop it. Other people can''t. This is a kind of violation of the rules of the operation of all things in the world. Jiangning can not stop it, nor can the nameless monk or Zhang Sanfeng. With the eruption of the volcano, Jiangning only felt his internal force in the elixir field began to boil, like the energy in the ten Jue valleys, boiling with endless anger. After feeling that his ability has been improved, Jiangning is not worried, because he knows that when the ten Jue Valley is destroyed, he will become a real God! At that time, it was only a thought for him to kill a dozen or so psychic masters. At this time, Jiangning has shifted his attention to the guilt of Lingdong. Because he didn''t protect Lingdong from this gift. Jiangning knew that lingdonglai''s gift to him did not include the Shijue valley. At that time, there were only two kinds of gifts from lingdonglai. One was the spirit horse that he decided to revive because he liked it. The other is the wood skill. One is the water virtue skill that Donglai deliberately bred, and the other one is the fire virtue skill brought by the fire attribute starlight, which makes Donglai feel at the time of soaring and consumes some energy to help guide. In addition, I''m afraid that Donglai has never thought that this ten Jue valley will become such a potential paradise. Since he has not thought about it, he naturally has not thought of giving it to Jiangning. What he wants to give Jiangning is very meaningful. Ordinary things will not be given. However, these ten unique valleys have a trace of the nature of the best cave, because the water and fire complement each other, it seems to have a kind of domineering power across the rest of the world. Unfortunately, this kind of domineering spirit just showed up, Jiangning will never see it. He can''t practice this paradise well, and then take him to the fairyland to see Lingdong. This would have been a good thing. When old friends meet again, they should bring gifts that they can''t remember. It''s a pity that all of these things have come to nothing. The people of the Tianshan school are still chasing Jiangning. Unfortunately, even if Jiangning is standing there to let them fight, they can''t break through Jiangning''s territory. This is not because Jiangning''s energy level is higher than that of them, but because Jiangning''s energy activity exceeds these people too much. This is a very simple truth. Just like a person with a million internal power, when he may attack others, the maximum output power is only 10000 internal power per move. However, when Jiangning''s energy becomes more active and his body becomes infinitely strong, the internal power output may reach 100000 per move. This is a qualitative change caused by quantitative change. According to the truth, Jiangning is far from reaching the level of the golden elixir master, but his attack already has the total energy of the golden elixir master. Because the divine war has not yet started, the energy level of this world is still being suppressed by death. Unless it soars, there will be no land gods like Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng became a land immortal not because he had reached the level of golden elixir, but because he had found a new way to cultivate himself. Unfortunately, this method first focuses on mood. I''m afraid that few people in this world have such an open-minded mood except Zhang Sanfeng. Maybe some people have this mood, but this person does not necessarily have the kind of understanding of Zhang Sanfeng. To achieve these two conditions at the same time, it depends on whether Zhang Sanfeng is willing to teach this method. This is a way to cultivate land immortals. I''m afraid Zhang Sanfeng will not pass it on to anyone, even his apprentices, because it is a kind of existence close to nuclear weapons, and it is also a method of making nuclear weapons.Of course, if there is anyone in this world who can let Zhang Sanfeng teach willingly, that person is probably Guo Xiang. At this time, Guo Xiang just gave up everything, his mentality returned to peace, and he also lost all his skills. In addition, he had amazing understanding. He was also the object that Zhang Sanfeng had been secretly in love with, which was quite in line with the decent candidate for practicing the alchemy holding method. However, these people are too far away for Jiangning, and even if they become people of that level, Jiangning believes that he has no hatred with them. Not only is there no enmity, but now the Daming Kingdom and the Emei sect are hardly one school. Moreover, Zhang Wuji is Zhang Sanfeng''s favorite disciple. The relationship between the kingdom of Daming and Wudang school is also the envy of all forces, such as Tianshan school and shifangcheng. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 558 Shen Langfei has been quietly observing Jiangning''s every move against the enemy. He always has a feeling of being able to cross the golden elixir. However, in order not to let himself be killed by the thunder, he has been trying to suppress this feeling. At this time, seeing Jiangning''s one move in one form, he only felt that he saw the golden elixir from Jiangning''s hand. He didn''t know if his feeling was right, but Shen Longfei was sure that this feeling was not far away from his golden elixir feeling! Shen Langfei is the elder of the ten square city. He is a little inferior to the old monster like xiaoyaozi. However, Shen Longfei knew that he was not inferior to them, but that he voluntarily chose the purest way of martial arts. Different from xiaoyaozi, Zhang Sanfeng and lingdonglai, Shen Langfei chose a pure martial art road with only sword. His Dao is more pure than Jiangning, and the cultivation of Kendo is more powerful than ordinary martial arts. Many people in the ten square cities know that their overlord is always a very powerful man. But how powerful is it? No one has ever seen it. In the rumors of the world, Shen Langfei has never played a hand, so he is classified as a master of divination. Even so, it was only when he saw Shen Langfei''s identity as the elder of the ten square city. In many people''s opinion, there are too few experts who can communicate with God. Even the Taishang elder in the ten square cities is not necessarily a master. But this time, as the speculation about the kingdom of Daming, many people in the world were wrong. The Taishang elder of the ten square city is not a master of the magic power, but he is a fake gold elixir master who surpasses the master of the God. Fake gold elixir is a term created by Shen Langfei himself, because he knows that his understanding of martial arts has reached the level of golden elixir, but his energy cultivation has always remained at the level of a master who can communicate with God. In this way, maybe he can only play the power of the master of Tongshen in the battle, but he can give full play to the power of the golden elixir master at special times. When is a special time? Shen Langfei has never studied it. He is a martial arts maniac. He pursues only martial arts, and seldom fights with those who can''t beat him. But he couldn''t fight, and he didn''t want to do it. This is not fear, but because he always has a sincere heart for his martial arts. He didn''t want to let ordinary killing insult his own martial arts, and he didn''t want to let his own fight insult his martial arts. He is just a pure martial arts fanatic, a shameless pursuit of kendo. But in this ten Jue Valley, Shen Langfei suddenly saw that Jiangning seemed to have the traces of the golden elixir master. This is the power of the golden elixir master he deduces, which he only saw in his dream. Even if it is a dream, Shen Langfei is very careful to dream. He is afraid that when he dreams, he will break through without paying attention, and then he will be killed by the thunder. In fact, at this time, Shen Longfei has been able to choose to fly up, but Shen Longfei believes that when the divine war comes, he will certainly be able to break through! Shen Longfei doesn''t know what is after Mahayana, but he believes that his pure cultivation of martial arts is much more powerful than those who directly ascend. Of course, Shen Langfei is not in pursuit of fierce, he is just confident in his simple kendo. But here, Shen Langfei saw the trace of the golden elixir!!! Shen Longfei only felt that his mood suddenly became excited. At this time, he no longer complained that Shen Linglong ignored the interests of shifangcheng, colluded with Jiangning, didn''t care whether Jiangning had killed many elite of shifangcheng, and didn''t care whether Daming kingdom had the ability to surpass shifangcheng and become the new leader of Wulin. What he cares about is just to continue to observe Jiangning''s every move. At this time, Jiangning is afraid that he is a smiling, blinking child who has been observed by Shen Langfei. Jiangning naturally noticed Shen Langfei''s observation, but at this time he was wholeheartedly recalling his guilt for Lingdong. Naturally, he didn''t care to pay attention to the burning eyes of Shen Linglong. Jiangning knows that she has great charm, and it is not impossible to attract the special attention of the female Xia of a certain force. The people of the Tianshan faction are about to despair. They have only attacked Jiangning for three rounds, but these three attacks have shown them the gap between them and Jiangning. They thought their best move could not kill Jiangning, but it was OK to bring some troubles to Jiangning as before? But they were disappointed, because all their attacks were like the sea of stone city, which was eliminated by the light field. They are masters of communication! They are also masters of Tianshan sect. Whether they are Tianshan Liuyang palm, Tianshan Jiemei hand or life and death talisman, they are famous Saint level unique skills in the lake. However, at present, their Saint level unique skills in Jiangning are just like children''s toys. What''s more, the power of their own understanding of the rules is no threat to Jiangning''s field. Naturally, those present were people who knew the goods, and they could see how terrifying the attacks were. They asked themselves that if it was themselves, let alone facing so many attacks, they could only choose to counteract each other''s attacks.This is a kind of rule attack that can be avoided by people with locking ability. Basically, no one can avoid it. Jiangning before the kind of body method may be able to disappear, but it can not avoid so many locks at the same time. Therefore, they speculated that Jiangning might choose some other way to fight back, but Jiangning''s reaction let them down. Jiangning just stood there quietly, then looked up at the sky, and occasionally closed his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to the attacks of those Tianshan sect experts. What surprised Qun Hao was that those powerful attacks were so transformed by Jiangning. During this period, the time is only more than ten interest, but it is the more than ten interest that lets the group Hao see what is really immobility like a mountain! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 559 The energy burst of Shijue Valley is even more terrifying. Many experts who don''t understand the rules enough or understand other aspects of the rules have chosen to leave. Naturally, they can continue to watch here, but they know their lives are in danger. As long as no one else can calculate, they can basically live for hundreds of years without disease. Because of this, they sensed the energy they might not be able to resist, so they chose to retreat. No one laughs at these retreating psychic masters, because they know that if they sense danger, they will make the same choice. That is to say, during this period, several masters chose to leave. By this time, the ten Jue Valley, which has been very busy, has finally become more open. Before that thousands of top masters, at this time become less than a hundred master Tongshen. And less than a hundred of them are still leaving. Those left behind are already praying. They pray that they can see the strongest attack of Jiangning before they leave. It''s good for them to learn even a little bit of verve. Among these people, Shen Linglong and Shen Langfei are among them. The reason why Shen Langfei stayed is because of his fanatical pursuit of Wudao. Moreover, Shen Longfei knew that he was sure to survive the next eruption of energy, so he naturally became one of the remaining members. Shen Linglong, on the other hand, is because she has an intuition that even if shijuegu is destroyed, she will not suffer any harm. This is a woman''s intuition, but also her trust in Jiangning. However, I don''t know whether her feeling is right or because Jiangning has something to do with this Shijue valley. In short, nothing has happened to her all the time. She has not even wasted any internal power to resist the violent eruption of energy which is like the end of the world. People are still praying. They just feel that every breath is like centuries. However, Jiangning is still stupid there, and those Tianshan sect experts who are still attacking Jiangning are rarely attacked by any energy from Shijue valley. For this phenomenon, people can only ascribe it to the Tianshan school, which has good luck, to have no other thought. Only Shen Linglong, who has roughly understood what she is talking about, can be regarded as understanding Jiangning''s intention. In fact, it should be exactly the intention of shijuegu, but Jiangning is about to become the spokesperson of shijuegu. Therefore, Jiangning''s will naturally represents the will of shijuegu. Shen Linglong changed her position and thought for a moment. She found that even if she was herself, she would choose this cruel way to solve the Tianshan sect experts. After that, she couldn''t help smiling at Jiangning. It seems that in response to Shen Linglong''s appreciation, Jiangning finally comes back from the endless meditation, and then inadvertently glances at Shen Linglong''s beautiful face. Jiangning''s smile is very calm, with a kind of intoxicating peace. Different from the previous pretending to be peaceful, Jiangning seems to be the greatest existence between heaven and earth, and his peaceful smile naturally becomes the real peace from the soul. This is a kind of pride from the bone, after the extreme arrogance, return to nature. Shen Linglong feels Jiangning''s arrogance, but she also feels Jiangning''s special care for her. If in the past, Shen Linglong would not show any joy because of the care of a man. But at present, Shen Linglong also showed a beautiful smile because of Jiangning''s special care. This is the care of the will of the world, which is worthy of happiness for all. This is just like in the ordinary world of the previous life, an ordinary person will definitely feel elated by the special concern of some big man. This is a very common attitude. However, Shen Linglong is also the city master of the ten square city. After all, she represents the existence of the ten square city. So when she showed such an excited look, it was a little abnormal. At this time, no one doubted the unusual relationship between Shen Linglong and Jiangning. They were just thinking about how they would react if Jiangning showed such a look to them. To their dismay, they found that they might look as happy as that. They are one of the guardians of the rules between heaven and earth, and they are the most powerful master of communication between heaven and earth! However, in this already broken world, they should feel so humble themselves, which makes them feel extreme fear. They know their dignity, they know that even if they die in war, they will not have such a humble consciousness. But now they have such a consciousness! Even if such a consciousness appears, it is aimed at the existence of the general will of the world! Even if it was Lingdong, they did not show such respect. But now, they even have humble respect for this fellow psychic master? Think of here, there are a few strong Tongshen master chose to leave.This place is too weird, compared with that amazing move, they are no longer willing to let themselves risk watching. When they left, these people suddenly had a brain attack. They found that they had predicted that Jiangning would kill those experts of Tianshan sect with only one move? How incredible is this? Not to mention Jiangning, it is Zhang Sanfeng and xiaoyaozi. I''m afraid they don''t have such terrible strength? At that time, Shaolin''s nameless old monk also used a move to defeat two masters, Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Fu. But even the unknown old monk of Shaolin, I''m afraid, will not have such a move to kill more than a dozen master Tongshen! This is killing, it is to let the soul and body are powerful master Tongshen die! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 560 At this time, the experts of Tianshan sect also felt fear, but their dignity as a master of communicating God made them not retreat, so that they still attacked Jiangning in vain. Jiangning''s field has become more and more fierce, and even can rebound their attacks. But this little counterattack is basically a tickling attack for the Tianshan sect experts. They are basically fine. Jiangning''s internal force was still used to mobilize their internal force successfully. They know that their attacks may be futile, but they already have a feeling that they are going to die today. Since it is doomed to die here, why can''t Jiangning be injured before death? They tried to hold on just to see Jiangning''s weakness. But even if they kept attacking dozens of moves, they still did not see Jiangning have any weak performance. The invisible shield, which resisted these attacks, was not damaged at all. Only Yang Chaoyu, Shen Linglong and Shen Longfei, mengchixing and pangban, the king of Ming Dynasty, were able to watch the battle. The rest have left when they feel the peaceful will of Jiangning. They are afraid that if they stay, they will be subdued by Jiangning''s willpower and become Jiangning''s puppets. In addition to Shijue Valley, more than 100 psychic experts have gathered. When each one appears, everyone will pay attention to them, hoping to see the end of the battle on their faces. But they were disappointed. From the faces of those people, all they could see was fear and unwillingness. As long as they see such expressions, they can understand that they are not as persistent as themselves. This is not something to be happy about. In fact, it is the difference between 50 steps and 100 steps. But these people who come out ahead of time have a kind of unwillingness. We are all masters of divinity. Why can you stay so much more in it? If you can see the scene of the final killing, but you have not seen the fart? You''re so cool? Can you go against the weather? In the end, it''s not the face of fear out? The master is also a human being, especially when the object of comparison becomes a general master, their self-esteem will naturally become particularly sensitive. What''s more, they are losing face in front of their own disciples and the disciples of other sects. It''s nothing to them to come out a few minutes in advance, but if it''s in the eyes of others, it''s a bit humiliating. At least it will leave them a family ancestor in their hearts, which is not so strong influence. These ancestors are very face loving people, they are also the overlord of one side at any rate, is the existence that can destroy the heaven and earth by every action. How can such a person tolerate those younger generation to rank themselves below those who are similar to themselves or even inferior to themselves? These ancestors are all human beings, and their guess is accurate. From the very first moment when these psychic masters came out, the elites of various schools who had been waiting outside for more than ten days could not help cheering. But after cheering, they could not help but start to calculate why other ancestors appeared later than their own. These elites are both experts and geniuses. They quickly guess what might happen in Shijue Valley according to the movement of the ten Jue valley. And when something big happened, my ancestors came out? Does this mean that one''s ancestors are inferior to others? Even if it is early out a few breath, it is also early out! For these elite children''s impression is really very big. In any case, that''s how they ranked the existing psychic masters. In the past, the supernatural master has always been the best in the world, and no one can rank them. Now they have a chance. Of course, this sort is only aimed at the people who have come out. Naturally, those who have not come out can not be sorted. These disciples didn''t know that the one who didn''t come out had died in it. They were still surprised to see their ancestors go into Shijue Valley, expecting their ancestors to return. It was not until those ancestors who had a good relationship with those sects told these people about the death of their friends that they finally found out that their ancestors had died! At this time, the disciples of their own sect finally despised their ancestors a little. After all, compared with death, it''s lucky to be able to come back alive. If you die, then a few masters of divination, maybe one of the top forces will immediately drop a level and become an ordinary big force. And those big powers with only one or two experts in divination will be forced to be reduced to an ordinary medium force, or even be removed from the Jianghu. If the sect is removed from the Jianghu, these elite children who are good at mixing will certainly lose a lot. Therefore, they began to pray in their own hearts, praying that their master Tongshen could return safely. At the same time, they also maintained a high respect for the supernatural masters who appeared later. After all, they are the top experts in the world! Such a person, of course, should be respected by all people.Among these forces, only a trace of disdain appeared on the face of ten square cities. Because there are still two experts in their ten square city who are still in the ten Jue valley. That is to say, the whole world, the ten square city has two of the first few master Tongshen! In fact, the disciples of the ten square cities were not surprised that Shen Langfei stayed in them, because in the eyes of these elite ten square cities, I am afraid that the supreme elder Shen Langfei is the real strength first. As the first person of ten square cities, then naturally is qualified to become the top experts in the world. But what about Shen Linglong? Although she is the Lord of the ten square city, her strength is also the God, but compared with those old-fashioned master Tongshen, she is too poor, but she can still stay in it? Did she hide her strength in the past? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 561 Outside the Shijue Valley, many forces have fallen into the quarrel of joy or sorrow. But when they saw the red city Lord Yang Chaoyu and ten square city Lord Shen Linglong and ten square city elder Shen Langfei hand in hand, they can not help but be shocked. These three people appear at the same time? So the three of them have occupied the first, second and third place in the world? Such an idea arose in everyone''s mind. This is a very normal idea, but also a very absurd idea. Because no one has ever thought that these two city lords could become masters in the world? It''s just incredible. The Daming kingdom is an exception, because their king Jiangning is really a monster, and Jiangning never managed the kingdom with great care. In the eyes of other forces in the river and lake, the operation of the kingdom of Daming is in good order. Most of that is due to the contribution of dashima of Daming kingdom to Yutian. Xiang Yutian was born into a demon clan, but no one thought that such a person should have such a powerful ability. The potential of Daming kingdom is not great. At least not all the families in Jingguan city are willing to follow Daming Kingdom wholeheartedly. But xiangyutian has the ability to gather all the potential of Jinguan city in Daming kingdom. Many forces have a lot of potential, but the potential is always the potential, and no one can turn these potentials into a kind of mature combat effectiveness in an instant. However, Xiang Yutian changed the kingdom of Daming from an ordinary force with potential into a top power in the world. Now that he has the assistance to Yutian, Jiangning will naturally be able to stir up the wind and rain in the river and lake, and enhance his own force by the way. These forces only pay attention to the surface, but ignore a very important reason, that is, although Jiangning did not participate in the management of the Daming Kingdom, Jiangning has given its own direction at every step from its establishment to the present. Xiang Yutian may have incomparable ability in governing the country, but Jiangning, who can steer the kingdom of Daming in the right direction, is the most indispensable one! After all, although it is difficult to govern the country, it is not necessary to go to Yutian alone. If not, Jiangning can look for several other people. But if the Daming Kingdom did not have Jiangning, then today, I am afraid that the Daming Kingdom has become what kind of existence. Maybe there is a black mountain, or maybe it has been destroyed. At present, Yang Chaoyu, the leader of the city of Chicheng, appeared. He seemed to have experienced something terrible. He walked back to the camp of Chicheng and waved his hand to leave. Chicheng has no other allies in the Central Plains, so it is not necessary for Chicheng to greet other forces. This is not because of the arrogance of Chicheng, but those who are qualified to form an alliance with Chicheng. They think that it is not necessary to form an alliance with Chicheng. Those who are not qualified to form an alliance with Chicheng will naturally have no ability to ally with Chicheng. This is because the geographical location of Chicheng is so poor that they can''t ally with the big forces in the lake. Fortunately, they met the kingdom of Daming, and kept the Kingdom very well. Even if it was only an ally of the kingdom of Daming, it would have raised the status of Chicheng countless times. However, I don''t want this effect! Yang Chaoyu only felt his heart bitter. He always thought that his wisdom was in his hands, and that his Chicheng was the last fisherman, and that Daming kingdom was just a bad luck shot by him to block a gun. But now, after seeing with his own eyes the strength of Jiangning, king of the Ming Dynasty, Yang Chaoyu did not have that confidence. He even began to suspect that the so-called plan to send his troops South was just a joke. With Daming kingdom as an ally here, if Chicheng wants to invade the Central Plains, it may become the dish of the Daming kingdom? After all, the mouth of Daming kingdom is really good. Just one king Jiangning is enough to make everyone feel scared. Chicheng has never thought about how to improve its image in the Central Plains, because they have been returning to the Central Plains as their goal. However, their plan to return to the Central Plains failed, and their image was enhanced countless times because of their allies. Yang Chaoyu didn''t know what his mood was, because he was happy occasionally, but most of the time he only regretted that he had wasted the plan of returning Chicheng to the Central Plains. After all, it was the death cavalry sent by him to help the kingdom of Daming keep its capital, Jinguan city! If not, maybe the Daming kingdom is another scene at this time? But Yang Chaoyu can only imagine these results in his heart, because things have already happened. Even the immortal has no ability to change the results. Compared with Yang Chaoyu''s complicated mind, Shen Linglong at this time wants to be too simple. At this time, she did not feel sad for the power of the kingdom of Daming. She just missed the spring breeze with Jiangning.At the same time, she will feel sweet for Jiangning''s strength. It turns out that one day he would have such a handsome and powerful little man! Shen Linglong only felt as if she had become the happiest woman in the world. From time to time, her mind drifted across the scene of Jiangning''s one move to destroy more than a dozen psychic experts of Tianshan sect. She could not describe the scene, but she knew that she would always record the domineering scene in her heart and taste it all the time. Because of her identity, Shen Linglong can''t follow Jiangning as she dares to love and hate. However, Shen Linglong also likes the feeling of missing alone. In her opinion, sometimes, missing is a special happiness. Especially when she can hear the name of Jiangning from time to time, it is a great happiness. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 562 No one thought that so many things would happen in Shijue valley. At least they didn''t think about it before they came. Looking back on what happened in Shijue Valley, everyone has a feeling of seeing the sun again. In the ten unique valleys, they seemed to see a terrible and invincible man plundering in the river and lake. However, they ignored that it was they who wanted to seize Jiangning''s fortune, which finally caused Jiangning''s anger. Even so, they still destroyed the ten unique valleys in Jiangning. Such a result can''t be put on any one person, let alone Jiangning, the respect of a country? At this time, Jiangning just killed more than 200 Tianshan sect experts. Compared with the Tianshan party, the loss he caused was far from enough. At this time, all the people who entered the ten Jue Valley had renewed their understanding of Jiangning. Originally, Jiangning, which was widely spread in the world, had experienced thunder robbery, and then what happened? Many people were unwilling to believe it. Because they don''t believe that there are such terrible people in the world. If there are, they must have soared. But when they saw lingdonglai and Jiangning standing together, they realized that something was wrong. Then Qun Hao used the lives of more than 20 experts to prove Jiangning''s invincibility. At the same time, there were countless great masters and top experts. Don''t put yourself in prison. A thousand troops and ten thousand horses must wear white robes! When everyone left, they couldn''t help but look back at the collapsed shijuegu, and recalled the words circulating in the lake. They didn''t want to believe that sentence before, but now it seems that Xiang Yutian doesn''t know if it has such terrible power, but Jiangning is certainly more powerful than this. How can such a terrifying person be stopped? With this kind of spiritual fear, all forces retreated as if they had come. Of course, with their departure, there is news that Jiangning is invincible in the world. The list of heroes in the world has come out. It is not very clear except for the second, third and fourth place, but the first place has been confirmed as Jiangning. No one saw the scene of Jiangning finally killing more than a dozen of Tianshan sect masters, except Yang Chaoyu, the city master of Chicheng, and Shen Linglong, the master of shifangcheng. But the people who saw it certainly didn''t want to say it, and they didn''t have the ability to describe it. It was an understatement of the killing, Jiangning seems to have only an idea, those Tianshan sect of the supernatural experts were annihilated by Jiangning. However, how Jiangning thought and how to kill them, whether it was Yang Chaoyu, Shen Linglong or Shen Langfei, could not say why. Shen Langfei''s realm may be enough, but he specializes in kendo, which is quite different from Jiangning''s five elements theory. He can''t understand how Jiangning waved his hand to destroy the enemy. But even if he can''t understand it, Shen Langfei still feels that he has benefited a lot. He may be the one who gains the most from the three people watching the war. Because his realm is the highest, he can understand many thoughts and actions of Jiangning. At this time, he had already engraved Jiangning''s every move into his mind, and then imagined himself as Jiangning''s enemy and tried to fight against Jiangning. He believed that even if he did not break through, as long as he fought against Jiangning''s fantasy like this, he could also improve his own realm! Then when the divine war comes, he will be able to break through several levels in an instant. Shen Langfei''s idea is very good, but he seems to choose the wrong object. Because Jiangning was a God for shijuegu at that time, a God who could never die, a God who could kill thousands of people by waving his hand at will. It is impossible for mortals to defeat such a God. As long as Shen Langfei has not broken through to become a real sword God, he will never be able to defeat Jiangning''s fantasy. Therefore, if he chooses Jiangning''s illusion as the object of his sword training, there will only be two consequences. One is that he will be killed by Jiangning''s illusion for countless times, and then he will become a madman. The other is to sharpen his swordsmanship like a God after being killed countless times by Jiangning! If it is common to do such things, then the probability of the first situation is 100%. Even if Shen Langfei, a genius, chooses this method, the probability of the first situation is quite high, at least much higher than the second. But he did not know, and even if he did, he would choose this method without hesitation. Shen Langfei is a swordsman. For him, only Kendo is worth pursuing. If you can give him the ultimate Kendo, I''m afraid he is willing to give his life. Shen Linglong doesn''t know that her strongest person has already set foot on a road of no return. At this time, she is deeply in the memory of Jiangning. After this farewell, I don''t know what year and month it will be. Shen Linglong wants to deepen her memory with Jiangning, so that she can often miss Jiangning, and will not let the impression of Jiangning fade with the passage of time. It''s not easy to meet a satisfied man. Shen Linglong doesn''t want to forget him easily. Although Shen Linglong is a female Zhuge, she is also a woman. She has her own pursuit of feelings, she is not only the city master of ten square cities, but also a woman who has her own pursuit.The two biggest people in the ten square city are already like this. Even if Shen Yinmo sighs in his heart, he also finds that he can''t return to heaven. He thought it was Shen Linglong who had made a deal with Jiangning. Now it seems that not only Shen Linglong, but also Shen Langfei has joined in! Otherwise, why does Shen Langfei stay in the ten Jue Valley? Shen Yinmo knows that Shen Langfei is very powerful, but he believes that if it was not for Jiangning''s acquiescence, Shen Langfei would not be able to stay in Shijue Valley for even one more second. Since Jiangning allowed Shen Langfei to watch the earth shaking final battle, it shows that the possible agreement between Jiangning and Shen Linglong was not made by Shen Linglong, but beneficial to the ten square cities and participated by Shen Langfei. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 563 Thinking of the participation of the two giants in the ten square city, Shen Yinmo''s mind is not left on how to rebel against Shen Linglong. On the contrary, Shen Langfei, on the way back to the city, from time to time, Jiangning''s indomitable smile floated through his mind. Just a smile, that day, more than a dozen experts of the mountain sect died in the ten Jue valley. Shen Langfei still did not understand how Jiangning started the battle, just as he did not understand how Jiangning sent out their last three men to watch the war. Shen Langfei just felt a little trance. He came out of the damaged Shijue Valley and stood in the position of shifangcheng. Perhaps even trance does not exist, is the place where he stands directly becomes the periphery of Shijue Valley? Shen Langfei is not sure. He is trying to find out. This may be what he can pursue for the rest of his life. Of course, he didn''t want to learn from Jiangning, but wanted to find a way to break through Jiangning''s means with kendo. Yes, it''s just the road. Shen Langfei did not think that he could really fight with Jiangning, or even defeat the invincible God of war. It''s not that Shen Langfei despises himself, but that Shen Longfei knows that he and Jiangning may not have intersection in this life. If he is lucky, he may still be able to see Jiangning which has not soared after decades of closure. But even in that case, he did not feel that he had the courage and reason to sword Jiangning. Although Shen Langfei is still the supreme elder of the ten square cities, he has already separated himself from the ten square cities, at least when facing Jiangning. This is his thanks to Jiangning for leaving him to watch the battle and for giving him an opportunity to pursue a higher and farther road. This is a great kindness, at least to Shen Langfei. For Shen Langfei, there is nothing like chasing kendo. Like Jiangning, his pursuit of martial arts has gradually reached such an obsession. In order to get the water virtue skill, Jiangning also ignored his life and death. In order to get the fire virtue skill, Jiangning also ignored the possible attack of the enemy. Fortunately, Jiangning was lucky and finally achieved his wish. But Jiangning, standing on the top of Kunlun Mountain, did not show any happy look. Yes, now Jiangning suddenly came to the top of Kunlun mountain from the extreme West. Maybe it was the Shijue valley that was found here that Jiangning would appear here after the destruction of Shijue valley. No one has ever found the location of Shijue valley. If it had not been for the east to fly up, no one would have found the Shijue Valley in the community. But what if we find it? No one can still remember the existence of shijuegu. They just appeared in shijuegu with a dark guide, and then they were sent back to the Sahara desert by Jiangning with the destruction of shijuegu. At that time, Jiangning did not know where he had sent those heroes, but when Jiangning came to the top of Kunlun Mountain, he gradually recalled his every move in the ten Jue valley. In a word, Jiangning has gained too much from the ten Jue valleys. Whether it''s the water virtue skill or the fire virtue skill, or the understanding of the field, or the two supernatural masters who have already sailed to the Jinguan city of the Daming Kingdom, Jiangning has gained a lot. But even so, Jiangning is still strongly dissatisfied with this action. Not only was he dissatisfied, he even had an impulse to go mad. Fortunately, the shielding system of the system helps him shield the disturbing karma of the world, otherwise he may have killed Tianshan one by one. That Tianshan Mountain is the holy land of the Wulin. Even if Jiangning kills all directions in Shijue Valley and even invincible in the world, Jiangning''s own family knows his own affairs, and he knows that he is not invincible. The previous situations were illusions, which he reached with the help of the abundant energy of shijuegu. In addition to abundant energy, there are ten juegu''s recognition of him, which has helped him improve a lot. If not, Jiangning would not be able to wipe out those Tianshan sect masters without the smell of smoke and dust, even if it had thousands of years of internal power. However, Jiangning finally wiped out the masters of Tianshan sect, and didn''t even spend much of his strength. He just guided the energy of Shijue Valley, and those stubborn Tianshan sect masters were killed by the turbulent energy. Looking back on the last World War I, Jiangning couldn''t help but smash his mouth: "that terrible world Master, I''m afraid the immortal may not be so powerful! It''s a pity. If Shijue Valley is not destroyed, maybe you can add the dominant temperament to yourself, and then slowly and imperceptibly improve an attack method? " At the thought of this, Jiangning''s evil feeling towards the Tianshan school became stronger. Shijuegu is really very important to Jiangning. In addition to its many effects, there is also a particularly important factor, that is, to make Donglai. Since then, his natural appearance has become blurred, because his natural appearance has become blurred. He is just a mortal, not qualified to remember the image of Lingdong Lai.It was because he could not remember the image of lingdonglai that Jiangning attached great importance to everything that lingdonglai had left him. Whether it''s water virtue or fire virtue, whether it''s shijuegu or those two thousand Lingma. Of course, now that Lingma has returned to Jinguan City, Jiangning can''t go back to watch it immediately. He can only stand on the top of Kunlun mountain. His silent memory makes Donglai''s image more and more pale. Unfortunately, the present Tianshan sect is not something he can touch. If the Tianshan sect does not come to destroy his Ming Kingdom, he will burn Gaoxiang. How can he have the ability to attack the Tianshan sect? If not, I am afraid Jiangning is on the way to Tianshan sect. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 564 Jiangning didn''t kill the Tianshan sect, but the Scouts of the Tianshan sect ran away in the direction of the Tianshan sect with a demon like madness as if a big enemy was about to attack the Tianshan sect. Of course, it''s not appropriate to describe it as fleeing, because no one is chasing the horse. But even if no one was chasing it, the horse still galloped in the direction of Tianshan sect. His heart has been filled with fear and anger. He never thought that someone in the world would dare to fight the Tianshan sect! It''s just a matter of doing it. It''s so merciless to kill 204 masters including the young leader of Tianshan sect! This is the first time since Tianshan faction was established. But it is because it is the first time that the horse will feel incomparable anger. Tianshan sect is the holy land of Wulin in the world! Even the so-called Cihang Jingzhai and Zhanshen temple can''t be compared with Tianshan school. However, such a Tianshan sect has been killed so many experts? Didn''t the murderer think about the possible Revenge of the Tianshan sect? Since the murderer dares to attack the Tianshan sect, he naturally has absolute confidence and is not afraid of retaliation from the Tianshan sect. This was the spy who thought too much about it. However, the reason why the horse was afraid was because of this. He was able to destroy the 2400 experts of Tianshan sect! Even caught up with more than a dozen experts of Dali royal family and beggars'' sect! In addition to this, there are some masters of other forces. But so many experts didn''t get any benefits in that murderer''s hands! What is the sanctity of this murderer? Jiangning? Who is Jiangning? Are there Jiangning among those ancient and modern masters? The arrogant Tianshan faction has not heard of Jiangning''s rumors, but they subconsciously hide the news of Jiangning from the people below. In the eyes of the experts of the Tianshan sect, the disciples at the bottom don''t need to know that there is such an enemy in the Tianshan sect. Otherwise, it would be bad for those low-level disciples to go to the Daming kingdom to die. The top officials of the Tianshan school originally did it with good intentions. But today, their concealment of news from Jiangning finally came to a bad end. As a scouting horse of Tianshan sect, this man didn''t know Jiangning''s past achievements, but was just afraid and angry about today''s achievements. This is really funny. Like other forces, they have been silent since they left. They don''t feel any anger because they know they don''t deserve it. Jiangning is already the one they need to look up to. Will such people feel sorry for their anger? No, I''m afraid these people are like ants in Jiangning''s eyes? This is the consensus of all the heroes. It is not that they exaggerate Jiangning, but Jiangning''s War record is too shocking. In Jiangning before those some false achievements of the war together, then a figure of heaven appeared in front of them. Such a person, connected to God, master in front of him is nothing but slag, why care about their own thoughts of these people? It''s no wonder that Zhang Sanfeng, the land God, was willing to form an alliance with Jiangning. I''m afraid he saw the strength of Jiangning? After all, this is a world that speaks with strength. If the strength is not enough, how can it be equal with the enemy? Zhang Sanfeng didn''t know that Jiangning had raised his status because of himself, but even if he did, he didn''t mind. Zhang Sanfeng never underestimated anyone. Therefore, after Wudang disciples reported the wedding of Jiangning truthfully, Zhang Sanfeng still felt that Jiangning''s cultivation of martial arts and Taoism had studied heaven and man. Even Zhang Sanfeng, who has not set foot on Wudang Mountain for decades, also has the idea of meeting Jiangning. In Zhang Sanfeng''s opinion, since Jiangning has such a profound understanding of martial arts, it is not impossible for him to communicate with him on the cultivation method of holding Dan! Unfortunately, as the leader of Wudang sect, Zhang Sanfeng can''t run around with his own ideas, especially when he goes to see a younger generation in the world. In fact, Zhang Sanfeng didn''t pay attention to these things, but Wudang school couldn''t ignore them. If Zhang Sanfeng visited Jiangning, I''m afraid there will be rumors that Zhang Sanfeng is not as good as Jiangning! In fact, Zhang Sanfeng doesn''t care about this rumor, but if there is such a rumor, the status of Wudang sect will decline dramatically. The Wudang sect is Zhang Sanfeng''s painstaking efforts and the most unforgettable thing he can''t let go. Naturally, Zhang Sanfeng can''t travel freely for the sake of Wudang sect. Moreover, in fact, there are few masters in Wudang sect except Zhang Sanfeng. Therefore, Zhang Sanfeng can''t leave. It is strange to say that Zhang Sanfeng is a scholar of heaven and man. He created a saint level Taijiquan sword, but few people can learn it. Then he created the method of holding Dan by himself, but this skill was more severe, and there was no apprentice enough to practice. Zhang Sanfeng''s disciples are supposed to be gifted talents, but I don''t know why they can''t cultivate Taijiquan sword to a great extent, let alone the obscure Dan holding method. This has become a big regret for Zhang Sanfeng. In fact, there have been great masters like Zhang Sanfeng in the Wulin before, who also created various magical skills. However, because no one can learn it, this skill gradually withdrew from the stage of the lake.Zhang Sanfeng doesn''t want to see the martial arts he created disappear in the world, but he has no way. Even if Zhang Sanfeng is open-minded, he will occasionally sigh at this regret. Fortunately, the dissolution of the Emei sect gave Zhang Sanfeng hope, especially the news that Guo Xiang had lost all his skills made him very happy. Looking at his wise disciples, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head with a smile and said, "the will of heaven is so, so is the will of heaven! I didn''t expect that this method could not be passed on to you, but could be passed on to her! Is this the fate of my husband and her? " "What the master said about her?" Song Yuanqiao stands out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 565 Zhang Sanfeng stopped talking with a smile, because he found a good excuse to meet her. In addition to meeting with her, Zhang Sanfeng could even find a chance to meet with Jiangning. If it is such a meeting, there will be no rumors left in the river and lake. The news of Tianshan school spread very fast. When the horse was still running, xiaoyaozi and other senior officials had already received a letter from flying pigeons. Looking at his chosen little leader xuzhu being killed in the ten Jue Valley, Rao is carefree and indifferent, and he can''t help but shed a drop of turbid tears. "Xuzhu, he''s dead!" Without wiping the tears in his eyes, xiaoyaozi just passed the note in his hand to his disciples. The note was so small that it was impossible to write down the lives of the 204 masters one by one. But they could write a note that all troops were destroyed, including xuzhu. Now, this note began to spread in the hands of the masters of Tianshan sect. Because they don''t want to believe it, they need to confirm it in person. Even if the news was told by their brothers and masters, they still didn''t believe it. They always believe that they are the holy land of Wulin, Tianshan school! The disciples of Tianshan sect are invincible in the world. But now someone told them that 204 masters of Tianshan sect were destroyed? Including the little leader xuzhu? They would not believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes. However, when the note reached them, they couldn''t help believing it, because they saw a symbol of the beggars'' sect with a bamboo stick and a sign of the Dali royal family with a sword in the sky. These two forces can be regarded as loyal fans of the Tianshan school. The people of these two forces are deeply in love with their young leader, xuzhu. They believed that the two men would not make fun of the news of his death. However, if it is not a joke, it means that xuzhu is really dead! The note has been passed through the hands of the senior officials of Tianshan sect, and finally returned to the hands of xiaoyaozi. At this time, xiaoyaozi is still in tears. Xiaoyaozi is a casual person. When he feels really sad, he will naturally cry. He doesn''t care whether there are others around him, and whether the others are his apprentices. Xiaoyaozi is sad for the death of xuzhuo, because he and xuzhu are the same at first sight. For this ordinary looking but pure hearted child, xiaoyaozi has always given him the best he can give. Xiaoyaozi still remembers that it was he who helped Xu Zhu build the foundation and helped him understand a kind of magic power that is most conducive to cultivation. It''s a pity that xuzhu has just realized this magic power for only a few years, but he has no chance to practice this magic power again. Because xuzhu is dead and has been killed by a man named Jiangning. Xiaoyaozi still remembers that he taught Liuyang palm and Zhefei hand of Tianshan Mountain, which he taught himself. He also described xiaoyaozi''s understanding of these martial arts word by word. But now, there is no need for bamboo. Xiaoyaozi still remembers that it was he who made xuzhu the little leader himself, and then helped Xu Zhu suppress all the opposition voices of the Tianshan sect. But now the young leader has become vacant again. Facts have proved that xiaoyaozi''s choice is not wrong. Even if Xu Zhu died, he did not disgrace the reputation of Tianshan school. However, the other people present did not know Xu Zhu''s loyalty, and the detective horse who knew Xu Zhu''s loyalty was still on the way back. Therefore, the present Tianshan faction immediately began to doubt the decision of xiaoyaozi. They think that if they don''t choose the bamboo with general talent, they will choose a disciple with higher talent as the little leader. Then I''m afraid that disciple is much more powerful than xuzhu, and he will not be killed so foolishly. They can''t imagine how a master can be killed because there has never been such a rise in the world. That''s a master of communication! He is one of the most powerful figures in the world, and there are more than a dozen other masters of divination! How can these people be wiped out? If these people gather together, I''m afraid xiaoyaozi may not be able to kill all of them, but at present, they have been killed! Thinking of this, they can only attribute the cause of the death of those masters to xuzhu. In their opinion, only that silly bamboo can wrongly bury so many masters of Tianshan sect. Because even if it is a pig, I''m afraid it will not be destroyed by so many experts of Tianshan sect. In the minds of these Tianshan sect experts, xuzhu is a guy who is not much different from pig. He is so stupid that he can''t understand the likes and dislikes of his brothers and masters. He will only follow the orders of xiaoyaozi foolishly, and manage a good Tianshan as a military camp. These are the carefree characters of Tianshan school! Have they ever been so restrained? However, with the support of xiaoyaozi, xuzhu has been acting on its own. Fortunately, the evil is dead! Some senior officials of the Tianshan sect, who have a vicious mind, can''t help but think of it like this. According to the situation, these people are the ones who have been set out by the bamboo.Not only these people who have been punished by bamboo, but also the appearance of most of the top Tianshan faction is a little bit difficult to ponder. Xiaoyao Zi believes that if xuzhu is not the leader of Tianshan school, I''m afraid these people will not be sad for the death of xuzhu. But even though Xu Zhu has the identity of the less leader of Tianshan sect, he is still ignored by these people. Xiaoyao suddenly feels his heart is cold. This Tianshan sect was the next one of his ancestors, which has been in his hands for hundreds of years. But now, Xiaoyao son suddenly tired. Xiaoyao son also wanted to revenge for the bamboo, but he was even disappointed by the high-level Tianshan sect who had never had such feelings as the rabbit death and fox sorrow. Shake his head, Xiaoyao son with his own muddy tears disappeared, in the hearts of the people in the calculation of the disappearance. "This Tianshan sect, it is still dissolved! Xiaoyao school, lingjiu palace, Tianshan sword school, Jiejian school, do their own work! I am tired of my husband. After that, the mountain will depend on you! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 566 Xiaoyaozi disappeared, his old voice still spread in the air, making everyone feel a burst of consternation. In their minds, xiaoyaozi is the biggest card of Tianshan school and the pillar of Tianshan sect. But now the pillar of Tianshan sect wants to retire? Thinking of this, the senior officials of the Tianshan school finally felt the fear. It''s the fear of a sudden disappearance of a long established sense of dependence. These 100 high-level officials, no matter which one is taken out, are all invincible masters in the world. But with the death of xuzhu, xiaoyaozi retired, and their pillar also disappeared. Knowing this time, they found themselves so vulnerable. They want to fight for power and gain, but when xiaoyaozi throws all the rights out, they can''t bear the huge pressure after losing the support. "The old man has retired. What can I do? We Jiejian sect has never thought of leaving Tianshan Mountain! " "Leave the fart! When did our Tianshan sword school want to separate? " "The leaders of the Xiaoyao sect have all retired. I''m afraid we are not suitable to continue to mix with you all!" "Is the Xiaoyao school great? This Tianshan Mountain is our common Tianshan Mountain! Don''t forget how the holy land of Tianshan sect came from! " "Hum! Sanctum? Now, the young leaders of the holy land have been killed. Return to the holy land? Don''t you dare to laugh off your big teeth ... people began to quarrel in xiaoyaofeng. At the beginning, they may still miss xiaoyaozi''s leaving. However, with the beginning of the struggle for power and profit, they finally tore up the crocodile sigh before and began to fight for the supreme leader of the Tianshan sect. At this time, the nearly exhausted horse finally sent the news back to Tianshan. "Stop it! Xu Zhu and the 200 other masters led by Xu Zhu were all killed by one person Yu''er takes a look at these elders in disgust, and brings all the news that the horse scouts get. In fact, she didn''t want to pay attention to these dirty things, but she grew up in Tianshan. If the Tianshan school was scattered, she would have no motivation to live. Therefore, yu''er has to resist her own disgust and come to the Tianshan xiaoyaofeng. "The man who killed xuzhu is Jiangning, a good friend of the Supreme Master! He is the king of the Daming kingdom. " After yu''er finished the last news, she no longer looked at these greedy elders and left without looking back. "Jade son this wench pour is the more and more water spirit, is the temper is still so bad!" "Don''t say anything else! Think about how to deal with the damned Daming kingdom! I think the Daming kingdom is tired of living! " "What else can I think of? Let''s take all the experts of Tianshan sect together, and then go directly to destroy the kingdom of damned Daming "I''ll kill you, malgobi? Jiangning alone can kill more than 200 experts of Tianshan sect! I''m afraid his influence is similar to the one we just left! Do you want to attack the Daming Kingdom when the one doesn''t? Are you in the shit? " "I''m going into your MAHLE Gobi? Who said Jiangning is so strong? He''s just a little guy in his thirties. Even if he started practicing martial arts in his mother''s womb, he couldn''t have beaten so many supernatural experts, right? As I can see, Jiangning must have used some conspiracy "Hum! Still scheming? Is it possible to kill a master of divinity by intrigue? I think it''s true that you''ve got shit in your head "You want to die, don''t you? If you want to die, you can say that your grandfather''s sword has helped you to extricate yourself! " "I want to die. What can you do to me? You''ve got a shit in your head "Wang Dashi "Here''s grandfather!" ... the crowd sighed and had to stop the discussion and stop the two guys who quarreled. Wang Dazhui is the head of Jiejian sect, which can be regarded as one of the most powerful elders of Tianshan sect. However, Wang Dashui always likes to speak in a strange way. Therefore, he often gets angry with Chu Zhaonan, who is the leader of sheshenjian of Tianshan sect. As for Wang Dazhui and Chu Zhaonan, all the brothers could persuade them to stop them. The main reason is that the Tianshan sect had strict rules to stop them. But now the young leader of Tianshan sect is dead, and the headmaster xiaoyaozi has retired. Before retiring, it was announced that the Tianshan faction was dissolved, and the contradiction between the two broke out in an instant. Without the suppression of xiaoyaozi, the scattered high-level Tianshan faction has no rules to discuss. They had just stopped Wang Dashui and Chu Zhaonan, but there were two high-level people who didn''t like each other and quarreled with each other and refused to let the discussion continue at all. So these poor high-level people quarreled for two days and two nights in xiaoyaofeng. Knowing that their stomachs could not bear the hunger, they stopped arguing and went back to their respective places. But even if they went back to eat him, they still agreed to continue the discussion in this place tomorrow at this time.After all, the Dragon without a head can''t do, let alone the Tianshan sect, the holy land of Wulin? They have to work out a charter. As for the dissolution of xiaoyaozi''s proposal? No one wants to disband. Even the carefree faction who has said that they want to quit before is just a retreat. No one wants to give up the glory of Tianshan sect. This is the holy land of Wulin! If it is dissolved, they are just a group of top forces fighting on their own. The gap between the sky and the earth is too big. They have already enjoyed a lot of glory and are not willing to return to the position of the chicken head. Moreover, when xiaoyaozi left, these people began to make their own calculations, and began to calculate whether they had the opportunity to fight for the identity of the leader of Tianshan sect, and whether they could get more benefits in this competition. Xiaoyaozi regards the position of the leader of the Tianshan sect as nothing, and xuzhu is even willing to devote his life to the Tianshan sect for loyalty. However, these ordinary immortals are plotting the interests of the Tianshan sect here. This is a very ironic joke. Maybe xiaoyaozi saw this joke and decided to retire. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 567 The kingdom of Daming has returned to its normal rhythm from the carnival, and the Jinguan city has been reveling for too long. Therefore, even if this carnival is a very lucky thing, they still haven''t persisted for long. But when they just stopped the carnival, the news sent by their ally Chicheng made these revelers silent. Jiangning alone has two treasures! At the same time, he killed 204 experts of Tianshan sect in a rage. In fact, the Jinguan city was the last news, because the whole world had been shocked by this event. However, because the Ming Kingdom did not pay attention to the Shijue Valley, it was naturally impossible to get the news. After all, the kingdom of Daming has only been established for more than five years. It is impossible for the kingdom of Daming to spread its spies in the rivers and lakes like the Tianshan sect. Most of the sources of news in Daming Kingdom depend on the spread of allies or other scattered people from the rivers and lakes who come to Daming kingdom. This information system has been a bit backward, but no matter to Yutian or Zhang Wuji, there is not much energy to establish a complete information collection system. Because they want to use the explorers who are already in short supply to the strategic goals of the kingdom of Ming. The news of these strategic goals is much more important than other unimportant news in the world. Sometimes, it may be just a trivial news that can let the Daming Kingdom know the movements of those great enemies in advance, and then react in advance. For example, when Jiangning got married, the kingdom of Daming in Jiangning did not receive any wind and grass from the ten square city, which caused the grief of the nameless grassland in front of Shizuishan. Fortunately, Xiang Yutian was careful at that time and directly deduced the plot of the ten square city. Otherwise, even if he sacrificed more than 2000 Lingma horses, he would not be able to save Xuelian''s life. Finally, because of Xiang Yutian''s conjecture, the kingdom of Ming attacked shifangcheng head-on, which eventually caused huge losses to shifangcheng, such as the death of Shen Linglong''s son Shen Zhencheng. That time was a classic counterattack, but this counterattack, although classic, also paid the same heavy price. If the Daming kingdom could collect the trend of the ten square cities more accurately at that time, then he could make arrangements in advance, and he could more easily dissipate the plot of the ten square cities in the invisible. However, things have already happened. The kingdom of Daming can only sum up the losses it has suffered, and then strive not to make any more mistakes in these matters. for this reason, the kingdom of Daming has put its limited information collection capacity into the areas of shifangcheng, Tianshan and Chicheng. Yes, Zhang Wuji put the spy in Chicheng. Because Zhang Wuji is not so at ease about Chicheng, even if this Chicheng is discussed by Shi Zhixuan. In fact, maybe Zhang Wuji can''t even trust Shi Zhixuan. Maybe Jiangning is the only one who can trust Zhang Wuji. Of course, Jiangning woman Zhang Wuji also want to believe, but it is not as blindly believe as Jiangning. But now, Zhang Wuji believes in more people, that is Zhou Zhiruo. At this time, Zhang Wuji was deeply grateful to Jiangning, because Jiangning let him attack Emei, which left him an opportunity to continue with Zhou Zhiruo. If it wasn''t for this chance, Zhang Wuji would not know when he would have a chance to come back to Emei. And even when he came to Emei Mountain, Zhang Wuji did not have the confidence to believe that he could win the heart of a beauty without the help of Yutian. Now fortunately, Zhang Wuji''s martial arts is also a great success, and at the same time he has won the beauty. Zhang only feels that he has become the happiest man in the world. However, even if he suddenly achieved so many goals, Zhang Wuji would not feel satisfied. It was not because he was ambitious, but because after he had followed Jiangning for a long time, he understood Jiangning''s mind better. He knew that Jiangning would not let him stagnate like this. Jiangning will continue to spur him in the back, lead him in the front, let him continue to move forward, and then go to a height that needs to be looked up to by others. Today, Zhang Wuji is already a master of communicating with God. Maybe in this world, countless people are needed to look up to him. There are only a few people who can stand on the top of Zhang Wuji, and only a few hundred can be equal with Zhang Wuji. But even so, it is not the peak for Jiangning. Because at least Jiangning is still standing in front of Zhang Wuji and needs Zhang Wuji to look up to. Sometimes Zhang Wuji didn''t know whether it was a mistake to have such a powerful master, because he never got the chance to stop and rest. He can only comply with the requirements of Jiangning, step by step, never stop to move forward. Even now that he has reached the peak, Zhang Wuji has no chance to stop at all. He still keeps moving forward, as if there is still no end ahead. Sometimes, Zhang Wuji will also regard this kind of thing as a kind of luck, because he has always had a peak that can be climbed, and will not stop his own progress because he can''t see the road ahead. Under the leadership of Jiangning, he can only keep moving forward and forward, even if he wants to stop, he has no chance. Unless Jiangning soars, then Zhang Wuji can naturally stop or follow Jiangning''s steps.Of course, in addition to soaring, Jiangning may be killed. But this is certainly not what any people in Daming kingdom would like to see. Today''s Jiangning, for the Daming Kingdom, is already a person standing at the top of the mountain, is the symbol of the kingdom of Daming! Even if Zhang Wuji died, Jiangning could not die. Even if Xiang Yutian died, Jiangning could not die. If Jiangning is dead, then this one of the most top forces in the world rising like a comet can only be dissolved tragically. No matter to Yutian, shizhixuan or Zhang Wuji, their ability is full, but they still do not have the ability to lead a country in the right direction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 568 At this time, the whole river and lake had already spread the story that Jiangning killed 204 masters of Tianshan sect in a rage. And the new world Master ranking list, also quietly in the mouth of all people under the spread of the whole lake. Of course, many forces did not send personnel to participate in the ten Jue Valley battle, so these personnel were naturally left out. However, for those people who are ranked as good people, they do not give up. They just compare those people with familiar people who have been ranked, and then insert them up or down. For example, Xiang Yutian was ranked behind Jiangning because of his achievements in the battle of Huayin Valley, and he was regarded as a great man who had defeated the master of Tongshen. After Xiang Yutian, there are Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji, as well as Luo and Zhou Zetian in the battle of Jinguan city. However, in addition to the stone and Zhang Wuji who have already made a breakthrough to become masters of communication, the rest of the people are naturally not qualified to join the ranking of masters in the world. After all, this is a ranking of master Tongshen. If all the connected God masters have not joined, there is certainly no chance to rank second. Therefore, after all, the difficulty in ranking the kingdom of Daming was Shi Zhixuan and Zhang Wuji. They did not show any amazing achievements in any place. Maybe Zhang Wuji could force it. In the battle of Jingguan City, he used to fight with one thousand enemies. Although he did not kill the enemy in the end, he was able to survive under the joint attack of 1000 masters of ten square cities. This is a kind of ability in itself. More importantly, at that time, Zhang Wuji had not yet broken through to become a master of Tongshen! If according to his breakthrough to become a master of Tongshen, Zhang Wuji will probably survive under the attack of 100 masters of ten square cities. This is a relatively bold guess, because although the master of divination is countless times more powerful than the great master, the great master is also countless times more powerful than the master. Don''t you see, Zhang Wuji can even use the great master''s skill to fight thousands of masters alone? Although Zhang Wuji used the energy of some pills, many great masters, even if they gave them pills, were not able to survive under the attack of 1000 masters in ten cities. Zhang Wuji had a war record, and Shi Zhixuan was more stable than Zhang Wuji. Therefore, the good man put Shi Zhixuan in front of Zhang Wuji, and then put them behind Xiang Yutian. However, this does not mean that they have occupied the rank of experts in the world of divination, but just their ranking in the kingdom of Daming. It''s a very difficult thing to rank this kind of master who has not played a very good job in this way. For many people, they may know which great masters there are in a certain force, but if they want to say something to these great masters, they will be speechless. It''s not that they don''t know the information, but that they really can''t find the information from those people. Even the hand has not moved, where can rank? Bai Xiaogu laughs, then turns over the master on the first page and starts to send the master of the second force. Yes, the good man is Bai Xiaogu. He has always heard that storytellers always say that there are Bai Xiaosheng in the lake, and all things in the lake can be known. But Bai Xiaogu didn''t believe such a boasting thing at all. Not only did he not believe it, but he also sneered at those storytellers. If there was such a person, I''m afraid it would have been accepted by those super powers? Where can there be any power to tolerate such talents in the world? That is to say, when he thought of this place, Bai Xiaogu could not help thinking of a good way, a good way to ascend to heaven in one day, that is to make himself the Bai Xiaosheng in the lake. He''s not Bai Xiaosheng, he''s just Bai Xiaogu, but it''s not too much different from his name. It''s not impossible to make do with it. After making such a decision, the first thing of course is to make a credible record of the just ended ten Jue Valley war. However, this matter is too cumbersome to be done by others. What Bai Xiaogu wants to do is to do something with more technical content, such as ranking several experts in the world. Maybe there are some hidden psychic masters in some sects, but Bai Xiaogu doesn''t care. Since there is no road, those sects must hope that these people will not leave a reputation in the river and lake. If you force these people into the world''s master rankings, then you may be the next day to be these people as a test stone? Bai Xiaogu shivered at the thought that he would become the test stone for those reclusive masters of divinity. He had no doubt about the strength of those experts, so he did not dare to offend those people. At least, he could not disclose the privacy of some sects at will when he did not get a super power as the backing. These privacy may not have been privacy for a long time, and may have been spread by many people. But as long as those sects have not publicly acknowledged it, Bai Xiaogu will not be foolishly standing up to make an official proof.Of course, it would be different if we got a super power as the backing. At that time, baixiaogu could not only use the dark lines of that super big sect to figure out the details of each sect, but also swagger to make a relatively fair ranking of the world''s top experts. At that time, compared with the people in the Jianghu, they would feel extra grateful for their behavior? After all, he has achieved unprecedented, as for whether there is still to come, it depends on whether he can do this great career well. Bai Xiaogu pinched his fist secretly, and then focused his eyes on the silk book in his hand. This silk book is the first authentic baixiaogu master ranking list. Perhaps due to the influence of the fire attribute treasure in Shijue Valley, Bai Xiaogu subconsciously made this list into a silk book. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 569 Jiangning was not in a hurry to return to the Daming Kingdom at this time. After remembering Ling Donglai in Kunlun Mountain, he wandered freely in the lake and lake. Speaking of it, since Jiangning became the king of Daming Kingdom, he has not wandered in the rivers and lakes for a long time. Now that he can return to wandering in the rivers and lakes, Jiangning actually feels extra kind. However, when Jiangning was enjoying the wine in a wine shop, his eyes suddenly saw a very beautiful woman who was being bullied and humiliated by an old woman with a mean face. "You bought it with money! If you''re welcome, you have to! If you don''t accept guests, believe it or not, I''ll throw you into the beggar''s heap tonight and let those beggars come to bud for you? " The old woman grabbed the woman''s hair and face with her fingers and cursed fiercely. Hearing this old woman''s words, Jiangning hasn''t come and responds. The beggars beside her are in a flash of spirit. They are laughing at the woman, and their mouth water has already flowed out. These beggars are not members of the beggars'' sect. They are just unlucky ghosts who have no food to eat for various reasons and end up in the streets begging. However, no matter how bad it is, these beggars have never thought of earning a share of food for themselves with their own hands. What they want is a day when they can stretch out their mouths and stretch out their hands. In their opinion, this kind of life may have been a little bit bitter, but it''s easy. At least, it doesn''t need to use your brain or hands. It''s not even life-threatening. What''s more, there seems to be a national beauty for them to enjoy? This is the beggars want to be bad, such a beautiful woman, how can the price of budding be tens of thousands of taels of silver. How can the procuress be willing to take the tens of thousands of taels of silver to water? She said that only to intimidate the woman. Unfortunately, that woman is also ice snow smart, she has long seen through the procuress''s bluff, so it is just silent resistance. In fact, you ruo''s heart has been desperate, she knows that she may be bound to be defiled fate, but he and she just don''t want to yield, she wants to see how long she can persist. This is her insistence on herself and her own destiny. Maybe she didn''t think of it. Once she insisted on it, she persisted for several months. These months, for the pimp who has invested heavily, it can be regarded as having a nervous life. The procuress naturally has innumerable means to torture the disobedient woman, but in front of you if, actually cannot use those conventional means to torture. If you want to see the beauty of the beauty club, even if you want to see the beauty, it''s not the beauty that attracts the guests. If you are not careful to let the skin or where damage, it may now be a few thousand liang of silver income per day. But even if she had the income of several thousand Liang silver every day, the procuress was still not satisfied. She imagined that if you began to receive guests, how prosperous would her red mansion be? At least those who just want to see you if are willing to spend a lot of money, will certainly spend ten times and a hundred times for you Ruo? The procuress is very greedy, if you break the body after that money rolling days, but if you do not cooperate, she has no way. She thought that if you were willing to accept guests, it would be prosperous for at least several years, then maybe you could earn her 10 times and 100 times of investment in these years, which would turn you into a real cash cow. But if you don''t accept guests, so many guests are not satisfied to see her. Maybe they will tear down his red mansion if they are bored that day. That is, in these aspects of consideration, the procuress did not consider the feeling of you Ruo at all, just thought you if hurry to receive guests. In fact, the procuress also felt that she had done her utmost to be benevolent and righteous. She earnestly said to you Ruo: "daughter, it''s not that mother doesn''t love you! Look at you. Since you came to our Red Mansion, has mother ever treated you half a point? Have you ever been forced to pick up customers? In the past few months, how much money has Fei Hong Lou lost for you? " Said here, the procuress can''t help but pull up the finger: "you look at you, you wear this is the top-grade Shu Brocade production clothes! How can a piece cost thousands of taels of silver? The jewelry you use is made by Lao Fengxiang himself! It''s about ten thousand taels, right? The rouge powder you used... " in front of more and more onlookers, the procuress really began to settle accounts with you Ruo. Many passers-by hear the old lady''s words, can''t help but feel to you if this woman''s consumption of silver. They never thought that such a beautiful woman should spend tens of thousands of liang of silver to support it? Thinking of this, many people can''t help pinching their own empty pockets and swallowing in the face of youruo. Such a gorgeous woman, it seems that they can only dream about it, as for marrying home? I''m afraid if you want to follow them, they may not be able to afford it.Speaking of this time, many passers-by can''t see you if the indifference, they are persuasive. "Although the old lady''s character is very bad, she is also in business. She bought a girl and came back. She didn''t accept customers. She even spent as much money as a lady! In my opinion, such a woman might as well not buy it! " "What do you know? That''s called investment! You know what? The more you put in, the more you will gain in the future! Just like this girl, do you think she looks so watery? But the more watery the girl is, the more money she needs to support her! Otherwise, it''s so watery. If you''re not careful, you''ll bump into it. Even your delicate skin will be abraded by ordinary clothes "It''s a pity that no matter how much you put in, people will not accept guests! Isn''t it a waste of money? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 570 People are still talking about it, and the face of the procuress has revealed a trace of implicit pride. She throws you Ruo to the street to teach, is to let the people to help reprimand you. She had already seen that you Ruo was a stubborn girl. If she was the only one to persuade her, I''m afraid her saliva was dry and you Ruo would not accept guests. However, the effect will be different if people scold them. At least this procuress has seen hesitation from to you ruo''s face, as if what those passers-by said is the truth in general. "My daughter! It''s not that my mother is cruel! How could a mother push her daughter into the fire pit herself? Mom doesn''t want you to pick up guests! But look, you have to spend so much money every month. My mother''s Red Mansion is going to be very poor! If you don''t try to pick up the guests, how can we live together? " After seeing the hesitation on you ruo''s face, the procuress can''t help but cry and get together to you ruo''s side and start to work harder. In fact, you Ruo didn''t spend too much money when she bought it, because this woman was sent by her best friend. The procuress clearly remembers that she was a big robber, but she had some relationship with the Tianshan sect, so she continued to hang out in the lake. In fact, her lover is also a demon in color, but when he sent you Ruo, you Ruo was not infringed by any trace, and even his face was not touched by his disgusting hand. Therefore, the procuress has some doubts about youruo''s identity. It may be that some people want to deliberately rectify youruo. That is to say, the procuress will not hesitate to spend a lot of money on you Ruo, and then want to let you if automatically pick up customers to earn money. She didn''t think about the future of you Ruo. She just wanted to make more money with you Ruo and then run away. The procuress is still dissuading you Ruo. Taking advantage of the dissuasion from passers-by, you ruo''s face appears some moving features. She is a girl who loves herself and won''t accept guests. But if others treat her well, she can''t repay her. That''s really unreasonable. But if you don''t know, the procuress is not as good as she said, and those passers-by are just seeing a beautiful thing that they can''t touch in their whole life, and can''t help but want to see this beautiful thing broken. You Ruo is really beautiful. If you see that you Ruo is always spotless, you will definitely be cheaper to those so-called heroes in the world. But in this case, where do they have a chance to see you? Where can I have a chance to kiss you? At this time, they all think about how to persuade this beautiful woman to succeed, and then when you ruo''s price is not so expensive, they can gather enough money to taste the taste of youruo. Just looking at your beautiful face, many people can''t help it. You ruo''s eyes are tangled, and the look on your face is a little loose, which makes those passers-by more excited. They can''t help but continue to comfort, and even let the women around them help to dissuade. Those women were still in the mood, and their men even had ideas about this woman, so when they had the chance to fall in love with her, they were extremely excited. In their eyes, perhaps youruo has become a fox spirit, a fox spirit who can only seduce men! What''s the use of such a fox spirit to continue to install high? Do you want to jump out of the fire? Pooh! It''s better to step into the fire as soon as possible! With this kind of jealousy, those women even rarely help their husband to speak, and at the same time, it seems that they cooperate with the procuress to persuade you Ruo. This situation is very strange, even the pimp is the first time to meet these women, not to abuse her, but to help her to persuade the new girl. The procuress felt a little confused, but she still knew how to strike while the iron was hot. Seeing those women join in to persuade her, she immediately felt like she was beaten with chicken blood and began to speak her seven inch tongue. Now she almost occupies the time, place and people, if you can''t persuade you, then she can hang herself. If you tightly bit her lower lip, she never thought that she had to rely on receiving guests to support herself. Listening to the noisy exhortation, she couldn''t tell whether these people were kind-hearted or not. Didn''t they know how important fame is to a woman? If you raised your head and swept the faces of all the people who comforted her with his watery eyes. Those people are all a pair of sincere appearance, it seems that you if the reception or not even related to their life and death in general. But if you receive guests, what does it have to do with them? You Ruo suddenly feels that it''s noisy here. She wants to go back and have a rest. You ruo''s body became much weaker after being deprived of martial arts. Otherwise, how could she be trapped by a small red mansion. You Ruo doesn''t regret that she was deprived of martial arts, because she knows that it is her own guilt. For her, she has to bear the responsibility of sitting down. However, when it comes to this kind of helpless time, youruo will feel incomparably lonely.She would miss her father, her friend, the man she helped. That man, if you do not know why she would give up everything to help him. But after helping him, you Ruo seems to have ushered in another life. She has directly changed from the most potential spy of Tianshan school into a handyman. And then there was a fight between one of his disciples because of his beauty. Finally, in order to prevent you Ruo from interfering with the pillar disciples, you Ruo secretly sent it to the brothel in a small place in the north after being disabled. In fact, you Ruo doesn''t know where this is, because she has no attachment to life since she was abandoned to martial arts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 571 Among those people, you Ruo saw a familiar face, which was a disciple of Tianshan sect who was jealous of her. If you didn''t expect, this guy named Jiang Zeyun could find him here. Speaking of it, this man is also surnamed Jiang, but his martial arts are not as good as that one! If you sighed, squatted on the ground, hands holding his knees, buried head not to see those people. At the first time of seeing Jiang Zeyun, you ruo''s heart is a little pleased. But immediately, you Ruo thinks of another person named Jiang. If only that person appeared? Youruo''s mind floats a white robed face with indifference, which will show a kind smile when you see it. That smile is so handsome that you are addicted to it. Unfortunately, if you know, you think too much. It''s located in the border area. It''s impossible for anyone to find it. What''s more, he doesn''t know the situation of youruo? Maybe he is just polite to you ruo''s smile? If you suddenly think of such a sad reason, can not help but appear a drop of sour tears. The more lonely, the more you see hope, the more you hope that he can appear, the person who hopes to appear is him. But the fact is always so cruel, he did not appear, the person who appears is not him. Jiang Zeyun wants to rush into the red chamber and embrace the weak figure in his arms. Then he slaps the pimp hard. But he can''t. It''s illegal for him to appear here. He must leave as soon as possible. As for you Ruo? Maybe I have nothing to do with this girl! Jiang Zeyun sighed and retracted his head from the crowd. The Tianshan school met with great events, so he was sent to the frontier to supervise the industries of Tianshan sect. Today''s Tianshan sect is like a sleeping dragon, which has begun to wake up. However, before he was completely sober up, Jiang Zeyun, as a direct disciple, could not make trouble in the place of Tianshan sect. What''s more, this red chamber is the secret industry of Tianshan sect? "I''ll give you 100000 Liang to redeem you Ruo!" A gentleman who often spent money in the Red Chamber of the gate finally couldn''t help but take out all his family wealth. You Ruo is too beautiful. He has been addicted to youruo''s beauty. He can''t bear to see the appearance of youruo''s reception, even if he can kiss Fangze. "Mr. Li, one hundred thousand taels. I''m afraid you can''t buy enough of you ruo''s toes? Do you know how valuable you Ruo is? I''m not a fool unless you exchange your Li family''s ten thousand acres of good farmland! " The procuress took a look at Mr. Li. She wanted to come to him and kowtow as usual. But she suddenly thought of Mr. Li''s obsession with youruo, and immediately resisted her instinct. Sure enough, after seeing the pimp''s high spirited appearance, Mr. Li stopped cooking decisively. As for the good farmland in the mouth of the procuress? If Mr. Li is not afraid to be killed by his father, he can exchange their family property for a brothel girl. Yes, even if Mr. Li is willing to pay 100000 silver for you, you Ruo is still a brothel woman in his heart. It is impossible for such a woman to marry into their Li family, especially after exchanging ten thousand mu of good farmland, I am afraid that the whole Li family would like to kill him. In this border area, ten thousand mu of good farmland is equivalent to more than one million silver! Such wealth, in this border area has been counted as the top few rich. As a result, all of us have seen clearly that the procuress doesn''t seem to be ready to sell you. What she wants is to treat you like a cash cow! But how much money can the money tree bring down? Can it be 100000 liang? I''m afraid those passers-by have never heard of the concept of 100000 taels of silver in their lifetime, and they dare not even think about it. That''s 100000 taels of silver. It will take nearly a thousand mu to change into good farmland! Such property is enough to make a famous family. But the procuress didn''t even want to change 100000 Liang silver? Is it really valuable? Many people began to take a look at you Ruo. The old lady said that you ruo''s packing was worth nearly ten thousand taels of silver, and the snow-white Shu Brocade clothes were also several thousand taels of silver! There are also those Rouge water powder of several hundred Liang silver... it seems that you can''t buy it without 100000 taels of silver. After all, this era is also about packaging, you if packaging has been so valuable, so you if I must be more expensive than packaging! This is the bustard summed up their own sales strategy, can be regarded as a very smart means. She is willing to invest tens of thousands of taels of silver, so it can be predicted that her harvest will be countless times more than tens of thousands of taels of silver. For example, the first liquid of youruo must be tens of thousands of taels of silver! Maybe if there is a lengtouqing willing to bid, can be on 100000 Liang. In addition to the initial liquid, the price behind it must not be cheap. Even if it is several thousand taels of silver overnight, it will be tens of thousands of taels of silver in that year! And there are so many local tyrants. If you are happy, there will be more silver! At least two hundred thousand silver will be sold to her for at least two years.But these are just the old lady''s own calculation. Others don''t know her greedy. Otherwise, they will be surprised. When can a woman be so valuable? This is the difference between ordinary people and businessmen in this era. Because businessmen often deal with money, they naturally create a smart mind, while ordinary people never think about how these accounts are formed. The procuress is also a merchant, so the procuress''s shrewdness must be much better than those passers-by who only know jealousy and peep. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 572 If a poor woman stands on the street and is criticized by the passers-by, her heart is really complicated. When she saw the beseeching in the eyes of the procuress and the disdainful eyes of passers-by, she even began to hope that someone could redeem herself. Originally, she would not want others to save her. But now it seems that she can''t solve this dilemma by praising others'' help. You Ruo is a kind-hearted girl, she is a soft eat hard people. If others are tough on her, then she can be tough to others in turn. But if that person is nice to her, youruo is a bit at a loss. Because others treat her well, she will repay others with 100 times of good. But now? Now it seems that this situation is not a hundred times of the situation can be solved, let alone a hundred times, even if it is a double price to compensate, if you do not have the ability, she even does not have a fraction of the compensation. At this time, youruo even hopes to have a person appear to rescue himself, such as Jiang Zeyun who appeared before. Now you Ruo has been thinking, if Jiang Zeyun can save her, then even if she tries to accept him, it is not impossible. After all, now you Ruo can be regarded as the cruelty of the river and lake. She knows that even if she is proud and aloof, she has no capital to be proud of in front of the most realistic survival. The reality is so cruel, no matter how proud the goddess is, when they face the cruel reality, they are easy to get lost under the law of value of the masses. But they don''t know, in fact, only what they insist on is the most precious thing. They are more precious because of the things they insist on. If they wait until they put down the insistence in their hearts, they will have lost their precious value and become an ordinary woman. No matter how beautiful they have been, no matter how many young heroes they have charmed, there will be no significance of existence. If you are still in simple insistence, but she has also reduced their own requirements. Although she did not pursue a dream to appear in the person to save her, but she has been able to accept the previous pursuit of her rescue. But even if it is such a simple request, you suddenly found that it has become a bubble. If you just glanced at the chattering crowd, you would have found that Jiang zemun did not know when to leave here. Seeing this result, you Ruo suddenly felt as if the world had abandoned her. The man who longed in the dream did not appear, and even the one who had lowered his demands had disappeared. But at the same time, you Ruo also felt a burst of happiness, she knew that she was not willing to degenerate, at the same time, she was not willing to make do with it. In that case, it''s a good ending to just let that person disappear. Let yourself continue to maintain their aloof, and then the most eager to appear in the heart of the people! With this idea, you suddenly feel that the pressure in your heart is released. She felt the insistence that she had just disappeared and now came back. In fact, this is her original insistence, which is the future and present she had hoped for. A person''s persistence has a great relationship with the external environment. When the external environment is favorable, her persistence will definitely think of a good direction to continue. At the same time, whenever she wants to give up, she will break the obstacles in her heart under the influence of this good environment, and eventually develop a strong character and adhere to her original intention. On the contrary, if the environment has been forcing her to change, and if she does not change, even if she thinks she can not persist, she will easily change. But the bad environment is much more than the good environment. For ordinary people, the good environment may not necessarily lead her to the good place, let alone the bad place? This is the legendary principle of "those who are close to the ink will be red, and those who are close to the ink will be black.". That''s why most people are ordinary people and there are so few geniuses. In fact, most of the natural people are almost the same, and these people may not be far behind those geniuses. But the cultivation of the day after tomorrow is really very important. At least, a good environment can discover the place of genius. Now, in this border town, you Ruo feels boundless malice. She suddenly saw what was behind the false smile of the procuress and those passers-by. You Ruo never thought how valuable her body was, because what she cared most was her own mind. But now, if you see yourself in these people''s eyes what is the most valuable. But the more you are, the more disgusting she feels. The person she meets never takes her body seriously. Instead, she always cares about her survival. Even if it was just acting at that time, you Ruo could feel his sincere concern. This kind of care comes from the bone, if you can feel it clearly. She can feel that Jiangning''s nature is like this, and she is not interested in her body. Now you if very regret, regret that he should cheat so good a man. If there is no cheating, then she can tell him frankly, I like you! Then bravely pursue their own happiness.Of course, youruo sometimes feels lucky that he has met Jiangning because he has accepted the disgusting task. This acquaintance makes you if realize that men are not so disgusting, at least there is a Jiangning can give her trust in the world. Even now such a vicious world, you if can also feel the enthusiasm he once gave her, so that she can be less desperate about the world. Because Jiangning, you if has been trapped by such a vicious trap, also did not feel despair. Even if too desperate, she will not easily give up the hope of survival. This is what Jiangning brings to her, and it is also her real gratitude to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 573 The procuress is still in the chatter of dissuasion, she is still pretending to be poor, but she did not know that she had missed the best opportunity to dissuade you Ruo. At present, youruo has become a rock. Or those passers-by found something wrong, because they saw disdain from you ruo''s eyes. This kind of disdain makes them feel that their self-esteem is seriously insulted. They think that they are well intentioned and want to dissuade you Ruo, and they want to be youruo good. But now, if you don''t appreciate it at all, and even show a look of disdain? This disdain makes all people feel afraid and angry, and because of this expression, these passers-by feel that they can stop to dissuade them. Of course, even if stopped to dissuade, these unsettled people also did not want to let you go. They have decided to dissuade the kind-hearted lady from tolerating youruo any more. "Although this woman is very beautiful, her appearance can''t be eaten for food! In my opinion, if you don''t listen to me, you won''t have to pay so much for her! Just give it to a few strong men to train them for a few days. Maybe you''ll have a good taste of pith? " " ha ha! What this big brother said is very true, women, in fact, is not that the case? The first time I was always so pinched that I thought I was like a fairy in the sky. But it''s not what we people hold up? What if we''re not fairies? Is it not that no one knows? Don''t you think of men secretly "If you want me to tell you, it''s true! The initial liquid may be very valuable, but sometimes you can see the silver is silver! If you don''t give me this letter, you can leave her for two days "Ah!! I''m doing it for my daughter, too! Who doesn''t want to find a good family for his daughter? But I''m afraid there won''t be such a rich family in this small town! In this case, the old lady has to find her the first man who is willing to pay for her! " The procuress saw that the crowd was no longer so dull headed, and then began to cry about his own pain. But I don''t know whether it''s the bustard''s grandiose acting skills, or youruo has seen through the procuress''s tricks. She was still a little moved before, and now she is not moved, as if her heart is dead. The procuress is very depressed in the heart, this you if also did not happen what! Why does the heart suddenly become so iron? Where does the procuress know that you ruo''s heart becomes so iron is not because of her grandiose acting skills, but because there is a shadow of a person in her heart. This person, can be regarded as youruo''s last persistence, which can be said to be the final motivation of you ruo''s persistence. If the procuress knows what you think in your heart, she will definitely be able to break through your fantasy in a word, and then attack you ruo''s last defense line from this weakness. Unfortunately, the procuress didn''t know, so she had to worry. Youruo doesn''t know that her strongest motivation is her weakest weakness. Even if she knows, maybe she will still choose to insist. After all, this not only represents persistence, but also represents the best time in her life. If you do not know how to come to this world, she is still a very happy princess. She is the daughter of the world guild leader, enjoying the love of all people. But even so, youruo is still the kind-hearted youruo, she did not lose her goodness in those doting. But all this changed overnight. If you just feel like blinking your eyes, the world suddenly changed. Her dear father is gone, Nie Feng, who she loves secretly, is gone, and the broken wave of her secret love has disappeared. Instead, the strange world. Youruo had secretly inquired, she wanted to know where she had come. Unfortunately, the result of her inquiry makes youruo despair, because there is no world association in this world, there are no tyrants and bu Jingyun, or even the existence of the supreme martial arts. All these things are so strange that you Ruo has no way to adapt to this new world. Fortunately, you Ruo met the Tianshan sect at that time. Although the Tianshan sect was proud at that time, it still needed many beautiful looking disciples. This is what the Tianshan sect has always insisted on. They always insist on their decision to collect spiritual disciples. Perhaps it is this insistence that has made the Tianshan sect strong enough to become the most top Holy Land in the world. You Ruo naturally joined the Tianshan school because of her beautiful appearance. Unfortunately, misfortune and fortune depend on each other. You Ruo joined the Tianshan sect because of her beauty, but also because of her beauty, she provoked unprovoked troubles. You Ruo was valued by several legitimate disciples, and then caused the fight among those disciples. Finally, a big man of Tianshan sect gave a low-key direct treatment to the brothel. Maybe that big guy is the master of one of those legitimate disciples. He doesn''t want to see his disciples confused by women and finally deal with the culprit youruo. Being treated in this way, you feel at least the cruelty in this world. Unfortunately, this cognition has no effect, because if you know that you may have been in this world for the last time.Yes, you Ruo has already despaired of the world, especially when those passers-by are no longer hypocritical and show their desire to forget, she is not willing to go on like this. Life is so difficult, it is not suitable for this world! You smile bitterly. Now she understood how close the tyrant had protected her before, and how attentive those brothers were to her. Even if you are in the face of a just not vertical line of her beautiful Jiangning, you will feel grateful, and even take Jiangning as a savior. Now you Ruo also knows how counterproductive her father''s care for her. If you didn''t receive such meticulous care, maybe you Ruo would not be in a difficult position in this cruel world, she could at least simply survive. But now, you Ruo is even the simplest survival can not do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 574 "In my opinion, since you love her so much, you might as well let her follow me." Jiangning smile Yinyin stand out, he did not appear in advance, but to see if the girl can adhere to the heart of the insistence, rather than with outsiders to shake their own correct adherence. Judging from the current results, it seems that youruo''s persistence is very good, at least no one is disappointed in Jiangning. Jiangning did not know what mentality he was out of to observe youruo, but he just wanted to observe it. You Ruo had already been desperate, but when she heard the voice that she thought about day and night, she suddenly opened her eyes. She can''t believe that her dream has come true. Even if Jiangning is standing in front of her at the moment, she is still afraid that this is just an illusion that she missed in Thailand. "Silly girl, don''t worry, I''m here!" Jiangning smiles and pats youruo''s thin shoulder. "Oh! I think why this girl always insists on acting and not selling herself! It turns out that we have a good friend The procuress looked up and down at Jiangning''s clothes and found that there was nothing special about Jiangning''s clothes. After that, she couldn''t help sneering. In the procuress''s view, Jiangning may be the culprit for you ruo''s persistence, wasting her countless saliva and thoughts. Now that she sees the culprit, the procuress is certainly not angry. The procuress is not afraid that she will offend a god of wealth. In her eyes, you Ruo is the God of wealth at the moment, and the people who lead you if you don''t want to make money, no matter how rich they are, they are her enemies. In addition to the procuress thought so, that many onlookers also felt full of jealousy. They were jealous that Jiangning could win the heart of this beautiful woman, and even when she saw Jiangning, they were excited to cry. You Ruo pear with rain looks more pitiful, but now this lovely woman has become someone else''s dish, these villains naturally don''t want you and Jiangning to have a good time. Even if it was Mr. Li who was willing to pay 100000 Liang silver for you Ruo before, his eyes were full of jealousy at the moment. Born in a big family, Mr. Li can''t see the luxury of Jiangning''s clothes. In his eyes, Jiangning''s clothes may be a little valuable, but that''s all. It certainly can''t compare with his luxurious and low-key robes made of Shu Brocade and Suzhou embroidery. In addition to wearing, Jiangning''s warm and moist expression also disgusted Mr. Li. If you come from a well-known family this year, it''s OK to have such a forced expression. But obviously, Jiangning can''t be the son of any famous family. In addition to the fact that Mr. Li didn''t like Jiangning, Jiang Zeyun, a member of the mountain school, was already wary of looking at Jiangning that day. He didn''t know whether you knew Jiangning or not, and he was jealous of youruo''s dependence on Jiangning, but he was more alert to the possible loss of property of Tianshan sect caused by Jiangning. Yes, this brothel is actually the wealth controlled by the Tianshan sect secretly, and Jiang Zeyun is the direct disciple of the Tianshan sect to guard the border town. This is not a punishment for Jiang Zeyun, but because Jiang Zetian knows that youruo is in this small town, so he wants to fulfill his wish to have a kiss with Fangze in this small town. Even if youruo becomes a whore, he still wants to do it. Because he already felt that if you had become his heart demon, if he did not realize his dream, maybe he would collapse one day. But he himself did not care what would happen after you Ruo. In his opinion, his life and accomplishments must be more precious than this woman who will become a slut sooner or later. In fact, the biggest obstacle for Jiang Zeyun to rescue you Ruo is his master. He appeared in this border town because of his master''s meaning. Before leaving, his master even carefully told him: this trip is to solve your mind''s thoughts! Don''t get lost in it! Naturally, Jiang Zeyun did not dare to indulge in it. He was very happy to fulfill his dream. He was a selfish man. Before the performance of you Ruo that she did not marry the gesture, but to compete with those at the same time to show their attitude. Now, it seems that he is going to be robbed of the town by Jiang Zemin! How can he bear it? Therefore, Jiang Zeyun''s hand has secretly touched his sword. He can guarantee that as long as Jiangning dares to escape with youruo, his sword will kill the man who suddenly appears under the sword at the first time. Jiang Zeyun expected the situation did not appear, Jiangning not only did not take you Ruo to leave, but also there smiling at the old lady and the old lady fighting. "You said, as long as you can find a man worthy of trust, you will let go! Why is it so mean now? " The procuress looked at Jiangning with disdain, shaking the red handkerchief in her hand and said, "how dare you claim to be a man worthy of entrustment on your poor appearance? Don''t you want to cheat my daughter and sell her for money "I said," my daughter, in this world, it''s very reasonable to look what people look like! You don''t see that the boy is still a little bit beautiful, but maybe it''s a fancy straw bag? You must not be deceived by him! I''m afraid you won''t have time to cry. "After cursing Jiangning, the procuress put her goal on youruo. After all, in the eyes of the procuress, only this youruo is the real pig foot of the matter. Of course, the procuress is not afraid of you Ruo running away. What she is afraid of is that you Ruo, because of the appearance of this man, insists on the idea of performing arts and not selling oneself. After all, this is a border town. It is the place of Tianshan sect. The pimp is not afraid that other people dare to make trouble here. Of course, there are not no people who make trouble here, but these people have been dealt with by Tianshan sect secretly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 575 The procuress doesn''t know whether this is really the territory of Tianshan sect, but even if an elder of Tianshan sect stands behind, this town is much stronger than other forces. For external forces, the Tianshan faction is simply a giant. In addition to those forces, the scattered people in the river and lake do not even have the qualification to be arrogant. "Thank you for your concern. You Ruo naturally knows how to look at people! And you Ruo especially believes in your own eyes! At least so far, you if has not appeared the mistake! "Speaking of this, you ruo''s mouth showed a trace of disdain smile, her eyes inadvertently drifted past the procuress, the passers-by, and Jiang Zeyun, who was ready to go. You Ruo sees Jiang Zeyun''s readiness, but she doesn''t care at all. In her eyes, this man can be a senior member of the Tianshan sect. How can he be defeated by this ordinary direct disciple? neither you nor that disciple has heard of the news that Jiangning killed 204 Masters of Tianshan sect. If you do, you will be able to defeat him In this news, Jiang Zeyun, who may not know the identity of Jiang Ning, still has the courage to pull out his sword, but youruo will have more confidence in the man beside him. "Since the daughter takes a fancy to this man, his mother is not so unkind. As long as the young master is willing to give you a million taels of silver, you can naturally leave with you Ruo! " the procuress knew that her previous efforts were in vain. Maybe after driving Jiangning out, she didn''t know how much saliva she had to waste to persuade you Ruo. Therefore, the procuress simply cold face looking at Jiangning, also no longer smile hidden knife. Sometimes it''s useful for people to hide a knife in a smile, but it''s a bit too expensive to deal with such a thick skinned lengtouqing like Jiangning. The procuress doesn''t believe that Jiangning can take out one million taels of silver for youruo, let alone one million taels of silver. Jiangning may not even be able to take out 100000 taels or even 10000 taels of silver. Sure enough, after listening to the procuress''s straightforward request, Jiangning began to feel his pocket in full view of the public, and then jokingly said: "a million taels is not carried with me, I don''t know if I can owe it, and let someone send it to you later?" "Ha ha ha ha! This is the first time that I have seen such a shameless person! " " it''s really a good strategy to trap white wolves with empty hands! But boy, do you think the people in our border town are stupid? " " get out of here! What kind of big money do you have when you don''t have money "Ha ha! It''s not that I don''t give face. You see that, young Xia? If you don''t have money, please leave! "Madam''s voice is very hard to hear, at least now it is very sharp, so that all the people who hear it subconsciously want to frown. However, Jiangning didn''t frown. Instead of frowning, he still handed a token on his waist with a smile: "this is my identification card. You can take this and go to Qingyang palace of Daming kingdom to get 1 million taels of silver! "what the hell? Daming kingdom? You think you''re going to Yutian? I''m afraid even Xiang Yutian doesn''t have the courage to take a million taels of silver from Qingyang palace? So I said "The procuress picked up Jiangning''s token with her mouth curled, squinted at Jiangning and glanced at Jiangning at will. However, when the procuress scanned the two characters of Jiangning on the token, all the words behind her were choked back by herself. Jiangning''s name must have been well known in the world. Even if the lady didn''t know that Jiangning had killed 204 experts of Tianshan sect, she still knew that Jiangning was a big demon who killed people without blinking an eye. Of course, Jiangning is not only a big devil, but also the king of Daming kingdom which is the most popular in the world. In other words, Jiangning is actually very rich! He is not a pauper at all. But the procuress soon laughed, because she found that she was almost cheated. What kind of character is Jiangning? How can it appear in the sphere of influence of Tianshan sect? And this is a border town! Apart from some border goods, there is not much oil and water at all. How can Jiangning come to such a place? "Boy, I want to cheat my mother. You are still a little tender! Take your deceitful thing and get out of here! If you are a liar like you, I think it''s a waste of time. "After laughing, the lady directly threw Jiangning''s jade card on the ground, splashing a big piece of dust. Until this time, people heard clearly what the token Jiangning showed was and burst into laughter. Naturally, they were aware of the four kinds of tokens for the reform of the Ming Dynasty. They heard that they were identified by jade, gold, silver and iron. However, this person can''t pack anything well, so he has to take a jade card. Who in the world doesn''t know that there are only a few jade medals in the kingdom of Daming? One piece of Jiangning, king of Daming kingdom; one piece of dashimaxiang Yutian of Daming kingdom; one piece of zhangwuji, dasikong stone pavilion of Daming kingdom; and then there was none. Even Xue Ba, who was promoted to Tianguan tomb, just won a top gold medal. But now, this person actually took the jade card to come out to bluff, this is not a fool? If you are holding a gold medal, I''m afraid no one can tell whether it is true or not. After all, there are dozens of gold medals in the kingdom of Daming. If you don''t know the kingdom of Daming very well, you may not know the joints.The procuress wanted to throw Jiangning''s token on the ground, but she found that the token she had left didn''t land on the ground. Instead, she flew back to Jiangning with a whoosh. "Space photography? Are you a great master? "I''m afraid Jiangning didn''t have a big eye to see her. Hearing the startled voice of the procuress, the passers-by who had planned to mock Jiangning suddenly looked silly, and all the words they prepared to insult Jiangning were swallowed back into their stomachs. They are just ordinary passers-by. The madam may not be afraid of Jiangning, the great master, but they are not. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 576 If Jiangning gets angry, they may all have to be killed by Jiangning. What a great master! Even Zhang Wuji, the great master of the Ming Dynasty, was just the top cultivation of the great master. That is to say, this man doesn''t have to cheat, he has the strength of a great master! Such people, no matter which force they join, can get super standard treatment. Since it is beyond the standard, silver and other things will naturally become outside the body. I''m afraid that except for the most top Tianshan school, other forces in the world will be thirsty for the great master, right? Looking at Jiangning still painless smile, this time, these passers-by did not say anything. In the face of absolute power, these gossips don''t work. In addition to can not play a role, but also to their own disaster free! The cheeriest passers-by shrunk their necks and began to pretend that they didn''t know what had just happened. They are not sure if Jiangning has found the foul language before them, but now the only thing they can do is pretend to know nothing. This is the sorrow of passers-by. They can be the kindest people in the world when they are moved, but they always keep the most vicious thoughts in their hearts. If someone guides them to be good people, they will naturally become good people. But if there is no motivation to persist, they may just be good people for a few days and then become ordinary people as before. They don''t have perseverance, they don''t want to insist. Their biggest demand for themselves is that peace is a blessing. For many people who succeed because of their efforts, they will only see the talent of others and the advantages of possible contacts, and then enjoy their mediocrity with peace of mind. They think that their mediocrity is actually the most precious. However, if someone wants to join the atmosphere and start slowly, they will despise their own connections to block the development of this person, and want to turn such hard-working people into mediocre ones. If the person does not want to be mediocre, they will even more severely vilify this person, unless the person has a very strong talent or background, then these people naturally dare not act rashly. But after all, there are too few people like that, so they wantonly spread their contacts and slander other people''s functions, turning many talented and hard-working people into ordinary people just like them. Then these people who have been treated unfairly will accumulate their resentment on the next generation of people who will join them. Finally, the number of ordinary people in the world will be kept at a high level. Therefore, in this world, those who can really get out of the way are those who are extremely gifted or have a strong background, and many ordinary people, unless they have amazing perseverance, can only continue to reincarnate in the identity of ordinary people. Jiangning glanced at the passers-by at random, then looked at the pimp with a smile: "I have decided to give you one million taels of silver, but you refused! In other words, it''s not that I don''t have the sincerity to trade, but you are not willing to trade? " " I trade your grandmother! Take a bullshit jade card and lie to my mother? Are you a vegetarian? I''m still doing this today, little thief. Don''t think you are a great master! I tell you, this border town, even if you are a dragon, you have to give me a plate! " the procuress sneered and yelled at Jiangning with her hands on her hips. She was still a little guilty. Would Jiang Ning''s status as a great master would kill her if she was not happy, but when she saw Jiang Zeyun in the crowd, her confidence was instantly full. She didn''t know Jiang zemun, otherwise she would have given Jiang Zeyun her first night. However, although she did not know Jiang Zeyun, she could see the prominent Tianshan school logo on Jiang Zeyun''s sword. That''s the identity of a direct disciple! The direct disciples of Tianshan sect can only be qualified to go abroad if they have reached the level of grand master. And since this direct disciple has appeared here, it can only show that this disciple and Jiangning are generally a great master! Since they are all great masters, the Tianshan school naturally has an absolute advantage. After all, there are too many Saint level martial arts of Tianshan sect. Even these direct disciples can learn at least three or two sets of them. If you''re lucky, you may be able to learn the northern Ming divine skill, which is close to the Holy Level of the divine level. With so many advanced martial arts, if the disciples of Tianshan sect can''t beat an ordinary great master who can only pretend to be forced, the mountain sect will lose its status as the leader of Wulin that day. This time, the procuress is very wrong, and make this mistake, the price is really a little big. For Jiangning, there is no reason to be a good prostitute in Jiangning. Faced with the same fury as the pimp and shrew, Jiangning didn''t get angry, and he didn''t change his expression. Because he just moved an idea, and then the procuress seemed to lose the ability to breathe.Originally, the bustard scolded on a lot of lung capacity, now suddenly seems to come to the vacuum world, her old face full of oil was instantly suppressed red. She wanted to open her mouth for help, but she found that she couldn''t even make a sound. She wanted to kneel down to beg for mercy toward Jiangning, but she found that she couldn''t move any more. Until this time, the procuress suddenly found that he seems to have provoked people who should not be provoked. With this man''s invisible means of killing people, he is at least the top killer of Tangmen or the kind of master of space rules! But the procuress did not have that many insights, she only knew that the young and excessive guy in front of her was definitely the kind of existence that she could not provoke. Unfortunately, she seemed to understand the truth a little late, because she felt that she was about to be suffocated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 577 The expression of the procuress is very exaggerated, as if she is about to be drowned, but she is standing on the land. Jiangning did not speak, he just looked at the expression of the old lady before she died. He can see the remorse in the eyes of the procuress, as if he is regretting that he should not offend such big people as Jiangning. It seems that the people who are complaining about Tianshan sect have not found her abnormality for so long. But it''s not easy to find this anomaly? You know, the person standing in front of her is Jiangning! It''s not a great master or a poison expert of Tangmen, but a Jiangning who killed more than a dozen experts of communicating God in one fell swoop! The king of Daming kingdom! Although the procuress in the words of the kingdom of Daming a little praise, but after all, she insulted the king of the kingdom of Daming. Jiangning doesn''t need such a pimp to appreciate his Daming kingdom. For Jiangning, even if no one appreciates it, his Daming kingdom will still be Daming Kingdom, and he will still be the king of Daming kingdom. He can still kill more than a dozen psychic experts at one stroke, and can also sweep away all forces that dare to block in front of the Daming kingdom. What about the Tianshan school? As long as it offends Jiangning, the ending is doomed. The debts of more than 1400 horses are only interest, and the two hundred masters are the first batch to repay debts in installments! In Jiangning''s opinion, although there are many experts in Tianshan sect, the more than 200 experts are enough to make Tianshan sect feel pain. Moreover, now that the Ming Kingdom has a large army of Lingma, it has become too flexible both in the expedition and in the defense. On the contrary, the self righteous Tianshan sect, which has never collected spiritual horses, is now guilty. Of course, Jiangning will not attack the Tianshan faction in a big way. Jiangning is still sober. He can see the deep gap between the Daming Kingdom and the Tianshan school. Therefore, Jiangning will not lead the Daming kingdom to death. Today''s Daming Kingdom, because of the existence of several top experts, and the existence of Wudang sect and Chicheng allies, the Tianshan sect will not dare to act rashly when they are not absolutely sure. However, it does not mean that the kingdom of Daming can be arrogant in front of such huge things as Tianshan sect. Jiangning is very sober. He knows that the strength of his kingdom of Daming is expanding rapidly. He believes that as long as the kingdom of Daming can continue to develop, the Tianshan school is naturally not worried. This is still the speed without the help of the top ten Jue valley. If the ten Jue Valley is still there, I''m afraid the time will be shorter. Now Jiangning, can''t help but admire his courage to be the first person to enter the city of Jinguan. If there had not been the battle of life at that time, perhaps there would have been no Ming Kingdom today. Of course, the kingdom of Daming may still be established, but without the cultivation of the ten thousand year spirit gathering array in Jinguan City, the power of Daming kingdom will not soar like a balloon. This is the credit that Jinguan city can''t see, but now, obviously many people have seen it. These people include the Tianshan school! Therefore, the Tianshan sect would not hesitate to spend more than a dozen psychic experts'' lives to destroy the heaven and earth of Daming kingdom! Perhaps for them, the heaven and earth of Daming kingdom is more terrifying than a dozen experts in divination. That''s what they guessed, and what they prepared was that even if the paradise was not worth more than a dozen experts, they would exchange it! The Tianshan school has a deep foundation. Natural number will not be afraid of the loss of more than a dozen experts in divinity, while the Daming kingdom can''t tolerate the loss of shijuegu. Tianshan school''s calculation is smart, and it has been proved that the value of shijuegu is more than a dozen experts who can communicate with gods. If the Daming Kingdom gets ten Jue valleys, there may be endless great masters, and then these great masters will also produce many supernatural masters. The master of divination has always been the top of the world. However, when facing the kingdom of Daming and the kingdom of Daming with ten unique valleys, the Tianshan sect cannot be too cautious. Fortunately, Xu Zhu, their little sect leader, traded his life for the strategic success of the Tianshan school. However, this kind of success is not enough for Jiangning to fear. Jiangning''s most angry is that the Tianshan sect has destroyed their yearning for lingdonglai, rather than the more and more great masters and masters who can communicate with gods in the Daming kingdom. For Jiangning, as long as he wants, he can mass produce great masters. Because his preaching system has proved its superiority. In this world where the teaching depends on famous teachers and savvy, Jiangning feels that his descending system seems to be another artifact given to him by heaven. With this artifact, Jiangning can upgrade all the ten Jue armies in Daming Kingdom who have experienced many battles and are on the verge of breakthrough. If so, the kingdom of Daming will have a great master of 6000 people! Such a team is no longer just a terror. It can wipe out most of the forces in the world. However, Jiangning is obviously not anxious, because he is not in pursuit of these things, he is pursuing his own strength. He was afraid that his power would be besieged by some envious forces. If so, even if he had 6000 great masters?Without the protection of shijuegu, Jiangning is impossible to resist the siege of those experts. Not to mention Jiangning, even the 6000 great masters, I''m afraid that they will be completely destroyed in the face of the siege of nearly a hundred master Tongshen. Yes, 6000 people were besieged by dozens of people. This is the power of the world''s top combat power! It is also the reason why Jiangning has been addicted to improving its own strength. He is not a fool, he knows what is the strongest and most reliable. And only those things are Jiangning''s only pursuit. He knew that in this world, only with absolute strength can we pursue other things, such as love and friendship. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 578 The pimp is dead, and her expression of death is terrible, because it is a more terrible way to die than a drowning person. In the water, at least they can struggle, but in Jiangning''s field, those who are not strong enough even struggle for a while have become extravagant hopes. Maybe the only wish of the bustard is to be able to move her body, even her eyelids are good. It''s a pity that Jiangning is so cruel, just like a devil. He looks at her with a smile and sees her endure one of the most cruel punishments in the world, and is killed by this punishment. After the bustard died, Jiang Zeyun, a disciple of Tianshan sect who had been watching, found something wrong. If he thought that the procuress was accumulating anger before, then now, the procuress is completely dead. As a direct disciple of Tianshan sect, if Jiang Zeyun doesn''t even know the dead, he can go to find a piece of tofu to commit suicide. But it is precisely because of recognizing the death of the procuress, Jiang Zeyun''s heart suddenly had a deep shock. He did not see Jiangning hand, he did not see the procuress has any resistance action, but the procuress is dead, the skin turned purple. Jiang Zeyun knew that it was because of the symptoms of the bustard after death due to extreme hypoxia. But how did she die of lack of oxygen? Is it poisoning? Jiang Zeyun''s heart was tight. He realized that the man in front of him was not so easy to deal with. If it is a kind of colorless and tasteless poison that can be planted quietly, then Jiangning''s method of using poison is really a little too magical. Thinking of this, Jiang Zeyun can''t help but start to look at Jiangning. However, when his eyes see the token in Jiangning''s hand, his eyes shrink. He thinks he has guessed the process of Jiangning''s killing. Since he has recognized that Jiangning killed people with poison, it is natural to guess how Jiangning used poison. However, Jiangning has never had physical contact with the procuress from the beginning to the end. If it is really regarded as contact, then the jade card is the only contact. At this time, Jiang Zeyun guessed the course of Jiangning''s use of poison, and then looked at Jiangning with vigilance. First of all, Jiangning is an expert of a great master, so his strength is comparable to Jiang Zeyun. However, Jiangning is also a master at using poison. If you fight with him, you have to consider Jiangning''s frightening poison. As a result, Jiang Zeyun has not much assurance to defeat Jiangning. Between Jiang zemun''s change of mind, Jiangning has taken back his own field. Then it was at this time that passers-by and brothel thugs saw the pimp as if dead, and fell to the ground with a touch. "Madam is dead!!! " " the pimp is dead? " " killing! The boss has been killed! " " he... He even... " for a while, the front of this small brothel turned into a vegetable market, and the noise was out of shape. Jiangning with a faint smile looked back at you if: "how? Are you afraid? " "No fear! "You Ruo showed a faint smile and responded. "Well, do you think he shouldn''t have died? "Jiangning asked curiously. Perhaps this is the place he is most curious about, and it is also the place where he has the highest demand for youruo. If you answer correctly, then naturally there is nothing. But if you answer wrong, he may not say anything, but he will no longer be attracted to this strange woman. Jiangning is very strange that he has never had such a strict demand for you Ruo, whether he is a snow lotus or even Tang rou. But if you didn''t feel anything abnormal, she just shrugged her shoulders and said, "since you killed her, it shows that she must have something to die for! In that case, as long as you think she is damned, you ruo''s opinion is not important, is it? " "Ha ha! Right! You Ruo is very good at talking! " Jiangning smiles and does not deny that he killed the procuress. And with you ruo''s words, passers-by finally believed their conjecture that the procuress was killed by Jiangning! If you do not deny Jiangning''s praise, at this time her heart has all been remembered on Jiangning. She once told herself that as long as someone can save herself, she must try to accept each other''s feelings. She was desperate to accept Jiang''s rescue. Fortunately, she finally woke up in time, and then continued her own insistence, otherwise Jiangning would not appear. You Ruo doesn''t know if she is happy with Jiangning or with other men, but she knows she should follow her heart. Since her heart likes Jiangning, why can''t she follow Jiangning? At this time, all the thugs in the brothel have been surrounded, but these thugs who have not even reached the master''s level, Jiangning even has no desire to start. He just opens up his own field, and then allows these unfortunate thugs to attack himself.At this time, these thugs found the deep gap between themselves and the great master. They could not even touch each other''s clothes. And look at the other side''s reaction, it seems that they are simply too lazy to pay attention to them. Jiang Zeyun has already pulled out his sword. He is a member of the Tianshan School of Jianmen. It is needless to say that his sword is sharp. However, when Jiang Zeyun saw that those brothel thugs could not even touch Jiangning''s clothes, he could not help hesitating. In fact, Jiang zemun is not a man of great courage, otherwise he would not listen to other people''s arrangements for him. For example, in front of you Ruo, he actually likes you Ruo, but his master ordered him to give up his feelings for you Ruo, and even watched you step into the fire pit. It is also because of his timidity that Jiang zemun hesitated when he saw something he could not understand. He knew he should stand up at this time, but he was more afraid that he would lose his life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 579 It has to be said that Jiang''s caution saved his life this time. Because Jiang Ning had noticed Jiang Zeyun, who had the highest martial arts skills among the people present, and he knew that Jiang Zeyun was a disciple of Tianshan school! However, if Jiang Zeyun doesn''t do it, Jiangning naturally disdains to take the initiative to kill such a mole ant. This is like walking when you meet an ant. If the ant is in the way, it will naturally be trampled to death. However, if the ant just stood by and waited silently, Jiangning would not waste his time to trample on the ant. After a deep look at Jiang Zeyun holding the sword in his hand, Jiangning showed a meaningful smile and then took you ruo''s hand and left slowly. He came to this border town just on the spur of the moment, and he didn''t want to stay any more. Of course, if you are willing to eat here, Jiangning doesn''t mind. But obviously, you ruo''s psychology is extremely resistant to this place. Now that you are free, you are not willing to stay in this place for too long. "In fact, when you meet for the first time, you can ask for help! I can save you then! " Jiangning walked in front of her, and said without looking back. You Ruo followed Jiangning slowly behind her. She heard Jiangning''s remorseful words and couldn''t help smiling: "you Ruo didn''t know who you were at that time! What if you''re going to give someone worse than a pimp? Isn''t it that you just went out of the tiger''s nest and into the wolf''s den? " "Ha ha! Are you going to follow me to the wolf den now Jiangning burst into laughter. You Ruo nodded vigorously, and then found Jiangning couldn''t see it. Then she said firmly: "you Ruo has decided to follow you all your life! But you''re not a wolf''s nest! This small town is the wolf''s nest! " "Speaking of it, we are predestined." You Ruo reached out and stroked his hair, which was blown by the breeze, and then looked at Jiangning''s back meaningfully. She felt that she could meet Jiangning in such a marginal place. If it was not fate, she didn''t know how to describe fate. "It''s predestined! A few days ago, I had a hard fight with the Tianshan sect, and then I was depressed. I wanted to visit the sphere of influence on the edge of the Tianshan sect! By the way, enjoy the customs of the border. How to know, I met you here! " Jiangning sighed. You Ruo got to Jiangning''s side curiously, and then carefully looked at Jiangning''s appearance and said, "you don''t want to be defeated! Have you suffered any loss? Hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred? " Jiangning took an unexpected look at you Ruo. At this time, he found that you Ruo had such a powerful derivation ability. If you just look at Jiangning''s expression, you will know that you have guessed right. However, she has no news during this period of time, and she has no idea what major events have happened in the lake. Otherwise, she will be able to marvel at Jiangning''s achievements. In fact, this war is not a loss to both sides. Although Jiangning lost shijuegu, a top-level paradise, he did not expect to harvest this thing after all, and the biggest loss was his guilt for lingdonglai. However, in Jiangning''s opinion, Tianshan sect has lost 204 experts, which is much greater than its own. However, in the view of the Tianshan school, although they lost 204 masters, they destroyed Jiangning''s biggest harvest after all. In such a calculation, perhaps the Tianshan school won? After all, a top-level paradise is basically destined to be a top power. The Daming Kingdom has become a top power. Therefore, if the kingdom of Daming gets the ten Jue Valley, it will definitely impact the status of Tianshan school. People of the Tianshan school know that Jiangning has a preaching system and a Jinguan city as its backing. Basically, Jiangning has a top-level Dongtianfudi existence. As long as Jiangning is willing, he can definitely make the power of the Daming Kingdom reach the point where it can attack the Tianshan school in an instant. However, Jiangning did not have this idea to attack the Tianshan school, at least before his strength reached the real top. This exchange may be a little heartache for both sides, but as long as you think of the other side''s expression of heartache, it will not be so heartache. In this case, this time is really a best of both worlds exchange. Moreover, in the eyes of other forces in the Jianghu, as long as the strength of the Daming Kingdom and Tianshan sect has caused losses, this event is worthy of celebration. Therefore, this exchange is almost a happy ending in the Jianghu. If you don''t know these, otherwise she will be able to guess Jiangning''s mood at the moment and treat Jiangning more kindly. In fact, you ruo''s advantages are very few. In addition to being beautiful and gentle, you are considerate. This is the experience you learned when you lived in a small house in the middle of the lake to please his father. At that time, she was still a little princess, but she was still willing to spare no effort to make the tyrant happy. Now came to this cruel world, you Ruo nature is to be more attentive to please Jiangning, let Jiangning happy."In fact, you don''t have to be so nice to me! Youruo, what I like is your gentleness and kindness! I just hope you don''t be changed by this society! You know what? " Jiangning turned around and looked at you Ruo, who was suffering from death. Jiangning naturally knows what you are thinking, because the women around him are doing so. However, he has comforted the women around him and made them live a lot of themselves. Now you Ruo also likes her own woman, so Jiangning certainly does not want you if to repeat the old ways of those women before! What he wanted to see was the youruo in the original memory. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 580 You Ruo and Jiangning left the border town, they left without concern. But this border town, but because of you ruo''s leaving, has become a boiling powder keg. At the moment, all of them became angry heroes and began to denounce Jiangning''s crime. However, they did not know the name of Jiangning, so they had to use youruo''s lover instead. In fact, in their hearts, is very reluctant to admit that you if and that man have an affair. After all, it''s as beautiful as a fairy. If you have a man, they can only think it''s themselves. But now, you Ruo has found another person to be her lover. "Besides a little strength, that man is just ordinary, isn''t he? And it''s a real rascal! If you follow that man, you will feel regret! " "It''s just a punk like guy. I don''t know what you like about him! " " the most important thing is that the underdog killed the procuress for you Ruo! This is the territory of Tianshan sect! And that bastard robbed is worth millions of youruo! If the Tianshan sect doesn''t pursue it, it will not be the Tianshan sect! " " Shhh!!! Keep your voice down, this is the territory of Tianshan sect! You don''t want to live and don''t take everyone with you! " "I what am I? I mean, the Tianshan sect will surely seek justice for the pimp and recover the dog and man by the way! " " I see. Don''t turn around the corner when you talk? Laozi''s brain is not working well, don''t you know? " " stop it! What''s so noisy? It''s open! Let''s bet when the Tianshan sect can recover the dog and man! Bet on it now! One for one day, four for two days, seven for three days, ten for four days, and twenty for more than four days! " just at the time when people were talking about it, an old gambler started his business. Looking at his opening, we can see that this man is extremely confident about the strength of Tianshan school. After all, the real situation is the same. In the eyes of these people, Jiangning is just a grand master! For the Tianshan school, what can a great master be? Maybe even some excellent direct disciples can''t match it. In this case, Jiangning and youruo, who have offended Tianshan school, must not see the sun of tomorrow. However, some people can see the Tianshan school, and naturally some people can''t see it. Of course, they dare not show it openly, but they can show it on the gambling table. "I''ll buy more than one thousand two four days! " that old gambler may not have thought that someone would dare to bet like this, which is obviously not to use silver as silver! However, since someone gave money, the old gambler was willing to take it. In his opinion, he was sure to win the game. Those passers-by who bet are also very surprised, because they do not believe that the Tianshan sect will spend more than four days in pursuit of Jiangning and youruo. But the one thousand Liang silver is for the old gambler, it has nothing to do with them. They looked at the fool, only to find it was for a swordsman with a hat and a sword covered with black cloth. Although the swordsman pretended to be very powerful, he was just like a fat sheep in the eyes of the public because of his stupid act of throwing money. "Say it first! If the Tianshan sect did not pursue and kill, it should be more than four days? " Jiang zemun reached out and stopped the old gambler who wanted to collect his silver tickets. He didn''t know that he had become a big fat sheep in the eyes of those passers-by. At this time, he just wanted to take advantage of this gamble to make as much money as possible and then recover some losses. He is a very timid person. When Jiangning left before, he did not dare to stop him. What''s more, Jiangning has left now? In this case, why can''t he bet on the failure of the Tianshan school? After all, it''s a gamble that knows the end. Jiang Zeyun did not feel shy about buying himself. In his eyes, he did not have the word shyness. In his view, only interests and strength are the most useful things. But even if his strength has been so high, there is still a Jiangning row in his head, attracting all the eyes of the lake. Since he can''t make much breakthrough in strength, Jiang Zeyun naturally can only choose to get more benefits, and then strive for the opportunity to go to a remote place for pension. Jiang Zeyun did not want to be loyal to the Tianshan sect, because he knew that the Tianshan sect did not lack disciples of his kind. In this Tianshan sect, even if there are not thousands of disciples of the great master, there are still hundreds. Among the more than 900 great masters, Jiang Zeyun is just a humble disciple of three generations. Jiang Zeyun was able to realize his position, so he never went down to the Tianshan sect and had the opportunity to use him in the battlefield. However, it was at this time that Jiang zemun suddenly received a carrier pigeon called by the Tianshan school. "Back to Tianshan? "Looking at the note in his hand, Jiang Zeyun could not help but be curious about the decision made by the top management of the Tianshan school. He was just sent down from Tianshan. As a result, he came here only a few days ago, and the Tianshan sect began to call itself again? What happened to the Tianshan sect? Jiang Zeyun has a bad feeling in his heart. But even if it''s not good, he has to wait until he gets the 20000 yuan.That''s twenty thousand taels of silver! For ordinary people, it is basically a silver that can determine the future of the family. It is the silver that can make a medium-sized family become rich instantly! Even if Jiang Zeyun is a direct disciple of Tianshan sect, he still attaches great importance to the 20000 taels of silver. Moreover, in addition to the silver, Jiang Zeyun also has an idea, that is, to see what the old gambler who absolutely trusts the Tianshan school will look like. Jiang Zeyun will not be merciful to the old gambler because he is a person who trusts the Tianshan school. For Jiang Zeyun, only real strength and interests are what he pursues. As for other things, he doesn''t care. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 581 Driven by greed, Jiang chose to wait a few more days in the border town. In fact, it was only four days. He only needs to make sure that four days later, the border town still does not send troops to pursue Jiangning, then he can harvest 20000 taels of silver. He knew that the old gambler couldn''t afford so much money, but he took a fancy to the bets made by other people there. In Jiang''s opinion, the silver is basically in his pocket. If there was no silver, Jiang would not choose to bet on the poor old gambler. At present, since the bet has been placed, Jiang Zeyun can''t leave at this time. Jiang Zeyun can only hope that nothing has happened to the Tianshan school. However, no matter how Jiang zemun thinks, no matter how respectful he is to those ghosts and gods, no one can save him. The other direct disciples had already left for Tianshan at the first moment after receiving the letter from the flying pigeon. For them, the order of the Tianshan sect was the most important. For the others, whether they were sleeping with the beauty or fighting with the enemy, it was no longer important. However, the rapidity of these disciples is in sharp contrast to the greedy Jiang Zeyun, which also makes Jiang''s fate miserable. Jiang Zeyun is located in the border town farthest away from the Tianshan school. He was the last one to receive a letter from a flying pigeon. However, he did not think about how to save his time. On the contrary, he continued to stay in the border town because of the bet of 20000 taels of silver. This attitude is not far away from death. Although the Tianshan sect generally uses the Xiaoyao sect''s sect rules, a little bit of the other sects'' sect rules are mixed in. Among them, there are punishments for deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors and delaying school orders. Unfortunately, Jiang zemun violated the rules of Tianshan sect at this time. however, Jiang zemun violated the sect rules at a very bad time. He was at the time when the Tianshan sect encountered the greatest loss since the establishment of the school, and when the Tianshan sect experienced the turmoil of its leader xiaoyaozi''s retirement. At this time, don''t say it is his direct disciple, even his master, I''m afraid he dare not be late at this time. Unfortunately, Jiang zemun dares to be late. He not only dares to be late, but also discredits the reputation of the Tianshan school at this crucial point. At this time, xiaoyaofeng of Tianshan sect is still the elder of Tianshan sect. But this time, in addition to the dozens of elders of Tianshan sect, there are also dozens of direct disciples who have reached the realm of enlightenment. These disciples can be regarded as the best among the hundreds of direct disciples. These people have successfully stepped into the highest level of the Tianshan sect. However, if it is in other sects, such strength can not be said to be the elder. I''m afraid that the supreme elder also has a chance. However, because they were in the Tianshan sect, they naturally had to stay in Tianshan to become their own disciples and wait for the turnip pits of Tianshan sect to come out. In the Tianshan sect, people who can become elders are people with a strong background. In this tens of thousands of years of evolution, the Tianshan school has formed a fixed line class, like the ten square cities, there is a little sign that it is hard to return. Perhaps xiaoyaozi also has some of these factors to want to retire. Despite xiaoyaozi''s retirement, although the top strength of the Tianshan sect has not changed much in quantity, the people of the Tianshan sect always have a feeling that the strength of the Tianshan sect seems to have dropped to a higher level in an instant. This is what it feels like when there are super masters and when there are no super masters. At present, Jiangning is barely willing to give it to a super master. At least, his record is a super master. Therefore, his kingdom of Daming has become the top strength of a god blocking and killing Buddha / for all forces, the top strength is their bottom gas. In fact, the top force of Tianshan sect is xiaoyaozi, which is just like the bottom card of ordinary top forces is a powerful one, just as the cards of those big forces are some great masters. This is the foundation, and it is also the foundation. At present, xiaoyaozi is retiring, so whenever someone of Tianshan sect proposes to face off with Daming Kingdom, they will think of Jiangning killing 204 experts alone. If this matter is not solved, then the Tianshan sect will not be able to fight against the Daming kingdom. As long as they go out to battle, Jiangning, who gets the news, only needs to touch the top few people. Then, the Tianshan sect may lose a lot of experts on the way forward. At the moment, no one in the Tianshan sect thinks that they are rich and powerful. Maybe the more than 200 experts have not hurt the Tianshan sect. But now if we lose so many experts, I''m afraid the Tianshan sect will be a bit dangerous. Fortunately, when there was no leader, the Tianshan faction chose to be cautious in the face of the provocation of the Ming kingdom. Perhaps in the eyes of these big elders, as long as they can resist the sneak attack of Jiangning, then the Tianshan sect will not have any survival problems. Moreover, as long as xiaoyaozi returns to the mountain, it will be the time for the enmity between the Daming Kingdom and the Tianshan faction to be completely resolved.Until this time, many senior officials of Tianshan sect found that they could not do without the top experts like xiaoyaozi. Such masters have never seen them do it in the past, so naturally they are not satisfied with their existence. However, when Jiangning became powerful, they suddenly realized that the strength of Tianshan sect was related to the number of middle and top experts, but the xiaoyaozi really established the status of Tianshan sect as the holy land of Wulin! Just like Zhang Sanfeng to Wudang school and Jiangning to Daming kingdom. This is the real reason why these forces can block and kill the gods and Buddhas! It is also the foundation of their foothold in the world! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 582 Jiang Zeyun didn''t know that the Tianshan school had been gradually rising. It is reasonable to say that such a direct disciple should not be so closed to the news. But now the situation is strange, the Tianshan sect undercurrent is turbulent, even his master can not consider the situation of a direct disciple in all aspects. Even the most important elders of the mountain sect dare not act rashly in this situation. After all, today''s Tianshan faction is like stepping on a tightrope. Although the Tianshan sect is powerful, it may be killed by Jiangning when it is not good, and then cause the crisis of the collapse of the sect. This is not alarmist, it is because the Tianshan school is too attractive. There are so many Tiancai Dibao and so many Saint level skills. The wealth accumulated by Tianshan sect for ten thousand years is enough to make all forces in the world feel envious. Just like today, xiaoyaozi, the strongest fighting force of the mountain sect, chose to retire again! If Jiangning united with shifangcheng and Chicheng to attack the Tianshan sect at this time, the Tianshan faction is almost doomed to destroy it. Unfortunately, Jiang Zeyun did not know these, he is still full of confidence waiting for the old gambler to open. He is not afraid of old gamblers running away, because as a disciple of Tianshan sect, he has absolute power in this small town. Don''t say it''s an old gambler. Even if it''s the pimp before, Jiang Zeyun has the ability to directly kill and deal with it. However, Jiang zemun is not a fool. He will not ruin his future for a woman. But this old gambler and the pimp are different after all, Jiang Zeyun has absolute assurance that he can be controlled. After a day, the old gambler seems a little strange, because the Tianshan sect did not send troops to pursue. But strange as it is, the old gambler is extremely excited, because it means that those who put in heavy bets on the first day have lost their qualification to win. That is to say, the old gamblers have fallen into the money. This silver basically accounts for half of the bet money. Unfortunately, the Tianshan sect has let so many people who believe in it disappointed. This is also the first time that the Tianshan sect has let people feel disappointed. In the past, no matter who they are, they will undoubtedly believe in the Tianshan sect, and the Tianshan sect will undoubtedly repay each other''s trust with practical actions. "Paralyzed! Let your old boy pick it up! It''s really strange that the Tianshan sect didn''t send anyone to kill that boy! " " what''s the point? It must be the lack of strength in the border town here! Although the Tianshan sect is powerful, it is a border area, close to the barbarians and Chicheng. The tentacles of the Tianshan sect may not have touched here! " " fuck you! Tianshan sect is the holy land of Wulin! Even the great masters, the Tianshan sect has thousands of them! Is the Tianshan sect weak? Are you stupid? " " hum! Is Tianshan school your father or your grandfather? I just tell the truth. Why can''t I stand it? I lost hundreds of Liang silver that day. Why don''t you tell me? " " say you are paralyzed! Laozi also lost several tens of Liang silver! " " poor, how many tens of Liang silver can compare with your grandfather''s several hundred Liang silver? " " who the hell are you calling poor? Stupid pig? " the crowd shook their heads and sighed when they saw that the pair of idiots were making a lot of trouble because of their little money. If they don''t believe in silver, maybe they will fight against each other. Of course, in the border town, they don''t have the courage to fight, because this is the sphere of influence of Tianshan sect! Just reveal the word Tianshan sect, it is enough to frighten most gangsters in the lake. Even if the Tianshan sect disappoints some people in the pursuit of Jiangning and youruo, after all, the Tianshan sect is still a giant. These people at the bottom of the river and lake simply have no ability and courage to fight against the dignity of the Tianshan sect. They can only murmur a few words in the dark, and then with these murmurs continue to live under the protection of the Tianshan sect. This is the place where people can live in peace. For them, the chaos of the Central Plains is a cannibal demon like existence. But now, it seems that something has happened to the Tianshan school. By the third day, most of the gamblers had lost their money. Only the old gambler was still smiling. He had no reason to be unhappy, for almost all the thousands of silver were almost in his pocket. However, the old gambler''s psychology is not as calm as his appearance shows, because at this time, the old gambler is already worried about the last 1000 Liang bets. Originally, the old gamblers did not worry that the Tianshan school would let the matter go, but now it seems that it is a bit of a suspension. In the old gambler''s impression, although the Tianshan school always shows a free and easy appearance, but for those who dare to violate the dignity of the Tianshan sect, the Tianshan sect always uses the power of thunder to extinguish each other. But at present, this guy who violated the Tianshan sect has been away from the border town for two days, and there is not a bit of wind and grass. It seems that what happened to the Tianshan sect?At this time, those old gamblers who had bet there were no longer worried about their silver. They were already worried about Tianshan sect. These people at the bottom of the society are naturally regarded as the people of the Tianshan school. After all, the scum of this kind of society can only insult the reputation of the Tianshan school if the Tianshan school closes up. Even if the Tianshan faction is mentally disabled, it is impossible to bring this kind of waste into the Tianshan sect, and only those who will lag behind will be included in the Tianshan sect. However, although the Tianshan sect did not mean to close down these people, they regarded themselves as members of the Tianshan sect. After all, they can be regarded as people who live within the sphere of influence of the Tianshan sect, which can be regarded as their subsistence parents. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 583 On the fourth day, the hearts of the people were already torn. There is a faint feeling in their hearts that something big has happened to the Tianshan school. However, even if they are worried, they are still praying that the Tianshan sect can tide over the difficulties and avert danger. In their impression, the Tianshan school has never encountered such a strange situation, but their final trust in the Tianshan school has the upper hand, which makes them have a trace of desire for the Tianshan school. At this critical juncture, those who depend on the protection of the Tianshan sect show more confidence and love for the Tianshan sect than some of their legitimate disciples. If xiaoyaozi knows these things, I don''t know whether they will be happy or funny. These direct disciples are the future of Tianshan sect, but the future of Tianshan sect can''t even compare with these ordinary people. At this time, these ordinary people were worried about the safety of the Tianshan sect, but Jiang Zeyun, the direct disciple of the mountain sect, was still thinking about his twenty thousand taels of gambling money that day. He always put his mind on the old gambler. He was afraid that the old gambler would run away, and then he took his own 20000 liang of gambling money. For this 20000 Liang silver, Jiang Zeyun has even delayed the Tianshan faction''s military order, and even disobeyed it. If he still has nothing to do with nothing, Jiang does not know what to do. The fourth day was very difficult because everyone felt the feeling of eating like chewing wax. They had never felt that time was going so slowly. They want to come to the fifth day as soon as possible, and then see if the Tianshan sect will still be so indifferent to you Ruo and Jiangning''s escape. This is no longer a matter of gambling. For these people, even if they don''t want the silver, they hope that the Tianshan sect can send personnel to pursue you Ruo and Jiangning as soon as possible. This is just a matter of attitude. No matter whether the pursuit is successful or not, it at least shows that Tianshan still has the mind to pay attention to these forces. However, if we don''t send people to pursue them, then the Tianshan sect or other forces of the Tianshan sect will feel a little precarious. They finally found such a stable place to live. Such a stable place not only shows that they can live a long life, but also shows that they can live freely here without fear of bad people. Although these people have some bad intentions, they just have bad characters. In fact, if they want to do something bad, they don''t have the courage at all. These people, in fact, are the most extensive but most common people. These people can only survive, but they also slowly promote the world forward. At present, these people hope that the time will pass slowly, because in this way, they don''t need to worry about whether the Tianshan sect will become the object of their concern. The existence of Tianshan sect is a huge thing. It can maintain the survival of countless people and ordinary people in the bottom of the river. It has also mastered the rule control of the whole world''s righteous, underworld and evil ways. This kind of existence is just like a court which has existed for a long time in the world, and has developed many foolish and loyal people. Such people will no longer care whether the Tianshan sect has done anything, or whether the Tianshan sect is still maintaining justice. What they need is a set of rules on their heads day by day. Without this thing on top of their heads, they don''t know how to survive. At present, these things that the Tianshan faction encounters are scenes they don''t want to see, so they start to do their best to help the Tianshan faction maintain their rule. However, the Tianshan school began to decay from the top, and then gave others opportunities to take advantage of it. Whether it''s xiaoyaozi who are frustrated and playing with small ideas, those big elders / ordinary elders of Tianshan sect who are fighting for power and profit, and even those direct disciples have begun to consider their own interests rather than the Tianshan sect. "No, no! " just as everyone was waiting in the border town with one mind and wanted to see the Tianshan sect''s expedition in the border town, a spy of Tianshan school on a fast horse finally appeared in the border town. Although this spy put out the fire in people''s hearts, but also let people''s mood suddenly cool fell into the sea. Just listening to that sentence, everyone already knew that the spy of Tianshan school did not bring good news. But even if it was bad news, people still had to gather around. Of course, even for the spy of Tianshan school, who used to make them respect him incomparably, they have no respect in the past. Because they are eager to know what the bad news is. This time, the spy didn''t reserve his identity, but took a look at the people around him and said, "go and call the garrison of Tianshan sect here! Tell them I have important news to announce! " Since the incident involves the Tianshan sect, those onlookers, even if they are anxious, can''t urge the spy at all. However, Jiang did not let these people wait because he was standing in the crowd. At this time, hearing the bad news, he first thought of his disobeying the Tianshan military order and returning late!But it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided. Jiang Zeyun can''t avoid it at all. Seeing that all the spies of the Tianshan school were coming, Jiang Zeyun had to take out his own standard sword of Tianshan school, and then stood up in the eyes of everyone''s surprise. "I am Jiang Zeyun, a disciple of Tianshan sect stationed in the local area! I don''t know if this elder martial brother has any news to tell you? " " Jiangning and shijuegu have killed 204 masters of Tianshan sect, among which 23 are masters of divinity! Now the world is shaking. The three elders have orders to order the disciples of all sects to guard strictly! Never act rashly at this time! " the herald disciple took a look at Jiang Zeyun and ignored why Jiang Zeyun''s standard sword was so similar to that of his direct disciple, so he said what he needed to read without reservation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 584 "That Jiangning is so powerful" JIANG took a breath of cold air, and showed his greatest astonishment with those passers-by. It''s not his fault. Even the spy of Tianshan sect, he still can''t believe it. The spy laughed bitterly, shook his head and said, "even our little master Xu Zhu is dead! It''s going to be the same thing! " " but, after all, they are 204 masters! Among them, there are 23 experts who can communicate with God! Is Jiangning an immortal? Otherwise, how can he kill so many experts of Tianshan sect? What''s more, it''s said that Jiangning only arrived at Shijue Valley by one person and one horse! How could he be so reckless at the moment of the world''s great men? " " is there any law in this world? How can you tolerate such cruel killing by this demon? Are all the so-called righteous ways in the Jianghu all fail? " " Oh, don''t mention it! How many schools in the world can make up 23 experts? Even our Tianshan sect can''t beat others. Who can stop Jiangning from killing people? " " ah! Is even the Tianshan sect in chaos? There is no pure land in this world! " for a moment, many people exclaimed. If the Tianshan sect is still strong, they may continue to express their loyalty. But now the Tianshan sect has suddenly fallen into such a big fall, and it is still falling in the face of a person. This is very delicate. It''s not that these people are not loyal, but the world is such a world. There is no absolute loyalty, only absolute interests. It is an eternal truth that the trees fall and the monkeys scatter. These passers-by are just ordinary people. They can''t contribute all their enthusiasm to the Tianshan school. After all, the Tianshan faction has never taken them in or admitted to them. It is the greatest demand that they can express their concern and contribute their strength in the crisis of Tianshan sect. No one can ask them for anything more, nor can they. Looking at the sudden silence of the public, the spy also seems to feel a trace of desolation. When did the Tianshan school suffer such a cold treatment? It''s no wonder that all the generations of Tianshan sect are not willing to wave these ordinary people. I''m afraid the ancestors of Tianshan sect have already seen through the root of these ordinary people? Therefore, he asked the Tianshan sect to take only the beautiful and talented people to join the Tianshan sect. I''m afraid it is to prevent these inferior passers-by from lowering the strength of the Tianshan sect. After all, Tianshan sect is still Tianshan sect. As long as xiaoyaozi is still in one day, it will never fall down! This is the thought of which scout and all the disciples of Tianshan sect. But these ordinary people don''t know these things. They only care about the simplest one plus one equals two. They only care about Jiangning who killed so many experts of Tianshan sect. At that time, I''m afraid that few elders were willing to spread the news. However, with the insistence of several big elders, the Tianshan sect finally chose to release the news to all people in its sphere of influence. Not only was it announced, but they also sent spies to announce it to passers-by. It seems that they are afraid that these passers-by will not be timid, and then leave their hometown and return to the wandering road. Only those elders understand that these passers-by are always passers-by. If you don''t quickly send these people to the sphere of influence of Tianshan sect, I''m afraid many people will take the opportunity to make rumors! There is no airtight wall in the world. If the Tianshan faction has been suppressing the bad news with a high-pressure policy, and then using this method to maintain the worship of ordinary passers-by, I am afraid that when the news breaks out, it will become a powder keg, which will be blown to pieces in an instant. However, these passers-by have not provided much support to the Tianshan sect, but they can bring such great damage to the Tianshan sect at that time. Those big elders with ordinary human spirits can see clearly. Therefore, with a big wave of their hands, they directly defeated the public opinion and began to conduct a large-scale loyalty test on the whole range of Tianshan sect. It seems needless to say that even in the small towns at the foot of Tianshan Mountain, there will be a lot of wall grass starting to pack their bags and leave Tianshan, let alone these border towns? These small towns, I am afraid, will become empty cities the next day after the news arrives? However, the Tianshan party had anticipated these situations, and they didn''t care about the loyalty of these villains. What they needed was a sincere and cooperative Tianshan faction. However, the look of these passers-by is not controlled, but Jiang zemun''s look is managed by others. Of course, the herald disciple was not qualified to govern such a direct disciple as Jiang Zeyun, but he was still stunned when he saw the obvious symbol of direct disciple on Jiang Zeyun''s sword. "Are you a direct disciple? "The herald disciple still looked at Jiang Zeyun with disbelief. As a herald disciple, he is naturally familiar with all the policies of Tianshan sect. She clearly remembers that four days ago, the Tianshan sect had ordered all the direct descendants and inner disciples of the Tianshan sect to return to the mountain! Let go of everything at hand. The order was very resolute, and there was no room for these inner disciples and disciples to turn around. It is precisely because of this determination that all the disciples of Tianshan sect returned to the Tianshan sect without stopping at the first time they received the order.Because of their heavy responsibilities, they had to travel within the sphere of influence of the Tianshan sect, and at the same time spread the news from these places back to the Tianshan sect. But for the moment, the news he found seemed to be a bit extraordinary. If Jiangning''s appearance is only the appearance of a particularly powerful foreign enemy of the Tianshan faction, then Jiang Zeyun''s move announced to the world the beginning of the collapse of the Tianshan faction. Tianshan sect is not afraid of any foreign enemies, because as long as there are xiaoyaozi, no matter how powerful the enemy it offends, the Tianshan sect can continue to pass on in this world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 585 Even if they offend lingdonglai, the disciples of Tianshan sect are confident. They believe that xiaoyaozi can help Tianshan sect resist any enemy in the world. However, when the inner part of the mountain sect began to collapse that day, even the herald disciple was afraid. He is a disciple, so he is naturally well-informed. He has seen all kinds of intrigues and sinister human nature. Maybe he can rank in the front among the various disciples of Tianshan sect. But even so, he felt a deep chill when he saw that Jiang Zeyun had the courage to disobey the supreme order of the Tianshan school and stayed in this border town for four days. He is not afraid that Jiang Zeyun will kill himself. He is grieving for the future of Tianshan school. As the herald disciples, their strength may not be comparable with the direct disciples, but their lightness skills are definitely the top of the Tianshan sect disciples. As a result, they will not be afraid of any attack by the great master and the master below. Because of this, the Tianshan sect sent these disciples who are very talented in lightness skills to be their Herald disciples. However, the herald disciple still did not feel any sense of pride. When facing the enemy, they might run for their lives in order to save their own news. But what if facing the attack from their fellow disciples? This Herald disciple knew that if so, he would not have any ability to resist. It is precisely because of this that when Jiang zemun approaches the herald disciple with an embarrassed smile, the herald disciple subconsciously keeps a distance. He was afraid that Jiang would kill people. He was not afraid of these, because this is the place of the same sect and the sphere of influence of the Tianshan sect! It''s a place where they can confidently give each other their back and rest. But now he is afraid, because this disciple even dares to disobey the supreme order of Tianshan sect. What else can he dare not do in this world? Defection school? I''m afraid that for him, what he''s done is already a defection, right? How dare this Herald disciple to hand over his back to the other person who can even defecte from his school? Don''t say it''s the back, even if it''s the front, he doesn''t want to face this seemingly smiling Jiang Zeyun. This is the idea of this Herald disciple, but Jiang Zeyun''s heart is more depressed. Because he did not know why this Herald disciple suddenly looked at himself and became so strange. How can I say that I am also a direct disciple? Although the order of Tianshan sect was delayed for a while, it was not enough for this disciple to avoid himself as if he were avoiding the plague? At this time, Jiang Zeyun still did not know what kind of orders he was disobeying. Perhaps he was so relaxed in Tianshan that he ignored the most important rule of Tianshan sect: when the three elders of Tianshan jointly issued an order, it was the supreme order. The supreme order is the supreme existence of Tianshan sect. From the elders and deacons to the servants and disciples, they should obey the orders of the supreme order! Even now, Jiang still thinks that what he is disobeying is a very common order of summoning elders. Therefore, he could still calculate the 20000 taels of silver he might get. However, the words of this Herald disciple have already made all passers-by understand that Jiang Zeyun is originally the guard of Tianshan in this border town! a passer-by suddenly pointed at Jiang Zeyun and said in a loud voice: "this guy is the guy who bet 1000 Liang! " a curious passer-by asked," what a thousand taels? " " you don''t know? It''s the biggest event in the border town these two days! This is the old gambler''s plate! The gamble is how long the Tianshan sect will send troops to hunt down the old lady and rob you Ruo of that guy "Oh!!! "Everyone showed a clear expression, even the constantly retreating Tianshan sect''s Herald disciple has already understood why Bai Jiang Zeyun dared to disobey the supreme order of Tianshan sect! It turns out to be intelligence! With a sneer in his mouth, the herald looked at Jiang Zeyun with a sneer. In his heart, he looked up at the direct disciple who used to need him to look up to. A direct disciple! This is the most solid pillar of the Tianshan sect. They may be future masters of divination, or elders or deacons of the future Tianshan sect! In any case, they are the actual rulers of the future Tianshan school! However, at present, such a person can even disobey the supreme order of Tianshan sect for a bet of only 20000 Liang silver! Does he really think that the Tianshan school has gone down? He is already preparing for his own future? The herald didn''t know what Jiang zemun thought, but he knew that he couldn''t stay in this border town. With a deep look at Jiang Zeyun, the herald disciple patted the horse under his crotch and turned to leave the busy town. Yes, it''s a lively town. Perhaps in recent decades, this is the most lively time. Even if you came to this small town, you didn''t attract so many people.But now Jiang zemun has achieved all this. He needs nothing to do. He only needs to bet 1000 Liang, and then disobey the supreme order of Tianshan sect to achieve such a dazzling effect. But what about this dazzling effect? Those passers-by all looked at Jiang Zeyun with disdainful eyes, and there was a kind of self conceited pride in the eyes. They despise Jiang zemun''s cowardice and shamelessness, but they are also happy for their false existence of nobility. Perhaps compared with Jiang Zeyun, they are much more noble. However, Jiang zemun is just one more direct disciple than them. Besides, there is no big difference in what they do. It is nothing more than 50 steps laughing at 100 steps. "It''s a good idea to take advantage of your position to participate in gambling! " " shameless! Even the Tianshan sect that gave birth to you and raised you can betray. It''s a shame! ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 586 "The scum of this sect, rubbish, should be cut into pieces." "It seems that the old gambler can make a new one. The game is, how long will Xiaoyao send people to clean up the door. " The road people now seem to be saints one by one, standing on the highest point of morality. Some of them sighed and shook their heads at Jiang Zeyun, while others looked at Jiang Zeyun with schadenfreude as if you were dead. Jiang Zeyun is also depressed when he looks at the passing disciple whose back is gradually blurred. He just delayed the Xiaoyao sect''s order a little, and the herald disciple went away quickly without even leaving any basic polite words. Is he so terrible? But leaving aside the issue of heraldry, what is your identity? That''s the direct disciple of Xiaoyao sect! Is that what these ants like passers-by can laugh at? Jiang Zeyun was very weak in the face of a powerful enemy. He was afraid that he would go wrong and become a stranger. However, this kind of person in the face of much weaker than their own ordinary people, will become very fierce. Jiang Zeyun sneered, "can you comment on me at will? I don''t know what to do With that, the sword engraved with the direct disciples of the Xiaoyao sect had already come out of its sheath, and then the sword was overflowing. The passers-by who commented on the Xiaoyao sect did not expect that Jiang Zeyun would attack them. How can the strength of these people be compared with the legitimate disciples of the Xiaoyao sect? It''s not too much to say that they are thousands of miles away. Therefore, the results can be imagined. These are still immersed in their own world, talking about Jiang Zeyun''s passers-by, most of them died and injured! Seeing such a bloody scene, everyone was subdued. They would not have thought that the legitimate disciples of Xiaoyao sect should be such a person. The carefree has changed. In the hearts of these people, the originally tall and enviable carefree faction collapsed in their hearts. These people had no sense of belonging to the Xiaoyao sect. Now, after this, these people are more resentful of the Xiaoyao sect. Jiang Zeyun doesn''t care about this. Since he has disobeyed the orders of the elders, he won''t mind this time. He must take twenty thousand taels of silver. Jiang Zeyun tells his disciples to leave quickly. At the thought that the legitimate disciples of the Xiaoyao sect would dare to ignore the supreme order and the rules of the Xiaoyao sect for the sake of a mere 20000 taels of silver, which made him feel that Jiang Zeyun was really bold. If the herald disciple saw Jiang Zeyun''s hand, he would not think so. Jiang Zeyun is not bold, but mad. Jiang Zeyun''s ruthlessness has suppressed all the people in the town, including the old gambler. He gave twenty thousand taels of silver to Jiang Zeyun. Jiang Zeyun is very happy with 20000 taels of silver in his heart. He thought that he could get so much silver just by delaying the order for a few days. He was really too clever. Jiang Zeyun thought for a moment that Jiangning, who rescued you Ruo, was too powerful. It was a fierce man who cut down the cabbage with the strong one in the magic realm. He could only discard his idea of you Ruo. Now is the time to go back. Jiang Zeyun picked up the note brought by the carrier pigeon before and looked at it again. However, he did not care much about the situation. This time, Jiang Zeyun''s hand was shaking violently. Jiang zemun seems to have come to the big ice cellar. He is surrounded by a cold air, which makes his whole body tremble. He disobeyed the supreme order! Damn it. I didn''t notice it before. Now Jiang Zeyun is helpless. He is a man who is afraid of death. This time, the Xiaoyao sect has suffered such a great setback. He actually disobeyed the supreme order at this time, and returning to the Xiaoyao sect is a dead word. If he can''t go back, Jiang Zeyun thinks that he will die if he goes back. It''s better to betray the Xiaoyao faction and run away from them when they don''t respond to it, and then he will remain anonymous. It''s no wonder that at that time the herald disciple had that kind of expression. He understood everything now, but it was too late. Even the master couldn''t save his mistakes. Since he wants to escape, no one can find his whereabouts. Jiang Zeyun has drawn out his sword as he thinks about it. He has only one idea in his heart. Anyone who sees him will die. This day is destined to be the end of the town. A great master has no scruples about killing people. He kills people in a stream of blood, which makes the world pale. In the whole town, only a few people survived. Most of them were delirious and nearly insane. Only one is normal. "It is reported that Jiang Zeyun, the direct disciple of the Xiaoyao sect, disobeyed the supreme order and stayed in the small town for 20000 taels of silver." The herald disciple soon came to Xiaoyao. "What, it''s really a shame of my Xiaoyao sect. How can such a person become a direct disciple of the Xiaoyao sect? His master is damned. " "What do you mean? Do you want to be my enemy? " "It seems that my carefree faction is going to set rules again." The message of the herald disciple was used to deal with other factions, and the elders were lazy to deal with the news itself. Their purpose is to overthrow other factions and seek greater interests for themselves.At this time, such a news began to spread in the lake. Xiaoyao sect''s direct disciple slaughtered a small town for 20000 taels of silver! People who heard the news said they didn''t believe it. They also ridiculed those who passed the news, "don''t you think about what kind of school Xiaoyao sect is? Its direct disciples would kill the town for the sake of a mere 20000 taels. There''s something wrong with the brain However, after more and more on-the-spot verification of more and more people in the lake, it is found that this news is actually true. Under this, the whole river and lake were shocked. They couldn''t think of such a thing. But they know that this represents the decline of a big Mac. At the time when the news spread, the high-level of the Xiaoyao faction was still debating for the interests. Their eyes are only power and interests, and they have no magnanimous demeanor at all. "No, Jiang Zeyun slaughtered the whole town for 20000 taels of silver! The news has been confirmed. "The voice of the herald has changed. "What!" The elders were stunned by the news. The whole xiaoyaopai, shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 587 The river and lake shake here, the Tianshan Mountains are turbulent, but Jiangning and youruo are very happy. This youruo not only looks impeccable, but also praises her wisdom. Jiangning and youruo walk slowly along the road, talking about interesting things in the lake and enjoying the scenery along the way. "The Tianshan school has a deep foundation. Although you are powerful, you should be careful." You Ruo has a general understanding of the Tianshan sect after listening to Jiang Ning''s explanation of the things in the world. Tianshan sect is not only a cloud of experts, but also a peerless master like xiaoyaozi, whose strength can not be underestimated. You Ruo has fallen in love with Jiangning after these days. So I began to think about Jiangning. "Don''t worry. Although Tianshan sect is strong, I am not weak. I will be considerate. " Jiangning said to you Ruo gently. With the strength of Jiangning today, Tianshan faction is still a big enemy. But I don''t need to worry about it every day. Their own strength is placed here. In addition to the previous ten Jue Valley battle, the Tianshan sect is not expected to make any action in the short term. Even if xiaoyaozi comes in person, he will not be afraid. What''s more, xiaoyaozi, such a big man, usually only sits in the sect and doesn''t show up easily. You should know that once such characters appear, they will involve a wide range of aspects. When Jiangning comforted youruo, a group of people stopped in front of them. The leader is a young man in a bear fur coat, who is infatuated with looking at youruo. The reason why Jiangning has a good look at this group of people is that their strength is so weak that they even have no masters. Just imagine, which supernatural power will pay attention to these cats and dogs, so Jiangning didn''t pay attention until this group of people stopped in front of Jiangning. "I''ll talk about my ideal home with my wife." The leader of the big man in the eyes of the wolf like light, toward you if the body is a random sweep. Jiangning was stunned. Yes, he is a fierce man who regards ordinary magical state as a weak chicken. I can''t believe it. Let alone their own strength, in the end to what extent, for these people that is the existence of immortals. Just their own identity, it is enough to let many masters retreat. However, today, an ordinary person who has no basic knowledge of martial arts has molested his wife to be. Jiangning really wants to laugh. However, he did not want to kill these people, after all, these people are not as good as ants in his eyes. Have you ever seen a lion take care of ants? However, if this group of people still dare to you if the words, then they do not mind to let them know that the son of heaven is angry, blood flow thousands of miles of terrible. If you are also unable to laugh or cry, how can you encounter such a thing. However, with Jiangning nearby, she did not worry at all. If you don''t answer the big man, you just look at him quietly. The big man looked at you Ruo and ignored him. He was very angry. He felt that he had lost face. So he pointed his spearhead at Jiangning. "You boy, yes, that''s you. We suspect you''re abducting and trafficking people." This big man is also in a hurry, as soon as he opens his mouth, he puts a cap on Jiangning. Jiangning is almost speechless. Does this big man know who he is talking to? Ah, I don''t know. Otherwise, how could there be such a fool in the world. Jiangning didn''t want to kill people, but he wanted to get rid of the trouble immediately, so he raised a little momentum and called to the group: "go away!" Although almost no luck, but for this group of people, has been like thunder, tiger roaring jungle. The group fell to the ground in fright. What''s more, there are more and more water traces between his legs. Jiangning looked at these people, shook his head, then took you ruo''s hand and left. "Big... Big brother, are you ok?" After a long time, one of them came back to his mind. He said to the big man in a hurry. The big man foamed and sat on the ground, and the ground was wet through. After this roar, the big man seemed to see the eighteen layers of hell, scared out of his mind. After a while, the big man slowly came back to his mind. He looked at his embarrassed appearance, and was very angry in his heart: I must catch this boy, cramp and skin. And that beauty, we must grab it, let her live like death. But as soon as the big Han thought of Jiangning''s roar and eyes, he immediately gave up the idea of chasing Jiangning and his party. "Elder brother, we can ask the preacher to come out, but the preacher has extraordinary strength. As long as he is willing to act, he will surely catch Jiangning." Some people offered advice to the great man. When he thought about it, he immediately told them to go back to find the preacher. Although the great man also had doubts, the preacher did not have the ability to suppress people with only roaring. However, the preacher can be said to be the strongest master in this town, and has not yet failed, which makes the big man increase a little confidence. At the thought that he was so unbearable that he was scared to urinate, he wanted to cut Jiangning into pieces. Yes, I was brilliant, but I was destroyed here. It seems that we have to let these people not divulge today''s affairs. Otherwise, within one day, the whole town will know its own scandal."Here comes the preacher. Here comes the preacher." One of his men ran out of breath and yelled at the big man. Behind him, there was a strong step and a sword on his back. In fact, this preacher has no real strength. He is only more powerful in this small town, and can only be regarded as a half of the people in the lake. And he came to town just for money. The father of this big man is the manager of this small town. Naturally, he has a lot of silver in his hand. It is because of this that the preacher is attracted. In addition, the town is the most powerful, so he is deeply trusted. The preacher looked at the big man in front of him, but his face was still smiling. "Don''t worry, young master. I say someone will take revenge for him and let him hand over the beautiful woman." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 588 "Well, if the preacher can do this, I will speak for you in front of my father." The big man was so happy that he was excited at the thought that Jiangning would be cut by himself and that you Ruo such a beautiful woman would be owned by him from now on. "Let''s go. These two people are not going fast. We can catch up with them along this road." After hearing the promise of the great man, the preacher was also in a good mood. In this way, the original group of people plus the preacher, and in a hurry to pursue Jiangning. This group of people have no idea what kind of person they are after. However, even if someone tells them that you are chasing a master of Tongshen state, they will ask, "what is Tongshen state? How many people can you beat?" Therefore, the Tianshan faction did not send people to pursue Jiangning, but some gangsters came to kill Jiangning. It must be said that it was a satire, a satire to the Tianshan school. However, the Tianshan faction can''t care about Jiangning at all now. After Jiang Zeyun slaughtered the town for 20000 taels of silver, it was after that. The Tianshan school only cares about two things. Pacifying or suppressing small towns within the sphere of influence of the Tianshan faction, those who had no sense of belonging to the Tianshan faction, have reached the verge of outbreak after this incident, and they can not help but neglect it. Another thing is to announce that Jiang Zeyun betrayed the Tianshan sect and has been listed in the list of pursuit by the Tianshan sect. Moreover, a large number of direct disciples and even elders have been sent to pursue and kill them. This incident is a serious blow to the reputation of the Tianshan school. In addition to the retirement of xiaoyaozi and the rise of Jiangning, the Xiaoyao faction is now in a precarious situation. If you are not careful, you may be in danger of destroying the school. At the time when the Xiaoyao faction was in trouble, Jiangning, their strong enemy, was touring the world with a beautiful woman. "Oh? You don''t even know how you got here, and the people you used to know are gone. " Jiangning frowned after he heard you ruo''s narration. If you think you remember wrong, but Jiangning knows that if you don''t remember wrong, there should be some heroes in the world, but now I don''t know what the situation is. While you Ruo and Jiangning are talking to each other, the preacher and his subordinates have already caught up. "The person in front of you is standing. If you are walking, be careful that there is no skeleton left." The preacher warns you Ruo and Jiangning in front of you. As soon as he saw Jiangning, he was sure that the young man seemed to have no martial arts skills, and that woman was even more vulnerable. It is such two people that actually scared the big man to urinate, and their disdain for the big man is even stronger. This kind of person is really spineless. No wonder this town needs me. As soon as Jiang Ning heard this, her eyebrows wrinkled, and her heart had moved faintly. Yes, the ants challenge the elephant, and the elephant will not pay attention to it. However, this mole ant again and again in front of the elephant provocation, but also a reluctant to give up. The elephant had to make the world quiet. However, before that, Jiangning decided to give these people a chance to have a magical state and kill them would also dirty their hands. "I advise you, immediately, immediately, quickly, stay away from me, or you will be at your own risk." Jiangning light said, not even head back. Be responsible for the consequences? Hum! I also advise you, immediately, immediately, quickly, hand over the little girl, otherwise the consequences will be at your own risk. " The preacher did not care at all about Jiangning''s advice, but instead advised him. Jiangning smile, he turned around, face full of killing. It''s a tiger that doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat! Every dog and cat dares to touch his beard. Jiangning looked at the preacher like this. He suddenly felt tight all over his body. He wanted to move, but he found that he could not move. Even the expression on his face was fixed. "Preacher, give me a hard lesson. Don''t leave your hands. It doesn''t matter if you kill him." "speaks as like as two peas, and looks at the standing posture of others. It''s been so long, without any distortion, just like before." "Is this the so-called standing horse post? What do you think the Taoist''s horse post is? Is it a smooth horse or a thousand horses galloping?" "The momentum of the preacher has already stunned this man. You can see that he is still. I''m afraid he has been stupefied." This group of people have a lot of discussion there, all kinds of fancy flatter the speaker. They all hoped to see the preacher take action to destroy the enemy, but after a long time, they did not see the preacher. Jiangning continues to walk with you Ruo hand in hand. "Preacher, come on, they all ran away." "Yes, the preacher, don''t be afraid of your heavy hand. It''s ok if you kill it. There''s a childe against it." "The preacher After a while, Jiangning and youruo''s back disappeared, and the preacher stood still there. Now, even a fool knows something is wrong. "Preacher, are you all right? You won''t see the beautiful women look silly. Besides, all the beauties are gone." "You say, the preacher will not fall asleep.""It''s too fake to be able to sleep while standing." People were whispering and speculating, but the speaker was still. Finally, a bold past patted the preacher on the shoulder, "the preacher The motionless body suddenly fell. ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± Everyone is stupid. What''s going on? The preacher is really asleep. They still can''t believe that the preacher is dead or something, because it''s too weird. A more clever man touched the heart of the preacher and looked at the eye of the preacher, and finally cried out in panic. "Preacher, preacher, he, he is dead!" "What? No way "Yes, I don''t think it''s possible. If you say you''ve been killed, I can still believe it. I haven''t started yet." The big man is also a mask, the so-called strongest master of the town, he died before he started. Oh, by the way, just one look at the young man and die? A great master was looked at and died, what international joke. Everyone didn''t believe it and couldn''t believe it. From then on, there was a legend in this small town. On the dark path, there was a devil who practiced here for many years. Once he opened his eyes and looked at the people who passed by, that person would die. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 589 It soon spread to the mayor of the town, who was shocked and angry. How can his son take over his property after he is so stupid. The mayor called the big man around him and gave him a hard lesson, and warned him not to play around. Han was afraid of his father, but he didn''t want to be bound, so he put forward a condition. That is to ask the mayor to snatch the beautiful youruo to him as his wife, so that he can learn from his father and never make trouble again. The mayor thought about it. He was such a son. He was bullied. How could he not give out this evil spirit for him. He didn''t think about it. If the big man didn''t take the initiative to provoke others, how could this happen. The mayor doesn''t care about the right or wrong of things. As long as his son is wronged, it goes without saying that it is Jiangning''s fault. Moreover, the fault is very serious and it is a capital crime. The mayor thought that Jiangning''s strength should be very strong, otherwise the preacher would not die. Although he was not able to use force, he was also a man who had been struggling for decades. He still had this insight. The preacher not only has no disease, but also is a martial arts man who has been exercising all day. So he died in such a good way. Who would be the hand of Jiangning? Therefore, when it was dark, the mayor went to a place where the bones were piled up all the year round and the weeds were overgrown. It was a fierce place, and no one went there. But the mayor knew that there was a man living there. When he was young, he had a chance to save his life. He promised to do something to repay him. Now, the mayor is going to let this man do it, kill Jiangning and seize youruo. "What can I do for you here?" A faint voice came, mixed with a trace of cold, so that the mayor of the whole body were shaking. "Yes, I want you to kill a man. This is his portrait. You can trace him down the road. He is not walking fast." The mayor had already asked the painter to draw the description of Jiangning by the Great Han. "Well, when this is done, we will have nothing to do with it. Don''t come to me. "The voice said, if not, that person has already started to go to Jiangning, but the voice is still here. The mayor gently breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that this thing should be done, this man is really a fairy like figure, the mayor does not want to stay here more, he also rushed back. Here Jiangning suddenly felt a murderous spirit coming from afar, his heart a coagulation, not good. However, Jiangning carefully felt this momentum, found that this person''s strength is just like that. The man fell slowly from the air. He looked at Jiangning and frowned deeply. His intuition that he had been wandering on the edge of life and death for many years told himself that this boy was very dangerous. ¡±Boy, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll give you a chance to leave quickly. I won''t investigate. " after thinking about it, the man decided to persuade Jiang Zeyun to leave first. He didn''t want to fight with such a dangerous person. ¡±I''ll give you a chance. If you abandon your martial arts, I''ll spare you a dog''s life. " Jiangning smiles and does not take this man''s threat seriously. Joking, who is he? How can shijuegu resist the existence of dozens of powerful supernatural beings. ¡±Good, good, good, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you vote. Today, I want you to live or die. " the man said that, using his internal power, he saw a light blood mist around his hand, which showed that it was the unrivalled evil power. The man looked at Jiangning standing in front of him motionless, even posture did not swing, can not help but feel angry: you ignorant boy, you really want to die. All of a sudden, his legs were pounding, and his legs were thumping. And he took advantage of the force to jump in the air and hit Jiang Zeyun with one hand. ¡±"Bang" sound, also did not see Jiangning how to move, that person was an unmatched force shock fly, flying process also hit a roadside tree. Jiangning didn''t even look at it, so he continued to take you ruo''s little hand, and the man was lying on the ground, his body twisted, and he could not die any more. However, it is strange that when Jiangning''s back is about to disappear, a red light suddenly flashed in the person''s eyes, and then slowly extinguished. The mayor waited for a long time, but still didn''t wait for the man''s reply. He was worried and doubted that he would not be killed. However, at the next moment, he left this idea behind. He saw with his own eyes how powerful this man was. That is, the existence of immortals could not defeat a young man. So he decided to visit there again. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t come back. Seeing that it was dark, he did not dare to stay longer and went back immediately. This night, the mayor stayed up all night. Early this morning, he sent someone to look for it. After searching for it, he saw a human like body that was neither human nor ghost, which was undoubtedly regarded by the mayor as an immortal.At this time, where can the mayor not know the horror of this young man? It is estimated that the reason why people did not come to the door was his magnanimity, or he did not look up to himself at all. At the thought of fighting against such a character, the mayor was in a cold sweat. What was he doing? The big man got up early in the morning. He was in a good mood. He didn''t know what the situation was. He thought that his father had helped him to settle the matter, so he came here eagerly. ¡±Dad, what about the little lady? " the mayor was still in a cold sweat. After listening to Han''s words, he was very angry. If it was not for his good luck, this time it would be a disaster of extermination. After all, he gave birth to something. The mayor was so angry that he slapped the big man, "get out of here! " " Dad, how do you beat me? I''ve decided to learn from you, and you still beat me. " The big man is very aggrieved. "Get out of here. You don''t want to learn from me in the future. If you follow me, you will lose all your wealth. You, you rebellious son, are in the pit of father!" The mayor roared in tears. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 590 In a humble Inn, a man full of scars sits by the window and drinks silently. This is Jiang Zeyun, who is wanted by the Xiaoyao sect. He''s been chased to death these days. The key is that none of his pursuers are weaker than him. Basically, they are more powerful than him. Moreover, they are not alone. They often meet two or three people at the same time. If you are not careful enough and cunning enough, you must have died this time. Jiang Zeyun gently breathed a breath. He looked around warily and found that there was nothing to be found. A heart just let go. He deliberately chose such an inn, but he didn''t want anyone to recognize him. After eating some food in a hurry, Jiang Zeyun began to escape again. He must stay away from the influence of the Xiaoyao sect, or he will die there sooner or later. He ran as fast as he could. He tried not to stay in a crowded place at night, but to stay in the deep and strange environment such as the random burial mound, so as to reduce the probability of being found. At this time, he was on a disorderly burial mound. He sat there, slowly inhaling and exhaling, and regulating his chaotic internal power. At this time, a dark cloud slowly covered the moon, dark as if in the eighteen layers of hell. The black breath, which seemed to be absent, rose slowly on the mound, and they flowed into Jiang Zeyun''s elixir field through Jiang Zeyun''s method of breath and acceptance. At this time, Jiang Zeyun''s face is ferocious, with blue veins all over his face and hands. It looks terrible. And Jiang Zeyun''s breath is also slowly becoming stronger, the great master, the great master''s peak, until the large number of teachers can no longer grow. At this time, Jiang Zeyun roared. It was not like the voice of human beings. It seemed to be the voice of the devil from hell. In that roar, Jiang zemun actually broke through to the magical state and was still rushing forward! "Elder martial brother, we have found this. Jiang Zeyun is hiding here in the mass burial mound. If he hadn''t killed himself and roared at random, we might not have found it." Under the roar of Jiang Zeyun''s voice, the disciples of Xiaoyao sect easily found him. There were three of them, and one of them was in the psychic state. "Be careful, this Jiang zemun looks a little wrong. He was a great master before, but how can he break through to the magical state. You know, he was wounded by us. It''s good to get back to the top. " The direct disciple of the supernatural realm carefully reminded the two younger martial brothers that he felt that today''s things were not as simple as he thought. Jiang Zeyun could only escape by playing tricks before. He couldn''t move a few moves in his own hands. Now, seeing his breath, he has covered himself. "All of you disciples of the Xiaoyao sect are going to die." Jiang Zeyun''s voice has become shady after the transformation of the dark air with unknown breath. Jiang Zeyun looked at himself as both hands. The fingernails on that hand were five times longer than the previous ones, and they were extremely strong. Compared with the sharp weapons of magic weapons, Jiang Zeyun looked terrible when he saw a burst of black air around his hands. After feeling the incessant power in his body, Jiang Zeyun felt a sense of unprecedented satisfaction, and his own strength was already the top of the world. "Be careful, younger martial brother." "But it''s too late. Jiang Zeyun''s speed is very fast, like lightning, and his body is ghostly. He can''t see where he landed. The younger martial brother of Tianshan sect was killed because he had no room to resist. Jiang Zeyun licked the blood on his hand and gave out a strange smile. ¡±Ha ha, don''t worry. Come one by one. You are all mine. " " this is not the martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect. What kind of evil martial arts have you practiced. "The direct disciples of the supernatural realm felt a chill. He has never seen this skill again, and it seems that it is not inferior to that of the Xiaoyao sect. ¡±What kind of martial arts? You go to hell and ask the king of hell, and he will help you to solve the problem. " just after the words, Jiang Zeyun''s figure has fallen beside another disciple. The disciple is very alert, and immediately wants to use Lingbo micro step to avoid. Unfortunately, his skill is not enough. He hasn''t dodged, and his heart is on the verge It''s been pulled out. In a short period of time, two of his disciples died in succession, and he was still so understatement that Jiang''s strength was no longer comparable with that before. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down. The direct disciple of the magical realm used one of the signs of the Xiaoyao School: Tianshan plum blossom folding hand. ¡±Hey, hey. "Jiang Zeyun looked at the martial arts of his direct disciples, and his face showed a proud smile. Yes, Jiang Zeyun is familiar with the moves and routines of the Xiaoyao sect. However, his disciples have no idea about Jiang''s martial arts. However, the supernatural state is also a supernatural state after all, and it is not so easy to kill if he is bent on defending. The idea of the direct disciple is also very simple. Wait for others to come. You know, this time''s action is not just a magical state, but several came.As long as you hold on to others, it will be Jiang Zeyun''s death. Jiang Zeyun is so cautious and timid that he will know what he thinks when he is on the defensive. ¡±You think you can wait until then. Don''t dream. "With a strange smile, Jiang zemun lifted up all his strength and stones rolled around him, and even some tombstones flew up. Jiang Zeyun''s hands are full of blackness, and he attacks his disciples with one hand. The disciple of the supernatural state did not feel flustered at all. He tried to remove Jiang Zeyun''s strength. However, at this time, things suddenly changed. Jiang Zeyun''s dark air suddenly turned into a knife, which went straight into the heart of Xiaoyao''s disciples. ¡±You can''t...... "Before the words were finished, the direct descendant of the supernatural realm had already died. ¡±Ha ha ha. "Jiang Zeyun burst out laughing." it seems that youruo also has a chance to touch. Jiangning, hum, we will meet sooner or later. " shortly after Jiang Zeyun left, other Xiaoyao sect members arrived. They were surprised to see the three legitimate disciples who had fallen to the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 591 Jiang Zeyun''s rebellion has been a great shame of Xiaoyao school. But if we can''t clean up this Jiang Zeyun, it will be in danger of destroying the school. Before that, the free school''s men never thought about it. Because there is no need to think, it is not a hand to get a traitor. Xiaoyao school is the top school in the Jianghu. Even a disciple who rebelled from the school can''t handle it. What do other sects in the Jianghu think of you? How do the disciples in their own family think of you, can they learn Jiang Zeyun to fight their lives openly. However, the free school has no ability to punish them. In the past, can Xiaoyao school still exist in this Wulin? So these elders who came out to clean the portal looked at the three dead disciples, one of whom was still in the realm of divine communication, all silent. It seems that it is time to ask for reinforcements from the Xiaoyao school. Not only that, but also beggars'' sect. Dali will help. While the love of xuzhu is still there, these gangs will help. Poor Xiaoyao sect, before the battle, how to abuse the bamboo desperately. Silly cap, fool, with a group of magical state will also be destroyed. Now, it is ironic to rely on the bamboo, or a dead bamboo! "You sent a person to the door to inform that Jiang Zeyun has greatly increased his strength. We are not rivals and ask for support." An elder said as he examined the body. He looked at the tragic situation of the three bodies, and his heart was slightly depressed. "You wait, when you say to the door, add another sentence, Jiang Zeyun is strong in strength, and requires many elders." The mission disciple soon spread the news to Tianshan. On the Tianshan Mountain, a group of elders began to fight for power and slander each other. "What? Even a traitor who has not even reached the divine realm, but also needs to strengthen the support. These people are becoming more and more waste. No wonder we are being despised more and more by the people. " "Yes, I don''t know who is in charge of this action. I am so poor in my ability to be an elder. How can I serve the public in the future?" "What do you mean, I can''t be an elder. Come and come. We can draw." "I''m afraid of you, you bald." "The disciples were sent to the order for a while," according to the reliable news, Jiang Zeyun has greatly increased his strength, has broken through the Shentong realm and killed one of our disciples. " when we heard this news, the elders were quiet a little bit, but they didn''t care much. Indeed, there is a magical state. For the big school like Xiaoyao, it is really nothing. Wang hammer looked down on his face. "One is a divine state. We sent out three gods. One died and two. Two were joined hands, and they were not captured by hand. "Yes, yes, they just don''t want to do things well. They know that they will cause us trouble all day and night. "The rest of the elders joined the way. The disciple was told to ask the disciples to give a thousand instructions from the divine realm, and immediately said, "elders don''t know what happened, or what skills they have practiced. In short, the martial arts have made great progress, and they are not using the moves of our free school. "What do you say that a disciple of his direct generation has practiced martial arts for decades in our free life. You can use other skills? When is the skill of our free school so unbearable. " elders don''t believe it at all. They still think it is clearly that the other two powerful people in the Shentong area are greedy, afraid of death, and they don''t want to work hard with Jiang Zeyun at all, so they come to support them. ¡±Forget it. Send two powerful people to support them. They should do things with their heart. We are free to send such a deep story. Who can I fear? Although the old ancestor said that no matter, really when he died, he would not hand? One of the elders who had always been calm and calm spoke. When he spoke, others shut up. Yes, the old ancestor said no matter, but when it was really, the old ancestor would come out. "Yes, I will send orders." The preacher asked the disciple to bow slightly and ran down the mountain. Soon, the other two gods also went down the mountain. "Elder Zhao, you are the most powerful of us. Do you think Jiang Zeyun really has such a strong strength?" Asked another disciple of Shentong state, called Li Shuishui. Here they are two gods. To be honest, Li Shuishui was shocked to see three such miserable bodies at first. He didn''t believe that Jiang Zeyun could do it. So he asked elder Zhao, the only elder here. Although his skill is similar, his experience and vision are much better than himself. Zhao elder, with his deep eyebrows locked, thought for a long time, and then said, "the other two disciples did not reach the realm of Shentong and could not see anything after death. But the disciple who was born in Shentong state was calm and careful, and died so soon. There are big problems in it." "What questions?" Li Shuizi was puzzled. "I still know this disciple. Although he has not been too famous in strength, he is stable. I guess he gave up the idea of killing Jiang Zeyun the first time, but he was defending and waiting for our rescue. " Zhao recalled the death of his disciples in Shentong state. Although he looked at it many times, he was shocked. He went on to say, "but he didn''t wait until we got here. We both took only a few breaths from hearing crazy laughter to getting here. "Li Liushui heard here, also understand what, he took a breath of air conditioning, carefully Yiyi said: "will there be any help? " elder Zhao shook his head," it should not have been. Judging from the method of death of several disciples, it should have been done by the same person. Therefore, we should not act rashly and wait for support. " elder Zhao is also very helpless. The former Xiaoyao sect disciples have not only reached the magical state and used unknown evil skills, but also their strength has become unimaginable. He is no longer an opponent. Just when elder Zhao decided to wait, Jiang Zeyun was also using his skills to adjust his breath. He found that his skill was soaring every day. In a few days, he would be able to get to a higher level in the magical state. At that time, they will no longer be afraid of pursuing and killing by the Xiaoyao sect. Jiang Zeyun has made great progress in his skills. Elder Zhao is also waiting for another two powerful magical powers. A new battle is about to begin. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 592 As soon as the two supernatural powers who supported him arrived, the atmosphere immediately became a little cheerful. "Now, the four powerful supernatural powers can kill Jiang Zemin at will." "Yes, yes. It seems that in a few days, we can go back to practice martial arts peacefully." "Elder, when are we going to start? The spy just came to report and found Jiang Zeyun''s whereabouts." A disciple asked elder Zhao that he was very excited because there were four magical realms this time. Few people could have the strength to deal with the four powerful magical states at the same time. This time, Jiang Zeyun was dead. Elder Zhao pondered for a moment. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard the powerful man who came to support him to say: "hurry up, I have to go back to play chess with brother Meng." This man''s name is Zhou Yong. He came to the magical state only three years ago. The one who came with him was Menghuo. He was already a powerful one in the magical state six years ago. Since they had already made clear their attitude, elder Zhao was not easy to refute, so they said, "let''s meet our former disciple Jiang Zeyun." "Ah, ah." With a roar of pain, Jiang Zeyun''s face was black. His hands were full of blue veins, and black blood vessels were clearly visible. It was a long time before he recovered. "Hey, hey, I''m finally on a higher level. Youruo, you little beauty, must wait for me. When I kill Jiangning, you are mine." Jiang Zeyun had a wicked smile on his face. "Yawn, who is speaking ill of me." Jiangning and you Ruo walk on the road, he suddenly yawned, but he did not care. Jiang Zeyun is now full of confidence. He doesn''t want to take care of the pursuers of the Xiaoyao sect. He just wants youruo. So he began to look for Jiangning''s whereabouts. After all, I have seen it in the town before. Jiangning and youruo are not fast, so I should be able to catch up. As a result, Jiang Zeyun chased Jiangning and the carefree faction chased Jiang Zeyun. It seems that sooner or later, these three parties will encounter each other. The undercurrent in the river and lake has begun to surge, and all sects and sects have felt the coming of a crisis. Although they don''t know where the crisis is and when it will break out, their sense of smell, which has been practiced in the world for many years, tells them that a new crisis is coming. "I said elder Zhao, don''t be so careful. I''ll spread out all the disciples to inquire. How many groups can you divide into and what effect can you have?" Zhou Yong was dissatisfied with elder Zhao''s arrangement. "One by one, they are easy to be killed by Jiang Zeyun. They are not powerful in supernatural power." In fact, elder Zhao also wanted to say that one of the direct disciples of the powerful supernatural realm had just died. But he didn''t say that. He just wanted to act together now, and he didn''t want to make conflicts. "Hum, what are you afraid of? As long as Jiang Zeyun dares to kill these disciples, we can immediately know his whereabouts. In that case, he will surely die." Zhou Yong didn''t care about the lives of these ordinary disciples at all. When he died, he died. He didn''t think that he was just an ordinary disciple before. ¡°¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡± Elder Zhao moved his lips, but he didn''t say anything. He sighed and said, "let''s do it according to Zhou Yong''s will." Elder Zhao is already a little frustrated with the present Xiaoyao sect. After he plans to kill Jiang Zeyun this time, he will go back to seclusion and never care about the internal affairs of the Xiaoyao sect. Zhou Yong then gave a satisfied smile. In his opinion, he was already a powerful man in the magical realm. He didn''t care about the life and death of ordinary disciples. Fortunately, it was their luck. When they died, they also made contributions to the sect. Although you are ordinary in the psychic state, you should know that it is not a Chinese cabbage. I can say that I have been the backbone of the top schools. "The newspaper has found the exact whereabouts of Jiang Zeyun, but The herald didn''t finish his words for the first time. "You''ve just finished, but what, don''t be so fussy." Zhou Yong is very unhappy. He is not here to guess riddles. If you don''t finish, ask me to guess. You have some brain problems. "I, we also found a man there." The herald stuttered. "Damn it, are you special? Is it S13? Found a man? What''s the matter? If you find one person, you will make a fuss. If you find ten people, a hundred people, a thousand people, you will be scared to death. " Zhou''s courage is shaking all over. What kind of brain disabled disciples are these? I can''t stand it. Zhou Yong pulled out his sword of love, "if you don''t speak completely and clearly today, I will abolish you. What''s the use of such a herald disciple? I''ve lost the face of the Xiaoyao sect. " Meng Huo also stood on Zhou Yong''s side. "Ah, now the quality of the herald disciples is getting worse and worse. Any kind of cat and dog can come to serve as the herald disciple. There is no one in such a big sect of our Xiaoyao sect. When we go back this time, we must mention this matter to the elder." Even elder Zhao felt that this disciple was so unbearable that he could not pass an order well. How could such a disciple be asked? How could Xiaoyao sect talk about how to develop it. "Yes, the elders are right. Now how can the herald disciples be so retarded that they are scared to see a person like this? You know, the former Herald disciples did not even advise them when they saw ghosts.""Ah, although we ordinary disciples can''t be the direct disciples, we have a hundred times higher quality than these Herald disciples." "yes, yes, it depends on quality, or is it awesome for our disciples?" "Since we have inquired about Jiang Zeyun, we are ready to start." The only one who is in the state of supernatural power here speaks. "Well, tell me." Zhou Yong cheered to his disciples. "Jiang zemun appeared on the road tens of miles away from this place. He is facing a person. According to uncertain information, the person who is facing the confrontation is suspected, suspected "Grass, say, who is suspected." The sword in Zhou Yong''s hand can''t help killing the herald disciple. It''s really irritating. "Suspected Jiangning With this sentence, the herald disciple seemed to have drained all his strength and sat down on the ground. With a bang, Zhou Yong''s sword fell to the ground. Just because of a name, not even people see! All the disciples and elders shut up, leaving only the echo of the sword landing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 593 There was silence. A name, just because you hear a name. All the people of the Xiaoyao sect couldn''t make a sound. Zhou Yong didn''t even know that his sword fell to the ground. The person who just ridiculed the herald''s disciples is even worse than he is now. No one dares to put out empty words. This depressing, silent scene lasted for half a column of incense. "Shall we go after Jiang zemun?" After all, the herald disciple had known the news long before, so he behaved better. He has recovered, but his words, like a nine heaven God thunder, exploded among the disciples of the Xiaoyao sect. Whether to go or not is a big question. I don''t want to go. I can''t live up to my face. It''s said that I''m not only ridiculed by the people in the lake, but even the elders in Tianshan Mountain don''t look good to them. Go ahead. A Jiang Zeyun, in fact, many people don''t care about it. But more Jiangning, my father, mother, grandfather and grandmother, that''s killing dozens of abnormal magic state, how to fight? Who dares to fight? "You just said that Jiang Zeyun and Jiangning are confronting each other, right?" Zhou Yong came back to his senses. He grasped this sentence and suddenly raised the hope that he could not go. So he asked the herald disciple quickly. "Yes, yes." Said the herald. "That''s easy. We don''t have to go. These two people are bound to fight. With Jiang Ning''s strength, Jiang Zeyun is not expected to be an opponent. In this way, we have completed the task. Jiang Zeyun will surely die. I think we can go back now." Zhou Yong was happy to bloom. He was moved by his wit. He was really smart. In this way, he would not have to face Jiangning, the great demon. "Yes, yes, what is Jiang Zeyun? Compared with Jiangning, it''s dregs. When we feel that Jiang Zeyun has been killed by Jiangning, even his body has been lost." "I also think that Jiangning''s strength is obvious to all, and we don''t have to worry about it at all. It seems that Jiang Zeyun will die." "What Zhou Yong said is reasonable. In this case, let''s go back. There''s no need to waste time here. The chess game between Zhou Yong and me has not finished yet." Meng Huo also agreed with Zhou Yong''s suggestion. Elder Zhao looked at the group and sighed. He thought for a while and said, "first of all, we are not sure whether it is Jiangning; second, Jiangning is the enemy of our Xiaoyao faction; third, even if Jiangning killed Jiang Zeyun and spread it out, how do the people in the world think of us?" Elder Zhao''s words are loud. Yes, even if Jiang Ning killed Jiang Zeyun, it was not the Xiaoyao sect. The most important thing is that Jiang Zeyun is a traitor. He was killed by his sect''s enemy of life and death. After that, where is the face of the Xiaoyao sect? Everyone fell silent again. This is really a big problem. Go ahead. It''s very likely that Jiang Zeyun will be taken care of by Jiangning before he dies. If he doesn''t, Jiang will be killed by Jiangning and beat us in the face every minute. A traitor can not clean up the Xiaoyao faction, but also rely on their own enemies Jiangning to help deal with. This kind of news, don''t think, as long as it happens, it will spread all over the world. Everyone is entangled. What should we do? Now Zhou Yong really wants to give himself a slap. Why did he let his disciples finish speaking at that time? I am the special S13. Elder Zhao looked at this group of people, and he knew what they thought. At this time, he could only come forward by himself. "Go, we have to go. No matter what the outcome is, we still have to have an attitude. Otherwise, do we still have a foothold in the lake and lake?" "We only have four powerful supernatural powers. How can we go? I said elder Zhao, why didn''t you call more at the beginning? In this way, even if we can''t fight, we will have no problem at all." Zhou Yong doesn''t want to go anyway. How about the face of the Xiaoyao sect? Get away from you. I''m dying. I''m still thinking about face. Elder Zhao is really going back to life more and more. "What Zhou Yong said is reasonable. We should plan from a long-term point of view, not in a hurry, but slowly." Menghuo is obviously on Zhou Yong''s side. "When we come to a conclusion that all the people are dead, what do we have to do? The result is not the same. We have been beaten in the face of the Xiaoyao sect?" Zhao Chang''s old-fashioned manner does not come from one place. These people cherish their lives so much, how can they do anything. "You, elder Zhao, are invincible. If you go to fight with Jiangning, I don''t ask you anything. I just want you to hold on to half a column of incense, and we will destroy Jiang Zeyun. How about that?" Zhou Yong looked at elder Zhao and said provocatively. If he could resist Jiangning for a while, he would dare to kill Jiang Zeyun at the risk of his own life. Elder Zhao looked at these people, his heart a cool, said: "good, I will drag Jiangning, you go to kill Jiang Zeyun, how about." As soon as he said this, the whole audience looked at him in horror. This Zhao Changlao doesn''t want to die any more. In this way, he has already had the ambition to die. ¡±Well, since you, elder Zhao, dare to promise, we are not afraid of death. We will start now. We will have an accident later. "Zhou Yong said bravely. At the same time, as soon as he urged his inner strength, he flew to the sky.It''s not that some people who are afraid of death just now look scared and say that they will go back to the Xiaoyao sect, regardless of this matter. Now elder Zhao stood out and immediately changed his face. Such a person is really the misfortune of the carefree group. As long as there are more than one such person, no matter how many of them possess, they will die out. When others saw Zhou Yong''s impatience, they urged their internal forces one by one and followed Zhou Yong to Jiang Zeyun''s place. A great war is about to break out. At this time, Jiangning is frowning at Jiang Zeyun. The reason why he frowned is not because Jiang zemun is so powerful that he is afraid. But the smell of Jiang zemun has changed. Jiangning has seen this man before, but there is no such evil and strange breath, and the strength is very weak. Just a few days later, this man''s strength has reached the magical state, and his martial arts of the Xiaoyao sect are totally invisible. Instead, he has become a whole body of evil skills. Jiang Zeyun saw Jiangning frown, thought he was afraid, so he said with a big smile: "Jiangning, give you as good as you, I will spare your life. ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 594 Jiang Ning also laughed at Jiang Zeyun''s rampant attitude. ¡±Do you know that anyone who dares to say that to me is dead. " "Do you think I''m still the little direct disciple of the Xiaoyao sect? Ha ha, I''m not. Look at my strength now. If you have any sense, just do as I say. I don''t want to be too bloody in front of beautiful women." Jiang Zeyun disdains to look at Jiangning, he is now extremely confident of his own strength. Jiang Ning looks at the arrogant Jiang Zeyun, and he already has the intention to kill. What if he is not an ordinary magical state? There are several masters in the many magical realms he has killed. Just when Jiangning was ready to start, he suddenly felt something and gave up. At this time, Jiang zemun also suddenly found that someone came. A well-dressed middle-aged man with a long sword fell from the sky. He had a natural and unrestrained posture, but when he saw Jiangning, he was shocked and almost fell from the sky. After a while, three more people, plus the previous one, were four. All of them were powerful in supernatural power. That''s right. They are all the people who have been discussed before. No matter what the rumor is, seeing Jiangning from a close distance still puts great pressure on them. Elder Zhao looked at Jiangning, forced himself to calm down and said to Jiangning, "Jiangning, we are carefree to clean up the door, do not want to have more trouble with you, but also hope to give Jiang Zeyun to us to deal with." Elder Zhao represents the carefree faction. It is impossible for him to kowtow to Jiangning for mercy as soon as he comes up, but he still lowers his attitude, which is impossible in the past. However, Jiangning didn''t care. What''s the relationship between what they want to do and themselves? But since the elder Zhao lowered his posture, he didn''t care. " As long as you don''t offend me, I won''t interfere. " everyone was relieved to hear that. Zhou Yong immediately jumped out. ¡±Jiang Zeyun, you little direct disciple, dare to disobey the supreme order. Do you still have the Xiaoyao sect in your eyes? You''re killing. "What is xiaoyaopai? Ha ha ha, it''s just a group of local chickens and dogs. Let one person kill dozens of powerful people in the magical state. Do you think our young leader is stupid? " Jiang Zeyun, however, was not afraid of the four powerful supernatural powers in front of him. He was trying to use the four men to give Jiangning a strong hand. "Hum, Jiang Zeyun, if you immediately abolish your martial arts, we can also consider pushing you to Tianshan for the judgment of the elders. Otherwise, we will kill you." After hearing this, elder Zhao couldn''t refute it, so he said to Jiang Zeyun with hatred. "Well, if you abandon your martial arts now, I will give you a high hand for the sake of being a disciple of the Xiaoyao sect." Jiang Zeyun looks at elder Zhao, Yin Yin said, words with a evil, cold breath. "It''s really shameless. Elder Zhao, I don''t think we should spend too much time with this traitor. Let''s go directly." Zhou Yong has a hot temper. Jiang Zeyun looked at Zhou Yong with a slight squint in his eyes. He held out his blackened finger and pointed to Zhou Yong and said, "it''s you. Come here and die." When did Zhou Yong suffer this kind of anger? Since he became a supernatural state, no one dares to speak to him like this. "Today, you can learn more from Xiaoyao school than from me." Although the Xiaoyao sect has suffered many calamities, the people in the Xiaoyao sect are extremely confident in their own skills. This is a skill that has been honed for thousands of years, and it is not comparable to that of a mere evil and evil cult. Jiang Zeyun looked at Zhou Yong with disdain in his heart. He was arrogant and arrogant. How could he know what kind of magic skill he was practicing? It was an invincible skill that could make him despise the divine state in a few days. Zhou Yong''s long sword came out of the sheath and played a sword style. There was a circle of cold air flowing around the long sword. It looked very powerful. But Jiang Zeyun didn''t want to be a bird, so he directly chopped it with one hand, which was mixed with the unknown mist of scarlet. Zhou Yong was slightly surprised. Jiang Zeyun was not the same as he was before. Now, the palm power can be so powerful from such a distance that the sword in my hand can''t be grasped. Although Zhou Yong is a bit selfish, he still has vision. He is reluctant to pick up the palm. So he''s ready to call on the other three to help. It''s just that he didn''t expect it. Jiang Zeyun''s palm power has arrived. The strong palm force paved the road, and there were some cracks in the surrounding space. Zhou Yong takes a long sword and tries to cut off Jiang Zeyun''s palm. Who knows, Jiang Ze Yun''s palm is even harder than iron, unexpectedly so hard caught Zhou Yong''s long sword. Zhou Yong was startled and ready to move. Jiang Zeyun has changed his palm to claw and has grasped the sword directly. Jiang Zeyun twisted his sword and broke it.As soon as the other three saw that they were not good, they immediately started to prepare to rescue Zhou Yong. Zhou Yong''s strength is all in his sword. Zhou Yong with sword is a little stronger than ordinary magical state. If Zhou Yong had no sword in his hand, it would be the weakest in the magical state. In fact, with Zhou Yong''s strength, he will not lose most of his fighting power in one round. It''s because he didn''t expect Jiang zemun to become so evil. "Ha ha ha." In the long laughter, Jiang Zeyun''s black claws have grabbed Zhou Yong''s head, as if to directly seize Zhou Yong''s head. As soon as Zhou Yong saw that it was coming fiercely, he immediately sidestepped and tried to avoid his head. Unexpectedly, Jiang zemun suddenly changed his moves and grabbed Zhou Yong''s heart. Zhou Yong avoided it, and Jiang Zeyun grabbed a fresh heart that was still beating. Jiang Zeyun looked at the beating heart, the corner of his mouth showed a trace of evil smile, then opened his mouth and swallowed the heart. The other three could hardly make it. They watched Zhou Yong fall slowly, their faces full of killing intent and full of vigilance. This Jiang Zeyun is no longer the former Jiang Zeyun. Before such strength, no one of them can match. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 595 Looking at Zhou Yong''s death, they are also very sad, according to reason, Zhou Yong can not die so easily. How to say, he is also a powerful man with magical power. Even if Jiang Zeyun''s strength is higher than Zhou Yong, he will not be so much worse. To blame, we can only blame Zhou Yong for his carelessness and belittle the enemy. However, as Zhou Yong''s classmates, they will never let Zhou Yong die in vain. "Tut Tut, the heart of this magical state is wonderful, with endless aftertaste, ha ha ha." In contrast, Jiang Zeyun is more and more complacent. Just imagine, in addition to a few people in the river and lake, who has such great ability. This is a powerful supernatural state, where there will be a place. If you say you want to kill, you will be killed by yourself. What are you? That''s the emperor in the lake. As long as a few more years, what xiaoyaozi is not their own opponent. Jiang Zeyun thought of the beauty, he suddenly felt that he was God''s favorite. When he was chased everywhere and had no way out, suddenly, God gave him a chance. Now, Zhou Ning will be invincible in the world. "Jiang Zeyun, take your life." Menghuo saw that his friend died so easily, and his heart was filled with grief and indignation. His hand was the six Yang palm of Tianshan Mountain. Menghuo refines the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain. The essence of fire attribute is incomparable. Meng Huo stepped into the magical state a few years earlier than Zhou Yong. His internal power was incomparably strong. This time when he saw Zhou Yong die, his power increased a little under his anger. Even Jiang Zeyun could not help but feel a little surprised. However, Jiang Zeyun was not afraid. He also mobilized his genuine Qi and was ready to confront Meng Huo. His palms were black, and his arms suddenly expanded in a circle. Looking at the fire, Jiang Zeyun gave a big drink and met his hands. He only heard the sound of "bang". In an instant, sand and stones were flying. On one side of the air, there was a breath that was hot enough for stones to burn red, while the other was so cold that water could freeze immediately. This time, the two sides were equally matched. Their palms were almost the same. They stepped back two steps at the same time. However, at this time, the black gas on Jiang Zeyun''s palm suddenly turned into a black light in the shape of a knife, which was directly directed at the head of the fire. At this time, Menghuo was unable to escape because of its huge hand power. In addition, when the latter two saw the two people retreat from each other, they put down their vigilance, resulting in the black light shooting at the smoldering fire without any obstruction. Just listen to the "ah" of the fire, the head has landed! Elder Zhao and the direct disciples of shentongjing were stunned. Meng Huo died like this, one palm, one palm. How terrible it has to be. Menghuo''s strength is also known to them. If it is strength, it can only be said to be medium in the Xiaoyao sect. However, if it is only compared with palm strength, his level can definitely be regarded as superior. However, it is the palm power that smoldering fire is most good at, but it still can''t escape Jiang Zeyun''s death. Jiang Zeyun is really terrible. His two terrors are more or less ominous. "Together." Elder Zhao looked at the direct disciple of the magical realm and said that he must not follow the old path of Zhou Yong and Meng Huo, or he will die today. At the same time, the two attacked Jiang Zeyun with their swords. Elder Zhao attacked the left side, and the direct disciples of Shentong realm attacked the right side. Both of them were swordsmanship of Xiaoyao sect and were familiar with each other. The attack of one side was perfect. Although Jiang zemun is strong in strength, he has not gone against the weather to achieve one stroke and one second in the hands of two powerful magical realms. What''s more, which of the three supernatural powers he killed did not die because of his sneak attack or his opponent''s carelessness. In fact, Jiang zemun did not show that he was higher than other magical realms. Take Meng Huo as an example. With his palm power, Jiang Zeyun did not get any advantage. The reason why he was able to kill Menghuo was that the black air of his palm was so weird that people could not guard against it, which made Menghuo die in anger. Therefore, when elder Zhao and the direct disciples of Shentong realm joined hands, Jiang Zeyun felt a bit of a struggle. But he didn''t lose, but now the three people can''t help each other. "Ah, ah." Jiang Zeyun roared, surrounded by black gas, attacked the two men fiercely. Elder Zhao frowned. He joined hands with his direct disciples to suppress him, but he couldn''t get on to Jiang Zeyun. The main reason is not how mysterious Jiang zemun''s moves are, nor how deep his internal power is, but how hard his body is than the sword in his hand, which can hurt him. When elder Zhao was secretly thinking about the countermeasures, there was something wrong with the direct disciple there. This direct disciple just broke through the magical state this year, but his internal power was still unstable. If this situation is good for ordinary people, but it is not enough for Jiang Zeyun. In particular, Jiang Zeyun''s black gas can corrode people''s internal forces. Elder Zhao''s internal power is deep, and he doesn''t feel much, but his disciples feel weak. In this way, the direct disciple of the move in unknowingly slow down.As soon as he saw that the moves of the direct disciples of Shentong state had not been as smooth or swift as before, Jiang Zeyun immediately put forth his strength and slashed his hands toward the direct disciples. This direct disciple had learned a little bit of Lingbo micro step. When he saw Jiang Zeyun''s two palms attacking, he was ready to leave immediately. However, he forgot that he and elder Zhao worked together. Now, as soon as Jiang Zeyun chased him back, elder Zhao''s sword power was virtually broken. The joint efforts of the two suddenly disintegrated. In this way, Jiang zemun no longer scruples, directly to the direct disciples, without the threat of elder Zhao, the direct disciples can not deal with Jiang zemun, just one move, the direct disciples have already lost their heads. Elder Zhao can stab the sword in front of Jiang Zeyun. Unfortunately, it is useless. Jiang zemun lightly blocks it and jumps off elder Zhao''s attack. "Ha ha ha. Elder Zhao, look at the magical state of the Xiaoyao sect, the whole body is full of cocks, dogs and thieves. You''d better follow me. I''ll treat you better than the Xiaoyao sect. " Jiang Zeyun began to lure elder Zhao. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 596 "Why, elder Zhao, you are just an elder of the Xiaoyao sect. How can you protect yourself from all the factions of Tianshan sect when you are in such a whirlpool?" Jiang Zeyun looked at this elder Zhao''s great skill. He couldn''t win him for a while, so he began to solicit him. As long as elder Zhao is willing to submit to him, his strength will also increase greatly. Since killing these magical realms, Jiang Zeyun has also found that he is not invincible and needs the help of other powerful psychic realms. Otherwise, as long as there are more than three powerful psychic realms to pursue him, Jiang Zeyun will not win. As for the fact that four of the Xiaoyao faction sent out this time, together with the previous one, there were five powerful supernatural powers. The main reason why they failed to wipe out Jiang zemun was that they did not besiege him at the beginning. However, it is also true that everyone with a strong supernatural power is arrogant. It is no doubt that he has lost his face when he besieged at the beginning. Unless it is a master like Jiangning, otherwise the powerful will not join hands. Elder Zhao looked at the death of all these supernatural beings, and his heart was filled with sadness. It seems that the strength of the Xiaoyao sect will be greatly reduced, and his discourse power in Tianshan will be greatly reduced. "Jiang Zeyun, don''t say anything more. Let''s see the truth." Elder Zhao''s face sank and he said to Jiang Zeyun. "Good, good, toast do not eat, drink, old thing, I will send you on the road." Jiang Zeyun saw that persuasion was not successful, and immediately became angry. Elder Zhao has no fear. The root of his move is actually the six Yang palm of Tianshan Mountain. However, after decades of hard training, he finally mastered it and integrated it into his sword moves. Elder Zhao''s sword moves are mainly fierce and domineering, supplemented by calm and concise. It can be said that this sword move is very old. Jiang Zeyun, on the other hand, can be said to be very ordinary in terms of moves, not to mention elder Zhao, who has been immersed in the moves for decades, even compared with ordinary powerful people with magical power. Jiang Zeyun''s internal power is powerful. Although it is only better than Zhao Changlao, there is a trace of decadent breath in his internal power. Elder Zhao uses part of his internal power to suppress this breath every time. It seems that Jiang zemun''s internal power is much stronger than that of elder Zhao. What''s more, Jiang Zeyun''s body is extremely hard, just like those zombies who have completed their cultivation. They are not afraid of ordinary swords. Their body method is also somewhat strange, and there is the magical black air illusion. Elder Zhao is suppressed by Jiang Zeyun. However, elder Zhao is not without backhand power. His sword moves are originally inclined to the attribute of fire, which has a certain restraining effect on the Yin cold skills like Jiang Zeyun. In addition, Zhao Changlao only wanted to defend himself. A sword danced like a dragon in his hand. Jiang Zeyun had no way to take elder Zhao for a moment. Jiangning looked at elder Zhao''s sword moves and nodded in praise. He thought of his eighteen dragon subduing palms from elder Zhao''s sword moves. Could they also be used in the sword moves. Seeing that elder Zhao could not be taken down for a long time, Jiang Zeyun was very angry. He let out a long cry, and the black body turned into a big knife. The black broadsword was covered with dense lines and gave off the smell of death. Elder Zhao also knew that it was the critical moment of life and death. He did not keep it any more. He ran the sword with all his strength. In the long howl, the sword Qi was woven into a shield. This was the magic power of elder Zhao, which turned Qi into shield. The dagger is mixed with the terrible and incomparable power, and the elder Zhao''s shield quickly blocks forward. The sound of "all the stones" on the road disappeared. Elder Zhao''s shield slowly cracked under such a powerful force, until it finally turned into a little bit of light. With the disintegration of the shield, Jiang zemun''s black knife seems to have exhausted its strength and turned into a black spirit. Elder Zhao''s feet have been sunk for several feet, his sword has been broken into three sections, his arms began to gush blood, his eyes also penetrated a trace of blood, but elder Zhao still did not fall, he is not dead! Looking at Jiang Zeyun, he just took a breath and was not injured. "Hey, hey, you are a famous expert in the Xiaoyao sect. Even in Tianshan Mountain, you may have a place. Elder Zhao, it''s a pity that you are such a powerful person in the magical realm. It''s a pity that you are dead." Looking at elder Zhao''s tenacity, Jiang Zeyun can''t help but raise the intention of soliciting. "Jiang..." The elder Zhao tried to calm down the breath in his body, and then he said. "Jiang Zeyun, if you want me to submit to you, it''s impossible. Even if I die, I won''t join in with you." "You look tired of living, old man. I''ll send you to hell. "Jiang Zeyun said angrily, but he didn''t start directly. Instead, he began to recover his internal power there. Because beside him, there is a man who makes him fear incomparably, Jiangning. With him in, you can''t take it lightly. What''s more, the elder Zhao has completely lost his fighting power. There is no big difference between killing and not killing.Elder Zhao also knows that his body''s injury is only suppressed now. He can''t work his internal power. Once he works, he will die before he kills the enemy. This kind of injury can only be recuperated in the sect. If you don''t have a month''s time, you can''t use force any more. Elder Zhao took a complex look at Jiang Zeyun. He was so powerful that he could be ranked in front even in Tianshan. Unfortunately, he was not good at heart. Otherwise, his sect would be able to stop its decline. At this time, Jiang Ning quietly watched Jiang Zeyun adjusting his breath. He was not flustered at all, and did not mean to interfere. This is his confidence. No matter whether Jiang zemun recovers to the peak or not, he can be defeated by himself. After a while, Jiang Zeyun finally finished his breathing adjustment. He first took a look at elder Zhao and found that he had no combat effectiveness, so he turned to Jiangning. ¡±Should I say you are confident, or are you ignorant and arrogant? " " if you want to fight, if you dare not, I will go. " Jiangning has a tough attitude and does not pay attention to Jiang Zemin at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 597 Jiang Zeyun looked at Jiangning so scornful of himself that he couldn''t help but get angry. "Have you seen the end of these people who are strong in the realm of free magic? Jiangning, I''d better give you a chance. Now you think I''m the master, and you if obediently hand over, I''ll let bygones be bygones. " Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Zeyun like an idiot, "do you practice this kind of evil skill, which has the effect of weakening intelligence? The higher the skill, the more brain damage you have? You can say that. It''s really good. " Seeing Jiang Ning''s threat to him, Jiang Zeyun immediately left his hand, a thick black palm print, mixed with powerful momentum, and quickly flew toward Jiangning. Facing such a huge hand power, Jiangning still stood still and did not move. It looked like she was waiting for death. "Ha ha ha, Jiangning, I didn''t expect that you didn''t dare to have the idea of dodging. It''s good. It''s good. Just stand there and die." Seeing Jiangning standing there like a fool, Jiang couldn''t help laughing. Jiangning is really touted by the people in the lake. It''s not so powerful. The speed of black big palm is very fast, immediately came to Jiangning, that strong wind blows Jiangning''s clothes to tear apart, but Jiangning still did not move! If you look at Jiangning, there is a trace of worry in her heart. Naturally, she can trust Jiangning, but after all, care is chaotic, "Jiangning be careful!" Hearing you ruo''s cry, Jiangning nodded to her gently, indicating that she didn''t worry. She had nothing to do. Jiang Zeyun is not like that. He looks at you Ruo fiercely and roars in his heart: stinky bitch, soon, I will let you beg for mercy under my crotch! Even elder Zhao in the distance frowned. Jiangning was too big. Although elder Zhao can''t use his internal power now, he still has his eyes. He can see that Jiangning has ignored this power. Want to use the body to connect? Although this one is not Jiang Zeyun''s all-out palm, it can not be caught by the body alone. Jiangning will suffer. The black palm force stopped suddenly and began to dissipate before it was close to Jiangning''s body. What''s going on? In addition to Jiangning, the other several have opened their eyes, which is too incredible. Is Jiangning a God? It''s too much for everyone. Jiang Zeyun, in particular, knows his own affairs. Only he knows how powerful his palm power is. Maybe the palm power is not the most powerful. What is really powerful is the black internal power carried by the palm power, which has the mysterious power to corrode all things. In this way, Jiangning''s ingenious light writing to make it disappear. If Jiangning made a move, or dodged, he would not be so surprised, but he did not move or move. Even Jiang zemun did not feel the fluctuation of Jiangning''s luck. Why is this not shocking. Three people are surprised not to close their mouth, Jiangning is still so indifferent, he just tried to try the field that he just realized recently, although not so skilled, but the effect is really good. Jiang Zeyun''s palm power can''t get close to Jiangning at all, and it dissipates as soon as he enters the field. However, what interests Jiangning is that the black breath in his palm power is really very difficult to entangle. If he is not in his own field, he has to spend more time on himself. "No way. Are you a human being or a ghost? How can I lose my palm power?" Jiang Zeyun looked at Jiangning, who was still thinking in the distance, and roared. "My skill is absolutely rare in the world. There must be something strange about you, otherwise my palm power will not disappear inexplicably." Because Jiang Ze Yun, who was frightened by such means as Jiangning, has lost his mind. Think about it, he was full of confidence, a world of self-respect, suddenly suffered a blow, will certainly be insane. Jiang Zeyun, in particular, was originally attacked from a small role, and his body and mind did not reach the standard of a strong man. It is normal to become hysterical when he was hit by such a blow. Jiang Zeyun has lost his mind. He doesn''t believe it. So he waved many palms again and again, "go to die, go to die, die!" More powerful palm power came from Jiang Zeyun''s hands. However, it''s no use! As soon as you touch Jiangning''s territory, those palms dissipate. And Jiangning simply closed his eyes, carefully experience the wonderful use of the field and the principle of operation. Looking at Jiang Ning, who has closed his eyes, Jiang Zeyun is completely crazy. "Jiangning, you dare to look down on me and close your eyes. I must kill you today. I swear, I will frustrate you." Looking at his palm strength without threat, Jiang Zeyun decided to use his body as a weapon. As soon as the shadow of others flashed, he flew directly to Jiangning. In order to confuse Jiangning, he also constantly changes the position, however, Jiangning still closed his eyes. "Die." Jiang zemun can''t help it any longer. He jumps forward suddenly, and then he finds himself blocked by something. And it''s very harmful to your body. "AhJiang Zeyun stepped back at a faster speed. He looked at Jiangning with deep fear in his eyes. "Who are you? You can''t be Jiangning. How could he be so terrible?" Jiangning this slowly from the understanding of retreat, he slowly opened his eyes, to Jiang Zemin smile. "Thank you. It''s very helpful for my understanding just now. In order to repay your kindness, you can choose a way to die." "Ha ha ha, Jiangning, I admit your strength is very strong, but I Jiang Zeyun is not easy to provoke, you should not force too much." Jiang Zeyun is now full of fear for Jiangning, and his words also reveal fear. But he still has confidence in himself. He can''t beat Jiangning, and there is no problem in escaping. "If I let you go, just tell me the source of your black breath." Jiangning is very concerned about the black smell, he instinctively feel that this thing is extraordinary. "Ha ha ha, Jiangning, I didn''t expect that you also fell in love with my skills. I tell you, it''s impossible. Only I can do this skill, and I can do it. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 598 Looking at Jiang Zeyun''s roaring appearance, Jiangning also does not speak. As long as you fight with him several times, you will know the secret of this skill. With the sound of a dragon chant, Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms, combined with the fire virtue skill that he has learned, has boundless power. Jiang Zeyun looked at the terrible dragon flying to him, and felt the signs of impending extinction from his body to his soul. "It''s not so easy for me to die!" Facing such a terrible hand, Jiang zemun''s magic power reappears! He screamed, and his whole body turned black into a big knife. The black sword had dense lines on it, and it smelled of death. And not only that, Jiang Zeyun spurts out black blood, which makes the power of this big knife even higher. The black sword full of the smell of death is facing the flaming dragon. One is surrounded by cold and Yin Qi, and the other is like the God of fire. Under the extremely move confronts, the world loses color. All the objects around were wiped out by such terrible power. Under the deliberate protection of Jiangning, they were not hurt, but they were still shocked by the terrible sight in front of them. Zhao Chang had already been far away from the battle center when they were just lucky. Even so, he was still affected. Originally, he needed a month''s rest. Now it seems that he will take a rest for a year and a half. Elder Zhao shook his head, but he was still in a state of fear. Jiang zemun used his previous magic power again. What''s different is that this time it''s much more powerful than before. If Zhao Changlao was faced with such a powerful sword in front of him, the terror would be directly split in two. Both men in the center of the battle stood undamaged. The difference is, Jiangning is still like that, with a smile on his face and a smooth breath. Looking at Jiang Zeyun, he is out of breath. Black gas runs around his organs and seems to be eating his liver. Jiang Zeyun''s face showed a look of pain, his hair has been white on one side, but strangely, his breath began to become stronger and stronger. Feeling Jiang Zeyun''s strange breath, Jiangning''s eyebrows picked. This man''s skill is very abnormal. It seems that he uses the vitality of the human body as nourishment to increase his skill. But we have to try again. Without waiting for Jiangning''s side to have any action, Jiang Zeyun started first. "Jiangning, you are really good. You can force me to this point. I wanted to go, but since you forced me to the end of the road, I will let you die today!" The black meridians on Jiang Zeyun''s face are creeping slowly, which looks terrible. Jiang Ning looked at Jiang Zeyun and waited with concentration. He did not intend to use the field, because he could not personally experience the strangeness of black gas. Jiangning still used the 18 dragon subduing palms against Jiang Zeyun. The upgraded 18 dragon subduing palms are obviously much better than before. Even so, Jiang Zeyun can block it. It seems that the strength of this man is really unique. Jiang zemun began to refine black broadsword again. However, this time, it was not one, but three! These three swords are engraved with three grimace images, which can draw people''s mind and spirit at a glance. They are extremely strange and magical. Looking at these three knives, Jiangning always felt something was wrong. The power of these three black swords can almost be evaluated. It''s also about the eight success forces that I''ve tried my best to do, not including the fields I''ve just learned recently. However, Jiangning always thinks that it is not enough. It seems that there is something missing in these three knives. Otherwise, it should be stronger. When Jiangning thought this way, Jiang Zeyun had already started, and the three terrible knives had already split into Jiangning. Seeing that the sword was coming, Jiangning gave a big drink and used the fire virtue skill and the 18 dragon subduing palms. This time, he did not keep his hands! The invincible palm power of the fake gold elixir is abundant, and in an instant the heaven and earth lose color, and the heaven and earth turn upside down. Elder Zhao''s face changed dramatically when he saw this place. He didn''t want to die. So he ran like crazy, trying to get further away from Jiangning. Jiang Zeyun''s three black ghost swords are also unwilling to be lonely, and they send out bursts of howls. If people with insufficient skills just listen to them, they will fall into the demons and cannot extricate themselves. Eventually, they will be assimilated into a weapon that only knows how to kill people. After the second fight between the two sides, Jiang Zeyun''s ten success force was obviously more powerful than the three knives. After the collision, the three black ghost headed swords gradually dissipated, and the ghosts on the top also screamed. Jiang Ning''s palm power is still against Jiang Zeyun. Although the palm power is much weaker, Jiang Zeyun has no strength to stop him. Just listen to the "bang" sound, Jiang Zeyun''s body by Jiangning''s palm force dead pressure into the soil. After a while, the place where Jiang zemun was located collapsed a few inches deep. Jiang Zeyun has fallen there bloody, but he is still alive. "Cough, cough..." Jiang zemun''s injury looks very serious. He vomited a lot of black blood as soon as he opened his mouth. After struggling for a long time, he said again. "Jiangning, if my magic power is not fully practiced, I, I, Jiang Zeyun, will not lose this time." Well, Jiang Ning didn''t realize that there was a black Dao in it. "¡±Hehe hehe, if I practice my magic skills to the end, it should be four big swords, evil spirits, monsters and four hell swords. All gods and Buddhas in the world should avoid. " Jiang Zeyun said reluctantly. "No, I don''t think so." Although Jiangning felt a bit sorry that he could not see the perfect four black swords with his own eyes, he did not think that the four big swords really had such a powerful ability. Just take yourself as an example. With all our efforts, it is difficult to see the victory or defeat of the four swords. However, if you add the field, it is obvious that you have a much greater chance of winning. "You are going to die. Can''t you tell me the secret of your skill now?" At this time, elder Zhao came and put in a word. "Dead, I''m dying?" Jiang zemun''s tone sounds strange. Jiang Ning also looked at him in disbelief. According to the truth, the vitality of this man has almost dissipated. It can be said that he must die. But judging from Jiang Zeyun''s words, it seems that he doesn''t think he will die. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 599 Jiang zemun raised his head with difficulty. He laughed at Jiangning and elder Zhao: "I am immortal. Ha ha, today, it is you who die. " after that, he rolled on the ground in pain, opened his mouth, and tried to cry out, but he found that there was no sound. Jiang Zeyun''s body, a piece of black with blood and flesh are turned into black gas, it looks really ferocious. ¡±This is, what is this? "Elder Zhao''s heart was shocked and he could not help murmuring. As time went on, elder Zhao''s face became more and more pale, and his pupils became more and more inanimate. Elder Zhao began to walk slowly towards the wriggling flesh and blood. Jiangning''s face sank when he saw this. He drank like a tiger roaring and a dragon singing. Elder Zhao immediately came back to his senses. He looked at the gradually reduced flesh and blood, and was very grateful to Jiangning. If this had happened, he would have assured himself that his death would have been extremely painful. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to save him. After all, there were some grudges between them. Jiangning was not a bad man, but he felt that if elder Zhao was allowed to pass, some unimaginable consequences might occur. With the gradual disappearance of Jiang Zeyun''s flesh and blood, there is more and more black air around him, and his breath is becoming more and more powerful. He has begun to gradually surpass the strength he had before. ¡±Ha ha ha ha ha ha go, I Jiang Ze Yun must dominate the world. "As the meat on his body completely disappeared, Jiang zemun''s breath has reached the peak, vaguely seems to have overwhelmed Jiangning. ¡±Well, my strength now is better than you, Jiangning. "Jiang Zeyun gestured to Jiangning triumphantly. There were only white bones hidden in the black fog, which appeared faintly and looked terrible. As there were only bones left, his voice changed and became shrill. There was only a green fire left in his eyes, and all he had was made up of skeletons. This kind of martial arts is not absent, but Jiangning has never heard of it. But he did not panic at all, after all, his strength is here. ¡±I don''t think you''re better than me. "Jiangning said lightly. ¡±If not, we will know. "Jiang zemun''s magic power has risen again. He screamed and turned black into four big knives. The four black broadswords had dense lines on their body surface, which gave out the smell of death. And not only that, there is a devil from hell on the head of the sword, ghosts and monsters! Such a terrible scene, even God dare not look down. Around the sky, dissatisfied with the dark clouds, between heaven and earth, only a gray color. Looking at such a powerful move, Jiangning is also pleased with the hunt, and drinks with a loud voice, which is also the 18 dragon subduing palms with complete skill. A flaming dragon was born out of thin air! No more than in the past, each scale of the dragon is vividly depicted, and the huge dragon power emanating from the whole body is enough to frighten the ordinary powerful people. The perfect demons and monsters, the perfect four ghost swords, the full strength of the 18 dragon subduing palms, the giant dragon. Before the collision, the world has lost its color and the earth is shaking. Jiang Zeyun looked at the lifelike giant fire dragon, and his heart was full of shock. No wonder he had confidence in me and was really powerful. But I''m not bad. It''s not clear who will win. Jiangning slowly drove the dragon to the four ghost knives. As soon as the ghost knife saw the dragon coming, it immediately blew gusts of wind. The light of the Four Swords was like lightning, which directly hit the dragon''s head. Although the dragon is huge, it is not clumsy at all. He twists and shakes right and left, and his four claws move quickly. He actually grabs the four ghost knives. As soon as the ghost knife was caught, he struggled fiercely. However, the power of the Dragon could not be broken free. Seeing that the ghost knife was caught by the dragon and couldn''t get rid of it, Jiang Zeyun had no expression. In fact, he was just a skeleton and had no expression to make. ¡±Explosion. "Just hearing Jiang Zeyun''s cold voice, the ghost Sabre suddenly burst out with black light. Even the Dragon couldn''t bear the terrible power and the explosion at such a short distance. With the explosion of the ghost knife, it gradually dissipated. This move of both sides, from the face of it, is even handed! ¡±Jiangning, you are indeed the martial arts wizard I have seen. You can even play with my perfect magic power. I admire you very much, but you still have to die today. " as Jiang zemun watched his perfect magic power dissipate, the fire in his eyes jumped and began to brew more powerful moves. ¡±Oh, it seems that you are still confident. Jiang Zeyun, I can''t think of it. "Jiangning didn''t pay any attention to Jiang Zemin''s threat, but he did not think about one thing. ¡±What question, you ask, I''ll let you have a good time before you die. "Jiang zemun seems to have seen the death of Jiangning. ¡±Jiang Zeyun, your skill seems to be absorbing your vitality, which is nothing at all. But now, you have no vitality. To be exact, you are a dead man. Why do you still have such power. It shouldn''t be. "Yes, Jiang Zeyun''s current state is a dead man. He has no flesh and blood, and has nothing but a pile of white bones. So what on earth still provides Jiang Ze Yun with this huge internal power. Jiang Zeyun was silent after listening to Jiang Ning''s words. After a while, his unpleasant voice came What do you think is the reason? Of course, it''s the invincible skill. As long as you submit to me, you can live forever like me. " listening to Jiang Zeyun''s temptation, Jiangning was not moved. He thought about the reason why Jiang Zeyun would have such internal power. Suddenly, he was a flash of light. Is it true that the problem seems to lie in the black gas. "You are not Jiang Zeyun." Jiangning cold mouth road. Even Jiang zemun was surprised when he said this. And elder Zhao and you Ruo are more puzzled looking at Jiangning. You know, this Jiang Zeyun is the man that Tianshan has been chasing. If even the people are wrong, it is not a bigger joke. Jiang Zeyun adjusted quickly, and he gave out a ghost like laugh. "Who am I then?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 600 "You are not a man at all." Jiangning said. "Yes, yes, of course, I can''t be a man. How can I be such a retarded thing? I''m the God who dominates people." Jiang Zeyun said with a strange smile. Jiangning has probably figured out what''s going on. Jiang Zeyun should have been dead before the first confrontation with him. Now, Jiang Zemin is just the black air around him. It''s true that these black gases were coiled in Jiang Zeyun''s body at the beginning. They were like vampires, sucking Jiang''s vitality. Originally, such sucking would not be too fast. After all, Jiang Zeyun was also a master level strength before, and his body had more or less resistance to these black gases. However, in order to satisfy his own desire and escape the pursuit, Jiang zemun constantly urges the black gas in his body to absorb Jiang Zeyun''s vitality, which he does not know. While Jiang Zeyun, in the face of elder Zhao and other powerful supernatural powers, ended up with his own victory, but he also lost a lot of internal power. In order to quickly recover internal power and fight against Jiangning, Jiang Zeyun tried his best to stimulate the black spirit at all costs. This has led him to the situation that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, and the opposition with Jiangning makes him almost die. This was completely absorbed by the black gas and became the nourishment of the black gas. In fact, even if Jiang Zeyun does not activate the black gas, he will eventually be engulfed by the black gas. It is only a matter of time. There is no such skill in the world. It''s just a trade-off with evil spirits. One day, the evil spirits will swallow you and your soul. "What the hell are you?" Jiangning asked in a deep voice. He wanted to understand the Tao inside, because Jiangning instinctively felt that this matter was related to the future war. "I am not Jiang Zeyun. Who else can I be? Am I Jiangning?" The black air Yin Yin said. "Jiang Zeyun was eaten by you. Do you think I will believe you?" Jiang Ning was sure that the white bone surrounded by black gas would not be Jiang Zeyun. However, he did not understand what the black gas was. It was too strange. "Oh, it seems that you have already guessed it. Yes, I did eat Jiang zemun''s Looking at Jiangning''s positive look on his face, he was generous enough to admit it. "What, you, you are not Jiang Zeyun. We have damaged so many magical realms in order to pursue and kill you. I After hearing this, elder Zhao was obviously stimulated. It''s ridiculous that they sent so many people to pursue a strange thing. In the end, they died and were injured, almost all of them were killed. Now the status of the Xiaoyao sect in the Tianshan school is estimated to be rapidly declining. Elder Zhao is still depressed, but Jiangning has more questions. It is difficult to confirm whether the black gas is originally reflected. He has the intention to capture the black gas alive, but he can''t find a way. "Jiangning, you are a talent. If you are willing to join hands with me, I will tell you how to live forever. This is more effective than those crazy people who specialize in martial arts." What heiqi is good at is demagogues. "You can tell the dead Jiang Zeyun about this kind of nonsense. I also ask you a question. If you submit to me and tell me everything I want to know, I will let you die more happily." Jiangning stood with his hands down, showing the demeanor of a king. "Ha ha ha, it''s so funny. Do you think I''m Jiang Zeyun''s fool? He has a good magic skill, but he has only that kind of power. I''ll let you have a good look at it now. What''s the real monster?" After all, the black air condenses and turns into four big swords. The four black broadswords flicker, as if they do not exist in this space. And it''s not only that. On the blade, there''s a black evil spirit sitting on the sword head. It''s full of evil spirits! "It''s just the beginning." With a roar of black air, the four ghost swords of demons and monsters began to overlap. After a while, the four black swords were combined into one, and all the black Qi turned into that one. What Jiangning is facing now is a single knife, a mysterious and mysterious living knife! Such a situation, let alone Jiangning, is that elder Zhao, who has lived all his life, has never seen it. No, he has never heard of it. When this ghost knife is wielded, all things are born and destroyed. Only in a moment of thinking, the Condensed Black air is like a hell with an opening. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. At this time, Jiangning did not dare to be careless. He showed all the fields he had learned recently. At this time, the knife threatened his life. Sure enough, the knife didn''t boast. The same magic power was in his hand, and it was too much different from Jiang Zeyun''s. Dagao, mixed with ghost laughter, suddenly stabbed at Jiangning. In the area near Jiangning, Dagao was shocked. He seemed to see something that made him afraid. ¡±Domain, impossible. How can you comprehend the realm with your little magical state? "Dagao''s words were shaking, and he suddenly felt that he wanted to kill Jiangning District here at all costs. At this time, Jiangning''s territory has begun to suppress Dagao, but this black gas condensed sword is too overbearing, and it actually resisted Jiangning''s suppression. Both sides have been fighting in Jiangning''s field.Although the fight with Jiang zemun is not as wonderful as the fight with Jiang zemun from the scene alone, only the Black Ghost Dao and Jiangning know how dangerous such a fight is. If you are not careful, you will die. This ghost Dao, which is completely condensed by black gas, can only rely on itself. Without flesh and blood, it can no longer produce more black gas, so it has begun to slowly adhere to it. Although he was sweating on his forehead, Jiangning''s self-cultivation was gradually acquired step by step, belonging to the tree with roots, so he could recover slowly. In this way, Jiangning''s advantages began to show gradually. When the Black Ghost knife looked bad, he knew that if he didn''t move at this time, he would never turn over again. So the Black Ghost knife sent out a long scream, the Condensed Black gas suddenly spread. Such a change is unexpected to all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 601 The Black Ghost Head sword disintegrates and turns into thousands of wandering black breath. Jiangning''s field suddenly suffered a huge force, which was the impact force after the collapse of ghost knife. Jiangning took the initiative to take over the field. In this round of battle, Jiangning still has the upper hand, because his strength is still so abundant. But the Black Ghost Head giant Dao lost a lot of strength because of its forced disintegration. Of course, in their state, this loss of power is still acceptable. Thousands of ghost gas hovered in the sky, whistling, looking very frightening. "Today, Jiangning, you still don''t think of death, but I don''t think it''s hard for you to understand the field." Innumerable voices come from the air, which is very touching and touching. "Since you are so confident, come down and fight with me. Why turn into black air and hover in the sky? If you don''t come down, I''ll try my best to fight you in the sky. " Jiangning domineering to those in the sky scurrying black gas said. "Don''t worry. I''ll let you see what I''m doing." After all, thousands of black gas reunite. This time, they condense into a palm print, which has chains formed by all kinds of black gas. It looks powerful. Jiangning didn''t underestimate the enemy. Facing the slowly oppressed palm print, Jiangning breathed out his voice and took the finger as the sword. In front of Jiangning''s body, a huge sword full of icy cold breath came into being. This is also the first time Jiangning used xuanbing sword technique to cooperate with his field. Unexpectedly, just trying, he showed great strength. Looking at this huge and cold sword, Jiangning has incomparable confidence. This blow of his own is bound to hit the black palm print. The palm print came quietly, without the terror of ghost knife, it became more strange and unpredictable. If it was not for the perception that ordinary people can''t understand in Jiangning''s field, the sudden attack of the palm print would probably cause harm to Jiangning. But now it seems impossible. Jiangning urges the giant sword in front of him to stab the black palm print. The chains on the black palmprint suddenly twitch, and they break free one after another and fly to the giant sword. I saw that countless chains locked the huge sword, and the ice sword couldn''t move. Black palm print around the giant sword, straight to Jiangning! At this critical juncture, Jiangning is not flustered. He uses a few internal forces in his body. The 18 dragon subduing palms are combined with the fire virtue skill, and they are also hit with one hand. Two palms intersect, there is no imagination of the earth shattering, even no sound. However, Jiangning has stepped back three times in a row! Similarly, the black palmprint has become very fuzzy, as if the next moment will completely disappear from the world. Jiangning didn''t give the black breath a little time. As he retreated, he pointed to the ice sword. Suddenly, the sword broke free of the black chain and flew towards the blurred palm print. "Chop." Jiangning had a big drink and the sword fell. The black palm print was cut into two sections by the giant sword. All this is not over. As soon as Jiangning saw that the black palm print was about to turn into black gas, Jiangning decisively exploded the huge sword. In a moment, a lot of cold breath poured out, freezing the black breath! Along with the ice, the ice slowly disappeared. It seems that the black breath is going to dissipate between heaven and earth this time. In fact, it is. However, the chains cut by the giant sword are also made of black breath. Although there are not so many handprints, they are also black. The chains come together again and turn into a miniature black knife. ¡±Hey, hey, Jiangning, I remember you. I didn''t expect that I met such a person just after I was born. It''s good. If I can swallow you, my skill will be better. Who will be my opponent then. " the black mini knife doesn''t seem to worry about losing. Where does his confidence come from. Jiangning can''t understand, because this black breath is impossible to appear out of thin air, it can only rely on constant phagocytosis of flesh and blood, vitality, to be strong. Eat the flesh and blood! Jiangning suddenly thought of something. His figure flashed, and as soon as the saint level superior body method was applied, the speed was so fast that he directly came to you Ruo. Sure enough, at this time a black gas stealthily attacked you if. ¡±Hum! "Jiangning snorted coldly and wiped out the black air with one hand. ¡±Ah! " however, at this time, the situation suddenly changed, and elder Zhao suddenly gave out a cry of pain. Originally, this black gas is not only for you if as the target, he also found elder Zhao. No, it''s very likely that what heiqi wants is elder Zhao. After all, compared with elder Zhao, elder Zhao''s internal power is much stronger, and his flesh and blood are more complementary to the black breath. But even if you know the idea of black breath, you can''t save elder Zhao. If you are in your heart, you should be more important. You can''t abandon you to save an elder Zhao who has some grudges with him. ¡±Ah ah ah...... " at this time, elder Zhao was rolling on the ground in pain, and his black spirit was more and more. Jiangning''s eyes flashed and wanted to move. But he thought that even if he killed elder Zhao, the black gas would continue to devour the flesh and blood, which was not of much use. He might as well take this opportunity to have a good breath.At this time, the place fell into a strange quiet, elder Zhao had passed out, and the black air wrapped around him was more and more. Jiangning is also sitting there quietly to restore internal power. In fact, with the strength of elder Zhao, it could not have been so simple to be obtained by black gas. However, the previous war with Jiang Zemin made him no longer able to resist. Now, he can only become the raw material of black gas. I do not know how long, Jiangning slowly opened his eyes, this fight with the black breath, although difficult, but also let him benefit a lot. Their own strength has increased. On the other side, elder Zhao has become a pile of white bones. At this point, the pursuers sent by Xiaoyao sect have been destroyed. After swallowing elder Zhao, the black breath regained its powerful and strange flavor. ¡±Ha ha ha, Jiangning, it''s time for you to die. After all, how do you want to die. "The black breath feels extremely confident. ¡±Yeah? " Jiangning stood up slowly from the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 602 The sleeves of Jiangning are bulging and it seems that Jiangning is full of internal power. Seeing Jiangning''s state like this, Black Ghost Dao can''t help but feel a little strange. Jiangning is strange. His internal power recovers too fast, almost as fast as the Black Ghost knife devours the flesh and blood. Why doesn''t it surprise the ghost knife. This is a strong opponent. Ghost Dao and Jiangning regard each other as the enemy of life and death. Since seeing Jiangning''s territory, ghost Dao has been trying to destroy Jiangning at all costs. Similarly, Jiangning has included him in the list of must kill when he sees the ghost knife devouring blood and flesh so strangely. Both sides didn''t take any rash actions this time. After all, the previous battle of the two men has shown that they are not so easy to deal with. Jiangning looked at the solid ghost knife, and moved in his heart. Jiangning waved his hand and sent out about ten palms to subdue the dragon and eighteen palms. When ghost Dao saw so many palms attacking, he didn''t panic. He was still laughing at Jiangning. ¡±What, are you scared? It seems that you have no means to defeat me with such palm strength. "The ghost knife said, the ghost on the knife rushed out and condensed into a small shield, which easily blocked Jiangning''s attack. Jiangning saw that his attack had no effect, and he was not annoyed. He had been doing an experiment. The ghost sword is full of Yin. It seems that it is evil and devious. His 18 dragon subduing palms are extremely strong. He should be able to restrain this ghost sword. However, after Jiangning issued it, the ghost knife was caught so effortlessly, proving that this inference has no effect. What is this ghost knife? Jiangning is the first time to see such a strange existence. Seeing Jiang Ning''s brows locked, ghost Dao thought he was afraid, so he began to bewitch him: "in fact, you don''t have to fight with me. You and I just need to turn swords into jade and silk and join hands together. Who else can resist in the river and lake. " seeing that Jiangning was indifferent, ghost Dao said," are you afraid that I will find an opportunity to devour you? Don''t be afraid. I will tell you a way, and you will find that you can completely resist my swallowing power. " the words of ghost Dao give Jiangning some aura. Can you resist the power of swallowing? Ghost Dao will not teach you any unique skills to resist this power, so the reason is in yourself. The previous 18 dragon subduing palms and xuanbing sword techniques have proved that there is no restraint to the ghost Dao, so the only thing that can give pressure to the ghost Sabre is the field. Yes, it''s the field. That''s why ghost Dao was so surprised to see the field before. The field must have a restraining effect on the ghost sword. As for the specific way to do it, we still need to find the answer in the battle. Jiangning had a train of thought, then started again. This time he was ready to fight. Jiangning''s body method is already the top grade of Saint level, and the unpredictable figure of shanggui Dao is not empty at all. As soon as the ghost knife saw Jiangning rushing up, he knew how clever his tongue was, and Jiangning would not be deceived, so he stopped bewitching Jiangning. ¡±Since you want to die, I will help you. "After the ghost knife finished, the black air in the sky began to condense again. This time, it turned into a human shape. Human shadow and Jiangning, you come and go, the two sides of the battle is dark, but still can not tell the victory or defeat. At this time, the black figure thought silently: his black breath was annihilated by Jiangning and could not be generated out of thin air. Jiangning this monster, internal power recovery is super fast, in the long run, he will be defeated. As soon as the figure thought of it, it immediately changed its mode of battle. He waved his hand to Jiangning. Jiangning saw it and immediately waved his hand to meet him. However, at this time, the palm of black shadow was twisted and a black knife was separated out! This knife stabbed Jiangning''s head. At this time, Jiangning has already used the old moves and can''t return to protect his head. Jiangning wants to dodge, and finds that his Saint level superior body method is still unable to avoid the sudden black sword. At such a time of crisis, Jiangning suddenly remembered that he still had a point of no use. Skill point: it is something that can be used only after the use of God. It is the existence of the essence of heaven and earth. Players can point the skill to any skill, and forcibly ignore the upper limit of the skill to upgrade one level! Without hesitation, Jiangning immediately applied the skill points to his own body method, which was God level body method! The space around Jiangning''s body suddenly twisted, and Jiangning people have disappeared. ¡±No way! " when the black figure saw that Jiangning had evaded his fatal blow, he was shocked and blurted out directly. At this time, Jiangning''s hand power had already hit. The black figure had no choice but to connect it. Because he had separated part of his palm power and turned it into a black knife, now it seems that he can''t cope with Jiangning''s all-out attack. Only listen to "bang" life, black figure disappeared nearly a fifth! In the distance, Jiangning sweats on his forehead, and his breath is disordered. Therefore, he is forced to perform divine level skills, which consumes his body too much. Although this is only a inferior skill, it is not what Jiangning can bear now. Jiangning roughly calculated, he can only display three times, more than three times, his body will directly collapse. Unless Jiangning''s strength can reach a higher level, it can''t be more than three times. Jiangning''s luck calmed the internal force in his body, and then he looked at the black figure in the distance. See the black figure has become more blurred, before the palm seems to give him a lot of damage.The black figure looks at Jiangning suspiciously. This Jiangning is really weird. After fighting with him for so many rounds, we can see that his body method is the best of the holy level, and can''t surpass the saint level. However, it is absolutely impossible to avoid the knife that he sent out under the God level body method. However, Jiangning escaped! This shows that he has a divine body method. Why didn''t he use it before? I suddenly thought of the strength of Jiangning. By the way, he hasn''t reached the golden elixir, and his body can''t support the consumption of divine level skills. No wonder he has been reluctant to use them before. So, as long as I do some moves that he can''t catch, he may not be able to resist. What the black figure did not expect was that Jiangning did not have any divine body method before, and the consumption of black figure was larger than that of Jiangning. It is not known who will win this battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 603 ¡±Jiangning, I can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but I''ll see how many times you can do it. "The black figure seems to have eaten Jiangning and growled at Jiangning fiercely. ¡±I also want to see, you can withstand several consumption! "Jiangning is a person who has experienced countless battles. It is impossible to shake Jiangning just by words. Hearing Jiangning''s words, the black figure''s vague face twisted for a while. Yes, so much for consumption, but the loser is still himself. We must find a way to do it. The black figure found that he could not defeat Jiangning on the front, so he began to think of all kinds of intrigues. However, Jiangning will not let him be happy. Jiangning has already planned to compete with the black figure, so when he makes a move, he is full of palm shadow, in order to let the black figure connect hard and compare with him. Although the black figure knows Jiangning''s plan, there is no good way to crack it. He screams in anger. His hands sometimes became fists, and sometimes turned into palm prints. However, they could not avoid a hard encounter with Jiangning. This continued for half a column of incense, the black shadow again dissipated a fifth of the black gas. At this time, he also knew that he could not do without spelling. If you don''t act, Jiangning will surely lose. ¡±Jiangning, you forced me. You die for me. "As soon as the voice fell, the black figures turned into black air. They combined with each other and became a prison, trapping Jiangning. Jiangning did not feel flustered. He held his breath, but he did not see any movement in the prison. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong with his body. After careful examination, he found that the black breath had actually attached to his body. Jiang Ning was surprised by this discovery. He immediately drove his internal power to eliminate the black gas, but it was of no use. As soon as Jiangning saw that the internal force had only a defensive effect on the black breath, and had no great damage effect, he gave up using his power to wipe it out. Jiangning released the field, hoping that the field could eliminate the black atmosphere. However, it found that the field was not good. How could it be possible? Jiangning can''t believe it. If the internal power can not eliminate the black breath, it is because the black breath has already parasitized in the body. Once you use the internal force, it will devour your vitality to resist your internal power. However, the field can suppress the black breath in all aspects. What''s so strange in the middle? Jiangning sank down in his heart and realized it carefully. All of a sudden, he seemed to find that his black breath was gone. In a moment, just black. However, this has given Jiangning great inspiration. I may be in a state of fantasy, which seems incredible, but it is the most reasonable explanation. He is in the upper hand when fighting with the black figure, and his protection is very careful. He can''t be easily multiplied by the black breath, and he can''t find it. If this is true, then it can only show that the strength of the black figure is much higher than his own. If this is the case, then why make such an insidious move, it is OK to directly defeat head-on. Thinking of this, Jiangning more firmly believes that he should be in a dreamland. So he held yuan Shou Yi to strengthen his own protection, so as not to be taken advantage of the black breath. Jiangning not only strengthened the protection, but also strengthened his own perception, hoping to find out the flaws of the black figure. I don''t know how long, Jiangning suddenly felt the change of black breath. That prison is starting to crumble! It seems that maintaining the prison is also a great expense. Otherwise, if you don''t attack yourself, you can''t collapse like this. Jiangning seized the opportunity to use the finger as the sword. Xuanbing sword technique roared out and directly broke the prison that had begun to break. These flying black breath also gathered again and turned into a black figure again. However, compared with the first black figure, the smell of this one is very weak, less than one third of the previous one. The black breath looked at his most proud move, but Jiangning had already begun to retreat. He is ready to slip away, and then find a hidden place to hide. As long as he devours a certain number of warriors, his own strength will rise greatly. At that time, even if Jiangning''s field is more perfect, he can also cope with it. However, Jiangning is not so easy to get rid of. After fighting with Jiangning for such a long time, I deeply know the strength of Jiangning. So, he decided to hide it. Adjust a few black breath, black shadow again display magical power. The weird black sword appears again, but this time it has no power before. Jiangning looked at the black knife and shook his head. The power of this degree can be easily eliminated by himself. It seems that this black breath has reached the end of its doom. Jiangning faced with the black knife''s fierce splitting, did not see the slightest panic, he lifted his left hand, actually only with two fingers to clamp the black knife! ¡±It seems that you can''t do it anymore. Just die. "As soon as Jiangning''s words were finished, my fingers twisted hard, and the black sword broke! ¡±Don''t bully people too much. "Black knife was terrified. ¡±Didn''t you say you''re not human? You are the great master. "Jiangning teased," let me, the mortal, send the great master a journey. "Jiangning once again stirred up the whole body''s internal power, and the advanced 18 dragon subduing palms came out. A song of a dragon that frightens the heaven and earth, and a huge dragon full of fire is born out of thin air! The appearance of this huge fire dragon, which was arrogant over the world, immediately became very hot. Even the youruo that Jiangning deliberately protected felt a trace of heat. It can be seen that Jiangning had no reservation at this time. The Dragon swayed its body, mingled with the terrible and incomparable fire, and hit these scattered black breath. In an instant, most of the black breath disappeared. The Dragon opened its huge mouth and sucked the remaining black breath into its stomach. Then, the Dragon rushed into the sky, slowly disappeared in the world. As far as Jiangning''s eyes could see, he found that he had not seen a trace of black breath. Then he flew to the ground and carefully explored his youruo body. He found that there was no black smell. This just gently relieved a breath, and you if two people go back together. But Jiangning didn''t find it, and elder Zhao''s head suddenly moved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 604 It was when Jiangning and youruo experienced the great war. On the way back, another team was besieged. A group of masked assassins surrounded shifangcheng, among which several of the top supernatural strongmen fell into a bitter battle. Shen Langfei''s strength has been greatly increased since he had some understanding in Shijue valley. He is alone with three powerful people who can communicate with God. However, this is his limit. Because the opponent is not an ordinary strong one. Such a strong man should have a name and surname in the river and lake. Even if they are masked, Shen Langfei can see something from the fight. However, in fact, on the contrary, Shen Langfei has no clue about their martial arts moves. These three powerful people in the spiritual realm cooperate with each other tacitly, and they can block such fake golden elixir. From their cooperation, it seems that they are aiming at the powerful pseudo golden elixir like themselves. It''s the power that has such details. If you look at the other people in the ten square city, they all have targeted people in black. Shen Linglong, in particular, had two strong Tongshen states. Shen Linglong is at a disadvantage if he or she does not have the most precious dragon Yin sword. Shen Linglong is also very surprised. He has just led his men to the way back to the city alone, and immediately there are so many people in black to assassinate. This is also a coincidence. Shen Linglong for a time did not think of who he was feuding with. Recently, he had a hot fight with Jiangning and fought for 300 rounds, but only in bed. Shen Linglong''s side in that fantasy, while resisting the attack of two powerful Tongshen. At this time, one of the leaders of the men in Black said to the three men in black who were fighting with Shen Longfei: "give this man to me. You can deal with Shen Linglong, and you must abolish her. " hearing this command, the three men in black withdrew from the war circle with tacit understanding. When Shen Langfei heard this, he said in his heart that he would stop the three men immediately, but the leader in black stopped him on the way. Shen Langfei is worried and shouts "go! "The sword techniques I learned in Shijue Valley float out. Such a long, delicate and complex sword move can only be used by Shen Langfei, a sword maniac. As soon as the leader saw such exquisite sword moves, he could not help shouting "good". His hands are not idle, a palm strong enough to wipe out all things. Shen Langfei''s heart sank. With his fake gold elixir strength, he didn''t get any advantage. Knowing that the opponent is not an easy one, Shen Langfei immediately stabilized his mind, and no matter what the outside world was, he was determined to fight the enemy. The leader was struggling with Shen Langfei in such a state of rotation. Although he almost stepped on the false golden elixir, he was still a little inferior to Shen Langfei at this time. Fortunately, he didn''t need to defeat Shen Langfei. The purpose of this trip was to kill Shen Linglong. Shen Langfei''s sword is like a drizzle, twining the leader, and then like a storm, destroying all the enemies. In the face of such an opponent, the leader flies with both palms, protecting himself from the wind. The palms of those hands were covered with silk, which could not even cut Shen Langfei''s sword. Shen Langfei and the leader are killing each other. Shen Linglong is not so good over there. The three people they join have a tacit understanding. Even the fake golden elixir can be resisted for a while. With the two people before, it can be said that Shen Linglong is in danger now. "Die." One of the men in black immediately seized the opportunity when Shen Linglong showed his flaws. His internal power poured into the sword, and the sword suddenly burst out of gold. "It''s like killing God." People in black drink violently, and the sword stabs Shen Linglong unstoppably. Shen Linglong can''t dodge at all. When she was about to be stabbed, a disciple of ten square city stepped forward to block the sword for her! "Looking for death!" The man in black was about to succeed, but he was badly hurt by a small minion. When he was angry, his sword was full of energy, and the body of the disciples of shifangcheng was immediately split. Shen Linglong looked at the death of that disciple, but there was no excitement at all. Now is not the time to show off. Only by protecting ourselves can we be worthy of her dead disciples. "Time is running out. Let''s make a quick decision." Seeing that he was about to resist, the leader ordered to the other men in black. As soon as the five men in black who surrounded Shen Linglong heard the order, they began to ignore their own lives. Five of them surrounded one and used the method of replacing injury with injury. Although Shen Linglong is also a powerful master of divinity, and has such a terrifying weapon as Longyin sword, she still can''t resist the attack of five powerful people who are powerful in the magic realm. After a while, Shen Linglong was injured. After the injury, Shen Linglong is still so calm. She knows that the enemy is strong and we are weak. At this time, as long as we can keep it, we have achieved our goal. However, her opponent will not give her the chance. In spite of Shen Linglong''s Dragon chanting sword, a man in black still pats Shen Linglong with both palms. When Shen Linglong''s sword turns, the one who is strong in the spiritual realm has already died! However, Shen Linglong also got a slap, and the chilling air hit him. Even Shen Linglong, a fire attribute skill, felt cold.Inevitably, Shen Linglong''s sword swing speed slowed down, and she had to use her internal power to suppress the cold in her body. The man in black was willing to give up his life and hurt Shen Linglong. Is there any big grudge between the two sides? As soon as the other four people saw that the man in black had successfully hit Shen Linglong, they immediately launched a fatal attack together. There are four different killing moves and four ingenious angles. Shen Linglong can''t avoid it! She had to rise a sword and stab at one of them. That person also does not care, still pours at Shen Linglong. "Bang, bang, bang." After the four noises, Shen Linglong''s blood spurted wildly. She could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. One of the four men in black was also stabbed to death. "Lord of the city!" Shen Langfei saw Shen Linglong fall to the ground. In a fury, his sword swept across the ground, and the terrifying power directly enveloped several magical men in black. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 605 Shen Langfei''s angry strike, actually broke through to the golden elixir. With indescribable power, unstoppable momentum, and indescribable speed, several people in black were injured. Three of them were not strong enough, and they were immediately defeated by Shen Langfei''s sword. Seeing such a terrible Shen Langfei, the man in black suddenly lost his courage. "Go The leader in black made a decision and gave the order to retreat. "Where to go?" the furious Shen Langfei hit. The leader in black immediately blocked Shen Langfei. Unfortunately, Shen Langfei''s present state is not as amazing as that sword before. Although the head collar in black is not Shen Langfei''s opponent, he still runs away after paying a certain price, and other people in black also retreat. "How about the city Lord?" Shen Longfei doesn''t dare to go deep to chase him. He is afraid that something unexpected will happen here. Shen Yinmo looked at Shen Langfei, shook his head and said, "the city Lord was hurt by the internal force of several powerful people who can communicate with God. If it wasn''t for the Dragon Yin sword to protect the city Lord''s heart, he would have died on the spot." "So the Lord is saved?" Shen asked. "It''s just that there''s a chance in theory, unless we can find it." Shen Yimo is not optimistic that Shen Linglong can wake up alive. "Where there is such a thing, we can buy it at a high price, or we can take care of it ourselves. In short, we must save the city Lord at all costs." Shen Langfei spoke. Shen Langfei is the supreme elder of ten square cities. What he has to do at this time is to stabilize people''s hearts. "Disciples, our city master has been injured. Now we should rush back to shifangcheng as soon as possible to avoid being attacked again." In a hurry, a group of people in shifangcheng finally returned to shifangcheng. They began to inquire about the whereabouts of the ten thousand year old snow clam. Unfortunately, they had never seen it at all, or the year was too low, not to mention the millennium, or the hundred year old. "It seems that it is not fast enough for us to search for ten thousand year old snow clams in ten square cities alone. We can delay it, but the city Lord''s body is terrible." Shen Yimo said. "What about that? Did you watch the city Lord die Shen Langfei is very anxious. "I have a plan." "Tell me Shen Langfei looks at Shen Yimo, and his frightening eyes seem to swallow people in. "The only way to do this is to seek cooperation from the Daming state." "What?" Shen Langfei disagrees. There is no friendship between shifangcheng and Daming. No one can guarantee the consequences of rash cooperation. ¡±Is there any other way. "Shen Langfei is obviously not going to rely on Daming. ¡±At present, the best way is to cooperate with the Daming kingdom. They have so many smart horses. They are the best partners to inquire about information and investigate the situation. "Shen yimerton, originally did not intend to say anything more, but saw Shen Langfei still thinking, or could not help speaking. ¡±Elder elder, according to the current situation of the city Lord, it can''t last for a month. If we don''t think of more ways, we''ll go alone. With all due respect, the city Lord will surely die. " hearing this, Shen Langfei made up his mind to join hands with the Daming kingdom. ¡±It''s up to you to do it. You must find the clam as soon as possible. "Shen Langfei can be said to be devoting power to Shen Yimo. ¡±We will live up to our mission! "With these words, Shen Yimo went out. He began to be busy with establishing ties with Daming. At this time, Jiangning was on the way to Daming, but on the way, he received a message from a flying pigeon. Shen Linglong had an accident! The person who made the attack is unidentified and powerful. He is suspected to have a feud with Shen Linglong. At present, Shen Linglong is in a coma. According to reliable information, it needs ten thousand years of snow clams. See here, Jiangning gently a grip, that piece of paper containing top secret information on the small note into ashes. I''m really impatient to move my woman. Don''t let me know who it is, or you will regret being born in this world. Jiangning is full of haze, as if who owes him billions of taels of gold. Ten thousand year snow clam is definitely a magic species that can be met but not sought. I don''t know where to find it. But Jiangning knows that there is a person who may know where the clam is. That''s xiaoyaozi! But he killed so many of his disciples, it seems that things are very difficult to do. But even if it is difficult, Jiangning will do it. Who called Shen Linglong who had a one night stand with him had an accident. Jiangning looks at you Ruo, is really not at ease to let her go back alone, so he took her to the Tianshan Mountains. Shifangcheng released goodwill to Daming state, and both sides were willing to form an alliance. Xiang Yutian immediately smelled an unusual smell. When he knew the cause of the matter, he immediately sent a letter to Jiangning flying pigeon to tell him about the situation here. At the same time, Xiang Yutian immediately made a decision to support shifangcheng to find ten thousand year old snow clams. The alliance between shifangcheng and Daming caused a great shock in the world. People don''t know what their alliance is about and whether they want to dominate the Wulin. It was not until some well-informed people found out that Shen Linglong was attacked by an unidentified strong man on his way back to shifangcheng and was seriously injured and unconscious. Only then did the people in the lake understand why the two sides suddenly joined hands.However, no one knows the identity of these people in black. No matter how well-informed people inquire, they can not find out their identities. Such a situation makes people in the river and lake panic. After all, the unknown enemy is the most terrible. The mysterious strong man in black, the terrible black breath, and the turbulent River and lake began to set off waves again. Only this time, who will dominate this huge Wulin and who will let these rebellious strong men submit. Jiangning and youruo rushed to Tianshan. At first, the spies of Tianshan didn''t care about it, but they slowly felt that it was wrong. Jiangning''s route seemed to be, like, the holy land of Tianshan. All the herald disciples are not calm, Yaya, this big devil actually killed to Tianshan. At this time, the disciple didn''t pay attention to food and drink, and ran to Tianshan Mountain on a horse. Three horses ran to death, and the disciples arrived at Tianshan. At this time, they were still arguing about who was the main vein and who was the orthodoxy. The quarrel was red in the face and loud in the face. It made a level and a pattern. ¡±No, it''s not good. Jiangning, the great demon king, has killed Tianshan! ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 606 "What?" The elders didn''t hear clearly because of the fierce quarrel in front of them. The herald''s disciple slowed down his breath and said again, "the Jiangning of the Daming kingdom is coming. " " what! You''re sure that you have to find out about it. You can''t be so hasty. "Some elders can''t imagine Jiangning will kill Tianshan Mountain. Other elders were more calm. They said to the herald, "go and find out. You must have detailed information. How many people did he bring to Jiangning? What are the powerful masters and masters? These should be reported truthfully. " " it is already clear that Jiangning brought a woman to Tianshan. According to intelligence, this woman was from Tianshan school before. "The herald disciple said definitely. Hearing that Jiangning took a woman, and this woman seems to have no martial arts. A group of elders blew up immediately. Who can bear it? Jiangning is too arrogant. They should be bullied by Tianshan sect. There are some more serious elders think there is no conspiracy, after all, this Jiangning from the things done before, is not a fool. He can''t simply kill Tianshan. In addition, some elders, due to their own strength problems, have less right to speak. This time, they seem to see an opportunity to fight for the right to speak, and they immediately seem to be fighting against those who hold these two views. They put forward a third point of view, that is, Jiangning is likely to challenge their ancestor, xiaoyaozi. Xiaoyaozi retired and no longer cared about the affairs of the Tianshan sect. Only the elders of them knew the great news, and others didn''t know it at all. In addition, Jiangning is so powerful this time and has some grudges with the Tianshan school. It is also possible for him to challenge xiaoyaozi. The elders of these three views did not give in to each other and began an unprecedented debate. ¡±Do you think Jiangning will do such uncertain things to challenge our ancestors? You''ve got grass on your head. What''s in your head? Yes, I admit Jiangning is very strong, but compared with our ancestors, who will lose and who will win may be in doubt. " " my head grows grass? You fool who has no brain. How many powerful people are there in Tianshan sect? Does the Daming kingdom in Jiangning have any advantage over us? He can only destroy the foundation of Tianshan sect by defeating our ancestors. " " you take it for granted that Jiangning has already joined forces with several major forces in shijuegu. At this time, if you kill Tianshan Mountain, there may be a lot of reinforcements behind. Let''s look at us. The beggars'' sect and Dali have nothing to do with us because of the death of xuzhu. At this moment, it is even more impossible to help us, so we Tianshan is in danger. " " ah, your sister! Our Tianshan sect has been in the world for so many years. Is it because of the help of the beggars'' sect and Dali? What we rely on is not the inside information of our school. At this time, if he dares to fight with us, we must have the confidence to kill them all. " "? It''s light to say, you are so powerful, why don''t you go to heaven, shoulder to shoulder with the sun! You are so fierce, why don''t you fight with Jiangning and smile at the corpse of Jiangning! You''re a paranoid immortal. " the elder who was scolded was angry immediately. He did not know whether it was because he thought that there was a big gap between him and Jiangning, and he was stabbed to the pain. Now he immediately pulled out his sword. "Elder Wang, stop your anger. There is no need to be angry with this fool." He immediately advised the other elders to stand up. Red pine son a look, this surname Wang unexpectedly draw sword to each other, immediately also pulled out his own sword. "Wang, you think I will be afraid of you. Come on, let''s fight for 300 rounds today." The elder, surnamed Wang, disdained to look at the red pine seed. He turned his lips and said, "you deserve to fight with me for 300 rounds. It''s a joke. Every dog and cat dares to jump in front of me now. Laozi Before he had finished speaking, Chi Song Zi had already attacked the sword. When the other elders saw it, they took out their swords to block the attack for the king. "In the holy land of Tianshan, we still have to convince people by reason and draw our swords easily. What''s the difference between them and those vagabonds?" Although the surname Wang is very powerful in words, he is not actually the opponent of chisongzi. The reason why he provokes chisongzi is that he dares not to fight here. Who knows, this person does not play cards according to the common sense at all, started directly. "But I''ll do it, chisongzi. If it wasn''t for Tianshan, I would have fought back." The elder surnamed Wang obviously counseled! A fierce fight was thus persuaded down. But the more intense debate continues. "Well, what did you say? Oh, yes, Jiangning may have some other conspiracy. I think we should send a team to contact Jiangning now. " Another elder named song rentou said. "Who to send, how many people to send." "Since elder song has put forward such a plan, you should go to the old age of song."The other elders obviously don''t want to go. They are joking. They want to make themselves face-to-face with Jiangning. In case that Jiangning doesn''t agree with each other, they will do it? Who is responsible for something. In this way, a huge Tianshan school has lost its backbone, and there is no big school any more. Although they still have a lot of strong Tongshen state, and many talented disciples, they lack a spirit. In addition to fighting for their own interests, this group of elders is attacking the elders of other factions. When something happened, they immediately revealed themselves. They began to look flustered and had no courage. It''s ridiculous. A giant in the river and lake is so scared by a person''s name that he is going to fight against each other! This is the sorrow of Tianshan school, and also shows Jiangning''s prestige at this time. However, as the initiator of this incident, Jiangning is still on the way to Tianshan school, because this time, Jiangning wants to lower its attitude. If Jiangning knew that this group of melon skin elders were so unbearable, he might take another way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 607 In this unprecedented and unprecedented Tianshan debate, all the elders were brave enough to speak and be good at finding the flaws of their opponents. Suddenly, the whole dead Tianshan burst out a fierce echo. "We can''t make these unnecessary arguments, but we should think of a good way, otherwise, how to let Jiangning retreat in the face of difficulties." "Before we come up with a good idea, we have to see who is right. Ma De, I just can''t swallow this breath. Look at the fool of Pinus densiflora! " "Don''t think that if you are covered by the elders, I dare not fight against you. You''d better not go down to Tianshan Mountain." "What? Do you want to declare war on our Tianshan sword sect "You think we Xiaoyao sect is afraid of you. Do you really think we are Tianshan sect?" All the elders did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. They began to fight among factions again. Everyone represented the Tianshan sect, and everyone felt that other elders had a hole in their brains. Fortunately, these elders still have a good sense of propriety. If they quarrel, they are only verbal. Basically, they don''t do anything. After all, they are in the holy land of Tianshan, and there are a lot of disciples watching. It''s impossible to overdo it. After day after day of discussion, the elders could not bear such a high-level debate meeting. Finally, they could not resist it. Some elders have even begun to close their eyes. At this time, if a strong enemy comes, I really don''t know how much strength these elders have left. It is very likely that it will be destroyed in one pot, which will really make the world''s largest. However, a strong man with such strength will not think that these elders of Tianshan sect are so ridiculous! Just when the elders could not support it, Jiangning had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. He wanted to rush directly, but he thought it would cause misunderstanding. Although they are not afraid, but this is to save people, not to fight. As soon as the herald disciple saw that it was Jiangning, his legs were soft with fear. He rolled and crawled and rushed to the place where the elders were. "No, no, Jiangning is here." The elders, who were still sleepy, stood up as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. "What did Jiangning say?" The herald disciple respectfully said, "Jiangning said he came to visit xiaoyaozi." "Xiaoyaozi, did you call it? Go away! "Chisongzi kicked the herald to cover up his panic. Now what to do, all the elders on the Tianshan Mountain are lost in thought. Others Jiangning name, want to pay a visit to the Grandmaster of xiaoyaozi, he can''t stop it, say nothing of it. However, if he really wants to see xiaoyaozi, the grandmaster will be exposed. The truth that these elders have worked hard to cover up will be known by Jiangning. Xiaoyaozi is no longer in charge of the Tianshan sect. If this news is spread out, the status of the Tianshan sect will surely decline! So they are very tangled. Stop it. They can''t stop it. If you don''t stop it, it will be exposed. They really hate Jiangning at this time. What do you think you''re doing here. ¡±Or we say that the founder of xiaoyaozi is in a bad health and can''t meet Jiangning. How about this? "An elder thinks his way is wonderful. ¡±Are you a pig head? Once this is said, Jiangning can be stopped, but the world will know that there is something wrong with our carefree grandmaster. Do you think there will be other big forces ready to move. " immediately, the elder refuted," to say the least, even if other forces have no thought, what will the rivers and lakes think of us? Afraid of Jiangning, xiaoyaozi dare not meet! The reputation of our carefree faction has been defeated by you. " " then we will directly fight with Jiangning. There are so many people here in Tianshan, he Jiangning can''t be so powerful and can beat our joint efforts. " " if you can''t fight, you can also run. When someone comes to see you, you should have all the etiquette you should have. If we fight directly, it shows our small bellies. " " neither this nor that. You can tell us what we should do! " a group of elders began to think about the countermeasures, whether to block or not. This is really the first problem in the world. Jiangning is impatient to wait at the foot of the mountain and wants to kill Tianshan directly. At this time, the elders finally came up with a more feasible way. We should stop it, but it can''t be so direct. We must find a reason that people can''t refuse. These elders think of their little leader, xuzhu. Xuzhu was killed by Jiangning, which can be used to refuse Jiangning to visit xiaoyaozi. But the elders also considered that if Jiangning failed to ask for a meeting, it would be very difficult to do so. Therefore, there is a rule. Because Jiangning killed the young leader of Tianshan, our Tianshan sect originally wanted to kill you directly, but because you came to visit our sect, we decided to use the martial arts moves to judge whether Jiangning could see xiaoyaozi or not. Of course, there are additional conditions for this reason, that is, both sides can''t use their internal force, only compare moves, and Jiangning needs to compete all the way from the foot of the mountain to xiaoyaozi. Of course, the Tianshan sect will not besiege.After seeing such a rule, Jiangning eyebrows a pick, if in the usual, he is very interested in facing such challenges, but now, Jiangning is in a hurry, and he needs to meet xiaoyaozi as soon as possible, so as to find out the whereabouts of ten thousand year old snow clams. Jiangning can''t refuse to agree, because relying on his own strength, he is no longer the ten Jue valley of him, and it is impossible to rush up. Even if the Tianshan sect didn''t know its own business, it would not have done so, and would have killed him directly. Since Jiangning agreed, he rushed to the nearest Tianshan disciple without any words. When the disciple saw that Jiangning wanted to wear a white blade with empty hands, he was also angry. It''s not like internal power. What do you compare with us in Jiangning? How exquisite our moves are and how skillful we practice them are not comparable to that of Jiangning. At this time, most of his disciples of the Tianning sect expressed their inner power. In terms of moves alone, there is no terrible legend left in the world. The group of Tianshan elders accepted the challenge in Jiangning, and began to share tea with each other without paying any attention to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 608 The first target of Jiangning''s attack was not strong. He solved it quickly and took the sword from the disciple''s hand. ¡±Elder martial brother Li, you are the most skillful in our group. We will take good care of you. " among the small group of people gathered, some of them encouraged the disciple surnamed Li to stop Jiangning. The man surnamed Li was also confident and could defeat Jiangning, which was a shock to the world. ¡±No, no, thanks to the love of my brothers, I will go to Jiangning to let him know that the strength of Tianshan sect is not comparable to that of a small upstart. " Gong Gongshou, a disciple surnamed Li, said to others with extraordinary demeanor. "Yes, elder martial brother Li, Jiangning is not going to be a good man with his tail between his legs." "What''s more, elder martial brother Li''s Tianshan six Yang palm has reached the point where ghosts and gods can''t be measured. It''s still unknown whether Jiangning can go through the ten moves only by his moves." "Are we going to gamble today on senior brother Li''s defeat in Jiangning?" The disciples at the bottom immediately followed suit, "I''ll bet three moves. Within the three moves, Jiangning will stop at the foot of Tianshan Mountain." "I think Jiangning, after all, is also a famous person in the world. It won''t be too bad. I''ll bet ten moves." "I move, brother Li, come on, senior brother Li, you have always been the strongest existence in my heart." A blind disciple in white was shouting in hysteria. Elder martial brother Li was very proud. He slowly walked up to Jiangning and began to introduce himself: "Jiangning, my surname is Li, and my single name is Lei. It''s called crazy thunder hand. Some people call me Liuyang Li. I can''t help it. My Tianshan six Yang palm is said to be the strongest under the elder. " Li Lei thinks that he is very polite. He swallows his saliva and begins to make a long series of comments: "I have lived in the Tianshan school since I was a child. The Tianshan school treats me like a parent. The elders and brothers care about me, and the younger martial brothers and sisters love me. I am devoted to Tianshan. I At first, Jiangning thought that the greeting was about to start. However, the man named Li Lei was so eloquent that he had a tendency to talk with him about three days and three nights. Jiangning didn''t accept it, so he made a move. "Bang!" Li Lei''s word "I" echoes in Tianshan. ¡±Jiangning is despicable and shameless to attack senior brother Li. We are not satisfied with it. " " Jiangning knew that he was not the opponent of elder martial brother Li, so he deliberately cheated him and took advantage of elder martial brother Li''s unprepared, and made a direct attack. "Jiangning, I''m not satisfied. " a group of Tianshan disciples exploded, and they condemned Jiangning for being too shameless. But Jiangning which care about these, he just go up, if no one to stop him, he is not in the mood to play with these children. ¡±Jiangning, a man should not be too wild. "Li Lei''s senior brother Li he stopped Jiangning. ¡±Li He is one of the top ten experts in the direct disciples. I heard that the elders are very optimistic about him and want to cultivate him into a new young leader. " " this Li He is proficient in xiaowuxianggong. It is said that Wuxiang Jiezhi is more powerful than Shaolin school''s. " Jiangning stopped and took a slight look at Li He, and immediately decided that Li he was still powerful, not a wonderful flower like the last one. Li He''s left hand is as fast as lightning and clenches his fist. His whole body hits Jiangning like a shell, while his right hand is placed behind his body. As soon as Jiangning saw Li He bumping into him, he did not dodge. His body sank slightly. He also clenched his left hand and met Li He''s left fist. ¡±Bang A huge shock, Li he flew out like a shell, he fell heavily from the air, hit the ground, issued a huge sound. Li he was like a dead man lying on the ground motionless. On the contrary, Jiangning just stepped back a little. This step was not the result of the two fists hitting each other. That Li he played a trick. At the moment when Jiangning and he were fighting each other, his right hand was not robbed, and his finger went to Jiangning at a faster speed. If it was not for Jiangning''s amazing reaction speed, I''m afraid he would have stepped back several steps under this attack. At the foot of Tianshan Mountain, the disciples of Tianshan sect were silent. They could accept Li He''s failure. After all, Jiangning''s reputation was there. But they couldn''t accept Li He''s terrible failure, and he failed so fast. Li He is one of the top ten direct disciples, and he is not competing for internal power. He is just a move and physical strength. He didn''t even catch Jiangning''s move. This is Li He''s initiative to attack! Looking at Jiangning, the disciples of Tianshan sect have a trace of complexity in their eyes. Who does not envy such a strong person? It is no wonder that their Tianshan sect will encounter a wall this time. Several other people with the names of the top ten disciples of Tianshan sect immediately jumped out of the belief that the disciples of Tianshan sect began to waver. They wanted to rectify the name of Tianshan sect. "I will." "I will." "I''ll come first!" The three direct disciples of Tianshan sect jumped out and fought for each other. "There''s no need to fight. Let''s go together." Jiangning didn''t have so much time to enjoy the struggle among these so-called legitimate disciples."Bullying too much!" "Hubris!" "Arrogant!" The three disciples immediately became angry and stood there swearing at Jiangning. Jiangning did not speak, and directly clapped three palms at the three legitimate disciples. As soon as they saw Jiangning''s attack, they immediately used their unique skills and cooperated to resist Jiangning''s attack. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Three after the sound, the three direct disciples were Jiangning pumping away! It''s not that they didn''t catch Jiangning''s three palms, but the power of this palm was too terrible. They just had a fight with Jiangning, and they were directly whipped away by the incomparable terror. Ten will be reduced with one effort! Jiangning''s physical strength, especially these direct disciples can be compared, even if these disciples'' moves are more exquisite, they can''t block Jiangning''s frontal attack! Originally saw three direct disciples stand up, those who wavered in faith immediately cheered up, how to know, the reality has severely educated them. "Oh, I didn''t expect that there was no one in Tianshan sect! I''m really ashamed of the predecessors of the Tianshan sect. We''ve shamed them. " "If there is no one in our Tianshan sect, I know that there will be one who will defeat Jiangning." "Who?" "The first of the ten disciples, ten thousand swords return." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 609 Jiangning quickly swept toward the top of Tianshan Mountain. The wind on the hillside of Tianshan Mountain has begun to roar. Jiangning steps on the icy snow step by step. In the distance, he sits on this middle-aged man in plain gray clothes. Seeing Jiangning coming quickly, Wan jiangui stood up slowly. The sky seemed to be dark at his stand. The wind helps the snow, the clouds from the flame. The strength of Wan jiangui surprised Jiangning a little. "Look, look, the two are going to match." Those disciples of the Tianshan sect also came to the middle of the mountain. They wanted to see with their own eyes that Wan jiangui defeated Jiangning and exported evil spirit for everyone. Jiangning stands in front of Wan Jian GUI, showing a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, dare to stop himself to save his wife? No matter who you are, you must bear my Jiangning''s anger! Jiangning doesn''t know much about wanjiangui, but it can be seen from instinct that this man''s strength is different from the previous one. He will not take it lightly, but he will not belittle himself. Jiangning knows how much weight he has. He doesn''t believe he will be stopped by this wanjiangui. "Elder martial brother Wan is invincible. He is the most outstanding talented disciple of Tianshan sect. He was originally the young leader. Elder martial brother Wan is proficient in Beiming magic, xiaowuxiang, Tianshan six Yang palms and Lingbo Weibu. He is the most terrifying genius in addition to his ancestor for so many years! " Jiang Ning was also a little surprised after hearing the words of these disciples. Wan jiangui looks amazing. He is actually proficient in so many martial arts. It seems that this fight is not so easy to win. After wanjian returned to Jiangning and arched his hand, he shot at Jiangning directly. After ten thousand swords returned, all the snow around them flew in the sky, turning into drops of water and turning into small ice swords. These little ice swords circled in the sky and then rushed to Jiangning. This wanjiangui ignored the orders of the elders and openly used his internal power! Jiangning can see that Wan Jian is dedicated to fighting, which is different from other disciples of Tianshan sect. In the face of tens of thousands of ice swords, Jiangning fire virtue skill combined with 18 dragon subduing palms created a majestic giant fire dragon out of thin air. Such a terrible and boundless fire dragon sends out a burning breath. Even in such a cold environment of Tianshan Mountain, it still feels hot. Thousands of ice swords are melting before they get close to Jiangning. When Wan Jian Guiyi saw the Dragon appear, he didn''t feel any fear at all. He was even more belligerent. "Come again!" Wan jiangui yelled, his hands were sealed. Slowly, in front of him, there was a hockey ball. As soon as the ice hockey came out, the air was frozen immediately. Around the snow has been attracted by the ice hockey, all gathered on the ball. The ice hockey grew bigger and bigger until it was about the same as the dragon. Wan jiangui pushed it gently. In a flash, the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. Some disciples with weak skills were immediately frozen into ice sculptures! Facing the ice hockey, Jiangning suddenly drives the dragon. The huge flame, as if the flood, swept out, the students frozen into ice immediately melted, and then caught fire! "I Cao!" Around watching the students have been rude, others watch the competition can be understood, we watch the contest, only welcome the frozen fire! If you are not careful, your life will be in danger. The giant dragon, the mighty flame, the ice hockey, the ice hockey, are irresistible. Even in the place of tianmie, it is strong enough to protect heaven and earth. Just for the first time, the dragon becomes an ice sculpture, and the ice hockey is washed away by the flood like flame. The impact on the hillside sent out a shock wave and destroyed a large area of trees. Far away at the top of the mountain, xiaoyaozi suddenly opened his eyes, which had experienced many vicissitudes. "This is your strength, Jiangning." Wan Jian GUI''s move is as good as Jiangning''s! In fact, serious analysis, there is still a difference, this Wan Jian one is in the Tianshan school home with Jiangning fight. We should know that the Tianshan Mountains have been frozen for a long time, and the exhibition of ten thousand swords to Shi borrowed the local advantages of the Tianshan school. However, even in this way, we also know that we have reached a draw with Jiangning. We can see how terrible Jiangning''s strength is! "Wan Jian GUI''s cold internal power is getting stronger and stronger!" "Come on, senior brother Wan. Let''s make a shame for us!" As soon as the disciples of Tianshan sect saw that their elder martial brother Wan Jian GUI was able to fight with Jiangning, they all looked as if they had taken spring medicine, their faces flushed and cheered for their elder martial brother. "Elder martial brother Wan''s strength is boundless, and Jiangning is not small." A disciple made himself wise and gave elder martial brother Wan a slogan. Then immediately thousands of disciples followed suit, "elder martial brother Wan has boundless strength, and he is a little bit of Jiangning." Jiangning still has some admiration for WAN jiangui in his heart. Although he drew a tie with his 18 dragon subduing palms relying on geographical advantages, he still deserves to be proud.But that''s all. Who is Jiangning? It''s not the only way. You know, the 18 dragon subduing palms are not his most powerful martial arts! "Jiangning, you''re really good. I''ll show you my unique skills. If you go on, then I''ll give up." Wan Jian GUI said faintly that he had great confidence in his words, as if he would win Jiangning. "What is the unique skill of Wan Jian GUI A disciple of the Tianshan sect asked the top ten disciples curiously. "I don''t know. In short, it should be a very powerful move, enough to make Jiangning from Tianshan to Daming A disciple joked that he was out of his heart now! Jiangning is also today, and will be trampled on by the Tianshan school. Li He, who had been in a coma before, woke up long ago. He knew Wan jiangui better. When he heard Wan jiangui say that he wanted to make a move, he immediately felt a thump in his heart. It could not be that move. "If elder martial brother Wan Jian GUI really uses that move, it will be a disaster!" At the thought of the consequences, Li he couldn''t help but blurt out. "What''s the matter?" The other disciples are not sure what kind of war will be triggered next. "Stop wanjian from returning to elder martial brother. He wants to use forbidden moves!" Li He''s eyes are full of despair. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 610 "No recruitment!" Hearing this, some people who knew the inside story changed their faces. "Let''s persuade Wan Jian to return to elder martial brother." Someone suggested. "It''s impossible. Once elder martial brother Wan jiangui decides on something, it won''t change at all." "Let''s run." Some people know the situation again and subconsciously want to escape. Jiangning was surprised to see that these Tianshan disciples were so panicked. Of course, he did not think that Wan Jian GUI could defeat him. But the reaction of these disciples is too exaggerated! At this time, Wan Jian GUI seems to be a different person. He was no longer like a young man, as if he were an old man dying. Jiangning felt such a breath, the mind was shocked, "black breath! "He almost blurted it out. Fortunately, he carefully sensed for a while, and found that there was a difference between the two. Jiangning just slowly breathed a sigh of relief, if it is really black, then the situation is very serious. It''s not that Jiangning is afraid or what. Since Jiangning can beat black breath once, it can also beat the second time. But the black smell appears here, indicating that it is possible that the whole Tianshan sect has been infected. What would happen if characters like xiaoyaozi were attacked by black breath? I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to resist. Fortunately, Wan jiangui doesn''t have the same breath. Otherwise, Jiangning might have killed him directly, instead of just fighting with each other. Wan jiangui''s breath is getting weaker and more erratic. At the same time, a huge, very old breath began to diffuse. The whole Tianshan Mountain was shaken, and the tea tasting elders spat out their tea. ¡±What is wan jiangui doing? Does he want to kill us? " " he actually stirred the sword of ancient times. What is he going to do, bully his master and destroy his ancestors? " all the elders are not calm. Originally, they just wanted to stop Jiangning from seeing xiaoyaozi, but now it''s better. We don''t need to see them. The Tianshan sect is going to disappear! Unfortunately, the elders are at the top of the mountain. It''s a little far away from the mountainside. It''s too late to stop them. The present group of elders are actually looking forward to Jiangning. ¡±Do you think Jiangning can resist the move of ten thousand swords? " " is this a move that he returned with ten thousand swords? This is our inside story. " " it is hard to say that the power of the ancient sword could not be resisted by people like Jiangning, even our ancestors. " " I hope Jiangning can resist, or we will be finished. " " do you have the backbone to let an enemy rescue you? You really lose the face of our Tianshan sect! " the elders at the top of the mountain continued to quarrel, and the disciples on the middle of the mountain were terrified. Only Jiangning is calm on his face. He is curious to feel this ancient spirit. Such an ancient and profound atmosphere will never belong to the return of ten thousand swords. However, since he can use it, Jiangning will not play tricks and say that it is unfair. Jiangning''s self-confidence comes from himself. He has been walking to the present step by step, what kind of adventure has not been encountered. But as long as you can keep calm, as long as you can calm down, and work hard to fight, this will defeat one enemy after another. Now, the same danger appears again in front of Jiangning, but Jiangning can be indifferent to each other. Looking at the disciples and elders of Tianshan sect, Jiangning''s performance can be said to be divine! With the passage of time, Wan Jian GUI''s black hair began to slowly degenerate into white hair. The wind howled, and his white hair fluttered. The smell of antiquity is getting stronger and stronger. As if the gods and Demons began to sing unknown scriptures, the snow on the Tianshan Mountain did not dare to fall again, and the wind on the Tianshan Mountain did not dare to roar, and everything fell into peace. Only Jiangning''s dragon is still angry to spit out this terrible flame. This lifelike dragon, slanting his eyes and looking at Wan Jian GUI, is full of disdain. The sword on the Tianshan Mountain suddenly began to shake. A sword was no longer under the control of its original owner. It flew into the sky one after another, hovering over the head of Wan Jian GUI. In the middle of the top of Wan Jian GUI''s head, an ancient sword shadow is slowly generating. It is so terrible that the disciples with lower skill just look at it and spit blood. Even the more powerful Tongshen state strong person, after seeing such a sword, is also a great shock. Even the elders at the top of the mountain felt the pressure. They did not quarrel in the past, but looked at the sword in silence. Jiangning''s fire dragon is not willing to be suppressed by the ancient atmosphere, and flies toward the ancient sword furiously. Many swords hovering on the top of Wan Jian GUI''s head felt the breath of fire dragon and stabbed at it one after another. I saw the sword shadow all over the sky, like falling meteors, one after another hit the fire dragon. The huge body of the fire dragon was swallowed up by the sword shadow in an instant. And then the fire broke down! Jiangning face a white, the fire dragon dissipated, let him a little bit by the back bite. But it''s too naive to beat Jiangning like this!Jiangning hum cold, field again! In the fight with black breath, Jiangning has a new understanding of the field. As soon as the field of this time comes out, the ancient breath is immediately excluded from the field. Feeling the threat of the field, the old breath began to recover at a faster rate. However, Jiangning will give him this opportunity, only his left hand waved his palm to illusion dragon, right hand condenses into a cold ice giant sword. Subdue the dragon with 18 palms and the dark ice sword technique, and perform them simultaneously. Power can be called destruction of the earth! Many swords once again like rain, before the enterprise image, Jiangning is destroyed. Unfortunately, at this time, Jiangning cold ice giant sword swept, those falling swords, all frozen. At the sight of the opportunity, Jiangning stood on top of the dragon, driving the flying towards the ten thousand swords, holding the giant sword of cold ice in his right hand and pointing directly at the ancient sword. That is, at this time, it seems that the dead sword has opened his eyes. His eyes are blank and his expression has solidified. He is no longer a slave to the ancient sword. A soft word, but clearly introduced into everyone''s ears. What you talk about is the return of the sword, but the real will is the ancient mysterious sword. ¡±Die, Jiangning! ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 611 With the cold drink of ten thousand swords, the ancient sword radiates gray light. All the frozen swords have also struggled out, they are around the side of Wan Jian GUI. It can be said that at this time, Wan Jian GUI had the prestige of the golden elixir. When Jiangning saw the awe inspiring momentum of wanjiangui, he didn''t dare to have any carelessness in his heart. He rode a huge fire dragon and held the sword in his right hand, and suddenly attacked Wan jiangui. When Wan Jian GUI saw Jiangning attacking, he just waved his hand gently. In an instant, thousands of swords released their sword spirit together. Each sword Qi had some flavor of the original owner of the sword. That is to say, Jiangning has to face the attack of thousands of experts, and there are a lot of powerful Tongshen! Fortunately, however, these sword Qi did not completely inherit the full power of the original master, otherwise Jiangning would not have to fight and would have surrendered directly. But even so, the power of these thousands of swords cannot be underestimated. The thousands of sword Qi in Wan Jian GUI''s hand, or more accurately, in that ancient sword''s hand, actually began to interweave together, forming a big net that can block out the sky and the sun. This is to trap Jiangning alive. Jiangning''s right hand ice giant sword waved at the big net. The cold air swept down, and the sword Qi net was frozen in an instant. However, after only a few seconds, the sword Qi net broke away from the ice and flew to Jiangning again. Since the ice doesn''t hold up, burn it with fire. The dragon under Jiangning opens her mouth and spits out magma as powerful as volcanic eruption. The sword Qi big net wire does not move, only blurs a little, continues to fly toward Jiangning, soon will cover Jiangning! "Shrink!" Ten thousand swords drink at the same time, and the net of sword Qi begins to contract slowly. Despite the struggle of the dragon with the hot breath, the sword Qi net is still shrinking towards Jiangning step by step. The huge fire dragon has shrunk, and the frightful sword has shrunk. However, Jiangning still looks confident. He didn''t seem to be worried that he would be bound by the sword net. Until the sword Qi net shrinks to the extreme, you will touch Jiangning. And the fire dragon has shrunk to the extreme, sending out a painful roar; the huge cold sword is also shrinking no more, and the body of the sword has begun to crack! Jiangning just exhaled and opened a voice: "give me crack!" With Jiangning''s voice, the field came out and broke the sword Qi net directly! It turns out that after seeing that the attack of ice sword and fire dragon has no great effect, Jiangning knows that the sword Qi net can not be easily broken, so he is waiting for the scope of the sword Qi net to shrink, and finally it is time to cover him. The field comes out in an instant, which directly blows up the sword Qi net! Looking at the sword Qi net without success, Wan jiangui is a little surprised. He thought that Jiangning could be captured by this move alone. Unexpectedly, Jiangning''s strength was unexpected and broke the move. However, it doesn''t matter. He still has a move, which will defeat Jiangning. Wan jiangui''s mouth was slightly cocked up. He seemed to see that after he defeated Jiangning, the Tianshan school respected him as a God, and all the factions in the lake and lake bowed to him. "Click, click." Those whirling swords are all cracked! Ten thousand swords return is to drain the sword Qi contained in no sword, so as to send out more powerful moves. These broken swords are falling from the air, like flying snowflakes, crying about the swordsman''s winter! With more and more swords cracking, the sky seems to think of a huge cry, that is the cry of the sword, that is the sword''s reluctant to give up. They did not die for their master, but were forcibly broken, they were unwilling, they were angry. Feeling the sadness of the sword, all the disciples of Tianshan sect were silent. Is it really meaningful to win in this way. Looking at his beloved sword, willing to pay life for it, so as to "die" in front of himself. The disciples of Tianshan sect broke out. They finally wake up. Is this Jiangning the enemy they are facing now? Jiangning, the enemy in their hearts, is fighting with those who destroy their swords. Is this still their enemy? "Jiangning come on, defeat Wan Jian GUI and avenge my sword!" Suddenly someone called out in the crowd, all the disciples were more silent, they did not point to this disciple, because he was right! "We Tianshan sect wants to defeat Jiangning in an honest and upright way, rather than relying on this kind of heresy. We Tianshan sect has its own soul No longer perish in silence, break out in silence. The disciples of Tianshan sect raised their heads one by one. They looked at Jiangning with respect in their hearts. This does not mean that they will not be enemies with Jiangning, but they respect such opponents. Jiangning defeated the Tianshan school in a dignified and upright manner. He never used the tactics of three abuses. What do you think he is proud of? Is this still the martial arts of Tianshan sect? Can this represent the Tianshan school? No, it''s a shame to Tianshan! It''s the enemy of the whole Tianshan Mountain! If he doesn''t cherish his own sword or his own skills, he is not worthy to be a disciple of Tianshan Mountain.At this moment, all the disciples have defected. They are on the side of Jiangning, on the side of morality! It''s ridiculous. A respected disciple of the Tianshan sect and an outsider of the Tianshan sect who would like to get cramped and skinny, had a big reversal at this time. Feel the terrible momentum. Jiangning in the heart surprised, such prestige, has surpassed itself, although only surpassed a little bit, but, he is no longer the opponent. However, Jiangning is not the kind of person to admit defeat, for Shen Linglong, he can not lose! I must go on, I must win! After feeling the master''s will, the fire dragon and ice sword exert their strength again, and their bodies are back to their former greatness. Even, their power is even stronger than before. Jiangning is serious and his field has been shown without reservation. At this time, the cries of the disciples of Tianshan sect, which originated from the strong feelings in their hearts, reached Jiangning''s ears. "Jiangning come on, defeat Wan Jian GUI!" Jiangning''s face showed a strange expression. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 612 The expression on Jiangning''s face is very wonderful now. At first, he was abused and hostile by Tianshan disciples. Up to now, it is hard to imagine that he was supported by the disciples of Tianshan Mountain. However, this is not what surprised Jiangning the most. What really makes Jiangning feel incredible is that under the cry of these people, or in other words, under the expectations of these people, his field actually has a further trend. This is too unbelievable! My strength has become stronger because of the disciples of Tianshan sect. This is really wonderful, ha ha ha. Jiangning really wanted to laugh, but at this time, there was a sound coming from the system. "Due to the expectations of the disciples of the Tianshan sect, the host domain has been temporarily enhanced." "due to the reversal of the disciples of the Tianshan Mountains, the host has acquired a temporary skill point. This temporary skill point is something that can be used only after the use of God. It is the existence of the essence of heaven and earth condensation like the immortal fruit. Players can point the skill to any skill, and forcibly ignore the upper limit of the skill to upgrade one level! (just like sword 23, if you click it forcibly, it will be promoted to sword 24) " " some skills have reached the top level, please upgrade carefully! If you upgrade the wrong skill, the player''s body will not be able to bear the energy that does not belong to this world! " "After an hour, the skill points will disappear, and then the skills that should be strengthened will be restored to their original strength." I actually got skill points, but this time the skill points are temporary, not as permanent as before. This system is really pit, there are still temporary skill points! Prepared to meet the challenge of after Tucao, Jiangning has make complaints about the enhancement of the field. With the temporary skills, it is not worth winning. Not far away, Wan Jian returned to immerse himself in his own world. He was still dreaming of his beautiful women in the future and a large number of loyal Tongshen strongmen. ¡±Jiangning, come on! " until this word reached Wan jiangui''s ears, he still smiles. These younger martial brothers are so cute that they even know how to mock Jiangning. They are really his good younger martial brothers. When numerous "Jiangning cheer" came, Wan jiangui''s face began to change. The fool could also hear that these younger martial brothers were not mocking Jiangning, but sincerely cheering for Jiangning. Damn it, I knew that this group of rubbish is useless. When I control the Tianshan sect, I will clear all the rubbish! Wan Jian Gui Qi''s face was going to be deformed. He swore secretly in his heart that when he would defeat Jiangning, he would dispose of these disciples. For him, it''s better not to have such a disciple. When all the swords were broken, a huge black sword appeared in the sky. This long sword is not only composed of sword spirit, but also the reluctance and resentment when those swords are broken. It can be said that this is a magic sword. Seeing the formation of such a magic sword, the disciples of Tianshan sect were more determined to support Jiangning. They will never support such a person, even if this person is their senior brother. Jiangning looked at the magic sword, for no reason in his heart there was a resentment, he was surprised, immediately calmed down his inner fluctuations. What a terrible sword, it can affect people''s hearts. This person can''t stay, Jiangning heart suddenly has the intention to kill Wan Jian GUI. If such a person is allowed to go on, he will surely harm his relatives one day. Jiangning is absolutely impossible to let this happen. In the enhanced area, there are 18 dragon subduing palms and xuanbing sword technique. This is a terrible and soul grabbing magic sword. Jiangning is still very confident to catch it. ¡±You''re going to die, Jiangning, say your last wish. " Wan Jian looks arrogant, and he seems to have seen that Jiangning is a dead man. Jiangning looked at wanjian''s return with arrogance, "I said, all of them are dead. " " hahaha, I''m not ashamed. Die Wan Jian GUI no longer talks to Jiangning. When he points to the magic sword, the magic sword directly shoots at the millennium. Come on! It''s too fast to see, fast to cross space, fast to exceed time. Jiangning couldn''t react at all. Fortunately, he has a field. As soon as the magic sword touched the field, it was perceived by Jiangning. Jiangning holding the huge ice sword, forward a stab, the magic sword just met with it! I saw the ice sword broken, and the magic sword disappeared. In front of Jiangning, all the magic swords disappeared. The ice sword in Jiangning''s hand has already disappeared. Looking at Jiangning catching his second attack, Wan jiangui''s face turns very ugly. It can be said that the attack just now is his own limit. The collapse of so many swords brought earth shaking magic sword, but it was still caught by Jiangning. It''s impossible to do it again because there aren''t so many swords to destroy. The ancient sword is still on the head. But wan Jian did not dare to move. He had sacrificed himself to the ancient sword in exchange for strength. As long as Jiangning can get rid of the ancient sword, he can still control it.However, the current situation shows that it is impossible to defeat Jiangning. His strongest move has been caught by Jiangning. I lost! Wan Jian GUI''s eyes are covered with blood, just like a gambler who lost all his money. He is now bewildered. He didn''t like it, so he had to gamble again. Since the sword is gone, use people. Anyway, there are so many disciples on Tianshan mountain that it''s OK to die. As long as you defeat Jiangning, you can''t worry about recruiting new disciples. Wan jiangui''s mentality can be said to be possessed by the devil. From his strong use of internal power, breaking the agreement between Tianshan school and Jiangning, to his failure time and again, he is not the previous Wan Jian GUI. He is no longer that crazy man who is eager to hunt for martial arts. He can even say that he is no longer a disciple of Tianshan sect. In the past, even if Wan jiangui could survive, the elders of Tianshan sect would not let him be a disciple of Tianshan. Jiangning looked at Wan Jian GUI at this time, and he felt the change of his mentality. Jiangning''s heart thump, he said to those Tianshan disciples. "Run .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 613 Jiangning''s reminder is still a little late. I saw ten thousand swords return to the palm of his hand. A disciple of Tianshan sect not far away was caught by him without any precaution! "Elder martial brother Wan, what are you doing? You don''t take such a joke." The disciple didn''t react. Then he only heard Wan Jian GUI''s "ha ha" smile. With a pinch of both palms, the disciple''s body was split. All the blood that flew out was sucked away by the ancient sword. Everyone present was shocked. The reason why they supported Jiangning was that they couldn''t get used to the means that Wan Jian used to win the victory. But they never thought that Wan jiangui would attack his classmates. "Senior brother Wan, you, do you know what you are doing?" "Elder martial brother Wan, you are crazy!" "Elder martial brother wan Even at this time, the disciples of Tianshan sect are still imagining that something must have happened to Wan Jian GUI just now, which is definitely not his original intention. However, the reality is merciless. What Wan Jian said directly shattered their dream. See ten thousand sword return coldly looking at these already shocked to be unable to add the same door, disdain said. "This man must be proud to die for my strength, and his death is valuable. Besides, it''s just a piece of garbage. Is it necessary for you to be like this, or do you want to be garbage Just a piece of garbage? This sentence instantly ignited the hatred of all the disciples of Tianshan sect. "I Cao you? I used to be proud of Wan Jian''s return to this dog. I''m really blind." "Ten thousand swords, kill my disciples of Tianshan sect. You must pay for it today. " " wanjiangui, you have violated the taboo of Tianshan sect and killed its disciples indiscriminately. From today on, you are no longer a member of Tianshan sect. Moreover, wanjiangui, if you kill people, you must pay for your life. " three Tianshan sect elders came together to kill Xiang wanjian. ¡±Ha ha ha, there are three nourishment. " Wan jiangui is not afraid at all, and the three elders are already in different places. Their blood was also absorbed by the ancient sword. Wan jiangui''s momentum became more and more powerful. At this time, a huge palm print suddenly pressed to Wan Jian GUI. ¡±It''s our ancestors who did it Some talented Tianshan disciples said excitedly. "The old ancestor has done it. It seems that ten thousand swords will surely die." "Yes, the ten thousand swords are really not things. I''m really ashamed that such people are still in the top ten direct disciples with us." Looking at the huge hand print, Jiangning is also deeply admired. It is worthy of being a carefree son. With this palm print alone, there are not many people in the Wulin who can block the terror. Feeling the threat from life, the dark gray ancient sword on WAN Jian GUI''s head suddenly burst out a trace of brilliance. It is this glimmer of brilliance that actually firmly withstood that horrible and incomparable palm print! "What!" "No way! It''s absolutely impossible! " The God in their hearts, xiaoyaozi, failed to defeat ten thousand swords. Where should they go? Is the Tianshan sect going to die? With the collapse of the palm print, the belief of the disciples of Tianshan sect began to collapse. Finally, the Tianshan sect was destroyed by its former disciples. Every disciple of Tianshan sect flashed this idea. Xiaoyaozi did not appear. After he issued the palm print, it did not appear again. "Ha ha ha, did you see that xiaoyaozi can help me? Now you are obedient to me, and I will lead you to lead the world. He who dares to disobey me is the place where there is no grave. " Wan Jian GUI laughs hysterically. At the beginning, he is also frightened. After all, xiaoyaozi''s strength has been mythologized by Tianshan disciples. In the view of Tianshan school, xiaoyaozi is a God to them. No one can defeat God. just released the palm of the Xiaoyao, almost scared awesome sword to surrender directly, but fortunately, the sword to force, in the absence of control, still emitting a glow, the Xiaoyi son''s palm blocked. And after such a long time, did not see xiaoyaozi, it seems that xiaoyaozi is no threat to himself. Wan jiangui has removed a mountain that has been pressing on his head. Can he not be happy? "Jiangning, xiaoyaozi are not my opponents. You are not going to be captured." Wan Jian GUI looks at Jiangning from a commanding position, which seems to be a charity to Jiangning. Jiangning frowned, although he was surprised why xiaoyaozi didn''t do it. Judging from the palm just now, xiaoyaozi''s strength will not be weaker than Wan Jian at this time. However, since xiaoyaozi doesn''t make a move, he will be solved by himself. Hearing Wan jiangui''s words, those disciples of Tianshan sect suddenly gave birth to a little hope: there is no Jiangning here. Yes, Jiangning''s strength is unfathomable. With him, there is still a chance to defeat Wan jiangui. Xiaoyao''s ancestor may have seen this and stopped fighting.With such a thought, everyone''s mind is much more balanced. At this moment, the disciples of Tianshan sect have already regarded Jiangning as their fellow disciples and their hope. The previous hatred disappeared with the change of ten thousand swords. They now hope that someone can defeat Wan jiangui. As long as they can defeat Wan jiangui, then this person will be their friend. At this moment, there is only one person, Jiangning, who can hope to defeat Wan Jian GUI. At this time, Jiangning did not know that he had begun to become the hope of the whole Tianshan sect disciples. He just felt that his field was becoming stronger again. "Dong, as the Tianshan sect disciples'' feelings for players are further strengthened, the player''s field is strengthened again." Jiangning immediately looked at the group of disciples of Tianshan school with eccentricity. I rely on you. You are too awesome. In order to defeat Wan Jian GUI, I don''t have to give me so much support. However, you can rest assured that the ten thousand swords must be removed by me. "Now that you''ve done it twice, it''s my turn to attack." "Ha ha, just by you, I stand still, and you can''t break through my protection. Xiaoyaozi is a lesson from the past." Wan Jian GUI looks at Jiangning. Since he took xiaoyaozi''s palm, his confidence has burst. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 614 "Is it?" As soon as Jiangning threw the ice sword on his hand, the fire dragon under his seat immediately caught up with him. The Dragon opened his mouth and swallowed the ice sword. Then the Dragon began to dissipate slowly. Seeing this scene, Wan Jian was stunned at first. Then he laughed, "ha ha, Jiangning, you are not scared to be silly. Ice and fire are not compatible at all. You don''t know such a simple truth. You want to beat me? " "It''s over. Our hopes are dashed." "Jiangning is a wise man and a fool for a while." "It''s bad. Jiangning seems to be the most powerful one in these two moves. Now it''s better. It''s useless." "Heaven is going to die. I''m the Tianshan school." The underground disciples of Tianshan sect are all pale and have already felt the fear of the coming of the end of the day. Jiangning, their hope, actually made a big mistake at this juncture. But the fact is that, looking at the disappearing fire dragon, Jiangning is not satisfied. Instead, he is very careful to release his own field, and slowly contact with the dissipated dragon and the ice sword in its body. The fire dragon slowly stopped dissipating. He began to coil his body into a ball. With the passage of time, he could not see the original fire dragon. Now he can only see a round ball with a blazing breath. "Well?" Seeing this, Wan jiangui began to feel something was wrong. What''s going on in Jiangning? Even though he succeeded in making the fire dragon disappear, the ice sword did not exist. "This The disciples of Tianshan sect can''t understand it. Jiangning is strange. There should be a reason why he did this. "I''ll tell you, how can a person who is defeated by me in one move be so mentally retarded? Judging from Jiangning''s appearance, he obviously has a second hand." Li He, who had been defeated by Jiangning with one punch, said that he was completely on the side of Jiangning at this time. Being defeated by Jiangning did not feel shame, but felt very lucky. He can fight with Jiangning, that is what many people can''t get. The hot and huge ball began a new round of changes, its appearance is no longer composed of burning flame, actually began to have a trace of ice crystal. "What? This, this is not possible. " Wan jiangui''s eyes blinked and blinked again and again. He tried to see clearly. He hoped that he was wrong. How could there be ice on the fire. Have the rules changed these days? "Look, what is that?" A sharp eyed Tianshan sect disciple pointed to the ice crystal above the fireball. "That, that is ice crystal." "Why, the ice must have melted in the fire." "I don''t know. Jiangning is really incredible. He''s my new idol "Go away. Not long ago, you vowed to defeat Jiangning. He also said that whoever defeated Jiangning was his brother. You''re getting too fast. " While these Tianshan disciples were talking about it, the fireball in front of Jiangning began to change. Now it can''t be said to be a fireball, because one of the balls is completely covered with ice. Ice and fire. The fact that this ball turned out to be like this has subverted everyone''s perception. "Hehe, do you think you can defeat me by making such a bluff? Everything depends on strength. Do you think it''s possible that you want to frighten me out like this? " Wan jiangui is a little guilty. He can''t see the reality of the ice and fire ball, so he has to use words to test it. He hopes Jiangning can reveal something so that he can make corresponding preparations. Jiangning will not give him this opportunity, "you pick up, don''t you know what''s going on?" With that, Jiangning pushed the ice and fire ball toward Wan Jian GUI. When Wan Jian comes back to see the silent ball coming to him, he doesn''t dare to take it lightly. He immediately communicates with the ancient sword and drives a series of gray sword Qi to prepare for the round ball. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to take such a risk at the beginning. Ice and fire are always relative. It''s almost impossible to integrate them together. But xiaoyaozi''s palm had already made him understand that the power of the idle fake gold elixir could not cause too much damage to wanjiangui. And their own strength, also only with xiaoyaozi in a millionth, basically no big gap. Since xiaoyaozi has failed, if he only plays according to his usual performance, he must be just like xiaoyaozi. Therefore, if you want to defeat Wan jiangui, you can only take a gamble. Relying on your own skills to surpass ordinary people, you have the opportunity to make impossible things possible. It can be seen as a new move to force the fusion of ice and fire. This skill point can increase the level of a move, so this unstable move will become relatively stable. So Jiangning gambled! It turns out that Jiangning is right. Now the ball of ice and fire, in his view, has surpassed the peak he can reach. If this move can''t defeat Wan jiangui, then he has nothing to do.But Jiangning is still very confident, the power of this move, he has already vaguely felt. The power of the fusion of ice and fire has surpassed the attack power of the fake golden elixir. This is another kind of attack power of golden elixir environment. It can be said that it is similar to Zhang Sanfeng''s method of holding Dan. Both of them avoid the law of heaven and earth. Wan jiangui''s sword Qi was also woven into a gray ball. ¡±Go! "Ten thousand swords return and push the gray ball, and the ball will hit the ball of ice and fire. In a flash, the two balls collided. There is no earth shaking in imagination, nor deafening in imagination. After the two balls hit each other, they refused to give in and pushed each other there. After a while, you can see that the ice fire ball is more powerful than the gray ball, and it has begun to push back towards the ten thousand swords. "No way, my gray energy can''t be lost to this ice fire energy. It''s impossible! " Seeing this scene, Wan Jian GUI can''t keep his mind any longer. He starts to panic immediately. ¡±Stop it! I can''t lose! " Jiangning looks at Wan jiangui indifferently. He knows that he has won. ¡±Wan Jian GUI, you can''t catch it! ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 615 Even if Wan jiangui was not willing or believed, the ice and fire ball still flew towards him, but in a flash, Wan Jian GUI disappeared in the ice and fire ball. It''s over! Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief. It was not easy to fight this war. I didn''t expect that such a small ten thousand swords would give him such a big trouble. It seems that this Tianshan sect can''t be underestimated. It is worthy of being one of the big schools that can''t be defeated. ¡±We won? Ha ha, we won The disciples of the Tianshan sect made deafening cheers. The poor and pathetic Wan Jian GUI didn''t get the forgiveness of his classmates until he died. No, he is no longer the same family. At this time, Jiangning rushed to the top of the mountain smoothly, and no disciple of Tianshan sect would stop him. And those elders of Tianshan sect can''t stop them, but they cherish their lives very much. Jiangning felt the breath of xiaoyaozi, and then ran to it quickly. He had already wasted a lot of time. Shen Linglong is still waiting for her to help her. In front of an ancient cave, Jiangning found that the cave was sealed. He thought and said to the cave. "The younger generation, Jiangning, is here to visit xiaoyaozi. I hope you can tell me the whereabouts of Wannian snow clam." However, there was no response. Just as Jiangning was ready to move, xiaoyaozi''s voice came from the cave. ¡±If you want to ask about the whereabouts of the clam, you should destroy the stone in front of you. " is this xiaoyaozi trying to test his skill? Jiangning thought like this, but he can''t show the ice and fire two goals in any case. Otherwise, you have a 10% chance of winning against xiaoyaozi. But now it''s hard to say, but, in order to Shen Linglong, I have to work hard. With a big drink, Jiangning''s hand is the 18 dragon subduing palms with complete skill. A flaming dragon was born out of thin air! No more than in the past, every scale of this dragon is vividly portrayed, and the huge dragon power emanates from the whole body. This is not enough. Jiangning used his power again, and the huge sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi was slowly generated in his hands. The huge sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze people''s thoughts. So terrible two moves, Jiangning still feel not enough insurance. No way, the opponent is xiaoyaozi. Although it is not a battle of life and death, it is not so easy to break the hole, because xiaoyaozi will not sit idly by. Jiangning almost forced out of its full potential, the field is also released. The three ultimate moves bombard the hole together, even if the hole is made of diamond, it can''t hold up. Even if xiaoyaozi dissipates some strength with internal force behind the hole, it is impossible to protect the huge stone. After all, destruction and protection do not require the same level of power. With the collapse of the cave, a figure flashed away. Come on. Too soon. Jiangning did not catch the trace of xiaoyaozi at all. He just relied on years of experience and intuition of danger, and immediately made actions. Without hesitation, Jiangning used the divine level skill intuitively! The place where Jiangning disappeared suddenly sank several inches deep. ¡±EH. "A surprise, xiaoyaozi has appeared in front of him. ¡±Jiang Shaoxia is good at Kung Fu. "Even xiaoyaozi has to praise Jiangning''s strength. Xiaoyaozi originally wanted to revenge for xuzhu, but as a great master of his generation, he didn''t hurt Jiangning under the sneak attack. That''s revenge. Xiaoyaozi can''t ignore his face again. The reason is also very simple. He saw the battle between Jiangning and Wan jiangui. In such a fierce battle, Jiangning''s internal power was consumed enormously. It was in such a situation that he secretly attacked Jiangning in order to avenge xuzhu. Now that Jiangning can hide, the enemy of killing xuzhu can be said to be put down. You know, xiaoyaozi thinks that he can defeat Wan Jian himself. But after doing so, it is impossible to be attacked by a strong man of his own level. Even Zhang Sanfeng''s terror is impossible to achieve. And Jiangning has done it, which is also the will of God. Xiaoyaozi is an open-minded man. Since the will of heaven is like this, he will not ask for anything. Jiangning''s side is different. He is sweating. If he didn''t dodge in time, he would not die and be seriously injured. At this time, he couldn''t bear the consequences of serious injury, because once he was seriously injured, he might not be able to help Shen Linglong. ¡±Master xiaoyaozi''s skill is really embarrassing to the younger generation. "Jiangning said, but this is not modesty. Just relying on xiaoyaozi''s body method just now, if he doesn''t use the divine level skill, it''s a little inferior. Of course, if he uses the divine level skill, he can still suppress xiaoyaozi. However, the divine level skill is too harmful to the body. It''s not a critical moment, and you can''t use it yourself. And xiaoyaozi''s deep internal force, I also have a deep understanding. In such a far away place, you can actually give a palm like that to Wan jiangui. You can''t do it yourself. However, Jiangning also knows that if two people really want to fight with death, they will not fall behind. It''s about who wins and who loses. Jiangning calculated that the victory or defeat should be in five or five points. If you can fully understand the compatibility of ice and fire, you can defeat xiaoyaozi.¡±Great Xia Jiang is modest. Your strength made me blush. I built a car behind closed doors. Until I met the great Xia Jiang, I didn''t know that there was a heaven in the sky and there was someone outside. " xiaoyaozi was full of praise for Jiangning''s strength. Seeing that Jiangning did not intend to continue in this respect, xiaoyaozi also changed the subject. ¡±You want to know the whereabouts of ten thousand year old snow clam. I take the liberty to ask, what are you going to do with it. " Jiangning did not conceal that Shen Linglong was assassinated by an unidentified man in black, and was seriously injured. She said that she needed ten thousand years of snow clams to save her life. ¡±Great Xia Jiang is really righteous. For the sake of Lord Shen, he came to Tianshan mountain far away. After so many hardships, I would be very ashamed if I didn''t tell the whereabouts of Wannian snow clam. < BR, it''s hard for Jiang Ning to be embarrassed. It''s not Shen Linglong who is his wife. She doesn''t fear hardship and comes to ask each other. However, xiaoyaozi didn''t know about it. He immediately told Jiangning the whereabouts of the ten thousand year snow clam. Jiangning got the news and went down the mountain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 616 Jiangning and youruo went straight to the habitat of the ten thousand year old snow clam. Jiangning did not know, at this time, the lake has begun to become turbulent. All the sects have a feeling that the rain is coming and the wind is all over the building. Xiang Yutian of the Daming kingdom was also keenly aware of the changes and undercurrent of the river and lake. "In recent days, you should rectify the troops and horses and do a good job in intelligence work. These days are not peaceful, and Jiangning is not here. We should share his worries and solve his difficulties. " "Well, I see. Don''t worry. There won''t be any mistakes. " Zhou Zetian, the new military minister, said. "No news yet? What do you eat after all this time? How happy are you usually when you are big? When you are serious, you start to pretend to be dead Shen Langfei was furious in the ten square city. In such a long time, there was no news about ten thousand year old snow clams. This is because he joined forces with the two forces of the Daming state to investigate, especially his ten square city, which can be said to have spared no expense. But the truth is, there''s no news. As time goes by, Shen Linglong, the city Lord, has less and less time to wake up. Shen Langfei is already very anxious. If he doesn''t treat the disease for ten thousand years, he can''t help killing people. "reported that according to the eye liner in Tianshan area, the Jiangning of Daming prefecture has been informed by the clams of ten thousand years, and is now driving to the habitat of the clam. When Shen Langfei was worried, the herald disciple brought such a message. "Well, since Jiangning has found out the news, he will get snow clams by his strength. Now you are afraid that time will not catch up, so you will focus on Jiangning. " Shen Langfei was very excited. He thought about it and added another sentence. "Tell Daming the news." "Yes." The Herald is about to leave. At this time, Shen Yimo''s voice came, "wait and tell them to be ready to meet Jiangning on the way. Since these men in black would kill the city Lord at all costs, they would probably stop Jiangning on the way. " " Jiangning''s strength is obvious to all. If they want to defeat Jiangning, they have to have that strength. " SHEN Langfei doesn''t think so. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that he has a deep understanding. ¡±There is no need to beat Jiangning, just drag Jiangning. Their purpose is not to kill Jiangning, but our city Lord. Once Jiangning was delayed and could not come on time, our city Lord threatened and their goal was achieved. " SHEN Yimo explains to Shen Langfei, so that he can understand the Tao. ¡±So it is. OK, I see. I''ll go with you. " SHEN Langfei immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "You can''t go! As soon as you go, the garrison strength of our ten square city will be weakened a lot. At that time, we don''t have to stop Jiangning. We can just kill ten square cities. " "This, this, this, or you are good. I''ll listen to you in this matter Shen Langfei has been completely convinced by Shen Yimo''s continuous advice, and he decides to obey his command. With Shen Yimo''s brilliant plan, the ten square city should be solid. As for Jiangning, with the strength of Jiangning and several masters of the Daming Kingdom, they should be able to live safely. On the other side, in an ancient temple, came a man in black. "You are sneaky. What do you want to do here?" A man with strong body and excellent lightness skill stopped the man in black immediately. "Is this the temple of war god?" Instead of answering, the man in black asked such a question. "Is the temple of God of war so easy to enter? This is not the temple of God of war, but it''s just as bad. This is the outer hall that we built separately." The man who is good at lightness skill, however, answers the question of the man in black. "I answered your question. What about my question?" Hearing this, the man in black burst out laughing, "I come here naturally to do a business with your palace." "What kind of business?" "Big deal." There was obviously no sincerity in the words of the man in black. "We don''t deal with people of unknown origin. Please come back." "Wait. We have some news from the atlas of the God of war. " The man in black suddenly said. "What! " as soon as the man in Black said this, he immediately lost control of his emotions and directly attacked the man in black. ¡±Why be so anxious? Haha, as long as we cooperate well, I will naturally tell you about the atlas of war gods. " the man in black lightly evaded the attack, and always lured to the man. ¡±Even if you catch me, there''s nothing you can do if I don''t say it. So...... " " therefore, we have no choice but to cooperate with you. "¡±Ha ha ha, that''s right. We are mutually beneficial. We take what we need. " " what do you want? May day, which can be compared with the atlas of the God of war, is not extremely rare. We may not be able to bring it out. " the man in black waved his hand," what I want is not some rare treasures in the world, but your hand. " it seems that the man understood something," come on, who do you want us to deal with? As long as it is not Zhang Sanfeng or xiaoyaozi, we are willing to give it a try. " "Of course it won''t be them. These hermit old monsters don''t have a grudge against me, and I don''t need to provoke them. My opponent, who is young, is Jiangning of the Ming Dynasty. " "Jiangning, Daming! Is it Jiangning who killed dozens of powerful people in the ten Jue Valley ¡±Ha ha, exactly. You are not afraid. " the man in Black said angrily. ¡±Don''t challenge me. Jiangning''s strength is so strong. We still have self-knowledge. We are not rivals. You should ask for other talents. " " I didn''t say you would kill Jiangning. "The man in Black said slowly. ¡±So you want to...... " " my request is very simple. I can''t hold Jiangning back to shifangcheng on time. How about it? " The man thought for a while, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of the war god atlas, he said cautiously. "As long as you hold Jiangning, you will tell us about the atlas of war gods?" "That''s right. I''ll tell you the news of the atlas of war god after it''s done." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 617 Jiangning, who is galloping on horseback, doesn''t know that the river and lake have already started to surge because of him. Now he wants to get the clam, even if he knows it, he doesn''t care. Dare to block Jiangning? That is to bear the endless anger of Jiangning. The horse provided by Tianshan sect is really extremely fast. Within a few days, Jiangning and youruo came to a snow mountain. It is a very bad living environment with ice and snow, fierce wind, rare food and wild animals. There are not many people here. There is only a small village at the foot of the mountain. Jiangning came here, according to the old farmer''s instructions, went to the only inn. As soon as the hostel saw a guest coming, he immediately helped him feed the horses. "Sir, are you going to stay or come here for a meal?" "Open two first-class rooms, and good wine and good food." Jiangning said without thinking. "Excuse me, sir. There is only one room, and our rooms are the same. There is no distinction between superior and inferior." Jiangning took a look at youruo and found that although her face was a little red, she did not say anything, so she said. "Well, just open one, and bring all the food and wine you have." "My guest, we have few people here. Well, we are short of materials, so the food and wine are a little expensive Looking at the small two some hesitant appearance, Jiangning directly put out a ingot of gold. "Is that enough?" When the bartender saw the gold, his eyes glowed and he wanted to jump on it directly. "That''s enough. My guest, you can wait and satisfy you. " " let''s sit down first. "Jiangning and you Ruo find a stool to sit down. Before long, the bartender brought plates of very distinctive dishes, "stir fried pork tripe", "preserved bear paw", "green vegetable bear meat" and so on. Jiangning''s appetite is wide open. Since these days, either fighting or running, they haven''t eaten a good bite. If you see so many delicious dishes is also very exciting, two people eat with relish. After eating, Jiangning and youruo go to the guest room to have a rest. After all, they are going to catch ten thousand year old snow clams tomorrow. It is impossible to have a good rest. This kind of supernatural power is certainly not weak, and may even be above Jiangning. After a night of silence, Jiangning woke up in the morning and left youruo in the inn. The environment on the snow mountain is bad, and there are many ferocious animals. Compared with Tianshan Mountain, there are only human beings, and they all rely on their own identities. It is impossible to fight a weak woman. It''s different here. Beasts don''t care whether you''re male or female, beautiful or ugly. They just look for food according to their strength. Therefore, if you go with you, it will be dangerous. If you want to find ten thousand year old snow clams, you can''t always pay attention to you. Jiangning settled down and went straight up the mountain. After walking for a while, he felt that some tigers were staring at him again. These tigers are unique to this mountain and are called snow tigers by people here. This tiger is very fast, and has a snow-white fur, which is very similar to the environment here. Ordinary hunters don''t know whether there is a tiger preparing to ambush them. However, the hunters here have also developed some skills. They often walk in groups and can deal with snow tigers. Even so, the hunters here die every year after being attacked by beasts of prey. Jiangning for these snow tigers, is a delicious food, a person, there is no tool. It is not natural for such people not to be eaten. This does not go, immediately there is a snow tiger, according to their own nature, from behind Jiangning suddenly launched an attack. Jiangning didn''t even look at it, and directly sent out the momentum of his spiritual realm. As soon as the momentum came out, the surrounding beasts immediately felt extremely dangerous. They knew how to avoid such danger and left one after another. Only the snow tiger, who still rushed to Jiangning, did not stop the car, and before hitting Jiangning, it was shocked to death. Jiangning quickly to xiaoyaozi to provide the location to go, after a while, then to a cold pool. The cold pool here emits endless cold current, and there is no trace of beast activity around. It seems that this is the place where the ten thousand year old snow clam lives. It''s just that it''s very difficult to do, that is, how to get the clam out of here. If you ask yourself to go into the cold pool to catch snow clams, it''s just looking for death. Even with the current strength of Jiangning, I dare not be so bold. This kind of clam can''t be called an ordinary animal any more. It''s estimated that this guy has become a fine one. After all, after living for ten thousand years, God knows what will become. What''s more, the cold air from the cold pool here can''t be active here for a long time even if it''s a powerful one. So Jiangning is a little anxious now. Even if he finds the clam, he can''t catch it. In this way, with did not find a kind, Shen Linglong still can''t wake up. Jiangning thought for a long time, and even directly bombarded the cold pool with the dark ice sword technique, but did not see the snow clam come out. After working in this cold pool for a long time, Jiangning had no choice but to go down the mountain. I''m not prepared enough. I don''t know the habits of snow clams. I''d better go down the mountain and ask the hunters what suggestions they have. After Jiangning went down the mountain, he kept gathering a group of hunters. As long as they can figure out how to attract the clam, they will be rewarded with ten ingots of gold.When they heard of such a generous reward, the hunters offered suggestions. However, none of these strategies worked well, and none of them could guarantee that the clam would be successfully led out by him. At this time, an old hunter about 60 years old stood up. He said that he had heard his grandfather say it when he was a child. This ten thousand year old clam is a god beast in the world. There are no wild animals dare to walk in their range of activities. The old hunter took a sip of wine and said, "I was very curious at that time. The wild animals all avoided the snow clam. What it ate, it could not eat nothing. Just drink water. " " my grandfather told me later that he had seen a snake that was extremely poisonous and ferocious. It was the favorite food of the clam. " " the name of this snake is Jiuli snake. If you can catch one in the depths of the snow mountain, you can lure out the snow clam of ten thousand years. " with great joy, Jiangning immediately gave the old hunter a reward, and asked the specific location of the nine Li snake, so he went up the mountain in a hurry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 618 Jiangning did not care to eat and drink, and immediately went up the mountain to look for nine Li snake. He followed the guidance of the old hunter, and soon came to the habitat of the nine Li snake. This nine Li snake does not live alone, but lives in groups. Jiang Ning looks at the nine Li snake below for dozens of days. He is very happy. He is ready to jump down to catch it. At this time, he felt a tight heart, as if he was being watched by some fierce monster. Jiang Ning''s scalp was numb and immediately looked around him. There was a huge nine Li snake about ten meters away from him. Jiangning pupil shrinks, how long does such a big nine Li snake have to live. The nine Li snakes below are less than one meter, and the longest one is about one meter. But this one is not less than ten meters away from him. This is the nine Li snake king. The giant nine Li snake king vomited a long letter, as if to warn him not to do anything to its snakes and grandchildren. This snake has got through the spirit and can feel Jiangning''s trouble. Jiangning has no time to reason with this snake now. Since it wants to stop it, it has to get rid of it. Nine Li snake king seems to feel Jiangning''s determination, immediately twist his huge body, began to crawl around Jiangning. Jiangning is cautious. The strength of this nine Li snake king is not simple. It can be compared with the top-level Tongshen strongman. If only this is the case, Jiangning will not be so cautious. But you should know that this is the territory of nine Li snakes. You can fight rashly. What if you scare those little snakes away? Is it possible to capture the nine Li snake king alive to lure the ten thousand year snow clam, let alone whether we can capture it alive. Even if we can, we can''t control the situation on the field. What should we do if the ten thousand year old snow clam is killed. Although there is their own side, this may not happen. However, Jiangning could not tolerate such a situation. So the best result is to lure those small Jiuli snakes, so that there will be no uncontrollable results. But this nine Li snake king has become a fine one. It seems to know Jiangning''s idea, so it began to have hostility to Jiangning. What to do? Jiangning thought in his mind that what he had to do now was to calm down and think of a good way. It took too long to attack. It''s not a good way. The king of nine Li snake should not understand it. What should I do? Jiangning suddenly thought of a good way. He took a look at the nine Li snake king, deliberately slow back, let the nine Li snake king think he retreated. Then suddenly, the 18 palms of the right hand subdued the dragon. A flaming dragon was born out of thin air! Each scale of this giant dragon is vividly depicted, and the huge dragon power radiates from the whole body. The nine Li snake king didn''t know that the dragon was only created out of thin air. It was ready to fight the nameless dragon with a message in his mouth. At this time, Jiangning followed the trend, ran directly to those nine Li snakes less than one meter in front of them, instantly caught two, and then ran without turning back. The Dragon looked majestic, forcing the nine Li snake king not to move. In fact, there was no threat, and soon it dissipated. Nine Li snake king this just reacts to come over, it discovers own snake son snake grandson missing a few, immediately spit out the letter son, follow the smell of Jiangning. After Jiangning got the nine Li snake, knowing that the snake king would not give up, he ran all the way, hoping to win the ten thousand year old snow clam before the nine Li snake king came after him. Soon, Jiangning will come to the cold pool, he immediately put the hands of the two nine Li snake on the edge of the cold pool. The nine Li snake seemed to know what was going to happen next, and immediately fled the cold pool. At this time, there appeared a huge toad with snow white body and about one meter long. Two nine Li snakes left at a faster speed, but to no avail. That ten thousand years of snow clam, like lightning, spit out his tongue, all of a sudden rolled a nine Li snake. Jiangning saw that the essence of this flash, his right hand and finger like a sword, xuanbing sword immediately began to play. With the addition of cold air in the cold pool, the power of xuanbing sword is more powerful. The long sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi was slowly generated in his hand. The sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze people''s thoughts. As soon as the cold sword was made, the clam felt it immediately. It warily looked at Jiangning and found that the distance between them was still a little far. Ten thousand years snow clam looked at the nine Li snake and was about to escape. It was reluctant to give up the nine Li snake. Regardless of Jiangning''s situation, it jumped up and prepared to stretch out its tongue and roll up the snake. At this time, Jiangning moved. He saw the opportunity, regardless of his own body, immediately put out the God level body method. Jiangning''s speed is extraordinary fast. Ten thousand year snow clam did not feel the disappearance of Jiangning at all. It was still staring at the nine Li snake. At this time, a cold and merciless sword pierced into the body of the clam, which was frozen into a piece before it could make any action. Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief, and finally finished the ten thousand year snow clam. This ten thousand year snow clam is a different species between heaven and earth. Naturally, it will not be killed directly by Jiangning''s sword. Jiangning didn''t want to kill it. Now, with the black ice sword technique and the cold pool, it can be said that he could think of the most ideal result.Jiangning happily prepared to go back, but at this time, his hair all stood on his head. He looked back, and the king of nine Li snakes was staring at him in silence. Jiangning''s face sank. At this time, if he can''t beat back the nine Li snake king, then don''t want to go down the mountain safely. The nine Li snake king, who had lost his son and grandson, naturally had a deep hatred for Jiangning. When he saw Jiangning, where could he leave so easily. Jiangning is not a person to be easily provoked. Since his debut, how many people can make him retreat, let alone a mere snake. Even if this snake is 10 meters long, even if it has lived for unknown years, even if it is a nine Li snake king. But if you want Jiangning to give up, Shen Linglong? Don''t talk about snakes. He is a God in the sky. He dares to fight in Jiangning. The nine Li snake king did not hesitate to fight for revenge. A confrontation is inevitable! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 619 It''s like hundreds of dead pigs here. It''s very pungent and disgusting. The litter is like a dense grave, as if telling a sad past. A group of people wearing hundreds of patchwork clothes, but like the most devout believers, in this dirty and messy garbage heap, careful and rapid search, no sound. A man who just uses an unknown animal skin to sew on and wear at will has a metallic luster on his exposed muscles. He quickly moved to a little boy in a gray fur suit, of course, or more accurately, fur stitched to the patch. There was an unyielding light in the man''s eyes. He gave the order to the little boy seriously and could not be refused. However, the eyes from time to time revealed a soft but clearly told others that this is a special care. "Time to go, little Lord." ¡±But I...... " the little boy, who is called the little master, seems to be reluctant to part with this place and wants to stay here. ¡±Little Lord, if you want to change people''s lives here, you need to be stronger. Only a strong strength can make your life secure. That''s why the Lord wants you here. " the man said to the little boy," great strength is the basis for saving these people. " the little boy was silent for a while, and finally raised his head and said," I will be stronger, so strong that my father can''t stop me. " hearing this, the man in black was obviously stunned and then laughed. ¡±Good good, I also hope to see that day, little Lord, you can dominate the world. " after that, they went to an unknown place together. ¡±Can the temple of war god agree to move? " in a large hall, a black figure sitting on a throne said. The man with the little boy saluted respectfully, and then said, "this has been done by the subordinates, and the people of the war shrine have agreed. " " ha ha, that''s good. Jiangning in Daming is a big problem for us. As long as this person doesn''t die, it will be very difficult for us to succeed. " the black figure sitting on the throne was silent for a moment and continued. ¡±According to intelligence, it is very difficult for us to kill Jiangning. Even if we are lucky enough to kill Jiangning, the price we pay is not what we can afford. So we can only start with the forces around him. " " as long as his feathers are pulled out one by one, it will be much easier to deal with him again. Even without our help, Jiangning will surely die. " " the Lord really thought it over. Jiangning heard that he had got the snow clam for ten thousand years. With his skill, I''m afraid he has got it now. " " well, in that case, go down and prepare. This time, we must stop Jiangning from going to shifangcheng. As a result, Jiangning indirectly killed Shen Linglong. Shifangcheng seems unable to say anything, but the relationship between the two families has deteriorated. " the man was about to leave when he was warned by the man sitting on the throne. "Oh, by the way, when you block Jiangning, remember to keep your own strength, as long as you maintain the ordinary Tongshen strength. It''s better to let Jiangning return to the ten square city than to expose its own strength. " "Yes, Lord, don''t worry. We should have no problem with the help of people from the temple of war." "Don''t take it lightly. I''ll find another person to help me in a few days. Go down and have a rest first." The man went down with the baby. The figure sitting on the throne also slowly stood up. His body is so ghostly that no one can see it clearly. "The suppression here is too strong. I dare not break through the golden elixir for this reason, but it''s OK. The God war is about to start. At that time, with my inside information, flying into the sky is not a dream. " The figure muttered to itself and soon disappeared. No one can know where this place is. It seems that it was born out of thin air. The bottom people here are very poor and can only make a living by picking up garbage. And the people at the top can do whatever they want. It''s hard to imagine. What kind of region will appear this kind of situation, we should know that no matter how poor the region, people''s life will not depend on picking up garbage for a living. No wonder the little boy wants to change this place. It''s a hell for these people at the bottom. Unfortunately, such a place is pregnant with the greatest conspiracy against the Wulin. No one would have thought that such a group of people would exist in such a place, and it seems that their strength is still very strong. At least in their view, even Jiangning can be killed as long as they are willing to pay the price. Although the price is too high for them to bear, this confidence alone is not what ordinary gangs can have. Just imagine that the gang now dare to say so. In the face of an almost invincible Jiangning, those who are powerful in communicating with God do not have the courage to kill him. But these people dare! That''s what they''re afraid of. They don''t seem to understand fear, and they don''t resist the Lord''s command. Moreover, the strength of the master seems so unfathomable. He also knows the secret of the divine war. Generally speaking, it is a terrible secret.¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ War shrine. "Are we really going to intercept Jiangning? After these days of investigation, I know more and more that Jiangning is terrible. " "It''s just interception, not killing. How powerful is Jiangning? Can he deal with so many people? What''s more, it''s not our side. Other forces are also involved. " "But "Don''t worry about it. Don''t you want to know the atlas of war god? Do you just watch the God of war fall into the hands of others "Of course I want to see it, and I don''t want the atlas of war to fall into the hands of others. But Jiangning''s strength is too strong, we must be cautious. Otherwise, it will not be enough for us to squander money "Of course I know it. You don''t have to remind me." Looks like it''s almost time. The man left the children and ran towards the temple of war. He wanted to inform them that it was time to intercept Jiangning. This time, Jiangning is doomed, the man thought so. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 620 Jiangning looked at the ten meter long nine Li snake king and did not speak. He put the snow clam for ten thousand years, and then he put his hand on the nine Li snake king. Jiangning fire virtue skill combined with 18 dragon subduing palms creates a majestic giant fire dragon out of thin air. Such a terrifying fire dragon, emitting a burning breath, even in such a cold pool environment, still feel hot. The whole cold pool seemed to be about to evaporate, and the nine Li snake king felt the threat of death. Jiangning did not make a sound, and directly swept the dragon to the position of the nine Li snake king. The nine Li snake king is also a personal spirit. It has lived for so many years and is extremely sensitive to such threats. It was when Jiangning swept the dragon to the nine Li snake king''s place. The snake immediately swung its tail and shot straight into the cold pool. The fire dragon did not hit the nine Li snake king, so it had to circle over the cold pool. The nine Li snake king hid in the cold pool with only one head exposed. It opened its mouth and shot the water from the cold pool to the fire dragon in the sky. Seeing the cold water coming, the huge fire dragon immediately vomited out a terrible pillar of fire. The collision between water and fire is always the most intense. The fire dragon has the continuous internal power supply of Jiangning. The water of the cold pool is taken from the cold pool. Each side has its own dependence. For a time, no one can do anything about it. As soon as Jiangning saw that the 18 dragon subduing palms could not achieve an effective attack, he decisively made a seal on both hands. Slowly, in front of him, a hockey appeared. As soon as the ice hockey came out, the air was frozen immediately. Around the snow has been attracted by the ice hockey, all gathered on the ball. Ice hockey is getting bigger and bigger, until it''s about the same time as the dragon, the two suddenly combine! In an instant, the earth moved and the mountains rocked, and the whole snow mountain felt the birth of a flood force. In the face of the infinite cold, but also has the infinite hot ice and fire ball, the nine Li snake king felt shivering, this is too terrible! Jiangning''s unique skill - ice and fire ball was actually displayed in his hands. It''s a pity that just for a moment, the ball of ice and fire suddenly disappeared and could not be seen again. Jiangning slightly a Leng, then a burst of bitter smile. No way, such a move, relative to their own is still too reluctant. That nine Li snake king is also slightly a Leng, this terrible to be unable to describe the ice ball how to disappear. Nine Li snake king also does not believe looked around, found that really disappeared, at this time, it is very fierce, directly rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning is not a good master. When he sees the nine Li snake king rushing over, he goes to play the 18 dragon subduing palms to confront the snake king. "Bang bang bang." Hearing only a few noises, the nine Li snake king was strongly hit and immediately became dizzy. It looked at Jiangning eyes have been full of fear, this fear over the nine Li snake king hate Jiangning. The nine Li snake king did not dare to confront Jiangning again, and immediately ran to the cold pool. "You''re a good judge." Jiangning snorted coldly, then picked up the snow clam, ready to go down the mountain, but he just took a step and then stopped. He turned his head and looked at the uncertainty of the cold lake. At last, he sighed a long sigh, relieved that the snow clam was ready to force the nine Li snake king out. It''s not that Jiangning must kill this snake, but Jiangning is afraid that when he leaves, it will be bad if the snake runs down the mountain to eat people. Such a snake, even if all the hunters together, can not be defeated. At this time, if you leave regardless of yourself. After all, it will be the innocent people who suffer and suffer, which is what Jiangning can''t tolerate, and it is even more impossible for him to ignore this matter. Since Jiangning has made up his mind, it is impossible to let go. He took a long breath, and the eighteen dragon subduing palms came out with full strength again. A terrible and invincible giant fire dragon, born out of thin air. Such a terrifying fire dragon, emitting a burning breath, roaring with angry flame, the whole snow mountain beasts are far away. Jiangning will fire dragon into a ball, the ball of fire fell to the ground, will not melt all year round of snow are burned evaporation. Jiangning drank in a deep voice and pushed the ball into the cold pool. In an instant, the whole cold pool seemed to have life, and immediately began to deal with the fireball. In fact, the water in the cold pool is even colder than these ordinary ice, but the cold pool is special in price, so there is no ice. Now, the whole cold pool water is fighting against this fireball, the pressure of Jiangning can be imagined. "Damn it, if you go on like this, you won''t have the internal power to persist. So much cold pool water, even if their own internal force is double, it is impossible to evaporate clean all at once. " Jiangning felt very difficult, but he turned to think, why should he evaporate the whole cold pool? Just force out the nine Li snake king. And what does the nine Li snake king care about most? It''s his snakes and grandchildren! "Nine Li snake king, I''m going to kill your descendants. If you don''t follow me, you will be the only nine Li snake left." Jiangning removed the fireball and spoke clearly to the cold pool. Regardless of whether the nine Li snake king understood it or not, he ran directly to the Jiuli snake''s nest. The nine Li snake was really a psychic creature, and immediately understood what Jiangning wanted. Nine Li snake king rushed out of the cold pool and flew to Jiangning."It''s you who are waiting!" This time, Jiangning learned to be good. He no longer used the 18 dragon subduing palms to confront the nine Li snake king. Instead, he stabbed the nine Li snake king with xuanbing sword technique and divine lightness skill. The strength of the nine Li snake king should be much stronger than that of the ten thousand year snow clam. Jiangning''s divine level skill also dare not use all the time, just like this one person one snake deadlock. It''s time for both sides to fight each other''s will. Jiangning also lost a lot of internal power. The nine Li snake king not only has rough skin and thick flesh, but also has a body of strange power. When he fights with such a monster, the internal power consumed is huge. However, Jiangning''s ice sword is his most powerful move after all. After so many attacks, the nine Li snake king''s body was also full of scars, and the speed of the nine Li snake king began to decline. Jiangning saw the right time, and for the last time he showed his divine level skill. With his dark ice sword technique, he directly stabbed the nine Li snake king at seven inches. This time, the nine Li snake king couldn''t avoid it. It rolled wildly and soon lost its breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 621 After getting the ten thousand year snow clam, Jiangning and you Ruo left the big snow mountain. They rode horses and ran quickly to the ten square city. In the past few days, the sky began to be overcast, and from time to time, there were four thunders. Jiangning looked at the sky covered with black clouds, and had a bad premonition in his heart. "It''s going to rain." If you gently whisper in Jiangning''s ear. "Yes, it''s going to rain. We have to hurry...... Who, come out Jiangning suddenly pulled the reins, stopped the horses, and cried in a deep voice. "It''s worthy of being the leader of the state of Daming. You can see the concealment we hide." Seven masked men in black came out of the dense forest. The first one looked at Jiangning and said leisurely. "Sir, how many people ambush on the way? What''s the matter?" Jiangning just wants to go back to shifangcheng as soon as possible, and doesn''t want to have conflicts with these people. What''s more, in Jiangning, these people are all strong in the realm of divinity, and from the perception of breath, they are not ordinary ones. They are all first-class masters. Even if Jiangning can win, it will have to fight a dark day. I really don''t have so much time, so Jiangning decided to take a look at the intentions of these people first. "I don''t know if the Lord of the Ming Dynasty has ever heard of the" Tianmo CE "? " Jiangning was surprised. Although he knew what the so-called" tianmengce "was, why did the man in black come to ask him? Jiangning asked himself, but he didn''t know the whereabouts of the book. Even so, Jiangning considered it for a while, and still said it was for export. ¡±It is said that there are four wonderful books in the Wulin, namely, the Taoist classic of eternal life, the Cihang sword code, the mysterious and unknown Atlas of the God of war, and finally the magic Scripture of heaven and evil. " " hahaha, the king of the Ming Dynasty has read a lot and can''t hide anything from you. Do you think it''s really wonderful to ask God''s policy again? people who have heard of Jiang Yin''s intention here have guessed. These people just want to delay time. Jiangning is a little uncertain now. Qiangchuang must be attacked jointly by the seven strong men in the past. There is a youruo on his side. At that time, he can''t take you Ruo into consideration. This is a situation he doesn''t want to see. These people clearly want to intercept Jiangning here, but they are also very afraid of Jiangning. Since Jiangning does not move, they will not take the initiative to attack Jiangning. Anyway, the task is to drag Jiangning down, which is also a kind of drag. Jiangning thought for a while, but he thought it was not good. He had to drag these experts and let you Ruo go to shifangcheng with ten thousand year old snow clams. This is the most feasible method at present. With a definite idea, Jiangning stuffed the clam into youruo''s arms. If you are smart, you immediately know what Jiangning is going to do. I saw Jiangning roar, fly straight into the sky, dive down, and cover the seven masters with one palm. When they saw Jiangning''s attack, they were all surprised. When they saw that Jiangning wanted to cover them with one hand, they were very angry. ¡±What a bully! "One of them immediately took up his internal power and clapped it in the sky. Cinnabar palm! The long lost cinnabar palm reappears in the world. Except for the leader, even the other five are surprised. I saw a fire dragon diving down the sky, just met a huge red palm print, both sides of the stalemate, each dissipated. Jiangning fell slowly from the sky and looked at the man. His move was not random. It used nearly seven levels of skill and was actually caught by someone. These people are not easy people. ¡±Do it. Stop the woman. "As soon as the leader spoke, the other six had already flown. ¡±Stay! "As soon as Jiangning''s field was opened, it was even hard to circle all seven people. None of them had the ability to chase you Ruo. ¡±Look for death. "The man who knew the cinnabar palm immediately became angry. His whole body was full of red light, and his palm pushed forward slowly, as if there was an object of 100000 Jin in front of him. A solid and incomparable palm print flies towards Jiangning. Jiangning snorted coldly, and shot nine palms, eighteen dragon subduing palms in succession. The palms overlapped, and the wind and thunder rolled in an instant. All the seven felt a tremendous force. Cinnabar palmprint directly dissipated, seven people in the first place, a look at the situation is not good, a big drink. ¡±Ghosts and gods are angry! " suddenly, a huge figure formed around him, blocking Jiangning''s nine palms superimposed on the eighteen dragon subduing palms. ¡±Good Kung Fu! "People from the temple of war marveled, and there was no slowing down on their hands. This man is called Ding Wu. He has studied a little bit of the "Atlas of war gods", from which he has learned his own martial arts - breaking the heaven formula. As soon as Ding Wu''s breaking Tianjue came out, the other people didn''t feel anything. The man in black immediately looked at Ding Wu with a trace of surprise and disbelief in his eyes. This is the breath of "Atlas of the gods of war". Although there is only a little bit, it is still known by him. ¡±The dark ice sword technique is frozen for thousands of miles Jiangning''s left hand was like a sword. In a moment, he saw that the cold was attacking people, and the cold light turned around, and directly broke Ding Ding Wu''s breaking Tianjue.Ding Wu was shocked and immediately wanted to retreat. Jiangning was powerful and unrelenting. His sword was full of momentum and his sword style was like a rainbow. His attack was extremely fierce. When Dingwu saw that Dingwu was about to be destroyed, the leaders of the seven did not mean to save them. Fortunately, Ding Wu''s strength was very good. His legs were pushed ahead and he retreated quickly. Rao was still stabbed by Jiangning''s dark ice sword technique, but it was not a big obstacle. Ding Wu suppressed the cold breath in his body and looked at the man in black, whose eyes were shining. Jiang Wuning didn''t expect to help himself. Jiangning''s heart moved, these people do not seem to be a faction, who hired these people, is against me or against the ten square city? After doubts, Jiangning''s moves are still domineering. The eighteen dragon subduing palms and xuanbing sword techniques are more and more spiritual in his hands. The seven masked men in black are not united, they only join hands for their own interests, and each has his own reservation. Under such circumstances, Jiangning alone had the upper hand over the seven men in black, who were far more powerful than ordinary people. The man in black, the leader, saw that the situation was not good and drank a lot. "If you do your best, there will be no reward for failure." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 622 With the order of the leader in black, the other six people were shocked and immediately launched the offensive. Breaking the sky formula, cinnabar palm, ice soul strength, taixuan sword technique, Shura Yin Sha palm and magic sword are all powerful martial arts, none of which is lower than Saint level. Under the six people''s full exertion, even Jiang Ning felt the pressure. Although the field has the effect of defeating the enemy, it has also been strongly impacted by these people, and now it is crumbling. Jiangning left cover right block, has begun to fall into the downwind. The leading man in black looked at the situation and moved slightly. He had intended to intercept youruo, but when he saw the failure of Jiangning, he immediately changed his mind. The "ghost anger" reappeared in black, and a giant figure of three feet in size emerged, and pressed on Jiangning with one hand, and wanted to shoot Jiangning to death directly. Jiangning''s eyes flashed, even in the moment when the giant palm was about to fall, he ran away! ¡±God level skill! "As soon as the leader saw that Jiang Ning had evaded his inevitable move, he immediately understood that Jiangning had divine level skills. My own miscalculation! In fact, if you are able to catch up with Jiang Ning, you will not be able to deal with Jiang Ning as long as he is successful. Just see Jiangning is about to lose, can''t help but kill heart. Now think about it, is falling into the trap of Jiangning. Jiangning is also a little relieved, he deliberately fell into a desperate situation, in order to attract the leader to attack, the strength of these people are top-notch, especially the leader, there is a kind of feeling in the face of xiaoyaozi. Jiangning was unable to stop all the people, so he had to lure them. Fortunately, the opponent was cheated. Few people knew his hidden divine body method. These people didn''t get any information about it. ¡±Jiangning, I admit I underestimate you. I didn''t expect that you could master the divine level skill. It''s really eye opening. Now, hand over the divine level skill and forgive you. " people in black know that this operation is a failure, and they have lost a good opportunity. Now, it is difficult to catch up with you Ruo. But he was not willing, so he came up with a plan. Hearing the divine level skill, the eyes of the other six people brightened. The man in black knew that his plan had worked, and he immediately added. ¡±This divine level skill is shared by those who see it. Let''s understand it together. " " OK, in this case, Jiangning will be abandoned first. "The six men finished in unison and fought with Jiangning again. Taixuan sword technique is extremely upright. It is a high-quality and decent martial art. The Shura Yinsha palm is extremely insidious, which is a terrible magic skill. Two top moves, one left and one right, attack Jiangning. Jiangning xuanbing sword Qi interweaved, illusory into a large net, enveloping the two men''s offensive. This move was learned from Wan jiangui of Tianshan school. However, Jiangning''s internal power is much more profound, so the sword net is also more tough than the original Wan Jian GUI. Two people can not break through for a while, see the situation is not good, the other four people attack together, six people meet, directly break the sword net. At this time, Jiangning seize the opportunity, in the sword net broken moment to hand. Ice fire ball reappearance! Although it can only maintain a little time, but the six people are in front of Jiangning, so this time they can be hit. Six people in front of the ball of ice and fire, immediately felt an irresistible force. ¡±Not good! " the leader was shocked when he felt such a terrible power. He couldn''t watch the six people die, otherwise these forces would turn against themselves. ¡±Ghosts and gods are angry. " the leader gave a drink, and his voice was full of Buddhist and Vajra like skills, which shocked people''s spirit. In the center of the six people have come back to God, they forced to suppress their hearts have collapsed in the war, bold hand, seven of the world''s unique skills to fight against ice and fire ball. There was only a loud noise, and eight figures were pushed two feet away by the shock wave generated by the collision. There was no sound in the battlefield for a moment, and eight people were silent. Jiangning is still thinking about the mystery of the ice and fire ball. The other six people and the leader were all shocked by this unique strike. ¡±This is, this is what martial arts, I have never seen before. "Ding Wu asked the others. ¡±I don''t know. I don''t know what I''ve seen. " " this martial arts is almost catching up with the four great books of Wulin. Do you think it will be...... " only the leaders know that this is not one of the four martial arts books in the Wulin. Even if he was a master of martial arts for the first time. Thinking of this, the leader''s eyes are cold, Jiangning can not stay. Now it''s a threat to the Lord. If we start the divine war in the future, who will be his opponent. Thinking of this, he said to the six. ¡±If I guess it''s right, Jiangning''s move is born out of the atlas of war gods. If we can take Jiangning and force him to tell the whereabouts of the atlas of war gods, I swear here that we will share the atlas of war gods. " the other six people''s eyes brightened. Although they were afraid of the ice ball, they were slightly injured after that move. However, all of them were arrogant. They thought that Jiangning was just because of the war god atlas. If they had such martial arts, they would not be under Jiangning.Wealth insurance in the pursuit, fight! Several people looked at each other, nodded, and attacked Jiangning again. At this time, Jiangning''s body was not very good. He forced to use the skill of ice and fire fusion, and used God level body method many times. At this time, Jiangning''s internal power is only about 80% of that at the peak. Fortunately, these people he is facing are not at the peak. In such a fierce battle, their internal power is also severely consumed. But a dozen seven, these seven are still top experts. Jiangning is also very hard, especially the strength of the leader, unfathomable, single to single almost no weaker than themselves. When Jiangning was thinking about getting away, several familiar people came from the distance. ¡±The great Sima of the state of Daming came to Yutian. " " Da situ Zhang Wuji. " " dashikong shizhixuan. " " Meng chixing, pangban. " each of the six people reported their identities, which shocked all quarters. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 623 Six reinforcements, all of which are also supernatural beings, came from the sky. Jiangning''s spirit was suddenly refreshed, and he immediately changed his mind. He wanted to leave all seven of them here. Since he dared to intercept them, he must have the consciousness of death. When the seven people in the war situation saw Jiangning''s help coming, they immediately started to retreat. Seven people join hands to shake Jiangning, immediately back away. ¡±Where to go. "He took the lead in Yutian and immediately stopped one of them. The person who was stopped is called demon shadow. His martial arts are Shura Yin Sha palm. ¡±Evil emperor to Yutian, the first person of the devil gate? It''s such a big name. Today I''m going to experience it. "When he saw that he was stopped, the shadow did not run away any more, and he was ready to fight with the rain field. ¡±Easy to say, easy to say, whether you can survive in my hands depends on your ability. "When Xiang Yutian said this, Daoxin''s magic cultivation method had already been put into practice. Daoxin cultivation of demons is the supreme magic skill recorded in the magic book "tianmoce". His skills are extremely strange and unique, and they attack the spiritual world of the martial arts. When the shadow talks to Yutian, he has been affected, but he doesn''t know. The magic shadow''s ten success power has been reduced by 20% when fighting with Jiangning, and now it has lost another 20% after being affected by the heart planting magic. You can only use 60% of your skill. Xiang Yutian himself is the top martial artist who is close to the ascent. He is far more powerful than the ordinary one. He has already made a high decision just after the fight. See Xiang Yutian body method is strange, move to attack the key to the shadow. The shadow of the evil had fallen into the downwind for a while. He was helpless, so he could only use the Shura Yin Sha palm to fight with xiangyutian. However, Xiang Yutian''s magic skill is incomparable, and the strength of his hand is no longer under Jiangning. The shadow of the devil just followed Xiang Yutian and felt that his internal power was not enough. If he went on like this, he would surely lose. The shadow knows that he has reached the critical point of life and death. At this time, if he doesn''t fight at this time, he will surely be defeated today. The shadow gritted his teeth and displayed the magic power of fighting for life: the magic shadow stack. It takes ten years for this magic power, and the power within a stick of incense will increase greatly. After a stick of incense, the skill returned to ten years ago. ¡±Die, to the rain field, today force me to this point, I will tear you to pieces! " the shadow has been waving dozens of palm prints in succession, and these Shura Yin Sha palms are attacking the rain field endlessly. If you look at Yutian, you will know that such palm power cannot be hard connected, otherwise it will inevitably fall into the stage of palm power competition. Xiang Yutian''s martial arts is not only a method of cultivating demons in the mind, but also a collection of the great achievements of the secret clan''s ancestral clan. With his own strength, he has a thorough understanding of heaven and earth, and his mind is just outside the scope of the shadow''s palm print. ¡±Why, don''t you connect it? Aren''t you very powerful? Don''t you know how to cultivate demons? Come on, ha ha ha, coward. " the shadow has been stimulated by the magic cultivation method of Daoxin in Yutian and can''t keep calm. If it is the shadow of the past, and then display the shadow stack, not to say can defeat Xiang Yutian, at least to go, to Yutian is not able to stay. But now, the shadow has some delirium, now he is like a mad dog biting at people, do not know to weigh the pros and cons. This kind of magic shadow has a top-notch ability to communicate with God, but it can''t be exerted at all. If you want to smash the enemy, it''s like hitting the cotton ball. In his life to Yutian, the number of times to fight is not clear. He is extremely old and spicy. If he can''t pick it up, he won''t be foolhardy. He wanders around the shadow and waits for opportunities to attack. Of course, such fighting tactics are also based on their own military and spiritual basis. His body is excellent, his internal power is deep, and his personality is calm. If you add such fighting quality to the same person, you will find that he is very uncomfortable to him. It is better to be shot dead with one hand, and this is the feeling of the ghost shadow now. ¡±Xiang Yutian, you shrinking head tortoise, you come out and give me a hard slap. What kind of hero are you avoiding all the time. " " I''m not a hero, I''m a devil. "Fighting with rain field, he went on talking with ease. ¡±You shameless, the devil will be disgraced by you sooner or later. I''m Cao NIMA. You''re fighting me. "The shadow is on the verge of collapse. ¡±I''m fighting you right now? Don''t worry. Take your time. We''ll fight for 3000 rounds. In this way, no matter who wins or loses, it won''t be too bad to hear. It''s all a pity to lose. " Xiang Yutian is still at ease. He is graceful and turns around the shadow. ¡±You...... "The evil shadow was very angry and immediately increased the output of internal power. In a flash, the storm surged, and behind the shadow appeared a Shura. The Shura had no expression. It raised its huge palm and pressed it toward the rain field. Looking at Yutian, I know that the shadow of the devil is completely free at this time. After this move, I''m afraid the shadow will no longer have any internal power to use. However, Xiang Yutian didn''t hide at this time, because he couldn''t avoid this kind of tricks, so he could only accept them. Xiang Yutian also knows the power of this move and immediately uses his internal power. All of a sudden, black chains formed out of thin air. They intertwined with each other and formed a prison shrouded in Xiang Yutian''s body.As time went by, the hand of Shura still clapped on the black prison. Only the sound of "click click" was heard. The prison composed of chains began to collapse, and the hand of the Shura gradually dissipated. Equal power? When the scythe breaks down again, the scythe breaks down. ¡±Death. "With the words to the rain field, the black sickle across the sky, in a blink of an eye will be the body of the shadow split in two. ¡±You, you....... "The ghost, which was split in two, has not yet completely died. The vitality of the strong one is really terrible. His lower body had completely disappeared, but he was still reluctant. The shadow leaned on a pair of hands, struggling to climb, until he met the shoes to the rainfield, he was excited to smile. ¡±I, I still got you. " after all, the magic shadow of a generation of top experts will be defeated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 624 Dasikong shizhixuan is also a top-notch Tongshen strongman. He jumped up together and directly stopped one of them in black. ¡±Your name, my immortal and nameless soul. " " ha ha, that''s a big tone. Shi Zhixuan, others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid. I''m Zhu Di of cinnabar palm. Today I''m going to learn your immortal seal. " Zhu Di''s martial arts are all above his cinnabar palm. He has mastered this kind of martial arts all his life. It can be said that he has practiced cinnabar palm to an unprecedented level. Shi Zhixuan is no longer wordy, but directly hands. The immortal seal matches his Tianyixin method, and the Taoist seal hangs in front of Shi Zhixuan. The Dharma seal is spinning slowly, and the breath from it seems to be the dead breath from hell. See the strength of the opponent so extraordinary, Zhu Di also dare not be careless. Immediately raised his left hand, a red purple palm print instantly flew to the stone pavilion. As long as Shi Zhixuan starts to pick it up, he will surely take the lead. It''s a pity that Zhu Di''s calculation failed, and shizhixuan didn''t move. He let the purple palmprint hit him. "You''re looking for death." Zhu Di looked at Shi Zhixuan so not to put himself in his heart, a sneer in his heart. The next moment, Zhu Di''s sneer in his heart turned into disbelief, then suddenly. "Magic body method?" It turns out that shizhixuan''s magic body method has reached the highest level. When he stood there, he just gave Zhu Di an illusion that his real body was no longer there. "Good, you shizhixuan. You are really cunning." As soon as Zhu Di was about to move, he saw the immortal seal in front of Shi Zhixuan''s body. He had already arranged his formation and flew to him. Zhu Di didn''t dare to underestimate these fingerprints, and immediately wanted to dodge them. However, these fingerprints had already locked his breath, and he could not get rid of them. As soon as Zhu Di saw that he could not leave the scope of the undead seal, he stopped and prepared to shake the undead seal. Zhu Di looked at the closer and closer undead seal, his palms staggered out, and a red light penetrated through it. He even forced the undead seal to stop. As soon as Zhu Di saw that his move worked, he immediately took advantage of the situation to attack. Zhu Di''s two palms slowly turned purple, crossed the undead seal, and directly attacked the stone pavilion. When he saw his immortal seal, he was not upset. When he saw Zhu Di''s purple red palms, he immediately displayed the magic body method. In a flash, he could not tell which was the real shizhixuan. Zhu Di was not an easy person. He had been immersed in this move for many years and had a way to solve all kinds of situations. Just like now, there are so many figures that Zhu Di can''t tell which one is. But he had his own way to crack it. He suddenly sent out a huge and boundless palm print, which covered these figures in an instant. The palm print had no power, but it was more than enough to remove those fake figures. Shi Zhixuan''s phantom was swept away by the huge palm print, and he was forced to show his real body. "Good Kung Fu!" Shi Zhixuan can''t help cheering, this is the excitement when meeting opponents, but also a kind of self-confidence. "That''s for each other. You''re good at shizhixuan." Zhu Di looked around and found that every man in black was entangled, and his heart sank slightly. "It''s a great honor for me to meet you today." Shi Zhixuan and Zhu Di can be said to be on a par with each other, and it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser for a while. Both of them are between Bozhong in terms of their skills and palm techniques. The only advantage of Shi Zhixuan is the body method. However, Zhu Di is like a King Kong, no matter how powerful your body method is, he is calm to deal with it, and shizhixuan can''t get the upper hand in a short time. At this time, Shi Zhixuan decided to change his tactics, and his martial arts skills changed immediately. "Well." Zhu Di immediately felt that the move of Shi Zhixuan changed, becoming more mysterious and more difficult to resist. How is that possible? He still has a lot of energy. Zhu Di was shocked. He always thought that the strength of the two men was almost the same. Now he found that the stone pavilion had hidden one hand. "The first form of the seven illusions of immortality is to return the virtual to the real. "As soon as Shi Zhixuan''s voice fell, he took a palm with the Emperor Zhu. Zhu Di''s whole body was shocked and immediately stepped back. This move of Shi Zhixuan is a combination of the immortal seal and the magic body method, and then integrates what he has learned all his life, which is the embodiment of the great martial arts of the evil king. The combination of body method and seal method is elegant like a ghost and ferocious like a tiger. Zhu Di immediately fell into the downwind, but he was still calm to deal with, in order to find out the flaws of Shi Zhixuan. However, since Shi Zhixuan has the upper hand, how can he be given a chance. The undead seal method surged toward Zhu Di, giving him no breathing space. Zhu Di has begun to feel that his internal power is not enough. It''s hateful. The internal power of this stone pavilion is obviously between Bozhong and me. Why is the internal force still so abundant now? It doesn''t look like fighting with me at all. In fact, Zhu Di''s idea is also right. In terms of internal force alone, they are indeed the same. However, Shi Zhixuan''s immortal seal method is to absorb other people''s internal power and turn it into his own use. Although it has little effect in the face of the master, it has come and gone, and after such a long time, Shi Zhixuan''s advantages have been reflected. At this time, Zhu Di''s skill had already declined. Seeing that Shi Zhixuan''s skill was still at its peak, he knew that if he didn''t let go of a fight, he would be consumed here alive.At the thought of this, Zhu Di gave a big drink and summoned up all his internal power to shake the stone pavilion open. Shi Zhixuan is wondering, how such a momentum, actually just shake open their own. Just when he thought so, there was a crisis and a huge palm print came from the sky. Shi Zhixuan is not in a mess in the face of danger. He does not care about the palm print in the sky, and takes Zhu Di directly. The palm print from the sky had exhausted Zhu Di''s life-long skill. When he saw Shi Zhixuan attacking, he had no means to resist. ¡±Bang! "Zhu Di flew several feet away and landed on the ground motionless. He should be dead. The fierce palm print from the sky also hit Shi Zhixuan. Shi Zhixuan had no time to avoid it, so he had to rely on his body to connect it. He mobilized his only internal power to protect his heart Bang! "Shizhixuan stepped back and spat blood. Shi Zhixuan finally survived, and he successfully defeated the cinnabar palm. Sima shizhixuan of Daming is still standing! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 625 Mongolian chixing has high strength and is the first expert of Mongolia. Now he has gained a lot under Jiangning. Meng chixing stopped one of the men in black with his feeling. His intuition told him that the man in black had a great deal to do with him. ¡±Who will stop me? Please report your name to death. Ding Wu of the temple of war will not kill nobody. " after Ding Wu was stopped, he became angry and was stopped by an unknown person. Hearing these three words, Meng chixing''s heart moved slightly. This name should have an unimaginable entanglement with himself. "I am mengchixing, once practiced in Mongolia." If you don''t take a close look, you will be confused with this group of people in black. However, Meng is tall and tall, much higher than these people, so he will not be mistaken. Although Ding Wu has been practicing in the temple of war god, he also knows the name of Meng chixing. This Mongolian chixing is one of the three great masters in Mongolia. It is named after Ba Shiba and sihanfei. It is a god like existence in Mongolia. He was a strong enemy. Ding Wu made a silent evaluation in his heart and immediately raised the threat to mengchixing by several grades. However, Meng chixing does not know that he just moves according to what he thinks in his heart and doesn''t care who his opponent is. Although it is not a unique skill, it also has its magic. As long as the enemy doesn''t exceed himself too much, the formula will increase with the enemy''s strength. This is also the reason why Ding Wu will suffer losses against shangjiangning. Jiangning''s strength is much higher than that of Dingwu. This makes Ding Wu''s broken heaven formula not play its magic, but also makes Ding Wu look weaker than several other people in black. But in fact, being selected by the leader shows that its strength has been recognized. It''s just that Jiangning''s strength is so abnormal that he just restrained Ding Wu. However, mengchixing''s strength is weaker than Jiangning''s. at this time, it''s time for breaking Tianjue to shine brilliantly. Ding Wu thought of this, immediately put out a broken day Jue, and Meng chixing fight together. Meng chixing''s martial arts originated from the book of Tibetan secret intelligence. Relying on his own unique understanding, Meng chixing developed a kind of magical skill that transformed spiritual power into material. And as long as Meng chixing''s spiritual power is strong enough, there will be almost breaking Dingwu''s breaking Tianjue. At this time, Ding Wu was elated to see that he was on a par with Meng chixing, "it seems that the God of Mongolia is just like this. I thought there was something wrong. I''ll beat you if I don''t do a hundred tricks! " Meng chixing did not answer. His moves were as strong as the sea and as calm as a mountain. His attack backhand was natural, just like the posture of heaven and man. Meng chixing''s skill has already had the style of a master. If he can keep it, then he may grow up to the state of xiaoyaozi and Zhang Sanfeng. Looking at such a natural Meng chixing, Ding Wu could not help but feel angry. He suddenly urged his internal power to defeat Meng chixing in a short time. It''s just that people who study martial arts are most afraid of restlessness. At this time, Ding Wu is in this state of mind. It can be said that he can no longer defeat Meng chixing. The more he fought, the braver he was. His open and close moves were like a god of war who was proud of the world and forced Ding Wu to a desperate situation. ¡±No way. How could you be my opponent. "Ding Wu is not reconciled to it. He tries his best to urge him to defeat Meng chixing. ¡±Bang! "Ding Wu was slapped by Meng chixing. ¡±How could you, a humble Mongolian, know the power of my war god temple. " " bang! "It''s a blow that can''t be resisted again. It''s Ding Wu. ¡±Cough, cough, how can I be defeated by people like you? I am one of the immortal talents in the temple of war god. What kind of things do you want to compare with me. " " bang bang! "Meng chixing kicked Dingwu''s heart with several feet in a row. Ding Wu couldn''t bear it. He flew a foot away. He looked at the slowly coming of Meng chixing, filled with resentment and unwilling. ¡±How could you have defeated me if I hadn''t suffered a little internal injury if I hadn''t fought with Jiangning, the Lord of the Ming Dynasty. I was not defeated in your bare hands, but in Jiangning''s hands. " hearing this, Meng chixing stopped. He looked at Ding Wu and said slowly," there is a sentence you said right. You are not defeated by me. But you are not defeated by our Lord Jiangning. " " you are talking nonsense. You are neither defeated by you nor by Jiangning. Whose hand am I defeated? The ghost''s hand? Ha ha ha, Meng chixing, you are ridiculous. " Meng chixing ignored Ding Wu''s sarcasm and continued:" you are defeated by your own hands. Your mind is uncertain. Your heart is too fickle. You say you are a genius of the war god temple. If this is the case, the temple of war will surely survive for a long time. " such words, like thunder falling from the sky, resound through Ding Wu''s mind, and his heart set off a huge wave. He was unable to grasp the ground with both hands.¡±No, I won''t. how could I be defeated by myself. I am the genius of the temple of war! I know that you said this to me because you are jealous of me, don''t you? Admit it quickly. It''s because you are jealous of my talent that you deliberately do this. " Meng chixing looked at Ding Wu, who was already incurable. He didn''t want to kill him, so he turned around and left. ¡±Come back, Meng chixing. Let''s fight another hundred rounds. How can I be afraid of death in battle? Come on. You''re a man and you come and kill me. Meng chixing, you can come if you have the courage " in the face of Ding Wu''s hysterical roar, Meng chixing''s heart has no waves, because he knows that the genius known as the temple of war God has died, and his heart has been destroyed. Even if he lives, he will never be able to break through in the future. Ding Wu looked at Meng chixing, who went farther and farther, and suddenly burst out laughing. ¡±Ding Wu, the God of war hall, would rather die standing than kneel down! "After all, Ding Wu cut off his meridians. In a temple far away, a man murmured to himself. ¡±Ding Wu is dead. ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 626 Zhang Wuji was the weakest of several people when he first reached the realm of Tongshen. He could hardly catch up with the six black clothes people who had retreated. But in desperation, Zhang Wuji had to drink a lot, and Joyoung''s magic was bombarded away from his nearest man. The strength of this person is obviously higher than that of Zhang Wuji. He flies towards him and sweeps his eyes slightly, knowing that all of them have been stopped. His luck is excellent. When he comes to stop his internal power, he or she is not stable. It is estimated that he can get in and out of the gods. This kind of thought, the person is a bit determined, he wants to beat Zhang Wuji first, then find a chance to escape, this Daming country is too strong, as long as he does not die this time, he will not come to this muddy water again. This man has been practicing ice stamina for decades, and his body is cold and extremely cold, and it exudes infinite cold air. At this time, in the face of the Joyoung''s magic, the heart is fixed, yin and yang are mutual, and the winner is the winner. From the face of view, their internal force is far higher than Zhang Wuji. As long as I act carefully, we can defeat Zhang Wuji without accident. Then, I will hold on Zhang Wuji. I am afraid that these people will not let me go? As soon as the idea was determined, the man took the hand directly. The pressure of waving hands is like a blizzard with hail. Zhang Wuji almost can not stand up. Fortunately, Zhang Wuji''s great move of heaven and earth has been practiced into a chemical state. At this time, without his urging, it will automatically run to offset such horrible and cold palm power. Strong, Zhang Wuji heart shock, he knows his strength and this person''s gap is very obvious. But he must stop him as much as possible. Zhang Wuji looks around and finds that everyone is on a man in black. Especially Jiangning, strong on the top of the black man. Zhang Wuji firmly believes that he can lift all internal forces. He starts to change his fighting methods and change his life with his opponent. Nine small fireballs around Zhang Wuji is beside, Zhang Wuji high jump up, a deep voice to drink: "Nine Yang Liaoyuan!" "Nine days of ice!" The man saw Zhang Wuji urging his internal force, his heart was slightly surprised, he did not come to work hard with Zhang Wuji, he came to run the road. So he didn''t want to fight with Zhang Wuji, although it was basically Zhang Wuji. But as long as Zhang Wuji is killed by himself, will Jiangning, the great demon king, let go of himself? At the thought of being chased by Jiangning, the man also firmly believed that he could not kill Zhang Wuji. With this idea, the black man''s tactics are more than two points reserved. His ice spirit originally suppressed Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung magic with his deep inner force. However, because of his own reservation, he has been forced by Zhang Wuji instead. "Zhang Wuji, you should understand that your Jiuyang Liaoyuan can hold me down now because I don''t want to hurt you. You better retreat now, I can take it easy." The black man''s ice seal for nine days has begun to lock the strong Nine Yang flame that Zhang Wuji has raised. He does not intend to increase his internal power, so he can only talk to each other. Zhang Wuji looks at him coldly, and doesn''t move. "Zhang Wuji, don''t think I really dare not to do it, you must not mistake yourself!" The black man was obviously in a hurry. If he could escape in this way, it was a problem to defeat Zhang Wuji. Just when the black man is ready to increase his internal power to win, Zhang Wuji suddenly opens his mouth. "You want to run away and do something. If I can''t hurt you, you will run away. How can I mix up in Daming state in the future, and what do other experts think of me?" It turns out that the black man who got Zhang Wuji''s reply immediately dropped his heart, but he was very cautious. "How do I know you''re not deliberately deceiving me?" "You are relieved. Our two are inferior in strength. If I really want to kill you, how can you resist it. So don''t worry. You just give me a shot and you''re spitting a few blood to show a few people, and I''ll stop pestering you. " Zhang Wuji seems sincere and said, "I have no injustice and no revenge with you, why do you have to offend?" "Well, if this can be done, we will be friends later. You are right. We have no injustice and no revenge. You should not cheat. More people have more way than that They had a ghost in their own hearts, so they discussed for a while, and began to perform. The black man began to reduce the output of his internal power slowly, and Zhang Wuji''s internal power had reached its peak. He now can keep this power very good. , "well, now your Joyoung magic has overwhelmed me, and you keep this strike, let me get a slight injury, I will play it myself later, and I promise to vomit it so that everyone will be sincerely convinced." Hearing the words of the black man, Zhang Wuji''s eyes flashed a glimmer of fine light. He said to the man in black, "OK, I''m attacking. You''re careful. "Come on. " the voice has just fallen. Zhang Wuji''s Jiuyang Liaoyuan has broken through the ice seal of the black man for nine days, and directly hit the black man''s body. The man in black obviously guard against Zhang Wuji. Jiuyang Liaoyuan just hit him slightly, and he was not hurt at all. The black man immediately began to perform, and he forced his blood out of his force.¡±Ah! "The people in black spray blood and cry bitterly. After a while, the man in black finished the performance, and he was laughing. ¡±Zhang Wuji, Zhang Daxia, I''m going to leave now. If we have a chance in the future, we will not be drunk. " " Oh, so you want to go? "Zhang Wuji''s words are interesting. ¡±What do you mean, you want me to perform, and I do. What else do you want me to do? Zhang Wuji, I tell you, you let me go now. When we meet in the future, we are still friends. otherwise. "The man in black has not finished speaking. ¡±What else? You are now seriously injured. " when the man in black heard this, he was stunned and then laughed. "Ha ha ha, Zhang Wuji, do you have a problem with your brain, just cooperate with you to perform for a while, you really think I am hurt, ridiculous." "You''ll find out if you take your breath again." "You According to Zhang Wuji, the man in black moved his internal force for a second, and suddenly felt that all five internal organs were cracked, and he died so reluctantly. "You forget, I also practice Taijiquan!" the original Joyoung''s magic power contained a hint of Tai Chi, which directly destroyed the veins of the black man. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 627 Zhang Wuji''s Joyoung magic combined with Taijiquan, has been trained to the realm of soft and soft, and the black clothes have not been prepared against them. They have been tragically calculated by Zhang Wuji and died of hatred. Pang ban, one against two, failed to leave the two men in black. This is also a very normal thing, after all, these people are not weak. Jiangning on the side of the leader, the two people''s skills are almost the same, the people in black do not want to fight for a long time, and after a few stalemate, they are far away. Jiangning is worried about Shen Linglong, and has no plan to pursue it. He packed up and left with the crowd. Jiangning is a group of six people. This kind of power can run through the Wulin. The strength of these six people is unfathomable. It can be said that each person''s hands are stained with the blood of the powerful man in the Tongshen realm. Jiangning, in particular, can form a big sect by killing Tongshen state. Six people gallop on the way back, they soon catch up with you if, and then began to separate. Zhang Wuji, Xiang Yutian and Shi Zhixuan return to the Daming state to deal with affairs. Meng chixing and Pang ban accompany each other in case of being plotted against. The drifting rain began to stop slowly. Now it''s only drizzling. In order to take care of youruo, Jiangning sends out all kinds of genuine Qi, and the rain that will fall on them all rebounds out. Now there is a sense of desolation in the ten square city, and all the people have been mobilized. "According to news from Tama, Jiangning, the leader of the Ming Dynasty, was attacked by seven unknown men in black." Hearing this, Shen Langfei felt nervous. "How about the strength of these seven people? I believe that with Jiangning''s strength, only seven should not be rivals." "According to speculation, the strength of these seven people are all top-level Tongshen strongmen. Under the joint efforts of the seven people, I am afraid even xiaoyaozi and other people will have to give up." "What!" Shen Langfei is surprised. He looks at Shen Yimo and says to him. "What can I do, or I will go to meet Jiangning now?" Shen Yimo immediately stops Shen Langfei''s desire to go out. "Jiangning is too far away from the city of Shifang. You can''t rush to Jiangning now. Besides, the ten square city still needs your guard. " after persuading Shen Langfei, Shen Yimo asked the spies," have the five Tongshen salvation soldiers of the Daming Kingdom gone. " " is on the way. "The spy told the truth. ¡±Then there''s no problem. With Jiangning''s strength, these seven people can''t do anything about him in a short time. Besides, if we don''t take into account the snow clams of ten thousand years, I don''t think Jiangning alone will lose to them. We can wait for the news with peace of mind. " SHEN Yimo nods to Shen Langfei, indicating that he should calm down. At this time, Jiangning was about to arrive at the ten square city. At this time, there were more and more visiting horses from the ten square city. They immediately sent the news of Jiangning''s coming quickly to ten square city. ¡±According to the newspaper, Jiangning and Daming reinforcements killed and retreated seven men in black. Four of them died and the remaining three fled. Now Jiangning is coming to shifangcheng, and it is expected to arrive in shifangcheng in five hours. " " OK, OK, OK. Ha ha, Jiangning is really good. "Shen Langfei is very happy to hear this news. At the same time, the three men in black who had escaped had joined together. ¡±I don''t care whether this mission fails or not, I just want my reward. "A man in black with a sword said angrily to the leader. ¡±We not only failed the mission this time, but also suffered heavy losses. You have to make up for it. "The other man in black was obviously on the side with the sword. ¡±Oh? What kind of compensation do you want? "The leader didn''t say a word. He looked at the two men in black with deep eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. ¡±We don''t want much, just the reward we deserve. "The two men in black seemed to have agreed and said with one voice. ¡±Well, I''ll tell you about the atlas of the gods of war. "The leader looked around warily, and then he got close to them. ¡±I said...... "The men in black are getting closer to them. ¡±Ah! You''re sneaking on us, despicable! " the man in black looked at the two fallen men with a sneer in his mouth. ¡±If you want to pay for the failure of the mission, you should run away from it as soon as possible, so as to save your life. " " if you deal with us like this, you won''t be afraid that the forces behind us will trouble you. "A man in black threatened. ¡±How did you die? Who knows? At that time, I will only care about Jiangning if I keep your power. You, rest in peace. " with that, the leader slapped each of the two men in black, and the two men in black were killed without any resistance. The man in black carefully examined the two men to make sure they were really dead before leaving. On the other side, Jiangning has arrived at the ten square city, which has been regarded as the Savior of the city. People to Jiangning''s arrival appears to be very enthusiastic, all people are sparing no effort to praise him.¡±Great Xia Jiang not only has outstanding martial arts skills, but also is so handsome. If I had been a woman, I would have married him. " " come on, if you are like this, who dares to become a woman? What kind of person is Jiang? Can ordinary women match him? Let me see. The best match for Jiang is our city Lord. " similar to this kind of words, it can be said that Jiangning didn''t feel it. Jiangning didn''t say much when he heard it. He just arched his hands and motioned them to move aside. Don''t delay the treatment of the city Lord Shen Linglong. When he came to the courtyard where Shen Linglong lived, Jiangning saw Shen Langfei at a glance. At this time, Shen Langfei regarded Jiangning as his father. He asked him all kinds of courteous greetings, and he almost knelt down to call his father. ¡±Let me have a look at Shen Linglong first. Well, how is your Lord Shen hurt. "Jiangning said without changing her face. ¡±That''s right. That''s right. Please come in, great Xia Jiang. "Shen Langfei does not have the demeanor of a strong generation now. Jiangning opened the door, walked in and saw Shen Linglong lying on the bed. Shen Linglong was still with her eyes closed, as if she was sleeping forever. Jiangning looked at Shen Linglong in such a way that she could not help clenching her fist. ¡±Don''t be afraid. I''m here to help you. " Jiangning whispered to Shen Linglong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 628 Jiangning looked around Shen Langfei, Shen Yimo, frown gently, "you go out first, my method of treatment is not suitable for many people." "Ah, this What else does Shen want to say, Shen Yimo takes him away, "then Lao Jiang is the great Xia." After Shen Langfei and others went out, Jiangning put his hand on Shen Linglong''s jade arm. He felt it carefully and found that Shen Linglong said that she was hurt very strangely. Shen Linglong''s body should be too hot. However, Shen Linglong''s body was extremely cold at this time. If it wasn''t for the pulse, Jiangning would have suspected that she was dead. It''s no wonder that it needs ten thousand years of snow clam to save. It can absorb the cold poison in Shen Linglong''s body without damaging Shen Linglong. But now the clam is still frozen by its own powerful internal force. Jiangning took out the ten thousand year old clam and melted the ice attribute Qi on the clam. The snow clam of ten thousand years is indeed a miracle between heaven and earth. After being frozen, the clam is only about ten centimeters in size. Now, after thawing, it begins to grow bigger and bigger. Jiangning gazed at it and said to it. "I know you can understand. Now I need your help to detoxify. If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. I heard that porridge made by ten thousand year old snow clams can detoxify ten thousand poisons." It''s no wonder that it needs ten thousand years of snow clam to save. It can absorb the cold poison in Shen Linglong''s body without damaging Shen Linglong. But now the clam is still frozen by its own powerful internal force. Jiangning took out the ten thousand year old clam and melted the ice attribute Qi on the clam. The snow clam of ten thousand years is indeed a miracle between heaven and earth. After being frozen, the clam is only about ten centimeters in size. Now, after thawing, it begins to grow bigger and bigger. Jiangning gazed at it and said to it. "I know you can understand. Now I need your help to detoxify. If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. I heard that porridge made by ten thousand year old snow clams can detoxify ten thousand poisons." The ten thousand year old clam really understood Jiangning''s words. It drew back and jumped into Jiangning''s hand, saying that it was willing to be sent by Jiangning. Looking at such a small clam, Jiangning recalled its huge appearance when he saw it. He could not help but feel interesting. "You go and clean up that woman''s cold poison." Snow clam immediately jumped on Shen Linglong''s body according to her words. The clam aimed at Shen Linglong''s body and sucked hard. The cold current visible to the naked eye poured from Shen Linglong''s body to the ten thousand year old snow clam. For about half an hour, the clam stopped absorbing. Jiangning puts the clam on the table, and then checks the pulse for Shen Linglong. All the cold poisons in Shen Linglong''s body have disappeared, and the suppressed fire attribute skill immediately starts to run on its own. As a result of being oppressed by cold poison for a long time, Shen Linglong can''t adapt to her body. Her whole body starts to sweat, and her clothes also start to smoke. Shen Linglong''s mouth kept shouting: "hot, hot, I''m so hot." Listen to Jiangning heart can not help but swing, but fortunately Jiangning did not forget the business. At this time, if Shen Linglong doesn''t need to control the heat flow in Ti slightly, she will be burned to ashes. Jiangning immediately took off Shen Linglong''s clothes. He held Shen Linglong and put his cold palms on Shen Linglong''s smooth and delicate back. A trace of cold breath from that pair of palms into Shen Linglong''s body. Shen Linglong couldn''t help but blurt out: "great..." In another place, where people eat grass roots, where people live by picking up garbage, but there is a temple. Inside the temple, the leader who intercepted Jiangning was kneeling on the ground without saying a word. "You have been with me for so many years, and your strength has reached the peak of Tongshen state, and your conduct of life is very reasonable. In my opinion, such a perfect person still failed in the face of Jiangning." The figure sitting on the throne said without a ripple, and there was no trace of emotion in his voice. "The incompetence of his subordinates destroyed the master''s plan. My subordinates ask for punishment. " The leader kneels on the ground, his heart full of shame Kui. "Now that things have happened, what can you do to punish them? What should have happened won''t happen, so think about how to remedy it. " The figure sitting on the throne disappeared, leaving only an empty echo. ¡±I''ll teach you Shao Zhu''s martial arts. You can handle this matter yourself. Don''t let me down any more. " the leader saluted respectfully:" yes, my Lord, I will make atonement. " but in shifangcheng, Jiangning is now healing with Shen Linglong. Shen Linglong is a beautiful woman with perfect cheek. At this time, Jiangning is trying to restrain himself, and he constantly reminds him that this is to heal Shen Linglong. Jiangning thought so, the ice on the palm of the internal force is still surging into Shen Linglong''s body. At this time, Shen Linglong has woken up. She is so careful that she immediately knows who is behind her. Shen Linglong suddenly raised a kind of tease psychology, saw her mouth spit heat, suddenly turned around, said slightly in Jiangning''s ear"It''s hot." After a while, they suddenly heard a cough outside. Jiangning is OK. After all, he is a man with thick skin. Shen Linglong is a little embarrassed. She immediately regained her queen''s apathy. ¡±Ask the maid to bring the clothes. I need to change. " the two people outside did not respond, but after a while, a maid came in with her clothes. Shen Linglong immediately put on this fire red long dress, which makes her more charming. After getting dressed, Shen Linglong said with a straight face, "come in. " at this time, Shen Langfei and Shen Yimo came in one after another, but their faces were unpredictable. They looked at Jiangning and Shen Linglong secretly from time to time. ¡±What can I do for you? "Shen Linglong immediately took out the style of her city Lord. ¡±Congratulations to the city Lord. We want to talk about the attack on us. " SHEN Yimo said, Shen Langfei agreed," if you dare to move our ten square cities, we must calculate this account well. " Jiangning stood by and listened attentively. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 629 ¡±This matter is really very strange. The enemy just calculated it. We started when we returned to the ten square city alone. Moreover, the strength of the experts is not low, otherwise, the city master can not be seriously injured. "Shen Yimo analyzed. ¡±Is there any enemy ready to deal with us. "Shen Longfei said. ¡±I''m afraid it''s not so simple. I was blocked on my way back. We can infer from this point what the consequences would be if I was stopped. " Jiangning opened his mouth and said that he always felt that there must be some important secret behind this incident. When Shen Yimo heard Jiang Ning''s words, his eyes brightened and he immediately said to these people. ¡±I guess these people in black are drunkards. They don''t want to drink. They want something else. And most likely it will be you. " " me? Why do you say that. "Jiangning was lost in thought for a moment. Shen Yimo continued his speculation: "we have just had some friendship with you in the ten square city, and then someone came to make trouble. If the Lord of the city dies this time, I''m afraid our two families must be in the same boat. " Jiangning nodded and said: "it makes sense, and this half way interception also makes me have a lot of ideas. These people are obviously familiar with me. They almost know most of my skills. If I hadn''t broken through recently, I''m afraid they would have fulfilled their wishes this time. " Then, Jiangning had a good meal in shifangcheng and was ready to leave. His recent strength can be said to be a higher level, this time back to the Daming state, ready to close down, strive to understand the meaning of ice and fire. Because Shen Linglong, the ten square city, has just recovered, it is estimated that she needs to meditate and adjust her breath. Moreover, her position as the city master is not so stable. There are still some elders who refuse to accept her. It is estimated that she will have to be busy for a while about these big and small matters. After returning to the Daming Kingdom, Jiangning simply explained something and began to practice martial arts behind closed doors. Jiangning recalled some of his most important martial arts. The first one must be the field, which is a bit like an upgraded version of the great shift of heaven and earth, but for the field, Jiangning himself is at a loss. The second one is the xuanbing sword technique combined with shuide skill. In this respect, Jiangning has almost reached the peak. Mainly because there is a system in, as long as they have enough conditions, they can upgrade crazily. The third one is the Huode skill that has just been comprehended and cooperated with the 18 dragon subduing palms. As soon as he reaches Yang, he is extremely domineering. However, Jiangning has not yet done what he likes. One of the tasks of this closing is to thoroughly understand this move. The fourth is the God level body method that can''t be used all the time. At present, there is no solution for the moment. I can only wait for my own strength to be stronger. The main purpose of the combination of the two is to achieve the ultimate goal of the combination of the two properties. This is too unstable. It needs to be understood slowly. In Jiangning''s closed door practice, in a towering temple, a slender body, natural appearance, majestic body slowly stood up. His eyes are as bright as electricity, his face is firm as iron, and he has a long knife with thick back on his back. "When things are extreme, things will change when they are poor. I say that it is time for eagles to go out for a while." After the man murmured, his body swayed and disappeared in the temple. On the Tianshan Mountain, since Jiangning and WAN Jian returned to the war, it has really changed a lot. These elders learned from their pain and decided to reform. They have been standing in xiaoyaozi''s seclusion for three days and three nights. "Ah." With a sigh, xiaoyaozi is, after all, the ancestor of the Tianshan sect, and he has great feelings for the Tianshan sect. Now that the feud with Jiangning has been resolved, it''s time for him to go out of the customs. What''s more, it''s the most dangerous time for the Tianshan sect. "You must guard every intersection of Tianshan Mountain these days. There must be no mistakes. " Xiaoyaozi''s face is full of dignity. "Laozu, is something wrong? We Tianshan sect is also a big sect in Wulin. Who will come here to seek death when they have enough food and nothing to do." Xiaoyaozi shook his head and said, "the battle between Jiangning and wanjian has exposed the ancient sword. I have a premonition that someone will find trouble with Tianshan because of this sword, and I''m afraid this person''s strength is higher than me." "What? How could it be? Did the ancestor have a premonition The elder didn''t dare to say anything, but after being warned by xiaoyaozi, the warning force of Tianshan sect was much stronger during this period of time. A place with dark air and few human traces, and dense graves are like soldiers ready to go. "We have found out the whereabouts of the ancient sword. I want you to get it at all costs." An ethereal voice roars like a fierce ghost. If you don''t get the ancient sword, you will never stop. Another place where people eat grass roots, where people live by picking up garbage, but there is a temple. Inside the temple, above the throne, the vague figure said to himself, "the ancient sword, Tianshan Mountain."In the Da Xuan sect, the master of Da Xuan sword, the leader of a generation of Da Xuan sect, was angry at the leader in Black: "do you mean that our da Xuan sword technique was defeated by Jiangning''s xuanbing sword technique? Hum, I will find out the truth. If anyone dares to murder my younger martial brother of Da Xuan sword, I will ask him to pay for his life. " The leader in Black said, "your younger brother is very strong. You should also know that it is not so easy to kill him. But Jiangning, relying on the large number of people, forced your younger brother to die there. " After hearing this, Daxuan sword master was furious. "If my younger martial brother was defeated by Jiangning because of his poor swordsmanship, I would recognize it. If Jiangning really cheated the less with more, we would have to follow the theory of Daming state to see who is really big." The leader in black lowered his head and showed a sneer, but his words were still so humble, "the strength of the predecessors is no less than that of Zhang Sanfeng, not to mention the small Jiangning." "You can go now," he said .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 630 Tianshan school, a ghost figure suddenly appeared. "Here we are. The familiar power is really the ancient sword, powerful and evil. This is the holy sword that we are proud of." While talking, the ghost figure has blurred away. "Well? Did you just feel someone coming? " A patrol disciple of Tianshan asked a man beside him. "No. I didn''t feel anything. I said if you were thinking about the flower of the art Red Mansion. " Speaking of this, the patrol disciple immediately scratched his head. "You see, you must have been thinking all day, and now you are hallucinating. It''s better to have a good sleep. Don''t think about flowers and grass all day long. " Said that, two people slowly walked away, no longer pay attention to just whether someone really sneaked up. The ghostly figure reappeared after the two patrol disciples left. He looked at the two disciples with disdain in his eyes. "Can such a disciple be regarded as a great school in the world? Tianshan sect, why do you keep this holy sword, just a carefree son? Hahaha, the Tianshan sect is not far away from extinction. " At the same time, a shocking news came out of the lake. The master of Da Xuan sword came back to the world. He threatened to visit the leaders of various sects in the world and hope to have a discussion with them. At present, the master of Daxuan sword has visited 23 sects and has never been defeated. "Have you heard that the great Xuan sword master is so powerful that he has defeated twenty-three leaders with one sword." "What''s the matter? You can do the same with a famous expert in the lake. No matter how many defeated the non mainstream leaders, they can''t reflect the strength of the master of the great Xuan sword." Some people don''t think so. "The master of Da Xuan sword is the leader of Da Xuan sect in ancient times. It is said that his cultivation is close to that of xiaoyaozi, and his power is incomparable. Daxuan sword technique is one of the most famous magical skills in the world." "Ha ha, this time I heard that Da Xuan Jian was mainly going to challenge the most powerful people in the Wulin. He was the first one to challenge Zhang Sanfeng. There is a good show to watch." "It''s a tiger or a dog. This time we can see." "Walk around, we all go to Wudang to watch the war." When the leader in black heard the news, he also laughed, "this fool has a lot of strength, but he wants face and has no brain. You can make as much trouble as possible. The more you make, the better. In this way, all the attention of Wulin will be attracted by you. I will be able to seek Tianshan Mountain and win the ancient sword. " At the same time, another person''s reputation began to spread gradually. Chuan Ying, a top expert with a knife. If he did not go to a place, he would take out a painting and ask if he had seen the person in the painting. Some rebellious people in the lake ignored him at all, so they were naturally repaired by the legend eagle. Later, someone told Chuanying that the beggars'' sect was one of the most powerful gangs to seek information. So it was said that the eagle went to the beggars'' sect. It was said that the beggars'' sect was not willing to help at first. Because he had no money and had no friendship with the beggars'' sect, the most important thing was that the man he was looking for was still a dead man, and he was only related to him, which was of no help to the Jianghu. Therefore, he was naturally rejected by the beggars'' sect. Later, Chuanying fought with the beggars'' sect. It was said that none of the elders of the beggars'' sect was his opponent. Later, the beggars'' sect helped Qiao Feng personally. However, no one knew who would win or lose. Only that the beggars'' sect agreed to help Chuanying find this person. In the seclusion of the Tianshan school''s xiaoyaozi, a vague figure appeared out of thin air. "Xiaoyaozi, I''m here to meet you. I hope you can promise me something." Looking at the blurred figure, xiaoyaozi frowned. He thought in his heart: the strength of this man is unfathomable. I can guess the purpose of his coming. At that time, for the sake of the ancient sword, if I didn''t agree, he would fight for it. When xiaoyaozi was weighing the pros and cons, a figure full of black air appeared here. Xiaoyaozi and the man who claimed to be the king immediately looked at it together. Is a time top master again! It can be judged from the feeling alone that the strength is not under him. "Hey, who dares to talk to me about that sword first? Who dares to tell me that it''s a sword that I want to fight with first "Oh, are you threatening me? I want to tell you something. If you don''t have the corresponding strength, you''d better not threaten a person you can''t afford. " The fuzzy figure looks at xiaoyaozi and says. "If you give me the ancient sword, we can join hands now and keep this man here forever. And I promise that in the future, my king will only be a friend of Tianshan sect, not an enemy of Tianshan sect." "Master xiaoyaozi, you should think twice. It''s your own way to seek the skin of a tiger. As long as you support me, I will guarantee that no one in the Wulin will dare to challenge Tianshan Mountain in the future. " Xiaoyaozi looked at the two unknown enemies who were no less than himself or even more powerful than himself, and sighed in his heart: has the Tianshan sect''s strength been exhausted.But xiaoyaozi, after all, is not an ordinary person. He just shakes for a moment, and immediately returns to his calm face. "You''d better not quarrel. This ancient sword can''t be given to you." "What, xiaoyaozi, do you want this sword?" Asked the impossibly vague figure. Xiaoyaozi said calmly: "the ancient sword is the thing to suppress Tianshan Mountain. If you take it rashly, it will destroy the whole Tianshan Mountain. I can''t do anything to destroy the Tianshan school. " "So it is. Well, as long as that thing replaces this sword to hold Tianshan Mountain. Master xiaoyaozi, as long as I get the substitute, you can give me the ancient sword. How about it? " Said the dark figure. "No, I will not allow you to get the ancient sword." "Hahaha, then you can take out the treasure that can suppress Tianshan Mountain. If you don''t, don''t talk about it here. " "Who says that I have not, when you bring it, it will be the day when I have it." Xiaoyaozi looks at these two people and feels a headache. It seems that the battle of Tianshan is inevitable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 631 Xiaoyaozi felt a headache at the same time, Wudang sect also felt a headache. This big Xuan sword master, what are you trying to challenge? You can''t do anything. Moreover, you have to take up the challenge, otherwise the people in the Jianghu will think of you Wudang. Today''s Wudang can be said that the whole sect has been mobilized, they do not want to let Zhang Sanfeng. If Zhang Sanfeng is responsible for everything, what''s the use of these disciples? All the information about the great Xuan sword master began to gather in the hands of song Yuanqiao. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. The strength of the great Xuan sword master is not really blown out. He himself is a strong one in the supernatural realm. Moreover, he has a record of killing other powerful ones. The master of Da Xuan sword, one of the genius of Da Xuan sect, broke through the realm of Tongshen 30 years ago and became the leader of Da Xuan sect. His sword technique is extremely fierce. He once defeated three powerful masters who can communicate with God. Later, he retired from the world and gradually lost his legend in the Wulin. Seeing this, song Yuanqiao felt helpless, and fought against the three Tongshen realms. This is not what they can match. Do you really want to excuse master. Song Yuanqiao is very guilty now. If it were not for the strength of these people, Wudang sect could not be provoked. Unfortunately, the strength of song Yuanqiao''s generation is really unsatisfactory. In the face of such a powerful master of the sword, none of them can compete with it. Now it seems that only Zhang Sanfeng can be sure to beat him. "It''s reported that the great Xuan sword master has come to the foot of Wudang Mountain." The sudden sound interrupted song Yuanqiao''s thoughts. He adjusted his clothes and said, "I''ll have a look." "Don''t look. I''ve come." A loud and incomparable voice pierced the sky, almost the whole Wudang Mountain can be heard. Some of the people in the river and the lake who had rushed to see the good play had already climbed Wudang Mountain. They looked at the master of the great Xuan sword in the middle of the square and talked about it one after another. "This is the great Xuan sword master who is well-known in the world. Seeing everything is better than seeing it. This momentum alone has already crushed many Wulin heroes." "Wudang is going to make a fool of himself this time." One of them was gloating and laughing. "You think too much. If Zhang Sanfeng is here, Wudang can''t make a fool of himself. I don''t need to say anything about his martial arts. No one in the whole river and lake can say that he can be defeated. " Another person immediately refuted him. Obviously, he is a member of Wudang sect. "You are not my opponent. I''m here to challenge Zhang Sanfeng." Song Yuanqiao calmly looked at the master of Da Xuan sword and said, "if you want your master to show me everything, how can I stand in Wudang Mountain. Although I''m not strong enough, I still need to learn the master''s skill. " "Since you have this intention, I will help you. If you can take my sword, I will leave Wudang Mountain and swear that I will never step into Wudang again." The master of Da Xuan sword confidently said that he didn''t look up to the strength of song Yuanqiao at all. However, song Yuanqiao, as a disciple of Zhang Sanfeng, knew that he was not an opponent, and he still had to face the difficulties. He also recognized this intention. After all, who doesn''t want to have a good apprentice? This good word is not appropriate. It means that he has good talent in martial arts and good martial arts, but also refers to his good conduct. So the great Xuan sword master is willing to give song Yuanqiao a chance. As long as he catches his own move, he will immediately go down the mountain. Song Yuanqiao took a deep breath and said, "thank you for your success. Come on." "Be careful!" As soon as the words were finished, the big sword behind the master of the big Xuan sword floated up automatically, sending out the breath of terror. Some people with insufficient skills could not even stand up and were all crushed down. "What, the master of Da Xuan sword is more powerful than he imagined. This skill is hard to imagine." Some people are struggling to support him. His heart is full of shock. Is this the strength of the master of Da Xuan sword? Song Yuanqiao, who was the first to bear the brunt, felt more deeply. This kind of concise and incomparable internal power can only be achieved after decades of hard training. Although the master of Da Xuan sword is arrogant, his strength is really close to the first echelon of the lake. Fortunately, the Kungfu practiced by song Yuanqiao was originally Taiji with softness. Facing such a fierce momentum, he had a unique set of coping methods. Da Xuan sword master was surprised to see song Yuanqiao. He could keep calm under such pressure. It''s worth boasting just for this. "Well, it''s Zhang Sanfeng''s Apprentice. He has two sons." The master of Da Xuan sword could not help praising him, but his movements didn''t slow down at all. He held the sword in both hands, bent his left leg, and jumped up into the sky. The master of Da Xuan sword dived down from high altitude. The speed was as fast as lightning and the momentum of terror was incomparable. It was just a human nuclear weapon. In the face of such a fierce and incomparable move, song Yuanqiao did not retreat, because he represented the face of Wudang. If he retreated, it also meant that he did not dare to take the move. It was no different from failure. Song Yuanqiao''s sword is in hand. The Taiji Sword technique gathers the Qi of yin and Yang, and is ready to eliminate this move of the master of Da Xuan sword.The Epee of the master of the great Xuan sword fell down quickly. The power of the shell made the ground crack inch by inch. Song Yuanqiao''s concentration is opposite, only hears "Dang" one sound, two swords intersect! Song Yuanqiao immediately felt the huge force coming from the sword, which was like a mountain of terror and pressure. He almost flew the sword in his hand. Fortunately, after years of practicing Taiji Kung Fu, he began to counteract his strength in just a moment. Taiji sword is light, soft and continuous. As long as it is not directly interrupted by an extremely strong external force, it can continuously offset the momentum. The ground at the foot of song Yuanqiao is constantly sunken and cracked, but he still insists on it silently. Taiji sword is not gravity, but is the killer of this kind of fierce and invincible skills. Unfortunately, the skill of song Yuanqiao is much different from that of Da Xuan sword master. "Break it for me!" With the big Xuan sword master a big drink, song Yuanqiao''s pressure immediately increased, his body began to shake, his sword began to have a trace of cracks. The sword in Song Yuanqiao''s hand has been broken with a "click"! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 632 Song Yuanqiao is defeated! There was no sound in the square. In fact, those spectators in the river and lake are also mentally prepared. They know that song Yuanqiao is not the opponent of Da Xuan sword master. But they never thought that the gap between the two has been so large. One sword will break song Yuanqiao''s sword. If this is not a contest, but a fight between life and death, I am afraid this sword may kill song Yuanqiao. Song Yuanqiao looks at the dagger in his hand. His heart is full of shock and shame. If I failed, I was discredited by my master. However, song Yuanqiao''s quality is very good, his character is the most praised place in the lake. Song Yuanqiao calmed down. He looked at the master of Da Xuan sword and all the onlookers on the square. He said in a loud voice: "the master of Da Xuan sword is really powerful. Song Yuanqiao is not an opponent. He didn''t catch a move, which is humiliating to Wudang." This is great Xia song. He has a responsibility. I''m afraid other people would not say that. He may find many excuses to explain why he failed. However, song Yuanqiao directly admitted that such a candid side is enough to win the praise of the people in the river and lake. "Since you admit that you are defeated, ask Zhang Sanfeng to come out." Da Xuan sword master looked at Song Yuanqiao and said that he had seen a little bit of Taiji sword skill from the sword fight with song Yuanqiao just now. This set of swordsmanship is really exquisite. It overcomes the strong with softness and overcomes the strong with weakness. However, there is a point that the martial arts attainments of the two can not be too far apart. Just like the master of Da Xuan sword and song Yuanqiao, they are not on the same level. When they compete, they can not only be controlled by their skills. However, Zhang Sanfeng''s strength is great. Xuanjian master knows more or less. He also knows that his chance of winning against Zhang Sanfeng is not high, but at least he won''t be too ugly. That''s why he wants to challenge. If he wants to play his own name, there must be a person with enough weight to compare with him. Zhang Sanfeng is the best choice, whether win or lose, he can get a huge reputation. As long as he doesn''t lose too fast, he can at least get a little less famous than Zhang Sanfeng, and the master of Da Xuan sword is confident that he will not be defeated easily. Song Yuanqiao looked at the master of Da Xuan sword and said: "the master can''t come out to fight with you. It depends on how he decides. As a disciple, I will only support the decision made by my master, and I will never force him to fight. " As soon as this was said, the spectators on the square immediately began to talk. "Great Xia song, what does he mean by this? Is Zhang Sanfeng trying to avoid fighting? " "My God, if Zhang Sanfeng avoids the war, it will be a big event in the Wulin." "It seems that the rise of the great Xuan sword master is irresistible. Is it that even Zhang Sanfeng is afraid and should not? With Zhang Sanfeng''s strength, I don''t believe that we can''t defeat the great Xuan sword master." "What''s wrong with him? Zhang Sanfeng is also old. Maybe his skill is declining and he doesn''t dare to come out to fight against Da Xuan sword. After all, he is the face of Wudang Mountain." Looking at the way these people talked, song Yuanqiao and a Wudang disciple bowed their heads in shame. Wudang is disgraced by his incompetence. This is a reflection of the hearts of all Wudang disciples. If I could have the five successful abilities of my master, what would Wudang be like today. Ah, in the final analysis, the strength of being an apprentice is not good. Song Yuanqiao was depressed and thought that Zhang Sanfeng, a great master of his generation, had not been able to cultivate a person who could support the facade of Wudang Mountain. "Zhang Sanfeng, my great Xuan sword master comes to challenge." The voice of the master of the great Xuan sword sounded like a hundred bells ringing in unison, so that the eardrums of all the people present would burst open. "Zhang Sanfeng, my great Xuan sword master comes to challenge!" The voice of the great Xuan sword master was overshadowed. All the heroes in the Wulin were already covering their ears and kneeling on the ground in pain. Only a few people could rely on their deep internal power to hold on. Strong! It''s too strong. The internal power cultivation shown by the great Xuan sword master at this time made all the people in the lake feel a burst of fear. Is that his real strength? No wonder they dare to challenge Zhang Sanfeng. Such strength can impact the No.1 throne in the world. Just as every person in the world was wondering about the real strength of the master of the sword, a palm suddenly appeared at the top of Wudang Mountain. The hand was the size of a plate at first, but as it got closer to the square, it grew bigger. When we get to the head of the master of the big Xuan sword, the palm of the hand is as big as a windmill. There was no momentum in the palm, but it was more delicate. You could clearly see some palmprint on it, and even vaguely could see a trace of blood vessels. In the moment that the palm of the hand appeared, the master of the great Xuan sword had stopped shouting, and he was ready for battle as if facing a great enemy. However, there was no pressure on the guests. They thought that the palm was too real. They even had blood vessels. I don''t know who thought it was. When the palm of the hand appears on the head of Da Xuan sword master, he also starts to move. He held the sword in both hands and made a defensive gesture towards the palm of his hand. The palm of his hand also matched him very well, but it was not crooked and pressed on the big sword. There was no earth shaking sound, and there was no scene that the master of Da Xuan sword was directly shaken off. There was no picture of the palm disappearing. It was just the palm of the hand pressing on the sword.However, on a closer look, the great Xuan sword master is already sweating, and his hands begin to tremble slightly, but the great Xuan sword master still stands upright. It''s just that the feet of Da Xuan sword master have gradually disappeared into the land. With the passage of time, the lower body of the great Xuan sword master has completely sunk into the ground, and there are bursts of steam on his body. Until then, those who watched understood the power of the palm. Needless to say, in Wudang, only one person can do this, and that is Zhang Sanfeng. After a little while, the whole master of Da Xuan sword was pressed into the soil by the big palm. At this time, the big palm slowly disappeared. Silence! This is more shocking than one move to defeat the master of Da Xuan sword. All the people in the Jianghu, including Wudang disciples, were shocked to take a breath of cold air. Is this still human? The strength of Da Xuan sword master is obvious to all. However, in the face of Zhang Sanfeng, it is the result. Zhang Sanfeng, Wudang, is so terrible! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 633 After half a column of incense, the great Xuan sword master rushed out of the ground. He was panting, his body was shaking, and he seemed to be at the end of his tether. After a little breath, Da Xuan sword master looked at the distance with awe in his eyes. "Zhang Sanfeng of Wudang really deserves his reputation. My great Xuan sword master will no longer step into Wudang Mountain from today on. " With that, the great Xuan sword master soared into the air and left Wudang Mountain, leaving only a group of astonished and inexplicable spectators. "It seems that Zhang Sanfeng is more powerful than before. He is still defeated easily by Zhang Sanfeng because of his great ability." "After the war, who will have any other thoughts on Wudang?" The spectators enjoyed the battle and soon spread throughout the whole Wulin. Zhang Sanfeng was once again famous for the war. In a temple, the leader in black looked at the message on the note and said to himself: "I didn''t expect that Zhang Sanfeng''s strength has reached this point. Although I haven''t fought with him, I have also met him. From the feeling, the strength is stronger than the original six people, and he is defeated by one move. This Zhang Sanfeng is a big confidant Suffering. " the leader in black kneaded the note into powder and walked out of the hall. On the other hand, it is said that the investigation of the beggars'' sect entrusted by Chuanying has already been made. Ding Wu of the temple of war god was defeated by Meng chixing and then committed suicide in shame. As for the leader in black who hired him, I don''t know. I only know that he once appeared in a small town not far from Tianshan. After the eagle heard the news, he looked at the blue sky in the distance and said softly, "Dingwu, I will avenge you. The first one to kill is the leader in black who hired you, and then Meng chixing. " after that, Chuan Ying went to Tianshan Mountain, hoping to meet the leader in black on the way. Maybe it''s God''s will in the dark, maybe it''s Ding Wu''s ghost. In a word, on the sixth day of Chuanying''s march to Tianshan Mountain, he meets the leader in black. ¡±It''s true that you still come to the door. "The leader in black looked at Chuan Ying, and there was no trace of timidity, but some sadness. ¡±I regret that Ding Wu of the temple of war was humiliated and died by being humiliated by bareness. It''s a pity that I was dragged by Jiangning at that time. Otherwise, how could...... Oh, it''s all my fault. " Chuan Ying looked at the performance of the leader in black and scoffed," put away your set. I come to you, not to listen to your complaints, but to kill you. " hearing this, the leader in black put away his sad expression, and he" ha ha "laughed:" it seems that he is not a fool to pass the eagle from the temple of war. Unfortunately, if you want my life, it depends on whether you are qualified or not. Don''t ask for my life, but accompany myself. " Chuan Ying didn''t answer. He quietly took off the long knife behind his back and gently waved it to the leader in black. Suddenly, with a huge force of knife, he rowed to the leader in black. Without any action, the leader in black has already avoided this knife force. ¡±How to live forever? "Chuan Ying frowned as if he were not sure. ¡±Gee, you can see it. Yes, this is the secret of longevity. Have you seen it before. "There is a glimmer of expectation in the words of the leader in black. ¡±Tell me who you are before I answer your question. "Chuan Ying did not answer the leader in black, but asked questions. The leader in black is not angry. His biggest interest at this time is that he may have seen the secret of longevity. ¡±OK, I''ll tell you who we are. Since you also know the secret of eternal life, you must know that there are seven parts in total. Our master has mastered the four parts in the back. In order to find the first three missing parts, our master created the palace of eternal life. And I am the left Dharma protector of Changsheng hall. " the person who claimed to be the left Dharma protector of Changsheng hall blew his fingers and said to the passing eagle," now it''s time to answer my question. " " well, I''m just guessing. "The words of the eagle are very neat. ¡±Guess? Can you guess the secret of longevity just by guessing? Hey, you think I''ll believe it. "The left Dharma protector doesn''t believe me." it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Do you think you can live after I tell you so much? Wait a minute. You''ll open it up...... Before the word " " was said, the left Dharma protector made a sudden attack on the passing eagle. The body shape of the left protector is as fast as an eagle, but in a flash, he has already attacked the chest of the passing eagle. Passing eagle''s long Sabre turned and blocked the attack route of left protector. When the left Dharma protector looked at it, he did not change his moves. He drank "ghost anger" in his mouth. All of a sudden, the heaven and earth were dark and the heaven and earth turned upside down. In the face of such a move to change the world, Chuan Ying was not moved at all. With the long knife spinning in his hand, nine kinds of Qi strength with different attributes rushed to the left Dharma protector. The most extreme moves converged, and the heaven and the earth lost their color in an instant. Chuan Ying and Zuo Dharma protector could not help but regress at the same time. After three steps back, Chuanying strongly raises his true Qi, and takes advantage of the left Dharma protector on the way back, and quickly catches up with him. As soon as he meets him, he is extremely fierce. As the left protector was still retreating, he could not make an effective counterattack, and immediately fell into the downwind.It is said that the cold light of the blade of the eagle is so cold that the sabre technique changes a lot. The lethal net made of the light of the sword covers the body of zuozhu dharmapala, and is ready to take his life. The left Dharma protector had no choice but to block the left and right and look for opportunities at the same time. However, how could Chuan Ying give him this opportunity? The sword technique of Zhuan Ying changed again. Once the trapped heart Sabre skill learned from the incomplete "Atlas of war gods" was put into practice, it completely broke the way of left protecting Dharma. The left Dharma protector also knew that this was the most dangerous moment. If he did not seek flexibility, he would surely fall here today. The left Dharma protector secretly uses the secret of longevity. The movement and stillness are in harmony, and the Yin and Yang blend. The true Qi in the body is like a wild horse galloping out of the body. In an instant, it breaks the heart trapping Sabre technique of spreading eagles. Although he was forced to pass on the eagle sabre, his mood was not affected. He held the sword in both hands and cleaved to the left to protect the Dharma with the great power of the heaven and earth. With such a powerful sword force, he could not help but jump his eyelids. Without any hesitation, the left Dharma protector tried his best to lift up his internal power and display his ghost anger. The giant figure three feet in size appeared again behind him, and he insisted on blocking the killing sword from the passing eagle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 634 It was another battle that resounded through the heaven and earth. Chuan Ying and Zuo Dharma protector matched each other perfectly, and neither of them could defeat each other. ¡±Hehe, I didn''t expect that the legend eagle in the temple of war God should have such a powerful ability. This time, I''ve lost my sight. "The left Dharma protector put his hands on his back and there was a knife wound on his palm. ¡±I''m also surprised by the martial arts attainments of Zuo Dharma protector. It seems that it is difficult to leave you here today. "Although Chuanying acknowledged the strength of the left Dharma protector, his heart was still full of confidence. It is difficult to defeat the left protector, but it is not impossible. At this time, Zuo Dharma protector had already begun to retreat, and he did not want to entangle with Chuan Ying. He thought that there was no possibility to defeat Chuanying. Instead of spending it in vain, it is better to join hands with the Lord to seek the ancient sword. As soon as there is a deviation between the two people''s ideas, the situation of fighting again will change a lot. The main attack of the passing eagle is to take the key points of the left Dharma protector without leaving any leeway; the left protector mainly focuses on fighting, not fighting with the passing eagle, but looking for opportunities to escape. Between chasing and fighting, the two people are getting closer and closer to Tianshan. As soon as the left protector saw that the time had come, he immediately attacked several moves, and Chuan Ying was forced to stop to return to defense. To his surprise, the left Dharma protector was just an illusory shot. His original intention was to shake off the passing eagle. ¡±Ha ha, Chuan Ying, the Japanese Dharma protector has something to do today, so we will fight another day. "The figure of the left Dharma protector gradually disappeared in the vision of Chuan Ying. Chuan Ying was not angry, he put the long knife back into the scabbard, and then went to Tianshan. The left Dharma protector must be doing something around here, and the most remarkable thing around here is Tianshan Mountain. So Chuanying decided that the left Dharma protector must be in Tianshan Mountain. At this time, on the Tianshan Mountain, the three figures who can be said to be the strongest echelon in the world, were at daggers drawn. Each of them had raised their momentum to the peak, and they had to do something about it. The three people do not give in to each other, and the breath collides with each other. Xiaoyaozi''s breath is as deep as the sea, continuous; the breath of fuzzy shadow is domineering like thunder, fierce and fierce; the spirit of ghosts and ghosts turns into the ghost, bewildering and bewildering. Seeing that there was no victory or defeat in an hour of stalemate, the ghost figure took the lead in restraining his breath. His skill was inclined to the spirit, and he did not have the upper hand in this positive and protracted war. The dark shadow also keeps his outward momentum. His skill is characterized by breaking out and is not good at protracted war. Xiaoyaozi''s internal power is very pure, and he is a pure Taoist school. His internal power is as deep as the sea. He slowly regained his momentum and said to the two men. ¡±I have seen in my life that the two of you are highly accomplished in martial arts. If you really want to fight, all parties will be hurt. How can we not do something for others. " the fuzzy figure squinted and said," another month is the day when the ancient sword was born. Then I will come back. I hope you don''t stop xiaoyaozi. " the ghost figure also said," if I hold the treasure that can suppress Tianshan Mountain, you must help me get the ancient sword. " after that, the two disappeared. Xiaoyaozi pondered for a while, and then he called for chisongzi. "You send this letter to Daming state, and it is stated that I asked you to give it to Jiangning. " without asking much, he nodded and said yes, and then rushed to Daming. Xiaoyaozi looked at chisongzi, and his mind was full of thoughts: the Tianshan Mountain is actually an active volcano. The reason why it hasn''t erupted all the time is that the ancient sword is sealed under the Tianshan Mountain. Since Wan jiangui forced this sword, the seal has been weakened. At most one month, the ancient sword will be born. At that time, if the ancient sword is not sealed again, the Tianshan sect will surely perish in the volcanic eruption. Unfortunately, this ancient sword is no better than others. At least two people who have reached the level of xiaoyaozi should join hands to seal it. Jiangning is the best choice, not only because of his profound skills, but also because of his great Ming power. This time, many people are looking at the ancient sword. If you rely on him alone, it will be very dangerous. This is also the reason why xiaoyaozi sent chisongzi to deliver the letter. It is to let the Daming Kingdom know that the Tianshan sect is in danger. If the state of Daming offers help, then the Tianshan sect will inherit a great human relationship. In the future, if the state of Daming needs anything, the mountain faction must be its most staunch ally. Jiangning, Jiangning, the safety of Tianshan can be said to be placed on you alone. You killed my most valued bamboo, but there will be my Tianshan most critical Savior. It has to be said that the will of heaven is unpredictable. Xiaoyaozi thought about it and closed his eyes to realize the state of human unity that day. Xiaoyaozi wants to take advantage of these days to improve his skills a little bit, so that he can change the universe during the Tianshan war. Jiangning is still closed to the outside world. Now his whole mind has been immersed in the way of melting ice and fire. The deeper he studies, the more profound he feels. Jiangning''s face is infatuated, which is the persistence and pursuit of martial arts. Jiangning''s current state has been vaguely close to epiphany, as long as he continues to persist, then one day he will have an epiphany, and once the Epiphany, his strength is bound to rise to a higher level.In fact, more and more elite forces are coming out of the world. In fact, more and more pressure is coming out of the world. In order to find an opportunity in the divine war, Jiangning must raise his martial arts attainments to the limit that the heaven and earth can reach at present, and even find some ways to avoid the power of heaven and earth, so that he has enough strength to cope with the unpredictable situation in the future. At this time, chisongzi was on his way to Daming state. Although he did not know the current situation, he felt the crisis of Tianshan faction from the look and practice of xiaoyaozi. He couldn''t help but speed up. After the horse died of fatigue, he used his lightness skill to run wild. He didn''t worry about whether his internal power would be exhausted. Fortunately, there was no way out of heaven. When his internal power was exhausted, he finally found the guard of the state of Ming. "I am chisongzi of Tianshan sect. I came to find your Lord Jiangning at the order of xiaoyaozi." Finish saying that, the red pine son unexpectedly straight fainted in the past. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 635 The guard was surprised to see the red pine seed fall down, and he immediately arranged for the staff to settle it down. Then he went to Jiangning alone with the envelope. ¡±According to the newspaper, Tianshan sent chisongzi a letter, naming it for the king of the state. "The herald disciple is reporting to Yutian to dashima. ¡±Tianshan school? Did you say anything about it. Where is the red pine seed? Bring him to see me. "Xiang Yutian felt very strange that the Tianshan school had always been at odds with the Daming kingdom. What was the idea of suddenly coming to deliver a letter this time. ¡±He didn''t say it was for anything, but he was tired and dizzy. "Tell the truth. ¡±Well, I see. Leave the letter. You can go back. "He looks calm on the surface of the rainfield, but his heart has already set off a huge wave. How to say that the red pine seed is also a generation of masters, actually in order to catch up with the road, and tired faint. This shows that the situation is urgent. Now Jiangning is in the process of closing down. It is up to itself to handle everything. I can never fail to live up to Jiangning''s expectations. To Yutian, decisively, opened the envelope, only looked at it, then the mind was shocked. There were only a few numbers in the letter: when the Tianshan school was in existence, Wang Jun would come to rescue him. It is at the end of its tether that a large and unshakable faction is now asking for help from its enemies. Save or not, to rainfield a little thought. Judging from the letter, the Tianshan faction should have reached the most dangerous moment. If it can make such a big faction so nervous, it shows that the other party''s power is at least much stronger than that of the Tianshan sect. If you rush to save, if you are detained by the backhand of that huge force, it will be troublesome. Think of here, frown to rainfield. ¡±Come on, quickly inquire about what happened to the Tianshan sect recently. You should explore it carefully. You should find out what is different from the past. Do you know? " " yes. "The scouts took orders and left. Now wait for the news, if within the scope of our ability, then the rain field will send troops to rescue. In this way, it can not only resolve the enmity with the Tianshan school, but also make the Tianshan school owe a great deal of gratitude. On the other hand, Jiangning''s closure has reached the most critical juncture. His ice fire integration has achieved initial results, and there will be no collapse. Jiangning also referred to the principle of Yin Yang interaction. Guiguzi''s strategy is to explain the relativity of all things in the world. As long as we find the balance between them, we can coexist in a wonderful state. Jiangning''s eyes became more and more bright. His left hand could not help running the fire attribute skill which was as hot as the sun, and his right hand began to display the ice attribute skill which was extremely cold as a glacier. Two hands crisscross, a no small ice and fire ball is thus generated out of thin air! Jiangning heart did not because of the success of a wave, he is still slowly experiencing this wonderful feeling. I don''t know how long later, Jiangning finally opened his closed eyes, and his expression showed a kind of excitement. After being shut up for so long, he finally practiced this move. At present, it can be regarded as a terrorist weapon of nuclear weapons. It''s time to get out of the customs. Jiangning thought that he had not communicated with his wife for many days, and he felt guilty. ¡±Recently, the Tianshan faction has strengthened its guard. At the same time, we found that many unidentified people in the surrounding area of Tianshan began to appear. However, so far, no one has found the strong one of the Tongshen state. "Within a few days, the news came back from the Tamar. ¡±If we explore again, if we can make Tianshan sect look as if they are facing a big enemy, we can''t have no experts who can communicate with God, and there are more than one. "He said with a firm face to Yutian. Are you kidding? Who dares to provoke Tianshan sect without top experts? Only a carefree son, already let a person flinch. Therefore, according to Xiang Yutian''s inference, there must be a rival to xiaoyaozi. Even if you look at the bad side, there are probably two, because only one can hold back the xiaoyaozi. For the Tianshan sect, it is still within the acceptable range. It is because of this that Xiang Yutian is careful and careful. He is afraid that if he makes a rash move and meets the fighting power of two xiaoyaozi, the state of Daming will suffer heavy losses. Although Daming has his own, Shi Zhixuan and Meng chixing, he still feels powerless in the face of xiaoyaozi''s top level Tongshen, which can even be said to be beyond the existence of Tongshen. Unless it is Jiangning, this can compete with xiaoyaozi''s strength of this level. It''s a pity that Jiangning is now closed. If he is, it would be much better. At this time, Xiang Yutian missed Jiangning more. The Daming kingdom without Jiangning was just like missing soul, which was not complete at all. ¡±What is our big Sima thinking? So focused. "Suddenly a familiar voice came. "Jiangning, you are out of the customs! " " well, what''s wrong with your frown? "Jiangning asked carelessly. At his present level, there are few things that can affect his mood. ¡±A letter for help came from the Tianshan sect, saying that it was in danger of destroying the sect. "When it comes to this topic, Xiang Yutian still looks dignified, but with Jiangning in, his heart is relieved.¡±Oh, exterminator? Is the news reliable? "Jiangning''s face immediately became serious and destroyed the Xiaoyao sect. This is something that can cause great changes in the lake and lake. There may be many secrets in it. ¡±Reliable, but we have been unable to find out who is targeting the Tianshan sect. "To Yutian. ¡±Since it''s reliable, don''t check it. We''re going to help the Tianshan sect. "Jiangning had no doubt about it and made a decision soon. Hearing this, he said to Yutian, "how many people are we going to send. " after thinking for a while, Jiangning said:" the number of people going to Tianshan sect should be small rather than large. I have Pang ban and Meng chixing. " " is that too little? "He hesitated to Yutian. ¡±Don''t worry, the other party can''t kill the whole Tianshan sect directly. If you want to deal with the Tianshan sect, you have to start from the top. The most worthy assassin is xiaoyaozi. Therefore, the opponent''s faction must also be a top expert. " after Jiangning explained, they found Meng chixing and Pang ban, and the three quickly rushed to Tianshan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 636 Jiangning, mengchixing and Pang ban, while maintaining their internal power, rushed to the Tianshan sect as soon as possible, because they knew that time was very urgent for them. Not far from the Tianshan Mountains, the sky began to snow. Before they fell on the three people, they were turned into water vapor. From a distance, all three of them had white Qi rising. With the passage of time, the snow is getting heavier and heavier, they are heavily pressed on the dead branches of the trees. Only when you hear the "creak" sound, many dead branches have been crushed. However, there was no snowflake on these three people. Some passing heroes in the river and lake fled one after another when they saw such three people, because they knew that they could not afford such a person. Not far from them, there was a man with a long knife on his back. He walked slowly on the thick snow. To our surprise, the man seemed to be flying forward, and there was no footprint on the snow. Jiangning three people from the back door to look at this person, are also slightly surprised: this person is a top-level expert. I don''t know why he came to Tianshan. Is he one of the hostile forces of Tianshan sect. Jiangning signals to mengchixing and pangban. At present, the most important thing for them is to go to Tianshan to meet xiaoyaozi. There is no need to spend too much time here. So they didn''t intend to disturb the solitary traveler, but chose to bypass him a little. However, the day did not fulfill people''s wishes, and the lone traveler suddenly accelerated his speed, blocking the three people''s way to Jiangning. "Why did you stop me?" Jiangning is in a hurry and doesn''t want to conflict with this person. He looked at Meng chixing and said, "I want to ask you something. " " if you need to ask, we are in a hurry. "Although Meng chixing didn''t know why this man asked him questions, he still waited patiently for answers. The reason was simple. He was very powerful. ¡±A few days ago, there was a man named Ding Wu who died in your hands. "As soon as the words came out, the faces of the three people in Jiangning changed. It seems that an enemy has come to visit. Meng chixing thought about it carefully, then shook his head and said, "can you be more detailed? I really can''t remember whether there is such a person who died in my hands." On hearing this, the eagle immediately vomited out a few words: "war temple, Ding Wu, martial arts, breaking the sky Jue." Meng chixing then remembered: "hey hey, it was the man in black who intercepted the king of Ming Dynasty that day. It''s true that he was defeated by me." As soon as the eagle heard it, he slowly pulled out his knife from his back, "so we can have a good conversation." Jiangning is about to make a move at once. Unfortunately, Meng chixing stopped him. "I''ll take care of me here. Tianshan sect is important." Jiangning looked at Meng chixing and nodded, "be careful. "Then he went away with Pang ban. Chuanyingmu looked at Meng chixing with cold light, "the last question is, I checked Ding Wu''s body and found that he had done it by himself. What did you do to let him die. " Meng chixing smiles," I told him the reason for his failure. " " why? " " I said to him that he was not defeated by me in the hands of Meng chixing, nor by our national leader Jiangning, but by your own hands. Your mind is uncertain. Your heart is too fickle. You say you are a genius of the war god temple. If this is the case, the temple of war will surely survive for a long time. " Chuan Ying was silent for a long time, and then he bowed slightly to Meng chixing." you are right. So it seems that Ding Wu died unjustly, but as a person in the temple of war god, I still want to ask you for advice. You can agree. " "Ha ha ha ha, how can I not fight if I am barefoot." After that, Meng chixing took the lead. His moves are as strong as the sea and as calm as a mountain. The snowflakes fly in the attack, forming a scene of its own. It is said that with the long sword in the hand of the eagle, the nine Qi forces with different attributes attack the nine key points of mengchixing respectively. Without seeing any movement on Meng chixing''s hand, the nine Qi forces with different attributes were blocked by the strong genuine Qi. Meng chixing''s cultivation method is the book of secret intelligence. Relying on his own unique understanding, he has developed a kind of magical skill that transforms spiritual power into material. This kind of magic skill can make all kinds of moves as long as you think about it when you are fighting against people. The nine Qi strength of the legend eagle was greatly restrained by Meng chixing''s skill. After hitting the wall several times, Chuan Ying immediately changed his Sabre technique. The mind trapping Sabre technique is specially used to deal with the spiritual level. It is a perfect match for shangmeng chixing''s Tibetan secret intelligence book. Both of them have different ways to deal with the enemy on the spiritual level. The mind trapping Sabre technique starts with the sabre technique and gradually traps other people''s hearts. The focus is still the sabre technique, which can be said to be from the object to the spirit. The book of Tibetan secret intelligence begins with spirit, turning spirit into substance and attacking others. It pays attention to spirit and deification.It is said that the eagle''s blade is sharp, and there are always some strange and unpredictable moves. Meng chixing is not flustered. He always sticks to himself. The fight between the two is not only because of Ding Wu''s gratitude and resentment, but also for their own way of mutual verification. In terms of their internal strength, Meng chixing has to be a little bit ahead. However, Chuanying''s Sabre skill is extremely spiritual. Every time in a critical moment, there are always some dissolving moves that make people bright. The battle of mengchixing was a hearty one, "happy, your strength is high, and your martial arts are skillful. I benefited a lot." While accepting the move, Chuan Ying also replied: "you are not bad. Ding Wu''s defeat in your hands is also his honor. His domineering skill is really beyond imagination." During the war, from the beginning of hatred to the present, they slowly appreciate each other. It has to be said that these two people are the kind of martial arts craze rarely seen in the world. Meng chixing, in particular, had no desire or desire. However, when he faced the passing eagle, his dead heart began to vibrate again. It was his constant pursuit of martial arts. The two people have forgotten the time and other things. They only have their own way to go now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 637 When Meng chixing and Chuanying fight with each other, Jiangning and pangban have arrived at the foot of Tianshan Mountain. Their speed is so fast that the disciples guarding the mountain have no time to respond. "Well?" Just then, Jiangning suddenly stopped and looked around. "What''s the matter?" Pang ban saw Jiangning stop, he also stopped. "You go to xiaoyaozi first. I have something to do." Jiangning waved to him to go first. "Well, be careful." Pang ban knew what Jiangning should have discovered, but with Jiangning''s strength, Pang ban was also very relieved, so he went on his way. And stay in place Jiangning mouth a trace of sneer, "meet again, the leader in black, the last half way intercept my account to calculate a good." Jiangning said that, lifting the skill, the body is like the eagle pours on the rabbit, and quickly goes in a direction. In front of him was a masked man running with all his might. "Hateful, I haven''t found the master yet. I met Jiangning here. Judging from his appearance, he may have found me. No, I can''t be overtaken by Jiangning." Between the two people chasing, has been out of the foot of Tianshan Mountain, Jiangning strong internal force, breath is stable, continuous pursuit for such a long time, or a very relaxed appearance. The leader in black is not the same, he ran all the way, and now he has gradually felt it is not enough. Heart knows to go on, even if it doesn''t use Jiangning''s hand, he will die alive here. The leader in black simply doesn''t run. He stops galloping and stands there silently, exerting his power and regulating his breath, striving to recover his peak internal power when Jiangning arrives. Jiangning''s speed is very fast, just between two breaths, Jiangning came to the leader in black. He said calmly to the leader in black. "You led a number of people to block and intercept me on that day. Do you think about today?" "Ha ha, Jiangning, don''t think you can ignore me because of your strong strength. It''s still unknown who will win." The leader in black has a burning sense of war in his eyes. If he wants to survive today, he must fight with Jiangning. If Jiangning can be defeated in this battle, it can also make up for the consequences of the mission''s failure on that day. Jiangning with his hands on his back, he looked at the leader in black as if facing a big enemy, and said in his mouth. "I don''t have time to play with you now. If you can abandon your martial arts, Jiangning can promise to let you go." After hearing this, the leader in black was stunned and then laughed. "If you don''t dare to practice Wugong, I''m afraid to practice Wugong "In that case, die." Jiangning is no nonsense, one shot, is the 18 dragon subduing palms. As soon as a huge fire dragon appeared, it melted all the snow around it, which was not enough. Its fiery breath ignited the trees that had already dried up, and the dead trees made a "crackling" sound, which was very harsh in the open and quiet snow. The leader in black did not dare to be careless. He knew how powerful and invincible the man he was facing. So as soon as Jiang Ning made a move, he fought back without reservation. "Ghosts and gods are angry!" With the words, the giant figure three feet behind him reappears. In a moment, the sky and the earth are dark, and the sky and the earth turn upside down. The figure slowly stretched out his hand and pressed down towards the huge dragon. The Dragon seemed to feel threatened, and immediately opened its huge mouth and spewed out the hot dragon breath. Boom! The giant figure shook and stood still. As soon as Jiangning saw it, he immediately drove the fire dragon toward the huge figure. Boom! Boom! Boom! The giant figure, three feet in size, began to wobble under the impact of the fire dragon again and again, and finally, forced to support for a while, the huge figure slowly fell down and disappeared. And the impact of the fire dragon also disappeared, Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms, compared with what he had seen before, had a huge improvement. The black masked man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at Jiangning with dignity, "I didn''t expect that just a few days ago, your strength has actually become stronger. It''s no wonder that the LORD said that you have a big problem in your heart. You really deserve to die. " The black masked man looked at Jiangning, whose skill was so rapidly improved that he could not help but have an idea: even if he died, he would have to pull Jiangning down as a cushion. With the change of mentality, the strength of black masked people has also suddenly improved. If this is in the face of other people, it may be because of such a small improvement can be turned into victory. Unfortunately, he is facing Jiangning. Jiangning looked at the disappearance of the fire dragon, the heart is also slightly satisfied, if it is before he on this move "ghost anger", or to spend a lot of hands and feet. But now, the 18 dragon subduing palms have a slight advantage. The masked man in black has studied the secret of eternal life, which is an ancient and modern martial art. Although he suffered a little internal injury in the collision with Jiangning, he recovered quickly.The characteristic of the skill of "the secret of eternal life" is that the internal power of the practitioner is incomparable and the quality is extremely high, because this skill directly cultivates the innate genuine Qi. The other martial arts skills generally practice the acquired Qi first, and then return to the innate Qi. Moreover, "the secret of eternal life" has the function of fast breathing, which makes the black masked man recover quickly after injury. And this skill also has "lightness Skill Bonus", which makes the body method of the man in black unpredictable. Unfortunately, such a terrifying skill has been lost. No one can practice it completely. However, this is not a matter for Jiangning, whether it is the secret of eternal life or "ghost anger", it can be easily resolved under the absolute strength of Jiangning. The idea of the leader in black is also very simple. He takes advantage of the fast breathing feature of "the secret of eternal life" to fight a war of attrition with Jiangning. Unfortunately, his idea is quite wrong, compared with the gas return speed? Even if the man in black has practiced all the secrets of eternal life, I''m afraid it can''t be better than Jiangning. So after the fight lasted for a long time, the leader in black found it was wrong. Their own response speed is very fast. However, I still feel the decline of internal power. But if you look at Jiangning, you can see that there is a lot of internal power in every move. The leader in black felt a burst of fatigue. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 638 Jiangning is fighting with the leader in black over there. Pang ban also meets a man, the master of the great Xuan sword! It''s a long story. Since Zhang Sanfeng put the sword master in Wudang Mountain, he vowed not to step into Wudang Mountain again, but the heart of the master was very big. He originally wanted to use Zhang Sanfeng''s fame to improve his reputation in the Jianghu, but now he has not been promoted. Instead, he has become a most competent background emperor because of this! The master of Daxuan sword is not reconciled. He thinks that since he can''t get any benefits in front of Zhang Sanfeng, he will go to Tianshan sect to find xiaoyaozi. It is said that xiaoyaozi''s heart is as powerful as the sea. Once the master thinks about it, his internal power is the same, and he should not suffer too much for xiaoyaozi. So the great Xuan sword master came immediately, but before he saw xiaoyaozi, he was stopped by the mountain guarding disciples of Tianshan sect. "Who are you, sir? What are you doing here?" On the contrary, the master of Da Xuan sword had no posture towards these disciples. He bowed his hand slightly and said, "I''m the master of Daxuan sword. I''ve come to visit xiaoyaozi and hope to exchange martial arts with him. " the mountain guard disciple hesitated for a moment and said," you are not here at the right time. Our ancestors are practicing in seclusion now. It''s a critical moment. No one can disturb you. " " well, I don''t know when xiaoyaozi will go out? "The master of Da Xuan sword can''t help it now. When people''s cultivation is at a critical point, no matter how much he wants to compete with xiaoyaozi, he has to wait until he leaves the pass. ¡±About half a month. I don''t know the exact time. " the great Xuan sword master thought that he had a lot of time anyway, so he had to wait for half a month. I can also take advantage of this period of time, sharpen their own sword, for half a month later and xiaoyaozi war, ready. In this way, the master of Da Xuan sword no longer insisted on going up the mountain, but was ready to appreciate the beautiful scenery along the way and feel the sword technique while going down the mountain. Pang ban came to Tianshan at the same time. They crossed each other. The master of the big Xuan sword originally wanted to go down the mountain. When Pang Ban''s breath was deep, he was an expert in the realm of divinity. He couldn''t help thinking. He loved to fight with people all his life. When the great metaphysics withdrew from the world, he also lived in seclusion, but he did not change his preference. Da Xuan sword master is in the Da Xuan sect, but he often talks with those elders. At that time, he was already the leader. When a man who likes fighting so much meets Pang ban, he naturally begins to learn from each other. Therefore, Da Xuan sword master stopped Pang ban. ¡±Please get out of the way as soon as possible, or you will die. "Pang ban is not such a good talker. Although he whispered to Meng chixing and Jiangning, and to others, he was cruel and merciless. The great Xuan sword master just itched. When he met such a strong character, his heart naturally became more happy. ¡±Ha ha, I just like to fight with people like you. " Pang ban was annoyed. Master Meng chixing was stopped by the legend eagle, and the state leader Jiangning went to pursue the leader in black. Now they hope that they can find xiaoyaozi. At this time, someone dares to stop him. Daoxin''s magic cultivation method comes from the profound and unique skill in "Tianmo CE". Once it is used, the world will lose its color. All right, come on As soon as the master of Da Xuan sword saw Pang Ban''s hand, he knew that this man''s strength was still above his imagination. Such a character was just what he wanted. Da Xuan''s sword technique is unparalleled. When it is opened and closed, it rolls up a thousand layers of snow. Under the catalysis of the main internal force of Da Xuan sword, the snow is like a knife and flies towards Pang ban. Pang ban saw that the master of the great Xuan sword was so powerful that he immediately put aside his contempt. This opponent was not a general state of divinity. Pangban''s internal power leaked out and evaporated the killing snowflakes one by one. As soon as the master of Da Xuan sword saw that the snowflake was broken, he immediately cut Pang ban with his hands together. Pang ban caught them forcefully. Their bodies were shaking together, and each of them retreated five or six steps. "Good!" The great Xuan sword master praised it loudly. He threw the Epee directly and shot Pang ban like thunder. Pang ban joined his hands together again, but this time he found that the force on the Epee was like a galloping horse, which forced him to retreat. After throwing the sword, the master of Da Xuan sword did not wait. He immediately raised his hand and went to stamp pangban''s spirit. Although Pang ban was beaten back and forth by the master of Da Xuan sword, he did not show any defeat. Pangban''s black hair danced wildly on his head like a flame. His muscles and muscles were tense, and he stopped the epee. Then Pang ban slowly swung a fist to the master of Da Xuan sword. The fist came first and hit him heavily on his palm. Bang! The master of Da Xuan sword retreated. His face was unbelievable. Even if Pang ban could avoid it, he would have to suffer a lot. He didn''t expect that he was not only cracked, but also capable of counterattack. The master of the big Xuan sword is angry in his heart. When he mentions the inner strength, he is ready to fight with Pang ban. Suddenly, he finds Pang ban retreating. ¡±Yeah? incorrect! "The master of Da Xuan sword immediately came back to his mind. However, it was too late. Pang Ban''s fist had hit him heavily on his abdomen.Bang! The master of the great Xuan sword flew out like a shell, and soon hit the rock, and the whole rock broke down immediately. Without waiting for Pang ban to do anything, the master of Da Xuan sword stood up from the pile of rubble. ¡±Taoist heart planting magic method! Well, it can affect people''s senses. I underestimate you. "Da Xuan sword master wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He just thought Pang ban retreated because of the influence of Daoxin''s cultivation of demons, which made the master of Da Xuan sword misjudge. It was such a moment that the master of Da Xuan sword had been injured. But after all, the master of Da Xuan sword was a master of a generation. He sank down and slowly pulled out the Epee that was inserted on the ground. ¡±The final move of Da Xuan sword technique, green dragon comes out of the water! " under the disadvantage, the master of Da Xuan sword finally used his own move to press the bottom of the box. After a while, a huge green dragon appeared, and the world was full of prestige. ¡±Cut! "The master of Da Xuan sword fell down with his powerful sword. At this time, Pang Ban''s clothes could not stop expanding, and a stream of pure energy from heaven and earth gathered in Pang Ban''s body, and the golden light was shining, like a King Kong arhat. Pang ban stretched out two fingers and caught the sword of the master of Da Xuan sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 639 In the face of an opponent with higher internal power and faster recovery than yourself. The leader in black didn''t know how to fight. He was lost for the first time. Is this the power of Jiangning? Or is it just the tip of his iceberg. The leader in black has never been afraid of anyone. Even if it is his master, he just keeps the heart of respect, and has no fear at all. However, he met Jiangning, a person who can make him sleep restlessly, no, maybe a person who can make him sleep forever. Jiangning watched the leader in black panting there, and he was not worried, because he had already guessed that the threat of extinction of the Tianshan sect must have something to do with these people. ¡±What are you here for? I don''t believe that if there is no benefit, you will fight against Tianshan faction for no reason. do you think you understand me? " Jiangning didn''t get angry, and he said to himself," it seems that you are not the leader of your forces. I''m very curious. With your strength, you can''t be the leader, so this force is really strong. " the leader in black doesn''t want to pay attention. Jiangning laughed and said to the leader in Black: "well, let''s make a bet. If you can catch me, I''ll let you leave. If you can''t stop my move, you can tell me what I want to know, how about it?" "A move? Are you sure? " The leader in black looked suspicious. "I Jiangning said no two, how to choose, it is up to you." "Well, I promise you. But I once swore to my Lord not to say what I will not say "Yes." Jiangning didn''t have to. The leader in black has generally known the strength of Jiangning from the previous battle. He is not as good as he is, but it is too fake to say that the gap is too big to catch a move. In the imagination of the leader in black, Jiangning wants to defeat him at least 200 moves. Now Jiangning actually said that one move can defeat him. If he can''t do it, he will be let go. How can the leader in black refuse to accept such a good thing. Jiangning looked at the leader in black full of confidence, he expected that the leader in black must agree. Because he really can''t beat him in one move, but Jiangning has already declared that he wants him to catch a move, that is to say, he can''t hide, he can only fight hard. This gives Jiangning the opportunity to display the ice and fire ball. With the incomparable power of this move, Jiangning believes that no one in the river and lake can dare to say that he can catch it. "Ready, I''m going to do it." Jiangning said. The leader in black is waiting. Jiangning left hand subdues the Dragon 18 palms to urge, a whole body blazing fire giant dragon is born out of thin air. No more than in the past, every scale of this dragon is vividly portrayed, and the huge dragon power emanates from the whole body. This is not enough. Jiangning pointed his right hand at the same time, and the huge sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi was slowly generated in his hand. The huge sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze people''s thoughts. Seeing such a powerful move, the leader in black breathed a sigh of relief. Although this move is strong, he can catch it. At most, he is injured. It seems that today''s life has been saved, but this idea only lasted for a second. Jiangning has combined the energy of left and right attributes together and turned into a ball of ice and fire! As soon as the ball of ice and fire appeared, the hair of the leader in black stood up. You can''t catch it! The leader in black flashed this idea in his heart, but he was the top figure in the lake after all. He was afraid that Jiangning would cheat. It was possible that such a move was just an empty show and could not be sent out at all. So he is still ready to wait and see if Jiangning really has such strength. The next moment, he regretted, because Jiangning has already pushed the ice and fire ball out. "Wait...... wait! "The leader in black is scared out of his wits," I admit defeat and I can''t catch it. " as soon as Jiangning listened, he immediately withdrew this move. The leader in black took a long breath. "I didn''t expect you to have such a strong move. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you what I should know. " the leader in black calmed down for a moment, and then slowly said," all this has to start with the skills we have learned. The skills we have learned are the secrets of long life, one of the four great books in the Wulin. " " you must also know that there are seven parts in the secret of eternal life. Our master has mastered the latter four parts. In order to find the lost first three parts, our master created the palace of eternal life. And I am the left Dharma protector of Changsheng hall. " Jiangning frowned, but he didn''t know that this force had such a great source, but what was it to do with the Tianshan sect? As if to see Jiangning''s doubts, the leader in black went on. ¡±There is an ancient sword suppressed at the foot of Tianshan Mountain. It is said that this sword is inextricably linked with the four great books of Wulin. As long as we get this sword, maybe we can get a complete recipe for longevity. " it is clear to Jiangning that with such a legend, it''s hard to say that the Tianshan sect can''t be ignored. However, it seems that he has seen this sword before. It''s not the shadow of the sword on top of his head at that time.¡±Well, I''m done with what you should know. "The leader in black put on a posture. Since he didn''t catch it, Jiangning couldn''t let himself go. Jiangning did not intend to let go of the leader in black. He would die if he stopped himself and refused to save Shen Linglong. The reason is very simple. Shen Linglong is his woman. No one can tolerate their own women being threatened by others, so can Jiangning. ¡±Since you have this awareness, I will help you. " Jiangning''s clothes are not windless, and he slowly floats into the air. Such strength is close to the golden elixir realm. Although the man in black knew that he was in great difficulty to lead, he still had to fight to the death. ¡±Ghosts and gods are angry! " a huge figure more than five Zhang appears behind the leader in black. His move has already overdrawn his life. In any case, after this move, he will die. Jiangning looked at the huge palm waving over, and raised his right palm, facing the huge palm. Big palm to small palm, such a big difference in size, the result is. The big hand suddenly dissipates! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 640 The leader in black laughed and fell down! Jiangning didn''t look at it, but headed for Tianshan. On the other side, Pang Ban''s battle with the master of Da Xuan''s sword has turned white hot. The power of Da Xuan sword''s main pressure on the bottom of the box is far beyond imagination. Although Pang ban catches it, he is still impacted by his spare strength. Pang ban looks at his arm, which is bleeding. It turned out that the huge incomparable strength, pangban''s meridians were injured. The master of Da Xuan sword was not easy. The blow he received in his abdomen also made his breath disordered. But for the great Xuan sword master''s deep internal power, this blow of terror would have killed him. Both of them stopped at the same time. Because there is no big feud between them. The master of Da Xuan sword is just aggressive. Pang ban is entrusted by Jiangning and will not risk his life. In this way, both of them sat in the snow to breathe. In the past, Pang ban and Da Xuan sword master stood up at the same time. In the eyes of the great Xuan sword master, the fighting spirit is burning fiercely, "come again! " Pang ban looks at the master of Da Xuan sword and frowns deeply. He really has no time to fight with this fighting maniac. He has to go to the top of Tianshan Mountain to meet xiaoyaozi. However, the master of the big Xuan sword was clinging to him like a piece of brown sugar. The key is that he can''t get rid of it. If he doesn''t fight him, he will force his hand; if you fight him, the battle will not end in a short time. This makes pangban very difficult to do, how can there be such a disturbing person. ¡±What? No, I''m afraid. "The master of Da Xuan sword deliberately angered Pang ban. Pang ban looked at the master of Da Xuan sword coldly, and his heart was killing. "You''d better leave now, or you won''t die! " the master of Da Xuan sword didn''t care about Pang Ban''s warning at all," ha ha, I just like not to die! " just when Pang ban wanted to do something, suddenly a figure flew down from the sky," I heard that you like to live forever? " " hmm? "The great Xuan sword master looked at the falling figure and asked," who are you? " " I, Jiangning, the leader of the Ming Dynasty. "Jiangning patted Pang ban on the shoulder, indicating that he could find xiaoyaozi. Pang ban arched his hand and left. Because he knew that with Jiangning there, the great Xuan sword was in bad luck. ¡±Jiangning, the leader of the state of Daming, I have heard of you. I heard that you are more powerful than Zhang Sanfeng. Is this true. "The great Xuan sword master didn''t believe it, but he experienced Zhang Sanfeng''s horror. Jiangning smile, "this is just a random spread of the people in the lake, should not be true. " the master of Da Xuan sword laughed:" ha ha ha ha, I said it is. Let me learn your skill, and see if my Daguan sword skill is good or your skill is good. " Jiangning looks at the master of Da Xuan sword," you like fighting so much. " the master of Da Xuan sword said:" it''s not all because of this. Someone told me that you once killed my younger martial brother. " " your younger brother? "Jiangning is a little strange. He has no trouble with this school. ¡±Yes, he once stopped you when you were going to meet the ten square city. "Big Xuan sword master said. On hearing this, Jiangning''s face immediately cooled down, which has become the scale in his heart. Jiangning''s eyes had the intention of killing. "At that time, seven people intercepted me. At that time, I wanted to rush to the ten square city and had no time to worry about it. Now it''s just right now that I want to let the people in the river know that I will mercilessly destroy people and things that are dangerous to my women. " the master of Da Xuan sword laughed wildly," hahaha, it''s really arrogant. It''s up to you? " with that, the master of Da Xuan sword is the ultimate move. ¡±The final move of Da Xuan sword technique, green dragon comes out of the water! " the master of Da Xuan sword used his own move to press the bottom of the box again. After a while, a huge green dragon appeared and the world was full of prestige. ¡±Cut! "The master of Da Xuan sword fell down with his powerful sword. Jiangning''s right hand is like a sword, and the huge sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi is slowly generated in his hand. The huge sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze the whole world. Jiangning aimed at Epee, and the ice sword fell quickly. Boom! In order to break the huge sword of water vapor. The master of Da Xuan sword fell heavily from the air. His hands with the sword were covered with a layer of frost. Although the frost was very thin, no matter how he drove the real Qi, it could not melt it. Jiangning watched the ice sword disappear and slowly said, "yes, but it''s just good. If you don''t have any other moves, then you will die. " the master of Da Xuan sword didn''t believe it at all." Jiangning, you are really good at strength, but it''s extremely difficult for you to kill me. " " the last one who said that is dead. "Jiangning doesn''t want to say more. He is going to kill the master of Daxuan sword with his next move. It is also like a sword. It is the same as the sword spirit. The ice sword that Jiangning just invented is not huge. It is the same size as a real long sword. Jiangning stands with the sword, and the master of the sword is waiting. All of a sudden, Jiangning figure disappeared, and then appeared next to the master of Da Xuan sword. God level body method! Jiangning xuanbing sword technique combined with God level body method can stab Da Xuan sword master in less than a breath!Fortunately, the strength of the great Xuan sword master is still very strong. Relying on years of experience, he uses the Epee grid to block the xuanbing sword when it is about to penetrate his body. However, Jiangning''s xuanbing sword still left a long sword wound on his body. Jiang Ning was surprised to see the master of Da Xuan sword. He had his own understanding of the sword. He could escape his own sword. The head of Da Xuan sword was sweating. Jiangning was too strong. Even Zhang Sanfeng was afraid that was just the case. Knowing that he had kicked the iron plate this time, the master of Da Xuan sword became more and more careful. Jiangning''s one move failed to kill the great Xuan sword master, and immediately followed the second move. Faster than before, Jiangning''s spirit level body method can be applied to the current peak. Da Xuan sword master couldn''t see where the sword came from. He could only block the sword again based on his understanding of the sword. The main Epee of the great Xuan sword stirred hard, and the xuanbing sword broke inch by inch! However, at this time, the broken pieces of Xuan ice did not disappear, instead, they shot into the body of the great Xuan sword master one after another. Great Xuan sword master''s eyes are full of shock and bewilderment. It''s hard for him to imagine that he would die in such a fantastic move. ¡±Love never dies. " before he died, the great Xuan Sword Master heard this sentence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 641 The great master of a generation, the master of the sword, died like this. It has to be said that the strength of the great Xuan sword master is obvious to all. One move can easily defeat song Yuanqiao, and it is difficult to separate from Pang ban battle. With such strength, he is also the leader of a big school in the world. In fact, he is also the leader of the big Xuan sword sect. Now everything has gone with the wind. The master of the sword has fallen. He has been working hard in the challenge all his life. Unfortunately, he met Jiangning. Now the snow is full, and the body of Da Xuan sword master is soon buried in the soil. The upright Epee is still in the world. Jiangning didn''t look at it, but turned away. The master of Da Xuan sword is not the kind of person who harms the lake. However, his mistake is to cover up younger martial brother. It is right for his younger martial brother to intercept and kill others. It is heinous for others to fight back and kill his younger martial brother. Therefore, Jiangning did not keep his hand in the face of the great Xuan sword master. One is because of Shen Linglong, and the other is the master of Da Xuan sword. Since he can connive at a younger martial brother, he will connive at the second and the third. Such people deserve to be killed. Jiangning soon went to the top of the mountain. He saw Pang ban sitting on the ground breathing. Jiangning was watching without disturbing. After a short time, Pang ban wakes up from meditation. He looked at Jiangning and said, "the disciples of Tianshan sect have told me just now that xiaoyaozi is in the closed door. I''m afraid he will not come out without half a month." "What other arrangements does xiaoyaozi have?" Jiangning knows that since xiaoyaozi is going to close the gate, it is natural to arrange the things behind them. Otherwise, there is no need to come to them. "That day, the disciples of the mountain sect said," xiaoyaozi told them to follow your orders. " Pang ban looks strange to say. Jiangning also didn''t expect that this xiaoyaozi had become a shopkeeper. He called himself from Daming country all the way to ask him to help look after his family for free. Jiangning a face helpless, "well, let someone tell me the whole story of this matter first, so that I can know what to do next." Jiangning vaguely felt that the enemy''s forces were very strong this time. Even xiaoyaozi has been forced to close down, which shows that at least in xiaoyaozi''s view, there is still a big gap between the two sides'' strength. Jiangning thought secretly in his heart, who in the end has this ability. From the dead leader in black, that is, the left protector of Changsheng hall, we can infer that the real threat to xiaoyaozi is their master, the master of Changsheng hall. However, you should know that xiaoyaozi can fight against the master of Changsheng Hall who has never met before. Moreover, xiaoyaozi has invited Jiangning as a helper. No matter how you look at it, there are advantages. If Jiangning doesn''t understand, he doesn''t want to. Let''s listen to the people of Tianshan school first. After listening to the elders of Tianshan sect, Jiangning frowned. There is another force! Jiangning originally thought it was a palace of longevity. Now it seems that there are two forces. The most important thing is that the strength of this force is no worse than that of Changsheng palace. No wonder xiaoyaozi will be like this. Jiangning has understood. Such two huge forces, even if he met with them himself, would be a headache. It is estimated that he would be looking for reinforcements everywhere. It''s just that an unknown force makes Jiangning a little familiar. It seems that he has seen this force, or people in this force, somewhere. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Jiangning''s eyebrows locked, Pang ban asked. "It''s OK. I just feel like another force has seen it somewhere." Jiangning some uncertain said, this matter does not have any basis, he just relies on the feeling to say. However, to their level, often speaking, the feeling is very accurate. Sometimes, it''s only by feeling that you can get out of danger. ¡±Have you ever seen such a force? Is it the Tianshan sect? "Pang ban knows that Jiangning once went to Tianshan sect to ask xiaoyaozi Wannian snow clam. I have seen such forces in Tianshan sect! There was a flash of lightning in Jiangning''s heart, and he suddenly remembered something. When the Tianshan sect began to decline, Jiang Zeyun, the direct disciple of the Tianshan sect, defected to his school and was pursued by the whole Tianshan sect. However, because Jiang zemun did not know where to learn strange magic skills, the whole pursuit and kill regiment sent by the Tianshan faction was destroyed. At that time, Jiangning was on the edge with you Ruo and saw it clearly. In the end, Jiang Zemin was killed by Jiang Zemin''s own strength. Now it seems that this unidentified black gas is probably another force. This is only Jiangning''s inference, but he believes that this inference should be eight to nine. Thinking of this, Jiangning told Pang ban. "You just stay in Tianshan to guard against any unexpected situation. I''m going to investigate the details of this unknown force." Pang ban nodded his head and promised that he would stay on Tianshan mountain until Jiangning came back. Since Jiangning decided to explore this force, it began the preparatory work.He first asked the disciples of Tianshan Mountain for a detailed map of the area, and then began to investigate which places would be the foothold of the force. According to the movements used by the unknown black gas, Jiangning concluded that the place where they settled should be in the dark and ghostly places. However, only three places are marked on the map to meet this requirement. Jiangning is going to investigate these three places to see if they are like what they think. If so, it''s not just to help the Tianshan school. He Jiangning is bound to eliminate this force. This kind of force that can use human flesh and blood to increase his power is on Jiangning''s must kill list. This is not how noble Jiangning is, but that this kind of skill is likely to hurt the people he cares about. This touched the scale of Jiangning. Jiangning will never allow his relatives and friends to be threatened. Here Jiangning is ready to explore the black breath. On the other side, the battle between Chuanying and Meng chixing is not over yet. The two match each other perfectly. The battle is inseparable. No one can tell who can leave alive in the end. This is a battle of preaching the truth between the eagle and Meng chixing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 642 The heavy snow can''t stop Meng chixing''s powerful spiritual power. The strange forces are attacking the passing eagle with snowflakes. The tall and powerful figure is like a demon God that has existed since ancient times, running in the wind of the sword. It is said that eagle''s mind trapping Sabre technique is becoming more and more smooth at this time. Every time it is chopped, the knife''s strength is continuous and endless. It directly acts on the spirit of Meng chixing and constrains the magical ability of Meng chixing from spirit to material. Meng chixing''s move is thick, but also from time to time with the spirit to interfere with the eagle. Although he has not practiced the magic cultivation method of Daoxin, when his martial arts reach his level, he will always follow the analogy. In addition, he is extremely powerful in spirit, and the passing Eagle has begun to fall into the downwind. It''s just that the eagle is tough and has a strong ability to understand martial arts. Therefore, under the stormy attack of mengchixing, he still maintained a rare calm. His Sabre skill is like a fierce wave in the sea, which never stops. Mongolia chixing has been unable to attack for a long time. Although it has an advantage, it can not turn into a victory. The legend eagle of the war shrine is really born for fighting. He has made too much progress in this competition. From the beginning of Meng chixing''s easy freehand brushwork to now''s concentration, these are the affirmation of Chuanying. Seeing the deadlock between the two sides, Meng chixing changed his moves for the first time. His palms became as hard as steel, and his palms were no longer shrouded in passing hawks, but only aimed at the swords of passing eagles. Meng chixing wants to use his diamond like palm and knife collision to force Chuanying''s trapped heart Sabre method deviation. Chuan Ying saw Meng chixing''s changing moves and knew his intention in mind, and immediately changed accordingly. His Sabre technique is false, real and specious. It seems that he wants to chop on the left, and in a moment he reaches the right. Meng chixing saw that his move was cracked by the legend eagle, and immediately made a response. His mental power suddenly poured into Chuan Ying, forcing him to fight against it. Once Chuanying competes with Meng chixing for spiritual strength, his sword technique can no longer be combined with reality. Although Chuan Ying knows Meng chixing''s idea, he has no effective means to crack it. At this time, the pass Eagle decisively chose to retreat. In this way, I just had a hard time sketching the disadvantages, and immediately fell into the downwind. Meng chixing saw that the eagle retreated and immediately bullied him. His shadow was as like as two peas in the same three rows. Every single hand that was swept away was true. According to legend eagle, this is the high and deep realm of mengchixing''s deification. If you want to crack this move, it''s very easy, that is, spiritual power is stronger than Mengchi Xing. However, Meng chixing himself specializes in spiritual power. It is very difficult to defeat him in this respect. At least, it is impossible to pass eagle. In the face of the three strong Mongolian red line, the eagle gradually felt not support. Meng chixing''s internal force is as deep as the sea. During the movement, a large amount of snowflakes are rolled up. The surging palm strength passes through the thick back long knife, which makes Chuan Ying''s hands numb. Every encounter with Meng chixing, Chuan Ying felt the strain. It seems to be wrestling with a mountain peak. No matter how hard you try, the mountain will not move. Seeing the big sweat on Chuan Ying''s forehead like rain, Meng chixing knows that he has begun to lose his support. Meng chixing again made efforts, and the three shadow attacks became more and more fierce. It is said that the eagle has been hit by several palms. In the Mongolian red line victory is in sight, Chuan Ying internal power overdraft situation. Legend Eagle suddenly realized some martial arts in the atlas of war god. Under the exhaustion of true Qi, Chuan Ying was already unable to fight again, but the mystery of the atlas of war god was unpredictable. Once Chuanying understood it, he immediately returned to its full strength. Yin and Yang exchange with each other and circulate continuously. The eagle''s body can absorb the essence of heaven and earth and transform it into his internal force. Only a few times, the internal force of the eagle has been restored. Feeling the breath of passing Eagle suddenly strong, Meng bared eyebrows a pick, he was keenly aware of the change of passing eagle, that is a sign of success and impending breakthrough. Meng chixing is very surprised that under his strong pressure, when Chuanying himself has run out of oil and the lamp is dry, he can die and become a young man. He is indeed a martial arts genius. It is said that after the eagle understood some of the martial arts in the atlas of war gods, the sword technique had changed greatly. It is like thunder and lightning. The sword technique of the eagle flies with the snowflakes under the heavy snow. The wind generated by the long sword is soul stirring! Mengchixing''s three shadows immediately separated, ready to attack from all directions. However, how can the legend Eagle let Meng chixing succeed so easily? His Sabre Qi is vertical and horizontal, covering the whole area of ten Zhang. Such a shocking sword force makes Mengchi, as the Mongolian God of war, feel shocked. The light of the sword flashed, and the two figures of Meng chixing disappeared immediately. His move was broken by the passing Eagle after his epiphany! Knowing that the eagle is quite different, Meng chixing is ready to use his internal power and fight as hard as possible. I saw between heaven and earth, suddenly quiet down, pieces of snow was nailed in the air, no longer falling. A huge air column slowly generated, and the sword Qi of chuanyingshizhang was extremely fragile in front of the air column, and was swallowed up by the air column. I can''t stop it. This is the first thought that Chuanying saw. Such a degree of strength, has reached the golden elixir attack, even if the pass Eagle incomparably close to the golden elixir realm, also can not cross this horizontal ditch.Meng chixing shivers all over the body, cold sweat DC, this move to his consumption can be said to be huge. After sending out this move, he will no longer have the strength to fight. If the pass eagle can catch this move, the winner is likely to be the passing eagle. However, Meng chixing doesn''t think that the passing eagle can be caught. Such a move can be said to be forbidden. Pass Eagle stupidly looking at the gas column, the bottom of my heart is ready to give up resistance. At this time, the sky and the earth seemed to be frightened by this column of gas, sending out bursts of thunder. In an instant, the clouds were thick and the electric light was flashing. Legend Eagle saw such a sky, a bright heart, there is a way! Since our own manpower can not fight against this air column, then with the help of the power of heaven, to achieve the purpose of defeating this air column. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 643 In the dark between the sky and the sky, Chuan Ying''s body is covered with thunder light, which looks like the God of thunder. Meng chixing is surprised to see that he no longer hesitates, and immediately pushes the air column to the direction of passing eagle. When the air column moves, the whole space is turbulent, and the snowflakes in the air disappear without warning, as if they have never appeared in this world. It is said that the eagle gathers the power of thunder and lightning. The whole long sword looks like the one made by thunder and lightning. The electric light radiates everywhere and reveals a spirit of arrogance over the human beings. Pass Eagle holding thunder knife, aiming at the air column and Meng red line, cut down. On the other side, Jiangning has already come down from the mountain. His speed is very fast, and a few ups and downs have already floated out of the foot of Tianshan Mountain. At this time, he suddenly stopped, because he felt the powerful and boundless momentum of mengchixing. Even Jiangning felt a throb of that powerful force. However, it was not worth Jiangning to stop. To Jiangning''s surprise, another force not under the red line of Mongolia also appeared in the same place. Is the fight between two people so fierce now? Jiangning knew that the man fighting with Meng chixing should be the passing eagle of the war god hall. After consideration, Jiangning still has no past, because he knows that the battle between the two men will have an important impact on their future road of martial arts. If you intervene rashly, it''s not good. Thinking of this, Jiangning did not care about the two men''s battle. His focus should still be on the black side. Soon, Jiangning came to a mass burial mound, which was the place where the senior people who had been invited by the mayor of the town lived. In the breath here, Jiangning did not feel the existence of black breath, but it was inexplicably oppressive. This is absolutely not common. Although it is said that this is a mass burial post, it can make the peerless masters like Jiangning feel depressed. It can only be said that this place is strange. But Jiangning didn''t want to explore what was weird about it. At present, he said that what he cared about was still the black smell, and other things could be put aside first, so when Jiangning checked around to make sure there was no black smell, he left in a hurry. Jiangning needs to go to the next place. It''s a dark cave. No one knows where the end is. It''s said that many people in the river and lake think highly of themselves. They enter the cave alone and never come out again. Because there are so many things like this, people gradually learn to be good and never come here again. Since then, it has become a forbidden area. There are no people, no animals, and even the grass with strong vitality is sparse. Jiangning thinks that it is a place where the black breath is hidden. After all, the characteristic of black breath is to absorb vitality, which is very similar to the scene formed here. Trees wither, weeds do not grow, rare traces of human and livestock, it can be said that this is the land of hell that devours life. Jiangning was slowly falling from the sky. He looked around and found that it was indeed a desolate place, and the black hole, like a monster that ate people, was opening its mouth to let people in. Jiangning naturally will not be afraid. After carefully observing the surrounding area and confirming that there are no suspicious characters, he enters the cave entrance. At first, the cave was not very big. It could only hold about three people. The more you go inside, the more capacity the hole will have. In Jiangning, where it is now, it is suspected that it can accommodate hundreds of people. It''s about a kilometer away from the cave entrance. Jiangning looks around and finds that everything here is very ordinary. Then why does it happen that people don''t come out of the cave and trees don''t grow. It seems that we still have to go inside, Jiangning thought, and then we have to step forward. At this time, there was a whistling sound from the cave, like the sound of the wind blowing. Jiangning''s heart immediately congealed. You should know that there should be no wind here. Now there is a wind, but such a sound. It is obvious that something is approaching quickly. Sure enough, before long, Jiangning saw a group of black bats with red eyes. They opened their mouths and bit at Jiangning. How could Jiangning''s strength be afraid of such a small thing? He directly turned his internal power into vigorous Qi, which covered his whole body. Those black bats were blocked out of the vigorous Qi. However, Jiangning was surprised that their internal power was slowly passing away. These black bats could even absorb their internal power. This is really unheard of, never seen before. It''s no wonder Jiangning is surprised. This group of bats eat their internal power very quickly. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s unfathomable internal force like the ocean, it would not have been able to hold on. No wonder those people in the lake will disappear. I''m afraid they also met these black bats. If their internal power is not deep enough, they will die here. After figuring out the reason why people disappeared, Jiangning did not intend to drag on. After all, internal power is not inexhaustible, and he may have to face the black breath later, so he can''t spend it here. Thinking of this, Jiangning swept out the 18 dragon subduing palms with his left hand, and a powerful hand pressed against the black bats. What makes Jiangning even more astonished is that although these black bats are crooked by the pressure of this palm, some of them have even fallen from the sky, but none of them died! We should know how strong Jiangning is at this time. His palm can kill many masters, but it has no effect on such a small bat. Jiangning is a little more serious. Since the 18 dragon subduing palms are useless, he uses the black ice sword technique.In an instant, Jiangning''s body was covered with a small handle of ice sword, Jiangning fingers flick, these ice swords fly to the black bat one after another. Dang Dang block! The bodies of these black bats were as hard as iron. After the ice sword hit them, they were not pierced as expected, but were bounced off one after another. This group of black bats was excited by Jiangning and became crazy. They are crazy to eat Jiangning''s internal power. Jiangning snorts coldly. A huge fire dragon is generated out of thin air. It roars and swallows the black bats. After a while, the fire dragon was bitten by the black bat, but this time, the black bat also died. When Jiangning was about to do it again, he suddenly felt a black smell in the distance. Jiangning immediately left the group of bats and flew out of the cave. Out of the cave, Jiangning carefully sensed for a moment, and then rushed to a place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 644 Just as Jiangning was flying towards the black breath, the battle between mengchihang and the eagle has reached the final point. The thunder knife in the eagle''s hand was aimed at the pillar of the air and the veil, and cut it off. The burst of lightning, with the will of the invincible sky, with the idea of contempt for the world, fell on the pillar of gas. Seeing the shaking of heaven and earth, the mountain body shook. Pangban on the mountain felt a shake. The disciples of Tianshan sect were shocked and thought that the end of the day came. Two can be said to achieve the power of Jindan state of terror and extraordinary power in that mutual agitation, fighting, the surrounding space appeared a layer of vibration. It is said that the eagle is trying to resist the power, which is near the place where the two forces hold each other. Mengchihang can be said to have no more fighting force. He was blown away by this force before he resisted it. The lightning force carried in it blackened his original white face. The other side of the eagle is also poor, also not long resistance was pushed away, at the same time, the bad breath inside, let his body meridian be seriously damaged. And the two Jin Dan state forces are slowly dissipated, and finally, the two forces offset each other, disappeared together, leaving only two people lying down on the ground. Meng chixing can not climb this matter, and it is said that the eagle is almost the same. He can not use any internal power now. Once he adjusts his breath, he will find his body pain unconscious. It is said that the eagle is afraid to move now. Although the two people were seriously injured, they had a great harvest. The two men''s martial road through this fight, mutual confirmation, mutual compensation. It is said that the eagle has realized several times in this battle, and its strength can be said to be a rapid advance. Meng Chihang had lost his heart of seeking martial arts. But after this battle, he regained his search for the road of martial arts and Taoism. In the future, he would surely go up to a higher level and reach a high and unpredictable level. But at this time, they can only lie quietly on the ground, waiting for the body to recover. However, heaven seems not to want to see these two people in the future in the road of martial arts and road farther, far away, a black ghost knife, a flash of death, a moment, split into the eagle before. At this time, the eagle has been unable to fight again, he even wants to lie down forever. However, the survival instinct of the body made him react. He curled his legs and pushed hard, so he could hide himself. "Yes. In this case, I can also avoid my blow, is worthy of the people who can cause the vision of heaven and earth just now. " The Black Ghost knife is not anxious. He did not hit it, and he did not continue. Buddha is to be sure that the two people have no resistance, Black Ghost knife is not anxious, he is good at watching these two people. "Your strength is really unexpected to me. I think that if there is such a strong force in the Jianghu, Zhang Sanfeng and Jiangning and other people have not expected that you have achieved it in a hidden way." Meng Chihang saw the Black Ghost knife, and he was not comfortable in his heart. He was rejecting the smell of the Black Ghost knife. "Who are you, your breath is very bad." The Black Ghost knife surprised, and this came to light. "It seems that your magic gate is very sensitive to my breath. There were many people in the magic gate who hated me very much before." Black Ghost knife saw that mengchihang did not react, settled down, and said it on its own. "As for who am I? You will soon know, you are assured that we have a lot of time together, enough for you to know me slowly and slowly. " "I seem to have seen you." The eagle suddenly opened. The black knife looked at the eagle at once. "Why didn''t I get the impression, where did you see me? There are many kinds of floating pictures in the war god hall, on which you are a monster. It was just that I didn''t look seriously at it, and I just remember it now. "It seems that the eagle is still remembering. ¡±War temple, war god atlas? The Black Ghost knife, which has been quiet, suddenly changed the mood in the discourse, but it is hidden in secret. It is said that the eagle and mengchihang did not hear it. After hearing the atlas of the war god, the Black Ghost sword seems to lose patience. It is black and air filled with its blade. It cuts it to the eagle again. It is said that the eagle has used up its strength and can not avoid such a rapid knife. Just when the knife body is about to fall on the eagle, suddenly it stops in the air slightly. After half breath, the Black Ghost knife starts to fall again. It was said that the eagle was ready to sit and die, but when he saw the ghost knife pause a little, his eyes suddenly lit. He rolled out of his full power and rolled on the spot, and hid when the Black Ghost knife was cleaved. The Black Ghost knife is in a state of rage. "You are looking for death, you are in the red The reason why the Black Ghost Dao just stopped was that the spirit of mengchihang trapped the Black Ghost Dao. Although it was short, it was enough to escape the eagle. The eagle saw a blind red line, and did not know what was thinking. Black Ghost knife "hey hey" a smile. "You don''t cherish each other. I''ll send you on the road together. How do you feel?"After saying that, the Black Ghost knife turned into two, and they quickly split toward them. This time, the Black Ghost knife used some of its own strength, and was bound to kill Chuanying and Meng chixing. As long as you kill these two people and devour their flesh and blood, you can achieve great success. At that time, no one in the Wulin will be its opponent. These are two top masters. The energy and vitality contained in their flesh and blood is an irresistible temptation for the Black Ghost Dao. Chuan Ying and Meng chixing look at the ghost knife flying, and their hearts are calm. Since they can''t hide, they don''t want to hide. It''s better to die like this. The plan of the two of them is to wait for the ghost knife to stab into their bodies, and suddenly burst out with full sound power, so that it is possible to severely damage the ghost knife, or even directly kill the ghost knife. However, their plans failed. In front of Meng chixing, a cold ice sword suddenly appeared, blocking the Black Ghost knife. On the other side, in front of Chuan Ying''s body, a flying fire dragon appeared out of thin air, "blocking the way of another black ghost sword. A voice came from a distance. "Have you asked me if you want to kill both of them? ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 645 Jiangning''s words are like a basin of hot water, sprinkled on the body of the Black Ghost knife. The Black Ghost knife seemed to be scalded. It screamed and roared. ¡±Jiangning, you haunting waste, I must make you pay a painful price today! " Jiangning didn''t get angry when he heard such words, but felt a little strange. ¡±You know me, and look at your tone, we have a lot to do with each other. I remember before that black breath has been eliminated by me, how do you know? " when the eye ball on the Black Ghost knife turned, he said with a smile. ¡±How can I die so easily? You think it''s too simple. " after hearing this, Jiangning was stunned and caught it and looked at the Black Ghost knife with disbelief." unexpectedly, I checked it carefully, and there was no breath of you. I didn''t expect you to be alive. " Black Ghost knife sneered, "my strength is especially understandable to you ordinary people." Hearing this, Jiangning laughed. His left hand subdues the Dragon 18 palms skillfully uses, a huge fire dragon generates out of thin air, it roars to rush to the Black Ghost knife, swallow it in one bite. Just in a flash, the Black Ghost knife broke out. It disdains to look at Jiangning, said contemptuously. "I don''t know how you killed me at the beginning. " Jiangning''s mouth was smiling," you will know how I killed you in the first place, and you will experience the feeling at that time again. " Before the words fell, a huge ice sword fell on the Black Ghost sword. The Black Ghost knife quickly blocked. Dang! The Black Ghost blade is full of cracks. It is shocked and ready to turn into thousands of black gas. Unexpectedly, Jiangning had already seen through its idea, and the ice sword burst, which directly froze the Black Ghost knife. This time, the thick ice continued for a long time. The Black Ghost knife broke free from the ice. The breath on the Black Ghost blade has been weakened a lot. It looks at Jiangning''s eyes, and it''s cloudy and sunny. "Well, now remember how I killed him before?" Jiangning slowly to a face of haze of the Black Ghost knife said. "Well, don''t be complacent, Jiangning. My means are far beyond your imagination." I don''t know if I was irritated by Jiangning, or I had this plan. The face on the Black Ghost knife opens its mouth and crazily absorbs the energy between heaven and earth. That thread of energy line is like thousands of streams, converging on the Black Ghost knife. Just in a short period of time, the breath of Black Ghost knife became incomparably inflated, and the gradually rising pressure on it even made this area begin to shake. Meng chixing and Chuanying begin to feel pressure, and their forehead has begun to sweat. Jiang Ning''s figure flashed and came to Meng chixing and Chuanying''s side. He pressed his palms on their backs to transmit some internal power to them so that they could protect themselves. At this time, the Black Ghost knife finally absorbed the energy of the world. He looked at Jiangning and said with a wild smile. "Jiangning, how am I now? Did you feel the fear rising from the bottom of my heart. I can give you a chance to surrender to me, and I can let bygones be bygones "I thought it would be tricky for you to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. Unfortunately, this world of energy can only change your strength, but not your IQ. Such you, this world, can''t save you. " Jiangning''s sarcastic words made the whole face of Black Ghost knife gloomy. It bit his teeth and said to Jiangning word by word: "I want you to die!" With that, the Black Ghost knife suddenly expanded and turned into a six Zhang sized horror magic knife! "Die!" The ghost knife cleaved heavily towards Jiangning. Jiangning''s right hand ice giant sword aimed at the blade of the Black Ghost knife and stabbed it straight. Click, click! The big ice sword was broken inch by inch, and the fall of Black Ghost sword was not as fierce as before. "That''s it." Jiangning said softly. He looked at the powerful breath of the Black Ghost knife and wanted to know what else it would have. Because he vaguely felt that the black breath was not so simple. There is a certain gap between the current Black Ghost Dao and Jiangning''s real strength. If Jiangning really wants to start, the Black Ghost Dao can''t resist it. However, since hearing the words of Black Ghost knife, Jiangning did not want to kill this ghost knife any more. Because if you kill it, it will come back to life. Only by finding the real secret of the black breath can we solve the problem of Black Ghost knife. Now Jiangning just wants to see what features the Black Ghost Dao has. "What about your" Devils "? Your most powerful move, why not use it. " Jiangning said, he did not worry that the ghost knife could cut him in front of him. The Black Ghost knife was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t care to use this used move. " Jiangning immediately realized that the Black Ghost knife was different from the one I met before. It''s very likely that this ghost knife can''t move like "ghosts and monsters".This is very wrong, because this black ghost Dao clearly knows the fighting picture between Jiangning and the Black Ghost Dao before, and also knows many details that only Jiangning and Black Ghost Dao know. Then how can it not be "evil spirits and monsters", which can be called a must kill move of Black Ghost knife, unless it is not the original black ghost knife. The original black ghost knife is actually dead, but it is only a sub body. It has its own independent moves, but at the same time, it also shares the information of each Black Ghost knife. Jiangning can only infer in this way. If this inference is true, then the Black Ghost knife in front of us is just a sub body. Why do real black ghost knives or black breath create so many avatars. Is it for life and flesh? Or do you want to get some secret information? Jiangning didn''t know, but he already understood that the Black Ghost knife in front of him could be killed or killed, so that at least the real black ghost knife could be hurt. Jiangning eyes like electricity, his unique ice fire ball reappearance! As soon as this kind of killing moves appeared, the Black Ghost knife immediately stopped chopping. It tried to escape quickly, but it was too late. "Die!" The Black Ghost knife was inhaled into the ice and fire sphere and died with the ice fire ball. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 646 Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than before. Now he has experience in facing this kind of ghost knife. So, it was soon wiped out. At this time, Chuan Ying also eased his strength. He looked at Meng chixing and said, "you saved me once, and killed Dingwu in the temple of war god. If I fight with you this time, we will not owe each other from now on." After that, he put the long sword on his back into the scabbard of his back. Before leaving, he looked at Jiangning again and said, "you and I have nothing to do with before. Even our war god temple provoked first. After all, it was our fault that Ding Wu intercepted you." The legend Eagle stopped and continued: "this time you saved me, I pass Eagle gratitude and resentment, if I get the complete Atlas of war god in the future, I will let you watch. " with that, Chuan Ying went straight without waiting for Jiangning and Meng chixing to respond. It can be said that this battle triggered a great deal for Chuan Ying. He had a sudden insight in this battle many times. It can be said that without this battle, it would take a long time for Chuan Ying to step out of the peak. similarly, monk''s red line has gained much in this battle of simultaneous interpreting hawks, and his martial spirit has revived. He even saw his future martial arts direction. What''s more, Meng chixing is not the same as Chuanying. Chuanying''s accumulation at this time is not enough, so he has to practice martial arts when he goes back. But Meng chixing''s accumulation has already reached the peak, at this time, he once broke through, it can be said that he was in the state of about to soar. However, Meng chixing is still not satisfied. He hopes that he can experience the changes in the world and then soar. Meng chixing already has the heart to travel around the world. His eyes to Jiangning are full of peace. ¡±Jiangning, I will go on a long journey soon. After that, you will help me take care of Pang ban. I will no longer be involved in the affairs of the river and lake. " Jiangning has some feelings, but it is more of a kind of joy. He feels happy from the heart for Mongolia''s Enlightenment on the red line. ¡±You can rest assured, Pang ban in my hand, will be able to see through the Martial Arts Road and march into the supreme realm in the future. " " thank you. "Meng chixing paid a salute to Jiangning, and then he traveled around the world. His travel around the world is not the so-called wandering in the world. He is more of a kind of psychological ease. Maybe he will be a carpenter, a peddler, or even a beggar in the future. Tao follows nature, and the state of mind is clear. Meng chixing no longer pursues martial arts, he pursues the way of heaven. From Wu Dao to Tian Dao, this is Meng chixing''s biggest gain after the battle with Chuan Ying. When Jiang Ning talked with Meng chixing and Chuanying, he could see the state of heaven. However, Jiangning didn''t insist on it, because he obeyed his heart. Whether it was the way of heaven or the way of martial arts, it was a kind of Tao in essence. The reason why it seems that the way of heaven is higher than that of martial arts is that the starting point of the way of heaven is higher than that of martial arts. Martial arts can be said to be the embodiment of martial arts as long as you practice martial arts. The so-called way of heaven, in addition to some gifted talents, the vast majority of people have to peep through their own martial arts peak, so as to achieve the purpose of jumping to heaven. From another point of view, their way of martial arts has come to an end. So they had to move on in a different way. Jiangning is different. He has a long way to go. Even said that as long as Jiangning can always walk on this road of Wudao, then it can reach the real supreme realm. Everyone''s end point is different. Your end point of martial arts doesn''t represent the end point of others. Just like Pang ban, in terms of strength, he is only slightly lower than the line of Munchkin. However, from the point of view of Tao, Meng chixing has reached the peak of his martial arts road and reached the end. Pang ban has a long way to go. Compared with the two, it can not be said that mengchixing is more powerful than pangban, nor can it be said that pangban''s road is more powerful than Mengchi''s. The reason why man is the most powerful living creature in the world is that he has made continuous progress. He can go on one road all the time, or he can change his way at the end of a road. These are their own choices, there is no difference between high and low. Jiangning deeply understand this truth, he is now pursuing his own martial arts, but has a great goal. Jiangning now combines the ice and fire energy, has played a huge power. If there are three kinds of energy, what about four kinds of energy? The essence of ice is water. Water and fire can coexist in a wonderful state. These wonders of martial arts attract Jiangning and continue to move in this direction. Of course, it is not a bad thing to see the way of heaven. As long as you stick to your own heart, there is no need to exclude the way of heaven. Moreover, when you see the way of heaven, you will have some experience in dealing with the master of Tiandao in the future. It can''t be said that those who take the martial road will not explore the way of heaven at all. Jiangning watched the passing eagle and Meng chixing''s figure go further and further, until finally disappeared, he slowly withdrew his eyes. Jiangning pondered for a moment, thinking about what to do next. With him and xiaoyaozi guarding Tianshan together, it should be said that the Tianshan sect is already solid at this time. However, Jiangning has always had a premonition that this black smell will become a big problem in the future.However, Jiangning has no clue at all. Where is the real place of the black breath? Jiangning can be said to be a black eye. I don''t know at all, and I can''t find out. Jiangning is also interested in exploring the mysterious cave and those terrible black bats, but not now. His main task at present is to join up with xiaoyaozi and work out a way to protect Tianshan Mountain. After all, Jiangning is the leader of the Daming Kingdom, not the leader of the Xiaoyao sect. He can''t be here all the time. Therefore, we must discuss a definite solution. Otherwise, even if we beat back these two forces, a third and a fourth force will surely emerge. People follow their heart, Jiangning''s mind move, his body will automatically run to Tianshan. This is the embodiment of Jiang Ningwu road going up another floor. At this time, he can be said to be close to the limit under the suppression of heaven and earth. The oppressive power of the heaven and earth will disappear for some time, and in an instant, the divine war will open. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 647 Jiangning soon came to the Tianshan Mountains, he found pangban waiting silently. ¡±How, have you seen xiaoyaozi? "Jiangning asked. ¡±No, xiaoyaozi is closed. It will take a few days to come out. "Pang ban replied. He looked at Jiangning and stopped talking. Jiangning seemed to see what Pang ban was thinking, so he said, "why, I''m worried about Meng chixing. " Pang ban doesn''t deny that," although Shifu''s martial arts have reached the peak, not to mention the ordinary powerful ones, even those who are more powerful, they can''t hurt him. However, after such a long time, I haven''t seen the master come to the mountain. I''m worried about him...... " " your master has indeed met a once-in-a-lifetime opponent. "Jiangning replied with a smile. ¡±Ah, is my master OK? "Pang ban asked anxiously. ¡±It''s OK, but after this war, your master has already seen through the martial arts and then entered the heaven. Now he has gone far and wide to understand the way of heaven. "Jiangning said. ¡±Great! Master, he has been standing at the peak of his martial arts for many years. Unfortunately, he has been unable to enter the way of heaven. For this reason, he has even given up, and the peak of martial arts has faintly retreated. Fortunately, he can finally march into the way of heaven. " Pang ban seemed very happy. He respected his master Meng chixing. It''s just that some things, such as martial arts training, can''t be replaced by apprentices, so Pang ban is very worried about the master. This time, it''s just a fight with others, and we''ve broken through our peak. It can be said that it is very good. And this invisible also let Pang ban change his mind, he seems to want to fight more in the future. Now he finally realized the practice of the great Xuan sword master. He sublimated himself and spurred himself in the battle, so that he could break through the limit and reach a new realm. This is what the great Xuan sword master wants to pursue. Unfortunately, he met Jiangning. Since xiaoyaozi is closed, Jiangning sits on the ground with Pang ban. They are quietly experiencing their own martial arts. Of course, they are different from the closed door. They still have a trace of mind to prevent someone from secretly using it. And if it is closed, it will not leave a mind, are all absorbed in the study of martial arts, rather than leaving a trace of mind. They''re so committed that they''re basically intuitive about the danger. Therefore, there are usually heavy stones pressing on the caves in order to prevent others from disturbing them, and they can play an early warning role. Such a big stone is broken, how can be detected. Many days have passed since Jiangning and Pang ban were on guard. Today''s weather is particularly refreshing, people''s mood can not help but be very happy. That is to say, xiaoyaozi is out of the pass today. His eyes are dark, and there are flashes of lightning from time to time. It can be said that xiaoyaozi is stronger than before. When Jiangning looks at xiaoyaozi, he praises him very much, because it is extremely difficult for people like xiaoyaozi to make progress in martial arts. This time, xiaoyaozi only closed up for half a month, which can be said to be against the weather. You should know that the former xiaoyaozi had been closed for many years. He almost ignored the affairs of Tianshan school and was just a nominal manager. However, even in this way, the martial arts of xiaoyaozi have not improved in recent years. This time he has made such great progress. On the one hand, the death of xuzhu made him see through the feelings of the human world. On the other hand, the survival of the Tianshan sect of Laishi also stimulated him. With these two points, xiaoyaozi''s strength has suddenly improved, which is a very normal thing. "Congratulations on the great increase of xiaoyaozi''s strength." Jiangning arched his hand and said to xiaoyaozi. "Where, where, Jiangning, your strength will not be under me." Xiaoyaozi didn''t care, because he knew that even if he had improved, the one in front of his opponent was just unpredictable. Jiangning also does not refute, in fact, it is. Jiangning''s strength can be said to be one of the really terrible group of people in the lake. "At present, we need to discuss a good way, otherwise the Tianshan faction will still not be able to survive this faction destruction crisis." Jiangning said to xiaoyaozi. "Well, if you want to resolve this crisis, you have to take away the ancient sword sealed under the Tianshan Mountain. However, once you take away the ancient sword and have nothing to suppress, the fire and magma under the Tianshan mountain will erupt. At that time, the Tianshan sect will also wipe out the world. " Xiaoyaozi told Jiangning all the advantages and disadvantages. Jiangning pondered for a while and said, "that is to say, the only way now is to find something to replace the ancient sword, which can make the ancient sword far away from the Tianshan Mountain, but this repressive thing." Jiangning doesn''t know what kind of deities can be suppressed, because according to the truth, things that can replace the ancient sword, even if the value is lower than the ancient sword, I''m afraid it will not be much lower. In this way, the Tianshan sect will be watched by others. It''s not that it won''t happen, it must be. Xiaoyaozi thought for a moment and said, "in fact, you can not suppress things, but you should gather at least four experts of my strength to seal them. Moreover, every 30 years, the seal will disappear. Then, it will come again."Jiangning heard here, a little thought in his heart, but also very approved of the plan. "There are already two of them, xiaoyaozi, and Zhang Sanfeng have a good relationship with him, that is, three. The unknown monk of Shaolin Temple is always compassionate and certainly can''t bear to see so many disciples of Tianshan sect. It''s really under the explosion of magma." Therefore, it should be successful. As for once every 30 years, it is not difficult for a master like them. So there are only two questions left. The first problem is, of course, obvious, that is, to block the two forces who are plotting against the evil. Now with Jiangning''s participation, the two forces may unite. And the second problem is also extremely difficult, that is, how to deal with this ancient sword. It can never be thrown away. It is better to send it directly to the forces attacking Tianshan Mountain. This is obviously impossible. After these forces get the magic sword, God knows what they will do, so they must take charge of it by themselves. However, in this way, they have to stand the test of many people in the Jianghu. This is impossible without a big force. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 648 These two problems are not solved very well. The first problem is that Jiangning still has confidence. With his martial arts attainments, he should have a good chance to stop these forces. But what about the second question? This ancient sword has an evil spirit, which is not consistent with the martial arts practiced by Jiangning, but also far from the martial arts of xiaoyaozi. So who should I give this sword to? It''s really a hard choice, because the person you give has to meet several conditions. The first is that the strength of this person should be strong. If it is too weak, it is better not to give it if it is robbed by others. Second, it is that the person must be upright, or indifferent to the nature of mind like an eminent monk. In addition, he should also practice some skills that can suppress demonic nature, such as Bingxin Jue. Such a candidate is too difficult to find, Jiangning do not know who can be competent. In this way, even if the two forces were defeated and the magma uprising was successfully sealed, the ancient sword would still cause a lot of things. Jiangning''s brows are tight. This problem is really hard to handle. Jiangning told xiaoyaozi and Pang ban about this idea and wanted to ask them whether they had a suitable candidate. Who knows xiaoyaozi smiles, he says to Jiangning. "The best candidate is Jiangning." "Me?" Jiangning was surprised to know that although he knew the dark ice sword technique, it was water oriented. Jiangning was thinking of taking the ice from the extremely cold place and adding some rare treasures to make a cold sword to match the xuanbing sword. I didn''t expect that xiaoyaozi would directly say that this ancient sword is suitable for Jiangning. However, Jiangning is not anxious. He looks at xiaoyaozi, because he knows that since xiaoyaozi said so, there must be his explanation. Sure enough, xiaoyaozi continued to explain. "Although this ancient sword is full of evil, in fact it is not an evil sword, but it has become so for some unknown reasons. It is said that if someone has merit, he can wash the sword with merit, so as to restore it to its former appearance. " Xiaoyaozi doesn''t know that Jiangning owns the supreme system, so he certainly doesn''t ask Jiangning to wash it with merit. In this case, xiaoyaozi is too terrible to see the supreme system. Xiaoyaozi''s second way is to cultivate a kind of magic skill, which can resist or change the ancient sword and make him a magic weapon in Jiangning''s hands. It''s just that xiaoyaozi can''t do it, but he knows where it will be. "Do you know that there is a cave within the scope of Tianshan sect. No one has ever been able to survive after entering this cave. Of course, these people must be ordinary people in the river and lake or just some ordinary people with strong spiritual state, so they will die in it. " Hearing xiaoyaozi''s words, Jiangning''s heart moved. He asked xiaoyaozi, "has xiaoyaozi ever been there?" Xiaoyaozi said with a smile: "it''s natural. As the guardian of Tianshan Mountain, it''s impossible not to investigate this place. When I went in, I met a group of strange black bats. They were so amazing that they could swallow up their internal power. "And the more you go in, the more. Then I stopped and didn''t dare to move forward because there were so many bats that I had reached my limit. So I quit. But I later found the record when I searched the mountain for information. " Xiaoyaozi''s look of recollection reminds him of the past, he continued. ¡±According to the records, the end of the cave records this kind of martial arts, which can wash people''s soul, so that those who practice this skill, Lingtai Qingming, will never be harmed by evil spirits. " only then did Jiangning realize that xiaoyaozi wanted to practice this skill, and it was also true that with his current strength, it was possible to come to an end. Xiaoyaozi said, "when you have defeated these two forces and sealed Tianshan Mountain, you can go and get this skill. I''ll watch the ancient sword for you first. " Jiangning took a look at xiaoyaozi and said," didn''t you want to take this skill. " xiaoyaozi shook his head and said," as I explored the data more deeply, I found a warning: those who do not have divine body methods cannot take them. So I never went again. " Jiangning is speechless after listening to it. You really believe in a book. You can read it yourself. Xiaoyaozi seemed to know Jiangning''s mind and explained. "This information was compiled by the people of Tianshan Mountain in the past dynasties, which is absolutely reliable. Although I am the founder of the Tianshan sect, these materials are written by people who lived on the Tianshan Mountains. They can''t be wrong. " "Oh." Since xiaoyaozi said so, Jiangning did not intend to continue the argument, but said, "well, after this matter is over, I will go to the cave to have a look." Xiaoyaozi then began to laugh. "This time, I''m going to fight with some terrible opponents. I''ll tell you about their different breath. Fortunately, they can get the first chance in the fight. " the breath of the dark shadow is domineering, fierce and fierce; the spirit of ghosts and ghosts becomes a ghost, bewildering. The skills of the two are different. Xiaoyaozi''s breath is as deep as the sea. They have advantages in dealing with ghosts and ghosts. Jiangning''s breath is stable like Mount Tai, and has advantages in dealing with fuzzy shadow.After the two men have allocated their own opponents, they are ready to exchange views for the upcoming war. Jiangning''s right hand is like a sword, and the huge sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi is slowly generated in his hand. The huge sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze the whole world. Jiangning aims at xiaoyaozi, and the ice sword cuts down quickly. Xiaoyaozi doesn''t intend to use body method to dodge, because he knows that Jiangning''s body method is divine, which is more powerful than him, so there is no need to dodge. The six Yang palms of xiaoyaozi Tianshan Mountain are overlapped with each other. The power of the six palms after superposition can melt the ice for thousands of years. The ice giant sword melts inch by inch under such hot palms. ¡±OK. "Jiangning praised him, and his moves changed again. In the sky, one after another of the slender ice swords fell down in an instant, and thousands of sharp falling ice swords looked very frightening. As soon as xiaoyaozi''s internal power was urged, the six Yang palms of Tianshan mountain became the acme. All of a sudden, six small suns appeared all over his body, each of which sent out a terrible heat wave. Such a terrifying and boundless power shocked the onlookers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 649 It''s a fight between ice and fire, and also a competition of their internal forces. Xiaoyaozi''s internal power is deeper than Jiangning''s, but Jiangning''s recovery speed is faster than xiaoyaozi''s. The two counteract each other, and the two fight with each other. It''s hard to tell the difference between the two. Jiangning''s thousands of icy swords have disappeared, and xiaoyaozi has also removed six suns. Although this move is very powerful, Jiangning''s ice sword is not an opponent, but the internal power consumption is too strong, even xiaoyaozi can''t bear it. The same refers to the same as a sword, the same is the strength of the sword, Jiangning this fantasy out of the ice sword is not huge, just as the size of the real long sword. Jiangning stands with a sword, and xiaoyaozi''s palms are crossed. All of a sudden, Jiangning figure disappeared, and then appeared beside xiaoyaozi, God level body method! Jiangning xuanbing sword technique combined with God level body method, only a breath less time to the side of xiaoyaozi. Xiaoyaozi''s response is quite different from that of the great Xuan sword master. Da Xuan sword master relies on his many years of experience against the enemy. When xuanbing sword is about to penetrate his body, he uses the Epee grid to block it. However, Jiangning still left a long sword wound on his body at that time. Xiaoyaozi, however, uses his deep internal force as the sea, and is surrounded by a circle of energy network. No matter where Jiangning''s shadow moves, xiaoyaozi can feel it through the energy circle. Therefore, xiaoyaozi''s move to Jiangning seems to be very skillful. At the same time, she sighs with xiaoyaozi. This kind of energy circle has begun to have the rudiment of the field. We should know that Jiangning''s field can be said to be comprehended in a non replicable situation. Xiaoyaozi, however, has been slowly groped for by his own practice for many years. Even Jiangning has to admire his perseverance and intelligence. However, xiaoyaozi seems to be very skillful, but he is defensive and seldom attacked. This is also because Jiangning''s attack is fierce and fierce, which makes xiaoyaozi have to defend. Xiaoyaozi can''t resist the infinite attack of experts in the same realm without absolute defense. Xiaoyaozi may be able to resist hundreds of moves, but if it''s a thousand moves, terror will be hard to resist Jiangning''s attack. So xiaoyaozi has to change. He can''t defend all the time. Xiaoyaozi suddenly urges the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain to the extreme again. In an instant, the six small suns reappear, forcing Jiangning to withdraw. Jiangning really has no way, unless he uses ice and fire balls, but this move is not very skillful now. If he uses it rashly in the competition, it may cause serious damage. At this time, neither Jiangning nor xiaoyaozi can be hurt, otherwise it will be the disaster of Tianshan sect. Therefore, Jiangning had to step back, and this retreat gave xiaoyaozi an opportunity. Xiaoyaozi''s palm power hit like a mountain and a sea. In addition, he had already reached the peak with his wave and micro step. For a time, the war situation was transient. Jiangning fell into the downwind, but this is only relative. That is, Jiangning has started to defend more and attack less, while xiaoyaozi has taken the initiative. How to solve this situation, Jiangning is thinking while defending. If you want to hit hard, you will only be able to stimulate the icy Qi infinitely, but your internal power is not as deep as xiaoyaozi, so you will suffer a small loss as a result of doing so. Jiangning thought about whether to use the divine level skill to jump out of the war, and then the two fight again. However, he rejected it immediately, because the divine level skill was too body wasting to be used many times, especially if there was a big war soon. In this way, Jiangning can only persevere, two people you attack me defend, quickly fight hundreds of moves. At this time, Jiangning suddenly found an opportunity, he saw that xiaoyaozi had a place not fluent, he immediately launched an offensive against that place. In the sky, a huge ice sword fell there instantly, and xiaoyaozi immediately turned back to resist. Unexpectedly, the ice sword burst in the air and turned into small pieces to attack xiaoyaozi like a vast expanse. At this time, xiaoyaozi had no choice but to step back. As soon as he retreated, he gave up all his previous advantages, and Jiangning immediately followed him. Xuanbing sword Qi of his right hand crisscrossed, making xiaoyaozi only defend. The identity of the two people immediately changed, and now Jiangning began to attack, and xiaoyaozi began to defend, and the two were in a dark battle. Pang ban standing on one side was stunned. The strength of these two men is indeed the best in the world. In such a fierce battle, such vertical and horizontal sword Qi and hot palm power, even in the distance of Pang ban, they must use their power to resist. The most important thing is that after fighting for so long, their breath is still so vast and unfathomable that they don''t feel the loss of their internal power. This kind of terrifying power and lasting endurance are just what all top masters need. Jiangning and xiaoyaozi fight to the white heat, at this time they seem to have a soul, have withdrawn their own moves. In fact, this is also the most dangerous time. If one of the two people does not do this, then the one waiting for the other is death. If both do not do so, the other will inevitably be separated.Fortunately, these two people are the world''s top figures, it is impossible to do such a thing, so they both agreed to accept the move one after another. ¡±Jiangning, your strength is really powerful. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. "Xiaoyaozi sighed. ¡±Xiaoyao old master, your strength is also impressive to me. "What Jiangning said is true. This is the most powerful opponent he has met so far. Even if you use ice and fire balls, the odds are bigger than xiaoyaozi, but when you fight life and death, the odds are only a reference. The situation in the battle is changing rapidly, and no one can expect what will happen in the next moment. That''s why Jiangning said to xiaoyaozi. Indeed, xiaoyaozi''s strength now is definitely one of the strongest in the world. Both of them appreciated each other and gained a lot in this battle. After the battle, they began to sit on the ground, began to regulate their internal power and feel the battle just now. However, at this time, a big force appeared in the lake. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 650 To be exact, this force is not a reclusive school in the Wulin, but it comes from other places. They call that place Japan. There are only three people from this force. They are the top experts there. I heard that the Wulin people here are so powerful that they want to see them here. ¡±Ah...... "A great master of the strength of the people of the river and the river fell like this. ¡±It seems that the people here are just like that. I haven''t found a person who can let me draw a knife. Can we say that Shenzhou Wulin is just an exaggerated legend. "One of the Japanese warriors seems to despise the Wulin people here. ¡±Don''t talk nonsense. There must be several extraordinary characters here. We have heard about them when we first came here. At present, the most famous person in the river and lake is a man named Jiangning. "The other one seems to be the leader among the three, and he told the despised Japanese warrior. ¡±I don''t know where Jiangning is now. " " I heard that the news of the beggars'' sect is the most effective one in the world. " " OK, we will go to the beggars'' sect to find out where Jiangning is. " while they were talking, they went to look for the beggars'' sect. Moreover, these three people were just looking for it without fear, so all the Wulin people in this area knew it for a while. ¡±Have you heard that there are three people who seem to want to trouble the beggars'' sect? " " like? It''s so noisy that all the people in the Wulin in this area know about it. In a few days, all the people in the world will know about it. Is this still like? " " I heard that these three people are not our people here. They come from a place called Japan and claim to defeat all the top experts here. " " it''s a joke. I dare to fight with us in a small place. Let''s go and have a look at the headquarters of the beggars'' sect. " the three Japanese warriors are still walking slowly, followed by a large crowd of people who want to see the excitement. But these three people also wish that the more people follow, the better. They just want to come here and make a big splash. ¡±Who are you from? This is the headquarters of the beggars'' sect. People who are irrelevant can...... Ah! "This disciple of the beggars'' sect was kicked away by one of them. ¡±It''s wordy. How can these people not understand that only the knife in their hands is the most reliable, not their own mouth. " " it''s a rubbish beggars'' sect. " at this time, Qiao Feng was practicing the 18 dragon subduing palms. Just then, a disciple of the beggars'' sect came running over in a panic," no, it''s not good, it''s bad, someone''s coming in. " Qiao Feng this just stops, he frowns, "who can know?" Not long ago, Chuan Ying of the war shrine just came here and forced the beggars'' sect to bow down with the posture of a god of war. Now there are people coming. Do you really think that the beggars'' sect is easy to bully. Qiao Feng jumped forward and reached the three men. He looked at the three people in doubt. Their dress was obviously not from China. ¡±Who are you? "Qiao Feng asked. ¡±We are from Japan. We have heard that the beggars'' sect is well-informed. We have come to inquire about a person. But before that, we want to have a fight with the leader of the beggars'' sect to see how strong the leader of a big sect is. " With that, one of the three came out. The man gave Qiao Feng a courtesy that all the people in the lake could not understand. "My name is Tanaka Daxiang." After reporting his name, Daxiang pulled out his samurai sword. Although Qiao Feng didn''t know the martial arts routines of these people, it didn''t prevent him from concentrating. Daxiang looked at Qiao Feng''s posture, but he didn''t do it, he couldn''t hold his breath. His samurai sword lifted up, and suddenly a burst of wind roared to Qiaofeng. As soon as Qiao Feng made a move, he was able to subdue the dragon with 18 palms. However, a small fire dragon had terrible heat. As soon as it appeared, the faces of the three Japanese people all changed. How strong, this is the first feeling in the hearts of the three of them. Especially Daxiang, he was under the shadow of Qiaofeng''s eighteen dragon subduing palms, and felt very strong. At this time, he would no longer care about his demeanor and drink a lot. "Seven types of sword meaning, breaking the army and chopping" a huge sword force directly cleaved to the fire dragon. The fire dragon looked at the huge sword force, and there was a trace of personified disdain in his eyes. The fire dragon opened its mouth. In an instant, the fire overflowed everywhere. The strength of the sword, which broke through the army and cut through the illusions, was directly broken by the fire. "Good!" The people in the Wulin who watched from the side immediately cried out. This is a long face for the people in their area. "Ha ha, you can say how powerful and invincible you are. If you bully a few new people in the lake, you dare to boast about Haikou. Now, the opponent, gang leader Qiao, is really showing his true colors." "Japanese samurai, as expected, are just people from a small place, and their strength is just like that." "It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well!" In the face of a burst of ridicule from the people of the river and the river, the face of gukou Daxiang was white and red, and he was out of anger. "I want you dead, you ignorant man."With that, he kicked his legs and jumped up high. A knife force several times stronger than that just now cut through the sky and cleaved to Qiao Feng. All the people in the Wulin held their breath while watching. The strength of the sword this time scared them. Their only hope was that leader Qiao could catch this move. Qiao Feng looked at this terrible knife force, and his heart was dignified, but that was all. Since his battle with the legend hawk, he has learned a lot of things that he had never understood before. At this time, he was able to say that he was invincible in the face of such knife strength. Qiao Feng''s internal power is also his outstanding place. His internal power is all his own painstaking cultivation, so he can run his heart. Qiao Feng held out two fingers. "What is he going to do? "Everyone doesn''t understand Qiao Feng''s practice. In the face of such a powerful knife force, even if you don''t avoid it, you should try your best. However, Qiao Feng just stretched out two fingers. As soon as his internal force was urged, the fingers immediately turned into the heaven and earth, looking like the strength of the knife. Then, Qiao Feng in the eyes of the people, caught the seemingly powerful knife force. Everyone was stunned! However, the next moment, these people are more difficult to believe. Qiaofeng''s double fingers forced a pinch, Daxiang''s samurai''s sword broke in response to the sound! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 651 The whole scene was silent, and Tanaka was shocked and couldn''t close his mouth. ¡±How could it be! "Although Qiaoxiang can''t be broken easily, he can''t believe that he can''t be broken by Tonggu. Qiao Feng looked at gukou Daxiang and said: "with your strength, you''d better not find Jiangning''s trouble, because you are likely to die if you can''t even take a move. I''m just trying to persuade you. You can''t listen to me Qiao Feng was upright. Looking at the three warriors from Japan, he decided to give them a chance instead of letting them die. Unfortunately, Tanaka didn''t listen at all. He hated Qiao Feng and said, "the leader of Qiao sect of the beggars'' sect is really the leader of the big sect. He''s very powerful. But don''t tell me what to do just because you win once. After seven days, I will challenge you again. This time, I will never die with you. " with that, gukou Daxiang and the other two Japanese warriors left, leaving behind a large number of tourists. ¡±Tut Tut, this kind of person is really damned. Gang leader Qiao kindly reminded him, but he didn''t care. Such people, worthy of being from remote places, have no bearing. " " gang leader Qiao is powerful and defends the martial arts reputation of this area. " " seven days later, I''d like to have a look again. I hope that gang leader Qiao will beat gukou Daxiang, even his parents don''t know him. " the onlookers in the river and lake are gradually dispersed, and only Qiao Feng is still standing there. He frowned slowly, some inexplicable worry in his heart. According to the truth, I can say that shanggukou Daxiang has a great chance of winning. Even after seven days, it is impossible for him to make any great improvement in the short term. However, Qiao Feng has inexplicable worries. Generally speaking, the intuition of the strong man in the realm of communicating with God is very accurate. Qiao Feng''s worry should have his reasons, but no one knows how it happened. "I didn''t expect that people here would have such a strong master." Said one of the Japanese warriors. "Hum, this is just a coincidence. With my strength, I may not really lose to that Qiao Feng." Gukou Daxiang is very unconvinced. "We''re not here to win or lose, you know? This failure is not a big deal, as long as you win back in seven days In another secret place, three Japanese samurai are planning something secretly. They seem to have confidence in the battle after seven days. However, from the last fight, Qiao Feng''s strength should be higher than the strength of gukou Daxiang to a higher level. "Well, there are still seven days. Seize the time, first guide our skill to Daxiang, and let his strength soar in a short time. "Said one of the odd men. ¡±Good. " The other two responded. The three sat together in a circle. After forming a strange posture, one of the Japanese samurai began to use "Guan ti" to transmit his life-long internal power into the body of Daxiang. Only in a short period of time, Daxiang''s internal force began to rise rapidly, and his breath became more and more inflated, until the other two stopped conveying. At this time, although the strength of gukou Daxiang is not very clear, but the light from the breath, it is no longer under the former master of the great Xuan sword. Such strength on Qiaofeng, there is indeed a certain advantage. Of course, this refers to the situation in which light and light compete for internal power. If it is a comprehensive strength, it is not true to fight a real sword and gun, and no one knows. These three Japanese warriors have such strange martial arts. You should know that in the Wulin, there has never been a kind of magic skill that can transmit one''s internal power to another person without any waste, and this person can completely accept it, and it does not repel his internal power. It can only be said that this kind of skill is very rare even in the hometown of these three warriors. After three years of training, they can not waste more than one part of their internal power. This is very terrible, equivalent to seven days later Qiaofeng to deal with three Japanese warriors. Qiao Feng''s strength lies in that he can only be regarded as average in the realm of communicating with God, or is slightly stronger than the strong one in the ordinary one. "How are you feeling now One of the Japanese samurai looked pale and said that instilling internal power is not a loss. At least it consumes a lot of physical strength. What''s more, from the general principles of cultivation, we can know that indoctrination can reduce people''s life span. The amount of reduction varies from person to person, ranging from one year to ten years. "I''m very powerful now. A leader of the beggars'' sect is definitely not my opponent. But this time I want your black steel samurai sword of ten Xiongtai. Only your sword will not break easily Tanaka said to one of the Japanese warriors named Shizhi Xiongtai. "OK, here you are." The Japanese warrior named Shizhi Xiongtai agreed without thinking about it. Seven days passed quickly. Before dawn, the martial arts training ground of the beggars'' sect was full of heroes in the Jianghu. These people were ready to witness how Qiao Feng defeated the Japanese warrior named gukou Daxiang."Here it is." I don''t know which sharp eyed man cried. The other two samurai who came to the gate of the beggars'' sect didn''t show up at the gate. May also be afraid of their own internal force is not seen will cause unnecessary doubt. With a black samurai sword on his back, gukou Daxiang has a trace of joy of victory and a sneer of contempt for this group of Wulin people. Before he played, Tanaka felt that victory was his own. "Japanese samurai, go to the mouth of the valley Gukou Daxiang reported his name. "The leader of the beggars'' sect, Qiao Feng." Qiao Feng also gave his name. Gukou Daxiang pulls out the black steel samurai sword. The cold breath on the blade and the dark appearance make people shudder. Qiao Feng didn''t just use his palm this time. He also took out the treasure of the beggars'' sect, the dog beating stick. "Qiao Feng, you just want to beat me with a humble stick. It''s really a fool''s joke. I''ll give you a chance to change." "It''s called a dog beating stick." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 652 Qiao Feng''s bold words clearly spread to everyone''s ears. "The treasure of the beggars'' sect is a dog beating stick specially used for beating dogs." "Ha ha ha." Hearing this, all the heroes in the Wulin were laughing. This is not to blame the valley mouth Daxiang is a dog. Tanaka''s language level is obviously not bad. It is estimated that he had prepared in Japan for a long time before he came here. "It''s useless to make a good speech." After saying that, the mouth of the valley soared a lunge, like a black cat cleaved to Qiao Feng. Qiao Feng also did not do what action, hit dog stick a horizontal, on the grid block valley mouth big Xiang''s attack. However, gukou Daxiang in the transition of the two, a sudden force, Qiaofeng earthquake back three steps. "Well?" It''s unbelievable that Qiaoxiang''s internal power has been greatly improved. You should know that in the realm of Tongshen state, internal power increases so much that it will take decades of slow cultivation to achieve it. It took only seven days to do it. It was unbelievable. Qiao Feng also knows that there must be something fishy in the valley mouth Daxiang. If it is really from his own practice, it will be too terrible. It is estimated that the whole Wulin has been occupied by these Japanese warriors. "Joe, it seems that you are just like this. "Gukou Daxiang saw that he could easily shake off Qiao Feng, and immediately he was elated. Qiao Feng did not speak, he put up a posture, dog beating stick method has been put into practice. Gukou Daxiang doesn''t care. He is obviously better than Qiao Feng now. We must play with him well, humiliate him and let him know the consequences of offending me. "Seven potential sword intention, break the army Once again, he thought that he must use this move to wash away his shame. A huge knife force immediately cleaved to Qiaofeng, who was holding an unknown posture. Qiao Feng moved and yelled in his mouth. "The dog is in the way!" This move is one of the best moves in the dog beating stick. Holding the stick across the chest, waiting for the enemy''s attack, shaking side by side, and borrowing force according to the situation, is a kind of Taiji style of fighting with softness. The huge internal power of gukou Daxiang is like fighting in the vast boundless sea, which does no harm to the opponent. "Damn it." Gukou was very angry. Under his hands, the black steel samurai sword in his hand changed into a deadly move. Sometimes it was slicing, sometimes picking lightly, sometimes as fast as lightning, sometimes as heavy as Mount Tai. It can be said that under the pressure of Qiao Feng, gukou Daxiang has already broken through his own peak in terms of moves. But even so, he still didn''t hurt Qiao Feng at all. "Qiao Feng, dodging is no hero. If you have the kind, you can take my samurai sword." After attacking for a long time, Tanaka finally got angry. He was so desperate to attack, still did not hit Qiao Feng, how can this make him happy. Qiaofeng is not moved by the words of gukou Daxiang, but waves his big dog stick wholeheartedly. Sometimes he hits the dog''s back obliquely, and sometimes presses the dog''s back. The dog beating stick method in his hands can be said to complement each other. At this time, Tanaka was completely angry. He turned the blade of the black steel samurai sword, and actually aimed at those watching Wulin people. ¡±What''s this guy doing? Does he have a bad eye. "The Wulin people watching don''t know why. ¡±I guess it''s because Qiao gang leader is angry. "Some people said gloating. Qiao Feng looked at the mouth of the valley. At the beginning, he felt very strange. How could he suddenly point his knife at those watching Wulin people. Then he seemed to think of something and his face changed. He yelled at the crowd of onlookers: "run, this man is going to fight you. " these words are like spring thunder, which blow up in the hearts of the people watching. They changed their faces and swore: "Japanese people are rubbish. They don''t want to face.". " ". " gukou was in a big mood to drink, and the huge sword strength came out again. ¡±Qiao Feng, you can hide, as long as you avoid, these people''s lives can not be protected. " Tanaka threatened that it was shameless for him to force Qiao Feng to confront him in such a way. I''m afraid Japanese people are such people in their bones. No dignity, no faith, no chivalry. Qiao Feng has no way but to connect it. ¡±There is no dog in the world. " Qiao Feng made the ultimate move of beating the dog stick. At that time, there were many stick shadows around Qiao Feng, which covered Qiao Feng and became the power shield of a half circle ball. The sword power of gukou Daxiang instantly cleaves to the force shield formed by the stick shadow. In a moment, the sand and rocks are flying and the wind is howling. The two began to compete for internal power, and neither of them wanted to let anyone. Gukou Daxiang is bound to defeat Qiao Feng, so as to make a bad breath, but Qiao Feng dare not give in, because there are nearly a thousand people''s lives behind him. If gukou Daxiang''s knife is cut down, at least hundreds of people will die.Two people''s beliefs are not the same, also doomed their persistence and willpower is not the same. According to the truth, gukou Daxiang''s internal power is much stronger than Qiao Feng, but because he is impetuous and does not refine carefully, he is only a little stronger than Qiao Feng. But Qiao Feng''s chest is full of justice. For the sake of those martial arts spectators, he gritted his teeth and did not shrink back. Under such circumstances, Qiao Feng''s strength began to grow slowly. He seemed to have an epiphany. Qiaofeng''s dog beating stick forced him back from the terrifying force of gukou Daxiang. The terrible fire dragon appears again. This time, the dragon is obviously different from Qiao Feng''s. Big, hot, horrible. Qiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms have been improved, and they have the momentum of Jiangning. However, because of the difference in internal power between the two people, Qiao Feng''s 18 dragon subduing palms are not as powerful as Jiangning. But even in this case, it was not that the great master could resist. When he saw the dragon, his face changed and he was in a cold sweat. He did not dare to connect it, so he ran away quickly. All the people were stunned. Even Qiao Feng, the Japanese warrior, was too shameless www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 653 Xiaoyaozi and Jiangning, both of them, have now adjusted their state to the peak. Both of them knew that there would be a fierce battle waiting for them. Pang ban has been very excited since his teacher broke through. He is happy for his teacher Meng chixing. I believe it won''t be long before mengchixing will soar. And they also need to practice hard, strive not to fall master''s prestige. The three sat cross legged with their eyes closed, and each of them was there to realize their own martial arts or the way of heaven. At this time, the strange atmosphere diffused. It''s like a dream, like a fog, like a cloud. It''s easy to get into it. But the three people on the Tianshan Mountain are all top experts. Xiaoyaozi''s internal power is as deep as the sea. He has no action at all. His internal force will automatically wrap him up and prevent the strange breath from attacking him. And Jiangning''s field is also spontaneous, immediately isolated from the strange atmosphere. Xiaoyaozi and Jiangning are the top martial artists in the contemporary era. This kind of small trick just wants to have an effect on them. It is simply too contemptuous of them. Pang ban can''t compare with Jiangning and xiaoyaozi in strength, but his skills are really restraining such martial arts. Daoxin is a kind of magic cultivation method, which specializes in the cultivation of psychic skills such as confusion and hallucination. So it''s easy to be immune to attacks like this. ¡±Cluck, it''s so powerful that I have to look at it with a new look. "A strange figure slowly fell on the Tianshan Mountain. After a while, a strong burst of breath swept over, and the strange figure''s face changed slightly. "It''s so powerful that I don''t know if you really have such a life. " " you are not allowed to interrupt in the affairs of Wang. "The black figure is extremely overbearing, and it is the master of the hall of longevity. ¡±Don''t forget, we are still in the period of cooperation. I''m not happy that you treat me and your allies like this. "Strange figure looking at the black figure, there is no bit of fear. Black figure did not pay attention to that strange figure, he slowly fell from the sky, just in front of Jiangning. The black figure looks at Jiangning, and his voice full of murders comes over. ¡±You are Jiangning, the one who killed the Dharma protector of my palace of eternal life. " Jiangning still closed his eyes, and his mouth moved slightly," I will not kill nobody, I will report your name. " " haha, Jiangning is more domineering than me. I will tell you what your name is. Ning huaigu, the head of Changsheng hall. "The man who called himself Ning huaigu was not angry at all. The master of the hall of eternal life obviously takes a domineering way. People who take this road of martial arts are generally very hot tempered. However, this rather nostalgic, although overbearing, but not a trace of anger. Jiangning just a rough feeling, know that this man is a strong enemy. As expected, he is the leader of the hall of eternal life. His strength can be said to be the first echelon of Wulin. At this time, another breath of peace and justice appeared. Jiangning''s face changed, and a man of such strength appeared, but he did not feel a little familiar breath. This shows that the visitors are not the people that Jiangning knows. It is very likely that they are the helpers of these two people, three people from the first echelon of the Wulin. Even people like Jiangning who are calm and calm like water are shocked unconsciously, let alone others. ¡±I''m late, Lord. "As soon as the slender man fell to the ground, he saluted the master of the hall of longevity. ¡±It doesn''t matter. You came here not too late. You can see that this person is Jiangning. Our left Dharma protector died in this man''s hand. "It seems that the master of the hall of longevity attaches great importance to this dharma protector. Since the left Dharma protector has died, it is very likely that this person is the right Dharma protector of Changsheng palace. The right Dharma protector looked at Jiangning carefully, and then praised his Jiangning: "it''s really the dragon and Phoenix among the people. It''s so powerful that the left Dharma protector died unjustly.". " Jiang Ning was very moved, because judging from the tone of the right Dharma protector, he did not seem to care about the death of the left Dharma protector. Do people in this hall don''t talk about feelings? Obviously not, because at that time, the left Dharma protector obviously had feelings for their temple master. If the Lord of Changsheng hall had not said that this man was the right protector of Dharma, Jiangning would have doubted whether this man was a spy of other sects. But the next sentence of the right Dharma protector made Jiangning''s eyelids jump. ¡±Temple master, do you want to deal with Jiangning alone, or do we work together. " Rao is strong in strength and self-confident, and he is not aware of it. Two people from the first echelon joined hands to deal with him. They really looked up to him in Jiangning. Even if Jiangning''s strength is incomparable, facing the two first echelon people, Jiangning''s face has changed and changed. However, the master of the hall of longevity seems to be more confident, and he does not intend to join hands with the right Dharma protector. " Dharma protector, you just have to deal with another person. This ally and I will deal with Jiangning and xiaoyaozi. After this war, there will be no xiaoyaozi and Jiangning in the world. " this sentence is overbearing. The master of Changsheng hall has decided that he has won. Indeed, in terms of the current combat effectiveness, Jiangning will lose one notch. First of all, Pang Ban''s strength has not reached his peak, but it is normal to beat this right protector.And if he really against the hall of eternal life, I am afraid it is also a bitter battle. As you know, Jiangning heard from the Dharma protectors of Changsheng palace, the leader in black at that time, that they practiced the powerful Kung Fu of "Changsheng Jue", and had the recovery ability that ordinary people did not have. Moreover, the strength of the hall leader of Changsheng hall is obviously higher than that of the left Dharma protector, so it is likely that the internal power recovery speed can be comparable with that of Jiangning. In this way, it will be a hard fight for several days and nights. And xiaoyaozi''s side estimates that the situation is similar. This battle can be regarded as the most top-notch battle at present. "Jiangning, I''m going to die soon. Do you have any last words? If you don''t put forward any excessive requirements, I can satisfy them." Changsheng hall hall hall Lord Ning huaigu said with a face of confidence. Jiangning stood up and her clothes were not windy. ¡±I want you dead. " Jiangning said word by word. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 654 ¡±Good. " Ning huaigu, the head of Changsheng hall, clapped at Jiangning as soon as his voice fell. This palm is insipid. It looks slow, but it makes people unable to dodge. It looks powerless, but it makes people feel heavy. Jiangning''s eyes twinkle. It''s a good move. I''ve been fighting against the enemy for so many years, and I can''t beat him with such exquisite moves. However, this does not mean that Jiangning was afraid. When he turned his palms, the 18 dragon subduing palms turned into a fiery prison, which enveloped the hall of eternal life. After so many times of training, Jiangning''s eighteen dragon subduing palms can be said to be changed by the heart, as you like, what you think in your heart, and the movements you use. It can be said that you can fight thousands of unique skills with one unique skill. ¡±You are my most powerful opponent. "When the master of Changsheng hall saw Jiangning''s wonderful palm, his eyes were really colorful. It''s a look that only happens when you meet a close opponent. Two people fight each other, strength against each other, can be said to be a match for each other. Jiangning''s eighteen dragon subduing palms are now unpredictable, which can be said to be beyond the martial arts itself. When his palms were flying, there were fire illusions, sometimes with swords, sometimes with bells and cauldrons, and sometimes with the roar of fire dragons. It can be said that with this move alone, Jiangning has already been on a par with Ning huaigu, the head of Changsheng palace. The master''s moves of the hall of eternal life are also unique. This kind of skill has never been seen before, and this battle between Jiangning and Ning huaigu also benefited him a lot. It is estimated that Ning huaigu''s moves are learned from the secret of eternal life. His moves have a feeling of endless life, and they are simple and simple. His palm power is clearly far away from the horizon, but he can be sent later and come first. It seems that there is no force in the palm power, but it can produce huge force when it collides with each other. It''s really terrifying. It''s something you can''t even imagine. At the same time, Jiangning laments the strength of Jiangning. The eighteen dragon subduing palms is not a top-level holy level skill, but it can play such a huge role in Jiangning''s hands. It has to be said that Jiangning''s understanding of this martial art is beyond the martial arts itself. as like as two peas in the system, as long as this skill point is placed on the eighteen palm of the dragon, it can ignore the rules and force up a step. Although Jiangning didn''t use skill points to point on the 18 dragon subduing palms, he relied on his own efforts to make the 18 dragon subduing palms move up a new level automatically. In addition, Jiangning''s internal power can be said to be very deep in the first echelon. The eighteen dragon subduing palms that he wielded, even the master of Changsheng hall, was deeply moved and had a headache. In a flash, the two fought hundreds of moves, two people can be said to be playing in the dark, but there is no damage to anything, which can be seen that the two extremely accurate control. The mountain collapses at one stroke. It seems to be very serious, but in fact, it is a waste of energy. Each trace of energy is very important in the fight between masters, because it may decide whether you can win the battle in the end. ¡±Jiangning, although I heard from the beginning that you are very powerful, many people have said that to me, and also described your fighting mode in detail. But in my own experience, none of those descriptions can reach your true level. " Ning huaigu, the head of the palace of eternal life, is very excited. It is no wonder that he is so excited. Since he understood the secret of eternal life, it is very difficult for anyone in the world to compete with him. Invincible is a kind of loneliness, it will make you suffocate. But after meeting Jiangning, this feeling is gone. Jiangning''s strength, Jiangning''s calmness, Jiangning''s exploration of martial arts all deeply stimulate the hall master of Changsheng hall, and his heart is beating violently. ¡±Jiangning let you have a look at the moves I have learned in the secret of eternal life. Watch it, the first move, sunset. " as soon as the master of Changsheng hall finished speaking, a sun appeared on the Tianshan Mountain. The sun gave out a soft light and was slowly setting towards Jiangning. So soft, so no chance to kill, people simply can not produce the heart of resistance. Jiangning eyes a squint, he has felt a trace of threat, the sun is not simple. ¡±Let''s see whose sun is strong. The Dragon subdues 18 palms, the fire dragon illusory sun. < BR, it also hit the sun. The sun of the hall of longevity is gentle, while that of Jiangning is fierce. One seems to be an old man who has experienced many vicissitudes, and a young man who seems to be full of vigor and vitality. Under the collision of the two, the energy burst, which made the other two circles pause a little. Xiaoyaozi exclaimed, "the martial arts attainments of these two people have reached this level. I really admire them." The ghost figure sneered: "Xiaoyao old man, you dare to pay attention to others even if you fight with me. It seems that you don''t think you died fast enough." After that, they stood together again, while Pang ban and the right Dharma protector of Changsheng hall did not do anything about it. They were watching quietly.It''s not that Pang ban doesn''t do it, but that right Dharma protector doesn''t do it. Since he didn''t do it, Pang ban decided not to. The right Dharma protector looked at the fierce collision in the sky, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, "is this the power of the secret of eternal life? Unfortunately, it is not complete enough." He said to himself for a while, and then put his eyes on Pang Ban''s body. "Is it strange that I don''t fight with you?" "It''s strange, but I don''t want to know if you don''t tell me." Pang Ban said that although he was not as powerful as the right Dharma protector, he already had his own master style. At present, the most fierce battle is between Jiangning and the palace master of Changsheng hall. The fight between them is becoming more and more fierce. The Tianshan Mountain is a little bit untenable. Jiangning looked at it and said, "Ning huaigu, come with me. It''s not happy to fight here." "Good." Ning huaigu immediately jumped and followed Jiangning down from the highest peak of Tianshan Mountain. In an instant, the two men arrived in a vast snow field, and the battle started again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 655 As one of the top figures in the world, and also the first echelon of the Wulin, the battle between xiaoyaozi and ghosts is not so fierce, but it is more dangerous. Ghost figure is the cultivation of spiritual power, specifically for the soul of people. As long as one is not careful, even if you are a strong character like the hall of eternal life, you will immediately sink into your own world and never come out again. But xiaoyaozi is to deal with the attack of this strange spiritual power with an unchanging method. The shadows and sounds of demons are numerous, and the illusions that disturb people''s mind are woven. In addition, the flying skills of ghosts and ghosts and the hands that take lives are also included. Xiaoyaozi can only use internal force to conjure up energy circle to resist. "Xiaoyaozi, you lose so much that you can''t support this for long. You should admit defeat quickly." The ghost figure was advising him. "Xiaoyaozi, do you still remember how sincere you were when you went to learn from your master, but you wanted to cheat your master and destroy your ancestors after you completed your Divine skill. Are you still not repentant?" Ghost body shadow, scold xiaoyaozi. "Xiaoyaozi, your favorite xuzhu was brutally killed by Jiangning, but now you are cooperating with the enemy who killed xuzhu. Do you deserve xuzhu?" The ghost figure wants to break the will of xiaoyaozi. However, xiaoyaozi turns a deaf ear and does not move like a mountain. With his deep and incomparable internal power cultivation, he is wasting away with the ghost figure. The ghost figure naturally knows that going on like this is not good for him. Before he drove xiaoyaozi crazy, he was going to die of fatigue first. So he thought about it and he had to ban the move directly. "There are thousands of magic sounds, the mind of evil thoughts is born, and the evil is coming." With each roar, the ghost''s body trembled, and his face turned pale. Until the short words were finished, he was close to collapse. These words seem to have magic in general, but they take away most of the vitality of the ghost figure. All of a sudden, there was a demon shadow on the Tianshan Mountain. He was extremely evil, and his eyes revealed the madness of destruction. "Kill him." The ghost figure points to xiaoyaozi. The ghost first looked at the ghost figure, eyes full of greed, desire, bloodthirsty, and then jumped at xiaoyaozi. "Why? I think he knows well what the cost is." The right Dharma protector standing on the side and watching saw the ghost figure was so desperate that he could not help shaking his head. "Do you know what this is?" Pang ban asked. He just instinctively felt that the shadow was very terrible. Maybe he practiced the method of planting demons in the heart of Taoism, so he had a great advantage in perceiving such things. "This shadow is a gluttonous food in hell. It can eat everything. Especially when he is injured, he will eat back the people who call him out." Pang''s heart was shocked. It was really a terrible ghost. Only this ghost figure can be so cruel, he is not only cruel to others, but also cruel to himself. Looking at his present appearance, it can be said that he is seriously injured. If the glutton is really crazy and eats him, he may not be able to resist. At this time, pangban suddenly flashed a ray of light in his head, "if that glutton ate the ghost figure, what will be the consequence?" Pang ban asks for advice on the right Dharma protector. "The consequence, the consequence is that this glutton will never go back to hell, but will stay in the world and begin to devour all living things in the world." The right protector looked at Pang ban and said softly, "then the chaos will begin." Pang ban suddenly understood that the right Dharma protector did not come to fight them at all. I''m afraid he came because of the gluttonous food. "Don''t talk about it." The right Dharma protector smiles at Pang ban. He seems to see what Pang ban thinks. On the other side, when the gluttonous food comes out, xiaoyaozi''s heart sinks. This humanoid monster puts great pressure on xiaoyaozi. He has never felt this kind of feeling on anyone. The six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain, the northern Ming magical skill, and the micro step of Lingbo, xiaoyaozi mixed all kinds of martial arts together and created three seal methods based on his terrifying internal power. "Sky shaking seal." Xiaoyaozi exhaled his voice for the first time. His palms puffed out, rippling in space, which was the force to break through the rules. A magnificent palm print slowly pats to the newly emerged Taotie. In this palm print, there is a moderate and peaceful force, which is just the killer of these evil and evil ways. The handprint created by xiaoyaozi first appeared in the eyes of people in the world. When the right Dharma protector on the sideline saw it in his palm, his eyes brightened. "This xiaoyaozi is really powerful, and he can create such a palm print. I''m not as good as him on this basis." At present, it is also a kind of power to create a new situation between the heaven and the earth. The Taotie also felt a deep danger. He roared furiously, and the howling sound spread all over the Tianshan area. Even Jiangning stopped fighting with the master of Changsheng hall and looked toward the top of Tianshan Mountain."What kind of power is this, golden elixir? Or what, how could it be so powerful? " The master of Changsheng hall could not believe it. He saw the shocking hand print. "I didn''t expect that master xiaoyaozi had created such a terrible unique skill. If he had used this skill at that time, I didn''t know if my ice and fire ball could withstand it." Jiangning said to himself. Xiaoyaozi''s creation can be said to be startling, and his move can be compared with Zhang Sanfeng''s method of holding Dan. However, even in this way, xiaoyaozi still did not have the confidence to defeat the terrible shadow in front of him. His calm heart has begun to ripple. The strength of this monster is unprecedented. If he is allowed to come out and harm Wulin, it will be a disaster. At this time, the mind of xiaoyaozi is the same as the right Dharma protector. The right Dharma protector seems to see through xiaoyaozi''s heart. "Well, I''ll give you a hand." "Ghosts and gods are angry." as like as two peas in the left, the right defense method is more powerful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 656 You Dharma protector and xiaoyaozi work together. They are very powerful. I''m afraid that there are few people in the whole lake who can compete with them. In the middle of the day, the big and small ghosts appear. Xiaoyaozi''s sky shaking seal also reaches the level of the golden elixir. In this way, the combination of the two, the power of terror is unimaginable. Pang ban, standing on one side, was shocked in his heart. He knew that if he was under these two moves, I''m afraid it would be the rhythm of vanishing. And although their own strength is not the first echelon in the river and lake, but how to say it is also the number of strong out of the lake. However, even with such a strong force, it can be seen from the faces of xiaoyaozi and right Dharma protector that they have no confidence to defeat this terrible devil. The Taotie felt the danger. He crossed his arms, blocked his chest, and was ready to take this terrible joint move. Soon, the palm print and ghost ghost shadow hit Taotie. Bang! With a muffled sound, the Taotie was shaken back as much as five steps, and then it was just like this. He did not receive heavy damage. How strong. Xiaoyaozi sighs in his heart that the attack to reach the golden elixir territory has not caused any serious damage to Taotie. You know, this kind of move, basically speaking, is the strongest one at present. For example, Jiangning''s ice and fire ball, and xiaoyaozi''s skyshaking seal, all rely on their own talent, successfully breaking through the rules of their own restrictions, so as to achieve the power of the golden elixir. From the point of view of the current battle, these people in the forefront of martial arts have a hand to the end the strength of the golden elixir. Zhang Sanfeng''s holding Dan method, xiaoyaozi''s skyshaking seal and Jiangning''s ice and fire ball are just unknown to Shaolin Temple''s nameless old monk''s ultimate move. The Taotie power on the Tianshan Mountain is obviously far more than the golden elixir realm, but he is also suppressed by the law of heaven and earth. But there is one point, that is, his physical strength has reached the level of the golden elixir. In other words, it is impossible to break Taotie''s defense without the attack power of golden elixir level. Only when you reach the level of golden elixir, can you damage him. Although Taotie was not seriously injured, he was still furious. He rushed to xiaoyaozi in a frenzy, and the speed was almost the same as that of Jiangning who had performed the divine level body method. Xiaoyaozi''s whole body is full of internal force and emits a nameless aura. Everyone who comes to this Qi field will be disturbed by the Qi field, and the speed will be greatly reduced. However, Taotie stepped into this aura with one foot, and he also felt a trace of restraint lingering around him. He roared, the power of sound waves through the air field, even forced back xiaoyaozi. The force field is cracked, gluttonous again has no scruples, the lightning general disappears from the original place, the next moment appears in the side of the ghost shadow. The ghost black shadow looked at him, some fear in his heart, but he still cried out in his mouth. "Beast, you are brought here by me. Go and kill xiaoyaozi and dare to come to my side." Taotie seemed to have understood the ghost''s words. He had no expression. After hearing this, he immediately roared. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty desire, and his tongue stretched out to add his own lips. The next moment, he rushed to the ghost shadow. His body method was so fast that he couldn''t see his body. It seemed that he disappeared out of thin air. Ghost shadow dare not be careless, he carefully felt the fluctuations around. All of a sudden, a black hand claws at the head of the ghost shadow, as fast as an arrow. However, the ghost shadow had been on guard for a long time. His body writhed inexplicably and disappeared from the ground. The next moment, the ghost shadow appeared in the distance, and he took a breath. "Be careful!" a Dharma protector reminded. The speed of the Taotie can be compared with Jiangning''s divine level body method. It can be said that among the several people present, it is impossible to surpass Jiangning only by comparing body method. So naturally, it can''t be compared with Taotie. Although the ghost shadow escaped the attack of Taotie, it was still too careless. He didn''t know how terrible the real power of Taotie was. It can be said that the two top figures in the world, xiaoyaozi and youdharma protector, have not been able to get the upper hand. And the ghost shadow in the call out after the gluttonous, the strength has greatly dropped. In the face of today''s terrible gluttony, he has no strength to fight back. It''s even hard to protect yourself. Ghost shadow is not so lucky this time. He can''t dodge and is caught by Taotie. See Taotie''s mouth more and more open, almost reached the size of the ghost shadow. The crowd was stunned. The gluttonous food was too terrible. Just this big mouth can scare away a lot of people. The right Dharma protector obviously knows more than these people. He knows that the ghost shadow can''t die now. He immediately displays "ghost anger" again. "At the same time, I asked xiaoyaozi for help. ¡±Master xiaoyaozi, help me. This ghost shadow can''t die, otherwise the world will be in chaos. "When xiaoyaozi heard this, he knew that it was not the time to worry about the opinions of the sect. He immediately urged the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain to make the six suns appear again. ¡±Go. " Xiaoyaozi pushed his palm forward, and six small suns rushed to Taotie immediately. Seeing this, the right Dharma protector immediately cooperated with him. He saw a terrible heat wave in the eyes of the five Zhang virtual shadow behind him. Combined with xiaoyaozi''s Tianshan six Yang palm, it can be said that the momentum is strong. When Taotie opened his mouth and was about to swallow the ghost shadow, the six suns collided with Taotie. I saw that Taotie''s body was knocked upside down. The ghost shadow in Taotie''s hand also took this opportunity to break away from the shackles of the palm and immediately left Taotie. When Taotie saw that his prey had run away, he was furious. He roared at xiaoyaozi. Xiaoyaozi focused on him. He used his internal power and shook Taotie in a fierce rage. Bang! What you get is not as cheap as a glutton. Taotie''s body shape was forced to stop by xiaoyaozi''s palm, but it was just like this. Xiaoyaozi, however, stepped back seven steps. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 657 Jiangning and Changsheng hall hall master two people soon convergence mind. The winner and loser will be decided first, and then the rest. This is as like as two peas'' two minds. They can be said to be exactly the same when facing strong opponents. They are to defeat the opponent first and find another one. "Jiangning, I''d like to see how miserable you will lose if you compare the speed of internal power recovery with me." The master of Changsheng hall is very confident. What he practices is the secret of eternal life, one of the four great books in the Wulin. The most distinctive feature of zuibao is that it can quickly recover internal power and internal injuries. The head of the hall of longevity believes that Jiangning can''t compete with himself. Now he has to change his tactics and exchange injuries for injuries. Only in this way can he quickly defeat Jiangning. And Jiangning''s idea is actually the same. Although he knows that the master of the hall of eternal life practices the code of eternal life, how can it be? Compared with his own, this skill may be comparable in the complete version. But now. Even the master of the hall of eternal life only knows some. If you want to defeat yourself in this way, it''s just a dream. The master''s move of the hall of eternal life has a feeling of endless life. It is simple and simple. The palm power is obviously far away from the sky, but it can be sent later and come first. Obviously, it doesn''t seem to have any power, but when they collide with each other, it can produce a terrifying super force. However, Jiangning is not easy to provoke. After upgrading his understanding of the 18 dragon subduing palms, he has already surpassed this martial art. His moves are flexible and changeable, and are no longer limited to the palm techniques. The internal force of the hall of longevity is gentle, while that of Jiangning is fierce. One seems to be an old man who has experienced many vicissitudes, and a young man who seems to be full of vigor and vitality. The two collide with each other, just like water and fire, repel each other, and the explosive momentum is like a wave in a storm, which is extremely powerful. In this way, the two men began to fight again. This time, both of them attacked more and defended less. As long as it wasn''t a terrifying force, they all ignored it and let the other side hit their own bodies directly, and they also hit each other''s bodies. There are some wonderful things in this kind of battle. If someone is watching the competition between them now, they will surely feel that they do not want to live. Bang bang! Fist and body contact, palm contact with the body, the sound of a burst. The moment the two fight is the speed of several hundred fists, falling on the other side''s body, like rain, covering the sky. Bang. The last time they collided with each other, they both withdrew from the battle circle. Jiangning is out of breath and gets a lot of punches on his body, so he can only walk around reluctantly. If you look at the master of the hall of longevity, he looks like a crazy man. His hair is dishevelled and his mouth is covered with blood. His eyes are confused and his whole body is shaking. If he didn''t hold on, he would have collapsed. No one can imagine what kind of devastation they experienced. This is not a move that ordinary powerful people in the spiritual realm can send out. It''s the fight of the top people in the Wulin. This kind of attack, not to mention that two people have been hit dozens of punches, a slightly weak person, even if it is a punch, is also immediately killed. However, from the present point of view, Jiangning is still stronger than the hall master of Changsheng hall. Because Jiangning still has the strength of the first World War, and the hall master of Changsheng hall has no ability to fight again. The two men sat on the ground to breathe. Jiangning doesn''t want to go over and defeat the hall leader of the hall of eternal life now, because he has enough confidence to defeat him when he recovers. You know, even in the current battle, Jiangning has not used all its strength. His dark ice sword technique, his field, these two moves can be said not under the 18 dragon subduing palms, especially his field, can be said to be one of his unique skills. What''s more terrible is that Jiangning has a move far beyond these moves, which is the ice fire ball. I do not know how long, Jiangning has been fully recovered. He looked at the master of the hall of eternal life who was still breathing, and decided to wait for him for a while, and then beat him at the peak of his life hall, destroying his confidence completely. Longevity hall hall hall master has a breath for a while, this just slowly stood up. Looking at Jiangning, he was a little suspicious. "You, you''ve recovered a long time ago." "What do you say?" Jiangning looked at the hall of eternal life hall so can''t believe the expression on the face feel funny. The strength of self-consciousness can be said to be far beyond the expectation of the hall of eternal life. "It''s impossible. You just practice other skills. How can you recover so fast?" Of course, the master of the hall of eternal life can''t believe it. What a joke, he practiced the four famous books of the Wulin, the secret of eternal life. It''s not a cat and dog skill. And he Jiangning is absolutely impossible to practice "the secret of eternal life". In this way, he should obviously have an advantage when he recovers, but the result is incredible. Because looking at Jiangning, it''s not faster than yourself, but much faster. Of course, Jiangning knows the idea of the master of Changsheng hall and admires the skill of "Changsheng Jue". Unfortunately, Jiangning has a supreme system. He has a terrible recovery speed, and the starting point is higher than all the people. Therefore, this is the reason why Jiangning can defeat the master of Changsheng hall.I don''t believe it. Come again. This is the voice of the Lord of Changsheng hall. He can''t accept that Jiangning beat himself in his best place. ¡±Jiangning let you see my all-out moves, sunset. " as soon as the master of Changsheng hall finished speaking, a sun appeared on the Tianshan Mountain. The sun gave out a soft light and was slowly setting towards Jiangning. So soft, so no chance to kill, people simply can not produce the heart of resistance. Jiangning eyebrows a pick, it is the same move, but this time he is not just the 18 dragon subduing palms so simple. ¡±The Dragon subdues 18 palms, the fire dragon illusory sun. " the same moves have different powers. Jiangning''s fire dragon mirage is just as powerful as the sunset of the hall of eternal life, but he still firmly believes that after this move, he has established a victory. The head of the palace of longevity will be defeated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 658 Looking at the battle over the Tianshan Mountains. The strength of Taotie is known in advance only by the right Dharma protector. Other people simply can''t understand why the power of Taotie is so powerful. In fact, the reason is very simple. Taotie''s strength has obviously exceeded the strongest combat effectiveness stipulated by this heaven and earth. There are only two possibilities. The first is to find the loopholes between heaven and earth through some special methods, such as Zhang Sanfeng and xiaoyaozi, so as to obtain the power beyond the suppression of heaven and earth in a certain aspect. The second is that its own strength is very strong. After being suppressed by heaven and earth, the strength is still so strong. This is a very terrible existence. You know, the power of repression between heaven and earth is no joke. Xiaoyaozi, Zhang Sanfeng, their accumulation has already reached a very terrible point, they can easily break through to the golden elixir. But no one did, and the reason is simple. The end result of this is to be crushed by the force of heaven and earth. If someone can resist the power of heaven and earth, it proves that the strength of this person is not comparable to that of the golden elixir. No one knows how strong he is. Maybe it''s a big ride, maybe even higher. Such a monster, it can be said that if the divine war is opened, there will be no suppression between heaven and earth. Who can defeat him in a short time. I''m afraid that Jiangning, Zhang Sanfeng, nameless monk and xiaoyaozi can''t win together. Therefore, the urgent task now is to kill the gluttonous food in this period of time with the power of suppressing heaven and earth. However, although the right Dharma protector knows that this gluttonous power is very strong. But he underestimated it. He thought that relying on the joint efforts of himself and xiaoyaozi, he could defeat Taotie or even kill him. But now it seems that whether they can survive, let alone defeated, is a question. The ghost ghost figure was very unwilling. Looking at the greedy gluttonous on his face, he had many thoughts in his heart: damned master, the skill handed down by him is defective, and the gluttonous is out of control. Even I want to kill him. What''s the use of this summoning skill that consumes all my fighting power? However, it can''t be blamed for his master, because the ghost figure once secretly killed his master in order to obtain a martial arts script, which led to the incompleteness of the summoning skill. We can only say what we plant and what we produce. It is inevitable that ghosts and ghosts will be punished for bullying their teachers and destroying their ancestors. It is just that the gluttonous food is so strong that many innocent people are involved for no reason. Now xiaoyaozi has joined hands with the right Dharma protector on Taotie, but the situation is very bad. Now the two of them want to keep the ghost shadow, but also to explain their interests to him, hoping to deal with Taotie together. It''s just that this person is very extreme, it''s hard to persuade. "You stand with us. Even if you want to kill you, it''s not so easy. If you still want to be alone, don''t blame us for not saving you The right Dharma protector threatened while persuading. It''s a pity that the ghost doesn''t listen. "Ha ha ha, joke, I don''t know what kind-hearted you are. I''m afraid I will be buried in your hands before being killed by Taotie. If you want me to cooperate with you, do you think it is possible? Don''t be so powerful and still be like a child. " "I really want him to die, but we can''t do it." The right Dharma protector said helplessly to xiaoyaozi. To tell the truth, if a person like the ghost black shadow can be seen in ordinary days, he will be broken into pieces. If Jiangning was here at this time, he would have killed this person before Taotie started. As for the impact of the latter on Taotie, he Jiangning has not been afraid of anything. Taotie seemed to be able to understand their words. He showed a cold smile and his figure flashed. In a flash, it turned to the side of the ghost shadow. This time, the ghost shadow had a sense of friction. He said angrily, "it''s just a small animal. If you really think you can do anything, or if you really think I''m a sick cat, you can kill me if you want to." Finish saying that, he roars repeatedly, for a time, actually produced the sound wave that can shake the space around him. "Die for me." The attack of the ghost black shadow is as fast as lightning, and the gray and black figure is like the harvester of death. Seeing this scene, the right Dharma protector was stunned. He didn''t think that the ghost shadow had such a powerful attack method. However, even if it was, he could not hurt Taotie. The result of doing so is likely to lose his own life, because the ghost black shadow saw the speed of the attack, in fact, he is not good at this aspect of strong attack. He is more of a strong spiritual strength, now in the face of a strong enemy, he actually abandoned his good side, and to make a want to kill gluttonous behavior. I can only say that''s not what I''m looking for. Taotie was surprised to see the ghostly black shadow''s terrible attack method at the beginning, but soon he understood it. He saw the ghost coming, and he showed a cold smile."Go to hell, you brute, you dare not listen to my orders. What can I do for you?" The ghost black shadow attacked Taotie''s body in an instant. I don''t know if Taotie didn''t react or how, and didn''t avoid the attack of ghosts and shadows. Yes. How can you not be killed by the ghost. However, the ghost black shadow forgot that this gluttonous is not human at all. Therefore, after a while, FA Taotie is still standing there, and he is shocked and angry. "No way. What the hell are you?" The ghost shadow can''t believe it. However, there was only a pair of thick and powerful hands to answer him. Taotie grabs the ghost shadow with one hand. No matter how the ghost struggles, he can''t get rid of it. It''s a long time, but it''s only a short time. Xiaoyaozi and the right protector didn''t react at all. In this way, the ghost shadow died. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 659 On the other side, in the snow at the foot of Tianshan Mountain, Jiangning and Changsheng palace master are still fighting fiercely. Of course, this is also the view of the hall of longevity. He felt that his strength was similar to that of Jiangning. As for the reason why Jiangning''s recovery speed is so abnormal, although he is very injured, he feels that his painstaking cultivation of "long life formula" has no effect at all. However, this is not the decisive condition for a battle. The most important thing to win is the strength of internal power, the subtlety of moves, and the ability to grasp the rapidly changing opportunities on the battlefield. All of these, he thought he would not lose to Jiangning. In fact, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that he doesn''t know where the limit is. Only when we meet opponents like Taotie, can we have the chance to force out the most powerful Jiangning. But in front of the temple of longevity, the strength is also very strong. It can be said that few people in the whole Wulin have his strength. Moreover, Jiangning can''t be said to be releasing water. He just used a kind of martial arts to fight against the master of the hall of Zhan Changsheng. He didn''t use all the moves. The sun''s power exerted by Jiangning and the master of Changsheng palace soon collided in the sky. Under such a collision, two people can not stabilize their own body shape, in short, the strength of the two people in this move, there is no gap. However, Jiangning''s move is obviously much more terrible, because he has backhand. Just after the news of the collision of the two suns, there appeared a terrible cold sword, which emitted the cold light of death. The cold sword quickly fell to the head of the hall of longevity. The fire produces ice. This is Jiangning''s new application of the 18 dragon subduing palms and xuanbing sword. In this way, the two moves can continue to grow and become a whole. It can be said that after a short time of tempering, Jiangning is very confident to integrate the two moves into a new move. The master of the hall of longevity immediately felt a dangerous breath of death lingering over his head. With years of experience against the enemy, he immediately used his martial arts to protect his life. "The third secret of long life: Flowers gather at the top." On the head of the hall of longevity, there are more than three divine flowers cultivated by his own vitality for many years. They move slowly with each other to fight against the sword of death from the top of his head. The sword falls and the flower fades. However, the power of the sword of ice has been destroyed. The life of the Lord of the palace of longevity was saved. Jiangning was also a little surprised. Originally, this move was used. It can be said that even if the master of the hall of eternal life could not die, he would not be able to fight again. Unexpectedly, he could resist this move. Jiangning felt that he looked down upon the master of Changsheng hall. However, Jiangning is strange here. The head of the hall of eternal life is indeed sweating. His move is really a unique skill to protect his life. The usage of his move is conditional. In short, these three divine flowers are not the moves created by him or some expert. These three divine flowers are a treasure in themselves. Moreover, if you want to use this treasure, you can feed it with your own blood, and this feeding will take ten years. Now it is directly cracked by Jiangning''s move, which shows that in the next ten years, the head of the palace of longevity will never have this move again. How can this not let him fear, unexpectedly Jiangning actually hide so deep, this should be his strongest move. The master of Changsheng hall guessed. "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. It seems that I underestimated you before." Jiangning said to the master of Changsheng hall that he was ready to be serious at this time. But after hearing this sentence, the Lord of Changsheng hall changed his face. He asked Jiangning carefully, "did you say that you didn''t use all your strength just now?" "Almost. The main reason is that I use the 18 dragon subduing palms, which is not much different from you, so I don''t use any other moves, which is equivalent to sharpening the 18 dragon subduing palms. I didn''t expect that you still had the strength. " Jiangning said truthfully. After hearing this sentence, the master of Changsheng hall was speechless. Who told you I have more than I can do. I''ve done my best. Of course, this sentence is not unacceptable. The Lord of the palace of eternal life does have a move that has not been used, but this move can not be used casually. Even the master of the hall of eternal life, who has studied the book, can''t use it casually, or there will be great trouble. And after using it once, it can''t be used for at least 30 years. Therefore, he will not use it this time, even in the face of life and death crisis. Because after using it, even if you can kill your opponent, you have to face something more terrible than death. Anyway, Jiangning didn''t know what the master of Changsheng hall was thinking about. Now he just wanted to prove what his shortcomings were with his own understanding of the ice fire moves. However, the master of the hall of longevity has not given him this opportunity. ¡±Jiangning, I, I give up. "The Lord of Changsheng hall finally said this sentence.¡±Do you think I''ll let you go if you say that? "Jiangning frowned. ¡±You have to pay a great price to kill me, and as long as I try to escape, you will kill me for a long time. In this way, don''t you worry about things on the Tianshan Mountain? " the head of the hall of longevity said that he did not expect that he would escape in such a way one day, but he did know that he was not the opponent of Jiangning. In his position, he was flexible. Jiangning looked at it and laughed. It was true that he could not delay too much time here, but even if he could not be killed, he had to destroy the fighting power of the hall of eternal life, otherwise when he arrived at Tianshan Mountain, he did not know what would happen. Thinking of this, Jiangning holds a long sword, and the divine level body method starts quickly. In an instant, he reaches the side of the hall of eternal life. The master of the hall of eternal life immediately feels that he just protects his vital points and runs away from Jiangning quickly. He doesn''t care about being stabbed by you in other places. Jiangning a smile, sword a swing, immediately into a fire dragon, directly devour the hall of eternal life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 660 After the fire dragon devoured the hall of eternal life, Jiangning did not look, and immediately flew to the direction of Tianshan Mountain. Before long, the snow, now more precisely, is a barren land, because everything has been burned up by the fire dragon. There is a shadow still flash away, toward the farther away. This man is the master of the hall of eternal life. Jiangning actually knows that the head of the hall of longevity is not so easy to die, although his defeat is determined now. But if he really wants to kill such a person, it is not enough to have more than one day. After encountering such a powerful opponent as Jiangning, the master of Changsheng hall has given up the hope that he can defeat him one day. His only sustenance now is his gifted child. As long as more than ten years, with that one thing, he will certainly be able to successfully cultivate a truly invincible and world character. When the time comes, let your son avenge himself. I didn''t expect that the head of the hall of longevity had become this way after meeting Jiangning. It is only his thought that he will never make progress in the future. A person can not be smart, can not have talent, and even can learn the most rubbish skills. But as long as this person pursues the upward heart of martial arts, then he may impact the highest peak of martial arts. Moreover, even if the road of martial arts can''t go on, as long as he has a belief of self-improvement, he can still find other ways, such as the way of heaven. However, the master of the hall of longevity seems to have been abandoned. If Jiangning knew that this man had given up the road he pursued just because he was strong. Then it is very likely that they have no desire to kill him, because they are not worthy. Jiangning has made remarkable achievements all the way, but these praiseworthy achievements are not his own pursuit, but his own struggle. Every battle is not so easy. Let''s just say that in all the recent battles, which opponent is mentally retarded. If you take out one and put it in the lake, you will say that you are an invincible master. If you put all these people in a row. The whole river and lake have to shake up three times. The strength of these people can be said to be one of the top people in the lake. Moreover, according to this situation, Jiangning''s opponents in the future will only be stronger, especially when the divine war starts. God knows what will happen. So even now Jiangning''s strength is so strong, he still has to work hard to cultivate and improve himself. God war can''t be controlled. What can be controlled is one''s own strength. Now Jiangning can be said to be the head of a country. He is not only responsible for himself, but also responsible for his country. The so-called ability and responsibility are matched. Jiangning is in this position. Even if he doesn''t want to fight for it, he will be remembered by others. If Jiangning''s strength is too weak, then there will be a lot of people to beat him. At that time, his brother and his family will die, so he Jiangning will never stop his own pace. Jiangning pedal air, quickly up to the top of Tianshan. And at this time, the ghost black shadow was just eaten by Taotie. Jiangning just came up to see this scene, he was a little dizzy. Who is this monster? Say that he is not his own person, he swallowed their enemy, ghost and black shadow alive; say that he is his own person, just from the breath, Jiangning can judge that this monster is evil, dark and ghostly. And Jiangning also saw the right Dharma protector and xiaoyaozi standing together, looking at the monster seriously. And behind them, there''s a plaque. What''s the situation. Jiangning also did not consider, immediately moved to pangban''s side. ¡±What''s going on? "Jiangning asked Pang ban. ¡±This monster is called Taotie, which is called out by the ghost shadow. However, he did not listen to the ghost and ate him. This monster is so powerful that xiaoyaozi and the right protector can''t beat him. " Pang ban simply told Jiangning about the main things. This Taotie''s strength can be said to be the strongest he has ever seen. Jiangning looked at the Taotie curiously and immediately flew up. That violent incomparable strength, mixed with the sound of the wind, toward the Taotie swept away. ¡±No! " xiaoyaozi and the right Dharma protector immediately cried out. They had already seen the death of the ghost shadow. They did not want to see Jiangning as such. Of course, they know the strength of Jiangning. According to the truth, they will not be killed by Taotie soon. But they are afraid that Jiangning will lose Jingzhou without knowing the strength of this monster. But they obviously think too much, Jiangning''s powerful and heavy legs soon swept to the gluttonous body. The powerful incomparable strength lets the gluttonous all cannot resist, immediately rubbed to rub against the backward. Jiangning won''t be forgiven, and immediately continued a series of crazy kicks, beating Taotie to the East and West.Seeing such a situation, xiaoyaozi and youdharma protector both looked at each other. They both saw shock and helplessness from each other''s eyes. It''s too strong. Jiangning a person''s storm like attack suppressed the arrogant, invincible gluttonous. ¡±How dare you, a lowly human being, to do this to me. "After a kick in Jiangning''s head, the gluttonous food seems to be enlightened. The fact that he can speak is something that few people present did not expect. As soon as Taotie retreated, he immediately left Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t chase him, so he stood there watching Taotie. ¡±Ignorant human, you will regret it later. "Taotie said evil, his eyes full of red light. ¡±Are you digesting the power of the ghost shadow, or if you only have this strength, then you can die. "Jiangning said coldly. ¡±If you want me to die, ha ha ha, the people who said that are all dead. "As soon as Taotie''s eyes turned, he said slowly to Jiangning. ¡±Absorbed this ghost shadow, although my strength will not increase, I can communicate with you. " Jiangning frowned. He thought it would not be so simple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 661 Although Jiangning felt that the gluttonous words were not true, it didn''t matter to him, as long as he defeated the gluttonous words. Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms are very easy to use. Once they are used, they are exquisite moves. When his palms are flying, they are fire illusions. Sometimes long swords roar, sometimes Zhong Ding suppresses them, and sometimes fire dragons roar. In the face of such exquisite moves, he doesn''t care about Taotie. Even if you use it skillfully, as long as I confront you, it can be cracked. Of course, the truth is such a truth, but why many people still pursue the cleverness of a move and the use of the move. The reason is also very simple, because it seems very simple, in fact, this is the most difficult. Because of this technique without technical content, when you fight people first, you will be attacked several times. So it requires you to be tough. But even the practitioner who aims at the golden body arhat is unlikely to be attacked by many people of the same level. Therefore, basically no one will choose to ignore other people''s moves, and directly confront each other, because in this way, they will not be able to live. This kind of play is basically those who have ignored life and death, or those who are struggling on the edge of the knife. However, this gluttonous act also has his reason. His body is hard, which is rare in the world. The attack power of xiaoyaozi''s golden elixir is not a move that is hard to resist. Although Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms are very powerful, there is still a big gap between the attack power and xiaoyaozi''s sky shaking seal. It''s a unique move that can''t make you use it indefinitely. Besides its great power, it also consumes a lot of internal power. Taotie''s offensive means are not brilliant, and there is no magic moves, he is straight, and when he encounters the opponent''s excellent moves, he has no way to make effective cracking. In short, Jiangning used the 18 dragon subduing palms to find out some weaknesses of Taotie, that is, Taotie uses force, not skill. In this way, there are two ways to defeat Taotie. The first is to continue to use very exquisite, clever is used to deal with gluttonous, but also with the mysterious body method. Taotie is fast, but it''s only in a straight line. It''s hard for him to turn the corner, but he can stop quickly, so he doesn''t seem to feel Taotie. In fact, his body method is not good. But Jiangning has tried it out. So he also thought of a good way. In this small range of dodge skills, Lingbo micro step is a very consistent skill. Although it is not what God level is, it is still the most awesome force in Jiangning to avoid it in a small range. Jiangning''s divine lightness skill is just like Taotie. It can''t turn flexibly. It can only go straight. Although it''s very fast, if someone keeps fighting with you, you can''t do anything about it. Therefore, Jiangning''s strategy is to use the black ice sword technique in his hands, and he can also exert his freezing force at a special moment. Although it can only hinder the gluttonous for a moment, this time is enough for a top master like Jiangning. The choice of lightness skill is to go to Lingbo micro step. In some cases, he can also use his divine level skill. Basically, with these two moves, Jiangning can fight Taotie back and forth. However, there is also a bit of bad, that is, the power of the move is not strong enough to deal with gluttonous, I do not know how long it will take to grind him to death. Jiangning''s dark ice sword technique is filled with cold, which makes Taotie very unhappy. He can''t help but roar and say these words in his mouth, "you stupid human, do you think this can limit me? Look at your weak attack power, and there is no scar on me. " regardless, Jiangning still wields this terrible dark ice sword technique, but at this time Jiangning secretly weakened the power of the ice sword technique. No one knows what this means for. Xiaoyaozi is the most sensitive to internal force. He feels the contraction of Jiangning''s internal force at the first time. Although it is only a little bit, it is impossible for the master, unless the person''s internal power is too much. Xiaoyaozi thinks so for the first time, because if not, Jiangning has no reason to weaken his internal force. In connection with his previous battle with the palace master of Changsheng hall, it is estimated that the internal power loss is very serious. However, Jiangning is more confident at this time. It seems that he has the upper hand in the battle with Taotie. In fact, he has long fallen behind because the attack has no effect on Taotie, so no matter how exquisite the moves are, it is useless. But why is Jiangning more confident. The reason is very simple. There is such a story in those ancient hunting methods. The story is about a top hunter. He is a top-notch crocodile hunter. Crocodile skin is thick, it is obviously difficult for ordinary hunters to kill them, so these top hunters never fight crocodiles head-on.They sharpened them so sharp that they buried them on the crocodile''s path. Of course, the point of the knife was upward. Then, with a variety of techniques, the crocodile was intimidated and forced to run back. The crocodile''s speed is very fast, and its belly is its only weakness, so when the crocodile runs back, it splits itself in half. Jiangning is now trying to imitate the practice of these hunters. First, he used the dark ice sword technique to surround him with cold sword spirit, but it was not attracted. Step by step, he fought with Taotie and cheated him into the sword net carefully woven by Jiangning. Now it''s time to close the net when the time is ripe. It can be said that this time, Taotie is going to experience a real death. Jiangning actually found the most important weakness of Taotie, that is, he is not a human being. If you are not a person, you will not be so smart and think. It is normal to fall into a trap. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 662 On the other hand, although Taotie is always stabbed by Jiangning''s xuanbing sword, he has no damage at all, so he is confident to fight. He felt that if the situation continues like this, the person who died must be Jiangning. So the more he plays, the more excited he gets, and the more powerful his moves become. Jiangning in his terrible power, like a small broken ship in the roar of the tide, a little careless, is trapped in the irreparable situation. It can be that Jiangning is dancing with death now, but he is not panic at all, let alone fear. This kind of talent is the most terrible. Jiangning''s strong skill cultivation, coupled with his calm mind, a calm heart with Mount Tai collapsing in front of him, can be said to be a great warrior by nature. The sword spirit of Jiangning''s xuanbing sword is getting weaker and weaker. Now, there is no sword spirit. At this time, even the most insensitive to the power of Taotie has been wiped out. ¡±You can''t? Ha ha, I thought you were so good. They looked at you one by one, just like they were looking at the Savior. The original strength is like this. In my opinion, you are weaker than the old man over there. At least his move is powerful. " Taotie began to be elated. At first, she was still a little afraid of Jiangning. Because from the memory of ghosts and ghosts, from the eyes of xiaoyaozi, and from the strong leg techniques at the beginning, we can see that Jiangning is the most serious problem of his own. But now it seems that I still overestimate the person in front of me. Yes, what is the ability of such a young man. The old man over there is so old that he has reached the peak in his moves and internal power. On their own, it is not an opponent. In this case, the boy is more unlikely to be his own opponent. In this way, Taotie completely put down his guard, especially his intuition did not find anything dangerous. Taotie immediately let go of his hands and feet, his power more and more fierce, more and more violent, and finally to the end, he used the Kung Fu that only came from hell. ¡±The fire of hell. " The dark green flame looks like a deadly Yama. "Go to hell, Jiangning, you ant." This sentence of Taotie has been held for a long time, and now it is finally used. Taotie''s palm is completely covered by this dark green flame. His speed is very fast, and some people with weak skills can''t even see his shadow. Not enough, Jiangning in the face of such a move, not only did not show, on the contrary, but also showed a smile when the plot succeeded. "It''s you who died." Jiangning mouth slowly spit out these words. In a flash, the icy sword spirit that had been hidden by Jiangning appeared around Taotie. "You''re trying to stop me with that. You''re looking for death." Taotie was also surprised, thinking that he was really cheated. But as soon as he felt the weakness of the icy sword, he immediately put down his heart. This powerful sword Qi does not even have the qualification to tickle him. What''s more, it will threaten his life. However, he was careful, after all, this kind of demon looks very arrogant, in fact, he is very afraid of death. However, after he was careful, he found that there was nothing wrong, and he immediately became bold. The flame of Taotie''s hand soars, which contains the power to change the faces of xiaoyaozi, Youfa protector and Pang ban. Such power has reached the golden elixir. No, maybe the golden elixir is not as powerful as this. This power is more a manifestation of rules, that is to say, it is also a rule between heaven and earth. Only in this way can it avoid being oppressed by the rules of heaven and earth. It can be said that such power is no longer what the world can possess. This kind of power is the power of the gods and Buddhas. No matter how powerful the people in the Wulin are, they can not have such power. In front of this kind of power, everyone appears incomparably weak. Jiangning is no exception, but he did not want to compete with this force. In his opinion, even his own ball of ice and fire could not be stronger than this flame. In this case, why should I use brute force to fight against it. So Jiangning did something clever. He deliberately spread out those sword Qi just to wait for this time. The function of these ice Qi is normal. Because it''s not meant to hurt him, it''s just a trigger that causes space turbulence. Jiangning doesn''t know what kind of power this glutton will have, but it doesn''t prevent him from using ice gas to trigger the vibration of space. As long as Taotie does not use the same cold attribute strength as Jiangning. These icy sword Qi was burned by the fire on Taotie''s hand in a flash, but it was also at this time. Taotie''s panic found that the space around him suddenly twisted. "Well, what is this? How can it look like this?" Taotie''s words all have a trace of trill. The space around him became more and more chaotic and distorted, which finally affected Taotie. His whole body, along with the twisted space, is also sitting in the twisted movement, which is basically a life can do out."Ah Taotie couldn''t bear it and let out a cry of pain. It''s hard to imagine what kind of pain he went through. And with the distortion of Taotie''s body and space, his scream is becoming weaker and weaker. Finally, at the end of the day, the twisting force of the space reached its maximum, and it was actually sent away. I don''t know where the Taotie was sent by the power of the distorted space. But it is certain that it will not be on this land. The right Dharma protector was so brilliant that he couldn''t figure out how to calculate it himself. How did Jiangning do it in the end. Jiangning can do this, can be said to be a kind of fluke, change a person, he can''t do it at all. Because this gluttonous has no move to speak of, so Jiangning can calmly arrange this ice gas array. For another person, even if he was the former dead Master of the sword, Jiangning could easily kill him, but he could not arrange such ice Qi in front of him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 663 Jiangning also knows that the success of this event is more due to Taotie himself. It''s easy to be held in the first place by a force of brute force. It''s like a matador, who can play with those crazy bulls with ease. However, this also has to have a premise, that is, the cattle''s physical strength, after that time and again to the red cloth, began to lose violently. It can be said that the back of the bull has been exhausted, the threat to the matador is greatly reduced. The same is true of this gluttonous feast, but Hongbu is Jiangning himself. He used himself to induce Taotie to rush towards him, so Jiangning was in full control of all the action routes of Taotie. However, there is an essential difference between this group of Taotie and those cattle, which is the endless power. Imagine, if a matador is fighting a bull, the bull will not be tired at all, and the faster it rushes, I''m afraid no one can resist it. Taotie is like this. His power is endless. Even the xiaoyaozi with deep internal power is the difference between a grain of rice and a star in front of Taotie. In addition, Taotie''s fighting ability is extremely strong. Basically, if it is the power below the golden elixir, the threat to him can be said to be very small. Sometimes, he even can not move on the body hard to connect. That''s why. Xiaoyaozi and youdharma protector can''t deal with Taotie. Their strength is different from that of Taotie. Xiaoyaozi, in a way, is completely restrained by Taotie. Deep internal power is useless, and powerful moves don''t have much effective channels to kill. In fact, the right Dharma protector is similar to xiaoyaozi, and he also relies on strength to fight. Therefore, he has no good way to deal with Taotie. As for taoyaozi, it does not have any threat to life. "How did you do it?" The right Dharma protector was so shocked that he asked Jiang Ning. Jiang Ning looked at the right Dharma protector, and then connected with his previous works. He did not answer the right Dharma protector''s words, but asked a question. "You come here for this gluttonous feast. It seems that you know him well. Can you tell me something about it?" Right Dharma protector took a deep look at Jiangning, but he still opened his mouth to answer Jiangning''s question. Anyway, he did come for the sake of this gluttonous food. Now that Jiangning has solved the gluttony, he doesn''t care. "Taotie is a kind of terrible monster in the hell. It is said that everything is swallowed up, and it is one of the powerful demons. Taotie, which has grown up completely, can treat the gods and Buddhas as snacks. " After listening to Jiangning, not only did not show an interested expression, but also shook his head, he said gently. "You should know that I don''t want to hear about the origin of this gluttonous feast. In fact, no matter how powerful his origin is, I don''t believe that there is nothing in the world that can''t control him." Jiangning stopped, looked at him again and said, "what I want to know is, how do you know this gluttonous food will appear here? " Yes, this is what Jiangning is really concerned about. You know, this gluttonous food is just because of the call of the strange black shadow. Then there is a problem. How does the right protector know that this strange dark shadow will summon? According to the truth, they don''t know each other. Even from the previous battle, we can see that this right protector doesn''t understand the weird black shadow at all. In that case, how could he know that the strange shadow could be summoned. Moreover, even if the right Dharma protector discovers that the mysterious dark shadow can be summoned, and after careful speculation, it is found that he has a great probability of using this summon in Tianshan Mountain. Then how does the right Dharma protector know that the strange dark shadow will summon Taotie. Because from the beginning of the strange dark shadow, we can see that he does not know what will be called out. The weird black shadow just knows that the thing called out is very powerful, and the cost of calling is very high. Just imagine how the right protector knows something that even the party does not know. That''s weird. That''s why Jiangning asked about the right Dharma protector. He always felt that the right Dharma protector was unusual. Although in terms of strength, it seems that the right Dharma protector is at the same level as the hall master of Changsheng hall. There is still a huge gap with the present self, and even xiaoyaozi can barely beat this right Dharma protector. After hearing Jiangning''s question, right Dharma protector frowned bitterly for a long time, as if he was making a difficult choice. Jiangning is not anxious. He is waiting for the right Dharma protector''s choice. Finally, the right Dharma protector seemed to have considered something clearly. He said with a long sigh of relief. ¡±The source of this matter is more complicated. I will tell you in detail. It may be more wordy. " " it''s OK. You can say that I still have this patience. "Jiangning said with a smile. When he was studying martial arts, he said that he needed patience, which was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Therefore, these things are nothing to Jiangning.¡±You know the four great books of Wulin. "Unexpectedly, the right Dharma protector said at the beginning that it was actually the four wonderful books of Wulin. ¡±It is said that there are four wonderful books in the Wulin, namely, the Taoist classic of eternal life, the Cihang sword code, the mysterious and unknown Atlas of the God of war, and finally the magic Scripture of heaven and evil. "Jiangning replied. "Well, indeed, the legend is true, but what they didn''t make clear is that the four great books are actually of the same family and the same origin. Their appearance is not out of date because some people have seen some fragments of an ancient book." The news is absolutely powerful, and the four great books with supreme force. Each book''s rumor has been practiced to the highest depth can be compared with the existence of divine level skills. It is actually just one-sided perception revealed in an ancient book. Even Jiangning was deeply shocked. You should know how strong his strength is now. If you don''t count the ice and fire ball, there is only one divine level skill, and it''s a lightness skill. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 664 Divine level skill is not a Chinese cabbage. It is a real rarity. Especially under the suppression of heaven and earth, many ancient skills can not be born, which leads to the power of divine level skills. Many people in the Wulin who have reached the peak of cultivation do not have any divine level skills. The most important thing is to sublimate the skills created by ourselves, so as to reach a state of divine level. But there are some small problems with this sublimation. That is, if you use it alone, there is no problem. It is the divine level skill. But if you want to pass it on to your disciples, I''m sorry. The highest level you can practice this skill is the highest level you can practice before you sublimate. In other words, you are practicing divine level skills, while others are just practicing holy level skills. For example, like Jiangning now, his eighteen dragon subduing palms have a subtle breakthrough to the level of divine level skill, although it has not yet been fully achieved. Let''s call it a hypocrite. However, Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms can reach the level of hypocrisy, which does not mean that other people can. They can only reach the highest level they could have reached. Even if they practice according to Jiangning''s experience, they can''t. This shows the horror of divine level skill. Xiaoyaozi, Zhang Sanfeng and others spent their whole life to perfect and sublimate their own creation skills. Only in this way can they reach the level of God. As long as others have divine level skills, they can directly practice to this level, which can be said to be the batch creation of xiaoyaozi, Zhang Sanfeng. However, it is just the tip of the iceberg in the ancient book, which is too hard to accept. What''s more, the four magic books in the Wulin are called the four magic books not only because they are divine level skills, but they are among the top of all the divine level skills. Pang Ban''s cultivation of Dao Xin Zhong Mo Da FA is one of the four great masterpieces of "Tian Mo Ce", which has made him better than other powerful people in the Tongshen realm. What''s more, there are dozens of such skills recorded in the "Tianmo CE". If someone really can learn all these skills and master them thoroughly, imagination alone can make people afraid. How strong is such a man? I''m afraid the power of heaven and earth can''t suppress him. However, this is only the tip of the iceberg of the ancient book. It''s just too hard to imagine. Even if it is Jiangning such a quiet person, are shocked beyond the limit. As soon as this kind of book appears, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos. Jiangning thought of it like this, and he felt that he was thinking on the good side. Then he said, as if he had guessed. "This ancient book is related to the origin of heaven and earth. All creatures in the whole universe are eager to get it, so as to get the unimaginable creation from it. In fact, the book is in front of you and you can''t watch it "Yes? What does this mean? I can''t watch it in front of me. Is my cultivation insufficient? " Jiangning is very puzzled. Is this book so magical. The right Dharma protector held on and said, "because he doesn''t belong to this universe, he is not in the same dimensional space as you, so you can''t see it. And this ancient book, in fact, many people know its whereabouts, but helpless, can not effectively read its contents Jiangning was even more puzzled when he heard this. Since this book has such a wonderful feature, how did the four great books of Wulin come out? It''s not because of the feeling after reading the tip of the iceberg of ancient books. Can we say that what these people see is the cover of ancient books, and then they understand it. It''s too weird. "Certainly not what you think." Right Dharma protector seems to be practicing martial arts that can peep into people''s hearts. He knows for sure what Jiangning is thinking. "Although this ancient book can''t be read, it can''t stand many people''s exploration. They are obsessed with ancient books and have done a lot of research on them. " " wait, who are they. "Jiangning asked. ¡±They, of course, are those who soar, or the gods, Buddhas and fairies in heaven. "The right Dharma protector turned his lips. It turns out that these people, no wonder they study in this way, because their strength can be said to be coming to an end. Only this kind of ancient books can make them to a higher level. ¡±After a long study, these people finally found a way to read the book. " " what method. "Jiangning has a guess. ¡±You''re right to guess that there are many different kinds in the world. There is a trace of chaos in the blood of these creatures, which is the key to open ancient books. "People in black have the same idea of penetrating Jiangning. ¡±Since you can open this book, there must be some restrictions. For example, you can''t see it for a long time, or you can only see it once. "Jiangning guessed that, otherwise, it would not be the four great martial arts books, but the one hundred or even the one thousand.¡±Indeed, a trace of chaos can only be seen. More accurately, it is a symbol. " " this chaotic Qi is very rare. Every species with chaotic Qi is so powerful that some of them can easily kill the Buddha. "The right Dharma protector said, while he was in the brain tonic scene, his body trembled unnaturally. ¡±I understand that there is a trace of chaos in Taotie, and the reason why you can know that Taotie will appear here is because you sense this trace of chaos. "Jiangning guessed. ¡±No, I guess there is a problem. Even if you can sense the Qi of chaos, you will have to wait for Taotie to come out before you feel it. You knew that Taotie would appear here before he appeared. "Jiangning immediately overturned his conclusion. After hearing Jiangning''s reasoning, the right Dharma protector smiles and praises Jiangning: "smart, the reason why I know the arrival of Taotie is because of the prophecy of the ancient book, or more accurately, the prophecy in the atlas of war gods." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 665 Atlas of the God of war! One of the four great books in the Wulin, the Taoist classic "the secret of eternal life", the most precious treasure of Cihang Jingzhai, the Cihang sword code, the magic gate classic "Tianmo CE", and the mysterious unknown "war god atlas". " it can also be seen that the description of the atlas of the God of war is mysterious and unknown, which means that what the atlas records is not only about martial arts, but also about other unknown secrets. There is a rumor in the atlas of war gods that there was a god of war in ancient times. In order to calm down the vast majority of the creatures that harm human beings in the world, he spent a lot of time to dispose of these creatures one by one. Later, he wrote his experience in the atlas of war gods. There are many creatures recorded in the atlas of war gods. Their abilities are different, and their strength varies greatly. However, the worst thing that can be recorded is the existence of Tongshen state. Taotie is one of the most ferocious things recorded in the atlas of the God of war. It is said that if it can not be eliminated in the first time, it will grow into a really fierce beast that destroys the heaven and the earth. It has been made clear in the atlas of war gods that such fierce beasts can kill many gods and Buddhas once their strength grows. There are only ten kinds of fierce beasts, which are called ten fierce beasts. And in the last sentence of the description, it will point out the location of these fierce beasts at a certain time. It''s not a record, it''s a place to be in the future. This fantastic ability, that is, the God of war who created the atlas of the God of war can possess, see through the world and reverse the samsara, which is really beyond human ability. "You came here because you read the words recorded in the back of the atlas of the God of war?" After hearing this, Jiangning also felt incredible. It was almost impossible for Jiangning to believe such things if they were not seen by themselves. "Yes, I come here not only because of the appearance of gluttonous food, but also because I want to know if some people have already started to think about these fierce beasts." The right Dharma protector said. "What''s the matter? Who can resist such temptation? You can have a look at the ancient books. If I have this strength, I will also make this greedy idea." Jiangning doesn''t care. The Wulin is a naked world of the jungle. If you don''t, there will be people who will. "Not the same. "The right Dharma protector shook his head. These murderers are not allowed to make up their minds, because in order to prevent people from going crazy and kill all these murderers, they have made a treaty that they can''t kill these things, except with the consent of most people. Jiangning heart a sneer, afraid to kill all? It is estimated that others secretly go to read the ancient book, I can''t get a cent of it. After all, only ten murderers have a trace of chaos. In this way, these did not interfere with the gluttony. Jiangning suddenly remembered one thing. He had just sent away Taotie with the power of space. In case the Taotie failed to compete and died on the road, what should he do? Would he be skinned by these immortals. In the heart such a thought, Jiangning also doubts asked. I didn''t expect the right Dharma protector to laugh. "If you want to kill Taotie, you can kill him completely, and then you can kill him in this way. " so it is. Jiangning''s heart is full of envy. This kind of creature is so powerful. If he is smart and hides the others, he will not die forever. However, this Taotie looks like a fool, it should not have such a smart mind. Without Guan Jiangning''s imagination, the right Dharma protector said, "of these ten kinds of murders, only seven have been found, and the other three have not been found. Some people think that the others are dead. " " and this involves another rumor, that is, if you gather together the ten evils, you can really watch this ancient book. " Right protector looks at Jiangning and doesn''t know if he should tell him something else. But with his intelligence, even if he doesn''t say it now, he will understand it later. It turns out that this is the answer that he wants. Jiangning suddenly feels a burst of pressure in his heart. I have to improve my strength as soon as possible, not to mention anything else. It''s just the gluttonous food. I can overcome it by others, and it''s only a part of the body. Jiangning is not the kind of person who can completely put his future in the hands of others. However, with his own strength, it is already the top of the river. It''s very difficult to have opponents. It seems that we have to travel around the world. Jiangning thought that only in this way can he break through again. As for this breakthrough, Jiangning himself does not know where the limit is. He''s just trying to crack and improve his strength. "Now that this is over, we should start talking about the ancient sword." Xiaoyaozi said in one side. "This ancient sword, I advise you not to move, just put it here." The right Dharma protector warned."It will cause unnecessary peeping. I can''t see the Tianshan sect sitting on a powder keg and indifferent. Xiaoyaozi still doesn''t want to leave the ancient sword in Tianshan Mountain. ¡±I can only say that if you stay here, you can help the Tianshan sect resist the disaster in the future. Whether you stay or not is up to you. "Right Dharma protector said. Hearing this, xiaoyaozi finally chose to stay. In this way, Jiangning and pangban are going to say goodbye to xiaoyaozi and go back. As for the black bat cave, Jiangning is going to take a look at it when he is going down the mountain. The right Dharma protector went down the mountain alone after finishing everything on the mountain. No one knew where the right Dharma protector was going. Only Jiangning had a vague premonition that he would have something to do with this right protector in the future. As for whether this is good or bad, Jiangning doesn''t care. Now he just wants to go back. As long as he returns to Daming, Jiangning will relax for two days and then start planning how to become stronger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 666 Here, Jiangning and Pang ban have dealt with the affairs of the Tianshan sect. On the other side, the beggars'' sect is famous again because of the strength of the leader of Qiaofeng sect to educate Japanese warriors. It seems to have the momentum of the biggest gang in the world. But my family knows about my family. Although Qiao Feng is also a strong one in the Tongshen realm, he is also quite powerful in it. But compared with some real townspeople, the gap is not so big. In terms of strength alone, the great Xuan sword master who has been killed by Jiangning may be better than him. These three Japanese warriors are not fuel-efficient lamps. Qiao Feng one person wants to deal with these three people at the same time, obviously there are some difficulties. However, what he didn''t expect was that after he defeated Takao, he was doomed that there would be no more Japanese three swordsmen. Because this Gulou Daxiang has been completely crazy. After he went back, he did not return his internal power to the other two people, but decided to completely own it. ¡±Daxiang, what are you doing? Do you know the consequences of your doing this? You will be cut thousands of times by Dao Zu. "The other two Japanese samurai did not expect that Tanaka would become such a man. They practice such a kind of skill, not only requires the good quality of the practitioners, but also values the moral character of the practitioners. Because the attraction of this skill is too great. If you think about it and don''t do anything, you can easily get twice your internal power. Such a temptation, in this world who can guarantee to keep their original intention. Therefore, this kind of skill depends on the center of gravity. Basically, as long as the person who practices this skill and is selected to do the task, her conduct should not be doubted at all. This is why these two Japanese warriors made him a man with three kinds of internal power. ¡±Daxiang, you''ve made a big mistake. You should admit your mistake now and then return your internal power to us. It''s not too late. "Said the Japanese warrior. ¡±Made a big mistake? Ha ha ha, how could I be wrong? It''s you who are wrong. I''m Tanaka with you two people. You look at you, such rubbish combat effectiveness, so inferior to the flow of internal power. Even if I use this move, I have the common internal power of both of you, but I can''t compare with the beggars'' sect. Can you really blame me? Shouldn''t it be? Is the internal force too weak? | Tanaka is angry now. He has no idea how miserable he is. He blames the two Japanese warriors for all this. "Since you are so useless, what do I want you to do? Die early. For the sake of the three of us getting along, I can bury you and keep the whole body. How about?" Tanaka I is now in jet mode. "Gukou Daxiang, I will not let you go as a ghost. I didn''t expect that we were not defeated in the hands of the Chinese Wulin, but we were defeated in your hands. What a joke. " Gukou Daxiang laughed, "I represent the hope of Japan. You two can go at ease. The next time I meet Qiao Feng, I will avenge you. You are killed by Qiao Feng. He is jealous of your appearance, so he killed you secretly. " Tanaka began to make up stories. ¡±Then, you found that you had no medicine to save, so before you died, you decided to transfer all your life skills to me. And I in order to revenge for you, and finally rely on their own will and efforts, killed Qiao Feng. " " you see, whether the outcome is good or not. If it is not good, you can make suggestions, and I will listen to your suggestions carefully. "Gukou Daxiang''s smiling face is particularly disgusting. ¡±Good, good, you are indeed a different kind of Japanese samurai. I die in your hands and have nothing to say. "One of the Japanese samurai, after hearing the straightforward words of Takashi Tanaka, had no hope for him any more. Another Japanese warrior yelled: "just like you, I finally know why you can''t beat Qiao Feng. At the beginning, I thought you couldn''t win Qiao Feng because of carelessness. I didn''t expect that you were such a waste. " " you can always stay like this, always stay here, and pray that one day you can defeat Qiao Feng. " hearing these two words, gukou Daxiang immediately became gnashing his teeth. He said viciously," I won''t kill you, but I''ll lock you up. I want you to have a look. Sooner or later, Qiao Feng will also suffer the humiliation I have today. " It''s a pity that these Japanese warriors are killing each other because of a Qiao Feng. A small island country is a small island country with no big mind and ambition. You know, Qiao Feng at this time, not to mention the big boss of Jiangning, is facing Jiangning''s defeated general, the hall leader of Changsheng hall. It is also impossible for Qiao Feng to win at all. The strength of the Lord of Changsheng hall can probably defeat five Qiaofeng. But Jiangning, the specific number of people who can defeat the enemy, can not be calculated, because he has many moves can not be calculated according to common sense. In addition to the divine level lightness skill, there are 18 dragon subduing palms which are quite different from Qiao Feng''s. Because Jiangning also knows this move, even if his strength is the same as that of the hall master of Changsheng hall, he will not only defeat five, because the 18 dragon subduing palms is ineffective to Jiangning,However, Qiao Feng also began to practice hard at this time. First, he met the unpredictable passing eagle, and then he saw the powerful big Xuan sword master. It can be said that Qiao Feng himself has felt a deep sense of crisis. This world Wulin also began to become turbulent, some forces have been born. This is destined to be a troubled time. If you want to survive in such a Wulin, the most important thing is to have a fearsome strength. If it is still the same as before, then it is very likely that his death date is not far away. What''s more, the beggars'' sect now relies entirely on Qiao Feng. If Qiao Feng dies accidentally. Then, the beggars'' sect, once known as the largest sect in the world, will surely be shattered in the rolling tide of the river and lake, and even the news will disappear. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 667 After Jiang Ning and Pang ban came down from Tianshan Mountain, they parted ways. Pang ban felt that he was not good enough after all these things. He felt that he would go on a long journey, hoping to make a breakthrough. Jiangning is ready to break into the cave again, so the two people go their own way. Jiangning now can be said to be nothing light, he walked slowly on the snow path, still thinking about the words of the right Dharma protector, which was really shocking. It is said that there are four wonderful books in the Wulin, namely, the Taoist classic "the secret of eternal life", the most precious treasure of Cihang Jingzhai, the Cihang sword dictionary, the magic gate''s treasure book, and the mysterious and unknown Atlas of war god. And these four wonderful books are just the tip of the iceberg of ancient books. Anyone who hears here will feel very shocked and yearning for those mysterious things. In fact, what really scares Jiangning is not these martial arts, but the so-called gods, Buddhas and celestial immortals. These people after a long wait, they become heartless, all their actions have only one criterion: self-interest. At last, Jiangning guessed a lot about the appearance of the right Dharma protector who wanted to speak but stopped. The right Dharma protector once heard that if you want to read the ancient books completely, you need to gather the top ten murderers, but now only the so-called seven murderers have been found. Jiangning, however, knew that what he had found was not the big seven, but the eight. Another big killer is humans. In fact, the reason why Jiangning has such intuition is very simple. That is, judging from the mouth of the right Dharma protector, evil does not only refer to one, but also a population. If human beings can run rampant in such a world, they can undoubtedly prove that they are vicious. Because only the fierce will be so rampant. There should be no doubt that human beings are vicious. Now Jiangning just doesn''t know how those high-ranking gods and Buddhas intend to deal with human beings. What''s more, what should they do if they were once human beings. These things want to know the answer, all need a strong strength to be the backing. However, since Jiangning knows that there is a strange skill in this cave, there are also a group of strange black bats. Jiangning he must come here to explore the truth, Jiangning soon came to this mountain mouth, had the first experience, his speed is very fast, all of a sudden came to the depth of the cave. A group of black bats with red eyes are biting at Jiangning with their mouths open. Jiangning directly transformed his internal power into vigorous Qi, which covered his whole body. Those black bats have been blocked out of the vigorous Qi, these black bats began to absorb their internal power. Ning Leng hum, a huge fire dragon generated out of thin air, it roared to swallow the group of black bats. After a while, the fire dragon was bitten by the black bat, but this time, the black bat also died. When the dragon was bitten by black bats, many small ice swords suddenly appeared in its space. Those ice swords shot at the remaining black bats. Only a few breathes, all of these black bats died. Jiangning did not look at the body of the black bat that had fallen on the ground. He continued to walk inside. I hope to see something different because it''s too monotonous for him to know the direction. According to xiaoyaozi, there should be a martial arts record at the end of the cave, but he was very sorry that he didn''t see where the martial arts was. Did he go to the wrong place, Jiangning thought. But he thought about it carefully and thought it was impossible. There was only one road in the cave, and there was no fork in the road. No matter how lost he was, he couldn''t have gone wrong in a cave with only one road. That''s why it happened. Jiangning carefully recalled the words of xiaoyaozi. "This kind of martial arts recorded at the end of the cave can wash people''s souls, so that those who practice this skill, Lingtai Qingming, will never be harmed by evil spirits." Jiangning suddenly flashed in his brain, the end of the hole? Since he didn''t see any martial arts here, it means that this is not the end of the cave. Jiangning has already understood it. He groped the rock wall of the cave carefully and found that there was a place different from other places. Jiangning carried the 18 dragon subduing palms, and with a direct pat, it was blown to pieces. Sure enough, there is still a way to go. This road is much more convenient, but also did not encounter anything else, Jiangning soon came to the end. Of course, there are some things in it, which are portrayed one by one, which can be said to be very difficult to understand. Because it is not words, some people will say that pictures should be easier to see. But this picture doesn''t teach you martial arts directly. You have to understand it by yourself. In this way, Jiangning will not necessarily understand what can wash the soul. This should be a small part of the atlas of the God of war, one of the four legendary books of Wulin. Based on what he heard and inferred, Jiangning concluded that this was the atlas of the God of war. However, Jiangning is not interested in the atlas of the God of war. This is not to say that the atlas of the God of war is not strong enough, but Jiangning knows a little about it and is greedy to eat more than it can chew. I want to know that the 18 dragon subduing palms and xuanbing sword are enough for me to use.Moreover, if Jiangning can continue to explore, these two unique skills may not be sublimated into divine level martial arts by him, so why learn the illusory martial arts. If it is a complete version of the atlas of the God of war, it can be said that Jiangning will definitely learn from it. If it is just like this now, only a small part of the atlas of the God of war, Jiangning will certainly not learn it. But it''s OK to use it as a reference, so Jiangning is reading the catalogue with such an attitude. I don''t know, if you want to plant flowers, you don''t want to plant willows. It was Jiangning''s attitude that made him see a different side. Jiang Ning''s eyes brightened. It turned out that the atlas of the God of war was such a martial art. It seems that Ding Wu at that time had a wrong understanding. If he could have understood right at the beginning, even if there were only a few pictures, it would be extremely difficult for Jiangning to defeat him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 668 Although gukou Daxiang has violated morality and morality, it also violates the mentality of self-improvement as a warrior. But he didn''t forget the purpose of his coming here. You know, they didn''t come here just to make a name for themselves. They came here naturally with a mission. If they had not met Qiao Feng, they would have completed the task. Gukou Daxiang''s decision now is to investigate the whereabouts of his mission''s things. After he has done this, he decides to go to Qiao Feng again. He must defeat the leader of Qiao gang and let everyone see that his strength is much stronger than this smelly beggar. In Japan, it can be said that there are very few powerful people who can communicate with gods. Now, they have directly sent three powerful Tongshen, which is enough to illustrate the importance of this thing. It is said that this is one of the treasures of the Wulin. One of the skills in "Tianmo CE" is Tianmo Dao, which has been lost for a long time, and now no one in the world knows it. But I don''t know why, the Japanese samurai knew the news, so they came to look for it. There are ten volumes in Tianmo CE. Later, because of the great change of the magic gate, it has been fragmented. At present, there are not many secrets left. Among these secret methods, there is the most profound and supreme skill in the strategy of heaven and evil: the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of Taoism. There are also: purple blood Dharma, tianmoji, xingdun, Ziqi Tianluo, etc. All of these are great martial arts that startle heaven and earth and cry ghosts and gods. However, no one knows, in fact, there is a volume of the devil Dao. It is said that the most powerful move in the real "Tian Mo Ce" is the "demon sword" rather than the Taoist heart planting magic method. Of course, this is just a rumor, but we can already see the extraordinary place of this day''s magic sword. Japanese people like to use knives, so we can find out about this long lost Tianmo Dao, which can be said to be in the past. However, since this volume of skills is in the land of Shenzhou, why no one can get it? This is also very hard to imagine. If he can, gukou Daxiang is not ready to go back to Japan now. He wants to practice secretly after he gets tianmoo Dao. When his martial arts are great, he can wander in the world at will. At that time, even if we return to Japan, we should not rely on our own ideas. I really don''t know how this gukou Daxiang practiced to reach the state of mind. However, these are not important. After everything is ready, Tanaka is very excited to go and get the magic knife that day. Gukou Daxiang quickly out of the street, as he walked more and more remote, the road in addition to his own, has not seen a person. It is here that TANKOU Daxiang sees a gloomy house not far away. Inside is the devil strategy, but the valley mouth big Xiang heart but a burst of excitement. According to the information he got, the magic tactics were put in Japan that day, which can be regarded as the first unique skill in the Wulin. At the thought that such a powerful Sabre technique would be used by himself, he was trembling with excitement. However, he still reminded himself that everything should be careful. In fact, this is not a very hidden place. That day, it was difficult for magic to hide for so many years, which showed that there was indeed danger in the place. As for the danger, Tanaka does not know. If Jiangning was here at this time, he would be surprised. Because the breath here is the breath of Black Ghost Dao. This association, you can know. The source of the Black Ghost sword or the black breath is probably the magic sword of the day. However, all these are irrelevant to Tanaka. He only has that day''s magic sword in his eyes. TANKOU Daxiang did not hesitate at all, he directly pushed the door in, and the next moment he immediately flew out. "What." Gukou Daxiang didn''t have time to react, so he was blocked by the inexplicable things inside. Being pushed out of the valley mouth Daxiang heart not only did not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, is excited, he will finally be developed. Because such an attack, nothing dangerous happened at all, so it seems that the magic policy should be his own. Gukou Daxiang was very excited. In fact, he also understood how far the gap between Japan and the mainland of China was. Basically, there were no good skills there. They were all rubbish and unworthy. Because of his talent, he got the care of the upper class, so he could reach the state of mind. However, that was all. His opponent''s Tongshen state in mainland China immediately found that his moves were very poor. From the fact that he still lost three times of his internal power to Qiao Feng, we can see that he really did not have any powerful skills. At this time, the heaven magic sword just existed in time of help. Anyway, Tanaka has made up his mind that he must get the secret of this Sabre technique. Therefore, gukou Daxiang made full preparations this time. When he entered the room, he found that there was no trace of human existence. Just when he couldn''t understand, the black smell on his head suddenly rushed down and reported that the whole valley mouth was swallowed. "Ah, ah, ah." Taniguchi fell to the ground directly and screamed, but no one sympathized with him. If at this time, his two teammates were still there, maybe he would not be like this."Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you come. For the first time, this house was kind enough to save you from my influence, but you still didn''t listen. " Then don''t blame me for being cruel. I''ve been trapped here for so many years. I''ve been suspected to be completely integrated with this magic knife. Black breath in front of swallowing people showed a side of terror, it from all over the place, crazy surrounded the valley mouth Daxiang, can be said to swallow him up. Finally, I don''t know how long it took for him to get up again. He twisted his head very hard, which seemed to be the creaking sound of the old man''s head, which could be said to be abnormal terror. After a while of activity, he burst out laughing. "Since I have helped you control this body, I will kill Qiao Feng for you by the way." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 669 "Go." After a long time of activity, the gukou glider can finally control the body skillfully. He jumped and left the courtyard which had controlled him for thousands of years. At this time, Qiao Feng, the beggars'' sect, was devoting himself to practicing martial arts. Suddenly, a figure was slowly falling behind him. If Qiao Feng is aware of it, he will turn back when he leaves. "The mouth of the valley flies?" Qiao Feng''s heart suddenly, this valley mouth Daxing District is a bit different, as if it was controlled by some evil. It''s no wonder Qiao Feng would think so. It''s the valley mouth Daxiang. His pair of eyes have become extremely blood red. Anyone who wants to look at it has to have great courage. But this kind of situation, is generally controlled by the heresy. "Qiao Feng, right? I''ll give you a chance to surrender to me. I can let you get everything you want. If you don''t submit to me, don''t blame me for being cruel and inhumane." That Gulou Daxiang carries his hands on his back, and his face looks like those top masters in ancient times. However, it should be noted that a few days ago, the two competitions between gukou Daxiang and Qiao Feng ended in his own failure. Now, he immediately jumped again, which makes people suspect. He''s either under control or in a more terrifying situation. That is, this person is not TANKOU Daxiang at all, or even a person at all. In this way, we dare to say such words to Qiao Feng. Unfortunately, Qiaofeng was not moved. The plan of gukou Daxiang was lost. In fact, gukou Daxiang was attracted to Qiaofeng when he saw Qiaofeng for the first time. That''s right. It''s just moving. This heat is not the feeling of making a foundation, but the body of Qiaofeng is obviously much better than that of gukou Daxiang. However, there was no way to deal with the conditions at that time. I had to leave there immediately, otherwise the only thing waiting for me was repression. Therefore, with the body of Tanaka, he will not be picky about food. But now that he has come out, he has decided to change his body. As for whose replacement, it is the body of Qiao Feng now. Poor gukou Daxiang can''t compare with Qiao Feng no matter how he is in front of him. Now even after he dies, he can''t compare with Qiao Feng. I don''t know what kind of expression gukou Daxiang would look like if he knew it underground. Qiao Feng a look at the mouth of the valley, Daxiang narrowed his eyes, the whole body of the hair all inverted up. This is a kind of extreme danger. This Gulou Daxiang has changed. If it was put in front of him, even if his internal power was greatly increased, it would give him such a feeling. At the moment, Qiao Feng dare not be careless. His eighteen dragon subduing palms have urged him to the extreme level he can achieve. A fire dragon is generated under the continuous operation of Qiao Feng''s palm. The terrifying flames, the huge momentum, and the eyes that look down on the world all tell the world that his existence is inviolable. However, he was not so surprised when he saw the dragon''s fall. "Gee, I can''t believe that your eighteen dragon subduing palms can reach this level. Good, good." With that, Tanaka began to attack. "Demon sword, broken blade." With the cry of gukou Daxiang, a huge sword power came out of the body. However, this Dao power is not the same as that used by gukou Daxiang before. In the past, the sword power of gukou Daxiang was not so solid and powerful. It would not be black. Qiao Feng had no choice but to hope that his eighteen dragon subduing palms could fight against such a devastating sword. Qiao Feng was surprised to find that gukou Daxiang is not a question of whether he can be hard. But he may not even be able to take his move, this dramatic change, let Qiao Feng feel afraid. He''s not afraid of himself, he''s afraid of what kind of damage this evil spirit that looks like gukou will do to Wulin. "Dead." The sword power of gukou Daxiang falls. The huge fire dragon, facing the force of the sword, rushed straight up. Unfortunately, all this was in vain. Black knife force, mercilessly cut the Dragon into two. This makes Qiao Feng feel helpless. The 18 dragon subduing palms of his own move can basically represent his top power. Now, if you want to beat Tanaka, you can say it''s a dream. But Qiao Feng is not afraid of death. Although there is no one around now, he still wants to cover the words of gukou Daxiang. In case someone hears it, it can also be spread out, so that other people in the river and lake have a vigilance. "I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Your strength has soared to this point. I feel sorry for Qiao Feng." That Gulou Daxiang heard this sentence, his eyes turned and he laughed. "Hey, hey, Qiao Feng, I don''t know what you think you''re up to. I tell you, this kind of petty skill can''t be concealed from me. But I''m in a good mood today. Just make an exception and tell you something. "This valley mouth Daxiang has not talked to people for hundreds of years. At this time, he finally met a Qiao Feng, so he didn''t worry to kill him. Instead, he chatted with him slowly. When he was bored, it was not too late to kill him. "It is said that there are four wonderful books in the Wulin, namely, the Taoist classic" the secret of eternal life ", the most precious treasure of Cihang Jingzhai, the Cihang sword dictionary, the magic gate''s treasure book, and the mysterious and unknown Atlas of the God of war. You know that. " when he asked Qiao Feng, he found that he didn''t speak, and Tanaka didn''t say anything, so he went on talking immediately. ¡±Let''s focus on this book, because I have something to do with this book of martial arts. " seeing that Qiao Feng finally began to be interested, Tanaka couldn''t help feeling a little proud. He went on. ¡±As we all know, there are ten volumes in tianmoce. Later, because of the great changes in the magic gate, the changes were fragmented. At present, there are not many secrets left. Among these secret methods, there is the most profound and supreme skill in the strategy of heaven and evil: the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of Taoism. ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 670 ¡±Of course, as a martial arts book. There are: purple blood method, secret of the heaven, the technique of criminal recluse, and the waiting of Ziqi Tianluo. These are not all the martial arts that startle the world and cry for ghosts and gods. " GU Kou said here, and he stopped deliberately. He found Qiaofeng looked at him. He was interested in continuing to talk as soon as he looked at Qiao Feng''s expression. After all, everyone wants their audience to be interested in what they are saying, not to be expressionless like a wooden man. ¡±But almost all the people in the Jianghu forget one thing: how magical is the magic of "Tianmo strategy" and how can there be such a few skills that are not in the current. What they don''t know is that there are more terrible skills in Tianmo strategy, that is, the magic sword. "The cultivation method of this heaven magic sword is incredible and powerful, which can be said to be a great skill. Unfortunately, the person who can be really trained can be said to be Fengmao water chestnut. This magic Sabre is trained to the highest level, which is to get rid of the human body and turn it into a black ghost knife. " Qiaofeng was surprised to hear that this so-called heaven magic sword is so evil that he can turn himself into a magic sword instead of cultivating himself. It is too terrible. After practicing such martial arts, is that still a human being. As if through Qiao Feng''s heart thought, valley mouth big Xiang disdain a smile. ¡±This is the most annoying place for you decent people. It is their freedom to know who practices and what martial arts they cultivate. But you, as a group, must divide martial arts into good and bad. It''s a joke. " Qiaofeng didn''t answer, but he thought in his heart that there was a reason why he was divided into good and bad. Some of the skills were too overbearing. Once he was trained, he would affect people''s psychology, make him irritable and become a demon of killing people. Such martial arts should be resolutely resisted. These two people''s thoughts are different, of course, they can not simply judge who is certain to be right, who is certain to be wrong. There was not so much right or wrong in the world. Joe Feng is no longer entangled with this. He looked at the valley mouth big Xiang, the heart moves, asks: "besides you, this world still has anyone to practice this move. " when he heard Qiaofeng''s question, Gu Kou Daxiang appeared to be a little surprised, but he still thought about it and gave him an answer. ¡±I have been waiting for a long time, I don''t know what happened outside. I don''t think there are many people who should practice this kind of Kung Fu. First of all, it is that this secret script is not spread with paper sheets or anything else, and it is passed on by mouth. " "In this way, people who know this skill can say that there are few and few. Those who can practice this skill can say less, even No. don''t look at the powerful power of this skill and the qualifications required, which is also one-class." "I think that my qualification was also a martial arts and Taoism talent that happened in the millennium in Wulin. This is the powerful and highly qualified cultivation method. Others want to study, and they don''t even have qualifications. " "But it is useless to say so much. It is estimated that my brothers and sisters of the same sect have already died and can no longer die." The voice of the valley mouth big Xiang revealed a helpless. He didn''t make it clear that when this skill was practiced to change the ghost knife, it was that he had jumped out of the limitation of life, old and dead, and became the existence of the world. Unless someone took the initiative to clean her, he would not die. "I am tired after so much. Are you suicidal now? Or I will swallow you directly. Let me tell you first that my phagocytosis is very painful. That will make you miserable. I will give you a chance now. You can commit suicide." ''I''m looking like you,'' Mr. Gu said. "Hahaha, I Qiaofeng stands on the top of the sky, rather than die in battle, not in ease." Qiaofeng laughs. Even if he is dead, he also wants to make valley mouth big Xiang or Black Ghost knife an unforgettable lesson. "Toast and don''t eat a free drink. Since that''s the case, don''t blame me." The valley mouth big Xiang is obviously angry. This time, he "the magic sword, the broken blade." He was completely urged to the extreme, invincible sword force straight to the sky, Qifeng saw the black knife strength, as if his whole body spirit was to be absorbed. He dared not see again, his mind must be certain, hurriedly urged the dragon to subdue 18 palms, a fire dragon was generated under the continuous movement of Qiaofeng. The terrifying flames, the huge momentum, and the eyes of the world, all told the world that his existence could not be violated. "Chop!" The valley mouth big Xiang finger a little, black knife strength quickly and incomparable fell down. Qiaofeng''s giant dragon was opposite each other for a while, and the giant dragon was split into two parts by the black knife. "Dead." The black knife continued to fall. Qiaofeng was helpless, so he had to close his eyes and wait for death. Unexpectedly, at this time, a figure came from afar, his hands flying together, and he snapped the black sword force. Of course, it is also because the black sword power has been consumed when fighting with the dragon before. Now after this beat, it is not uncommon to disperse immediately."Dao Xin cultivates magic method?" TANKOU Daxiang was not sure, so he asked. "Good eyesight, this is really a magic method of cultivating demons. I think your breath is a little similar to mine, but it''s not in harmony. Do you think you have also studied the" Tian Mo Ce " Pang ban is not sure. Although he knows the exact breath of each skill, the "Tianmo CE" is incomplete after all, and it can not be guaranteed that what he practices is a new skill. "Dao Xin cultivates the magic Dharma. Haha, I finally have a chance to see it today. I''d like to see if it''s my heavenly magic sword or your Daoxin''s magic cultivation Dharma is stronger." It is obvious that gukou Daxiang is deeply worried about this dharma of planting demons with the heart. It is estimated that he was stimulated by the Dharma of planting demons in Daoxin. It is no wonder that the Dharma of planting demons in Daoxin is known as the most powerful skill in "Tianmo CE". When you see the Taoist heart planting magic method in other martial arts, you have to stay away from it. It is understandable that gukou Daxiang is not satisfied with it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 671 Gukou Daxiang is not satisfied. You should know that the hierarchy is very strict in the magic gate. They won''t allow you to challenge the level. Unless you have such strength, it''s a pity that gukou Daxiang or Ghost Head Dao at that time did not have such strength at all. Therefore, he was crushed by the Taoist heart planting devil Dharma all the way. Now he finally sees a man who practices martial arts. Of course, he wants to be ashamed before snow. "Hum, the Taoist heart cultivates the magic Dharma. It has the reputation of being the first, but not the first record. The great reputation of our magic sect is all made by other magic arts, but we can only give the name of the first one to Daoxin. It''s ridiculous to say that. " gukou Daxiang has a serious discrimination against this heart planting magic Dharma. However, what he said is indeed right. The Dharma of planting demons in the heart of Taoism has only one reputation. But the real reason is not that this skill is too weak, but that no one dares to practice it. A long time ago, those who practiced the heart cultivation method of Taoism and the cultivation of demons all died in great pain, which made people avoid the martial arts at a glance. Therefore, this led to the embarrassment of the Taoist heart planting the devil Dharma. However, this does not show the weakness of the Dharma. On the contrary, the subtlety of this heart growing magic method was praised by chixing after he saw it, but he didn''t practice it himself. Moreover, this gukou Daxiang was also the next generation who was vigorously cultivated in the demon sect at that time. At that time, his master listed the highest martial arts in the magic gate one by one, and asked him what kind of Kung Fu he wanted to learn. In so many magic sects, there is a Taoist mind growing magic method, which is almost a tradition. Any disciple''s martial arts will have a Taoist heart cultivating magic method. As long as two conditions are met, you can cultivate yourself. The first is the cultivation method that can''t reveal the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of the Tao. The second and most important point is not afraid of death. Even for Mormon, there are few people who are not afraid of death, especially the meaningless death, which is accompanied by severe pain. So at that time, gukou Daxiang didn''t have the opportunity to practice the Taoist heart growing magic method, but he didn''t dare to practice this skill. There was nothing to be ashamed of. After all, other skills were not bad. For example, the Tianmo Dao he practiced now was the top-level magic skill. However, his enemy at that time suddenly changed his composure and sophistication. He actually practiced the magic cultivation method, which made all the elders of the demon sect very happy. So later, he was always at a disadvantage in the fight with the dead enemy. Because all the people are the enemies who help him, they will not consider him at all. Even if he later cultivated this demon sabre, it is useless. In the magic door, what he recognized was Daoxin''s magic cultivation method, which made him very angry. Later, he defected from the magic door. Pang ban is practicing the Dharma of planting demons in the heart of the Tao. This skill can most influence the spiritual world of others, and can also pry into the spiritual world of others. He found something wrong with the so-called Tanaka. Of course, it doesn''t mean that his body was taken away, because this is what this person said and Qiao Feng agreed with. What really makes Pang ban feel something wrong is that this person''s spiritual world has been affected by a kind of fatal infection, but I don''t know why, it may be that this person''s strength is too strong, and he actually made it through. This shocked Pang ban. We should know that there is only one end to the spiritual world, that is, to become a puppet manipulated by people, or to die directly. He had never seen such a precedent. He could survive well after being influenced. In addition, his breath is also a little strange. According to the truth, the skill from the same source can''t be too bad in essence, but the breath of this man is not in harmony with Pang Ban''s own. What he finally wanted was that he said that at the end of his practice, the magic sword could be turned into a ghost head sword. He was on guard. He knew that Pang ban himself had achieved success in practicing Daoxin''s magic cultivation, which many people in the demon sect were afraid to practice. Naturally, he had known some information about the book. He knew that there was a kind of lost martial arts, but he had never seen from any book that the highest level of heaven magic sword was transformed into ghost head sword. Moreover, this transformation method is obviously incompatible with the content advocated in the "Tianmo CE". No matter where you look at it, this magic sword can''t be like this. However, this person said that what he practiced was the magic sword. It revealed a lot of strange things. For a while, Pang ban couldn''t figure it out. It would be nice if his master Meng chixing was here. Although in terms of understanding, Pang ban thought that his understanding of "tianmengce" was one of the deepest in the whole demon sect. But when it comes to the special division of these things, his master Meng chixing has experience, but now that Meng chixing has entered the way of heaven, he does not need to disturb him any more. Pangban was lost in meditation when he saw pangban. He maintained his identity and did not take the initiative to attack. But Pang ban thought for a while, and immediately relieved. Since he didn''t understand, he had a good fight. As long as he fought, he could naturally see what the difference was.Pangban''s black hair danced wildly on his head like a flame. His muscles were tight. Then Pang ban slowly swung a fist at the mouth of the valley. The fist came first, and it seemed that he was going to hit gukou Daxiang heavily. But how could gukou Daxiang be a fuel-saving lamp? I saw him all over his body, exuding an infinite sense of knife. In a moment, a lot of knife power was cut to Pang ban. Pang ban was able to concentrate his mind. His palm print was flying, and his knife strength was smashed one by one. All the strength of the sword of gukou Daxiang is combined into one. It splits towards pangban like thunder. Pang ban joined his hands again. However, this time, he found that the power of the sword was like a galloping horse. The surging force forced him to retreat. Two people a hand, is so fierce, next to Qiao Feng looked in the heart secretly surprised. The strength of these two people is very strong, it can be said that they are evenly matched. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 672 Although Pang ban was beaten back and forth by the huge force of the knife, he did not show any sign of defeat. His hands are like iron tongs, firmly holding this incomparably terrifying force of the knife. Pang ban was never famous for his internal force, but his internal force was also profound. In particular, in addition to the function of bewitching people, the more important thing is that he can absorb the power of heaven and earth and use it for him. , looking at Pang Ban''s steady retrogression, he didn''t show any defeat at all. He couldn''t believe that his move was much better than that when he dealt with Qiao Feng before. Even if Pang ban could avoid it, he had to suffer a lot, but he didn''t expect to catch him steadily. But the next moment, Tanaka is not incredible, but surprised and angry. Click! Pang ban tried to swing his hands, and the huge strength of the knife was suddenly broken! Gukou Daxiang is angry in his heart. When he raises the inner strength, he is ready to fight with pangban. Suddenly, he finds pangban retreating. ¡±Yeah? incorrect! "Gukou Daxiang immediately came back to his mind, but it was already late, Pang Ban''s fist had hit him heavily on his abdomen. Bang! The valley mouth flies out like a shell and soon hits the rock, and the whole rock is broken. Without waiting for Pang Chan to move, Tanaka stood up from the pile of rubble. ¡±Taoist heart planting magic method! Well, it can affect people''s senses. I underestimate you. "Gukou Daxiang doesn''t care about his injuries because it''s not his body at all. He just thought Pang ban retreated because of the influence of Daoxin''s cultivation of demons, which made gukou Daxiang''s judgment wrong. Master fight, is such a moment of things, this time, is the mouth of the valley down. "Demon sword, broken blade." With the cry of gukou Daxiang, a huge sword force came out of the body. However, this Dao strength was different from the one just merged by gukou Daxiang. Just now, the sword power of gukou Daxiang is not so solid and powerful, and there will be no gloomy breath lingering around. Pang ban immediately saw that something was wrong. This day, the magic knife was just like what he thought in front of him. There were some problems. The skills practiced by the devil sect are not gloomy, but similar to those of other famous and decent sects. The only difference is that the evil spirit of the magic sect is relatively thick, and the other skills are actually the same as those of the famous and decent schools. However, there was such a gloomy and dark atmosphere in the magic sword that day. It was obviously not a magic sword. However, from the point of view of gukou Daxiang''s exercise, this is also the Tianmo Dao. It seems that the spiritual world of gukou Daxiang has been influenced, otherwise it will not be like this. After thinking about it, Pang ban didn''t stop at all, and his Taoist heart planting magic method immediately drove him crazy. That Gulou big Xiang, saw pangban''s moving track, this Pang ban seems not to be hard connected, but want to hide, see useful? ¡±Cut! " the sword power of gukou Daxiang cuts down from the sky, which is extremely overbearing. The small mountain peak not far away is directly split into two sections. Gukou Daxiang''s eyes almost burst out fire, and he was cheated again! This Pang spot doesn''t move at all, and he is influenced by the spirit of Daoxin magic cultivation. Pang ban also felt very surprised. You should know that although the Taoist heart planting magic method is powerful, it is impossible to deal with opponents of the same level. It can make 100% impact on the opponent''s spiritual world. All this can only show one problem. That is, the spiritual world of TANKOU Daxiang is fragile. It is likely that Pang ban will break up after being attacked by Pang ban. Pang ban hesitates for a moment. He does not want to kill this man, but wants to get some information. Because he knew that Jiangning has been looking for a person, or a kind of breath, that is the black breath. From the mouth of the valley, pangban felt this kind of breath. Although it was very talkative, and it was looming, it did exist. So if he rashly shot down the valley mouth Daxiang, it is very likely to break the clue. For a moment, Pang ban was in a dilemma. However, gukou Daxiang doesn''t have so many ideas. He is completely infuriated by Pang ban. Now he has only one idea in his mind. Pang ban must die. He wants to prove that the demon Sabre that he has stopped walking is the first martial art of the magic way. ¡±The sword falls. "This time, gukou Daxiang learned to be good. His move was not as powerful as the last one. However, this move was directly aimed at the opponent. He would be disturbed by the Taoist heart planting magic method, but the lifeless" sword falling "was not affected at all. After this move is sent out, it will automatically find the enemy, and the root does not need to be controlled by yourself. In this way, Pang Ban''s Taoist heart planting magic method will not be a threat to himself. At this time, Pang Ban''s clothes could not stop expanding, and a stream of pure energy from heaven and earth gathered in Pang Ban''s body, and the golden light was shining, like a King Kong arhat. Pang ban stretched out two fingers and clamped the demon sword, which was a must kill sword to automatically track the enemy.Qiao Feng, who was watching nearby, was shocked. Pang Ban''s martial arts skills were incredible. It can be said that even those top martial arts experts such as xiaoyaozi, they can have the power to fight, although they win less and lose more. Even Pang ban has such a powerful and incomparable strength that it is hard for him to imagine how powerful Jiangning is now. At that time, Jiangning in shijuegu was already so powerful that it was beyond the limit. However, after analysis by many people, Jiangning is more dependent on the relationship between shijuegu, not the embodiment of his real strength. But now, after seeing Pang Ban''s strength, Qiao Feng thinks that even if he doesn''t rely on shijuegu, according to the current strength of Jiangning, it is very likely to kill dozens of Tongshen state masters. Of course, these Tongshen states are the weakest among them. ¡±I didn''t expect that the Taoist heart planting magic method could be so powerful. "After seeing pangban''s powerful side, even the heart of Tanaka began to shake. Now he is thinking, if he had chosen Daoxin''s magic cultivation method, would he have become different and become the leader of the demon sect, thus leading the demon sect to dominate the river and lake. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 673 ¡±Your name is Pang ban. Would you like to join hands with me to lead the rise of magic gate together. "Gukou Daxiang said to pangban. In fact, in his heart, he has always had a strong feeling for the magic gate. It is the so-called deep hatred of love. The reason why he left the devil gate and wandered around on his own was that he had not competed for the elder martial brother who could cultivate the magic Dharma in Daoxin. However, the more important reason was that he was not used to the policies of the demon sect at that time. He had asked for changing these rules many times, but he was finally suppressed and exiled because he touched the interests of too many people. Fortunately, he had a little success in the first place. You know, almost no one has ever practiced the Taoist heart cultivation method. Finally, his elder martial brother who practiced the Taoist heart cultivation method died of being possessed by the devil. No one has ever practiced his magic knife. All he knows is himself. So when I saw pangban''s heart planting magic method, I wanted to look at the so-called devil gate gukou to see that his sword style was blocked. He immediately thought of it. Pang ban put his hands together with his hands and caught it. Both of them were shocked and retreated five or six steps. "Good!" Gukou Daxiang praised loudly. Gukou Daxiang doesn''t wait, and the endless sword idea turns into a palm that blocks out the sky and the sun at the moment. The huge palm covers the sky and the spirit of the sky. Although Pang ban began to sink his feet into the ground under the pressure of a terrible giant palm, he did not show any signs of failure. Pangban''s black hair danced wildly on his head like a flame. His muscles and muscles were tense, and he stopped his huge palm. Then Pang ban slowly to the mouth of the valley big Xiang out a fist, this fist after the first, heavy hit in the valley mouth Daxiang''s palm. Bang! Gukou Daxiang retreated. His face was unbelievable. Even if Pang ban could avoid it, he would have to suffer a lot. He didn''t expect that he would not only be cracked, but also be able to fight back. "It''s amazing. I appreciate you more and more, Pang ban. If I can get your help, the rise of the magic gate will be around the corner." Although gukou Daxiang was beaten back by Pang ban, he didn''t care, because his strength was not fully developed. "You have to be careful. Next, I''ll show you how powerful the real strength of Tian magic Dao is." Gukou Daxiang said solemnly. With that, gukou Daxiang let out his voice and roared. The spirit of the demon sword on his body began to grow strong. At the same time, pangban''s face changed. He felt the black breath again. This time, he could be sure that the black breath was hidden in the spirit of the demon sword. Now he understood why he felt that there was something wrong with the magic knife. It turned out that all this was caused by the black smell. However, there is a problem. Why should the black breath be hidden in the idea of the devil''s sword? According to the nature of the black breath, it should be to directly swallow up the meaning of the magic sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 674 With the disappearance of gukou''s long howling sound, his spirit of demon sword has reached the peak. Meanwhile, the black breath hidden in his body began to show its ferocious features. "Demon sword, the sword falls. " the same moves have different powers. Gukou Daxiang''s move has been honed by his own top demonic sword and influenced by the black breath. It can be said that it has become a real magic sword. Pang took a deep breath, and his clothes could not stop expanding. A stream of pure energy from heaven and earth converged on Pang Ban''s body one after another. The golden light was shining like a Vajra arhat. Pang ban stretched out two fingers and clamped the demon sword, which was a must kill sword to automatically track the enemy. But this time the ending is a little different. After the decay of the black breath, the golden light immediately darkens a lot. This also led to Pang Ban''s failure to catch the "demon sword" in the back. " Pang ban stepped back a few steps, his eyes were as bright as electricity, his steps were as steady as Mount Tai, and Pang Ban''s martial arts came out as hard as he could. Pang ban clenched his fist with his left hand, and his right hand still used his palm. His fists and palms intersected. There was a fist in his palm and a palm in his fist. It looked very mysterious. This palm is insipid. It looks slow, but it makes people unable to dodge. It looks powerless, but it makes people feel heavy. This is a powerful and powerful fist, which seems to destroy all the enemies who dare to resist. Even if it''s a move like "Heaven evil sword" after adding a bonus, it doesn''t take much advantage. For a time, it''s hard for two people to fight. Both of them are the genius of the demon sect, and they all have something to do with other magic skills. After more than 100 moves in this way, the two sides have figured out the martial arts routine. Pang ban is walking on the road of Epee with no edge and great craftsmanship. His palm power is obviously far away from the horizon, but he can send later and arrive first. It seems that there is no force in the palm power, but it can produce huge force when it collides with each other. It''s really terrifying. It''s something you can''t even imagine. However, what gukou Daxiang left was a kind of domineering and ruthless spirit, and influenced by the black breath, it gradually turned into a domineering and gloomy atmosphere. Such two kinds of opposite breath can be perfectly integrated by gukou Daxiang, which also proves his genius and understanding. ¡±It''s a magic sword. It''s a monster. " the black air condenses and turns into four broadswords. The four black broadswords flicker, as if they do not exist in this space. And it''s not only that. On the blade, there''s a black evil spirit sitting on the sword head. It''s full of evil spirits! "It''s just the beginning." Valley mouth big Xiang roared, the four ghost swords actually began to overlap. After a while, the four black swords merged into one, and all the black Qi turned into that one. What Pang ban is facing now is a single knife, a mysterious and mysterious living knife! When this ghost knife is wielded, all things are born and destroyed. Only in a moment of thinking, the Condensed Black air is like a hell with an opening. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. Pang Ban''s heart moved. He had heard Jiangning explain this move. Jiangning thought it was very difficult to really crack this move, rather than relying on his own strength to support the past. However, it was not impossible. This Dao is really powerful. With the addition of Tianmo Dao, it is more powerful than the ghost Dao that Jiangning had to face. However, there is also a weakness of this move, that is, this move is actually a combination of four moves. As long as we find the flaw, we can decompose this move into four moves again. In this way, the power of the move will be greatly reduced. Originally, there was no chance to find the flaw of this move. However, the ghost knife faced by Jiangning had no flaws, although its strength was slightly lower than that of gukou Daxiang. However, there is a big flaw in the valley mouth Daxiang this time, that is, the black breath is not integrated with him, and they even have a hostile relationship. Therefore, the integration of the two breath is not as perfect as expected, which is also the biggest reliance on which he defeated this move. With a deep voice, Pang ban tried his best to use his heart to plant magic Dharma. He saw that between heaven and earth, he suddenly became quiet. Pang ban was trying his best to absorb the energy between heaven and earth. A grand hand print is produced slowly. Pangban shivered all over the body, cold sweat DC, he gritted his teeth, continued to absorb the energy between heaven and earth, and then instilled in the palm print. The palm of the palm print is like a palm print depicting the rules of heaven and earth. The purpose is to separate the black breath from the spirit of the demon sword. Gukou Daxiang''s ghost knife is waving, with bursts of ghost crying and howling. Pangban''s palm print is slowly pushed out, and a huge force that is hard to resist is pressed on the ghost knife. In an instant, the storm was thundering, and then the clouds dispersed and the wind disappeared. At last, the sun was shining. It can be said that the two moves are so powerful that they can change the weather in this small area. At this time, the two people after such a fierce competition, both appear to be a little tired. Pang ban just through his palm power, quietly instilled a trace of Daoxin planting magic Dharma into gukou Daxiang''s Tianmo Dao. This Daoxin magic cultivation method is not used to control him, because the strength of the two people is almost the same, which is unlikely to be controlled.It''s used to induce two different flavors to fight each other. Pang ban believes that the two kinds of breath must be a state of hostility. As a kind of magic skill in the book "Tianmo CE", the meaning of Tianmo Dao naturally has some body protection functions, which is unlikely to let black breath do whatever he wants. The top martial arts secret books, such as the four great books of Wulin, are all right from the root. That is to say, it will not be the kind of practice that will become a kind of magic thought at the end of the cultivation. Even if it is the book of "Tian Mo Ce", at the end, it is also a state in which the demonic thoughts are completely eliminated. This is why Pang ban is so sure that the black breath will definitely attack the intention of Tianmo Dao, and the meaning of Tianmo Dao will definitely fight back. As expected, within a short time, his face suddenly changed violently, and his face was full of evil thoughts and desires. The spirit of the devil''s sword is fighting against the black breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 675 ¡±Ah. "As the breath in his body collided with each other, he could not help but cry out. Gukou Daxiang kneels on the ground, he is mumbling some of his past fragments. ¡±Elder martial brother, what''s the purpose of practicing the Dharma of cultivating demons in the mind? This skill is so dangerous that it''s almost impossible to live. Why do you still practice it. " the next moment, the mouth of the valley will become ferocious. "I know, elder martial brother, you must want to suppress me. I practice the magic Sabre and travel thousands of miles every day. With time, my achievements will surely be higher than you. You must be unwilling, so you will choose the heart planting magic method. Do you think I don''t know your little abacus?" Gukou Daxiang has completely fallen into his past. Through his self talk, Pang ban probably knows some secrets of the past. It turns out that the person who practices the idea of Tianmo Dao is called Tianmo. His elder martial brother is also an outstanding disciple of the devil sect, called Yixin. The devil and Yixin two people appreciate each other, each as their own confidant. Moreover, the two men''s martial arts progress as fast, far surpassing other martial brothers of the same generation. Determined by the elders, he is the next demon king. At this time, in order to establish their dominant position in the future, the magic gate asked the two men to practice the most powerful Taoist heart planting magic method in the "Tianmo CE". At this time, the elder martial brother thought that the person who practiced this magic skill had little chance to live, and the magic gate should give up this martial art. As a result, he was strongly suppressed by the elders. At this time, he knew that he could not change the overall situation, so he asked himself to cultivate the Taoist heart and grow demons alone, and let the demons choose other martial arts. However, the demon was arrogant at that time. He thought it was elder martial brother Yixin. In order to stabilize his future position as a demon king, he deliberately chose to cultivate the Taoist heart and plant the magic Dharma to suppress him. So he was very angry and chose another very difficult martial art, the Tianmo sword. The two brothers, who used to be brothers in brotherhood, began to fight each other just because they planted demons in their hearts. The devil always thinks that one mind is wrong, and he is not the kind of person who ignores everything for the sake of the devil king. If I could talk to myself at that time, I certainly would not have any opinions. It''s a pity that Yixin is not his elder martial brother of Yixin any more. He wants to prove to Yixin that he can''t hold himself down even if he chooses the Daoxin magic cultivation method. However, Xinyi couldn''t explain the reason to the demons after choosing the Dharma of planting demons in Daoxin. Because of the peculiarity of the Dharma, Yixin couldn''t even see the demons. And he attached great importance to this section of brotherhood, which led him to make many mistakes in the cultivation of Taoism, heart and evil cultivation. In the end, he still failed to block the attack of Daoxin''s magic and died. On that day, the devil did not see the last side of his heart. He had an unspeakable taste in his heart. What did he do to practice the Tianmo Dao style for these years? It is not to prove his strength to the heart, let him face up to himself, but now, the heart is dead. There is no need for him to study. So after the devil began to sink, he no longer practice martial arts, drinking all day long. His master couldn''t look down on it. He thought that Tianmo was a good seedling and had successfully cultivated the Tianmo Dao. As long as he could continue to practice in the future, he would be the hope of the demon sect in the future. So one night, his master found him and told him the reason why he had done it with all his heart. Moreover, it was also revealed that the one mind at that time was regarded as the existence of the magic sect which had the most chance to cultivate Daoxin and cultivate the magic Dharma in recent years. And in fact, it is true, but later because of the discord between the devil and the heart, so that one''s mind was affected, this only in the final moment of failure. After listening to these words quietly, Tianmo didn''t seem to be angry. He just assured his master that he would practice Tianmo Dao well in the future. Ten years passed in a flash. Ten years after one''s heart died, Tianmo''s Tianmo Dao was also cultivated to a great extent, which shocked the Tianmo gate. Because the demon did one thing, he killed the master of his heart, that is, the contemporary demon king of the demon gate, and betrayed the devil gate. Since then, no one in the lake has heard the name of the demon. Pang ban had no idea that the story was like this. When Pang ban looked at the demons, he was puzzled. Of course, he knew the characteristics of Daoxin''s magic cultivation method. To be precise, the one heart elder martial brother really died because of the demons. But can this blame the demons? No. But the devil''s heart can no longer forgive himself, he wandered in the remote places of the lake. Finally one day, he met the black breath. It was also the most difficult battle in the history of his god evil sword. The strength of the black breath was rare in the world. At that time, the demons thought that they could be ranked in the top three in the world. It may even be that he was the strongest person in the world at that time. However, in the face of black breath, it is still a bitter battle. Both sides had to be inseparable. All kinds of moves were used almost all over. The war lasted three days and three nights.In the end, the evil spirit defeated the black breath and grew it into several sections. Each Sabre contained the rules of heaven and earth. From then on, the black breath could not be combined into one. The strength of the black flavor can be said to be sharply weakened. And the demon himself was also eroded by the black breath, almost to the point of collapse. Just because the strength of the demon is too strong, the black breath can''t swallow him, so they fight with each other there. The body of the demon was broken, but relying on his endless spirit of the sword, he fought against the black breath for hundreds of years. Up to now, the spirit of the devil''s sword has been entangled with the black breath, and can no longer be separated. Pang as like as two peas, he finally understood why there are so many black smells and what the breath is just like the same person. It turns out that these are just the black breath cut by demons. The real black flavor of the main body should have disappeared, or is now the devil. Because Pang ban has found that there is a trend of integration between the meaning of Tianmo Dao and the black flavor. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 676 After suffering for a long time, the demon finally calmed down. His appearance now has changed greatly. He can''t see that he is a Japanese warrior. The original gukou Daxiang has long disappeared and replaced by the demon. "I am a demon, ha ha, I finally remember." The demon laughs, at this time his strength has been close to his peak level. To know the peak of the demon, it can be said that it was invincible at that time. How strong was the black smell at that time? You can understand it now. This is the black breath cut into several sections by the devil. All of them have such a powerful and amazing power, which can be inseparable from Jiangning before. The peak of the demon at that time can be said to have reached the golden elixir realm. Although he can''t reach the golden elixir realm now, it''s not because of the suppression of heaven, but because of his own. At the same time, there was a huge mutation in Wulin. The xiaoyaozi on the Tianshan Mountain suddenly raises his head, his eyes are shining, and the suppression power of heaven is weakened! Xiaoyaozi clearly felt that his strength was improving rapidly. Now he found that he could be promoted to the golden elixir in a short time. It''s just that the heaven and earth have not completely released the repression, and now they can only enter the golden elixir for a short time. However, even in this way, the rivers and lakes are shaken and the situation in the future will change. Walking in the wilderness, Meng chixing also felt that his breath became unstable in this moment, and he also reached the golden elixir in a short time. Jiangning also felt that, but he was different from xiaoyaozi and Meng chixing. He could not break through the golden elixir. To be exact, he was suppressed as soon as he broke through the golden elixir. "What''s going on?" Jiangning is surprised. It''s not for fun. You should know that if you can''t break through the golden elixir territory, when you fight with people in the future, although you say you won''t lose, it''s quite tiring to fight. Jiangning didn''t believe it. He tried his best to reach the golden elixir! Moreover, this is not counted. When facing the rules of heaven and earth, he tried to block it with his own field and his physical strength. "Hold on, ah!" Jiangning roared, he must hold on, as long as the first time, the back will be much better. But it was at this time that a sentence came out of his system, which made Jiangning dumbfounded. "Warning, your merit is insufficient. Due to the change of the power of heaven and earth, the system will reset your merit. If you continue to maintain the golden elixir realm, you will lose your merits. If you do not, you will not be promoted to the golden elixir realm. " what is the situation? Jiangning only felt that his head was very big. All his merits and virtues were gone. There was no compensation for this system. Moreover, according to the system, it would consume merits to rise to the golden elixir in a short period of time. Jiangning carefully looked at the use of merit and virtue, and found that his requirement to upgrade his strength to the golden elixir realm in a short time was a merit lasting for one second. Theoretically, if there were enough merits, then the strength of the golden elixir realm could be maintained. Only now the way to obtain merit has changed because of the change of the world. The system will release tasks now. Only when the task is completed can we obtain merit. Otherwise, there is no other way to obtain merit. For a moment, Jiangning felt that he had become a small farmer, and that system was the evil landlord, who was preparing to exploit himself severely. However, Jiangning had no choice but to implement it according to the wishes of the system. At this point, however, the system is making a sound again. ¡±Since the system has cleared too many merits, it is decided to compensate you. You will be rewarded with 10 seconds of golden elixir time. Please use it happily. " please, Jiangning almost ran away. It''s so fake that Jiangning can''t stand it. If it''s converted into one second of merit, he won''t have to worry about it all his life. Only in the face of reality, stronger than Jiangning, also have to bow. The whole Wulin is also changing one after another. Some forces suddenly come out, while others begin to close the mountain gate and are determined to avoid the catastrophe of Wulin. It can be said that a great clean-up is about to begin. Tianmo looked at himself and recalled what he had done. He looked at Pang ban and said, "you are no longer my opponent. This game is no longer necessary to continue. Next, I will go to Jiangning. As long as you defeat him, you can go with me. " Pang ban nodded. He really couldn''t win Tianmo, but he said that he would lose, which was not necessarily because Pang ban didn''t want to fight with Tianmo after seeing the experience of Tianmo. At the same time, he also believed that Jiangning''s strength could not be defeated by the demon. After the demon left, he wanted to get his magic knife, and then went to Jiangning to let Pang ban, a powerful warrior, follow him wholeheartedly. The strength of Jiangning Tianmo would never be underestimated. After Qiao Feng looked at the demon, he immediately asked Pang ban: "what happened just now? I seem to feel the power of heaven and earth, but I don''t know what happened. "Pang ban looks at Qiao Feng. He knows that Qiaofeng has a long way to go from the peak of tongshenjing. It''s good to feel the power of heaven and earth at this time. He has reached the peak, so he can feel it clearly. ¡±In other words, in the future, no, maybe now, someone can break through the golden elixir. "Pang Ban said slowly. After listening to Qiao Feng, he immediately became silent. He used to be in the realm of Tongshen. Although there is a gap between him and those top-notch ones, he is still in the same realm, which is not too ugly. But now, someone has already reached the golden elixir level, and he still can''t touch the peak of the God. He decides to go back and practice in seclusion. If he doesn''t reach the peak, he will never leave the pass. This is also the voice of many martial arts experts. For a while, many powerful people in the supernatural realm closed down one after another, and some others who had been closed down suddenly went out of the pass. This is destined to be the opening of an era. It depends on who can catch it. If he catches it, he will be able to cross the Wulin and dominate the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 677 In view of the changes in the system, Chu Yuan called this system a new system. He is now slowly moving towards the Daming Kingdom, and at the same time experiencing the new power of heaven and earth. After about three days, a news came out of the lake and a big force appeared. Ziqi sect! This wind and cloud inside the door is finally slowly surfaced. When Jiangning heard the news, her eyes flashed. It seems that many big forces will be born slowly. It seems that there will be another bloody storm in the lake. After two more people, a surprising news came. For the first time since the birth of ziqizong, a man named furei destroyed the Neo metaphysical school with the power of one person. Although the great Xuan sect lacks the sea calming needle of the great Xuan sword master, there are still many powerful people who can communicate with God, and now they are destroyed by one person. This man called thunderbolt seems to be very strong. At that time, if the great Xuan sword master had not met Jiangning, he might have had the opportunity to turn the tide around this time, but there was no if in the world. The death of Da Xuan sword master is actually the death of Da Xuan sword sect. After all, he can be regarded as the top expert in the lake. Jiangning''s eyes narrowed. What''s the purpose of Ziqi sect''s birth at this time? You know, thunder is the person in the storm. There must be many unusual things when it appears at this time. However, Jiangning is not going to take care of this matter for the time being. As long as the Ziqi sect doesn''t offend him, Jiangning has no time to pay attention to him now. Now, the most important thing for Jiangning is to find out how to gain merit and virtue again. Only in this way can Jiangning maintain its own strength, instead of picking things up everywhere now. Of course, Jiangning doesn''t pick things up, but he''s not afraid of anything. If anyone doesn''t have eyes, Jiangning doesn''t mind doing it. "System prompt, system prompt, the system will publish a task, if successfully completed the task, there will be 20 merit points." Jiangning spirit, finally came to the first task of the system, he now only hope that the task is not too much pit dad. However, facts have proved once again that this system is specially designed to find Jiangning unhappy. "Attention, this task is released: kill the master of the Da Xuan sword sect, you can obtain 20 merit points." Jiangning is speechless directly. The great Xuan sword sect has been destroyed in one pot. Where can I find the master of the great Xuan sword sect? Is this not a matter of looking for trouble? Jiangning was upset. He tried to protest to the system that the task could not be completed. "The protest is invalid. Note that since you are the first protest of the new system, you are exempted from punishment. If there is another time, you can directly deduct 100 merit points. However, you can ask for support from the system, which will tell you some details of the mission. " After hearing this, Jiangning decisively admitted that he could not afford to sell a hundred merit points. However, once the merit points were negative, his own strength would be suppressed by the system. This is really a new system of pit father. Jiangning shook his head helplessly. He was ready to ask for help from the system. He couldn''t find the master of the great Xuan sword sect. "You need to pay four merit points when you receive a request from the host." The cold voice of the system came, without any lightness skill. Jiangning is already angry. It takes four merits to ask for support, and it''s only 20 points to complete the task by himself. This system is really profiteering, but soon Jiangning succumbs. If the system doesn''t prompt, he will not even have the chance to complete it. ¡±After confirming the deduction, we will provide a message that this person is the only survivor of the Da Xuan sect, but he is not in the Da Xuan Jian sect. He was once a sword casting place of the Da Xuan sword sect. " Jiangning is listening with interest, suddenly found that the system did not say. "It''s over? You''re kidding me. There''s no difference between what you said and what you didn''t say. Who knows where the sword casting place is. Now all the other people of the Da Xuan sword sect are dead. Who should I ask? " Jiangning can''t help it. This is a broken system. If it wasn''t impossible to throw away the system, he would have unloaded it in minutes. "Notice that the host has only three merit points left." Jiangning was stunned, no, there were ten merit points before, and six merit points after paying four merit points. As if knowing Jiangning''s thoughts, the system added, "because you insulted the system, you were detained for three points. " Jiangning"...... " there was no way, Jiangning had to bow down and go to the place where the sword was cast by the great Xuan sword school. And when Jiangning was wandering around, the forces of the river and lake began to change. The strength of song Yuanqiao in Wudang suddenly increased and reached the middle level of the realm of God. Zhang Sanfeng and Guo Xiang closed down together. I don''t know when they will come out. The hall of eternal life officially appeared in front of the people in the lake. Ning huaigu, the leader of the hall, is of superb strength. He is rated by the people of the lake as being able to compare with the top-level people like xiaoyaozi. Ziqizong thundered out bold words, all within the jurisdiction of ziqizong, if there are people who do not comply with the rules of ziqizong, they will be obliterated by ziqizong.The news one by one is so explosive. It can be said that there has been no such thing in the world for a long time. After hearing these news, Jiangning just felt the urgency of time. Jiangning clearly remembers what the right Dharma protector said to him on Tianshan Mountain. Jiangning also knows that if he is not strong enough, he can only be manipulated in the future, which is something he can''t accept, so he must become stronger. The new system and the new rules also make Jiangning more urgent in need of a lot of merits and virtues. Otherwise, Jiangning will probably fall into a bitter battle because of insufficient merit and virtue points in the future when it confronts with real Wulin masters. In order to avoid such a situation, Jiangning needs enough merit points, that is to say, from today on, he will be crazy to do the task. As for the opponent of the mission, to tell the truth, as long as he is not allowed to challenge the gods and demons, Jiangning is confident that he can defeat any master. Just when Jiangning was going to find the last expert of the Da Xuan sword sect, Tianmo was also preparing to retrieve his magic sword, and the direction he was walking in was the destination of Jiangning''s trip, the place of casting swords of the great Xuan sword sect. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 678 The great changes of heaven and earth have made many people close their doors. There are also some, which can be said to be the beloved of heaven and earth. They suddenly gain unimaginable power from the change of the rules of heaven and earth. In recent years, in addition to sects, there are more stories about the rise of the new generation. They have made some fame with their swords and knives. And some of them, immediately become floating, as long as a little bit of stimulation to them, they are like a wild cat stepping on its tail, immediately toward being attacked. These people care too much about the reputation they just created, and they care more about whether their reputation can spread further. To achieve this effect, the best way is to challenge the famous experts in the lake. For example, Jiangning, which is still looking for the place where the sword was cast by the Da Xuan sword school, has begun to be heard. People are going to challenge Jiangning to let him know that there are talents in Jiangshan generation, and Jiangning should retire from the mountains. It''s a heated debate. It can be said that most of the people in the world have already known about it. The main reason for such a stir is that the person who challenges this time is recognized as the new king. It is the biggest beneficiary of the force of heaven and earth. ¡±Did you hear that xiaoyaozi carefully selected the martial arts and pointed it out to Jiangning after all kinds of exclusion. According to Xiaoyao''s view, there were more than 2000 suspicious places. However, I can say that I helped the Tianshan sect vigorously not long ago, so the xiaoyaozi also worked hard this time. He ruled out 1700 suspicious sites, which can be said to have contributed a lot to Jiangning. Jiangning also knows that xiaoyaozi has done his best, so he is grateful to leave. Next, it''s up to him. Jiangning has ruled out about 50 places. He hasn''t had much rest for nearly a month. Now when he meets a small town, he naturally rewards himself. At this time, the Wulin people in the town recognized Jiangning. "Isn''t this Jiangning? "In an instant, the news flew out like wings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 679 Jiangning had just sat on the chair in the restaurant and felt that something was wrong. People in the restaurant looked at him with a strange look. Jiangning thought there was something wrong with his clothes. After all, Jiangning began to explore in the wild snow for a month, but after three times of inspection, Jiangning found no problem at all. The clothes are a little old, but they are also very clean. There is no problem at all. Jiangning moved very strange, these people look at him as if there is a kind of pity, seems to know his miserable experience. Although Jiangning is confused in his heart, he doesn''t want to take care of such things. He wants to eat and drink well now and sleep well. He will go to various places to explore tomorrow. There is so much time to accompany these people. ¡±Waiter, all the good wine and dishes will be served. "Jiangning yelled. ¡±OK, sir, just a moment. "Xiao er''s voice is still as warm as ever. Jiangning heard the voice of the second, and then felt that everything was normal. If this little two also take what disorderly look at him, Jiangning is likely to run away. In fact, he is on the verge of danger. He looks very peaceful. In fact, he is already very manic. It''s just that Jiangning has suppressed it. If someone dares to tease him at this moment, Jiangning can guarantee that his parents don''t know each other. As a matter of fact, some people have come to challenge Jiangning. "This is not Jiangning, the most famous expert in the world. Why do you hide here and drink wine alone? If there is something unhappy, say it and let everyone enjoy it. " A fat man with an iron fan said with a smile to Jiangning. When Jiangning''s eyes were cold, he was going to fight. However, he found that this man had no martial arts foundation, and his newly rising murderous heart could not help silence. Jiangning didn''t even bother to kill such a person. Killing him is just dirty his hands. What''s more, Jiangning is a bit strange, not to mention whether he is the best martial arts master in the world. Even if Jiangning is an ordinary Wulin person, it is not such a person who can challenge. Is there something wrong with his brain, or is it that this person has something to rely on, which can make him feel that even if he is mocking himself, he has nothing to do. "Did you see that this is Ma Cheng''s younger brother Ma Xin. He was not so arrogant before. Since his brother became the most outstanding rookie in the whole Wulin, he has become arrogant, and his weight has soared by more than 50 Jin in a month." Jiangning had a good ear and heard these things immediately. But his doubts did not get any effective solution, but more. What kind of ghost is Ma Cheng? Do you know him very well? Jiangning remembers that there is no one named Ma who is familiar with him in the kingdom of Daming. So, where did this person come from to challenge himself? Jiangning found that since the world began to change, not only the system has become stupid, cough cough cough, can not scold the system, people have become stupid bad. When the man named Ma Xin saw Jiang Ning''s silence, he thought he was afraid and immediately burst into a loud laugh. "Ha ha ha, Jiang..." Before he finished speaking, Ma Xin was blown out by a giant fan. "One more word, and I''ll kill you." Jiangning''s eyes have been cold and merciless, if not, is the murderous spirit shrouded in Ma Xin''s body. Nama Xin has seen such scenes there. He has always been praised by those people in the river and lake. He never thought that such a thing would happen one day. Now he is covered by Jiangning''s killing intention. Ma Xin immediately urinated. Other people in the restaurant are disgusted when they see this scene. They dare to challenge Jiangning. Even if Jiangning is down, it''s not a person with no martial arts skills to challenge. Ma Xin lay on the ground for a long time, and then slowly recovered. As soon as he saw his ugliness, he couldn''t run away. Jiangning didn''t care about him. He was just a nobody. He picked up the wine and drank it slowly. The wine was good, some mellow and some intoxicating. It tasted genuine. Suddenly, there was a strong sword spirit outside, which forced Jiangning to face the door. Faced with this kind of sword spirit, Jiangning didn''t panic, let alone did he have any action. The seemingly fierce and boundless sword spirit suddenly disappeared. Jiangning originally wanted to drink, but on second thought, he still wanted to go out, otherwise the people outside would tear down the restaurant. Jiangning is a good young man. He is a young man, and he is a young man. Of course, this is relative to this person''s age. In terms of strength, such a person is not enough for Jiangning. "You are Jiangning." The young man with negative sword looked at Jiangning and said positively. "What can I do for you?" Jiangning looks at the young man with negative sword. To tell the truth, he has been wandering in the river and lake for so many years. Now he is very happy to see that the younger generation has made such achievements. Jiangning''s mentality has changed for a long time, because he knows deeply that in the future, when the world is in a catastrophe, Jiangning''s opponents are not the Wulin people, but the gods and demons in the sky. Therefore, Jiangning now treats these people with more tolerance. Of course, this is very limited."I''m going to challenge you. I''m Ma Cheng of Ma family." The young man with the sword said haughtily. Jiangning sighed and said, "your strength is very good, but it still needs to be honed. It''s too early to come to me now." Where do you know that Jiangning''s words, which seem to be thinking about this horse, are taken as fear by these people. "Ha ha ha, this Jiangning can only be like this now, there is no more domineering in the past." Immediately, people began to mock. "Thanks to my admiration for Jiangning all the time, I didn''t expect that he was really down now. Ah, another top expert has fallen. This era is doomed to produce many masters. It''s good that Jiangning can occupy the first position in the Wulin some time ago." "Yes, it''s time to give it to the young people." When Jiangning heard these words, she was helpless. I wanted to be a good elder to instruct the rising stars in the Wulin, but you wanted me to be the great demon king. In this case, Jiangning''s mouth slightly showed a smile. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 680 The young man with the sword didn''t see any movement. The long sword shot out of his back automatically, and his sword spirit soared into the sky. Those who watched the war immediately retreated, leaving only Jiangning and Ma Cheng. Looking at this sword spirit, Jiangning has no feeling in his heart. To tell the truth, fighting with Jiangning these days is the most top figure in the Wulin, and there is even a gluttonous among them. Now suddenly, he is not used to those who have just arrived at the high level of Tongshen state. It''s too weak. He''s not his opponent at all. Jiangning is thinking about whether to put some water. After all, he is a young man, and he doesn''t have much hatred with himself. He doesn''t need to come up and fight people directly. Unfortunately, no one knows about Jiangning''s idea. They look at Jiangning like they are scared to be silly and stand there. This group of people immediately got excited. They felt very strong when they could step on the first foot of Wulin. "I didn''t expect to be the first in the Wulin. I was so scared when facing Ma Cheng''s sword spirit." Some people think it''s incredible. "Yes, Ma Cheng seems destined to become a new Wulin myth." Some people immediately began to please Ma Cheng. "Chop!" With Ma Cheng''s big drink, the sword Spirit fell directly, and the earth suddenly vibrated and the smoke and dust filled the air. "Did you win?" Feeling the shock, the men tried to stand still and asked. "I don''t know. Looking at the power, Jiangning has to make some response even if he can resist it. But you can see that he just didn''t move, just like a statue, so it''s unreasonable to survive." One person analyzed. However, there were also some good hands in the crowd at the scene. Their eyebrows wrinkled, because they saw Jiangning standing there in good condition. Even so, Jiangning''s old clothes were still intact. "It''s good, but it''s not good enough. Go back and practice." Jiangning said slowly in the smoke. Ma Cheng''s face was ugly for a while. Although it was not his strongest move just now, his powerful momentum did not let Jiangning move his hand. Can we say that Jiangning''s strength has reached the unpredictable level? "How can it be? How did Jiangning catch it just now?" Someone asked, but no one answered. Because no one knows how he just did it. Even Ma Cheng didn''t find out, which made the field quiet for a time. Ma Cheng also calmed down his shock. He decided not to use the same moves as before, but to use his sword to deal with Jiangning directly. As soon as Ma Cheng''s sword is used, Jiangning''s eyes brighten. This is not to say how good Ma Cheng''s sword technique is, but the skill contained in this sword move is jiuxuan Dafa. Jiangning is no stranger to this kind of martial arts. You should know that this is the internal mental skill of Fu Cailin, the master of Yijian. According to Huang Yi''s novel, only Fu Cailin has practiced it to the Ninth level in the world. The mental skill begins at one and ends at nine. The lower one keeps the shape, the upper one keeps the spirit, and the mechanism augurs with movement. Although this nine Xuan Dharma is not a divine level martial art, it is also a good existence in the saint level martial arts. It is unimaginable that Ma Cheng reached the Ninth level at his young age. There is only one explanation for this, that is, the great changes in heaven and earth have made Ma Cheng obtain shocking benefits, but it will also hurt his martial arts. It can be said that Ma Cheng will stay in this realm for a long time in the future because of his too fast cultivation to the Ninth level of jiuxuan Dharma, without the previous understanding. Of course, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages of rapidly improving one''s own strength. As long as Ma Cheng can calm down and comprehend it, he may not be able to reunite the jiuxuan Dafa and achieve the golden elixir realm in the future. It''s a pity that Ma Cheng is still too impetuous. If you don''t cherish such a good opportunity, you have to learn from others and challenge the master. It''s useless. But it seems that Ma Cheng can''t understand Jiangning''s idea. His sword moves are very fierce. There are nine changes in this sword. No matter how Jiangning connects it, Ma Chengdu is confident that he can deal with it. However, Jiangning simply puts out two fingers and holds Ma Cheng''s sword. Ma Cheng is surprised and immediately uses enough internal power to shake off Jiangning''s fingers. Then the two fingers of Jiangning are like two mountains. Ma Cheng can''t shake them at all. The onlookers have been stupefied. They are also Wulin people, and have certain eyes. So far, everyone has known one thing, that is, compared with Jiangning''s, Ma Cheng''s strength is too big. No wonder Jiangning asked Ma Cheng to go back and practice again. "Well, Jiangning is still so powerful." Some of the onlookers were unconvinced, but more were unbelievable. "I didn''t expect that the gap between Ma Cheng and Jiangning is so big, but this Ma Cheng is already a high-level one." Someone sighed. They just reflected that, yes, Ma Cheng is not a weak person. They were shocked by Jiangning''s performance, so they unconsciously ignored Ma Cheng''s cultivation. Ma Cheng is a high-level master of God. Such strength is first-class everywhere. Maybe Ma Cheng will be defeated by others, but his strength will never be too ugly. However, in this battle with Jiangning, the success or failure of Ma is not only ugly, but can not be seen at all.How strong is Jiangning''s strength? This group of people feel a burst of weakness in their hearts. Can such people really defeat him? "The son of a bitch said that Jiangning''s strength has declined a lot after the great change of heaven and earth. It''s really mentally retarded. Even if you''re mentally retarded, I''ll be as mentally retarded as you are." Some of the angry people in the crowd burst out. These people who say that Jiangning''s strength is retrogressing are actually harming them. Fortunately, Jiangning doesn''t investigate at all. Otherwise, Jiangning may be destroyed by Jiangning by virtue of its poisonous tongue. Jiangning looked at Ma Cheng and said, "go back and practice again. With your ability, come back to me ten years later. Maybe you can see me." After that, Jiangning didn''t go back, but suddenly there was a burst of empty voice from the back. Jiangning sighed in his heart: the young people now are underperforming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 681 By virtue of his previous memory, Tianmo came to a place without any human beings. This is the place where he chose to bury the sword at that time. It''s just that there''s something different from what he remembered. There''s one more person here. Since the demons merge with the black breath, his sensing ability has greatly increased, and he can even detect the strength of a person from a distance. This man is very strong. Tianmo''s intuition told him that the demon would not be afraid of such a person, but he didn''t want to cause more troubles now. He had to go to Jiangning. Only after defeating Jiangning can Pang ban go with him. This is his real purpose. The rest can be put aside now. "Elder martial brother Yixin, let me complete your unfulfilled wish." The demon murmured to himself. Obviously, he regarded his heart as the most important person in his whole life, but unfortunately, his heart had been sleeping for a long time. Otherwise, if the devil had these two people, he might not be able to dominate the world. "It''s the sword that you''ve come to get." An old voice came over, the voice contains a force, so that the demon had to stop. "I''m not here to forge iron or to get my sword. I''m here to get my own sword back." Looking at an ordinary old man who appeared in front of him, the demon frowned and said that he had a premonition that it would not be so easy to get back the knife this time. "I only have a sword here, but I don''t have a knife. You must be mistaken." The man''s voice came immediately. He was asking for leave. "I don''t care what you have here. I just want my knife. If you stop me again, don''t blame me for being rude." The devil said, his long sleeves agitated, obviously already had a trace of impatience. "You''re welcome? No one has been rude to me for a long time The man sighed that he had been in the place of casting swords for 70 years. It can be said that he has made this place his home. This is the reason why he does not return to the Daxuan sword school. However, he was also a little strange. In the past two years, there were a lot fewer people to take swords here. It can be said that there are few people who can take swords here. It is stipulated by the Da Xuan sword sect that only those who have reached the Tongshen state can come here to take swords, because the swords here are very strange. Each sword has been well tempered, and it has to be thrown into the practice sword array of the Da Xuan sword sect. The swords in this array are fighting with each other. Only the sword that has survived for two years and has no damage will be selected. It can be said that each sword here can play a great power with the master of the sword. This is the foundation of the Daxuan sword school. The demon looked at the plain old man in front of him, and sighed in his heart. He did not speak. A breath of awe inspiring sword came out of his body, and the magic sword had a rotten smell. Even in the face of such a sword, the old man''s face did not show any other expression. He just watched the magic sword fall, and then the whole sword casting place suddenly roared, and the sword spirit gathered on the old man from all corners. A sense of peiran sword has just appeared, which has already offset the meaning of demon''s magic sword. The devil''s face immediately became dignified. From the fight just now, the demon was not only a little inferior, but also lost a lot. This kind of strength makes the demon fight high, and he has no reservation at all. I saw him all over the body, exuding an infinite sense of the sword. In a moment, there were a lot of knife power chopped at the old man. As soon as the old man''s sword intention was swept away, all the strength of these swords were broken. At this time, the old man gave a light cry, and those broken swords actually began to combine into a magic sword full of evil spirits. ¡±"With the drink of the devil, the breath of the magic sword soared. This magic sword actually suppressed the old man''s sword spirit. The old man was not flustered. Although his sword spirit was suppressed by the demons, what he was better than the demons was that they did not have a real sword. They relied entirely on their internal power and the magic of their swords. This kind of combat power could not reach the peak. If the demon has a real sword, his three moves of cutting emotion should be at least three points stronger. But the old man is not the same. This is the place of casting swords. It is destined that there are more swords like crucian carp crossing the river. The old man moved his mind, and a big black black sword was already in his hand. ¡±The final move of Da Xuan sword technique, green dragon comes out of the water! " under the oppression of the devil, the old man finally used the most powerful move of the Da Xuan sword school. After a while, a huge green dragon appeared, and the world was full of pressure. The moment the green dragon appeared, the demon immediately felt the threat, he no longer hesitated, condensed a long time of beheading, three fell, in an instant, the wind and cloud changed color, Kyushu vibrated. The dragon in the old man''s sword moves was not willing to be outdone. He swayed angrily and met the fallen sword. He waved his huge claws and grasped the magic knife steadily. But the devil saw that the magic knife was blocked, and did not show the slightest depression, he instead smile. The true meaning of the three forms of cutting emotions is not the first cut, but the next two invisible knives. Sure enough, after grasping the magic knife, the green dragon suddenly disappeared. Such a change made the old man who was silent like water a little turbulent. He knew that the three ways of killing feelings of the magic knife were not as simple as he imagined.Feeling a fatal crisis, the old man can''t see the third sword, relying on the swordsman''s intuition to block the sword. Bang Dang! The old man was shaken back two steps by a huge force. He looked at his numb right hand and sighed: "fierce.". At the same time, the demon also sighed: almost. It''s a pity that we lost a thousand miles by a narrow margin. This supreme move of the demon was still blocked by the old man. This fight between the two people can be said to be that the demon has a slight advantage, but both of them understand that just now is the best chance for the demon to defeat the old man. Without this opportunity, it is even more difficult for the demon to win, while the old man''s chance of winning is much greater. The strength of the two men is almost the same. The opportunity in the fight is fleeting, and the demon can''t grasp it. It can be said that the defeat has been revealed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 682 Jiangning heard the sound of breaking through the sky, but he didn''t look back. His body was full of breath, and a awe inspiring dragon power slowly spread out from around him. Ma Cheng''s sword can''t be pierced into Jiangning''s body within seven inches. Ma Cheng''s mind is not satisfied. His jiuxuan Dafa works with all his strength. That sword is not a sword of good material. It can''t withstand the transmission of such great internal power, and it has the potential to melt. However, even in this case, he was still unable to move. Jiangning did not turn back at all. He went straight ahead, while Ma Cheng could only follow behind. If Jiangning takes one step, Ma Cheng can only take one step. He cannot take the second step unless Jiangning takes the second step. Just relying on the dragon power of Jiangning, it''s exaggerating to turn a high-level person in the spiritual realm as a blind eye, which is too exaggerated, but this is the fact. Tongshen high level can be said to be a kind of Saint level martial arts training to the peak, but did not go out of their own martial arts. And Tongshen perfect is just to find their own martial arts. Although they also use holy level moves, they have begun to integrate their own Taoist methods. Only when you arrive at the fake golden elixir can you say that you have completely embarked on your own martial arts path. At this time, as long as the people who learn martial arts can always go first, then you can certainly reach the golden elixir realm. It can be said that there is a long way to go. Like Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms, it can be said that it is completely out of the original category. He has already broken through once. This time, he combined with the atlas of war god and his own perception, and has completely walked out of his own martial arts. Just from the vague little dragon formed by his pressure, we can see how deep Jiangning''s understanding of the eighteen dragon subduing palms is. It can be said that no one in the world can match it. Although Ma Cheng''s jiuxuan Dafa has reached the Ninth level due to the great change of the heaven and earth, he is still confined by the jiuxuan Dafa in essence. If there is no breakthrough, he will never be able to make progress, because he has come to the end. Even so, the high-level strength of Tongshen had to start even if Jiangning could win. It was not like now, even if it didn''t have to lift it. In the final analysis, Ma Cheng only reached the peak of jiuxuan Dafa. Other aspects of him, not to mention the high level of Tongshen, were far from the realm of Tongshen, so the gap was naturally very large. For example, the master of Da Xuan sword is also a high-level master of Tongshen, but with his strength, even if he is against three Ma Cheng, he will not be defeated. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is far better than that of Daxuan sword master. However, there was no one who could communicate with the gods. They don''t know about the fierce relationship. They only know that Ma Cheng is a high-level God. But now the outcome of shangjiangning is very clear. The gap is unimaginable. In this way, these people are guessing what the strength of Jiangning has reached. Whether it has reached the golden elixir realm or reached a higher realm than the golden elixir realm. This is the case in the river and lake. The more the story is, the more exaggerated it is. Jiangning saw that Ma Cheng''s sword had been turned into molten iron, but he still refused to give up. He pointed to it as a sword, and it was still seven inches away from Li Jiangning''s body. Jiangning sighed and said: "you go back and practice hard. You are so difficult to break through my internal power blockade. How can you be my opponent? Go back and practice hard. Maybe you will have a chance to fight with me in the future." Ma Cheng was moved by Jiangning''s words. He was not a dandy, otherwise he would not have achieved today''s achievements. However, Ma Cheng was young after all, and felt that Jiangning was no more than that. Now he was shocked by Jiangning''s powerful strength. Under the combination of shame and anger, he always followed Jiangning with his internal power. In fact, he knew that the strength of Jiangning was not as good as Jiangning. He didn''t know how many streets he was just unwilling to admit. However, hearing Jiangning''s words, he stopped. He looked at Jiangning''s back and called out to Jiangning: "three years, three years later, I will challenge you again." With that, Ma Cheng left. Jiangning heard this sentence, shook his head, three years? If Ma Cheng can endure loneliness and practice hard for 30 years, he will become a martial arts master in the future. Unfortunately, it is too difficult to achieve something in three years. In the past three years, Jiangning regarded it as a joke. However, three years later, it was beyond his imagination. Even after Jiangning thought of it, he was surprised. When Jiangning continued to explore the place of casting swords. The battle on the land of casting swords is still under intense attack. The devil and the old man would not let either of them. Their movements were mysterious, powerful and magnificent, which could be said to be a match for the match. However, at present, the old man has gained the upper hand, and the biggest loss of the demon is that he has no weapon in his hand. The dark sword in the old man''s hand obviously matches the old man''s skill. Every time he uses it, it makes the devil feel uncomfortable. It seems that it is very difficult to obtain the magic sword. The demon is very proud, but this does not mean that he can not understand the situation in front of him. Today, it is almost impossible for him to win over the old man. The old man originally had a weapon more than him. In addition, this is the place for casting swords. The old man has been here for nearly a hundred years. It can be said that the momentum of the whole person has been integrated with this place.There is only one way for the demon to win here, that is to die with the old man. When both of them are facing the crisis of life and death, it depends on whose luck and how to deal with the situation. Only in this way can the demon break the game. If it is the previous demon estimate has used this method, but now the devil hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up the idea. This is not to say that the demon has become afraid of death, but because the demon has thought in his heart now, he can''t do things as he likes. But the old man is different. His heart is here. He fights with people for this sword casting place. He has an intangible advantage in psychology. It can be said that the end of the battle was doomed long before it started. The devil retreated and left the battle circle. He looked at the old man deeply and left without looking back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 683 Jiangning soon came to a suspicious place, after his investigation, the location was denied by him. Jiangning exhaled a breath and was about to leave here when he suddenly looked cold. Black smell! He felt black again, but this time it was strange. Jiangning immediately followed the guidance of this breath and caught up. In Jiangning''s rush, it took half a column of incense to catch up with the breath. There was a man standing there. He looked at Jiangning''s slow way down the road, and his eyes flashed. "Jiangning!" "Do you know me?" Jiangning carefully checked the man and found that the black smell on his body was very different from what he had seen before. He immediately put away his direct fighting mind. He wanted to understand what kind of existence this black breath was here. "I heard Pang ban say that you are an extraordinary genius. Originally I didn''t believe it, but now I see you, I believe seven points." The demon said that, in his opinion, the breath of Jiangning seems to be absent, which indicates that the internal force has reached an extremely high level. "Are you from the devil''s gate?" Jiangning heard the man mention Pang ban, but his mind moved. "Ha ha, indeed, Pang ban told me that as long as I beat you, he would like to go with me to revitalize the magic gate. "The demon laughed. He didn''t hide anything, and there was no need to hide it. Jiangning''s eyes flashed, "so you are going to fight against me one by one?" Unexpectedly, the demon shook his head. "It''s not the time to fight with you. I''ll go to a place to practice a magic knife again. I''ll fight with you after I''m finished. I''ll fight now. I won''t win." Jiangning is also a little surprised to look at the demons, to know that the people who have reached the realm of demons and Jiangning have a sense of pride in their hearts, and also have their own way. It is sometimes very hurt to say that they are inferior to others. However, the devil is so magnanimous that he can''t help but let you look up to him. He asks the devil, "do you know where the sword casting place of the Da Xuan sword sect is?" After hearing this, the demon looked at him with a strange expression, and finally said, "yes, you can walk from here to the West. After about 50 miles, you will know where the sword casting place is." After saying that, the devil left. He gave up the sword in the place of casting sword, and when he heard that Jiangning was going there, he would never go to the place of casting sword again. Unless it''s something big, people like demons will not join hands with others and disdain to take that magic knife again. Jiangning was overjoyed when he heard the instructions from the demons. At last, it could be said that the bitter days had come to an end. He immediately ran to the west, about thirty miles away. He suddenly stopped, with a trace of strangeness in his face. It can''t be so coincidental. This demon looks like he can talk easily. He shouldn''t fight with the people in the land of casting swords. Jiangning suddenly remembered that the devil knew the place of casting swords. He must have been here. It''s no wonder Jiangning will stop. If the devil didn''t agree with each other in the place where the sword was made before and killed the last person of the great Xuan sword sect, what would he do? Now he expects this task to survive. "Tianmo, if you dare to kill the last person in the Da Xuan sword sect, I Jiangning will kill you and the devil gate together." Jiangning swears fiercely. After thinking about it, Jiangning still accelerated the speed, his whole person like a rocket, quickly rushed to the place of casting sword. At this time, in the sword casting place, the old man really held a broken sword and looked at it. No one knew what kind of martial arts was contained in the broken sword. The old man only knew that he could be as good as he was today. The top martial arts of the Da Xuan sword sect is the Da Xuan sword technique. However, compared with the martial arts contained in the broken sword, it''s just a little bit of a witch. The old man, who was looking at the broken sword carefully, suddenly looked moved. He soon hid the broken sword. At this time, Jiangning also happened to be here. It turns out that this is the so-called place for casting swords. It''s good. Looking at all kinds of swords around here, Jiangning can''t help but think that his dark ice sword just lacks a sword. It''s a good sword with ice attribute. Just after Jiangning saw the old man, he immediately found the difficulty of the task. "System, are you sure this old man is the man I''m going to kill?" Jiangning asked. "The system is very sure. If you kill this person, you will have ten merit points." The sound of the system is still so calm. Jiangning suddenly didn''t want to do this task. He was not a fool. The strength of the old man was absolutely the same level as himself. No wonder the demons at that time looked at me with that kind of eyes. He had already fought with this man. Jiangning already understood at this time, he was pondering whether to start. Where did you know, the old man said, "are you here to take the sword?" "Take the sword?" Jiangning asked in doubt. "Everyone from the Da Xuan sword sect will come here to take swords." The old man''s face was taken for granted.Jiangning looked at him in a more strange way. After confirming that he had no disguise, Jiangning asked, "old man, how long ago have you been out of this place of casting swords? Do you have any contact with zongmen?" "I haven''t been out for decades, and I forget the specific time. As for the information exchange with zongmen, it''s not necessary. If they can reach the goal of communicating with God, they will come naturally." The old man also found something wrong. "How did you come here? You don''t know anything about it except the people from the Da Xuan sword sect. Did you come here under the special order of the Da Xuan sword sect?" There is also a reason why the old man asked this question. Even if ordinary people came here, they could not enter. The enchantment array of this sword casting place, combined with the sword spirit, formed a kind of person who specially attacked the mind. If the strength was not enough, they could not enter at all. The strength of the demons and Jiangning can naturally ignore this kind of array, but the ordinary Tongshen state must have the special formula of the Da Xuan sword school to enter. And the demon obviously broke in, but Jiangning didn''t seem to be. It is for this reason that the old man asked this question, thinking that Jiangning came to ask for a sword because of the special order of the Da Xuan sword sect. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 684 At this time, Jiangning also understood one thing, that is, the old man did not know what the situation of the present Daxuan sword school was. He thought that the great Xuan sword school still existed in the world. After consideration, Jiangning decided to tell the old man about it. "One thing I want to tell you is that there is no one in the big Xuan sword sect except you." "What do you mean?" The old man began to get a little excited. "It means that the great Xuan sword sect has been destroyed." Jiangning said directly. "No way! No matter how bad our Daxuan sword sect is, there are dozens of powerful people who can communicate with the gods. Who dares to say that it can be destroyed in today''s Wulin? In addition, the leader of Daxuan sword sect, who is a high-level expert in divinity, can be killed? " The old man didn''t believe it at all, but he vaguely felt that what Jiangning said was not true, and Jiangning didn''t need to cheat him. "Da Xuan sword sect was destroyed by a man named thunder. As for the master of Da Xuan sword, I killed him." Jiang Ning just finished speaking, there is a strong killing opportunity shrouded down. In his anger, the sword spirit of the whole sword casting place gathered around him. Even the experts like Jiangning found it hard to resist. Jiangning cursed in his heart. This is the task given by the system. If I want to kill such a master, the old man is invincible in the land of casting sword. However, Jiangning swore back to curse, facing such a powerful move, Jiangning also used his strongest move. Ice fire ball! As soon as the ice and fire attributes repel each other and merge with each other, it triggers the resistance of all swords. In a flash, ten thousand swords roar together to fight against Jiangning, which is enough to destroy the whole sword casting place. Two unique energy is continuously absorbing energy, and when it reaches its maximum, Jiangning and the old man will fully exert themselves. It''s just that the old man frowned at this time and actually removed the terrible sword meaning. At this time, Jiangning has two choices, continue to accumulate his own energy, and then destroy the old man and the place where he made the sword to complete the task. Another option is to take it down as well. After thinking about it, Jiangning removed the ice and fire ball. He didn''t want to kill the old man like this. It''s not because he can''t bear it. The main reason is that if he kills the old man like this, he will inevitably leave a flaw in his martial road. The old man was very surprised by Jiangning''s withdrawal. He suddenly withdrew because he found that under the collision of the two forces, the place for casting swords must not exist. Under the influence of so many years of emotion, the old man no longer gathered his sword spirit. Jiangning didn''t have such a need at all. He didn''t come to ask for a sword. At that time, the old man was still somewhat grateful to Jiangning. At that time, as long as Jiangning did not withdraw, his death was certain. The most important thing was that the place for casting swords probably would not exist. This is what makes the old man feel reluctant to give up, because his feelings for this place are too deep. After this incident, the old man decided not to pursue the death of the master of the sword. Now he wants to close the place where the sword was made, and then go out of the mountain to seek justice for the Daxuan sword sect. Jiangning now naturally does not know what the old man is thinking, but he knows that the old man must have changed his previous ideas, because now, the system has informed him. "Notice that the task has changed, and the old man''s mind has changed due to a series of inappropriate behaviors of the host, so the task has changed so far." After hearing this, Jiangning swore to himself, silly tea system, what is improper behavior. However, Jiangning only dared to curse him when the system calculation data was not enough to take care of him. "according to the system notice, the latest task, together with the old man, avenged the Da Xuan sword sect, and the merit points for completing the task was 50 points." This time, Jiangning''s face changed greatly after hearing the voice of the system. There was no mistake in making 50 contribution points. Before the merit point was only 20 o''clock, had met the old man''s strength terror figure, Jiangning now thought, this must encounter in the end to achieve 50 points of merit point. Because Jiangning made a decision and asked for the information this time. He didn''t want to meet some unreasonable things inexplicably. "Pay attention, you don''t have enough merit points to know this intelligence." The system rejected him. Jiangning is helpless, but there is no way to get 50 points of merit and virtue. When he thought about it, he said to the old man. "It''s because of different positions. If you want to investigate, I can only accompany you to the end. However, there is nothing wrong with the extermination of the great Xuan sword sect. It''s just to take advantage of you, but it''s undeniable that they are very powerful, if you want to Before Jiangning''s words of persuasion were finished, the old man nodded: "I''ll cooperate with you to deal with this force. At the same time, after this success, I''ll make a sword for you. Please tell me about the great Xuan sword master." Jiangning agreed to come down, but also told the old man about the big Xuan sword master. The old man was silent for a moment and said, "the skill is not as good as the man. I don''t want to say anything more. This matter will be stopped."Jiangning also knows that in the matter of the great Xuan sword master, because the big Xuan sword master challenged in his own name, Jiangning killed the big Xuan sword master is just a personal gratitude and resentment, but killing the gate is different. This is the gratitude and resentment of the whole sect. As the last person of the Daxuan sword sect, the old man decided to destroy the Ziqi sect as well. Jiangning is not only to complete this task, but also wants to know why the ziqizong came from and whether it has become a chess piece for planning the ancient books. These are what Jiangning is more concerned about. If Jiangning knows that ziqizong is trying to collude with gods and demons, Jiangning will take the initiative to destroy the door without any merit. Two of the world''s top experts join hands to deal with ziqizong. Jiangning found in the exchange with the old man that the old man''s strength was only stronger in the land of casting swords, which was somewhat similar to his own in Shijue Valley at that time. But if it is placed in other places, it can only be regarded as the perfection of God. Although this is extremely powerful in the Wulin, there is still a certain gap between them and Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 685 When Jiangning and the old man walked in the direction of ziqizong, one of them caught up from behind. Changsheng hall hall hall master Ning huaigu! ¡±What are you doing here? "The relationship between Jiangning and Ning huaigu is not very good. If it wasn''t for the face of the right Dharma protector, he would probably have done it directly. ¡±Of course I''m here to join hands with you. "Ning huaigu said with a face of course. Together? Jiangning sneers in his heart. There is no trust between the hall leader and them. What should he do if he stabs a knife in the back? You know, although Ning huaigu has some gap with Jiangning, its strength is also very strong, not weaker than the old man in other places. Ning huaigu seemed to see Jiangning''s disdain. He said quickly, "since you are going to destroy the gate, do you know the fighting power of Ziqi sect?" Jiangning really did not know that the old man had never gone out of the place of casting swords, and it was impossible for him to know. Jiangning really wants to know the strength of ziqizong. After all, there are 50 merit points. We must be careful. "Oh? You can talk about it. " Jiangning said quietly. "There is a thunderbolt. You should know something about it. You can kill the remaining 12 experts of the great Xuan sword sect by one person. This man''s state is perfect in communicating with God, and half of his feet have stepped into the false golden elixir. " Ning huaigu said, although he is not willing to, but the strength of this thunderbolt is really stronger than him. Originally, Ning huaigu''s strength should have a terrible growth in this world change. It is a pity that the war with Jiangning made him lose the heart of martial arts, leading to the possibility that his martial arts can no longer advance. Ning huaigu is now putting everything on his son. If he wants his son to make rapid progress, he must obtain the Ziqi sect''s Ziqi net hand. Only by cooperating with this martial art can his son step onto the peak of martial arts. It''s just that Ning huaigu alone can''t get the purple Qi, so he has to ask the right Dharma protector. At his entreaties, the right Dharma protector finally worked out a divination for him. Finally, the divinatory symbols showed that the only way to achieve this was to find Jiangning. He immediately put down his body and was ready to go to Jiangning. After many inquiries, he found out that Jiangning and the last member of the Da Xuan sword sect had joined hands to kill Ziqi sect. He immediately followed him and wanted to cooperate with Jiangning. "In addition to thunder, ziqizong also has a character similar to that of thunderbolt, which is called Zidian. If they work together, terror is that people in the fake golden elixir will also be defeated." "Jiangning, I admit that you are very good. Maybe one person can fight against these two people, but it is very difficult for you to kill them. What''s more, there are other people around In the face of Ning huaigu''s long series of comments, Jiangning immediately waved his hand and said to Ning huaigu, the Lord of Changsheng hall. "You come to us on your own initiative. It seems that you want to help us, but in fact you want to borrow our strength? Come on, what do you want? " Jiangning has already seen through the idea Ning huaigu has made. However, Jiangning didn''t understand. Ning huaigu had a good time coming to participate. You should know that the skill he practiced was a secret of eternal life. Even if there was no other martial arts, it was enough to dominate the Wulin. There was no need to come to this muddy water. The only thing that Jiangning can foresee is that ziqizong has something to attract Ning huaigu. Jiangning should tell Ning huaigu what he needs, so that Jiangning can judge what the master of Changsheng hall is up to. "What I want is very simple, that is, after killing the door, I want a copy of the hand written by a Ziqi net catcher, and I will work for you. This transaction is worth a lot. "Ning huaigu said. Jiangning has thought of it. Jiangning has heard of this Kung Fu. In fact, the original skill is not very strong. At least, compared with the secret of longevity, there is still a big gap. Jiangning doesn''t know what the main skill of this hall of eternal life is about. However, this does not prevent Jiangning from making its own judgment. "If you want this purple air net hand is OK, you should obey me in this period of time, otherwise you won''t talk about it." Jiangning said strongly. Who knows Ning huaigu now seems to have changed a person, there is no longer his old tyranny and arrogance, that defeat in Jiangning''s hands, let him never recover. The way he can use now is to cultivate his son, and then let him defeat Jiangning, in this way, his heart can be broken. Unfortunately, it''s still early. His son''s strength is even weaker than that of his contemporaries. However, Ning huaigu knows that as long as he gets the purple air, his son can make great progress and sing all the way. Therefore, the master of the hall of eternal life must take the purple air into his hand. At this time, if anyone dares to stop him, he will be his opponent for life. I almost got it last time, not to mention this time. Let''s not talk about the strength of Jiangning, because even huaigu doesn''t know where the upper limit of Jiangning is. He only knows that he is very strong and strong, but there is a reason why he is strong. That is, the tempering of people with martial arts is also very important to him.And at the beginning, Jiangning has been widely spread to destroy the Ziqi sect, and now there is a lot of bad news. The master of Changsheng hall officially announced that he and Jiangning have joined hands. " in this way, plus the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect who did not know his strength, Jiangning was already so terrifying that the super luxury lineup could be said to sweep away most of the forces. ¡±Have you heard that the great Xuan sword sect has called Jiangning and the hall master of Changsheng hall to help him. It seems to have a lot of weight. "A man in Ziqi sect said to the thunder. ¡±What I''m afraid of is that with the palm technique in my hand and the incomparable thunder attribute boxing, one person will die, one hundred people will come and one hundred people will die. " the man called" thunder "has a big voice, but since he destroyed a faction by himself, he is still qualified to say so. On the right side of this thunderbolt is a boy who drinks quietly. He is Zidian. His strength is no longer under the thunder. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 686 Although ziqizong has just made a reputation, it does not mean that they have not collected intelligence information. Jiangning''s strength can be said to have deeply shocked them. "Judging from the data, the strength of Jiangning as we know at present should be that of fake Jindan, and in my opinion, Jiangning''s strength is much more than xiaoyaozi." Zidian said. Xiaoyaozi was also the strength of the fake golden elixir before the change of heaven and earth, but he still couldn''t compare with Jiangning. Similarly, the strength of the fake golden elixir is also different. Jiangning''s combat effectiveness can be said to be the second existence in the whole Wulin. Such a person in cooperation with the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect and Ning huaigu, the master of Changsheng hall, felt great pressure on Ziqi sect. "What''s the chance that you and I will fight Jiangning together?" Asked the thunderbolt. "Well, if we don''t consider the impact of the great change of heaven and earth on Jiangning, we should still have a 60% chance of winning with half our feet in the false golden elixir." Zidian wants to say. "60% is too low. If there is more than 70% chance of winning, I will be sure to leave them all in Ziqi sect." Said the thunder, frowning. We should know that the 60% chance of winning is actually the strength. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. If it is only the 60% chance, it will not play a very important role. Maybe a change can turn Jiangning back from defeat to victory. However, if it is a 70% chance, Jiangning should grasp at least three opportunities if it wants to reverse. Zidian and furei are both good players in today''s Wulin. If Jiangning wants to seize three opportunities, they are confident that he is still very difficult to do. Of course, the premise of all this is that Jiangning''s strength remains unchanged. Judging from the latest data, Jiangning seems to have no change in strength. This is also wild thunder dare to tell Zidian that if there is a 70% chance of winning, it is sure to leave them all. ¡±Even if we have a 70% chance, what about the other two? Although we don''t know the strength of the old man at present, the strength of the other hall master of longevity hall is not weak. Even if it''s single to single, we dare not say that we have a stable victory. How do you deal with these two people? " Purple electricity asked, he seems to have found a way to increase the chance of winning, so asked fury. "I dare not to take them both in mind, of course, it makes sense. I contacted other people long ago." Thunderbolt has a plan in mind. Zidian frowned. He couldn''t help saying to furei, "it''s not me who said you. We Ziqi sect has our Ziqi sect''s practice. Don''t be with those killers, or it''s easy to have an accident. Those killers are cannibalism and don''t vomit their bones." "Naturally, I know, but if we don''t look for them, who should I go to? We look very powerful, but there are very few people who can really reach the state of enlightenment. It''s all up to us to support the present situation." Wild thunder complains that he naturally knows the nature of those killers, but there is no way. If Jiangning is not directly left here this time, Jiangning will return to the Daming Kingdom and fight against them in sectarian war. At that time, the loser must be Ziqi sect, so he has to do this. Purple electricity is also a silence, but he does not regret, if they did not agree to a person, to help him. The strength of the two of them can not be improved so fast. Up to now, the people who dare to say that they can beat them are Jiangning, xiaoyaozi, Zhang Sanfeng, nameless monk and so on. It can be said that such strength has made them unable to stop. Once a person easily reaches the strength of a certain class, he will want to continue to climb up. However, because he can reach such strength easily, all depends on others'' giving, so they can only rely on others'' dead heart. This is certainly not a mistake. Everyone has the right to choose. If a person with poor aptitude does this, he can reach a level that he could not reach before. Then he will naturally work for that person for this realm. Jiangning three people joined hands and went straight to the Mountain Gate of ziqizong. They didn''t cover up at all, which attracted the Wulin heroes on the road to follow. However, Jiangning, the old man and Ning huaigu are more powerful than these ordinary people in the lake. After a few breaths, they can''t see Jiangning three people, but these people also know that to go to these three people is to go to the trouble of Ziqi sect, which is just emerging, so these people also began to slowly converge to Ziqi sect. This is another big event that shakes the Wulin. Many people in the Wulin, even the top experts in some sects, also go to Ziqi sect one after another. For a while, ziqizong became the center of the whole Wulin. But what they didn''t know was that in a secret place, seven men in black also started to move towards Ziqi sect. They didn''t go to see the fun, but they went to help. They blocked Ning huaigu, the leader of the hall of eternal life, and the old men of the Da Xuan sword sect. As for Jiangning, this man is too dangerous. They don''t want to take on such a task, and they have no ability to take it. However, the joint efforts of Zidian and thunderbolt are also astonishing. In the whole world, no one dares to say that he can be undamaged in their joint efforts. Seven people looked at each other, all saw each other''s eyes in the cold and heartless, and is to complete the task and unscrupulous determination. These seven people are completely trained to kill people. They are not cold and merciless, but they don''t worry about being attacked by their accomplices.If anyone really dares to do so, they will inevitably be retaliated by the whole Tianchi killers. It is precisely because of this that their cooperation is seamless, and they can be called the most terrible killer organization in the Wulin. Tianchi killer, a walking in the dark and frightening name. In fact, such a killer organization does not have a high impression among many Wulin people in the Jianghu. However, for a high-level sect, the names of these people are a nightmare. The three of Jiangning, who were quick to go, didn''t know that they would provoke Tianchi killers when they came to Ziqi sect. They soon came to the Mountain Gate of Ziqi sect, and there were two strongest people waiting for them. Purple electricity and thunder two people united in front of the Mountain Gate of Ziqi sect. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 687 Faced with Jiangning, there are three top masters in Jiangning, including the old man of the big Xuan sword sect and the hall master of Changsheng hall. They don''t show a timid face at all. "Which one of you is thunder?" Looking at the two men, the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect immediately opened his mouth. His tone was very depressed, as if he was going to break out before the arrival of the peace. "I''m thunder. What do you want?" The thunder disdains to say. He knew that the questioner should be the only survivor of the great Xuan sword sect. Is he afraid of this man? Obviously, it''s impossible. You know, the whole Da Xuan sword sect was destroyed by him alone. He didn''t believe it. How strong is the man who doesn''t know where to hide. This is also normal. If the old man has such strength, why does he not appear when he destroys the faction? However, the thunder soon found his mistake, because the old man shot. The dark sword behind the old man has been pulled out, and the sword spirit has been shuttling around the old man before he can activate his internal force. What a terrible sword, what a terrible swordsman. Such a person must be immersed in the world of swords. Just seeing the old man''s sword drawing, the hair on thunder''s body had already stood upside down. He felt extremely dangerous. He did not expect that the old man would have such a terrible sword spirit. This shows that the old man is at least a master in kendo, but such a person has no reputation before. Thunder only knew that there was a master of Da Xuan sword in the Da Xuan sword sect. It was a pity that he had died in Jiangning''s hands. Therefore, he did not suffer any strong resistance when he destroyed the Da Xuan sword sect. I didn''t expect that there was such a swordsman in the Da Xuan sword sect. He was worthy of being a great school once, with profound and incomparable details. ¡±The final move of Da Xuan''s sword technique is that the green dragon comes out of the water. "The old man said coldly. When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous. The old man''s move was the ultimate move without reservation. This move was the appearance of the Da Xuan sword sect, and it was also the old man''s must kill move. As soon as the sword power rose, it was already changing and the earth was shaking. The invisible pressure in the sky enveloped all the people on the field, especially the thunder. As the old man''s target, the pressure to bear was even more terrible. The land at the foot of the thunder has cracked, and the old man''s sword power has not reached the peak. Such strength makes thunderbolt and Zidian frown. This is not to say that their strength is not the old man''s opponent, but the old man is so powerful. With Jiangning and the hall master of Changsheng hall, they can''t be rivals at all. ¡±Die! "With the old man''s drinking, a huge green dragon ran into the thunder. At the same time, Zidian also started. This is a life and death war. No one will tell you a fair one-on-one fight. The combination of Zidian and thunderbolt is irresistible. I saw the sky thunder and lightning dense fall, just hit the flying green dragon, the green dragon screamed, then in the force of thousands of thunder and lightning in the ashes. The old man''s all-out strike was broken by the joint efforts of Zidian and thunderbolt. Jiangning saw here, frown, he can naturally see the strength of Zidian and thunderbolt. It can be said that it is not impossible to block the old man''s move by relying on any one of the two people, but it will also cost a lot of hands and feet. I didn''t expect that Zidian and thunderbolt joined hands, and they just cracked the old man''s unique skill of getting out of the water. This is not the result of the joint efforts of two people of this strength. We should know that it is impossible to catch such a move so easily with the other two people with the same strength as Zidian and thunderbolt. All this shows only one problem, that is, the joint efforts of thunderbolt and Zidian will greatly increase their strength. It''s a bit like the Moco infinity of Nie Feng and bu Jingyun. It''s just that the combination of Zidian and thunderbolt has no such power, but their power is not low. Jiangning''s eyes flashed and he was ready to start. Suddenly, he found a man in the distance who was coming quickly. After a few breathing time, Jiangning carefully felt that the people were not one person, but seven people. These seven people have the same pace, breath, internal force and breath. If it is not carefully perceived, it is impossible to know whether they are one person or not. These seven people are obviously a group, and the strength of this group is quite different. Jiangning has a kind of premonition, these seven people should not come to see the play, but to help. Since there is no one on my side to invite such groups, it is obvious that they are invited to deal with them. Jiangning is a little curious now. His strength is obviously very strong. It can be said that he has a place in the whole Wulin. However, such a group does not have any impression. This only shows that these killers are really cold killers, almost the tasks they have taken over. I''m afraid they are all terrible missions to exterminate everything We don''t have much exposure. This kind of killer organization deserves Jiangning''s vigilance. He must uproot such organizations. In fact, the reason is very simple. Such a killer organization is a threat to his Daming state. If someone employs such a killer organization to target Daming state in the future, Jiangning will also feel a headache.In this case, it''s better to uproot them by the roots after understanding the matter this time. After about a few breaths, the old man couldn''t hold his breath, he said to Jiangning. ¡±Let''s join hands. It seems that the strength of purple and thunder is not weak. "The old man put his sword on the ground and said to Jiangning that the move he had just made consumed a little bit, and he did not continue to attack at this time. "Not only they, but also people are coming from far away, but they are very fast, and they are masters." Jiangning said to the two of them. Speaking of this, Jiangning eyebrows a pick, he subtle perception, it seems that there are more than one person, just because the breath of these people is almost the same, and far away, Jiangning can not feel it. What a wonderful cooperation, Jiangning thought. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 688 After a few breaths, the old man of the big Xuan sword sect and the hall master of Changsheng hall also felt that someone was coming to this side quickly. "It''s very strong. It seems that the man who came here doesn''t come here to watch the war. It seems that he is the helper from the opposite side." The master of the hall of longevity frowned and said that he thought there was only one. At this time, Jiangning had already judged the number of people. He said to the two people, "there are seven people coming. Their breath converges together. It seems that they are organized. An organization with such action can only be a killer group. Do you know which killer group it is? " although Jiangning has roughly guessed the origin and number of these people, it does not know where they are really following. Therefore, Jiangning asked the two people, hoping that they could know something about it. ¡±Killers? Who are they? "Ning huaigu, the head of Changsheng hall, changed his face after hearing Jiangning''s words, as if thinking of something terrible. Of course, he would not doubt Jiangning''s words. Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than himself. Since he said seven, there would be no mistake. ¡±Do you know where these people come from? "As soon as Jiangning listened to Ning huaigu''s words, he knew what he should know. ¡±Only those killers who want help can be called killers. That is the Tianchi killers. They have a tacit understanding and high strength. They are specialized in hunting and killing the top martial artists in the Wulin. "Ning huaigu explained to Jiangning. Jiangning has already known about these two people''s plans. From Jiangning''s own feeling, although the strength of these seven killers is very strong, they can only deal with such people as the hall master of Changsheng hall. If they want to deal with themselves, it is still a lot worse. Since this is the case, it is really used to deal with their own purple lightning and thunder these two people. Combined with what they just did to the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect, it can be seen that the joint efforts of these two men are far more than Ning huaigu and the old man. Therefore, they are confident to deal with themselves. Soon, the seven killers in the perception have appeared in the field of vision of several people. The seven men are in the same pace and breath intersect with each other. Each of them is hanging a small dagger and is running towards Jiangning. When these seven people and purple thunder confluence, Jiangning they no longer hold any luck, these seven people are sent to deal with them. The seven men nodded to Zidian and thunderbolt, and surrounded the hall leader of Changsheng hall and the old man of Da Xuan sword sect. The old man frowned when he saw the seven men around. He came to revenge, not to fight with these killers. "How much silver did they give you, and I gave you the same amount of gold." The old man said directly to the seven men that he did not want to fight them. However, these seven people not only did not stop, they didn''t even answer. Since they took over the task, they had to go all out to finish it. This is really the discipline of terror, the execution of terror, such a killer organization, it is difficult not to be afraid. Ning huaigu, the head of Changsheng hall, can be said to understand the characters of these people. Now he wants to join hands with the old man to kill these seven people as soon as possible. Because the situation is very obvious, these seven people are used to hold him and the old man of the big Xuan sword sect. And Zidian and thunderbolt will work together to deal with Jiangning. It seems that they have already planned. Although Ning huaigu is very confident in Jiangning''s strength, he doesn''t think these two people can defeat Jiangning or even kill Jiangning. However, since the two men have made such an arrangement, they are also confident that they can defeat Jiangning. This depends on the two of them to break the game. The strength of these seven killers is indeed very strong. If they are only used to deal with him or one of the old men of the Da Xuan sword sect, they have an absolute advantage. However, if you want to deal with two people at the same time, these seven killers are not enough. However, the seven killers didn''t seem to have such a consciousness. They just surrounded the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect and Ning huaigu, the master of Changsheng hall. At this time, the old man also knew that he had nothing to say to these killers. He could only see the real chapter under his hand. He looked at the master of Changsheng hall, and then nodded to him. He took the black sword in his hand and swung it. A huge half moon sword spirit was rowing towards the seven people. As soon as the master of Changsheng hall saw the old man''s hand, he followed the old man''s attack direction and made a fist. A huge fist appeared first, and even reached the seven people''s bodies before the old man''s sword spirit. The seven men did not dare to have any carelessness when facing the two top masters in the world. As soon as they came up, they used sword array. Seven star killing array is the most practical battle array among Tianchi killers. The mysterious cooperation of seven people can produce great destructive power. When the shadow of the fist came, the seven star killing array of seven killers made a counterattack immediately. Seven people wielded their swords, which contained a chilling murderous spirit. They immediately cut the attacking fist shadow into countless small fists, and then these fists gradually dissipated. At this time, the old man''s sword spirit was just enough to arrive. The seven men''s swords scattered by the shadow of the fist were combined again and turned into a sword Qi comparable to that of the old man. After colliding with each other, they dissipated together between heaven and earth.The huge anti shock force made the seven killers retreat one after another, and the sword array formed by them collapsed at the same time. Good chance! The old man of the big Xuan sword sect and the hall master of Changsheng hall are also top experts in the world, so they immediately seize the opportunity. As soon as the old man''s dark sword swept, it immediately covered three of them. It seems that the old man has made up his mind to kill them by force. The master of the hall of longevity immediately understood what the old man meant. His internal force was fierce, and he immediately waved dozens of fists at the other four people. Every blow was full of internal power. When the old man and the hall leader of Changsheng hall joined hands to deal with the killer group, Jiangning, Zidian and thunderbolt also started an earth shaking battle. The whole ziqizong is shaking violently, and many buildings have been destroyed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 689 The cooperation between the two people is tacit understanding. The thunder attacks and the purple electricity guards. Under the joint efforts of the two people, they are almost more powerful than any of the masters in the world. The thunderbolt fist is extremely fierce. Each fist has a huge thunder sound. Around Jiangning, there is the power of thunder and lightning all over the sky. With great power, they surround Jiangning. Jiangning in the power of thunder and lightning, did not show any timidity, he is still so light. After countless times of competition with the most outstanding masters in this era, Jiangning has reached a new height in terms of strength and mentality. Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms are now unpredictable. It can be said that the 18 dragon subduing palms used by Jiangning are not only beyond the martial arts itself, but also the original attributes of the palms. When his hands were flying, there were flames and ice alternating. Sometimes the swords roared, sometimes the bell Ding suppressed him, and sometimes the Dragon roared. Jiangning''s internal power can be said to be very deep among the old monsters who mainly attack the internal power. Even if the 18 dragon subduing palms are resisted jointly by Zidian and thunder, they are moved and headache is incomparable. Three people in a flash to fight hundreds of moves, two people can be said to be playing in the dark, the thunderstorm of thunder boxing has almost reached the peak. However, Zidian and thunderbolt are helpless to find a problem, they are not in the upper hand at present. Moreover, they don''t even know whether Jiangning has tried its best. Judging from Jiangning''s calm manner, it seems that it has not. However, both of them did not believe that Jiangning would have more power under such a powerful attack. However, in fact, Jiangning really has some spare power, which can be said to be his real war after the great change of heaven and earth. Before, when dealing with Ma Cheng, he didn''t do anything at all. After Jiang Ning moved his hand, he found that the world really began to change slowly. Now he is more handy when he uses the 18 dragon subduing palms to transform the dragon. Basically, if he thinks about it in his mind, it will be transformed immediately. It is much stronger than the previous one. Of course, this is not only because Jiangning''s strength has been improved, but also because of the change of the world, making the rules easier to use. "Thunder and lightning" Seeing that he couldn''t attack for a long time, the thunder finally had no patience. He urged his internal power fiercely, and the thunder light of his whole fist was shining. As soon as Zidian saw that the thunderbolt had made a unique move, it immediately delivered its internal power to the thunder, and the power of thunder and lightning immediately increased a lot. Thunderbolt''s fist looks like thunder and lightning, and his whole person is like the God of thunder coming down to earth. Even when the eagle used the power of thunder and lightning, his strength was no more than that. You know, at that time, the passing eagle was used to deal with Meng chixing''s forbidden move. Jiangning saw such a move, his face was finally dignified. There is a palpitating breath on the fist of the thunder, which is not only because of the power of the internal power of the two people. What''s more, because the power of thunder and lightning is the best embodiment of the power of heaven and earth, it is born to suppress almost all the attributes of energy. The ice and fire power used by Jiangning is also suppressed by the power of thunder and lightning. However, Jiangning did not intend to use the ice and fire ball. Although the thunder''s move was powerful, it still did not reach the point where he could use the ice and fire ball. It can be said that Jiangning has a lot of ways to deal with such moves. "Eighteen dragon subduing palms, fire dragon illusory sun. " the moves used by Jiangning to deal with the head of Changsheng hall were very special and powerful. At first glance, the thunderbolt fist technique is extremely fierce, and Jiangning''s fire dragon mirage is also extremely strong. The two moves intersect. The whole area where ziqizong was located suddenly sank, and the earth seemed to have sunk an inch deep. Jiangning and Zidian and thunder fight, it can be said that it''s amazing to cry ghosts and gods. Those Wulin heroes who were still on their way to ziqizong suddenly felt a powerful attack. Some of them could not resist it immediately, and they just spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡±What? What''s going on? "These people immediately panic, this is too terrible, they have not yet arrived at the ziqizong, they were actually injured by the aftermath of the fight. Many Wulin heroes stopped at once. They were going to see Bidou, not to die. They are also the first time to see such a fierce battle. People without strength can''t watch it at all, so they have to stop here. Some of the martial arts heroes who think highly of themselves still rush past as usual, and they are ready to introduce the fighting situation to those who can''t watch in person. It''s just that some people have started to stay away from Ziqi sect. These people were scared by the power just now. Who knows if there will be more powerful moves behind. Now even if they are waiting here, they may die here. They don''t want to die like this, so they left naturally. This is the first time that someone can''t watch during a fight. This battle is really too fierce, both sides can not accurately control their own strength, if someone is watching, it is likely to be attacked by the three of them.Don''t say to see, this can live is a miracle, so some people choose to leave is also very normal. However, there are also some powerful people in the religious sect who have a strong sense of divinity. They still choose to observe it, hoping to improve their martial arts. Only they know what this powerful move means. It can be said that the aftershock just like this represents the strongest power of the Wulin today. They really can''t imagine how these people can do it. They have already reached the state of Tongshen. In the middle of the battlefield, Jiangning, thunder and Zidian were pushed back by the terrible aftershocks. This move, the two sides can be said to be a close match, purple electricity and thunder eyebrows wrinkled at the same time, they do not want this result. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 690 The demon continued to walk towards his established route, but suddenly he felt something. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully. "Is that your strength? Jiangning. " It is obvious that the demon also felt the terrible impact of Jiangning, Zidian and thunder. You know, this demon is not the same as those Wulin heroes. He has been far away from Ziqi sect for hundreds of miles in the vicinity of Ziqi sect. He can''t feel the wind and grass at all, but the perception ability of the demon is too extraordinary. The demon was surprised by this powerful move, but he didn''t show that he couldn''t beat Jiangning. He was very confident in himself. In particular, the demon felt that as long as he made a magic knife again, he could recover to the peak. You know, the demon can be said to be a figure in ancient times. His peak at that time was a solid golden elixir. At that time, he was at the top of the whole Wulin, and no one could control him. That is to say, he met with the black breath, which made the demon sink. The strength of black breath is that it was able to fight against Jiangning with incomplete ability before. At that time, the main body of black breath had been eliminated by the demons, and only some residual breath escaped. In this way, at that time, it still gave Jiangning some threats, which shows the terror of the peak strength of the demon. But now Jiangning can also be said to have made rapid progress, and his strength is at least at present, the demon can not surpass Jiangning. Otherwise, at that time, the demon would have already dealt with Jiangning when he saw him, instead of saying that he would cast a magic sword and then compete with him. The demon knows that he is not the opponent of Jiangning with his current state. Even if he has just launched this kind of powerful move, the demon does not have it. But he is very confident. All this comes from the fact that he once climbed the top of the mountain. Now with a magic knife, he can get back to the top again. And the main material of this magic sword, Tianmo has already selected, which is the bone of his elder martial brother''s heart. At that time, his elder martial brother''s strength was incomparable, and his cultivation could be said to have reached the realm of enlightenment early. Although he only stayed at the initial stage, his internal power was incomparably pure. Therefore, the bones left after his death also contain powerful magic Qi, and this material has other significance for the demon. In addition, the meteorite iron carried by the demon himself, the two materials are forged together, and it is bound to forge a magic knife that is unparalleled in the world. "Help me, elder martial brother." With the voice of the demon, a dark magic sword has appeared in front of him. It is a magic sword with the power of death. The magic sword and the spirit of the devil blend with each other. In a moment, the strength of the demon is enhanced. This is what you need to get back to the top of the devil''s knife. I don''t know how long he sat there, and his closed eyes suddenly opened. There was a trace of regret and joy in his eyes. He was back to the peak, but he did not return to the peak. This may seem contradictory, but it''s not surprising. The internal power of the demon and other aspects have reached his peak strength. But if it''s the demons now fighting with the demons at the peak of the past, it''s very likely that the last one who survived will be the former demons. Because fighting is a matter of many aspects, not just the strength comparison on paper. It''s like a thin man beating a strong man. On paper, it seems that he will lose, but in reality, it may turn the defeat into victory. Of course, the situation of demons is not so simple. He can say that he has some slight differences with his own martial arts. It is because of such differences that the peak of the demons is different from the previous peak. The demon stroked the magic knife in his hand, and his heart felt the desire for killing. He sighed softly. If I had not been entangled with the black breath for so many years, would the magic gate have risen long ago. The devil laughed at himself. He was not the elder martial brother with one heart after all. If it was him, I would not have walked out of the mountain gate at that time. At that time, the demon had calmed down and his faith was firm again. It''s not too late, he met a genius, Pang ban. He can actually practice the magic cultivation method of Tao and heart. This is a unique skill that none of the elder martial brothers in one heart has ever practiced. Tianmo is very optimistic about Pang ban and believes that his future achievements will surely surpass himself, thus leading the magic gate to the peak. All this can be done by defeating Jiangning. It is time to meet Jiangning. The devil stood up, and in an instant, the rules of heaven and earth were suppressed. Because the demons have completely reached the golden elixir realm, although the heaven and earth began to exert less pressure on the golden elixir realm than before, it still has the ability to suppress. "Go away!" The demons roared, and the black breath on the magic sword was full of wind. Unexpectedly, he forced the power of the rules of heaven and earth back. The strength of the devil could not even be suppressed.In fact, this is the credit of the black breath. It can be said that the previous demons did not have such means, but precisely because of the black breath, the strength of the demons was not as pure as when they were at the peak, which is why the demons just sighed. He can no longer reach the previous height, which can not be said to be the regret of the devil. But the demon still thinks that his current strength has been completely able to defeat Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning was still fighting with thunderbolt and Zidian. The strength of the two men''s cooperation exceeded Jiangning''s estimation. The battle was very hard. Although Jiangning didn''t fall into the lower hand, it still failed to gain the upper hand. However, Zidian and thunderbolt on the opposite side were even more frightened. You know, at that time, Zidian predicted that there was a 70% chance of winning. Now, let alone 70%, even if there was a chance to win, they could not guarantee it. They could only do their best to fight Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 691 Under the joint efforts of Zidian and thunderbolt, they did not suppress Jiangning, which shook their confidence. At this time, Jiangning could be said to have gained momentum without mercy. His right hand was full of ice power. In a twinkling of an eye, an ice sword completely transformed from the air of ice had already grasped his hand. Xuanbing sword technique! Jiangning''s another famous martial arts, extremely cold force combined with water virtue skill, the power is unimaginable. Purple lightning and thunder are under the sword power of Jiangning. They only feel the chills of their bodies. They want to mobilize their internal forces, but they find that their internal forces are running much slower than before. What a powerful sword spirit! The first thing I''ve ever heard of is that Jiang''s internal power is frozen. However, the thunder is not the same kind of man. He has gone through countless trials and countless times of death, which has brought him to his present level. A man like thunderbolt can be defeated, but it is impossible to let him have no resistance. "Thunder fist!" The thunder and thunder fist is used again. The lightning flashes around the thunder and purple lightning, and the power of the dark ice sword is greatly weakened. This is also one of the advantages of purple lightning and thunder. Originally, there is no way to restrain this kind of ice force. Even the power of fire can only be said to be mutual restraint, that is to say, even if the power of fire is used, it still depends on the internal forces of both sides. However, the lightning power of Zidian and thunderbolt does not belong to this kind of low-level energy. It is the strongest destructive force between heaven and earth, which can be said to be the killer of most energy. There is no exception to the dark ice, which is restrained by the power of punishment between heaven and earth. Seeing that xuanbing sword Qi was restrained, Zidian and thunderbolt immediately urged their internal power and fought with Jiangning again. Jiangning''s dark ice sword vaporized into a big net, which covered them both. However, in the face of such a big net, Zidian and thunderbolt have some disdain. As we all know, the more dispersed you are, the less powerful you will be. Jiangning has a slight advantage over their internal power for the two of them, but this advantage can be ignored because of the restraint of thunder and lightning on Jiangning. If you look at the purple lightning and thunder, you can hardly use large-area killing moves, because they don''t play a big role in the face of top experts like Jiangning. But Jiangning did the opposite, which made them more or less look down on Jiangning. You know, Jiangning is not the kind of person who only knows cultivation. He grew up in countless battles. But it is such a person that he should not make such a low-level mistake at all. But the fact is in front of them, Jiangning directly transformed the sword Qi of xuanbing into a big net. It is quite easy for them to crack this move. I saw the main attack of the thunder and a big drink, the whole body of lightning power gathered at a point, directly hit the big net. Such a big net, as long as from a point of force, it is bound to break, unless the strength of the people who use this move is much greater than them. Although Jiangning has high strength, it is not better than them, so they are very confident that such a blow of thunder will surely break Jiangning''s dark ice sword spirit net. In fact, as they expected, the thunderbolt hit the net with one blow. Then, the net in that place could not withstand the impact of the violent thunder force and immediately turned into pieces. When the thunderbolt saw that his eyes were bright, he took this opportunity to have a big drink and run his internal power. All of a sudden, the thunder and lightning flashed all over the body of the thunder and purple lightning, and they actually tore the big net that the dark ice sword Qi melted into pieces. However, Jiangning didn''t show any depression at all when he saw such a situation. Instead, he laughed. It seemed that he had already known what kind of things thunder and Zidian would do. "Not good!" As soon as Zidian saw Jiangning''s expression, she knew that they should have been cheated. In fact, this is also very true. How can a veteran like Jiangning make such a low-level mistake? He must have left behind. This move is only used to lure them into being deceived. Unfortunately, they were still complacent just now. They didn''t know that they had become a little fish to bite bait. What makes Zidian even more helpless is that, even though it knows that Jiangning is cheating, it still doesn''t know where the problem is, where Jiangning is calculating them, and Zidian doesn''t see anything special. Is it Jiangning who is deliberately deceiving herself? Zidian shakes her head at once. It should not be. If so, why should Jiangning use xuanbing sword Qi net. We should know that a large-scale attack like this is not only less powerful than single attack, but also consumes much more than other moves. When Zidian was in its wild imagination, there was another change in the scene. Suddenly, the broken black ice Qi sword net that had been destroyed by the thunder suddenly combined. Although the sword Qi was just wiped out by the fierce thunder force, it was rebuilt and generated without knowing why.It''s really peaceful to imagine that when the sword Qi is aroused, it is equivalent to rootless wood, and it will be gone if it is reduced. But this time Jiangning changed their consistent view obviously, and the Lost Sword spirit was regenerated again! At that time, Jiangning got the guidance of xiaoyaozi and learned from the incomplete Atlas of the God of war found in a cave. It grows and dies. This was originally used to refer to people, but Jiangning thought about it carefully and found that it was very difficult for people to reach such a level. But if it''s sword spirit, it''s much easier. Of course, this is only relatively speaking. Even if it is like this, in fact, it is very difficult. It is very difficult for other people to complete it. Only people like Jiangning can cultivate successfully. Jiangning, in particular, is a genius on the road to martial arts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 692 On the other side, the old man strongly stopped three people and asked the hall master of Changsheng hall to stop four people. The purpose was to kill these three people in an instant by relying on his terrible sword spirit, so that he and the hall master of Changsheng hall could defeat the killer group earlier. In this way, they can go to Jiangning round, thus laying the victory of this battle. It''s just that the old man''s idea is a little taken for granted. These seven people are not cats and dogs. You can kill him if you want. They are a group, and they have won many dangerous tasks in Jiangning. It can be said that they have experienced the test of the times. Hot they are not dead, it shows that they are not only superb skills, but also good luck, especially, they have a cold and heartless heart. It is also because of this mentality, although their strength can not be said to be top-notch, but the cooperation of seven people is also the existence of God blocking and killing Buddha. It is not the old man and the hall master of longevity Hall who can quickly win over them. It''s just that the old man is eager for revenge. Where can he manage so much? His internal power is just like no money. The black sword in his hand is hissing. As the old man almost threw all his internal power out, the huge sword could not bear it, and there was a crack. But one of the advantages of this is that the amount of sword Qi in a short period of time has reached an unimaginable level. Now if you look up, you can see that the sky is full of sword Qi. The key is that the old man displays so much sword Qi at once, and his quality has not decreased. All the sword Qi is extremely concise. It is a top-level move that has been tempered for a long time. Under such a terrifying move, seven people in black want to get together. However, when the master of the hall of longevity saw the old man working so hard, how could he let the old man''s efforts go down the drain. Of course, this is not to say that the master of the hall of eternal life has suddenly become so good. The old man is simply desperate. No matter whether his move is successful or not, it can be said that the combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. If this attack does not achieve any effect, then the old man and the hall master of the palace of longevity will no longer be able to suppress these seven people. It was the two of them who were at the bottom. If you look at the bad side, once this move fails, they will be in danger of their lives. Moreover, this battle can be said to be one shot and move the whole body. Once they are not blocked, then when the seven killers come empty, Jiangning will suffer. Although Jiangning''s strength is incomparably strong, the joint efforts of the two men, such as shangzidian and furei, can not fall into the downwind. However, the hall master of Changsheng hall believes that once the seven killers join the battle situation of Jiangning, Jiangning''s defeat is almost a matter of certainty. What''s more, it would not be as simple as defeat. Today is likely to be the day of their defeat. Therefore, the master of the hall of longevity could not help but fight with him, but he scolded the old man in his heart. In the first World War, I had some advantages under the cooperation of myself and the old man. Although it was said that we could not gain a huge advantage over these seven people in a short time, as long as the two of them were patient, sooner or later, the seven of them would be defeated. At most, the hall master and the old man of Changsheng hall were slightly injured, and then they went to support Jiangning. It can be said that the overall situation has been decided. In the final analysis, the old man didn''t believe in Jiangning. He thought that Jiangning''s cooperation with Zidian and thunder should be quite different. This also can''t blame him, before his must kill move unexpectedly by those two people so easy crack, cause him to purple electricity and thunder two person''s joint efforts some overestimate. In fact, this is only because the two of them have some special power, and the old man''s attack can not stop the two people from joining hands to perform their moves. However, Jiangning is not the same. He is not a fool. It is impossible that he will not try to stop the two people from exerting their moves together. And with the strength of Jiangning, he interferes with the two people''s joint attack, which is very advantageous. Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now. Because of the old man''s rash advance, the hall master of Changsheng hall can only follow him. At the same time, due to the strong division of the old man, the three people can only put their hope on this attack. It can be said that the old man forced nine people in the war situation to gamble once, then attack once, and win or lose. At this time, the seven Tianchi killers showed their style as killers. Even in the face of the old man''s amazing sword spirit, even if he was about to die after the blow, they could still deal with it calmly. This is also a skill that many killers must possess. It is not easy to achieve such calmness. This is Tianchi killer. With good training, it is hard to see such a quality killer group in other killer organizations. Faced with the sky full of sword Qi, the three separated killers gradually developed an overwhelming mood. They quickly bit the root of their tongue and forced them to wake up. Then they immediately closed all their senses. Their breath locked on the old man, and they started the most powerful attack in their life. Three people, completely do not want to die like rushed to the old man, ignoring the sky of the sword, ignoring their own death, they are like moths to the fire like determination, their sword sublimated at that moment.The old man''s face changed. He never thought that his opponent would have such an amazing change. Similarly, he also found that he could not avoid the three men''s inevitable attack. The old man had no choice, so he had to wave down the whole sky, and the sword Spirit fell on the three killers like raindrops. In a flash, the three swordsmen were dead, but they still rushed to the old man. This was caused by the inertia of their bodies and their strong desire before their death. The old man had no way to dodge. He could only wriggle his body to avoid the crucial point of the three swords. Then, the old man was seriously injured without accident. He was no longer able to fight. Seeing this, the master of the hall of eternal life has a black face. He is really a pig teammate. Now the hall of longevity is mainly against four killers, which can be said to have already had a disadvantage. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 693 This is doomed to be a tragic battle. The advantage of good ends was thus destroyed. The hall owner of Changsheng hall is really suffering. He had worked with the old man of the great xuanjian school to deal with seven black men, which is a small advantage, that is, one man deals with three and a half killers on average, but now it has become a fight against four people. Yes, just such a small gap, the strength and weakness are reversed. The master of the hall of Changsheng hall can say that he has fallen into a small disadvantage. You say he can not scold his mother. The old man is just a pig teammate. He has been a bloody man in his last life. the hall of Longevity Palace is only awesome for the Jiangning side, and defeats the two people who join the purple and the thunder. But reason told him that it was impossible. Although Jiangning was strong, the joint efforts of the two men clearly surpassed the strongest strength known in the Wulin. In fact, this is also because the time of the great change of the world is too short, some of the people with great strength have not yet appeared, they just keep closing there, so as to know the power of the current surge. For example, Zhang Sanfeng, xiaoyaozi, a kind of top experts who have accumulated for a long time, can be said to enter the golden Dan realm easily after the strength of this world is weakened. Although the current golden Dan state can not be entered for a long time, as long as it can enter the golden Dan realm, it can be solved in a short time. Of course, these are the future events. Now it is how to support the joint attack of these four killers. For a moment, the hall owner of Changsheng hall had the impulse to escape, but he soon stopped his own weak intellectual behavior. Since the hall owner of Changsheng hall can escape, Jiangning will escape if the situation is not good. The answer is sure to escape, and if Jiangning succeeds in escaping, then he will certainly be on the list of the necessary murders in Jiangning in the future. This is different from the last time in Tianshan. Jiangning didn''t have to kill himself. So when the Lord of the hall of Changsheng escaped, Jiangning didn''t have the strength to pursue. But this time, the hall of Changsheng hall is mainly daring to escape, which is basically to be chased to death by Jiangning. So the hall owner of Changsheng hall can only die and knock. He forces himself to calm down, then he drums up his internal power and fights with the four killers. The hall of Changsheng hall, Ning huaigu, took a picture of the four killers. This is a calm and ordinary hand. It looks slow, but it can''t be dodged. It seems powerless, but it makes people feel heavy. However, the opponent facing the hall master of Changsheng hall is not one person. The weakness of his skill is that he cannot face too many enemies. If facing a person, the strength of this move can be said to be surprising, but it is a bit of a stretch in the face of four people. Although the main movement of the hall of Changsheng hall is also unique. This move has never been seen before, but the opposite killer moves are the key points of the master of the hall of Changsheng hall, and they do not compete with him at all. Fortunately, Ning huaigu''s moves are estimated to be learned from the secret of long life. His moves have a kind of continuous feeling, simple and simple, and the palm power is far away from the sky, but it can be sent first. Palm force clearly seems to have no power, but when they collide with each other, they can produce huge power channels. It''s really horrible. For a while, it''s hard to get rid of the four killers. However, such moves can only maintain a fragrant time, and soon these killers have already found out the characteristics of the moves of Ning huaigu, the main hall of Changsheng hall, so as to have targeted attacks. And the hall of Changsheng hall has long known the characteristics of these killers. But there is no use. These four killers cooperate with each other. They know where their swords are going to be stabbed. But the hall owner of Changsheng hall can not escape. He is made by these people. Unexpectedly, the main body of the hall of Changsheng hall has begun to hang the color. Fortunately, the injuries are not the key points. In addition, the martial arts Changsheng secret cultivated by the master of the hall of Changsheng hall is a wonderful martial arts which can recover physical strength quickly. Therefore, these killers can not do anything about it for a while. And the old man of the great Xuan sword sect, stabbed by the three dead killers, has now begun to sit on the ground and adjust his breath silently. I believe that in a short time, there will be a force for the first war. The hall master of Changsheng hall saw here, and with a slight vibration of spirit, he was able to fight with the four killers. Although in fact, the old man of the great xuanjian school wants to have a fight in a short time, that can be said to be a dream. Because the three deaths are killers, they are very old-fashioned. They know that they are likely to fail to strike the old man of the great xuanjian sect with a lethal blow. They can only lose their fighting power. They are precision killers. Now, the next decision is to stab people to be unable to fight. In this way, with the understanding of human body, it is natural that the old man of the great xuanjian sect will be injured to the point that he can not fight. And even if they are dead, they are actually completing the task. The situation on the field can be said to be adverse to the three of them. There is no clear division between Jiangning and Zidian and thunder. Both sides can say that they are equal and no one can win the upper hand. But on this side, the hall owner of Changsheng hall has gradually fallen into the downwind. He faces four top killers alone, even if the owner Changsheng secret can recover some injuries.These injuries can not be recovered in a relatively short time. As long as such injuries accumulate slowly, the hall master of Changsheng hall will always fall down. This is also the four killers can think of some countermeasures in a short time. Moreover, these four killers have decided not to advance rashly after the desperate consequences of the old man of the big Xuan sword sect. They just need to be stable and win. They don''t need to place the victory or defeat on an attack like the old man. Because it is very easy to make things happen. You should know that the master of the hall of eternal life is not a weak person. When facing the crisis of life and death, God knows what kind of power he will burst out. When he will turn defeat into victory, it will be bad. Therefore, it is better to seek stability than to advance rashly. This is the idea of the four killers. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 694 After forging his own magic sword, Tianmo set out to look for Jiangning. He had heard of Jiangning and knew that his progress was very fast. If he did not go to him immediately, he would be defeated later. The pace of the demon seems to be slow, but in fact it flies fast. In one step, it is tens of meters apart, which is a kind of magic power that people can''t understand. It can be said that no one can catch up with such flying skills, but in fact, one of them has caught up from the back door. "Are you the devil?" A deep voice came. The demon stopped, and he had to stop because he felt the strong hostility from behind. "What can I do for you? I don''t want to fight with others now. You''d better find another time." Considering the battle with Jiangning, Tianmo must keep at the peak state anytime and anywhere. Only in this way can he ensure that he can defeat Jiangning. But the man behind obviously won''t give him this opportunity. A killing opportunity has enveloped the demon. This meaning is very clear. It doesn''t need to say much to know what the people behind want to do. It''s just strange that the demon has just been "resurrected" and has nothing to do with the current Wulin. How can he make enemies. At this time, he slowly turned around. He was qualified and confident, and then he turned around, because in his opinion, no one in the world could fight against him at present. It is precisely because of this that the demons are even more strange, who will come to find their own trouble. After the demon felt the breath rising slowly on the opposite side, he first felt a sense of familiarity, and then his face suddenly changed. It''s hard to imagine such an amazing change for a cold and merciless man like demon. "Magic Buddha hand!" Of course, the demons will change color. This is a kind of top-level martial arts of the demon sect. It is said that it is no less than the magic tactics of the heaven. However, this kind of martial arts has been lost for a long time. He can understand this kind of martial arts, but he still owes his whole heart to his elder martial brother. At that time, when he had not yet practiced the heart and soul magic cultivation Dharma, his elder martial brother focused on cultivating the magic Buddha hand, and had already practiced it to a high level. However, he had no choice but to have only one move in the magic sect at that time, and there was no follow-up move at all. Therefore, the elders later called on them to study the magic cultivation method with heart and mind. "Hey, hey, hey, you can feel what this move is, right. How could you forget the breath of this move when you were so good with that person?" The man sneered, as if full of hatred for the demons. "Who are you? Why do you know my elder martial brother''s move? I remember that after my elder martial brother died, this move was completely lost. No one will learn it. Where did you learn it?" The demon''s face sank. He left Jiangning behind for the time being. For him, elder martial brother''s business is the most important thing. "This kind of martial arts, of course, was given to me by your elder martial brother. Otherwise, how could I learn such martial arts? "Every word the man said made the originally calm demon''s heart shake. ¡±You''re talking nonsense. My senior brother, he...... "Before the devil''s words were spoken, the man continued. ¡±Do you know when he died? "The man''s words shocked the demon again. Yes, at the beginning, he only knew that the elder martial brother died of one heart, but he had no idea when and how he died. He suddenly found out that there was a big secret hidden in it. ¡±How did he die? For the sake of knowing my elder martial brother, I may not kill you, but if you don''t say so, you will die very ugly. "The devil''s face sank, and he had a chance to kill this man. ¡±I am your senior brother''s apprentice! "It''s unbelievable. ¡±It''s impossible. How long does my elder martial brother exist? Who can live so long? How can you be his apprentice? If you are my brother''s tens generation disciple, I will believe it. You dare to say that you are his apprentice. Who do you think you are and you can live for thousands of years? " demons can''t believe it, because it''s so weird. ¡±How can you live like this? Since you can, why can''t I? "The man''s words are still sharp. ¡±I, I''m because there''s something special...... "The reason of the devil is still not said, because he suddenly realized that he has a special reason, so the person in front of him may not have other special reasons to ensure that he will not die. In this case, there is only one way to find out the true face of this person. Thinking of this, the demon did not answer. As soon as his magic knife came out, the situation changed, and the whole world seemed to be suppressed. ¡±The magic sword, the three moves of cutting emotion "with the demon''s drinking, the breath of the magic sword''s body soared. The magic sword that came out of this illusion overlapped with the magic knife in his hand. It can be said that the power of this move is much stronger than before. The man was not flustered. Although his breath had been suppressed by the terrible power of the demon, he did not panic at all, but sneered. ¡±Turn your heart. "With that man''s cold drink, the spirit of the devil''s sword can''t suppress this man''s breath.This is the true power of the magic Buddha hand. The demon once again felt the pressure when he and his elder martial brother practiced against each other. He no longer hesitated, condensed for a long time, three types of fall, in an instant, the wind and cloud changed color, Kyushu vibration. The man had no fear, and his hands had become like gods and Demons after the addition of heart turning evil way. They were not the weapons of the world that could be hurt. He blocked the huge magic knife which was cut down by the demon. But the devil saw that the magic knife was blocked, and did not show the slightest depression, he instead smile. The true meaning of the three forms of cutting emotions is not the first cut, but the next two invisible knives. Sure enough, the other two invisible knives fell immediately. But the man seemed to know the trick of the move, and immediately changed his posture. ¡±Demons cross all living beings. " with a single move, the two invisible swords were smashed by the rising evil Qi before they were completely dropped! The demon was shocked and stepped back three steps! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 695 On the other hand, the battle between Jiangning and thunder and Zidian has reached the stage of intense heat. These three people can be said to represent the top strength in the Wulin to a certain extent. Few people can have their strength, which is bound to be a wonderful battle. It''s just that few people can see it. Not long ago, the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect who sacrificed his life was just the first step of communicating with the gods. Not long ago, the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect killed his life, which caused serious damage to the hearts and spirits of those first level gods who came here. Originally, they would not have been so seriously hurt. At most, there would have been some impact. But they urged all internal forces to rush on the road, which has lost the ability to protect themselves. The most important point is that they still want to watch the sword in the sky. As a result, they were attacked by sword Qi. At this time, their internal power just couldn''t be improved, so they were naturally seriously injured. This is also a tragic thing. These people originally came to watch the battle with the purpose of learning and understanding. However, they did not know that they met a top-level person with the ability to communicate with God for the first time, which made them unable to defend themselves. However, there is no way. Let alone that they did not think of it. Even the head of the hall of longevity did not think that the old man could be so mentally retarded. Now the master of the hall of longevity can be said to be suffering. However, Jiangning didn''t notice the change of the master of Changsheng hall, because he had no way to check the battle situation of the two of them. In his impression, the seven killers should not be the enemy of two people, so he was very relieved. ¡±The thunder ran through the sky. "This is the most powerful blow of thunder. He didn''t expect to defeat Jiangning with this move, but he hoped that this move could give Jiangning some trouble. Before, they thought that Jiangning''s xuanbing sword net was a kind of inexperienced performance, which made them suffer a big loss, and they have not been able to get out of the downwind. Before that broken sword net behind actually turned into Dao Dao Dao Xuan ice sword, toward them fast stab. Originally, the power of this kind of move can only be said to be average, and the victory lies in faster speed. However, it is precisely because they did not have time to respond that they got to Jiangning''s way. At this time, the thunder is to reverse the situation just now, so as not to be in a disadvantage with Zidian. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, let alone win Jiangning. Soon, they will never win again. Jiangning saw the killing move of thunderbolt, and knew that the thunder might have used his unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. There was a flash of essence in his eyes. This was an opportunity. It can be said that Jiangning and the two men''s fight is indeed out of all skills, but it is only relying on a small plot before, a small advantage has been achieved, and there is no case of crushing all the way. The combination of these two people can be said to be top-notch, Jiangning can not maintain an advantage over them. In addition to the ice and fire ball, Jiangning has used almost all the moves. Of course, the other side is also like this. It can be said that the two sides are a close match. The reason why Jiangning can not use the ice and fire ball is that the pressure of those two people is too strong. His move needs a little time to accumulate strength. But it is such a small bit of the world, Jiangning can not squeeze out. It can be imagined how fierce the battle is this time. In the past battles, Jiangning''s ice and fire balls have not met this time, and they can''t be used. But now, Jiangning has found a good time. Such a unique skill of thunderbolt also needs to accumulate strength, which just gives him the opportunity to use ice and fire balls. However, looking at such a move of thunder, Jiangning is worried that even if he uses the ice and fire ball, he may not be able to achieve the result of defeating these two people. So he took a horizontal view of his heart. Anyway, he could get 50 merit points later. It doesn''t matter if he uses it now. It''s true that Jiangning has merits and virtues. Although there is not much left for him, one second is enough for a top player like Jiangning. What''s more, he has three seconds, "system, I''m going to use merit points. "Jiangning roared in his heart. ¡±In the future, you don''t have to talk. You can use it when you think about it. This system is not as low as you think. "The system is obviously not satisfied with Jiangning''s call. It is clearly high-tech and relies on spiritual communication. Now it is hard to be turned into voice communication by Jiangning. As a high-tech technology, it can''t tolerate it. However, Jiangning does not have any communication. He has got the golden elixir he wants. Although it is only three seconds, it is enough. These three seconds make Jiangning invincible and the God of war in the sky. ¡±Ice fire ball! "Jiangning, for the first time, used ice and fire balls in the state of Jindan. As soon as the ball of ice and fire that can swallow any energy appears, everyone seems to be frozen and motionless. Whether it''s the thunderbolt that thunders through the sky, or the purple lightning that silently transmits internal power, or the master of the hall of eternal life, even the four killers, are all frozen by time.Until Jiangning''s ice and fire ball slowly launched, they have reflected. The four killers, their faces changed wildly. They changed their cold and heartless mentality, and their spirit of taking death as a goal at first, and ran away with their lives. This is really not to blame them, but this move has been directed at the enemy''s soul. They can''t control their original fear, so it''s right for the four killers to run away. Even the master of Changsheng hall couldn''t help kneeling down and shivering, while the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect spewed out a mouthful of blood again. These two people or Jiangning focus on taking care of them, so that the ice and fire ball energy does not have a lot of effect on their body. And the real threat of ice and fire balls is Zidian and thunder, they have not moved to give up, they can not expect that Jiangning actually has such power, this is not the power that people should have. This power belongs to the God of war, Jiangning, the God of war. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 696 Faced with such non-human forces, Zidian and thunderbolt have no way out. The only thing they can do is to close their eyes and wait for death. Even the master of the hall of eternal life felt helpless and dead at that moment. He almost closed his eyes and waited for death with the thunder. This is indeed an unimaginable force, the existence of which is to eliminate all resistance and life. Under this kind of power, even the high-level powerful people who have access to the divine realm feel powerless. It was also the first time that Jiangning used this unique skill in Jindan area. He did not expect that there would be such a terrible power. Such a power is enough to destroy the whole Wulin. After Jiangning used this move, he had a trace of insight in his heart, which may be the reason why there is the force of heaven and earth. Such power should not exist in this world. However, after the power of heaven and earth dissipates slowly, such power will be more and more. The disappearance of the power of heaven and earth is actually a kind of conspiracy, because only in this way can those who were originally in the Mahayana period or even the existence on the land be at ease. This power can be said to be comparable to a small nuclear explosion, such a force, the whole land of China is bound to be devastated. What''s more, this is the strength of Jiangning when it just entered Jindan. If Jiangning''s strength becomes stronger in the future? Therefore, Jiangning was silent for a while, and made a decision in his heart, that is, one day, to reshape the power of heaven and earth. Jiangning''s ice and fire ball did not give full play to its power, but this is also OK. Such power is more than enough to deal with purple lightning and thunder, and the four escaped killers are also shrouded in such power. The four killers ran like crazy, but they were frightened to find that the power of ice and fire came much faster than them. "Spell it Knowing that they can''t escape, the four killers are ready to turn to fight. These four killers are not as easy as others when dealing with this powerful move. Because these four killers focus on the skill of using the sword, they don''t have so much demand for their internal power. The internal power only needs to reach the level of common powerful people, but their sword skills are really very high. It can be said that the old man of Da Xuan sword clapper and the master of Da Xuan sword sect dare not say that they will win by simply comparing the sword. The fate of these four killers has been doomed in the face of the power of the ball of ice and fire. Without any sign or any way to resist, the four Tianchi killers, who were so frightening, died. His death was extremely terrible. Their left body was like charred charcoal, but their right body was frozen, like an ice sculpture. Such a strong contrast appears in the same person, can be said to never forget. At this time, the head of the hall of eternal life was staring at the four killers in black who were dead and terrible, and his heart was shaken again. Although the master of the hall of longevity himself has given up to defeat Jiangning, he still has a son with incomparable natural resources. He had put his hope on his son. But now the situation, let Changsheng Temple master''s mentality again burst, he can''t imagine the final result of his son''s fighting with Jiangning. It will be even worse to be the four killers in black. On the other side, after all, purple lightning and thunder are not ordinary people. At first, they feel helpless and desperate, and even close their eyes for a time to die. But they still summon up the heart of confrontation with this desperate force. We have to praise them. It is very difficult for them to regain their confidence in such a desperate situation. Even if it was not for the task of this system, Jiangning would like to accept them. Of course, Jiangning didn''t know that these two people were already under other people''s hands, and that person had strong hostility to Jiangning. In the face of such a terrible move, thunderbolt again used his final move of thunder fist. Thunder ran through the sky, and Zidian also had no reservation. The final meaning of the purple thunder fist was Baidian Huihai. These two kinds of stunts are intertwined with each other, and some incomprehensible changes have taken place. Jiangning frowns, and he clearly feels that the two moves are undergoing earth shaking changes. Such changes come so fast that people can''t prevent them. In front of Zidian and thunderbolt, a blade of penalty condensed by thunder and lightning appeared. Once the blade appeared, it resisted the pressure from the ice and fire ball. Although it only protected the whole body of Zidian and thunderbolt, it was also very powerful. Jiangning doesn''t want to wait any longer. His three merit points have been used up, and now he has returned to the former pseudo golden elixir. However, the power of the ice fire ball is still as strong, without any attenuation. Jiangning two palms a push, ice fire ball on the slowly rolling past. Seeing the arrival of the ball of ice and fire, Zidian and thunderbolt used their whole body strength. They waved the blade of punishment together, and saw countless lightning splits on the ball of ice and fire. In a flash, the sky and earth were covered by flashes of light, all of which could not open their eyes under such strong light. At this time, the ball of ice and fire hit the body of the blade of punishment without any pause. The blade of punishment was crushed into thunder.Knowing that he couldn''t fight against Jiangning at all, thunderbolt sighed for a long time, and his body suddenly soared. His left hand caught the still surprised Zidian and threw it back, throwing it far away. Then, the thunder flies to the ball of ice and fire. After a burst of thunder in heaven and earth, the thunder body has disappeared, and Zidian also took the opportunity to escape. Jiangning''s eyes flashed and he didn''t go after Zidian, because the system had prompted him that he could get the merit task here. In this case, Jiangning didn''t want to waste any more time. He wanted to do the second merit task. And that ice fire ball, also by Jiangning slowly dissipated, otherwise really burst out, I''m afraid there will be no living people around. After all, Jiangning looked around carefully and found that the hall owner of Changsheng hall didn''t know when he had left, and he didn''t even want the reward. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 697 On the other hand, the demons fought against the suddenly emerging middlings, but with his own strength and the magic knife forged by himself, he didn''t even get the upper hand. The strength of the coming people is incredible, especially the demons. He also knows about the magic gate now and knows what kind of people there are. Otherwise, he would not propose to revitalize the demon gate. But the man in front of him obviously subverts his understanding of the people in the magic gate. His strength is so strong that he has already been at the top of the Wulin. But it was such a person that, when the devil knew about the devil gate, there was no news. This makes the demon have to doubt whether this man is a member of the demon sect. Although the martial arts he uses is the purest magic skill in the demon sect, it does not mean that he must be a member of the demon sect. What''s more, what makes the demon more difficult to understand is that this man used a move that he had never met before when dealing with his demon sabre. However, judging from his technique and strength, it is obvious that it is the martial arts of the demon sect. Has a new martial arts wizard appeared in recent years and created such wonderful magic skills? This is obviously impossible. Let alone the difficulty of creating martial arts. Even if it is created for you, it will take many years of constant revision. But look at the appearance of this move, it is clear that has experienced countless times of tempering, has reached the most perfect state. "What was the move you just used?" The demon still couldn''t help but ask the disciple who claimed to be his elder brother''s heart. "Hey, hey, hey, you asked me what the move was. Did you forget what my master was good at at at that time?" The man did not answer, but secretly mocked. The martial arts that Yixin elder martial brother is most good at. The devil''s face changed greatly when he thought about it. "It''s impossible. Elder martial brother Yixin told me that the back moves had been lost for a long time." The demon couldn''t believe it. It wasn''t just his elder brother who told him. Later, he also went to check the information and determined that the magic Buddha hand had only one move. However, the second move can''t imagine the power of the second move. It''s no wonder that elder martial brother Yixin said that the mystery of the magic Buddha''s hand was not under the control of the devil. The two kinds of martial arts should be the supreme treasures of the demon sect. Unfortunately, these two martial arts have been incomplete. "Martial uncle, since it was you who made the move, it should be my turn now." With a sneer, the man did not wait for the demon''s reply, and directly displayed the third move of the magic Buddha''s hand to the demon. "There is no way back to heaven!" The man drank and danced with his hands, sending out a trace of the power of rules. However, the power of such rules is not the same as the power of heaven and earth, but it can exist together. The demons frown tightly. This move has surpassed the highest level of Wulin. Only those gods and demons in the sky can fully use such a move, because it is the power of heaven, and ordinary people can''t control it. It is also because of this, the demons are more afraid of this magic Buddha hand, which can let people in the Wulin use the power of the gods and demons in the sky. It can be said that such martial arts simply subvert the three outlooks, which is incredible. But the good thing is that the present one doesn''t seem to have fully practiced this move. I think it is. If such a move is so easy to practice, what other martial arts do. Even if this move is only half of the power, it is also a huge pressure for the demon. He immediately whirled the magic sword, and the supreme method of the heaven evil sword idea had been quietly running. Just as soon as he was exposed to such a sound, the man''s magic Buddha hand was immediately interrupted. He was directly pulled into his own world by such a rhythm. If there is no good way, the person will forever be trapped in his own world and become a living dead person. The demon looked at the man, and he was still thinking whether to save him. Because this man once said that he was the disciple of Yixin elder martial brother, but when the devil turned to think about it, even the elder martial brother could not know the magic Buddha hand movements behind him, but this man did. The most important point is that Tianmo has always believed that the disciples trained by one-hearted elder martial brother must be loyal to the demons and will take the prosperity of the demons as their own responsibility. Judging from the current situation, the man in front of him has no such idea at all. Therefore, the demon decided that he would not be the apprentice of his elder martial brother. Since this is the case, then the life and death of this person has nothing to do with the devil. He wants to go to Jiangning. As long as he defeats Jiangning, he can get pangban. This is the top priority now. As for those who dare to stop him on the way, life and death are determined by their lives. Not long after the demon left, the man who was trapped in his own world suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at a direction and showed an indescribable smile. "One heart, it seems that what you said in those years is right. The demon is really a martial arts genius." This man actually knows Yixin, and his words seem to be the same generation with Yixin! You know, this heart is nearly a thousand years from now, according to the truth, this person should be dead.We should know that the main reason why the demons can survive is because of the nature of the black breath, with the ability to regenerate. The strength of others, even if they are stronger than the demons, can''t stop the pace of death. But the man in front of him has lived for thousands of years, and he seems to be very familiar with his heart. But the demon did not know this man. With his familiarity with the heart, he almost remembered that there was no trace of this person. The man looked at his hands, felt the strength of the present, showed a trace of satisfaction, and then went to the direction of the disappearance of the demon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 698 After finishing the task successfully, Jiangning decided to start inquiring about the new task. At this time, the old man of Da Xuan sword sect invited Jiangning to the place where the sword was made to feel the sword technique. During the period when Jiangning realized the sword technique, he helped Jiangning forge the sword. Jiangning thought, this system has not yet released the task, so it''s better to follow the old man of Da Xuan sword sect to the place of casting sword. And they went back together. On the way, Jiangning asked in detail some questions about casting swords. Of course, Jiangning would not ask questions about how to make such a professional sword. What he wanted to ask was what kind of sword should be cast to match his dark ice sword technique. Although the overall strength of the old man is much weaker for Jiangning, he is slightly stronger than Jiangning in terms of understanding and understanding of sword techniques. The main reason is that Jiangning almost only attacks one kind of sword move now, that is xuanbing sword technique. The old man said that he had learned a lot of swordsmanship. In addition, he was a swordsman and knew the truth of swords. Therefore, he was much better than Jiangning in sword learning. The old man told Jiangning that different from Jiangning''s idea, if he wanted to give full play to the power of xuanbing sword technique, he didn''t mean that it must be a sword forged by xuanbing for ten thousand years. It is impossible for a real master of casting swords to do so. First of all, one of the most difficult things to do is the problem of raw materials. According to this forging method, if you want to forge a unique weapon, your material must be unique, which is obviously not possible. As a matter of fact, the real top swordsmen never do this because they waste too much material. They usually use all kinds of materials together, so as to create a kind of momentum which is the same as that of cultivating skills. In this way, the power of the sword can be higher than that of the sword used by people. This is also the old man''s method for Jiangning this time. Of course, even if it is like this, it is very difficult to get a good sword. It may take a lot of time. If you are lucky, it will take three months. If you are a little bit worse, it will be possible for three years. This is still in the sword casting place of the Da Xuan sword sect. If it is put outside, it is impossible to make such a sword without ten years'' work. With the development of the sword, Jiangning found that it needed a sword to match it. Jiangning''s realm of using sword has long been beyond the realm of no sword is better than having sword. Since no sword can be better than having sword, why did you practice sword in the first place? Jiangning and the old man soon came to the place of casting swords. The old man took Jiangning to a place of grave. "This is the place to bury swords. If you want to make your swordsmanship better, you can also have a careful understanding here." The old man said, but that''s what he said. In fact, the old man had been sitting here for a long time, but he didn''t understand any invincible sword moves. Now Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms have reached a new supreme level, but his xuanbing sword technique has not yet broken through. He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to improve the xuanbing sword technique, so that there will be more means in the future against the enemy. Since he played the ice and fire round ball with the strength of Jindan territory, Jiangning decided to stop using this skill easily. Therefore, when he is facing a more powerful opponent, it is obviously not enough to have only one 18 strokes to subdue the dragon. His dark ice sword technique has been gradually unable to keep up with it. This time against Zidian and thunderbolt, he used xuanbing sword net, which can be said to be all kinds of calculations, but the final effect can only be said to be general. If xuanbing sword can be upgraded to a higher level, then if you encounter purple lightning and thunder before, you will probably rely on xuanbing sword to gain the upper hand. After reading the atlas of the God of war, Jiangning felt that it was necessary for him to practice a kind of martial arts, so that he could have various changes when facing the enemy. With Jiangning becoming more and more famous, his moves are also being studied by many people who are interested in it, although it is said that such research is not a great threat to Jiangning. But in the future, once we confront such opponents, Jiangning''s two kinds of martial arts will not be enough. In this way, Jiangning sat in the place where the sword was buried, and the old man went to forge a sword suitable for Jiangning. I don''t know how long after that, Jiangning began to change in the place where the sword was buried. His breath began to weaken slowly. Then, it became as if there was nothing. His hair began to turn white slowly, until one day, Jiangning''s whole hair was white. Now Jiangning looks like an old man in his old age. He is on the verge of death. In fact, the situation of three thousand people in Wulin was very difficult to stir up. Half a year later, the sword cast by the old man was longer than he expected. This is not a bad thing, but now that the sword is beyond the control of the old man, the old man can not control the generation of the sword. Three months ago, the old man had already made a sword embryo. Then he threw the sword embryo into the sword array for training, to see if he could forge a sword in this way. The result was beyond his expectation. The toughness of the sword embryo was beyond his imagination. He could still hold on to the present day under the influence of countless swords. At that time, he thought that he had found a real way to practice the sword.So in the past three months, he practiced several more sword germs. Unfortunately, these sword germs could not be compared with those before, and they were destroyed as soon as they were put into the sword array. The old man realized that the sword embryo was just lucky, and this casting method was not feasible. You know, it took the old man''s good heart and excellent materials to finish each sword embryo. Now, it''s not cost-effective to gamble on a good sword with such probability of destruction. But when he saw the incredible changes in Jiangning, the old man was also completely convinced. Jiangning''s future Sabre has been so powerful. Now Jiangning is setting an example, and he has realized something in the place where he buried his sword. This is something that all Wulin people can''t ask for, and the old man himself envies it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 699 Jiangning this understanding, is a year. In the course of a year, the situation in the river and lake has changed. All the top experts can say that they have made the lake turbulent again. In this year, Tianmo led the magic gate to rise. Although he did not find Jiangning, it did not mean that he had forgotten Jiangning. He also visited the Mountain Gate of ziqizong and felt the supreme pressure of Jiangning there. Tianmo''s heart was awe inspiring. He didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong, which was far beyond his expectation. Therefore, since these days, Tianmo has not deliberately sought for it, because he does not think he can defeat Jiangning. Zidian of ziqizong was also very eye-catching in this year. He escaped the fatal blow of Jiangning under the sacrifice of thunder. Now he is alive to revenge. These days, Zidian joined an organization, and he began to target the Daming Kingdom everywhere. In addition to these two people, there is also a strong counter attack, become these days, the people talked about in the river and lake, this person is the waves. He also gained a lot in the great change of heaven and earth, and he didn''t show off everywhere at the first time. Instead, he practiced hard in the closed door, and now he has finally achieved good results. Now Lang Fanyun''s strength has reached the false golden elixir level steadily, and his sword skill is much stronger than before, and he has become a recognized master of swordsmanship in the Wulin. However, since Jiangning disappeared for nearly a year, Pang ban is now the most terrifying force in the foreign war of Daming state. Pang Ban''s strength has also increased rapidly in this year. It can be said that apart from Jiangning, he is already the No. 1 combat power of Daming state. Jiangning is still sitting in the place where the sword is buried. Jiangning sitting in the dead has reached the realm of death, this day he finally slowly opened his eyes. In a flash, ten thousand swords roared at the place where the sword was buried, and a series of defeated sword Qi melted into Jiangning''s body. At this time, Jiangning was not affected by the sword spirit, but became more energetic. His white hair has turned black again, his breath has become strong again, and his vitality is growing constantly. All these represent Jiangning''s coming back again. Jiangning realized a move in the place where he buried his sword, that is, the move of stillness. He found out that the sword Qi could be divided into life and death from the broken swords all over the place where the sword was buried. The sword Qi in the place where the sword was buried was already dead. Jiangning called them the spirit of the dead sword. Jiangning''s body has undergone great changes, just like it looked before, as if it was about to die. After one year''s continuous understanding, Jiangning finally grasped the spirit of the dead sword, so he recovered his vitality. From this place, Jiangning began to create his own sword moves, which he called life and death sword. However, at present, Jiangning''s life and death sword technique has only one move. Of course, it is very normal. It will take a long time to create a kind of martial arts. Jiangning is not anxious, he knows his future direction, as long as step by step, the strength of Jiangning will become stronger. Feeling the smell of Jiangning, the old man immediately rushed over. Looking at Jiangning at this time, he found that there was not much change. He did not know what Jiangning realized, but it was none of his business. However, the sword he promised to Jiangning hasn''t come out yet, which makes him feel a little shameless. How to say that he is also a master of casting sword. It''s really unreasonable that he hasn''t been able to cast a sword for so long. "Jiangning, this, your sword is still in the sword array. It will take about two years, no, one year to come out. Look What the old man said was delirious. He really felt it difficult to speak. Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t care. "After that, come to our country and find the sword." Jiangning finished and walked out of the place of casting swords. He had not returned to Daming for a long time. It happened that he could go back this time. And the system has continued to disappear since the launch of a mission, never heard its magic voice. Just when Jiangning just came out, Zidian led a large number of people to block the gate of Daming state. At this time, there were no experts in Daming state. Only two ordinary martial arts experts stayed here to watch their homes. The senior officials of Daming state were not here this time. They all went to a place to explore a thing. However, it is very good to keep secret from Yutian. No one knows that they are not there, and no one would think that the senior officials of Daming state are not there. It''s a pity that Zidian knows. It''s thanks to a man who was loyal to him before and now. It''s said that he has some relationship with feisheng, the so-called immortal. So it''s not surprising that he can know that these high-level people are not there. At this time, it can be said that at the time of the great crisis, a martial artist who can communicate with God state has died. Now, there is only a younger one. He is one of the Tongshen realms cultivated by Daming state in recent years. His strength is good, and he is also quite powerful in the lower level of Tongshen.It''s a pity that he is faced with all the masters who can communicate with God, and Zidian has entered the pseudo golden elixir realm. His strength is much stronger than that of him a year ago. Zidian''s face is full of murders. He looks at the man in front of him who is still struggling with his teeth. He suddenly remembers the helplessness and struggle when he and thunder faced Jiangning''s ultimate move a year ago. "As long as you kneel down and kowtow, I will spare you." Purple electric hate this kind of struggle, it will remind him of his former self, but also let him think of the dead thunder. "You people will only come to attack when the force of our Daming state is not available. What heroes are you?" The man was very angry. He gritted his teeth and yelled. "Hero? Ha ha ha, do you know who we are? We are Tianchi killers! Killer, you understand? " When a group of people heard the joke, they didn''t put it in their eyes. In their eyes, such a person is just like ants. It depends on their mood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 700 After waiting for those people to laugh enough, Zidian issued an order, "since everyone is so interested, who will play?" The meaning of Zidian is obviously to ask a killer to play with the first level of Tongshen state. "I will." A killer in black is very interested. He is also the first level of Tongshen state, but the first level of their killers is different from others. "What''s your name, I don''t kill the unknown." The assassin was obviously confident that the samurai of Daming Kingdom, who was at the beginning of Tongshen state, was dead. "My name is Zhang Fei. When you go to hell palace, don''t forget to say who killed you." The warrior of Daming state is called Zhang Fei. He has decided to fight to the death. Zhang Fei''s voice has just dropped. His left hand sword has been pulled out. He uses the left hand sword, which is different from many people. People with left-handed swords attack fiercely, but they don''t defend well enough, which is nothing. But the opponent is the killer of Tianchi. They are specially trained to attack. If you give them a chance, these killers can pierce hundreds of holes in your body. In the face of such high skilled killers, all you can do is to defend well before you can fight back. Of course, this refers to the situation in which the internal power of the realm is almost the same. If the gap is too big, such as Jiangning against such a person, a slap can blow him to death. Zhang Fei''s sword technique is a mixture of many kinds of sword techniques. It''s not a very good sword skill. Of course, it''s not very bad either. After all, he has reached the state of being able to communicate with God by his own sword technique, which can''t be too bad. as like as two peas, the sword method of Tianchi killer is exactly the same. Zhang Fei''s swordsmanship is quite complicated at first sight. Ordinary people can''t even practice one set of swordsmanship, let alone the enemy. The killer''s sword is simple and fast, so the two different styles of swordsmanship collide with each other, which is bound to have a very wonderful performance. Zhang Fei knew that his defense was not good, so he took the lead in the offensive. His sword moves were continuous. Once they were put into practice, they were just like a flowing river. The more behind, the more powerful they were. When the killer saw such a sword move, his mouth showed a trace of disdain. This sword move can be said to be full of flaws. He can stab him to death with his own free hand. Thinking about it, the killer quickly stabbed out a sword. The assassin''s sword is staring at Zhang Fei''s one of the flaws. It seems that this attack is bound to be successful. But when the killer''s sword intersects with Zhang Fei''s, he finds out the problem. When two swords collide with each other, there is no sound at all. As a killer who practices sword for a long time, this is obviously against the common sense. If we can do this, it can only show that there is something wrong with Zhang Fei''s sword. Because no magic sword moves can do this. Only swords with strange materials can have such effects. However, the killers don''t know what the use of this is. Just absorb the sound of two swords colliding, which has no effect on the vast majority of people. Sometimes it is easier to judge the flaws of the sword moves without sound. It is just that the killer understands that there must be something unknown in Zhang Fei''s doing so. The assassin''s sword immediately hit Zhang Fei''s flaws, but Zhang Fei also understood the flaws of these sword moves, and he immediately began to have targeted defense. However, since it is a flaw, it can''t be fully defended. The killer''s sword is like a poisonous snake stimulated by stimulation, and moves to attack Zhang Fei''s flaw. If it goes on like this, Zhang Fei will die in his hands without thirty moves. The killer thought. However, he still left an eye to prevent this strange sword from killing. This is his basic vigilance as a killer. However, at the 30th move, the killer still didn''t see any killing moves contained in the strange sword. At this time, his heart was completely released. Die! "The killer''s must kill sword, for him, this move is over after the end, this is absolutely impossible to still stand. It''s just the killer''s wishful thinking. Just as the killer''s sword is about to stab Zhang Fei, the sword rings. It absorbs the sword that collides thousands of times and makes the first sound, just like a sharp sword, stabbing at the killer. Absorbing such sound, and then refining the sword and Zhang Fei''s moves can also help to refine the sound. In this way, the sound wave emitted is like an entity with lightning speed. The killer couldn''t defend himself effectively, so he had to lean a little and try to avoid the terrible sonic attack. However, the sound wave like a sharp blade cut off the killer''s left hand. Under the sharp pain, the killer knelt down directly, but soon, the killer stood up again. He didn''t say a word, but the sweat on his forehead and the twisted expression told others that it hurt! This is the most intuitive feeling of the killer now. He never thought that he fell into the trap set by the other side step by step. The first is Zhang Fei''s sword moves. The weakness of the sword moves is used to attract himself. Now it seems that the design is very clever. Every time you want to stab into the flaw, you have to experience several collisions between the sword and the sword.It seems that the purpose of this is to accumulate the power of sound waves, so that it can play a sufficient power at the last moment. Even if the killer encountered such a sword move, he would not fall so fast. The killer himself was careless. When he made the last move, he took off all his guard''s heart, which was doomed to his death. The killer opened his mouth and just wanted to talk, Zidian had already pointed it on his head. ¡±Waste, even the basic guard heart is not, you have no use. " Zidian turned her head, looked at Zhang Fei, who had been concentrating on her, and said with a cold smile:" you are very good. You have such a strange sword move. Coupled with your simple and honest expression, no one would think that you have such a Yin move. " After a pause, Zidian said, "but that''s it. I''ll solve you personally, and then burn this place with a fire, which makes Jiangning miserable." "Is it?" A familiar voice came slowly from the distance. Although it was not loud, it was like a bolt from the blue. It exploded in everyone''s heart. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 701 A figure in shabby clothes slowly emerged from the sky. There was no strong and extreme pressure on him. There was no fierce killing opportunity. There was only peace and stability in his body. However, all the Tianchi killers on the scene were silent. They didn''t even dare to move for fear of attracting this person''s attention. Zidian looked at the visitors, the palms tightly held together, the fingernails on the fingers had been deeply embedded in the flesh, his whole body was a little trembling, I don''t know whether he was excited or afraid. Jiangning from the sky slowly falling, he looked at Zhang Fei, said to him with appreciation: "good." When Zhang Fei heard the admiration of his idol, the king of the Ming Dynasty, Jiangning, he was so excited that his whole body trembled violently and his sword could not be held firmly. "Zidian, I didn''t expect that you would still dare to show up, and you can quit the lake and live in anonymity, isn''t it? Is it not good to live? " Jiangning turned his head and saw Zidian at a glance. "Jiangning, don''t talk nonsense. If you kill the thunder, we will never die. I will avenge the thunder." Purple electricity hate hate said. "If I don''t kill the thunder, we won''t die forever?" Jiangning asked. Purple electricity is silent, he does not answer. Because Zidian also knows that even if Jiangning has nothing to do with them, they will also become eternal enemies with Jiangning. Their will is not in their own hands, but in the hands of that person. They have to do whatever he wants to let Zidian and thunderbolt do. However, Zidian was only silent for a while, and he looked at Jiangning with incomparable hatred. "Anyway, it''s a fact that you killed the thunder. I''m going to sacrifice your head to the thunder." At the command of Zidian, the 30 killers in the presence of Tongshen realm did not hesitate to kill Xiang Jiangning one after another. They can only listen to the orders of Zidian. Although in their hearts, many people may die if they attack Jiangning together this time, but if they don''t obey the orders of Zidian, life is worse than death. And in their hearts, Jiangning''s strength is very strong, but can it really deal with 30 strong Tongshen state at the same time? They don''t believe it. The martial arts in the realm of divinity are not Chinese cabbage. They all went through many hardships and finally broke through this realm. It can be said that everyone has the power that ordinary people can''t imagine. But they are still Tianchi killers. Thirty people act together, and their power is even more incomparable. Even at the peak of the fake golden elixir realm, when you see these 30 people fighting together, you have to retreat. They are full of self-confidence. Even if this attack is not difficult for Jiangning to avoid, it also needs Jiangning to avoid it. In this way, they can attack again. As long as it continues, Jiangning can be hurt even if he can''t kill him. Unfortunately, they took it for granted. Jiangning didn''t panic when he saw the thirty killers taking out swords at the same time. He also said to Zhang Fei, "lend me your sword." Zhang Fei heard that his idol borrowed his sword from him and immediately handed it to Jiangning happily. As soon as Jiangning took the sword, he immediately felt the strangeness of the sword. ¡±Is this sword famous? "Jiangning asked. ¡±This sword is called cold cicada sword. "Zhang Fei said. Jiangning nodded and held the cold cicada sword. He displayed the death sword in the life and death sword he had recently realized. As soon as Jiangning''s strength was urged, his internal force like the sea surged out along the wonderful meridians, and the whole space was filled with a breath of death. It''s not something that makes these killers feel the threat of death. It''s the smell of death. It''s a sense of decay. The thirty killers rushed to the scope of this breath, their hair began to turn white, their internal power gradually disappeared, and their vitality began to decline. The killers were so shocked that they backed out without hesitation. However, when they withdrew from the scope of death, they were surprised to find that their internal power was still the same as usual, their hair was not gray, everything was fine, and there was nothing wrong. This is the hell. These killers look at each other and see the fear in each other''s eyes. They are not afraid of any strong opponent, because even the strongest opponent will die. But they are afraid of this unknown terror, knowing nothing, which will make them feel desperate. ¡±What are you doing? Do you know the consequences? "The anger surged in his eyes. In Zidian''s eyes, he didn''t feel any terrible breath. He only saw Jiangning holding a sword, and these killers retreated like mice seeing cats! Zidian originally wanted to take advantage of these killers to arrest Jiangning, secretly looking for opportunities to attack Jiangning. As a result, this group of killers is at such a level, which makes some of the company lose confidence in Tianchi killers. Jiangning looked at the sword in his hand and felt the subtle loopholes in his heart. He frowned slightly. There were still many imperfections in this move. In addition to the fact that his move has a rotten smell, all the others are the result of his reference to the Dharma of planting demons in Daoxin. The use of the method of cultivating demons in the mind and the way to make these people''s perception have problems. In addition, the deterrent power of decadent breath itself can make these people confused and have hallucinations.In other words, Jiangning''s move is not as powerful as imagined. But really want to achieve those killers just experience the power is also a way, that is to let their own strength in a short time to reach the high level of the golden elixir. Of course, due to the suppression of the force of heaven and earth, not to mention the high level of the golden elixir realm, even the low level can not be maintained for a long time. ¡±I finally order you to rush me, or you will wait for the sanction of the organization. "Zidian threatened these killers. He couldn''t bear it. These killers are also very clear, if let the organization really punish them, it is better to be in the hands of Jiangning. ¡±Kill! "This time, these killers are on their way! They go all out to make Jiangning suffer a little harm even if they die. Thirty supernatural realm of killers fight to death, such a power let people look sideways, purple electricity is also brewing their own unique skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 702 Jiangning looks at these murderers rushing towards us, and his face is very dignified. He is one of the top 30 psychic realms. Even if all of them are at the initial stage, it will be a headache if you don''t want to die. What''s more, there are several high-level people in these 30 people. Jiangning no longer retains strength. He directly uses merit points. At three points, Jiangning only needs three seconds of golden elixir realm to let him display the latest moves. After all, merit points are very precious, and they are not so easy to obtain now. ¡±Life and death sword, death sword, ten thousand ways to bury! " with the cold drink in Jiangning''s mouth, a breath that can destroy all things slowly spreads around Jiangning. This kind of breath is very old, as if it had been silent for thousands of years. Until now, this breath slowly wakes up. Thirty killers who rushed to Jiangning immediately felt the boundless breath. Their hearts trembled, but they still went to kill Jiangning without hesitation. With a sense of determination, the thirty murderers rushed into Jiangning''s sword moves. They no longer want to be able to hurt Jiangning, they just want to be able to survive in Jiangning, which can hardly see any hope. However, the hope is always good, but the reality is cruel. These 30 killers, in Jiangning''s sword moves, can be said to have used all their skills to save their own lives. The 30 killers cooperated perfectly. Is that really useful? With the use up of Jiangning''s merits and virtues, that is, three seconds later, Jiangning''s realm has returned from the golden elixir realm to the pseudo golden elixir realm, and the power of Jiangning''s sword moves began to decline slowly. The thirty men in black in Jiangning''s sword moves were blind at this time, and their swords had already been broken inch by inch! Their faces are full of dead air, and the blood in their bodies has already dried up! The 30 men in black did not scream, and there was no scene of blood flying. They just stood there and died! Is it true that Gaoning wants to revenge the enemy of Jiangning in the distance? Zidian can''t help giving birth to such an idea. There''s no way. Jiangning is really too strong. Even in this way, Zidian will not lose confidence. It is much easier to kill them than to destroy their hearts for those masters who have been climbing step by step from the mentally retarded to the supernatural. But now, Zidian''s heart has been completely destroyed. He can''t resist any more. Now he wants to stay away from Jiangning. No matter what happens, no matter who''s order, he won''t see Jiangning again. In his opinion, Jiangning''s strength may be almost the same as that person. It''s not that Zidian has never seen such a powerful person. It''s really Jiangning''s progress is too fast. Think about Jiangning''s need to rely on the land of shijuegu to help those who are strong in fighting with Tongshen in shijuegu. Later, they have been honed by various masters, such as the master of daxeng sword, the master of Changsheng hall, Taotie and so on. Which of these masters is not the existence of the powerful and powerful Wulin. However, among these people who are still alive, the gap with Jiangning is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no comparison with Jiangning. Take the hall of longevity for example, although at the beginning, Jiangning can not beat, but the gap can be said to be relatively small. Now, compared with Jiangning, the hall master of Changsheng hall has been dumped for ten blocks. Generally speaking, the more backward, the more difficult it is to progress. But Jiangning seems to have never been like this, his progress speed, has always maintained a terrible speed. It is no wonder that some immortals began to notice him. According to the terrible growth rate of Jiangning, it is likely to become the most eye-catching existence in their plans in the future. In order to make the future plan better, and to make it easier to clean up Jiangning in the future, the man trained purple light and thunder, and wanted to rely on them to control Jiangning. It''s a pity that when the two men can suppress Jiangning, Jiangning can enter the golden elixir in a short time, which makes Zidian and furei fail. Now, crazy thunder is no longer a threat to the two people. Jiangning''s strength can be said that in this Wulin, apart from the man himself, I''m afraid no one can match him. Zhang Fei could see that his eyes were falling off. Usually, many people said that Jiangning, the leader of the state of Ming Dynasty, was so powerful that he didn''t feel much because he couldn''t imagine that all of them were in the realm of God. How could they be so different? At most, they could fight with several people in the same realm. But now, Zhang Fei doesn''t think so. It turns out that this is true. Jiangning, the leader of the state, is much stronger than hearsay. Seeing such a powerful Jiangning with his own eyes, Zhang Fei simply admired it. Thirty Tianchi killers in the realm of divinity are not Chinese cabbage, but they are easily harvested by Jiangning as a pile of Chinese cabbage. If Zhang Fei didn''t see it with his own eyes, if anyone dares to say so to him, he would directly draw out his sword and cut it. Isn''t it bragging?Now he knows, this is not bragging, this is the fact, Jiangning''s strength is so strong! After solving the 30 killers in the realm of God, Jiangning didn''t feel any joy. After all, he spent three merit points of his own, which should be the result. Now, only purple electricity is left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 703 ¡±Do you have anything else to say? "Jiangning looked at Zidian and waited for his last words. Now Zidian no longer wants to revenge Jiangning, he is really afraid of Jiangning, such a god of war general character, Zidian simply can not rise their own inner feelings of revenge. Zidian just wants to live, no matter what he is asked to do, but he still can''t pull his face to ask for mercy. ¡±Since you don''t have a last word, I''ll do it. "Jiangning looked at Zidian in silence and was ready to start. ¡±Wait, wait...... "Looking at Jiangning ready to start, Zidian finally panicked. In front of life, everything can be abandoned. What is dignity? Is life important? Purple stuttered: "Jiangning, I, I was wrong, I will never come to you again. I will find a place to hide, and I will never appear in the river and lake again. Give me a chance and I will be a good man. " the great changes of Zidian made Zhang Feimu not far away gape. Is this still one of the two great masters of Ziqi sect? Now, in order to survive, he has begun to kowtow to Jiangning. It''s just that Jiangning doesn''t want to eat this set and ask him to put the purple electricity. Is it possible? If this thing is reversed, at that time, when Jiangning, Ziqi Zong, was fighting with Zidian and thunderbolt, if Jiangning was at a disadvantage and was in danger, would it be useful for him to beg for mercy from these two people? Of course, the answer is very clear, that is, it is useless. Zidian and thunderbolt can''t let go of this opportunity to kill Jiangning because of a few words of begging for mercy from Jiangning. Don''t talk about begging for mercy. Even Jiangning kneels on the ground, they will not let go. Of course, Jiangning is absolutely impossible to do so, and all this is just a hypothesis. But we can also see that it is impossible for Zidian and thunder to let go of Jiangning. Before that, Jiangning had no injustice or hatred with them. Purple light and thunder two people just to make their own strength more powerful, and listen to that person''s arrangement, to fight with Jiangning, did not expect that the result of the duel is actually the defeat of thunder. If Jiangning lost at that time, it was likely to die. Even if he did not die, he would be arrested. The end would be more terrible than death. Therefore, after hearing the words of Zidian, Jiangning not only did not restrain his own murderous spirit, but poured out his murderous spirit on Zidian. Purple immediately felt cold all over his body, and now his whole body is trembling. His mouth opened and opened, but he couldn''t speak. Zidian was so quick that he immediately knelt down. He kept kowtowing. Before he felt Jiangning''s killing machine still lingering around him, he had been kowtowing. I don''t know how long after, he found that Jiangning''s killing machine finally disappeared, and he dared to raise his head. ¡±Answer me a question and I''ll think about letting you go. "Jiangning said slowly that his real purpose was to ask some questions about Zidian. But Jiangning was afraid that Zidian was too strong, and would rather die in battle than answer his own questions, which would be very difficult to do. Although Jiangning is very easy to kill Zidian, it is very difficult for such a strong person to answer the question willingly. What did not expect is that Zidian did not know that it was also a soft bone before. Jiangning didn''t do anything about it. He was subdued by the murderous spirit of Jiangning. This really can''t help but let Jiangning be surprised. We should know that when he had a war with Zidian and thunderbolt, the main attack of thunder was thunder. At that time, the thunder can be said to be a real man. Although he died in Jiangning''s hand, Jiangning didn''t think that the thunder was a garbage. He thought that Zidian was the same, but he didn''t think that the Zidian was a garbage. If you know under the crazy thunder spring, I don''t know what kind of feeling it will have. ¡±You ask, as long as I know, I will tell you everything. "Zidian can be said to have completely yielded. Now he has only one idea in his mind, that is, to live. ¡±Who are you and thunder under the direction of who? Why is that man targeting me? "Jiangning asked. ¡±I don''t know the real face of that man. I only know that mine and I can have such strength depend on him. What''s more, thunder and I just call him that man. We don''t know the real identity. It''s said that it may be related to the immortal in the sky. " Zidian said that what he said was the truth. For example, although he and thunder were relatively powerful in terms of strength, in fact, in the eyes of that person, they were just more powerful dogs, and they had no right to know about him. After a pause, Zidian said again: "as for why we should deal with you, Jiangning, I have heard him say that it is because you are likely to hinder their plans in the future, so we want to get rid of you, not only you, but also many people on the list. Who are on the " " list? "Jiangning is acutely aware of the unusual features of this list. ¡±I don''t know. I haven''t seen the list. The list has always been in the hands of that person and has never been shown to others. We only know from his mouth that there is a list like this. " Zidian carefully said that he was afraid that Jiangning would not be satisfied. You know, he didn''t know that person very well when he said it. It''s not that Zidian and thunder didn''t inquire about anything at first. It''s really that the man was too deep to be explored.And after all, Zidian and thunderbolt are working under that person''s hand, and they dare not probe too seriously. This is also no way to do things, but at the beginning, Zidian and furei had some thinking, they did not know the secret of that person, and nothing happened, as long as their strength can be maintained at a relatively high level. Jiangning didn''t ask Zidian too much. He had to know the man''s secret and their plans behind the scenes. Even after hearing these unimportant materials, Jiangning also had a lot of speculation. Jiangning looked at Zidian and said, "you can go away. I don''t want to see you in the future. " Zidian immediately ran away. He fled far and far until he saw a man who said a word. ¡±A dog must have the consciousness of a dog. " this is the last sentence that Zidian heard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 704 After dealing with Zidian, Jiangning asked Zhang Fei where the others had gone? You know, this is the Daming kingdom. Although it''s not a dragon''s nest or a tiger''s den, it''s not much different. But after so many people died, no one came out. This can not help but let Jiangning feel confused, you know, he is very clear about these people''s temper, to say is to let them watch their own people being killed, then they can''t do it. But it is also a fact that they did not appear, which shows that they were either not in the Daming state, or something happened to them, which made them unable to get away. Zhang Fei looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping. Then he told Jiangning, "it seems that they found some pictures carved on the stone wall. Those pictures are extremely mysterious, which makes them settle down at once. " some graphs? Jiang Ning''s eyes flashed, and suddenly there was a guess in his heart. Could it be the atlas of the God of war. In Jiangning''s opinion, only the atlas of the God of war can make these people settle down so quickly. Although other martial arts are also mysterious, they are too targeted. Unlike the atlas of war gods, they contain thousands of things. As long as you can get them, no matter what martial arts you cultivate, you will have some feelings. ¡±Show me around. "Jiangning said. Soon after, Jiangning came to the cave engraved with pictures and records. He found that several people, such as dashima xiangyutian, were sitting there with their eyes closed, and he did not disturb them. Jiangning began to look at the frescoes, which, of course, were the atlas of the God of war. After reading about a stick of incense, Jiangning finally finished reading the atlas of the God of war. However, Jiangning did not fall into any perception, to Jiangning''s present state, it is easy to fall into the perception. It can only be said that the promotion of war god catalogue to Jiangning is so great that Jiangning has more ideas and can make him more perfect his life and death sword moves. Just when Jiangning inspected the murals, a huge and amazing news came out of the upper reaches of the river. The legend of the God of war has come into being. This news can be said to be astonishing. Many old monsters hiding in the river and lake began to prepare to look for the atlas of the God of war. At this time, in the wilderness, a man was carrying a long sword with a thick back. His steps were strong and his breath was very stable. He was the Chuan Ying who had fought against Meng chixing. It''s just that after such a long time, coupled with the changes of heaven and earth, the current passing Eagle has a strong strength, which can be said to be much higher than before. He seemed to feel something in his heart. Chuan Ying stopped and looked at a direction. He muttered to himself, "the atlas of the God of war is born.". " the legend Eagle also went there. In the hall of eternal life, the head of the hall of eternal life is locking his brows. He is considering whether to watch the atlas of the God of war. He believed in such news, and Jiangning certainly knew it. Thinking of Jiangning''s terror, he had no mind to go to the war god atlas. However, if his son can get the atlas of the God of war, his strength will increase greatly. With the atlas of God of war, his son may have the hope to defeat Jiangning in the future. However, he did not have the confidence to get the atlas of the God of war among the many masters, so he just frowned now. ¡±Didn''t you cooperate with Jiangning before? Now you cooperate with him again to obtain the atlas of the God of war, so that Jiangning can read it first and then show it to you? " suddenly, the voice of the right Dharma protector came. This makes the main eye of Changsheng hall bright. Yes, I can cooperate with Jiangning. ¡±This proposal is OK, but it is not good to let Jiangning see it first. "The master of Changsheng hall hesitated. ¡±Not good? To tell you the truth, Jiangning need your cooperation or not is still a big problem. If you don''t take the initiative to post it now and want to bargain with Jiangning, you''d better die as soon as possible. " the right Dharma protector said rudely that he was not afraid of the current hall leader of Changsheng hall. If he really competed with his strength, he would be much better than the so-called Hall of eternal life. Under the persuasion of the right Dharma protector, the hall master of Changsheng hall finally made up his mind. He decided to go to Jiangning for cooperation. Of course, all this was done by Jiangning, so he took the initiative to become a small soldier of Jiangning. Of course, Jiangning can''t refuse. Although the strength of the hall leader of Changsheng hall is nothing to Jiangning, if he is left in the lake, the hall master of Changsheng hall is also a character who can shake the lake three times. "Well, in this case, I''ll go to Jiangning and I''ll give you a hand here." The master of Changsheng hall strode away. He was relieved that if the right Dharma protector could not solve the problem, even if he was here, he would not be able to help. On the other hand, in the demon gate, the demon also found out the news. He pondered for a moment, and then said, "if you continue to issue orders, do not expand your territory recently. I''ll talk about it when I come back. " the demon also plans to visit the atlas of the God of war, because he has reached the bottleneck. If there is no adventure, the demon will never break through again. However, the better way to break through the demons is to find the "magic strategy" which is the magic treasure.But it was more difficult than going to heaven, so the demons had already given up. I didn''t expect that this time, they would wait until the birth of the atlas of war god. The atlas of war god is different from other martial arts. Even if the demon cultivates a demon sword, it can be triggered. And the man who had fought with the devil before and claimed to be the disciple of his elder brother was also ready to look for the atlas of war god. For a while, all the top experts in the Wulin have already started to move out one after another. Even some senior masters who once dominated the Wulin and later retired could not help their feelings of rebellion. So many martial arts masters collide with each other, which will be a disaster for the Wulin, and will create the myth of Wulin again. Who can block the heroes and watch the atlas of the God of war alone? Many people are secretly guessing in their hearts. The demons, Jiangning, and some old monsters from the hidden world are all likely to be the watchers of the atlas of the God of war. This time, Jiangning still plans to search for the atlas of the God of war alone, because these senior officials of the Ming Dynasty are in the process of Epiphany, and Jiangning does not want to disturb them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 705 The demon''s speed is very fast, he toward the war god chart record birth news place, crazy runs. In this route, there is another person, that is Chuan Ying. He is also on the same road with the devil. The meeting between the two is just a matter of time. The demon soon caught up with Chuanying, who was in front of him. He was supposed to rush forward, but he suddenly stopped because he felt that this man was very powerful. He wanted to find out whether this man also wanted to see the atlas of war gods. ¡±Are you going to see the atlas of God of war. "The devil''s words are very direct, there is no turning, he also disdains to beat around the bush. ¡±Exactly. What''s the problem? "Asked Chuan Ying. ¡±Of course, if you want me to watch the war god every time, what do you do? "The demon sneered. ¡±Three of us, two of us. That''s enough. "Chuan Ying said that he would not be influenced by demons. In the eyes of the demons, Jiangning must be one of them. Jiangning''s strength is now so strong that the demon himself estimates that he can defeat Jiangning by less than 20%, which can be said that he will lose. In addition to Jiangning, there is a man who is not sure to win. That person is the disciple of his elder martial brother. In this way, together with the demon himself, there are already three people. As for other people, the demons don''t care about them. Those secret old monsters are nothing important in the eyes of demons. And now, he found a man who threatened him. This man was the passing eagle in front of him. The demon saw that Chuan Ying didn''t pay attention to him. He didn''t have to be wordy any more, so he started directly. The whole body internal power of the demon luck, his magic sword has not been pulled out, a breath of awe inspiring Dao Qi has already penetrated his body, the magic sword has a rotten smell. After the first battle with Meng chixing, Chuanying had already been completely transformed. Even in the face of such a killing sword, his face did not show any other expression. He just watched the magic knife fall down, and later Chuan Ying grasped the long sword behind him. As soon as the knife came out of its sheath, it was a thousand Dao Qi. This Qi of peiran Dao has just appeared, and it has already suppressed the meaning of the demon''s magic sword, and the Qi of the sword continuously cleaves to the demon. The devil''s face immediately became dignified. From the fight just now, the demon was not only a little inferior, but also lost a lot. When a master appeared in the face of the sword, he was not surprised. All over his body, he exuded an infinite sense of Dao. In a moment, a lot of sword power was cut into the sky. both of them used knives. One was evil and domineering, the other was simple and strong. The strength of the two sides was almost the same. Under the collision of the spirit of the sword and the intention of the sword, all the strength of the sword was broken. That is to say, at this time, the broken knives Jin actually began to combine into a magic sword with evil spirit. On the other hand, Chuan Ying''s complete Sabre Qi is almost destroyed. However, Chuanying cultivates the atlas of the God of war. Naturally, there is a kind of endless internal power. Instead of waiting for his internal power to recover, he forcibly absorbs the power of heaven and earth and splits out thousands of Dao Qi again. Moreover, these Sabre Qi are much thicker than before. After the magic sword is cut down, the sword Qi is all dissipated, and the magic sword also breaks apart. The two men had a good fight! The magic sword is in the hand. When it is waved, the intention of the sword will attack. The difference between Tianmo''s Sabre technique and everyone''s is that he often uses the knife with his left hand. When he uses it, he suddenly changes to his right hand. It''s very natural to switch between left and right. It is said that the eagle used the trapped heart Sabre technique to fight against the demons. Every time they cut, the strength of the sword was continuous and endless. It directly affected the spirit of the demon and restrained the mysterious sword technique of the demon. The eagle''s ability to pass on the sword and the strong ability to understand the Dharma. You''ll soon know how to fight against demons. Chuanying''s mind trapping Sabre technique is changeable. It seems that the devil''s plan is known when he mentions it. He often attacks or defends one step ahead of time. His Sabre technique is false, real and specious. It seems that he wants to chop on the left, and in a moment he reaches the right. Although the sword technique of the demon was cracked by the legend eagle, it was not the subtlety of the sword technique that the demon relied on. His strength was almost all above the intention of the sword. Therefore, the problem is not very big. If you say it has an impact, it does have a little influence, but if the pass hawk wants to win with this, it is simply impossible. Moreover, under the attack of the devil''s sword, it is not so easy to pass on the eagle. Seeing that the big sweat on the forehead of Chuan Ying falls like rain, the demon knows that he has begun to lose his support. After all, as far as internal power is concerned, although there has been no progress in the skills of the demons for thousands of years, they are extremely thick, which is better than passing on the eagle. It''s just that since Chuanying suddenly realized some martial arts in the atlas of war gods, he has not been afraid that someone will compare his internal power with him. When the true Qi is exhausted, yin and Yang exchange and circulate continuously. The eagle''s body can absorb the essence of heaven and earth and transform it into his internal force. Only a few times, the internal force of the eagle has been restored.He felt that the breath of passing Eagle suddenly became strong, and the demon''s eyebrows were locked. He was keenly aware of the change of passing eagle. It was a kind of mysterious martial arts, and the demon had already understood what kind of martial arts it was. Atlas of the God of war! The demon was very surprised. You know, the atlas of war god was just born. Although the demon knew that this man must have learned something, even if he did, he would have been surprised. Under his strong oppression, the method of passing Eagle sword has changed greatly. It is like thunder and lightning. The sword technique of the eagle is open and close. The wind generated by the long sword is soul grabbing! His Sabre spirit is vertical and horizontal, which covers the whole area of ten Zhang. Such a shocking sword force makes the demons feel deep pressure. The light of the sword flashed, and there were some traces of blood on the demon''s body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 706 Did not expect, just in a flash, the demon has been injured. Chuan Ying''s strength is really much stronger than before. He is already qualified to be the top martial arts master in the world. However, the demon is not a big problem, his body can still withstand such damage. It''s just a bit of shame to be scratched. This is not a mistake that a leader should make. Tianmo can be said to be the leader of the demon sect. Although he didn''t really become the leader of the demon sect, he already had the power of the leader. The leader of the demon sect is still empty, and the demon is the real leader of the demons. "Hum." The demon snorted coldly, apparently dissatisfied with his performance just now. In terms of book strength, Chuan Ying has no advantage in every aspect. Even if the restoration ability of Chuan Ying is very amazing, compared with the demons, it is half a dozen. After the demons and the black breath are fused together, his recovery ability has also been greatly improved, which is almost the same as that of the eagle. And the demon in the internal force than the eagle or to a deeper point. It is in this case that the demon is still scratched by the passing eagle, which has to be said that Chuan Ying is a fighting genius. His understanding of timing and moves has reached a level that ordinary people simply can''t reach. The demon frowned, and he knew that he could not compete with the passing eagle. It was easy for the pass eagle to gain an advantage. The advantage now seems to be nothing, but when it comes to the back, it will become the key to get the upper hand. When the devil''s heart read this point, the magic sword was horizontal. Within a moment, the shadows were in succession. Thousands of evil shadows flew out of the body of the demon. These shadow faces are expressionless. Each shadow holds a magic knife in his hand. They have only one purpose, that is, to chop the eagle. When the eagle saw the formation, he knew that the demons had moved the real situation. He immediately stopped leaving his hands. When he turned the long sword on his back, nine different kinds of sword power appeared around him. In a moment, the sword Qi was in full swing, and the evil shadows were killed by these Sabre Qi. The devil saw that the shadow could not build the magic skill, and he didn''t have any chagrin. It was just an appetizer, and the demon sword was held high. "Demon sword, broken blade." With the cry, a huge sword force came out of the body, but it was different from Chuan Ying''s, which seemed to break. This kind of knife force looks easy to crack. It can be judged from the breath that although it is powerful, it is too easy to be broken. However, Chuan Ying didn''t dare to break the knife force as most people do. The reason is very simple. He already knew the strength of the demon in his fight with the demon. No matter what the emergency and luck are, the demon''s strength is still a little stronger than that of the eagle. Although such a point can almost be ignored in the real duel, no matter how to say, the strength of the demon lies there. It can be said that if the power of this man''s sword can be easily broken by the passing eagle. Demons have died hundreds of times now. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Legend eagle knows this well, so his response is not hard to connect, but to avoid. The demon saw that the eagle didn''t pick it up, but chose to avoid it. The corner of his mouth showed a smile, which was a compliment to his opponent. Just, is this move of demon really so easy to avoid? The answer is obviously No. the power of the demon''s sword has already broken off before it is completely split on the earth. It was at this time that the broken Sabre strength suddenly turned into hundreds of small Sabre Qi. These Sabre Qi seemed to have eyes. They turned around one after another and shot at the dodging eagle. Chuan Ying''s body is still dodging. He is half hanging in the air at this time. Facing such a large number of small Sabre Qi, it is almost impossible for him to rely on his body to hide completely. So it is said that the eagle''s left hand is like a knife, and it cleaves to the leeward where he is. A huge force thundered to the ground, at the same time, also let the eagle fly out of the sky. It was this distance of one foot that had cut off his contact with those knives. Then, pass Eagle two hands to hold a knife, high below zero to the devil to chop. The demon can''t help but raise his eyebrows. He kicks his feet and flies to the sky with the force of anti shock. Facing the fierce sword, the demon raised his magic sword to block it. But it seems that the eagle didn''t want to fight with the devil. He whirled in the air with a knife and avoided the demon. The demon didn''t expect to pass the eagle to still have this hand, that is because of this reason, pass the eagle to occupy a trace of forerunner. This is the opportunity, if pass hawk can grasp this opportunity, can occupy the upper hand in the next battle. And Chuan Ying of course will not give up the excellent opportunity in front of him. He uses all his internal power and is ready to issue a supreme knife. However, when the demon knew that his first hand had been lost, he still kept calm in the face of danger. He raised his magic sword and poured his whole body''s internal power, "the demon sword, the magic sound came. " this move can be said to be the only sonic wave type move in Tianmo Dao. Generally speaking, unless you are specialized in learning that kind of sonic wave, other martial arts generally do not have sonic wave attack.On this day, the magic sword is different. It records the sound wave move, and the magic sound comes. This move is specially used to deal with when you can''t attack your opponent, or if you have fallen into a disadvantage, it is a means to interfere with the opponent''s unique martial arts skills. At this time, the devil used such a move, the mind is also very obvious. That is, he doesn''t want to let the pass hawk have the upper hand, and is ready to use the magic sound to interfere with the passing eagle''s shooting state and timing. In this way, he will have the opportunity to gain the advantage of the latter. However, Chuan Ying''s experience is also incomparable. He knew that his move could not be interfered with at this time, so he immediately closed all his senses, and there was only one thought left in his mind. That is to use all one''s strength, raise a knife and chop at the demon. However, at this time, the devil''s voice has come. Chuan Ying heard the sound of truth and falsehood, such as crying and weeping. He had closed his perception, but he still heard it! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 707 This move of the demon is different from other sound wave skills. The general sound wave work will not be affected as long as you close your perception. However, this move of the demon is obviously not like this. The legend eagle is still harassed by the arrival of the demon sound after closing its own perception. It has to be said that the person who created this move is a genius. As soon as Chuan Ying heard the magic sound, he immediately became alert, and he didn''t want to win the first chance and gain the upper hand. Because Chuan Ying faintly felt the terrible place of the magic sound, he took back his internal power rationally and began to turn to attack and defend. As soon as the demon saw that the hawk was no longer attacking, he already knew that the legend Eagle must have been attacked by the arrival of the magic sound. At this time, there was no more power left. The demon''s eyes flashed. This is the best time to attack, but he hesitated. It''s not that the devil is soft hearted. In his eyes, apart from his elder martial brother, there is no one he dare not kill or want to kill. The reason why the demons hesitated was that the demons suddenly felt a palpitation. This palpitation power would not appear for no reason to the warriors of this level. Usually, as soon as it appears, it means something extremely dangerous is coming. And even if the demon now, it can only take the upper hand, and can not kill the passing eagle with a knife, so he hesitated. However, the demon''s hesitation only lasted for a while. He had made up his mind, and the battle between him and the passing eagle was over. That''s right. When facing the passing eagle, they still feel that even if they can win, they will be very miserable. At that time, it is very likely that he will not be able to see the atlas of the God of war, which is not what he wants to see. Originally, he had no interest disputes with Chuanying, and there was no deep hatred. The main reason why he wanted to fight with Chuanying was that he found that Chuanying''s strength was superior, which would threaten him to watch the atlas of the God of war, so he moved. But what I didn''t expect was that the strength of this passing eagle was obviously much higher than that estimated by the demons. Now I fight with the hawk, and it can be said that the gain is not worth the loss. Most importantly, he had a hunch that something was coming. The demon has reason to prove premonition, because if he is really a man, he is also a top-level existence in the world, how can he be scared by people. Therefore, the demon judged that the one who came might not be human. If it''s not human, the strength proves to be superior, which makes the demon very careful. At this time, the passing Eagle also broke away from the attack of the magic sound. This thing was not very powerful, and it was not so difficult. It was used to harass and delay time. Legend Eagle saw that the devil did not do it by himself, and his heart leaped. He also knew what the demon was thinking. To tell you the truth, this time, who loses or wins is the attack of this move. Although Chuanying was attacked by the magic sound just now, he could have continued to chop that knife. It was possible that the power would be affected, but the victory or defeat was unpredictable. However, Chuan Ying still chose to close the knife. The real reason is that Chuanying also felt a palpitating force coming towards this side. To know how strong the power of the pass eagle, can let him also feel palpitation of things, that is simply wonderful. The power of this palpitation does not come from the passing eagle, nor from the devil. This power is superior to these two people and makes them feel frightened. ¡±What kind of power is this? Do you know that? "The devil is the first to speak. He is the kind of person who can say what he thinks, and won''t beat around the bush. Chuan Ying thought about it carefully and said to the demon, "I don''t know, such power should not exist in the world. In the people I have contacted, no one has such power. " " well, I think so too. Since the great changes in the world, many people''s strength has been improved unprecedentedly, but it is impossible to improve to this level. This is not what people can have at all. " the demons agreed, and the two masters agreed, so it seems that this power should not be human power. ¡±It''s so busy here. Why don''t you two fight. "All of a sudden, the space twisted, and a person came out of the twisted space. The pupil of the demon and the eagle shrinks at the same time, strong! The man who came out was so powerful that they had never seen such power in anyone. This should be the power to reach the golden elixir completely. ¡±I said why don''t you two continue to fight? Your strength is good, and there is a chance to go further in the future. "The man saw that Chuan Ying and the demon didn''t answer, so he continued to ask. ¡±Who are you? What''s the purpose of coming here? "Although surprised by the strength of the comer, who is the demon? He has been a monster for thousands of years. No matter how powerful the opponent is, he is at most surprised or shocked. There is no such feeling of fear. As a member of the temple of war god, he advocated growing up in adversity, so he didn''t have much fear for him.¡±Is this what you call the heart of a warrior? "Seeing the eyes of Chuan Ying and Tian Mo, the man was instinctively unhappy. He said to them coldly. " I don''t like this kind of eyes. "With that, the man waved. This palm looks light and has no prestige, but falls in the eyes of the eagle and the demon, but it seems to be a thunder that rings through the sky. Without saying a word, Chuanying used his own thunder and lightning power, which was what he realized when fighting with Meng chixing. Now facing the palm, he used it again without reservation. And the demon is also unreservedly, with all one''s might. Two masters who are almost invincible in the world, even used all their strength to the last man of unknown origin. Moreover, judging from the manner of the eagle and the demon, it seems that even if they try their best, they may not be able to pose any threat to this man. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 708 The man didn''t panic when he saw the moves of the eagle and the demon. He was just a little surprised. It seemed that he underestimated them. However, the mole ants are just mole ants. Even if we underestimate these two people, it can only show that they are more powerful mole ants, which are not comparable with themselves. If this idea is said out, I''m afraid it will cause shock in the whole Wulin. We should know that both the legend eagle and the devil are the top existence in the Wulin. Few people dare to pat their chest to guarantee that they can completely abuse these two people. Pass the hawk to also calculate, because although he is powerful, but hardly in the river and the lake, many people do not understand him is very normal. However, the demons have been fighting with the demons in recent years, and have made great achievements. Many of the most famous figures in the Wulin have been defeated by the demons. Even, in the popular Wulin battle power list, the demons are in the top of the sky list. There are only 27 people in the sky list, and there is no point in ranking. Those who are on the list are strong enough to let people point out. And there is only one way to go up the list, that is to kill the people on the list, or chase down the people on the list for seven days and seven nights. Under such harsh conditions, it can be said that there is no parallel product for those who can be on the list. It is said that the eagle''s body soars and its long sword is held high. Heaven and earth seemed to be infuriated by the provocation of the legend eagle. A flash of lightning split on the blade. In a flash, the electric light was everywhere. The whole person of Chuan Ying was surrounded by such intense electric light. In the dark between the sky and the sky, Chuan Ying''s body is covered with thunder light, which looks like the God of thunder. Compared with the original against Meng chixing when the eagle, in the use of this move, almost reached the point of perfection. It is said that the eagle gathers the power of thunder and lightning. The whole long sword looks like the one made by thunder and lightning. The electric light radiates everywhere and reveals a spirit of arrogance over the human beings. Pass Eagle hand hold thunder knife, aim at that person, a knife cuts down. At the same time, the demons are all out to fight, "ghosts and monsters" four ghost swords reappear! The black air condenses and turns into four big knives. The four black broadswords appear and disappear, as if they do not exist in this space. And it''s not only that. On the blade, there''s a black evil spirit sitting on the sword head. It''s full of evil spirits! The demons roared, and the four ghost swords of the demons and monsters began to overlap. After a while, the four black swords became one, and all the black Qi turned into that one. When this ghost knife is wielded, all things are born and destroyed. Only in a moment of thinking, the Condensed Black air is like a hell with an opening. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. Moreover, because of the fusion with the demons, this ghost sword has some changes. It cooperates with the magic sword, making its own power reach the limit. Boundless evil spirit, boundless death, such a ghost knife, is enough to kill God. As soon as the unique skills of Tianmo and Chuanying Ying are developed, the wind and cloud change color and the earth trembles. No matter who is facing such moves, they will feel small. Except for the person in front of them, this person is still indifferent to such terrible moves. He seems not to be afraid of such moves at all. When the demon saw this, his face flashed with anger and looked down on me? At that time, the demons were despised. When they got angry, all the means were used. "Magic sword, magic sound thousands of." The supreme move of Tianmo Dao reappeared between heaven and earth after thousands of years. In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to be singing in a low voice. The magic sound, which was hard to distinguish, was like immortals talking about Taoism, like Buddhas turning Jinglun, and more like demons roaring. All in all, all sorts of mysterious voices gathered together and flooded the man. Just as soon as he was exposed to such a sound, the man was immediately stopped. The legend Eagle did not expect that when the demons had already used the "demons and monsters", they could also use the supreme move of the magic sword at the same time. Just like this ability, pass the hawk to think not as good, the strength of this demon is stronger than everyone imagined. The man obviously didn''t expect that the demon could still use such a move. You should know that the devil is equivalent to using two kinds of movements which can be called Forbidden moves at the same time. Almost all people can only use one of these moves, but the devil is different. He uses two kinds of moves, which has never happened before, even in Jiangning. It can be said that when the devil uses the second move, the man will no longer regard the devil as a mole ant. Unfortunately, it is too late. He is too arrogant and doesn''t show his posture at the first time. At this time, he is invaded by the magic sound. It can be said that it is very natural. However, this person also has the ability to be proud. He just doesn''t have the magic sound to invade into less than a breath time, and immediately returns to his mind. However, at this time, the two ultimate moves of eagle and demon have arrived. "Six turns." The man called softly, and his whole body was filled with strength. An indescribable genuine Qi surrounded the whole body of the man, resisting the ultimate move from the legend of the eagle and the devil. There was no explosion of crying ghosts and gods, and the three moves disappeared quietly. The three figures are also separate.Although the strength has improved a lot than before, but with this move, or feel the great pressure. The devil was even more miserable. His eyes even had blood flowing out. He forced out two unique skills, which was the demon. Even if other people could use them, they would die immediately. Take a look at the man who came out of the twisted space. He also had some blood on his body. This is really shocking. To know the strength of this person, it can be said that it is hard to look up to, but he was injured. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 709 After being instructed by the right Dharma protector, the master of Changsheng hall decided to go to Jiangning again, hoping to join hands with him in order to gain access to the atlas of the God of war. However, he did not think that Jiangning would easily agree to join hands with him because there was no need. Unexpectedly, when he found Jiangning, Jiangning agreed without thinking. "Is this true, Jiangning." The master of the hall of longevity thought that happiness was too sudden. "I mean what I say. I promise you to join hands with me naturally. When this is over, I need you to do something for me." Jiangning replied. Do something? The master of the hall of longevity immediately hesitated. You know, how strong Jiangning is now, the hall master of Changsheng hall has no idea, because at this time, he and Jiangning have no comparability. However, looking at the battle of Jiangning, Zidian and thunderbolt in those years, no matter the thunder or the purple thunder, the strength of the single one was almost the same as that of Ning huaigu, the leader of Changsheng palace. Moreover, these two people are also proficient in the joint power. The power of the two people is not one plus one equals two, but is equivalent to Jiangning''s confrontation with four purple lights or four thunders. Such strength has already let the palace master of longevity despair. However, there is something that makes him more desperate, that is, Jiangning has won. In that case, Jiangning was able to fight against the five self at that time. Whether the strength of Jiangning has increased or not, the hall master of Changsheng hall does not know. However, Jiangning''s strength can not be regressed, and the strength of the hall master of Changsheng hall will not increase. It seems that even if Jiangning does not grow any more, it will completely crush the hall of longevity. Will Jiangning really stagnate? The head of Changsheng hall doesn''t believe it. At this time, Jiangning promised to be so crisp, which made the master of Changsheng hall wonder if there is any conspiracy waiting for him. Fortunately, he also understood that with Jiangning''s strength, he really didn''t need to play any tricks on him. No matter what Jiangning wanted to do or even wanted to kill him, the hall master of Changsheng hall had no way to stop him. Since this is the case, the hall leader of Changsheng hall should immediately agree to it, but he knows that what Jiangning told him to do is certainly not so simple. Now that the world has changed greatly, who knows if there is anyone more abnormal than Jiangning. Maybe Jiangning is asking itself to find such a person. In a word, because of the strength of the hall of longevity, he is always afraid of Jiangning''s asking him to do things. Fortunately, Jiangning saw the concerns in his eyes and then explained. "You don''t have to be afraid. It''s not a dangerous thing. It''s going to take more time." It''s a long time to hear this. That''s no problem. The current Hall of longevity has nothing more than more time. Moreover, in this way, the hall owner of the hall of eternal life can also use this time to find his "secret of eternal life". If he finds it, it will be very helpful to him, even it is not included in the atlas of the God of war. After they reached a consensus, they went on to the birthplace of the atlas of war gods. The two of them wanted to ask the old man of Da Xuan sword school to go with them, but the old man said that since he had promised to cast swords in Jiangning, he could not be half hearted. On the other side, the legend eagle and the devil looked at the man who was still powerful and incomparable, and his thoughts flew wildly in his heart for a time. Under their unique skills, they only suffered a little skin injury, and even such injuries can not be called injuries. Such a person can really make people despair. Legend eagle and demon can''t make the same move. And even if it can be used again, what''s the use? The opponent is still undamaged. In this case, Chuan Ying looked at the demon and immediately understood that the main purpose of the two of them was not to defeat each other, which was unrealistic. They should be thinking about how to survive. After all, according to the current situation, they should have no chance to live in this man''s hands. However, Chuan Ying knows that there are still some opportunities. This man is too arrogant and doesn''t pay much attention to the demons and passing eagles. That''s why he was attacked by the sounds of demons just now. And the strength of the demon was also fully exposed this time, which also made the man''s vigilance dissipated, because he also knew that it was impossible for the demon to play the same two moves again. Is this really the case? The man frowned, "come on? It''s no use. " however, what the man didn''t expect was that although the magic sound was aimed at him, it seemed that it was not him. He did not feel any intrusion. What''s going on? The man immediately became suspicious. This person does not seem to have a strong psychological quality. Once he finds something he can''t understand, he starts to get a little flustered. You know, this is almost impossible for a master to do. This can only show that this person''s strength is too easy to obtain. He has obtained such a powerful and incomparable power without being tempered by all kinds of hardships, which leads to his present performance.The demons looked at the passing eagle and nodded. They knew that their plan had been successful. This man was not a real fighting master. If the demon or the eagle had the strength of this man, it would be totally different from this person''s usage. It is precisely because of this that Chuanying has come up with a good plan to escape. The magic sound of the demons is a large-scale killing move. After it is issued, it reflects the collapse of the surrounding mountains, and the two of them take advantage of the collapse of the mountain to enter the mountain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 710 In addition to Jiangning''s side and the way to pass on the eagle to the demon, others also found their own way to the birth of the God of war Tulu. And on that road, there are three people walking together, these three people''s breath is volatile, a look is the top master. These three did not care about the current situation of Wulin before the birth of the atlas of war god. They devoted themselves to practice. They were the old monsters of the hidden world. Just on the road of these three people, there is one person who has been waiting for them in a far distance. ¡±Jiangning, I didn''t expect you to grow so fast. The purple light and thunder I arranged were all buried in your hands. I didn''t think of it. " the person talking is actually the emissary behind the scenes of Zidian and thunderbolt. As Zidian said, this man''s strength is unpredictable, and no one knows how strong he is. Standing on this road at this time, he is obviously waiting for the three hidden old monsters. Just what is he doing? You know, the strength of these three old monsters are all high-level of Tongshen realm. Almost all of them have stepped on the threshold of pseudo golden elixir realm. Ordinary experts are looking for death if they want to fight against them. Moreover, if we want to deal with one of the three of them now, we will inevitably be besieged by the other two. Their target is the atlas of the gods of war. Therefore, we have already established a consensus on the offensive and defensive alliance long before we came here. ¡±Get out of the way, or die. "One of the three old hermit monsters, seeing this man, immediately told him to go away. The man was not angry. He gave a smile and told the three people what they wanted to do: "my name is zidonglai. I want to discuss something with you. " " go! If you dare to nag in front of me, I will abolish you. "The man''s temper was obviously very irascible, and he didn''t give Zidong any face. Even if it is Zidong''s self-restraint is very good, it is also gloomy at this time Do you know who you''re talking to? " what zidonglai didn''t expect was that one of the three had already done it before he even started. Tyrannosaurus Rex boxing, this man spent 80 years to create his own Tyrannosaurus Rex boxing, which can be said to be a great master of his generation. In addition, the strength of this person is also a high-level God. Under the interaction of the two, the fist that he wields can be said to be extremely violent. ¡±Thunder fist, lightning and thunder. "Zidong comes with a wave, which is the famous stunt of thunder. This is also very normal, you know, purple electricity and thunder is his Purple East to teach, so they will what Purple East will, and, more powerful. Such a move "Thunderbolt" let the whole fist thunder of Zidong shine. Zidong''s fist looks like thunder and lightning, and his whole person is like the God of thunder. What''s more, the thunder on zidonglai''s fist is purple. This kind of terror power just appeared, let the other two people''s faces change, they know that they have met an expert, and the strength of this master is even stronger than them. In a hurry, one of them immediately stopped the man who was waving the Tyrannosaurus Rex fist. At the same time, he also expressed his apology to Zidong. "I''m sorry, my third brother''s temper is too hot." Zidong came to see that these three people did not have the desire to go on, he immediately stopped. He didn''t come here to start with these three men. ¡±The three of you are brothers. "It''s no wonder zidonglai asked. The man just called the third brother of the man who used Tyrannosaurus Rex fist. In this way, these three people should be brothers, but their looks are too different. ¡±No, it''s just that. We''re not really brothers. "I don''t know why zidonglai asked, but he answered truthfully. Hearing such a reply, zidonglai was a little disappointed. You know, if these three people are brothers, it will be an excellent opportunity for him to deal with Jiangning. However, it seems that it will not be possible. But it''s nothing. I didn''t come here for the three brothers. Zidong came to look at them and said with a smile, "do you want to be stronger. " hearing this, the three men immediately became alert. Of course, they know the power of Zidong, but it is because of the power of Zidong that people are afraid of him. What does Zidong do to the three of them, just to make them stronger? How to get stronger? You know, there are many ways to get stronger. Especially these hermit old monsters, they deeply know that if they want to become strong, they can only rely on their own continuous training and practice, which is the right way to become stronger. However, as some deviant demons and evil ways, their strengthening can be said to have great side effects, and such strengthening will never be accepted by these three people. And they know their own things, these three people are now reached a bottleneck, if there is no insight, the basic will not be further progress, but even so, there is still some hope. And if in order to temporarily improve their own strength, and do something that does not conform to their own martial arts, that is really over, it can be said that there is no chance.So the vigilance of these people is normal. They don''t want to be ruined at this point. The three men looked at each other and saw a belief in each other''s eyes. If zidonglai really wants to do something, he will fight for his own life and fight with Zidong. Zidonglai has used it many times. As soon as he looks at the eyes of these three people, he already knows what they are thinking. He said with a smile, "you should know my strength. I don''t have to play tricks with you. " then, he took out a pill and said," this pill is called wudaodan. If you take one pill, you can understand a higher level of power in a short time. However, there is no wasted lunch in the world. This pill has one drawback, that is, if you take it, it will not break through in the next ten years. " when they heard this, they all felt thirsty and thirsty. This pill is very attractive to them. Understanding the power of a higher level means that they will go further in the future. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 711 It''s just the price of a decade, which has no effect on who they come to. You know, they have been wandering for decades in the high level of Tongshen, and they can''t break through now. However, there is no such delicious lunch in the world. They also know that the person in front of him must have some conditions for them to make. "What do you want us to do?" They asked directly, at their present age and state, they don''t need to fight wits and bravery with others. As long as they think they can, they can temporarily become a knife under others'' hands, which is totally no problem. Moreover, this pill is too tempting for them, and they have no reason to refuse. In the face of this pill, even if it is necessary to fight to death, it is normal for them. And there are other ideas in the minds of these three people. That is, if the proposed condition is really unacceptable to them, it is actually nothing. Since all the pills have been taken out, there is still a chance to put them back. If these three people don''t know the effect of this pill, it''s OK to say, but now that they know it. Then we have to wait for the other party''s terms. The conditions are acceptable. Well, they will promise this person. If you rob them, they will not be able to accept the terms. This is the river and lake. They always speak by their strength. If it wasn''t for the strength of this person that made the three of them very afraid, they would have done it long after he explained the efficacy. "My condition is also very simple, that is, you should take this pill before meeting Jiangning, and then use it to deal with Jiangning." The man said with a smile. After hearing this, the three people frowned. They didn''t want to waste the pill so easily. According to their thinking, it should be to find a good closed shop, then adjust their mindset, after eating medicine, to experience this realm, rather than eating medicine after fighting with people. As if seeing the thoughts of these three people, the man continued, "do you want this pill. Do as I say if you want! You don''t want to snatch this pill in my hand. With the strength of the three of you, to tell the truth, it is still too weak for me. " " if you are so good, why don''t you do it yourself? "Asked one. ¡±If I can do it myself, I will not look for you. I will kill Jiangning. It''s just that people can''t help themselves in the river and lake. There are some things that I don''t want to do. As for the reasons, you don''t need to take care of them. " The man said that he could explain to them patiently at this time, but it has reached the limit. If these three people dare to talk endlessly, he doesn''t mind letting them know the gap between man and God. "If you say that, how can we believe..." The man was stopped before he finished speaking. "We agreed." Said the eldest of the three. "Hehe, OK, here are three pills. Take them." Finish saying, this person also does not return to walk. "Are you not afraid that we will break our promise?" Said the eldest of the three. "Since I can take out this pill at will, do you think I will be afraid of you breaking your promise? You''d better not try, or the consequences will not be as simple as death. " The man warned that, for him, the life and death of the three were in his hands. After the man had gone far away, the second said, "brother, we really need to find Jiangning. With this pill, as long as we find a place to close down, after ten years, our strength can be said to be improved by leaps and bounds, and we will no longer be afraid of anyone in the lake. " the boss shook his head and said," the strength of this man is unfathomable. Even if we can really break through, it will be very difficult to defeat him. " the boss''s words made the other two people feel incredible," how can this person really be so powerful? " " should be. Well, now is not the time to think about this. Let''s think about how to deal with Jiangning. " the third one hesitated and said," where is Jiangning? I just heard that this man''s strength has almost reached the highest level in the Wulin. " The three of them have never asked about the affairs of the river and lake. They have no idea about Jiangning until now. "I don''t know the strength of Jiangning, but if we can make this person take out such pills to buy us, do you think Jiangning will not be strong? "Asked the boss. The other two immediately understood that, yes, this pill made them work together to deal with Jiangning. It can only be said that Jiangning''s strength will not be under the joint efforts of the three of them. Moreover, the three of them have to take pills directly to fight against it. The strength of Jiangning is just incredible. ¡±Boss. Will we...... "The third one dare not say it. Although he thinks it is impossible, the pill is too expensive. With such pills to deal with a person, can only show that the person is strong. ¡±Should not, if we are not Jiangning''s opponent at all, why does he give us such pills, is it not a waste? "The boss shook his head. What he was worried about was not that. What he was worried about was that it would be bad if Jiangning could not be taken within the efficacy.¡±You must not take it lightly. After we finish the medicine, we should strive to kill Jiangning as soon as possible, and then look for a place to close down. "The boss reminds me. ¡±What about the God of war? Are we going to see it? "Asked the third. ¡±What is the purpose of going to see the atlas of the gods of war? "Asked the boss. The third immediately replied, "nature is to break through the realm. " " since it is in order to break through the realm, it is now possible to break through. Why do you still need to see it? Is it better to feel it honestly while the medicine is still there. "The old man looked at the third one and said," the third one still didn''t understand. He continued. ¡±Third, you should remember that we have seen too many people give up their own martial arts in order to pursue the so-called martial arts. You know, as long as we see the road ahead, and walk down on the ground, is it the same for us. ¡° .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 712 What many people didn''t expect was that just shortly after we started, there were many wonderful fights on these roads to the atlas of war gods. Now, there is another way to do this. ¡±Are you a monk of Shaolin Temple? "Asked one. no wonder that as like as two peas, the people who dress up are like the Shaolin monks, and the style they use never seen before, but they are very similar to Shaolin''s martial arts. ¡±Shaolin Temple? "Obviously, the man didn''t know much about it. He was not from here. He came from a distant place to find the last move in his kung fu. According to his master, if you want to find this move, you can only come to the Shenzhou Wulin. So he came here when he felt that no one there could give him any more guidance. It is precisely because of this that he has no understanding of the local customs and customs here. Therefore, his road can be said to have been fought out. People also gave him a resounding nickname: "Zhan Luohan.". " this man is dressed as a arhat, and he has great strength. So far, no one has been able to figure out where his upper limit is. Such a person must have aroused the vigilance of the vast majority of Wulin people. Wulin is very exclusive, because the external forces represent endless fighting. If it is only one person, it is easy to say. But it''s not a good thing if this person is just coming to explore the way, and there are thousands of people behind him who are ready to move. Such things have happened before, and it is because of this that people in the Wulin today are so vigilant. They will come to test this person''s strength, record his martial arts moves and speculate on his purpose. There is one such organization in the rivers and lakes. It is funded by a mysterious figure. So far, no one knows who this person is, only that he is the God of the sword. The name of this organization is also known as reverse flow. It is a special organization to explore foreign Wulin people. Now, there are three people lying on the ground in this organization, and none of them is a master of the supernatural realm. These three are also high-level people in this organization. After all, the strong ones in the spiritual realm are at least elders in any sect. However, such a character can''t get up on the ground now, and these three people are fighting together, that is to say, they are not the opponents of Luohan in front of them. Now, one of the three vice headmasters of the upstream water has come. This man is known as a fast swordsman. He has a sword in his left and right hands. He can use it as fast as lightning. Thirty years ago, this man was called the double handed sword God. Later, it was heard that he was defeated in the hands of the swordsman. Since then, he disappeared. Some people think that he is dead. I didn''t expect that I was in the organization of the reverse flow and served as the deputy head of the gate. It seems that the strength should be stronger than before. However, Zhan Luohan didn''t feel much. He felt that the man in front of him was much better than the three people on the ground. However, there is still no feeling of meeting an opponent. The fast swordsman did not answer. He held the sword in his left hand like a flash of lightning. In an instant, he was in front of Luohan. Come on! Such a fast sword should not exist in the world. Almost no one can see the speed of the sword. Zhan Luohan is no exception. He has not seen the track of Chu sword. However, this does not prevent him from blocking the sword. All masters are like this, and they always look for other people''s martial arts flaws from other aspects. It doesn''t matter if you can''t see the sword clearly. Just look at his person, especially his hand. In this way, we can judge the man''s shot. As long as we know the direction of his shot, we can basically block most of the attack of this man. Kwai Jian was not surprised at all. If he could not stop his sword, he would not have any significance. It''s just that no one in the crowd is thinking that way. has caught a sword of the Kwai sword and can catch him, and he can catch second swords, third swords and 100th swords. "Someone said. , after seeing the sword that the war Rohan caught the fast sword, he had already concluded that Kwai Kwai was not his opponent. What''s more, the sword of Kwai sword is not unusual. His only characteristic is very fast. So he can catch a sword and catch 1000th swords and ten thousand swords. That''s why many people don''t think highly of him. This man''s sword technique is too simple. He hasn''t made a move many times, so you can know where he''s going to stab. What makes him powerful is that you know he''s going to stab you in the head, but you just can''t avoid it. However, it is only for the weaker people. Now the opponent, especially these top players, once you know your shooting time and position, you can basically crush you. It''s just, is this really the case? With the sword in his hands, Kwai''s quick hand was expressionless. He continued to play a sword.This sword is faster. At this speed, the vast majority of people have been unable to catch up. However, his fundamental problem still remains unsolved, and his body movements are still very obvious, that is to say, Zhan Luohan has predicted his shooting time and the landing point of his sword. The sword was caught again. just Kwai, no matter how fast he is. He is still fighting his sword, but all the swords are caught by the war Rohan. ¡±Lost. "Other people who watched the match said that there was no suspense about it. just, the Kwai sword doesn''t seem to know. He still keeps on swinging his sword, and his sword is almost to the limit. The sword behind it can no longer improve speed. Kwai Lohan thought that the man was not his opponent at all. The reason why the war was not counterattacked was that the sword of the fast sword was too fast. One sword followed by one sword forced the war to be defended. However, the next moment, Zhan Luohan was surprised to find that his hand was injured! did not know what Kwai sword appeared when he suddenly appeared a sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 713 Looking at the blood dripping on his hand, Zhan Luohan was silent. He didn''t find out how the other sword was made. It''s like an invisible sword. It can''t be predicted. The people in the Wulin who watched also found this, and they were surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. "No wonder he always wields his sword without interruption. It turns out that he has a second sword. " Kwai sword is not surprised. He knew how terrible his sword was. It''s not just fast, there are other things, just no one can say it, no one can feel it. This time, Zhan Luohan knew that he had met his opponent. As soon as he urged his internal power, a strong force spread all over his body, and his body suddenly turned Copper Brown, which is why he was called Vajra arhat. and the Kwai sword still had no idea what he thought. His left hand sword was once again waved, and a sword and sword were slung toward the battle of Lohan. However, before the war Luohan had to pick it up with his hands, the warlohan and Ben who thought about it didn''t take care of the sword that chopped him. He was angry, and Kwai ran into the fast sword. sharp sword sharp eyes, his right hand suddenly jitter, a great sword Kwai fell on the body of the war. Even if Zhan Luohan''s strong body encountered this sword spirit, it had obvious changes. He was almost unable to move, and was firmly nailed in place by the sword spirit. The sword Qi didn''t reach the golden elixir''s attack power, so it didn''t do any effective damage to the war Luohan, but it stopped the attack situation of the warlord. is just perfect, and the left hand of the Kwai sword is again wielding, and the sword is falling, and it is at the same point of the war. Dang Dang Dang! Terrified by what the weapon is like, the sword of the sword of fast sword fell on the body of the war Rohan Kwai, and the noise made many people dumbfounded. It''s no wonder that the three powerful people in the supernatural realm can''t beat the arhat, and they can be exhausted even if they don''t do it. However, even with this kind of physical strength, they can''t bear one sword after another, let alone fall in the same place. Zhan Luohan roared, and his internal power was boiling. He wanted to pull out the sword Qi which was nailed on his body. is just what is so easy. The quick sword is Kwai Chung, and he knows what he wants to do. ¡±Across all directions. "Kwai sword must kill one stroke. The left and right sword cross each other, and when he has one leg, he flies to the sky, and then lands immediately. The string of Kwai swords can be said to be unusually coherent, and everyone else is watching. At this time, Zhan Luohan also knew that it was the most important moment. Whoever lost or won depended on this sword. The cross sword falls. There was a roar and smoke and dust. Only one person was seen in the smoke, and he fell down straight. The onlookers did not know who had fallen and where the other man had gone? after the smoke and dust dissipated, they found that the fallen man was a Kwai sword. How could it be that the man who had just gained the upper hand was killed in an instant. is there really a big gap between the two men? The quick sword of the Kwai Fu failed to defeat the battle of Rohan, but instead fell down. However, Zhan Luohan has been a mile away from here. There is a shocking crack in his chest. The blood inside is gushing and constantly flowing out. Zhan Luohan has tried many methods, such as acupoints and medicines, which are useless. If we can''t find a way, Zhan Luohan may die. Warlohan recalled the fight just now, and he was also very moved. When his opponent had already gained the upper hand, he was forced to reverse it by Zhan Luohan. war Lohan really can not get rid of that Kwai Chi, fortunately, the war Rohan immediately found a solution, in the crisis, the battle of the sword to let the fast hand sword across the four sides of the power into their own body. Although he was seriously injured in this way, he also broke away from the sword spirit by relying on this terrible force. Meanwhile, his hand pierced the heart of the Kwai sword. He won. What he did not think was that the sword of Kwai was a bit different. He could not suppress his sword and he could not heal the wound, that is to say, he would die. thought that what the two people ended up was still Kwai Fu, and he was very helpless. He did not feel that the sword was strong at the beginning, but after he had fought with him, he found that the strength of the man was very strong. It''s no wonder that they can fight with the swordsman and survive from the swordsman''s hands. You know, almost all the people who compete with the swordsmen have been killed by the swordsmen. And this Kwai sword can survive, so we can see that our strength is very strong. Zhan Luohan stopped suddenly because a man suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡±You can''t live like this. "The man said softly. Zhan Luohan frowned. Naturally, he knew his physical condition. Indeed, he couldn''t live a single stick of incense. That''s why he ran so fast that he could find someone to cure him. But at this time, he was stopped by this man.¡±What do you want? "His words have revealed his impatience. If there is no satisfactory answer, Zhan Luohan is bound to make a move. ¡±I can cure your injury. "The answer is very simple, but it hit the heart of Zhan Luohan. ¡±I''m not from here. Are you willing to save me? "Zhan Luohan asked. ¡±It has nothing to do with me where you come from. You should know that. Of course, I''m not saving you for nothing. I want you to kill someone. "Said the man. ¡±Who to kill? "It doesn''t matter who you kill as long as you can survive. ¡±That man is called Jiangning. If you go down this road, you will naturally see him. This is his portrait. Take it and kill him when you see it. "Said the man, giving him some detailed advice and leaving. Looking at the direction of the man''s disappearance, Zhan Luohan''s eyes have an inexplicable light flashing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 714 On the other side, the legend eagle and the demon can''t help this person''s situation, finally chose to escape. Only in the face of absolute strength, it is very difficult to escape. For this reason, they planned many plans and implemented them one by one. After many attempts, the two finally found a chance to escape. The man is no longer chasing after him. It can be said that the eagle and the demon are temporarily safe. Two people now can be said to share weal and woe, the devil is not good to pass eagle, two people so silent walk on the road. Their speed was not fast. On the one hand, there was no pursuer behind them. On the other hand, they had to adjust their breath well. After all, both of them suffered a lot in the war. However, things are often not so simple. In front of them, there comes a man, Zhan Luohan, who has recovered. Zhan Luohan was very disgusted with the breath of demons, which was a kind of quick mood. As a result, there was a strong sense of war and hostility in the breath of arhat. Legend eagle and demon looked at each other. To tell the truth, they were not interested in fighting with this man. Even if the devil is always aggressive, he doesn''t want to waste his strength at this time. The demon and the eagle had been fighting for a long time, and then a strong opponent was added. Even if the demon and the eagle joined hands, they were not his opponents. It can be said that the two people tried their best to escape this man''s pursuit. At this time, whether they are full of internal power or psychological state, they are not at the peak of the time, but a word from Zhan Luohan has attracted their attention. ¡±Do you know where there is a man who talks about Jiangning, and whether you have seen him on this road. " "What do you want to do with Jiangning?" "Zhan Luohan laughs," it''s natural to find him in trouble. " At this time, the demons and the eagle laughed together, especially the demons, shaking in all directions before and after laughing, which was very exaggerated. "Well, what are you laughing at?" Zhan Luohan is a little unhappy. These two people dare to look down on him. ¡±It''s not that I look down on you, but that you and Jiangning can''t compare. If you don''t, you will regret one day later. "The demon seems to have seen through the mind of Zhan Luohan. But who is Zhan Luohan? A man like him would never have given up if he hadn''t really gone to Jiangning for a fight. ¡±How does your strength compare with Jiangning? "Zhan Luohan suddenly looked at the demon and asked. After hearing this, Tianmo was silent for a long time, and then said, "compared with Jiangning, there should be some gap between me and Jiangning. I may not be the opponent of Jiangning, but it won''t be too much. I also have the hope of winning, but the odds are not high. " the comparison between Tianmo and Jiangning should be very objective. On the whole, the strength of Tianmo is a little weaker than Jiangning. Although there is a gap, it is not big. Such a gap does not guarantee that Jiangning will win. And Jiangning''s ice and fire ball against the two kinds of forbidden moves of the demons are not much different, mainly depends on the timing of the use and the environment at that time. In this way, Jiangning''s chance of winning against the demons is on the seventh floor, while the demons have only three. It can be said that if there is no great change, Jiangning will surely surpass the demons. At that time, it was really impossible to guess who was more powerful at that time, because the demons were not those who had no backhand power. After hearing the words of the demon, the light in his eyes flashed. As soon as he urged his internal power, a strong force spread all over his body, and his body suddenly turned Copper Brown, which is why he was called Vajra arhat. At this time, Zhan Luohan''s strength had reached the strength of the fake gold elixir. Because of his special skills, he could not hurt him without the attack power of reaching the golden elixir. His body is now as impregnable as a King Kong arhat. After that, Zhan Luohan gave a fist to the demon. The strength of the fist was so strong that it could break the mountain and crack the stone. But the devil is not so easy to provoke people, he was beaten by the previous pressure, now is very angry. As soon as the angry demon strikes, it is forbidden to move. " Four ghost swords reappear! In the face of such a powerful force, Zhan Luohan was finally shocked. Even if he was fighting Luohan, he could not know whether his body could be safely caught. But the answer was soon revealed. The demon wielded the ghost knife and chopped at the warlord. Just with this chop, Zhan Luohan felt that he could not survive such a terrible blow. He immediately boiled his internal power and tried to resist the supreme move. The demon didn''t want to play a seesaw battle with Zhan Luohan. He beat the warlord with a ghost knife, and then he continued to walk with Chuan Ying. The war arhan was pulled out three miles by the ghost knife. After landing, Zhan Luohan''s face flushed. He seemed to be trying to suppress something, but after struggling for a long time, he still didn''t suppress it."Poof..." War Luohan gushed blood from his mouth. He really didn''t expect that this person''s strength would be so strong, just a move he could not stop. What about Jiangning, who is stronger than this person? Do you really want to die? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 715 Luohan is now in a tangle. He never thought that Jiangning''s strength had reached such a level. How could he resist such strength. Although Zhan Luohan can step into the false golden elixir in defense after running his magic skill, what he can be proud of is defense. However, he wants to fight here with such skills, which is just a fool''s dream. You know, before the world has not changed greatly, the first echelon of Wulin experts like xiaoyaozi have already stepped into the golden elixir realm in a certain way. Such as the original xiaoyaozi''s palm, Jiangning''s ice and fire ball and so on, these can be said to have reached the power of the golden elixir. Now, Jiangning and others have become more and more powerful. However, in Jiangning, ice and fire balls are just as good as Jindan. Now, Jiangning''s ice and fire ball has already completely broken through to the middle level of the golden elixir. Such power, let alone the arhat''s golden body, is the real arhat in the sky, which can''t resist. But now Jiangning is also in trouble. "Are you Jiangning?" The three old men looked at Jiangning and saw an inexplicable killing chance in their eyes. The hall leader of Changsheng hall thinks Jiangning is just a troublemaker. No matter where it is, as long as it is seen by the Lord of Changsheng hall, there must be something about Jiangning fighting with people. "Do you want me to do it?" Seeing that the strength of these three elders is not very strong, the head of Changsheng Hall said to Jiangning. Although the master of the hall of longevity is only a high-level God, but his strength is much stronger than these three old men. If we really want to compare, maybe two old people will be able to compete with the hall of longevity. "No Jiangning is ready to make a move, but at this time, Jiangning seems to have found something, and his internal force has gradually subsided. "Magic sword, magic sound thousands of." The supreme move of the heaven magic sword, under the urge of the demon, slowly passed from the distance. In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to be singing in a low voice. The magic sound, which was hard to distinguish, was like immortals talking about Taoism, like Buddhas turning Jinglun, and more like demons roaring. All in all, all sorts of mysterious voices gathered together and flooded the three men. The voice of the three people was just fixed immediately. Moreover, due to some similar sound wave skills, Jiangning and the hall of eternal life hall were also affected. "Hum!" The master of the hall of eternal life hummed coldly, and the secret of longevity ran wildly in his body. "Live forever." The mental method of the secret of eternal life is still very mysterious. He resisted the attack of the magic sound. Of course, it is only because the demons used most of their power on the other three people. And Jiangning is not any action, that terrible magic sound did not fall on Jiangning, he used the power of the field, isolated it. And those three people are not so lucky, but these three people are also experienced elders. When they hear the voice of the devil, they already know that the strength of the coming is terrible, which is the only one they have ever seen in their lives. So they immediately took the pills, and at this time, the magic sound came, and they were taken into the dreamland. At the same time, the magic knife swept, trying to cut them in half. However, the body protection skills of these three people operated by themselves, and they still blocked the magic knife under the joint efforts of the three people. The demon "eh", he did not expect the strength of these three people seems to become stronger. Or is it that I was wrong in the beginning. The demon frowned. You know, he is almost at the top of the Wulin. It is basically impossible to estimate the opponent''s strength wrongly. What''s more, the strength of these three people is obviously much weaker than him. In this way, it is more impossible for the demons to misjudge these three people. But the fact is in front of us, the strength of these three people is much stronger than the demon''s estimation. At this time, Jiangning narrowed his eyes, but he could see clearly that the three people took pills. Although Jiangning didn''t know what pills they took, the strength of the three of them did soar. That''s why the devil''s knife didn''t succeed, because he misjudged the strength of his opponent. However, even if the three of them have become stronger, there is still a big gap compared with Jiangning. The most important thing is that these three people are retired from the world. Jiangning has no hatred with them. Why did they come to him. Moreover, these three people also took unknown pills to defeat Jiangning. Jiangning carefully perception, found that the strength of the three is steadily improving, now has reached the pseudo gold pill. Even Jiangning will have a headache when the three powerful pseudo gold elixirs join hands. Fortunately, the demon''s magic sound is his unique skill, and it is still in these three people have not reached the peak of time to show them. Otherwise, it is estimated that it will be very difficult to control these three people at once. I''m afraid the people who gave them pills did not expect that these three people would be so easily controlled. He had never thought that these three people could defeat Jiangning. It would be better for them to consume Jiangning''s internal power.Now it''s better. It''s solved by a knife from the devil. The devil looks at you and frets in his heart. Jiangning''s strength is indeed extremely strong. Why should he fight with him? Let''s not say that Jiangning has to be stronger than himself. Even if the devil is lucky enough to win, I''m afraid the price he has to pay is not willing to bear. Moreover, he and Jiangning actually have no deep hatred, there is no need to fight with Jiangning like this. As for the person who wants Pang ban, just cooperate with Jiangning. At that time, Jiangning should also agree to borrow pangban from Jiangning. After making up his mind, Tianmo roughly expressed this meaning with Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t answer him at the first time. It was a big event that Tianmo wanted to ally with himself. Jiangning had to think about it carefully. If we agree rashly, it may lead to a crisis in Daming. However, there is also one thing Jiangning is optimistic about, that is, Jiangning needs high-end combat power like the demon when it confronts with celestial immortals in the future. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 716 Jiangning''s consideration is not unreasonable. Although the current rivers and lakes still fight for themselves, there will be many alliances in the future. At the beginning of the divine war, no one could stay out of it. Even the sects in the seclusion would have to be born again. Those ancient martial arts magnates would probably reappear, and the rivers and lakes at that time would be bloody. If you want to survive in the rivers and lakes at that time, the power of the Daming kingdom alone was a little weak. In fact, there is a slight similarity between the Daming Kingdom and the Da Xuan sword school, that is, the backbone of the school is very different from other old schools. The reason why the present Daming state can still stand still is that in addition to Jiangning, the God level figure, their high-level is also powerful. Among them, Xiang Yutian''s strength can be said to be the second person in the pseudo golden elixir realm besides Jiangning, and his skill is unfathomable. Other people are just better than the general Tongshen, but Pang Ban''s strength has also made rapid progress these days. I believe that Pang ban will also be able to enter the fake golden elixir in the near future. These people are now understanding a map of the God of war, and it is estimated that their strength will be improved after that. However, even in this way, in the face of the rapid progress of martial arts, they still need more practice to stand firm. It is impossible for Jiangning to stay in the Daming kingdom all the time. He needs to constantly search for drugs and skills that can break through his own. Only in this way can he win in the face of those who come from heaven in the future. Tianmo is waiting for Jiangning''s reply. After all, he is a overlord. If Jiangning can agree to join hands with himself, the demon will be very happy. Even if Jiangning refused, the demon still believed that he could lead the magic gate to rise. "Well, we can form an alliance, but we have to wait until later to discuss the specific matters. Now we should deal with the immediate affairs first." Jiangning''s words were beyond the expectation of the devil. Originally, he thought Jiangning would not form an alliance with himself. In fact, he just mentioned it casually. He didn''t have any hope in his heart, but what he didn''t expect was that Jiangning actually agreed. Now that Jiangning has agreed, Tianmo will make a change when he returns to the magic gate this time. The previous plan is out of date. With Jiangning''s support, it''s hard to imagine who else in the Wulin can compete with the demons. And these three tragic false gold elixir strong, have not yet out of hand, will die in their own world. This may be the first time that a strong pseudo gold elixir has died so cowardly. No one can think of it. At present, the pseudo gold elixir, which can be regarded as the top combat power, has been destroyed in this way. Looking at the three men, the demon''s eyebrows frowned. He told Jiangning about the things he and Chuanying had met before. Among them, he focused on the strength of the man they met. He had no objection to the fact that he was the first in Wulin. After listening to the demons, Jiangning''s eyes flashed. I''m afraid this is the immortal in the sky. I didn''t expect that the strength would be so strong. Jiangning is not an opponent at present. This is also very normal. If the immortal can''t beat Jiangning now, why does he come down. However, Jiangning also found something after hearing the battle scene described by the demon. See you ask yourself, you encounter the two magic moves of the devil together, in addition to upload the eagle''s unique move, I can''t resist at all. These three moves can be said to be within the golden elixir range. If one moves one move at a time, Jiangning is not afraid. However, if the three moves are performed at the same time, Jiangning''s strength has not reached the level that can catch the attack of the three moves at the same time. And the immortal did it. From this point alone, we can see that the immortal is stronger than Jiangning. However, Jiangning felt that the immortal was defective. Even if the legend eagle and the demon had not fought, they would easily escape. If the immortal is replaced by Jiangning, then the demons and Chuanying can''t escape. Even with the strength of Jiangning, if they ignore their own life and death, they can only fight with Jiangning. As for the victory or defeat of the battle, it''s hard to say. Everyone has a chance to win. This shows that the immortal is actually flawed. It''s right to think about it. When they come to the Wulin, they naturally want to compete with the laws of heaven and earth. It''s because of this that their strength will become a little unbalanced. It''s not that he is not smart, but he doesn''t need to think about it. His ideal is different from Jiangning. He has only one idea up to now, that is to revitalize the magic gate. To put it simply, people in the Wulin should admit the magic sect. You know, nowadays, the magic gate is not recognized at all. Many people in the Wulin will directly kill the people who see the magic gate. They also praise it as killing the evil of the Wulin. Of course, there are some people of the devil sect who kill the people in the lake for practicing evil skills, but most of them are caused by the prejudice of the people of the devil sect. As the top master of the demon sect, Tianmo naturally wants to do something for it. If it is really heinous, the demon will destroy him without the help of others. However, morban is very satisfied with the situation, because he is very good for people.This alliance with Jiangning can be said to be the best chance for the devil sect in nearly a thousand years. The demon will go back to be the leader of the demon sect this time. If anyone dares to stop him, he can''t be blamed for his ruthlessness. Although it is said that the devil has the power of the leader of the demon sect now, there are some things that you are not the leader, and the orders you give are not true. For example, if we only represent the demons in the name of the demons, the weight is obviously low, and it is also disrespectful to the Daming state. Although Tianmo believes that Jiangning will not say anything about this matter, it still has a responsibility. Since it has chosen to cooperate with the Daming state, it is impossible to make a bad impression on the Daming state for the first time. What else should we cooperate with in the future. As for Chuan Ying, he belongs to the temple of war god and will not participate in the alliance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 717 Tianmo''s mood can be said to be very good now. Jiangning''s unexpected promise makes Tianmo feel that the rise of the demon gate is hopeful. It is said that the eagle was saved by Jiangning last time, so he does not resent Jiangning. However, the people in the temple of war god will not form an alliance with any party. Even if they are killed, they will only send one person to take revenge. Only in this way can we maintain the fresh blood of the temple of war and make it full of combat effectiveness. Those who have no strength are doomed to be eliminated in the temple of war god, leaving behind the elites among the elites, and the hall of war follows the elite line. However, Chuanying didn''t know how many people there were in the temple of war god. He only knew that the atlas of God of war in the temple of war god was not completed. There were several pictures missing. As for how much was missing, Chuanying did not know, because he had not seen all the pictures of the God of war in the temple of war. There is only one person who has seen all the records of the God of war in the temple of war god. That is, the Lord of the temple of war god. However, no one has ever known where the Lord is and whether he has long been dead. It can be said that there is no manager in the temple of God of war. Everyone is going his own way of martial arts. No one will take charge of you. The only place that is guarded is the place where the atlas of the God of war is depicted. In addition to two mysterious old people, there is also a hydra, which is also very powerful. It is almost impossible to see the atlas of the God of war without the command of the temple of war god. The orders of the war god hall are issued by the temple master, and they are issued once every ten years. This is also why many people in the war Temple think that the temple master is dead, but they still abide by the rules of the war temple. The reason is that the command is very attractive. Jiangning and the demons, the legend eagle and the master of the hall of eternal life continued to walk towards the birthplace of the war god atlas, and the three hermit strong men who had reached the pseudo golden elixir realm had been harassed by the magic sound and died in their world. If only in terms of combat achievements, this battle of demons can rank the first in nearly a hundred years. If one person and one knife can kill three fake golden elixirs in a second, no one can do it at all. Even Jiangning is very moved that the three fake golden elixirs were wronged. I don''t know what the people who paid for the three people would think when they knew about it. After all, it shouldn''t be cheap. The four soon arrived at the birthplace of the atlas of war gods, where many masters had arrived. But they all circled each other in a circle, forbidding any to stop in, and, very close to them is a copper hall. The bronze hall should be the place where the atlas of the God of war was depicted. Looking at the appearance of these people, they want to seize a favorable position. As soon as the gate of the copper hall opens, they rush in. After all, only three people can enter. "Go away, this is ours." The devil is not a good speaker. He drags a person out of the circle. "You want to die." This man also reached the realm of Tongshen. Although it was just the beginning, he was dragged out like this. No matter how strong the other side was, he directly launched. With a cold smile, the devil''s knife intention has fallen. The man had no resistance at all, and was directly hurt by the powerful magic knife. The people around the copper hall looked at the demons with fear in their eyes. The people who can come here are at least the first level masters who can communicate with the gods. They still have some eyesight. Such a man is their enemy of life and death. After the demon wounded the man at will, the magic knife flew out of the back automatically, and the demon jumped into the air and held the magic knife. "Magic sword, magic sound thousands of." The supreme move of the heaven magic sword, under the urge of the demon, slowly passed from the distance. In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to be singing in a low voice. The magic sound, which was hard to distinguish, was like immortals talking about Taoism, like Buddhas turning Jinglun, and more like demons roaring. In short, all kinds of mysterious voices gathered together and swept all the people in the copper hall. The demon has finished breathing on the way to here. Now it can be said that it is extremely powerful and can not be resisted by ordinary people. The magic sound is different from other moves. It not only dominates the whole court in terms of destructive power, but also makes breakthroughs in mental power. Even if many masters resist the magic knife in the front, they will soon be insane. Only such a move can be said to be one of the forbidden moves of demons. Even Jiangning, when seeing such a knife, is also in the heart of admiration. After careful deduction, he found that his current understanding of the dead sword was not enough to block the move. Jiangning wants to overcome such a move, only ice and fire ball is possible. However, if Jiangning is given some time, even if his dead sword can not suppress the magic sound, it can also compete with it. Such group moves immediately angered all the people. No matter how they said, they were also influential in their own sects. They didn''t expect to be scorned and attacked by groups? Is this man really invincible? All the people immediately counterattacked. There were nearly a hundred strong people in the supernatural realm. They shot at the same time, and their power was so great that they immediately overcame the magic sound.At this time, the master of Changsheng hall made a move. Originally, according to his plan, he had no need to make a move at all. Among the four people, he was the weakest. In fact, he had no effect if he could not. But the master of the hall of longevity thought again. It was because he was the weakest one that he should have done more. He couldn''t have no strength at all. How could he have a good intention to drink soup and eat meat? ¡±The secret of long life is sunset. " as soon as the master of the hall of eternal life finished speaking, he immediately turned into a sun on top of all the people. The sun gave out a soft light and was slowly falling to the top of everyone''s head. This light is so soft, so there is no chance to kill, people can not resist the heart. Although the master of the hall of eternal life has only a high level of communication with God, his strength is higher than that of the ordinary high level. In addition, there are thousands of magic sounds from the demons. The joint efforts of the two masters can even compete with the nearly 100 powerful ones in the Tongshen realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 718 It can be said that the strength shown by the demon and the hall master of Changsheng shocked them deeply. Only two people could compete with nearly 100 of them. Although they did not cooperate with each other, and it is not to say that the number of people will be more powerful, but in how to say, they are also nearly 100 people who are strong in the spiritual realm, not cats and dogs. This kind of strength can almost wipe out many gangs, but now what happened, they were stopped by the Lord of the hall of immortality and longevity. Jiangning watching, he also unconsciously nodded. Jiangning also affirmed the strength of the hall of eternal life. We should know that the strength of the hall leader of Changsheng hall can also be back and forth with himself. Since his martial spirit was destroyed by Jiangning, it is almost impossible to make progress again. Therefore, after the great change of the heaven and earth, his strength still remained at the high level of Tongshen. However, after all, the master of the hall of eternal life is a super powerful one. At the beginning, it can be said that he was also a hero of the powerful side. Even though his strength has not improved in recent years, it is very easy for those who are at the initial stage of the Tongshen state. The reason why it seems that the strength of the hall master of Changsheng hall is not strong enough is mainly because the people he is facing are all top-level experts. In comparison, he will feel that the strength of the hall master of Changsheng hall is not strong enough. But in fact, the head of the hall of eternal life is also a super leader. He is very good at dealing with these ordinary powerful people. However, these strong Tongshen state of mind can not balance, they again toward Jiangning and others. At the sight of this group of people, the demons still didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, he snorted coldly, and the magic sword rotated again. The Tianmo Dao is unrivalled. When it is opened and closed, its Qi is vertical and horizontal. There are countless dense Dao Qi. It seems that it is going to split the heaven and earth. Such a powerful Sabre technique is really rare in the world. On the other hand, the sword technique of the passing Eagle has been put into practice. There are two kinds of sword techniques, the same powerful and the same powerful. Chuanying''s mind trapping Sabre technique is changeable. It seems that you can know the operation skills of these powerful Tongshen people when you mention it. They usually attack or defend one step ahead of time. His Sabre technique is false, real and specious. It seems that he wants to chop on the left, and in a moment he reaches the right. In a short time, many powerful people were injured in this virtual and real sword technique. And there are some powerful Tongshen have lost themselves in the magic sword of the demons. Two of the world''s most superb Sabre masters have completely suppressed these martial arts heroes. However, in front of the atlas of the God of war, these people will not retreat so easily. If they can enter the copper hall to watch the atlas of God of war, their strength may also advance by leaps and bounds. With such a temptation, no one can easily give up. This is also why these people are now suppressed to fight, but still ignore the demons, they desperately. It''s just that the gap is too obvious. Generally speaking, a strong person in the middle level of Tongshen can deal with three to five low-level Tongshen masters. If this person is also a strong existence in the middle level of Tongshen, it is possible to deal with about ten lower level Tongshen at the same time. The same is true of high-level vs. medium level. That is to say, the master of the hall of eternal life alone has to deal with dozens of first-level masters who can communicate with gods. In addition, the two top fake golden elixirs, i.e. the eagle and the demon, are not rivals at all. This is still in Jiangning did not attack the case, has such a big gap. If Jiangning followed suit, these people would fall down soon. Just like this, these people still have a glimmer of hope. However, the reason why Jiangning didn''t do it was not because he pitied these people, but because Jiangning felt that there were several powerful people watching from a distance, so he didn''t move, but was on guard against these people. At the beginning, the demon was a unique skill, with thousands of magic sounds, which was to frighten these people, but now it seems that this effect is almost No. These people do not care how strong others are for the sake of war god catalogue. Everything in front of them will be swept away one by one. The only goal of this group of people is the atlas of the God of war. Demons also know that these people are very strong. In addition to using his unique skills at the beginning, he still pays attention to keep his internal power in other times. Although there are Jiangning pressure, but the strength of those people now is not very clear. Demons are afraid that when the real war begins, it will be bad if there are one or two peerless experts hidden in those people. It is also because of this, the demons and the eagle are now fighting, and the main attack of the hall of eternal life. The attack power of the hall of eternal life is also enormous. His moves are estimated to be learned from the secret of eternal life. His moves have a feeling of endless life, and they are simple and simple. His palm power is clearly far away from the horizon, but he can be sent later and arrive first. It seems that there is no force in the palm power, but it can produce huge force when it collides with each other. It''s really terrifying. It''s just unthinkable. Many powerful people who can communicate with God have been beaten and seriously injured by the master of the hall of eternal life.The master of the hall of eternal life is the line of practice based on the code of eternal life. His internal skill can be said to be incomparable, and because of the nature of the book, his recovery ability is amazing. Under this kind of superposition, even if the continuous use of powerful moves, the palace master of Changsheng hall still looks very lively. On the contrary, now it seems that the demons and the eagle seem to be more dispirited. In fact, it''s just that they show it on purpose. If they don''t, those real masters who watch from afar won''t enter. They also know that the legendary eagle and the demon, together with Jiangning, who has not yet done so, may be enough to sweep them. Even the hall master of longevity hall is not weak. In the case of single to single, these people dare not say that they can surpass him. In fact, if the real one-on-one, the real strength of the hall of eternal life can be said to be superior to the overwhelming majority of the strong present. However, the internal power of the Lord of the hall of eternal life is also consumed violently. At this time, those people started. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 719 When the demons, the legend hawks, and the hall master of the longevity hall were about to clean up the powerful people in the magic realm, these people finally entered the arena. The timing of these candidates was in place. They were in the situation that the internal power of the demon and the legend Eagle were not good, and the hall master of the longevity hall could hardly fight any more. But what they never thought of was that the devil and the eagle were pretending. Their internal power is still extremely abundant, as if they have not fought before. However, the master of Changsheng hall is really lack of internal power. However, he was not without the power of a war. The master of Changsheng hall roared to cheer himself up. He waved his big hand and surrounded a strong man. The strong one looked at him, the hall master of Changsheng hall despised him so much. It was clear that he had just fought so fiercely. Now he didn''t adjust his breath well and wanted to fight with him. So the man was furious, a pair of fists like a meteor general crazy smashed to the hall of eternal life, such a power, let people look sideways. However, since the Lord of the palace of longevity has chosen him, it shows that in his judgment, this man is now he can catch. You should know how the master of the hall of eternal life is also a top expert. Not to mention his strength against the enemy, but only his experience against the enemy, it is extremely rich. It is impossible for such a person to misjudge. That is to say, despite the powerful fists of this person, the hall master of longevity hall can still catch it. The state of the two people is almost the same, but the higher level of Tongshen state. But there is still a gap between the two people''s strength. If he is the master of the palace of eternal life at the peak, his strength can at least beat two such people. But the battle just now did make the strength of the hall of eternal life drop a lot. It is precisely because of this that the palace master of the hall of longevity can only maintain invincible. His goal was not to defeat this man, but to hold him back. As for the direction of the war, it''s not his business. The three people who can really manage are Chuanying, Tianmo and Jiangning. All of them can change the situation of the war. As long as they are there, it is not the Lord''s business to defeat these strong men. Therefore, the master of the hall of longevity can be said to be carefree now. Although he has a serious internal power loss, he is the most relaxed person. However, both the legend eagle and the demon could not occupy a relatively large advantage in the face of the existence of the four high-level gods. In this way, the hope of breaking the game lies in Jiangning. Just at this time Jiangning brow is very deep, he a person blocked five masters. Originally, this is nothing. With the strength of Jiangning, he has a good chance to defeat these five people. What Jiangning didn''t think of was that one of the five people was actually an expert in the fake golden elixir realm. This makes Jiangning as strong as Jiangning, and there is no way to break the situation. These five people are not only superior in strength, but also obviously have practiced cooperation together. At this time, they use their moves with boundless cooperation, which can be said to make Jiangning feel headache. "Sword of life and death, sword of death, ten thousand ways of burial!" Jiangning sword world opened again, trying to rely on this move to crack the current situation. The five top masters immediately felt this boundless breath, but they seemed to be ready, and began to seal one after another. With the spread of Jiangning''s new understanding of sword moves, a field that can dominate the enemy''s life and death has rapidly generated around Jiangning. The atmosphere of desolation and dilapidation is combined with Jiangning''s original magic powers in the field, and then sent out in the form of sword moves. Within the scope covered by the sword moves, there are ten thousand ways to bury them. Even the rules between heaven and earth are affected by this move. Within the scope of sword moves, the power of heaven and earth is suppressed. Powerful and incomparably powerful, nine days and ten places, Jiangning now shows the strength, even those who fly up all feel a palpitation. However, these five people are not bad. Their strength is equally high. The five kinds of Indian methods blend with each other, and they actually resist Jiangning''s dead sword. The burying of Wanfa did not affect them, but was absorbed by this seal. Although the seal method soon collapsed, Jiangning''s dead sword had no threat to them. Jiangning''s heart some understand: someone is against him. Otherwise, it is impossible for anyone to immediately figure out how to crack the burial of the dead sword. These five of them were obviously taught. It''s just who the man is. He can find a way to restrain the dead sword. Jiangning eyebrows. It''s not so easy to restrain the dead sword. Just now Jiangning''s strength was also in the fake gold pill, he did not use merit. Jiangning didn''t want to use merits and virtues until it was a last resort. This thing itself was extremely precious. If one was not used at a time when his life was in danger, Jiangning felt a little wasted. And Jiangning also has some rejection to this, he still wants to rely on himself to step into the golden elixir. Instead of relying on this merit point all the time. Therefore, for a time, the situation on the three small battlefields can be said to be evenly matched, and no one can suppress any of them. However, at this time, several more people came. The arrival of these people surprised Jiangning, Chuanying and the devil.These people are xiaoyaozi, the ancestor of Tianshan school, Meng chixing in Daming state, and one is a one-sided disciple. The arrival of these three people can be said to have stirred up a thousand waves with one stone, especially Jiangning. He couldn''t believe how these two people came here. You know, with the great changes of heaven and earth, xiaoyaozi has gone to the closed door, and he has not yet passed the pass. How can he not improve his realm but come here instead. There is also a Mongolian red line. Jiangning clearly saw that the Mongolian red line had broken through that day. At this time, the Mongolian red line should be about to soar. Even if Meng chixing doesn''t intend to fly, he shouldn''t have come here. At this point, Chuan Ying thinks so. For a moment, the atmosphere was strange. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 720 However, Jiangning had no time to think about whether these people were true or not. Now he suddenly found a thing that made him afraid. Yes, it''s something that makes Jiangning feel a little afraid of. You can imagine what kind of event it is. The two people as like as two peas are true and false. They are just like the real people. Xiaoyaozi, Meng chixing, plus a strong and evil spirit apprentice, such a lineup can be called luxury. However, Jiangning didn''t have to be afraid of these three people, because if they really fought, Jiangning would not lose. But now, Jiangning themselves have been fighting with several high-level Tongshen strongmen, and they can''t tell the victory or defeat for a moment. At this time, with these three more people who can compare with Jiangning, the situation becomes very complicated. It needs a lot of consideration to know whether the three of them will join the war and which side they will join. In Jiangning''s opinion, these three people will come together, which indicates that they should be a small group. The one-time apprentice is obviously hostile to Jiangning and the other two are probably hostile to Jiangning. In this way, these two people should be fake. But Jiangning still has one question. Why do they pretend to be these two people? If they really have such strength, they don''t need to pretend at all. They can have a place in the world by virtue of their real bodies. And if their strength is not the opponent of these two people, then what is the effect of their impersonation? This is an obvious thing, but it can not be reflected in these two people. Jiangning has always believed that there is a certain amount of research behind everyone''s practice, but he really can''t see the delicacy behind these two people. But now is not the time to think about it. He needs to break the game as soon as possible, otherwise the three will be in the battlefield. Jiangning was not wrong. The three men immediately joined the war, and Jiangning was surprised. These three men are obviously well prepared, and it is estimated that there is any connection between these three high-level Tongshen strongmen. Seeing these three people join the war, these high-level Tongshen are not defensive at all, which is amazing. You know, how do they know which side these three people are, in case they suddenly attack them? Then they are not finished. The fact that they were able to conclude that the three people would help them showed that they were indeed in collusion. At this time, the situation on the scene can be said to be the most dangerous. The participation of these three people directly put four people in Jiangning into a desperate situation. Meng chixing directly found Chuanying, and then went to shangmeng chixing. Even though the strength has become stronger, Chuan Ying still feels the pressure, and the pressure is incomparable. Because there are still helpers in this trip. as like as two peas in the same form, he immediately became three identical monk''s lines. Every single hand that was swept away was true. Meng chixing is a famous stunt. Although he knew that this was a fake, but seeing such a move, Chuan Ying couldn''t help but regard him as Meng chixing. is as like as two peas. True, the practice of being a naked person is the high level of the deified thing, and this false is also true. But as like as two peas, the eagle''s experience of the battle is also quite a lot. If you want to crack this move, it''s also easy, that is, mental power is stronger than Munch line. However, Meng chixing himself specializes in spiritual power. It is very difficult to defeat him in this respect. At least, it is impossible to pass eagle. In the face of three powerful Meng chixing, the pass Eagle this time, is his unique skill. It is said that the eagle''s body soars and its long sword is held high. Heaven and earth seemed to be infuriated by the provocation of the legend eagle. A flash of lightning split on the blade. In a flash, the electric light was everywhere. The whole person of Chuan Ying was surrounded by such intense electric light. In the dark between the sky and the sky, Chuan Ying''s body is covered with thunder light, which looks like the God of thunder. Compared with the original against Meng chixing when the eagle, in the use of this move, almost reached the point of perfection. It is said that the eagle gathers the power of thunder and lightning. The whole long sword looks like the one made by thunder and lightning. The electric light radiates everywhere and reveals a spirit of arrogance over the human beings. Pass Eagle hand thunder knife, but this time did not cut a knife, but again luck. All of a sudden, the terrible power of thunder and lightning spread, and a similar field of thunder and lightning gas field was produced around Chuan Ying. Meng chixing and several other high-level gods were pulled into the lightning field. Chuan Ying''s attack has achieved initial results. It can be said that in a short period of time, these people are unable to break through the power of thunder and lightning. Relying on their own fighting wisdom, Chuan Ying stubbornly delays these people. On the other hand, the situation is also extremely tense when the devil confronts his senior brother''s Apprentice. Under the great pressure, the demons can only spare no effort to release the four ghost swords of "evil spirits and monsters"! The black air condenses and turns into four big knives. The four black broadswords appear and disappear, as if they do not exist in this space. And it''s not only that. On the blade, there''s a black evil spirit sitting on the sword head. It''s full of evil spirits!The demons roared, and the four ghost swords of the demons and monsters began to overlap. After a while, the four black swords became one, and all the black Qi turned into that one. When this ghost knife is wielded, all things are born and destroyed. Only in a moment of thinking, the Condensed Black air is like a hell with an opening. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. Moreover, because of the fusion with the demons, this ghost sword has some changes. It cooperates with the magic sword, making its own power reach the limit. Boundless evil spirit, boundless death, such a ghost knife, is enough to kill God. It seemed that he was not afraid of his apprentice. ¡±Master, I''ll let you know what is the real martial arts of the demon sect. "As soon as the words fell, the disciple of one heart ran wild with his internal power. ¡±Magic Buddha is born! "After countless years, the top moves of the magic Buddha''s hand were used again. After a while, the sky was dark and the lightning roared. A magic power appeared between the heaven and the earth. As soon as the demon''s face congealed, he waved his magic knife and chopped at the one-sided apprentice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 721 The two sides are forbidden to move each other. In an instant, heaven and earth lose their voice and all things return to silence. Under such a collision, even if the demon has a strong recovery ability, it can not block such a reverse force. He is constantly pushed back by the shock wave, and the other one-sided apprentices and other psychic masters are also in the same situation. However, the devil knew that he could not retreat any more. If this is the case, he will never be able to defeat these people, and the situation is so critical that if he does not try to break the situation, the others will have no way. "The devil''s sword turns again," the devil''s sword, the magic sound is thousands of. " The supreme move of the heaven magic sword, driven by the demon, slowly spread from the far away place pushed by the shock wave. In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to be singing in a low voice. The magic sound, which was hard to distinguish, was like immortals talking about Taoism, like Buddhas turning Jinglun, and more like demons roaring. In a word, all kinds of mysterious sounds gathered together and turned into a magic sword composed of music. They were aligned and fired at these people. It can be said that the demon is really fighting for his old life. These days, he has frequently urged forbidden moves, and now his body has reached a limit. But this time, in order to deal with such a situation, he did his best. Now, with one stroke, it can be said that it is extremely powerful, which can not be resisted by ordinary people. The magic sound is different from other moves. It not only dominates the whole court in terms of destructive power, but also makes breakthroughs in mental power. Even if many masters resist the magic knife in the front, they will soon be insane. Only such a move can be said to be one of the forbidden moves of demons. Even these enemies, when they saw such a knife, they were still in deep admiration. No one will think that the sword of the demon is easy to resist. However, the strength of one-sided apprentice is obviously no less than that of the devil, and he also stimulates the internal power of the whole body. ¡±Demons cross all living beings. " with one move, a magic sword transformed from the magic sound has not fallen on these people, and it has been smashed by the magic Qi rising from the sky! It''s just that at this time, it''s not easy for the devil to admit defeat. He yelled and a stream of blood flowed from his mouth, which is a sign of excessive use of internal power. ¡±Four ghost swords reappear! Even if it is the enemy of the demon, he can''t help admiring him. He doesn''t pay attention to his own life. You know, there will be no one in the world who will use his unique skills like this. In a battle, you can use this level of unique skills at most once. This is not only because the moves at this level consume too much internal power, but also because the power of this level will also damage the channels of the performer. And this time, the devil used this move so many times. Even if he can win these people this time, I''m afraid the end of the demon will not be very good. However, these people are also very helpless, although they know that the devil is looking for death, they have to follow the demon to show the same trick. Otherwise, they don''t have to wait for the demons to collapse, and they will be killed by this powerful move. In this way, it''s equivalent to that they follow the demons who have better endurance. Because they are all trying their best to show their big moves. It can be said that whoever gives up first will be in danger of life. The black air above the demon''s head condenses and turns into four big swords. The four black broadswords flicker, as if they don''t exist in this space. And it''s not only that. On the blade, there''s a black evil spirit sitting on the sword head. It''s full of evil spirits! The demons roared, and the four ghost swords of the demons and monsters began to overlap. After a while, the four black swords became one, and all the black Qi turned into that one. Faced with the same moves, those enemies are also very upset, but there is no way. This ghost knife is really too strong, not a move they can ignore. When this ghost knife is wielded, all things are born and destroyed. Only in a moment of thinking, the Condensed Black air is like a hell with an opening. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. Moreover, because of the fusion with the demons, this ghost sword has some changes. It cooperates with the magic sword, making its own power reach the limit. Boundless evil spirit, boundless death, such a ghost knife, is enough to kill God. There is no way, these people can only die with the demons, no one knows how long this consumption will last. We are all gripping their teeth, and we can see the expression of all the people. The demon was trembling now, and his body was dripping with blood from time to time. Such a battle is the most cruel, as powerful as demons are consumed in this way, other people do not have to live. Someone in the opposite side has fallen down and died because he can''t hold on. He was not killed by the devil. He died alive in his own hands, and his meridians were cut off. This kind of death will only make people feel afraid. In fact, it is just like this, except for the One-minded apprentice, other people can not stick to it at all. This kind of competition is not only unique, but also very rare in the Wulin.After this war, no matter whether they are dead or alive, whether they win or lose, they will not have any combat effectiveness for a long time. In fact, the demon is also making this idea. The strength of his disciples is no longer under the demons. In addition to several other super powerful experts in the supernatural realm, it can be said that the probability of the demon''s defeat is very large. After the demons do this, no matter whether he is defeated or not, there is absolutely no possibility of fighting again. This demon can be said to be fighting, on the one hand, he can only do so, on the other hand, he is also gambling on Jiangning. He is gambling on the strength of Jiangning and the character of Jiangning. If this crisis can be successfully lifted, then Jiangning and his demons must be tightly tied together, and the magic gate will take advantage of this favorable opportunity to rise. And if the demon is defeated this time, Jiangning''s strength can also escape this disaster. And Jiangning, for the sake of the demons, will also vigorously help the demons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 722 However, although the demon has such a plan, but he will not easily admit defeat, you know, the demon is also a master of other thousand grades. On the other hand, when faced with one-sided apprentice, the demon still regarded this man as the shadow of his elder brother''s heart. Tianmo is not a person who likes to admit defeat, especially against his elder martial brother. Therefore, even at the end of the mountain, the devil is still struggling. And the opponent has also been dragged to the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Now the only one who can stand up to compete with the devil is the one-hearted apprentice. However, the apprentice''s state of mind was better than that of the demon. After all, he was not alone in the fight ahead, so his internal power loss was much less than that of the demon. This is also the critical moment of the demon. Because it was the demon who wanted to fight with them for internal power. Up to now, the situation is developing in the direction that the demon had planned. But because of this, the demon couldn''t get rid of Gu''s obsession. He had to compete with his disciples until one side fell down. Of course, the demon can withdraw his palm power ahead of time, but if he does, he will suffer the internal force''s backfire. Of course, there is no problem when the demon is in full bloom. But now, let alone that the demon can''t stand the power of the counterattack, even if he is a low-level martial artist who has a good command of God, he can''t stop it. Now the demons and one-hearted apprentices, seriously speaking, have been out of the game at the same time, dare not they who lose who win, the next fight has nothing to do with them. All they can do is lie down and watch the duels in other places. The difference is that one is lying down to watch, and the other is lying dead. It was such a contest that the demons leveled off from a great disadvantage. Now the situation is very satisfactory for the demons. Demons want to laugh out loud, but he also knows that he can''t laugh now, because he has no strength to laugh. The reason why I can stand here is because of his willpower. On the other side of the one-sided apprentice, the heart is very angry. He didn''t need to fight with demons at all, but these pig teammates had to accept the magic moves of the demons, and they joined in the fight to save them. In this way, they fell into the trap carefully designed by the demons. But it''s no wonder that the one-sided apprentice, no matter who would have thought that the devil would be so crazy. Maybe there is a person in this world who can think of it. It''s a pity that he has died. One heart apprentice is eager to speak. He has many deeds of one mind that the demon does not know. As long as he can speak out, i-one-hearted apprentice can guarantee that the demon will surely shake his mind. It''s just a pity that he can''t speak. At this time, if the one-sided apprentice dare to speak rashly, it is his own death. That day, the devil''s internal power will instantly destroy his heart pulse. So very helpless, one-sided apprentice can only bite teeth and endure. At this stage, the two sides are not only fighting for internal force, but also for internal force. Because these two people no longer have much internal power to speak of, what they are fighting for now is willpower. As for willpower, it can be said that it is necessary for a warrior. However, if they can cultivate such strength as demons and disciples with one heart, their willpower is terrible, and they can''t have problems in willpower. At this time, the real comparison is that their pursuit, such as the devil, is now bent on making the magic gate rise. This belief is so strong that he looks like he will fall down several times, but he is forced to hold on. As a disciple of one heart, his belief is to become stronger. There is nothing wrong with this belief. It is even one of the best beliefs in practice. But in this place, the comparison with the demons is somewhat inferior. Stronger will not make his desire for survival forget to become stronger, but the belief of the rise of demons can completely make his desire to survive become stronger. It is also because of this, the demon will be in the internal power obvious inferiority situation, with one heart apprentice to fight a five five. Now, however, things have changed. Obviously, the apprentice began to lose some support. His legs had been bent, and now he was half kneeling. As soon as the devil saw it, he was shocked. He knew that his chance was coming. Originally, the devil still had a higher probability of losing, but what he didn''t expect was that the mentality of this One-minded apprentice should have changed, so that he would no longer have the extra internal power to support him. But now, the demon immediately urged all his remaining internal power. The demon leaped high in the air. Although his hands could not stop fighting, he still cut down his magic knife. "Magic sword, magic sound thousands of." The supreme move of the heaven demon sword was used by the demon for the last time under the prodding of the demon. In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to be singing in a low voice. The magic sound, which was hard to distinguish, was like immortals talking about Taoism, like Buddhas turning Jinglun, and more like demons roaring. In a word, all kinds of mysterious sounds gathered together and turned into a magic sword composed of temperament, which attacked the one-sided apprentice.This time, the devil had fallen down before he saw the end of his apprentice. He was really tired and dizzy. But fortunately, the demon survived, and he didn''t die. And the one-sided apprentice in the face of the devil to become famous, he can only use their own efforts to stop. ¡±Turn your heart. "With the man''s cold drink, a supreme magic idea filled his surroundings. Even when the oil ran out and the lamp was dry, the power of the magic Buddha''s hand was still dazzling. We can imagine how powerful this man was when he was at the top. In the face of the magic sound thousands of one-sided apprentices have no fear, a pair of hands after the heart turning magic road bonus, has become like a God, not the ordinary weapon can hurt. He blocked the knives with one. It''s just that there are so many magic swords, which can''t be completely resisted by the disciples. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 723 Between the magic sword flying and cutting, the one-hearted apprentice is already scarred, and he is about to die under the magic knife. At this time, the one-hearted apprentice quickly bit off a pill, and his face flashed a trace of flush. It seems that the internal power of one-hearted apprentice has recovered a lot. When he turns his hand, he suddenly disperses these magic swords composed of magic sounds. If the demon has not fainted, he will be surprised when he sees it. This man has such strength. It seems that he is doomed this time. Indeed, with the present state of being unconscious, it is impossible to stop the attack of this one-sided apprentice. It can be said that any one can kill the demon, but this heart is a complex look at the demon, and then go. In fact, it can''t be blamed. He has already lost to the demons, but because he took a pill by force, his strength was temporarily restored, which made him catch the devil''s inevitable move. And this pill also has a feature, that is, it can only activate the internal power once, of course, you can continue to use it, but as long as you activate the internal power for the second time, then after today, your martial arts will be completely useless, and it will never be refined again. In his opinion, his own skill is more important than anything else. What does it matter if the demon doesn''t die this time. Next time, as long as his skill is still there, he will surely be able to kill the demons. But he just forgot that this time, he was not alone in dealing with the demons, but also several powerful people with high-level Tongshen had also dealt with the demons. And before that, the demons had already lost some internal power. This leads to the scene that the demon will finally be tired to the ground. Next time, if two people fight one-on-one, will the demon really lose? By virtue of the two people''s belief competition, the demon is obviously more than one grade stronger than this one-hearted apprentice. But the one-sided apprentice has his reason to think so. He thought that the reason why he was defeated this time was that he did not compete with the demons, but compared their internal power with the demons. The demon itself is an old monster that has been running for thousands of years. Although it is said that because of the black breath, the magic power of the demons has been stagnant for hundreds of years, but the internal power of the demons is still stronger than that of the disciples. Although it is not very obvious, it is still reflected incisively and vividly in this kind of internal power competition. The battle on this side is over, because it is a competition for internal power, and the battle on this side is also the fastest to end. It can be said that the end of the battle on both sides has no slightest impact, this time the battle is too tragic, almost everyone fell down. The only one who didn''t fall was also far away. In another situation, the hall master of the hall of eternal life was fighting with a powerful man who was able to communicate with God in full swing. This man made his meteor boxing and his strength strong. If he was the master of Changsheng hall in his heyday, it would take a lot of effort to defeat him, let alone now. However, the master of the hall of longevity can be said to be a well-trained character. He still has some experience in such a battle. He can almost judge that this man is irascible and irritable from his boxing skills and his breath. Therefore, the master of the hall of longevity began to mock him, "yes, young man, are you tired after fighting with me for such a long time? It''s hard for you. For your health''s sake, I''ll have to kill you. " although this person has experienced many times of fighting, when everyone is fighting to the end without saying a word, he has never seen such a situation. He is a little surprised and angry, so he starts to urge his internal power. the longevity hall was effective, and immediately started the taunt mode. "Boy, you can''t do it. Your fist is not enough. You''re so awesome. Watch your wife bring you a green hat." " When did this person hear such remarks, he immediately became angry, and a pair of fists, like a meteor, smashed the hall master of Changsheng hall with such power, which made people look sideways. However, the Lord of the palace of longevity was having fun in his heart. He was still too young. Such a needless urge of internal force, simply can not support for long, as long as at this time, the main hall of longevity to support it. This is also the master of the hall of eternal life. These people who have been fighting in the world for a long time have never seen any kind of fight. The fight between life and death is to arouse the anger of the other party. As long as he is not calm, then he will make mistakes, and the master of Changsheng temple is waiting for this person to make mistakes. However, the master of the hall of longevity was also quite dismayed that this strategy could succeed, because it did not work for people who had been wandering in the river and lake for a long time. Of course, this kind of anger also has a bit of a bad place, that is, it will make this person''s fist power rise in a short period of time, if this time, the hall master of longevity hall can''t resist, that''s bad. However, since the Lord of Changsheng hall chose to deal with him in such a way, it shows that in his judgment, this person is now he can catch. You should know how the hall master of Changsheng palace is also a top-level expert. Not to mention his strength against the enemy, but only his experience against the enemy, it is extremely rich. It is impossible for such a person to misjudge. That is to say, despite the powerful fists of this person, the hall master of longevity hall can still catch it. The realm of the two people is almost the same, but the head of the palace of eternal life clearly wants to be better than him by more than one grade.In this way, although the master of the hall of eternal life seemed to be a little shaky under the storm like fist, he took it down with no danger. And after the violent attack, the man also obviously felt that his internal power was not enough. The man immediately understood that he had been deceived. He was not a fool. Once he knew that he was cheated, he immediately changed the way of fighting. In any case, the situation of the two of them had little to do with it. Apart from adding morale to people in other situations, there was nothing else. Therefore, this man does not seek victory, and now he only wants to hold the master of the palace of eternal life. However, since the master''s plan has been completed, how can this person be well guarded. I saw the hall master''s two palms in one and cut off the man''s left arm at once! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 724 ¡±Ah...... "That person''s head immediately burst out the big sweat of beans, the pain of heart breaking made him unable to concentrate on the enemy. As soon as the master of Changsheng hall saw that he had succeeded, he immediately gained the power and refused to forgive him. He launched a fierce attack on this man. But it''s strange that in this case, the man calmed down. He just rely on a hand, actually blocked the attack of the hall of eternal life. This makes the master of the hall of eternal life feel incredible, he immediately used his own understanding from the "eternal formula" in the move. ¡±Let me show you the moves I have learned in the secret of eternal life. setting sun. " as soon as the master of the hall of eternal life finished speaking, he immediately turned into a sun on his head. The sun gave out a soft light and was slowly setting towards the man. So soft, so no chance to kill, people simply can not produce the heart of resistance. However, at this time, the man seems to have been forced out of his full potential. He waved one arm and roared, "meteor fist, meteor falls." All of a sudden, a meteor which was made of internal power illusions fell down. Without fear, the master of Changsheng hall immediately urged the sun to meet him. The sun of the hall of longevity is soft, and the meteor of this man is fierce. One seems to be an old man who has experienced many vicissitudes, and a young man who seems to be full of vigor and vitality. Under the collision of the two, the energy burst, which made the other two circles pause a little. The master of the hall of longevity is now suddenly a little regretful, because he never thought that the strength of this man suddenly became stronger after breaking an arm. If I had known this, I''d better keep him in the first place and try to find an opportunity to kill him. It''s hard to kill this man as it is now. After his arm was broken, he seemed to have a new understanding. He sneered and said to the Lord of Changsheng Hall: "thank you for teaching me a lesson. Now I suddenly realize that I can''t do without your teachings. I will certainly repay you well." How could the master of the palace of longevity suffer a loss in his mouth? He immediately said with a smile, "it''s always my duty to take care of new people. Since you are so self-motivated, next time I will not cut off the arm, but your third leg. " although it is very harmful to others, this person has suffered a loss once, and naturally he has learned to be obedient. He was not angry, but he went around with the master of the palace of longevity according to his plan. Now it''s the turn of the hall of eternal life. Originally, the master''s plan of the hall of eternal life was just to keep it steady. However, under the operation of this kind of old doggerel of the hall of longevity, he successfully gave himself a chance to win. People are always like this, when you have such a chance, you will not think about how to defend. Although it can be said that the influence of the two of them on the war situation is negligible, the two people do not think so. If you can win, you can naturally make a good impression in your own camp. You should know that these two people are regarded as the bottom of the list in their respective camps. In Jiangning''s camp, which one is not better than him. On the other hand, the high level of Tongshen state is only a low-level existence in this crowd. Therefore, both of them want to overcome and deal with it, so as to prepare for their future positions in their respective camps. Moreover, after these fights, the original heart of the master of the hall of eternal life began to live again. Although his heart of martial arts is not the same as his original, it will not hinder him to go further in martial arts. This time, it can be said that the master of the hall of longevity has displayed his whole body''s solution. Whether he can win or not depends on this attack. The idea of the Lord of the hall of eternal life is similar to that of the devil. He decides to use the characteristics of his martial arts to fight with this man. I''d like to see how quickly you can recover from the injury compared with me. How miserable the loss will be, thought the hall master of longevity hall. The master of the hall of eternal life believes that the man who has broken his arm can''t compare with himself. Now he has to change his tactics and exchange injuries for injuries. Only in this way can he quickly defeat this man. But the man still didn''t know what the master of Changsheng hall thought. He thought that the master of Changsheng hall was beginning to lose his breath. According to his appearance, he had already begun to stimulate his internal power which was not read to fight against the enemy. He did not think that the way of life was right. This will only consume his internal power, and the hall master of longevity hall is even more crazy. He doesn''t care about the fist that falls on him. Replace injury with injury? The man was not a fool. He understood it all at once. However, there is no disadvantage for this man to exchange injury for injury, he thought. So, the man started a wave of injury for injury with the hall master of Changsheng hall. Bang bang! Two people can be said to be fist to meat, both sides are in pain straight bite teeth, but the two people are still struggling to support. Bang bang! It is such a mutual injury, that person''s body Rao is in hard, and finally can''t resist. He covered his stomach and lay on the ground rolling. And the palace master of longevity hall also covered his stomach and lay on the ground. Now it depends on who can stand up. If the fight reaches this point, it''s like a little gangster on the street. Both sides, you come and go, there is no skill at all.But the man still firmly believed that with his own constitution, he could completely defeat the palace master of longevity hall. But just as he looked up, he found a huge foot on his face. "Ah The man immediately cried out. He could not believe that the Lord of the palace of eternal life had already stood up. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 725 In Jiangning''s war circle, there were only five strong men, but now they have joined a carefree son. The pressure on Jiangning as like as two peas is increasing. He knows that this happy child is a fake, but this man''s function is exactly the same as that of the happy young man. is as like as two peas as like as two peas before he fought with Xiaoyao. He just showed his ice cream in Jiangning. He wanted to know how the young man would react. He didn''t expect that he would be exactly like the way Jiangning used to talk with the real young man on the Tianshan Mountains. By virtue of this, Jiangning can judge that it is false. The reason is also very simple, like them, the first time they crack the opponent''s moves, more or less some deviation, after all, the strength of the opponent is also top. However, as long as the fight is over, they will think about the battle carefully. If they encounter such moves again next time, they will crack them. Even if they don''t change greatly, there will be some slight changes. Looking at this xiaoyaozi, there is no change at all. It is a direct copy of the previous battle on Tianshan Mountain. Although such a move can indeed break Jiangning''s ice sword, can''t it be better? With the skill of xiaoyaozi, you can change your moves when you fight Jiangning the second time. The sword looks like a thousand drops of ice in the sky. , as like as two peas, the six sun palm of Tianshan mountains made the best. In a short time, six small suns appeared in his body, and every little sun was sending out a terrible heat wave, just like before. However, this time, Jiangning''s moves are not just like this. The falling ice sword turns into small fire dragons in a flash. Ice fire conversion, which is one of Jiangning''s current good moves, but there was no such move when facing xiaoyaozi at that time. The xiaoyaozi was caught off guard for a while. The heat wave from his six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain had no effect on these little fire dragons. Just this change, xiaoyaozi fell into the downwind, and in the face of top experts like Jiangning, as long as they fell into the downwind, they basically lost. When xiaoyaozi was about to be engulfed by these fire dragons, five figures flashed by. They stood around xiaoyaozi and helped him clear away the fire dragons. Jiangning see here, eyes a narrow, these six people join hands, the world, who is the opponent. Even if it is as strong as Jiangning, I dare not say that we can defeat these six people. Regardless of Jiangning will not give up so easily. Jiangning can be said to be ready to go all out, his right hand full of the force of ice, in a flash, a completely from the air of ice out of the ice sword has already held his hand. This time, Jiangning didn''t target xiaoyaozi too much, but directly covered six people! Xuanbing sword technique, ice sealed for thousands of miles! The power of extreme cold combined with water virtue skill is unimaginable. These six people are under the sword power of Jiangning. They only feel the chills of their bodies. They want to mobilize their internal forces, but they find that the internal forces run much slower than before. What a powerful sword spirit! These people are awe inspiring. The dark ice sword Qi of Jiangning can actually freeze the operation of internal power. It can be said that it is unheard of and never seen before. It is worthy of being the first expert in the world. The five men immediately joined hands again. Their strength was equally strong. The five Indian methods blended with each other, and they resisted Jiangning''s xuanbing sword. Under the collision between the ice force and Nayin FA, a huge shock wave was produced. Chu Yuan withstood the huge shock wave. He urged his internal force. For a time, the force of ice increased sharply again. This printing method soon collapsed, but Jiangning''s ice power also weakened a lot. At this time, when xiaoyaozi''s internal force was urged, the six Yang palms of Tianshan mountain became the ultimate. In a flash, six small suns appeared all over his body, each of which emitted a terrible heat wave, which directly offset the remaining ice force. Jiangning''s heart has some regrets: if there are only five people or only this fake carefree son, he can solve them with a little effort. But now, under the joint efforts of six people, Jiangning can not see the hope of victory. Even if Jiangning displays the ice and fire ball, the other side must also have the means to deal with it. You know, only that xiaoyaozi has a move that has never been used. "Tian Tian Yin" was used by xiaoyaozi to deal with the once invincible Taotie, but he could force all the Taotie back. You should know, before the power of heaven and earth at that time had not changed greatly, xiaoyaozi had found a way to break through the golden elixir. Of course, this is just a breakthrough in this move, not his whole person''s breakthrough. Even then, the xiaoyaozi was already invincible. And Jiang ningzi will use this trick. Sure enough, what Jiangning thought just came out, and the xiaoyaozi had already condensed his fingerprints. "Sky shaking seal." For the first time, xiaoyaozi exhaled and opened his voice. He held his hands and spat out, rippling in space, which was the force to break through the rules.A magnificent palm print slowly pats to the newly emerged Taotie. In this palm print, there is a moderate and peaceful force, which makes the heaven and earth feel that the person the palm print deals with is the evil. As soon as the other five strong men saw that xiaoyaozi had used a unique skill, they immediately cooperated with them to condense out the printing method again. Under the confluence of the two, the power emanating from it makes Jiangning feel more pressure. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 726 Faced with such a seal, Jiangning did not dare to be careless. He also pointed out that he was ready to use the sword of life and death. At this time, Jiangning suddenly wanted to have a sword. Without a real sword, its power was slightly inferior to that of a single finger. However, there is no way to deal with it. In such a state as Jiangning, ordinary iron swords are of little use to Jiangning. It''s not that Jiangning despises the iron sword, but a sword like this can''t bear the terrible internal force of Jiangning. It''s not easy to get a good sword. It takes at least a few years to hone it. In addition to the magic sword of the demon, it only took some time. Other magic soldiers of the same level as the demon sword need at least five years. Moreover, if you ask the demon to build another weapon like this, he will not be able to use only a few days. This is also a very normal thing, no one can do this, even those divine casting masters can not do it. Therefore, the sword of Jiangning is still being honed in the place where the sword was cast by the Daxuan sword school. It is estimated that it will be a few years later. This is because in the place of casting swords of the Da Xuan sword school, you are born with some bonus points, otherwise it will take more time. The old man at that time wanted to finish it quickly. In fact, he had a chance. As long as he could take good advantage of the opportunity, inject the sword embryo into a sword that had already been formed, and then he continued to make it, it could be made in a month. It''s just that the old man made some mistakes in the middle. Therefore, the time he needs will now be calculated by year. Jiangning''s thoughts just flashed by. He immediately eliminated those random thoughts and concentrated on the enemy. Jiang Ning''s fingers began to slowly appear a black breath, he urged the internal force, this black breath began to gather, turned into a black sword, the black on the sword seems to be a black hole, can swallow other people''s Qi. The fake xiaoyaozi saw this scene, and his eyes twinkled. He immediately pushed out the powerful sky shaking seal. As soon as the other five saw that xiaoyaozi had started, they immediately smashed Yinfa to Jiangning. Jiangning took a deep breath. He knew that his own internal power was not enough at this time. Only with the help of merit point, let oneself break through the golden elixir realm in a short time, can we have the chance to crack this trick. Jiangning thought a move, began to use merit points. I saw the breath on his body suddenly and violently turned up. There is only one possibility that this person can not completely control his internal power. The six people who are hostile to Jiangning have a trace of doubt. I don''t want to mention how strong Jiangning is. However, Jiangning should be able to control his own internal power. In such a state, if they can''t use every bit of their internal power at will, they will certainly suffer losses if they fight together. This is why they are so confused about Jiangning. However, doubts return to doubts. Anyway, they want Jiangning to die. And Jiangning naturally knows this, so he has no reservation this time. As Jiangning''s breath soared, the black sword he held in his hand also began a new round of changes. The black sword, which was originally dark as night, now has some unknown inscriptions, which looks like a real weapon. ¡±Life and death sword, death sword, ten thousand ways to bury! "Jiangning sword world opened again, trying to rely on this move to crack the joint attack of six people. Moreover, since Jiangning''s strength has been promoted to the golden elixir realm in a short time, his life and death sword technique has also been improved. Jiangning''s internal power does not want to die, but is generally instilled in the move of burying thousands of methods. Originally, such moves already exist like forbidden moves. With the internal force of Jiangning at this time, it can be said that the burial of ten thousand dharmas at this time can really bury ten thousand methods. These five top masters immediately felt this boundless breath, and their premonition was very strong. Such a move is likely to destroy them. And this is absolutely not allowed, except for xiaoyaozi, the other five immediately have a new action. They urged their own internal force, and forced the blood essence of their body to come out. These five people integrated their own blood essence into five exquisite daggers. For a moment, the five daggers immediately gave off a bright light. With the spread of Jiangning''s new understanding of sword moves, a field that can dominate the enemy''s life and death has rapidly generated around Jiangning. At the same time, your five exquisite daggers also pierced into Jiangning''s territory at the same time. The atmosphere of desolation and dilapidation is combined with Jiangning''s original magic powers in the field, and then sent out in the form of sword moves. Within the scope covered by the sword moves, there are ten thousand ways to bury them. However, the five daggers also gave off a soft light at this time, which actually suppressed Jiangning''s extremely strong sword moves from the field. In this way, the power of Jiangning''s moves is virtually weakened, but Jiangning can''t do anything about it in a short time. He can only try to make his sword moves more smooth.Because the sky shaking seal with great momentum is about to be printed on the field of Wanfa burial in Jiangning. All of a sudden, Jiangning felt a tremendous force pressing over, just like a few small peaks. Jiangning''s black sword began to dissipate slowly. At this time, it can be said that Jiangning has fallen into the downwind completely. If there is no good means, Jiangning will surely lose this time. Jiangning himself obviously knew this. He took a deep breath and once again instilled his great internal power into the black sword. After receiving such a huge amount of internal force from Jiangning, the black Qi that had dissipated became more condensed. "Frozen sword, life and death." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 727 In fact, this sword move of Jiangning was not realized by himself, nor should it be put into the sword technique of life and death. This move can be said to be Jiangning''s very good move. The sword move he used to use before was xuanbing sword technique, and the ice covered ten thousand li is the inevitable move in xuanbing sword technique. But at this critical moment, Jiangning suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and put his move into the life and death sword. Originally, the power of this move is very huge. If it can be combined with the breath of life and death, the power of this move will be even higher. At the same time, this move is enough to break the current situation. Faced with such a situation, Jiangning''s original idea was to use ice and fire balls directly. However, this move requires a little bit of energy storage time, and such a little time is enough for the opposite reaction. This is not to say that the opposite side can crack this move. It is just a unique skill of Jiangning. If it is only used to crack the current situation without harming the six people, it is really too wasteful. Moreover, the internal force required by this move is also very huge. Even if Jiangning''s internal power is sufficient, it will not be so wasted. Use this skill to solve the situation in front of you. It is precisely because of this, Jiangning suddenly thought of him, ah, ice, has the effect of freezing everything. At the same time, because the ice covered ten thousand li is also a sword move, he appears to be more smooth between the ten thousand methods of burial and the conversion of the frozen ten thousand li. What''s more, Jiangning has also integrated the sword meaning of life and death into the ice covered ten thousand li at the same time. In this way, there is no obstacle between the changes of its moves, just like one body, which is enough to make all people unable to react. With Jiangning''s roar, the icy sword Qi immediately came into being in the field of nawanfa''s burial. Just after the sword Qi was generated, it froze the five daggers that were still surging and emitting soft light. Without the interference of daggers, Jiangning''s power in the field of Wanfa burial suddenly increased, and it began to resist the impending invasion of the sky shaking seal. With the increase of Jiangning xuanbing sword spirit, it means that the black is the dead sword, and it also began to merge with it slowly, and it began to produce the side or which was difficult to understand. Cold death sword, release Buddha is the Hades in hell, in addition to leaving death to all things, there is also cold desolation. Just after such a sword idea was formed, Jiangning found that the force of heaven and earth suppressed on him was a little less. Although the power of heaven and earth is only a little less, almost negligible, for a top master like Jiangning, it means that his moves can be more complicated. Even so, there is no improvement in power, but if others want to crack it, they will have to spend more mental effort. But now is not the time to explore this. Under the siege of six top masters, Jiangning is not strong enough to ignore them and study moves. The sky turning seal issued by xiaoyaozi was completely blocked by the sword meaning just cultivated by Jiangning. However, the sky turning seal reached the divine level skill after all, with the help of the other five seals. Such strength, even if Jiangning has now become a new sword meaning, it can not cause any harm to him. At this time, it can be said that the two sides are deadlocked, and no one can do anything about it. And this situation will not last very long, which is also because both sides do not want to fight for internal power. It is obvious to Jiangning that there are six people on the opposite side, one of whom is xiaoyaozi. Although it is said that this xiaoyaozi is fake, he has almost all the skills of xiaoyaozi. Even Jiangning dare not compete with such a combination in internal power. On the other side, the six men did not dare to compete with Jiangning. Because Jiangning''s internal force is so great that everyone knows it. Especially the fake xiaoyaozi, because he knew a lot about xiaoyaozi, he understood how deep the internal power of Jiangning was. Moreover, he is not a real xiaoyaozi. In fact, in terms of internal power, it is quite different from the real xiaoyaozi, but only a few people know about it. It''s even possible that he alone knows. Both sides are very afraid of the opponent''s internal power. Therefore, their competition in this battle circle is more about skills than that of demons. Jiangning they also saw the demons and their opponents fall down, leave, until now, no one is still fighting. The battlefield of demons should be the fastest to solve. But surprisingly, the end of the battlefield did not help either of them in practice or in spirit. The contest between the demon and Yixin apprentice and several other top masters ended in a draw. However, Jiangning''s side is different. First of all, Jiangning will not tolerate a tie. He must let these people know and calculate his price. Although Jiangning is not a kind-hearted person, it is not a big devil. He will kill people when they see him. As long as others do not take the initiative to provoke Jiangning, Jiangning will not provoke each other. But if someone thinks Jiangning is a bully and wants to fight with Jiangning, Jiangning doesn''t mind. Their hands are discounted.The six men headed by xiaoyaozi are more unlikely to end such a battle with a draw. You know, they did not come to Jiangning for their own sake or for the sake of the atlas of the God of war. They were entrusted by someone to kill Jiangning. They didn''t have much interest in the atlas of the God of war. This is not to say that the atlas of the God of war is not good. It is one of the four wonderful books in the Wulin. How can it be bad. However, unlike the other three books, the atlas of God of war did not introduce how it was practiced according to the martial arts moves. This atlas of the God of war is entirely based on one''s own understanding, and this atlas of the God of war has been born several times over the years. There are almost no people who really rely on the atlas of the God of war. It is because of this that they prefer the actual benefits rather than fight for the atlas of war gods. Of course, there are many masters here for the sake of Ares atlas, but at this time, these masters have been cleared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 728 The battle between Jiangning and these six men is still going on. Seven of them can be said to show their magic power. You come and I go down and find that the two sides are even. The six people gave priority to quit. Xiaoyaozi took the lead in breaking the game. He saw that the six Yang palms of Tianshan Mountain were in full swing, and a small sun gradually appeared on his head. It seemed that the small sun contained terrible power. The other five immediately formed an unknown array. They poured their internal power into xiaoyaozi''s body. At this time, xiaoyaozi''s strength increased dramatically and he could reach the golden elixir in a short time. Jiang Ning''s eyes were fixed. In this battle, he used many moves that he had never seen or even heard of. If there are only one or two moves like this, Jiangning will not be surprised. When they are in such a state, which hand is not holding one or two top-level moves created by himself. This is not to say that these self-made moves are superior to those written by the ancients, but such moves are most suitable for themselves. And only such moves can give full play to this person''s greatest strength. In addition, many of its original practices are more in line with their own practice. It''s not a real kind of self creation out of nothing. There are essential differences between the two. Just like Jiangning, the burial method of the dead sword used before is a self created creation out of nothing. The combination of the frozen Wanli in xuanbing sword technique and his dead sword idea is the creation based on the foundation. It can be said that it is very difficult to create something out of nothing. Even if it is the strength of these people in Jiangning, it will not be said that everyone will have such self creation. More people are just improving the original moves. These improved moves can more or less show the shadow of the previous moves. However, Jiangning was stunned to find that his opponent''s moves had not been improved by any moves at all. That is to say, these moves are self created out of thin air. It''s ridiculous. Almost no one has such terrible qualifications, right? Xiaoyaozi''s qualification is also top-notch. Judging from how old he is, xiaoyaozi is just a kind of self creation made out of nothing. If you really want to calculate carefully, the sky shaking seal is not. This seal is the integration of all his own martial arts, and it has not reached the point of creating something out of nothing. However, judging from the exertion situation of xiaoyaozi at that time, he should still have some real moves that are not used. This is also why Jiangning judges that the xiaoyaozi is false, because from the present point of view, the xiaoyaozi''s move of pressing the bottom of the box is the sky shaking seal, which is obviously not the real xiaoyaozi. Jiangning knows that the reason why these people have so many martial arts that he doesn''t know is that someone must have taught them. Besides the immortals in the sky, who can have such martial arts attainments? When Jiangning thought of this place, his eyes flashed with murderous spirit: these immortals, in order to read the ancient books, really did not break the means, and even tried to gain access to the rivers and lakes. Sooner or later, Jiangning will kill the fairyland and teach these immortals how to be human. However, it is not the time to investigate this. The small sun gathered on xiaoyaozi''s head has affected Jiangning, and the sweat on Jiangning''s forehead began to drop by drop. However, Jiangning didn''t care. As soon as his internal power was urged, the dark ice sword Qi also turned into a small ice hockey on his head. The size of the ice hockey was almost the same as xiaoyaozi''s little sun, and it seemed that the power was not different. Once again, xiaoyaozi frowned and was ready to change his moves. But before he changed his moves, Jiangning gave priority to it. Jiangning''s hands were dancing vigorously, and the ice hockey hanging on his head immediately turned into dark ice sword spirit. Jiangning used his internal power to combine the dark ice sword into a pangran sword. He held the huge sword in his hand, and there was a fire dragon under his feet! The fire dragon carried him to the opposite six people. Six people headed by xiaoyaozi looked at Jiangning, their faces changed wildly. This move is also too weird, they did not expect that there will be such a move. However, it''s too late to change moves now. Jiangning''s move conversion speed is too fast for them to follow. Now I have to hope that the little sun can block this strange move. Xiaoyaozi''s face is dignified. He pushes out the small sun hanging on his head. The heat wave emitted by the sun, wave after wave, attacks Jiangning. Jiangning held the huge sword high in his hand and chopped it fiercely at the little sun. In a flash, the light suddenly increased, and all people''s eyes were stimulated by the terrible strong light and could not open their eyes. Is it blocked? This is the question of xiaoyaozi and several of them. It seems that in such a fierce collision, they should have blocked Jiangning''s attack, but in fact, the huge sword in Jiangning''s hand has not disappeared, but it is much less and has become a broken sword. This broken sword attacks Jiangning''s internal force, and becomes a long sword. Jiangning rides a dragon and takes the long sword to attack again. This attack can be said to be unstoppable. The opposite move has just been cracked by Jiangning, and it can not be solved in such a short time.It can be said that this blow must have killed people. Obviously, they also know how to deal with it, but they did something different. They stood behind xiaoyaozi together. Jiangning saw this scene, eyes a coagulation, what do these people want to do, transfer internal power to xiaoyaozi? This does not work, you know, this transmission of internal force, one will let people meridian damage, many times it is easy to die together. Obviously, these people don''t do such things, so what are they doing? Although Jiangning had some doubts, he still held up his sword and stabbed at xiaoyaozi. Anyway, it would be ok if he was dead, and there was no use in using so many other pipes. And now the situation of the other passing hawk side is not very clear. It is better to end it quickly. Unexpectedly, at this time, xiaoyaozi''s evil spirit smiles. He reaches out a finger and butts on Jiang''s ice sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 729 How is that possible? Even Jiangning didn''t expect that the xiaoyaozi caught him with only one finger. This is simply appalling. Moreover, it also greatly exceeds Jiangning''s estimation of xiaoyaozi. In his imagination, this xiaoyaozi should be able to catch such a move, but it also requires him to spend a lot of hands and feet. What didn''t expect was that the man caught his move so easily. If xiaoyaozi is really so powerful, plus those top experts, his chances of winning can be said to be slim. There must be something wrong with this. Jiangning frowned. He thought of those people standing behind xiaoyaozi. If there is any problem, that is, the problems of these people, they must have done something. Soon, Jiangning saw what those people were doing. These people can''t be called human any more. Their whole bodies are dry, and they are like mummies that have been dead for thousands of years. And take a look at xiaoyaozi, now the Qi machine is very unusual. This is why Jiangning is now dumbfounded. If you want to know who are standing behind him, it can be said that they exist in the Wulin crosswise. Everyone is at least a high-level God, and even one of them is a fake gold elixir. Now, they''re all down. Everyone has no vitality, which makes Jiangning very incredible, what did xiaoyaozi do. "Hey, when you get to hell, you will know what happened." Xiaoyaozi seems to see Jiangning''s doubts, he said with a smile. Jiang Ning''s eyes flashed a trace of murder, although the xiaoyaozi''s strength soared, but this is also an opportunity. You should know that the oppressive force of the heaven and earth is still there, and one cannot be in the golden elixir state for a long time. And if those people don''t die, you can''t defeat xiaoyaozi and those who have fallen. In this way, Jiangning now has a chance to defeat xiaoyaozi. Thinking of this, Jiangning thinks that he should first explore the strength of xiaoyaozi to what extent. As Jiangning''s breath soared, a black sword suddenly appeared in his hand. And the black sword began to change. The black sword, which was originally dark as night, now has some unknown inscriptions. It looks like a real weapon. ¡±Life and death sword, death sword, ten thousand ways to bury! "Jiangning sword world opens again, ready to rely on such a move to test xiaoyaozi''s current strength. Because this is a field type move, it does not require the instantaneous output of internal force. Its only disadvantage is that it requires continuous output of internal force. And Jiangning''s internal power recovery speed is extremely fast, the two offset each other, Jiangning can maintain his internal force abundance. The most important thing is that such a move is still very powerful. We can see how strong the xiaoyaozi is now. This kind of move makes xiaoyaozi also congealed in his heart. Now he has no helper. If he wants to face Jiangning''s super strong attack alone, he has to use some means. Xiaoyaozi clenched his fist with his left hand, and the power of thunder converged on his fist instantly. "Thunder fist! The thunder runs through the sky But this is not over, xiaoyaozi''s right hand also clenches his fist, and the lightning flashes around his fist. "Zidianquan, Baidian Huihai!" On that day, the thunder used his final move of thunderbolt fist. Thunder ran through the sky, while Zidian used the final meaning of Zidian boxing, Baidian Huihai. The combination of these two moves once impressed Jiangning, but now it appears in the hands of xiaoyaozi. It seems that the xiaoyaozi was sent by those who aimed at him, but the reason why he turned into xiaoyaozi remains to be explored. These two kinds of stunts cross each other, and there are some changes that are hard to understand. This kind of change can be said to be earth shaking, this kind of change comes so fast that people can''t prevent it. In front of xiaoyaozi, there is a blade of punishment condensed by thunder and lightning. Once the blade of punishment appears, it blocks the field of ten thousand methods of burial, and makes it impossible to push forward the burial of ten thousand laws. As soon as Jiangning''s internal force was urged, the sword Qi of the field was shot out. Xiaoyaozi immediately used his whole body strength and waved the blade of punishment. He saw countless lightning strikes on the sword Qi. In a flash, the sky and earth were covered by flashes of light, all of which could not open their eyes under such strong light. At this time, Jiangning''s figure flashed, and the divine level skill was used quickly. In a moment, he came to the side of the penalty blade. His black long sword suddenly stabbed, and the punishment blade was stabbed into thunder. After a burst of thunder, the blade of punishment has disappeared, and xiaoyaozi also took the opportunity to withdraw from the war circle. Jiangning''s eyes flashed, and did not go after xiaoyaozi, he was ready to join the battle circle of passing eagle. However, the reason why xiaoyaozi withdrew from the war circle was not that he didn''t want to fight with Jiangning, but he temporarily avoided Jiangning''s edge.Just when Jiangning wanted to support Chuan Ying, xiaoyaozi killed him again. Jiangning kills the opportunity big Sheng, he probably understood the xiaoyaozi''s strength now. It can be said that it is almost the same as his efforts in the false golden elixir. But don''t forget, Jiangning can break through the golden elixir, although it needs merit points, but at present, his merit points have not been used up. He used some when fighting with these people before, but Jiangning can still have some. This time, Jiangning no longer hesitated, he instantly raised his combat power to the golden elixir, and then a mistake in both hands, a terrible pressure fell between heaven and earth. Jiangning''s unique skill at the bottom of the box: ice and fire ball, instantly appeared in the distance of xiaoyaozi. Originally, xiaoyaozi, who was running at full speed, also stopped in the distance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 730 Xiaoyaozi of course also knows that one of Jiangning''s unique skills is ice and fire ball. When he checked Jiangning''s information, he already knew it. The power of Jiangning ice and fire ball is extremely terrible. Especially in the description of Jiangning, Zidian and thunder, we can infer the power of Jiangning ice fire ball. It was the first time Jiangning used ice and fire balls in the state of Jindan. As soon as the ball of ice and fire that can swallow any energy appears, everyone seems to be frozen and motionless. You know, at that time, the description of this move was: whether it was the thunder that pierced the sky, or the purple lightning that silently conveyed internal power, or the master of the palace of eternal life, who was struggling to support his teeth, and even the four killers, were all blocked by time. It''s fixed by time! This description makes xiaoyaozi sneer at him. What kind of rubbish intelligence materials are really so strong? Then we need them to target him. It''s all about looking for abuse. It was not until Jiangning''s ice and fire ball appeared in xiaoyaozi''s field of vision that he cursed his mother crazily. This information was wrongly written. Which fool wrote the intelligence information that reduced the power of Jiangning''s ice and fire ball! Now xiaoyaozi is under the pressure of the ice and fire ball alone. He can''t run his internal power at all. This is still the case when his skill is greatly increased. If he had been before, he would have no resistance. Xiaoyaozi takes a deep breath. His whole body is full of internal power. He knows that if he can''t resist Jiangning''s ice and fire ball, he will lose here today. "Infinite God palm, wild dragon boundless." Xiaoyaozi drinks coldly, between heaven and earth, suddenly an immeasurable dragon angrily rushes to the ice and fire ball, so fast that people have no time to react. Jiangning also felt some threats. This is the man''s real move. All the martial arts that imitated xiaoyaozi before were just imitations. Even if they were learned again, they were not their own. At this time, under the crisis of life and death, this man still exposed his martial arts. All of a sudden, Jiangning also made sure that the man in front of him was not a carefree son. Jiangning mouth revealed a trace of sneer, his ice fire ball is so easy to crack? However, at the next moment, Jiangning saw something unimaginable. When the Dragon came, it seemed that there was a gap in the sky, and a long sword like a flame fell straight down. Its speed is also very fast, like fire red lightning general, shot at the ice and fire ball. Two extremely powerful moves hit the ball of ice and fire at the same time. Even the top moves like ice and fire ball can''t resist the attack of these two moves at the same time, and they immediately dissipate between heaven and earth. And the dragon has already disappeared. Now between Jiangning and xiaoyaozi, there is only a red sword left. Jiangning looked at the fire red long sword, and he knew that it was those people who came to help xiaoyaozi. However, this sword is really very powerful. Jiangning will take this sword if he is not polite. Who knows, this sword seems to be psychic and flies away in an instant. "Want to go?" Jiangning uttered a cold hum, and the divine level skill was launched again. It was only a few breaths to get around the fire red sword. Jiangning stretched out his hand and was about to grasp the sword. At this time, xiaoyaozi clapped at the back, but he would not give the sword to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning has just used the ice and fire ball, and the Qi engine on his body has begun to weaken. Although xiaoyaozi has also used unique skills, he is now a little stronger than Jiangning because of the internal force delivered by those people before. Jiangning head also can''t, the 18 dragon subduing palms roar out, just a few breaths, two people already on hundreds of palms. At this time, Jiangning stopped and let the red sword fly away. Jiangning in the heart of a rage, turn around again and xiaoyaozi fight together. This time, they used all kinds of moves, especially xiaoyaozi, with a pair of big palms and a straight clap to Jiangning''s heart. Jiangning was already determined to solve the battle. Instead of looking at the palm strength taken by xiaoyaozi, Jiangning once again encouraged his whole body to fight with xiaoyaozi, which was 18 palms to subdue the dragon. It''s a bit like exchanging injuries for injuries, but it''s much more terrible than exchanging injuries for injuries. It''s exchanging lives for lives. The xiaoyaozi also saw Jiangning''s plan. At this time, he hesitated a little, because in the critical moment of life and death, no one can completely ignore it. In fact, Jiangning didn''t mean to change his life with him. It was just like a fool. However, Jiangning is gambling, gambling that this fake xiaoyaozi is not afraid of death, gambling that he hesitates when he is critical. The competition between masters is still at such a critical time that his strength is greatly affected by this emotion. As long as xiaoyaozi hesitates, Jiangning immediately changes his moves. In this way, Jiang''s quick shot is changed into a small shot.At this time, xiaoyaozi also reacted, and he already knew that Jiangning was deliberately cheating him. This makes xiaoyaozi helpless, because now he is fighting with Jiangning for life and death has no use. Step by step slowly, unless xiaoyaozi has some supernatural body method, it is possible to turn defeat into victory. It''s a pity that xiaoyaozi didn''t have it at all. Because of this, xiaoyaozi had to give up the idea of a life and death battle with Jiangning, and he began to defend Jiangning''s move. It is doomed that xiaoyaozi will suffer losses. He was cheated by Jiangning. This time, he suddenly returned to defense, but he was half slow. The difference between one move and the defeat was determined. Now it depends on how much damage xiaoyaozi suffered, although Jiangning''s goal is to let xiaoyaozi die, and this xiaoyaozi is indeed at a critical juncture. But it is still difficult for a character like him to kill him just by such a move. Jiangning''s palm knife directly cleaves xiaoyaozi, and then it flies. After the xiaoyaozi landed on the ground, he immediately jumped up and flew to the distance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 731 When the world lost its voice in Jiangning, Chuan Ying''s fighting situation was fierce, which was no more peaceful than Jiangning''s. It is said that this time the eagle faces Meng chixing again. It can be said that it is a perfect match and a close match. Chuan Ying''s strength is indeed improved a lot, but the strength of this fake Meng chixing is not under him. What''s more, there are several high-level experts to assist Meng chixing. In this way, it is said that the eagle is still slightly inferior. This is also a normal thing. Nowadays, there are not many people in Wulin who can really fight against these people without falling behind. However, even though Chuanying was under the pressure of these people, his Sabre technique still made it very natural, just like flowing clouds and flowing water. His trapped heart Sabre technique shrouded these people. However, at the beginning, the trapped heart Sabre technique of Chuanying was used to aim at Meng chixing''s ability to turn from virtual to real. Now, to deal with so many top experts for a while, this move of passing eagle is not so useful. Meng chixing''s mental oppression can be said to be very limited because of other people''s sharing, which also makes his strength fully show. This time, it was more difficult to pass the eagle than to face the real Meng chixing. Chuan Ying doesn''t dare to use moves that consume too much skill, because if you use too many moves, it will undoubtedly speed up your own defeat. Now, the idea of Chuan Ying is that you can delay for a while. Under this kind of thinking, the sword technique of passing Eagle naturally tends to be conservative. But how can the opponent let him succeed so easily, Meng chixing and several other high-level powerful Tongshen all of a sudden. All of a sudden, there are all kinds of internal forces around the passing eagle. As long as the passing Eagle takes a wrong step, it will be torn by these Qi forces. In this case, Chuan Ying didn''t have a good solution. He drank a lot, and the blade suddenly showed a powerful Dao Qi. Pass the eagle to sweep, will these surrounding Qi strength together with these people to sweep. However, these people are not vegetarians either. They immediately put forth their strength again and forcefully resisted the invincible Sabre spirit of Chuan Ying. At this time, Chuan Ying fell into the situation of being suppressed by these people again. It''s like fishing for big fish. After the fish are hooked, because they can''t pull such a big fish up for a while, they have to slowly consume the strength of the big fish. Now the passing eagle is this big fish, once he runs out of strength, waiting for him, is merciless death. Chuan Ying naturally knew the opponent''s plan, but he didn''t really think of a good way to be born. At this time, Meng chixing''s ability became more and more fierce, and the environment around Chuan Ying was gradually influenced by Meng chixing and began to change. In the middle of the sea, for a while, as if in the sea. These are all caused by the too strong spiritual power of mengchixing. Chuanying is surprised that the fake mengchixing may not lose to the real mengchixing in terms of spiritual strength. However, he is also a determined person, and naturally will not be disturbed by these simple foreign objects. These scenes have some influence on the passing eagle, but the influence is that the moves used by the passing eagle will be slightly different due to the changes of the surrounding environment. However, it has no influence on the mentality of the passing hawk, and even the influence of the passing eagle is lower than that of the other assistants. At this time, the passing Eagle found that the environment he was living in changed from one place to another. Suddenly, he thought of a way. Is it because he can''t beat Meng chixing? Is it because of the big gap between him and Meng chixing? Obviously not. Although the strength of this fake mengchixing is very strong, it is also very difficult to defeat Chuan Ying. Now the most important reason why legend Eagle fell into the downwind is that he was not facing Meng chixing alone. Therefore, if you want to change the current situation of Chuan Ying, you should try to get rid of this fake assistant. However, it is not easy to achieve this goal. If Chuan Ying really has such strength, it can kill these helpers under the eyes of the fake Meng chixing, then the Chuan Ying will not fall into the inferior position. What''s more, even if these helpers do not have the interference of false red line, it is not an easy thing to say that the eagle wants to kill them. But now, Chuan Ying has found a good way, which is likely to make him successful. He only fights with the fake Meng chixing in front of him. The way to pass the eagle is also very simple, that is to begin to slowly release the resistance to the spirit of Meng chixing. With this fake Meng chixing''s sensitivity to spiritual power, Chuanying believes that he can find that he can no longer resist his attack. Once the false Meng chixing finds out that the spiritual power works, he will surely try his best to stimulate this force. At this time, it is exactly what Chuan Ying wants. You know, spiritual power is not only aimed at yourself, it also aims at a few helpers. This spiritual force can not be specific to a person, it will more or less affect the people around. In this way, these helpers will also be in trouble. At this time, they will be more patient than others. And it would be better if those helpers couldn''t stand the fighting, although Chuan Ying thought it was still very difficult to happen.In short, if you follow the idea of Chuan Ying, when those helpers can''t respond to it, he will suddenly explode and kill them. However, the premise of all this is that the Hawks are more effective than they are under the pressure of spiritual strength. This is actually a very difficult thing. You should know that the passing Eagle has released his resistance step by step, which is equivalent to being completely exposed to the attack of mental power. And those helpers, they will use their own skills to resist, the damage will be much less. However, Chuan Ying has such self-confidence, and the situation at this time does not allow him to fail. So Chuan Ying started his plan as he thought. The false Meng barefaced eyebrows raised, and he was sure to notice the decline of the eagle''s spiritual resistance. At the same time, several other helpers also felt a pressure. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 732 Those helpers felt great pressure, but they didn''t say anything, because as long as it was useful for passing eagles, they would give full support. It''s just that they don''t dare to tell those who hate the eagles that they don''t want to tell them. What''s more, they are headed by the three men. Although their strength has reached the high level of the realm of being connected with gods, they are just dogs. If the current false monasteries ask them to die, as long as they are required to comply with the canon, then they must die. If they dare to disobey the false orders, the consequences will be terrible. Although they have not experienced such consequences in person, they have seen others experience them. I dare not recall that scene. If such a thing happened, it would be better to die here now. It is precisely because of this that the five masters who fought with Jiangning before would be willing to sacrifice themselves and transmit power to the fake xiaoyaozi. This kind of thought can be said to be a cult thought. Ironically, many of them thought that they were governing the current rivers and lakes under the leadership of those immortals. Under such fanatical ideas, it is bound to give birth to a large number of people to defend their ideals with their lives. In their eyes, these helpers who were fighting with the passing eagle had such an idea. In their view, the legend hawk was evil and was to be destroyed. If you don''t kill Chuanying, he will cause unbearable losses to the Wulin in the future. Therefore, although these people are not very good at resisting spirit, they immediately surround the fake Meng chixing in case he is attacked by the legend eagle. The most important point of this kind of forced mental strength movement is not to be interrupted by others. Therefore, these people endure great pain to come to the fake Meng chixing, in order to prevent the attack of passing eagle on Meng chixing. And they are so close to the false Mongolian red line, and they are surrounded by all-round. It can be said that the spiritual power damage they bear is one more point. But these people also have to let people admire, even if they can not support, but also in the gripping teeth. At this point, Chuan Ying was not much better than them. He gave up most of his resistance. At this time, he faced the mental pressure of Meng chixing. He was like a seven-year-old child facing a big tiger and would die anytime and anywhere. However, it is precisely because of this appearance that they have to firmly believe that the passing eagle is indeed unable to resist the mental attack of the opponent. No matter who it is, they firmly believe that as long as they hold on for a few seconds, then the passing eagle will be defeated. This is not a wrong view, but it is clear that they still underestimate the strength of the opponent, as well as his perseverance. In the long and hard waiting, the eagle finally waited for the help of these helpers, they began to shake left and right, it seems that they can no longer fight again. At this time, Chuan Ying had a big drink, and his long sword suddenly came out of the scabbard. A huge and invincible Dao Qi ran across all directions! Caught off guard, the fake Meng chixing immediately stopped the mental oppression. He quickly used his internal power to protect his whole body meridians. However, those helpers were not so lucky, and they could not react at all. The Qi of the sword is vertical and horizontal. Several helpers fall down in response to the sound. In an instant, the blood bursts like a spring. "Good, good, good, you are looking for death!" Angry false Meng chixing could not help but put a cruel word. No wonder he was so angry. If he didn''t know that the Chuan Ying was deliberately forcing him to kill these helpers, he would have gone home long ago without comparing him with Chuan Ying. However, the fake Meng chixing didn''t expect that the legendary eagle would be so cruel. He was not cruel to the enemy, but more cruel to himself. It is precisely because of this that the fake is more angry. There is an old saying in the river and lake. You are not afraid of powerful people but cruel people. However, although the passing Eagle this time a knife to kill these helpers, but his state is not very good. No matter who has experienced such a long time of spiritual oppression, they can not lift the whole body internal force in a short time. In fact, Chuan Ying is the same, but at that time, he kept an eye on the use of retrograde meridians. In this way, he could break out moves no less than his own strength in a short time, but at the same time, he would also be greatly hurt. However, Chuan Ying would not take care of such small matters. He only knew that if he did not kill those helpers, he would not have won the battle. At this time, he thought that he had just lost his mind, because he had no time to help himself. Now he turned to think about it. Not to mention that he was hurt by the mental shock, it was amazing that he would have to suffer from such a powerful move. In this way, the legend Eagle wants to defeat himself, which is a dream. Thinking of this, the fake Meng chixing was in a good mood immediately. These helpers died, and he would not regret it at all. "Chuan Ying, I want to see. How long can you hold on to it?" The fake Meng chixing''s voice did not fall, and his figure flashed. Chuanying felt a strong wind coming to his face.Chuan Ying immediately turned to his side, but his reaction power, skill and so on were greatly reduced. It was not easy to avoid this man''s attack. This fake move is as strong as the sea and as calm as a mountain. There are many mental interference between the attacks, which makes it a scene of its own. Pass eagle can''t resist, just for a moment, has been in this fake Meng Chi Xing''s several moves. At this time, the sweat on the Chuan Ying''s head fell, and his skill could not be recovered for a while, which caused him to feel a bit of difficulty when he was walking barefoot against the false battle. However, in view of this situation, as early as the spread of the eagle made a plan to have thought of. Fortunately, when he fought Meng chixing before, he realized the power operation route of absorbing the power of heaven and earth. At this time, the passing Eagle immediately soared into the air. Like an invincible hole, he absorbed all the energy between heaven and earth into his body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 733 At this moment, the power of the passing Eagle has recovered to its peak, although it is said that absorbing the energy of heaven and earth can restore its own strength so quickly. However, there are also disadvantages in doing so. After the war, it is estimated that the hall of war god will be closed. It is said that when the eagle''s long sword is horizontal, the Qi of the sword is vertical and horizontal, and it is straight to take mengchixing. However, Meng chixing is not a weak man, and his strength is also very strong. In the face of such an offensive, fake Meng chixing urged his palm power and fought with the passing eagle. The powerful Sabre Qi can''t stop Meng chixing''s powerful spiritual power, and all kinds of strange forces attack Chuanying with the arrogant Sabre Qi. The palm power of the fake Meng chixing is like a flowing river. One of the spiritual strength, let the eagle feel a burst of pressure. In desperation, Chuanying once again displayed the mind trapping Sabre technique. Under each chop, the knife power was continuous and endless. It directly acted on the spirit of Meng chixing and restrained his magical ability of transforming spirit into material. But even so, Chuan Ying still can''t guarantee the penetration of the spirit power of the fake red line like a poisonous needle. The false monk''s spiritual strength is almost the same as the real one. Fortunately, Chuanying has a tough personality and a strong ability to understand martial arts. Just after the last fight with Meng chixing, he has already developed some defensive methods for this kind of attack. It is precisely because of this, in this false mengchixing stormy attack, still maintain their own knife style. His Sabre skill is like a fierce wave in the sea, which never stops. This fake Mongolian red line has been unable to attack for a long time. Although it has an advantage, it can not turn into a victory. At the moment, he has made a trace of impatience, because according to the judgment, the passing Eagle should not be his opponent now. But now it seems that the two men are still close. Seeing the deadlock between the two sides, Meng chixing changed his moves for the first time. His palms became as hard as steel, and his palms were no longer shrouded in passing hawks, but only aimed at the swords of passing eagles. The fake mengchixing is to force the passing eagle''s mind trapping Sabre technique into deviation by the collision between his Vajra like palm and the knife. As soon as Chuan Ying looked at the fake Meng chixing''s change, he remembered the battle between him and the real one. It was the same scene. At that time, he immediately followed the change. His Sabre technique is false, real and specious. It seems that he wants to chop on the left, and in a moment he reaches the right. However, this did not prevent the real advantage of being barefoot at that time. Therefore, this time, the legend Eagle did not intend to crack it like the last time. Since you want to meet him hard, you can help him. I saw that the eagle fiercely urged his internal power. For a moment, the Qi of his long sword suddenly grew a Zhang! Even if Meng chixing had a pair of steel like palms, he did not dare to compete with it. As soon as he saw that his move was effective, he immediately became powerful and unrelenting. His Sabre technique was well knit, his Sabre Qi was arrogant, and his internal power was surging. In this case, originally a little bit inferior to the passing eagle, actually began to gradually occupy the upper hand. After all, this man is not really mengchixing. Although his skills and moves are almost the same as those of mengchixing, his emergency response and understanding of the battle are still much worse than those of the real one. These things can''t be learned, they are rooted in everyone''s heart, and no one will be the same. This also led to the false Mongolian red line obviously has the real Mongolian red line strength, but can not fully play. At this time, this person felt incomparably agitated, he cried out, "pass on the eagle, a move points to life and death!" The fake Meng chixing still uses the strongest moves he can, regardless of the cutting power. Although he was hurt by Dao Qi, he still successfully displayed this terrible move. I saw between heaven and earth, suddenly quiet down, the surrounding air seems to no longer flow, time seems to have lost its meaning. A huge column of gas is slowly generated, and the energy between heaven and earth is being slowly swallowed up by this column. I can''t stop it. This is the first thought after everyone saw it. This level of strength has reached the attack of the golden elixir realm, which is why the fake mengchixing wants to use this move as hard as possible. The real Meng chixing was defeated by this move with Chuanying, but the Meng chixing became more powerful at this time. Therefore, the false Meng chixing had reason to believe that he could kill Chuanying with one move. The fake Meng chixing was sweating all over his body. This move cost him a lot. In addition, he had just resisted the sabre Qi of Chuanying. At this time, he was running out of oil and the lamp was dry. After sending out this move, he will no longer have the strength to stand up. If the pass eagle can catch this move, the winner is likely to be the passing eagle. This move, bet on the life of this fake Meng naked. Legend Eagle has seen this move, and naturally knows the horror of this move. At that time, the passing Eagle could not resist this move at all. Fortunately, there was no way out of heaven. God gave him the power of thunder and lightning, so he could resist the inevitable move. But at this time, the passing eagle''s luck is not so good, he now has no thunder and lightning power to borrow, that is to say, at this time the eagle must rely on himself to catch this move.Moreover, the strength of this fake Meng chixing is stronger than that of Meng chixing who fought with him at the beginning. Naturally, the power of this move is also one point stronger. And pass Eagle still can''t resist such a move, pass eagle can only do their best to offset the damage of this move to him. Chuan Ying held the sword in both hands. He poured all his life''s internal power into the precious Dao. On the blade, he immediately remembered the whine. Even if it is such a sword, it can''t bear such violent power for a time. Fortunately, the sword was not damaged by Chuanying''s internal force. It still sent out a powerful Dao Qi. However, compared with the Qi column, it still had a big gap. Chuan Ying sighed in his heart that this was the greatest strength he could achieve. However, at this time, he suddenly felt the surging internal force behind him, which was just like the surging sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 734 With such a terrifying internal power, Chuanying hardly needs to think about who it is. It''s Chuyuan. He just fought with the fake Meng chixing. He doesn''t know what the results of other battles are like. But now Chu Yuan stands behind him, which means that he has killed those people. It''s also right to think about it. With Chu Yuan''s strength, it''s hard for others to say that they can defeat him even if they join hands. But even so, Chuan Ying was surprised. You know Chu Yuan''s opponent is four high-level Tongshen plus a fake gold elixir, which is even if, behind also joined a fake xiaoyaozi. According to his battle with the fake mengchixing, the strength of the fake xiaoyaozi is almost the same as the real one. Such strength, even if it is alone, I am afraid it is not so easy to win, but Jiangning actually defeated all of these. This is really hard to imagine, but also let Chuan Ying admire Chu Yuan very much. However, it is not the time to think about it at this moment. The air column he is facing now is not so easy to receive. Even with Jiangning''s help, it is not clear whether he can block such horrible moves. Chuanying drank a lot. With the continuous internal power transmission, his knife strength became more thick, and even a looming dragon appeared on it. Even Chuanying did not expect such a change. Even Jiangning, he did not expect that after transmitting his internal power, he would become like this. The combination of Jiangning''s internal power and Chuanying''s skill has produced a change that people can''t understand, which also makes the fake Meng chixing in the opposite feel a trace of fear. The great force of the knife mercilessly cleaved on the air column, just like cutting tofu, and split the gas column in half. The result was much easier than expected, and they easily destroyed the seemingly unstoppable column of gas. Such a result is not to say is the opposite of the false mengchixing, even if it is Chuan Ying and Jiangning, can not believe. It can only be said that the joint action of the two of them can produce such an effect, which is probably the will of God. As soon as the eagle saw that he had cracked the most powerful move of the fake Mongolian red line, he was also tired and lay down on the ground directly. And the monk was naked, staring at the death of the column of gas, showing an unbelievable look at his mouth, and then he died. False Meng chixing himself has exhausted his life, at this time, he again suffered the attack of the gas column being cracked, and he died at once, which is also normal. Up to now, the forces against them have no longer appeared, for they have died or fled. So, these people began to mingle with each other to the copper hall. Among them, the demon who had fainted was awakened by the master of the palace of eternal life. These people looked at each other and found the scars on each other. This is also no way of things, the strength of the opponent, can be said to be the most powerful lineup they have met so far. At this time, they can stand here, they can already burn high incense. In particular, it is very difficult for the demon to survive such a battle and even his opponent. Only his enemy is not fake, and the strength of that one-sided apprentice is almost the same as that of him. If we really fight, we can only see the luck on the spot. However, Chuan Ying was lucky. He could not resist the seemingly powerful column of gas. Fortunately, Jiangning had leveled off his opponent at this time, which helped him catch up. It can be said that Chuanying was saved by Jiangning again. If Jiangning didn''t help this time, it is estimated that the two people would die together. The legend eagle is sure to be swallowed up by the air column, and the fake Meng chixing, in any case, has run out of oil and the lamp is dry, and can''t live any longer. Among them, it was Jiangning who changed the situation. Jiangning''s strength helped him to defeat those opponents who were almost all super masters. At the same time, he helped pass the eagle. It can be said that if Jiangning was defeated, none of them could survive this time. The hall master of Changsheng hall can be said to be the most relaxed. His strength can be found in the river and lake. However, among the four people, his strength is not worth mentioning. Fortunately, his opponent also seriously underestimated his strength. Although his side''s war situation had no impact on Jiangning, if the palace master of Changsheng palace was defeated, it would bring them more or less trouble. The four of them soon entered the copper hall, which was not only allowed for three people, but after entering the copper hall, there would be a hall with three roads at the end of the hall, and only one person was allowed to walk on each road. At this time, the head of the hall of longevity was embarrassed to say that he was going to take one of the roads. After all, he was the one who helped the least in this battle. The other three, especially the demon and the legend eagle, were almost in a state of half disuse. Not enough, even in the hall, the benefits of the hall owner are also very shallow. Here is a map of the God of war. Although it is only one, it is also a great touch to the master of the hall of eternal life. He begins to realize it quietly.Naturally, the other three would not let go of the atlas of the God of war in front of them. They also looked at it carefully. After about a month, Chuan Ying took the lead in realizing the book, and he began to go to one of the three roads to realize the unknown Atlas of the God of war. This is not to say that Chuan Ying''s comprehension ability is the best, but because the atlas of the God of war itself is in the same line with him. His rapid understanding is inseparable from his foundation. Chu Yuan''s two natures are Chu Yuan. It can''t be said that Chu Yuan''s comprehension ability is better than that of the demons, but Chu Yuan''s state is much better than that of the demons. The demons are dying. Now it''s good to understand them. The last natural one is the demon. It has been a whole year since he stepped on one of the three roads. At this time, the demon has basically recovered his fighting power at the peak. He is very terrible with his long hair flying. However, the master of the hall of longevity, who is still in the hall, is still in the process of understanding. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 735 Several people in the copper hall are still slowly feeling the atlas of the God of war, while the old man in the place where the sword was cast by the great Xuan sword school was attacked. "Who are you?" The old man is very vigilant to look at the people who come here, to know that this is basically not to be found. The reason why the demon came here was that he had been here several times. It''s not surprising to know. At that time, Jiangning also relied on the demons to finally determine the place of casting swords of the great Xuan sword school. It can be said that there is no accurate path. If you want to find the place of casting sword by yourself, it is undoubtedly a fool''s dream. But the scene in front of him clearly told the old man that the place for casting swords was not really impossible to find. "Hand over the remains, and I''ll allow you to do it yourself." What the man said was so unreasonable. It was the first time for the old man to hear such arrogant and ignorant words. Although he guessed vaguely what the remains of this man came to ask for, let alone his unreasonable attitude. He knelt down to beg him, and the old man would not agree. In this case, there is no more to say. The momentum of both sides immediately began to climb, and the old man had the advantage of home combat in this sword casting place. The old man''s fighting capacity here, even if it was the original demon, could not win. And the strength of the demon is so powerful that it can be said that there is no doubt about it. But the man had no expression in the face of the old man''s momentum. He just told the old man some words again. "You''d better think about it. If you fight against me, there will be no good end. Even if your strength seems to have some level in the Wulin, in my opinion, it is the same. How can mortals realize the idea of immortals "Get out of your fairy, I''m going to kill the immortal today!" The old man of the Da Xuan sword sect yelled, and the black sword was already in his hand. At the same time, every sword here sent out the Dao Dao sword Qi. As for such a huge sword Qi, any expert in the Jianghu would also like to retreat after seeing it. However, this person did not have any action at all. Seeing that the unknown man looked down on him so much, the old man''s nameless fire rose. "Die!" Before the words fell, the sword spirit had already fallen towards the man. This amount of sword Qi can kill this person even if it is piled up. Even Jiangning, in the face of such a terrifying sword, will choose to retreat. But this man just lifted his hand gently, and all the sword Qi seemed to hear some command and stopped in the air one after another. "No way!" The old head of the Da Xuan sword sect looks like a ghost. His expression is unbelievable. It''s the same for someone else. No one would believe that such a thing would happen, if not for seeing it with their own eyes. The old man urged his internal power, hoping to control the sword spirit again. Unfortunately, it seemed that the sword Qi did not exist. It was useless for the old man to change the control method. Such strange things, let the old man feel a trace of optimism. He would not have been afraid of this man''s threat. Because in his eyes, if he wants to fight with himself in this sword casting place, even Jiangning has to pay a lot of price. Since watching the battle in Jiangning, the old man of the big Xuan sword sect has been stubborn that it is difficult for anyone in this world to surpass Jiangning. At this time, the strength of this man can not be said to be beyond Jiangning. But his realm is far superior to Jiangning. In this way, if Jiangning is against this man, he may not be able to win. "Do you think clearly? I''ve never been so patient with a person. You should be honored." The man said faintly, if it was not for the remains of his vital importance, I am afraid that now the old man would have died and could not die again. "Don''t say I don''t know any remains. Even if I do, I won''t give it to you even if I do!" The old man is not polite to this man. From the very beginning, the man killed the old man. Although he didn''t know the strength of the man, the old man was like this. But it''s still easy to feel that this person has killed himself or not. "In that case, you die." With a little finger, thousands of sword Qi suddenly stabbed the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect. The old man''s face was covered with sweat, and his internal power ran wild. Finally, the movement of the Da Xuan sword sect was banned. What was repeatedly emphasized by the founder of the Da Xuan sword sect at that time, which could not be used until the last moment, was reappeared between heaven and earth. The mysterious man was calm, but his face changed after seeing the sword. ¡±No way! Where did you learn this move? Stop it. It doesn''t matter to me. I changed my mind and didn''t kill you. As long as you give me this move, I promise no one will hurt you in the future! " this person is short of breath and doesn''t seem to be very afraid of this move. However, he is obviously envious of this move, which can make people who claim to be immortals envious. It can be imagined that this move is so terrible.However, how could the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect listen to this person''s statement? Moreover, even if the old man wants to listen, he has no chance. Such moves are not what he can do. It is because it is in this place where the sword is cast. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the old man to give a hundred opportunities. If you can, the old man would have used it in the first time against purple thunder. All the sects have been destroyed. How to use them will not violate the wishes of the founder. At this time, this move, combined with all the sword Qi of the sword casting place, condensed into a big killing character. The killing word slowly flies towards that person. At such a speed, everyone can escape, but the person does not mean to hide, because he knows that as long as he does not die, the killing word will follow you all the time, unless he can eliminate the killing word. ¡±Cut! "Suddenly, a whirlpool appeared in the sky. A long red sword fell from the sky and was chopped down together with the old man! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 736 Jiangning and others stayed in the copper palace for several years. At this time, there were new changes in the lake and lake. The sword casting place of the Da Xuan sword sect has attracted a lot of people in the Wulin because there is no one to garrison, which leads to a lot of sword Qi leakage. Especially in recent days, it seems that a magic weapon is about to be born. The sword spirit in the land of casting sword is extremely fierce. There are many good swordsmen in the land of casting swords. They sit there one after another, trying to understand some swordsmanship. Among these swordsmen, there is a top swordsman, Ma Cheng. He once challenged Jiangning, but he didn''t even have the qualification to let Jiangning go. Later, he agreed with Jiangning that he would fight with him again in the future. Today''s Ma Cheng is obviously more thick and less frivolous. It can be imagined that over the years, he must be working hard to practice sword. At this time, he is already a high-level state of communication with God. Although this realm is not high, compared with him a few years ago, there is no improvement, but the strength is a world wide difference. This time, Ma Cheng, I''m afraid, is not so easy to pass away. In addition to sharpening their swords here, these people care more about the swords in the place where swords are made. It is said that every sword here is very precious. Among the great Xuan sword sect, only the strong one who can understand the divine realm can obtain one. However, these swords are bound by the sword array, which is too powerful for these people to crack. Even the old man who killed the great Xuan sword sect gave up the exploration of the opposite after seeing such a sword array. With his strength, he may be able to crack it, but he consumes time, and at the moment of breaking the sword array, he is bound to be bitten by the sword array. At that time, I''m afraid the immortal Dara can''t resist it. Jiangning and their understanding in the copper hall, until the copper hall to send them out. At this time, Jiangning''s martial arts level may not have been greatly improved, but their strength has indeed increased a lot. "I should go back, too." Chuan Ying said that in the copper hall, Chuan Ying got the biggest harvest. However, his injury was not completely improved. After several desperate battles, Chuan Ying needed to be well recuperated. In fact, the injury of the demon is not good, but he knows that if he wants to revitalize the demon gate, he can''t stop. Therefore, he is still struggling to support it. There was really no injury in it, and the only one who had gained a lot from the copper hall was the Lord of longevity hall. Even Jiangning, in this series of battles, has suffered a lot of damage, but the same, Jiangning has not been in a hurry to recuperate his injuries. After saying goodbye, Chuan Ying went straight to the direction of the war shrine, and Jiangning they were ready to investigate the last thing. What is the purpose of these counterfeiters? Why do they fake xiaoyaozi and Meng chixing? These questions need to be answered. However, after they went out and came to a busy restaurant, they heard an incredible news. "Have you heard that there seems to be a top-level sword to be born in the place of casting swords of Daxuan sword sect. Let''s go and have a look." "Just you? It''s better not to dream. There are many masters holding it now, not to mention the magic sword. You may not be able to see the scrap iron Another person after hearing this sentence, disdain said. Hearing this, Tianmo and Jiangning looked at each other and saw a trace of solemnity in each other''s eyes. You know, only these two people know how secret the place of casting sword of Da Xuan sword school is. In particular, Jiangning, in order to complete the task given by the system, went to find the place where the sword was cast by the Da Xuan sword school. It can be said that Jiangning experienced many difficulties and dangers. Even xiaoyaozi, who is far away in Tianshan, has provided some help. However, now, it seems that the whole lake and lake have known the place where the sword was cast by the Da Xuan sword sect. What happened in the middle of it? This made Tianmo and Jiangning have a bad premonition. "Brother, can you tell us more about the current situation of the place where the sword was cast by the Da Xuan sword school?" The Lord of the palace of longevity immediately took out a ingot of gold and said to the man. As soon as the man saw that it was real gold, he said to Jiangning: "this sword casting place of the great Xuan sword sect was originally very secret. No one could say that he could find this place." The man seemed to know a lot. After taking a sip of wine, he continued, "and it is said that there is an old man in charge of guarding the sword casting place. But all this was destroyed by a man who claimed to be an immortal. After he killed the old man, he disappeared. However, the place where the sword was cast was gradually exposed because there was no one to guard it. " What? The old man of the Da Xuan sword sect died, but he was still killed. This makes Jiangning and Tianmo feel more shocked. We should know that the strength of the old man of Da Xuan sword sect in the place of casting sword has increased by more than one level. The demon asked himself that there was no such strength to ensure the killing of the old man. And this person also calls himself an immortal, obviously will become the opposite of them. They''re probably behind the scenes, and that''s what they''ve been speculating about.Therefore, after only a little discussion, the three men immediately decided to go to the place where the sword was cast to see what happened. Three people are vigorous, at this time the situation seems not optimistic, so they are on the road are fast. Soon they came to the sword casting place of the Da Xuan sword school. The sword meaning here is very heavy. It is not only because this is the place to cast the sword, but also because of the good hands of the sword sect who are doing it. They are the group of people who have strong intention and contribute the most. However, even in such a strong Kendo atmosphere, few people can break through. We can imagine how difficult it is to create a reputation here. Moreover, some people have been greatly hurt by the sword idea, and have not received any help from other forces or individuals. Here, there is no pity and mutual help, here, only the desire for the sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 737 Jiangning their arrival did not let other people have any feeling, they now have to meet a lot of people every day, so they are not surprised by their arrival. However, there is a person in this who obviously trembles with excitement when he sees Jiangning''s arrival. This person is Ma Cheng. It seems that the agreement made several years ago will be understood today. Ma Cheng thought, he slowly stood up, the breath began to climb up. In Jiangning, they immediately noticed Ma Cheng. He found that the man''s momentum was directed at them. However, Jiangning he had long forgotten Ma Cheng, so he did not know how to look at Ma Cheng. ¡±Jiangning, we agreed last time that we would fight again in the future. Several years ago, I was defeated by you. Today, I want to recover my lost glory. "Ma Cheng said. At this time, Jiangning had a trace of impression, as if there was such a thing a long time ago, but specifically, he still forgot. But seeing the man''s serious appearance, Jiangning thought that this should not be a fake. Ma Cheng doesn''t know what Jiangning is thinking about. If he knows that Jiangning can''t remember him now, he will be furious. You know, Ma Cheng has been talking about this fight for years. Even in his dream, he was thinking about how to fight Jiangning. ¡±Well, since it''s an appointment, you can do it. "Jiangning said that he wanted to solve the battle quickly. The urgent task now is not to compete with others, or to find out whether the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect is really dead, and where is the man who calls himself the immortal? Although Jiangning is not so familiar with the old man, but this revenge, or to help revenge. When Ma Cheng saw Jiangning''s brow frowned deeply, he thought that he also valued the fight. He was excited. As soon as he started, he went all out. Ma Cheng practiced jiuxuan Dafa, and his internal power was incomparably strong. At this time, when he put all his strength into his hands, his sword body immediately hissed and countless sword Qi soared. It looked very powerful. The onlookers found that their clothes were all cut by the sword spirit, so they retreated one after another. Even the demons felt the strength of the sword, but they didn''t need to step back. The spirit of the sword on the demon''s body automatically protected it, and all of a sudden the sword Qi flying towards him was scattered. And the body protecting Qi of the master of Changsheng hall is equally powerful. He was originally between the high level of Tongshen and the perfection of Tongshen. After coming out of the copper hall, he has reached the perfection of Tongshen. Naturally, his strength is on the upper level, and he is very skillful in the face of Ma Cheng''s sword Qi. Jiangning watched the sword coming, and did not make any action. The cold sword on his body was spontaneous. Jiangning''s right hand is like a sword, and the huge sword composed of xuanbing sword Qi is slowly generated in his hand. The huge sword exudes a cold breath, as if it can freeze the whole world. Jiangning held the huge sword and swept it hard. All the sword Qi was frozen and stopped moving one after another. Ma Cheng is shocked. After so many years, in addition to his daily practice, he is collecting information about Jiangning. He thinks he has some understanding of Jiangning and also knows the horror of his strength. However, when he really saw Jiangning''s move, Ma Cheng could not help but feel shocked. This is something that other languages can''t express. Jiangning''s strength, even if it is dozens of times as powerful, may not be able to defeat him. Just seeing Jiangning''s first move, Ma Chengcheng has already discovered this matter in despair. No matter how he practices, he may not be able to reach the strength of Jiangning. What''s more, Jiangning is still making progress. However, Ma Cheng did not give up his belief. After his despair, he immediately recovered his calm. He knew that he still had a chance to defeat Jiangning, even though he would pay an unimaginable price for it. However, these are all worth it. As long as he can defeat Jiangning, Ma Cheng is willing to pay any price, including his own life. Suddenly, it seemed that the horse gave up. However, the demon''s eyes narrowed immediately, and he felt a dangerous smell from Ma Cheng''s body. Jiangning''s perception is naturally not weaker than the demons, he also found that this terrible breath is slowly generating. Although I don''t know how Ma Cheng suddenly threatened him, Jiangning still made a defensive posture. ¡±Die! "Ma Cheng has a big drink, and then his seven orifices bleed. His whole body is like a bloody man, and his sword is also blood red. This is a sword Ma Cheng bought with his death. It can be said that this sword has already threatened Jiangning. Jiangning also knew that the power of this blow was no less than his own one. He immediately prepared to upgrade his realm to the golden elixir realm. ¡±Warning, merit points are insufficient and cannot be promoted to the golden elixir. "Jiangning was choked by the cold and heartless voice of the system. He did not know that his merit points had been used up. He can''t be blamed for this. It''s because the previous battle was too fierce. Jiangning can''t count his merits and virtues during the battle.After winning, until now, Jiangning has never explored his merits and virtues once again. This is also the reason why Jiangning is now under great threat. However, Jiangning had to pour all his internal force on his fingers. ¡±Life and death sword, death sword, ten thousand ways to bury! "Jiang Ma tried to break the sword again. With the cold drink in Jiangning mouth, a breath that can destroy all things slowly diffuses around Jiangning. At first glance, this kind of breath is a terrible breath that can rot everything. Jiangning completely concentrated the profound meaning of the dead sword in his own hands this time. With a little effort, the terrible black air on his finger shot at Ma Cheng''s bright red sword. The two top breath refused to give in and froze there. But soon, horse achievement fell, he has no life to insist. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 738 Although Ma Cheng fell down, his terrible sword sense did not disappear. It still adhered to Ma Cheng''s belief and struggled with the sword meaning of death on Jiangning''s fingertips. Jiangning''s fingers have begun to slightly red, and soon they shed blood. This surprised the onlookers and the hall owner of the palace of eternal life. They had not seen Jiangning become popular under such circumstances. Even Jiangning himself felt a trace of inconceivable. Of course, he did not think that he should not be injured, but he found that Ma Cheng''s death blow was really a bit strange. With Jiangning''s strength, even if it was unable to rise to the golden elixir level, it should have been a comparative effort to collide with Ma Cheng''s move. However, Jiangning felt a threat at that time, so he did not hesitate to upgrade to the golden elixir realm. In fact, as he expected, Ma Cheng''s move is a threat to him, because so far, there is no sign of its demise. If it goes on like this, it''s not just a finger that''s bleeding. What makes Jiangning feel strange is that, judging from the rational point of view, the power of this move is also average. Of course, this is for Jiangning. In other people''s eyes, this move is already startling. But Jiangning can''t resist it. Is it Jiangning''s wrong judgment? This is obviously impossible. Jiangning has fought countless people in the river and lake. If the power of even moves can be misjudged, he would have died for a long time. I don''t know how many times. What surprised Jiangning most was why the horse could practice such a move? You know, from the current situation, this move is obviously different from the original martial arts system of Ma Cheng. It is obviously impossible to say that he created such a move by himself. No matter how he created it, he would not break away from his martial arts system. If he learned it secretly, he would learn some moves complementary to his own martial arts, not this one. That is, someone taught him. Jiangning thought that the purpose of this person''s teaching him is also very simple, that is, one life for one life. Even if it is not successful, the opponent should be hurt. Thinking of this, Jiangning already understood that someone was using Ma Cheng to deal with him. But even though he thought of it, he still had no way to do it. He could only use his internal power to consume it. Unless Jiangning can reach the golden elixir, otherwise, if you want to crack this move, you have to wait for the move to dissipate itself. However, this move does not seem to dissipate at all. This is the time of a incense stick. At this time, Jiangning''s whole arm began to bleed. Now, it''s the devil and the master of the palace of eternal life that have found something wrong. After a flash of his body, the demon put his palm behind Jiangning. Jiangning was shocked and his internal power, which was nearly exhausted, was reborn. And the hall master of longevity hall is very vigilant looking around, he should be on guard against the people inside to take advantage of the opportunity to attack. With the help of the demons, Jiangning in response to this move, immediately relaxed a lot. And he had time to think about how to crack it. From the present point of view, the weird part of this move is not only to restrain Jiangning''s martial arts, but also to have a feeling of endless and lasting. This is also too impossible, because no matter what moves, as long as it does not have the support of internal force, it will dissipate. Unless this move has been receiving the transmission of internal force, otherwise, it can not exist all the time. wait! Jiang Ning suddenly felt like a flash of lightning in his head. He seemed to know something. This move is very likely. Ma Cheng is just a lead to lead out this move. The person who really shows off is not Ma Cheng at all. It is very likely that he is the one who taught Ma Cheng. He is still in the place where he can''t see it, and constantly deliver internal force to this move, that is to say, it is equivalent to Jiangning playing two by one. Although it seems impossible, this is the most reasonable explanation at present. If it is true, Jiangning thinks that even if he joins the demon, he can''t compete with it. Because there are only two people on their side. God knows how many people there are on the other side, maybe one, maybe three, maybe ten! And since this person has used this move, he must be well prepared. It can be said that the probability of winning in the competition of internal power is much higher than his own side. Since this is the case, Jiangning can''t follow the competition of internal power. He tells the devil about this matter in secret language. At this time, it''s up to the demons. What Jiangning can do is to support them as much as possible, so that the demons can find a way to crack. Because at this time the demon can also withdraw the palm power, let Jiangning alone to bear this unimaginable huge pressure. It''s impossible for him to open his own hands. After listening to Jiangning''s suggestion, Tianmo immediately pulled out the magic knife behind him with his right hand. I saw that the devil''s sword turned, and the demon''s ability to look after his family had already been displayed. "Magic sword, magic sound thousands of." The supreme move of the heavenly magic sword is urged by the demon. From here, through the guidance of the horse into the move, it reaches the people at the other end.In a flash, the heaven and earth seemed to roar at those people. The indistinguishable magic sound was like the immortal telling the Dharma, the Buddhists turning the Scriptures, and the evil spirits roaring and roaring. All in all, all sorts of mysterious voices gathered together and swept towards all the people in another place. Only with this kind of move, can we break the move of breaking the horse so strangely. Because he is not aimed at this superficial move, but directly at people in another place far away. As long as the person over there resists, the move here will be broken naturally. In this way, Jiangning can naturally crack the move in front of him. Sure enough, not long after the devil sent out his supreme sword, Ma Cheng''s sword intention began to gradually collapse, and there was no more fierce before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 739 Just when Jiangning and Macheng fought with the people behind him, there was also a dramatic battle on the territory of Daming. But this battle did not appear in the Ming Dynasty, but a monk was fighting with a man. ¡±Monk, your martial arts are good. "Familiar voice, familiar tone, is the guy who calls himself a fairy. Looking at the monk, although he was a terrible opponent, he still seemed to be very calm. The monk is a monk who is expected to be elected as the leader of Shaolin Temple. His sad palm has reached the peak in seconds. It is because of this that he has been able to fight the man in front of him for so long. You know, even the old man of the great xuanjian sect can''t support a few moves in his hand. The strength of the old man in the sword making place can be ranked in a very high rank in the Jianghu. The strength of this monk, even if not as unknown old monk, I am afraid will not be too different. His great sorrow palm power, contains extremely high Buddhist power, even cactus, can not win in a short time. But he was not in a hurry. No one can stop him from killing the monk. Other people in Daming, such as Yutian and pangban, have been cheated elsewhere by him by using the scheme of tiger and leaving the mountain. Of course, to deceive these people in Daming, it is natural to pay a certain price. Otherwise, with the shrewd of these people, they will not be able to cheat at all. So the man had prepared several perfect men to be bait, and their only task was to fight to death. In this way, even those in the Ming Dynasty knew that they were right, they could not get away from each other for a while. It should be known that the man who had been successful in the whole kingdom was not so good to kill. If it wasn''t for some planning, it would be possible that these people in the Ming Dynasty would have been buried. However, for this person, none of these Daming people have the importance of Jiangning coming. This time, his layout is naturally to make Jiangning and Shaolin separate. Many people will think that since Jiangning appeared in the sword casting place of Daxuan sword school, Shaolin monk here, even if he died, should have nothing to do with him, and it could not be counted on his head. Such an idea can be said to be a great mistake. The feelings between the two forces are very fragile. If Jiangning has not dealt with it well this time, even if Shaolin does not blame him, they will no longer have the possibility of alliance. What this person wants is simple, it is between Shaolin and Daming in Jiangning that the alliance may be severed from now on. Now, if we can break the plot of this man, we can only look at the monk. However, although the monk''s strength is strong, but when he is known to have the power of cactus, he still feels powerless. If the monk''s strength is outside, he can cross the Jianghu. Compared with the experts like Tianmo, there will be no difference. It can be said that such strength is already the first tier team in the Jianghu. However, such strength is still a little worse for the opponent in front of him. If the monk can go further, there may be a possibility of escape. But now, he has no possibility of running away. The monk also knew that the strength of this man was so strong that if it was not for fear that his death would have an irreparable impact on the two forces of Daming and Shaolin, the monk was ready to fight his life. But now, he can only fight steadily so that someone can come and help. But the downside is obvious, that is, the frog like death of boiling warm water. ¡±Monk, your strength is beyond my expectation. "The man said again that the monk was indeed much stronger than he expected. Several times, the man thought he could kill the monk. But in fact, he was taken over by the monk one by one. Although the monk was already injured, he still reflected the state of a Buddhist master at this time. He was still calm and solid in his first way. He had a deeper understanding when he was in the hands of great sorrow. ¡±EH. "The opponent obviously also saw that the monk had a deeper understanding. If he let go, the monk would surely break through the battle. It is a terrible talent. However, the man would not easily let the monk break through, and he immediately strengthened the attack. But although the monk was shaking like a tree in the wind, he still supported it, which made the self proclaimed immortal a little bit shocked. ¡±Good, monk, you really surprised me. But that''s the end. "Well, there was a long sword in the hand of the man. The long sword just appeared, and the monk also felt the fatal crisis. He immediately mentioned his internal power and showed the ultimate meaning of the great sad palm, Guanyin tears. The great compassion palm was originally realized from the Buddhist book "the curse of great sorrow". At this time, the monk showed Guanyin tears. Suddenly, the heaven and earth suddenly felt the compassion contained in the monk''s heart. The heaven and earth quickly darkened some, and at the same time, a tear appeared in the heaven and earth.It is the tears of Bodhisattva! Even the immortal, after seeing such a move, is also greatly shocked, but at this time, he is also full strength. "Six gods in one world. "For the first time, the man tried his best to fight against a tear that suddenly appeared on the ground that day. You can imagine how powerful this monk is. With the help of Guanyin tears, he can definitely rank among the top five in the Wulin. However, it is a pity that the opponent he is facing is not ordinary people, even can not be said to be human. Fire red sword like a meteor, hit the drop of crystal clear tears, in an instant, the rain scattered clouds return, the world lost color. The fire red sword immediately flew back, but the tears also dissipated between heaven and earth. ¡±You lost. "The fire red sword is in hand, and the man doesn''t want to think about it. He raises his true Qi again and waves out an unstoppable fire red sword spirit. At this time, the monk has no strength to stop this terrible move, he slowly fell down. At the same time, the bell of Shaolin Temple gave out a huge sad sound! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 740 Even if the Shaolin monks, who were not happy or sad, heard this sudden sound, they were very surprised. The old man sweeping the floor in the Sutra Pavilion suddenly broke his broom. The old man looked at the direction of the Daming Kingdom and sighed in a low voice: elder martial brother, you still want to go to Daming Kingdom even though you know it''s dangerous. The younger martial brother finally understands your good intentions. The man watched the monk slowly fall down in front of him, and immediately took back his sword. Then he looked at his right hand and saw that there was a long and thin scar on it. This was his first injury in the world. After settling the matter of Ma Cheng, Jiangning had to wait for the birth of the sword. Unexpectedly, he received an urgent letter from the flying pigeon of the Daming kingdom. He looked at it carefully and immediately became gloomy. In the future, the leader of Shaolin died in the territory of the Daming state. Moreover, the war was extremely fierce. However, no one from the state of Daming came to rescue him. This is intriguing. Although it is said that they were cheated by people, who believed them? Jiangning frowned. He found that since he had learned something about the world, someone began to target him. He was tired of fighting and fighting. This time, he decided to strike with both hands. The master of the hall of immortality and immortality doesn''t need to go to Shaolin with him, because the sects of the two of them are in conflict with Shaolin. Normally, it''s nothing, but now it''s a special situation. If Shaolin monks see Jiangning with the people of the magic gate, God knows what they will think. When they think about their future, they will be in the state of Daming. I''m afraid that even if Jiangning has countless mouths, it will be hard to tell. However, these two people will not be idle, they are ready to go after the fake xiaoyaozi, Meng chixing. If you can find the behind the scenes from this, it is also a big step forward. However, what these people did not expect is that this matter will have a very far-reaching impact on the future. Even so many things are involved. Of course, this is a later part of the story, not to mention it for the time being. After receiving the news, Chuyuan rushed to Shaolin immediately. He wanted to make a promise to Shaolin. Naturally, this promise does not mean that Daming is not a murderer, because it seems insincere. It''s a promise to find out who killed the master. Soon, Chu Yuan and Pang ban met. This time, they went to Shaolin again. Because they were very fast, they did not spend much time in Shaolin. At this time, Shaolin has begun to guard, they have brought back the body, and now the body has been cremated. This made Chu Yuan a little depressed, because in this way, it would be impossible to find out the cause of death of the master. Fortunately, pangban had already checked it. He said to Chuyuan that he looked like he was killed by a sword. A sword? Chu Yuan eyebrows a pick, he in this period of time, more or less to understand the strength of this master. It can be said that even now Chu Yuan, the master, dare not say that there is any chance of winning, because Chu Yuan can not be promoted to the golden elixir. This pit father''s system, Chu Yuan heart silently scolded, but said that Cao Cao Cao will arrive, this pit father''s system has issued a task. ¡±Persuade Shaolin to promise you to find out the murderer in three months. Reward, twenty merits. " When Chu Yuan heard this, he immediately scolded him. He also wanted to persuade Shaolin to let them promise Jiangning to find the murderer within the prescribed time, but this time was not three months, but one month! Some people may not understand that the longer the time, the better? Yes, the longer it takes to find the killer, the better, but it''s just your wishful thinking. How can Shaolin give you such a long time! It can be said that the longer the time, the lower the possibility of Shaolin''s promise. Otherwise, it can be directly given to Jiangning for 10 years, and the murderer will be found out. Therefore, this system does this, it is in the pit of Jiangning. For a month, both sides can accept it, and Jiangning can easily persuade Shaolin. But now, the terrible system actually requires three months, and Jiangning is not sure to persuade the other party. Although it seems that there is no punishment for this mission, Jiangning believes that once he fails, the punishment will come immediately, and the intensity of punishment is expected to make Jiangning feel worse than death. Because of this, Jiangning will not want to disobey the system at all. However, not disobeying for a while does not mean a lifetime. Sooner or later, Jiangning will let the system know who is the real boss. "Note that the host has a strong hostility to the system, suggesting that the host be destroyed humanely." The sound of the system without fluctuation came. Jiangning at the foot of a stumbling, humanitarian destruction? You are so good, why don''t you go to heaven? Jiangning immediately became angry. Under his arduous theory with the system, the system finally backed down and stopped interfering with Jiangning''s private life. At the same time, Jiangning was surrounded by Shaolin monks. "Who are you? Now we don''t receive guests in our temple. Please go down the mountain, benefactor." "I''m Jiangning from Daming. I want to see your abbot." Jiangning cheered.After hearing these words, the monks'' faces changed. They held their sticks tightly and began to run around Jiangning. Although the strength of these people is not high, Jiangning is in a dilemma now. He came here to advise these monks. If we start with them at this time, it will be very difficult to do next. When the time comes, terror will really have a complete hostility with Shaolin Temple. It is because of this that Jiangning will let these people surround themselves, and will not show any defensive posture. In this way, the monks can''t do it. Although they feel that they are reasonable, they can''t do it casually. In this way, these people are stuck here. They are surrounded by Jiangning, and Jiangning has no action at all. Seeing that the deadlock will last for a long time, a voice suddenly comes. "Let Jiangning of Daming come in." This is not the Abbot''s voice, but the sweeping monk''s. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 741 The old monk sweeping the floor naturally has a high position in Shaolin Temple. As soon as he opened his mouth, those Shaolin disciples did not continue to encircle Jiangning and gave way one after another. However, the road is to give way, but also not how friendly Jiangning, everyone glared. Since he can go to see the leaders of Shaolin Temple, Jiangning doesn''t care about the anger of these Shaolin disciples. Jiangning seems to be walking slowly on the path, but in fact it is very fast, often three or two steps away, ordinary people need to trot dozens of steps. This kind of Kung Fu makes many Lin disciples look at him, but at the same time, they are more determined. The death of their future abbot is related to the state of Daming. Jiangning soon came to the main hall. He saw six old white haired monks sitting on the ground, and two others standing. One was the abbot of Shaolin Temple, and the other was an old monk sweeping the floor. "I''ve met all the masters." Facing these eminent monks, Jiangning still has respect in his heart. "Benefactor Jiang, this time I come to Shaolin temple for the sake of my younger martial brother?" Asked the old monk sweeping the floor. "It''s just that when I heard that the master was killed in Daming, I was very surprised and immediately came to Shaolin Temple. It is impossible for us to do such a thing." Jiangning said. "Benefactor Jiang''s statement is only one side of the story. How can we believe it?" The abbot said at this time. There is nothing wrong with what he said. It is estimated that Jiangning will be doubted if it is Jiangning. However, since I have come to Shaolin Temple, I naturally want to persuade them to give themselves some time to find out the truth. "What the abbot said is very true. It''s really hard to believe my one-sided words. In order not to damage the friendship between us, please give me some time. I will find out who did it." Jiangning said. "I don''t know how long it will take benefactor Jiang to investigate this matter?" Shaolin Abbot said. Jiangning frowned. He wanted to say one month, but the task of the system was to persuade Shaolin Temple to give him three months. ¡±I need three months to find out. "Jiangning said that he was not sure that Shaolin temple would give him so much time. Sure enough, many monks frowned one after another. It''s been a long time for three months, and it''s easy to have some changes. So these monks don''t want to agree. However, at this time, Jiangning continued: "I know that it is difficult for the masters to agree to put forward so much time, but since I have put forward it, it must be realized." "Oh, benefactor Jiang is going to challenge our Dharma hall in Shaolin?" The abbot of Shaolin Temple has a flash of brilliance in his eyes. At that time, Shaolin temple made rules, and everyone had a chance to challenge the Dharma academy to make Shaolin Temple agree with the conditions. Of course, these conditions are not harmful to nature. "It is." Jiangning said that the Dharma academy he challenged was not a challenge to a single person, but a challenge to an array. This array is said to be the foundation of Shaolin school. For thousands of years, no one can resist it. However, Jiangning is not challenging the complete array, but incomplete. To know this complete array requires 72 Shaolin eminent monks to form a large array, and each monk must practice a unique skill. All together, the 72 unique skills of Shaolin must be possessed. The most terrifying thing is that the strength of these eminent monks is at least required to be congenital high-level. The 72 unique skill array composed of this can be called Tu Shen array, and no one can resist such array. Jiangning himself felt that this array was against the weather. Fortunately, the requirements of the array itself were too high. Even Shaolin Temple itself had not formed a complete array. Fortunately, this situation has been expected for a long time. This big array can also be divided into several small arrays. In this way, although the power is greatly reduced, the requirements are also reduced. At this time, since Jiangning had already opened his mouth, the six people sitting on the ground had slowly stood up. They saluted the abbot of Shaolin Temple, and then saluted Jiangning, saying, "the unique skills of the six of us are the same as those of Guangming Quan of our Buddha, and the formation of the array is also a bright array." At this time, although Jiang Ning has never seen a fist of this kind, I have never heard one of them. Also did not see how the six old monks moved, Jiangning just glanced at his eyes and found that they had stood in a good position. "Amitabha." The six whispered. Jiangning would not have left his hand at this time. He pointed to it like a sword. The air in the hall suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees, and the icy sword spirit filled the hall, which has never changed its original color since ancient times. Just as soon as the sword spirit appeared, the six old monks began to move. They all shook their fists and waved in six directions respectively. For a moment, Daodao boxing pursued the sword spirit and hit it. Although there was no sound, the temperature in the hall was sometimes cold and sometimes returned to normal. Such extreme temperature difference, if an ordinary person, can not support a few breathing may die. Even those who practice martial arts can''t resist it if they don''t reach the master''s level. Fortunately, the strength of the two spectators on the field is strong enough to rank among the best in the world, and they don''t care about this change.When Jiangning saw the six old monks waving their hands, they broke his sword spirit, and the essence in his eyes twinkled. Of course, these six men could easily break his sword spirit because they formed a small array, but their own strength should not be ignored. According to Jiangning''s observation, the strength of these six men is at least at the high level of Tongshen. With such strength and the addition of a set of array, even Jiangning can not easily win. Jiangning frowns a lock, two palms waved, 18 dragon subduing palms spread out like flowing water, he attacked and killed one of the old monks. The old monk is not weak when he wants to deal with Jiangning''s violent palms alone, but he is not alone. As soon as the other five looked at Jiangning''s movements, they immediately adjusted their positions. They formed a small semicircle and then waved their fists toward a point. "I Buddha light." The six old monks murmured. All of a sudden, the strength of the six fists converged into a peiran fist shadow. The fist was as big as a Hong Zhong and ran towards Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 742 While Jiangning fought hard with Shaolin monks, the demons and the hall master of Changsheng hall were not idle. They investigated and visited secretly, and finally found the whereabouts of these fake xiaoyaozi and others in a dilapidated town. Originally, the master of the hall of immortality and immortality wanted to follow them all the way after finding out their whereabouts, but they didn''t expect that the opponent''s alertness was not so good, and they were discovered only half an hour later. For a time, the devil and the hall of eternal life were in crisis. The opponent''s strength is not only powerful, but also numerous. It''s not that the devil and the master of Changsheng hall can fight against each other. "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you vote by yourself!" The one-hearted apprentice looked at the two men, the devil and the palace master of Changsheng hall, and his eyes showed a killing opportunity. "Go The demon also knows that the enemy in front of him can''t resist. Now he can only see if he can escape. At the same time, the demons and the hall master of Changsheng hall burst out at the same time. The demons and magic swords opened and closed, and they wanted to kill a road. The hall master of Changsheng hall tried his best to make a living. However, the opponents of these two men are not ordinary people. They are devoted to the operation of the magic skills of their apprentices. They use a pair of palms that are hard to hurt by the magic weapons to connect with the demons and magic swords. And the fake xiaoyaozi is to use the matchless palm technique to shake back the main hall of Changsheng. What''s more, there are some psychic warriors around who are also harassing, which makes the possibility of two people trying to break through the siege reduced to zero. Since they could not break through, the demons and the hall of eternal life had to prepare for a decisive battle. This time the battle was no easier than that in the copper hall. Moreover, for the master of the hall of longevity, this battle may be the most difficult one for him. There is a big gap between his original strength and that of the demons. Although he has realized many moves in the copper palace over the years, compared with his opponent, the fake xiaoyaozi is not only in the moves, but also in the internal power. However, this time, Tianmo was able to defeat his old opponent Yixin apprentice. Although he was lucky enough to rely on his own wisdom in fighting, and under extremely unfavorable conditions, Tianmo did not dare to say that he could defeat Yixin apprentice this time. And some other powerful psychics did not participate this time. They just prevented the two men from suddenly breaking through and escaping. That is to say, if the demon and the master of the hall of eternal life can defeat their opponents in front of them, they will have a chance to escape. However, it is not so easy. It can be said that the demons and the one-hearted apprentice understand each other. It is precisely because of this that their fighting is especially dangerous. They often wait until the attack moves almost hit the body, and then block them at the critical moment. The devil''s magic sword was wielded by him extremely fiercely. Because of the use of this magic knife in these days, it has produced a feeling of fish water blending. As if this magic knife is a part of the body of the demon, this feeling also makes the move of the demon more smooth. I''m looking at the one-sided apprentice who has been practicing the magic Buddha''s hand for a hundred years. Now he has the strength to be able to run freely and freely in the river and lake. At this time, he has no fear of the gods and demons. And for some reason, he hated demons very much. Naturally, the demon will not be merciful to him because he is a disciple of one mind. In the mind of the demon, he has no other idea except to strengthen the demon gate. If he is a real one-hearted elder martial brother, he may be able to change his mind. However, I don''t know if he is a real one-hearted apprentice. It is impossible to stop him. The devil side and the one-sided apprentice still fight back and forth, and the hall master of Changsheng hall is one-sided situation. According to the truth, when the master of Changsheng hall just came out, his strength was not under xiaoyaozi. Unfortunately, after the first world war with Jiangning, his martial arts level was stagnant. At this time, the rules of heaven and earth suddenly changed, which made the strength of many experts greatly improved. Only the master of the hall of longevity did not make any progress. Although over the years, the palace master of Changsheng hall began to see through the road of martial arts, which made his strength also began to make slow progress. But compared with the demons and xiaoyaozi, there are still some gaps. It is also because of this, at this time the palace of eternal life will be the fake xiaoyaozi pressure hit. But, after all, the master of the hall of eternal life is also a veteran of the battlefield. In this case, he is not flustered or discouraged. The head of the hall of longevity is calm and ready to defend from the beginning. As long as his battlefield does not collapse, the demon will have a chance to defeat the one-man apprentice. In this way, even if the situation is so unfavorable, at least one of them can escape. Both the demon and the master of the hall of eternal life want to fight quickly. After all, this is the opponent''s territory. At this time, although there are only two characters who can take the hand, after a long time, God knows who will help them. Really wait until that time, the devil and the hall of eternal life will no longer have a chance to live. Naturally, the demon knew this, and he also knew that it was extremely difficult for the master of the palace of longevity to defeat the fake xiaoyaozi. Therefore, the only way to rely on the devil, he must be in a short period of time to defeat the one-sided apprentice. And the strength of one heart apprentice is not under the demon, so the demon can only use dangerous moves to defeat one heart disciple.The devil wants to use his own life to tempt the one-sided apprentice to make mistakes, and only when the one-sided apprentice makes mistakes can he have the chance to kill the one-sided apprentice. One heart apprentice is not a fool. In fact, they are not so easy to be cheated when their martial arts level reaches their level. Therefore, once the apprentice looked at the moves of the demon, he knew what the devil wanted to do. In fact, the demon didn''t deceive him. He just told his disciple that he wanted to kill him. But the one-sided apprentice''s eyes were shining, which was just like a demon who lost a bait in front of him. Whether he was hooked or not depends on his own choice. But the choice of one-sided apprentice is to bite the hook. Because he also wanted to see whether he was really caught by the devil or the fisherman was dragged into the water by the big fish! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 743 As soon as the demon looked at the moves of the disciple, he knew that the fish had taken the bait. Now the competition between the two sides is endurance and patience. Who can beat the opponent in this seesaw battle depends on who is more durable. At the moment, the body of the demon''s Sabre shows more than ten feet of strength, which can be said to be very frightening. And the two palms of one-sided apprentice also became pitch black. The two men hardly defended each other and attacked each other. Neither of them will dodge unless it''s a move to shoot down on a dead end or to attack the key. In this way, the combat effectiveness of both sides will drop sharply, because their injuries will gradually increase. This situation is mixed for the demons, because only in this way can the demons and their disciples be separated from each other in a short period of time. The one-man apprentice is not afraid at all, because he is not fighting alone. When the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, he can quit the battle circle. Those masters of the supernatural realm outside will become the last straw to crush the demons. The demons at that time must not be the opponents of the supernatural realm. There will be nothing waiting for him but death. And the demon naturally knows the intention of the one-sided disciple. In fact, this is the bait given by the demon. What the demon does is to kill the one-sided disciple when he wants to withdraw from the battle circle. In this way, it depends on who can seize the opportunity better. The strength of both men is very strong, along with their recovery ability is also strong. However, in this respect, the devil is still slightly better than the one-sided apprentice. Although the hands of one-hearted apprentice can be divided into gold and jade, it is only limited to his hands. Other places are also very fragile and not better than others. However, the devil was different. After he absorbed the black breath, his body function was greatly improved. At this time, he still showed some advantages when he exchanged injuries with his one-hearted apprentice. At the beginning, Yixin apprentice didn''t see it, but after dozens of fighting moves, he also found that the demon''s recovery ability was really strong. No wonder he could have used his internal power to reverse the situation. However, one-sided apprentice''s eyes are shining. If you want to rely on the advantages of my body to let me collapse first, you also underestimate me. At the same time, his magic Buddha hand began to change gradually. "The devil Buddha came into the world!" All in one, the apprentice cried out. Immediately, behind the one-sided apprentice, there is a giant Buddha full of demons. This Buddha seems to be devoutly chanting scriptures, but it shows a very strong evil idea. This contradictory transformation of Buddha and devil is the essence of magic Buddha hand. Demons dare not be careless. If they are hit by such a move, it will not be such a simple thing to be injured. It is very likely that they will fall into an irreparable place. It is also because of this, demons also display their unique skills. "Demon sword, three moves of cutting emotion!" For a moment, a huge blade with a length of ten Zhang was transmitted from the magic knife. The demon wielded his magic knife and chopped at the extremely evil Buddha. The huge blade with unstoppable faith quickly fell on the Buddha and was about to cut the Buddha in half. At this time, a little smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. The demon frowned and felt a little uneasy. This move is too easy to crack. ¡±Magic Buddha reincarnation! "Exclaimed the disciple. With his words, the Buddha, which was about to be split in two, suddenly twisted and turned back to its original appearance. Moreover, he avoided the most powerful moment of the demon''s magic knife. At this time, the Giant Buddha showed his ability. He folded his hands together and immediately caught the demon''s magic knife. The Giant Buddha''s hands twisted hard, and the blade of the ten foot giant sword broke inch by inch! At the same time, the demon frowned. His three moves to cut emotion are not just the blade on the surface. In fact, there are two invisible Sabre Qi in this move. He used it when he fought with the old man of the Da Xuan sword sect. It was very powerful. But at this time, the demon was shocked to find that his other two invisible Dao Qi had disappeared. This is really incredible, and the culprit of all this should be this extremely evil Buddha. Buddhists pay attention to cause and effect. It is precisely because of this that after the giant blade of the demon was broken by the Buddha, the two invisible Dao Qi were also destroyed by the force of cause and effect. What a powerful skill, the devil once again realized the terrible power of the magic Buddha''s hand, but even so, the demon was not discouraged at all. The one-sided apprentice used such powerful moves. Although he had the upper hand in these moves, the same consumption was huge. If he continued to change the wound, the demon would win a lot. But the one-sided apprentice naturally knew this, and because of this, he won the upper hand and attacked the demon immediately. The Great Buddha''s dark palms pressed down on the devil. For a time, the whole world seemed to be in the palm of the Buddha, and the whole world was in darkness. A coagulation in the mind of the demon, what a powerful move, forced to helpless, after many years, the demon again displayed his supreme sword meaning, magic sound thousands of!The indistinguishable notes of Taoism are generated from heaven and earth. They seem to have no intention of killing. But in fact, the dark palms of the Buddha have already had a tiny crack. And with the increase of notes, the crack in the palm is getting bigger and bigger. Finally, those notes began to change into a sharp knife, they quickly stabbed at the two palms, as if Pangu opened the sky, the earth reappeared the light, and the two palms of the Buddha were destroyed by the magic shadow! Originally, the magic sound of demons was so powerful, but it did not have such terrible power. All this is due to the fact that he had some new insights during his years in the copper hall. This time, the demon integrated these insights into the magic sound, and his power was improved. ¡±No way! BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, < BR, I can''t believe it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 744 At this time, the one-hearted apprentice can be said to be a great shock. He didn''t know the strength of the demon. He also expected that the demon would display his highest sword. However, it is precisely because the disciple knows the strength of the demon that he is so unbelievable. In his opinion, even if the devil used the magic sound, the best ending is a draw. What''s more, the one-sided apprentice knows the magic tricks of the demon, but the demon doesn''t know about the reincarnation of the devil Buddha. In this way, he has mental calculation and no intention. How to look at it, all the disciples with one mind are better than the other. But the outcome is obvious. In the battle of unique skills, the one-hearted apprentice lost. At this time, there are a large number of knives composed of notes between heaven and earth, and the Buddha behind the one-hearted apprentice has disappeared. Although these knives can only do some damage to Yixin apprentice, it makes the demon gain a little advantage and can''t defeat Yixin disciple at all. However, the competition between one-sided apprentices and demons is not only a fight on martial arts, but also a fight on the psychological level. At this time, the heart in the heart can be said to be completely defeated by the devil. If this is a battle between two people, and at the last moment, the one-hearted apprentice will not escape from the battle circle and let other powerful psychics replace him, then it is certain that the one-hearted apprentice will surely be defeated by the demons in the end. In this way, it seems that the demon has won by relying on his new Supreme Sabre technique. Now all he needs is to kill him when he is ready to retreat. Demons no longer need to worry about their failure. In the past, when he used his body as bait, the demon might die in the hands of one-sided apprentices, and he was more likely to be killed by a master in the supernatural realm. However, these can not pose any threat to his life. But at this time the devil wants to leave, which is almost impossible. Although Yixin apprentice is no longer the opponent of the demons, his whole body strength is still there. It is very simple to hold down the demon and not let him go. What''s more, there are still some strong Tongshen masters around. Therefore, at this time, the demon can only kill one-sided apprentice before he has a chance to leave. But now that the victory has been decided, it is not so easy to kill one heart disciple. At the same time, the demon was thinking about how to kill the one-sided apprentice. However, although this one-hearted apprentice has collapsed in mentality, his strength is still there. Therefore, if he wants to make a breakthrough in a short time, the demon must do something unexpected again. But it''s not that easy to do. First of all, if two people''s strength is placed there and they make some strange moves at random, they are likely to be seized by the one-sided apprentice and win. Secondly, not all moves can cause damage to one heart disciple. It is precisely because of this that although the demons have the upper hand, they still can''t kill the one heart apprentice in a short time. In this way, demons need to be more calm, but at this time, the one-sided apprentice began to use crooked brains. The two men knew each other very well, so the one-man apprentice naturally knew that he was doomed to lose. If you want to change this ending, unless the devil makes a mistake, but is it possible? To say the least, even if the demons do make mistakes, the one-sided apprentices do not dare to gamble. It is because of this that the one-man apprentice began to seek opportunities in other aspects. In terms of martial arts moves, the one-sided apprentice already knows that there is no chance to turn defeat into victory, and the psychological strategy is even more useless, because his own mentality has exploded. Therefore, the one who is really useful to the demons may be the master of the hall of eternal life. It''s true that the devil had nothing to do with the master of Changsheng hall. Moreover, the demon was still a member of the demon sect. Most people would not think that the demon would care about a person who had nothing to do with him. However, Yixin''s Apprentice knows that Tianmo is actually a man who values love and justice. It can be seen from the anger he killed the devil clan after his elder brother Yixin died and left the demon gate. What''s more, demons are especially concerned about those who fight with him. Although the master of the hall of eternal life did not have too much intersection with the demons, they fought together for many times, which can be said to be comrades in arms. At this moment, all the one-hearted apprentice can think of is the master of the palace of eternal life. He is the only one who can influence the performance of demons in this battle. However, it is obviously impossible to find the master of the hall of eternal life by relying on his one-sided apprentice. He is now suppressed by the demons. Fortunately, Yixin apprentice still has a lot of helpers, and the supernatural experts on guard can help him. ¡±Go and kill the Lord of the palace of eternal life. "The one-hearted disciple yelled, while he was still secretly observing the changes of the demons. Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, the demon''s face changed, and his moves also slightly deviated. One heart apprentice''s heart is happy, it seems that the strategy has been successful. One heart apprentice immediately gave up the strategy of only defending but not attacking. He began to attack the demons crazily, which was to make a determination not to let the demons go to rescue the master of the palace of longevity. At this time, the devil''s sword suddenly became more fierce and more terrible, as if the one-sided apprentice would swallow him up if he dared to stop him.He was very happy in his heart, as long as he could resist the attack of the demon, then this battle was equivalent to returning to the starting point. It is still uncertain who will win or lose. However, it is a pity that when the one-hearted apprentice tried his best to stop the devil, he gradually found a trace of something wrong. Although the demons seem to be very anxious to save the master of the palace of eternal life, from the beginning to the end, the demons did not display powerful skills. According to the truth, the best way to break through the obstacles of one-sided apprentices is to directly use unique skills. But demons did not. Originally, the one-sided apprentice has been ready to deal with the magic trick, but he has not been waiting. At this time, the original anxious mood of the demon seemed to disappear, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which was the smile when he succeeded in the plot. The chance to win or lose was finally seized by the demons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 745 In the days when the demon and the one-sided apprentice are fighting, Jiangning is also fighting with the six old monks in full swing. Peiran''s fist shadow seemed to break through the sky. Jiangning did not dare to be careless. He raised his whole body and exerted his unique skill of life and death sword. I saw the shadow of the fist began to blur slowly. When it came to Jiangning, it was almost invisible. This is the power of Jiangning''s lonely sword move, which slowly dissipates the opponent''s strong breath, thus defeating the opponent. Such vague fist shadow fell on Jiangning, which made Jiangning step back two and a half. Although Jiangning did not suffer any harm, but can force Jiangning back, we can already see the power of the six old monks. You know, the power of this fist shadow has been eroded by Jiangning''s lonely sword technique, and almost completely disappeared, but even so, it still forced Jiangning back. If it is the shadow of fist in heyday and falls on Jiangning, it is likely that Jiangning will be seriously injured. Of course, with the strength of Jiangning, naturally, it will not let this fist shadow hit him without any hindrance. After Jiangning felt the power of the fist shadow, his evaluation of the six old monks rose to a higher level again. It''s no wonder that Shaolin Temple is the most powerful force in the Wulin. The monks in it are really hiding dragon and crouching tiger. If only these six old monks join hands, there are few people in the lake who can resist. The six old monks were also very surprised to see Jiangning''s wonderful sword moves. They had not stepped out of Shaolin temple for a long time, and they did not know what kind of wonderful martial arts were found in the lake. Although Shaolin temple also introduces other sects and some famous martial arts, these books are very slow to update, and some new martial arts have not been entered. Therefore, it is normal for these old monks not to know Jiangning''s unique skills. However, Jiangning did not know the movement of this bright fist. He only knew that it was one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin Temple. Both sides have a tacit understanding of the rest of a breath about time, began to start again. The six old monks'' Guangming fist opened and closed in a big way, which was the way of suppressing people with strength and winning moves with potential. Jiangning, on the other hand, is a combination of skill and internal force. In terms of power alone, it is not as good as the six men''s Guangming fist. However, Jiangning''s sword moves are wonderful and their bodies are flexible. Although these six old monks have formed an array, it is very difficult to defeat Jiangning. You come and go on both sides. It seems that no one can beat anyone. The more we arrive at this time, the more we can test the strength of the warrior. Because at this time, the warrior can''t be too anxious. He has to find a way to change the situation. And if you are too anxious to get the upper hand, it is likely to give the other party a chance to take advantage of it, but it will be suppressed. The six old monks themselves are the kind of people who practice Buddhism meticulously. Naturally, they are not arrogant and impetuous. They will not be dissatisfied with the situation in front of them. What they are going is the so-called boat. When they reach the bridge, they will be straight. It''s hard to count your opponents once they''re on the market. Of course, each method has its disadvantages, and the disadvantages of this set of methods are also obvious, that is, it is impossible to make some actions that can change the situation when the situation is at a disadvantage. Jiangning is not the same. He is violent and radical. Of course, after so many years of polishing, there is a trace of stability in his way. Jiangning''s life and death sword technique was fully spread, and the broken sword spirit filled the whole hall. Even the abbot and the sweeping monk were affected by the sword spirit. This kind of sword Qi can''t be dispelled only by internal power, but also by proper moves. Therefore, although the internal forces of the abbot and the sweeping monk are rare in the world, they can not avoid the invasion of the broken sword Qi. However, the two men were not the targets of Jiangning''s attack. On the other hand, their strength was superb. These sword Qi did not have much influence on them. With a flick of the Abbot''s cassock, those tattered swords that came near had disappeared. However, the six old monks in the center of the broken sword spirit did not have such a good feeling. Now they feel extremely uncomfortable. Even the Buddha nature they have cultivated for many years shows some signs of collapse. This surprised them. At present, regardless of who lost or who won the battle with Jiangning, they immediately operated their own Buddha power and kept their Buddha nature intact. It''s no wonder that they are no wonder. The dead sword in Jiangning''s life and death sword technique has the meaning of aging and withering. In addition, these six old monks are old and soon feel their limit. In this world, no one is not afraid of death, especially watching himself step into death, which is something that no one can handle calmly. It is no wonder that these six old monks will find some signs of collapse of their Buddha nature, because they are also afraid of death, which is human nature. Although it is said that these old monks immediately operated the Buddhist power in their bodies and stabilized their own state, they also gave Jiangning a chance. Just as the six old monks calmed down their upset mood, Jiangning once again performed a move that shocked everyone.Ice fire ball! This move has not been fully used. The abbot and the sweeping monk''s faces have changed wildly. If Shaolin disciples are here at this time, they will be very surprised. Originally, the abbot, who did not change his face when Mount Tai collapsed in front of him, showed a trace of panic. The speed of the abbot and the old monk sweeping the floor was very fast. They attacked Jiangning from left to right. At this time, Jiangning also felt the attack of the two men and had to give up the ice and fire ball that had not yet been displayed. Jiangning has 18 dragon subduing palms in his left hand and xuanbing sword technique in his right hand. He has the Vajra not bad body skill of the upper Zhang and the Bodhi mental skill of the old monk sweeping the floor. Bang! Jiangning felt two huge forces like mountains, and immediately fell back five steps, while the abbot and the sweeping monk were also affected by the earthquake, and retreated two steps in succession. This competition, finally because of the abbot and the sweeping monk, decided that Jiangning won, but also let these people understand the strength of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 746 The one-sided apprentice never thought that the demon would hide so deep. He also understood that this time he was in the way of the demon. In the temple of heaven, the devil''s mind is bound to be perfect when the devil''s mind is wrong. Unfortunately, in the end, the person who made the mistake was actually his apprentice, which made him a little difficult to accept. In fact, there is nothing wrong with the idea of one''s Apprentice. Starting from one''s personality, it is possible to defeat the opponent. And the demon is really like the one-man apprentice said, is a heavy love heavy righteousness. However, what the one-sided apprentice did not expect was that the demon was still a calm man. From the orders of the one-sided apprentice, he already understood what the one-sided apprentice thought. Moreover, people with super high fighting consciousness like the demon, after understanding the idea of one-sided apprentice, will surely set traps for the one-sided apprentice according to this idea. Originally, such a trap is of no use to the disciple. Because this is not a real trap, as long as the one-man apprentice is not arrogant and impetuous, and fight steadily, in the end, it will be the devil who is worried. However, the disciple still made some mistakes. He believed too much in his own judgment, and didn''t think that the devil would definitely show his unique skills. Thus, it is wrong to estimate the original intention of the demon. The trick of the demon was very simple. When he knew that the disciple wanted to influence himself with the master of the palace of eternal life, the demon had two ways. The first is that, as the one-sided apprentice thought, the demon directly got rid of the one-sided apprentice and helped the master of the hall of eternal life in the past. The second way is more bold. The devil thought that as long as he killed the one-sided apprentice, all the plans of the one-sided apprentice would be lost. However, is this one-hearted apprentice so easy to kill? This kind of thought, not to mention ordinary people''s, is the one-man apprentice, he himself also thinks so. His strength, however, is only slightly weaker than the demon, how could he be so easily killed. It is also because of this idea that the one-hearted disciple will be schemed by the devil. When the one-hearted disciple finds that things are not in a certain situation, it is already a little late. The trick of the demon can be said to have been successful. Now, the fish has been hooked. It depends on whether the fisherman of the demon can catch the fish. You know, this fish is very big. It may not be caught by the devil. Naturally, the one-hearted apprentice also knew that he immediately operated his whole body''s internal power and was ready for battle. I saw that the devil''s sword swept wildly, and it was a kind of extremely powerful sword force against the one-sided apprentice. The overwhelming attack of this kind of knife force made people feel a kind of irresistible despair. However, after seeing the performance of the demon, his eyebrows became deeper. I have to admit that the power of these sabres is very powerful. However, if you want to defeat his apprentice with this kind of knife strength, it would be too naive. However, Tianmo and Yixin apprentice have played each other many times. They both have a certain understanding of the strength of their opponents. However, it is in such a situation that the demons still adopt such moves. The demon should understand that such a move has no effect on the one-sided apprentice. But the demon knows this, but still uses such a move, which shows that the demon must have some conspiracy. As for what kind of conspiracy, the one-sided apprentice could not guess for the time being. The only thing he could do was to take good care of himself and not let the demons have any chance. However, since the demon has successfully cheated one-sided apprentice, he naturally also chooses to deal with one-sided apprentice''s defense. Faced with such a large amount of sword power from the demons, the one heart apprentice did not dare to use the moves that consumed too much internal power at will, so he chose to block with his hand. There are advantages and disadvantages of blocking with hands. The advantage is that the internal power consumption is not large, and the disadvantage is that some damage will be taken. Whether the damage is serious or slight depends on the ability of the disciple. The one heart disciple is very confident in his own ability. He believes that he can resist these Sabre forces. Even if he will be hurt, it is also some flesh and skin injury, and it is impossible to cause any other damage to him. However, this one-sided apprentice had a miscalculation. What he never thought of was that the demon was waiting for him to block with his hand. However, there is no effective way for the one-sided apprentice, even if he has the upper hand. However, the one-sided apprentice understands the demon, and the demon naturally understands the one-man apprentice in the same way. Therefore, he knew that the one-man apprentice was seriously suspicious. But in view of the one-sided disciple''s suspicious disease, the devil has set a trap for the one-sided disciple. The power of these swords is really not big for the one-hearted apprentice, and the effect is not big, but the demon is used. The demon also believes that the one-sided apprentice will have such doubts. Therefore, for the sake of safety, the One-minded apprentice must only dare to block with his hand, because he is afraid that this is consuming his internal power.And it is the devil who takes advantage of this that moves again when he blocks with his hand. "The devil''s sword, the devil''s heart is everywhere!" This move is not in the original Tianmo Dao. It is created by the demon combining with the latest understanding. The biggest feature of this move is that it can change the move. Of course, this change can only be changed once. However, for a master like demon, one time is enough. All of a sudden, the power of those swords gathered together to form a powerful magic sword! Originally, the power of those swords was not very powerful, but after they were combined, the momentum and power changed. The disciple''s face changed wildly. He never thought that the demon had hidden such a hand. It was too late for the disciple to gather his internal power to resist, but he still tried to gather his internal power. Boom! The whole earth is filled with smoke and dust, and the apprentice is completely engulfed by the terrible sword force! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 747 Such a momentum, such a shock, so that people in another battlefield have to look at the demon side. At this point, everyone was startled. However, some people were afraid, while others were very happy. The happy man was naturally the master of the palace of longevity. At this time, he could be said to be miserable, and his whole body was full of scars. But for his strong ability to recover, the current master of the hall of eternal life might have been removed from the Wulin. I have to say, the strength of this demon is very strong, very strong! Moreover, the demons are not only powerful, but also superior to others in their mastery of the battle. Such team-mates are simply the gospel of the hall of eternal life. And the opponent is not very happy, they did not expect that the one-hearted apprentice would be defeated in the hands of the demons. You know, this one-time apprentice also knows that they can not say that they can win the demons, but at least they are masters at the same level of the demons. Unexpectedly, they were killed by the demons. And after the smoke and dust, the one-sided apprentice, straight down on the ground, never got up again. Fake xiaoyaozi frowns, he has decided to run away. The strength of the demon is too strong. Although his own strength may not be lost to him, at this time, these people have been unable to encircle them. In this way, there is no point in fighting against the demons. All this is to blame the one-sided apprentice, but now the one-sided apprentice is dead. This leads to the fake xiaoyaozi''s anger. "Go! A bunch of rubbish Fake xiaoyaozi said fiercely. "Where are you going? "A voice came. Naturally, this voice will not be the demons. The head of the hall of longevity can be said to wish these people to go. It is impossible to ask such questions. At this time, they follow the sound to see a man with his whole body chained. The two immediately frowned, because they knew that this man was not their teammate. If you are not a teammate and you come to such a place at this time, you are probably the enemy. But at present, I don''t know how strong this person''s strength is. Now, the demon can only vaguely perceive that this person''s strength is also a fake gold elixir. They are also fake gold elixirs, and their strength varies greatly. In fact, when they reach this level, they don''t just look at the realm. The moves, the ability to control the battle, and the ability to look for opportunities are all indicators to measure the overall strength of a top fighter. Of course, if the realm gap is too big, then there is no fight. However, this man seems to be in the pseudo golden elixir like the devil. Only in this way, it is enough, because the demons really have no way to deal with a strong false gold elixir. In the past, when fighting with one heart disciple, it seemed that it was very fast. In fact, the internal power consumption was even greater. That''s why if another strong fake gold elixir was chosen, as long as the opponent was not too good, the chance of the devil losing would be very high. Since this is the case, the demon immediately motioned with his eyes to the master of the hall of eternal life. Naturally, the master of the hall of eternal life was also a veteran. The two began to slowly retreat, and they were ready to escape. However, at the next moment, someone had already stopped them. ¡±Don''t hurry. I haven''t introduced myself yet. Hello, my name is deadlock. I''m one of the Dharma protectors under the great immortal. Welcome to teach me. " the two people who were called have a black line on their faces. Their plan has failed, so we have to be prepared to fight with these people. The man called deadlock, looking at the devil and the hall of eternal life, suddenly made a fist. The fist seemed to be hitting into the air, but the body of the demon and the master of the palace of eternal life shook at the same time. The two of them found that the fist seemed to break the rules and hit the air. Actually, they remembered the sound of being hit in their bodies. Bang! The palace master of Changsheng hall didn''t hold back for a time, but he vomited a mouthful of blood! Although I know that this deadlock is very powerful. But to be able to move the hall of eternal life hall master spit blood strength, or let the devil and longevity hall hall Lord surprised. This kind of strength is no longer the demons can now turn to fight, even when the demons are in full swing, he is not sure that he can draw with the man in front of him. It''s true that the always arrogant and self-confident demon, in the face of the enemy in front of him, dare not even confirm a draw, which is enough to explain the problem. "The devil? Just saw you kill Yixin apprentice, good, very good. Good. I just like people like you to be opponents Deadlock is very appreciative of the demons, said, you know, if you change the demons into their own, deadlock can not guarantee that in such a short period of time, kill one-sided apprentice. Just by virtue of this, he is entitled to let the deadlock look at him with a new look. ¡±Don''t talk nonsense, fight if you want! "Although the demon''s internal power is not good, he will not bow his head and admit defeat. He said directly to the deadlock. ¡±Ha ha ha, demon, I admit that your strength can fight with me, but it''s not that you can fight me now. You have consumed such a huge amount of internal power with one-sided apprentice, and you still want to fight with me. You have no chance to win. "Deadlock laughed when he heard the devil''s words. Indeed, the strength of the demons today, not to mention the deadlock, even the hall master of longevity hall at its heyday may defeat him. The devil was silent. He did not have a chance to win, but was this the reason why he did not fight? If you don''t do one thing, it''s not even possible for it to succeed. Therefore, it''s impossible for the devil to wait for death. ¡±I have a medicine in my hand. After you take it, your strength will return to the peak in a short time. When you get to the top, we''ll fight again! " deadlocks throw away the pills in their hands. Only by defeating the enemy when they are the most powerful and invincible, can the deadlock really obtain happiness. The demon did not hesitate at all. He immediately grabbed the pill and swallowed it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 748 Seeing the demon swallowing the pill without hesitation, he asked curiously. ¡±Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something in pills? " the demon looked at the deadlock, and then said," people like you will not do such things. I still have this insight. " the demon continued:" besides, this is my choice. If I misjudge people, I will bear the consequences. " " OK, good! "Deadlock is very appreciative of demons. ¡±If it is not because of our antagonistic relationship, I think, we can become confidants! "Said the deadlock with regret. The devil did not say anything. He would no longer have a confidant in his life. The only confidant in his life had already died and could not die again. After the demon moved his body, he indicated to the deadlock that his internal power was restored. Lock a look, is also a direct blow to the devil. Once again, the demon has some experience. Although it is still very difficult to deal with, it is much better than the first time he faced this kind of boxing. And at this time, the internal power of the demons has been restored, and naturally they will not be afraid of deadlock. As soon as the demon blade turns, the three moves of cutting emotion are immediately displayed. At this time, the lock, fist has fallen on the demon''s magic knife. Boom! The devil''s sword was shaken by the terrible fist. However, as soon as the demon''s internal power was urged, the slit was immediately reconciled as before. At the same time, the two invisible Dao Qi of the demon also fell on the dead lock. Bang! Fortunately, the whole body of the dead lock is locked by the iron chain. Therefore, the invisible Dao Qi is only cut on the chain, and does not damage the dead lock. However, the second Dao Qi has been found by the dead lock. With a light blow, he scattered the sabre Qi. ¡±What a wonderful move! "Deadlock sighs that if it''s not the chain on his body, if this move goes on, although the deadlock won''t get any serious damage, but the flesh and skin injury is inevitable. Of course, his strength has not yet come out. The demon had no expression. He knew that this move had no effect on the person in front of him. If it is so easy to solve this person, demons will be surprised. However, it is hard for the demon to guess. Even at this time, the demon still doesn''t know what he is good at and what kind of skills he uses. All these are well covered up by this man. ¡±Pick me up again. "The deadlock roared. At this time, his fist has begun to agglomerate a big whirlpool, and the forces of heaven and earth around him rush into the whirlpool crazily. As soon as the demon''s face changed, its power could be said to have reached the level of a unique move. If this was just a random blow by this man, it would be terrible. After guessing, the demon still had to deal with this move. As soon as the demon''s internal force was urged, his magic sword immediately became full of evil Qi. ¡±Thousands of magic sounds! " just after half a column of incense, the demon once again displayed his supreme sword spirit, and the magic sound was myriad. This invisible also adds a huge burden to the demon''s body. The indistinguishable notes of Taoism are generated from heaven and earth. They seem to have no chance to kill, but in fact, the notes of demons and demons have appeared in the locked fists. And with the increase of notes, the notes in the fist whirlpool also become more and more. Finally, those notes began to change into a sharp knife, they quickly spin up. At the same time, the dead lock immediately noticed the strange whirlpool of his fist. He immediately urged his internal force to stop the spinning knife. At this time, his move has also been formed, and the whirlpool has turned into a ball swallowing the power of heaven and earth. It is extremely dark. If you look at it, it seems to be sucked in by it. It can be said that it is very terrible. The remaining knives of the demon shot at the dark ball one after another, but, unexpectedly, these knives were swallowed up by the ball, and did not cause any damage to the ball. This is what shocked the demons. You know, this magic sound is almost the strongest strength of the demon. If this move does not cause much damage, the demon can also accept it. After all, the strength of the opponent is there. However, the magic sound was not even a little bit of impact, but quietly disappeared! This is simply hard for the demons to accept. The magic sound is not a cabbage. Every time it is used, it will cause certain damage to the body of the demon. Unfortunately, this time, the devil is completely affected their own mentality. At this time, the demon wants to cast the magic sound again, so as to confirm what happened. However, the reason still stopped him from doing so, and the dark ball was slowly flying towards him. The demon takes a deep breath. He is ready to resist such a move.However, the demon has no assurance that he can resist this terrible move. You know, even his unique moves have no effect, and the demon really doesn''t know how to resist it. At this time, the demon suddenly found something incredible, he saw the deadlock body has a line of knife marks. Wait! The demon seemed to understand something. At once, he did not care about the dark ball at all, but went straight through it. When he broke into the ball, the demon found something wrong. His fight this time can be said to be ups and downs, twists and turns, let him feel uncomfortable. First of all, the dark ball can completely swallow his magic magic magic sound, which has made the demon feel incredible. Later, he accidentally found the knife marks on the dead lock. You know, he did not have any Dao Qi to hurt the deadlock before, and these knife marks were so small that they were clearly caused by the magic sound. This shows that what the demons saw before may be illusions! That is to say, the dark ball is likely to be just an illusion, so the devil immediately broke into the ball. He miscalculated again. The dark magic ball still hurt. It aimed not at the body but at the spirit, which also led to the failure of the demon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 749 After the demon rushed into the ball, he had already regretted. He did not expect that the ball was attacking the soul. ¡±Ah! "The demon''s head was aching, but his strength was still there, so he immediately withdrew. However, even so, the demon was still badly hurt! Just a few moves, the demon has been defeated by this locked hand. According to the truth, the strength of the devil and the deadlock should be between Bozhong, even if two people can distinguish the victory and defeat, it will not be so fast. Even to say the least, even if the devil did not swallow the pill before, he would not lose so fast. The reason for all this is due to the wrong judgment of the demons themselves. Of course, this also shows the strength of the deadlock, which can make the demons judge wrongly. And just when the demon felt that his battle was more or less ominous, his opponent, deadlock, was also lamenting the strength of his opponent. He can have a lot of knife wounds on his body, which can be said to be the countless scratches of the magic sound. He can do so much damage to him. You know, his own defense is not low, and the magic sound is thousands of times. Because the demons are disturbed, the power is greatly reduced. Even so, he was seriously injured, but the devil was more seriously injured. At this time, the strength of the demon has been seriously reduced, at this time he is no longer a deadlock opponent. However, this dead lock move can only be used once. If you use it again, level is easy to be seen through by others. However, once again the effect is enough, the demon is doomed this time. In another battlefield, the hall master of Changsheng hall has already been unable to support, his body is full of scars, and his strength is almost impossible to display. Now, the only thing that the hall master of Changsheng Temple worries these people is to suddenly burst out his energy and fight to the end with his opponent. No one wants to die. If this time is dragged down by the hall master of Changsheng hall, it will be a bloody mildew for eight generations. It is precisely because of this that the hall master of the longevity hall can live at this time. However, even in this case, the situation between the hall master of longevity hall and the devil is also precarious. Both of them are in a dilemma, especially the hall master of Changsheng hall, who is in a desperate situation. At this time, the opponent is not in a hurry, they slowly consume these two people, because these two people have no chance to escape. This is relatively remote, so it is impossible for ben to come here. It is also because of this, the palace owner of the hall of eternal life thinks that he should die here this time. He is just instinctively waving his fist, as for the composition and other, he has long been left behind. The demons are not so good. The demons whose souls have been hurt have no strength to fight against the deadlock. Especially now, the demons are so sleepy that they may fall asleep in the battlefield if they are not forced to support them. The sleepiness is also because the spirit of the demon has been severely damaged, and the strong support of the demon is very harmful to the body. If this continues, it will be difficult for the spirit of the demon to return to its original appearance. With a frown on his brow, he looked around and saw the master of the hall of eternal life, who was struggling with death. The devil thought, if there is no effective method, this time, he and the hall of eternal life will be defeated. However, the strength of the opponent is also very strong. If you don''t have a certain skill, don''t say you win. You don''t even have the chance to escape. At the time when the devil was determined to integrate his life-long skills into one move, someone came here. Although the visitors were far away, they were shocked at the same time. Tianmo doesn''t remember that anyone will know their whereabouts, and Jiangning can''t come here now. In this case, the comers are likely to be opponents. In this way, their chances of winning are even more slim. But deadlock also frowned, he did not think of who came, is it the enemy sent reinforcements? However, if this is the case, how can the enemy''s reinforcements know that they are here? It doesn''t make sense at all. It is also because of this, both sides think is the opponent of the person, the move under the hand also can''t help but have changed. And once they change, they immediately notice it at the same time. The demon''s eyes flashed. He knew that the deadlock did not know whether the comer was their own or not, and even the deadlock judged that the comer should be from the demon side. Otherwise, the deadlock doesn''t need to change moves at all. He just needs to consume the demons. And he changed his tactics at this time. He clearly thought that the visitors would make trouble for them, so he wanted to kill them before the man came. At this time, the man in the distance was a little closer, and she also found the battle here. The man speeded up his speed immediately. After a few breaths, she came to the side of the hall of eternal life. At this time, the master of the hall of longevity had no strength to speak. When he saw someone coming to help him, he immediately did not say a word, so he began to cross his legs to regulate his breath. The woman''s strength was also powerful, but it was only a high-level one, which was almost the same as that of the hall of longevity in its heyday. Such strength would be much better if it came earlier.But now, as soon as the woman joined the battle, she had already fallen into a disadvantage. If there is no accident, after a few hundred moves, the woman''s fate will be the same as that of the hall of eternal life. The devil frowned. In this way, what''s the significance of this woman here? It''s just a white life. Although the woman fell into the downwind, her moves were very smooth, and it was very difficult for her opponent to break through her defense. ¡±Who is Zhang Sanfeng? "The fake xiaoyaozi frowned. They had nothing to do with Zhang Sanfeng, so they didn''t want to involve Zhang Sanfeng. This woman''s skill is Taijiquan, which can''t be asked by xiaoyaozi. Unfortunately, it was just a cold fist to answer him. ¡±Die! Don''t think there is Zhang Sanfeng behind you, we just don''t want to do more, we are not afraid of him! " after the fake xiaoyaozi finished, the strength of his hands became stronger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 750 With the fake Xiaoyao son palm strength more and more strong, the woman also immediately felt a silk of pressure. Fortunately, however, this Taijiquan is the kind of skill of four or two thousand jin, but at this time, it is barely able to resist. But there is no such luck over the magic. He is now injured. It can be said that since he returned to the Jianghu, this time is his most miserable one. Although the demon has been seriously injured many times, it is much heavier than this one. But his opponents were all defeated in his hands. This time, the demon is not only seriously injured, but also hit by the deadlock. He met such a scene for the first time. The most important thing is that he has no chance of turning over now, at least, in the current judgment of the situation by the God devil, he can not find his own way to defeat the deadlock. It can be said that the arrival of this woman only extended the death period of the Lord of the temple of God and the hall of immortality, and could not help them to rush out of the siege. And the woman was obviously aware of this, and she began to blame herself for being reckless. If she could observe it for a little longer, she could judge the situation and then she would just go to find a rescue. Instead of seeing the fight, it rushed straight. But it can''t blame her. After all, the strength of this person is high-level, which is very helpful to many situations. Where there will be such a high-intensity fight in this forest, this is almost the most top-level hand in the Wulin, which is rarely. But, luck was not good to be met by this woman. Anyway, the situation is not optimistic. Although the hall owner of Changsheng hall is adjusting interest rates, such adjustment can only be a small amount of money for the current injury of the hall owner. Of course, he doesn''t expect to return to the top, as long as he can fight. The body of the demon is crumbling, he can not support it, and it is because of this, the demon is forced to helpless, and again used his unique skills. ¡±The magic sound is thousand! " in this short time, the magic spirit of heaven has been shown several times, with the magic sound of thousands. This almost broke the body of the demon, but he was supported by the black breath, now barely. The notes that are difficult to distinguish are generated from the heaven and earth. They seem to have no chance of killing. But in fact, the defense of deadlock has been the highest level that can be achieved. As the notes increase, the more pressure the deadlock will be. After being locked by such a move, his face is obviously dignified and extremely serious. This time, although the demon is seriously injured, the same thing is that the sound of the magic is controlled by the God demon. Compared with the previous ones, it is not possible to speak with each other. Finally, the notes began to change into a sharp knife, which was spinning rapidly. At the same time, the deadlock also made a response immediately. His whole chain trembled, and the chain originally bound to him immediately left him. All the chains were dancing outside the dead lock, which seemed to have life. After leaving the deadlocked body, they greedily absorbed the energy between the heaven and earth, and their surroundings began to be filled with innate vigorous Qi. ¡±The sky locks dance! " this is also the real skill of deadlock. The dark ball before was just a clever move, not his skill. But originally if the God demon can be careful, and Ben could not be hurt by the dark ball. Of course, it''s too late to say anything now. What he used to do was let him go. What the God devil has to do now is to find out the route that can break through the situation when such a unique move is met. All the notes began to gather, slowly, into a magic knife. The magic finger a little, the magic knife immediately towards the deadlock. It''s not over. It''s not just that way to know that the magic is a magic trick. The spirit of heaven, regardless of his own physical condition, once again forced to force internal force. ¡±"Four ghost knives" reappear! This is a magic trick for the gods. Double stunts are not so simple to perform at the same time. In addition, they are far more powerful than the two. This ghost knife is waved up, and everything is born and destroyed. Only between thoughts, the Condensed Black gas is like a hell with open mouth. What is revealed is a breath of decay and death. Boundless evil spirit, boundless death, such a ghost knife, enough to kill God. Similarly, the God demon, with the magic knife in his hand, cut it towards the deadlock, three magic knives, three extreme knives, and at the same time launched a deadly strike on the deadlock. Once the face of the deadlock changed, he never thought that the demon would have such strength. It was clear that the demon was seriously injured, but still could play such a huge power. It must be said that it is the talent of the God demon. Three knives, at the same time, fell on the chain, which made a startling noise, and then began to inch broken. Strong! It is really too strong. These three knives are almost the rhythm of people blocking the killing of ghosts. The deadlock immediately put his arms in front of his chest, and make a good position of resistance. Boom!Boom! Boom! For a moment, the earth shook and smoke filled the area, and the powerful impact also spread to another battlefield, and the fake xiaoyaozi was shaken back by the terrible impact. Good chance! Having opened his eyes, the master of the hall of eternal life immediately said to the woman, "take the devil quickly. " " and you? "The woman asked. ¡±Naturally, I will stay in the back of the hall. The Lord of the temple is the one who wants to come to the rear of the hall. "Said the master of the hall of longevity. After a deep look at the master of Changsheng hall, the woman asked, "what will you say? I can help you. " " I hope my son can find a good master. "Said the master of the hall of longevity. The woman didn''t speak. Her figure flashed and she ran away with the demon who had been in a coma. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 751 The smoke dispersed, revealing some embarrassed figure. I saw that his clothes were a little shabby and his face was full of anger, but in fact, he didn''t get much damage. "Want to run? I haven''t agreed yet Deadlock looked at the direction of the demon''s escape and roared in a low voice. The next moment, he saw the iron chain floating around his body, making bursts of sound. "Well, you didn''t ask if I would make way for you!" The head of the hall of longevity gave a heavy cold hum, and with a stroke of his right hand, weapons appeared in his palm. Obviously, the Lord of the hall of longevity is determined to fight with the deadlock. "If you want to die, then I will make you happy!" Dead lock is angry and laughs. His right arm is waving. At the next moment, several iron cables shoot at the hall of eternal life like lightning. It is wrapped with the innate vigorous Qi of Taoism, which exudes a strong momentum. Around the master color change, this attack, all of them present, no one can guarantee that they can next. Because it''s a deadlocked, angry blow! In this regard, the hall of longevity on the face of the Lord is not to see a bit of color, only see its big drink: "good to come!" At the next moment, he did not retreat but went forward. He waved his weapon and smashed it in the past. "Touch!" "Touch!" "Click!" After the collision with two iron chains, the weapons in the hands of the palace master of Changsheng hall were already fragile, and the third time they were broken in response to the sound! At the same time, a dark force poured into his body from the iron chain, and wantonly destroyed in his body. The master of Changsheng hall finally couldn''t stand it. He screamed and flew out. He smashed himself on the ground and dragged out several meters with blood. "Do you want to stop me with such a poor Kung Fu?" A ferocious look appeared on the deadlock face: "this is the end of the game, go to die!" With that, the deadlock will wave the iron rope again and kill the hall master of longevity. The master of Changsheng Hall said with a sad smile: "yes Hall How could you Just die like this Before the voice fell, he saw the hall master of Changsheng hall suddenly waved his right arm and hit the ground with his palm. Suddenly, a reaction force came, and the master of Changsheng hall got up, and immediately fell on the ground and stood firmly. "Come again!" The head of the hall of eternal life wiped away the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and said in a loud voice. In any case, he must fight for the opportunity for the devil. Otherwise, where can we start? "It''s a man, but I despise you." Deadlock silent for a moment, heartfelt praise. At first, he thought that he was a man who was greedy for life and afraid of death when he saw what the Lord of Changsheng hall had done. Now it seems that he is wrong. "But I can''t let you go because of this." Said the dead lock. What kind of pity, can''t bear to die, it''s all bullshit! There are only two results in the duel in the lake. Either you or I will die! It''s very likely that you let him go one second, and he will kill you in the next! As for this, I believe any old people in the world know it clearly. "Of course I know that." The light way of the hall of eternal life did not put the words of deadlock in his heart. His attention is now focused on time, and he is calculating whether time is enough for the demon to escape. "Now it looks like it''s almost done!" They two fight for a while, and then you say, I say, time has passed a lot, for the devil, it must be more than enough. Thinking of this, the master of Changsheng hall suddenly raised his head and flashed in his eyes: "take me the strongest move!" Just as soon as the voice dropped, he saw a strong momentum burst out of the main body of the hall of eternal life. "Well?" As soon as the dead lock eyes coagulated, they immediately made precautions. Before did not put the devil in mind, suffered a lot of losses, this time he will not be deceived. "Watch the move The hall master of Changsheng hall roared, and his right palm played far away. "Boom The ground half meter in front of the dead lock exploded suddenly, and a large amount of dust was immediately raised. Not good! He''s running away! With a flash of inspiration, he thought of this possibility in an instant. "Asshole!" The dead lock can''t help but scold the sound, the body for a while, directly will the dust in front of the shock scattered. However, the figure of the hall of longevity is no longer in place, leaving only bursts of proud laughter. "Ha ha ha No matter how strong you are, you are not deceived by Laozi... " The experts around have already looked silly, where can you say half a word? Not to mention obstructing the master of the palace of longevity. The two of them are fighting happily. They are looking forward to the moves of the hall master of longevity hall. God knows, this guy ran away directly? Are you kidding? The face of the dead lock was blue and red. It was clearly that he was angry by the master of the hall of eternal life. I was fooled by each of these two guys once."Unforgivable!" The teeth of the dead lock "bang bang bang" ring, the next moment, but no longer hesitated, like lightning rushed out. Its goal is precisely the direction of the disappearance of the hall of eternal life. Chase! In any case, catch him up and kill him! Only in this way can the hatred in his heart be removed. In the dead lock chasing after the palace master of longevity, I wish I could eat it raw. "Give me a punch!" Jiangning gave a big drink, waved his right arm fiercely, shook his fist and smashed a arhat. Seeing that Jiangning was fierce, Luohan had to stretch out his arms to resist in a hurry. Just listen to "touch!" Jiang Ning''s fist smashed on arhan''s arm. At that time, Luohan felt a strong force coming from his arms. In a moment, he realized that the attack was absolutely unbearable. As soon as he stepped back, a clear footprints appeared in the place where he had just stood. He is changing his strength to Jiangning. Finally, after withdrawing more than ten steps, the monk managed to stand firm. However, even so, he still felt his blood surging and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Although he made Jiangning''s strength as much as possible, he still left a small part of his body and wantonly destroyed it. Jiang Ning''s internal power will be suppressed in a hurry. Jiangning was about to bully him and beat the monk down in one fell swoop. The other seven Arhats also responded one after another, and countries smashed Jiangning with sticks in their hands. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 752 With a sneer, Jiangning withdrew his offensive against the first arhat and met the other seven. "Touch!" Jiang Ning stretched out his right hand like a lightning, caught one of the Luohan''s clubs, turned the dark strength off, and kicked it out for more than ten meters. At the next moment, Jiangning grasped the stick tightly and swept horizontally. "BAM Bang Bang..." There were six dull noises in succession, and the six figures all flew backward. "Hum, abbot, I promise to help you find out the murderer. It''s for your face. Even if I don''t help you find the murderer, what can I do?" Jiangning was infuriated by these monks'' indiscriminate hands, and his tone was full of gunpowder. Let''s not say that he is also the head of a country at all. Even if it is only about force, who can subdue himself here? You''re kidding! "You After choking for a long time, the abbot choked out a sentence: "you What a bully Shaolin is also a big sect in the world. Who dares to treat him like this? Jiangning sneered: "what? Don''t you deceive people too much? I know that I didn''t do it, but it''s hard for me... " "What evidence do you have that you didn''t do it?" The abbot of Shaolin Temple was angry with his beard and glare, and his tone of voice was somewhat unsteady. The old monk sweeping the floor on the other side of the room frowned. Speaking of this abbot, it''s very good to cultivate one''s mind and cultivate one''s nature. Otherwise, it''s impossible to become a abbot, isn''t it? But I don''t know why I''m so rude today! "What evidence do you have that I did it?" Jiangning directly dealt with him in his own way and asked in reverse. Playing with language, he doesn''t believe anyone can play with himself, a modern person. "You The abbot of Shaolin Temple took a deep breath. He managed to keep the fire under pressure and said in a deep voice: "I don''t waste time on my mouth work. In this way, I''ll give you two months to find out the murderer for me..." After such a disturbance in Jiangning, the abbot of Shaolin Temple remembered the identity of Jiangning. The master who stands at the top of the lake and the king of a country. No matter which one, he can not easily offend. In this case, let''s take a step back and have a bright future. In fact, the reason why we want to investigate the state of Daming is for the so-called face in the world. He just wanted the Ming state to make an attitude, and the real murderer They are not idiots in Shaolin Temple. Naturally, they will find out. However, the abbot of Shaolin Temple has stepped back, which does not mean Jiangning will also step back. "Three months is three months. One day, one minute, one second is not enough!" Jiangning''s attitude is very tough, directly sealed the Abbot''s words! Until then, Jiangning really took out the attitude of the king of a country. Even if you are stronger than Shaolin Temple, can you surpass my thousands of troops? "So there is no need to talk about it?" "What do you say?" "Good! Good! Good The abbot of Shaolin temple said three good words in a row. Then, he waved his right hand and roared: "take him down for me!" With that, he saw that the eight Arhats who had been swept by Jiangning rushed over again. I saw that they were in high spirits, where there was a little bit of injured appearance? Seeing this, even Jiangning couldn''t help but exclaim. Shaolin Temple''s Yi Jin Jing was really magical. Just the language skills, they quickly returned to their state. The heart thinks, the movement on the hand actually did not slow down half minute because of this. "If you''re so unforgiving, I''ll be merciless." Jiangning''s eyes flashed a cruel color and strode to the eight Arhats. Anyway, he also crawled out of the body. What scene has not been seen? Anyway, the characters given by the system just find out the murderer, but they don''t say they are not allowed to kill people in Shaolin Temple. "Joke, do you really think that just now is their real strength?" Hearing Jiangning''s words, the abbot couldn''t help but sneer, and his eyes filled with disdain. Don''t say it''s you. I''m afraid that even if you really get the top of the world, you can''t say that you can kill these eight Arhats. "Old monk, close your broken mouth and open your dead fish''s eyes. I''ll let you open your eyes!" Jiangning sneered and then clapped it out. "Eighteen dragon subduing palms, Kang long has regrets!" With the roar of Jiangning''s words, a golden dragon condensed from the true Qi ran out of his hands and smashed the Arhats. "Yin ~ ~" the Golden Dragon suddenly gave out a long roar, deafening. All the Arhats are stunned. Are you really angry? Can the true stomata guide this degree?In their eyes, this is more than inconceivable, it is simply unheard of! You should know that the ability to condense the internal force into a palm print and hit it shows that the mastery of true Qi has reached a certain degree. However, if they use their internal force to condense a unique and beautiful golden dragon, they can''t imagine it at all. Luohan people stay, but it does not mean that golden dragon will stay still. Under the control of Jiangning''s mind, the Golden Dragon directly ran into it and smashed on the chest of a Luohan. "Click!" The sound of bone crack sounded, and Luohan''s chest collapsed directly. See its suddenly issued a scream, the body severely hit dozens of meters away on the high wall, bounce to the ground, splashed a large amount of dust. "The first one." Jiangning clapped his hands and said without expression. From the expression, we can''t see that he has some discomfort after killing people. The Abbot''s heart was shocked, not to mention that Jiangning killed a Luohan with only one move, and let it have no strength to fight back. This demeanor alone is enough to show how much blood Jiangning''s hands are stained with. Listen to him Is this counting? Does he want to kill all the eight Arhats? The abbot swallowed hard, which was a little too incredible. Impossible, impossible, let alone Jiangning, even if it is You can''t do it right? It should be that I have been too thoughtful. The abbot comforted himself so much. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 753 However, soon, the abbot of Shaolin Temple realized that Jiangning was not joking, and he was not too thoughtful. All this is true! As soon as all Arhats reacted, they saw a companion lying in the distance, unaware of life and death. At the moment, one by one the heart is furious, where can you still keep a calm mood. "Devil of the river! You want to die "How dare you kill younger martial brother? Add to the crime "Believe it or not, we will turn over the sky of your great Ming kingdom?" These eight people grew up almost from childhood. Naturally, it is unnecessary to say how good their feelings are. At this time, when they saw their brothers killed, they were in a state of chaos. "Not good!" The old monk, who collected all his income, cried out in his heart that he was bad. If these seven people are in peace of mind, they may be able to fight Jiangning together. But now, I''m afraid it will only end up broken one by one. Just when the old monk sweeping the floor wanted to stop Jiangning, he found that it was too late! I saw Jiangning''s body instantly disappeared in place, turned into a shadow, lightning like rush to a Luohan. "Boom With a loud noise, Luohan''s abdomen was smashed through by Jiangning''s right fist. Jiangning is full of blood, and his right hand pokes out from his back, dripping blood continuously. The scene is terrible. "Don''t be a monk in my next life, so that I won''t be happy." Looking at the broken eyes of the arhat, Jiangning whispered, and the next moment, he kicked the arhat''s body. It''s just like throwing away garbage. "Touch!" Luohan''s body hit the ground heavily and made a dull sound. All the people were silent, the sound of muffled sound, as if it hit their heart in general, so that their mood is extremely depressed, difficult to breathe. "It''s too early for him to move. All he knew was to kill this guy in front of him and avenge his dead brother! Besides Only in this way can he live! Although the brotherhood is very important, but by comparison, or their own life is more precious. If it was not for Jiangning''s appearance of pushing them all out, he would not have put all his eggs in one basket. "Hum!" To this Luohan''s attack, Jiangning just snorted from his nostrils and waved his right hand, which was like throwing a fly. He directly slapped it on the face of Luohan. He pulled out several meters and smashed it to the ground. He spat out several teeth and some fresh blood. Before Luo Hanqing was lucky that he had not been killed by Jiangning, Jiangning had stretched out his right finger and aimed at the Luohan. "Shua!" A piece of real gas shot out from the fingertip like lightning, and suddenly inserted into the heart of arhan. With the sound of genuine Qi entering the body, a blood arrow shot out, and the arhat''s head was tilted, and there was no life left. Without giving the remaining five people a chance to react, Jiangning stepped forward with his right foot, forced his left foot violently, and kicked out a foot like lightning. Warning: kick a arhat''s head! The white brain was flying all over the place. However, there was no splash on Jiangning. There was a dead silence all around. The abbot of Shaolin temple looks at Jiangning with a look of fear. In the blink of an eye, he killed half of the Arhats. He has never heard of such people in the world. What''s more, he is still the leader of a country. If he really opposes Shaolin Temple, he will lead a large army to attack soon. At that time, I''m afraid the century old foundation of Shaolin Temple will be destroyed once! The sweeping monk''s eyes were fixed on Jiangning, full of curiosity and Fear! He doesn''t know why Jiangning seems to be only eighteen or nine years old, and has such a powerful force. Even if he was practicing in his mother''s womb, it shouldn''t have happened? People who have reached such a state in the world have been thirty or forty years old, even the youngest. And this youth 1 unexpectedly with the age of weak crown, then did the thing that the forefathers can''t do. "All four of you, come on together. Don''t waste your time." Jiangning to the remaining four Arhats hook fingers, the tone is flat. For him, it doesn''t matter if one or four of them are killed together. However, he did not know that at this time, the legs of the four Arhats were almost soft. If at first their attitude towards Jiangning was anger, then it turned into resentment, and now it has turned into fear. They are also human beings. They are also afraid of death. They will kill four people with Jiangning''s hand. No one does not know that the four of them are food delivery workers. See four Arhats, you look at me, I see you, there is no one to take the lead. Jiangning a little impatient, frown, cold voice: "really troublesome, want me to kill one by one!"With that, Jiangning strode past. "Benefactor Jiang, please keep your hand!" The old monk finally opened his mouth. At the same time, he used his inner strength to blend into his voice. So that its voice is like the Hong Zhong Da Lu, shocking people''s mind. I thought that even if Jiangning could not be affected, he would stop to listen to what he wanted to say. After all, there are not many people in the world who can do it. But who knows, Jiangning unexpectedly is as if did not hear general, came to a limb flaccid Luohan, a palm to break its heavenly cover. It wasn''t until the arhat was soft that the old monk came back to his senses. But then, the heart "Teng!" All of a sudden, his anger rose. Over the years, the mentality of Koumi has disappeared. I''m also a master in the world. How dare you be so wild. "Give me a hand!" With a roar from the old monk sweeping the floor, his feet began to move quickly, and his body began to become the shadow of Taoism. In the twinkling of an eye, the body of the sweeping monk appeared behind Jiangning, and he took a palm at the back of his head. The air was shooting fiercely. Even Jiangning felt the chill behind him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 754 Obviously, the old monk had no intention to keep his hands. He clearly wanted to put Jiangning to death! Seeing that he was about to succeed, the old monk sweeping the floor had an old face full of wrinkles and even couldn''t help but smile like a chrysanthemum blooming. The next moment, his smile was frozen there. He found that he could not move his right hand by any force. On a closer look, it is that Jiangning''s right hand does not know when it appears behind, and firmly grasps his arm in his hand. "Well, no matter how you say it, you are also a top-ranking expert in the lake, but you didn''t expect to do such a bad thing." Jiangning turned back, his eyes full of cold. It is also thanks to him. If he had been replaced by someone else, he would have been lying on the ground now. "You What did you do next? " The old monk sweeping the floor was shocked and asked such a sentence. You know, for the attack just now, the old monk sweeping the floor is very confident. Even if it''s not enough to kill Jiangning, I''m afraid it''s enough to hit it hard. But who would have thought that it would be such a result? "Hum." Jiangning snorted coldly and answered him directly with the facts. "Ah Asshole! Let go Bursts of sharp pain from the arm, sweeping the old monk''s forehead instantly covered with cold sweat. He even had a premonition that Jiangning would not want his arm even with a little strength. Of course, that''s not to say how bad he is. But even so, his bones are much harder than countless young people. This can only show that Jiangning''s strength is too strong! Seeing that Jiangning didn''t have the idea of letting go, and even the strength was increasing, the old monk''s face changed greatly. "Go to hell!" In a hurry, the old monk sweeping the floor had to swing his left fist and hit Jiangning''s face. They tried to force Jiangning to let go. Who knows, Jiangning just slightly one side of the head, then evaded the attack of sweeping old monk. The old monk wiped Jiangning''s face with his left fist, but he didn''t intend to stop. Instead, he swept horizontally. It has to be said that these moves of the old monk sweeping the floor are very effective. However, Jiangning has to step back and loosen his right arm. However, at the next moment, Jiangning''s right foot slammed on the ground, burst out of the body, and again rushed to the sweeping monk. At this time, the old monk also adjusted his state and went up. The two men were fighting together, and the sound of fists pounding constantly sounded, and the scene was very fierce. Seeing that Jiangning''s attention was completely attracted by the old monk sweeping the floor, the remaining three Arhats were relieved. At the same time, they felt weak and sat on the ground one after another, looking at each other with fear on their faces. For the first time in years, they are facing such a dangerous scene. It''s only a little bit short of it. They''re going to die. Never before have I felt so close to death. Looking at the fierce fight between the two men, they were full of vigorous Qi and swept down the trees around them. The abbot of Shaolin Temple could not help but swallow his saliva, and his expression was full of chagrin. If he had known that, why should he stick to one month and three months? Now it''s good. Not only did you pay for five masters, but also offended a strong enemy! If he could do it again, let alone three months, he would not want to investigate this matter. It''s not worth it? What a loss! Jiangning didn''t know that the abbot of Shaolin Temple wanted to smoke his mouth several times. At this time, he was fighting with the old monk sweeping the floor. How could he care about others. "Touch!" It was another collision with the old monk sweeping the floor. The two sides retreated in succession. However, Jiangning retreated three steps, while the sweeping monk kept retreating until he hit the wall and finally got a firm foothold, gasping heavily. "Happy." Jiangning forehead out of a little sweat, but the expression is full of a cheerful look. It''s really not easy to find an opponent who is equal to himself. However, compared with the mood of Jiangning, the old monk sweeping the floor is not so beautiful. He even had a feeling of breaking down. How could this guy be so powerful? I can bear it if you are young and have such strong strength. It''s a matter of talent. If you raise your hand and kill five people, I''ll bear it if you don''t change your face. It''s a matter of character. But what''s your special combat experience? Is it an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years? You''re kiddingJust now and Jiangning fight dozens of times, he did not find Jiangning loopholes. I''m afraid that even the experts in the world who have lived for decades can''t do this? Of course, if you want to go home, the old monk sweeping the floor will not say such words. This fight with Jiangning, so that he has long been willing to Jiangning. The age of the weak crown is so strong that its later achievements are hard to imagine. Even if it''s a broken void, it''s not impossible! No It must be! As for Jiangning''s talent, there is no one who has experienced it better than the old monk sweeping the floor. He didn''t want to have any enmity with Jiangning, otherwise it would be the disaster of Shaolin Temple in the future. "Benefactor Jiang In my opinion, we might as well... " The old monk gasped for breath and asked for peace from Jiangning. As long as he can not bring disaster to Shaolin Temple, he can do anything. However, Jiangning did not give him a chance to speak. "Why not? Come on, fight with me again Jiangning just got interested, where willing to listen to what the bald donkey said, a look eager to try. Seeing Jiangning''s manner, the old monk could not help but smile: "benefactor Jiang, I really can''t accompany you. Benefactor Jiang has such a rich background at a young age, and his achievements in the future are limitless. Naturally, it is not comparable to ordinary people like me..." For Jiangning, the old monk sweeping the floor is not stingy with his flattery. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 755 Well, maybe it''s better to use discipline this time. How can you say that? It''s too late! Jiangning is naturally glad to flatter such a peerless master. How can this be described by a cool word? However, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, he didn''t rely on the system. "You are joking. If you are also a layman, I am afraid there will be no master in this world!" Looking at Jiangning and the old monk sweeping the floor, the smell of gunpowder has disappeared. The abbot of Shaolin Temple is relieved at last. Then he comes to Jiangning and asks tentatively, "benefactor Jiang, look..." "Go away!" For this old bald donkey, where Jiangning has any good temper, he just gives him a word directly. "You The abbot of Shaolin Temple suddenly turned black. Originally, he still wanted to apologize to Jiangning, and then stepped back and agreed to his three-month request, but who knows, ushered in such a word? "Do you know that I can keep you out of Shaolin Temple?" Under the attack of anger, the abbot of Shaolin Temple directly gave out cruel words. "Go away!" This time, it was the old monk sweeping the floor. However, the abbot of Shaolin temple not only ushered in a rolling word, but also a gift bag. Golden right leg. "Touch!" Without mercy, the old monk kicked him out for several meters. His eyes were full of anger when he looked at the abbot of Shaolin Temple. He was thinking about how to make friends with Jiangning, and the son of a bitch came to make trouble. Is it really afraid that Shaolin Temple will not perish fast enough? "Benefactor Jiang You see As you said, three months ago, there were many impoliteness in the past, and I hope to include more... " The old monk thought for a moment and made a decision directly. Soft, sorry! "No harm, it''s all small things. It''s just a joke." The old monk sweeping the floor spoke. Jiangning naturally wanted to give some face. He waved his hand and said with a smile. Anyway, he didn''t suffer any loss. Since Shaolin didn''t want to keep pestering him, he was happy to save time. However, Jiangning is happy here, but the old monk sweeping the floor is speechless. After killing so many disciples, would you like to tell me a joke? Well, I''d like to ask you. Are you kidding? But really, the old monk did not expect Jiangning to agree so happily. "It''s a deal?" "It''s a deal!" It was not until Jiangning said the last word that the old monk of sweeping the floor relaxed. "But..." However, the beginning of Jiangning''s next sentence worried the old monk sweeping the floor. "But this case will be left to you. Of course, you can also say that Daming took over the case." Jiangning light road. He didn''t mind giving Shaolin a little face. If not, it would not be so wonderful to make him jump over the wall. The old monk almost collapsed on the ground and nodded weakly. Yes, as long as you don''t bother Shaolin any more, I''ll thank God. I dare not ask for anything else. Not only the old monk sweeping the floor, but also the abbot of Shaolin Temple. It can be seen from the attitude of the old monk sweeping the floor to Jiangning. Jiangning is more powerful than the old monk sweeping the floor? If he still insists on fighting against Jiangning. I''m afraid that he will be the first one left by the sweeping monk. No, it''s the pawn left by Shaolin Temple. What Shaolin Temple needs is an abbot who can protect them and take them up, rather than a stupid hat who only knows how to push them into the fire pit. "Don''t worry, benefactor Jiang. I won''t add any trouble to Daming." After a short rest, the old monk of sweeping the floor promised. If it was before Jiangning made a big fuss at Shaolin Temple, maybe he did. But now, even if he is asked to do so, he dare not! In this regard, Jiangning heart is issued a sneer, add trouble? You have to have the courage, too! However, on the surface, Jiangning still didn''t show any color. He nodded with a flat look: "this is naturally the best..." "Well, now that the matter has been settled and the suspicion between you has been eliminated, I should go too. After careful calculation, it is not far from the day when the land of taixuan sword school was opened..." Jiangning stretched a stretch, light said. All the monks are speechless. Yes, what you do is to eliminate the suspicion, instead of resentment, dare to anger and dare not speak. You killed five people when you came up. But how can we explain it to outsiders? Of course, for these messy things, Jiangning is also lazy to pay attention to, casually said: "well, you don''t have to send, I''ll go by myself."The corner of the old monk''s eyes twitched violently. I just want to send you! Get out of here! Roll as far as you can! We must tell our disciples that we are far away from Daming and this evil star! His mind turns, Jiangning has left here. Seeing Jiangning leave, the old monk sweeping the floor felt that his whole strength had been emptied, and he sat down on the ground. "Good How terrible... " Big big beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. "You What''s the matter with you? " He asked the abbot. "What else? I''m afraid of that guy, of course Murmured the old monk sweeping the floor. From the confrontation just now, to later, it was totally his hard work. The reason is because he is afraid that if he does not show his strength enough to make Jiangning look around, Jiangning will directly destroy Shaolin Temple. As a matter of fact, this is what he thinks too much. Jiangning has a mission now. Even if he wants to kill them, he has to wait for the task to be completed, that is, three months later. Listening to the old monk''s description of Jiangning''s terror, the abbot of Shaolin Temple was more and more afraid. The existence of such a rebellious situation that I just caused just now, I still haggled with him at the beginning. I''m lucky to have lived to this day. Thinking about it, the abbot of Shaolin Temple swept around, and he was excited. Several bodies, along with three sad baldheads, sat there, making him look straight. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 756 The place of taixuan sword school. No one does not know that the supernatural represents that there must be a treasure. The various sects near taixuan sword sect have already stationed their forces in the sword casting place of taixuan sword sect. At this time, the place where taixuan sword school cast swords can be described by the roar of people! "Well, brother, guess what it will be this time that the exotic treasure is born?" "We can''t get anything, it''s just to join in the fun. Nuo, the one who is really sure to get the treasure is there." The man said, nuzzled in one direction. Looking in the direction the man pointed to, a dark man in black was leaning against a pillar with a sword in his arms. Cold eyes from time to time swept the crowd, among them flashing light vigilance, Ye Feng, the little patriarch of Tianlan clan, is much more powerful than many old antiques in the lake. The other looks even more weird. Bald head, the expression on the face seems to cry like smile, ghost, ghost. "Well, I just want to ask, what do you point them out to frighten me?" The man said powerless. "Hum, I just want to get rid of you. Who dares to come forward at this time? Whoever gets on it will die! " "You and I all know that we are just the elders who brought us insight. These treasures are not related to us!" While they were talking, the place where the taixuan sword school made swords suddenly vibrated. Then it quickly returned to calm. However, all of them were nervous. "Here it is! Foreign treasures are coming out! " Ye Feng suddenly raised his head and looked along a direction. In his eyes, the cold light flashed. Even the ghostly, at this time also will focus all attention. "Boom..." The calm did not last long, and the earth shook again, then stopped for a moment and began to shake violently. Along with the next vibration, the ground began to appear cracks, which actually issued a faint golden light. "What is this?" "Get out of here!" Along with the sound of a cry of surprise, the shadows also rushed to the sky. "Boom..." There was another loud noise, and the ground exploded. A huge sword suddenly came out from the bottom of the ground, suspended on the ground, emitting thousands of feet of gold! "This! It''s a good thing indeed He was so overjoyed that he couldn''t help saying. "Well, you can''t take good things!" Ye Feng, however, snorted coldly. Without looking at the ghost, he rushed to the huge sword. "You want to die!" he said As soon as the voice dropped, he saw a sharp right hand turn, and a pottery pot appeared directly in his hand. "Go! Kill him for me With the fall of the ghostly voice, several ghosts and shadows darted out of the pottery pot like lightning, and fiercely rushed to Ye Feng. Although Ye Feng didn''t look back, he still felt the chill coming from behind. "Asshole! Want to sneak in? It''s not that easy! " Ye Feng angrily drinks, does not look, turns back is a punch. When he was young, he showed extraordinary talent, and as he grew older, he met more and more powerful opponents. But even so, with his powerful talent and the support of the sectarian resources behind him, he was still crushing all the way. Although this led to his fame in taixuan sword school, he also developed a arrogant personality. For this has been and their own name, but never hand over the ghost, Ye Feng heart of nature is extremely despised. Just when I met one side, my disdain for it became more intense. Where will the heart of the devil attack. But it was this mentality that made him suffer a great loss and almost died of it. "What is this?" When Ye Feng touched the ghost, his face changed greatly. He only felt a cold breath and quickly grasped his body from the palm of his hand. Just for a moment, he felt stiff all over his body. "Hahaha, just because you want to take my ghost unhurt?" GUI Li saw that he controlled Ye Feng in the air. He couldn''t help but let out a few happy laughs. Then he jumped at the huge sword. It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill Ye Feng here, but the huge sword is too tempting for him. Is a magic weapon that can emit such prestige without control? Is it a common treasure? It''s better to hold the sword in your hand first, and then turn back to get rid of the enemy! Later, he will change. However, he deeply understands this truth. "Asshole! I can''t get it, and you can''t get it! " Ye Feng saw that Gui Li was about to rush to the huge sword, but he suddenly bit his teeth and forced the cold out of the body.The next moment, he suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood, the breath instantly withered a lot. However, it has also restored its ability to act. When he roared, he jumped at the ghost. "To stop me even though I hurt myself?" There was a flash of disbelief in his eyes. You know, if you want to push his ghost out of the body in a short time, you have to damage your own way. Although he has never met Ye Feng in the past, he also knows that Ye Feng''s talent is absolutely extraordinary. But now Ye Feng is actually just to prevent himself from getting the huge sword, and then self injures Daoji? It''s funny to say that Ye Feng has never suffered a loss in other people''s hands since he was young. However, he is still under the control of ghosts in public today. If this were spread out, would not his face be completely disgraced? How can she bear it! It''s just that he''s too young to experience. "Well, no matter what, you don''t want to stop me!" After a moment of fierce words, his face became gloomy. With a wave of his right hand, several ghostly shadows darted out of his sleeve and fiercely rushed to Ye Feng. Had suffered a big loss before, this time, where can Ye Feng be cheated? The right hand clenched the scabbard, and the left hand quickly crossed it. A flash of cold light, sword scabbard! About to rush to Ye Feng''s body in front of several ghost shadows will be split in an instant. "Well, I''m not stupid enough to pick it up again!" The ghost sharp sneer a, but no longer use the ghost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 757 After all, this kind of thing only takes advantage of the human unprepared to display the successful thing. If ye Feng takes it seriously, it will not play a role at all. But that doesn''t mean he has no choice. Ghost can be well-known, in fact, the strength of nature can not only be so little! If not, we would not have achieved today! People in the world only know that the people of ghost sect can expel and resist ghosts, but they don''t know that in addition to these, the physical strength of people in ghost sect is also extremely strong. It''s just as fierce as this. It''s enough to crack rocks with bare hands! "Go to hell!" I saw a fierce roar, violently waved his right fist, and severely hit Ye Feng. There were even ripples in the air where the fist passed. "Hum." Ye Feng snorted and stabbed with his sword. He stabbed the face of his fist. He really didn''t believe it. Even though the ghost was strong enough to resist his sword? Facts have proved that he did not miscalculate. He stabbed Ye Feng when he saw his sword. He scolded Ye Feng shamelessly in his heart. Wish to tear it alive, but even so, it is helpless to take back the fist. After all, no matter how strong his body is, he can''t be strong enough to carry a sharp sword. When Ye Feng saw this, he couldn''t help being overjoyed and pressed step by step. I don''t intend to let the ghost come out of the battle at all. Every move is full of killing opportunities. I''m going to kill him here. Only by beheading the ghost with one''s own hands can his disgrace be washed away. Otherwise, today''s story will be spread out, and the world will say that he can''t beat the devil. How does GUI Li not know Ye Feng''s idea? Although the contact time is not long, but it is enough to let him know the nature of Ye Feng. He also wants to get rid of this trouble now. But the sword was there, and there was a large crowd around. God knows which bastard will take it. Don''t you see that almost everyone''s eyes are red now. It is clearly struggling in the heart. Perhaps by virtue of the name of the two major sects, we can suppress this group of people for a while. But the treasure is in front of you, and its temptation is no less than that of a peerless beauty who takes off her clothes in front of you and waits for you to come. I''m afraid it won''t take long for these guys to hold back their greed. You''ll be in trouble then! Therefore, ghost all the time in thinking about how to get out. Therefore, in the face of Ye Feng''s attack, he retreated step by step. He did not intend to fight back. He only hoped to find an opportunity to get out and seize the sword as soon as possible. Hell, Li didn''t mean to fight back at all. Ye Feng was more aggressive and never let go. "Why don''t you fight back? Are you afraid? " At the same time, Ye Feng exclaimed triumphantly. He didn''t say this to the audience, but to the audience around him. He just wants to tell everyone that my Ye Feng is much stronger than GUI Li! Don''t you see that? I''ve been beaten back and forth, and I can''t fight back! It''s not that he is not interested in the sword, on the contrary, he wants it very much. But relatively speaking, he wants to kill the ghost and keep his reputation! "Asshole! You are playing with fire! Be careful to set yourself on fire, you know? " Gruesome is the root of the teeth itching, can not help but roar. He understood that the more he cowered, the more rampant that bastard was! "Ha, believe it or not, I will kill you now! You talk a lot Ye Feng laughed loudly and looked at the ghost with disdain: "go to die!" Another shot. GUI Li was completely infuriated. He felt his anger go straight to the top of his head. He could not care about any treasure. He raised his fist and met Ye Feng. "Touch!" Where did Ye Feng think that Gui Li would suddenly change his hand, and he was hit in the face with a fist. Just listen to "click!" A crisp sound sounded, Ye Feng''s nose should be broken, and the blood could not stop flowing down. "Ah..." Ye Feng''s right hand a pine, immediately scabbard falls to the ground. He quickly covered his nose and took his hand away. It was full of blood. "I''ll kill you!" The demeanor destroys, the leaf maple sends out a roar suddenly, wields the sword then to the ghost sharp. Attention, it''s chopping. The sword can be used to stab and pick, but I have never heard of chopping. From this we can see that Ye Feng is angry in his heart at this time. "Well, you have to be able to do that, too!" GUI Li''s fist broke the bone of his nose. He felt that he was very happy. He could no longer suppress the anger of Ye Feng, so he rushed up again. They are fighting fiercely together. It''s a pleasure for you to come and go.But the people around are in dire straits. All eyes were focused on the huge sword in the middle of the field. It was full of heat, as if several big men were staring at a weak little girl. I wish I could swallow it alive! The treasure is in front of you. Do you want to take it or not? If you take it, you will risk being chased by the ghost sect. But if you don''t take it, isn''t it a waste of great opportunity? There is a saying that there must be brave men under a heavy reward. No, some people have started! "you are not coming! I''ll do it A shirtless man roared, his body turned into a shadow, and rushed to the huge sword like lightning. "Yes! Stop him "Together! Don''t let him ruin the big thing All of them found an excuse and rushed to the sword one by one with the slogan of preventing the big man from taking the treasure. It is too rich for them to suppress their greed. From the movement of this huge sword, we can see its rarity. I''m afraid that it is better than the treasure of the two major gates. "Hum! Stand still At this time, the three figures appeared beside the giant sword like ghosts, and their whole body was full of cold and gloomy breath. "Those who dare to step forward again will be killed." Another voice came from the other side of the sword. But three men in white robes. Obviously, these two groups of people were sent secretly by the two major schools in case of emergency. How can we manage so many people? They have already rushed up. If you don''t take some things back, will it be a great loss? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 758 People have already offended, and then they have to hide back in gray. Can you do it for you? "To you! Get out of here The leading man burst out a rude remark and said: "on weekdays, you major sects will occupy resources, and we will not let our scattered cultivation and small sects survive. Now even the chance given by heaven will be taken over. I will not accept it first!" In fact, it''s not just here, it''s almost everywhere in the world. It is such a unilateral infinite cycle that the large gate presses the small gate, and the small gate presses and repairs the small gate. It''s not that xiaozongmen and sanxiu don''t want to resist, but that they really have no strength. From ancient times to the present, which one dares to resist the strength, the end is no different, all of them disappear in smoke and ashes, forever. However, this is not squeezed to that share, is that individuals will have limits, and when you touch that limit, even if it is the king of heaven, he will dare to drag you down from above. "Well, with you guys, in our eyes, you''re not as good as shit!" A man in black, gloomy way, tone full of disdain, said, and even spit hard on the side. If we say that these small sects are single or small groups. Maybe they pretended they didn''t hear and turned around and left. But now there are thousands of people here. "Up! Kill him "This son of a bitch, bullying us with his own identity?" "It''s normal. Now there are only six people. Do you want to do this again? Go to hell With a roar of anger, the disciples of various sects and scattered practitioners killed them all over the world. The man who began to speak could not help turning pale. He was used to bullying these people on weekdays. How could he think that these guys would dare to resist? For a while, he was stunned at the same place. "What do you think? Yes, come on The companion is not good angry say. If this idiot doesn''t add that fire, maybe some loose repair will also worry about it. But now If you don''t solve the problems you''ve caused yourself, you''ll watch us fight hard instead? But this is not great Kung Fu, two teammates have already had their dissatisfaction with it. The man complained incessantly in his heart, but he did not dare to have the slightest hesitation. He released several fierce ghosts, and then they killed the crowd together. "Well, a bunch of idiots." A man in white bit his teeth and swore, which was full of anger. Do you want to involve the three of us in the trouble caused by the ghost sect? Countless monks have said that they and others are surrounded by each other, and colorful magic weapons have been offered one after another. There is a great posture to crush the three of them to death. Originally, they were just ordered to assist Ye Feng secretly and help him get the treasure. Of course, if it is taken by the ghost sect, it will not be needed. They have only two things to do: one is to protect Ye Feng''s life, and the other is to prevent the treasure from being taken away by loose cultivation and Xiaozong clan. However, facing the thousands of scattered cultivation, even those who are in the realm of fake Dan, are somewhat powerless! As the saying goes, sometimes manpower is poor. Even if you can defeat ten and a hundred, your strength will be exhausted. When the strength is exhausted, it is the arrival of death. But even though they knew that, they had to be tough. In any case, we have to call again. Otherwise, if the patriarch knows that he and others are not doing their best, I''m afraid the head will not be protected. Soon, the two sides quickly fight together. The sound of killing is shocking. From time to time, several corpses fell from the air and fell to the ground, turning into mud. Magic weapons of all kinds of colors are flying, and screams emerge in endlessly. At the time when the battle among the people reached white hot, a laugh suddenly rang out. "Ha ha ha I didn''t have the heart to disturb you when you were fighting so much. However, in order to avoid the sword being taken by those who want to, I''ll take care of it for you. " The sound almost resounded through the audience, and clearly reached everyone''s ears. "Who is it?" "Who''s playing tricks? Come out Almost everyone''s face changed. To be able to spread the sound to this point is naturally unusual. You can tell from his words that he has been around watching. What does that mean? It shows that the purpose of this guy is also the sword. In any case, he can''t take this treasure away. Otherwise, the efforts of all people are in vain? In all the noise. A little cold light suddenly appeared in the distance.Then, I saw the cold light approaching quickly. "Shua!" The wind broke. They only felt that there was a flower in front of them. At the next moment, there was a sword a hundred meters in front of the huge sword. It''s just that the sword is upside down. The body of the sword doesn''t enter the ground, leaving only a handle. The next moment, a figure appeared on the hilt like a ghost. He was wearing a black robe. His handsome face was covered with a banter smile. He was half crouched on the hilt of his sword, adding a bit of cynicism. This man is not Jiangning who made a big fuss in Shaolin Temple before. Who is he? After coming out of Shaolin Temple, Jiangning quickly went to the place where taixuan sword school made swords. He doesn''t want the treasure to be taken away by others. It''s natural to race against the clock. However, even though Jiangning has made every effort to make its way, it is still a step late. A hundred miles away, he noticed the vision of taixuan sword school. No one dares to hesitate and rush here again. But fortunately, when he arrived here, he just saw the fierce fight between GUI Li and Ye Feng. After that, all of them were naturally observed by him. When he saw the great battle between sanxiu and six people, he could no longer suppress the blood in his heart and rushed out directly. "Who are you? Don''t you know this is the territory of ghost clan? " A man in black looks at Jiangning coldly, and his tone is full of hostility. At this time, the fighting between the two sides was suspended because of the appearance of Jiangning. Therefore, men also have free time to talk to Jiangning. Jiangning mouth a hook, showing a sarcastic smile: "ghost clan? What''s that? I haven''t heard of it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 759 "Ha ha ha, it seems that you ghost clan doesn''t work!" The people of the ghost sect have broken their face here, and the people of Tianlan sect are naturally very cheerful. A man looked at Jiangning and said: "this childe, this is the gratitude and resentment between tianlanzong and Guizong. Please don''t interfere. After this, tianlanzong will surely thank you very much!" Compared with the ghost clan, the people of LAN Zong are more polite. Nonsense, from the appearance of Jiangning, we can see that this person is extraordinary. In addition, the people of the ghost sect have eaten shriveled before, where can they still use a high tone. But even so, that person''s words are not separated from Tian LAN Zong. Obviously, he is using the name of tianlanzong to suppress Jiangning. "Good." Jiangning naturally nodded and agreed. If there is a grudge between people, let them solve it. Why should they intervene? Seeing Jiangning directly agreed to come down, Tian LAN Zong three people''s faces are all showing a smug smile, at the same time disdain to see a ghost in the clan. See, or our Tianlan sect''s face is big enough, as for your ghost clan? Never heard of it! Immediately ghost Zong three people''s faces then pull down together. However, before they could speak, Jiangning began to speak again. "Then you hurry up to fight, and when you finish, I will go to the treasure." Jiang Ning raised his hand to show you to hurry up. I''m still in a hurry. "Ha ha ha..." Suddenly, the anger in the heart of the three ghosts turned into ridicule. "What do you mean?" Tianlanzong three people look to Jiangning''s eyes already full of killing intention. How dare you play with them? "What''s the point? I have promised you not to participate. What else do you want? " Jiangning frowned and became dissatisfied. Are these guys looking for death? "What else? Don''t talk nonsense. Make an offer One of them glared at Jiangning fiercely and said in a cold voice. It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill this bastard who takes advantage of the fire directly. He can''t make enemies at this time. Otherwise, they will only be defeated. "Hehe, good, give me that huge sword." Jiangning pointed to the distant sword, playing with the road. "In that case, there is nothing to talk about! We will never give this treasure to you. Do you want it? Come and get it yourself That day, the people in LAN Zong took a cold look at Jiangning, and his tone was full of sinister killing intention. As long as Jiangning dares to come, they absolutely dare to kill it! "That''s what you said Jiangning chuckled and flew several meters directly. With a move of the right hand, the sword inserted into the ground suddenly vibrated for a moment, then flew up suddenly, and appeared in Jiangning''s hands at the next moment. It''s a good hand to pick up things from the air! Almost everyone was shocked by Jiangning''s means. The reason is that there is almost, of course, the rest. Only saw the first to speak that day LAN Zong man cold hum, disdain way: "play some small tricks!" Of course, it''s just his mouth. In fact, it is natural that ordinary people can control the true Qi to such a fine level. Jiangning didn''t get angry at the man''s words. Instead, he gave a faint smile. Then he took a step, stepped steadily on the void, and then strode forward to the giant sword. "Stop him!" Before waiting for the two groups of Tianlan Zong and GUI Zong to do anything, the monks are already in a mess. "Hum!" In this regard, Jiangning just snorted and turned his right hand. He pulled out a gorgeous sword flower and directly took away the lives of several sanxiu. He doesn''t care whether it''s the good or the bad. He just needs to know that these are the people who stand in their way! Therefore, Jiangning has no need to overcome any psychological difficulties. Among them, everyone has not yet waited to care, but with Jiangning all the way to kill, only 20 meters, there will be a hundred bodies fell. Almost all of the people from the sanxiu and the two major sects were flustered. "This! Who the hell is this? Why have they never been heard of in the world? " The ghost clan could not help but exclaim, which was full of disbelief. Looking at Jiangning, who is only 20 years old and so powerful, is it an old monster who has been practicing to the extreme and rejuvenated? At the same time, Jiangning killed more than 20 meters. It''s only 50 meters away from the giant sword. "Damn it!" Tianlanzong scolded: "no matter how you say it, it''s already come to this point. It''s better to fight with this guy than to retreat." Finish saying, then see that day LAN Zong''s person suddenly issued a roar, and then took the lead to kill up.Other people see, are looking at each other, but then, are Meng a bite of teeth, kill up. The man was right. If Jiangning was allowed to take the sword away, even if they went back, they would not escape punishment. It''s better to kill the old monster. Maybe you can get some credit after you go back! As mentioned before, manpower is sometimes poor. They believe that even if Jiangning is strong, it will not exceed a limit. After all, it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. They six masters together, say what can also take that guy down? In the face of powerful foreign enemies, the two main groups that have been intriguing are surprisingly consistent, drawing swords against Jiangning. Six masters killed, Jiangning face did not change, a sword will be a loose repair from head to toe in two, let the blood sprinkle down. Then he saw his sword standing in the air, a pair of sharp eyes tightly staring at the six masters who killed themselves. Seeing that six people had already killed Jiangning, the monks retreated and scattered one after another, intending to watch on the wall. Of course, it''s not that no one wants to take the sword away now. It''s just that the people who passed through Tianlan sect and ghost sect said: "if anyone dares to seize the treasure now, even if he tries his best to search for the ends of the earth, he will find that man and destroy the nine tribes." After that, the greed in the hearts of the monks was slightly suppressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 760 But the six also understood that such verbal threats could not hold them for long. If the stranger can''t be solved in a short time, I''m afraid what they don''t want to see will happen! "Go to death!" Six people almost at the same time sacrifice magic treasures, dumped to Jiangning. All kinds of magic weapons that emit light have been smashed, but Jiangning''s face has not changed at all. "Break it for me!" I saw Jiangning mouth in a light drink, a sword point out, with many magic weapons hard hit together. ¡­¡­ There was no sound, and the two sides were so stiff there. Although the collision between the two sides did not give rise to any abnormality, everyone could feel the horror energy contained in it. "Here I am Go! " Six men almost at the same time pour all the strength into the magic. Suddenly, the momentum of the six people on one side soared, and six magic weapons were almost Jiangning many. Jiangning forehead appears a little sweat, but there is no little worry in the eyes. I saw a tick in the corner of his mouth: "I should do what you have, but so!" Six people only when Jiangning is using words to hit them, only one person sneers, saying: "don''t say big words, I don''t believe, you can also beat me!" Although six people have not exchanged views, they are the same ideas. With the strength of their six, I believe that even the two patriarchs can not resist it together, let alone this nobody? "Ha ha ha, then you will see it!" Jiangning laughed, and then a stronger momentum burst out around his body. ¡­¡­ When the fierce battle with Ye Feng was in the middle of the war, a sound suddenly sounded and directly spread into their mind. "Ha ha ha I didn''t have the heart to disturb you because you played so lively. However, in order to avoid the sword being taken by the people with great interest, I''ll take care of it for you. Ha ha ha ha ha ha The face of leaf maple changed immediately. They are two here to fight and kill. Is it not the sword that they did? If it is taken away by others, it will become a joke for all the people of the world. However, Ye Feng''s anxiety does not mean that the ghost is anxious. But he knows that zongmen will send out experts. In addition, the scattered repair around it can not take the sword even if the patriarch comes. "You want to play, do not want to play, you think you are who?" A grimy sneer, not intended to let leaf maple out, but further, launched a more fierce attack. "Bastard!" Leaf Feng bit teeth, but under the sword can only be horizontal in the chest, stopped a ghost punch. "Are you not afraid that the sword will be taken away?" Leaf maple roared angrily. The ghost Li didn''t answer, but one punch after another. Only a moment of effort, the two people because of a voice Jiangning, and changed the position of attack and defense. This suddenly leaf maple finally is feeling how strong there is how to hold back. However, the ghost and the strong did not have long to be proud, then heard the distant roar and exclamation. When he put his eyes on the battlefield, he almost didn''t stare at the beads! Only see that Jiangning is the hard to fly six masters. The six masters were spewing blood and went all over the place. Three of these six masters, namely, the masters in ghost clan, are very familiar with the ghost. Even the patriarch can not be a pair of three, but, this Jiangning can actually a pair of six such masters and occupy the upper hand? How could this be possible? In the moment of the violent chaos, leaf Feng finally found the gap, a sword into the ghost chest. "Poop!" The sharp weapon enters the body sound, the sword tip directly from the back of the ghost, a drop of blood slowly falls down "You Actually "Sneak!" The ghost Li only felt that the body was suddenly injected with a real Qi, and then the Qi quickly walked in his body, wantonly destroying his eight channels of the classics. For a moment, the spirit of life will be almost all eliminated! "Ha ha ha ha Go to death you! I am the strongest! " Leaf Feng eyes stare dead, face shows a ferocious smile. Then, he saw his shaking the sword body, and immediately the fierce body turned into fly ash, and disappeared between the heaven and earth. One day of talent, this died. This is how the Jianghu is. Even if you have the highest talent, you will grow up above thousands of people. Otherwise, it will be killed, and a corpse is useless. "Little patriarch!" The three masters of ghost sect noticed this scene, and the eyes of canthus were eager to crack, and they could not bear the roar. However, no matter how they shout, it is no longer helpful.If they die, it means the three of them will die too! I went to you! "Ye Feng thief, I''m going to kill you!" Roar, three people actually is again regardless of Jiangning, jump to Ye Feng. "You three bastards! Stop it Tianlanzong''s three people are going crazy. You three are going to die. Do you still want to implicate us? In that case, you''d better die! Almost at the same time, the three stopped flying upside down. At the next moment, they chased after them like lightning. Six people almost coincidentally ignored Jiangning. Jiangning is stunned. What is the situation. Clearly, I am the big boss, and I am the center. But how All attracted by that guy? Jiangning looks at Ye Feng, who is also confused, silent Ye Feng was in the complacent state after killing his opponent. Who knows, he suddenly saw three people killing himself. He was immediately startled. But where is he afraid? He has just killed the biggest enemy in his life. At this time, he is full of anger. Who are you? "Well, there are three more food givers After a short period of stupidity, Ye Feng made a sneer, and then he chopped at the three people who were coming. "Click!" A crisp sound rang through the battlefield, and Ye Feng''s sword broke in response to the sound, and his body was like a broken sack, and smashed to the ground. A string of blood beads scattered in the air, scattered to the ground. "Little Lord!" Behind him, Tian LAN Zong almost roared at the same time! "I want you dead!" The three men, who were completely ignited by their anger, were all furious and stabbed at the three ghosts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 761 Jiangning full of black lines looking at this indirectly because of him and a scene, a silent. He swore that he had never thought of making things like this. He didn''t even want to kill him if they didn''t stop him. Now it''s better. I''m afraid there will be a bloody storm in this area. However, Jiangning soon drove these things out of his mind. His eyes were completely attracted by the giant sword in the middle of the field. At the next moment, Jiangning rushed to the huge sword like lightning. "The treasure is mine!" Among the numerous loose repairs, someone immediately discovered Jiangning''s movement. A "grab!" Immediately, the fire will be completely ignited! No one went to watch the battle between the two main gates. Whether they were dead or alive, they had nothing to do with loose repair. They just need to know who can take this treasure into their hands, which represents future achievements. The profit is more than 300%, which is enough to drive all the loose repair crazy! Although did not pay attention to around, but Jiangning is still clearly aware of the unusual. When Jiangning turned his head and looked around, his eyes almost fell out. All of them rushed towards the sword with red eyes. "Go away! That sword is mine "Go to hell!" "Kill!" Along the way, of course, friction is indispensable. Almost every breath, there are pieces of loose repair falling from the air. It was still alive before, but it turned into a corpse at the next moment. "Hum!" In this regard, Jiangning just a cold hum, and then suddenly speed up the speed. Soon, Jiangning will be scattered repair far behind. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the giant sword. Here we are! Jiangning suddenly stretched out his right hand and touched the giant sword. At the same time, he could not help showing a touch of joy in his eyes. "Shua!" However, at the moment when Jiangning just touched the giant sword, he only felt a flower in front of him. At the next moment, his body suddenly disappeared in place. "I am the founder of taixuan sword school. People call me taixuan Zun." A voice like a Hong Zhong Da Lu rang out, echoing in the places where taixuan sword school made swords. Almost all the people, whether they were monks or those of the two sects, were stunned. Founder of taixuan sword school? As you know, taixuan sword school is thousands of years old. The founder of taixuan sword school didn''t know where to go. In a thousand years, it was enough to turn any magic weapon in the world into powder. It''s enough to make any one of the supreme beings die. Even immortals can not escape the three disasters. And what kind of person is this taixuan venerable? Even for a thousand years, the mind still exists? "Before I broke the void, I specially left this inheritance in order not to let my inheritance be cut off..." From the words of taixuan venerable, we can all know that even a powerful figure like taixuan venerable has no confidence in the broken void. So, how powerful should those fairies be? For a moment, everyone couldn''t help talking in a low voice. "Have you ever heard of the taixuan venerable?" "It seems that there are some records in our sect..." "Did the Supreme Master of taixuan succeed in breaking the void in the end?" Finally, one person asked questions that almost everyone was curious about. "Hum!" A heavy, cold hum came from the distance. The crowd followed the voice and saw a figure slowly standing up from the ground. Who is not Ye Feng? "He didn''t die?" The ghost clan one person cannot help but exclaim. You know, they did the best they could with that blow. This leaf maple is really not an ordinary person. Of course, Ye Feng can''t be unscathed. In the face of three masters'' attack, he still can''t bear it intact. His whole body was ragged, full of scars, and almost no place was intact. "Little Lord!" Different from the ghost sect, the three masters of tianlanzong could not help but show a look of ecstasy when they saw Ye Feng. Then they rushed to their bodies like lightning and protected Ye Feng tightly behind them. "Cough..." Ye Feng coughed heavily and gently wiped away the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. Then he pushed an expert in front of him and said in a deep voice: "the strength of taixuan Zun, if it''s just a simple broken void, there''s no pressure, but there are still immortals in his way!" "What? How could an immortal stop the taixuan venerable? ""Why is that?" "Who knows, but do you want to hear it or not Ye Feng waved his hand, discontented way. "Listen, listen!" "You go on, we''ll just cut in!" All of them said in a hurry. Even the three ghost masters in the sky are watching Ye Feng closely, waiting for the following. From the few words left by the taixuan venerable, they knew what tests they had to undergo if they wanted to accept the inheritance. At this time, the more you know, the better. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die. People are very clear about this. People only know the chance, but they don''t know that there is great danger behind the word chance. It can kill people at any time! From ancient times to the present, how many heroes and heroines have lost their lives. So that they could have climbed to the summit, disappeared in the long river of history, unknown. Looking at the attitude of the people, Ye Feng could not help showing a satisfied look, and continued: "although there are immortals blocking the way, but the strength of taixuan Zun is not inferior to that of the immortal, and even surpasses it. In that war, the Zun slaughtered dozens of immortals, which was pushed into the turbulent flow of time and space, and life and death are unknown!" As he said this, Ye Feng whispered to a master of Tianlan sect: "hurry, go back and report to the patriarch. Taixuan Zun has been handed down and born. Ask the master to send someone to support him as soon as possible!" He would not be so stupid as to really say something to these monks. All this was done to delay the arrival of reinforcements. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 762 You know, there is only one inheritance, but people who want to get it are so many. How can we divide them? Ye Feng naturally understands this truth, because he did it from small to big. I saw that day LAN Zong master got Ye Feng''s order, his eyes could not help but show a look of surprise. Obviously, even the master did not expect that such arrogant people as Ye Feng could also play IQ. However, in spite of his surprise, the master did not hesitate because he also knew the importance of the matter. His body flashed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, all of them were involved in a heated discussion because of Ye Feng''s words. Where would they find out if ye Feng was more or less here. "How strong is taixuan? The legacy he left behind is not... " "Yes! If we can get this inheritance, will the world go sideways? " In the sound of a discussion, the eyes of the three ghost masters swept over Ye Feng and stopped suddenly. They should be four people. Yes, but now Why is one missing? "No! Ye Feng, that little bastard, sent someone to give a tip off! " One of them couldn''t help crying out. As soon as the words were said, the rest two people and even all of them turned pale. "Well, it''s too late. Soon, the Lord will bring people here, and all of you will die!" The meaning of maple leaf is full of laughter. "No way!" A monk roared and rushed to the sword. "Shua!" In a flash, he disappeared. "Open the trial, and those who have successfully passed the trial will get my inheritance!" A strong voice sounded in the ears of all, and then disappeared. However, although the sound disappeared, the shock left in the hearts of the people was not less than a little bit. "Trial opening?" "What are you waiting for? Come on The monks roared one after another, rushed to the huge sword in twos and threes, and then were brought to the test place. In the air, the three ghost masters looked at each other, and finally nodded at the same time, but also rushed to the past. The three partners have been together for a long time, and it is easy to understand what they think in their hearts. It''s not that they don''t want to go back for help. They can''t go back. What does it mean that the young leader of the ghost clan died in front of them, while they were unhurt? Even if they don''t think so, they are supposed to think so. You are not loyal to the ghost clan! At this time, if you go back, you may be executed directly by the patriarch, and there is no share of this inheritance. It''s better to gamble. If we can inherit, we can''t go there in the future? Even this ghost clan, they don''t have to pay attention to it! "Damn it!" Ye Fenghen''s teeth were itching. He suddenly clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "let''s go!" "Go to Where are you going? " A master of Tian LAN Zong was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help asking. At this time, shouldn''t it be waiting for the Lord''s reinforcements here? "Try it!" Ye Feng said, biting his teeth. So many people rushed in, although the trial set by taixuan Zun was not easy. But I''m not sure which lucky bastard will take away the inheritance. When there are so many people, where can I find them? This kind of thing is Ye Feng absolutely can''t tolerate. He had eaten so many times that he was depressed enough. In any case, we must take this inheritance back, or he will not be able to face others in the future! "But..." Another tianlanzong master hesitated. You know, before which strange track guy, Jiangning also entered the so-called test place. The strength gap between them can be said to be very different, if you accidentally encounter in the trial, it will not die very miserable? "Well, if I were your little Lord, I would be less nonsense!" Ye Feng looked at him coldly: "go and not go, whatever you want, but if you wait for me to come out, the consequences you know!" With that, Ye Feng no longer cared about the master of LAN Zong that day and flew to the huge sword. "Let''s go. There is no way to do it. From the moment we put into Tianlan sect, this life is no longer our own!" At the beginning, the master of tianlanzong sighed and said helplessly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The latter was silent for a moment and then nodded. By this time, he had no choice at all. Maybe he won''t die, but if he doesn''t, he can guarantee that his future life will be very sad.¡­¡­ Tianlanzong, Council hall. "Patriarch, if the little patriarch only provides him with three masters, will it not be enough..." A black robed old man said with some worry. Ye Feng but he saw big from childhood, he almost treat it as his grandson. If ye Feng has something wrong, I''m afraid he will go crazy. The man called the patriarch by the old man in black is a middle-aged man who looks more than 30 years old. But don''t be confused by its appearance. This is a solid gold elixir peak master! The leader of Tianlan clan narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "don''t worry, what good things can be found in the treasures of taixuan sword sect? As early as a few years ago, it has been divided up by our various sects? What''s left is just some useless defective products! " "I think the ghost sect is very clear about this, so it will not send many people." "What''s more, I don''t believe that the ghost clan people dare to kill my son!" The leader of Tianlan clan sat firmly on the big chair in the center of the hall, and his words were full of domineering power. Indeed, as he said, the name of Tianlan Zong is well-known within a thousand miles. No one dares to offend him easily. Even if it''s the ghost sect, we have to think about it before. Offend a gold elixir master, but extremely unwise behavior! Even the ghost clan leader is also an expert in the golden elixir realm, which is enough to compete with the leader of Tianlan clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 763 However, if the ghost sect leader is San Xiu, it''s OK to say. Unfortunately, he is not. He has a foundation here. It is impossible to abandon the foundation of nuota. And if it offends a gold elixir master, then the gold elixir master only needs to fight guerrillas to make him exhausted. In the same way, the Tianlan patriarch did not dare to make an enemy with the ghost patriarch easily. Although there is constant friction between the two forces, there has never been a truly decent war. No matter which side, are afraid of each other''s strength. "If so, it would be the best..." The old man in black nodded and said slowly. "Ha ha Let''s have a hundred hearts! " The Lord of Tianlan sect looked at the old man in black robe, and he couldn''t help laughing. For the old man''s query, he was not angry, but very happy. What does this mean? It shows that the old man is absolutely concerned about his son, that is to say, the old man is loyal to himself. The more people like this, the happier he is. "Newspaper --" a voice full of urgency suddenly rang out. "What''s the matter?" The Lord of Tianlan clan frowned and said with some dissatisfaction: "how do you tell you on weekdays? Don''t panic no matter what. Do you forget it?" When the laughter was interrupted, he was very upset. If this guy doesn''t report any useful information, he must punish him well. 1 just as the leader of Tianlan sect turned around, a white robed man strode in and said in an urgent voice: "Lord, the master, one of the experts sent to protect the little patriarch has come back. It seems to be very urgent!" When it comes to the little patriarch, he naturally wants to be more nervous. Can you show your loyalty in this way? "What? You didn''t say it earlier? " Hearing that his son might have an accident, the Tianlan patriarch''s face changed. He yelled: "what are you doing? Come on, get that guy in here ¡­¡­ "That''s what happened. Lord, please send troops to support quickly!" That day, the master of LAN Zong narrated the whole story at a very fast speed, and then kowtowed. "I can''t believe that This time, it is actually the inheritance of taixuan Zun... " Tian LAN Zong Zhu held his chin in one hand and murmured to himself. Knowing that his son was ok, he was naturally relieved. So there''s a brain to think about something else. He knew much more about taixuan venerable than his own son. That''s a peerless strong man. One hand can kill the immortal like existence. If it wasn''t for the joint attack, I''m afraid the fairyland at this time would be polluted by the taixuanzun, and would not live peacefully all day long! "I''m afraid the ghost sect has also got the news?" The black robed old man frowned and whispered: "if so, please bring all the strength of Tianlan sect to the patriarch. In any case, we can''t let the ghost clan win the inheritance!" Over the years, if the balance between the two families is taken away, it will be completely broken. At that time, there will be only one family left between the two. After all, how can people sleep in the bed? There are no two tigers in one mountain, and there must be one death between them. The birth of this inheritance is only to advance the result. "Well, anyway, my son has killed the ghost. It is inevitable that there will be a war between the two families. It is better to take advantage of this opportunity to wipe them out at one stroke." The leader of Tianlan clan snorted coldly. His right hand clapped on the back of his chair and stood up at once: "Herald, all the masters of tianlanzong who are above the gods, gather!" ¡­¡­ Ghost sect. "The big thing is bad!" One of the people in the hall panicked. The man sitting in the first place, that is, the master of ghost sect, changed his face: "who are you? How dare you break into the assembly hall without authorization? If you don''t give a reason, you will die without a corpse! " At first, he was discussing important matters with the elders. At this moment, the lower level disciples suddenly rushed in. What is the meeting hall? A vegetable market? Come and go if you want? You''re kidding! However, what makes the ghost clan master angry is that the guard disciples don''t know to stop this person? How to let it break in and be indifferent? The more he thought about the ghost clan, the more angry he became. At the end of the day, he waved his hand and said angrily, "come on, pull this guy down and behead him in public!" Immediately that disciple''s face "Shua!" It turned white all of a sudden. "Master, spare your life! Master, forgive me... " The disciple kowtowed like a pound, even though his forehead was bruised and his blood was flowing, he didn''t stop. "Lord, let''s hear what he says."An elder stood up from his seat and said in a voice. However, he didn''t plead for the disciple. You know, breaking into the assembly hall without permission is a death penalty. What''s more, he is still a junior disciple. His purpose was to listen to what kind of things could make this disciple break into the assembly hall. "Well, in that case, let''s talk about it." Ghost zongzong Lord''s eyes are cold, raised his hand, cold voice said. "Little master''s life card is broken!" The disciple directly put his head on the ground and did not dare to look up at the ghost sect leader. He knew that once he said this, he would set off a storm in the ghost sect. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole Council hall was dead. Life card is a kind of thing that can confirm the life and death of the disciple and the position. The disciple only needs to put a wisp of Yuan Shen into the life card and put it into the ghost sect''s important place, and the ghost sect can know its life and death with the life card. "You know, if what you say is a little bit false, what will happen?" The leader of the ghost clan was gloomy, and his forehead was blue and blue. He appeared in front of the disciple in a blink of an eye. He picked it up and said with a bite of his teeth. If you really follow the disciple''s advice, he can break in directly without being obstructed by the guard disciple. After all, whether it''s true or not, the guards dare not delay. There is no time to verify, only let it go. "There is nothing false about what I said. Please be aware of it." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 764 The disciple''s face was so white that his whole body could not help shaking violently. At the same time, my heart is crying bitterly. How can I be on duty today? It''s OK. I''ll lose my life if I can''t! In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to pretend that he didn''t see it, but that if he did, he would die even worse. So he can only sigh his bad luck. "Hum!" The ghost clan leader clenched his teeth, and his forehead was constantly beating. It was obvious that he was suppressing great anger. "Go away!" Only see ghost clan patriarch roar, mercilessly throw that disciple out. Then he waved his hand and roared: "all the ghosts gathered together! Follow my patriarch to the place where taixuan sword sect made swords! " ¡­¡­ After a short period of blindness, he found himself in a dense forest. "Kill one hundred beasts of Tongshen realm, or kill ten fake Dan beasts, or kill one golden elixir beast to pass the test!" The voice suddenly appeared in Jiangning''s mind. Who is not the taixuan venerable? Hearing this hint, Jiangning''s mouth couldn''t help but hook up and murmured: "I didn''t expect it was so simple..." This trial may be very difficult for others, but it is very simple for him. But then, Jiangning found that it was really killing! "My strength..." Jiangning''s face turned pale. He found that his realm was suppressed by an inexplicable force. He did not lose confidence in the mission because of the suppression of the realm, but was shocked by the strength of the taixuan venerable. Although he is the golden elixir realm, he is also a rare master in the world. However, he is suppressed by this guy who has died for many years. However, the two realms have no feeling! This kind of cultivation is just like heaven! However, Jiangning''s heart has not been hit by this. On the contrary, it is more dynamic. When we were less than 20 years old, we had the strength to shock the world. However, when taixuan Zun was in my grade, I couldn''t say where to play soy sauce! Sooner or later, my strength will reach, no! Will surpass him! Far ahead of him! Thinking of this, Jiangning showed a confident smile and strode forward. Just a moment ago, he felt a strong and violent breath ahead. I''m afraid its strength is in the golden elixir peak! Although his cultivation was suppressed in the realm of God, he still did not hesitate. Along the way, he has been hurt and hurt, but has he ever been afraid? Our Jiangning strength is the best in the world, and our talent is unprecedented. How can we be baffled by a few golden beasts? War! War! War! ¡­¡­ The place of taixuan sword school. "Here it is!" Tian LAN Zong''s body suddenly stopped in the air, his eyes were full of fanatical looking at the huge sword in the middle of the field. It must be the inheritance of taixuan venerable! Not only he, but also the more than 100 masters behind Tianlan patriarch also showed greedy eyes. Who doesn''t know? Can get his inheritance, who is the rival in the world? "Hum, you should have a good grasp of your own mentality. It''s yours, it''s yours, it''s not yours. Don''t try to get your hands on it!" In this regard, the Lord of Tianlan clan just snorted coldly, and then he gave out his cruel words directly. If there''s really something that doesn''t open your eyes, he doesn''t mind making an example. "Who killed my son? Get out of here A roar burst out. Later, I saw hundreds of famous people in the distance. The leader''s whole body exudes a torrent of Yin Qi. Who is not the ghost sect leader? "It was the son of my patriarch who killed it. How are you doing?" The Lord of Tianlan clan sneered and admitted it directly. From the reporter''s words, we can see that when Ye Feng killed GUI Li, there were countless scattered practices around him, all of whom saw in his eyes. Therefore, this matter can''t be concealed in any case. In this case, it''s better to admit it in a big way! Can also appear his sky haze Zong dare to do dare! "Ah, ah! You want to die The master of ghost clan was suddenly angry and gave out a roar. He killed the leader of Tianlan sect like lightning. "Kill! Kill them all At the time of charging, the Lord of ghost clan did not forget to give orders to his subordinates. His only blood was cut off. At this moment, he only wanted to kill Tianlan Zong. He will kill whoever dares to stop him! After getting the order of the patriarch, where do the ghost clan people dare to hesitate? One after another, they sacrificed magic weapons, summoned fierce ghosts and killed them."Ha ha, if you fight, I will fight! Meet The Lord of Tianlan clan laughed and waved his right hand violently. Then he took the lead in welcoming him. For Ye Feng''s safety, he did not worry at all. Because GUI Li is dead, no one can threaten Ye Feng. What''s more, there are two experts escorting Ye Feng! It''s just a matter of time to get the inheritance of taixuan! However, he did not know that Jiangning still existed. This is also the key point hidden by the master and deliberately forgotten. After all, one of the six beaters lost in the end. It''s not easy to take out such disgraceful things! "Kill!" For a moment, the shouts of killing rocked the sky. The two sides quickly fight together, all kinds of magic weapons of light are thrown out like garbage. Screams continue, from time to time there will be broken limbs fly to the sky. Blood fell from the air. The whole scene is like the hell of Shura. Ordinary people will be scared to death if they see it! Among them, the most striking is the ghost patriarch and the Tianlan patriarch. Every time they collide with each other, they will set off a huge wave of air and sweep away all the people around them. It is precisely because of this, there is no one within 100 meters of the two. "I will kill you! And then tear up that son of a bitch The ghost clan leader''s eyes were red, and he hit the Tianlan patriarch with a hard blow. "Ha ha, it''s better to pass my level first." In this regard, Tianlan Zongzhu didn''t pay attention to it at all. Instead, he laughed and hit him with his right fist. Just listen to "boom!" With a loud bang, the two people bounced off to both sides. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 765 The ghost clan leader''s face turned red. He didn''t know whether it was caused by strenuous exercise or by anger. He said angrily: "if you have the ability, you can watch him! Otherwise, as long as the patriarch can find a chance, he will be broken to pieces! " He and Tianlan clan leader''s combat power is basically similar, if you want to win or lose, it is impossible in a short time. For the threat of the ghost patriarch, Tianlan patriarch just a light smile, not to pay attention to. After Ye Feng won the inheritance, it is hard to say who will hunt who! Although two people because the strength similar reason temporarily stops, but does not mean that two people bring the masters will also stop. The bloodbath continues. By this time, dozens of bodies were lying in pools of blood. These places in any part of the world are enough to frighten the existence of one side, but here, like radishes and cabbage, they are not worth money. Although the ghost sect leader and Tian LAN Zong Lord didn''t stop the battle, it doesn''t mean that they don''t feel heartache for the loss of these fighting power. However, at this time, it is the point where the arrow has to be launched. They can only be deposited in one side. ¡­¡­ In Jiangning''s eyes is a white lion, whose body is large enough to hold more than a dozen of its own. A mouthful of white fangs is always emitting a faint cold light. At this time, the white lion a pair of sharp eyes is dead staring at Ye Feng this uninvited guest. The reason why he didn''t do it was that he was aware of the threat that this human being had brought to him. Although Ye Feng''s strength has been suppressed in the Tongshen realm, there are many golden elixirs that he usually kills. The murderous spirit accumulated for a long time is always revealed on the surface. As for the murderous spirit, beasts often feel more clearly than human beings. "Roar!" The white lion let out a roar. Signal Jiangning to leave here quickly, if not, it will kill Jiangning. This is a warning. Although Jiangning can pose a threat to it, it does not mean that it will be afraid. Since it was born, it has been fighting all the time. Every time it is a life and death struggle, how can it escape without fighting? In fact, this is Jiangning. If someone else did it, I''m afraid the white lion would not even have a warning. It would jump on it and tear it to pieces. Wild animals are very important to their territory, and can not be invaded by others. For the white lion''s warning, Jiangning directly ignored, instead, put on a fighting posture, and at the same time to the white lion hook finger. Provoked by a mole ant more than ten times smaller than himself, the white lion could not bear it. With a roar, it directly jumped at Jiangning. Bursts of whistling sound, blink of an eye, the white lion has rushed to Jiangning near. Lift up the right paw and beat down to Jiangning. It''s going to mash the guy who dares to challenge him. It was about to hit Jiangning, but Jiangning suddenly disappeared. The white lion stepped on the ground and let out an angry roar. Then he looked around in some doubt, obviously looking for the trace of Jiangning. "Idiot, I''m here." Jiangning patted the white lion''s head, but said. Although his realm is no longer the past, but the physical strength is still there, the speed is better than the white lion! I''m afraid even the taixuan venerable who set up this trial would not have thought that someone would exercise their bodies to such a level? You should know that physical exercise is not only troublesome, but also suffer a hundred times of the same level of practitioners. If it''s just like this, the most important thing is that no one has ever exercised the body to the golden elixir level! Otherwise, people who exercise their bodies will not be so rare, and the taixuan venerable will not have thought of this. "Roar!" The white haired lion, who found that he had been teased, was very angry. His two front paws slapped on the ground, and his huge body suddenly turned over. After a full 360 degrees rotation. This just landed on the ground steadily. Jiangning also had to jump from the white lion because of its movement. He looked at the white lion with astonishment in his eyes. It''s really unexpected that such a huge body of the white lion doesn''t affect its flexibility at all. Even the speed towards him was the same. That''s who I am. If you change to other people, I''m afraid they can''t escape the end of being patted into meat mud by one claw. "Go to hell!" After a short fight, Jiangning has determined the strength of the white lion. So no longer hesitated, roared, then suddenly stepped forward a step, right fist clenched, suddenly waved."Touch!" There was a heavy muffle. Jiang Ning''s fist hit the white lion''s waist. The white haired lion let out a terrible howl and flew to one side. Several trees fell down one after another, which stopped and fell heavily on the ground. The next moment, he saw the white lion lying on the ground, motionless. "Hum, get up, don''t pretend. This attack must not do you any harm!" Jiangning snorted coldly and said directly. If others see it, they will surely think Jiangning is crazy. How can a wild animal understand human language? Unexpectedly, as soon as Jiangning said this, the white lion got up from the ground and shook its head. His eyes were full of doubts, obviously doubting how Jiangning could see it. That''s right. The trick it used was to play dead! Although this move is very tasteless, very obscene, not up to grade. But in fact, it works. It used this move to kill many enemies who were more powerful than him. Who knows, this hundred try bailing''s move actually lost its effect here in Jiangning. In this regard, Jiangning is a bitter smile. Others may be fooled, but he won''t. He has already mastered his own strength to the point of perfection. No one knows more about how much power this punch can play. But that''s not the point. The point is, the white lion is too clever. I can use human''s stratagem. I don''t know where I learned it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 766 Jiangning, who had already made preparations for the battle, found that the white lion did not move forward again. Instead, he stepped back a few steps. He looked at him warily and roared a few times. Jiangning Leng for a moment, but the next moment will react to come over, for a time, it is some can not laugh and cry. What about your dignity as king of beasts? That''s it? In fact, it is not surprising that the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle, which means that the weak eat the weak and seek good fortune and avoid evil. If the two sides are equal in strength and the gap is not so huge, maybe we will fight for it. But if there is a big difference in strength between the two and there is no chance of winning, unless the brain is kicked by a donkey, it is impossible to know clearly that they can''t but go on. Although the white lion has expressed its attitude, it has softened. But Jiangning is not going to let it go. After all, there is only one beast in the golden elixir realm closest to him. If we went to hunt and kill other beasts, I''m afraid it would have been too late. He didn''t want to be beaten up. Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer hesitated and roared: "go to death!" Then he saw his stride forward and smashed the white lion''s temples with a hard blow. This blow can be said to be full of strength, I believe that even if any one of the gold elixir strong, can not face hard resistance. This is the benefit of cultivating the body. Although it is difficult to cultivate the body, there are many benefits after success. Not only more than a means of attack, but also more powerful than the same level of strong people! Seeing Jiangning killed the white lion, his keen seventh sense made him aware of the danger. "Roar!" With a roar, the white lion opened its mouth and bit into Jiangning''s fist. Obviously, at this time, it can also see that Jiangning is a must for it, and it is hard to give up. In this case, it is only with its hard work, there is no other way! "Good come!" Jiangning had a big drink, and his left hand suddenly stretched out, holding the front teeth of the white lion with one hand, and pressing the lower jaw of the lion with his right hand downward. At once, the huge mouth of the white lion was held by Jiangning, and could not bite it in any case! "roar!" It seems to feel the danger approaching, and the white lion starts to roar restlessly. At the same time, the two front paws also began to wave, trying to tear the human in front of us alive! But how can Jiangning let it scratch itself? Although his body has reached the golden elixir realm, it is important to know that the beast in front of him is also the golden elixir realm, and it is also the top level beast. If it is really scratched by its claws, I am afraid that rifling and belly opening are light. Therefore, Jiangning did not want to, is a kick out, hard kick in the white lion''s chin. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the big mouth of the white lion was suddenly closed by Jiangning, and several teeth spattered out, along with some fresh blood. "Oh The white lion screamed, and its huge body rose up. From this we can see that Jiangning just used the fierce force. "Die!" Jiangning was drinking a lot. His right foot suddenly stepped out and threw a fist on the belly of the white haired lion. "Touch!" A dull sound, immediately saw the white lion''s huge body like a broken sack general, ferociously flew out. "Boom..." The body of the white haired lion suddenly fell to the ground, and it was a direct flattening of a hill! "How strong!" In the grass not far away, a man could not help exclaiming. "Keep it down, don''t let him hear you!" Another frowned and whispered. He was dressed in black, but now he was in rags. The body is still naked in many places. A pair of cold eyes are always on Jiangning''s body, never leave a moment. Who is not Ye Feng? As for the two people beside him, they are naturally the two masters of Tianlan sect. As soon as the three of them entered the trial, they heard the voice from the taixuan venerable, and instantly knew the rules of the game. When they were going to hunt and kill ten fake Dan beasts, they suddenly sensed that someone was fighting not far away. It''s really hard to find a place to find. It doesn''t take any effort to get here! It is Jiangning who fights with Jindan beast. So, three people then plan, wait for Jiangning is about to kill the golden beast, they rush out together again. Take down the golden beast directly and kill Jiangning in one fell swoop. "Little Lord, I don''t think this golden beast is the opponent of Jiangning. What should we do?" Another Tian LAN Zong master whispered, his eyes full of worry.If the Jindan beast is really killed by Jiangning, then the inheritance will be Jiangning alone! "Hum, don''t worry, where can the golden elixir beast be so easy to kill?" Ye Feng sneered, disdainful way: "what''s more, he is now the realm of God, how can he kill the beast of the golden elixir realm?" In Ye Feng''s opinion, Jiangning''s advantage is entirely due to the white lion''s unwillingness to kill him directly, but he intends to play a good trick on him. "The little Lord is right, but for the sake of safety, we still..." The master nodded and then asked tentatively. He has no idea about this inheritance. Because he knew that he couldn''t get his own round anyway. Instead, it is better to help the little patriarch to take down the inheritance, and then he can be called a great meritorious official! So he didn''t want to have any accident. "Wait a second." Ye Feng''s eyes slightly narrowed, soft voice. ¡­¡­ The place of taixuan sword school. Blood had completely dyed the place red, and the cracked ground was covered with corpses. It''s no exaggeration to describe it as a river of blood. Among them, there are experts of Tianlan sect and ghost clan, but more of them are corpses of monks. I''m afraid anyone can''t imagine that just a so-called exotic treasure will cause such a bloody storm. Of course, this is also the matter has not spread, otherwise, the trouble will only be more serious! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 767 You know, this is not an ordinary chance, but the inheritance of taixuan venerable! A strong enough to fight dozens of immortals invincible inheritance! It''s enough to be crazy for the whole lake! "Old man, are you really going to die with me tianlanzong?" The Lord of tianlanzong was very pale at this time, and he didn''t have the chatting and laughing at the beginning, because the damage of Tianlan sect was too great. He has brought more than 100 masters, but there are less than 20 left. Tian LAN Zong''s strength has shrunk by more than twice? In any case, he did not expect that the master of the ghost sect would be so crazy that he would fight against himself regardless of the details of the ghost sect. In other words, the dog will be killed before it dies. "Ha ha..." The master of ghost clan laughed darkly, and his eyes flickered with crazy ideas. "You forced me This ghost clan was originally left for my son. What have I been fighting for now? But now, my son is killed by Ye Feng, the little bastard. What''s the use of me to have such a big foundation? " You know, it''s very difficult for a man of practice to have children. He is very old, and he is such a son. In the future, it is even more difficult to have children. Originally he poured all his efforts and hopes, but now they are gone. How can he not be crazy? When he dies, isn''t the inheritance to be taken for outsiders? In that case, it might as well be destroyed! And the one who killed his son, destroy it! Looking at the ghost Zong Zhu''s face is crazy, Tian LAN Zong Zong''s eye corner can''t help but twitch several times, some fear of looking at the ghost patriarch. In fact, the damage of the ghost clan is not smaller than that of the ghost clan. Even, if it is really calculated, it will only be much more than that of our own side! However, he was really afraid, afraid of the ghost patriarch, this madman would rather not live, also do not let himself. You know, tianlanzong can stand here and dominate, relying on the accumulation of these years. Now we have lost more than half of it. If we want to suppress the scattered repair and various small sects as before, it is simply a geometric increase in difficulty. But if it is just like this, the Tianlan patriarch can barely cope with living, but the most important point. That is, the leader of the ghost clan will stop and stop. Otherwise, it''s not to say that you are the king and the overlord. It''s a matter of whether you will be destroyed by those small sects and monks after the great loss of power! "You can stop now. From now on, you and I will not invade the river, and my lord agrees to give you a thousand miles of territory. How about that?" Tian LAN Zong household tried to make his tone plain, and said to the ghost patriarch. Of course, this is only a temporary measure, let alone a thousand miles, even if it is ten thousand miles, he does not hesitate. As long as Ye Feng succeeds in inheriting the inheritance of taixuan Reverend, when the time comes, what the ghost clan eats in will be double vomited out! A thousand miles of territory, this is a big cake. This means that all the children within a thousand miles belong to the ghost clan, and Tianlan sect will not touch them. In the Jianghu, the size of the territory represents the future development of the sect. Under such a huge interest, the face of the ghost clan leader is not changed at all, and is always calm as water. "Patriarch, as far as I can see, the young patriarch has been killed. Could it not be that he accepted his offer..." Ghost clan patriarch side, an old man said so. From his clothes, we can see that he is the elder of the ghost sect. Obviously, the elder didn''t want to fight any more. People with a clear eye could see that if he fought again, the final result would be to die together. There was no other result. In this world, as long as it is an individual, he does not want to die, even he is no exception. Of course, this does not mean that he is not loyal to his family, but that he has to consider the maximization of interests in everything. Now that Gui Li is dead, it is an unchangeable fact. In this case, it is only possible to take more benefits from Tianlan Zong. "Poof!" The sound of a sharp weapon breaking into the body rings. The elder''s face turned white, his pupils spread rapidly, and finally his body softened. There was a dead silence all around. The Lord of Tianlan clan looks pale and looks at this scene. He can''t help but swallow his saliva. In any case, he did not expect that the ghost clan leader should hold such a determination! I saw that the Lord of the ghost clan did not know when his right arm had been inserted into the elder''s chest.Blood continued to flow down his arm and down to the ground. "Whoever dares to question and obstruct the decision of the patriarch is unforgivable." The cold words came out from the leader of the ghost clan. In the presence of both the ghost clan and the Tianlan clan, almost all of them changed color. Looks like this guy is going to fight himself to the end? The leader of Tianlan clan clenched his teeth. Ye Feng had already gone to seize the inheritance, and Tianlan Zong''s great prosperity was near at hand. How can I be stupid enough to fight with it? , but that''s not what he has the final say. Therefore, the initiative is completely in the hands of the ghost clan leader at this moment! "Kill! I want after today, there will be no Tianlan sect! " The master of the ghost clan roared. The next moment, he saw his hands and wrists turn. Then, eight silver needles appeared between his hands. "Ah, ah, ah!" I saw the ghost clan leader suddenly issued a roar, the next moment, he will be the eight silver needles inserted in his head on both sides. "Inspire your potential? You''re crazy The Lord of Tianlan clan couldn''t help crying out. Stimulate potential, this is a special method of ghost sect, the performer needs to spend the remaining half of his life, in a short period of time, to double his strength! Although the effect is amazing, the cost is undoubtedly huge. This is especially true for people in high positions! He didn''t expect to kill the leader of Tianlan sect. The ghost clan leader dared to use this move. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 768 "Ah, ah, ah..." Bursts of pain continue to stimulate the ghost patriarch''s nerves. He just felt that his head would explode, and his mind was in chaos! He has only learned this secret method, but it is the first time to use it. After all, who is free to practice this kind of thing? I''m afraid I''m going to die after practicing for a few times. If you die because of practicing the secret method, it will be really a joke! Only to see the eight silver needles on the head of the Lord of the ghost sect, a faint black air constantly emerged. Under the constant shaking of the ghost clan leader''s body, black gas began to drill into his body slowly from the heavenly cover. "Can''t wait any longer!" This is the first thought of Tianlan patriarch at this time! "Kill! Kill him The Lord of Tianlan clan roared, and immediately took the lead in rushing up. The target is the ghost patriarch. In any case, we must kill it before it is successfully used! Otherwise, there will be no one here who is the enemy of the ghost clan leader! "Stop him!" A ghost clan elder roared loudly, and immediately rushed to the ghost clan leader, and waved his fist to meet the slain Tianlan patriarch. Although the deeds of the ghost sect leader just now made everyone feel cold. But he still understood one truth. Today, there are only two results. Either they lie down and tianlanzong walks out, or tianlanzong lies down and they walk out. At this moment, they have been completely tied to the same chariot with the ghost clan leader! If you want to leave alive, you have to fight! "Get out of here!" The leader of Tianlan sect is so anxious about this matter that he has no time to spend with him? With a roar, he fiercely waved his right fist and smashed the ghost sect elder out. However, as soon as he smashed out one person, another ghost family member made up for it. It is difficult to break through its defense line in a short time! At the time when the leader of Tianlan sect was at a loss, the people of Tianlan sect also killed them. "Lord, give it to us! Don''t worry about it! " All the people of Tianlan Zong made a move one after another and intercepted the enemy who stopped the leader of Tianlan sect. "Good!" Mr. LAN Zong, I can''t help laughing With that, he saw a move of his right hand, a flash of light, and a flying sword appeared in his hand. I saw that the speed of Tianlan clan leader''s body increased rapidly. In a blink of an eye, he had already killed the ghost clan leader. Aiming at his heart, he stabbed him with a sword ¡­¡­ "This How could that be possible? " The Lord of Tianlan clan is full of incredible looking at the ghost clan leader. I saw the ghost patriarch did not know when, had opened his eyes, at this time, staring at himself without expression. At the same time, his right hand tightly held the flying sword in his hand, but he was not hurt by the flying sword at all! "You Did you succeed? " The Lord of Tianlan clan swallowed his saliva hard and said in a trembling voice. He knows what this sentence stands for! It means that tianlanzong will become a lamb to be slaughtered! Let it kill! And there''s no resistance. Just imagine, on the basis of the top of the golden elixir realm, how strong will it be? I''m afraid it''s a fight with Yuanying? "Thanks to you..." At this time, the Lord of the ghost sect seemed to have let go, and there was no anger in his words. However, the Lord of Tianlan clan clearly felt a sense of death from his body! "Click!" With a crisp sound, the flying sword in the hand of the Lord of Tianlan clan was broken! Only for a moment, the face of the Lord of Tianlan clan turned completely white. With a sneer, the ghost clan leader threw away the broken sword body and hit the Tianlan clan leader''s face with a hard blow. "Boom With a loud bang, the body of Tianlan clan leader actually hit the ground like a shell. Actually, a huge pit of tens of meters was formed directly on the ground! "Cough..." The Lord of Tianlan clan coughed loudly. Every time he coughed, there was a large amount of blood sprinkled on the ground, even mixed with some visceral fragments. Just one blow will make him useless again! This is the power of the secret method of the ghost sect! "Lord!" Tian LAN Zong''s faces almost all changed and roared. They are not worried about the safety of Tianlan patriarch, but about their own safety! You know, the only one who can fight against the ghost patriarch is the patriarch. If the Lord of Tianlan sect was killed by him, wouldn''t they all become fish on the chopping board? "Ha ha, it''s no use! All of you are going to die today! Including all the disciples of Tianlan sect in your old nest! " The roar of the ghost clan leader resounded from the place where taixuan sword school made swords.The next moment, he saw the ghost clan leader in the air suddenly burst out a gloomy breath, as if lightning rushed to the Tianlan patriarch. "Boom The master of ghost clan smashed on the belly of Tianlan clan. Suddenly that day LAN Zong''s body was hard to blow down four or five meters. Abdomen is also directly concave back to a large piece! It''s obviously broken ribs! "Cough..." The leader of Tianlan clan coughed blood with a big mouth, and the blood flowed down his mouth. "Ha ha ha Aren''t you crazy just now? Ah? Why don''t you keep going crazy now Looking at Tian LAN Zong''s appearance like a dead dog, the ghost patriarch only feels very happy. At the same time, a hard blow down. "Boom "Go on?" "Boom "Go on!" Every blow will be accompanied by the angry roar of the ghost clan leader. The master of the ghost clan was more and more angry. At the end of the day, he made a roar. "I''ll let you go on!" "Boom..." The ground, which was tens of meters round, collapsed. The dust all over the sky completely covered the two figures. "Lord!" All the masters of Tianlan sect were flustered. Roar one after another, they will rush to the direction of the patriarch! No matter what, he can''t die! Who knows, the masters of the ghost clan are all grinning and blocking them one by one. "How about it? Now the offensive and defensive sides have completely turned over. Is it really cool? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 769 "Ha ha ha ha Don''t shout any more. Soon, your Lord will become a corpse "Are you kidding? In my opinion, I''m afraid I can''t even leave the body! Ha ha ha... " It seems that in order to vent the pressure in the heart, the masters of the ghost sect are all unscrupulous to ridicule. On the contrary, the masters of Tianlan sect are all pale. Obviously, the strength of the ghost patriarch is much higher than their patriarch. Don''t you see that the patriarch of his family just now has no power to fight back when facing the ghost patriarch? Therefore, the death of Tianlan patriarch has become a foregone conclusion. The only point is when he will be killed by the angry ghost Lord! The reason why they still hold a glimmer of hope is that they do not want to believe, do not want to believe! "What should I do?" Tian LAN Zong camp in a dead silence, suddenly someone said. "What else? Can we not escape? " "Yes! Run away! Now that''s the only way ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a short silence, all the masters of tianlanzong were furious and rushed to all directions. "No! They''re running! Stop them "Come on The masters of the ghost clan were all flustered. You know, at this time, the ghost clan leader is already in a state of rage. If he doesn''t calm down after killing Tianlan clan leader, he will be angry again if he sees these people running away under his own eyes! The fate of the former elder is still vivid at this time. None of them wanted to become a corpse like him! it was almost the next moment that the tianlanzong masters rushed out, and the ghost clan masters rushed to catch up with them! ¡­¡­ "Touch!" "Touch!" "Touch!" Bursts of fierce fighting sound constantly sounded in the jungle. Jiangning severely hit the head of the white lion, and the white lion slapped its shoulder with one paw. This is also thanks to the two of them, one has trained the body, the other is a beast, born with a strong physical advantage. Otherwise, it would have been bloody, where can we fight to the present? "How happy! I can''t bear to kill you now Jiangning said, while playing a hook, hit the white lion''s chin! It''s not hard to find someone to fight against, but it''s even harder to find a close match. At the beginning of the war with the old monk sweeping the floor, although he could fight with himself for a period of time, on the whole, it was far from enough! And this white lion, fighting with himself, is almost to the flesh, almost every fist, Jiangning has exhausted all his strength. And so was the white lion. This kind of fight is a happy one! "Roar!" The white lion seemed to understand Jiangning''s words, echoed with a roar, and then jumped up. Jiangning suddenly stepped back a few steps to avoid this, and then rushed up again. Look at the white lion is also fighting the rise, no longer have the intention to retreat, while roaring, and Jiangning collided. "No! Can''t wait any longer! " Ye Feng is finally unable to sit still. Look at that Jiangning, except from the beginning, there has been almost no killer. And the white lion seems to attack ferocious, but also deliberately avoid the key of Jiangning. It''s not uncommon for the two sides to fight each other to make feelings. I don''t know how many people turn enemies into friends on the battlefield. Although Ye Feng has not seen this kind of thing, but has not heard of it? Although this is a kind of beautiful thing, but at this moment, in his opinion, it is the rhythm of death! If these two guys are really in collusion, the three of them will not be rivals! At that time, Jiangning has a beast of golden elixir realm to help. Is it not easy to pass on this inheritance? Thinking of this, where can Ye Feng bear it? He waved his right hand forward and roared in a low voice: "up! Kill Jiangning first With that, he saw that his body directly rushed out of the grass and killed Jiangning. The two Tian LAN Zong masters got the order, and without hesitation, they rushed out. "Hum! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time Jiangning sneered at him. He winked at the white haired lion, and then rushed to Ye Feng regardless of the white lion. Ye Feng is so stupid that Jiangning dare to expose his back to the white lion who was fighting with him before? Isn''t it killing you? Who knows, what makes him more surprised is still ahead! See that white lion suddenly issued a roar, spin even like lightning like to rush to the two Tian LAN Zong masters beside Ye Feng. "What is the situation?" Ye Feng was about to go mad and yelled: "Jiangning, you cheat!"Jiangning sneered: "are you not? Do you think I don''t know what you think about it when you hide from the beginning and want to take advantage of it? " Cultivation is suppressed, but perception is still there. He knows every move of these three guys! If you want to attack yourself 1, it''s not so easy! The picture goes back to the moment when they just started to fight. "I know you can understand what I''m saying. Language has been no obstacle for a long time when you have cultivated to your level." Jiangning spoke directly to the white lion. "What can I do for you?" The white lion snorted with hostility. No wonder, after all, they are at war, that is the enemy, where there is nothing to say. "Do you know that now someone is going to attack you and me, and enjoy yourself?" "What? I''m going to kill them! " The white lion was frightened and angry. "Wait a minute. Pretend you don''t know anything. Keep fighting me. It''s like honing your fighting skills." "You''re not going to kill me?" "How can I kill you now? Let them take advantage of it? In exchange, I need you to help me hunt other golden beasts later. Is that ok? " "Of course Knowing that Jiangning''s goal is no longer his own, the white lion immediately agreed to reduce his hostility. ¡­¡­ "Boom Jiangning hit Ye Feng''s shoulder with a fist and only listened to "click!" A crisp sound, Ye Feng''s left shoulder is actually hard to smash by Jiangning! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 770 "Ah! Asshole! I want you dead Ye Feng couldn''t help but send out a shrill scream. His eyes were red and he hit Jiangning with his forehead. You want to compete with yourself? Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t hide. He hit him hard. "Touch!" A muffled sound, that leaf maple was directly hit by Jiangning a seven meat and eight vegetables, forehead was directly smashed, constantly out of the blood. "Go away!" Jiangning flies a foot, kicks in the leaf maple abdomen, directly kicks it to the sky. The next moment, Jiang Ning''s feet on the ground, his body like lightning, in the blink of an eye will appear above the leaf maple. The fists were clenched together and smashed hard on his back. "Click!" That leaf maple''s body is actually irregular twist up, spine bone is smashed by Jiangning directly. "Boom..." See Ye Feng''s body as shell general, hit hard on the ground, immediately set off a large piece of dust. "You You... " Ye Feng''s eyes are full of fear and hatred. Looking at Jiangning slowly falling from the air, he seems to want to get up. But I found that no matter how hard I tried, my body couldn''t stand up. Just now, Jiangning''s fist directly smashed his spine to pieces. The reason why people can stand up is the spine. Spinal cord smashes, that is to destroy Ye Feng''s life. However, there is no psychological burden on Jiangning. Who let Ye Feng lie in ambush next to him? If you change to other people, maybe you will really hit the road. "Roar!" At the same time, the white lion has also begun to fight with the two masters of tianlanzong. However, these two masters are not as lucky as Jiangning. Well, no, it should be said that it is not as powerful as Jiangning. Just after a round of collision with the white lion, a master of tianlanzong said goodbye to the world. The other one looked at the white haired lion with horror on his face, turned and ran away. Nonsense, my teammates were killed at once. What''s the use of staying here? At the end of the day, isn''t it a delivery? If he didn''t feel much when he saw the battle between Jiangning and the white lion before, then he thoroughly understood the terror of Jiangning when he had a real fight with the white lion. This can be easily patted as the existence of meat mud, in the fight with Jiangning, it is actually falling into the wind frequently! How terrible is Jiangning? The master of tianlanzong dare not think about it any more. He was afraid that he would go mad! However, if he wants to escape, how can Jiangning give him this opportunity? I saw Jiangning casually issued a momentum, after killing the leaf maple, then ran after it. Although they are both Tongshen realm, their speed is different. In the twinkling of an eye, Jiangning had already appeared in front of the master of lanzong that day, strangled his neck and, despite his desperate resistance, flew back here. He threw the master of LAN Zong to the white lion. "No, it''s a treat. Eat it!" Jiangning said lightly. Although the white lion said he didn''t help much and let one go, he still kept the agreement. Moreover, the day LAN Zong master is his own enemy, to the white lion eat better. Who knows, that white hair lion is to this day LAN Zong master sneer. I saw it a face disdain to extend the front paw, the day LAN Zong master trumpet to one side, completely regard it as garbage. This day, the master of LAN Zong didn''t know whether he should be angry or lucky. Is anger your own trash? Don''t even care to eat yourself? Fortunately, my life has been saved. For a while, the face of this famous master of Tianlan clan showed an extremely complicated expression. Just as it happens, Jiangning''s expression is in the eye, "you should not Think you''re going to get away with it? " Jiangning''s words thoroughly put the master of tianlanzong into hell. "But I''m short of a man. If you can be obedient..." Landon no longer talks to the master. He didn''t mind taking some of his subordinates. After all, he couldn''t do many things by himself. It''s better to find some relatively powerful subordinates, and many things can be convenient. That day, LAN Zong master was stunned. In any case, he didn''t expect that Jiangning would let himself go. "You don''t want to be submissive, do you? Then I''ll just... " See that day LAN Zong master Leng there, for a long time did not answer himself, Jiangning eyebrows can not help but wrinkle up, this guy should not be scared silly?They don''t need subordinates with such poor psychological quality. They just want to kill them. On that day, LAN Zong''s master responded and knelt down in a hurry and said, "I will, I will!" "Well, good. You''re my man from now on, you know? If you dare to betray me... " Later, Jiangning had not said it. That day, the master of lanzong hastily took over: "don''t worry. If I dare to betray, I''ll fight five thunder blasts a day, and I won''t die well!" In the Jianghu, people still attach great importance to swearing. Therefore, the day LAN Zong, no, this master this word, Jiangning also no longer loyalty, this up to spend the mind. "What''s your name?" "My subordinate is Tianyou." God bless into the role is very quickly, directly put himself under the subordinate. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction. "Hum..." Before Jiangning said anything, the white lion on the side was not willing to hum twice. You take a subordinate, but I have nothing. Obviously, this is to express their dissatisfaction! Jiangning couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "it''s good if you don''t kill you. OK, what else do you want? " as soon as this was said, the white lion suddenly stopped moving. As early as in the first fight, the white lion knew that he was far from the man''s opponent. Therefore, he is very wise Yes! Yes! That''s it! I saw its huge head drooping, silent, as if withered in general. Tianyou was so silly that he couldn''t say a word. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 771 No one knows more about this guy''s terror than the one who has fought directly with the white lion. Don''t say it''s him, even if it''s the top of the golden elixir realm, I''m afraid it''s not the enemy of the combination! However, it is such a terrible guy that he looks like a good baby in front of Jiangning. It almost overturned his view of the world! However, no matter how much he can''t believe it, the fact is in front of him! However, after a short period of astonishment, it was replaced by joy. Because God remembers, now I''m following Jiangning! The stronger Jiangning is, the greater his interests will be? Thinking of this joint, suddenly Tianyou only feels refreshed and calm. "Let''s go and do what you promised me." Jiangning patted the white lion''s head and said lightly. You can''t break your word. Although the white lion is a wild animal, you can''t break your promise, can''t you? Although with his strength, it is not particularly difficult to kill another golden beast. But the most important thing is, trouble! Just like this white lion, although he always has the upper hand in the process of fighting with him, the white lion has no strength to fight back. But if you want to kill the other side quickly, it is still too difficult for him who only has the power of God at present. His strength is strong enough to resist the golden elixir beast, and his physical quality is definitely stronger than that of the golden elixir realm. However, the most important point is that he can not break his body defense. This is one of the advantages that beasts are born with. Although they can''t use tools, they can''t play with their brains, but fortunately, God doesn''t treat them badly. Gave them a hard skin. This is more and more obvious with the growth of beast realm. However, if there is a white lion to help, then everything will become much easier. At that time, Jiangning just needs to hold the enemy and let the white lion break its defense with its sharp claws. There is no more white fur left for the lion. This is the only requirement of Jiangning. Seeing Jiangning''s action like patting a dog, Tianyou''s already stable state of mind suddenly becomes confused again. What''s going on, NIMA? Am I right? That is the king of beasts in the golden elixir realm! You treat him like a dog? I''m not afraid of him biting you Bah, bah God wants to slap yourself in the mouth and wake up. This must be a dream, all this is a dream! As the king of beasts, how can the white lion tolerate Jiangning''s trampling on its majesty? As a result, he suddenly let out a low roar, and his huge body quickly tightened up. However, everything disappeared in the slap of Jiangning "Pa!" A clear voice rang out. Tianyou''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. Jiangning slapped the white lion''s forehead and scolded: "what? Not convinced yet? " Look at this guy, it seems like he wants to pay off? After being slapped by Jiangning, the white lion immediately stopped a lot. In his eyes, which should have been full of dignity, it was full of grievance at this time. I think I''m also the king of beasts, Jindan Daneng, who was bullied by a human being ¡°¡­¡­¡± God has been numb, he has nothing to think about. No, it should be said that he has lost the ability to think. "Well, don''t be so surprised." Jiangning finally noticed God''s blessing and reminded him. Then he kicked the white lion and said, "don''t pretend to be pathetic. Get up and help me find my target!" This is not because Jiangning is lazy, but because the white lion has been here for thousands of years at least. Naturally, he is more familiar with everything here. Instead of wasting that time and energy, it''s better to let the white lion look for it instead. "Roar!" Understanding Jiangning''s words, the white lion agreed to come down, but still a reluctant look. How to say, this is not a very glorious thing! However, Jiangning did not have so many concerns, while urging, while following the pace of the white lion. ¡­¡­ "Well, it''s really cheap to let you die so easily!" A figure flies out from the bottom of the pit. Who is not the leader of the ghost clan? However, at this time, the ghost patriarch''s face is full of fear of gain and loss. Over the years, although ghost clan and Tianlan clan are hostile sides, but there is no big hatred of life and death.Zong LAN avenged his son, but he didn''t feel comfortable killing his son. However, what he thought in the heart, only the ghost patriarch himself would know. "Well?" At this time, the Lord of the ghost clan raised his eyebrows and quickly swept around. What about the people? Where are they all? He didn''t believe that so many people would suddenly disappear out of thin air. Even he could not do it in such a short time. "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!" ¡­¡­ Several broken wind sounded, and several ghost clan masters rushed over, each of them more or less carried the tianlanzong master who had no combat effectiveness. Following these masters, the rest of them are the ghost masters. Although still ran a few, but in the end is the vast majority of Tianlan Zong master left. The rest, even if they were given 10000 years, could no longer pose any threat to the ghost sect. "What''s going on?" The master of ghost clan frowned and asked in a cold voice. Even though he had already guessed it, he still wanted to make sure. So, there is a ghost master to come forward, will just what happened, a detailed way. The leader of the ghost clan was more and more angry. At last, he swore in a cold voice: "you are such a group of wastes. How can you run away? What''s the use of you?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 772 LAN Zong is able to see a few of his blunders, because of his negligence. Although those who ran away from the road, at most, were pseudo Dan cultivation, they could not pose any threat to the ghost sect. However, we should know that all these are based on the ghost sect or the former ghost sect. Now the ghost clan, the strength is already ten not to save seven or eight, where there is the original prestige? Don''t say that he is the strong one in the realm of fake Dan. He can add a lot of trouble to any three or five masters who can communicate with God! If we say that the strength of the other side is stronger than that of the ghost clan masters, it is just as good as that of the ghost clan masters. It''s embarrassing, isn''t it? Although the masters of the ghost clan had to mend their wounds, they still managed to capture most of the escaped masters of Tianlan sect. But in the final analysis, it is also the master of Tianlan clan, eager to escape, did not want to resist. Otherwise, where is so easy? Listening to the rebuke of the master of the ghost clan, the masters of the ghost clan all lowered their heads and listened with an open mind. In fact, they dare not even breathe in the atmosphere. This is also no way to do things, ghost clan leader''s ruthlessness everyone also saw. If anyone dares to talk back at this time, then Can only ha ha ha. Bear for a while, calm waves, step back, this sentence is fully used to this moment. The masters of the ghost sect are all drooping their heads, just like the defeated rooster, silent. The Lord of the ghost clan had a strong feeling of nowhere to use it. "Lord, what should be done with the captives of Tianlan clan?" Seeing the master''s anger dissipated a lot, a ghost master came forward and asked in a tentative tone. "Do you want me to say that? Kill them all Yes, master, I don''t care. From his facial expression and extreme tone, we can see that the ghost clan leader has done a lot of things. Even used to it for a long time, even said it was boring! "Yes With the command of the master of ghost clan, where do the masters of ghost clan still need a little hesitation? Hand up knife fall, will cry for mercy Tianlan Zong masters all killed! Blood once again dyed a large area of the ground in front of her eyes. The pungent smell reverberated around the ghost master, making everyone''s eyebrows wrinkled. Habit, does not mean like. Although we have seen a lot of blood, as long as it is not abnormal, we will not like this bad smell. "Well, it must be the treasure of this time, isn''t it?" After dealing with everything, the ghost clan leader''s eyes were fixed on the huge sword in the middle of the taixuan sword school''s casting ground. His eyes were full of resentment. It''s just such a thing that it takes the life of your child! If you can do it again and kill him, he won''t let ghost come to snatch the treasure! "Take this giant sword back to commemorate my son''s spirit in heaven!" At this moment, the ghost clan leader is no longer ferocious and terrifying, and the eight silver needles on his head have not known where they have been shaken. Now he seems to be the patriarch of the previous ten thousand people. "Yes, Lord!" The two ghost masters held their fists and flew to the huge sword. Unexpectedly, at this time, the huge sword suddenly burst out of the golden awn. At the next moment, dozens of corpses were directly thrown out and fell heavily on the ground. A large amount of blood flowed everywhere, and immediately the land around the sword was dyed red! "Try to practice failure, die!" Before the ghost clan leader could react, there was a majestic voice in the huge sword. "Try?" The leader of the ghost clan was stunned for a moment, but then he responded and murmured: "it''s inheritance It''s a heritage No wonder... " It''s no wonder that Ye Feng will ignore the life and death of the two families and kill the ghost. It turns out that this is a heritage! And the taixuan sword sect, I''m afraid there is only one person who can inherit it to this day! Taixuan venerable! Although the Lord of the ghost sect didn''t say it, in fact, he was settled in his heart. No one else but him has the strength. "Hum, I''m lucky. If I can take the inheritance of taixuan venerable into my hands..." In the eyes of the master of the ghost sect, the light of the essence explodes. If we say that before, he lost his reason because of his lack of longevity and the loss of his son and grandchildren. Now, there''s no need for that. It has been passed down by taixuan venerable. It is short to say long life. What is the reason for this? "Lord, shall I go in now?" A ghost master couldn''t help asking.Although he did not understand the meaning of this inheritance, he could still understand the spirit of the ghost sect. "No need." Ghost clan Lord right hand a pendulum, light say. Although the tone is plain, but still can not hide from his eyes a flash of greed color. "This..." The ghost master couldn''t help showing a puzzled look. Not only himself, at this moment, all people are looking at the ghost patriarch. They don''t understand, since it is enough to let the ghost clan take the initiative, so why not rush in and seize the inheritance? What should be done in case the inheritance is taken away by others? Therefore, there are the following questions. "But Lord, if this inheritance is acquired by others... " "Hum, you will vomit as much as you eat. There is a soul searching method in this sect." In this regard, the Lord of the ghost clan just snorted coldly and didn''t pay attention to it in his words. If there is a soul searching method, it is not empty talk to take away the inheritance. The next thing they have to do is to lock the sword so that the people who come out of it can''t escape! "The Lord is wise!" Several ghost master are suddenly realized, can not help but praise. For the response of these masters, the master of ghost clan was also very satisfied, and his mouth could not help showing a self satisfied radian. For a moment, the dull atmosphere that even the ghost died suddenly dissipated a lot. ¡­¡­ .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 773 Jiangning didn''t know that outside the training field, the ghost clan leader had already laid an ambush with his subordinates, waiting for those who successfully accepted the inheritance to take the bait! But surely, it doesn''t matter if he knows it. after all, his strength is there. Although he''s only psychic now, it''s just suppressed by this illusion. Once out, he is confident that no one in the world can threaten him. "Well? Why did it stop? " Seeing the white lion in front of him suddenly stopped, Jiangning strode forward, one hand on his forehead, some doubts asked. He didn''t feel any strong breath around him! What does this white lion mean? Just as Jiangning was puzzled, the white lion shook his head in discontent because of Jiangning''s action and threw Jiangning''s hand off his head. I feel a lot better in my heart. Just about to pass on the sound and explain to Jiangning, they realize that Jiangning''s hand is so immortal that it climbs up again! Sleeping trough NIMA! How much hatred does Laozi''s head have with you? The white lion is about to get angry. His dignity as a king of beasts! This is only a day''s time, so trampled on by people! Under the extreme anger in his heart, the white lion fiercely waved a paw, beat Jiangning''s hand off his forehead, and at the same time issued a low warning. "Roar!" If you put your hands around again, I''ll bite you "Pa!" It was Jiangning''s slap that met him. Jiang Ning slapped on the head of the white lion and scolded, "I don''t believe it. I''m going to turn against the sky." Although Jiangning controlled the strength of this slap, it was only within the scope of keeping the white lion from being injured. The power contained in it is still extremely terrible. I saw that the white lion was directly taken out by Jiangning. I only felt that his head was turning around. "God bless you..." He didn''t know what to say at the moment. Along the way, Jiangning also slapped the white lion twenty or thirty times. The white lion, however, never saw any other action. Is it just a paper tiger? Just when Tianyou thought so, the white lion''s eyes were locked on him. In a pair of sharp eyes, it is full of killing intention at this time. "Lying trough?" Suddenly Tianyou was so scared that he almost didn''t jump up. He quickly stepped back, waved his hand and said, "I didn''t provoke you! Don''t come here Whether the white lion can understand it or not, Tianyou just picked himself clean. The power of the white lion was so terrible that he seemed to come back to the moment when his companion was torn apart alive. "Roar!" The white lion didn''t know whether he understood it or not. With a roar, he rushed forward and slapped Tianyou in the face. When it hit the tree, it was not a good one. This is also the reason why the white lion did not use much strength. Otherwise, it would not be so simple to welcome God''s blessing, but the scene of brain bursting. Seeing this scene, Jiangning was stunned. He looked at the white haired lion. How could this guy find Tianyou''s trouble? You know, although Tianyou didn''t serve him all the way, he was honest and did not offend him at all! Seeing Jiangning look over, the white lion just disdained to hum twice, and did not answer at all. If you want to offend him, Tianyou has not offended him! It''s the bastard Jiangning who bullied him all the way! What? Do you want to ask what''s the connection? of course! Jiangning bullied him, he can not afford to find someone to vent? Or you''re not going crazy? Among the three, Tianyou, the weakest, has become the best outlet for the white lion. Of course, it has nothing to do with the white haired lion. "Hiss..." "What?" Jiangning frowned and quickly looked to the source of the sound. But just saw the grass shaking, a dark shadow into it, disappeared. "I don''t think that''s the guy you''re talking about?" Jiangning suddenly looked at the white lion and asked in a loud voice. It can be seen from the fact that the white lion brought them here and stopped their steps. There is definitely Jiangning''s goal here. Unexpectedly, the white lion answered Jiangning happily this time. I saw its strong nod, and then looked around with vigilance.Compared with the white lion, Jiangning''s action is not so nervous. From the voice of the guy just now, he can preliminarily judge that the enemy should be a snake! Snake is a kind of extremely difficult animal. It will not fight with you face to face. It will only seek opportunities in the dark and kill with one blow. Most people only know how to beat a snake by seven inches, but in fact, how many people can grasp the soft rib of a snake accurately and quickly in a short time? Not to mention that this is still a golden snake! "Shua!" Just as Jiangning was thinking, a dark shadow suddenly came out of the grass and rushed to him. "Yes, it''s coming so fast!" Jiangning can''t help but burst a rude sentence, the body suddenly back a step, at the same time, the right hand lightning like extension, grasp to the dark shadow. Got it! He just felt like he had caught something cold. Before Jiangning could be overjoyed, he felt a bit greasy in his hand. The snake in the golden elixir realm actually went out directly. It''s hard to deal with! Jiangning bit his teeth and observed it carefully for four weeks. Has he ever been played such a trick? Although the strength of the two is quite different at this time, he is the realm of communicating with God, and the other is the realm of golden elixir. But this is still Jiangning can not bear. "Asshole!" Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but burst a rude sentence. If he is still in the golden elixir realm, if this guy doesn''t keep his hand, he will crush you with a slap, and you will have no place to escape if you want to escape! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 774 However, the crux of the problem now is that he can only exert his power of communication. "Yes! Isn''t there another guy here? " Jiangning heart read a move, then looked at the side of an old God in the white lion. Look at this guy a pair of relaxed incomparable, have nothing to do with his appearance, Jiangning is simply eager to pull down his front teeth a few, let this guy long memory. However, in the end, Jiangning still put up with it. After all, he still had to rely on this guy to help himself, so he could not offend him. At least, don''t offend him before he helps himself! However, Jiangning soon found that he was wrong. The white lion was born to be beaten. If he didn''t beat, he would go to the house and uncover the tiles! "Hum..." Seeing Jiangning, the white lion raised its head and looked up at the sky in an arc of 45 degrees. A pair of you to beg me! Please, I''ll I don''t have to help you! Jiangning''s eyes twitched violently for a moment, forced down his anger and said, "help me take it down." This son of a bitch, he said well before he came. How could he change his mind now? As a matter of fact, the white lion is not a change of mind, it is just a price rise. And the starting price is not money, but Jiangning''s attitude. No way. Who told you to bully me all the way? Anyway, the white lion wants a little revenge, isn''t it? "Roar..." The white lion growled in a low voice. Don''t go over your head and ignore Jiangning. Jiangning''s face was gloomy. What the white lion said just now was: "aren''t you very fierce? Go yourself Just when Jiangning was about to stop beating this bastard, he suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. Don''t want to think about it, turn around is a slap to throw out. "Boom A loud noise, a black shadow like a shell general hit on a boulder, immediately smashed the boulder! At this moment, Jiangning finally saw what it looked like. It was a half meter long snake, the body of the snake is white, a pair of small narrow eyes, but it is constantly emitting cold cold light. "Hiss!" The White Snake vomited a few snake letters to Jiangning, took a gloomy look at Jiangning, turned and hid himself in the grass. How dare you speak hard to yourself? Jiangning heart that hate! How can I not use more strength just now and kill this son of a bitch! In fact, in terms of real strength, the white snake is not as good as the white lion. The reason why Jiangning couldn''t win it for a long time was that the White Snake was too crafty and knew how to use the terrain. After all, the white snake has lived in this place for countless years. It is very familiar with a scene, a thing, a wood and a stone. Jiangning, on the other hand, knows nothing. Therefore, the White Snake took a great advantage. After all, it''s impossible for Jiangning to set fire to the jungle, right? "Yes! Will you help me or not? " Angry, Jiangning finally can''t stand it any more, grabs the white lion and roars. He has already made up his mind that if this guy is not willing to move again, he will simply kill it! His time is precious. Where would he spend so much time with the white lion? Before waiting for the white lion to answer, the voice of God''s endless cry came from afar. "Ouch It''s killing me I''ve made a lot of efforts to provoke others... " Tianyou was cursing and climbing out of the grass. "Lord! Please make decisions for your subordinates Tianyou is suffering from a face. Looking at Jiangning pitifully, he pulls his neck and shouts from afar. As soon as Jiangning was attracted by God, he saw a dark shadow rushing towards it like lightning! "Be careful!" Jiangning just vomited these two words, but found that it was too late. The dark shadow has already rushed to God. "Be careful Be careful what? " Tianyou looks confused. A moment later "My God! Snake Tianyou burst out a terrible cry, turned and ran. However, no matter how fast he is, he can''t be like Jiangning. After all, he is only a pure spiritual cultivation, and can''t run away from the golden elixir realm. In the twinkling of an eye, the White Snake fell to the ground and bit on the shoulder. In a moment, the face of God bless turned into a dead gray, lying on the ground, actually did not move. "This Toxicity Is it so fierce? " Jiangning some stupefied, can''t help murmuring. Who knows, the more terrible is still behind. A gust of wind blowing, the God blessed body instantly turned into fly ash, dissipated between heaven and earth.When Jiangning calmed down and looked at the white lion again, he found that the white lion''s eyes were full of sniffing. Even if the venom is fierce, what can it do? The White Snake can''t break his fur at all. Don''t try to kill it unless it is poured into his mouth. But soon, the white lion noticed Jiangning''s eyes. It contains a chilling opportunity to kill. Suddenly, the huge body of the white lion couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly got up from the ground and nodded. He was willing to deal with the white snake with Jiangning. He has no choice, because he does not have the small body of the White Snake, nor the flexible speed of the white snake. If you still linger and refuse to hand, the final outcome is probably, Jiangning killed it, and then try to pass! He doesn''t want to die yet! In a small out of breath, and life, the white lion decisively chose the latter. I''m afraid, it''s not just him, but any reputation in the world, would choose this? "Roar!" Now that he had made a decision, the white lion did not intend to spend any more. He let out a roar and jumped to a place. "Boom..." The trees were crushed by the white lions, and a black shadow came out of them like lightning. But the next moment, it will once again drill into the grass, disappear! "Good! That''s it. One more time, you can kill him! " Jiangning was overjoyed and couldn''t help praising it, and then quickly made preparations for the battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 775 Now he just needs to wait for the white lion to make another attack, and then he just needs to aim at the gap, wait for the moment when the white snake comes out, and take it down. That''s enough! Jiangning did not expect that this huge, seemingly stupid white lion could play such a big role. However, if the white lion knew that Jiangning was such a metaphor, he would give up everything. I help you beat and kill, you are still on the side of the stomach Fei me, you are still a person? "Roar!" The white lion roared again. With his sense of smell, he quickly realized the general position of the White Snake, and rushed to the mountain. "Boom..." It''s the collapse of trees again! "This is the chance!" Jiangning''s eyes quickly locked on a dark shadow and rushed to the past. The white snake found Jiangning rushing towards him. For a moment, he was a little flustered. But soon, the White Snake adjusted his mind and rushed to another direction. However, Jiangning, which has been ready, how could it be released easily? With a move of his right hand, at the next moment, his sword came out of his sheath and appeared directly in the palm of his hand. Without looking at it, he threw it out fiercely. "Poof!" The sound of the sharp weapon breaking into the body sounded, and the body of the White Snake was actually hard, nailed to the ground by Jiangning''s sword, unable to move. A sword can actually suppress a beast in the golden elixir realm. I''m afraid no one will believe it. However, Jiangning, the party who caused all this, did not have the slightest accident. Just because his sword just hit the white snake''s weakness. Seven, yes, seven! White snake''s seven inch position is firmly fixed by Jiangning''s sword. No matter its head or tail, it can''t touch half a minute, let alone run away. "Hum, keep running for me?" Jiangning snorted coldly, strode to the side of the White Snake, and trumpeted the head of the white snake. Just now the death of God''s blessing didn''t make him feel much, but it was a pity. After all, he is a fake Dan master, isn''t he? It''s because of this guy. Otherwise, how much can I save myself? When the White Snake saw Jiangning''s fingers dangling in front of his eyes, where could he resist it? Open your mouth, it is a vicious bite down. But the next moment, the white snake will regret He felt as if he had bit a stone, and the poison sac was directly broken. Green venom keeps flowing into its mouth Jiangning, however, looked indifferent. He shook off the venom on his hand and looked at the change of white snake seriously. I don''t know if this guy will be poisoned by his own venom. If it is, it will be fun! As for himself? he is not afraid of the so-called venom of the White Snake, because like the white lion, as long as the outer layer of defense is not broken, he does not have to worry about these problems. Because his body has been cultivated to the golden elixir realm, and those who are in the golden elixir, but the physical body still stays in the initial stage can not be compared. Seeing the banter in Jiangning''s eyes, the White Snake immediately became angry, as if he had been provoked by something in his eyes. "Hiss!" I saw the White Snake spit out the snake''s letter crazily. In the small and narrow eyes, it was full of hate. "Well, as a fish on the chopping board, I don''t know it!" Jiangning was also infuriated by the white snake''s eyes. With a heavy cold hum, Jiangning suddenly stood up and stepped on the white snake''s tail with his right foot. Suddenly the body of the White Snake was stiff for a moment, and then curled up because of the pain. Where is Jiangning willing to save his life again? He pulled out the sword from his body and cut off the head of the white snake with one sword. Blood spray, Jiangning this just released the right foot. I saw the body of the White Snake, although lost its head, but the body is still constantly alive and kicking. From this we can see the horror degree of his body. Even in this case, life has not been cut off. I believe this scene is enough to frighten most ordinary people! Of course, Jiangning is not included in this list. He even said that he did not have much ups and downs in his mood. It''s just a beast in the golden elixir realm. He killed many people in this realm, not to mention a white snake? Although the head of the white snake has been cut off, complete death is a matter of time. But that doesn''t mean Jiangning has to wait! Jiang Ning waved his sword and divided the white snake into several sections. I don''t know when I came to Jiangning. The white lion is grinning. This son of a bitch is so cruel. Fortunately, he is with him. Otherwise, he can''t be divided into several sections!The white lion thought more and more happy in his heart. At the end of the day, he even gave up his revenge on Jiangning. Of course, Jiangning doesn''t know what the white lion thinks? Because at this time, in the sky, that majestic voice has sounded again. "Someone has successfully killed a golden elixir beast and successfully obtained the inheritance of his own, including this realm. Within this realm, all life and death are in the charge of one of them!" At the same time, Jiangning''s brain was suddenly flooded with massive information. It contains the formula! There''s the truth! What''s more, there are taixuan venerable people who have learned about cultivation along the way! All in all, it''s not too much to describe everything! The heart can not help but a burst of ecstasy, where there are other considerations, directly began to digest the memory. However, Jiangning heart is happy, happy, but the white lion at this moment is about to collapse. Originally thought to help that fellow kill a golden beast, let it be inherited, the evil star can be far away from himself. I can also continue to live that carefree life. However, who knows, the taixuan venerable of the Tiansha actually directly handed over this boundary to Jiangning. What''s this for? Let''s not let people Let the lion live? The white lion''s face almost dragged to the ground. He could almost imagine how miserable his future would be See its full of complexity, looking at Jiangning, but the heart is constantly tangled up. Do you want to curry favor with the future Lord .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 776 At this moment, the white lion''s heart is that tangled ah! It was not easy to hope that this evil star would leave here. God knows, the taixuan venerable actually handed this realm directly to this evil star! Can you play happily? At first, he could not beat Jiangning, but he could only knead it. Now, let alone Jiangning, I''m afraid it will be kneaded into mud by Jiangning! You say you will die when you die. How come you have been dead for so many years, and you still don''t forget to join me! If we really talk about the time when it entered this realm, it was thousands of years ago, when taixuan venerable had not died. At that time, in order to keep the inheritance and keep his incense and fire from being cut off, taixuan established a realm among the giant swords and searched for strange animals and treasures everywhere. This space is full of treasures. From this we can see the painstaking efforts of the taixuan venerable. But the important thing is, that painstaking effort is not for him at all! Without saying a word, taixuan Zun pushed him into this space, regardless of his resistance! Because of that son of a bitch, he has been here for thousands of years, and now there is another evil star? To talk about this thousand years of time, although a little boring, but it is not how much live. However, if Jiangning took over this field, he could not imagine that day! How to describe the word "kengdao"? Jiangning doesn''t know what the white lion thinks, but even if he does, he won''t make any big moves. Because all his energy at this time is focused on sorting out the memory given to him by taixuan venerable. All kinds of lost archaic array, and taixuan magic skill left by taixuan venerable, etc. It was when Jiangning began to digest the inheritance left by taixuan venerable. In the space established by taixuan venerable, the experimenters are also flustered! "This What should I do? " "What should be done if the inheritance is actually obtained by others?" Almost all the people are talking about it. If the inheritance is obtained by others, it means that their life and death are all in the hands of others. If that person wants to kill them, it just needs an idea. Of course, the inheritor didn''t want to kill them at this moment, just because the inheritor, Jiangning, was accepting the inheritance of taixuan Zun. But the experimenters don''t know all this! At this time, almost all of the inheritance land fell into a panic. However, Jiangning, the initiator of all this, has no idea about it. In the place where the taixuan sword sect was casting swords, the head of the ghost sect frowned. They had been waiting here for more than an hour, but no one had tried to come out of it. Isn''t everyone dead in there? This is not only the doubts of the master of the ghost sect, but also the doubts of all the masters of the ghost sect. you know, although the inheritance is about trial, it can not be very difficult at all. Otherwise, everyone will die. Where are the inheritors?? I''m afraid that as long as individuals do not want to see such a situation, of course, this is only their own guess. If you want to really explore the minds of people thousands of years ago, it is really a dream. The master of the ghost sect had made a plan in his heart. If the one who had not been tested came out of it, he would have to take people in. Otherwise, if you keep waiting, you don''t know when you will wait! The reason why she has been waiting here and not going in is completely because of fear. What kind of huge impact is the already declining ghost clan? At that time, I''m afraid the whole ghost clan would be in a state of collapse. As the leader of the ghost sect, this is not what he wants to see. However, if only for this reason, and delay time, leading to the inheritance is taken away by others, it is not worth it. Obviously, between the masters of inheritance and ghost sect, the master of ghost clan directly chose the former. At the same time, the place of trial. Jiangning''s eyes suddenly opened, only a fine light flashed from his eyes. Is it possible that he has fully accepted this inheritance? The white lion''s heart, can''t help but doubt. to know the inheritance of taixuan venerable, it''s all inclusive. It''s a fool''s dream talk to want to accept it all in such a short time. But the fact is in front of us. Even if the white lion doesn''t want to believe it, there is no way. Sure enough, before the white lion spoke, Jiangning had already opened his mouth and said, "from now on, I will control the life and death of all creatures on this interface." "Even if it''s you, it''s no exception!" The white lion''s face has been completely black. You know, no matter how, it is also the king of beasts. Now that life and death are totally controlled by a human, how can he bear it?However, even if you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. There is no way. Who can control his life in Jiangning''s hands. Between dignity and life, nature is a very good choice. He could choose the latter without hesitation at all. Dignity, can that be a meal? If you can''t make this kind of thing, you may die. In the absence of strong power as the basis, talk about dignity? That is to say, the old man of longevity has been hanged for a long time! Jiangning did not say anything, because from the white lion''s reaction, she had already seen. At this time, she has completely accepted the inheritance of taixuan venerable. In other words, she is now the second generation of taixuan venerable. Now that he has been passed on, there is no need for him to stay here. Heart read a move, Jiangning body a flash will disappear in place. He left a white lion with a confused face. He looked around and looked around. Finally, he lowered his head and said in his heart: "sure enough, Jiangning really accepted the inheritance of taixuan venerable. Otherwise, it is impossible to come and go freely in this field. I''m afraid my life will not be easy in the future. At the same time, taixuan sword school is the place of inheritance. Bored ghost master, are constantly looking around. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 777 Suddenly, the center of the field, the golden sword suddenly burst into a thousand Zhangguang. Almost everyone''s eyes were all drawn to the past. Come out! The ghost patriarch''s eyes suddenly lit and looked in that direction. A light flashed through, and then a figure appeared in the sky. The man was in a white robe, with a flying sword in his hand, with a handsome face and a smile of evil and evil hanging on the corner of his mouth. No, who is Jiangning? "Who are you?" The master of the ghost clan asked in doubt that, in his view, his son had died, and the one who was qualified to take the inheritance was not leaf maple. Of course, this is not that he despises those scattered repairs. There are many talented talents in the scattered repair. But don''t forget that there are three masters beside Ye Feng. Even if they are gods, they may not be able to inherit them from their hands. Of course, this is only the wishful thinking of the ghost clan. If he saw the scene of Jiangning''s great hair and power, I am afraid it will not be asked. "Well? Who are you? " Jiangning frowned and asked in a cold voice. This guy sneaks in the sword making place of taixuan sword school. His purpose is known to simazhao. Clearly, it is to take advantage of where to take the inheritance of the people out, kill it with one stroke, to win the inheritance. If Jiangning has not done this kind of thing, has not heard of it yet? Although I see these things in my own way, I will not take care of them, because it is a hidden rule in the Jianghu. But if these things happen to her, she will not be so beautiful. "I''m asking you what you''re saying, don''t you understand it?" , the head of the ghost clan was raised and shouted. He has been in high position for a long time. He has been questioning others in ordinary days. Now it is Jiangning''s turn to question him. How can she bear it? But Jiangning is also the leader of Daming. How can the ghost clan master question this way? I saw Jiangning sneering and said, "if you leave now, I will not be embarrassed. If you wait a little longer, I''m afraid I will not blame my ruthlessness." Jiangning admitted that he was still very polite to speak, but in the ghost clan patriarch heard, it was extremely harsh. "Are you looking for death?" The master of the ghost clan was furious. He took a right hand. Immediately, a sword appeared in his hand. He said nothing, and flew up and stabbed to Jiangning. In fact, this is just an excuse that the ghost clan patriarch is looking for. Even if Jiangning does not provoke her, he will kill him. Although it can not be guaranteed whether Jiangning has succeeded in the inheritance, he still holds the psychology of "killing mistakes". You can only blame yourself for your life if you want to blame! As for the ghost clan masters, they all looked at the scene without expression. After all, in their view, the master of the ghost clan personally took the hand, I''m afraid there are not many people in the world who can stop. Moreover, this one looks like a small scattered Jiangning. Jiangning hum cold, you find yourself dead, that is no wonder me. Only to see Jiangning wrist turned, then the sword appeared in the palm, two words did not say, and then met the ghost clan master. Seeing Jiangning kill himself, the ghost clan leader could not help but flash a confused look. After all, she only seemed to be a small loose repair Jiangning, but also had the courage to hand to himself? I don''t think I saw you. I just never heard of it. But the ghost clan Lord is only a little surprised in the heart, if fear is not really a little bit. Before his mouth to drink a good, then a sword stabbed to Jiangning chest. If Jiangning does not hide and does not flash, so straight and straight past, that the final result must be a sword pierced. But Jiangning is not a rookie, where can be so silly? Jiangning''s face was unchanged, and his body flashed aside. The attack of the ghost clan was naturally lost. But Jiangning escaped the attack of the ghost clan, but did not intend to take it back, courtesy and exchange, this kind of thing Jiangning still knows. Take me! Jiangning, holding the sword tightly, swept away from the side. If this attack is to be done, the Lord of the ghost clan will eat it, and I am afraid that he will be cut into two halves. Hum! The ghost zongzong snorted heavily, and then threw the sword out, and collided with Jiangning''s attack. Only a clatter was heard, and the swords of both split at the same time. What? Jiangning looked at the ghost patriarch in the eyes of a point has been dignified. It should be known that although her sword is not a valuable sword, it is also available materials and has been polished by many craftsmen. The general weapon of the divine soldiers can not be broken, but he did not expect that the ghost clan leader could break his sword.However, the ghost patriarch was also full of surprise at this time, and his mind was the same, that is, why Jiangning could break his sword! To know this, even the Tianlan patriarch can''t do it. For a while, the ghost clan leader appreciated Jiangning. Would you like to join my ghost family? The leader of the ghost sect asked, at this moment, his heart has risen a little love of talent. It seems that Jiangning is only 20 years old, and has such a strong strength. In the past 10 years, it will be good. Although the tone of inquiry was in his mouth, the ghost clan master had already affirmed it in his heart. Although ghost sect is not a super big school in the world, it is also very famous within thousands of miles. As long as the ordinary young people hear the name of the ghost clan, let alone hesitate, even if they sell this body directly to the ghost clan, it is also willing. Ghost sect? What is that? Why have I never heard of it?? Jiangning doubts asked, he is really confused, not deliberately humiliated the ghost patriarch. If it''s Shaolin temple or the beggars'' sect, such as those super big sects in the world, he knows more or less. But he has never heard of this ghost family. Asshole, what are you talking about? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 778 The master of the ghost sect was furious. I sincerely asked you to join the ghost sect. I didn''t expect you to humiliate me so much. In his anger, the ghost clan leader no longer talked to Jiangning, raised his fist, and smashed it to Jiangning. Just now he used his sword. At that time, he didn''t take Jiangning in his eyes. Now he takes Jiangning as his opponent with his fist! After all, there are only two kinds of ghost sect, one is ghost art, the other is this strong body. "Go to hell!" The next moment, his fist appeared in front of Jiangning. He thought that Jiangning''s face would change. But who knows which Jiangning is expressionless? He raises his right hand like lightning and grabs his fist. With a dull bang, the ghost clan leader''s fist could not move half a minute in any case. How could that be possible? The Lord of the ghost clan couldn''t help shouting. If you want to know how much power he used in this fist, he knows it best, not to mention a small loose repair. Even if the master of Tianlan sect is still alive, it is impossible to follow it so easily. "Asshole, let go of your hand!" Finally, he found that he could not get rid of the ghost patriarch in any case. He could not help but roar angrily. To know that his subordinates are still watching, almost from the beginning to the end, are his people income. How does this make him establish his prestige? Jiangning sneered: "funny, do you think I will let you go like this? Can''t you treat me as a three-year-old? " In the struggle between life and death, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. It seems that the leader of the ghost clan still regards himself as a rookie. "Asshole!" The Guizong patriarch''s face was black and blue. He suddenly waved his left fist and hit Jiangning''s right face. Since you don''t let go, well, I''ll use the offensive to let you loose! Touch! However, Jiangning didn''t take his fist at all. He kicked out a foot like lightning and hit the belly of the ghost clan leader. Before the ghost clan Lord screamed, the body backward flies out, along the way is the violent wind blood. "Lord!" Almost all of the ghost masters all changed their colors and roared loudly. At the same time, looking at Jiangning''s eyes, I can''t help but take a little sense of fear. They are most aware of the strength of their patriarch. But now I was beaten by a guy under 20 years old and flew out. What does this mean? It shows that Jiangning is likely to turn you into a young old monster. In fact, can they compete with each other when their accomplishments reach that level? Boom! With a loud noise, the ghost clan leader''s body suddenly smashed into the ground, and immediately created a huge pit of tens of meters, and the dust was flying. For a time, the ghost clan leader''s body was directly covered up. But so it is! Jiangning looks at the huge pit below without expression, and the tone is very disdainful. Even if you can''t do anything about it, you still claim to be the leader of the ghost sect. What crazy talk is it that you want to join the ghost sect? Is it ridiculous? Asshole, I''m going to kill you! A roar of anger came out of the smoke, and then a figure rushed to Jiangning like a flash of lightning, many ghost masters felt like a flower in front of their eyes and could not see what was happening. But they can''t see clearly, it''s just that their strength is not enough, which does not mean Jiangning can''t see clearly! Jiangning could see clearly that the person who rushed to him was the leader of the ghost clan. But at this moment, the ghost clan Lord''s face is full of anger, a look that wants to tear her apart. This makes Jiangning''s mood a little less beautiful. Laozi is a human being, but Laozi is not food. What''s that look in your eyes? However, the ghost sect leader, who was in an angry state, didn''t care about Jiangning''s eyes. He appeared beside Jiangning like a lightning, and suddenly waved his right fist, which hit Jiangning''s chest. Jiangning didn''t say a word, but he gave a punch and went up. Touch! A dull voice resounded from the place where taixuan sword school made swords. Almost all the masters of ghost clan felt it, and there was a roar in their minds. Click! A crisp bone crack sound sounded, and then I saw the ghost patriarch''s body as a shell to the ground. After the roar, the masters of the ghost clan all saw the head of the ghost clan in a state of confusion. At the moment, the ghost clan leader was dressed in rags and full of scars. His right arm was twisted irregularly, and blood was dripping down his arm. It''s just like a dog who lost his family. Where is there any prestige? "Lord!" A ghost master can''t help but roar, and then his eyes are full of anger to see Jiangning, roaring: "go to die!"As soon as the voice dropped, he saw that ghost master suddenly rushed from the ground and pointed to Jiangning. Obviously, this is the loyalty of the man just now. Jiangning could see it at a glance. Did not see the people next to are just worried to shout, but did not really have action? What does that mean? It shows that the ghost patriarch in their hearts, not their own life to come important. On the contrary, it was the ghost master, and Jiangning appreciated it. You know, he is also a man of God, for these loyal people, she is naturally very appreciative. But praise does not mean that he will be merciful to this ghost master. Even if you are in the center, it will not be loyal to me. Instead, it will become an obstacle to me, and all those who hinder me will die. Jiangning''s theory is very simple, you follow me, no matter what you do, even if it''s heartless, that''s right. But if you go against me, even if you do good and give, you are also my enemy and will die! Jiang Ning''s body rushed out like lightning. The next moment he came to the ghost master''s body. Before the ghost master had time to react, he hit him fiercely in the chest. Only listen to a dull bang, the ghost master screamed, body suddenly to the ground. Although it was far away from the center of the battlefield, the master of the ghost family clearly saw that the chest bone of the ghost master who had just rushed out had collapsed a large piece, and it was impossible to live. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 779 At the same time, the fear of Jiangning has become more and more strong. Raise one''s hand and suppress a ghost master in the realm of God. What kind of strength does this need? Not to mention the scene that beat their patriarch to pieces before, they all saw it in their eyes. For a moment, almost everyone''s heart, there is a little sense of tension. Originally, I thought it was a good job, because as long as they helped the ghost clan master to win the inheritance, they would all be meritorious ministers in the future. But who knows whether this inheritance can be obtained or not? The question of whether they will be killed or not is in front of us. However, the ghost clan masters did not know that at this moment, the ghost clan master''s heart was entangled much more than them. In the huge pit, the seriously injured ghost clan master''s face was extremely tangled. He is struggling with himself. Should he use the secret method to stimulate his potential? But can we really defeat Jiangning after actual combat? Just now, the ghost clan leader can see that if she does not use the secret method, she is absolutely impossible to surpass Jiangning. But if we use the secret method, we can''t beat Jiangning? Then she had already reduced her life span by half, and would be reduced by another half. Isn''t that a loss? But what he didn''t think of now was. If he can''t defeat Jiangning, will Jiangning let her go?. Judging from the style of Jiangning in the past, since the ghost clan leader has been against himself, it means that the ghost clan leader is his own enemy. Since he is the enemy, we can''t let go of it. We should nip it in the bud anyway. "Since you are all here, it means that you all want to have the idea of inheritance. Of course, some people are forced to have no choice but to be willing. However, since you are standing here, don''t go back." Jiangning''s tone is very insipid, so insipid that people can''t believe it. In the words, dozens of people''s lives were judged without any change in tone. This can only show that Jiangning has no sense of human life. When Jiangning said this, all the ghost master''s faces were as white as paper. For a moment, everyone was flustered. In fact, if the enemy was not Jiangning, they might have some fighting spirit. After all, if we can get to this point today, it''s all made by one knife and one shot. No one was afraid of fighting, but what they were afraid of was that they were killed by Jiangning because they had no strength to fight back. This confirms a saying, that is, if the enemy is a little better than you, then you will hold some possibility of defeating him. But if the enemy is too much stronger than you, double or even twice, or even say that you don''t know what his real strength is, then you will not have the heart to fight when facing him. At this moment, the masters of ghost sect have this mentality,. Start with you! Jiangning''s eyes were locked on one of the ghost masters. Then he saw his body flash, and the next moment he disappeared in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the ghost master. This ghost master obviously didn''t expect that Jiangning''s first target would be himself. He was immediately frightened and his pupils contracted violently. Before his cry for help came out, Jiangning''s fist had already hit his head. Just listen to a dull bang, that ghost master''s head, is directly open, white brain splash everywhere. However, there was no splash on Jiangning. In Jiangning fist hit the head of the ghost master, her body has moved to 10 meters away. Don''t say it''s brain, even if the body of the ghost clan master explodes directly, it won''t have any influence on him! A dead silence, all ghost master are silent, they look at the sky in fear that like a demon like figure, the body constantly shaking, it is because of fear. He is a devil! All of us suddenly came up with such an idea. At the next moment, a cry broke out from the ghost master. Also do not know who is so, roared: "he is the devil! He is the devil Then the crowd broke up and no one dared to stay here. If the opponent is the enemy, they are confident to defeat each other, but what if the opponent is a God, a devil? Opponents don''t want to fight, but will Jiangning give them a chance to escape? If you want to fight, you don''t want to fight. Is there such a good thing in the world? Jiangning sneered. At the next moment, his body rushed out like lightning, and the target pointed to the fastest ghost master. Help! The ghost master watched Jiangning rush towards him. Almost all of them were scared to cry, and could not help sending out a shrill cry.Who knows his cry not only did not attract rescue people, but let the masters of ghost clan escape faster. There is no way. Every time a companion is killed or injured, it means that they are in greater danger. Now, only desperate to escape, perhaps can have a ray of life. For the call of the ghost master, Jiangning was very upset. Originally, these people were fleeing in all directions. It was very difficult for him to kill all of them. But this son of a bitch still roars out. This is a good thing. It gives a direct warning to all people. Now, it is extremely difficult for him to kill all the people. In the heart of anger, Jiangning''s speed rose a step. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the ghost master, and he hit the back of his heart. It was the master of the ghost clan who let out a scream and suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood and fell to the bottom. With a loud bang, the body of the master in the ghost suddenly fell to the ground, and even directly fell into meat mud. Blood instantly turned into a large area around the land, all dyed red. This is the gap between the master and the master. If the ghost clan leader comes next to him, maybe there is nothing wrong, at most, it is serious injury or fracture and so on. After all, the master of the ghost sect is a real master of the golden elixir realm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 780 And this is only the ghost master who can communicate with God. From such a high place and the palm of Jiangning, even if it has the halo of the protagonist, it has to die! To kill the ghost master, Jiangning no longer hesitated, then rushed to other people. Time is pressing. If we delay it further, I''m afraid many people will be left behind. Within a short half column of incense time, Jiangning one by one caught up with the ghost masters and killed them mercilessly. When he returned to the center of the taixuan sword school, he happened to see the ghost patriarch who was struggling to climb out of the pit. He couldn''t help but sneer at him. It was said that the Lord of the ghost clan heard the roar from the outside when he was entangled infinitely in his heart. Suddenly the heart will guess a seven seven seven eight, when Jiangning to chase those ghost master, ghost clan master heart can not help but rise an idea. He took advantage of Jiangning to chase down those ghost masters, and he took the opportunity to escape. However, man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. when he finally climbed out of the pit, he happened to meet Jiangning who had finished killing the ghost clan masters. What luck is this? The ghost clan leader couldn''t help scolding. Today he must have gone out without looking at the Yellow calendar. First, his son was killed in order to fight for a small treasure. Then it was their own ghost clan and Tian LAN Zong. They were both defeated. Although Tianlan clan was destroyed, their ghost clan was not much better. It is not too much to describe it as a great injury of vitality. After today, I''m afraid the ghost tomb will be exhausted. Then it will be! He and that day LAN Zong Lord desperately, consumed half of the child''s life. Then came the inheritance of taixuan venerable, who thought that if the inheritance was captured, he could live a few more years. That''s why he sent people there, by the golden sword. But who knows, wow, the inheritor didn''t hold on, revealing a evil star. The strength was so strong that she was desperate. Good, you are evil star, I can''t annoy you, then I ran the head office! Ghost knows, Jiangning even did not give him a chance to escape! No, are you here! "Where do you want to go in such a hurry?" A joking voice suddenly sounded in the ear of the ghost clan leader. Guizong Zong''s face turned pale in an instant. He raised his head fiercely, but it was Jiangning''s figure that entered his eyes. "You When did you come back? " The leader of the ghost clan was shocked and asked in a trembling voice. "You don''t care when I came back. You just need to know when you''re going to die." Jiangning said faintly, and then he saw that he raised his right hand gently, aiming at the heavenly cover of the ghost clan leader. "No! no no Please let me go, will you? I''ll give you whatever you want. You can take all the ghost sect, and I don''t want this inheritance! " The leader of ghost clan was so scared that his legs were all soft. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed like garlic. Although half of her life was lost, she still had a lot left. She didn''t want to die like this! Anyway, she is also a master of the golden elixir realm. How much glory and wealth have not been enjoyed in the world? How can you just die like this? Therefore, the original demeanor of the ghost clan leader was abandoned, and he simply knelt down and kowtowed to Jiangning to let him go. However, Jiangning is not a GuanShiYin Bodhisattva. How can he be kind enough to let go of his enemies? Kindness, if you want to bring it to the world, it will only make you die faster. "You can say the last words, if useful, help you finish, but, if you want me to let you go, you don''t want to think about it any more. It''s impossible!" Jiangning looked down at the ghost patriarch and said without expression. In an instant, the ghost clan Lord''s face became pale, almost no one. Is it really going to die He never thought about the word "death". All along, death seems to be a very distant thing for him. There has never been a death so close to him, and all this is because of the man in front of him. I''m not willing, I''m not willing to! The ghost clan leader''s heart was filled with resentment, and his subordinates were regarded as a giant within a thousand miles, and no one could stand with him. As the leader of the ghost sect, could she die here today? "I don''t want to die, so you''d better die!" The master of the ghost clan gave out a loud roar, and then, his body broke up, and a hard blow hit Jiangning''s chin. Jiangning sneered: "I knew you didn''t give up, but in this case, it will completely solve you well!" Then he saw that Jiangning stretched out his right hand like lightning and grasped the fist of the ghost clan leader. Click, click. The ghost clan leader''s left arm was twisted into a twist directly by Jiangning.The scene can be said to be appalling. "Ah, ah, ah!" The master of ghost clan could not help but utter a shrill cry. Originally, only one arm of him was abandoned, but now it is better. Both arms are useless. Even if he is lucky to live, he will be a disabled person after that. Empty have a body of strength and how can not be used without hands, that is still a waste. "Asshole, I''ll fight with you!" The ghost clan patriarch in the heart extremely indignant, fiercely issued a roar, then fiercely rushed to Jiangning. However, at this time, she has been completely engulfed by anger, where does she have any moves? Jiangning didn''t need to put much energy into it. He saw through the empty door at a glance. Then he waved his right arm like lightning and hit his abdomen with a hard blow. The voice of bone crack constantly sounded, and the body of the ghost clan leader flew backward like a broken sack. However, Jiangning did not intend to give him a chance to breathe again. His body flashed and disappeared in the same place. The next moment he appeared behind the ghost clan leader, flying a foot and kicking him hard on his heart. Another bone crack sounds, ghost clan leader has been unable to send out a scream, directly hit the ground, dragging out a long trace. ¡°¡­¡­ I I''m not willing to... " The Lord of the ghost clan said this hard, and then he felt that his whole body had no strength at all. He fell down and had no voice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 781 I''m afraid no one would have thought that the great patriarch would fall so easily here. If spread out, I am afraid it will certainly cause a stir. Of course, Zhang Ning, the protagonist of this incident, did not feel much about it. After all, in his opinion, the ghost clan leader, even if he was a noble one, was just a mole ant that could be crushed to death in her eyes. She did not know that if the ghost clan leader knew about it, Jiangning would not take her to heart at all, and did not know whether she would be angry to die again. At this time, the sword casting place of taixuan sword school was basically cleaned up by Jiangning, and there was no one else. As for the experimenters in the trial area, they could not come out without Jiangning''s consent. After confirming that no one would disturb him, Jiangning walked to the golden sword, raised his hands with a dignified face and quickly formed a Dharma seal, which was obtained from the inheritance memory given to him by taixuan venerable. It''s a quick way to make a treasure recognize its owner. In this day and age, if we want to let the magic weapons recognize the Lord, we must spend a lot of effort. Even if we waste seven or eight days for this, it is normal. However, as long as there is this skill of taixuan Zun, everything is no longer a problem. As long as there is enough genuine Qi, there is no need to worry about these things, accompanied by the printing of Jiangning Dharma seal. A steady stream of true Qi also began to flow from the body to the outside. If you look at this side from a distance, you will surely find that a milky air current is constantly flowing along Jiangning''s palm, slowly converging towards the golden sword. Along with the injection of air, the golden sword also began to appear on the top of the complex lines. Everything seems to be in the mythology, and in Jiangning, nature is the hero in the myth. However, Jiangning was not as relaxed as he seemed at this time, and he was also secretly complaining. You know, although this skill can reduce a great deal of time, and it is not necessary to waste all the time on refining magic weapons, it naturally has to pay a great price. After all, there is no free lunch in the world, isn''t it? At this time, the real Qi in Jiangning has almost dried up. If it is known by outsiders, it will surely make the eyes drop out. Who is Jiangning? That''s one of the strongest in the world. Now it takes so much effort to refine a magic weapon. Isn''t it impossible to change to someone else? However, the reason why Jiangning spent so much effort was partly because of the particularity of the magic, but also because of the quality of the golden sword. Speaking of this, I would like to introduce the level of this golden sword. The inheritance left by taixuan venerable is naturally impossible to be like ordinary products. It is a real treasure of immortal level. Even if it is placed in the fairyland, there are countless immortals who break their heads to fight for it. However, Jiangning did not know that it was a treasure of immortal level. He commemorated the golden sword not only because of the world it contained, but also because it was left by taixuan venerable. Although Jiangning is not a good man, he still knows the truth of gratitude. Since he has accepted the inheritance left by taixuan venerable, he is her master. What is left by the master to his apprentice, is there any reason for the disciple not to accept what he left behind? With the passage of time, there are more and more sweat on Jiangning''s forehead. It''s a kind of expression that the true Qi is about to be exhausted. It''s hard to imagine that with the strength of Jiangning''s golden elixir realm, he spent so much energy refining this golden sword. What would it be like to be someone else? It''s still a little bit short of being able to practice it successfully. Jiangning secretly said in her heart that she expected her true Qi in her body to be more competitive. At least she would refine the golden sword! If not, isn''t it a waste of time? It seems that hearing Jiangning''s call, the real Qi in his body began to surge rapidly, as if a dry spring was suddenly poured into a large amount of spring water, which immediately radiated infinite vitality. Jiangning was so comfortable that she almost cried out, but she still knew what she should do now, so she did not think much about it, so she continued to refine the golden sword. After a while, I saw that the whole body of the golden sword was almost completely wrapped by Jiangning''s white genuine Qi. Suddenly, he had an inexplicable connection with the golden sword. It seemed that the refining was successful. Jiangning''s heart secretly said that he could not help but feel a sense of happiness. Fortunately, this effort was not wasted. Before calling Niu to think too much, she suddenly found a very hard thing. Damn, how should I use this golden sword! Jiangning almost began to scold his mother, which is too pit father! When Jiangning was worried about this, I saw the golden sword trembled suddenly, and then quickly reduced to the size of Jiang Ning. Jiangning was stunned for a moment. What is the situation? Ruyi golden cudgel? After a short period of stupidity, it is replaced by ecstasy, Ruyi golden cudgel, which is a mythical weapon in the journey to the West. However, the golden sword has the same effect as the golden cudgel. How can it be a common product?But it''s still a bit big! Jiangning frowned. It seemed to hear what Jiangning thought. The golden sword trembled again. It turned out to be a normal size. She stretched out her right hand and pulled out the golden sword from the ground. Jiangning fondly stroked the lines on the golden sword. Although it was the first time she touched it, she still had a feeling of blood connection with the golden sword, which was different from his previous weapons. Of course, Jiangning, after all, is also a master of the golden elixir realm. At any rate, he can still suppress his desire. He hangs the golden sword around his waist, and then he starts to think about the next journey. At this time, there was no other use for taixuan sword school. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 782 Because the most precious treasure, that is, the inheritance of taixuan venerable, has been seized by him. So there is no need for him to stay here any longer. In this case, I''d like to go back to Daming. I haven''t been back for a long time. I''d like to investigate who is setting up Daming state and Shaolin Temple. Although he didn''t do it in person, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t pay attention to it. He just didn''t pay attention to her, thinking about Jiang Ning''s attitude towards those things People''s anger is getting stronger and stronger. This time, he let those gangsters have a long memory, otherwise the world would think that Daming was afraid of them. The court Hall of the Ming Dynasty. At this time, it was a gathering of civil and military officials. However, there was nothing about chaotang. It was as noisy as a food market. If someone else saw it, it would be unbelievable. What I saw was illusory. Do you know, the state of Daming is also a big country. How can the chaotang be so noisy? However, the fact is in front of us. Even the most stable prime minister also joined their discussion at this time, not for anything else, because at this time, Khitan, a neighboring country of Daming state, had declared war on Daming state, and 50000 Khitan soldiers were deployed to the border of Daming state. If it''s just like this, it''s all right. After all, Khitan is just a small country in the eyes of Daming state. Even if it''s rampant and rampant, it''s just a small country, and it can''t pose any threat to them at all. However, it is important that not only Khitan is under siege. Just when Khitan announced its opposition to Daming, almost all the other small countries, Turks and so on all issued declaration of war against Daming, which made the people of Daming panic. Not only the people of Daming state, but also the senior officials in the court hall have changed their color. No, everyone is discussing what to do in this court! Originally, people''s hearts were extremely unstable. What''s more, their monarch was not here at this time, which made the hearts of the army of Daming more chaotic. But I don''t know that Khitan and other countries just like Jiangning is not in the Daming state, so they made the decision. At the time of the big event, the backbone is there and the backbone is not. This is what the strategists call "opportunity is not lost, and loss will not come again.". "What''s your majesty doing? You can''t see his Majesty in such a big event!" "Yes! Our great Ming Dynasty is in danger Many civil servants are worried about the discussion. On the contrary, it was the generals who pulled their necks and roared. "I don''t know what you''re going to do for a group of weak scholars!" "Yes! Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth! You guys are not on the battlefield again "That''s our business, huh! Even if your majesty is not here, we can also defend this land for him Which of the generals present has never been on the battlefield? Who is qualified to stand here, who has not experienced many battles? War? Who would be afraid? They are not afraid of war. What they are afraid of is that they will not be able to defend this area for Jiangning! Since Jiangning is willing to leave here, it means that he is absolutely at ease with them! In short, it''s trust. Among ordinary people, it does not seem that there is much precious thing. If it is put on the king of a country, it is heavier than the sky. What kind of trust is needed to trust the people? As the saying goes, scholars die for confidants! As the king of a country, Jiangning has already achieved such a level, not to mention these generals who should have been their duty? This may not be felt by civil servants, but all the generals, without exception, are willing to go through fire and water for Jiangning. Of course, the loyalty of subordinates has been enhanced virtually. Jiangning is also purely unintentional. Presumably if it knows, inadvertently can harvest such a surprise, should be quite happy. "Hum! Fight, fight all day long! Are you the only ones who are brave enough? " One was wearing a civilian uniform. Nearly half a hundred years old fat old man is very dissatisfied with the call. He is the Minister of finance of Daming state. In recent years, the state treasury of Daming state has been beyond its means. Where is there any spare money for these guys to fight? "Well, stingy old bastard, take your silver into the coffin!" "What are you talking about? Do you dare say that again? " "I told you! What can you do? " For a moment, chaotang was divided into two groups and started to make a lot of noise. It is needless to say that the two factions are civil servants and military officers. Civil and military conflicts. This seems to have become a tradition, no matter which dynasty, there will be such a situation. Civil servants ridicule military officers as a group of reckless men, while military officers disdain civil servants as a group of guys with no strength to tie a chicken.Both look down on each other, so friction often happens! Jiangning did not deliberately stop this. After all, there could not be only a voice in the court. In that case, it would not be who made the decision. In fact, since ancient times, civil and military have not been fond of fighting internally. The main reason is from the king. Only when both sides fight with each other, can the king avoid suspicion. Over time, it seems to become a tradition. At the same time, the border. The setting sun hung in the air, dyed the earth a piece of blood red, it seems to be in the omen of something. Above the city wall, a general in armor was staring at the tens of thousands of troops under the city, which were Khitan soldiers. It had been a day since the border was surrounded. The petition for support from the imperial court had already been sent to Kyoto, but there was still no response at this time. "Surrender quickly, or we will kill all the people in the whole city when we kill them in!" Under the wall, a Khitan general cheered coldly. When encircling the border, they did not consult with the general of the Daming state. They were really tough and unwilling to surrender. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 783 In this way, the whole day has been spent, if the other party is not willing to surrender, then he has no way. He had to send troops to attack the city by force. Of course, this situation was not the result he wanted to see, because that would represent the Khitan army, which would certainly cause great damage. Even if the border is taken down, the Khitan army will certainly be greatly damaged. This is extremely unfavorable for the future interest struggle. You know, it is not only Khitan who went to the Daming Kingdom this time. Because if it''s just like that, I''m afraid it''s not enough to conquer Daming. Wolves surround them, and there is only one piece of meat in the middle. It depends on which country is stronger, and the stronger country can fight more. On the contrary, the weak and small countries can hardly even get a hair. Therefore, what he had to do was to retain Khitan''s strength as much as possible when attacking the Daming state. Otherwise, don''t say what interests have not been achieved. If you are losing a lot of soldiers, it will be extremely unworthy. "Hum, that sounds good. When our king comes back, he will attack you Khitan and kill your nine clans!" The general of Daming gave a heavy cold hum and looked at the Khitan army below with disdain. Obviously, in his eyes, Khitan is just a person from outside the world. If he dares to challenge the state of Daming, he just wants to die himself. "Well, I think you should be the one who speaks well. After seeing clearly, we are now facing the city. Where are you qualified to say such a thing now?" General Khitan''s face was livid, and he was clearly angry by the general Ming. He couldn''t figure out why the people of Daming thought they were noble? On weekdays, I don''t pay attention to them Oh, Pooh, Pooh! What are you talking about! On weekdays, these Daming people don''t pay attention to themselves and others. Now that they have been under siege, they still have this attitude. This general is a little uncomfortable. "You will know whether you have the qualification or not." On the wall, the general of Ming Dynasty sneered and said scornfully. The state of Daming has always been the most powerful country. For those small countries around it, naturally, they have a very superior mentality. This is the legendary racial discrimination. However, in other words, it can also be said that it is for the sense of national honor, which shows that they completely regard themselves as the people of the Daming kingdom. For the king, this is a good thing. After all, for the people who are more and more powerful, that is, the more loyal people. In this way, the king of the Ming Dynasty can sit on the high platform. "Well, you forced me to do this. In this case, come here, take this city to my general. The first warrior who stepped on the wall will reward thousands of gold and seal the Marquis of all households." In the face of the Ming general''s words, general Khitan no longer hesitated, directly ordered to roar. Although it was late at this time, it did not affect general Khitan''s mood of destroying the Daming state. For a long time, Khitan Small country has been oppressed by the Daming state. For this, not only her own, but almost all the people in Khitan complained about Daming. At this time, if she broke the gate of Daming, she would be regarded as the first warrior of Khitan in the future. As the saying goes, when there are enough interests in front of you, even if it is a road of ten deaths without life, you will go forward without hesitation. This kind of benefit is either money or power or emotion. In a word, as long as the interest is enough, you will not hesitate. If you really hesitate, or say, refuse, it will only represent interests, not enough. For the general of Khitan, the word honor is worth her life. As for the soldiers under his command, almost all of them were red eyed at this time, and their interests moved people''s hearts and minds. If they were separated from each other, either of them would be enough to make people envious. Whether it''s money or power, it''s almost all inclusive. When these two become one, it is a condition worthy of numerous people''s attention. What do they do as soldiers? What is the purpose of going to the battlefield? Not to be able to win a good family background? No one will be so stupid as to say that the non-state is going to die for the country for no reason. All this is based on one foundation. It can help you to make contributions and become famous in the world. Otherwise, idiots will do that. Now the opportunity is in front of us. Who can not be crazy? "Go! I must be the first to rush to the wall! " "Kill! Kill all these sons of bitches "For glory!" Almost all the Khitan soldiers gave a thrilling roar, and then they raised their weapons to the top of the city like a tide. Climbing ladder, siege vehicles, were constantly transported to the front by Khitan soldiers. When one ladder after another was placed on the top of the city.The soldiers of Daming state were obviously flustered and looked at the general one after another. "General, what should I do now?" "Yes, there are too many enemies to kill at all." Almost all of the main force of the Daming state was put in Kyoto, but there was not much strength in the border. All this is because of the self-confidence of the Daming state. Small countries in other places dare not offend at all. However, in fact, it is also the case. For a long time, the surrounding small countries could only swallow up any style of work of the Daming state, and had no intention of resisting at all. Of course, all this is based on the independence of small countries. Once these small countries unite, they have confidence and dare to challenge the Daming kingdom. At the same time, they also know that they have already prepared for the end. In this stage, either the Daming state will be destroyed, and then they will divide up the power of Daming state, or they will face extinction. Then Daming will replace their territory and become the unique and largest country in the world. "Hum, even if you can''t finish it, I''ll kill you! If you dare to trust me to guard the border, I can''t fail him .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 784 General Daming snorted coldly. Then he saw that he pulled out the dagger from his waist, held it high and roared: "kill! Kill everyone in the city! General Ben is with you After that, the general of the Ming Dynasty suddenly waved his dagger and cut a Khitan soldier who had just climbed up from the top of the city into two pieces. Pity the Khitan soldier. He was the first one to climb the city, but he didn''t even make any cheers, so he died. The body of the Khitan soldier was scattered directly from the wall. All the Khitan soldiers around were shocked. However, this mood did not last long, the general Khitan below had already roared: "kill! Kill all of them and capture the city. I will allow you to kill the city for three days As soon as the words came out, the Khitan soldiers, who had been in a state of malaise, once again rushed to the wall with howling. Slaughterhouse, here''s the slaughterhouse, which does not mean to really kill all the people. It means that in the time period given by the general, you can do whatever you like in this city, plunder the money inside, destroy the buildings, even the women in it, you can do whatever you like. If everything should be within the time given by the general, that is, within three days. This is a floating butcher''s Town, which can represent countless wealth. You know, this is Daming. What does Daming represent? That means the word rich! Even though it is a border crossing, it contains wealth that ordinary people can''t imagine. As long as they do this, they will have no worries about their food and clothing in the future. Where do they need to go to the battlefield? However, in addition to winning a reputation, those who serve in the army have no food to eat. Otherwise, who will be so stupid? Running to death? If they had enough money, they would surely return home in their glory and never set foot in the battlefield again. Although the battlefield described in the novel is very hot-blooded, in fact, it is the warlord who is not warlike. People who have not really set foot in the battlefield will never know, in the battlefield, you will never know where the next weapon will attack! What''s more, I don''t know if you can breathe the air and live in the next second. Sometimes, all the people around you are your enemies! Because when people are really red eyed, they don''t care whether you are a teammate or an enemy. Although this kind of saying is very unreasonable, but it is a true portrayal of the battlefield. If you want to live, kill all the people around you! No one wants to live like this. Different from the Khitan soldiers, when the soldiers of Daming state heard the word "butcher", they almost all changed their faces. There is anger and fear, and so on. General Daming''s eyes were full of anger. He just wanted to cut a Khitan soldier who rushed to the wall into two parts from head to foot. He let the blood splash on his body, as if he didn''t feel it. At the same time, he roared: "soldiers? Did you hear what they just said? They say the city of slaughter! It''s going to be slaughtered, our city! " "Do you agree?" "No!" "No!" The soldiers were in a fire, raised their weapons and roared. "What we want to protect behind us are our family members and the people of Daming state. If we step back half a step, they will become more and more dangerous. When we retreat from the top of the city, it means that they will be attacked by these animals!" General Daming roared in a low voice. No one was more angry than he was at this time. Butcher''s city is a word that can''t appear in a country without deep hatred. Because those two words also represent the loss of heaven and the world. But the general Khitan said that the city was slaughtered? What they did was to stimulate the morale of the officers and men. In fact, this is also a normal phenomenon. As the saying goes, a general who has made great achievements and has lost all his bones, can imagine the urgency of the Khitan general for the glory of the first warrior of the Khitan nationality. Even if he killed many people, he would not hesitate. "No return!" "You can''t go back!" This time, in order to mobilize the general again, the nameless soldiers have already roared with anger. At this moment, no one hesitated. All of them took up the weapons in their hands and slashed to the enemy in front. "Kill!" "Kill!" Above the city wall, there was a cry of killing that went straight into the sky. There are bodies rolling down from the wall, and Khitan soldiers are climbing up the ladder to fill the vacancy again. It''s like it''s never-ending. Maybe, until one side really falls down, the battle stops.The sun has set, and the sky is dark. However, the war still did not stop and continued. On the contrary, there was an increasingly fierce situation. The scene was so deadlocked that, without any attention, general Daming''s face became whiter and heavier. Although the scene seems to be a close match at this time, in fact, they can not make it for two days. Although they are defending the city side to occupy the advantage, but to know, the enemy Khitan soldiers, but a total of 50000. On the other hand, the number of soldiers guarding the city at the border is less than 5000. Even if the war god came, it would be useless to be afraid of a ten fold gap! He knew that if Daming''s support did not come, it would be only a matter of time before the city was destroyed. In other words, from the very beginning, she was determined to die, and she didn''t even want to win. What Jiang Ning didn''t want to do was to have a clear conscience. In this case, only death in battle seems to be the best explanation. However, if Jiangning is standing here at this moment, in addition to lamenting the loyalty of the Ming general, more is to sigh for his stupidity and rigidity. You should know that if you keep green hills, you will not be afraid of no firewood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 785 This sentence looks very old, but it is very useful! Although the place is still not decent, generally speaking, it is running. But that doesn''t mean that this sentence is useless! The city is dead, but people are alive. The city is motionless. If it is not, you can come back again. But you have only one life. If you die, you will be gone. However, Jiangning''s mood has been influenced by the information explosion in the 21st century. Where can these ancient people accept it? In their impression, it seems that only death is loyalty. Not only in this area, but also in the border areas of Daming state, almost all the soldiers and soldiers who guarded the city were fighting with blood. The purpose is not to be trampled on by barbarians. However, at the time of the bloody battle at the border, the chaotang was still in a quarrel. They have been quarrelling for half an afternoon, but they still haven''t come to a conclusion. It''s not only the stalemate in the war, but also their swearing. Everyone''s staring. Look at me. I''ll look at you. Finally, a faint voice broke the silence. "Well, I can''t believe that if I''m not here for a few days, you''ll be in such a mess!" Almost all of them looked at the source of the voice, full of anger. We are all fighting for the safety of our country. What are you talking about there? But when they see the speaker clearly, they are all silent. All people are red face, embarrassed to bow their heads. If there is anyone else in the world who can let them show this look, there is only one, Jiangning. "It''s just that the border is in urgent need. What''s the matter with you? I''m not in a hurry. What are you worried about? " Jiangning snorted, and saw him stride through the ranks of civil and military officials. He went straight to the high platform, came to the middle of the Dragon chair, and sat down at once. "It''s just a group of barbarians. All of you are relieved. Since I''m here, I''ll take care of all this." Jiangning''s words are full of disdain for those barbarians, but it is this disdain that calms the minds of civil and military officials. "Commander Wang laoyuan, please report the war situation to me!" Jiangning raised his hand and said to the most advanced one on the military officer''s side. Jiangning''s tone was very polite, but this is not to say that it proves that Wang laoyuan Shuai''s ability is really so powerful, but that Wang laoyuan Shuai is really an elder in the imperial court, and even he should be more polite. Wang laoyuan Shuai was a little flattered and said in a hurry: "I''m not worthy of it! My majesty! At this time, China''s various border crossings are in urgent need, and the surrounding small countries are all united to prepare to attack China. No, it should be said that they have already done so! " As he spoke, marshal Wang was gnashing his teeth. He could not have imagined that a group of small barbarians would have the courage to fight against his own Daming kingdom. For a long time, the sense of superiority of the people of Daming was reflected at this time. "Hum!" Jiangning said with a cold hum: "send troops to the border, each of which will send 50000 troops. In addition, I declare that I will lead 30000 royal forest troops to fight in person." As soon as Jiangning said this, he immediately fell into a dead silence. At first, they thought that Jiangning would send several generals, but who knew that Jiangning would directly say that he wanted to fight by himself. What a joke? We should know that Jiangning is the king of the ninth five year plan. If something happens, will the whole Ming Dynasty be in turmoil? Ignoring the eyes of people''s doubts, Jiangning has made a decision in his heart. How long has he been out? There is already a small country that dares to give birth to her mind to the Daming state. If he went out for three years and five years, would it be a disaster? Jiangning was more and more angry, which made up his mind to clear all the obstacles around Daming. After all, if you are fighting outside, the rear will continue to struggle. Can we live that day! On weekdays, I saw those small countries which were respectful on the surface, but I didn''t think that they had such courage. In fact, it is precisely because of their ostensible deference that Jiangning did not attack them. Otherwise, they would have been cleaned up long ago, where would have happened today. But it''s not too late. "Your Majesty, think twice!" All the civil and military officials tried to persuade them. No matter how high the martial arts of Jiangning are, it is the supreme one in the ninth five year plan. How can Jiangning go to the battlefield and fight with people at will? To this, Jiangning just chuckled: "when have you seen my decision changed?" She is not as cowardly as those kings in history. In the Daming Kingdom, she is his talk in Jiangning.If he dares to say no, no one dares to nod. Anyway, if he says yes, no one dares to shake his head. Because all the people who refused to obey her and dared to resist her had already died, and now almost all of them in the court were her confidants. Jiangning is very proud of this. He asked which king in history has achieved his level? As soon as Jiangning said this, all the civil and military officials were silent. In the past, when Jiangning went out alone, all the civil and military officials also disagreed. But who has seen Jiangning change his decision and should still go out? It is not so much that I dare not manage it, it is better to say that I do not want to manage it. Dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. This sentence is very applicable to Jiangning. Of course, this sentence is just a small description of Jiangning in my heart. How dare you really say it? As a minister, abusing the emperor is not to seek death, what is it to do? Compared with the last monarch, they feel that Jiangning''s means are simply unreasonable. Don''t say what kind of moral kidnapping Jiangning, they can not be kidnapped by Jiangning means is very good. Therefore, all the civil and military officials were silent. One by one they looked at each other in silence. Since things have been doomed, why should I find those uncomfortable? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 786 In fact, the reactions of these civil and military officials were also expected by Jiangning. With the prestige he had accumulated for a long time, these civil and military officials would never oppose him. "If you have any other opinions, please speak now, or I won''t be blamed for not listening." Jiangning jokingly looked at the civil and military officials below, pondering the way. A dead silence, no one dares to answer Jiangning''s words. If the people of Daming saw this scene, they would be surprised. Are these still the high-ranking officials on weekdays? Now seeing Jiangning is like a mouse meeting a cat. "Since everyone has no opinion, the matter is settled." Jiangning said in a flat tone that the reason why he asked the opinions of civil and military officials was to prevent someone from saying that he monopolized the power in the future. Of course, Jiangning has a lot to worry about. After all, Jiangning''s prestige is at its zenith in the Daming kingdom. Where does anyone dare to question him? "Wait a moment, your majesty. I don''t know one thing." Wang laoyuan Shuai suddenly said, judging from his face, it must have been a struggle. "Oh? What can I do for you? I''m all ears, though. " Jiangning''s manner is completely like a courteous and virtuous corporal, but what he thinks in his heart is unknown. Wang laoyuanshuai was upset by Jiangning. He knew that if he said anything against Jiangning at this time, he might have nothing to do with him on the spot, but once it was over, he would have died. Although he was the elder of the dynasty, he didn''t think he was important to Jiangning. Jiangning once had a secret talk with Wang laoyuan Shuai, that is, you should be your Grand Marshal, and I will be my emperor. You and I are irrelevant. If you don''t provoke me, it''s OK. You continue to be your Grand Marshal. On the contrary, if you dare to deviate from my meaning, I''m sorry. You will quit your job voluntarily and return to your hometown, or you will be killed. That night, Jiangning''s eyes seemed to be still vivid. He had no doubt that Jiangning would kill him. Reluctantly swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Wang laoyuan Shuai said with difficulty: "Your Majesty, what I want to say is that there are four border crossings in the southeast and northwest. I don''t know which border pass your majesty wants to go to?" After all, there is only one Jiangning, and there are four countries invading the Daming state. Let alone Jiangning, even if it is the God of war, it is impossible to simply avert danger. "Oh? In that case, I misunderstood the marshal Jiangning sat firmly on the Dragon chair, one hand gently clasped the back of the chair, sending out bursts of rhythmic light sound. At first, he thought about where Marshal Wang had the courage, but now he seems to have thought too much. "No, no, no, no, I don''t dare to do it!" Wang laoyuan Shuai shook his hand in a hurry and said, "it''s my duty to share your worries for you." Wang laoyuan Shuai''s appearance made all the civil and military officials around him stupefied. Is this still the big Marshal with nostrils in the air? It seems to be aware of the eyes around him. Wang laoyuan Shuai''s face turned red and he scolded in his heart: "if you''re the son of bitches, you can''t be better than me!" Looking at Wang laoyuan Shuai''s reaction, Jiangning nodded with satisfaction. In the court, he really needed such a senior level figure, so when he made his own decisions, he was justified. If not, he would have let the marshal Wang return to his hometown. Where would he leave such a waste in the court. Wang laoyuan Shuai is also aware of this truth. He also knows that Jiangning still keeps him. The reason why he can still sit in this position is because he has these uses. So in this respect, he is also very conscientious. "Wang laoyuan Shuai, please help me to introduce the troop deployment of various countries." Jiangning raised his hand, light way. Wang laoyuan Shuai is so cooperative that he doesn''t mind giving it some face. Jiangning so, is to let Wang laoyuan Shuai flattered, but then Wang laoyuan Shuai''s face will be bitter down. As mentioned before, this Wang laoyuan Shuai is the vase used by Jiangning, and in fact, it is exactly the same. Where does he know about the deployment? Everything was heard from his subordinates. Now Jiangning asked, he really did not know how to answer. Seeing Wang laoyuan Shuai''s reaction, Jiangning immediately understood it and scolded in his heart: this straw bag, how can you know nothing about it! Above the court hall, the civil and military officials saw Marshal Mao squeaking and whining for a long time, but they couldn''t explain why. For a moment, there was a lot of discussion. "The court is so noisy, don''t you take me seriously?" Jiangning only felt a pile of flies buzzing in his ears. He could not help getting angry. He slapped his right hand on the table in front of him, and immediately made a loud noise, which actually suppressed all the noise of civil and military officials. Almost everyone''s eyes towards Jiangning are full of fright. Just one hand will suppress all the voices of so many people in chaotang hall. I''m afraid even those good men in the lake can''t do it!But where do they know? Jiangning''s status is no lower than that of Daming. Seeing Jiangning angry, where do the civil and military officials dare to touch it? So they shut their mouths one after another, the original noisy hall, suddenly quiet up, with a silent to describe it is not too much. I''m afraid even the army can''t reach this speed? Seeing the reaction of all the civil and military officials, Jiangning is very angry and funny. If these guys put their energy into the right place, I''m afraid the state of Ming will be much better than now. Seeing Wang laoyuan Shuai, his face was livid and trembling with anger, but he couldn''t say a word. Jiangning shook his head helplessly and looked at the general in silver and white armor behind Wang laoyuan, and said, "in this case, Niuben, come and answer my question." Niuben is a general with 100000 troops. He is different from Wang laoyuan Shuai in essence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 787 Wang laoyuan Shuai was one of those who worked hard to eat, but could not bring any benefits to the Daming kingdom. However, Niuben was different. He had been through the battlefield for a long time and never failed. If it wasn''t for saving face for Marshal Wang laoyuan, I''m afraid he would have asked him directly at the beginning of communication. But who knows, this old Marshal Wang is so useless that he doesn''t even know such a question! Ghost knows where he came from the courage to stand here, that Niuben heard Jiangning''s question, where dare to hesitate? He said in a hurry: "Huibi, the countries sending troops to our country are Turk, Khitan, Mongolia and Jin." "Among them, the Turks sent out 100000 troops, but they were not afraid. Because the Turkic soldiers were cavalry, they did not know how to attack the city, or they were not used to attacking the city at all!" Listening to Niu Ben''s introduction, Jiangning couldn''t help thinking. Indeed, as Niu Ben said, Turks have always been like a gust of wind, sweeping over gold and silver, and then they will leave. Attacking cities is not their specialty. "In addition, the Mongolians sent out 80000 troops, but they were also a group of people who did not know how to attack the city." "Among them, we should pay attention to Khitan and the kingdom of Jin." "Khitan, the kingdom of Jin sent 50000 troops each. Please tell your majesty how to decide." Niuben is very smart. He didn''t suggest Jiangning or express his opinions. He just listed the advantages and disadvantages of various countries and let Jiangning make his own choice. This ox gallop is much more useful than Marshal Wang. Jiangning looked at Niuben with approval and reminded himself to pay more attention to this person. Such talents can not be arbitrarily shelved. Find a chance to drag Wang laoyuan Shuai down and let him make up for it. Thinking in the heart, on the surface, Jiangning did not reveal half of the point. He held his chin in one hand and murmured, "between Khitan and Jin, it is obvious that Khitan is stronger..." What Jiangning said was not the national strength, but the combat ability of a single soldier. All the civil and military officials are watching Jiangning sitting on the Dragon chair. They all know that Jiangning may choose between Khitan and Jin. As for Mongolia and Turks, although the soldiers have strong personal combat ability, they are still a mob when it comes to attacking cities. Therefore, as early as in the beginning, Jiangning was excluded. The remaining two countries, Khitan and Kim, are also good guesses. The quality of Khitan soldiers is relatively strong, so Jiangning will definitely choose the latter! Persimmon or pick soft pinch, isn''t it? All the civil and military officials put themselves into Jiangning''s identity, thinking about this problem. This kind of thing they have already done for a long time, even can be said to be handy. Because as a minister, it is necessary to understand your heart. Sometimes you can think about it for a night. Of course, this is not to say how clever you are and how mysterious your words are. Actually, they are in different positions. As long as the minister guesses wrong, the head may fall to the ground. Over time, they have also developed this habit. "Well, in that case, it''s decided!" While all the civil and military officials were thinking wildly, Jiangning clapped the table, stood up and said aloud. Although he was not given enough time to think, he was not a mother-in-law. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to make a decision. "Your Majesty has decided to attack the kingdom of Jin?" "This time, your Majesty''s expedition will be smooth and unimpeded!" Jiangning has not yet said his decision, this group of ministers have begun to talk about themselves. Some flatter Jiangning and some express their own opinions. All in all, almost all of them have concluded that Jiangning''s goal is the kingdom of Jin. "The kingdom of Jin? When did I say I was going to attack the kingdom of Jin? " Jiangning Leng for a moment, some doubts. Where did these guys hear that they were going to attack the kingdom of Jin? ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was silence all around, and all the civil and military ministers were stupid. "Is your majesty not going to attack the kingdom of Jin?" "It''s not Khitan, is it?" "Yes, I''m going to attack Khitan. What''s the matter?" Jiangning nodded and took it for granted: "since Khitan is stronger than Jin, solve the problem of Khitan first. Otherwise, when Khitan invades our country, it will be a big trouble." Later, Jiangning began to state its advantages and disadvantages for the ministers. According to Jiangning''s words, it is to kill the strongest enemy first, and then the weak will be counselled and have no courage to fight again. However, according to the fixed thinking of ministers, it is better to get rid of the weak, first exterminate the weak with the fastest speed, and then turn back to deal with the powerful enemy.Of course, different ideas are just ideas. You can think about it, but do you have the courage to fight with Jiangning? Therefore, the final decision is to attack Khitan first. At the same time, people from the Wulin came to the surface to support the border. Although they always fight against the government, they still know that they are from Daming. When the state of Daming was rare, the first people to come forward were the hot blooded people who were usually suppressed by the government. Although this phenomenon has been much weaker after Jiangning''s accession to the throne, it still exists, this can make many officers and soldiers feel guilty about it. But for the people in the lake, it doesn''t matter. They help to defend against foreign enemies, which are totally different things. When this is over, we should do the right thing or do the right thing. Of course, not all the people in the river and lake think so. What''s more, they plan to take this opportunity to expand their sects. There are not many such people to talk about, but they are also quite a few in real terms. Among them, the song mountain school is the most. In this regard, although people in the river and lake have complained, they have not stopped serving the motherland. The account will be settled later. Presumably, even the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, Jiangning himself, would not agree to let the Song Mountain sect go easily. With the help of the people in the rivers and lakes, the war situation at the border is much better. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 788 However, this is much better, only relatively speaking. Although the effect is not so obvious, but at least it can barely keep the gate from foreign enemies. In this period of time, outside Kyoto, Jiangning gathered a total of 100000 troops. On the platform, Jiangning looked down at the soldiers who couldn''t see the edge, and his face was helpless. Originally, he was only going to take 50000 troops with him. The extra troops could go to support other places. However, the ministers refused to do anything. What they said was that it was important for the emperor''s dragon body to exist in the mountains and rivers. If you lose the border, you will lose it. But your majesty has only one! Hey, are these guys taking the wrong medicine? To say such a thing. Jiangning also moved a little for this, but before long, he would like to strangle these ministers alive. Just as Jiangning nodded and agreed to lead the 100000 army, the ministers sent their children to Jiangning one after another, asking Jiangning to give him an official position and part-time post to mix up military achievements in the army. Of course, I want to think so, but I can''t say that. In front of Jiangning, the ministers said it was a great righteousness! Die for the country, die, these words are like Chinese cabbage, everywhere. Jiangning is silent for a while, feeling that you old bastards want to send more soldiers for your son instead of yourself? In fact, he could understand the thoughts of these ministers. This time, he was driving his own expedition. The one who went to the battlefield with him was paoze. How glorious is it to be the emperor''s robe? Therefore, the ministers did not have to think about it at all, so they pushed the children over. If it''s just a military officer, it''s easy to say. After all, the children of the martial arts officer''s family have learned some martial arts since childhood. Even though they are not familiar with military affairs, they can not be said to be ignorant. Some places can still be used, such as doing odd things in the army. But there were those civil servants who wanted to send the children. What do you mean to be a military staff officer. This is my special day dog! Is it special to be a general staff officer with the army? Don''t look at your children''s pig heads, what are they all loaded with? What else is there besides romance? At that time, Jiangning was about to get angry and ordered this group of guys to take their children back immediately. However, for the first time, none of the ministers left. They just knelt on the ground, wrote death invitation cards, what they said, they were willing to serve the country, but there was no place to accommodate them. Serving the country? It''s time for me to be honest in Kyoto! For Jiangning, what these old guys give themselves is nothing to serve the country, that is a burden! However, whether Jiangning was angry or persuasive, it was useless. That group of old folks like iron heart general, life and death to Jiangning agreed to come down. However, Jiangning, for the first time, nodded in front of the ministers. However, it has been agreed with them that once their son-in-law does not obey the military law, it can only be dealt with by military law. If the old folks take advantage of it, there is no reason why they don''t agree? Just go back and tell your kids. Therefore, both sides reached an agreement happily. Hunger is one-sided pleasure. "Soldiers, this time, our Daming state has been attacked by foreign enemies. Our hometown, our land and our relatives are being invaded by the animals. At this moment, our Daming country is facing the disaster of extinction." Jiangning transportation full of true spirit, deep voice said. His voice reached every soldier in the 100000 army. Almost all the soldiers were nervous when they heard the word "perish". To destroy the country, it means that all the people present, including their families, will become the slaves of the subjugation! In the new country, whenever and wherever, they will be inferior. Sometimes, even their own lives can not be guaranteed. "Now, they have reached the border of Daming! At any time, it is possible to break through the barrier and enter. At that time, our brothers and sisters will suffer unimaginable humiliation. You Is it allowed? " Jiangning in the words of mobilization, deliberately put this group of soldiers into it. Only in this way can their anger be maximized. "Not allowed!" "Not allowed!" "Not allowed!" All the soldiers, including the dandies forced in by the ministers, could not help but gather their fists and roar. Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a country! Maybe we can''t see anything on weekdays, but when it comes to the critical moment.Those who stand up are often those who do not express their patriotic feelings. On the contrary, it is those who are patriotic one by one, and there is no trace. "Now, the future of Daming is in your hands. It depends on you whether I am standing on the top of the world or falling completely!" "Serving the country and going through difficulties has always been the same since ancient times." All the soldiers roared. "Kill!" "Kill!" ¡­¡­ From then on, the murderous spirit spread out. It seems that even the common people in the capital city several miles away felt the killing spirit. "Go Jiang Ning fiercely pulled out the taixuan sword from his waist and pointed to the sky obliquely. ¡­¡­ The capital of Khitan. "Ha ha, after the attack of Daming, Khitan will become a world power!" The leader of Khitan raised his glass in his hand and said with a loud smile, "gentlemen, drink this cup with me to celebrate the rise of Khitan in advance." As soon as the leader of the Khitan kingdom said this, he immediately ushered in a burst of harmony among the Khitan ministers. "Yes! The victory of the attack on Daming is only a matter of time! " "Pity that the thousand year heritage of the Daming kingdom will be destroyed in the hands of Jiangning!" "Ha ha, what are you talking about? As early as the moment when the state of Daming was taken over by Jiangning, the state of Daming had already perished!" The king of Khitan drank the wine in the cup and felt very happy in his heart! I think that Khitan was just a small country, and will soon become a big country. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 789 How can this feeling be felt by ordinary people? As for whether we can attack Daming, there is no doubt. According to the spies, Jiangning was not in Daming at all. Other people''s emperor is not in, how can you resist the attack of Khitan. Moreover, the Khitans were not the only ones who attacked Daming. All in all, four countries launched attacks on Daming at the same time. Therefore, the leader of the Khitan state is extremely relieved, and the only thing to worry about is how much territory Khitan can get in Daming after the event is completed. Daming is rich in land and outstanding in talent. He has been salivating here for a long time. Not to mention that this piece of fat is in front of us now. Just as the leader of Khitan began to imagine that he would replace Daming in the future, an urgent report came from outside the palace. "Newspaper --" as soon as the voice dropped, a spy rushed in from the hall door and knelt on the ground. "Oh? But the general took down the border of Daming state? " With the sudden intrusion of the spies, the leader of Khitan not only did not get angry, but also couldn''t help laughing. If it involves military affairs, there is no need to inform. This was made by the head of Khitan. What''s more, at this time, when spies report, the only possibility is that the general will break the Daming border. I can''t bear to think that Khitan is the Lord of Khitan! Ha ha... " The earlier the invasion of Daming, the more land Khitan could get. Once the border was broken, the Daming state lost its armor. Now, as long as the generals grasp the opportunity, they will be able to march in and win the capital of Daming at one stroke! "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty!" ¡­¡­ There were waves of compliments. All the ministers could not help but smile. You know, they are all Khitans. The stronger Khitan is, the stronger their pride will be. It''s a sense of national pride. However, the man''s face had not been noticed. The spy only felt that his own sky was about to fall. He didn''t expect to kill him. He didn''t say whether it was a good report or something. This group of old men had already laughed? Who gives you confidence? Now the spy wants to ask them. At the same time, he also wanted to ask himself, is there any last words to explain? As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I''m afraid the disappointment of these monarchs and ministers will be enough to destroy their humanity for 180 times! It was when the spies were too scared to know what to do. The voice of the leader of Khitan Kingdom sounded like a talisman. "Ha ha ha, what are you doing on your knees? Somebody! Sit down, sit down! Enjoy the wine It seems to have found out that there was only one spy who was unhappy. The leader of Khitan kingdom should only be because he neglected him. Therefore, he also took a spy with him. At this time, it should be a celebration of the whole world! "Lord I I The spy is about to cry. What''s the matter? "You what you? If it wasn''t for such a happy day, I should have killed you! " The head of the state of Khitan was also cold, and said angrily, "as Khitan rises, don''t you feel happy at all as a Khitan person?" As soon as the leader of Khitan said this, it immediately aroused the reaction of many ministers. For a moment, the eyes of all the people looking at the spy changed. The spy''s face had already been miserable, and with a bitter face, he said, "Your Majesty This This I... " "What are you? Tell me what you have!" The king of Khitan hated that his teeth were itching and slapped on the table in front of him. "Touch!" Heavy muffled sound resounded through the hall. The spy only felt that the heartbeat missed a beat. "Yes, I''ll die if I die. I''ll give it up!" The spy bit his teeth and said in his heart. "My Lord! According to reliable information, Jiangning, the leader of Daming state, has returned to the capital of Daming state since yesterday, and has mobilized 100000 troops and horses to fight in person In order to prevent himself from hesitating because of fear again, the spy simply said it all at once. "Hum, what should I do, but it''s just..." The leader of Khitan was relieved, but the next moment, his face changed. "What are you talking about? You say Jiangning is back? With a hundred thousand troops? " The leader of Khitan almost roared out. You know, attacking a country with a monarch and a country without a king is totally different!"Yes Yes The Scout nodded hard. Although he didn''t want to see such a situation, it was the fact that he saw it with his own eyes. "This What should I do... " The leader of Khitan stood up from his seat and walked around. All the Khitan ministers around were silent, and they did not know what to say at this time. Is Jiangning playing with them on purpose? They have not been in our country for so long. Why did they just go back at this time? "There are four countries in total. He doesn''t have to come to fight us!" The head of Khitan suddenly brightened his eyes, clapped his hands fiercely and said aloud. "We can take advantage of this opportunity to advance the front line, and the state of Daming will be captured." "Your Majesty is wise!" "That''s right! It should be so! " Many ministers were flattered again. "Ha ha ha..." Just as the leader of Khitan was laughing at his wise decision, he suddenly found the hard face of the spy. "Why do you still look like that?" The king of Khitan''s laughter stopped suddenly. He looked at the spy and said Leng Sheng. At this moment, his heart is also clenched. If the spy says anything about breaking him up, he''s going to crash! "Your Majesty So The goal of Jiangning is just Khitan... " Even the head of Khitan did not have the courage to look down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The expression of the leader of Khitan was frozen. "Asshole!" For a long time, the leader of Khitan finally burst out a roar and kicked the table in front of him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 790 In the face of the furious Khitan leader, the ministers around him were silent and did not dare to speak. They just want to say that the ups and downs of life are too fast to bear! I thought Khitan was expected to rise, but when I learned that Jiangning was returning, I finally set up a response method. However, the 100000 troops in Jiangning were killing themselves! It''s not fun! If you want to say that they are Khitan, they have no more than 700000 troops. In addition, 50000 were allocated to attack the Daming state. But they were very good, and they directly brought 100000 troops to attack. Exactly 1.5 times! Besides, the army of Daming is not vegetarian! At least they are also the top powers. Compared with Khitan, the quality of the army is not low! At this moment, not only the leaders of Khitan were flustered, but also their ministers. "Somebody, pull him down and cut him off!" After smashing everything around him, it seems that the leader of Khitan found that there was nothing to vent his anger on. His eyes were directly fixed on the spy. I thought that the spy would be scared to kneel down on the ground and beg for mercy. But who knows, the spy didn''t show any other color except his pale face. Not so much that he was not afraid, but that he had been prepared for it. In fact, at the moment when he rushed in and was misunderstood by the leader of Khitan, he was ready for this. But even though he was ready, he took a look at the reaction. I thought the ministers would stop him even if they didn''t want to save him. Who knows, the ministers just stand on the sidelines, it seems that even pleading for them is a luxury. The Khitan spy could not help but show a look of despair, and let the two soldiers coming from outside to pull him down. He said with a sad smile: "it''s hard for Khitan to die if I have this king and this courtier!" "Asshole! What are you talking about? " All the Khitan ministers were angry, and did not forget to bite us before they died? However, the more angry is the Khitan state Lord. The Khitan state Lord pointed to the Khitan scouts and roared angrily: "quick! Pull him down and cut him off Seeing the distorted faces of the king and his subjects in front of him because of his anger, the Khitan scout did not know where the courage came from and laughed loudly: "ha ha ha No hurry, no hurry! I''m waiting for you down here The sound of the Scout faded away until it disappeared. There was no sound in the hall. The atmosphere was oppressive and suffocating. So, for a long time. "Your Majesty It''s better to Let''s make peace Finally, a minister could not bear the oppressive atmosphere and said aloud. Now, judging from Jiangning''s attitude, Khitan has only two ways to go. The first is Khitan extinction, and the second is to become Jiangning''s Hawk dog. However, Khitan''s strength can be retained. I believe that as long as he is a wise monarch, he will choose the second. After a long silence, the leader of Khitan said, "OK, do as you say! Make a sum In fact, he had this idea long before. But as a monarch, this cannot be said by him. After the minister came up with it, he borrowed the donkey. As soon as the leader of Khitan said this, all the ministers were relieved. Fortunately, this life was saved. Compared with the rise and fall of Khitan, they are more concerned about their own lives. They are glad that Khitan is strong, but if Khitan is in decline, as long as they can enjoy the glory and wealth, it is nothing. Seeing all the ministers with this look on their faces, the leader of the Khitan state only felt a burst of nameless fire in his heart, he wanted to kill all the weeds. But he knew it was just thinking. Not to mention whether Khitan''s domestic politics will collapse if he does this. If only these ministers are good ministers, then none of them are good at fighting against each other. How can they wait to die? "But who do you think is the most suitable person for this person?" The leader of Khitan said slowly. For a moment, all the people turned their eyes to the minister who first spoke. In a flash, the minister''s face turned white. At this time, he would like to smoke dozens of his mouth. Why can''t he take it any longer? We must take the lead in putting forward this proposal! If not, why do you do such an easy and fatal business? He didn''t ask if he could go. There are only two roads in front of him now. Either die or make peace.There is no choice but to choose the latter. To this point, even if it is broken teeth, he can only swallow into the stomach. ¡­¡­ Let''s talk about Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning, with 100000 troops, was stationed in the border city. Jiangning, who originally thought those dandies were cumbersome, suddenly found that his guess was wrong. Along the way, Jiangning treats everyone equally. No special care was given to them because they were children of senior officials. Therefore, along the way, they are carrying the same weight of materials. To Jiang Ning''s surprise, the group of dandies did not shout too tired or hurt, but they did not say a word and bear it all the way. It''s unbelievable. They have been spoiled and have grown up in honey pots since childhood. They can still bear such hardships. In fact, it is not only Jiangning, but also the veterans in the army who admire him. This group of dandies is different from them. They have never suffered a bit from their childhood. On the way, two days and two nights, they actually insisted on, and none of them fell behind. It was just a miracle. The soldiers in the army, at first disdainful eyes, at this time also brought some real appreciation. At this moment, the dandies of the Daming Kingdom completely integrated with these military men. More surprising is Jiangning. Whether it''s a soldier in the army or a dandy. Most of the Jiangning they knew were the rumored Jiangning. I thought that Jiangning was only able to do some martial arts at most. However, I didn''t think that Jiangning was as energetic as before without rest for two days and nights. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 791 The border pass of Daming state, the city Lord''s mansion. Jiangning looked at the Ming generals kneeling on their knees indifferently and said in a flat voice, "Yang Wei, report to me the casualties at the border." You know, he didn''t come here to make a show. Therefore, we must first understand the situation of the officers and men at the border, so as to make corresponding measures. "Your Majesty, there are five thousand soldiers left in our frontier, and less than three thousand can continue to fight." Yang Wei said respectfully. In fact, he did not expect that it would be his majesty who came to support him. What''s more, Jiangning is the emperor in her heart. Since ancient times, no emperor has personally led troops to fight wars. If he can, it''s OK. But if not, isn''t it pushing the soldiers into the fire pit? But then Yang Wei reacted and became more concerned. No matter whether Jiangning will lead the troops or not, it is beyond his control. All he can do is to reduce the casualties of the soldiers as much as possible, that''s all. After all, if Yang Wei doesn''t trust Jiang Wei, he should not trust him? "Good." Jiang Ning is very satisfied with Yang Wei''s report. Compared with Wang laoyuan Shuai in the imperial court, he doesn''t know how much better it is. "Take me to the barracks." Jiangning stood up and said plainly. Since he led his troops to the war, it was right to show sympathy for the soldiers. Yang Wei was stunned for a moment. Obviously, even he didn''t expect that as soon as Jiangning came up, he would go to the military camp to have a look. According to his thought, since Jiangning is an emperor, he should be here to enjoy the good fortune, or make some achievements to show the people. If there is a real war, Jiangning will be good as long as he doesn''t get scared to pee his pants. Obviously, in Yang Wei''s opinion, Jiangning is not trustworthy. Of course, this is not to say that Jiangning is not so bad in his opinion, but this field is really something that Jiangning should not be involved in. As an emperor, what do you do when you don''t stay in your palace? "Why don''t you talk? Is there any difficulty? " Jiangning couldn''t help asking. He saw that since he said he would go to the barracks, Yang Wei did not say a word, only if there was something difficult to say. "No, no, your majesty, I will take you there." Yang Wei said in a hurry that he didn''t want to be thought by Jiangning that he was acting as a hypocrite for personal gain. After all, no matter how much he looked down on Jiangning in the military, it would not change the fact that others were the boss of his immediate boss. His future depends on this person, so even if Yang Wei doesn''t want to, he has to listen to other people''s arrangements! After that, Yang Wei took Jiangning all the way to the barracks. Where he passed by, the soldiers said hello to Jiangning, and Jiangning nodded. As early as the war, he had already restrained all the soldiers, and it was not necessary to have such a big etiquette when going out for the war. After all, it would be too troublesome. If the fighter plane was delayed, it would not be good. As soon as I arrived at the military camp and had not entered, Jiangning heard the howling sound coming from inside. For a while, he was a little unable to help himself. He pushed aside the curtain and went in. If you don''t go in, it''s good that Jiangning can''t help being stunned there. What kind of scene is that? Countless soldiers, some with broken limbs, some dying. Almost all the injuries of different severity were mixed together, and the military doctors were busy there, walking among the soldiers. From this, we can see the tragedy of the war. I believe that any enthusiastic young man who sees this scene will immediately feel like a bucket of cold water thrown into his heart. They usually want to gallop on the battlefield in their hearts, but they have to pay such a big price behind it. Jiangning even has an impulse to drag those dandies over and let them have a look. It is likely that they will become one of them in the next moment. However, although this scene shocked Jiangning for a moment, it did not make him feel much afraid. After all, he had not suffered less injuries along the way. He was different from the ordinary emperor. At first, he was a Wulin expert, but how did he come from? From the bottom of the Wulin all the way to this step, so ordinary people are afraid of him. Just as Jiangning thought in his heart, Yang Wei had already called out to the soldiers: "generals, I want to tell you a good news. The emperor of our country is going to support us in his own expedition." as soon as Yang Wei said this, the soldiers were like fighting chicken blood one by one, and they were cheered up one after another. "General! general! Is that true? " "Yes! How many horses did your majesty bring? " "How long will it take to get there?" "Great! Now let that group of Khitan dogs have a good look at the strength of our Daming country! "Listening to the voices of the soldiers one by one, even Yang Wei couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. He could no longer suppress the excitement in his heart, and said in a loud voice, "gentlemen, this man next to me is our present emperor. He has brought 100000 army horses to our border. Soon, we will be able to let the Khitan dogs taste the power of Ming Dynasty." When he said these words, Yang Wei was also a little lucky. Fortunately, it was his majesty who came. If he had been replaced by other people, he would not have been treated as 100000 soldiers. However, he didn''t know that among the 100000 troops, there were many dandies who were crammed into the battlefield by civil and military ministers. Otherwise, he would be crazy. Dandy, when can a dandy go to war? Are not those civil and military ministers Chengdu spies of the enemy? As soon as Yang Wei said this, all of a sudden, the howling inside the camp subsided. All the soldiers are stupidly looking at Jiangning, do not know what to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 792 Then all the soldiers, without exception, got up from their beds, knelt on the ground and cried out: "see your majesty, long live your majesty!" No matter how much the injury was, even if the arm was broken and the leg was broken, the soldiers were still the same. Jiangning''s heart is a little shaken. He has not never faced with thousands of troops, nor has he never been on the battlefield, but he has never been there, which makes him feel shocked. But he didn''t know! All this is inevitable. Because Jiangning''s arrival gave them hope. At the beginning, all of them were waiting for the moment when they died. In other words, from the beginning, they did not hold the hope of life, but later, Jiangning came, as the emperor, he actually drove his own expedition to save them. What kind of kindness is this? As a king of a country, he had to save these soldiers regardless of his own safety. Jiangning can definitely stand up to their worship. "Everybody, get up! You don''t have to be so polite in the barracks. " Jiangning said in a hurry, let these disabled soldiers in order to protect the Daming Kingdom, kneel down, he really did not have this ruthlessness. I thought these soldiers would stand up. Who knows? No one moved. Jiangning had no choice but to go up and help a soldier himself. Then he said to the crowd, "if you don''t get up, will you have to go to me one by one and help me up?" As soon as this was said, the soldiers stood up one after another, where they dared to hesitate. Jiangning is speechless again. What do you mean when you say that a group of wounded soldiers are not old enough to be honest and stay on their beds, either standing or kneeling? When these words were spread out, I thought I was abusing my own people! "Hurry up, do what you need to do, and lie down if you should. Just think I haven''t been here." Jiangning quickly waved his hand and said. Looking at this posture, it seems that if he does not leave, the soldiers will not relax one by one. "Dong!" A heavy drum broke the silence inside the border. All the people present felt as if their hearts had been severely whipped. It''s the sound of war drums, and almost everyone''s eyes become sharp. The wounded soldiers grabbed at their side like a conditioned reflex, but they didn''t catch anything. Jiangning is silent. He knows that they are looking for their weapons. "You don''t have to do it. I''ll do the rest! If you work for me, I can''t treat you unfairly. After this, everyone will be rewarded with 100 mu of good farmland. " Jiangning didn''t feel that the reward was too rich. Because in his opinion, these may not be enough. After all, people have given their lives to you. If you still treat them unfairly, it''s fair to say no! Don''t say it''s all the talk. Even Jiangning himself can''t pass this pass! "Your Majesty, the destiny of a soldier is the battlefield. We will know from this armor." Said an old soldier without his right arm. Indeed, from the beginning, when they joined the army, they knew their destiny. That is the battlefield, and only the battlefield. Jiangning was silent for a moment and said, "but some of you have lost your arms and legs. How can you fight?" This group of soldiers have been disabled for their own sake and the Daming state. How can he make them sacrifice again for themselves? "Without arms, we have teeth, without legs, we have heads, we have hearts!" Another veteran said. Jiangning eyes some moist, he murmured: "I Jiangning He De how can, have you this group of soldiers to serve!" A soldier next to him, who was obviously a recruit, scratched his head and laughed: "seriously, your majesty, we discussed this issue at the beginning, but everything is over after you come, because there is no need for further discussion. You are worthy of our loyalty." At this time, Jiangning only felt a little guilty in his heart. From the beginning, he never thought about these soldiers. But looking at the eager eyes of the soldiers, he did not know how to explain. Forget it, just think it''s a beautiful misunderstanding! Jiangning has a secret way in his heart. The new soldier continued to say: "just now, when General Yang said that you were driving to rescue us, I also had an impulse to die for you immediately. You are the emperor! If there is any damage for us, it''s not worth it! " "Worth it, all worth it!" Jiangning nodded and said. "Dong!" Another dull drum sound interrupted Jiangning''s words. Then, "Dong Dong Dong..." The drums came together completely. "No! Your majesty! The enemy is going to attack the city! " Yang Wei''s face changed and he said in a loud voice. At this time, if Jiangning does not immediately transfer troops to guard the wall, I am afraid the border will be lost."Oh, what''s the hurry?" Jiangning is a light smile, not in a hurry way: "let them fight! It''s better if we break through. What the Khitans have given us to the generals and men of the Daming state, I will definitely ask them to repay them a hundred times! " As soon as Jiangning said this, he immediately ushered in the barracks of the soldiers and soldiers. What is your Majesty''s wisdom? Long live my king! In the eyes of these soldiers, Jiangning is the most brilliant king in the world. Where can we consider the loopholes in Jiangning''s mouth? Different from other generals and men, Yang Wei''s face was extremely ugly. 100 times return? What do you give back 100 times? Just talking about it verbally? He only felt that it was a big mistake for him to bring Jiangning here. He even said that Jiangning''s personal expedition was the biggest mistake. Even if any military general with some knowledge came, I''m afraid that Jiangning would not take this matter to heart like Jiangning. Yang Wei is extremely disappointed with Jiangning''s attitude. But even so, he could only choose to obey Jiangning''s orders. Don''t disobey your orders. These five words are like a shackle, firmly set on his head, so that he only felt as if he was put on the stove for examination, and he was about to die! "You look like you''re suffering a lot?" Jiangning glanced at Yang Wei and said faintly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 793 Looking at Yang Wei''s anxious face, Jiangning felt speechless for a while. How about your demeanor as a general of the Ming Dynasty? What about style? Why are you in such a hurry now? Shame or not? Jiangning suddenly wants to make complaints about Tucao. But fortunately, in the end, he held back. Yang Wei said with a bitter face, "Your Majesty, how can I not be in a hurry! I can''t calm down when I see the soldiers coming to the city and the border is going to be broken! " In fact, it is also this period of time to be afraid of too cruel, leading to Yang Wei all appeared psychological shadow. Otherwise, any Ming general would not be so afraid of Khitan people. Because in the eyes of all Daming people, their own country is the strongest, their own nation is the most powerful nation. Therefore, for the barbarians, where will be in mind. Looking at Yang Wei''s appearance, Jiangning also knows that if he doesn''t explain to him, I''m afraid Yang Wei will soon really rush out of impotence. Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer hesitated, looked at Yang Wei and said, "General Yang, do you know what form it is now?" "Of course I know! We are guarding the city! Your majesty! Don''t hesitate any more. If you wait any longer, people will die from the city! " Yang Wei was anxious to cry. You say you are an emperor, where is not good, run to the border to pit me? I can''t guard the border. I''m the one to be scolded by later generations! Yang Wei vowed that if Jiangning was not the emperor, he would severely beat Jiangning. Jiangning is speechless, can''t you change your way of thinking? thinking in mind, but Jiangning didn''t say it, because he knew that with this guy''s IQ, even if he said it, he could not understand it. Therefore, after thinking about it in his mind, Jiangning explained to Yang Wei: "I brought 100000 soldiers and horses, but only 50000 soldiers and horses were in Khitan. You can think about it. If at this time, Khitan is half attacked and the city gate is about to be attacked. All of a sudden, the city gate is open and 100000 troops are killed. Then Khitan is not defeated?" "Yes Yang Weimeng clapped his hand and suddenly realized: "in that case, we won a great victory?" Jiangning is finally relieved, helplessly looking at Yang Wei, who is mentally retarded. I really don''t know how this idiot became a general! What kind of relatives did you go to? I must make a strict investigation! Check it out! Yang Wei didn''t know that because of him, after the incident, Jiangning strengthened the investigation of corrupt officials, especially those who took the route of officers. Make that group of corrupt officials are howling all over the field, for a time, the court and the public concussion. Of course, those are just afterwords. "Your Majesty is wise!" Yang Wei finally said Jiangning from the bottom of his heart. In his opinion, Jiangning''s scheme, which is not called a stratagem at all, has never occurred to him. Does the 100000 army still need to defend the city against the 50000 army? That''s what idiots do! Of course, this does not mean that Yang Wei is calling himself an idiot. It''s good to know this kind of thing by yourself. There''s no need to make it known to everyone. Listening to Yang Wei''s compliment, Jiangning couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and almost had an impulse to dismiss him immediately. Endure this impulse, Jiangning constantly told his impulse is the devil. It''s a very unwise act to change things like this. It will be a great blow to the morale of the army. "Well, it''s almost time to go." Jiangning roughly estimated it and said to Yang Wei. As soon as he said this, Yang Wei was relieved. He only felt that he felt much more relaxed in his heart. At last he was going to set out. Every little more time, he suffered more. "Your Majesty, we are going too!" "Yes!! Your majesty, take us with you Many wounded soldiers said one after another. At this time, almost all of them were half disabled. Even if they returned home in the future, it would be just a burden to the family. As for the rewards mentioned by Jiangning, let them be handed over to their parents instead! Rather than live with a broken body, it is better to die in the battlefield with honor. At least you can leave a good name, don''t you? "What do you do, will you rebel?" One of Yang Weiqi''s fingers pointed at the soldiers, but he was speechless for a moment. If they are allowed to go to the battlefield, they will certainly become a burden to the 100000 army. When the time comes, 100000 troops should not only kill the enemy, but also look after them. Where can they have so much energy? it seems that because they are too afraid of Yang Wei, all the soldiers shut their mouths and stop talking. In fact, they also know how unreasonable their demands are.After all, the battlefield is not for fun. It''s a place where people''s lives often happen! "Well, time is running out. Generals and gentlemen, I promise that when you go back in the future, no one will make fun of you because of your injuries. If so, even if it is the prime minister today, I will cut off his head and make an explanation to you." Jiangning made a commitment directly. Naturally, he knew what the wounded were afraid of. It''s nothing more than the fear of their own disability, causing the family to be ridiculed by outsiders. But this kind of thing, if in the past also just, but now, it is Jiangning do emperor. How could he have tolerated such a thing and remained indifferent? The soldiers finished the battle for him, wounded for him, and went back to be laughed at! Think about it! Hearing Jiangning''s assurance, many soldiers were moved. Thank you "Long live your majesty!" in fact, the soldiers are very simple and simple people. If you treat them well, they will repay you ten times or a hundred times. Even if I fight for this life. But how many people only regard soldiers as tools to fight for power and gain? In the past, Jiangning has seen from books that soldiers are the most lovely people. But now he really realized this sentence. "Your majesty!" Seeing Jiangning''s delay for such a long time, Yang Wei couldn''t bear it any more and made a voice to urge him. After a while, I''m afraid the enemy has already called in, and then you''ll fart? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 794 Yang Wei suddenly wanted to swear, but after thinking about it, in order to avoid the end of being beheaded, he still gave up. Soon, Jiangning mobilized its 100000 troops to gather behind the city gate, ready to rush out at any time. A lot of dandies one by one, that is a boiling blood ah! I want to be at the forefront. I don''t know if I will pee my pants when I really fight. Moreover, the civil and military officials in the capital would not know that Jiangning actually treated these dandies equally as ordinary soldiers and put them into the ranks of ordinary soldiers. In other words, in this war, it is very likely that most of these dandies will die! moreover, this is still under the condition that the Daming state is in absolute superiority. Otherwise, it would not be impossible for these dandies to die. After all, in a few days, even if the God of the army was alive, it was impossible to train these dandies to match the quality of the Ming army! After the final mobilization, many Khitan troops had already climbed the wall. Jiangning no longer hesitated, the right hand suddenly waved: "open the city gate!" "Wait!" Yang Wei grabbed Jiangning''s arm and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, your majesty, are you going to take the lead?" Oh, my God! Is the emperor crazy? You don''t want to enjoy so much glory and wealth. Just come here. What about good political achievements? Why are you still in the front when there is a war? Shouldn''t this be left to our generals? "What? Do you have any opinion? " Jiangning''s tone is not so good, which is full of cold. You know, delaying the military plane is a death penalty. Yang Wei is a general of the Ming Dynasty. Does he not understand this truth? he doesn''t know. It''s not Yang Wei who doesn''t understand. It''s Yang Wei who is afraid of something wrong with him! He is the emperor of Ming Dynasty! And once he died on the battlefield, how big a blow would it be for Daming? If Jiangning has children, it''s OK to say, but everyone knows that Jiangning has no children now! If Jiangning dies, there will be more people fighting for the throne. The state of Daming is not far away from destroying it. The importance of Jiangning at this time is self-evident! "I dare not, but let me take the place of your majesty to meet the enemy." Before Yang Wei finished speaking, he was pushed away by Jiangning "Open the gate Then he saw Jiangning''s big hand waving, and the next moment, the gate of the city would make loud noises. ¡­¡­ General Khitan watched the groups of Khitan soldiers climb up without hindrance. He was confused, but more ecstatic. After such a long standoff, is the border of Daming powerless to resist? "Wait! What is the situation? " General Khitan was stunned. "Boom Suddenly there was a loud noise at the gate. "Boom, click, click..." Then I saw the gate open. Then the unknown number of Ming soldiers rushed out. "Why How is that possible? Isn''t the border crossing already exhausted? " General Khitan''s face turned pale. Looking at the dense enemy troops in front of him, he only felt that his legs were soft. "Kill!" Jiangning is the first. I saw Jiang Ningmeng issued a roar, and then pulled out the taixuan sword in his waist and threw it out. The taixuan sword chopped at Khitan general with a high speed. Along with the movement, its volume actually is rapidly enlarged, and finally becomes three or four people high. The next moment, it suddenly fell on the Khitan general, which was hard to smash into meat mud. Where have Khitan soldiers seen such fantastic scenes? one by one, all the soldiers in front of them are heavenly soldiers, and the leader is the heavenly generals. So, turn around and run away, where dare to continue to hesitate! The general is dead and farts! The soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were all stunned. Unexpectedly, they won such a simple victory? Everyone''s eyes towards Jiangning are full of awe. No one thought that his Majesty the emperor could use such a terrible means. This is a god man! However, time did not give Daming soldiers time to think. Because Khitan''s soldiers have fled quickly. If they don''t catch up with the pursuit, they will all run away. You know, these soldiers who can only run on the road, in their eyes, they are all white flowers of military merit! I don''t know whether Khitan''s soldiers would be mad if they knew that they were just military exploits in the eyes of the Ming Dynasty''s generals and soldiers! Of course, even if you want to be crazy, you have to escape the pursuit of the Ming Dynasty. The chase lasted all day.At night, the Lord''s house. "Ha ha, good news, good news!" While laughing, Yang Wei came in with a big stride, his face full of ecstasy. As can be seen from his expression, this is really a good report. Even Yang Wei himself did not expect such a great success! "Of course I know it''s good news!" Jiangning actually raised the eyelid and said without good breath. You know, just now that was the battlefield that he personally led the team on, and he saw everything in his eyes. The Khitan soldiers just ran away and didn''t know what it was to fight back. Along the way, the Ming generals did not suffer much casualties. Yang Wei''s face was a little embarrassed. He touched his nose and began to smile. He suddenly remembered his evaluation of Jiangning at the beginning. Now it seems that the evaluation is just talking about ourselves. But fortunately, your majesty did not know that I had spoken ill of him. Yang Qingwei has some in mind. "Don''t think I don''t know how much bad things you said about me in your heart!" Jiang Ning, who was reading the book of war, suddenly opened his mouth. Its tone is flat, can''t hear joy and anger at all. All at once, Yang Wei felt breathless, and his face suddenly became bitter. How did he suddenly have an impulse to cry? over, over, his future career! Yang Wei''s heart is full of bitterness. He only feels that his future days are dark and there is no light. "Don''t worry. I''m not such a stupid man." Jiangning said faintly, and put the book of war on the table. As soon as he said this, Yang Wei was relieved. Fortunately, Jiangning did not care about his rudeness! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 795 "At the most, it''s to dismiss your post and put you on one of the following crimes!" However, Jiangning''s next words let Yang Wei fall into the ice cave. Yang Wei is about to cry. Can you stop playing with people like this? "You''re kidding me Jiangning said with a smile, "so what do you really do?" Before Yang Wei could breathe a sigh of relief, Jiangning went on to say, "it''s just a joke. The following offenders are not only those who leave their posts, but also want to be beheaded." Lying trough? Yang Wei Meng than, he is really about to be scared by Jiangning impotence. "Your Majesty, will you stop playing with me? I know I''m wrong. Please let me go Yang Wei couldn''t bear it any longer. He knelt down on the ground and cried out bitterly. "Well, you know you''re wrong?" Jiangning snorted coldly. Then he picked up a cup of tea from the side and took a sip. He said to Yang Wei, "report the battle results!" As soon as Jiangning said this, Yang Wei was relieved. He knew that Jiangning would not pursue this matter again. Speaking of the results of the war, Yang Wei''s eyes brightened and quickly said, "this battle killed more than 30000 Khitan troops, and dozens of casualties of our army." "Well, very good." Jiangning nodded and expressed his opinions on the side. "It''s just There is one more thing I don''t know. " Yang Wei suddenly some doubts said. "Say it." Jiangning raised his hand and motioned to Yang Wei to say what he didn''t understand. "With such absolute advantages, why will there be casualties in our army?" Yang Wei some don''t understand, I''m afraid this situation can''t use the Ming elite army, ordinary soldiers will not be injured or anything? "Oh, those are all the dandies who were pushed in by the ministers in the capital. They must have been trampled to death by their own people." Jiangning a face does not matter to say. If it was the Khitan soldiers who killed them, he really didn''t believe that at that time, the Khitan soldiers would have the courage to go back and kill the Daming soldiers. In this case, there is only one possibility, which is trampled to death by one''s own people. It''s kind of funny to say so. However, in fact, stampedes are not uncommon in the battlefield. Even sometimes, after a battle, more comrades in arms killed by the enemy have not been trampled to death by their own people. But the point is not how they died, it''s their identity. "What? What do you say Yang Wei just felt like he was going crazy! It''s not hard to imagine what the ministers were doing with their children. You''re a soldier! Is there any explanation? However, the emperor''s majesty actually directly put the group of mixed military feats into the battlefield, and killed dozens of them at once! It''s not a riot in the capital? Yang Wei did not dare to imagine that such things spread to Kyoto, and the whole state of Daming was disturbed by this group of ministers. "Your Majesty, you are not afraid of..." Yang Wei swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty. Looking at Jiangning''s look of disapproval, Yang Wei really felt that it was necessary for him to do his duty and remind Jiangning. "What are you afraid of?" Jiangning raised his eyelids and looked at Yang Wei with some doubts. I''m the king of a country. What can I be afraid of when I''m surrounded by my unique martial arts? "Your Majesty, in case the ministers in Kyoto make trouble because of the death of their children..." Yang Wei bit his teeth and finally came out with what he wanted to say. I thought I would see Jiangning''s color change. Who knows, Jiangning''s eyelids drooped again. "What''s the matter If only the troublemakers were cut off... " After a day''s war, even the iron man will be tired, not to mention him. Now he is sleepy to death, where there is the mood to think about those problems! What''s more, it has been agreed in advance. If those guys really dare to make trouble, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. However, he did not know that the ministers at that time thought that Jiangning would not take it seriously. After all, I''ve never seen such an emperor like Jiangning!! Yang Wei only felt that his brain was numb at this time. The shock he received on this day was almost more than that of his whole life. "Well, you go out. I''m a little sleepy." Jiangning waved his hand to tell Yang Wei to leave quickly, so as not to delay his rest. Even though Yang Weili reacted, he nodded and said, "yes, the minister left first!" With that, Yang Wei quickly withdrew, as if there were demons and ghosts in the Lord''s house. From now on, as far as you can from your majesty. This man is so terrible! I''m afraid even Jiangning would not have thought that in a short day, he left such a big psychological shadow on one of his subordinates.¡­¡­ The palace of Khitan. "Newspaper!" The king of Khitan had already fallen asleep, but suddenly a long voice rang out. The leader of Khitan quickly got up from his bed and said happily, "but did the peace talks succeed?" I didn''t expect that those who were sent out in the morning have already succeeded! Come back, you must give him a good promotion! "My highness, general Meng and 50000 Khitan soldiers are destroyed!" Then he shook his head. At the same time, a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead. No one knows more about how the last spy died. It''s nothing more than that he was killed by an angry Lord because he reported a bad thing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who knows, the leader of Khitan kingdom was stunned for a while. He sat down on the bed and murmured: "heaven will kill me Khitan, heaven will kill me Khitan! If we had known that, we should not have agreed to their terms! " At the beginning, he was obsessed with the idea that he would go crazy and want to attack the Daming kingdom. You know, the hundred footed insect is dead but not stiff, not to mention this is not a worm, is a dragon, or a living dragon! "No! also! And peace talks! " Suddenly, he caught a straw and saved Khitan''s life. In fact, this is really the last straw. Soon, Jiangning will come to Qidan city with 100000 troops. At that time, it would be even more difficult to ask Jiangning for peace. It was not just the leader of Khitan. At this time, Khitan almost fell into panic. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 796 The next day, just as Jiangning got up and was washing, he heard Yang Wei''s respectful voice outside the door: "Your Majesty, Khitan state-owned emissary asks to see you." Since yesterday''s World War I, Yang Wei has never looked down upon Jiangning in his heart. Some of them are just in awe. Regardless of Jiangning''s stratagem, it can be seen that Jiangning is by no means an ordinary person, just the huge sword released from Jiangning''s hand yesterday. Even if Jiangning is an immortal, he will not doubt it. Is that what mortals can do? In fact, it was not only Yang Wei, but the terror of Jiangning had already spread in the barracks. What was it that killed the enemy with a sword yesterday. From this moment on, Yang Wei no longer only regarded Jiangning as an emperor, but also added a layer of idols. "Take him to the lobby and wait for me." Jiangning light way, a small emissary, and how to make him anxious? What''s more, he is a messenger of peace. Although Yang Wei didn''t say it clearly, Jiangning was not stupid and could guess. Khitan was not strong originally. This time, it lost tens of thousands of troops at the border of Daming state, and its strength was more than doubled. Don''t say to continue to attack Daming, as long as you can keep your life, you will be satisfied. Jiang Ning said that he understood the idea of the leader of Khitan, but this does not mean that he would let Khitan go easily! When I''m not at home, you''ll just sneak in. If you''re beaten and maimed by Laozi, you want to beg for mercy? How can it be done without paying a price? Let him wait first! Jiangning stretched out and went to sleep again. ¡­¡­ Lobby. Khitan emissary was restless. He stood up, sat down, and walked back and forth in front of Yang Wei. "Hello, are you tired?" Yang Wei helplessly looked at the Khitan emissary and yelled. Even if the Khitan emissary is not tired, his eyes are also tired. The Khitan emissary wiped the sweat on his forehead and swallowed his saliva. Then he said, "it''s my first time to meet the emperor of Daming. I''m a little nervous." If you look at it carefully, you can even find that his clothes have already been soaked in sweat, and they are tightly attached to his body at this time. In fact, how could he know Jiangning''s temperament? If one is not careful, where to touch Jiangning''s nerve, and then cause Jiangning to be angry, slap him to death, he has no reason to say! What''s more, Khitan was unreasonable and attacked Daming first. After a while, even if Jiangning fried the oil is not too much! "I wipe, can you sit down, you are nervous, can''t you make me nervous?" Yang Wei can''t help but burst a rude sentence, he just feel his eyes are about to bloom. "Your Majesty is not so terrible, as for it." Well, I don''t say that. Yang Wei immediately remembered the scene that his majesty had scared him to death with a few words yesterday, so he was not confident enough to speak. But I don''t know that all the reactions of Yang Wei are seen by the Khitan emissary. The Khitan emissary is really afraid, so he stares at Yang Wei''s reaction closely and does not leave for a moment. This is no, Kung Fu pays off. He just caught him, and the fear in Yang Wei''s eyes flashed away. Lying trough? It''s better not to watch it!! Khitan emissary in the heart of that regret ah, it is better not to look, now pour good, the heart more special so afraid. Seeing the Khitan emissary sweating, Yang Wei did not know what to say. In this way, the two eyes stare, the whole hall fell into a dead silence. This stare is a morning. When Jiangning came to the lobby, the Khitan emissary almost didn''t lie on the ground, but even so, it was a bit of a prostration. This makes Jiangning can''t help but wonder for a while. Oh, no, I didn''t ask people to punish him to do heavy work. How could he be tired like this dead dog? Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t say this. Otherwise, he would choke on the old Khitan emissary. "Well, if you have anything, please tell me quickly. After that, I will send Khitan troops." Jiangning came to the throne and sat on it immediately. He picked up the teacup beside him, and said faintly. I thought I saw Jiangning for the first time, and I didn''t think it was as vicious as it was in legend. Khitan messengers have even relaxed a lot, but Jiangning suddenly came up with such a sentence. This also made that Khitan emissary was scared directly and almost didn''t faint! Jiangning can''t help but turn a white eye, on this quality also when emissary? I don''t know what courage the leader of Khitan had to send him out to negotiate with him. Is he afraid that the talks will collapse?Jiangning vowed that if the Khitan emissary was under his own hand, he would have sent someone to pull him out and cut him. Where would he stay until now? Seeing this, Yang Wei could not help but pray for the Khitan emissary. You know, at the beginning, she was like this. She was almost scared to death, but fortunately, the only thing that reassured her was that she was also a general of the Ming Dynasty, and Jiangning would not easily kill herself even though she was violent. On the contrary, this Khitan emissary is quite different. You should know that he is not only an emissary sent by a foreign country, but also an envoy sent by an enemy country. His country, namely Khitan, not only took advantage of Jiangning''s departure to attack the Ming Dynasty with other countries and allies, but also caused a lot of death and injury to Daming officers and soldiers. This alone is enough to make Jiangning kill his subordinates. In fact, Yang Wei''s heart at this time is more Schadenfreude, after all, Jiangning''s terror can''t let himself try alone! Therefore, Yang Wei''s heart is more of a spectator mood. Then look at the Khitan emissary. At this time, he had already knelt down, his head was directly on the ground, and his body was constantly shaking, just like a frightened ostrich. Almost didn''t let Jiangning laugh, what the hell is this? Why are there so many wonderful flowers in Khitan! "You don''t have to be so afraid. If you have something to say, I won''t kill you easily." Jiangning helplessly looks at that Khitan emissary light way. However, he did not know that it was good for him not to say this, but it was a bad thing to say it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 797 At this time, the Khitan emissary had been too scared to think. I will not kill you easily this day. That is to say, he may kill himself. As for the Khitan emissary, he was so scared that he could not tell what he was doing. Yang Wei looked at this scene with tears and laughter. Even he didn''t expect it would be this scene after Jiangning. How could the Khitan Lord send out such goods? Yang Wei couldn''t help but raise this question, but he didn''t know, even Jiang Ning didn''t know. It''s not the Lord of Khitan who sent him out, but the Lord of Khitan can only send him out, because no one but him is willing to accept such a job. Of course, even the Khitan emissary, he is not willing to accept this job, but there is no way, who let this matter be put forward by him! But it was this reason that he was given to the head of the Khitan state, which brought him out. If not, I''m afraid the leader of Khitan will come by himself. However, I believe that if we really get to that stage, in any case, the head of Khitan will not come to negotiate. After all, putting other people''s lives in other people''s hands and handing their own lives into other people''s hands are totally different concepts! However, if the Khitan state Lord knew that his minister had come here, he would have been such a counsellor. He could not even tell why he had come here, and whether he would regret it. Of course, these are just afterwords. At this time, Jiangning looked at the Khitan emissary kneeling on the ground and trembled constantly. The corner of his eyes twitched violently. In his heart, he also burst into a nameless fire. He slapped the table and angrily said, "what do you have to say quickly, or I will let someone pull you out and chop you!" Since we are here for peace talks, we have been hesitating for a long time without even saying a word. Why? As a matter of fact, Jiangning''s heart has been impatient for a long time, but because of the self-cultivation of being the head of the country, he has not been angry. It is really this guy who is too counselled to bear it. As soon as Jiangning said this, the Khitan emissary was frightened and shivered. He suddenly raised his head and said in a hurry: "Your Majesty, please spare your life." Yang Wei almost didn''t laugh. How can you be so smooth when you ask for mercy? Why can''t you say anything when you get to business? Just as Jiangning was itching with hatred and wanted to directly order others to pull him out and cut him off, the Khitan emissary finally said his purpose: "Your Majesty, I come to seek peace!" Obviously, he has seen that if he is not talking about business, he will surely kill for Jiangning. At the critical moment of life and death, it proves that Khitan emissary has finally burst out his potential Say it completely. Jiangning was silent, then sighed and said, "if it is a peace talk, what conditions will you offer?" Khitan is in a weak position, and the people sent by Khitan ask for and. Then, according to the rules, Khitan should divide the land to Daming. As for the division, it depends on the negotiation between the two sides. Before coming here, the bottom line given by the Khitan state Lord to the Khitan envoy was three cities. That is to say, if the three cities can not satisfy the appetite of their families, then the leader of Khitan will have to fight to the death. Of course, this does not mean how stingy the head of the Khitan kingdom is. Khitan is so small that all the cities add up to only a dozen. If you give three cities to Jiangning, the territory of Khitan will be reduced by 1 / 3! If this is not enough to satisfy Jiangning''s appetite, then there is no way. We can only fight to the death. Is it difficult to give all the Khitan state to Jiangning? Even if the common people are willing to do it, the high-ranking officials are willing to, but the leader of Khitan is not willing to! In fact, even though he didn''t see the conditions given by the Khitan monarch, Jiangning could still figure out how the Khitan king felt at this time. After all, both sides are emperors, so it is not difficult for Jiangning to take himself into the position of head of Khitan. From the beginning of hearing the peace talks, Jiangning did not intend to ask for too many cities. Two cities are enough. But then Jiangning said that he was completely forced. He didn''t know whether the leader of Khitan was crazy or not. He actually proposed such insane conditions. The Khitan emissary knelt on the ground and said in a hurry: "Your Majesty, you can open as many land as you want!" If you really follow the Khitan state Lord that said, I am afraid he will be the first to die! Now there are two choices for the Khitan emissary. One is now and the other is to go back. Of course, maybe he doesn''t have to die at all after he goes back, because maybe Khitan has been attacked by Jiangning at that time. In addition, he was frightened by Jiangning''s threats before. Naturally, the Khitan emissary can no longer maintain the bottom line.Of course, Jiangning did not know anything about it. "What? What you said is true? " Even if Jiangning heard this, she couldn''t help standing up. She looked at the Khitan emissary with some doubts. You should know that no one will offer such crazy conditions unless the head of state is crazy. "Really, really!" The Khitan emissary nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He was afraid that he would be killed if the order was slow. Yang Wei felt dizzy in front of him. I''ve seen this guy go back and forth for a long time before. Now I see him shaking his head again and again. He feels like he''s going crazy. Never before had he been so hard on a man''s heart. The Khitan emissary was nodding his head, but he suddenly noticed a chill coming from his back. He could not help but shiver. He didn''t know, maybe Jiangning didn''t want to kill him, but Yang Wei on the side really wanted to kill him. "If that''s the case, I won''t ask too much. There are 15 cities in Khitan, right?" Jiangning said so and looked at the Khitan emissary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 798 The Khitan emissary quickly nodded and said, "yes, all the cities in Khitan add up to 15. Your majesty really knows everything about the territory of each country." While answering Jiangning''s question, the Khitan emissary has not forgotten to give a kiss of flattery. After all, his life is in Jiangning''s hands, and his life is still hanging on Jiangning''s body. Jiangning smile, light way: "you don''t have to flatter me, as long as what you said is true, I will praise you, but if you have a little false, I will send someone to cut off your head, at the same time your family will be implicated." When it comes to killing people, Jiangning''s tone has no ups and downs, just as calm as usual. But it was just like this that the Khitan emissary was so scared that he was sweating. If Jiangning''s eyes were shining, it would be all right. However, Jiangning was just like ordinary people, and nothing happened. What does that mean? It shows that Jiangning regards human life as a kind of grass root, and doesn''t pay attention to it at all. "Your Majesty, how dare I deceive you with some empty words?" The Khitan emissary kowtowed and said. At the same time, he began to think about the future direction. If he could let him go, he would find a place that no one knew to live in seclusion. After that, he would never show up again. Otherwise, not only Jiangning will kill him, but even Khitan will certainly want to tear him to pieces. "Good. In that case, I''ll take half of the city. Is that ok?" Jiangning tone flat said, although the last sentence is a question, but with an unquestionable tone. The Khitan emissary has no doubt that if he said no at this time, he would be faced with the fate of being torn to pieces. "Of course, there is no problem. How many cities are there in that half of the city?" The Khitan emissary asked in some doubt. After all, Khitan has 15 cities in total, and 15 is an odd number, so it can''t be divided into two parts. Therefore, Jiangning has eight cities or seven cities. For Jiangning''s decision, this Khitan emissary is also very curious. Not only this Khitan envoy, but also Yang Wei on the side can''t help being a little curious. What kind of decision will Jiangning make? "Half, of course, it''s eight seats." Jiang Ning took it for granted, but let the Khitan emissary and Yang Wei be speechless for a while. In their hearts, they murmured. Who taught you mathematics! "Very well, you are very happy with the land, so you can''t be short of money and food." Jiangning is very happy to enter the next topic. But the Khitan emissary was sweating. Fortunately, he didn''t say the bottom line of the three cities. Otherwise, he estimated that he could not stand here intact. At the same time, I couldn''t help but scold the leader of Khitan kingdom. It was clear that he wanted to die! Fortunately, he was tactful, and the Khitan emissary could not help but be glad. However, if the Khitan king knew about this, he would not be choked to death with a mouthful of blood. Because it is common to seek peace on the battlefield. The one who is asked for peace will not force the other too much. After all, the dog will jump off the wall when he is in a hurry! Therefore, the three cities given by the leader of Khitan are more than enough. This is why Jiangning only considered two cities at the beginning, because Jiangning did not intend to force Khitan to hand over more land. Of course, this does not mean that Jiangning was indifferent to the crimes committed by Khitan, or even forgiven them. But at this time, in addition to Khitan, there were three other countries coveting Daming. First, the Khitan state was pacified, and then Jiangning was able to fight against the other three countries. If not, when he attacked the other three countries, there will always be a feeling that no one will feel good. After all, a wolf is in the back. Can you spare the mood to deal with a group of tigers in front of you. However, the Khitan emissary is not to blame. After all, he is also the first time to negotiate, and he is also the first time to go to the battlefield, not to mention being forced by the leader of Khitan. Naturally, he is not clear about these things. Now he only thinks that the leader of Khitan kingdom is harming him. He is full of resentment against him. Where can he spare no time to think about other things? "If it''s money and food, please open it at your pleasure." Khitan emissary, this is to break the pot to the end. In any case, everything has been done, and she is not afraid to make a lot of trouble. Since half of the territory has been let out, the money and food will naturally be indifferent. In any case, it will not be your concern at that time. The resentment against the leader of Khitan, coupled with the broken pot, led to the Khitan emissary directly made such a decision. Jiangning has even begun to suspect that this is a conspiracy. The leader of the Khitan state wants not to fight and then play his own country bad?Yang Wei can''t believe his ears at this moment. After fighting for so many years in the battlefield, he still saw such a peace seeking for the first time. However, he was more excited at this time, because the more concessions Khitan made, the more fear he had of Daming. Every time Daming got more land, he was naturally more happy. Looking at Yang Wei''s expression, Jiangning can''t help but say in his heart that Yang Wei is so happy for his country, it''s hard for him to be loyal. Although this person''s brain is not very good, but after all, he is loyal to the Daming state, and maybe he can get some use. If Yang Wei knew that he was in Jiangning''s heart in addition to the center, it was a waste. He didn''t know whether he would die of choking with saliva. "If it''s money and grain, it''s 50000 taels of gold. I believe you Khitan can still take it out." Jiangning said in a tone of indifference. However, the Khitan emissary couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Could you not look so indifferent! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 799 This 50000 taels of gold Khitan can be taken out, but after taking it out, the whole country will basically be paralyzed! As soon as the Khitan emissary who wanted to be hesitant thought that the Khitan state chief had killed himself, he said directly, "Your Majesty, this is certainly no problem. What other requirements do you have? Let''s talk about it together!" Jiangning really felt that he had opened up his horizons today. The leader of Khitan kingdom was so generous that there were such open-minded people in the world? Not only Jiangning, but also Yang Wei felt that he had opened up another world in front of him. "Well, there''s nothing to ask for." Jiangning waved his hand and said with a smile, "Yang Wei, let this messenger go back to report the news." At this time, Jiangning''s mood can be said to be very happy, he did not expect things to be so smooth. Yang Wei answered and walked down with the Khitan emissary. Before long, Yang Wei came back and said to Jiangning, "Your Majesty, will there be any conspiracy among them?" In fact, Yang Wei''s question is exactly what Jiangning is worried about. For nothing else, it was the Khitan emissary who agreed too happily, as if he could agree without thinking. However, Yang Wei didn''t look like a liar when he looked at the Khitan emissary. Because of the courage of the Khitan emissary, he did not dare to cheat them. "Don''t worry, in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is in vain." Jiangning heard this, the complexion is no change, light said. He didn''t think about whether there would be any conspiracy. Actually, he had 100000 troops at this time, and the number of individual soldiers was less than 30000. Let alone continue to fight with him, even if he could defend the city, it was a great problem. Therefore, Jiangning has no fear at all. Even he has made a decision. If the leader of Khitan really dares to play tricks with himself, he will surely take 100000 troops to wipe out all the Khitan people. Yang Wei obviously doesn''t know! Jiangning''s killing heart is so heavy, otherwise, he would never have the courage to chat with Jiangning. At this time, he only worshipped Jiangning in his heart. Jiangning was right. In front of absolute strength, any conspiracy was in vain. This sentence is so overbearing that Yang Wei even brings some little stars in his eyes to Jiangning. Jiangning couldn''t stand Yang Wei''s gaze, waved his hand and said faintly, "if you dare to look at it like this, I don''t mind sending someone to dig out your two eyes!" As soon as Jiangning said this, he immediately startled Yang Wei. At this time, Yang Wei''s face was already bitter, but he said, "Your Majesty, the heart of the minister is not good. Can you stop scaring me so much?" In fact, let alone her heart is not good, even if his heart is not bad, Jiangning may be able to frighten him out of trouble. Jiangning was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "Yang Wei, first of all, you should know that I didn''t frighten me. It''s very serious. If you dare to look at me with this kind of eyes again, if you don''t dig out your eyes, I won''t do it!" Although Yang Wei knew that the throne was not a matter of not doing it, because no one would be able to get down from it. It''s not that we can''t, but we don''t want to. But Yang Wei was more afraid in his heart. It was precisely because of Jiangning''s words that he expressed his determination. Yang Wei covered his chest with one hand, only felt that his heart was about to jump out at this time. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no, your majesty, the minister has some heart problems, so he has to leave first." He didn''t dare to stay here any longer. He even had a premonition that if he stayed here a little longer, he would be scared to death by Jiangning. If he is really scared to death by carelessness, it will be OK. He will be recorded in history and become the first general to be scared to death. That kind of scene, it''s hairy to think about it. Yang Wei shivered again. I''m afraid that if I look at the face of Jiang Yang, I''m afraid it''s better for me to lift my face What can''t die here? Do you mean to die outside? Yang Wei was as like as two peas in the same mind. He was almost identical to the model of the Qidan envoy. In other words, he was completely confused. "What? General Yang, is it difficult for me to send you personally Jiangning looked at Yang Wei and said in a flat tone. Although Jiangning''s face is like water stop, you can''t see what Jiangning is thinking from it, but Yang Wei feels a chill from it. Therefore, where they dare to hesitate, they turn around and run, as if there were some wild beasts in the hall of the city Lord''s mansion.I believe that if this scene is seen by the soldiers in the frontier, they will be shocked. When could the majestic General Yang be so afraid of a man? However, it must be Jiangning''s threat that no one can bear. Seeing that Yang Wei ran out, Jiangning''s mouth showed a faint smile and murmured: "during this war, if you don''t have some fun for yourself on weekdays, it''s too boring. It''s just going to hurt you, General Yang." It must be that if Yang Wei heard this, he would be so angry that his old blood gushed out. Dare you, Jiangning has always been playing with him?? But I''m afraid that even if he knows, Yang Wei will never dare to say it. He will even be happy to cooperate with Jiangning to complete the game. After all, if that happens, you don''t have to be scared, right? Of course, this is not to say that Jiangning''s pranks and frightening Kung Fu are so superb. It''s really Jiangning''s identity that the emperor of the Ming Dynasty wants Yang Wei''s life? Even if Jiangning directly let Yang Wei die, Yang Wei would not resist and obey his arrangement. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 800 In fact, in the state of Daming, the thought that important officials had to die was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. If Jiangning let him die, he would not die, it would be treacherous. After that, Jiangning stood up from his seat, clapped his hands, and said faintly: "at last, we will solve the Khitan affairs. In this case, there are still three countries left. Now we have to list the sequence." Jiangning likes to go out in a planned way rather than blindly do something. Because the effect is not only greatly reduced, but also has a great possibility of accidents. Although planning doesn''t change as quickly as it does, having a plan is better than not having one. Just as Jiangning was preparing for the plan, the spy also returned to Khitan all the way. After all, his wife and children are in Khitan. In any case, no matter what he wants to do, he must first pick up his wife and children, and then plot other things. He knew that he didn''t have much time, because once Jiangning sent troops to contact Khitan, it would mean that things would soon come to light. I''m afraid he would lose his life at that time. With such an idea, the Khitan scouts are naturally extremely fast. Above the court hall, the leader of Khitan is looking at the silent civil and military officials below. The atmosphere was so strange that no one made any sound, as if everyone were dead. If ordinary people see the hall, there is no sound at all, they will be scared to fly. But if you know it, you will never be intimidated, because there is a reason for all this. One day has passed, but the Khitan spy still did not send any news, even the progress of the negotiation. This can not help but let the Khitan state Lord and the ministers daydream. Could it be that Jiangning, the leader of the state of Daming, killed the Khitan scouts, and then crushed the army to destroy the Khitan kingdom? Of course, they don''t have any confidence that Khitan can be defended under the attack of 100000 troops. If there were no 50000 troops with losses, it would be nice to say that they would be able to hold on for a while, but now, if the negotiation fails, they will have to wait for death. "Newspaper! Your majesty! Your majesty! The minister sent out for peace talks is back! " A voice full of surprise burst out. "Quick, quick! Come on, please Hearing this, the faces of all the people in the hall all changed, full of joy. The spy was not killed. Does that mean that the negotiation was successful? So you don''t have to die? Of course, what makes them more happy is that they can still enjoy such splendor. Nothing is more important than this. Of course, if the king of Khitan knew what they were thinking, he would be furious. However, at this moment, the Khitan monarch did not have the time and the mood to think about what they were thinking. Under the eyes of all the people looking forward to, the Khitan scout with a face full of bitter pressure came in. In a flash, people felt their heads buzzing A little bit. The leader of Khitan Kingdom covered his head with one hand and the Dragon chair with the other. Then he asked, "love Aiqing! How about this negotiation? " He suddenly had a premonition that the negotiation had broken down. However, if the negotiations break down, will the Khitan state no longer exist? The Khitan spy immediately knelt down and cried, "Your Majesty, the old minister has failed in the negotiation because he has failed in his Majesty''s trust." Just as soon as the Khitan scout''s words were spoken, the whole court was silent again. The king of Khitan sat down on the Dragon chair and didn''t know what to say. At this moment, his brain was blank and could not hold anything else. However, this Khitan state Lord can''t speak, which does not mean that the ministers next to him are speechless! "What''s going on? You speak Ministers questioned the Khitan spy one after another, saying that if they had gone by themselves, the negotiation would have been successful. Khitan spies are itching with hate. Since you are so capable, why didn''t you take the initiative to drive me to the shelf? Of course, the most important thing is to think about it in my heart. I''m sure I won''t say it in person. He said: "Jiangning, the king of the Ming Dynasty, is too cruel. He even asked for eight cities in China." "It''s just eight cities. How could you say no to him?" A minister couldn''t help but scream. As long as people with long eyes can see which one is better than the eight cities and destroy the country. "But But the bottom line your Majesty gave me is three cities I can''t help it.He didn''t expect her to tell the truth. What she faced was not the anger of ministers, but the questioning of ministers. Could they accept such conditions? "Is that so, your majesty?" Many ministers looked to the Khitan state Lord and asked. From their appearance, there is a kind of posture that the head of the Khitan Kingdom nods and forces the palace. After all, their glory and wealth have not been enjoyed enough. If the negotiation failed because of the leader of Khitan state, he is absolutely guilty. Khitan is different from Daming. They don''t have the idea of loyalty to the king. They just think about themselves. However, the leader of Khitan can only say: "I have not said such a thing, I only said that everything will be handled by him at his own discretion." As soon as the leader of Khitan said this, he immediately threw the pot to the Khitan scouts. But where is this Khitan spy willing to put the bottom of the pot so willingly? He''s not the pot man? "But But your majesty said it The Khitan spy looked like he was about to cry. But the ministers are not talking. They just stare at the Khitan spies, which is your fault. The reason why they asked that just now was to ask his majesty an attitude. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 801 In any case, the head of the Khitan state is his majesty. If they really forced the palace, I''m afraid even the Khitan people can''t make sense there. On the contrary, if the Khitan state Lord is willing to agree with the requirements of the king of Daming, it is enough to find a scapegoat. The best target of this scapegoat is the Khitan emissary sent out. On this point, the civil and military ministers were unexpectedly consistent. In a flash, the Khitan emissary came to know about this, and secretly scolded these old and undead fellows that they had so harmed me! But on the surface, he still dare not say so, because if he said so, it would have been possible to make it become certain to die. Although the chance of his survival is not great, he still has to fight for it. After all, if he can live, no one wants to die, right? "Jiangning has another requirement, that is to ask me to give 50000 taels of gold." However, Khitan spies know that she said so. Now she can only place her hope in Jiangning. The conditions are too harsh, and these ministers can not accept it. Otherwise, he will die in the end. "What? 50000 taels of gold? " All the ministers were a little angry, and Jiangning was going too far. They actually took 50000 taels of gold as soon as they opened their mouths. What is it? Looking at the faces of Ministers who were flushed with anger, the Khitan emissary couldn''t help laughing at them. They were really selfish bastards. When it comes to money, they are so stingy, but when it comes to the land of the country, they don''t care. At this time, the head of the Khitan state had become gloomy because of his anger. These guys were selfish one by one, and they would kill them all sooner or later. Otherwise, if they are left, they will be a disaster after all, whether to the country, to the people, or even to himself. I didn''t expect that if I didn''t agree with you just now, I''m afraid this group of guys will force the palace directly. For their own position in their minds, the Khitan state Lord is very clear that they are just their elected representatives, once the critical moment, they will not hesitate to abandon themselves. This is the aristocratic family! That is, the most troublesome problem for kings of all generations. "No, 50000 taels of gold can''t be given to him in any case!" The ministers agreed. In their opinion, it doesn''t matter how much land the national government goes to. Even if it is to hand over the whole country to Zhang Ning, they may or will allow it, but 50000 taels of gold is absolutely not allowed. Because throughout the whole country of Khitan, there are no 50000 taels of gold. If you can''t get 50000 taels of gold, who should fill in the rest? Of course, it''s their families. If you give them meat to eat, they can still accept it now, but if you want to dig a piece of meat from them, it is naturally more difficult. "Well, how come you guys are going to look like this when they ask you to pay for it?" Finally, the leader of Khitan could not help but get angry. "Your Majesty, it is not the old minister''s unwillingness, but the conditions put forward by Jiangning are too much." An old minister said so, judging from his angry face, he did think so. To be honest, even if Jiangning wanted three more cities, he would not do so. He even said that he was very happy to agree. "Today you agree, and if you don''t agree, you have to agree!" The leader of Khitan is angry. In front of the land, I have made concessions. Once gold is involved, you will become so stingy. At this time, the state Lord of Khitan''s state of mind is, since I lost, you don''t want to do well. Naturally, the ministers didn''t want to fall out with the leader of Khitan, because it was a troubled time. Jiangning was about to invade. If they fought inside, Khitan would be destroyed. And they will certainly be recorded in the history books. Of course, they will not remain famous in the history, but will remain infamous for thousands of years. Therefore, the final conclusion of the discussion is that all the aristocratic families put forward 10000 taels of gold, and the other 100000 taels need to be raised by Khitan. And the Khitan emissary who watched the two sides negotiate an agreement really felt a bit broken down. Could you even agree to such a condition? But I don''t know that this is caused by the contradiction between the aristocratic family and the king. Otherwise, it will not happen. Of course, he also contributed a lot. If it was not for his eloquence, Jiangning would not have benefited so much. If Jiangning knew the truth of this matter, he would certainly regard the Khitan emissary as a guest of honor. He also called out the word "hero". This is really a hero. He gave up his country for the sake of a famous country. It was just selfless dedication. Where can we find such a selfless and great man? "Somebody, take this guy out and chop it off!" After the king of Khitan and his ministers reached an agreement, the head of Khitan finally looked at the Khitan emissary, waved his hand and said coldly.Now that he has been said to kill him, he can''t stay. As a result, when the Khitan messenger felt a whirl of heaven and earth, he had been pulled down, and even he could not make a sound of begging for mercy. ¡­¡­ Soon Jiangning was able to reach an agreement with Khitan, and sent troops to take over all the cities divided by Khitan. Everything is happy, and it has spread to all countries. There was another big commotion. After that, they got the military information. The 100000 troops of Jiangning attacked Khitan, but they didn''t abandon a soldier at all. For a time, Jiangning''s reputation spread all over the world. After discussion, other countries withdrew and contributed three cities. Even Jiangning didn''t expect that Khitan''s surrender attracted other countries to follow suit. It was supposed to be a war that cost people and money, but it turned out to be a net profit business. It must be that the heads of the four countries have already regretted their death at this time, right? Jiangning can''t help but think so. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 802 This time, it can be called a great victory, taking Khitan by wisdom and deterring other three countries. Jiangning''s story has been spread all over the Ming Dynasty, and even has been changed into various versions of the story by the storyteller in the world. For a time, Jiangning has become the prince charming of countless maidens. Even Jiangning himself did not think of this. Just imagine that Jiangning is not only the leader of the state of Daming, but also more handsome and resourceful. He is also highly skilled in martial arts. All kinds of advantages come together. It''s strange if those girls don''t care. Although we have retreated from the enemy at this time, if we want to wipe out these four countries, I am afraid that the strength of the Daming state is far from being able to do so. Therefore, after a short rest, Jiangning came to Shaolin temple again. Shaolin Temple is a place where martial arts are gathered from all over the world. If it is in this place, the Jiangning plan will be more likely to be implemented. At the gate of Shaolin Temple, Jiangning is stopped by two monks. "Stop, who are you?" One of the monks said so. Jiangning looked at the monk and asked, "don''t you know me?" You know, when he started killing in Shaolin Temple, which monks hated him so much that they could not remember him? He even doubted whether the monk was kicked in the head by a donkey and then lost his memory. If not, how could he not know himself? However, since his last killing in Shaolin Temple, those monks have left Shaolin Temple. What''s more, they have returned to the common customs directly. They are afraid that Jiangning will come again to seek the misfortune of Shaolin Temple and then catch up with himself. When the husband and wife encounter disaster, they still fly separately, not to mention the group of monks? Therefore, most of the monks in Shaolin Temple are just entering the temple. The monks who did not know about the massacre of Shaolin Temple last time, even if they had heard of it, they had never seen Jiangning as it was. I''ve only heard of it, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. How can I recognize it? "Call out your abbot, and he will know who I am." For a small person, Jiangning naturally will not easily get angry, but directly said to it. If the monk listened to Jiangning''s words and went to the abbot, he might not have the next choice and would not let Shaolin Temple be disgraced again. But the monk thought he was a disciple of Shaolin temple now, so he didn''t need to be afraid of anyone. After all, as the saying goes, Shaolin is the most important school of martial arts. Who dares to look for the misfortune of Shaolin Temple after all? Therefore, the monk looked at Jiangning with disdain, and said faintly, "the abbot is practicing in seclusion at this time. You''d better go back!" He looked at Jiangning is just a small person, there is no need to pay much attention to it. Only because Jiangning this trip, in order to save trouble, this changed into ordinary people''s clothes. Unexpectedly, in front of Shaolin Temple, he was turned away just because of his clothes. When did Shaolin Temple become like this? Jiangning only felt speechless for a while, but at the same time, a touch of anger rose in his heart. These bald donkeys, as expected, did not have a good thing! "For the last time, do you want to get out of the way or not? If not, don''t blame me for being rude." At this time, if the martial monk believes in the evil spirit of the monk, he won''t find the evil spirit. I am a monk of Shaolin temple now. Who dares to provoke me? When the monk walked in the temple, he didn''t think he was in the way of the temple Seeing this, the monk frowned and whispered, "don''t make trouble in front of Shaolin Temple. Let him get out of here." Obviously, seeing Jiangning''s dress, he didn''t pay much attention to Jiangning''s heart. That''s what he said. When the first monk heard his companion say the same thing, he immediately settled down a lot. At the same time, courage is naturally fatter. "If you don''t go, don''t blame me for my impoliteness." The monk looked at Xiao Lin coldly and said in a loud voice. Bullying ordinary people makes him have a great sense of achievement. However, if he knew that the person he bullied was Jiangning, who killed a lot in Shaolin and finally left without leaving, I don''t know if he would still think so. Jiangning snorted coldly: "since you want to die by yourself, don''t blame others when you get to the hell!" As soon as Jiangning said this, the monk''s face suddenly changed: "do you know who I am? I''m from Shaolin Temple. Do you dare to touch me If he said this to ordinary people, it might be useful, but to Jiang Ning, it was causing trouble to Shaolin Temple.At this time, if the abbot of Shaolin Temple is here, even if Jiangning doesn''t kill him, the abbot of Shaolin Temple will surely kill him and give Jiangning an account. For nothing else, Jiangning''s strength is too terrible. In addition, he is still the monarch of Daming. You, a little monk, want to compare with others? Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. "Touch your hair, don''t say it''s touching you. I''ll kill you. Believe it or not, your Abbot won''t say anything?" Looking at Jiangning''s fearless appearance, the monk finally got a little flustered and asked in a loud voice: "who are you? Call your name quickly The person who dares to make trouble in front of Shaolin Temple is not a fool, that is, he has no fear. Does Jiangning look like a fool? "I am Jiangning, and I don''t know if your Abbot has mentioned it to you. It must be true that you have not. Otherwise, I will not stop me from going up the mountain." Jiangning asked and answered himself, and did not give the monk a chance to speak. "What, you You Are you Jiangning? " At the same time, when Wu Dun hears the word "two steps back", it''s incredible to see the two steps. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 803 Who is Jiangning? I''m afraid no monk in Shaolin Temple doesn''t know! Killing the eight Arhats is the devil who makes the abbot of Shaolin Temple soft. Oh, my God. How could he have provoked such evil spirits? Did you go out without looking at the almanac! For a moment, the monk wanted to die. All of a sudden, his eyes brightened and he said that those who did not know were not guilty. If he pretended that he did not know Jiangning, would he not be guilty? The monk thought he was smart. But I don''t know, he is about to have a disaster. Because, his cognition of Jiangning is only about hearing about it. He had never seen Jiangning kill himself with his own eyes, otherwise his first reaction at this time was definitely not to muddle through, but to kneel down and beg for mercy, imploring Jiangning to let go of himself. Because Jiangning''s temperament and disposition, if it is not too much hatred, ask for his words, he will not really kill it. Because there was no such need at all, with the growth of Jiangning''s status, his mood naturally became more mature. If a small character like this is angry with him, he will be angry all day long. What''s the fun of life? What''s more, if people are always angry, won''t they die of anger? Therefore, Jiangning naturally developed a disposition not to be angry at will. However, if the monk was really ungrateful, there was no way out. Jiangning had to kill him. "Jiangning, I haven''t heard of it!" The monk shook his head and thought his acting skills were excellent. He said, "what are you doing in Shaolin Temple? If it is very important, I will inform the abbot for you." The monk''s fault was that he was still speaking in this condescending tone. Of course, although he was afraid in his heart, he did not beg for mercy. Part of the reason is very important. That is, the place where he is standing is at the gate of Shaolin Temple. If Jiangning killed him casually, wouldn''t he have a feud with Shaolin Temple? This is totally unwise. Therefore, the monk thought he was smart Die! "No, I''ll find him myself later." Jiangning said in a flat tone. Let him wait outside, and then this guy will report inside? Where does he have so much free time to wait? What''s more, the old monk of Shaolin Temple deserves to wait by himself? Obviously, Jiangning''s sense of Shaolin Temple has declined sharply since it was pressed by Shaolin Temple last time. Don''t you see that? Even Shouhu has become an old bald ass. If the abbot of Shaolin Temple knew that he and Shaolin Temple had been in a great decline in Jiangning''s heart, he didn''t know whether he would die of vomiting blood. The reason is that ye Xiaoyun''s power of Daming Kingdom has included Shaolin Temple in the territory of Daming. If ye Xiaoyun wants to deal with Shaolin Temple, it doesn''t take much effort at all. All you need to do is transfer all the officers and soldiers not far from Shaolin Temple. That''s enough for Shaolin Temple to drink. Shaolin can be learned from martial arts. There is no mistake in saying this. But there is another sentence. I don''t know if you have heard of it. That is to say, is it the king''s land in the whole world, and is it the king''s minister who leads the land. This world is Jiangning, how can Shaolin Temple be the enemy of the whole world? Even if one of them can fight a hundred monks? What''s more, most of the monks in Shaolin temple still have people in their families. If Jiangning had spoken directly, they would have been killed by nine clans. They will have no place to cry! This is the reason why although the Wulin sects do not obey the imperial court''s discipline, they do not casually provoke the court. Even if they can''t catch you, can''t they catch your family? On this point, the court was very relaxed. For these guys, they all turn a blind eye. Otherwise, if they offend a martial arts expert and assassinate you, there will be no place to look for it! This is the balance between the Wulin and the imperial court. However, Jiangning does not need to care about any imbalance. I want to destroy Shaolin Temple. What can you do? Assassinate me? I am the most powerful force in the world. Who can kill me? Kill ministers? Good! If you kill one today, I can raise another one tomorrow. Therefore, this is a dead knot, which can not be opened at all. "You You What do you mean The monk was a little flustered. He listened to Jiangning''s meaning. Could he kill himself and find the abbot himself?But judging from his expression, we can''t see any chance to kill? It''s a torture. This monk is going crazy. I knew that. What kind of prestige would he play? How good would it be to let this evil star go directly? 1 when the time comes, all the troubles will be given to the abbot. What''s the matter with him? There was never a moment when he was so sorry. This time, though, he will regret it. Because Jiangning is not going to let him go. Opportunity, I did not give you, but you do not know how to cherish, in this case, you still go to die! "I''m going to kill you and find it myself." Jiangning said quietly, even if it was to say to kill the monk, his eyes still did not change. From this, we can see how many lives he has been contaminated with! "You Do you dare to kill me? " The monk was so scared that he pointed to himself and said, "I''m a Shaolin disciple! You You... " Just as he said, Jiangning has already pulled out the taixuan sword, stepped out one step, and stabbed the monk''s chest with the sword! When a cold light came, the monk was scared out of his wits. Where did he dare to stay, he turned his head and ran away. Jiangning obviously did not expect this guy to be such a reaction. You know, on weekdays, the enemies he faces are either kneeling for mercy or being stabbed to death by his sword. This kind of hesitation does not take any hesitation. He really saw the guy who turned his head and ran away for the first time! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 804 "Die!" Since Jiangning had said that he would kill the monk, it was impossible for him to let him escape, so he ran after him. The monk is also cunning. He runs into Shaolin Temple and drinks for a long time. "Someone dares to make trouble in Shaolin Temple! Someone is going to kill me! Brothers, come and help me Soon, along with the monk''s running, the voice quickly spread to all parts of the Shaolin Temple. Almost all the monks of Shaolin Temple went out when they got the news. If someone dares to attack his brother, is that ok? No matter how they are Shaolin Temple people, how can they allow other shrimps to kill. At this time, Jiangning had already chased a large group of monks, all holding sticks, and shouting in their mouths: "thief, don''t go!" "Take him down!" The whole Shaolin Temple is boiling. The atmosphere, which was originally like stagnant water, suddenly became warm. Jiangning is speechless for a while. I''m chasing them. I care about your gross business. You''ve come to mind your own business! However, he completely forgot that it was the elder martial brothers of these monks that he was after. If these monks look on coldly, not to mention that they can''t look down on themselves, even the abbot of Shaolin Temple can''t tolerate such a thing! However, the premise is that it is not Jiangning who the monks are after. If the abbot knew that this group of murderers was Jiangning, he would immediately pack up his package and run away from home. The abbot is very clear about the character of Jiangning. To put it better, it is decisive killing; if not, it is killing embryo! Seeing that all the monks in Shaolin Temple have come to catch themselves, Jiangning is also playing enough. His body suddenly accelerates. In a blink of an eye, he catches up with the monk, grabs the collar behind him and lifts him up. "Ah?" The monk ran happily, but suddenly found his body empty. When I turned my head, I was almost scared out of my wits. It was Jiangning''s handsome face. But in the eyes of the monk, Jiangning''s handsome face is just like a devil''s face. Because Jiangning is here to take his life at this moment, where is there any desire to appreciate? "Please, let me go. I''ll never dare again!" The monk was almost ready to cry. Jiangning sneered: "why didn''t you say that just now, I see you call people very happy?" With that, Jiangning''s eyes have already swept around. Just when he caught the monk in his hand just now, the monks of Shaolin Temple had already caught up with him and surrounded them tightly. "I don''t dare any more. I''m old at the top and small at the bottom. Please let me go." The monk said this with a snot and tears, as if he was pitiful. "Let go of the younger martial brother quickly, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!" A monk who surrounded Jiangning pointed one end of his stick at Jiangning, filled with anger. When did Shaolin Temple be beaten and humiliated? It was not just him, but almost all the monks present at the moment. No matter how, Shaolin Temple is also the largest sect in the Wulin. Even if it is not the largest sect, it is definitely first-class and first-rate. But now was a very strange guy to call in, look at in want to kill their younger martial brother. For a moment, how can people bear the anger in their hearts? "If I don''t let go, what can you do to me? Did you kill me? " Jiangning said with a sneer. Although the monks around him are surrounded in the middle now, she doesn''t pay any attention to them. If they really dare to offend themselves, they will kill all of them? In any case, with his current status as a famous state Lord, not to mention the Shaolin Temple, the whole Wulin has been destroyed, so what can we do! In any case, since ancient times, chivalry has violated the ban with martial arts. The court has always been opposed to martial arts. If it was not for the help of these knights, Jiangning would have implemented this method. However, who would have thought that he just wanted to ask for help from the Wulin disciples, but he had such a big trouble in Shaolin Temple. How did the monk of Shaolin Temple educate his disciples? When I think of Jiangning, I feel a burst of anger in my heart. As soon as I got to the door, I was stopped by a monk. I even had to go down the mountain. When did I become so cowardly? "What''s going on here?" A majestic voice suddenly sounded from the outside. Then they heard the call of the disciples: "Abbot!" At this moment, Jiangning couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know what expression the abbot of Shaolin temple would look like if he saw his present appearance.Soon, the disciples of Shaolin temple made way for the abbot of Shaolin Temple. But see an old man slowly walked in, kind-hearted, but at this time is a pair of dignified color. "Abbot, this is what happened. We suddenly heard the younger martial brother''s cry for help. As soon as we came out, we saw the man chasing after the younger martial brother. So..." At this time, some disciples of Shaolin Temple were already explaining the process for the abbot of Shaolin Temple. However, the abbot of Shaolin temple did not listen to their words at this time. He just felt like a lightning strike and his brain was frozen. How could it be him? How could it be him? The abbot of Shaolin Temple kept replaying this sentence in his mind. How did the evil star suddenly appear in his own Shaolin Temple? And it seems that his disciples had a conflict with him. The abbot of Shaolin temple only felt that the future was hopeless. Jiang Ning killed Shaolin Temple last time. Is it hard to say that his own Shaolin Temple will be destroyed like this?? "Well, your majesty, what is going on here?" The abbot of Shaolin Temple tried to adjust his mood, and said in a tone that is neither humble nor overbearing. Of course, this is also because there are Shaolin Temple disciples nearby. Otherwise, he would not even have time to curry favor with Jiangning. How could he look like this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 805 Jiangning naturally understands this. Is he the abbot of Shaolin Temple after all? You must keep your demeanor in front of your disciples. However, Jiangning''s understanding does not mean that the monks in Shaolin Temple understand it. At this time, they are all confused and look at the abbot of Shaolin temple one after another. "Abbot, why do you call him your majesty? Who is he?" "This guy is the chief culprit of chasing down our younger brother!" Words like this one after another ring in Shaolin Temple Abbot''s ear, he just felt his head buzzing, and finally he was directly angry and said, "shut up and listen to your majesty!" At this moment, the face of the monk in Jiangning''s hand is pale, and his eyes are full of despair. From the words of the abbot of Shaolin Temple, he can tell that Jiangning has a great reputation. Although Shaolin Temple is a great school of martial arts, the abbot of Shaolin Temple is extremely impartial. But everyone knows the inside story. The abbot of Shaolin Temple will never offend such a big person because he is a troublemaker. Therefore, his final result is that he will be given to Jiangning as an apology by the abbot of Shaolin Temple. As for how Jiangning deals with it, it will not be under the control of Shaolin. The monk vowed that if he could do it again, even if he was killed, he would never offend Jiangning. However, life is only once, how can you start again? "Oh, well, I''m going to look for you in Shaolin Temple, but this monk will not let me go and will drive me out of the mountain!" Jiangning''s words are very concise, although not much, but they illustrate the situation at that time. The more the abbot of Shaolin Temple listens, the whiter he looks! At the same time, his eyes could not help but take a fierce look at the monk in Jiangning''s hand and scolded him in his heart: you know, even Lao Tzu dare not provoke Jiangning! How dare you drive him out of the mountain? "You have a good disciple." Jiangning suddenly burst into a strange smile. The abbot of Shaolin Temple in his eyes was a kind of hair. "Which Your majesty, this is our Shaolin Temple''s fault. I''ll make amends to you on behalf of Shaolin. " The abbot of Shaolin Temple swallowed hard and chose to be soft. As for hard resistance? He never thought about it. Let alone Jiangning this time, it was their Shaolin temple that made Jiangning the first. Even if the reason was not in Jiangning, they would not dare to trouble Jiangning! In a word, a big fist is king. If Jiangning was just a humble person, I''m afraid he would have been accepted by the abbot of Shaolin Temple. Jiangning sneered, but did not answer, just looked at the abbot of Shaolin Temple like that. The abbot of Shaolin temple only felt a chill rising from behind. At this time, Jiangning finally opened his mouth. "My request is not high, that is to let your Shaolin Temple out and lend me two days. I want to hold a martial arts meeting. Is that ok?" Jiangning''s tone is very insipid, but in Shaolin Temple, the abbot sounds shocking. Is it not high to hold a martial arts meeting in Shaolin Temple? However, since Jiangning has proposed conditions, it is impossible for the abbot of Shaolin Temple to refuse. He is not afraid to trouble you with your conditions, but he is afraid that Jiangning will not raise them! Therefore, the abbot of Shaolin Temple just showed a little embarrassment on his face, so he nodded and agreed. Looking around the monks are a burst of sweat, at the same time, for Jiangning''s status, it is once again a higher level. Such a request, the abbot did not hesitate to agree down. How terrible should Jiangning be? Almost all of us have this idea in mind at the same time. At the same time, the monk in Jiangning''s hand suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the conditions proposed by Jiangning and the abbot of Shaolin Temple agreed. Fortunately, the abbot has agreed to this matter. I should be able to save my life! However, before waiting for the monk to be happy for a long time, Jiangning had already clapped it. All of a sudden, the martial monk pupil a sharp contraction, but also to breathe out to save life, Jiangning a palm on the cover of heaven. At the next moment, Jiangning''s true Qi is infused into his brain from his head, directly stirring his brain into a mess. Just for a moment, the monk''s head tilted, and there was no more life left. "what are you going to do? The abbot has already agreed to your request. Why did you kill him? " "Are you really going to be the enemy of Shaolin Temple?" All the disciples of Shaolin Temple all cried out in anger. It was not so much because the disciple killed by Jiangning was angry, but rather because he felt unsafe. However, no matter what it is, they should not be like this, because it will only make the abbot of Shaolin Temple more difficult to do. The abbot of Shaolin Temple changed his face. Finally, he asked, "Your Majesty What do you mean? "He suddenly had an impulse not to be the abbot of Shaolin Temple. What kind of fat difference is this? It''s killing people! How long has this been, and such a big mess has already been made. It means that when Shaolin Temple will be destroyed by Jiangning! For the first time, the abbot of Shaolin Temple felt uneasy about his title. "Before I said, he would not have been able to kill him long ago." Jiangning clothes of course said. Not a life at all. Looking around, the disciples of Shaolin Temple were cold hearted. What kind of person is this guy? How can he treat people''s lives like grass roots. Just for a word, it will be killed. The abbot of Shaolin Temple heard this, but he couldn''t help but feel relieved. Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t get angry because of this group of disciples, otherwise, it would be a disaster. What if Jiangning''s demonic nature would kill all the disciples present? What can he do? It''s not just to watch and cover it up? This thing sounds crazy, no one will do it, but if this person is Jiangning, then everything is possible! "Enough! Don''t say any more. It''s his fault first. You can''t blame others if you die. Amitabha The abbot of Shaolin Temple frowned and said to the disciples. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 806 That disciple died when he died. After all, he was a troublemaker. However, we can''t build the whole Shaolin Temple because of a dead guy? This kind of stable loss does not make a profit, as long as it is long eyed people can see. At this time, the abbot of Shaolin Temple is angry, but what can he do? With his strength, is it difficult to defeat Jiangning? Think about it. When Shaolin Temple was at its peak, all the sects in the world all admired it. Where would anyone dare to disrespect Shaolin Temple, let alone kill Shaolin Temple directly like Jiangning does now. Obviously, all the monks did not expect that the abbot was so afraid of Jiangning. For a moment, it was all associated with Jiangning''s horror. If Jiangning really wants to kill them, I''m afraid none of them will be able to walk down from his hands alive. Thinking of this, the monks stopped making a sound. I''m afraid it will attract Jiangning''s attention. "Well, don''t worry about little things, abbot." Jiangning waved his hand and persuaded the abbot. Look at his age, if there is anything wrong with his anger, it is not worth it. In this regard, the abbot of Shaolin Temple is undoubtedly for a while. It is clearly that I am asking you not to be angry. How can you appease me. However, the abbot of Shaolin temple did not care too much about it. But he asked directly, "I don''t know when your majesty intends to arrange the time?" The time in the mouth of the abbot of Shaolin Temple is naturally the time of the Wulin assembly. Jiangning pondered. He didn''t really think about it. However, just a moment later, Jiangning had an idea. "It will be half a month later. I hope the abbot can help me publicize it." Jiangning was not polite, and directly put the heavy responsibility on the abbot of Shaolin Temple. As for the rest, it doesn''t matter. The abbot of Shaolin Temple is full of black lines. You killed my people and broke into my temple. Now you directly give me such a big thing to do. Is that too much? Of course, the abbot of Shaolin Temple thought about these words at most, otherwise she would never dare to say them. No matter whether Jiangning will be angry after hearing this, he alone has no courage. If people in the Wulin know about it, the abbot of Shaolin Temple is so afraid that a person can''t say that he will lose his big teeth. "Well, since your majesty is like this, I can only answer." The abbot of Shaolin Temple sighed. Even if he didn''t want to, he could only listen to Jiangning''s arrangement at this moment. There was no way. Who would let the present be under the control of others. It would be nice to say that Shaolin Temple was not on the map of Daming Kingdom, but now Shaolin Temple has been completely planned into the territory of Daming state. It is not too much to describe it as a hermit fence. "Well, I''ll leave it to the abbot." Jiangning said with a smile. For this old bald ass, he doesn''t know what politeness is. When I was polite to you, you were rude to me. Now when I was rude to you, you turned into a pug. At this time, many disciples of the forest turned their eyes. No one could have imagined that the abbot of Shaolin temple would have been teased in front of Jiangning and had no strength to fight back. Even if they don''t want to, at this moment, they can only watch. Because they believe that if anyone dares to jump out and look for Jiangning''s trouble, the first one to kill him is the abbot of Shaolin Temple. After explaining everything, Jiangning left Shaolin Temple directly. There are still 15 days to go before the Wulin assembly. In these 15 days, he wants to reorganize the upper and lower levels of the Daming state. In the last war at the border, the matter of the dozens of dandies killed and injured has not been solved. At this time, those ministers are crying for Jiangning to give an explanation. Of course, they would not dare to force the palace. Therefore, they did not have that ability, and they were even more afraid to be recorded in the history books. So and so, in a certain year, they forced the palace, and the emperor on his back pulled out his head to be beheaded in public. What a shame! Therefore, even if they are sad again, they are also rational. Since man is dead, it is impossible to be reborn again. In this case, it is better to strive for more benefits for ourselves. In other words, the family members of the deceased now ask nothing else but Jiangning to give them enough compensation. Originally, this should be a willing fight, a willing to get things. But Jiangning is not willing to be beaten! Yeah, what do you want me for when your kids die? It was you who were so shameless that you wanted to put the children here!It has been said at that time that if you are not careful and die in the war, don''t blame him. All the promises are good. Now I''ve changed my mind. I really think I''m made of clay! As a result, the two sides froze over the court, and no one was willing to give in. Therefore, Jiangning simply came out to finish the affairs of the Wulin assembly first, and then went back to deal with the trivial matters. I don''t know if those ministers know that their own affairs are actually taught to twist as trivial things, will they turn their eyes in anger? Of course, one thing can be sure that Jiangning did not say a word this time, so he went to Shaolin Temple, which would make them angry. Because of your death, our children don''t even give us an explanation, and then there is no shadow? You''re kidding! Thinking of this, Jiangning no longer hesitated and went back directly. At the same time, the heart can not help but secretly abdominal Fei, when the emperor is really tired! All day long, it''s in the southeast and northwest. There''s no time to stop. Other people''s emperors are surrounded by beautiful women, and they can do whatever they want, but their own emperor is also tired into a dog. The more Jiangning thought about it, the more unbalanced he felt. In the end, Jiangning simply threw the matter aside and stopped thinking about it. In Jiangning longitudinal road across a forest, but suddenly aware of a strange. He seized the reins fiercely and stopped after the horse hissed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 807 Murderous! Jiang Ning''s face changed slightly. Suddenly, Jiangning didn''t want to go out, rolled over and fell on the ground. At the next moment, he heard a shrill cry from the horse, and then he fell to the ground without any rest. And on its neck, there is a dagger. "Who is it?" Jiangning''s eyes were full of anger. Although being assassinated this kind of thing to see more, but happened to himself, it really let him a burst of anger. "Shua!" Suddenly a voice came out of the grass, and then Jiangning saw a dark shadow rushing towards him. With the help of excellent eyes, Jiangning finally saw the appearance of the shadow. The man was dressed in black, and his face was surrounded by black cloth, with only a pair of eyes exposed. At this time, it was full of murderous opportunities. And its hand, is tightly holding a 30 cm or so dagger. For a moment, Jiangning actually pulled out the taixuan sword from his waist like a conditioned reflex and blocked it directly in front of him. Just listen to "Keng!" A crisp weapon collision sound sounded, Jiangning only felt a numbness in his arm, then saw the assassin quickly withdraw the dagger, again to his neck. "Good knife!" Even between life and death, Jiangning couldn''t help but exclaim. Can''t a dagger that can collide with one''s own sword but not break into pieces can''t be called a good sword? I''m afraid there''s no place to find it all over the world, right? The man in black thought that Jiangning was mocking him, and a little anger rose in his heart, and the action on his hand was actually a little faster. Because after the fierce collision with taixuan sword, his dagger has appeared cracks, which is useless. Listen to Jiangning''s words again, where can you bear it? A burst of anger in my heart ran up directly. Jiangning''s body fell back fiercely, and the tip of his nose could just brush with the dagger. Unexpectedly, the assassin was not ready to give up his hand. As soon as his wrist turned, he turned the dagger to the bottom and stabbed Jiangning''s chest fiercely. If this stab is solid, even the god man can''t save Jiangning. But how could Jiangning sit still and wait for death? I saw his body fiercely back a force, at the same time, the lightning like kick up the right foot, hard kick in the assassin''s wrist. "Touch!" The assassin''s left hand could no longer hold the dagger, and the dagger shot directly into the sky. If you look at Jiangning, it turns over and falls on the ground. "Who are you? Who sent you to kill me Jiangning''s eyes were fixed on the assassin and asked in a cold voice. Even though he knew clearly that the assassin would not answer himself, he still wanted to ask. After all, there is one in everything that is not? "You don''t have to be wishful thinking. You just need to know that on your way back to Kyoto, you''ve already laid a net. Even if you''re a top expert, you''re afraid it''s hard to escape. Therefore, I advise you to turn around as soon as possible." The assassin snorted coldly. Jiangning frowned and asked, "why do you want to remind me?" It''s exactly what he doubts. He has no friendship with the assassin, and he is still the target of the assassin. But they are already in a hostile relationship, so why does the assassin tell himself this! I''m afraid it''s not just him. Anyone called here has this kind of doubt. The assassin snorted, "remind you? I''m kidding. I just want you to get out of the way. What''s more, my task is not to kill you at all. It''s just that you don''t pass through here. " From the beginning, he did not intend to kill Jiangning. What he had just done was to test Jiangning''s skill. Listening to the assassin''s words, Jiangning can''t help but fall into meditation. Who is going to stop him from returning to Beijing? And what did he do! If you stop yourself from going back to Kyoto, it is very likely that great changes have taken place in Kyoto at this moment, and the people responsible for this change are probably people inside Kyoto. In other words, it is very likely that there were traitors in Daming. All he did was to prevent Jiangning from coming back to take charge of the overall situation, and then take over the influence of Jiangning in this period of time. Of course, all this is Jiangning''s guess, after all, before seeing the facts with his own eyes, it can not be 100% confirmed. "Thank you very much for telling me, but I still want to go back. Now, I give you two choices. The first choice is to let the road open. I can let bygones be bygones for the things you obstructed me. As for the second way, you continue to stop me, and then I will kill you. How can you think about it Jiangning''s tone is very flat, even if it is very likely that there are traitors in Kyoto, his mood is not too big ups and downs. After all, he is also a king at all times. It would be too bad to change his mood at will."My task is to stop you. If you want to pass through here, you can only walk on my body." The assassin''s face was expressionless and his voice was calm, as if he had not put his life in his eyes. In fact, he did not take his life seriously. From the day he became a martyr, he no longer cherished his life. In other words, it doesn''t care. If his life can be sacrificed to complete the task, he does not need to hesitate at all. This is why he clearly knows that Jiangning is a top expert, but he still resolutely obstructs here. In this regard, Jiangning is very unhappy. Therefore, the heart is also raised to kill the heart. However, it must be that if the assassin even knew that Jiangning had given birth to its killing heart, I''m afraid he would not have much reaction. After all, he had heard of Jiangning''s reputation long before he came to assassinate Jiangning. Therefore, he was determined to die. "In that case, you shall die." Jiangning''s eyes were cold. He lifted the taixuan sword upside down and rushed to the assassin. Naturally, he is not a good man and a woman. Since the assassin was determined not to give way, he had to be killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 808 The assassin sword Jiangning killed himself, but he did not panic. He saw his body facing the side, and kicked out with one foot. Although there is no weapon in his hand, it doesn''t mean he will be caught. A successful assassin, the fight should also be proficient. After all, in the process of assassination, no one can be sure whether there will be any accidents. Jiangning thought not, then waved the sword, cut the assassin''s leg. He would not have put down his weapon and hit it hard because the assassin had no weapons in his hand! Assassin saw Jiangning sword cut over, face changed, heart secretly scolded Jiangning shameless. However, he still dare not neglect to scold. Quickly take back his leg, a fist and hit the face of Jiangning. Judging from the speed of its change, Jiangning can judge that this person is definitely a master who has been through all kinds of battles. However, Jiangning is more confused. Who is it, with such a great energy? Can you drive such a master to do things for yourself? Besides, listen to the assassin, the assassin is not only the one who blocks him. I''m afraid there is not much in front of him! However, time is obviously not allowed to think of Jiangning, only because the assassin''s attack is near the eyes. "Find death!" Jiangning, with a heavy face and a cold voice, was still not back and back in. Facing the assassin''s fist, he did not hide and not flash, so he was a sword to his neck. All this is long, but actually it happens in the moment of the pyroxene. If there are people in Wulin watching the war at this time, they will surely sigh. Because the negotiation between Jiangning and assassins is short, but it is an essential experience for ordinary people in the Jianghu. If you can watch a battle at this level, you will certainly save a lot of effort for the martial arts road. The assassin did not hesitate, and took back his fist, and quickly withdrew several meters back. Then he saw his right hand extended sharply, a point to Jiangning. Jiangning saw the assassin''s finger point condense a true Qi, then it hit himself like lightning. I was surprised for a while, but I didn''t expect that the assassin''s grasp of the real Qi in his body had reached such a degree. Of course, Jiangning is at most surprised in the heart, if really said afraid of this assassin, that is just a night! Only see Jiangning does not hide and not flash, but the body is the real gas surging. It was a barrier that appeared directly in front of him. "Pa!" The real gas slammed on the barrier and made a crisp sound, which was turned into air directly and spread. Assassin face changed, thought that enough overestimate Jiangning strength, but did not expect, he was still underestimated! Jiangning seems to have no effort at all, so he took over his attack. After a brief panic in my heart, assassins launched an attack on Jiangning again. He really doesn''t believe this evil, Jiangning really has so strong? Already boasted Haikou in front of their peers, they said they would not want to see Jiangning. Their own pass, Jiangning is absolutely unable to pass! But who thought, Jiangning''s strength is so strong! If really lost to Jiangning, let Jiangning pass, where do you still face those companions in the future? But I forgot completely, if Jiangning really won, would he still have his life? "Go to death!" With the roar of assassin, Jiangning saw his hand clapping at himself. On the palm, the real Qi vibrates, and sends out a strong and horizontal energy. However, it is said that being strong and horizontal is actually, in fact, relatively speaking. If you say that ordinary Jianghu masters are here, you must not think about it, and turn around and run. Because the assassin''s strength is at least above the realm of the gods, it is not the common people can resist. And this is exactly what Jiangning is wondering. After all, in his impression, Daming domestic, can drive through the realm of God master, should still not find out. Of course, he is not. Although thinking about problems in mind, Jiangning has not forgotten that it is fighting now. Therefore, he first expelled the idea from his head and was ready to fight. First take the assassin down, then ask him, who is the last, so brave! Since the decision has been made, Jiangning will not hesitate again, look at the assassin''s action track, and then he will face up. At the same time, he split it out and hit it hard. It''s so fast that it''s hard to imagine. If assassin wants to dodge again, it is impossible. With the speed of Jindan realm in Jiangning, let alone him, even if the same level of people come, it can not be faster than Jiangning!If you can''t avoid it, you have to fight hard! The assassin doesn''t advise, and his palm fiercely increases his strength and smashes into Jiangning''s face-to-face slap. "Boom A loud bang, the two attacks fierce in the air collision. Suddenly there was a violent explosion out of thin air! At the next moment, I saw a figure like a shell flying out and smashing to the ground. It''s not the assassin before. Who is it? Almost at the same time! Another figure flies out of the explosion like a ghost, catching up with the assassin in a blink of an eye. In the moment before it fell to the ground, it was hard to see that it appeared right under it and took it down. "Poof!" The assassin spurted out a mouthful of blood, and immediately his skirt was soaked in red. Just now, Jiangning''s palm has already shocked its internal organs, which is the result of Jiangning''s leniency. Otherwise, even with a little bit of strength. At this time, his internal organs will certainly be shaken to pieces, where will there be life? However, even so, the assassins still understand the horror of Jiangning. He finally knew what the main population said. "As long as you can delay his arrival in the capital, it will be enough! You don''t have to think about the rest! " It turns out that What I can do is just delay time He finally understood that when the master sent him out, he had no hope that they could kill Jiangning newspaper. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 809 "Tell me who sent you to kill me." Jiangning threw the assassin on the ground. Suddenly, the assassin, because of his injury, spurted out several mouthfuls of blood donation again and almost fainted. In this regard, Jiangning has always been expressionless and merciless. If it was not for the purpose of forcing out the mastermind behind it, he would not have connected the assassin just now, and would like him to fall to death directly! "Cough I I won''t say it. You''d better kill me The assassin was coughing blood and was dying. But how could Jiangning let him die like this? His right palm was directly printed on the assassin''s heavenly cover and poured a lot of genuine Qi into it. He actually repaired his wound a little bit. It''s not completely restored, but it''s enough to make it live longer. Jiang Ninglu''s hand also made the assassin feel shocked. Just do what you want to do, you can recover most of your dying injury. I''m afraid we can''t find a few people even if we look at the world like this? The assassin has a new understanding of Jiangning''s terror. "Come on, as long as you say it, I will not kill you, and I will even keep you rich and prosperous all your life." Jiangning raised his hand and said in a flat tone. In this world, there is nothing that cannot be explained. And if he says no to you, it just means that the benefits you give are not enough, not enough to move him! Jiangning believes that few people in the world can refuse the offer in their own capacity. Nothing else, just because I am the emperor. This world is their own, territory, money, beauty, as long as you speak, Jiangning can be satisfied with everything. The premise is that you have to fulfill Jiangning''s requirements. The assassin was obviously moved, but there was a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. Clearly is in the heart to do the final struggle! This makes Jiangning a little confused. So good conditions, why still need to struggle? What''s more, if she told her boss that she would never let him live till tomorrow, what would he have to hesitate about? "What''s the trouble with you?" Seeing the uneasiness in the assassin''s heart, Jiangning made a direct inquiry. Everything should be solved from the root. The assassin swallowed hard and said, "all my family members are in the hands of the Lord. If you agree to your conditions, I''m afraid..." Later, the assassin did not go on, but Jiangning had fully understood. "Kill me The assassin closed his eyes and looked like he was killing at the neck. Obviously, my mind has made up my mind. Jiangning looked at him quietly, for a moment, he suddenly said: "if you don''t want to say, I have a hundred ways to ask you to open your mouth." As soon as Jiangning said this, the assassin was stunned there. Then, he saw the assassin''s face turned pale. "Please Don''t embarrass me, your majesty The assassin said hard, and even changed his address to Jiangning. In fact, to those people like them, if they fail to assassinate, they will either escape or commit suicide. This time, obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Jiangning, but he thought it was just a reputation, but it didn''t mean how powerful it was. After all, it is an emperor. Which emperor have you ever seen with unique martial arts? Therefore, the assassin did not bring poison at all, and it is even more impossible for the assassin to commit suicide by biting his tongue. With Jiangning''s reaction speed, you can stop him before he bites his tongue! "Well, I''ll give you a good time." Jiangning sighed and said. Hearing this, the assassin couldn''t help being stunned. But then, he looked at Jiangning with gratitude in his eyes. it''s hard to imagine that when a person is about to be killed, he is still grateful to the man who is going to kill him. What kind of feeling is it? Then Jiang Ning''s eyes fell in gratitude! "Don''t you want me back to Kyoto?" Among the assassins killed, Jiangning can''t help but show a sneer. "Ambush on the road?" "In that case, I''ll kill all the way back!" Jiangning in the heart of killing, since you want to block my way, don''t blame me for being very hot and heartless. As for the matter of forcing out the mastermind behind the scenes, Jiangning is no longer thinking about it. Because of what he can think of, how can the mastermind behind the scenes think of it? I''m afraid that at this time, the families of all the people who block them are already in the control of that person, right? As for whether those people will be seduced by fame and wealth and abandon their wives and children, it is even more impossible.These people should be carefully selected. It is impossible for them to abandon their families easily. It can be seen from the assassin who died just now. Although Jiangning''s offer was hard to refuse, he refused. "Anyway, go back to the capital first." Jiangning made a decision in his heart, but he did not hesitate any more. He used his lightness skill to steal away from the distance. Everything, as long as you arrive in the capital, it will all be revealed! No way out, how far, just like three or four miles. In front of him, three men in black were standing side by side, looking at him coldly. However, the three men did not wear masks. I''m afraid I have enough confidence in killing Jiangning. "It looks like that guy has failed." "Well, I know he''s unreliable. Let''s take this man down by the three of us." "That''s what I mean!" After a brief conversation, the three killed Jiangning. Jiangning couldn''t help but send out a sneer: "you don''t mind me too much?" Finish saying, then see Jiang Ningmeng pull out the sword of waist fiercely, kill go up. The next moment, the two sides were at war. For a moment, the sound of the collision of the Jinge rang out. In a short period of time, the four have collided with each other for more than ten rounds. Of course, the three men were shocked by Jiangning''s strength, but Jiangning was not bad at their fighting capacity. Only because these three people''s realm, all are in the false Dan realm! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 810 Even if we search the world, I''m afraid we can''t find many of them? To suppress the shock, Jiangning''s means are more and more fierce. Originally, the three of them were able to compete with Jiangning. However, with the passage of time, they found that Jiangning''s strength became stronger and stronger, and the moves became more complicated. It made them all in a hurry. At the same time, the heart is also filled with an emotion called unbelievable. Before they came, they still held a disdainful attitude towards Jiangning, but now, this disdain has disappeared with the fight with Jiangning. I''m afraid no one would have thought that an emperor should have unparalleled martial arts. Who can assassinate such an emperor? Too late to be frightened, he saw Jiangning a killing move to stab one of them. The man felt a sense of killing. He was about to dodge, but suddenly he found that no matter where he dodged, the sword would hit his heart without any deviation! "What are you doing?" The other two were aware of something wrong. They only saw the man motionless, as if waiting for Jiangning to stab him to death. Hastily put Jiangning''s attack aside, this just makes a sound to drink. The man suddenly woke up and roared, "this man''s sword is a little strange. Be careful!" "Hum, are you kidding? It''s clear that you don''t fight with all your heart..." A sneer, is saying, but suddenly saw Jiangning a sword to him. He stood still. Before that person hastily pulls away the sword, this just said: "how? Am I right? " "Well, his swordsmanship is really weird. Be careful!" At this time, the three men, even though they had exhausted all their life''s learning, were only beaten by Jiangning. If they were not three, but one, they would have died by Jiangning sword. So far, there are no casualties, it is entirely because the other two people once saw the companion trapped in the trap, desperate to save, which can last until now. However, even so, the true spirit of the three people is almost exhausted. They are not so abnormal as Jiangning. In this fierce battle, their true Qi has been consumed for a long time. If we go on fighting again, I''m afraid we''ll end up in a different place! "Retreat!" Naturally, the leader noticed that the situation was not good. He drank a lot, and then swayed away. When the other two saw this, they all learned the action of the leader, swayed falsely, turned and ran. But how can Jiangning give them this opportunity? Suddenly, he held out his right hand. Direct one of them through! Suddenly the man screamed, fell directly to the ground, but was unable to get up. How dare the other two hesitate to see this? On the contrary, the pace of running has accelerated a lot. Seeing that the companions can''t live, they can''t save them for a person who must die! At this time, every time you stay a little longer, it means that the crisis will be bigger. Therefore, where else dare to hesitate? "Now that you have come, stay!" Jiangning cheered coldly, but his body rose directly into the air and plundered to the two people''s places like lightning. "What?" When the leader saw that Jiangning had killed Jiang Ning directly, he could not help but be surprised. He turned around and tried to stop Jiangning for a moment. However, it turned out to be wishful thinking. Jiangning just one punch, it will break the Qi force, and then the speed is again upgraded to a level. In the blink of an eye, he came to the head of the people, a palm print on its heavenly cover. He just smashed his head. White flower''s brain splashed everywhere. This scared the man next to him, and the speed was a little faster again. Jiangning is a kind of impulse to laugh, how can this give him a feeling of an eagle catching a chicken? If someone else sees this faint smile on Jiangning''s face, he will surely be shocked and then shout out that Jiangning is abnormal. Just smashed a person''s head, turned to smile so happy. What is not a pervert? "Go to hell!" Jiangning no longer hesitated, and directly threw the taixuan sword out. Under the control of his mind, he pierced the body in a blink of an eye! The next moment, taixuan sword will return to its palm again. There is no blood on the surface of the sword. It''s a real killing. It''s bloodless. After taking back the taixuan sword, Jiangning''s eyes just swept over the bodies of the three people, and then rushed to the capital without hesitation. It''s less than five miles from the capital.It won''t be long before he can get there. He wants to see who is playing tricks with himself! in a short time, he will kill the three masters of the fake Dan realm. If such strength is spread out, the whole world will be in chaos! In such a short period of time, they killed the three fake elixir masters intact. I''m afraid that even if the masters of the golden elixir realm come, they will not necessarily be as neat as Jiangning. Outside the capital of Daming. A figure as lightning like passing, the next moment, will appear in the city gate not far away. Who is Jiangning? What makes Jiangning a little confused is that at this time, there are no ordinary people going into the capital, which is heavily guarded. What''s going on? Thinking in the heart, Jiangning''s body is involuntarily going to the inside. "Stop! No one is allowed to enter A garrison soldier actually stopped Jiangning''s body directly and said in a cold tone. Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned. Even though he looked at the garrison soldiers in a funny way, he said, "why don''t you know me?" With the intensity of their frequent return from the city, these garrison soldiers should have been quite familiar with themselves. "Who are you? Why should I know you? " What Jiangning didn''t expect was that the soldier frowned directly. Judging from his expression, he really didn''t know himself. In a moment, Jiangning had some bad associations in his heart. However, it was only for a moment. Then Jiangning calmed down and said to the soldier, "can you tell me what happened in the city?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 811 Of course, Jiangning has not forgotten to throw a ingot of silver to the soldier. After all, he did not forget this personal accident, even though he was in the emperor''s seat. After getting the silver, the soldier naturally became good at talking. The soldier took the silver with a smile and put it into his coat without a trace. Then he looked around and saw no one around. Then he said to Jiangning, "I tell you, don''t talk to outsiders!" Jiangning nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I understand the rules." The soldier then said, "in fact, I don''t know why. This morning, his Majesty''s collusion with the enemy and betrayed the country spread all over the capital. Then Marshal Wang mobilized all the troops of the city and killed many ministers in a row under the banner of eliminating traitors. Now, he is arresting those who have not been caught in the whole city! As soon as the soldier said this, Jiangning immediately guessed seven or eight. I think 80% of the problem lies in Marshal Wang. However, it is not clear that he is rebellious. After all, he has not seen it with his own eyes. As an emperor, if you believe other people''s words casually, I''m afraid that without waiting for the enemy to attack, you will be destroyed by the treacherous officials of your own country. But Jiangning can walk to today in the martial Road, the mind is firm, naturally is needless to say. Therefore, before seeing the facts, Jiangning did not intend to convict Marshal Wang. However, it is certain that all ministers who are killed must be those who disobey their orders. As for what to do away with adultery, it''s all nonsense! He is the emperor of Daming! Where did the emperor betray his country? Isn''t that like betraying yourself? This kind of thing, let alone Jiangning, even if it is a famous Hun Jun in history, I''m afraid they can''t do this kind of thing? "What do you think of it?" Thinking of this, Jiangning could not help asking the soldier. I didn''t expect the soldier to answer. After all, if this kind of thing was heard by outsiders at this time, it would be a disaster. But I don''t know what the soldier thought. He complained directly: "Your Majesty is a good emperor. Not long ago, he led his own expedition to defeat the Khitan state with his brothers, and forced them to hand over several cities! The other three countries have also adopted the soft policy. This is the first time that we have been so proud since the founding of the people''s Republic of China in the Ming Dynasty! " Jiangning''s face showed a look of surprise. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his prestige was quite high. "Hum, what kind of adultery and betrayal are all used to deceive people who don''t know it!" The soldier not only let out a sneer, but then, his face can not help but show a helpless look: "but there is no way, who let us eat this bowl of rice, who is the emperor does not matter, as long as it does not affect us." To be honest, the soldier was extremely unwilling. But what can be done? At the end of the day, he was just an ordinary soldier. He didn''t dare to speculate about the ideas of those big people in the court. How could Jiangning not know that the thought in the soldier''s mind was almost the common idea of all the people in the whole country. It doesn''t matter who is emperor, as long as it doesn''t affect your life. Ha ha For a moment, Jiangning only felt his heart cool down. These guys I have forgotten who was able to keep the Daming Kingdom alive today without being trampled by the four kingdoms. Now, he has defeated the enemy, but he has been vilified by treacherous officials. Actually, no one has come out to speak for himself. At this time, Jiangning only felt his anger in his chest. Forced to suppress the anger, Jiangning turned to look at the soldier, trying to make his tone calm: "can you pass a favor, let me in?" The soldier looked embarrassed and said, "this I don''t want to!! It was discovered that I would be punished by the military law... " Jiangning did not speak, and directly threw out a ingot of gold. He still adheres to that idea, that is, if the other party does not agree with your conditions, it is not that he can not do it, but that the interests are not enough. Therefore, Jiangning directly lost enough money for the soldier to live a happy life without worrying about food and clothing. The soldier''s face changed. Finally, he bit his teeth and said, "OK! In that case, I''ll do it After that, he saw that the soldiers directly released Jiangning, but he didn''t even ask what Jiangning wanted to do. Anyway, he has decided that after putting Jiangning in, he will leave with his family. By then, with this ingot of gold, he will be able to support his family. With money, who will be a soldier! Besides Jiangning, Jiangning has entered the capital at this time. However, it is found that there is no one on the main road of the capital, and the atmosphere is full of solemnity."Asshole..." Jiangning never wanted to kill a man like this in his heart. He no longer hesitated. When he mentioned Zhenqi, he plundered it to the Imperial Palace according to the route in his memory. He wants to know who set him up! Who in the end is thinking about his country. And all this, as long as you arrive at the palace, it will be revealed! But seeing Jiangning''s body turned into a shadow, he arrived at the gate of the Imperial Palace at a very fast speed. "Who is coming?" The two guards raised their spears and yelled, looking warily at Jiangning. Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. He was very angry and said it. What a handsome Wang laoyuan! Have you even changed the guards who are responsible for guarding the gate of the palace? "I am your emperor!" Jiangning''s face was cold, and his words were full of murders. "What about Wang Xiang? Teach him to come out and see me "Your Majesty?? How could it be? " One of the guards couldn''t help being stunned. The other guard frowned tightly and said angrily, "hum! Are you kidding? That traitor has long been executed by Wang laoyuan Shuai. Who are you? If you don''t give me your name, don''t blame me You know, it''s an extraordinary time now. If someone who wants to see someone in front of the palace gate, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 812 Jiangning''s face was getting colder and colder. If he hadn''t thought that these men were soldiers of his own and did not know himself, he would have killed him. "Traitor? I defeated Khitan and retreated from the four countries. I expanded the territory of Daming by tens of thousands of Li. Do you think I am a traitor Jiangning a pair of eyes tightly staring at the soldier, the words are full of anger. Are these people blind? Even if I didn''t bring much benefit to the world, I also avoided the fate of your group of people becoming slaves of subjugation! You better turn around and bite me? The two guards were stunned. No matter whether Jiangning''s identity was true or not, what Jiangning said alone was enough to make them react. Yeah! Why does your majesty betray your country? What is worth your Majesty''s treason? However, this kind of thought is only in the two people''s hearts flash away. Anyway, Jiangning has a bad reputation now. Moreover, the capital city is firmly held by Wang Xiang, that is to say, the general situation has been achieved, Jiangning, even if it is a great skill, can not return to heaven! Therefore, even though they knew that Jiangning had been wronged, they were determined not to correct it. "I''ll ask you again whether I''ll go in or not." Jiangning''s voice came again, and he was impatient to wait. If these two people are still stubborn, then only hard break! "Hum! How dare you call yourself me? In any case, you can''t pass here today! " One of the guards said coldly, and at the same time, he pointed his spear head at Jiangning. There was a kind of posture that if Jiangning had to pass away from here, he would give him a shot and get rid of it. "Well, you forced me to do it!" Jiangning in the heart of an angry, a fist to the guard''s face. The guard obviously didn''t expect that in front of the forbidden area of the Imperial Palace, there were still people who dared to attack him, and he was stunned. However, it was this kind of supernatural Kung Fu that Jiangning hit him in the face. Actually, he fell to the ground directly, spitting out a big mouthful of blood, which even mixed with scattered teeth. "You! How dare you make trouble in front of the palace? " Another guard looked at Jiangning in surprise and anger, and finally stabbed at Jiangning directly. "The palace? Do you still have the emperor in your eyes? " Jiangning sneered, but his body dodged, just avoided the guard''s shot, and then appeared behind the guard, an elbow hit hit the guard''s back heart. At the same time, the guard only felt the stars in front of him and his brain was blank. Obviously, it is because the key has been hit hard by Jiangning. Suddenly the body will be a stagger, almost did not fall straight to the ground. However, at this time, the guard who was knocked down by Jiangning at the beginning also reflected it. With a fierce scolding in his mouth, he got up from the ground, picked up the long gun and stabbed Jiangning''s back. The reason why Jiangning didn''t abandon him was that he was a soldier and a citizen of Daming. However, what Jiangning didn''t think of was that he regarded others as the people of Daming, but did they regard him as the king of Daming? "Go to hell!" At the same time, the long gun is only one step away from Jiangning! In Jiangning''s eyes, the cold light flashed, and he turned around fiercely. At the same time, he stretched out his right hand like lightning and grasped the spear that came from the thorn. "Asshole!" The guard saw that Jiangning grasped his weapon. No matter how hard he tried, the spear could not move forward. He was frightened and cried out: "you You Let go "Let go? Let go and let you stab me? " Jiangning''s left palm fiercely splits out, hits in that long gun''s center. Just listen to "click!" With a crisp sound, the long gun of refining refined steel was folded in two from the middle. "This How could that be possible? " The guard couldn''t help but exclaimed. At the same time, his body was out of balance due to the disconnection of the spear. He retreated several units one after another, and finally got a firm foothold. "Who are you?" "I have said, I am your king!" Jiangning did not want to repeat it. After finishing this sentence, he rushed to the forbidden guard again. The guard was obviously frightened by Jiangning''s prestige. He turned and ran without hesitation. Naturally, Jiangning couldn''t let him report the news. As soon as his body flashed, he appeared in front of the forbidden guards. The guard was startled by the sudden appearance of Jiangning. He could not help but scream. Then he turned around again and ran away. "Come on! Someone is making trouble in front of the palace "Poof!" The sound of a sharp weapon stabbing into the body sounded, and then he saw that there was a gold sword on the back of the guard, and his body slowly fell down. Jiang Ning''s eyes were cold. He didn''t want to kill this man. After all, he was a soldier of the Ming Dynasty. However, since he was stubborn, he could not blame himself for killing him.Seeing Jiangning kill his companion, the rest of the guard was scared to shiver, looking at Jiangning''s eyes full of fear. Seeing this, Jiangning sighed in his heart. If the original imperial palace guards, it will not be as useless as these two guys. Of course, the use of Jiangning''s mind is definitely not martial arts. Because even if he is a master of the realm of God, in his eyes, it is just so. The biggest difference between the original imperial palace guard and the one replaced by Wang Xiang is courage. If the original imperial palace guards were replaced, they would never step back even in the face of strong enemies like Jiangning. What''s more, they would run away like this. "Please, let me go! Let me go When Jiangning was in deep meditation, the guard was already kneeling on the ground, kowtowing. Jiangning is a burst of good humour and funny, it turns out that the forbidden guard looked at his meditation and thought of how to kill him in his heart. Therefore, without hesitation, he knelt down and begged Jiangning to let him die. Seeing this, Jiangning can''t help but say slowly: "if you don''t give me trouble, I won''t kill you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 813 Indeed, as Jiangning himself said. If not the former guard shouting to call people to deal with Jiangning, even if it was before the Jiangning all kinds of disrespect, Jiangning will not too much care, at most it is to dizzy. Hearing this, the guard was relieved as if he was pardoned. But then, he saw Jiangning coming towards himself, and immediately the nerve that Ban Wei had been loose, and again tightened up. "You You What are you going to do? " "The guard said in horror as he retreated backward. From the trembling of his voice, we can see how scared he is of the man in front of him. In fact, it is also normal. Today is his first time in office. Before that, he has not seen blood. Just now, he saw Jiangning kill his companion with his hand, but his expression did not change at all. Where can he bear it in his heart? "You are assured that since I said I would not kill you, I will not kill you." Jiangning said, and slowly walked to the forbidden guard. "The guard was frightened to cry out, and cried out," you don''t kill me, what else do you come to do? " His fear of Jiangning has reached an unprecedented peak. Seeing that Jiangning is still coming to himself, he has no intention of stopping at all. He is almost unable to help shouting for help. If I didn''t think of what Jiangning said before, if you didn''t get me into trouble, I would not kill you, and how his companion died after his rescue. I''m afraid he has already called out now. "I just want to knock you out. After all, I can''t guarantee you transferred from the military department during the period I went in, right?" Jiang Ning said, body has come to the forbidden Wei side, a hand cut in the neck, immediately knocked it dizzy past. Later, Jiangning came to the body of forbidden guards killed by him and took out the taixuan sword. From the taixuan sword, even a little blood was not touched, we can see the unusual point of the sword. If you see it for a sword master, I am afraid that you will lose heart and mind immediately, even take these swords with Jiangning. To know, for swordsman, the most difficult thing in life is to meet a good sword. If a real world sword is in front of you, I''m afraid the man who blocks the road is a master of the golden Dan realm. They will also go forward and say anything will be taken off! With the help of the taixuan sword, hanging in the waist, Jiangning no longer hesitated, directly entered the palace. ¡­¡­ Hundreds of meters deep into the palace, Jiangning heart is unable to rise a little doubt. How can this palace of Nuo Da not even have a person? No, it shouldn''t be! Even if Wang Xiang wants to usurp his throne, it will not be clear the palace clean up only right! The eunuchs, the maids and so on, he didn''t see them all the way. Just as Jiangning frowned and thought about it, a laugh suddenly rang. "Ha ha ha But his Majesty was thinking, why can''t even a shadow of a man be seen in this palace of nuota? " As soon as the laughter fell, he saw a man with countless armed soldiers coming out of the corner. "I didn''t expect you to betray me." Jiangning face looks at the man without expression, the light in his eyes is flashing, but it is difficult to see clearly the anger from his face. The man is the Minister of the army of Daming. I didn''t expect that this time, he had one. The Minister of war heard Jiang Ning, and the laughter stopped suddenly, but instead, he was a face of evil. "You have a face to say? My family is a single pass, the only child sent to the military to take care of you, but you let it fight, take over the death! You said, no wonder who you blame? " The voice of the Minister of war was full of anger. Jiangning has done nothing to him! In ancient times, filial piety has three, nothing to do! Therefore, for future generations, the ancients saw it as extremely important. "Is that why you betrayed me?" Jiangning was calm and could not hear the joy and anger from it. If the Minister of war is betrayed, the obvious reason is not enough. Because, in this era, infidelity, these two words are also extremely eye-catching things. Therefore, Jiangning is curious, Wang Xiang gave the Minister of war what conditions, will let it so moving. The Minister of war sneered: "not only, I have been an official in Daming for a while, and I have made a lot of hard work, but I have never seen a reward..." "What conditions did Wang Xiang give you to be the key point?" Jiang Ning impatiently said, but directly interrupt its words. The Minister of war choked on Jiangning, but then he said in a cold voice, "it doesn''t matter to you, I''m afraid?"After that, the soldier''s eyes quickly swept around. Then he pointed to Jiangning and said in a cold voice, "take down the thief who broke into the imperial palace." As soon as the voice fell, all the soldiers around him all gathered to Jiangning. Jiangning sneered: "do you think this can stop me?" Speaking of this, he saw Jiangning''s right foot fiercely point on the ground, and his body rose directly into the air. In the blink of an eye, it flew several meters high. However, the armyman of the Ministry of war laughed and didn''t feel flustered: "do you think that''s what I''m doing? In order to wait for you to take the bait, I have prepared many masters As soon as the voice fell, Jiangning saw four figures rushing towards him like lightning, and he was firmly surrounded in the middle. From their towering momentum, Jiangning can fully feel their real strength. "Four masters of fake Dan realm!" Jiangning looked down at the old God in the Ministry of war servant, almost squeezed out of the teeth and said: "good way! I didn''t expect that these masters could be driven by you This is also what Jiangning didn''t expect. The three puppet elites who had previously blocked him were all the strength that Wang Xiang could take out. But unexpectedly, it is just the tip of the iceberg! "Ha ha ha, that''s what you once told us!" The military servant burst out laughing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 814 "There is nothing in the world that human beings can''t accept. If there is one, there is not enough benefit!" The soldier of the Ministry of war suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart. He used Jiangning''s words to deal with Jiangning. This feeling was so cool that he burst into a blast! Jiangning was stunned, but then he felt angry. "Get out of here!" However, Jiang Ningmeng gave out a roar, and then pulled out the taixuan sword from his waist and fiercely cleaved to a fake Dan master. The fake Dan master was suppressed by Jiangning''s powerful momentum. For a while, he didn''t dodge at all. Fortunately, one of his companions pushed one of them fiercely and pushed it away. Only then did he avoid Jiangning''s taixuan sword. The fake Dan master narrowly escaped and looked at Jiangning with surprise and anger. It was startled that Jiangning''s strength was actually golden elixir, which made him have no resistance. Anger is, if it is not just a companion hand, he has now become a corpse. "Up! Kill him This fake Dan master did not dare to despise Jiangning. He roared fiercely. Then he drew out a big sword and slashed it to Jiangning''s right shoulder. Jiang Ning fiercely horizontal taixuan sword, suddenly that big knife then cleaves in the taixuan divine sword. It''s almost like cutting half of tofu. The sword is directly cut into two parts by the taixuan sword and scattered to the ground, "this How could that be possible? " Just when this fake Dan master was shocked by the sharpness of Jiangning''s weapon, Jiangning directly stabbed him with a sword and took his life. "Not good!" After his death, the faces of the three people who are killing Jiangning are all changed. At this time, if you want to save people again, it is impossible. Because Jiangning''s speed is really too fast, fast to an incredible point. Just for a moment, Jiangning''s taixuan sword pierced the body of the fake Dan master. Before dying, the fake Dan master''s eyes are full of unbelievable look. I''m afraid that even before he died, he would not have thought that his generation of puppet elites, who would be regarded as guests of honor in any country in the world, would be killed so easily. However, he couldn''t believe it, and the other three couldn''t believe it. Even the soldier''s face changed. "This Is that possible? How could he be so powerful? " The soldier of the Ministry of war was flustered. On weekdays, he only knew that Jiangning was a migrant worker and had excellent martial arts skills. But how could he think that he would be so powerful that he would kill an expert in the false Dan realm with one sword? "Well, why not?" A voice suddenly rings from the ear, frightening the Ministry of war servant a jump. I don''t know when, Wang Xiang''s figure actually appeared next to the Ministry of war. However, Wang Xiang''s face was filled with a sneer: "hum, if you can kill all the way from the ambush, the master of the fake Dan realm can''t stop him." Although it was only a matter of time before Jiangning was killed, it was only a matter of time before Jiangning was killed. However, Wang Xiang''s face did not show any confusion. "Well What should we do? If Jiangning is allowed to spare time, I''ll wait for it! " The soldier of the Ministry of war was saying this, but Wang Xiang interrupted him directly. "He can defeat four fake elixir masters, and what can he do with the four golden elixirs?" As soon as Wang Xiang said this, he suddenly turned pale: "this How did you get together with the four golden elixirs? " Wang Xiang had been able to summon four fake elixirs, which was enough to frighten him. But who ever thought that the most important thing was still to come! "Worship the king! Naturally, it is the easiest thing to win them over Wang Xiang sneered. His eyes were full of disdain for these people. Even though you are armed, are you not driven by me? "But But you also said that to the four fake Dan masters! Will they... " The military Chamberlain was just about to say whether they would be dissatisfied. But Wang Xiang didn''t give him the chance at all. Wang Xiang pointed to the sky and whispered, "do you think Will they still have this chance? " As soon as he said this, the military servant was choked. He could not say a word. At the same time, he was shocked by Wang Xiang''s ruthlessness. In any case, he never thought that Wang Xiang was so cruel. From the beginning, Wang Xiang didn''t intend to carry out his promise to these puppet elites. The reason why they are attracted is to test Jiangning. Seeing that the soldier of the military department understood his meaning, Wang Xiang began to smile with satisfaction. "But what about them?" The Ministry of war is still a little uneasy, looking around for the golden elixir in Wang Xiang''s mouth. After all, the three puppet elites who are fighting with Jiangning may not be able to do so at any time.He will be the one who will die. For his own comfort, he was naturally very worried. "It''s not too late to wait for them to be solved." Wang Xiang said with a smile. He was looking forward to what Jiangning would look like when he saw the four golden elixir masters. At the same time, the fighting in the sky has become white hot. Both sides you come and I go, the sound of Jinge collision is endless, see the soldiers below is a burst of blood boiling. This is what a man should be when he is alive. Everyone wants to be one of those people and enjoy the moment of attention. "Go to hell!" A fake Dan master fiercely issued a roar, at the same time, both hands clenched fist, hard to Jiangning after the heart. If this is smashed solid, Jiangning, even if it is not dead, will certainly become seven meat and eight vegetables. At that time, even if they are not crushed to death, they will be killed by other people. But will Jiangning give him this chance? The answer is obvious, no! But seeing Jiangning just like a prophet, he turned around fiercely and stretched out his right hand like lightning. He grasped the double fists of the puppet elixir, and exerted himself fiercely. "Click, click..." A burst of bone crack sounds, and then is the voice of which fake Dan master screams across the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 815 "It''s you who are going to die!" Jiangning said without expression. Then he aimed at the chest of the fake Dan master. "Touch!" A dull sound, the fake Dan master chest directly burst out a blood hole, the body straight down to the side. "Asshole!" The remaining two masters turned pale. Originally, they thought it was a fat job, but unexpectedly, they became a dead job! At this time, they just want to tear the lively fellow on the ground to pieces! What did you say? Deal with a guy who is not good at martial arts. But now? I''m afraid this guy''s realm should at least be in the golden elixir realm. How can they be a few fake pills can deal with it? Only for a moment, two people almost at the same time rise retreat. They looked at each other for a moment, and then rushed to both sides. Jiangning sneered. How could he give the two men a chance to escape. Aiming at a person, he pops up a finger, condensing nearly one third of his whole body''s true Qi. The man had not yet rushed far away before he let out a scream and fell to the ground. If you look closer, you can see that there is a blood hole on the forehead. If one is solved, the other will not be able to run. Jiangning''s eyes swept, quickly locked in the fast escape of the fake Dan master, at the same time, the body burst up, the body like lightning rushed past. That fake Dan master just heard the distant scream, in the heart is also a kind of rabbit dead fox sad feeling, is a burst of happiness. It seems that the devil is looking for another person''s trouble. Now I should be able to escape! However, later, the fake Dan master will be aware of the roar behind him, looking back, it is almost not scared to the death. Yes, are you kidding? However, seeing that Jiangning is rapidly killing him, his eyes are constantly flashing cold. "Let me go! I will not step into the Daming kingdom from now on! " The speed of the fake Dan master did not decrease at all, but he cried out in his mouth. He doesn''t want to die yet! At least, I don''t want to die in this place! Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "what I think is beautiful! What did you do when you came to kill me What do you say? You want to run after loading B? The fake Dan master''s face was pale and yelled: "I was also cheated by that guy!! The man who says he wants to kill doesn''t have much strength. This son of a bitch, I must kill him "I''ll take the matter of killing him. You just need to settle down and die." Jiangning said with a smile. As soon as the voice dropped, the speed rose sharply. The next moment, he appeared in the side of the fake Dan master and smashed it with a hard blow. "Touch!" Heavy collision sound sounded, and then saw that the fake Dan master fierce issued a scream, the body mercilessly smashed to the ground. Jiangning mouth hook up a cruel smile, the body suddenly rushed down, blink of an eye appeared on the ground. The right palm fiercely aimed at the falling fake elixir master, and shot out with a palm force, which severely hit the fake Dan master''s body. "Boom A loud noise, that fake Dan master''s body was directly exploded into a group of blood fog. At this moment, almost everyone is blind. Four fake Dan masters, all destroyed! It''s hard to achieve such a record even if it''s the top of the golden elixir realm, isn''t it? Now it''s made by Jiangning? Almost at the same time, all the soldiers withdrew their ideas. Or do not become one of those people, die too fast, too clean, or become Jiangning better. Even Wang Xiang couldn''t help being stunned. I thought that these fake elixir masters could persist for a period of time, but who ever thought that Jiangning was so powerful that they were all wiped out in the blink of an eye? Just now Jiangning and the four big puppet Dan master''s war, it''s a long story, but in fact, from the beginning to the end, it''s just a stick of incense. One stick of incense will be able to solve the four fake elixir masters. Such combat power is rare in the world! At this time, the military servant almost burst into tears. You said you, if you really have the golden elixir realm master, quickly send out! I''m scared!! Seeing Jiangning flying towards him, he didn''t even have the strength to escape. This kind of eagerly looking at the death approaching feeling, is really not good. "If you have any last words, just say them." Jiangning looked at Wang Xiang calmly and said softly. The heart is a little complicated. This old guy, who has been looked down upon by himself, didn''t expect to have such courage.Not only seize the opportunity, but also invited so many experts. I''m afraid the whole country can''t find a few of them. Unfortunately, it can''t be used by me. Jiangning heart can not help but sigh, also at this time. But Wang Xiang''s laughter came. Wang Xiang looked at Jiangning and laughed: "I say your majesty! You don''t think that''s the only way I can do it? " As soon as Wang Xiang said this, Jiangning''s face suddenly became cold: "what do you mean?" From Wang Xiang''s words, he could hear that it seemed that he had some cards left. Sure enough, Wang Xiang laughed and clapped his hands: "all come out." As soon as the voice fell, four figures came out of the soldiers. "I''ve heard a lot about the name of the emperor of Daming. I''m glad to meet you today." One of them couldn''t help laughing out loud. In Jiangning''s eyes, the cold light flashed, but he didn''t pay attention to this man''s greeting. Instead, he looked at Wang Xiang: "Four Golden elixir level masters, is this your card?" Wang Xiang''s mouth a hook, nodded: "if you can beat them, I will naturally be caught with hands tied, neck to kill! But if you can''t win, I''m afraid you''ll have to change masters! " Hearing Wang Xiang''s words, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "no matter if I win, the Ming Dynasty will be changed!" He enjoyed the supreme glory of the emperor. He also enjoyed all the splendor and wealth that ordinary people could not achieve in his whole life. He has also commanded thousands of troops and attacked cities and territories. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 816 Wang Xiang frowned and said, "what do you mean?" He couldn''t understand the meaning of Jiangning''s words. What does it mean? No matter whether he wins or not, the Daming River and mountain will change their owners. Is it that he doesn''t want to be the emperor? Jiangning sneered: "what do I mean, you don''t need to know." With that, Jiangning took the lead and shook his right hand, and the taixuan sword appeared in his hand. With the swing of his right arm, the taixuan sword turned into a cold light and flashed to one of the golden elixir masters. The gold elixir''s face changed. Jiangning''s speed was too fast for him to react. Fortunately, he is also a master of the golden elixir realm. Even if there is no response, but the quality is still there. However, seeing the golden elixir master''s right hand move, suddenly a sword appeared in his hand and mercilessly chopped at Jiangning. "Click!" With a crisp sound, the taixuan sword is like cutting tofu, cutting off the sword of the golden elixir. The golden elixir''s face changed greatly, and his body quickly retreated. However, Jiangning''s taixuan sword was slightly blocked because of this collision. The master of the golden elixir precisely grasped this small opportunity and dodged at one stroke. But even so, the master of Jindan state was also shocked. "What kind of weapon are you?" You know, his weapon, even if it is not a divine disease, is also made of many rare materials, but who knows that it can not withstand the attack of Jiangning. "Hum, the place where taixuan sword school is inherited, taixuan sword!" As soon as Jiangning said this, four experts in the golden elixir realm suddenly turned pale. "Taixuan sword school? Taixuan venerable? " "Well, even so, what?" One of the golden elixir master fiercely clenched his teeth and said angrily, "kill him, take that sword!" If they can be mastered, they will be a great help to the battle. What can determine the outcome of a duel between the two? A large part of them are the magic weapons in their hands. Ordinary weapons that can be called sharp weapons are hard to find. And it''s rare in the world to be as sharp as this taixuan sword. Therefore, in any case, we should take this sword. As for the distribution in the future, it is between them. "Good! Together, kill him The other three looked at each other and nodded at the same time. At the next moment, their bodies burst up and shot at Jiangning. ¡­¡­ Just when Jiangning was fighting against the Imperial Palace, the event that the Shaolin Temple was going to hold a Wulin meeting was also spread all over the lake. The Wulin assembly, if you really want to talk about it, it was a long time ago. In order to be the world''s first name, countless closed-door masters of the predecessors, have been out. ¡­¡­ "How long will it take to get through the road to the world?" In an empty hall, the man sitting on the throne suddenly said. The man was dressed in white, and his face was handsome. Looking at his appearance, he was about twenty or thirty years old. "Less than half a month, your majesty." As soon as the man spoke, a deep voice suddenly rang out, full of respect. "Oh? How could it suddenly get so fast? " The man asked in some doubt. "Your Majesty, the taixuan sword has been taken away. Therefore, there is no magic weapon to suppress others. Naturally, our family''s plan has moved forward a lot." Speaking of taixuan sword, the man''s eyes can not help but flash a different color. One hand tugged his chin and murmured: "taixuan Reverend, I want to see if the inheritor you are looking for is as powerful as you used to be..." ¡­¡­ At the same time, Jiangning and the four masters of the golden elixir realm have also entered the white hot stage. Both sides you come and I go, blink of an eye has already passed dozens of moves, moves dangerous, every step is full of murder. If you are not careful, you will end up in a different place. As the center besieged by the four, Jiangning naturally did not dare to neglect. However, seeing one of the taixuan swords in Jiangning''s hands is like living. From time to time, he pulls out a gorgeous sword flower, which is very eye-catching. "This If your majesty wins, how can I deal with it? " The soldier''s face was a little embarrassed. It is clear that he has gone up to four masters of the golden elixir realm, but he still can''t win it. "Hum, four experts in the golden elixir area can''t win even if they are Yuanying''s great ability!" Wang Xiang''s face was livid, apparently insincere. However, in his mind, he still thought that it was only a matter of time before the four masters of the golden elixir realm won Jiangning.Obviously, in his mind, although Jiangning''s martial arts are excellent, they are not strong enough to be able to pick four at a time. What''s more, Jindan is still a master. If Jiangning didn''t have this taixuan sword in his hand, he might not be able to do it. However, this taixuan sword played an unexpected role in it. Even if they were masters of the golden elixir realm, they did not dare to take the edge of taixuan sword. In the face of Jiangning''s attack, he can only hide and hide again and again. For a while, he is beaten by Jiangning. At the same time, the greedy intention of the sword is getting stronger and stronger. "Hand in the taixuan sword. I''ll turn around and go. I''ll never stop!" One of them pressed down his greed and said out loud. As long as Jiang Ning is willing to hand over the sword, even if they don''t care about it, what happens? Obviously, in their hearts, the status of taixuan sword has far exceeded the temptation of the king. In fact, this is also normal, because if there is no strong strength, even if it is to give you a mountain, you can''t keep it. On the other hand, if you have enough power, you can get it easily. But will Jiangning give them the taixuan sword? The answer is obvious, impossible! In this case, there is only one war! "Magic sword, I can''t give it to you! But if you go back now, I can let bygones be bygones .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 817 Although the attack of the four men was impenetrable, Jiangning still found the opportunity and said aloud. He always keeps his word, and if these four people withdraw at this time, he will never go to trouble. However, it is not impossible for the four people to withdraw, but there are conditions. And this condition is to take out the taixuan sword. "As we have said before, as long as you give us the taixuan sword, we will no longer care about this matter, and the land is still yours!" As soon as this word came out, Wang Xiang and the military minister were all pale. In their opinion, compared with Jiangshan, the latter is more important. Therefore, they also take it for granted that Jiangning will hand over the magic sword and keep the Jiangshan. Because, even if it is for them, they will absolutely not hesitate to do so. However, in that case, Jiangning will find trouble with them. With what they have done, I''m afraid Jiangning will never spare them. "No! I''ll give you half of the world! Kill him! Kill Jiangning! " The more he thought about it, the more frightened Wang Xiang was. In the end, he could not bear it any more and roared loudly. Life and half of the country compared, of course, the former is more important! Otherwise, even if it is to send you a golden mountain and silver mountain, it will not be a blessing to enjoy! "Hum! You have no part to speak here An expert in the golden elixir realm uttered a heavy cold hum and looked at Wang Xiang with disdain. In their opinion, Wang Xiang not only had no ability, but also had no ability. I don''t know where he got the courage to rebel. "I didn''t expect that you, such as you, would still have such rubbish. Don''t you check it on weekdays?" At this time, the four people have an advantage, and naturally they say what they want to say. Jiang Ningmeng flashed over the attack of an expert in the golden elixir realm and sneered: "Jiangshan is of no use to me. Even if it is taken away, what''s the matter? As for the magic sword in my hand, if I have the ability, I''ll take it by myself. I want to be arrested. Don''t be a fool! " In this case, only a fool can really hand over the taixuan sword. Not to mention whether they will repent after they get the taixuan sword, the value of the inheritance is immeasurable. "Well, that''s what you said. If you die, don''t blame us for not reminding you!" Seeing that Jiangning refused to hand over the taixuan sword, the four golden elixir level masters did not show much surprise. It''s obvious that they''ve been psychologically prepared. In fact, it''s right to think about it carefully. After all, even if it''s for them, even if it''s for the whole country, they''re not willing to. Here is the difference between the immortal and the mortal. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, power and money are the most attractive. However, for those who practice immortals, only to go further is enough to attract them. "Go to hell!" A golden elixir fiercely sends out a big drink, at the same time, his hands fiercely clap out. All of a sudden, a strong wave from its palm, hard hit Jiangning. Jiangning sneered, his body suddenly back out of ten meters, directly out of the encirclement of four people. But see its left hand stroke, right hand fierce push out. The Qi inside the body is surging, and the clothes are shaking. But see a golden dragon illusion from its palm. "Chant -" a dragon chant resounded through the sky. Whether it''s the soldiers below, or Wang Xiang, the Ministry''s valet, or the four golden elixir experts in front. The whole body was shocked and looked at the illusion with horror. "Eighteen dragon subduing palms!" The Golden Dragon fiercely rushed to the golden elixir realm master''s air wave, which was actually directly scattered, and then hit the golden elixir master''s body fiercely. It was vaporized directly, even without any resistance. "This How could that be possible? " The remaining three masters of the golden elixir realm were all shocked. They couldn''t understand why Jiangning could issue such a powerful hand. Even said, his true spirit actually condensed into a golden dragon. How to grasp the true Qi to play? "Go to hell!" After a brief shock, the desire to get rid of Jiangning in the heart is much stronger. If I didn''t have a grudge with Jiangning before. The main road of two engines is facing the sky, and each side has nothing to do with it. But now it''s different!! They have already dealt with Jiangning. They not only want to seize the taixuan sword in his hand, but also want to kill it and divide its land! How can such hatred be written off in a word? In other words, they have now formed a feud with Jiangning, and they are still the kind who never die.Both sides can only survive on one side. Even though they managed to escape today, the world is not so big that they may meet sometime. Instead of facing Jiangning alone at that time, it would be better to kill Jiangning by three people. Within a short period of time, the three people have made a decision, and at the same time, they make a roar and kill Jiangning. Even if it was just Jiangning''s amazing performance, one move will kill a master of the golden elixir realm. But to the three of them, it was just a fluke. In other words, they are not willing to admit that Jiangning has such a strong power. Seeing the three people kill, Jiangning is not in a hurry, with the idea to control the taixuan sword toward the three people fly past. The three men were killing Jiangning, but they suddenly saw the taixuan sword flying towards the three of them. For a while, they could not resist the temptation and grabbed at the sword. "Get out of here A roar sounded, and then a master of the golden elixir was suddenly in a dilemma. He slapped a companion beside him with one hand and knocked him to the ground. At the same time, another master of the golden elixir also took a palm and printed it in the back of this man''s heart. In the twinkling of an eye, two golden elixir masters fell from the air. The only one of the golden elixir realm experts burst out a laugh: "ha ha ha, this magic sword is mine!" With that, he reached out his right hand like lightning and grabbed the taixuan sword. At the time when he was about to seize the treasure, there was a sudden change. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 818 "Joke, do you really think I''ll let you take the treasure so easily?" Jiangning chuckled. They didn''t need to do it by themselves. These people were dazzled by the treasures and started to attack their companions directly. Although it is not difficult for him to solve these three people, it is only a matter of time. But in the end, it saved him a lot of trouble! Therefore, he would like to thank them, and the way to thank them is to give them a death! The remaining master of the golden elixir changed his face. He wanted to take back his right hand, but it was too late. But saw that the taixuan sword fiercely revolved in the air, pulled out a gorgeous sword flower, and then, fiercely chopped in his arm. "Poof!" Just like cutting tofu, taixuan sword did not encounter any obstacles, so it was cut down directly. At the same time, an arm fiercely flew to the sky, accompanied by the scream of the golden elixir. "You You mean it The master of the golden elixir realm was frightened and angry, and could not help but roar. "Yes, I did, but what about that?" Jiangning sneered, his body suddenly appeared in front of him, holding the taixuan sword, a fierce stroke. A cold light flashed by, and then the head of the master of the golden elixir flew up in the air, and the corpse was smashed to the ground. "Run At the same time, the two golden elixir environment masters on the ground also reacted to it. Without saying a word, they turned and ran. At this time, it''s no use saying anything. Only escape here, can not be killed by Jiangning. If it is said that before Jiangning killed a person, their hearts may have some fluke. But in the blink of an eye, another person was killed, which made them fear. What''s more, both of them were seriously injured at this time. There is no strength to fight Jiangning again. "If you want to run, where is it so easy?" Seeing that the two men were no longer interested in fighting, they turned their heads and ran away. However, Jiangning gave out a sneer. Then, he shot out of the body. The next moment, he appeared behind a master in the golden elixir realm, clenched his fist and smashed it down. "Asshole!" The master of the golden elixir environment heard the roar coming from behind, his face changed greatly, and he turned around fiercely. He stretched out his arms like lightning to stop him. The next moment, Jiangning''s fist will be severely hit on its arms. After hearing a loud noise, he immediately saw that the arms of the master of the golden elixir were strangely bent up, and his body was smashed backward like a shell. "Boom..." I saw the body of the master of the golden elixir smashed through a wall and flew out for more than ten meters. Then he fell on the ground and spat out blood donation as if he didn''t need money. However, Jiangning didn''t intend to give him a chance to breathe. His body sprang up and rushed up like lightning. The next moment, he appeared in front of the master of the golden elixir realm and hit his head with a fist, "please let me go, my majesty. I will never step into the Daming Kingdom any more!" The master of the golden elixir state was scared out of his wits and immediately began to beg for mercy. However, Jiangning was not in the mood to listen to his words at this time, and did not want to think about it. Then, Jiangning''s eyes were looking in another direction. The last fish in the net! At this time, the master of the golden elixir realm had already flown out for hundreds of meters. He heard the scream coming from behind, and felt a chill all over his body. If I knew Jiangning was so terrible, I might as well not take this list! But fortunately, this life is saved! The golden elixir realm master can''t help but feel lucky. However, at the next moment, the master of the golden elixir realm almost didn''t cry out. "Go to hell!" "Why How is that possible? I have already... " The golden elixir Yu Guang swept to Jiangning, who was getting closer and closer to himself, and couldn''t help crying out. Yes, what kind of monster is this? It''s so far away that we can catch up? At that moment, the master of the golden elixir even doubted that he was wrong. Jiangning is not the golden elixir realm, but the old monster of Yuanying realm! However, time did not allow him to think more. Next second, Jiangning may catch up! Can only be as far as possible to stop him! The master of the golden elixir secretly said in his heart. Then, he turned around fiercely, pointed out a finger in the air, and then his body suddenly accelerated. Jiangning is about to catch up with the golden elixir. He is even ready to kill him. But all of a sudden, I saw a real Qi attacking me. Jiangning''s face changed slightly and flashed to the side.The true spirit is passing by. But it was this pause that led him to pull out a large piece of distance from the master of the golden elixir realm again! "You forced me!" Jiangning eyes flash a little anger, do not want to think, the body''s true Qi surging, speed up a lot! The next moment appeared in front of the master of the golden elixir. Speaking of the golden elixir, he thought he had escaped from the heaven. However, in the blink of an eye, Jiangning had already caught up with him. Finally, he threw out a large piece of it. To be relieved, he suddenly saw Jiangning''s body in front of him. At this moment, the master of the golden elixir realm only felt his heart beat to his throat, and the next moment he might jump out directly! But Jiangning obviously won''t give him this chance. I saw Jiang Ning fiercely swing a fist, hard hit on its chest. Suddenly, the chest of the golden elixir collapsed. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell back like a broken sack. Their own speed, combined with Jiangning''s strength, such a collision and collision, I''m afraid not to say that they are masters of the golden elixir realm. Even if it''s Yuanying old strange, they can''t be hurt! "Boom Dan''s body smashed on the ground. Look at the scene, as if it was caused by a small bomb. It''s hard to imagine that it''s just the result of a fight between two people. If for the modern experts to see, certainly will make a big oolong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 819 Under such a huge impact, the master of the golden elixir was still alive. However, even so, it is on the verge of death. If you do that again, I''m afraid death is inevitable. At this time, even Jiangning can''t help but sigh at its tenacious vitality. Then he saw that Jiangning''s body fell towards the master of the golden elixir. Meanwhile, his right palm was aimed at the master of the golden elixir from a distance. "Cough Can you Kill me The master of the golden elixir coughed with blood. He could not live. Jiangning looked at him playfully and said faintly, "I''m afraid even if I''m willing to let you go, you can''t live with this injury?" "In that case, it''s better to give you a good time!" As soon as the voice dropped, the golden elixir stopped coughing fiercely and said with a bitter smile, "since you have seen it, why do you tease me?" He knew that Jiangning must have seen that many of his injuries were made up, otherwise, he would never talk so much nonsense with himself. After all, what is there to say with a dying man? What''s more, before this man still wanted to kill his own guy. "Since you can see it, I am willing to submit to you. I don''t know if you are willing to accept me?" The golden elixir said to Jiangning. Now, there is only one way to live. "Can you tell me why you didn''t die under such attacks?" Jiangning did not answer the words of the master of Jindan realm, but asked. The master of the golden elixir was silent for a moment. He knew that Jiangning said this because he wanted to see what value he had, so that he could decide whether to kill himself or not. "There is a body training method handed down in my ancestors. Therefore, my physical strength is far higher than that of monks of the same level..." Even if it was a blow in the front, it would not hurt him. Jiangning heart secretly nodded, if this is the case, maybe in the future is really useful. However, on the surface, he did not show any abnormality: "since you are willing to follow me and share the spirit with me, how about?" As soon as Jiangning said this, the facial expression of the master of the golden elixir was infinitely complicated. Obviously, they are struggling with whether or not to agree with Jiangning''s conditions. If there is a trace of Yuan Shen, it means that Jiangning can make himself miserable with only one thought. Even if it is to kill himself, there is only one thought. At this time, no matter who it is, I''m afraid we should be cautious and prudent. Jiangning, however, was not in a hurry, waiting there in a leisurely and leisurely manner. Anyway, this gold elixir master is unable to escape from his own hands. It''s up to him to live or die. For a long time, the master of the golden elixir realm finally made a decision. His eyes were full of determination: "I..." ¡­¡­ The palace of Daming state. "Let''s get out of here! If you don''t leave, I''m afraid it will be late! " Seeing that Jiangning was chasing after the golden elixir, the servant of the Ministry of war could no longer hold back the fear in his heart and said to Wang Xiang in a hurry. If you want to escape, I''m afraid there is only one chance now. "Let me see..." Wang Xiang obviously still has some struggles. Seeing the world will fall into the bag, this taught him how to give up easily? , "what else? What can I think of! If you don''t run now, you won''t be able to wait a moment! " However, the soldier of the Ministry of war was very anxious. The scene of Jiangning''s great power just now still reverberates in his mind. How can such forces be countered by manpower? "You go and gather all the soldiers and horses in the city. I will kill Jiangning completely here!" After a brief thought, Wang Xiang bit his teeth and said in a cold voice. Jiangning''s immortality is always a disaster. Therefore, only by killing Jiangning can he be at ease. "You You''re crazy How could he not know what Wang Xiang meant? But what does that mean? It means to rely on human life to add! Send the lives of soldiers and soldiers to Jiangning until Jiangning is exhausted. This move will cost thousands of soldiers and soldiers'' lives if it is used to deal with the masters of the realm of God. In Jiangning, the golden elixir realm, the number of generals and soldiers needed is unimaginable. Moreover, this does not include the possibility of Jiangning retreating before he is aware of the danger and exhausted. "I want you to do it, and you do it! Where is all that nonsense? " Wang Xiang was obviously infuriated by the words of the Ministry of war. He saw that his old face was covered with ferocious colors. He grabbed the armboy''s collar and roared: "up to now, we have no way out. If Jiangning doesn''t die, we will die!"Wang Xiang roared in disorder, but he was stunned by the military servant. For a long time, the Minister of the Ministry of war finally showed a wry smile: "yes, so far, we have no other way to go." At this time, how can the chagrin in the soldier''s heart be expressed in words? if he had known that Jiangning had such a strong power, how could he have been associated with Wang Xiang, a despondent man? Now, it doesn''t matter if you can win the world. What''s important is that I''m afraid you''ll lose your life! Originally, I thought Jiangning was the level of communicating with God. After all, the strength of the world, but also absolutely can not be underestimated. However, what is unexpected is that Jiangning is not only an expert in the golden elixir realm, but also a person far beyond the same realm in terms of combat power. Don''t you see that? In the blink of an eye, the four golden elixir masters were killed and escaped. Maybe they can''t escape! "don''t go quickly. If you wait any longer, I''m afraid it will be too late!" At this time, Wang Xiang''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. A bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart. I just feel like a big stone in my heart. It''s hard to breathe. "Yes The military Chamberlain clearly realized the importance of the problem, so he ran outside without hesitation. I believe that with his identity, it is not a problem to mobilize the whole city''s troops temporarily. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 820 However, one thing is very important, that is. Even if he transferred all the troops of the city, would that be Jiangning''s opponent? Both Wang Xiang and the Minister of the army skillfully avoided this point and did not think about it. It''s not that they can''t think of it, it''s that they dare not. ¡­¡­ "Wang Xiang, I didn''t expect that you were so brave that you didn''t escape here." Jiangning''s faint voice suddenly sounded in the sky. At the same time, Wang Xiang''s face turned pale in an instant. His eyes filled with disbelief, staring at the man behind Jiangning. It''s just the golden elixir who just escaped. Now even like a slave general, standing behind Jiangning, is totally a respectful look. Jiangning has already been strong enough, at this time its side in addition to a gold elixir master. Even if the whole city''s soldiers and horses have been transferred over, can they really be taken down? At this time, even if Wang Xiang didn''t want to think about it, he had to think about it. "Hum, you''ll have a good time later!" Wang Xiang pressed his teeth, almost out of his teeth. "If you dare to speak hard, I''ll see what cards you have, just give them out." For Wang Xiang''s disrespect, Jiangning is not a bit angry. Because in his opinion, Wang Xiang is already a dead man. Why should he fight with the dead? "Marshal, I''m back!" The shouts of the soldiers'' Valet rang out. Wang Xiang was overjoyed, and then he saw that in the distance, the military officer with the mighty army came like the wind. "Come on, take this traitor down for me, regardless of life or death!" Wang Xiang tried his best to point at Jiangning and let out a roar. After that, all the soldiers raised their weapons in succession, bypassed the soldiers and rushed to Jiangning! "Kill!" The sound of killing is shocking! Jiangning''s face was not flustered at all, but his light way: "linhuang, let me see what your value is?" Lin Huang is the master of the golden elixir behind him. Just after he agreed to Jiangning''s conditions, he dedicated a trace of Yuan Shen to Jiangning, which was under the control of Jiangning. In other words, his life and death are completely in the hands of Jiangning. However, Lin Huang did not contradict this point. After all, it''s better to die later than to die now, isn''t it? In fact, for the word "death", it is obvious that immortal practitioners are more afraid than ordinary people. As the saying goes, the longer people live, the more afraid they are of death. This truth can be used in the cultivation of immortals. After all, no one wants to dissipate his thousand years of skill? This is the main reason why Lin Huang chose to join Jiangning. At this time, since Jiangning wants to have a look at his value, naturally he can''t have any more hands left! "Yes But see Lin Huang nodded, should a, and then the body will rush out, blink of an eye is already into the crowd. "Boom "Boom!" "Boom!" At the moment when Lin Huang rushed into the crowd, there were three loud noises in succession. Then he saw the soldiers smashed into the sky. When it fell to the ground, it was silent again. In a moment, hundreds of people had died. Such prestige is rare in the world! However, even if hundreds of people were killed in the blink of an eye, nothing could be seen among the tens of thousands of troops. After all, there are too many. However, it is also because of the power of Lin Huang, so that the officers and men have raised a little fear of it. Therefore, in addition to a few who still stare at Lin Huang, more are killed toward Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning''s thin and weak, a harmless look of human and animal, it must be much better to deal with than that terrible guy. People think of it almost at the same time. However, Jiangning seems to be harmless to people and animals. After all, I''m afraid no one would have thought that this handsome young man was a butcher who killed people without blinking an eye? However, when he saw the soldiers killing Jiangning, Lin Huang couldn''t help but smile. They are really impatient to go around him and find the man who even he is afraid of! However, he does not mean that the soldiers think so. At this time, the soldiers closest to Jiangning even showed a look of ecstasy on their faces. As long as the first one to kill Jiangning, it will naturally make great progress in the future! Jiangning saw that all the people were killing him, his face was calm, and he could not see any joy or anger.I saw a step across to open, left palm delimits a semicircle, right palm fiercely pushed out. A golden dragon shot out from its palm and penetrated into the crowd directly. "Boom..." With a loud noise, countless soldiers were blown up directly. Stumps and broken arms are almost everywhere. It is hard to imagine that such a strike by Jiangning would cause such great damage! Not only Jiangning, but all the people were stupid. "This How could that be possible? " The military servant couldn''t help murmuring: "unexpectedly Killing thousands of people? " Naturally, he could see that there were at least 1000 people in that large area. Kill so many people in one move? Is Jiangning still a human being? It''s just a human weapon. I''m afraid such a guy can definitely play a decisive role in a war. Now, the Ministry of war finally knows why the war with Khitan was won at the cost of only losing dozens of soldiers. This is where the Ming Dynasty''s officers and men fighting bravely, is clearly Jiangning his one person''s credit!! Although the generalissimo''s conjecture is somewhat biased, it is still roughly the same. Because, in that war, even Jiangning did not play such a terrible power. But it''s also the key to success. If he had not killed the enemy with one blow, and had awed the enemy''s courage with taixuan sword, I''m afraid the sacrifice in that war would have been much more than that! "Devil! He is a devil One of the soldiers, I don''t know who, suddenly let out such a cry. It''s full of fear. Then, as if with wings, the fear spread in the army at a very fast speed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 821 In the eyes of all the soldiers, Jiangning''s means are just like gods, even more powerful than gods. Because they have never seen the means of such a person. Therefore, when we suddenly see these illusions, we can not bear them. Lin Huang obviously didn''t expect that the impact of Jiangning''s attack was so great. For a moment, I couldn''t help but show some surprise. Of course, even if he was surprised again, the movement of his hand still did not slow down half a minute. "Boom "Boom!" In the twinkling of an eye, there were two fists again. The soldiers were swept down by them. Suddenly, there were howls everywhere. If such scenes were seen by outsiders, they would have dropped their eyes. "Let''s retreat first." The soldier of the Ministry of war swallowed hard saliva and said to Wang Xiang. Even if tens of thousands of people go on like this, it is only a matter of time before they are wiped out by the regiment. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it, even if someone said that there was someone in the world who could fight against 10000. But now, the facts are in front of us, and he can''t believe it! "No! Wait a minute Wang Xiang pressed his teeth, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. From his front, soaked with sweat, he could see his inner tension at this time. It is clear that everything has been completed, only the last step is to kill Jiangning. As long as he has completed this step, he can be directly ranked as yellow, and he does not have to worry about other things. But it was this step that blocked his way. Seeing Jiangning is unable to kill, but, success is near at hand, how can he give up on this? Not reconciled! These three words are enough to describe Wang Xiang''s mood at this time. Clearly prepared for such a long time, everything is safe, but in the end, Jiangning himself made a mistake. In fact, it is no wonder that he has never seen the real strength of Jiangning on weekdays. Besides, he has done enough. Because, from the beginning to the end, there are seven fake elixirs and four golden elixirs. I''m afraid that even the friars who are new to Yuanying can''t get a good line-up. However, it happened to meet such a freak as Jiangning, if you want to be afraid, you can only blame the bad luck. Just as they were talking, the tens of thousands of troops brought by the Ministry of war''s Chamberlain had completely collapsed. Of course, it is not to say that they were killed by the combination of Jiangning and Lin Huang. It''s that their morale has been shaken and their morale has collapsed. They feel like they''re fighting God. When the enemy is too much stronger than you, even say, you can''t see his back. At that moment, don''t say it''s the mind of fighting with him. I''m afraid that even the heart of fighting will not have any more? At this time, the army of the Daming state was in this situation. Because their swords can''t cut through the skin of Jiangning and linhuang. On the contrary, Jiangning and Lin Huang''s attack, as long as they scratch a little bit, they will die without a burial place. Under such a huge gap, if we fight against it at all costs, we will be adding life to it. There is hope in the battle, perhaps they will go forward, for that hope and work hard, but when there is no hope, 1, that is despair! Finally, a deserter appeared in a war in which there was only defeat but no victory. His heart was broken and he cried, "I''m going home! I won''t fight! " No one wants to die, especially such a vague death. The soldier dropped his weapon, turned and ran. "Asshole!" Seeing this, the soldier''s face changed greatly. On the battlefield, the most taboo is desertion. Even the appearance of a deserter will greatly shake the morale of the army. "Those who dare to escape without fighting! Cut With a roar, the soldier pulled out a sword from his waist and strode forward. With a sword, he cut off the head of the deserter. In doing so, he did not attempt to win, but delayed as long as possible. Now, but there is no way, can delay for a while. At last, the soldier understood that sentence. In the face of strong enough force, any plot will be disintegrated. However, since there has been a deserter, the bottom line of the army has been broken. Such an idea arose in all people''s hearts. Since some people have already escaped, it should be OK for me to do so, right? So soon there was a second deserter and a third. Although the next several deserters were killed by the Ministry of war.But he still couldn''t stop the trend. Under the threat of Jiangning and Lin Huang, the soldiers felt that they had ignored the almost non threatening threat of the Ministry of war. As a result, the Exodus broke out on a large scale. All of them were rushing towards the direction of the military servants. See the Ministry of war is a Leng a Leng, so many people, he did not know how to start. Even, he had a premonition that if he dared to wield a butcher''s knife to the people beside him, he would probably cause public anger and be attacked by all. Although this is only a very small probability, but the Ministry of war still dare not bet, so he can only watch the body of the army left behind by himself and disappear. Soon, there were only four people left on the field, Jiangning, Lin Huang, Wang Xiang, and the military officer. "Jiangning, you win." Wang Xiang laughed at himself, looked at Jiangning, and said, "but, I am not reconciled." Indeed, if there is a change of emperor in the state of Daming, I am afraid his plan will not fail at all. Even now, he was on the throne of the emperor. However, all these were based on the emperor, not Jiangning. The soldier''s face was pale. He knew that he was finished. In other places, you''re in the wrong line, maybe nothing. Just come back. However, in the officialdom, the end of the wrong team is death. What''s more, it''s still rebellion. In fact, he was not willing to rebel against Jiangning. To be honest, he was forced by Wang Xiang. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 822 According to the situation at that time, if he didn''t do that, he would be the first one to have bad luck. Later, his wife and children would all step into his footsteps. In desperation, the Military Ministry''s servant chose to stand in the same team with Wang Xiang. As a matter of fact, when he made this choice at the beginning, the armyman in the Ministry of war was still a little lucky. Because Wang Xiang was fully prepared, there was no possibility that the plan would fail. But now, the fluke in the mind of the Ministry of war has been completely overthrown. It''s over! It''s not only the end of myself, but also that of my family. It was the only thought in his mind at the moment. Because, no matter whether he was forced by Wang Xiang or not, from the moment he stepped on Wang Xiang''s warship, he and Jiangning stood in complete opposition. Therefore, even if there is something inside, Jiangning will never let him go. However, Jiangning had no time to pay attention to him at this time. At this time, Jiangning''s attention was basically on Wang Xiang''s body. "Wang Xiang, I have to say that you have done a good job. Even if you are close to it, you will succeed." Jiangning''s tone is very insipid, even with a little appreciation of Wang Xiang! All of this seems to be saying that this Jiangshan is not Jiangning''s. It''s a kind of attitude of staying out of the way. However, as a matter of fact, Jiangning has already looked down upon it at this time. Because, some things, it seems that the temptation is great, but when you really get it, when you finish, there will be a kind of, this is not what feeling. Wang Xiang lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, what do you want to do with the old minister..." In fact, he had no other choice at this time. Wang Xiang did not think that before he died, he made the last attack on Jiangning. But with his thin and weak body, let alone what harm he caused to Jiangning, I''m afraid it is impossible even to meet Jiangning. It can be seen from the war in Jiangning just now. "I can''t see that you are quite free and easy, but when you were doing this, did you think about your family?" Jiangning''s eyes narrowed slightly and said softly. Usurping the throne is a crime to punish the nine clans. He didn''t believe Wang Xiang didn''t know. "Yes, but I didn''t think I would lose." Wang Xiang raised his head, and his eyes were full of puzzlement: "Your Majesty, you have already been an emperor, but why are you so much stronger than you were at the beginning, Mingming It''s no longer necessary? " In Wang Xiang''s opinion, martial arts is just a tool to gain fame and wealth. And when it really makes the best use of it, there is no other use. Jiangning ascended the throne as emperor, but he still didn''t lose his martial arts. Jiangning smile: "no need? Is it really necessary for you to usurp the throne? " However, he still had some things to say. The reason why he didn''t say that was not because he didn''t want to tell Wang Xiang, but because he thought that Wang Xiang didn''t understand. It''s a commitment to martial arts. Persistence is easy to say, but it is difficult to do it. "Help! Come on It''s a lot of fun to talk to each other, but the soldier on the other side can''t bear the pressure any more. He turned around and ran. He didn''t forget to shout for help. "It''s up to you." Jiangning took a look at Lin Huang, a faint way. If Lin Huang couldn''t do it, it would be useless to ask him for it. Lin Huang naturally knew that Jiangning left him because of the lack of a handyman around him, rather than the sudden kindness of Jiangning. Once he can not do this, then, he is useless for Jiangning. For a useless guy, he even hates himself. Then the way to deal with it is to destroy humanity! Lin Huang was very open and nodded. Then he gently touched the ground with his right foot and ran his true Qi. His body then rushed to the military servant. "What are you doing so fast?" The Minister of the Ministry of war was about to rush out of the palace, but the voice of Lin Huang''s banter was suddenly heard in his ear. At that time, his face changed greatly. He turned his head and saw Lin Huang walking with his feet on his feet. At that time, the soldier of the Ministry of war was so scared that he suddenly fell to the ground and drew a long way. Seeing that he still had to struggle to get up from the ground, Lin Huang refused to give him another chance. In a blink of an eye, he flew over and took the body of the military servant and returned to Jiangning. "Master, how to deal with it?" Lin Huang respectfully asked, before, Jiangning only said to him, did not say how to deal with the Ministry of war.Therefore, Lin Huang inquired about the disposal method of Jiangning. Of course, this doesn''t mean how important the military servant is. Jiangning has to come to a conclusion. Instead, it represents Lin Huang''s attitude and absolute obedience to Jiangning! "Kill!" Jiangning looks calm and spits out a word. Looking at his facial expression, I''m afraid no one would think that his word ended a life! "Don''t kill me Don''t kill me After hearing Jiangning''s voice, the Ministry of war servant immediately was scared to shout. The limbs are constantly waving, trying to break free from Lin Huang''s hands. But who is Lin Huang? Even if Jiangning was defeated, it was also a gold elixir. Even the master who can communicate with God can''t get rid of it, let alone an ordinary man such as a servant of the Ministry of war. Lin Huang did not pause for a moment, his left palm fiercely clasped the head of the Ministry of war. The soldier of the Ministry of war seemed to notice something. He was so scared that he almost didn''t cry out: "please, please, don''t kill me..." Just as he said that, the sound stopped abruptly, but instead it was the crisp sound of bone displacement. But when he saw the head of the military servant, he was twisted into 180 degrees by Lin Huang. He was not angry. His eyes were wide and full of fear. He twisted a man''s neck with his own hands, but Lin Huang''s face did not show any discomfort. Because it''s very common for him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 823 But when he saw that he had thrown away the body of the military servant, his action and manner were just like throwing rubbish. Wang Xiang, who was not far away, was in a panic. Originally, he was ready to die, but when he saw the scene of the soldiers'' servant being killed, his deepest fear, which was hidden in his heart, came out again. "Well, then it''s your turn." Jiangning looked at Wang Xiang with a flat tone. However, although Jiangning didn''t mix a lot of emotions when he spoke, however, to Wang Xiang, it was no different from the call of death. At that time, he shook his body and looked at Jiangning with a little fear in his eyes. "I wanted to talk to you again, but I didn''t expect to be scared so soon." Seeing Wang Xiang''s performance, Jiangning waved his hand in disappointment and said, "well, kill him." It seems to have been ready for Jiangning''s order. As soon as Jiangning said this, Lin Huang''s body rushed over like a ghost. "Oh, by the way, leaving a better way to die is also the marshal of the state of Ming in the end..." Just when Lin Huang''s fist was half a centimeter away from the tip of Wang Xiang''s nose, Jiangning''s light and floating voice came over. Lin Huang was like a conditioned reflex, and his fist stopped fiercely. Wang Xiang''s body was so stiff that he even felt the wind of the fist blow on his face. It must have been that if the blow really hit his head, his head would explode. Wang Xiang has no doubt about this. "Well?" Lin Huang frowned and looked down. He saw Wang Xiang''s legs dripping with liquid. Scared to pee? Lin Huang looks back and looks at Jiangning helplessly. He seems to be saying that people are already scared to urinate. Even if he wants to give individual face dressing, he is afraid that he can''t do it. In this regard, Jiangning was impatient to wave his hand: "as you like, quickly kill him, we leave here!" Jiangning really felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. The state of Daming was actually a counsellor, Huo Huo into this way, and he also followed his way. If it had not happened before, Jiangning would not believe it in any case. After receiving Jiangning''s order, Lin Huang no longer hesitated. He looked at Wang Xiang in disgust, pointed slightly, and touched the sky. At the next moment, Wang Xiang''s expression solidified there. There was a small blood hole in his forehead, and his body slowly fell down. It can be seen that even Lin Huang is no longer willing to touch Wang Xiang''s body. After killing Wang Xiang, Lin Huang only felt a burst of happiness in his heart, which was revenge. As for why we say revenge, we should start with Wang Xiang''s temptation to him with his throne. If it wasn''t for Wang Xiang, would he have come to intercept Jiangning? In the end, it was driven by people. You know, no matter how to say, he is also a strong man in the golden elixir realm! Anywhere in the world, you will definitely be regarded as a guest of honor. Now, it has become a slave of one person! Who is to blame? Jiangning? He dare not! Then only Wang Xiang is left! Poor Wang Xiang, even if he is dead and still in decline, which is hateful. "Well, now that we''re done, let''s go." Jiangning is not nostalgic at all, said directly to Lin Huang. In fact, he did not have any nostalgia for the palace. "To where?" Even Lin Huang couldn''t help asking curiously. In his opinion, Jiangning is the leader of the Ming Dynasty! Where else can I go without staying in the palace? "Shaolin Temple." Jiangning light road, although Lin Huang was the enemy before, but now has become his own hand, but also very quick to do things, at least for now seems to be so. Therefore, Jiangning didn''t mind better attitude towards Lin Huang. "Less Shaolin Temple? " Lin Huang blinks and blinks, full of incredible looking at Jiangning. After being betrayed once, he saw through the world and wanted to become a monk? Of course, Lin Huang thought about it in his heart at most. If he said something to Jiangning, he would not dare to kill him. Jiangning couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Seeing Lin Huang''s appearance, he knew what he was thinking. However, he is not going to become a monk. Don''t forget that there was a Wulin assembly he asked the abbot of Shaolin Temple to set up. The information has been spread all over the world, so he will join in. As for uniting Wulin people to fight against foreign enemies, he has no interest in that. In my heart, I just want to be able to have a few more masters in this Wulin conference, so that I can have a good time! If not, the realm will be improved.If this is the case, then the Wulin conference is worth holding. "Don''t worry, I haven''t reached the point where I want to become a monk." Jiangning light way, however, after finishing this sentence, Jiangning seems to feel there is something wrong there. After thinking about it, he mocked himself and said, "but I''m afraid even if I want to become a monk, Buddhists dare not accept me?" I think so. The blood debt on his back can be described by the sea. It is not too much to put these four words on him. Buddhists can turn into demons. Yes, but what if the devil is a demon? What if it''s so powerful that even the Buddha can''t measure it? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Huang was speechless for a while, but he did not say more. Anyway, no matter where Jiangning goes, he will follow. In this case, he just needs to watch. "Let''s go." His eyes swept around and he sighed. Jiangning''s body flew up slowly, and then shot into the distance. ¡­¡­ Shaolin Temple. The two figures fell from the sky and landed in front of the gate of Shaolin Temple. They were Jiangning and linhuang. "Why don''t we just fly in?" Lin Huang asked with some doubts. "To treat the Buddha, naturally, we should have enough respect, so that we can be more sincere." Jiangning said casually. "Oh." Lin Huang nodded vaguely. It turned out that Jiangning was a Buddhist. However, he did not know that if Jiangning''s words were heard by the monks in the temple, one by one they would be angry and gush blood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 824 Are you kidding? Do you pay homage to the Buddha? Do you call on him again and again? Which time don''t you kill several people in the temple? Still believe in Buddhism? Go to him! But presumably, these words monks hold to death, that is to say in their hearts. If they want to speak out, they have to have the courage! If we can''t do it well, I''m afraid it will lead to the killing of Jiangning! In the blink of an eye, they went to the temple. Seeing the two monks on duty, Lin Huang came forward and said, "two masters, I''m the people who came to attend the Wulin Conference..." Because Lin Huang came forward directly and blocked the sight of the two monks, neither of them noticed Jiangning behind them. One of them said, "this However, there are still more than ten days to go before the martial arts assembly. People are not allowed to enter Shaolin Temple at will. " Lying trough? At that time, Lin Huang was not happy. As an expert in the golden elixir realm of Laozi hall, how dare you, a small Shaolin Temple, refuse me? Just when Lin Huang wanted to get angry, he suddenly thought that Jiangning believed in Buddhism! If he makes trouble in Shaolin Temple, Jiangning must kill him? So Lin Huang forced the fire down. "What''s going on?" At this time, Jiangning came up with a frown and asked about birth. "It''s like this..." Lin Huang just wanted to explain, but the next moment, his mouth will be open, can''t close again. When the two monks saw Jiangning coming, their faces changed greatly at the same time. They turned around and ran without any hesitation! At the same time, he cried out: "Abbot! Brothers! Not good! Here comes the devil again The voice is full of panic, even if it is bigger than the day to see a ghost in general, are not much to let! Lin Huang was so stupid that he felt like a fool. Elder brother, don''t you believe in Buddhism? Why do those monks call you devil? "Cough..." Jiangning was embarrassed by Lin Huang, coughed a few times, and said, "it says that they really like me too much tomorrow, so they give me a nickname." You can make it up! I can make it up! Lin Huang doesn''t want to say anything anymore. He just wants to find a place to be quiet. He couldn''t imagine what Jiangning had done in Shaolin Temple. This group of monks was so scared. "Come on, what happened just now?" Jiangning changed the topic directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if Lin Huang didn''t want to say it, he had to. Therefore, Lin Huang described the events just now. Of course, his psychological activities were omitted by himself. After all, it is not a matter of face to be afraid of Jiangning. After listening to this, Jiangning turned her lips and said, "are you too timid? How do you mess with me like this As soon as Jiangning said this, Lin Huang was in disorder. You said you believed in Buddhism, but I didn''t get angry. "Well, be bold. If you encounter this kind of situation in the future, don''t ask, just kill." Jiangning''s words and earnest teaching, completely a teacher''s appearance. However, what he taught was not suitable for children. Lin Huang''s face was black, and he was depressed by Jiangning. However, he did not dare to complain. He nodded in a stuffy voice. Then he followed Jiangning''s steps and marched into Shaolin Temple. As soon as they entered the Shaolin Temple, almost at the same time, all the floor sweeping monks, or monks in training, all dropped their belongings and turned around and ran away. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. Its speed, I am afraid, is comparable to the master of the realm of God. The two younger martial brothers who were just at the door yelled and ran in. At first, they all thought that they were joking and didn''t take it seriously. But now, when the master came, he began to counsel one by one. Seeing the bustling Shaolin Temple, it suddenly became cold and clear. Lin Huang almost didn''t cry. What''s going on? Boss, what have you done? Don''t scare me like that! Lin Huang can''t stand it any more. If he looks in awe wherever he goes, he will enjoy himself. But how does he feel now? How far are they? How far are they hiding? At this time, he found that the monk had been walking in the forest for a hundred years. Great! Finally, there is one who doesn''t run."Your Majesty, this There are more than ten days to go before the Wulin assembly. What can I do for you? " The man in front of him was the abbot of Shaolin Temple. Jiangning naturally recognized him, nodded and said casually, "don''t call me your majesty. It''s none of my business to take whatever you love in this world. As for what you said, that is, I have no place to go. I''ll come to you for a few days and rub rice. Is that ok? " After hearing this, the abbot of Shaolin Temple stopped asking more questions, even though he was curious. He said, "don''t make any more jokes. I''m afraid the food in the temple doesn''t suit the taste of benefactor Jiang!" Having said that, the actual meaning is that you can''t stay here with me and go to other places. I can''t take you in here. In fact, the abbot of Shaolin Temple is not willing to refuse Jiangning. I''m sure this guy will get angry. However, compared with Jiangning staying, he still wants Jiangning to go far away. Their meals are vegetarian, but Jiangning, as an emperor, is used to eating fish and meat, and delicacies. How can they get used to the plain food here? Then what big trouble will be caused by this! Therefore, Jiangning would rather be unhappy at this time than put the time bomb in the temple. Jiangning smell speech, but cold hum: "I''m afraid the abbot would not like it?" As soon as he said this, the old face of the abbot of Shaolin Temple became bitter. You say you are an emperor at least. What are you doing in Shaolin Temple? For a moment, the abbot of Shaolin Temple was filled with endless resentment! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 825 Even said, compared with Dou''e in June, the snow is not bad. "Since Benefactor Jiang wants to live, so please stay... " The abbot of Shaolin Temple sighed. Since Jiangning has said it clearly, he can''t refuse it in any case. Otherwise, it is a matter of face. Later, the abbot of Shaolin Temple waited for Jiangning and linhuang. They went all the way to the backyard and found a wing room for them. For the abbot of Shaolin Temple, this is the best wing room in Shaolin Temple. However, Jiangning how to see, also did not feel where good. On the contrary, Lin Huang on one side has been depressed since he came in. As a matter of fact, Lin Huang had already been on his way. It''s just that Jiangning noticed it now. "What''s wrong with you? This looks like a little angry daughter-in-law. " Jiangning some funny looking at Lin Huang said. Lin Huang couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Is it thanks to you? Of course, Lin Huang didn''t dare to say anything, so he said it from an objective point of view. It turned out that on the way to Xinglai, the abbot of Shaolin Temple talked with Jiangning all the way. When he was about to reach the destination, he noticed Lin Huang on one side and asked Jiang Ning, "benefactor Jiang, this is..." Jiangning is a casual reply: "do not pay attention to him, a valet." Originally Lin Huang was ignored by the abbot of Shaolin Temple, so he was very angry. He thought that we were masters of the golden elixir realm. Let''s not say that the world is invincible, but where is not also the people admired? But it was ignored all the way. Finally, he was mentioned by the abbot of Shaolin Temple and wanted to fight for breath, but he was beaten back to its original form by Jiangning. Is it possible not to bend? What''s more, it''s still in the back! After listening to Jiangning''s introduction, the abbot of Shaolin Temple was decisive, and he did not pay attention to him on the following road. Aren''t you a monk in NIMA? No discrimination! Do you want to be snobbish? Lin Huang wanted to strangle the abbot of Shaolin Temple. "Ha ha ha..." After listening to Lin Huang''s narration, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. Lin Huang is full of black lines. He feels that Jiangning is making fun of him now! "I can''t, I''m so happy!" Jiangning laughed for a long time, then took a breath and said to Lin Huang, "if you really don''t like the abbot, go and kill him." Hearing Jiangning''s words, Lin Huang could not help but feel a little moved. Would you rather make trouble for yourself? Maybe it''s the right choice to follow him. However, Jiangning''s next words let Lin Huang take back these ideas decisively. "It''s just that I don''t like that old bald donkey." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ The dinner, as the abbot said, was indeed a simple meal, with no oil star. However, it also fits Jiangning''s appetite. After all, if you eat too much of the delicacies, you will get tired. It''s also good to eat some of these once in a while. However, Lin Huang was not so happy. Nima, I''ve been holding up for a long time. Do you give me these things? However, for the sake of Jiangning''s happy eating, he kept the fire pressure down. Lin Huang even had a premonition that if he mixed up with Jiangning for another period of time, he would have to die of anger. Originally, the abbot of Shaolin Temple was worried that Jiangning would lift the table, but when he saw that Jiangning didn''t say a word and ate it, he was relieved. He was really afraid that Jiangning would lose his temper and would be in trouble at that time. If not, he has to buy wine and meat in person. At that time, the reputation of Shaolin Temple will be ruined. After dinner, Jiangning went to sleep directly and had been fighting for a whole day. Naturally, he was exhausted. If he did not have a good rest, he would be exhausted. As for Lin Huang, he was angry all night. Almost every moment, he wanted to carry a knife to the Abbot''s room of Shaolin Temple and cut it into eight sections. There was no word all night. What''s the matter with you As soon as Jiangning opened his eyes and stretched out, he saw Lin Huang, sitting on the opposite bed, with his bloodshot eyes open. He could not help but burst into a rude remark. "I haven''t slept all night. Who are you scaring?" Jiangning resisted the impulse to beat him up and scolded rudely. Lin Huang said in his hoarse voice, "I I didn''t mean to... " He was so angry this evening that he didn''t sleep at all. Therefore, we can only watch a place helplessly and stay for one night. "OK, OK, I don''t care about you. When I go to the library, will you go?" Jiangning waved his hand and said directly.Many unique skills of Shaolin Temple are placed in the library. Naturally, he wants to go in and have a good look. Even if you can''t learn much useful, you can at least increase your knowledge of martial arts! Hearing the three words of the library Pavilion, Lin Huang''s eyes lit up. All of a sudden, he jumped down from the bed, nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "go, go, I''ll go." That''s the library of Shaolin Temple. I don''t know how many martial arts there are! If he had a chance to go in, he would not hesitate. Seeing this, Lin Huang''s spirit came to him at that time. He was not half dead before. Jiangning couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "if you want to, you can''t wait for me to wait for you." One morning, he was scared by Lin Huang. Jiangning is not very friendly now. If he dares to wait for him, Jiangning swears that he will beat him to death and can''t take care of himself. I don''t know whether it was the temptation of the library or the pressure of Jiangning. After a short cup of tea, Lin Huang had already cleaned up. Jiangning was speechless for a while. After holding for a long time, he said, "I wanted to find a reason to beat you, but how could it be so difficult?" As soon as he said this, Lin Huang''s face turned black. At the same time, I feel sad for my destiny. I''m glad I cleaned up quickly. I''m worried that I should pay attention to it later. Otherwise, I can''t say when I''ll be the outlet of Jiangning. However, fortunately, he escaped. Soon, Lin Huang adjusted his mental state. But then, Jiangning light floating words came, let him collapse completely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 826 "But even if I can''t find a reason, I can still beat you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Lin Huang''s speechless face, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing: "you''re kidding. Why take it seriously?" A joke Your family are joking! Lin Huang''s heart murmured. Of course, he could only recite it in his heart. If he really said it, I''m afraid it would be inevitable to beat him. In the next ten days, Jiangning took Lin Huang to the library of Shaolin Temple. It can be said that he had read all the unique knowledge. At the same time, in these ten days, all the masters of the past also arrived. Among them, the ancestor of the demon sect is the most important one, and his cultivation in the later period of Yuanying is an old monster that can not be seen for thousands of years. The second is the founder of Xuantian, whose cultivation was in the middle of Yuanying. Scattered are a few of the old monsters of the early Yuan Dynasty. No matter which one of these people is, they are basically closed to the outside world on weekdays in an attempt to make it to a higher level. However, the more upward you go, the more difficult it will be. Therefore, it has been thousands of years to shut down. If it had not been for the holding of the Wulin conference in the name of Shaolin, I am afraid that these old monsters would not have escaped from the world as before. A name of No.1 in the world, even if the cultivation is profound to their level, it can not be rejected. Not only that, even the masters of the golden elixir realm have gathered from all directions. In other words, the strongest forces of the whole world have basically gathered in Shaolin Temple. In the dark, there are almost countless eyes watching the Wulin assembly. ¡­¡­ At this time, Shaolin Temple can be said to be lively and extraordinary. It is not too much to describe it as a sea of people. This Wulin conference is an unprecedented event, and almost everywhere is full of people. "Hum! Dan and I want to squeeze so many experts Among the crowd, Lin Huang exclaimed discontentedly. "Well, stop it. This time, those who come to the Wulin conference, not to mention the golden elixir, have appeared several Yuanying old monsters." Jiangning rolled his eyes. If Lin Huang''s strength was taken out alone, it might be very deterrent. However, it was not enough to put it in the Wulin meeting, which was full of experts. As soon as Jiangning said this, Lin Huang stopped a lot of things and said with a smile: "Hey, isn''t there you?" I have to say that Lin Huang''s flattery is in place. Jiangning mouth a hook, looked at Lin Huang, a light way: "as long as you don''t provoke the old strange Yuanying, under the Yuanying, I can protect you!" Crazy! If it is heard by outsiders, the first thing in my heart is this word! The first person under the golden elixir? You know, which one of the golden friars has no means? Especially the elite of the golden elixir peak, but those who have some inside information are extremely difficult to deal with. How dare a monk in the golden elixir realm dare to put such bold words into practice? However, Lin Huang did not have any sense that Jiangning was bragging. He once had a fight with Jiangning, and the scene of Jiangning killing three Jindan friars was still replayed in his mind. Therefore, Jiangning said that there was no enemy under Yuanying, and Lin Huang had no doubt. Even in Lin Huang''s mind, there is a very absurd idea, that is, even Jiangning, the old monster in the early days of Yuanying, may fight with it! Soon, the Wulin assembly began. The first one to come on stage was Pass the eagle! As soon as he appeared, Jiangning had already recognized it. However, the breath of the eagle was much stronger than before. Jindan realm! This is Jiangning''s judgment on Chuanying. I think it''s the chance that Chuanying got, otherwise the strength would never enter the country so fast. As soon as they appeared, it was the cultivation of the golden elixir. Therefore, after three Wulin people under the golden elixir went up fruitlessly, no one finally went up. When the scene was in an awkward situation, a monk of golden elixir shot. Jumping on the challenge arena, they had a fierce battle with the passing eagle. The result, of course, is to pass the eagle to win! "Who else dares to fight me?" It is said that the eagle and tiger''s eyes are swept around, and a proud breath arises spontaneously. Indeed, he has the qualification! "I will." Jiangning has already been unable to bear, as early as before, he had already wanted to try to see how strong the passing Eagle has become. However, in order to avoid leaving a word of mouth to the public, Jiangning just waited for a few people in the lower reaches of the golden elixir to make a move, and then went on the stage. In fact, it is just a stage for some people. And this part of the people, in the Wulin, the strength is naturally first-class. As for the rest of us, they just go in and fill in the numbers, or watch the fun.This is the Wulin assembly. But even so, there are still many people who are willing to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat an older generation of masters and become famous. In almost every Wulin conference, there are countless young and vigorous rookies in the lake who think they are good at martial arts, but they end up in different places. Wulin is cruel. No one will let you go because you are a rookie. You want to step on me, why can''t I kill you? Jiangning finished, his right foot lightly touched the ground, his body suddenly flew up and rushed to the challenge arena. "Who is this man?" "Yes, it looks so young..." "Hum, is it a rookie who wants to step on the senior master again?" Among the crowd, there are sighs and disdains. But everything is because Jiangning is too young. "Is it you?" It was said that the eagle frowned when he saw that it was Jiangning. "Ha ha, it''s me, Chuan Ying. How long has it been since I saw you? If you wait for another three or two years, will you be invincible?" Jiangning said with a laugh. At the same time, the two people''s dialogue also spread to the ears of the public, and immediately set off a burst of enthusiasm. "What, they know each other?" "Yes! It sounds like the young man is more powerful than the eagle "Impossible? How old is he? Passing eagle is the master of golden elixir! Well, you can believe what a baby boy says The discussion below, of course, is not allowed to enter the eagle''s ears. When his cultivation reached his level, the external objects could no longer disturb his mood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 827 "Let''s go!" Chuanying looked at Jiangning tightly. Even though he broke through the golden elixir, he still did not dare to underestimate Jiangning. Jiangning mouth a hook, said: "in this case, then don''t blame me for being rude!" With that, Jiang Ning''s right hand turned over, and a cold light flashed by, and the taixuan sword appeared directly in his hand. Without saying a word, his right foot hit the ground fiercely, and his body rushed out like a shell. All right, come on It was said that the eagle could not help but let out a big drink when he saw Jiangning killed him. Then his right hand grabbed the big sword at his waist and pulled it out like lightning. He met him. Before, he did not use the sword when facing those enemies, because those people were not enough for him to deal with them. But Jiangning is not the same, if not out of his strongest state, even he has no confidence to be better than Jiangning. "It''s said that the eagle moved his sword!" "This How could that be possible? Can this young man be compared with him Pass eagle''s action, no doubt is to throw a heavy bomb in the crowd, immediately below then exploded the pot. "Watch the move The legend hawk drinks a sound, mercilessly waves the big sword, fiercely smashes to Jiangning. Jiangning also showed no weakness. With a stroke of his right hand, the taixuan sword on his hand turned into a cold awn and chopped it off. "Jingle!" A crisp sound, two fierce collision together, splashing out a little spark. "Deng Deng Deng..." It was said that the eagle retreated several steps one after another. Finally, he stood still. Full of disbelief, he looked at Jiangning: "I didn''t expect that your physical body was so strong!" This is the legend of the eagle did not expect. Jiangning chuckled, but there was no answer. He pushed his right foot on the ground fiercely, and his body was like a spring, which ejected fiercely. A sword cleaves to Chuan Ying. "Shua!" The wind broke. Pass Eagle face color big change, roll on the spot, fierce roll to one side. The next moment, Jiangning''s taixuan sword appeared in the place where he had just stood. If the speed of passing eagle is slower, I''m afraid it has become a corpse now! However, even so, Jiangning still did not intend to stop, the right hand fierce force, mercilessly horizontal swing. If the passing Eagle moves slowly, it will be cut off by the waist! It is said that the eagle has gone through countless battles of various sizes. Naturally, we can see the consequences if we can''t avoid them. Therefore, he didn''t want the demeanor or anything, and rolled directly to the ground. Jiangning''s taixuan sword almost grasps its scalp. A few strands of hair fell from the air. The audience at the bottom saw a thrill. Everyone thought that Jiangning was just delivering food. Who knows, two people not only fight an equal footing, which is also dangerous. What is the origin of this man? How can he be so powerful? Even the Golden Eagle''s opponent is not the realm? People with a clear eye can see that the passing Eagle has fallen into the downwind completely at this time. If we don''t come up with any more means, I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time before we lose. For a moment, almost everyone''s mind was tied to the martial arts arena. Even some Yuanying old monsters opened their eyes and watched the scene with great interest. The younger generation of this generation seems to have some skills. Jiangning, in particular, is clearly only the cultivation of the golden elixir, but can cut three golden elixir masters. At the beginning of Jiangning''s war in the imperial city of Daming, it had already spread to the ears of these old monsters. Therefore, they are very curious about Jiangning. "Jiangning, I didn''t want to use this move, you forced me!" Zhuangying found the right time, and immediately got out of the battle circle. It didn''t stop until it was more than ten meters away from Jiangning. Jiangning smell speech, originally want to rush out of the body is also a meal. He looked at Chuan Ying with great interest and said, "although I don''t know what means you have, I really want to see it." In this Wulin conference, he just wants to fight with more and stronger people? If not, he would not be here. Therefore, the stronger the pass eagle, the more excited Jiangning. "Well, I hope you don''t regret it!" Chuanying snorted coldly, then he grasped his fists fiercely. "Tear But see his coat directly into pieces, flying around. Then, he saw the muscles of the pass Eagle fiercely heaved, his body was constantly shaking, his face was ferocious, and his forehead was blue. "It''s a secret." Jiangning nodded and muttered to herself. Not surprisingly, it was outside the cleanup. How can he not know that most of the secret methods can temporarily improve their own strength, but the consequences are also extremely obvious. If the body is damaged, it may even be broken, and then it may be further.Therefore, before the critical moment, few people will use the secret method. "It''s just a martial arts meeting. Is it worth it?" Jiangning frowned and looked at the passing Eagle tightly and asked in a low voice. Indeed, it''s just a name. Is it worth making fun of the martial arts in the future? Hearing this, Chuan Ying couldn''t help laughing: "my secret method is different from other secret methods. After using it, my skill will increase by 50%. Although it can make people fall into a weak state for three days after use, it will not affect other methods." Jiang Ning was stunned when he said this. You should know that most of the secret methods in the world are harmful to themselves. And will not appear to the body damage, that can be called the treasure. Don''t look at the words of the eagle light floating, say what, only increase five success force. Sometimes 10% skill can be the key to success or failure! Not to mention 50%. If the effect of the secret method of spreading the eagle is spread out, I''m afraid that it will surely lead to the pursuit of countless people in the lake. Not for others, just for this secret method! With a secret method that can be used without fear of side effects, how much improvement will it have for a person''s combat power? I''m afraid it can be imagined without saying! However, even so, Chuan Ying still dares to say to himself. It seems to be aware of Jiangning''s idea. Chuanying smiles and says, "I don''t believe you are that kind of person. However, even if someone takes a fancy to my secret method, it depends on whether or not you have life to take it!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 828 Indeed, as the eagle said. Even if he is no longer in trouble, it is also a real gold Dan master, not any cat and dog can step on his head. Any expert, have their own arrogance, eagle is no exception. But when the voice of the eagle was just falling, the whole body was a direct and huge circle. There is a force like a wild beast all over the body! The audience around them was in a flurry of surprise. But the first Jiangning, the face is not much change. "It''s over?" Jiangning asked suddenly. The eagle nodded slightly, then threw the sword away, and hit his hands fiercely, and rushed to Jiangning. At this time, his strongest nature is the body, naturally, no longer need to attack the long with his own short! Jiang Ning saw this, can not help laughing, right hand turned, directly will be the sword of the sky hung in the waist, said: "since that, I do not take advantage of you!" Then, Jiangning stepped out with a strong right foot and at the same time he gave it a blow. The burst of air burst. Make a little closer to Jiangning some of the audience have changed. What kind of power does this fist contain? Can you blow up the gas? It was said that the eagle saw this, but he was surprised. He thought Jiangning''s attack was strong enough, but he did not expect it. He underestimated him! However, even so, the eagle was not afraid, but more excited. Speed not only slow, but also a step up! Next moment, it appeared in Jiangning, and waved his right arm, and hit it hard! ¡­¡­ "Your majesty! The door is open! " In the cold and empty hall, a figure suddenly emerged, and said to the man on the supreme throne. Only see this person face full of ecstasy, the whole body is excited and trembling. "After all these years, we have finally come back..." The man stood up and looked far away, and his eyes were complicated and inexplicable. Since they were banished from the world by the cactus, they have been unable to go back. Thousands of years, I didn''t expect that my family actually had a day to see the day again! "Your Majesty, I will attack the people in large scale and take the people''s field with one stroke only when you give your order! I have broken the inheritance of the cactus, and Tengda, my God, is ready to wait! " The man saw his majesty, that is, God for a long time did not answer, and his heart was a little anxious. Seeing that can make the gods happy, why should God hesitate? The LORD heard the words and sang for a moment, and then he looked at the man and said, "well, now that''s the case, then order that all the 3000 gods attack the people''s circle." "Your Majesty, almost all the masters of the human community gathered in Shaolin Temple. As long as we can take them down at one stroke, the people will no longer have the resistance. When our gods will take the boundary again, it is just like to find things!" As early as the time of breaking the human barrier, he has begun to pay attention to the human dynamic, almost at all times. However, the effect is also very gratifying, he knew that all the world''s masters are gathered together. If in ordinary days, these masters can not be closed, and it is very difficult to find them. Even in the future, even if we carry out encirclement and suppression, we will consume a lot of manpower and material resources. This opportunity is a great opportunity. If we can hold it tightly, we can achieve great success without losing many gods. As long as these masters die, then the human community will no longer have the resistance, and then, all the people will become their slaves. "Well, now that''s the case, do what you say!" God did not need to hesitate, and said. In fact, there is no need to hesitate at all, because the loyalty of the subordinate is not doubted at all. And the IQ is absolutely not low, so, to give this to him to do, God is very reassuring. And, it is the most reassuring point of God. That is, the power of the divine race must be far beyond this group of mortals! Even the nun of the baby, in front of the king of God, is not a chance to win. 3000 gods, each of which is called God King. Every God King is comparable to the monk who was in the period of robbery. During the period of the robbery, it can be called a half step immortal. Almost the lowest of every divine race is the cultivation of the realm of Jindan. Such a strong squad, even if the whole world together, I am afraid not the God of the unity of the enemy! In the face of absolutely powerful power, any plot is in vain! In this million years, I don''t know how many Immortals'' Inheritance and transmission, making the human strength cut down. So far, even the nun yuaninfant is as rare as the modern national treasure panda.Therefore, God is not worried about whether the protoss can successfully capture the human world. Got God''s order, the next Protoss quickly nodded, and then went down to arrange. In fact, it''s not just him, but almost all the protoss, who are already impatient to wait. The reason why they did not invade was that they wanted to wait for the approval of God. They are afraid of God. If God does not open his mouth, I am afraid that even if the entrance is in front of you, no one dares to step forward! At the same time, Shaolin Temple, martial arts competition platform. "Boom With a loud noise, the body of the passing Eagle actually hit back like a shell. "What! Is it true that the eagle has been shot away? " "I don''t have eyes! How could that be possible! " The audience below was almost boiling. They may think that Jiangning was bombed out, or that they are equal. However, I didn''t expect that the gap between the two is so big, and the weak side is actually a passing Eagle! "Damn it!" In the middle of the air, the eagle''s face changed. He knew that if he touched the ground, he would lose. But how could he be willing to lose like this? Just as he was about to fall to the ground, he took a fierce shot of his right palm in the air. All of a sudden, a stream of air from the palm. Fierce hit on the ground, suddenly the ground was blown out of a small hole. Then he saw his body rise from the air by the reaction force. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 829 After several turns, he returned to the arena again. "You''re strong. I''m not your match." Looking at Jiangning tightly, Chuan Ying gasps heavily and looks embarrassed. In fact, it''s no wonder. I''m afraid it''s not good for anyone to come. "But if I lose like this, I won''t be reconciled!" Said the eagle. Then, he saw his right foot across the body, the real Qi in his body was tumbling, and his hands were fiercely pushed out. At the next moment, a huge palm print was shot from its palm and smashed hard at Jiangning. "Good! In this case, I will let you lose willingly Jiangning said in a loud voice, and then saw its left hand delimited a semicircle, right palm fierce push out. Suddenly, a Golden Dragon flew out of his hand. A dragon''s song rang through the audience. Almost all people, at the same time color change. "This How could he use the 18 dragon subduing palms Even the Yuanying old monster can''t sit still. You know, even if they want to do this, it will take a lot of effort. But he is so accomplished! "Boom There was a loud noise. The Golden Dragon passed through the palm print fiercely. In a moment, the palm print was dispersed and turned into air. However, in addition to the body of the golden dragon is a bit dim, but the speed is not reduced! "Asshole!" Chuan Ying''s face was livid. In any case, he didn''t expect that his palm could not stop the Golden Dragon for half a moment. "Go to me!" Under the great shock of the mind, Chuan Ying still didn''t forget and waved again. "Boom It''s also a palm print, which is directly scattered by the golden dragon! "Boom Another slap! It is said that the eagle blows out several palms one after another, and then barely offsets the Golden Dragon. However, because of this, the true Qi in his body was almost exhausted, and he had no power to fight again! Jiangning saw this, and was about to wave the 18 dragon subduing palms again. However, the passing eagle was frightened to practice waving his hands: "I give up, I give up!" Are you kidding? Now he has almost no power to fight any more, and the side effects of the secret method are also coming up. Don''t say that you can fight against the 18 dragon subduing palms again. If you can survive or not, you should say twice! Seeing the eagle admit defeat, Jiangning can''t help but get a hook, which is naturally in his expectation. In fact, he didn''t mean to play the 18 dragon subduing palms at all. The reason why he did this was to frighten Chuanying. Even if it is said that the eagle refused to admit defeat, he would never fight to kill it. After all, after all, there is still some intersection between them. At this time, Lin Huang in the crowd has already looked silly, in the heart for Jiangning that call a heartfelt and sincere conviction! Another close-up look at Jiangning using the 18 dragon subduing palms, but this time the target is not himself. It was precisely because of this that Lin Huang understood the horror of Jiangning even more! "I''m going to Jiangning to meet all kinds of experts here!" After Chuan Ying stepped down, Jiang Ningmeng held a fist. Although the voice was not big, but with the blessing of true Qi, it was directly spread throughout the audience. "Boom..." At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky. Then, the sky is in the middle of the fierce split a huge hole, as if it was torn alive in general! "This What is this? " Almost at the same time, they stood up and looked at the sky in horror. Countless figures flew out of the huge gap, including the head of a bull and the head of a snake. All sorts of strange things flew in. The leader is a human being! Almost everyone, the body is not weaker than the golden elixir momentum. At first glance, there are tens of thousands of them! "God God!! What''s going on here? " "What are these things?" The whole Shaolin Temple suddenly fell into chaos. Tens of thousands of golden elixir!! This does not include the hidden cultivation of Yuanying. Moreover, judging from their appearance, it is very likely that they are extraterrestrials! What are the people from the sky doing here? It''s not hard to imagine!! Invasion! It''s like countries. One country sent out a large number of troops to another country. What is it for? Is it worth saying? It can''t be a sightseeing tour, can''t it? Just think about it. At a time when people were in doubt, the voice of the first clan spread far away. "When the protoss comes, all living beings bow down, and those who do not obey will be killed!"As soon as you say this, all the Wulin people in Shaolin Temple turn pale! Are you kidding? You want them to surrender? Almost at the same time, everyone understood. They want to rule here! At that time, they and others will become slaves? People can hardly imagine it! "Hum! You''re kidding! Fight if you want to "What a lot of nonsense! If you can, you can try it "You''re not going to come back At the same time, countless people directly started to curse. Jiangning''s face was livid, and he looked up at the dense Protoss that was constantly approaching. In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking of that memory. The protoss have been expelled from the human world by the immortals since ancient times, but for many years, they have never given up their desire for the human world. As time goes by, this desire is actually becoming stronger and stronger! Moreover, every Protoss has the strength of golden elixir from birth. The starting point is much higher than the Terran! "Are you sure you won''t?" Finally, the protoss came near and covered the sky of Shaolin Temple. For a time, even the sun was blocked by them. The atmosphere was oppressive. "You Who is it? " Different from other people, a few primordial monsters, especially the old devil, feel more deeply about the horror of these Protoss. If these people really invade the human world, then the human world There''s no chance of winning! This is not alarmism! You know, now is to search all over the world, Yuanying realm masters are less than ten! How to fight against the protoss! However, it is absolutely impossible for him to be arrested! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 830 "Hum!" The leading celebrity snorted coldly. However, he ignored the words of the old devil and issued an ultimatum: "I''m asking for the last time. If you still refuse to surrender, you''ll have to kill!" As soon as this word comes out, all the people below turn pale together! "Bah! What are you? " "Brothers! Kill Finally, some people couldn''t bear it. They directly rushed to the sky and killed the Protoss. What are you? We would not dare to move you if we thought we were shocked when we came out of the scene. none of the people on the scene did not climb out of the corpse heap. Which one did not live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife? Think that if you have more people and more prestige, we will be afraid of you? With the first person''s rush, it seems to drive the general passion of the people. Almost all of them let out a roar and went up. At this time, even Yuanying old monsters can not sit still. Although old, afraid of death, but that does not mean that they have no pride ah! These guys, who don''t know where they come from, want them to bow down to the throne? Are you kidding? Even if we really want to surrender, we have to wait until we fight! "Well, I''m not to blame if I want to die myself!" The Terran snorted coldly, waved his right hand, and then said in a cold voice, "shoot to death!" The protoss seemed to be waiting for his words. As soon as this word came out, all the protoss were ready and rushed out like lightning. In a flash, countless corpses fell from the air, and the blood type was incomparable. "Kill!" "Kill all these people and smash them!" ¡­¡­ Listening to the shouts of killing all over the place, Jiangning kept thinking in his mind that there was a special skill aimed at this group of deities! But What kind of skill is it? Just when Jiangning was about to die in a hurry, I finally remembered. Butcher God Dafa! It''s these Protoss that are slaughtered. Every time you kill one person, you will use the other''s aura for your own use. The more you kill, the faster your strength will increase! Good! You forced me! Jiangning directly memorized the pithy formula in his heart, and then he killed himself. "Moo!" A Tauren gave a fierce roar, one head hit a friar, and then smashed a palm, directly smashed another friar. Then he rushed into the crowd like lightning, just like a tiger in a flock, killing people in a big way. There was no obstacle! In the blink of an eye, the Tauren has killed dozens of monks, just like a demon, no one can stop it. At this moment, almost all the people deliberately avoid the tauren, there is no way, this guy is really too strong, can''t know clearly to die, still want to go up? However, the Tauren did not care so much. Chasing after the people was a great way to kill. The monks who killed were crying for their father and mother. At this time, a laugh rang out: "on you!" Who is Jiangning? Then he saw Jiangning''s body appeared in front of the Tauren like a ghost, catching the Tauren and waving his fist to a monk. This Tauren is the peak of the golden elixir. For him, he is the best training object! Tauren see momentum is blocked, the heart can not help but be angry, he was actually a mole ant to stop the pace? "You want to die!" But see ox head person roar a, mercilessly kick to Jiangning chest. When the roar came, Jiangning even had a premonition that even if it was to change a mountain, if it was kicked by the tauren, it would be broken! No suspense! In mind, Jiangning naturally can''t watch himself be attacked by this Tauren? Suddenly he let go of the hand that held the Tauren''s arm, and dodged the Tauren''s attack. Although the Tauren''s attack is powerful, its shortcomings are obvious, that is, the speed is not enough. Jiangning also precisely grasped this point, and then swam around the Tauren. The Tauren almost died of anger. Jiangning never fought head-on with him. Every time he took advantage of his inattention, he directly attacked his back. However, he is huge and moves very slowly. He can hardly see Jiangning''s figure until he is injured every time. "Moo Finally, the Tauren''s strength was almost exhausted, and he raised his voice to the gods around him for help. Of course, the three thousand Protoss are not so friendly. Naturally, some of them are hostile and some are allied. This is normal. However, when faced with foreign enemies, all people are surprisingly consistent. Almost at the same time, within a hundred meters of tauren, all the protoss gathered here like lightning.Jiangning looks the same, fiercely pulled out the taixuan sword from his waist, and a sword was inserted into the heart of the Tauren. At the same time, his true spirit poured into the Tauren''s body along the taixuan sword, destroying the inner vitality of the Tauren wantonly. In the blink of an eye, all the opportunities of life are out! A pair of copper bell big eyes, also slowly dim down. At this time, Jiangning recited the pithy formula of Tu Shen Dafa in his heart, and then a spirit quickly poured into his body from his pores. "Shua!" Almost in the blink of an eye, Jiangning''s strength jumped to the top of the golden elixir! I''m afraid we can''t find a few of them since ancient times? "You want to die!" At the same time, several Protoss who came to rescue also saw the scene of Tauren''s death. Almost at the same time, the gods all roared and killed Jiangning like lightning. However, even if several Protoss join hands, Jiangning still has no fear. Because these people are golden elixir realm, there is no Yuanying at all. "In that case! Then fight Feel the strength of the rapid entry into the country, Jiangning heart rise great pleasure. Since these Protoss want to invade the human world, why not take advantage of this opportunity to improve their own strength? Only if we have upgraded our own strength, can we be qualified to say anything else. Therefore, without hesitation at all, Jiangning killed him. Soon, the people were in direct confrontation. The monks on the other side were stunned. There are several, even dozens, of them that are tied to a Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 831 However, Jiangning can do so alone. How can they feel? At the same time, Jiangning is not the only one to shine brilliantly on this battlefield. Lin Huang, Chuan Ying, almost everyone is fighting against several Jindan Protoss without losing ground. Although they have not caused any substantial damage to them, they are enough to make people panic. Although the protoss have no magic weapon, their body is the biggest magic weapon. Its hardness is no less than the weapons of friars. Therefore, it is extremely rare for these two men to fight several Protoss without losing ground. As for the old monsters such as the old devil, they are not so lucky. Although as a master of Yuanying, it doesn''t mean that there is no master of Yuanying on the opposite side!! Almost everyone was surrounded by several Protoss gurus and pressed to fight. That''s a pain. But there are so many Terran friars around. How can these masters who have been famous for a long time have a good idea? After all, people float in the lake for a reputation. It''s not that they don''t want to surrender. They are really afraid that their long-standing reputation will be destroyed. The power of the protoss is unimaginable in the eyes of the evil ancestors who have been around for many years. Moreover, it is even possible that this is only the front-line troops, and there will be large-scale troops coming one after another. In any way, Terrans are hopeless! "Hum, I suggest you''d better take refuge in my Protoss. Maybe God will leave you an acre of land for your survival. But if you are stubborn, no one here will want to leave alive!" Among the protoss, the human like man, with a violent wave of his right hand, said coldly. Although the strength of this group of Terrans is very different from that of protoss, even so, if the Terran friars are really forced to a dead end, their dying blow will also cause great damage to the Protoss. As a Protoss, he naturally did not want to see this happen. Therefore, it is better to recruit these guys first. As for eliminating them, it will be the matter in the future. "Hum! Wishful thinking "Go back to your nest!" What this person didn''t expect was that the group of people not only had no fear, but also felt like they had been doping. Don''t you see the situation now? A little doubt rose in the man''s heart. As a matter of fact, if we follow the original routine, when the monks of all ethnic groups are killed and injured seriously, but the other party still does not lose a few people, their morale will be exhausted. Surrender is only a matter of time, but now, why But then, he found out something was wrong. In the battlefield, several people are killing Protoss on a small scale. It is precisely because of these people that they give hope to the Terran friars. Think, this group of protoss is not invincible, as long as you find the right way, you can also kill them! With this mentality, the Terran friars really killed several Protoss. For a moment, everyone was boiling. "Hum, since their profound pillars are those people, they will be handed over to you to solve them!" This human like guy uttered a cold hum, but his tone was flat. As soon as the voice fell, a monster with an ox head and a big axe came up from behind. His eyes were hesitant: "if I go, the adult''s safety will be..." "I haven''t got to the point where I''m going to be killed by this trash." In the face of the worry of Shenniu general, the man just disdained to hum. In his opinion, Terrans are just weak and in a mess. If these guys can kill themselves, they are not worthy of being Protoss. "But..." Shenniu will still appear hesitant. Now this young man is the Lord of God. If something happens to arouse the Lord''s anger, even if it is to destroy his entire clan, it is not impossible. Thinking of the majesty of the God in the weekdays, Shenniu will immediately be unable to help but fight a cold shiver. Although God''s joy and anger don''t show in his appearance, it doesn''t mean that God has no temper. Not only that, but once God is angry. Even within the protoss, no one dares to bear its fury. "All right, let''s go! Don''t get in the way here The man snorted coldly and waved his hand like a fly. Although the Shenniu general was dissatisfied, he did not say anything. After all, the identity of this person is there. Even if he was not happy in his heart, he could only suppress his anger. However, it doesn''t mean that he will keep his anger at the bottom of his heart.He hasn''t lived to the point of being so oppressive. See its fierce to send out a roar, then rushed to one of the brilliant Terran friars. "Go to hell!" The cow will roar, and the huge body will be killed like lightning. I''m afraid that anyone who sees this scene will not believe what he sees. After all, it''s unbelievable. The huge body not only does not affect the speed of Shenniu general, but also makes it faster. "What?" In the fierce battle, several Protoss pass hawks suddenly feel a huge breath like lightning close to themselves. Suddenly his face changed and he turned his head. But I just saw a Tauren who was a few circles bigger than the ordinary tauren, and came to him with a ferocious face. "Go to hell!" The eagle''s fist was passed to the front, and the eagle''s head was smashed and the eagle''s head was smashed. Chuan eagle''s face changed, and quickly stretched out his arms to block in front of the body to resist. "Boom A loud noise, and then see the body of the eagle, like a shell, severely hit the ground. As for the several Protoss who fought with them before, after seeing that Shenniu was going to take over, they decided to stop. With a little awe, he took a look at Shenniu, and then targeted the other Terran friars. They naturally recognized that this Tauren was the God ox General of the Shenniu clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 832 However, even so, they would not be allowed to pay a large ceremony. After all, in the protoss, in addition to the need to salute the Lord, they are saluting the strong of their own clan. Although the Shenniu will be strong, and the status is not low, but in the final analysis, it is not the strong one of their clan. Therefore, just give them enough respect. Shenniu will see a few Protoss very clever push away, this just grinned, and then put his eyes on the body of the eagle who just stood up from the ground below. At this time, it was said that the eagle''s face was livid, with a touch of blood on his mouth, and his clothes had become in a mess. Where is there just now in the martial arts competition platform, the demeanor of a peerless master. In fact, this is also normal, after all, even if pass Eagle again strong, but also is only a gold elixir master just. And the strength of the divine ox general is calculated according to the cultivation level of the human world. But it''s the real Yuanying 1 peak strong! "Moo! It''s your honor to die under my command Shenniu will send out a low roar, and then fiercely bent down to pass eagle. The sound of the broken wind sounded, and the Shenniu general directly blew away the Protoss and Terran friars who were fighting around. Looking at the Shenniu general who rushed to him again. There was a look of despair on Chuan Ying''s face. He had already used the secret method when he was fighting Jiangning on the competition platform. Now he is in a weak state after the secret method. It''s very good to be able to bear the blow of the divine cow. Now, Shenniu will kill again. How can he resist it? "Ha ha ha..." Looking at the passing eagle which is getting closer and closer to himself, Shenniu can''t help but show a happy smile on his face. This guy, he''s going to die soon! When the face of Chuan Ying showed despair. A figure is suddenly appeared, blocking in front of its body. "Well, punk, I can''t imagine how you got into such a situation with the master?" The man snorted coldly, and his words were full of disdain for the passing eagle. Pass hawk good or bad is also a side expert, usually in arrogance is used to, how to tolerate this person ridicule him. "Who are you?" Because of the anger in his heart, Chuan Ying''s speech naturally has no good tone. "Well, you don''t have to take care of it!" The man snorted coldly, and then slapped the top fiercely. "Boom A loud noise, and then see a large golden palm print from his palm, fiercely smashed to the head-on Shenniu general. "Shaolin Temple Prajna palm? Are you from Shaolin Temple? " Chuan Ying couldn''t help exclaiming. But then he put the idea out. Because, looking at this man, he doesn''t look like a monk in Shaolin Temple at all. However, if he is not a disciple of Shaolin Temple, his identity can be asked! No! wait! He said His master? Just now I was fighting with myself Jiangning! He is under Jiangning! Pass Eagle face a change: "are you Jiangning''s hand?" Pass hawk this words a, that person actually did not refute, but strange smile: "calculate is!" He is Lin Huang. The reason why he is not sure about Chuanying''s question is that, even if he is, he doesn''t know that he is now a servant of Jiangning or a slave!! If it is a subordinate, then why does he still call master Jiangning? If he was a slave, Jiangning would not treat him so well. Take him to the library to learn the unique skills of Shaolin Temple! Although there is no clear answer, but at least, Chuan Ying has confirmed that the master of the golden elixir realm is from Jiangning. I really don''t know what kind of charm Jiangning has, actually let a gold elixir master willingly follow him. But I don''t know that if Lin Huang heard this, he would certainly curse. Is Laozi willing? When did you go blind? Lao Tzu was clearly threatened. However, to be honest, there is no trace of coercion in Lin Huang''s appearance. At the same time, the Prajna palm played by Lin Huang also had a violent collision with the Shenniu who bent down in mid air. "Boom With a loud noise, the Prajna palm exploded after a violent collision with the fist of the Shenniu general. It was a direct blow out of Shenniu. "Well? Is it so strong? " Shenniu general''s face was not good-looking, it was obviously because an enemy who had thought it was easy to capture resisted, which made him feel very ashamed.In fact, it is inevitable. Although Protoss are born with golden elixir. However, there is still a defect, that is, they can not learn martial arts. This is their most obvious weakness. No matter how powerful they are, they have only the same means of attack. That''s the body! The means of attack limited their fighting ability. Therefore, in the face of protoss, Terrans are not without any advantages. At the very least, some people who have a lot of knowledge in martial arts can challenge them. "Ah!" Lin Huang was ecstatic after a short period of stupidity. Is it true that Lao Tzu beat Yiyuan baby back? For a moment, Lin Huang''s morale was greatly improved. "Come again! Eat the Prajna finger of Laozi "Another big sad palm!" "Great King Kong..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± All kinds of unique skills of Shaolin Temple were thrown out of his hands like he didn''t want money. It was the explosion that would cut back. Shenniu will be in the heart of anger is more and more thick, would like to lower this block their own guy alive torn. Although Lin Huang did not cause any substantial harm to him. But that doesn''t mean he won''t be angry. At this time, many Protoss around are watching here. I''m afraid that after today, if you kill a golden elixir monk for a long time, it will spread to all over the three thousand gods. It''s not just him who will be a laughing stock. Even this will become a means of attack by Protoss hostile to Taurus! Therefore, at this moment, Shenniu''s intention to kill Lin Huang has risen to an unprecedented fixed point! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 833 As for Lin Huang, he didn''t know at all how much the God ox would kill him. What''s more, the martial arts he threw out at random will not cause any substantial damage to Shenniu. It''s just because he''s having a good time! Because he found that when he threw out his third martial arts, the eyes of all the Terran friars around her had changed. Adoring eyes! Suddenly, Lin Huang was like beating chicken blood. He didn''t want to die. "Eat me again Ah? " Lin Huang was about to play another Voldemort fist, but suddenly he noticed something was wrong. I felt it carefully, and my face suddenly changed. I didn''t have any internal force! "What''s the matter?" At the same time, the stable Eagle sitting behind him also opened his eyes and couldn''t help asking. Just now he saw that the attack of Lin Huang was quite fierce, and the Yuanying Protoss could not move forward. This is the time to take care of the body. But all of a sudden, he heard no sound in his ear and doubted whether Lin Huang had been killed. Then I opened my eyes. Who knows this look, just met Lin Huang''s face muddled than the expression. "I I am so angry that I have used up... " Lin Huang said stuttering, only feel a black in front of his eyes, the feeling of collapse. It''s over. This time it''s dead! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chuan Ying couldn''t help rolling his eyes and scolding Lin Huang''s idiot in his heart. I don''t know anything about frugality. According to his extravagance, I''m afraid that even monk Yuanying won''t last long! "Well?" At the same time, the Taurus above the sky will also be aware of the wrong. "Ha ha, have you run out of gas?" When he looked down, he immediately noticed the abnormality of Lin Huang. He gave out a laugh directly, and then rushed to Lin Huang like lightning. Lin Huang''s mother almost turned around and was about to run away. "Go to hell!" How could Shenniu allow Lin Huang to escape like this? Later, he saw that when the bull was going to chase after him, he waved his right arm fiercely and would smash it out. The next moment, Shenniu will appear in front of Lin Huang, at the same time, a fist. Lin Huang''s face was white with fright, but fortunately, his combat experience was still there. Body instinct, let it wave right fist should go up. "Boom "Click!" The sound was almost at the same time as the bone crack, and then Lin Huang''s body was smashed backward like a shell, and the whole right arm was also strangely bent. The scene is very alarming! A fist will Lin Huang smashed a half waste, Shenniu will only feel his heart at this time. It seems that for thousands of years, he has never had a moment to make him so sour! After all, it was too angry to be pressed by that bastard of Lin Huang. He never tried that kind of taste all his life, so his resentment towards Lin Huang naturally reached a peak! And when this resentment is accompanied by a blow to vent out, cool point will naturally come! "Ha ha, die!" How could the God ox general, who was in a happy mood, let go of Lin Huang like this? But see its send out a laugh, then want to chase up. However, Chuan Ying is not allowed. No matter what Lin Huang said just now, he protected him for a period of time. How could he verify that he really watched Lin Huang be killed by the divine cow? Therefore, we can see that Lin Huang''s right palm slaps fiercely on the ground. Then the body will rise by the reaction force, the next moment will be stable on the ground. Almost at the same time, his right foot fiercely pushed to the ground. As if the body is equipped with a spring in general, a fierce ejection. At the same time, he waved his right fist and smashed it to the side of Shenniu general. Shenniu will naturally be aware of the attack of the passing eagle. But there was no panic. If the passing eagle was holding a sharp weapon, he might have used martial arts. He might be a little afraid. After all, human martial arts can not be underestimated. However, it was said that the eagle tried to shake him with his flesh at this time. Naturally, he would not be afraid. It''s not even necessary to dodge. He didn''t look at himself at all. How can Chuan Ying not see this? For a moment, he just feels like he''s going to explode? Look down on me? Good! Then I will let you look good! In the heart of rage spread eagle, fiercely issued a roar: "go to die!" As soon as the voice fell, the body of Chuan Ying appeared beside the Shenniu general and hit his abdomen with a fist."Boom!" With a loud noise, Chuan Ying''s fist is still tightly attached to the Shenniu general''s body. But there was no change in the expression of Shenniu general. "Hey, boy, do you want to fight our Protoss with flesh? Are you too naive? " Shenniu will smile, looking at a dull face of the passing eagle. Chuan Ying is really flustered at this time. With his all-out strike, the Tauren monster didn''t even dodge. Directly so resisted down, even said, has not suffered any harm! How could that be possible? How could that be possible? These five words are almost constantly replayed in Chuan Ying''s mind. However, Shenniu will not give him time to think about this problem. Saw its right hand fiercely a wave, directly will pass the hawk out to more than ten meters, scolded: "will kill that fellow in a while, and then clean up you!" Then, he saw that the body of the divine cow was suddenly raised and killed to Lin Huang like lightning. Obviously, he chose to hunt down Lin Huang without hesitation. We will know what kind of position Lin Huang occupies in his heart. However, this position is the position of the most wanted to kill. Maybe many people will find this position very honorable. At least, isn''t it a symbol of strength to make a Protoss general so jealous? However, if Lin Huang knew this, he would howl and say, "it means I don''t want it. Whoever loves you takes it! However, at this time, Lin Huang had no time to say this. Because he didn''t have that time at all. I saw that the cow was going to kill itself. All Lin Huang could do was to take a deep breath and say, "help!" A sound resounding from the whole audience came from Lin Huang''s mouth. At the same time, all the human friars are looking at this, secretly scolding at this time shameless. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 834 Even the protoss, when they see the Shenniu generals who have been killed by Chu, they all turn their heads and continue their own battles, ignoring them at all! There is no possibility for the Terran friars to escape. There''s no doubt about that! Therefore, all the protoss should do what they should do! At the same time, Jiangning, who is entangled with several Protoss at the top of Jindan, has noticed the situation of Lin Huang. Seeing that he was about to die under the Shenniu general. How can Jiangning watch? In how to say, Lin Huang is also under his own hands. If he is allowed to be killed by others, would he not have much face? Of course, all this is an excuse. The most important reason is that because of the contact in this period of time, Jiangning thinks that Lin Huang is a very good subordinate. At least, a lot of things can be done for themselves. If such a loss, that for their own, it will be a big blow. As a result, Jiang Ning''s right palm gave a fierce swing, and he immediately retreated from several of the top golden elixir masters who besieged him. Then, the body turned into a wind and killed the past. "Help At the same time, Shenniu has already rushed to linhuang. Lin Huang, however, had no way to escape and sent out his last call for help. Then he closed his eyes. Obviously, he had accepted his life. "Touch!" A muffled sound sounded. Ah? Why am I not dead? Lin Huang opened his eyes in disbelief, and then saw the figure in front of him. For a moment, there was a feeling of tears in my eyes. "Master..." Lin Huang choked. I believe that if this tone is said by a beautiful girl, the temptation must be great. But the problem is, it''s a man who said that. And look at the appearance of Lin Huang. Tut tut. There was no good place in the whole body, and the clothes were shabby. The hair has been scattered, like a madman. It seems to be very disgusting. "Go away!" From Jiangning mouth spit out such a word. All of a sudden, Lin Huang wanted to die. Of course, if he was to die, he would never dare. "Who are you?" Shenniu will be very curious about the human monk who can take his fist with the strength of his flesh. You know, protoss are born with physical strength. This is something the Terrans can''t catch up with in any case. But what he didn''t expect was that the Terran friar could resist him with his own physical strength without being hurt. This can not help but God will not be interested in the heart. "This is Jiangning." Jiangning eyes calm, tone is also very insipid said. "Jiangning?" Shenniu will turn its head, it seems to be searching from his mind that there is not such a guy in the impression. But he was doomed to be disappointed. "Never heard of it!" Shenniu thought for a moment, then shook his head and said. "Since I haven''t heard of it, let''s fight!" Jiangning said directly and then put on a fighting posture. Although the present young baby can give him a lot of pressure, but he is still no fear. If he wants to kill the gods, he must know how to make progress. As for guarding several Jindan Protoss, that is not what Jiangning thought! Perhaps, if the protoss who killed the first Yuanying, he would be able to advance directly to become monk Yuanying! Thinking of the legendary scene in which Yuanying can open the mountain and divide the sea, Jiangning is excited. At the same time, I licked some dry lips. "No, I don''t want to fight you, at least for now." To Jiang Ning''s surprise, after the Shenniu was provoked, he not only didn''t get angry, but also shook his head calmly and said, "I think that a strong man like you should belong to the Protoss." As soon as the words came out, Jiangning immediately understood the hidden meaning of Shenniu''s words! Do you want to attract yourself? Jiangning is a bit unexpected, but on second thought, it is reasonable. After all, it''s on the battlefield now. It is no doubt that the latter is more cost-effective to hang oneself than to surrender oneself. "Do you think it''s possible?" Jiangning looked at the eyes of Shenniu general and asked calmly.However, as soon as Jiangning said this, Shenniu couldn''t help laughing: "what''s impossible?" "With your Terran disposition, you may still be able to resist the mind of my Protoss, but when I 1 Protoss is about to conquer the heaven and earth, you will rush to take refuge, but at that time, it will be too late!" When the Shenniu general spoke, he was filled with disdain for the human race. Jiangning didn''t say anything. He knew that everything Shenniu would say was true. However, the conversation between them attracted the people around them. No, it was the scene when the two of them met face to face, but they didn''t fight, which attracted many people''s attention. After that, it was heard by all. For a moment, almost all of them changed their colors and looked at Jiangning with worry on their faces. They are not familiar with Jiangning, but it is precisely because they are not familiar with it that they feel psychologically hopeless. They were afraid that Jiangning would turn to the Protoss. Almost at the same time, the eyes of all the Terrans focused on Jiangning. One of them is Lin Huang. Lin Huang is rarely indifferent to Jiangning''s choice. No matter which side Jiangning chooses, he will follow. There is no doubt about this. If Jiangning chooses the Terran wholeheartedly, he will be a hero. If you choose the protoss, you will be prosperous in the future. Either one is very attractive. If you don''t want to talk to the God cow again, you can speak directly to the God As soon as this was said, almost all the protoss became jealous. That''s the God Cow King!! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 835 One of the three thousand gods, if you can get his appreciation, this life will be a step up! There will be no doubt about this, not even the Protoss. "I refuse." Jiangning smiles and says. Jiangning said this, almost at the same time, everyone''s face changed. The protoss were livid, and the Terrans were relieved. Although the protoss were envious of Jiangning''s treatment, they became angry after seeing Jiangning refused to enter their Protoss. Is it hard for you to look down on our Protoss? As for Shenniu general, his face was very ugly: "are you sure you refuse to join our Protoss?" For Jiangning''s decision, Shenniu will feel very unbelievable. I believe that even if he said this to anyone present, that person would not hesitate to turn to the Protoss. There''s no need to think about it! That''s the God ox king who is in charge of one of the 3000 Protoss! "Of course." Jiangning directly nodded his head, even said that there was no need to hesitate. "Why?" Shenniu couldn''t help asking the question that he was puzzled about, and even all the people present were puzzled. Clearly such a good treatment will be placed in front of us, but Jiangning he wants to refuse! "There''s no reason, it''s just a simple unwillingness." Jiangning laughed. Can he say, 1 his own butcher God Dharma, only by killing the protoss, can he enhance his strength? What''s more, his own pride does not allow him to join the Protoss. Is there a God who is afraid of the God? Jokes, and even said that he was confident that even killing God''s existence was only a matter of time. As soon as Jiangning said this, Shenniu general''s attitude was finally impatient. "Good! If you are stubborn, then die After that, he clenched his right fist fiercely, and then smashed it at Jiangning. The fists cut through the air and burst. Even the monks in the distance could not help showing a look of horror. How strong is the body of this God ox? They can''t imagine that Jiangning can really bear such an attack? However, time does not give them any chance to think about it. The attack of Shenniu general will fall on Jiangning. However, Jiangning''s face did not change. He stretched out his right fist like lightning, and grasped the fist that would be waved by Shenniu. "What does he want to do?" "Resist the attack of Shenniu generals What a joke Almost at the same time, everyone''s face became livid. even if they were replaced by any of them, they were not confident that they could take the 1 , but the surrounding gods would not make complaints about them again. One by one, taking advantage of such a gap, directly launched a surprise attack. Suddenly, a large number of monks fell from the air. The scream and blood directly awakened many monks. Let them understand that it''s a fight now! For a moment, almost all the people got up and fought with the Protoss. As for Jiangning, no one cares. Nonsense, in such a moment, it is obvious that one''s life is more important! "Hum, how dare you take my fist and die!" When Jiang Ning does not hide or dodge, he still has to accept his own attack. Shenniu could not help but show a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Jiangning is looking for death! You know, the body of the Shenniu clan, even if it is placed in the 3000 Protoss, it is extremely advanced. Before he attacked Lin Huang, he didn''t use all his strength. If it''s true. I''m afraid that''s about 50%! At that time, his idea of attracting Jiangning was just a sudden fantasy. Want to know how he did it. Obviously, he is a human being, but he can exercise his body to that degree. However, since Jiangning is not willing to join in. Then he didn''t want to force it. In that case, we have to kill him! Shenniu will think so in his heart. The movement on the hand is not slow at all, even said, fiercely accelerated the speed. The next moment, two people then fierce collision together. "Touch!" There was a big bang. Two people are in the center of the fierce explosion of a huge momentum, actually is directly blowing up the sand and stone on the ground.The trees also fly upside down to the sky! "This! How could that be possible? " Not waiting for many human friars to see, the God cow will be full of unbelievable voice has spread far away. Even if you don''t need to see it at all, the Terran friars have already made up this picture by themselves. But see Jiangning a hand tightly holding the Shenniu will swing the fist. The body did not move at all. However, from the expression of Jiangning, he is not so good. After all, no matter how to say, the strength of Shenniu will be there. Even if he wants to accept his attack, it is not an easy thing to do. "Asshole!" Shenniu will only feel that he has lost his face one after another in front of the Protoss. How can the anger in his heart be explained by language? But see its fierce send out a roar: "give me to die!" Then, the left arm swung, another fist, lightning like toward Jiangning''s head. It is believed that if this blow is hit, it will inevitably be a scene of brain burst. However, how can Jiangning watch him kill himself? But see Jiang Ning fiercely kick out the right leg, mercilessly kick in the Shenniu general''s chest. All of a sudden it was "touch!" A muffled sound. Then Shenniu will "Deng Deng Deng" back several steps in succession, the attack of this fist, of course, is also directly disintegrated. However, Jiangning is not going to stop here. However, as soon as his right foot landed, he stepped on the ground fiercely. His body shot out like a cannon ball, and his body fiercely pressed towards the right. Direct is a volley. At the same time, his left leg kicked fiercely in the side face of Shenniu general. "Bang!" With a muffled sound, Shenniu would have been directly buckled on the ground by Jiangning''s leg. "Asshole..." Shenniu will lean on the ground with one hand, and his forehead is blue and blue, and his face is full of ferocious expression. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 836 "I''ll kill you!" Shenniu will burst out a fierce roar, the right hand fiercely clenched into a fist, mercilessly hit on the ground. Just listen to "boom!" A huge bang, the ground was directly hit out of a huge pit. And the body of Shenniu general is also through the reaction force, jump up. Naturally, Jiangning couldn''t have collided with him, so he took his leg back. However, the Shenniu would not like to let Jiangning retreat. But see its huge body slammed on the ground, issued a huge noise, and then it is like a shell to hit Jiangning. Jiangning is not in a hurry, slightly on one side of the body, at the same time, the right hand in Shenniu will be a huge shoulder push. All of a sudden, Shenniu will be pushed away by Jiangning, and even almost fell to the ground. Shenniu will not be easy to stand firm, but see his face iron blue, big mouth gasping, eyes red, which is full of anger, as if he would like to swallow Jiangning alive. Jiangning is not sure about this scene. In his opinion, if Shenniu wants to kill itself, I''m afraid it will be more difficult. As for his own killing him, it is not a small trouble. Although the huge body of the Shenniu limited his speed, it could not catch himself. But it also gives its terror defense and strength. "Well, don''t play! Get rid of him At this time, the only Terran in the air that was not affected by the battle, no, was the Lord''s son, but he was a little impatient and urged the divine cow to say. "What? Is it possible that he has not used all his strength yet? " Also to wait for Shenniu to reply, Jiangning''s face is not good-looking. Is it hard to do that? Just now Shenniu will be hiding and playing with him? "OK!" Shenniu grinned and said. Then he looked at Jiangning and said with regret: "I wanted to play with you again for a while, but I didn''t expect that the childe had already begun to urge him. There was no way but to kill you first." With that, he saw that the cow clenched his fists fiercely, and the green tendons began to appear on it. With the trembling of his huge body, a terrible momentum spread. Almost all the protoss, all of them, felt the shivering from the depths of their souls. Even the human friars could not help but feel frightened. I didn''t expect that the cow would never use its real power from the beginning to the end. Now Jiangning can take it. Almost all the people, in looking at Jiangning''s eyes, all took a little pity. "Ah, ah, ah..." With the roar of the bull, its strength is also rising. At the end of the day, they suppressed the whole audience with momentum. All the primiparas turned pale. Among them, the ancestor of the devil heaven is the most important one. He suddenly finds that although the gods in front of him fight with each other, they are all Yuanying''s realm. But compared with this God ox, it is far inferior. "For Why... " The devil God ancestor only felt that the present one black, the Terran, really has no hope? "Ha ha ha ha, human beings, that''s a god ox general. How can you imagine a Protoss who can be called a god general?" The protoss in the Yuanying realm opposite to the ancestor of the devil can''t help laughing. "Although I am a young child realm, I am far from being a god general! No one can match him The protoss''s words were very confident and even arrogant. As if the man he spoke of was himself. "How can this be possible, how can this be..." The old master murmured this sentence. He just felt his brain was in a daze. Seeing the appearance of the ancestor of the devil, several deities were also interested in it, and said in succession: "what''s more, there are three thousand gods above the gods and generals. Every king of gods can kill countless gods and generals by lifting their hands. On top of the God King, there is a God who can destroy three thousand gods and kings." "Ha ha, so you people have no hope!" "I urge you to be obedient to our Protoss. Maybe our God will be merciful and set up another 301 God King, so that your people can survive and survive." "Ha ha ha..." Bursts of laughter, constantly reverberated in the mind of several Yuanying ancestors. At the same time, their faith also wavered. Do you really want to fight with the protoss? Can the Terrans really survive? It''s better to Turn to them? Almost at the same time, several Yuanying ancestors actually looked at each other at the same time and fell into silence. "Haha, we don''t force you to make a decision. Let''s first show you how the guy who dares to disobey the protoss was torn alive by the divine cow!"When a Protoss in the realm of Yuanying saw that several people were wavering, but they were still cruel, he couldn''t help laughing. As for the strength of Shenniu general, it can be said that no one is more clear than them. Not to mention a Jiangning, even if the monks of the Terran Yuan Ying go up together, I''m afraid that they will eventually die. However, after all, judging from their appearance, it seems that they do not have the courage! Jiangning''s face is not good-looking. He thought that Shenniu would be just a show, but now I find that the strength of Shenniu general is so terrible. The breath, even he felt a little shivering. "Hahaha, this is the end of the game!" At the same time, the breath of Shenniu general has also reached the peak. But see it send out a strange smile, then the fists fiercely collide for a while, send out a dull huge sound. Then, like lightning, it rushed to Jiangning. In the blink of an eye, the body of Shenniu will appear in front of Jiangning and hit Jiangning''s chest with a hard blow. All of this happened at the moment of electric light and flint. Jiangning didn''t even respond to it, so he was hit by a fist and flew out. "Good!" "Long live the God ox!" "Kill this, smash it!" Seeing that Shenniu will have the upper hand, Jiangning will be repulsed with a blow. All the protoss can''t help but gather their fists and shout. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 837 Relatively speaking, however, the Terran friars are not so good. But seeing their pale faces and shaking bodies, they were obviously shocked by this scene. After all, the scene of Jiangning killing several Protoss in succession, and the great God of war Niu Jiang, has been deeply imprinted in their minds. In their hearts, Jiangning is no different from the God of war. But now, the God of war was defeated, and their morale naturally dropped. "Ha ha, boy, how are you? Give you another chance to submit to my Protoss, or fight to the end? " However, Shenniu did not continue to pursue, but stood in situ, laughing. He believed that as long as Jiangning is smart enough, he will certainly make a wise choice. ¡­¡­ "I submit to the Protoss." "Well, I''m also obedient..." A few discordant voices burst out of the sky. Almost all the Terrans showed an unbelievable look. "What? Is the ancestor of the devil heaven descended? Did I hear you right? " "My God! What else do we fight for? " "Terran It''s over After a moment''s silence, a riot broke out among the people. "What a wise choice." The protoss, who had tried to persuade the ancestor of the devil heaven, could not help laughing. With the help of the aborigines here, their unification of human affairs will be more smooth. "Well, I don''t think..." A voice burst out. Resounding through the audience, almost all people''s eyes were attracted to the past. But see a hundred meters away, a figure standing straight there, as if to support the whole world in general. Who is Jiangning? "Today, Jiangning will speak out here. If any deity dares to step on the land of Yanhuang, I will kill it; if the descendants of Yanhuang dare to join the protoss, I will kill them; if they collude with the enemy and sell their families, I will kill them!" Every time accompanied by a sentence that I must kill, Jiangning''s murderous spirit is more than a few points. Three sentences in a row, I will kill them from their mouth. Behind him is a murderous spirit! Almost condensed into the murderous spirit of real duty, almost everyone present was shocked. This guy How many people have been killed? The God ox will smack his lips and say, "I am really reluctant to kill you. However, since you are so confident, you should show your strength. Otherwise, you will only be defeated today." Seriously, if not forced, Shenniu would never want to kill Jiangning. "Hum! This boy doesn''t care much about me In the middle of the air, the old ancestor of the devil heaven and others were angry when they heard Jiangning saying that I would kill those who took refuge in the Protoss. Would like to tear Jiangning alive! "If I kill him directly, it will be regarded as a pledge to the protoss!" Xuantian Laozu snorted angrily, and then he waved his right palm fiercely. Suddenly, a huge palm print suddenly fell down from the air, carrying the power of the sky toward Jiangning. "Bah! What kind of bullshit, father Xuantian, is a family dog "A respectable old man..." At the same time, dozens of friars threw magic weapons at the palm print in an attempt to cut off the power of the palm print. However, they were shocked to vomit a mouthful of blood, and then the breath became depressed. How can they resist the angry attack of monk Yuanying? Jiangning at this time is not easy, even if he is more powerful, but after all, the realm is there. In any case, he is at a disadvantage. If you want to take the next blow, I''m afraid you will be seriously injured. Jiangning has no doubt about this. However, the matter has been so far, Jiangning also has no other way. With a stroke of his right hand, he pulled out the taixuan sword from his waist like lightning, and then he would meet the enemy. However, he did not see the flash of light in the eyes of Childe in the sky when the cold light of taixuan sword burst out. "Hum! What do you count? You''re going to do it before I say I''m going to kill him? " Who knows, what surprised everyone happened. But see the cow will be fierce to send out a roar, and then the body was like a ghost, blocking in front of the huge palm print. It''s a hard blow, and it''s going to blow up the palm print directly! "This! What do you mean Xuantian''s face was blue and white, just like a trick. He has obviously joined the Protoss. Why will Shenniu protect this hostile boy? Is it difficult to become a golden elixir of the younger generation, than their own baby big ability to come to the value? But I don''t know, in the heart of Shenniu general, it is just like this. Among the protoss, it''s not too much to say that Yuanying masters are as numerous as a cow''s hair.Ten or eight less, no one will even notice. As for the master of the crossing robbery period, they are more like dogs, walking everywhere. Of course, if according to the said words, Shenniu will never use this metaphor. Because, that''s not looking for a fight. "Well, it''s just a traitor. If you say more nonsense, I''ll kill you!" Shenniu will be cold looking at Xuantian Laozu, which exudes a chilling opportunity to kill. Xuantian Laozu couldn''t help but shiver. Before that, he had some doubts about the words of Shenniu general. Now, he believes it. Shenniu will really dare to kill himself! Even if he was angry again, Xuantian Laozu could not help but suppress his anger and stop talking. After all, life and death are completely in the hands of others. Therefore, he also knew that it was time to collect his pride. Acting skill, this skill for any strong person, is very important, indispensable one. After all, there are still several people who have not been subdued or surrendered to this stage. If you want to survive, you have to pretend that you have no hatred for the enemy. Therefore, it was easy for the emperor Xuantian to hide all the things that should not be revealed now. "I won''t surrender. Let''s fight." Jiangning left hand gently stroking taixuan sword, light way. One person, one sword, facing the sky, there is no fear. That''s what a man should be! For a moment, many human friars could not help raising a trace of shame. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 838 Compared with Jiangning, they are just too inferior. But there are still a few days behind me. Thinking like this, people''s hearts will be much better. However, if the monk Yuanying, such as the ancestor of the devil heaven, knew what these guys thought, he would jump up and kill them. "I don''t want to fight you." The words of the God ox general, however, let the people drop the eyeballs of the ground. When will Shenniu appreciate a human being so much? Jiangning heart is also rising a bit strange feeling. Is there something wrong with the brain? And why do you take the enemy''s hand again? If you pay attention to nothing, you will steal or cheat. At the same time, Jiang Ning''s words came to mind. "Say what you want." Since Jiangning understood that the divine cow would have some plans, he naturally refused to waste more time with him, and said directly. As soon as this word came out, everyone was stunned, including Shenniu general. "Well, what are you? How can the God ox general ask you for anything "Even if you don''t look at yourself!" For a moment, many Protoss couldn''t help laughing. However, the next moment, the words of the Shenniu general, let these voices suddenly stop, only feel his face was beaten swollen several centimeters higher than the general. "Yes, I asked you for something, but how did you know that?" Shenniu will have some doubts. He thinks that he has not shown his desire for anything. What went wrong. Jiangning smile, said: "there is an old saying, called, nothing to pay attention to, not rape or steal." "Oh, there is such a sentence, which is quite reasonable." The divine cow general nodded, and then went straight to the point: "in this case, I don''t talk nonsense. I want the taixuan sword in your hand, open a price!" For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the sword in Jiangning''s hand. What is the value of this sword? How can you make Shenniu say this? Without waiting for people to think more, Jiangning''s words made everyone''s eyes drop. "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about." Jiangning shook taixuan sword and said, "do you have the right to decide my conditions?" As soon as he said this, Shenniu couldn''t help but coagulate his eyes. How big is the boy''s appetite? You know, although he is a god general, he can only be regarded as a small leader among the 3000 gods. But relatively speaking, the power is not small. At least, this time, he has a lot of rights. For example, you can leave a pure land for the Terran, which is the scope that he can decide. However, Jiangning actually means that he has not enough decision-making power? For a moment, Shenniu will be a bit of hate root itch. Jiangning can''t hate him. But if he could, he would have done it. All because the owner of taixuan sword can destroy this sword before he dies. At that time, I''m afraid that they will not only get nothing, but also suffer great losses from the energy that has been bred by the sword for thousands of years. "What he said is what I said." At the same time, in the sky, a light floating voice came over. Shenniu will hear the familiar voice, and immediately show a trace of joy, with the support of the childe, he naturally has a lot of confidence. "And who are you?" But at the next moment, Jiangning''s tone made Shenniu''s face solidified. "Be bold! How dare you be disrespectful to the son of God Shenniu pointed to Jiangning, and directly gave out an angry drink. "Son of God?" Jiangning has some doubts. "I am the ninth son of the Lord of God. Yemo, I am responsible for all the affairs of the world. If you are willing to hand over the taixuan sword and submit to the divine family, I can ask the father for instructions, and make you the 301 king and lead the world." Night ink slowly said, the tone is full of pride. In fact, he also has such capital! "Hiss..." Almost all people take a breath. In particular, the devil who had just been obedient to the emperor and others only felt their head buzzing for a moment. They were obedient to the protoss, but in the end, all the gods and generals could beat and scold at will. And Jiangning is just a golden elixir. You can get the title of God King if you join the protoss? "Why! He is nothing but a golden pill... " Xuantian Laozu said indignantly. All of a sudden, his voice stopped abruptly."Quack noise." The night ink blandly said this sentence, then slowly took back the point of the finger. But see Xuantian ancestor''s forehead more than a blood hole, the body straight down from the air. At the same time, a small milky white man rushed out of his body, which is a miniature version of the Xuantian ancestor. People with a little common sense know that this is Yuanying. At this time, Xuantian Laozu''s eyes were full of panic, obviously did not expect that the night Mo Shenzi just a finger, then let himself have no resistance. "This time you will be saved, and next time, you will be destroyed." Finish saying, night Mo then again looked to Jiang Ning, light way: "think good?" For a moment, all the human friars looked at Jiangning. It seems ridiculous to say that the decision of a golden friar actually controls the future direction of the whole Terran. But the facts are in front of them, so they can''t believe it. For a moment, everyone had their own thoughts. It is hoped that Jiangning can choose to become the God King of the protoss, just hand over the taixuan sword. It''s nothing at all. Because of this, they can avoid a showdown with Protoss. And they don''t have to worry about enslavement. As for Jiangning as the emperor of the people, it''s no big deal. Better than falling into the hands of those monsters, right? But there is also hope that Jiangning refused to fight with the protoss to the end. Most of them are arrogant. Not willing to be controlled by a group of monsters. "I''ve decided." Jiangning smile, way. That is, the moment Jiangning said this, everyone''s heart was mentioned in the throat. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 839 How will he choose? This has become the most concerned problem of all the people present, none of them! Chuan Ying clenched his fist tightly, and kept his eyes on Jiangning for a moment. He murmured in a voice that only he could hear clearly: "Terran It''s not just begging that can be passed on... " Lin Huang on one side did not speak, but from his look. No matter how Jiangning chooses, he will follow with determination. Of course, this is not to say that he and Jiangning have a strong friendship. But because he really tasted a lot of sweetness with Jiangning. Isn''t the library of Shaolin Temple an example? I thought Jiangning was younger and stronger, but I didn''t expect that its source of fortune was so deep. It''s just a sword that allows Protoss to pay such a high price. This is still a sword, not to mention other things on Jiangning. Anyway, no matter how Jiangning chooses, Lin Huang follows. "I refuse your offer." Jiangning''s tone is flat. His idea is the same as the eagle, Terran, not only by begging to survive. The character character, a skim a suppress, but it is indomitable! "Well? So there''s no more to talk about? " Night Mo eyes a cold, voice also became a little stiff up. Hearing Jiangning''s words, the monks of all ethnic groups did not know whether to be lucky or to scold Jiangning for being ignorant of the current affairs. There are two ways to go, but he chose the most difficult one. "Of course! Fight Jiangning had a big drink, and then he held the taixuan sword and rushed to the Shenniu general. Shenniu will obviously also give up the desire to attract Jiangning, the next step is to use a full force. It was obvious that he was going to kill Jiangning. Since Jiangning refuses to surrender, it means that Jiangning has no role. The taixuan sword, of course, is no longer possible to get it. In this case, in order to avoid Jiangning becoming a Protoss in the future, it is necessary to strangle it in the cradle. This is not to say that Shenniu''s heart is too important for Jiangning. It is the taixuan sword, but it represents the inheritance of taixuan venerable. Who is taixuan venerable? Can fight countless immortals, and even kill countless of the most powerful! And the immortal is the one who enslaves them. How can the inheritance left by the strong be ordinary? "Boom Shenniu smashed a punch into Jiangning''s chest. Jiangning is a flash of body, a sword will be cut down. At the same time, the true Qi in Jiangning''s body is also continuously injected into the taixuan sword. For a moment, the taixuan sword was a brilliant work. "What?" Feeling the great power of taixuan sword, Shenniu will change his face. He was in a hurry to take back his fist, but it was too late. But seeing the taixuan sword cut down from his wrist, he cut his fist directly! The intense pain, as well as the humiliation feeling unceasingly pounded the Shenniu general''s brain. "Ah! I will kill you Shenniu will roar, actually regardless of the wound is still bleeding, once again rushed to Jiangning. When Jiangning saw that the taixuan sword worked, he was ecstatic. Where would he miss such an opportunity, he would fight with Shenniu directly. However, Shenniu will be angry at this time, but the reason is still there. At least, he hasn''t been blinded by the pain. Therefore, in the process of fighting with Jiangning, he has become a lot more careful. However, Jiangning is due to the convergence of Shenniu will become a lot of difficulties. After all, no matter how to say, the speed and reaction power of Shenniu will not be able to match with his golden elixir. Therefore, although Shenniu will be restrained, the situation is that he is beaten. "Why? You can''t use your strength any more? " Shenniu will see Jiangning more and more fight back, can not help but send out a sneer, the tone is full of biting intent to kill. "This What should I do? " "Jiangning! Come on Many of the friars of the Terran family all worked hard for Jiangning. As for the protoss, they all stood by and talked about how long Jiangning could last. Since the collapse of the negotiations, there has been no more fighting. Instead, he watched the battle between Jiangning and Shenniu general. Not because of anything else, but because there is no need to fight. In this war, Jiangning wins, which means that the Terrans still have a little room for resistance. If Jiangning is defeated, there will be no hope for the Terrans. Friars Yuanying have already joined the Protoss. Now, the Terrans can only rely on Jiangning to carry the beam.However, if Jiangning, who carries the big beam, also falls down, then the Terran will be really finished! Jiangning at this time has felt bursts of fatigue. This is expected. Because it''s impossible for any monk of golden elixir to hold on to the present like him. I''m afraid the first round will be killed by the cow. As for monk Yuanying, I''m afraid he has already been killed by the Shenniu general. No way! I can''t just sit back and wait! Jiangning secretly gnawed his teeth in his heart. While fighting with Shenniu, his eyes had begun to look at him for four weeks. The biggest taboo in combat is distraction. Jiangning this distraction, suddenly that Shenniu will once again occupy some of the upper hand. Looking at Jiangning at this time is already dangerous, the monks of all clans are so anxious! They all want to make a sound reminder, but they are afraid that Jiangning will be distracted. For a moment, this tangle! However, although Jiangning''s distraction put him in danger, he also had a good idea in his heart. That''s it! However, seeing Jiangning''s true Qi, he rushed to the taixuan sword in his hand. For a moment, the taixuan sword was a masterpiece of golden light. Shenniu''s face was startled, but he was stunned to move forward again. Looking at Jiangning warily, I''m afraid that Jiangning will use any means. And cut off the other arm. At that time, there will be jokes from the same kind. A battle of their own, was actually a gold elixir of the younger generation one after another to cut off the arm. Although it can be recovered, it is destined to become the biggest stain in his life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 840 This is Shenniu will never be tolerated!! "Ha ha, you''ve been cheated!" Jiangning is a laugh, fiercely put down the taixuan sword, turned and rushed to the camp of the Protoss. "Fellow Terrans, take advantage of the present! Run away After finishing these obscure words, Jiangning directly rushed into the Protoss and killed them. For a time, it was bloody. The protoss obviously didn''t respond. What was killed by Jiangning for a while was crying and howling. In the blink of an eye, there are several Jindan gods fall. And the aura contributed by these Jindan also successfully restored Jiangning''s physical strength. For a moment, the speed of the killing actually increased a little bit. However, Jiangning had to sigh that the response of these Protoss was not slow. After he killed several Protoss in succession, the protoss all reacted and let out a roar: "shit! He''s here to trouble us "Think we are soft persimmons?" "Kill him!" Almost at the same time, the angry Protoss rushed towards Jiangning like a tide. Jiangning almost didn''t laugh. The more angry you are, the more happy I am! "Asshole! Get out of the way Shenniu will stand outside the circle, but find that he can''t squeeze in anyway. For a while, he is furious. He fought with Jiangning himself. How can I not know how sharp is the taixuan sword in Jiangning''s hand. Even his arm can be easily cut off, not to mention these ordinary yuan babies, Jindan''s Protoss. Can''t you send them one by one? Although the voice of Shenniu will be loud enough! However, at this time, the protoss, who were completely in a state of anger, could not listen to it and killed Jiangning one by one. At this time, the protoss, who have been completely engulfed by the idea of killing, will never stop their hands easily if they don''t feel the pain! "Lying trough? I finally understand what Jiangning means "What do you mean? Hello! How did you run? " "Sleeping trough! I see, too In the blink of an eye, the Terran friars have already scattered, and the rest are people who don''t know why. But the next moment, when they were looking forward, they were scared to death. They turned their heads and ran, as if they had a rocket behind them, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It turned out that it was the God ox who was so angry that he couldn''t control himself. When he saw the protoss falling into Jiangning''s hands, he could not suppress his anger and killed the Terran camp. Aren''t you Jiangning killing my Protoss? That''s good!! I will kill people! If you kill me one, I will retaliate ten times, a hundred times! With such a mentality, Shenniu will almost see a human friar is a blow. Directly smash it into pieces of blood rain, scattered in the air. But it is destined that the results of Shenniu will not be so gratifying. Because, long ago, Jiangning has already reminded. Although there are some unknown reasons, many Terran friars are ready. If things don''t work out right away. After all, Jiangning, even if it is boring, will not joke at this critical moment, will it? It is precisely because of Jiangning''s warning in advance that these Terran friars can react in extreme time and run as fast as possible. For a time, the successful escape of the Terran friars, heart is unable to help but to Jiangning gratitude. Almost did not set up a Lingpai to give up Jiangning. Of course, all of this will be discussed after Jiangning''s pigtail. At this time, Jiangning is killing Zhenghuan among the Protoss! "Almost! Almost Jiangning, while chopping around the protoss, roared in his heart. It''s almost impossible for him to break through the period of primordial infant. Once the breakthrough becomes a new baby period, his strength will have a great leap forward. Moreover, from the inheritance of taixuan venerable. When he reaches the age of Yuanying, there will be another day when robbery falls from the sky. However, when crossing the sky, it was within a kilometer radius. The more creatures there are, the stronger they are, and the more powerful the catastrophe will be. In addition, it will automatically include the living creatures. Looking at so many Protoss living beings around, there are a lot of them in Yuanying realm. It must be very sour when we go through the disaster, right? In the memory of inheritance, there is a strong patriarch who is going through the Yuanying robbery for his children.He specially sent out ten experts to escort him, and he was also a master at the peak of crossing robbery. As a result, it turned out to be the creation disaster. The whole clan was destroyed. The effect of such horrors is simply appalling! Jiangning thought in his heart, the more he thought, the more excited he was, the more anxious he was. But in any case, he could not break through the thin layer. As for whether we can successfully cross the river, Jiangning has no doubt about it. Because he had the sharp weapon of taixuan sword in his hand. Taixuan sword is indestructible. Don''t say it''s the Tianjie of Yuanying period. Even if it''s the Tianjie of Dujie period, I''m afraid we can''t do anything about it. The most important thing for a monk to reach the peak is resources. This resource includes cultivation resources and magic weapons. With a powerful magic weapon in hand, not only will you get the upper hand when you fight with others, but also you will get the most obvious advantage when you are crossing the robbery. Powerful magic weapon is likely to save your life at a critical moment! This point has been proved by countless predecessors with their lives, and there is no need to doubt it. "Shua!" Jiangning only felt a cool wind coming from behind him. When he looked back, he saw a Protoss with a ferocious face. If you don''t want to, turning back is a sword. Just disconnect the hand of the protoss! The protoss was not even able to scream, so Jiangning once again cut his head. Head flying up, accompanied by a little blood, headless body, but fierce fall from the air. At the same time, a villain rushed out of his body and turned his head to escape. However, when Jiangning saw this villain, he was overjoyed, just like seeing a naked beauty. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 841 Although there are many Protoss who have just besieged themselves, they are all gods in the golden elixir realm. The protoss in the realm of Yuanying did not squeeze in at all. This is why Jiangning card is at the top of the golden elixir, but can not break through. What he is short of is this kind of young baby. No, someone has brought him to the door! Suddenly, Jiangning did not want to, in situ turned a circle, suddenly a cold light into a circle from its body spread. The gods were forced to retreat several meters. And Jiangning is also taking such an opportunity to fly forward, a grasp of the panic of the young baby, directly crushed. Tu Shen Dafa works! Directly will be scattered in the air of the baby refining! For a moment, Jiangning only felt the golden elixir in his body inflated. "Do you want to break through..." "Boom, click, click..." Almost at the same time. Jiangning''s head is actually with a very fast speed converged into a dark cloud. There are countless thunder and lightning on it, which radiates a striking cold light. "God Disaster! It''s a disaster! He has broken through Yuanying The first one to cry out is the ancestor of the devil! The old man''s face was black and blue. He pointed to Jiangning among the gods, but he could not speak. The rest of the Yuanying ancestors also couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. A feeling of regret suddenly rose in my heart. Perhaps, they should not have made a decision so early! "Go! Get out of here At this time, has been the performance of the extremely plain night ink, but the face embarrassed incomparably, roared loudly. Then, it was the first to take the lead and leave here at an incredible speed. It didn''t slow down until kilometers away. It seems that I don''t think it''s safe enough. I retreated for another kilometer before I stopped. How can Shenniu not know the meaning of Yemo? It''s obviously impossible to gather Protoss together. In a flash, Shenniu will be cool from head to foot to tail. He would rather die than die with the Protoss and refuse to hand over the taixuan sword But maybe it''s the best result Whether Jiangning can survive the disaster, Shenniu will not really have any hope for it! After all, under the circumstances of so many Protoss, no matter how to say, the natural calamity will reach the level of crossing robbery? The natural calamity of crossing the robbery is not something anyone can resist. Even if it is night ink, also absolutely dare not resist! Biting his teeth, the cow flew its head away. The evil god ancestor and several other ancestors looked at each other, obviously also thought of this point. But the expression on his face seemed to cry like a smile: "if I want to be famous all over the world, in the end, it''s not as brave as a little generation, ridiculous, ridiculous!" ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t blame yourself, old devil. Don''t we think about the future of the Terran... " Several other ancestors sighed one after another. "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. Even if Jiangning is dead, isn''t there us? We just need to get a place in the protoss... " Speaking this sentence, even the ancestor himself did not believe it. However, in the end, several Yuanying ancestors finally flew to the direction of Yemo. At this time, if someone looks carefully, they will surely find that the figure of these people seems to be hunched a lot. ¡­¡­ Dark clouds have gathered in the sky. The atmosphere was oppressive and frightening. All the protoss put up their attacks and looked up at the sky in disbelief. "You A breakthrough? " Asked a Protoss full of unbelievable questions. In other words, it was his deep reluctance to believe. Because, Jiangning''s breakthrough represents "That''s right. It''s going to drag your luck. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time..." Jiangning took a long breath and looked up at the sky, but there was no fear on his expression. Disaster, for others, may really be a thing to avoid. But for him, maybe it''s not so terrible! "No! Run Almost as soon as Jiangning''s voice dropped, several Protoss friars rushed out like crazy. "Ha ha ha, it''s no use. All of you have been locked in by the disaster. You are going to die!" Seeing the panic of the gods, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing wildly: "when you just arrived, didn''t you all face the sky? How did they become like this one by one? " "Hahaha, isn''t it easy to win the Terran? Come onMany Protoss all because of anger, fear, make the face red, the body violently tremble. "Die for me all!" Accompanied by Jiangning crazy laughter fall. It seemed as if the robbery had received a signal. "Boom..." "Boom..." With the sound of the road, countless thunder and lightning fell from the sky. All the people except Jiangning showed a look of despair. "This So powerful! I''m afraid we''re all in time for the disaster? " The old ancestor couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and exclaimed. "No, it''s not as good as Jiuchong." Night ink is a direct denial of the words of the old devil, the words are full of heavy. "What? How could that be possible? " The old ancestor of the devil heaven was about to say this sentence, but when he saw that the distant place had turned into thunder sea, he swallowed it back. "Help "I don''t want to die yet!" "My Lord! Help us The screams of the protoss continued. But more, or no chance to send out screams, they have turned into fly ash! Jiangning in the central government, though suffering from the special patronage of the natural calamity. But there is still no danger to life. When he was dying from the scourge, there were a lot of spirits of protoss around him. He even said that he didn''t mean to use the taixuan sword at all. The magic weapon like taixuan sword will never be used by Jiangning until it can completely destroy him. Because the disaster is not simply to kill you. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 842 What''s more important is to help you refine yourself with the help of thunder. This has to be said to be Jiangning''s big chance. Obviously, it was the cultivation of the golden elixir period, but there was the Tianjie of crossing the road and returning the Ninth level to the high level. There are countless Protoss living for him to share, so that every time he is dying, he can borrow the aura of the dead Protoss around him to quickly restore his full state! "Boom "Boom!" Half an hour later, almost all the protoss fell down, and no hair was found. However, Jiangning, the central government, is still persisting. As early as he used up the aura of the protoss, he could no longer be as relaxed as before. It can be said that from the beginning to the end, he was basically hit by the scourge. However, even so, Jiangning can still insist. However, with the passage of time, the sky thunder is stronger and stronger, and it is with a breath of destroying the sky and the earth. Jiangning can''t bear it. In a hurry to control the taixuan sword to the Tianjie. And the taixuan sword didn''t live up to Jiangning''s expectations, and directly split the Tianjie into two parts and dissipated it between heaven and earth. In this regard, Yemo''s view is taken for granted. After all, taixuan divine sword is the sword of taixuan venerable, which must have the power of taixuan venerable. Even if it''s been ten thousand years, it''s almost gone. But even so, the remaining little bit has the power to destroy heaven and earth. How can the sky thunder, which is just crossing the robbery, cause damage to the taixuan sword? Although I don''t know how Jiangning survived before using the taixuan sword. But all this is no longer important. What''s important is that ye Mo''s idea of getting taixuan sword in his heart is once again provoked by Jiangning. However, in the eyes of the old devil, it was a feeling that he was blinded by his 24K pure titanium alloy dog eyes. What''s wrong with the world? A monk in the golden elixir realm can resist the thunder robbery on the ferry robbery without dying! Is he mad or is God mad? At the same time, another thunder fell and was chopped by Jiangning. The next time is boring time to watch the play. More than half an hour later, the dark clouds in the sky showed signs of dispersing. "It''s over at last." Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief. Although he said that Tianlei had no way to kill him, he was also too ink stained. He had been chirping for a long time, but he was still in a daze. It seems to feel Jiangning''s dissatisfaction. The dark cloud rolled fiercely for a moment, then quickly gathered together and turned into a thick thunder and lightning of three or four people, which suddenly fell down. Jiangning can''t wait for a mouthful. But, as it happened, he had no other way. It can only be hard to resist! "Go!" Jiangning murmured and threw the sword out. The hard resistance he wanted in his heart could not have been fought with his own flesh! That''s what fools do! It''s not death. What is it? "Crackle!" "Boom Lightning and taixuan sword fight together. All of a sudden, there was a huge bang. A moment later, the lightning dispersed. The taixuan sword also fell from the air. Jiangning obviously saw a crack in the body of the sword. For a time, it is heartache! The taixuan sword followed him for many years. He has long been regarded as an old comrade in arms! Now I can''t bear to see the broken taixuan sword. This is something he didn''t think of. Taixuan sword is invincible, but who could have thought that he suffered a great loss in the thunder robbery. What''s more, it was almost smashed by the thunder robbery. Jiang Ning, who was heartbroken, did not notice that there was something hidden in the body of taixuan sword At the same time, the Holocaust is over. A white light fell from the sky. Covering Jiangning''s body. At the same time, Jiangning felt the golden elixir in his body The next fragmentation, into a villain, is the miniature version of him. At this time, he is closing his eyes and meditating in his elixir field. "Is it Yuanying period..." Almost at the same time, this sentence was spoken by Jiangning himself, Yemo and the ancestor of the devil heaven. But the next scene, however, was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even if it is Jiangning to break through the realm of Yuanying strong. But the white awn still did not dissipate, and even said, not even fade.In the blink of an eye, Jiangning''s momentum has soared to a new level! "In the middle of the first trimester? How could that be possible? " The ancestor of the devil could hardly help exclaiming. From ancient times to the present, it is listening to so and so Tianjiao how to survive the thunder and become a strong young man. However, he has never heard of a breakthrough, it is the mid-term state of Yuanying. We should know that if there is not enough accumulation, it is impossible to go further from the early stage of infant. This is the general theory of the whole practice world, but now Subverted? "Shua!" Jiangning''s momentum soared again! "The later period of Yuanying" Even at night, the corners of Mo''s eyes can''t help but twitch violently. What kind of Freak is this? For a time, the God''s son, the revered night ink, actually raised a trace of fear for Jiangning in his heart. Although this fear is very weak, just a trace, but it is also enough to be buried in the depths of its soul, with the passage of time, take root and sprout! It seems that it is not shocking enough, Jiangning''s momentum has reached the peak! Yuanying peak! "No! In any case, he can''t leave here today! " Ye Mo''s face was ugly and incomparable. He held out his hand and pointed to the old ancestor of the devil heaven. He said, "you guys, give me the lead. It''s time to be a member of my Protoss." Almost as soon as his words were spoken, the faces of several people in the old devil''s day were all pale. Let them deal with Jiangning who can kill Yuanying Protoss in Jindan period? Are you kidding? Isn''t it clear that they should be killed and used for cannon fodder? In fact, it is. Ye Mo''s heart is holding the idea of testing Jiangning''s current strength with a few people from the devil''s father. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 843 If at this time again let Shenniu will play, I am afraid that some inappropriate. What''s more, the status of cattle can not be compared with the gods. Therefore, night ink naturally is impossible to make Shenniu cannon fodder. It''s just that there are a few Yuanying friars who join the protoss here. In this case, let''s take out some skills. If you don''t have the ability, you will be treated as cleaning up the garbage when you die. There are wolves before and tigers after. This is the true portrayal of the old devil God and others. They want to repent now. If they knew this day, why should they have done it in the first place! At the same time, they could not help hating Jiangning. Since you have this skill, why don''t you use it earlier? It''s only when we become traitors that you will become powerful? To embarrass us on purpose, don''t you? Soon, the devil God ancestor and others found a good reason in their hearts, shirking the responsibility of turning to the Protoss. Blame all this on Jiangning. "Kill him! Shame before snow I don''t know who it is, and suddenly let out such a roar. Almost at the same time, several Yuanying ancestors rushed out to Jiangning like lightning. Jiangning''s eyes opened fiercely, in which the essence was everywhere. Then, his eyes then looked at the devil who killed himself and others. His eyes were full of naked murders. "I didn''t find you just now, but now you are running to your death..." If these ancestors were an insurmountable natural moat for Jiangning when they did not break through Yuanying, then now, they are totally ignored by Jiangning! To tell you the truth, Jiangning still hates these Yuanying old monsters very much. Obviously, he has a strong strength, but he has to go to the Protoss. What''s more, he has said it before. Dare to join the protoss of the Chinese people, he will certainly kill them! "Kill!" Jiang Ning''s body was shocked violently. His right hand held the taixuan sword, and the tip of the sword pointed to the ground. "Together, kill him!" Seeing that Jiangning was ready, everyone was shocked. However, it was still the cunning old ancestor of the devil heaven. Knowing that the morale was low, he yelled out in a hurry. What''s wrong with him? He is just a younger generation of Yuanying. Even though he is invincible, can he pick several of them? After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Of course, the scene of Jiangning killing all directions in the protoss camp has been ignored. "Good! Together However, the words of the ancestor of the devil days played a role. The rest of the ancestors all nodded and rushed to Jiangning. At this point, they have no other choice. Previously, since they had chosen to join the protoss, there was no way for them to retreat. All the way to the dark. After all, the reputation is bad. Even if they are now rebellious Protoss, I am afraid it will spread out because they were defeated by Jiangning. After all, when he and others declared their surrender to the protoss, there were still countless Terran friars watching. If they all stay here. But because of Jiangning, most of them have already run out. "Go to hell!" In the blink of an eye, the ancestor of the devil heaven has come to Jiangning, and at the same time, he points to Jiangning''s forehead. A genuine Qi shot out from its fingertips. Almost in the blink of an eye, he has come to Jiangning. Jiangning''s face did not change. With a flash of his right hand, he only heard a crackle. His real spirit was shattered by his taixuan sword! However, the devil God ancestor can not be a bit flustered, he naturally still has after move. Seeing that the first attack was blocked by Jiangning, the right hand of Laozu Mengtian turned his finger into a palm and chopped it vertically. "Boom A loud noise, followed by a huge palm print in the air toward Jiangning. Jiangning sneered: "still want to play what means?" Later, he saw a sword cut out, and directly chopped the palm print! "Ha ha, I just want to delay you for a moment." The old man laughed. At this time, several Yuanying ancestors have tightly surrounded Jiangning in the center. Almost at the same time, all of them clapped their hands to Jiangning. At this moment, the pressure of the sky surged to Jiangning like a tide. Jiangning clenched his teeth and let out a big drink: "give me BrokenAs soon as the voice dropped, he saw Jiangning''s sword in front of his chest, almost like lightning. Then he saw Jiangning''s body suddenly turn around. A cold awn fiercely to Jiangning as the center, spread. "Boom, boom, boom!" After several loud noises, the handprint was scattered by the cold light one after another! Even, in the collision scattered palm print, Han mang is still not hindered, even if a little bit, the momentum does not fall toward the devil God and others. The old man''s face turned white and roared: "withdraw! Don''t get scratched by this cold light Although I haven''t tried this trick myself, I can see that it can easily destroy the attack of others and others, and then I can know that this is not a mortal thing! Therefore, where dare you look down on the devil God? In the blink of an eye, his body has already rushed to the sky. Along with it, there is a primordial ancestor, as for the rest. They are all cut into two pieces by Jiangning''s cold awn! I can''t help but look at the companion who was alive just now. Now he has turned into a corpse. No, not even one. Not even a whole body left! "This How could that be, you You are just a Junior... " Jiangning coldly looked at the old devil, but he uttered a cold hum, disdainful way: "even if it is a younger generation, it is much better than some old guys who want to join the protoss in order to protect their lives?" "I I don''t really want to join the protoss! I just want to get a place for the Terran! " The old devil roared, but a look of despair flashed in his eyes. Obviously, after seeing the real strength of Jiangning. He was no longer fighting. In the blink of an eye, he has lost several Yuan Ying masters. Is it necessary to fight such a battle? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 844 Now, he just wants to tell Jiangning, tell people in the world that he is not a selfish villain. "Well, you think I''ll believe that if you say that now?" However, Jiangning sneered: "if it''s really for the human race, why do you still want to join the protoss?" "I know that many people want to live!" "If it''s the future, there will be more than that Jiangning every say a word, the face of the old devil days will be pale. At the end of the day, the old ancestor of the devil gave up the resistance with a bitter smile: "well, today''s power should be like this!" "No, it all changes after you make a choice." Jiangning pitifully looked at the old devil, then, out of the sword! The cold light flashed by. There was a blood hole in the chest of the old devil. The body fell slowly. No one saw how Jiangning made his sword. But the devil God is dead! Even before Yuanying could escape, he was destroyed by the sword spirit! The remaining one, Yuanying, looked at Jiangning in fear, turned his head and ran away. However, how could Jiangning let him go? If you stand in the wrong line, you will die! Especially in front of this national righteousness. Even if it was him, Jiangning thought he was not a good man. But at this juncture, he will also be on the side of the Terran. "Go to hell!" But seeing Jiangning in the air, in the blink of an eye, a genuine Qi will pass through the ancestral elixir field of Yuanying. Even before he could scream, the yuan baby''s body fell straight down. In the blink of an eye, several Yuanying ancestors, all destroyed! "Now, it''s your turn!" Jiang Ning fiercely waved his arm and pointed the sword point to the night ink. "Be bold! Do you think your life is too long Shenniu will see Jiangning so rampant, can''t help but get angry. "Ha ha, I just think my life is too long. Why do you want to take it away?" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and his words were full of disdain for Shenniu general. "You want to die!" Shenniu will roar, fiercely clench fist, body 1 burst up, lightning like shooting at Jiangning. All right, come on Jiangning saw that the cow was going to kill, but he laughed and went straight up. Before let this guy press to fight, now to let him taste this taste! "No! Come back And the two people are different is the night ink. But see the night ink at this time face iron blue, hastily toward the divine cow will drink a way. Obviously, Yemo is still able to see the situation clearly. At present, Jiangning is no match for Shenniu. Even if it is him, I''m afraid that before the war with him, he should also weigh it well. But this God ox general, unexpectedly has no head to go up directly. What''s in your head? For a time, ye Mo really wanted to take a look at the things inside! "Go to hell!" Shenniu fiercely grasped the ax on his waist with his left hand and fiercely cleaved to Jiangning. Jiangning sneered and flashed. At the same time, taixuan sword crossed. "Click!" A crisp sound, then the axe will be transformed into two sections. In the head position, it hits the ground directly. There was a loud noise, which directly caused a huge round pit. From this, we can see how heavy the axe is. Shenniu''s face was livid, and he threw away the big axe left in his hand and rushed to Jiangning. "If you want to die so much, no wonder I am!" But seeing Jiangning''s right hand holding the taixuan sword, he stabbed it. There is no sword move, but the speed of this sword is used to the extreme! "Poof!" The sound of a sharp weapon breaking into the body rings. Later, he saw the taixuan sword passing through the other side of the body of the Shenniu general. Shenniu''s huge body was shocked violently. He only felt that a powerful air force was rapidly destroying the cells in his body. But he has no resistance at all! Finally, the body of Shenniu solidified there, and the eyes also stayed in the previous moment. Jiangning saw this, but he sighed in his heart, and pushed his left palm gently in Shenniu''s chest. Shenniu will slide down from the sword without any resistance. "Asshole..." Ye Mo''s face was very embarrassed. He looked at Jiangning tightly and said in a sharp voice, "don''t you want to be the 301 God King? Are you not afraid that God will blame you for doing so? " "God? Hum, I haven''t heard of it. Blame it? Let him do it himself Jiangning sneered, but he didn''t pay attention to the God in the words of night ink!"You You are looking for death Night ink is almost squeezed out of the teeth. This time, in order to make the journey of night ink more smooth. God specially sent him 30000 Protoss, and even sent a god ox general. Such a lineup is enough to sweep the world. However, I didn''t expect that I had a bad start. I was killed by this boy named Jiangning when I just arrived! I don''t know if I will be blamed by God after I go back! Thinking of the scene of God''s anger, the night ink forehead can not help but emerge a cold sweat. Even though he was the son of God, he could not stop the fear of God in his heart. "Why, do you have the ability to let me die?" Jiangning eyebrows a pick, very interested asked. "Well, you can wait for the father to send troops again and suppress here! I''m afraid there will be no dog left here! " Night Mo cold hum, turn around and then fly back to the huge crack in the air. However, ye Xiaoyun is not willing to give him this opportunity. But see its send out a sneer: "since come, don''t rush away so quickly!" With that, ye Xiao Yun''s body flew out like a cannon ball and quickly approached the night ink. Night ink how can''t feel behind the roaring sound, instant face then gloomy down. In the heart of straight scold Jiangning is a can''t throw off the brown sugar, night ink is not running away. Instead, he turned to kill Ye Xiaoyun. "You killed yourself!" But see the night ink tight teeth, almost from the teeth out of this sentence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 845 "It''s not sure who died." Jiangning''s lips sparked a bloody smile. At the same time, holding the taixuan sword with his right hand, he fiercely cleaved to the top of the night ink! I believe that if this split, in any case, that night ink will be split in two from head to toe. Originally, the sharpness of the taixuan sword has reached an appalling level. At this time, coupled with the realm of Jiangning''s Yuanying period, the combat power is simply a geometric multiple increase! However, no matter how to say, Yemo is also a master of crossing robbery period, even if it is just a heavy crossing robbery. But compared with the yuan infant period, it is also the difference between heaven and earth! Only in the blink of an eye, the body of night ink has disappeared. The next moment appeared behind Jiangning, a knife cut to Jiangning''s neck. This is not to knock Jiangning unconscious, but to kill Jiangning! Therefore, the night ink is also used on the full strength. Bursts of broken wind sounded, Jiangning did not want to, turn back is a sword to cut! It''s really tricky to scold taixuan sword in Ye Mo''s heart. However, it still retracted the arm at a very fast speed. If you insist on that attack, I''m afraid he will be the first one to be injured. This is the night ink most do not want to see! "Well, I think you have any skill!" Seeing that ye Mo was afraid to avoid his taixuan sword, Jiangning could not help but emit a deep laugh. Later, the action is even more unscrupulous up. One sword and one sword cut to the night ink. The sword Qi forms a big and airtight net, which directly covers the night ink! "You want to die!" Ye Mo''s face is black, his forehead is blue and his right fist is tightly clenched. Then see its body around the fierce outbreak of a terrible breath. The realm is also soaring all the way. "Double, three, four..." It was not until the time of crossing Jiuchong that the breath of night ink stopped. However, even so, its breath was very unstable. Jiangning forced down the impulse to turn around and run, calmly looking at the night ink, said: "do you protoss have such a short period of time the strength of the way?" If this is the case, the protoss would be too terrible. Especially the night ink. The strength actually went from one to nine. What kind of concept is that? You know, a monk can easily kill several friars who have been robbed twice. In this way, it is hard to imagine the degree of crossing between them. Besides, it''s just a guy who''s been robbed. If the strongest Protoss, God, then the strength will be how strong? "Ha ha, do you think our Protoss are as weak as your Terrans?" To Jiangning some unexpected things, Yemo heard his words, but he couldn''t help laughing, his voice full of irony. "This is my real strength. The reason why I put my strength to the level of crossing the river is just so easy!" Jiangning hears the speech, but frowns. Yemo''s explanation is far fetched. It is definitely not so simple. It is very likely that It''s the protoss that can''t bear this power. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but look up to the night ink, want to see its reaction. But see the night ink at this time some of the face white, forehead is full of fine sweat. So it is! Jiangning was almost sure of his own thoughts. However, Yemo is not willing to give Jiangning time. After its short adaptation to this force, it rushed to Jiangning with lightning speed. Even have no time to blink, the body of night Mo appears directly in front of Jiangning. A blow hit Jiangning in the chest. Just listen to a dull sound, and then see Jiangning''s body like a shell, hard fall to the ground. "Boom..." Jiangning''s body severely hit the ground, immediately set off a violent explosion! The dust was all over the sky and the gravel was splashing. "Ha ha ha, go to hell! Go to hell Seeing this scene of the night ink, but the heart is very happy, handsome face even showed a crazy smile. Then, he saw his body turn down fiercely, stretched out his right fist, and rushed to the position where Jiangning fell to the ground. "Shua!" The sound of the broken wind sounded, the body of the night ink turned into the shadow of the road, and quickly swept to the bottom. In the smoke and dust. Jiangning covered his chest with one hand, and the corners of his mouth were covered with blood, but he raised his head fiercely. Through the smoke, he could barely see the scene of the night ink rushing."Just in time!" Jiangning mouth hook out a cold radian. Then, he raised the taixuan sword fiercely and met him like lightning. "What? How can we still have combat effectiveness? " In Jiangning just out of the smoke that moment, night Mo''s face instantly pale. But see its desperately twisting body, trying to force himself to stop. However, due to the previous speed is too fast, but at this time can only be forced to slow down, not to stop the effect. "Asshole..." Looking at the nearby taixuan sword, Yemo knows that he can''t leave intact today. A bite of teeth, forced to the side of the body in the past. "Shua!" The cold light flashed by. Yemo''s right shoulder was cut by taixuan sword. Blood wantonly spray, as if do not want money in general! Jiangning is going to attack again and kill Yemo thoroughly. But who knows, that night ink actually can endure the intense pain, directly withdraws the body several hundred meters. "Jiang Ning! Next time, on the day when I see you again, I will make you worse than dead! " Night ink issued a low roar, just like a wounded beast in the roar general! Then, see its wound bleeding speed is actually with the naked eye visible speed slowed down. It didn''t take long for the wound of Yemo to leave blood. But see his eyes grim look at Jiangning, and then body 1 like lightning to the huge crack. The speed of Dujie Jiuchong is open! Even if it was Jiangning that won''t catch up. "This Did you beat them back? " Jiangning lowered his head and looked at the taixuan sword in his hand and murmured to himself. It was beyond his imagination that Tu Shen Dafa could have such a great effect. Not only let him break through to the realm of Yuanying, but also killed tens of thousands of protoss with the help of Tianlei. If such achievements were passed on, they would surely cause a great chaos! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 846 After all, even if God had come in person, I''m afraid he would never believe this scene. It''s unbelievable that just one person killed tens of thousands of Protoss. At this time, the Shaolin Temple had been destroyed by the war, and it was no longer possible to live in it. Therefore, Jiangning will not continue to stay here. I found a secluded place not far from Shaolin Temple and began to meditate and refine the aura just plundered. Of course, the most important thing is to stabilize your cultivation. After all, the growth rate of his strength is too fast, leading to some instability in his foundation. As soon as Jiangning sat down, he began to work his own skills. With the flow of healthy qi in the body, the remaining aura in the body began to be rapidly refined. Today, it is obvious that all functions of his body are strengthened by this aura. At the same time, the invasion of the human world by the protoss has spread rapidly from corner to corner. The whole world suddenly fell into a panic. Of course, after the panic, some leaders will come forward to lead us to fight against the Protoss. Meanwhile, Jiangning, the former leader of Daming Kingdom, destroyed the first wave of protoss offensive, which has spread all over the world. There are those who marvel and those who admire. But one thing is the same. Everyone hopes to bring Jiangning to their camp. It would be a pity if we could not let go of such a strong fighting force. However, the fact has long been doomed that they will never find Jiangning''s whereabouts, because Jiangning is refining its residual aura in an unknown corner, and has no time to deal with them. Because Jiangning knows that the protoss offensive will not end here, on the contrary, the next wave of protoss offensive will be more fierce, so if he does not seize the opportunity to improve his own strength, I am afraid he will be the first to die in the war. Thinking of the eyes of Yemo leaving before, Jiangning has no doubt that if they meet again, Yemo will tear himself into pieces at all costs. Living in the whole world and falling into turbulence for this matter, Jiangning entered the state of cultivation again. A huge palace, night ink crawling on the ground, the body constantly shaking, clearly because of extreme fear. If people who are familiar with night ink can see the appearance of night ink, they will be surprised. It even feels a bit unbelievable. How, how can a person be so proud of on weekdays? There is only one answer, that is, the man in front of him is God. "Father God, I hope the father will punish the child if he does not do well." Night ink''s voice is full of trembling, can completely see his heart at this time how much fear. "Oh? Do you mean the fact that tens of thousands of protoss are buried in the earth? " God looks at the night ink calmly, the tone is flat way. Ye Mo reluctantly raised his head and forced himself to look into God''s eyes, but he found that, in any case, he could not see any emotion from God''s eyes. It''s like a pool that is dead, and can''t set off any waves. "Yes..." After a short silence, the night ink reluctantly said this sentence. After saying that, the night ink and lowered his head, waiting for the father''s judgment. Although he was the son of God, he did not think that God would let himself go because of the blood and kinship among them. God''s ruthlessness is well known to the 3000 Protoss. Although God is a light hearted man now, once his bottom line is involved, he will not hesitate to kill all the people in front of him, even himself. "Do you know what''s the most wrong thing you''ve done?" God suddenly said, the tone is still very calm, can not see any emotion. Ye Mo barely raised his head, and his eyes were full of doubts. See ye Mo so, the God opened his mouth and said: "the most wrong thing you do is not to bury tens of thousands of protoss, but from the very beginning, you should go all out to kill that person directly, and never be kind to the enemy, because that will only make you fall into the land of eternal disaster." Night Mo seems to want to refute, but he also did not have the courage, finally fell into silence. But God is to see his abnormal, light way: "you have what to say, don''t care about other things." For God, Yemo''s identity is undoubtedly much higher than other Protoss, so he is naturally qualified to have an equal dialogue with him. Ye Mo quickly nodded and said, "yes, Father God, the reason why I don''t immediately hand it today is that the man is in charge of the taixuan sword. I want to get too much time, so I just..."As soon as this word came out, the God''s face changed slightly. The sword was a sword of the emperor, which was the thing of the emperor. Even if it is not done well, there is also the inheritance of the emperor taixuan. If you can get it, the strength of the divine race will leap a step. Even those who seal their own people, it is not impossible to fight. Thinking of this, the God God could not help but show a hot look of choice, saying: "night ink, you do this very well, this matter you are not wrong, in a moment, I will send God Cow King, as well as 300 gods, 10000 gods, help you to calm the world of people, and whatever you will help me to capture the taixuan sword!" Hearing the praise of the Father God, the night ink can not help but get a big joy, to know that in the ordinary days, where did father God Praise him? And that makes it even more clear that his choice is right. "Yes!" The excited night ink hurriedly responded. But later, the night ink looked at the God in doubt and said, "father, don''t you go yourself? If you go in person, I''m afraid the monks of the people are not your enemy of unity at all This is also the most confused point of night ink, he can not understand, there is God has the power to easily destroy all the monks of the human race, but why not hand? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 847 "Hum, you don''t need to be in charge of this matter. You just need to help me get the peace sword." Who knows that night ink this words, suddenly God''s face turned cold down, even said that it also took a little bit of bone chilling cold. Night Mo body suddenly hit a cold shiver, although the heart in doubt, he can only swallow the stomach. It is obvious that God is on the verge of anger, and he does not dare to touch the majesty of God. "The child left first!" The night ink, who was extremely afraid in his heart, did not dare to hesitate and said goodbye to God directly, and then turned to leave here. In this regard, God did not stop, just silently watching the night ink leave. When the figure of the night ink disappeared in the hall, the God sighed. Why didn''t he want to go out in person? But the crux of the problem is that he can''t do it at all. He is still being sealed, and he can''t go out at all, let alone kill and quit. In fact, no one wants to kill these people more than he does. Because his hatred for the immortals has already reached an irreparable level, and it happens that these human beings are the descendants of those immortals. Therefore, God naturally wants to destroy them all. This is also one of the reasons why God invaded the human world. In the blink of an eye, a day passes. Jiangning opened her eyes, and one of them flashed. Then he saw that his body suddenly sent out an extremely powerful momentum. It''s just blowing up the gravel all around. Jiangning stood up, clenched his fist, felt the turbulent power in his body, and could not help but draw a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t waste a day and a night. But completely control their own power! Now he, if encounter night ink again, absolutely confident, will leave it! Just when Jiangning felt a little excited about this, a terrible force in the sky spread out. "What? Again? " Jiangning''s face changed slightly, but then, the side that replaced him was a touch of excitement. It''s just the right time to try how strong I am now! Thinking in my heart, Jiangning''s body has already rushed out of the room. At the same time, every corner of the world, all the masters above the realm of God, almost without hesitation, rushed to here. Of course, this is under the deliberate control of some people with a mind. Otherwise, if there is no other people''s restraint, these guys will have no time to escape! How could you have a hard encounter with the protoss? However, the biggest reason is that the first wave of Jiangning regiment''s attack against Shenzu came out last time. Tens of thousands of protoss were killed by Jiangning alone! In the eyes of the public, this is an incredible scene. However, since the matter has been put in front of them, even if they do not believe in everything, it is of no other use! It''s also because they don''t want to believe in this scene. So in the hearts of the people, very independent of the power of the protoss weakened! After all, only in this way can we explain why Jiangning has achieved so much. "Your Highness, is this the place..." The God ox king looks at the earth below without expression and says in a dull voice. His words are like beating drums and thunder! The height of Shenniu king is about 10 meters, which is five or six times the height of normal people. The shoulder is even wider than words, holding a Xuanhua axe in both hands. The blade of the axe even emits cold light. Its body surface, is emitting a kind of steel like metallic luster. At first glance, they are very difficult to deal with boss level characters! "That''s right." The night Mo nodded, look some dignified say. "But Why didn''t I even feel the monk who had been through the robbery? " The Cow King''s brows wrinkled tightly, and said, "Your Highness, how can you fail and return?" Said 1, the God Cow King''s heart has actually raised a little discontent. You know, it''s not just the Shenniu generals who died in the previous war. Among the tens of thousands of protoss, there are more than 500 Shenniu creatures. For the Shenniu clan, it is also a big burden. Protoss, though powerful by nature. But also doomed to their scarcity. On average, there are thousands of creatures in each ethnic group. And all of a sudden, he damaged 500 creatures. How can the God ox king not feel heartache? Aware of the dissatisfaction in the heart of the God ox king, the dark way of night ink is not good. If he is really disgusted by the God ox king, he will not be easy to mix with in the future. "Shenniu king, there is a man who holds taixuan sword in his hand. It is very likely that he has the inheritance of taixuan venerable. We are defeated by him alone!"Ye Mo said in a deep voice, "moreover, this is the main purpose that the father sent us here." The Taurus king was silent for a moment. Finally, he nodded his head and said, "if so, I understand." It''s unbelievable, though. But after hearing the four words of taixuan Zun, the God Cow King also felt that it was not so unacceptable. In the past, taixuanzun 1 could kill dozens of immortals, but what can its inheritors kill tens of thousands of protoss? "But where are we going to find him?" The Cow King''s brows wrinkled tightly, which was something he didn''t know. Because there are still three or four characters at the level of Yuanying. But scattered in every corner of the world. It would be a waste of time to look for them one by one! Hearing the words of the God Cow King, ye Mo can''t help thinking. But the next moment, night ink''s face then showed a look of ecstasy: "he''s coming!" At this time, he only felt a very familiar breath, was rapidly approaching here. I think it won''t take long to get here! "Just in time! I saved a lot of effort from the king Like Yemo, the God ox King laughs and can kill the guy who killed his 500 people. This is also a pleasure! "God bull king, don''t forget God''s command! Taixuan sword Night ink see God Cow King some lose state, can''t help but make a voice to remind way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 848 As soon as this word came out, the king of Shenniu immediately became calm as if he had been poured a bucket of cold water. There is no way to do it! In fact, God''s terror has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even if the word "God" is mentioned, it can''t help but make the king of Shenniu tremble. As a matter of fact, it is not only the Shenniu King alone, but almost three thousand God kings, all of them. This is enough to show the terror of God. "I see!" The God ox King nodded and looked at the night ink gratefully. Thanks to his reminding, otherwise we may make some troubles later. However, night ink is not simply for him. The main reason is that if it fails, he will definitely be involved. When the time comes, God will definitely calculate the new account and the old account together, then he will be finished! While they were talking, a strong wind came. Then, a figure appeared in front of the gods. He was dressed in white, handsome, with a faint smile on his mouth and a sword with a faint chill around his waist. Who is Jiangning? In an instant, the king of God ox''s eyes were attracted by the sword. Come on, this is taixuan sword! "Oh, isn''t this Yemo Shenzi? What, is that half of the shoulder ready? " When Jiangning saw that it was intact and was looking at his night ink, he could not help but sneer and sneer. For his enemy, Jiangning will not miss any chance to attack him. Even if it''s just a verbal attack. "What do you say?" Night ink moment in the eyes will be full of anger, fierce clench fist, angry voice way: "you seek death!" That time Jiangning cut off half of his shoulder, it was the biggest shame in his life. If Jiangning and he were of the same rank, he would not be so irascible. However, Jiangning is just a guy who has just been promoted to a new baby. Besides, I was defeated by him in the strongest condition! After this matter spread to the protoss, it attracted the ridicule of other gods. Now the night ink, can be said to have poured all the anger in his heart to Jiangning. Of course, Jiangning will never care about this. Don''t say the night ink is angry, even if the night ink is angry, it is not his business! I want to find my own tomorrow night. "I said, your shoulder is so fast Jiangning seems to be afraid that the protoss behind him will not hear. He said it out loud. With the blessing of Jiangning''s true Qi, its voice also spread to the ears of all the protoss at an incredible speed. For a moment, people were talking. "It turns out that half of the body of the son of God was cut off by the monk of Yuanying?" "Hush, keep your voice down!! No more? Don''t you see that the son of God is going to be angry... " Although the protoss have kept their voices as low as possible. But still can''t escape the ear of night mo. Even if Yemo does not show its strongest fighting power, it also has the power to cross the loot. Therefore, he did not need to deliberately to be able to listen to the movement of a hundred miles! Therefore, with the voice of public discussion, the face of night ink is a piece of iron. I was shaking with anger. Jiangning didn''t care about this, and said faintly: "really, if you lose, you will lose. What''s so embarrassed to say? Look, the gas has become this kind of appearance..." Said, Jiangning is actually a pair of hate iron not steel appearance, shook his head, helpless way: "your mind is too narrow?" This word a, immediately night ink then feel chest a burst of stuffy. You specially cut off half of my shoulder, do not allow me to bear a grudge? And on the other hand, I''m narrow-minded? Do you want a face? The God ox king thought it was a little interesting. He looked at Yemo and Jiangning. He just held up his arms and grinned. He didn''t have to be afraid of Yemo. He even said that he didn''t have to obey the orders of Yemo. In the eyes of God, a powerful king is compared with a son who is not a good one. Naturally, the former is more important. However, the kings of gods will not turn a blind eye to the sons of gods. At least, in the face of God, if some gods are not too much, they can still listen. However, this did not delay the king of Shenniu to watch the excitement, did it? "Big fool, what are you grinning at there? Are you stupid? "Wang''s vow was that Lao Niu wanted to see the truth. Of course, if there are melon seeds, it is naturally the best. However, what did not expect was that the seemingly weak slag of Yuanying period directly pointed at him. "What about you! Where to look! Well, it''s not your expression? " "Believe it or not, I cut you into stew?" Jiangning swearing and swearing, actually did not take into account the identity of the Tauren. In his opinion, he is nothing more than a divine bull general. At best, it''s bigger than before. ¡­¡­ Well, it''s a lot bigger. "You want to die..." The king of Shenniu pointed a big hand at Jiangning, and his voice was shaking. "God Cow King, calm down! Calm down Poor night Mo Ming should be angry to fight with Jiangning. Now it''s time to dissuade others from being impulsive. God Cow King reason is still in, hear night Mo this words, immediately then wake up. However, the next moment, Jiangning''s voice sounded again: "I said that night ink ah, be afraid of being beaten, you just say, I will not hit you, 1 there is no need to pretend to be a bitter hatred?" This word a, night ink rampant. "I''ll fight with you!" The night ink roars, then will rush up. This time, it was replaced by the God ox king to hold it. The gods behind them were speechless. What are you two playing with? After holding the night ink, the king of Shenniu took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger in his heart. He said to Jiangning, "I declare here that as long as you give me the taixuan sword, I will protect you well!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 849 "Are you here for the sword, too?" Jiangning''s expression is a little strange, raised the taixuan sword in the hand to say. Nonsense, not for this sword, but for you? night ink heart secretly Tucao, but on the surface he would not say so, but silently watching the king of cattle will make complaints about it. The God ox King nodded and said, "how about it? Hand in the taixuan sword. After the protoss retreat, you will be the Lord of the world! How about it? " I thought Jiangning would be very happy and agreed directly. But who knows, when hearing his words, Jiangning not only did not show any joy, but also fell into meditation. Seeing this scene, the king of Shenniu couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart. He was worthy of being the descendant of taixuan. However, he did not feel anxious, just standing in the void, quietly waiting for Jiangning''s reply. However, Jiangning was lost in meditation. It''s impossible for the protoss to give them something that they value so much. Let alone whether they will be trustworthy after they get the taixuan sword, Jiangning will not let go of the chance alone! "My answer is still, no way." Jiangning said calmly. See this, one side of the night ink heart is can not help but smile. Now he would like Jiangning to trample on the face of Shenniu King more! Who made him laugh when he was scolded just now? besides, he has not opened such a condition! Therefore, it is a matter of course that the God ox king is rejected! "Why not, but what are your difficulties? Just say it The God Cow King still some will not give up said. After all, it''s best not to do it if you can. Otherwise, if Jiangning is forced to a certain point, it will be bad. Of course, maybe it didn''t work for him. But the most important thing is that the taixuan sword will disappear!! What''s more, there are 10000 Protoss behind it! Jiangning heard the speech, but he couldn''t help laughing and said, "what difficulties can I have? What treasures do you value so much? Are they ordinary goods? I will not give it to you "Well, it''s your chance to take it!" After hearing the speech, the king of Shenniu suddenly changed his face and sent out a heavy cold hum. In his opinion, Jiangning simply did not know what was good or bad! As the saying goes, everyone is innocent, and he is guilty. If an adult holding a piece of gold, and a child holding a piece of gold, can it be the same? If I don''t have enough strength, I want to occupy the chance, that is to seek death! "Ha ha, if you want it, you can get it by your real ability!" Jiangning is a laugh, not afraid. At the same time, the friars of the Terran also arrived here in twos and threes. The first sight is the scene of Jiangning confrontation with tens of thousands of Protoss. For a while, they could not help but take a breath. "Who is this man?" "You don''t know him? He''s Jiangning! " "What? He is Jiangning? How can he be so big? Is it possible that he practiced in his mother''s womb? " "It''s not so fierce even if it''s practiced in the womb." ¡­¡­ The comments of the Terran friars were like the buzzing of flies in the ears of the God ox king. In addition, it was rejected by Jiangning before. The anger in the heart rose directly and said angrily, "be quiet for me!" This is like the thunder above nine days. The monk''s head will be directly shocked "hum!" A moment, a blank. Who the hell is this man? Why is it so powerful? After a brief blank, the same problem arises in people''s minds. However, under the threat of their lives, none of them dared to make any more noise. Now anyone with a brain knows. The God Cow King wants to crush them, it''s not much easier than killing ants! Therefore, a heart is actually can not help but regret. Why do you pretend to be righteous and come here? People can blow themselves to death in one breath! At the same time, he looked at the God with awe. To be able to confront such strong men without losing ground is a model for the human friars! Of course, model belongs to model. They would never do that. If anyone dares to do so, there is no doubt that it will be torn into pieces by the king of the divine ox at the first time! "I''ll ask you for the last time. If you don''t, don''t blame me for robbing me!"The God ox King aimed his axe at Jiangning and said coldly. Obviously, his patience has run out. If Jiangning refuses to agree again, the king of Shenniu will have to kill! However, how could Jiangning be changed by Shenniu King''s attitude? Jiangning smile, way: "have ability you come to take?" It''s still such a provocative tone! Still did not put the God ox king in the eye! Good job! What a match! The friars of the Terran family could not help but give a thumbs up for Jiangning. But on the surface, they dare not move. Obviously, he has been scared by the God ox king. "Wow The king of Shenniu was so angry that he smashed his axe with both hands and strode to Jiangning. The sound of the collision of the two axes is nothing to Jiangning. But the Terran friars were in trouble. Holding their heads one by one, their faces full of pain. What''s more, it fell directly out of the air. "Watch the move Jiangning murmured, but instead of retreating, he stepped forward and at the same time lifted his sword and stabbed the king of Shenniu''s chest. Obviously, the king of Shenniu didn''t expect that Jiangning would have such courage, and he was a little bit stunned, but then 1, the king of Shenniu had already reacted, and without thinking about it, he waved his right arm and chopped it out with an axe. Hard and Jiangning taixuan sword collided together. "Jingle!" A crisp sound, shock everyone eardrum a burst of pain, only feel about to break general! "Shua!" There was a blast of wind. Jiangning was directly shaken to fly back tens of meters. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 850 The taixuan sword almost came out of his hand. "What a powerful force..." Finally, Jiangning just stood steady in the air, gently wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and murmured. Unlike Jiangning, Shenniu king did not step back at all. But see God Cow King sneer: "see? My strength is absolutely not what you can resist! So, you''d better hand over the taixuan sword, lest I accidentally kill you... " "If you have the ability, you can come." To his surprise, Jiangning made a mockery again, and his face was full of provocation. Sleeping trough NIMA! I can''t bear it! The king of the divine cow ran away directly, roared, and rushed toward Jiangning. The axe of both hands was directly swung out of the illusion. Jiangning is also reluctantly able to resist. However, even so, it is also accompanied by a huge crash, the body back more than ten meters. After a few breaths, they had already pulled the front line for hundreds of meters. And Jiangning''s body is also the blood surging, finally can''t stand, a mouthful of blood spurted out. Shenniu Wang doesn''t want to kill all of them. He doesn''t want to force Jiangning to that point! After all, if there is a rebound, it''s not good. Although I didn''t have much contact with Jiangning, I even said that this was the first time I met. But the God Cow King already knew that Jiangning was a master who would rather die than surrender. "See? The strength gap between you and me is just like heaven and Ah? How did Laozi''s axe crack The God ox king is saying, but suddenly found his double axe blade on the more a broken gap. Nima, what''s going on? Night Mo eye corner violent convulsion, dare to use his weapon and taixuan sword collision, not broken just strange! You know, the taixuan sword is not only made with the most precious materials of time. Among them, it refined most of the blood essence of taixuan venerable. The God ox king wanted to cry without tears. He saw that the crack on the axe surface was getting bigger and bigger. In the end, it spread directly to the whole body of the axe. Break! "My axe..." The God ox King''s eye looked at his axe to pieces, but there was no way to stop it. In his heart, the king of Shenniu raised his head fiercely and looked at Jiangning with red eyes. He said angrily, "Jiangning, if you hand over the taixuan sword now, we will not be responsible for the previous things!" Now, only in this way can his anger be calmed down. "Don''t hand over the taixuan sword!" "Don''t let the protoss get what they want!" Jiangning has not yet spoken, one side of the human friars have been shouting. Although they don''t understand what they are talking about, they just need to know, but everything the protoss wants to do, don''t let him do it, that''s right! Jiangning nodded seriously and said, "yes, I can''t give it to you!" The king of God ox should only be the words of these human friars that influenced Jiangning''s judgment. Therefore, he pointed to the Terran friars and said, "if you don''t, I will kill them all! Pay or not? " Said, the God Cow King''s body actually already is sends out one extremely formidable momentum. For a time, the earth changed color, and the earth trembled. The monks of all races only felt their hearts trembling. One by one, they cried out in a hurry: "no! Jiangning, hand in the taixuan sword quickly "Yes! Protoss and Terrans coexist Jiangning full of black lines, these bastards, one by one so no integrity, no lower limit? "Kill it. If you have the ability, you can kill all of them." Jiangning thought in the brain for a moment, then said directly. Anyway, these guys who don''t have the bottom line are also a group of villains. If they die, they will die! "Jiangning! You bastard "You are no man at all!" For a moment, the monks of all ethnic groups began to curse, and they almost did not dig out the eighteen generations of Jiangning''s ancestors. "Well, you forced me to do it!" The God ox King roared, and then his huge body rushed into the crowd like lightning. In the blink of an eye, he killed a large number of human friars. While cursing Jiangning, the friars of the Terran fled in all directions. The scene was called a farce. Seeing that the God ox king went to hunt and kill the friars, Jiangning''s mouth also showed a faint sneer. Just before he came, he noticed the five hundred generals behind the king. Almost every strength is at the peak of Yuanying. I''m short of these high-level supplements now. I didn''t expect to send them to my door. The reason why I didn''t do it before was because I took care of the king of the ox.Now that the king of Shenniu is gone, is it not for Jiangning to hunt? "Ha ha ha, die for me!" Jiangning laughs, without hesitation, directly plunges into the center of the Protoss. From the night, ink flew directly out of the crowd. At the beginning, Jiangning killed tens of thousands of people, but it is still replayed in his mind! He didn''t want to be part of that group. However, he did not want to see the protoss repeat their mistakes. "God Cow King! Come on! Jiangning is in the battle Night ink directly to the God Cow King launched a call for help. So far, he has no other choice. "What?" When he heard that Jiangning was taking advantage of his absence, the king of Shenniu suddenly stopped for a moment and quickly turned his head. Only in a moment, the eyes of the God bull king turned red. "You want to die!" But see its fierce send out a roar. Then he rushed to Jiangning like lightning. The speed was so fast that the friars on both sides were scraped into meat paste. Not even a sound came out. In a short period of time, Jiangning has killed more than ten Protoss gods. With the sharpness of the taixuan sword in his hand, no one is his one in one enemy. Even he doesn''t have to chop it. As long as you touch it gently, the protoss God general will die! At this time, he only felt that all the strength consumed by fighting with the God ox king had come back. For a moment, my heart is very happy! "Kill! Kill him With the shouts of killing, the gods will continue to kill Jiangning. However, in Jiangning''s view, these guys seem to have become aura. It''s called tonic. So where is there a bit of fear? Instead, it was like a wolf meeting a sheep. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 851 At this time, Jiangning, holding a taixuan sword, dashed back and forth among the protoss camp, as if entering an uninhabited state. If at this time, say Jiangning is just the realm of Yuanying, I''m afraid no one will believe it! But that''s what it is! Although the actual strength of Jiangning is the peak of Yuanying, it is only one step away from breaking through the robbery period. However, it is only the realm of Yuanying. The gap between the two is just like a natural moat. Although it is only a step, if you step out, it will have a bright future. "Kill!" Jiangning has a big drink and once again cuts a Protoss who rushes forward into two sections! Blood sprayed all over his body, and dyed his white clothes into blood red. It''s even covered with minced meat. From afar, at this time, he was just like a demon! "Shua!" When Jiangning once again killed a Protoss in the realm of Yuanying, he suddenly felt that not far away, a terrible breath was rapidly approaching him. Suddenly, he turned his head and saw the red eyed bull king, killing himself. I would be afraid of you in other places, but now I am in your Protoss camp! Jiangning''s heart was full of pride, and with a fierce wave of taixuan sword, he said, "come and fight!" Shenniu king was full of anger in his heart. When he saw Jiangning dare to challenge him, where could he resist? I just feel anger exploding and my brain is blank. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Jiangning. Before Jiangning could react, he hit Jiangning in the chest. Suddenly, Jiangning''s chest will collapse down a large piece, fiercely spurt a mouthful of blood! "Ha ha, I think you''re still crazy!" Seeing the scene created by his own hands, the God Cow King couldn''t help laughing. I just feel that I have never been so happy in my heart for so many years! however, will Jiangning fall so easily? No way! But Jiang Ning, with the power of the God ox king, smashed his body back sharply, and at the same time fiercely turned the tip of taixuan sword back. "Poof!" There was a dull noise. Jiangning''s body was actually directly hit on the body of the protoss who had planned to watch the excitement. At the same time, taixuan sword also stabbed into his body. You can''t live! Feeling the spirit coming from the protoss, Jiangning only felt comfortable all over the body. Even the wound on the chest didn''t hurt. Of course, this is Jiangning''s personal feelings. But in the eyes of the God Cow King, it is really a little scary! However, a large part of Jiangning''s chest collapsed and recovered rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. It is in this blink of an eye, it has been restored to the original! "How could that be possible?" The Taurus almost bit off his tongue. You know, even his own resilience is not as terrible as Jiangning! Is this really the Terran guy? "Come again!" Just as the gap between the Shenniu King''s shock, Jiangning has completely recovered, and then pulled out the taixuan sword from the corpse of the protoss behind him. Then he looked at the king of Shenniu, stretched out his left hand and hooked his finger. Suddenly, the God ox king was enraged by Jiangning again. "You want to die!" Then, he saw that the God Cow King disappeared in an instant, and the next moment appeared in front of Jiangning, smashing his head with a hard blow. If your chest collapses and you can reply, I will blow your head! See how you reply! How could Jiangning be allowed to be killed by the God ox king? But see its fierce will taixuan sword in front of the body, mercilessly chopped to the Cow King''s fist. Where does the God ox King dare to harden? Even his Xuanhua axe was broken by the taixuan sword. What''s more, his own body? I''m afraid he will be cut into two sections by taixuan sword in the blink of an eye. Therefore, there is no need to hesitate at all, and the king of Shenniu fiercely withdraws his fist. On one side of the body, the taixuan sword was directly scratching its chest. At the same time, taixuan sword just crossed his chest. The king of Shenniu fiercely waved his left fist and hit Jiangning in the chest. Jiangning cut out with one sword, and there was no time to take it back. Therefore, he was directly hit by the king of Shenniu and was seriously injured in an instant. But then, Jiangning again killed a Protoss on the way back. Instant recovery! Now, even a fool can see the way! "You Do you have the ability to control our Protoss The king of Shenniu pointed to Jiangning, and his voice was full of trembling.This skill, 1 is just horrible. Can you kill the gods and recover their wounds? If today I change a master who is in the period of robbery, I''m afraid he will plant here anyway. The only comfort to him was that this was only a monastic monk. "You see it?" Jiangning looks at the king of the cow like a fool. "I thought you had already seen it, and God King. I thought it was a weak wit." "Bastard! What do you say! " Jiangning said that, immediately let God ox King fall into anger again. "I said you are weak!" Jiangning laughed with a cold smile. "Let me go! This guy can kill our gods and return to themselves! Stay away from him! " The king of God cow pressed down the anger in his heart and said in a deep voice. The voice was not very big, but under his own support, it was clearly spread to the ears of every one of the gods. "What? How could it be? " "He can control our gods?" "No wonder tens of thousands of people died in his hands before, and it was too scary?" As soon as the word of the God Cow King came out, a riot was immediately aroused in the Shenzu camp. It''s like throwing a heavy bomb on a clear lake! Night ink face is iron green, right fist tightly clenched, nail even has been deeply trapped in the meat. "Why Why didn''t I think before? " At this time, I can hardly hate to fan myself a few slaps. At that time, Jiangning did not deliberately hide his own skills. If you look at it a little bit, you can find something unusual. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 852 But he just turned a blind eye to it! This is the most regretful point in Ye Mo''s heart! At that time, Jiangning''s strength was rising, which was simply beyond the common sense! Think of this, plus the top just found by the God ox king. Night ink only felt a shiver in his heart. Killing Protoss can not only restore physical strength, but also improve strength If you let him grow No way! This time, even if you get the taixuan sword, you should kill it if you say anything! This son must not be left. Thinking in the heart, the eyes of the night ink actually flashed a cruel look. Of course, these words are not said by night. Because he can guarantee that if he says what he has found, the protoss will collapse completely! Even now, the protoss'' morale has been hit hard. Therefore, in any case, Yemo will completely keep this secret! At least, before killing Jiangning! After being reminded by the God ox king, when the protoss look at Jiangning, they are just watching the plague. Want to hide far away, never meet! Therefore, in the blink of an eye, the gods have been scattered. It didn''t stop until I left the battle circle for more than a kilometer. The other side is just a monk in the period of Yuanying, so they are afraid that ten thousand Protoss will avoid it! It makes them angry. However, no matter how angry they are, at this moment, they are not allowed to approach Jiangning. This is also no way to do things, who let Jiangning bear the skill of restraining the protoss? "I see what you can do now." The God ox king saw that the protoss had retreated. The corner of the mouth can not help but show a sneer, tightly looking at Jiangning, slowly said: "now you have two ways to choose, to nightmare, hand over the taixuan sword, or..." "Or you''ll die!" In order to wait for the king to finish, Jiangning''s body was suddenly up, holding the taixuan sword in his right hand, and rushed to the God ox king like lightning. In the blink of an eye, even in the eyes of the protoss, only a shadow can be seen. Then Jiangning''s figure appeared right above the king of Shenniu, holding the taixuan sword in both hands and chopping down fiercely! God ox king is about to say the second half of the sentence, where would think of Jiangning not even say hello to suddenly move? For a moment, it was a bit of a standstill. No matter how to say, he is also a high-ranking figure. When he talks, where does anyone dare to interrupt? Therefore, naturally, it is a little confused. "Be careful!" The night Mo eye looks at the divine Cow King is about to be cut into two sections by Jiangning. Where can he bear it, he roars loudly. Of course, the reason why he reminded the king of Shenniu was not to worry about the king''s life, but the most important reason was that he was worried about his own life. After knowing that Jiangning killed the protoss can improve their own strength, Yemo is frightened! If the king of Shenniu was killed by Jiangning, he would not be able to jump to the time of plunder? Now it''s so tough. If it''s time to go through the robbery, I can''t have a good time to play! "Asshole! How dare you attack me The God ox king was also obviously awakened by the night ink''s words. Reflexive will be right arm across the top of the head, want to block Jiangning''s attack! But the next moment he regretted it. Because he remembered the sharpness of taixuan sword! Absolutely not what his flesh can resist! However, it was too late for him to withdraw his hand again. Can only be helplessly watching Jiangning''s taixuan sword cut down. "Shua!" The wind broke, and then he saw that taixuan sword directly cut off the front half of his right arm! Even so, it still did not stop, just for a moment, then the momentum did not decrease towards the king of God ox. But now the God Cow King has completely reflected, almost the moment his arm was broken, his body flashed to one side. "Shua!" Jiang Ning did not want to cut the air with a sword, but he swung a sword horizontally. At this time, the God Cow King''s forehead was sweating, and the wound of his right arm was gushing with blood. His hatred for Jiangning had already reached a climax! At this time, seeing Jiangning kill again, I just feel like I''m going to explode. Fierce issued a roar: "you want to die!" Then he saw that the body of the God ox King flew up several Zhang fiercely, and then one turned over and fell behind Jiangning. Without looking at it, he turned around and threw a slap at Jiangning. The huge palm almost covered half of Jiangning''s body.The wind roared. Jiangning didn''t want to think about it, but when he turned back, he stabbed. "Poof!" With a dull sound, the other hand of the king of Shenniu was stabbed directly by taixuan sword. The God Cow King sends out "Oh!" in pain A scream, will take the palm back. But how could Jiangning let him go so easily? But see its right hand fierce force to the side of a row! Suddenly, the hand of God ox king was opened by Jiangning. Only a small piece of flesh was still connected, which was not completely cut off. "How could that be possible? Am I right? " "My God! It''s incredible At this time, not only the protoss, but also the Terran friars who had not fled before, but decided to stay and watch the war, could not help shouting. After all, this scene is really shocking! This ordinary day in their eyes is simply incredible things, but it really happened in front of them! "I want you dead! I want you dead Shenniu will roar, the body around the fierce burst out a strong momentum. At this moment, Jiangning felt the horror of Shenniu general. Crossing the nine peaks of robbery! Step into Mahayana in one step! The roar of the God Cow King shocked all the people present to show their painful expression. I just feel like my eardrum is breaking. Even Jiangning, the face is also unable to help showing a bit of pain look. At the same time, the heart is also shocked by the horror of the God ox king. "Ah, ah, ah..." With the sound of the king of the ox, Jiangning was shocked to find that its momentum was still rising! It''s about to break through the ninth robbery! How can it rise again? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 853 All of a sudden, Jiangning only felt a chill on his back. Should not The real strength of the God ox king is Mahayana, right? Jiangning can''t imagine, if a God King is so powerful, then as the leader of these gods, how strong should God be? Protoss I do not know when, the sky is actually gathered up a large black cloud. With the outburst of the divine Cow King''s momentum, the earth in the process of shaking, actually has broken through the cracks. "Big ride time!" Almost all the Terran friars, as if they had seen a ghost, turned their heads and ran away. The master of Mahayana period, let alone see, they have never heard of it! This is no longer what human can contend with! "Run In the blink of an eye, all the Terran friars disappeared. As for all the protoss, except for Yemo, almost all the protoss are involuntarily suppressed by this terrible breath. One by one on the ground, the body constantly shaking. Enough to show the level of fear in their hearts at this time! "Ha ha ha ha, die!" The God Cow King was like a madman. He burst out a loud laugh, and then his body trembled violently. "He What is this for? " Jiangning unknowingly, the voice is also with a little shaking. "Poof!" A dull voice disliked. A complete hand sprang from the broken arm of the God ox king. At the same time, the fracture of the left palm healed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, all the wounds of the king of Shenniu recovered! Later, the king of Shenniu hesitated. The blink of an eye has disappeared in place. The next moment, it appeared in front of Jiangning. The big hand grabbed Jiangning fiercely and smashed it to the ground. "Boom..." There was a huge noise, which directly caused a huge round pit. Jiang Ning gushed out a mouthful of blood and looked at the king of Shenniu. The taixuan sword on his right hand seemed to have taken root and sprouted on his palm. in any case, it was still! "Not convinced yet?" The God ox king was angry and laughed at Jiang Ning''s appearance, and said sarcastically: "even if you hold the most precious treasure in your hand, but in front of the absolute power, you are still waiting for nothing!" Break ten thousand methods with one effort! Jiangning wiped off the blood from his mouth, trembled and climbed up from the pit, pointing to the God ox king with his left hand, and hooked his finger. The evil spirit laughed: "do you want the taixuan sword? Have the ability to Come and get it Even if you are a master of Mahayana? I have no fear! "You want to die!" The God Cow King was enraged by Jiangning again. He grabbed his right fist fiercely and rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning body burst up, lightning like rush to thousands of Protoss. At this time, all the protoss were lying on the ground shaking, and did not dare to raise their heads. In other words, they are the target of living. If Jiangning wants to kill them, he doesn''t have to work hard! "Stop!" Seeing that Jiangning rushed to his men again, the king of Shenniu could not bear it. He roared and rushed to Jiangning like the wind. Although Jiangning has done its best, but in front of absolute strength, the speed is still a little close "Asshole..." Seeing that there are still hundreds of meters away from the protoss, the God ox king is already close at hand. Jiangning heart suddenly raised a very crazy idea. Since you don''t want taixuan sword? Then I''ll give it to you! "God Cow King! Do you want taixuan sword? " While flying rapidly, Jiangning yelled. "What do you mean?" God ox King some stunned, 1 obviously did not expect Jiangning will say this. He did not know what Jiangning meant when he said this! Is it difficult to Did he change his mind? "Well, in that case, why don''t you bring it quickly?" The God ox king said, but the killing intention in his eyes has not been reduced! Jiangning is the object he wants to kill anyway! On the surface, however, we have to deal with it. In order to avoid the other side''s heart to give birth to the idea of breaking the net. It will not be good then! In the sky. At last Will you hand over the taixuan sword? But Even so, I''m afraid I can''t keep you! If we say that before we know that Jiangning has the ability to control the protoss, Yemo will not hesitate to accept this talented guy.In the future, he may be one of his strong generals. However, after seeing its effect, ye Mo''s heart has no more struggle! The only thought left is, in any case, to kill Jiangning here! Otherwise, it''s not just him who has trouble sleeping and eating. Even the whole Protoss, I am afraid, will be restless! "Since you want to Then I will Here you are Jiangning roared, and then suddenly released the taixuan sword. Let the taixuan sword fall in the hands of the God ox King behind him. The next moment Detonate! "This What''s going on? " The king of Shenniu, who had just caught the taixuan sword, noticed that there was a surge of energy in the body of the sword. And very irregular. It seems that "Asshole! Don''t you want to live? " The God ox King roared and threw the taixuan sword into the air. However, he forgot the same night ink in the sky. Night ink see taixuan sword will be thrown into the sky. Only if it''s Shenniu who wants to give this sword to himself! Where would you hesitate? He didn''t want to see the sword. However, when his right hand just touched the taixuan sword, his face suddenly turned pale! "Boom Taixuan sword exploded! Directly devour the night ink. Then, the continuous spread of the afterwave, it was directly included in the square hundred miles! ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, the aftershock of the explosion dissipated The whole body of Shenniu king was in a state of confusion, with scars everywhere. He gasped heavily and his eyes were covered with bloodstains. It''s a sign of anger. And the night ink and other deities have all dissipated between heaven and earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 854 "This How could you Is there any injury? " Looking at Jiangning, whose clothes are shabby but not injured at all, the king of Shenniu''s eyes are full of unbelievable look. You know, even as a master of Mahayana, he suffered a lot from the explosion. But why are mole ants in their infancy Jiangning laughed and said faintly, "don''t you know that I have the skill to restrain the protoss? The ten thousand Protoss, I''m afraid, no matter how profligate it is, it''s enough for me to stay alive, even in a complete state? " "You You are a madman Shenniu pointed one finger at Jiangning, trembling. "Ha ha, I''m a madman. What''s the matter? But the effect is very gratifying, isn''t it? " Jiangning smile, said. Shenniu will be silent. Indeed, Jiangning won the battle. For a long time, Jiangning is the only one who can make the protoss eat shriveled besides the immortal! However, looking at Jiangning''s appearance, we can''t see that it has a little proud feeling. "Ha ha..." The God Cow King laughed in a deep and hoarse voice. The voice was cold and horrible. "You think Will you be able to win in this way? " "Even if I was seriously injured, it would be easy to kill you! What''s more It''s to kill you who have no taixuan sword... " With that, the body of the God ox king was straightened up again. At the same time, a strong momentum broke out around the body again. Even if the body is seriously injured, but the realm is still there! "Is that true?" Jiangning smile, looking at the eyes of God Cow King, but no fear. I don''t know why, the God ox king who had full confidence in his ability to kill Jiangning lost his confidence in Jiangning. "You What are you going to do? " The king of God suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. His eyes were fixed on Jiangning, afraid that he would use some Assassin''s mace when he didn''t pay attention. 1 the king of God was also afraid. But he is not afraid of Jiangning''s strength. It''s the ferocity of Jiangning. Taixuan sword is a treasure of what level, needless to say. But they will take it out and die with you! "You You are really crazy... " Suddenly, Shenniu will be aware of Jiangning body turbulent breath. It was like an uncontrolled surge. This is a sign of breakthrough! "You dare to pull me to cross the robbery together. Aren''t you afraid of death?" The God ox King''s eyes finally appeared a look of fear, and then turned and ran without hesitation. "Ha ha ha It''s no use! And you can rest assured! I can''t die at all Jiangning was laughing loudly. Just now, in the explosion of taixuan sword, he survived only with the aura of thousands of Protoss. The breakthrough is to use the aura of night ink. There are thousands of people left, enough to make him live to the moment when the God ox king is chopped to death! "It''s no use. You''ve been locked by the gas engine. You''d better go through the robbery with me honestly." Jiangning mouth a hook, but can not help laughing. The king''s body was flying towards the God. Finally, he turned around, but his face was blue and his eyes were full of hate and fear. Where else is it that just appeared? "Jiangning If I can walk out alive, I will kill you! Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will kill you The God Cow King almost squeezed out of the teeth. From this we can see how much he hates Jiangning. This time, God sent him to come just in case. As a result, it not only damaged 10000 Protoss, but also put the night ink into it. Now even he is going to die! Such hatred can only be resolved if one of them dies. "Boom..." There was a dull noise. Dark clouds surged in the sky. Thunder and lightning can''t stop rolling. A sense of depression spread. Almost breathless. However, Jiangning is definitely not much better. But the look in his eyes was full of horror. At the beginning, when 30000 Protoss were together, the thunder robbery was not so huge!! In fact, the main reason is that at the beginning, his thunder robbery was just Jindan to Yuanying.But now, it''s Yuanying who has arrived. Yuanying and Dujie are a watershed. Naturally, thunder robbery is much bigger. Of course, the main reason is because of the strength of the king of Shenniu at this time. Although it was the early days of Mahayana. But it''s scary enough. "Boom "Boom Two thick thunderbolts fell in succession. One of them fell on the king of Shenniu. However, the king of Shenniu was only a little bit burnt and didn''t get any substantial damage. Then, he saw the king of Shenniu looking at Jiangning complacently. At this time, Jiangning was seriously injured! This is also no way to do things, is the strength of the king of Shenniu and Jiangning difference is too big. The extent of the thunder disaster is more than the growth of geometric multiples? But the next moment, the God Cow King''s eyes almost did not stare out. In the blink of an eye, Jiangning''s injury recovered. Unexpectedly, it appeared in the eyes of the God ox king again. "How could How could Protoss Aren''t they all dead? " The God Cow King''s eyes are staring at death, which is full of unbelievable shen''er. After all, this scene is so incredible. "What? Curious, isn''t it Jiangning did not have the slightest accident. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the God ox king with some interest. He said faintly: "do you want to know? I can tell you! " The God Cow King only felt that he had never been so cowardly in his whole life. It seems to be to preserve the dignity that remains. But see God ox King cold hum a, turn head: "want to say you say, don''t say even!" "Ha ha, I won''t tell you. How about it? Come and bite me .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 855 Who knows, that Jiangning doesn''t say it, but also directly scolds the God ox king! Lei Jie failed to cut the king of the ox bleeding, but Jiangning this sentence, but he was angry vomit blood. But seeing one of his fingers pointing at Jiangning, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time. ¡­¡­ "My son is dead?" In the empty hall, a deep voice suddenly sounded, in which the continuous echo. God''s eyes are calm looking at the front, the slightest can not see joy and anger. It''s as if it wasn''t his son who died. "The survival of the fittest, the weak and the strong eat. Even if they die, they can''t blame others..." God murmured to himself, but then, the voice suddenly increased several decibels. "But if you know it''s my child, you dare to kill him. If you don''t punish him, how can my Protoss face? If the order goes on, all the gods will rectify their troops and horses, and in five days'' time, the human world will be leveled down at one stroke! " ¡­¡­ "Boom "Boom!" With the passage of time, the power of thunder and lightning is getting stronger and stronger! At this time, the breath of the God ox king has withered down, and there are scars all over his body. However, Jiangning on one side is in sharp contrast with it. But see Jiangning body all have no scar, a pair of lively look. From time to time, he still scolds the king of Shenniu, which is really cool and unrestrained. However, Jiangning''s heart in the end how bitter, only he knows. Up to now, there are less than 100 Protoss'' auras left in this heaven and earth. But the thunder rob, but still a pair of endless appearance. Although Jiangning is now a look of unbridled, but in fact, the heart is already worried to death. "Asshole Am I really going to die here today The God Cow King clenched his teeth, and pain constantly came from his body, stimulating his brain all the time. When it saw Jiangning a completely indifferent appearance. The king of God did not endure it any more. "Since you want me to die, I''ll say you''ve been killed before I die!" The king of Shenniu suddenly sent out a roar, and then his body rushed to Jiangning like lightning. Let the thunder and lightning strike him, but he seems to have no feeling. At the same time, Jiangning had already made a response at the moment when the God ox King roared. But then, Jiangning stopped trying to escape, and fiercely looked at the God ox king, his eyes were full of cold. It''s true that the God ox king has recommended him. Although the spirit of the protoss is less than 100, if you kill the God of death within the hundred. I''m afraid not to say that thunder robbed, if you don''t do well, you will directly break through several levels! Think of here, Jiangning heart is a burst of fire! However, the king of Shenniu didn''t know what Jiangning was thinking. I''m afraid, even if I know, I won''t make any special response. After all, he and Jiangning can only survive in this situation! now, the king of Shenniu is full of the idea of breaking Jiangning into pieces. There''s no room for anything else. Under the huge willpower, the king of Shenniu just dragged his seriously injured body and rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning had a big drink, but he did not dodge. He took a step forward and met him. "Boom They hit each other fiercely. Then it turned out to be a few steps back, even! However, Jiangning knows that this is because he took advantage of the Shenniu King''s serious injury. Otherwise, with the level of Mahayana, one punch is enough to kill himself! "Go to hell!" Seeing that he didn''t do any harm to Jiangning, the king of Shenniu suddenly felt deep despair. Do you want to turn yourself into a nutrient for this guy to help him survive the thunder disaster? No! Even if I die, I will take him with me! After a short period of despair, it is replaced by madness! But see the God Cow King issued a roar, and then again rushed to Jiangning. This time, Jiangning did not compete with the king of Shenniu. Instead, it is in its rush to their own time, a fierce step forward squat. The body of the God ox King leaped directly over him. However, Jiangning is not going to let it go. He grabs his clothes and throws them into the sky. This time, he did his best. "Asshole! I don''t want to die The God ox King''s eyes looked at himself getting closer and closer to rob cloud, and finally could not help but roar. But to see the sky of robbery clouds in the sight of the God Cow King rushed to their own time, as if by what great threat.Thunder and lightning continue to shoot, just like raindrops on the king of Shenniu. Of course, it''s not rain. It''s just a description of the intensity. Almost every flash of lightning has the thickness of an arm. In a moment, you can see that it has withstood hundreds of lightning attacks. The body was blown to pieces. The blood in his body was evaporated by thunder and lightning as soon as it was sputtered out. In the end, it turned into fly ash, leaving nothing behind. No, to be precise, he left a aura. "Ha ha ha Thank you very much Jiangning''s laughter sounds, mixed with the roar of thunder and lightning. The scene was horrible. At this time, if there are ordinary people present, I''m afraid that they will be scared to faint! I don''t know how long it took. The cloud of robbery dissipated. The sky was clear again. Jiangning looked at his fists and felt that he could smash a mountain even with a little effort. There are three stages in the transition period. This is his cultivation at this time. Most of the aura left by the God ox King helped him resist the thunder and lightning. The rest, only a very small part. But it is this small part that helps Jiangning break through the double. If it''s all I''m afraid it''s very possible to break through to the Jiuchong ferry station, or even the Mahayana period. However, Jiangning is not a greedy person. This time, the benefits have been big enough. However, the next thing to consider is the fierce vengeance of the Protoss. To say that God has no response to his own killing of a king of God and a son of God. That''s too much of a coward. I''m afraid the Lord''s revenge will be within these days Think of here, Jiangning heart is a dark sigh. You know, at this time, he didn''t have taixuan sword in his hand. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 856 By this time, the arrival of the protoss, including its purpose, has spread to various countries at a very fast speed. Of course, not everyone wants to resist the Protoss. There are also many who want to surrender to the Protoss. Their reason is that the protoss is so powerful that even those martial arts experts are hard to contend with, let alone ordinary people. Therefore, if you blindly want to resist the protoss, it is very likely that the whole Terran will fall into the land of doom! However, these people did not know that God had already raised the idea of destroying the protoss completely. With the passage of time, even after Jiangning killed his son and caused great damage to the Protoss. This kind of idea, more intense! In other words, no matter how people choose now, the final outcome they will face is, destruction! No other results! If people knew this, they would collapse before the protoss came! Because of the disagreement between the two sides, naturally, two parties have been formed. One party is in charge of war and the other party is in charge of peace. This so-called war means that we would rather die than surrender than say that we can really fight the Protoss. And this is nice to say, but in fact, it is just a surrender. Among them, the most obvious division between the two schools is the Daming state. Since Jiangning let go of the Daming state, a lot of dissidents naturally arose in the minds of various ministers. However, it is certain that there is still no monarch in Daming! It''s not that no one can take the position. Instead, many ministers, each with a different heart. It is impossible to tolerate another monarch on their heads. In addition, no one wants any of them to sit in this position except themselves. As a result, the matter has been deadlocked with the passage of time. Naturally, the political situation is jointly controlled by civil and military officials. It''s very much like the parliament of later generations. However, at this time, there was a fierce debate on the court of the Ming Dynasty. The two sides of the dispute are divided into two camps. Civilian, military. Civilian officials advocate capitulation, while military officers advocate death fighting. However, it seems that it will be a short time and a half, and it is difficult to compete for a higher position. In fact, the same thing happened all over the world. ¡­¡­ Jiangning at this time has basically stabilized its own realm in the triple crossing robbery. If you face the God ox king again, even if it is not the enemy, but also determined not to be so embarrassed. At this time, Jiangning''s eyes are attracted by the huge cracks in the air. A very dangerous and absurd idea suddenly rose in my heart. "What''s behind that crack?" "The protoss'' nest?" "If I go in and hunt the protoss at this time..." Gradually, Jiangning was a little excited. He felt his blood boil. Perhaps, is this really feasible? Thinking, Jiangning''s fist has been tightly clenched up, the heart began to fight between heaven and man. Go, or not? If you go, you will probably die in the Protoss. In the end, you may not even leave a corpse. If you don''t, you can only stay here and wait for death. Jiangning bit his teeth and said in his heart: go, why not? Since you Protoss can invade the world, why can''t I invade you? Thinking so in his heart, Jiangning was no longer hesitant, but saw his right foot lightly touch the ground, and then his body soared into the air, like lightning to rush to the huge crack in the sky. I believe that if this is seen by outsiders, it will certainly be greatly shocked. After all, no one knows what''s behind the crack. What''s more, it''s still the place where the protoss came. How dare Jiangning go there? This is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It''s crazy. I''m afraid no one will think of it. In other words, no one dares to think so. But Jiangning just think so, and still have to do! In the blink of an eye, Jiangning''s body has swept over the sky and directly penetrated into the huge crack. Later, Jiangning only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and the next moment appeared in a completely different and strange place. The sky was gray, gray and without sunshine. The ground was brown, as if it had been coagulated by blood."Well? What''s the smell? " Jiangning suddenly frowned tightly. He felt something was wrong. In the air, it seems There seems to be an extremely rotten feeder. Is this the home of the protoss? Jiangning looked around in disbelief. Now he finally understands the reason why the protoss attack the human world. The environment of the human world is much better than here? Even if it was to change his position as God, I''m afraid the order would be the same. But where should I go to find the protoss next? Jiangning''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled up, closed his eyes, perception began to spread to the surrounding quickly! A moment later, Jiangning''s eyes opened fiercely and whispered to himself, "there are a lot of life breath gathering in the East a hundred miles away!" Heart read a move, then Jiangning''s body then burst out. ¡­¡­ After losing a god ox king, a Shenniu general, and hundreds of people, the Shenniu clan was greatly weakened. Directly from the top 100 among the 3000 Protoss, it has been sliding all the way to the end. The whole tribe was oppressed. "Well, how about it? Have you thought about it? Quickly hand over a hundred pieces of Spirit Crystal, we God tiger family can protect you thoroughly, otherwise, when time comes, be careful that you are not left to eat the dregs The spirits of the cattle clan are all looking at the arrogant God tiger general in front of them with grief and indignation. When the God bull king had not fallen, he was so arrogant as he is now. Even walking, they walk around. "God tiger general! Don''t think we can be bullied by you when we are defeated A creature of Shenniu could not help but stand up. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 857 But see its one finger God tiger general, angry shout. God tiger general''s face was black and blue. He didn''t expect that even if the Shenniu clan was in such a state of decline, he would still dare to treat himself like this! "You want to die!" The God tiger roared, and then strode to the front of the Shenniu creature, and fiercely stretched out his big hand and stuck the neck of the Shenniu creature. At the same time, the hand began to exert a little force. Suddenly, the face of the Shenniu creature began to turn purple. "God tiger general! What do you want? Are you not afraid to start a war between the two races Three Shenniu will stand out, will God tiger will be tightly surrounded in the center. Each Protoss is equipped with a king and four generals. In other words, these three people are the peak strength of the Shenniu clan. "Hahaha, just like you are now? Also known as one of the 3000 Protoss? What a joke The God tiger general heard the speech, not only did not have the slightest fear, but also burst out laughing, full of disdain in the tone. "Come on, kill me." The God tiger will stretch out his neck, even if you want to kill me, I will not fight back. "You The three Shenniu generals were all in a hurry, pointing to the God tiger generals, so angry that they could not speak. However, if they really want to kill the God tiger general, they really don''t have the courage. Three thousand Protoss are not as harmonious as they seem. The fight in the dark is even more cruel. Now, their leaders have been killed in battle. Before the strong men of the new Shenniu clan were born, they were fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered. Even if the God tiger clan killed them directly, the God would never interfere. Three thousand Protoss, that sounds good. But in fact, they are only three thousand slave groups of God. Even if one of them is destroyed, the God just needs to raise his hand to build another Protoss. That is to say, even if the God tiger will be rampant again, they will never let it die here. Otherwise, once the Shenhu people are investigated, it will not be such a simple matter to die a few people. How can God tiger not understand this truth? That''s why he was able to hold the Taurus. See three people although eye dew fierce light, but its fear is also very obvious. God tiger general can''t help but laugh: "dare not kill me, right? So, then quickly give the Spirit Crystal out, I have to go back to the God tiger king! If you''re smart, you''d better not be embarrassed any more. " God tiger general''s every move is very unscrupulous, even if is surrounded by three Datong level master, his face also did not show any fear. "Wishful thinking! How can shenhunjing give people like you? " "Yes! No more delusions Before a few gods will speak, all the gods of the cattle clan are shouting and scolding. You know, even if they own three high-level spirit mines, they can only produce dozens of pieces a year after removing some of the accidents of honoring the gods. One hundred yuan, has been their savings for several years. "In that case, don''t blame me for robbing!" The God tiger''s eyes are cold and flash, and his right hand makes a fierce effort to pinch and explode the head of the Shenniu people in his hand. And then we''re going to rush in. "You want to die!" A god cow will forehead blue tendons jump, and finally can''t bear it any more, and smashes it out with a hard blow. "Bang!" God tiger general obviously did not think that someone would dare to beat him! He was directly hit by a fist in the temple, and his head was "buzzing!" It''s a blank. However, after a brief blank, it is replaced by endless anger. "Dare you hit me?" God tiger will roar, and then stride forward, a hard blow on the chest of the God ox general. Suddenly, the cow will be fierce spit out a mouthful of blood, the body mercilessly hit the back side out. It was not until he flew more than ten meters away that he fell heavily on the ground. The other two Shenniu will see this scene, both of them are shooting at the same time. However, they did not dare to be as unscrupulous as the God tiger generals. Therefore, we dare not use much power. They did not even do as much damage as one punch. Therefore, failure is inevitable. Before long, the two gods will be knocked down to the ground, dying. And the tiger will still not get much damage. But see it send out a sneer, way: "a group of useless waste, in giving you a chance, in the end is to take the Spirit Crystal oneself, or let me take it myself?" If these guys are good at understanding, if they don''t, they will kill them all.It doesn''t matter much. It seems that seeing the fierce light in the eyes of the God tiger general, the remaining Shenniu people could not help shaking. Three people representing the highest fighting power of the Shenniu clan were defeated. If the God tiger general wanted to kill them, it was as easy as a duck''s back! No one can''t see through it. "Good Spirit Crystal, we give you But this is the last time... " A little older Shenniu people came out and said trembling. Before that, it was not only the Shenhu people who came to ask for help. They have been swept away by other ethnic groups for a long time. These 100 gods and soul crystals are basically all their wealth. "Old man, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t bring it, don''t blame me for killing!" However, he has no patience, or he doesn''t know what patience is. Direct then impatient roar, at the same time in the eye cold light explodes. There is a kind of impatient to wait for the appearance of killing. Seeing this scene, the slightly older Shenniu people in that year did not dare to hesitate, so they nodded in a hurry and went inside. And the other Protoss, at this time are also showing the heart is unwilling to look. However, under the threat of death, no one dares to stop this older Shenniu creature. Who doesn''t know? Now once you open your mouth, you will surely be the first to suffer a devastating blow from the God tiger! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 858 Even if they are not happy in their hearts, and then feel shame, they are all closed at this time. Seeing this group of people dare to be angry and dare not to speak, the God tiger general is actually regardless of their feelings, then burst out laughing. "Ha ha ha, what are you, you punks? Are you not convinced? " "You want to kill me? Ha ha, your king is dead The laughter of the God tiger general, just like a sharp needle, pierced into their hearts. For a time, the gods of the cattle clan did not know what to say! However, the same is, everyone will head deep down, the fist tightly clenched. Obviously, they are suppressing the anger in their hearts. After a while, the elder Shenniu people had already come out with a cloth bag! The God tiger''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the body rushed to the older Shenniu people like lightning. Hard push it away, and then a catch the cloth bag, quickly open to check up. The Shenniu creature was pushed back several steps. One of them was not stable and fell to the ground. "Elder!" "Elder! Are you all right? " When they saw the older Shenniu people fall down, they could not help crying out for concern. The elder of Shenniu clan waved his hand and slowly got up from the ground and said, "I''m ok..." Elder, this in the Terran, is equivalent to the powerful pronoun, in the protoss, but is only takes care of the logistics. However, relatively speaking, the status is still much higher than ordinary Protoss. Moreover, if the elder position is well done, it will be respected by ordinary Protoss! Obviously, this God cow patriarch is one of them! the number of tiger spirits will be finished soon. However, seeing his satisfaction, he nodded and said with a smile: "it seems that you didn''t intend to fool me. Good. In this case, I won''t trouble you any more." With that, the tiger will turn around and leave. But at this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the sky. It echoes among the Shenniu tribe. "Spirit Crystal? I am also very interested in... " God tiger general''s face slightly changed, then began to feel the enemy''s location. However, no matter how he explored, he could not find the trace of the enemy. What does it mean that we can''t find the enemy? Represents the strength of the enemy is much stronger than you! Almost instantly, the face of the God tiger general turned pale. However, he still insisted: "who is your excellency? I am a tiger General of the God tiger family. I hope you can show your true body. Maybe I have some origin with my God tiger family... " In the words of the God tiger general, it is clear that he wants to suppress the other party with the power of the God tiger family! Just as soon as the voice of the God tiger general dropped. Suddenly a figure appeared in the sky. The man was handsome, dressed in white, and exuded a tremendous momentum. How powerful is it to cross the triple robbery? God tiger will face a little white, but the heart is not much fear. After all, their own king of God is the most powerful, but direct to cross the robbery nine! Although it''s terrible, it depends on who it is! "May I have your name?" The spirit tiger general''s bearing seems to have returned a lot. "Call me Ning Zun." This man in white is Jiangning naturally. This time, the protoss will not reveal his true identity. Anyway, at the beginning of that night, Mo was also a human body, so Jiangning didn''t worry that he would be recognized as a human race. "Ning Zun? I don''t know why Ning Zun came here? " Hearing that Jiangning claimed to be ningzun, God tiger general''s eyelids beat fiercely. Obviously, some people are dissatisfied with Jiangning''s arrogance. How dare you say you respect me even though you''re only three times robbed? However, although the heart is so thinking, but on the surface he did not reveal a bit. After all, at this time, I was under Jiangning. Even though Jiangning had only three levels of robbery, it was enough to crush him. As for the other Shenniu people, one by one, they looked at Jiangning''s figure and couldn''t help talking in a low voice. The general content of the discussion is. Who is Ning Zun? Why have you never heard of it? However, Jiangning didn''t care about the words of the protoss, but saw that his body fell on the ground, and then with a smile, he said, "I want your Spirit Crystal!"Just now, Jiangning listened to the communication between the Protoss. Spirit Crystal, can let these Protoss compete. It may be the treasure of cultivation. Even, most likely, this is one of the ways in which the protoss temper their bodies. However, Jiangning is still not sure before getting the Spirit Crystal. Therefore, it is still 1 to take down the 100 spirits first, and then to talk about other things. "Spirit Crystal? How dare you snatch the Spirit Crystal from my God tiger family? Aren''t you afraid that the king tiger will blame you? " God tiger general''s voice, because of anger and suddenly raised several decibels. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to rob his own treasure! You know, the God tiger clan ranks 328 in the protoss! Among the three thousand Protoss, it is also one of the top forces that can not be offended! "God tiger king? What is that! If he has any complaints, just let him come to this seat Jiangning casually said that he did not care whether the God tiger king would trouble him. Anyway, I will have left here by then. Even if it''s the tiger king who has any means of tracking. It''s a big deal. I''ll kill him directly then! In Yuanying period, Jiangning was not afraid of the God Niuwang. What''s more, it''s the cultivation of crossing the robbery period now! "You want to die!" The God tiger general showed his anger on his face, and then turned to the Shenniu people and said, "you help Ben Jiang kill him. Ben will go back and make a memorial to the God King to protect you for a hundred years." As soon as the words were said, all the gods and cattle were ready to move. The Spirit Crystal accumulated over a hundred years is probably enough for several masters of Shenniu clan! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 859 If you don''t, maybe there will be a new God ox king! For a moment, the gods of the cattle clan could not help but feel a little excited. Jiangning is a burst of good humour and funny, just now the God tiger general just robbed their spirit crystal, turned around and already shared a common hatred against the enemy? Seeing that all the gods of the cattle clan were moved, the God tiger general couldn''t help laughing with pride: "no matter what you are, I will advise you, or leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will not only lose the spirit soul crystal, but also tell the God tiger king. I''m afraid you will die at that time." Jiangning smell speech but sneer: "since you are not willing to hand over the spirit of crystal, then there is no way, don''t blame this respect Pro automatic hand grab!" This words a, immediately God tiger general face color big change, but see its right hand a wave, anger way: "give me up!" As soon as the voice fell, the three Shenniu generals, who had recovered some physical strength, all rushed toward Jiangning. Even if they were unwilling or unwilling, they could only listen to Jiangning''s instructions. After all, there is no way. Who makes the Shenniu race weak now! Jiangning sneered: "looking for death!" Then his body moved like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, he had already appeared in front of one of the Shenniu generals, and a blow hit his chest. Just listen to "click!" A crisp bone crack sound sounded, and then the cow will fiercely spit out a mouthful of blood, the body is like a broken sack, hard to hit back. After flying out for more than ten meters, he fell heavily on the ground and slid out of the distance again. However, they can''t get up any more. Their combat effectiveness is zero. "How could that be possible?" The other two deities will have changed their faces and moved back and forth. But who knows, Jiangning did not stop at all, a sweep then kicked to the head of a Shenniu general. The cow will quickly resist with his arm. But when he hit Jiang Ning''s arm, who knew. It just felt like a huge force was acting on his arm. Then he hit his arm hard on his head. Just listen to "boom!" The head of the God ox was like a watermelon to explode! The rest of the cow will be lost. Cry out, "help Then he rushed to the God tiger who wanted to take the opportunity to escape. "Asshole! How dare you harm me God tiger will face iron blue, watching Jiangning closely follow behind. Can''t help but a bite of teeth, one hand with a cloth bag, the other hand fiercely clenched the fist, and mercilessly smashed the Shenniu will to Jiangning. Then he turned and ran, but he didn''t have any trouble! "God tiger clan, you must not die easily!" Shenniu will almost spit out this sentence from his mouth, and his huge body will be blown into blood mist by Jiangning''s fist! "It''s over! I''m the end of the cattle family Almost at the same time, all the gods of the cattle clan roared. Only a few of the remaining combat effectiveness, were a guy called Ning Zun to scrap! I''m afraid that as long as you are a Protoss, you can step on it. Even, before long, they will be named from the 3000 Protoss! After killing the last Shenniu clan, Jiangning''s action did not stop at all, and chased the God tiger general like lightning. The God tiger general''s face was pale. Seeing that he couldn''t escape, he stopped his body fiercely and said in a hurry: "I''ll give you all the Spirit Crystal. You don''t want to kill me!" Between life and Spirit Crystal, it is obvious that God tiger will choose the former. Shenhunjing is a good thing, but you have to spend it! Jiangning is a sneer, lightning like will come to the God tiger body, a punch in its abdomen. It''s four or five meters straight. At the same time, Jiang Ningmeng stretched out his left hand and caught the cloth bag. "Do you think I''ll let you go? " Jiangning left hand dragging cloth bag, sneering at God tiger general. The God tiger general''s face was pale, fiercely spurted out a mouthful of blood, trembling voice said: "you in the end How can I be spared? " See Jiangning slowly toward their own. The God tiger took the ghost and rubbed back, and said in a loud voice, "I''m a member of the God tiger family. If you kill me, won''t you be afraid of the king''s revenge?" "If I''m afraid, do you think I''ll rob you?" Jiangning smile, but not for the God tiger words moved! God tiger will face a burst of white, despairing head down. However, in Jiangning can not see the place, his eyes are flashing a trace of strong sinister! "You can go and die." Jiangning is already in front of the God tiger general, and his right palm will be patted to his heavenly cover.Who knows, at this time, the body of God tiger general suddenly rises, mercilessly a claw then took out to Jiangning''s heart. "Ha ha, die!" God tiger will laugh, he for his claws sharp but full confidence. Even if a strong man is caught in the chest, his heart will definitely be taken out directly. However, at the next moment, the voice of the God tiger general was fierce. Seeing the distance from Jiangning''s chest is only a short distance, but the God tiger will feel like a natural moat! In any case, I can''t move forward any more! "Please Please, let me go! Just now It was just my obsession... " God tiger will immediately start to beg for mercy. But where would Jiangning give him this opportunity? But see the corner of his mouth show a sneer: "you think, I will not know what you think in the end?" With that, Jiangning grasped his arm''s right hand and began to wriggle quickly. "Click..." The sound of bone friction sounds, which makes people feel goose bumps. "Help..." However, Jiangning no longer gives him this opportunity. He kicked it out with a good kick. Just listen to "tear His body and arm were separated. Then he saw Jiangning throw his arm away just like throwing rubbish, and at the same time he aimed his right hand at the body of the God tiger general. "Bang!" A huge palm print was sent out from his palm, which hit the God tiger general fiercely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 860 Suddenly, the body of the God tiger general turned into a blood mist and disappeared between heaven and earth. Jiangning sneered: "useless things." Then, he looked at the trembling Shenniu people. "If you still want to live, you will take out all the remaining Spirit Crystal!" "Respect Reverend, we really have no more! " The elder of the Shenniu clan came out trembling, looking at Jiangning in the eyes full of fear. "No?" Jiangning sneered, to say that the Shenniu clan can just take out a hundred yuan, ghosts believe. "It seems that you will not see the coffin, and you will not cry!" "We really don''t..." The elder of Shenniu clan has just said half of his words. Jiangning is a palm shot, suddenly a palm print issued. Blow up several Shenniu people to fly ash directly! The head of the Shenniu clan trembled fiercely and looked at Jiangning in an incredible way. He didn''t expect that this guy was so cruel that he would kill as soon as he said. Even the God tiger generals just now did not dare to slaughter their clansmen so wantonly! "Hand it in or not?" Jiangning said coldly. "I..." "Bang!" Several Shenniu people were smashed by the explosion again! "We''ll fight with you!" At last, the protoss could not bear the pressure any more, and they burst out a roar and rushed towards Jiangning. Jiangning sneered, but did not stop. A flash of body, the next moment will suddenly appear in front of one of the protoss, suddenly crushed its head. Then I heard "bang, Bang..." The sound of the muffled sound. In the blink of an eye, dozens of Shenniu people have died. Seeing this, Jiangning could not help but feel a trace of nostalgia. At the beginning, Shenniu would pursue him all the way to ask for taixuan sword. But now he is killing Shenniu people for the sake of shenhunjing. I didn''t expect that in such a short time. The hunter and the prey, then completely changed. Soon, the fighting spirit of Shenniu people was completely destroyed by Jiangning. No one dares to fight with Jiangning any more. This guy is just like a madman. Don''t say keep fighting it. Now, even if they look at Jiangning, they feel scared. At this time, Jiangning was covered with blood. The original white clothes, at this time has been soaked in blood donation into blood red. The body is covered with the broken meat of Shenniu people. It''s like a demon. Seeing the spirit of the Shenniu people collapsing, Jiangning beat them back and forth. Even if it is the God cow clan elder at this time also some can''t sit still, but sees its hastily to shout: "Reverend person is merciful! You are merciful At this moment, the Taurus elders don''t want anything anymore. Shenhunjing, if Jiangning wants it, give it to him. If 1 Shenniu clan is destroyed, even if there are more spirit crystals, what is the use? Jiangning smell speech, the corner of the mouth can not help but show a faint smile, this old guy, finally chose to yield. He thought that at least the elders of Shenniu clan would insist on calling out the Spirit Crystal for some time at least. After all, it can be seen from their every move. What is the spirit of the crystal. "I''ll give you whatever you want! Don''t kill them again But see God ox clan elder say aloud. Jiangning smell speech, but also stopped the pace of killing. He is not a murderous devil, since the other party agrees to his terms. I don''t have much to say. Just promise. "Well, in this case, take out all your gods and spirits. If you dare to play tricks again, don''t blame me for killing you." Jiangning''s tone is very insipid, as if to exterminate the clan. For him to come, it is simply not worth mentioning. Jiangning this words, immediately let the Shenniu clan elders in the heart of a surprise. For a while, he understood that Jiangning was definitely not a character who could easily fool the past like a god tiger general. For a moment, there was some sadness in my heart. It seems that after today, the Taurus will be completely depressed and will be removed from the 3000 Protoss. And the only three high-level spirit mines will be taken away. There is no doubt about that. After all, at this time, they are as weak as a child. If a child is holding a gold bar in his hand and there is no adult protection around him.As long as it is an individual, I''m afraid it will come up and take it away! The God ox king is the man. However, at this time, their adults have been killed by Jiangning. I don''t know. If they knew, the person who killed their adults was the guy who claimed to be a venerable person in front of them. I don''t know if they will be angry with Jiangning immediately! In the absence of the God King, four gods and generals, even now even a little spirit crystal can not be left. If the Shenniu clan can rise, it is really God''s blessing. However, as long as everyone knows, it is absolutely impossible. Even if the gods come, I am afraid in the face of this situation, are powerless? For a moment, the eyes of the gods looking at Jiangning were full of hatred. However, Jiangning did not put their hatred in mind. After all, he came all the way. Countless people were killed. Because of him, there are many people who have been destroyed. How can you care about the hatred of these people? As for the decline of Shenniu? For Jiangning, this is an indifferent thing. Not to mention that he was chased and killed by Shenniu. Even if he has not been chased and killed, is the truth of Pifu''s innocence still unclear? Even if Jiangning doesn''t come at this time, they will certainly set foot on today''s road in the future. "Reverend! This is the last savings of our Shenniu clan. Please help Shenniu elders reluctantly handed a cloth bag to Jiangning. Jiangning bumped, with the cloth bag on the left hand as the base number, I''m afraid the God Soul Crystal brought by the Shenniu clan elder is hundreds! "I can''t believe it. You''re very deep! However, no matter how deep it is, your God King is dead, and it is only a matter of time before it is eaten. " Jiangning light said, but there is no guilt in the tone. After all, this is the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 861 In the case of no strength, even if it is robbed and killed, it is just deserved. Jiangning is not a sentimental person, let alone a virgin. For those who have done the right thing with themselves, Jiangning''s heart will not have a little pity. The elder of the Shenniu clan sighed and said helplessly: "everything has been handed over to the venerable. I hope the venerable can give me a way to live. Don''t kill all of them." Even if there is no spirit crystal, it is not bad to be an ordinary race in the future. It''s better than being exterminated. What''s more, at this moment, all the spirits have been taken away by a man named Ning Zun. In the future, even if someone wants to blackmail them again, I''m afraid they will not. In this way, it also saves them a lot of effort. In other words, Jiangning''s move even helped them a lot. Of course, Jiangning will never know about it. Even if I knew it, I would never say anything more. "Well, if you take something, you will not be attacked again." Jiangning sneered and said, "however, if you Shenniu people declare that you will take refuge in this seat, maybe this seat can protect you one or two!" As soon as Jiangning said this, all sentient beings of the Shenniu clan were all shining in front of them. Even the body of the Shenniu clan elders was trembling with excitement. Shenniu people If such a strong man can protect him, maybe Maybe you don''t need to be removed from 3000 Protoss at all! "I don''t know What conditions does Ning Zun have... " The elder of Shenniu clan suppressed his excited mood and said slowly. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get something, you have to give something. If Jiangning''s action is a great act of kindness, even if it is said that heaven is broken, the Shenniu elders will never believe it. In this world of cannibalism, if you still have a good heart. No doubt it''s an act of seeking death! "Well, you''re not stupid." Jiangning smile, attitude is also a lot better: "except for the part you turn over to God, I want 80%!" "What? 80%? Is that too much? " "Yes After hearing the conditions put forward by Jiangning, the gods of the cattle clan suddenly collapsed one after another. Hand over 50% to God, and then remove 80% of that 50%. Are you kidding? That is to say, 90% of the payment will be made in one year. What''s the remaining 10 percent for? Is it not enough to cultivate a God? Jiangning hears the speech, but sneers. If it is not for avoiding the mischievous, how can he just do it? At least take the God''s share. "Hum, if you don''t have this seat, you can''t even guard the spirit mine? When you are removed from the list of 3000 gods, I don''t know if you can be as tough as you are now Jiangning''s voice spread, making the gods of cattle are a burst of blush. They have no way to refute. Because Jiangning is right. If there is no Jiangning today, they will surely be one after another by the major Protoss to beg for shenhunjing. What did you say? It''s called, pain beat water dog. Although this metaphor is not appropriate, it can describe the situation of the Shenniu people. What''s more, if you beat them now, you can stew dog meat. The so-called dog meat here is the Spirit Crystal. Let''s ask, who is willing to change such a good thing? "That''s not good. 80% is too much, 30%! No more! " The elder of the Shenniu clan spoke, but his face was full of embarrassment. Jiangning did not say a word, turned and left. The gods of the cattle clan are all stupid eyes. You look at me, I look at you. It''s only now that they react. Jiangning is dominant. It is they who are begging Jiangning to protect them, not Jiangning asking for them. For a while, everyone didn''t know what to say. The head of the Shenniu clan had a white face and said in a hurry: "Ning Zun, please stay!" "Well?" Jiangning eyebrows a pick, turned to look at the Shenniu elders, tone flat way: "if you want to stop me from leaving, 80%, less than 80% no talk." As soon as Jiangning said this, the elder of Shenniu clan suddenly turned pale. The eyes are full of struggle. Obviously, they are considering whether to accept Jiangning''s terms or not. After all, Jiangning''s terms are hegemonic. No, even compared with the overlord clause!However, after Jiangning''s posturing to leave, the Shenniu elders and the Shenniu people also put their positions in the right place. They know that Jiangning is now the dominant one. Therefore, after a brief struggle, the elder of the Shenniu clan nodded his head fiercely and said, "OK, I promise you the conditions. However, you must also promise to travel and protect the Taurus, otherwise..." "Well, you are not qualified to make a deal with me." Jiangning is a sneer, do not speak the words of the God cow group elder in the heart. Even if he doesn''t protect the Taurus, it doesn''t matter. In this world, the strong are respected. Whoever has a big fist will listen to his. As soon as Jiangning said this, the elder of the Shenniu group suddenly turned pale. But see its light sigh a, way: "just, just, right when I God cow family life should be so!" The elder of Shenniu clan said, "Ning Zun, please come inside." His attitude was full of respect, which was just the distance between heaven and earth. Obviously, the Taurus elder is also a happy man. Since we have decided to worship Jiangning as the guardian God, we will not neglect it. Jiangning nodded, light way: "in this case, then give me a quiet place, I need to practice." In fact, he wanted to find out what was the use of the Spirit Crystal. It''s worth the looting! A clear look flashed on the face of the Shenniu elder. It''s no wonder, after all, Jiangning''s hand has just entered such a large number of divine spirit crystals, so it is natural to seize the time to refine them. Therefore, the God cow clan elder did not ask much. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 862 "Ning Zun, follow me!" After that, Jiangning came to a big hall surrounded by Shenniu elders and Shenniu creatures. It is the main hall, but it is only relatively speaking. Relative to the surrounding houses, this one can also be called a palace. However, compared with Jiangning''s palace in Daming state, it is much worse. Of course, although I think so, Jiangning will not say so on the surface. Because, after the introduction of the elders of the Shenniu clan, this is the residence of the former Shenniu king. If they heard themselves saying that the palace was dilapidated, they would have to fight with themselves? Although he said that he was not afraid of them, and even said that if they had to abide by them, even if they killed them all, it didn''t matter. However, the main reason is that they do not only rely on their spirit mine to practice. Moreover, if the spirit crystal is really useful to him, he is also ready to use these Shenniu creatures to do something he can''t do himself. In other words, it''s something that he can''t do alone. that is to rob other Protoss'' spirit crystals and smash them up. If there is no Shenniu ethnic group as a cover. I''m afraid it won''t take long for God to notice. With the strength of the king of gods, they can all reach the realm of terror. Not to mention God? To say that God''s 1 strength is equal to, or even lower than, the God King. Then, even if Jiangning was killed, he would never believe it. After all, if there is no absolute strength, even if the power is higher, I am afraid it is difficult to suppress the people under his command. After all, the world is still a world of respect for the strong. Without strength, it is impossible to become a master! Jiangning is very self-conscious, now he is not God''s opponent. However, this does not mean that he can not kill God in the future! In the mind, but Jiangning''s surface is no change. But see it directly into the exclusive palace of the God King. As for the elders of the Taurus family and the living creatures of the Taurus clan, they left on their own at his command, and went what they should do. At this time, Jiangning will be in the hands of which less cloth bag to open. Pick up one of the Spirit Crystal, suddenly feel the bursts of energy. This kind of energy is very strange. If we say that they are aura, they really are not. But if it is not, there are some aura shadows! However, Jiangning will not be in this place for a long time. Heart to move, then began to arouse the spirit of the crystal breath. Then, Jiangning felt that the energy from the Spirit Crystal swam around him quickly. Strengthening every cell of his. Although this enhancement is limited. But Jiangning is very clear to feel that his strength is gradually increasing. This will have to let Jiangning feel the mood. You know, after he was defeated by cultivation. If you want to improve even a little strength, it is even more difficult. But I didn''t expect that the Spirit Crystal had such a huge role. It''s no wonder that the protoss are so desperate that they usually want to take them into their hands. Because, although it is said that shenhunjing is in the hands of Jiangning, it is very rare to enhance the strength of Jiangning. But that''s only relative. On Jiangning''s cultivation, it is a rare treasure that the spirit crystal can enhance the strength. If you put the Spirit Crystal on the ordinary Protoss. The effect will be much greater. However, Jiangning will not be silly, because the role of the spirit crystal is small, it will give up. After all, ants are meat no matter how small they are! Every little makes a great deal, and he will enter the country very quickly. You know, even if the cultivation of this spirit crystal reaches the realm of Mahayana, it is also very effective. That''s why 3000 protoss have to hand over half of the spirit crystals they get. That is, God also needs to use this to practice. Although the cultivation has reached the realm of God. This kind of Spirit Crystal has limited effect on it. But it''s much faster than self-cultivation. Can save time to improve the strength, the fool will go to practice slowly. Jiangning thought in his heart that the Spirit Crystal in his hand had turned into a mass of powder. Dissipated between heaven and earth.It''s so fast. No wonder the demand for shenhunjing is so large. Actually, I have used up one in such a short time. However, Jiangning did not know that this was the reason why he slaughtered the gods, which made his absorption speed faster than the protoss countless times. Otherwise, even if it is a change of God, to completely absorb this spirit crystal, at least it needs a cup of tea. Where, like Jiangning, just need to absorb it completely in a flash? However, as the party concerned, Jiangning did not have such consciousness. At the same time, he sighs that the spirit crystal is not useful, while absorbing the Spirit Crystal quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been absorbed by several. Feeling the growing strength of the body, Jiangning is more and more excited. If the spirit crystal can be endless, let him absorb it, I am afraid that in a very short time, he will be able to break through! Although thinking about it in the heart, Jiangning''s hand is not satisfied at all. Almost every breath, there will be a spirit crystallization into fragments. Soon, the small cloth bag has been absorbed by Jiangning. Without saying a word, Jiangning opened another cloth bag directly and began to absorb it quickly. I believe that if this scene is seen by other Protoss, it will surely drop all the eyes. After all, this scene is really amazing. A breath will absorb the Spirit Crystal, even if it is God can''t do it! With the help of a cup of tea, all the spirits in Jiangning''s hands have disappeared. Jiangning stood up, clenched his fist and felt the powerful power surging in his body. Three peaks of robbery! Don''t think it''s good to improve your accomplishments. If Jiangning had not absorbed a strong man like the God ox king. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 863 I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years to make a breakthrough from the first level to the third level. This is because Jiangning''s talent is far beyond ordinary people. Otherwise, if someone else came, it would be hundreds of years. It''s good to break through one stage in the millennium. From this, we can see the importance of the Spirit Crystal. It can make Jiangning jump from three times to the top. I''m afraid the gap is enough to make anyone crazy! If you want to break through quickly and have the strength to fight against God, you must have enough spirit crystal. Jiangning directly grasped the key point. But when he saw him stand up, he went directly outside the palace. In this case, we should start as soon as possible, and the goal is the God tiger family. The God King of Shenhu clan must be enough for him to upgrade for one or two stages. As for the Spirit Crystal in his family. Presumably, as long as they give 10% to the Shenniu clan, under their own leadership, they should still be very willing to? Thinking of Jiangning in his heart, he no longer hesitated, and directly spread his voice to the Shenniu tribe with genuine Qi. "All of you, gather in front of the palace!" Before long, Shenniu people came to Jiangning in twos and threes. "What''s the matter? Why all the people are gathered here. " "I don''t know. I think I want a new official to take office three times to frighten the unconvinced people in the clan?" "It should be that way, that''s right." All the creatures of the Shenniu clan could not help but talk in a low voice. Fortunately, their voices have been deliberately lowered. Although Jiangning can also hear what they are saying. However, it can also be said that the vast majority of Shenniu people recognize his existence. However, for this point, Jiangning did not feel how excited. After all, in his opinion, the Shenniu clan is just a shield to hide their identity. A shield used to block God''s sight. If there is no God, I will not pay attention to them. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t care what they think of themselves. "I don''t know. What''s the matter with Ning Zun asking us to come here together?" The elder of Shenniu clan came to Jiangning and asked respectfully. Obviously, he felt very afraid of Jiangning''s strength. Jiangning was expressionless. After the spirits of the cattle clan were quiet, they opened their mouth and said, "the reason why we want to gather you here is one thing." As soon as Jiangning said this, it was as if he had lost a deep-water bomb among the Shenniu people. In the center of the gods and cattle people, it''s like frying a pot. "What''s the matter?" "Yes! Ning Zun said it quickly If Jiangning directly said what she had planned, maybe the gods of the Taurus clan would not have such a big response. But Jiangning has to sell the key. This has been worrying them for a long time. Who makes Jiangning the protection god of Shenniu. Every decision of Jiangning may affect their future direction. I''m afraid no one is not worried about his future? Even these Shenniu creatures are no exception. The head of the Shenniu clan always saw that the scene was out of control, so he quickly suppressed the living creatures of the Shenniu clan. Then he respectfully said to Jiangning, "what is Ning Zun''s meaning? Please show me what you mean. If you can do it, you will not refuse!" Although it is to let Jiangning say what she really means. But between the words and deeds of Shenniu elders, it is full of respect for Jiangning. He was afraid that Jiangning was not satisfied with where he was, and finally let Jiangning abandon the Shenniu clan. However, he did not know that Jiangning''s attitude towards him did not matter. After all, he is not a creature of Shenniu. Moreover, he doesn''t care whether he has prestige in Shenniu clan. All he wanted was to find a place to practice. However, he said in a bland tone: "I want you to have experts above Yuanying realm in the police station. Follow me to the Shenhu tribe and seize all their spirit crystals!" "What? How could that be possible? " "Yes!! How can we be rivals of the tiger clan? " "Yes, you must not go! If we infuriate the God King of the Shenhu clan, I am afraid we will be finished! " If Jiangning had thrown a heavy bomb before.Now, Jiangning''s words are no different from throwing an atomic bomb among the people! It almost knocked the group out. No, it should be said that he fainted with fear. At the same time, they also have a feeling of distrust for Jiangning. You are the God tiger who can defeat a god tiger clan. It will be good. But now the opponent is God tiger king! No one will think that Jiangning has the strength to defeat the God tiger king. Because, how can a strong man like that still remain nameless? It''s just impossible. Even if it''s such a strong person, how can you hide yourself. But it will definitely be discovered by God. At that time, if it can not be used by God, it will be destroyed by God. Therefore, for Jiangning to challenge the God tiger clan, people only think he is joking. Even if what Jiangning said is true, they will never accompany Jiangning to take the risk. After all, it''s a matter of killing the family at will! "This Isn''t it a little inappropriate? " At this time, even the elders of Shenniu clan hesitated. However, he was not as impulsive as the creatures of the Shenniu tribe. After all, he didn''t see any joke in Jiangning''s eyes!! This kind of person, either is the fool, the idiot, or has the sufficient strength, and has the sufficient self-confidence person. If Jiangning is an idiot, the elder of Shenniu clan is definitely the first one who doesn''t believe it. After all, a fool, even if he is a gifted genius, can''t practice the triple cultivation of crossing robbery, right? If it''s not for the former, maybe what Jiangning said is really possible The elder of Shenniu clan can''t help but fall into deep meditation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 864 However, Jiangning did not intend to give him time to think about it. However, Jiangning''s tone was very insipid: "the God tiger of the Shenhu clan will die here. I''m afraid that the king of the God tiger will find here before long. It''s better to take the initiative to attack than to wait for death." Jiangning said that, immediately let every Shenniu people on the scene like lightning. Yeah!! As Jiangning said, the God tiger general is here to receive the Spirit Crystal. However, the God tiger general died in the Shenniu tribe. If it''s not the Shenniu clan, I''m afraid the God tiger will not believe it? That is to say, at this time, they have been completely tied to the same warship with Jiangning. They have no other choice. If Jiangning wants to jump into the fire pit, they can only accompany it. Even if they don''t want to, there is no way. If you look at Jiangning, you don''t have a look of guilt. Even, you still have a confident smile on your mouth. However, this kind of self-confidence did not let the Holy Spirit of the Shenniu clan be infected. Even if they still hate Jiangning, their teeth are itching. This guy, he wants to kill himself, but he wants to drag us! "Well, when it''s done, according to the rules, we''ll be 80% and you''ll be 20%." Jiangning this words, suddenly changed so that many Shenniu people breathing more. This is not a small temptation! You know, the Shenhu clan is not the same as their Shenniu clan. There is no God who dares to rob the spirit of the king. Over the years of accumulation, I''m afraid there will be at least thousands of dollars! Moreover, if you can really capture the Spirit Crystal of the God tiger clan. They can get 20% of that. This part does not need to be turned over to God. I''m afraid that as long as they do this, they will at least have several gods and generals. Do it or not? No one can answer this question. Because, the decision-making power is entirely in Jiangning''s hands. However, they did not know that Jiangning would definitely take them with them even if they didn''t want to go. For nothing else, just for, he doesn''t know the way! "How about it? Elder, have you considered it? " After a while, Jiangning turned his head and looked at the elder of Shenniu clan and asked with a smile. With a bitter smile, the elder of Shenniu clan said, "do we have any choice?" "No Jiangning was not polite and said directly. Indeed, in this world, the strong are respected. He who has a big fist will listen to him. If the gods of the Taurus don''t obey their orders, even if they use violence to force them, it doesn''t matter. When the elder of Shenniu clan heard this, he sighed and said, "well, since this is the case, we have no room to refuse. We don''t know when the venerable is going to start?" His heart was full of helplessness at this time. But there is no way to do it. Who can let the safety of Shenniu people rest on Jiangning? He did not doubt that Jiangning would be a good stubble! If he dares to say no, I''m afraid Jiangning will kill him directly. Even if he is forced, he must be forced to agree! However, he did not know that he was right. I don''t know if he will be happy when he knows this. In fact, there is another most important reason for the Taurus elders to nod their heads. That''s the 20% Spirit Crystal in Jiangning mouth. Although it seems that there are not many of them. However, due to the accumulation of Shenhu nationality for many years. It''s a terrible number. Take the Taurus as an example. Over the past thousand years, they have accumulated more than 5000 spirit crystals. If it wasn''t for the big Protoss taking advantage of the fire one after another. I''m afraid the Shenniu people don''t have to depend on Jiangning at all. Five thousand Spirit Crystal, absolutely enough to create a God King! Shenhu clan, even if it was not compared with Shenniu before, but it should not be much worse? If you can get 20% of Shenhu''s savings and the rise of Shenniu, maybe it''s not a dream! For a while, the head of Shenniu clan didn''t know whether to thank Jiangning or resent Jiangning. However, Jiangning is not aware of the mind of the Shenniu elders at this time. Even if I know it, I''m afraid it won''t be on my mind. After all, no matter how high their status is, how great their reputation is. But it can not change the fact that his strength is only Yuanying realm. A person in the realm of a young child is either grateful or resentful of himself.For Jiangning, there is no impact. So, he didn''t care at all. I don''t know. If the head of Shenniu clan knew that Jiangning thought of him like this. Can direct gas spurt a mouthful of old blood. "Start now!" Jiangning light way: "you can go to count people now, oh, by the way, don''t forget to say, but those who go out can get 10 extra magic soul crystal." There will be brave men under the reward. Jiangning will not do things that only work hard but not benefit. What''s more, things like that also get twice the result with half the effort. With the temptation of these ten soul crystals. I''m afraid, these people will struggle to push up? Sure enough, when the head of Shenniu clan gave the order of Jiangning and informed the welfare. Almost all the Shenniu creatures have red eyes. It''s hard to squeeze up. Just to get the place. However, Jiangning has a word in advance, that is, only Shenniu people above Yuanying realm can participate. This condition directly excluded most of the Shenniu people. If they did not agree with Jiangning''s behavior before. Well, now they are complaining about themselves. Why didn''t they cultivate themselves to the level of Yuanying! however, no matter how much they resented, there was no way. After all, Jiangning''s orders have been issued. No matter how you say it, it doesn''t help! Soon, the head of the Shenniu clan pointed out dozens of Shenniu living creatures in the realm of Yuanying and said respectfully to Jiangning: "Reverend, this is the whole strength of our Shenniu clan!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 865 Speaking of this, it is obvious that there is a faint flash in the eyes of the elders of the Shenniu people. Seeing Jiangning seems to have a puzzle, the leader of the Shenniu hurriedly explained: "in fact, before that, the Shenniu people living in the Yuanying realm of our ethnic group had hundreds of people, but when attacking the world, they were killed by a monk of a human race." When it comes to this, the elders of the Shenniu family sighed: "if not, I''m afraid our God cattle will not decline to this level! Seeing this scene, Jiangning has a kind of impulse that can not cry and laugh. I don''t know if the elder of the Shenniu family will be so polite to himself after he knows that he has killed all the elite of their Shenniu people and successfully killed one of their gods! According to Jiangning''s own thought, I am afraid that they will lose their sense, and they are going to work hard? Of course, Jiangning can not say these words. At least, he can''t be admitted to be that person. "Take the way!" Jiangning said a little. Then the head of the God cow nodded and took the lead in flying forward. ¡­¡­ The God tiger tribe. "Well? Why hasn''t he come back yet? " In the palace, the king of God tiger said with a embarrassed face: "but it is a declining God cow family. He is still so hard. According to the king, he will not want to do it!" "Please be angry, king of God!" "Maybe there is any accident on the road, maybe, and it will be back soon," said a tiger and God standing on the side "Accident?" "Where there is any accident, I think that the tiger is the strongest race in the ten thousand li range of the God tiger family. The king does not believe it. Anyone who dare to make the people of the God tiger race have an accident!" When it comes to this, the king of the tiger can''t help but flash a proud look. As he said, within a square million miles, the God tiger is indeed the absolute overlord. Of course, this is only after the decline of the Shenniu people. Before that, although the Shenhu people can also be called the top power. But they were absolutely not tyrants, for there was a strong force on them. Therefore, the decline of the Shenniu people, the most happy laugh is the king of God tiger. Moreover, the most comfortable step on them is the king of the tiger. "King of the tiger, call out all the gods and soul crystals in your family. Otherwise, don''t blame the piece of armor that this seat killed you here!" Just as the king of the tiger spoke, a voice came out of the way. Through the walls, it was directly passed into the ears of the king of the tiger. In a moment, the face of the king of the tiger became a piece of iron and green. But see his right fist tightly grip, hit the throne hard. "Who is it?" he said in a rage? Who dare to come to the tiger to challenge the king? " However, after a short vent, the anger of the king of the tiger calmed down, and he said to the nearby Tiger: "you can see who is so rampant!" Although it is not long, the king of the tiger has already figured out. He is now the overlord in a million Li. How can he be angry because of an unknown little man? The tiger will hold a fist and answer: "yes!" Then he strode out. When he came to the palace, he found that all the living spirits of the tiger people had come out. Look at the one in the sky angrily. "Oh, who am I! It turns out to be brothers of the Shenniu people! " The tiger will ignore the most front people independently, instead, they focus on the cattle behind them. "What? Is it the absolute 100 soul crystal is too few, ready to come up and send some? " The tiger will pick his eyebrows and say it playfully. He did not put the gods in his eyes at all. In his heart, it is the same mentality as the king of the tiger. That is to look down on the cattle. Maybe when the Shenniu people were booming, he dared not say anything, but now, ha ha. "You want to die!" "Bastard!" Many gods and cattle people in the sight of the God tiger will this nostril face the sky, suddenly one by one Qi seven tips smoke. I can''t help but tear the bastard to pieces. But well, they know who is the leader now. Therefore, all people are to look at Jiangning on the body. Want to see how Jiangning will deal with it. The tiger will see the eyes of the Chinese people focused on Jiangning, and suddenly they understand who is the leader. Therefore, his eyes also looked at Jiangning, sneering: "I don''t know who you are? Don''t you know who you are going to offend? Is it not afraid that the king of the tiger is not afraid to blame! "As soon as this word came out, it immediately aroused the anger of many gods and tigers. "Yes, what are you?" "How dare you help the Shenniu race to get ahead?" "Don''t you know how the dead word is written?" A piece of disgusting scolding constantly into the ears of people in the sky. However, even so, Jiangning''s face did not change. After all, in his opinion, the people below are just a group of ants. For the mole ants'' provocation, Jiangning has always been ignored!! Seeing Jiangning''s indifference, the God tiger general could not help getting angry. "Go to hell!" With the roar of the God tiger general, the body of the God tiger general rushed to Jiangning like lightning. At the same time, he clenched his right fist and hit Jiangning''s head fiercely. In this regard, Jiangning is not in the least flustered. But as soon as he was about to hit the tiger''s head, he would smile. The right hand just like the lightning to stretch out, suddenly will God tiger general''s fist tightly grasped in the hand. "Asshole! What''s going on? How could it be? " God tiger''s face became a little embarrassed. He found that no matter how hard he tried, his fist could never break free from Jiangning''s hand. For a time, the heart of Jiangning''s terror, it was once again a little more cognitive. This guy is definitely not a fool, not to mention a crazy master. The reason why he dares to come to Shenhu people for trouble is that he has such self-confidence! Think of here, where does God tiger dare to meet with it? Although it is only a short fight, but God tiger will already know that he is absolutely not his opponent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 866 "How could that be possible? This guy can actually catch the fist of the God tiger general? " "What''s more, it seems that he doesn''t have to work hard." Also to wait for Jiangning to speak, the living creatures of the Shenhu nationality below have all been incredible. After all, this scene is unbelievable. Who will be the God tiger? In the God tiger family, that is the most powerful in addition to the God tiger king! But in front of this man, it is not even a little power to play out? This is simply impossible. Not to mention the spirits of the tiger clan who have a profound understanding of the strength of the tiger generals. As a matter of fact, not only the living creatures of Shenhu, but also the creatures of Shenniu people feel that they can''t believe the scene in front of them. It was so shocking. However, the good thing is that Jiangning killed the God tiger general before. Therefore, although the gods of the cattle clan were very surprised in their hearts, they did not feel how difficult it was to accept. "Good How wonderful "Yes!! With the help of the venerable, maybe we can really rise up again Different from the Shenhu people, the attitude of the Shenniu people has changed greatly. Looking at Jiangning''s eyes, they are also full of awe. Because Jiangning is likely to lead the Shenniu out of the predicament. For them, this is a great merit. If Jiangning told them to die now, maybe they would not hesitate. After all, no matter how, they are all members of the Shenniu clan. I didn''t want to be in this fight before. It is because they think that it is impossible for Jiangning to defeat the king tiger. But when they saw Jiangning again to deal with God tiger will be so relaxed, they can not help but put down their heart! "Asshole! Let go! Let go of me God tiger general''s face is black. At this time, his heart is full of killing for Jiangning. I just want to tear Jiangning into pieces! Who let Jiangning let him lose so much face in front of so many people. How can he convince the public in the future? However, he did not think that he did not have a chance to convince others. It is absolutely impossible for Jiangning alone to let him live. Because Jiangning has never been kind to the enemy. "Click!" The answer is a clear bone crack sound. Then he saw that the arm of the God tiger general was twisted by Jiangning. Even his bones were exposed. "Ah, ah! You You can''t die easily. God is I will never let you go! " God tiger will scream unceasingly, the sharp pain unceasingly stimulates his brain, almost lets him pain is about to faint. "Bang!" But see Jiangning lightning like a foot, hard kick in its abdomen. Suddenly, the God tiger fiercely spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell on his back. "Boom With a loud noise, the body of the God tiger general fell on the ground. Suddenly, a violent explosion was set off, which directly formed a huge pit. All the living creatures of the Shenhu people around them could not help but step back. Looking up at Jiangning in the sky, his eyes are full of fear. One move, just one move, will be the usual they regard as the strong God tiger will be defeated! I''m afraid that only God tiger king can do this? However, if we say that this man is the same as the God tiger king, they will never believe it. After all, it''s incredible. 1 a strong man like Shenhu king is not Chinese cabbage, how can he grasp a lot of them. What''s more, they have never heard of this man before, let alone met him! I don''t know where the Shenniu clan got such a strong man. It''s really amazing! "Reverend! Long live "Reverend! Long live Different from the spirits of the God tiger clan, however, the spirits of the Shenniu clan could not help shouting. The voice was full of surprise. Originally thought that this time they came to die, even they were ready to die. But I didn''t expect that Jiangning was so powerful! This can''t help but refresh their world view again! "Well, God tiger king, are you afraid? Don''t you come out and die? " To everyone''s surprise.After defeating the God tiger general, Jiangning not only did not have any restraint, but also directly challenged the God tiger king in the palace. In the palace, the God tiger king was angry, his face was blue, and he hit the throne with a hard blow. Just listen to "boom!" With a loud bang, the throne under him exploded! Then he saw the body of the King Tiger rushed out like lightning! God tiger will look ugly incomparably, one hand covered the other arm, dead looking at Jiangning, eyes full of hate. Defeated by one move? I''m afraid that after today, his reputation among the Shenhu clan will drop to the lowest point. People will say when they see him. Look, that''s a loser who was defeated by one move! Or what kind of God tiger general? laugh off my head! Often think of this, God tiger will not help but hate from the heart of life. Jiangning frowned and looked at the God tiger general coldly. He said calmly, "do you know? I''m not happy with your eyes like this As soon as Jiangning said this, everyone was stunned. What does he mean by that? However, the God tiger general did not think too much, and said with a sneer: "hum? Not happy? Do you want to kill me? If you are not afraid of revenge from the king of snake and ox, just come! " Shenhujiang''s words are full of disdain for Jiangning. And faith in God tiger king. In its view, Jiangning, even though it is strong, is only limited. Where is the rival of the king tiger? Jiangning didn''t get angry as many people thought. Instead, he gave a little smile and could not see the slightest anger in his eyes: "in this case, it will be as you wish!" With that, Jiangning pointed to the God tiger general. Suddenly, the body of the God tiger general exploded! Turned into a blood mist! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 867 The death of the God tiger general was like throwing a heavy bomb in the crowd. "How could it be? How dare he kill the general? " "Is he not afraid of the Revenge of the LORD God?" "It''s death! Wait till the LORD God comes, and see how wild he is The words of Shenhu people revealed their great confidence in the God tiger king. The elder of Shenniu clan turned pale after seeing Jiangning killed the tiger general himself. But seeing his trembling voice, he said, "this What should I do? " Originally, he just thought that Jiangning was going to rob some shenhunjing. But I didn''t expect that Jiangning would kill a god tiger as soon as he came up. In this way, are the two sides in a situation of never dying? However, he did not know that Jiangning had the idea of killing all the Shenhu people. After all, when Jiangning planned to capture the Spirit Crystal from the Shenhu clan, he was ready to destroy the Shenhu clan. Because, from that moment on, they were destined to be the opposite. Jiangning doesn''t like cutting grass without removing roots. Spring wind blows again! There must be trouble! Therefore, if you want to come and have a good time, you can directly remove the name of the Shenhu clan from the 3000 Protoss! Of course, Jiangning does not share this idea with other Shenniu people. Even the elder of Shenniu clan, he didn''t give any details. Because it must have been the elder of Shenniu clan who knew Jiangning''s plan. Certainly will feel Jiangning''s idea is too crazy, said nothing to cooperate with it! Therefore, the most sensible choice is to act first and then to act. I don''t know. If the elders of Shenniu clan knew that Jiangning had such an idea in the beginning. Will there be a sense of luring wolves into the house. However, the truth is, this is not to attract the wolf into the house. It''s a big chance for Shenniu people. If it is normal, the Taurus at this time may have been divided by the major Protoss. Of course, this refers to the spirit mine and the Spirit Crystal. It''s not about the Taurus. For the protoss, the Taurus have no use at all. As long as the spirit crystal is enough, we can make a large number of strong people! Therefore, the final outcome of the Taurus must be eliminated by 3000 Protoss! As for the Spirit Crystal, it will become a legend completely, and they will never be touched. But now it''s different. Jiangning is here, and there are 20% of Jiangning''s promise. The rise of Shenniu has become an unchangeable fact. Of course, the premise is that if the Shenniu clan does not betray Jiangning, they will always follow Jiangning around! Otherwise, there is no need for other Protoss to divide it up. Jiangning will tear them into pieces! Jiangning will never be polite to those who betray themselves. "What? Did the elder regret it Jiangning has a strong sense of divinity, and naturally can feel the mind of the Shenniu elders. However, there was no change in his expression. There is a good saying, you still want to run when you get on the boat? How can the elders of Shenniu clan not know that things have already happened, and the God tiger king will definitely hate them together with the Shenniu clan. At this time, their choice is to go all the way to the black with Jiangning! "Prepare for battle!" The elders of the Shenniu clan directly ordered. Then you need to wait for Jiangning''s order. Jiangning saw that the elders of Shenniu clan were so clean and agile. He nodded his head with satisfaction. Obviously, he was very pleased with the current affairs of the elders of the Shenniu clan. "You don''t know if you dare to kill the general of our God tiger clan!" At this time, a roar came from the palace. The sound of the huge, shock everyone''s eardrum felt a burst of pain! "God King!" "The king of God has come out!" "Ha ha, the thieves of the Shenniu clan above, you are waiting to die!" Suddenly, the spirit of the tiger clan''s morale soared, and they roared into the sky. Its voice is so loud that it seems to want to vent all the fright just now! On the contrary, after hearing that the God tiger king came out, their faces became pale. If God ox king is still there, maybe they will not be afraid. After all, there is support, isn''t it? But now, can he really defeat the king tiger?Everyone can''t help but take a look at Jiangning. At the same time, the heart is also in case Jiangning can not defeat the God tiger king, began to do the plan! Of course, Jiangning certainly did not know. If she knows the key, the Taurus behind her dare to think so. Certainly will ignore the God tiger king in front of the God tiger clan, will turn around will these wall grass to kill! "Shua!" Just then, a broken wind broke out. Then I saw a shadow like lightning rushed to Jiangning. Who is the tiger king? Almost everyone''s heart, at this moment, all raised. "Die!" God tiger king fiercely issued a roar, a hard blow will go down. Jiangning sneered: "wishful thinking, see how I deal with you!" Finish saying, then see Jiangning a grasp God tiger king''s fist. Just listen to "bang!" The sound of a dull ring, Jiangning actually is not changed at all. He took the fist of the King Tiger directly. "How could that be possible?" This sentence is almost from the mouth of the God tiger king, the God tiger people and the spirit of the God cow family at the same time! How could that be possible? If Jiangning before the second death of the tiger will be the word caused a sensation. Now, it is no doubt that it makes everyone stay. I''m not dreaming, are you? This is the first thought in everyone''s mind at this time! Although people no longer want to believe, but the fact is in front of us, but there is no doubt. Almost all of them couldn''t help swallowing. God tiger king''s face is a little embarrassed, it is very obvious that he did not think that the boy he despised could take his own attack so easily! You know, he''s not a particularly strong presence in the Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 868 But it is definitely not the end of the king! Who is this man? God tiger king''s heart has already had a little retreat. Of course, this is not to say that he is afraid of Jiangning. It''s not necessary to fight against such a master, or even make a death feud. Because, with Jiangning''s strength, even if he can''t beat him, he can also intercept and even attack his people! In this case, with the strength of Jiangning, the living creatures of Shenhu nationality have absolutely no way to defend themselves. However, he was not given a chance to speak. Jiangning is already flying a foot, mercilessly kicking in its abdomen. Suddenly, there was a crash sound that rang through the whole field. Then we saw that the body of the king tiger was like a shell, flying from Jiangning''s feet and shooting straight into the sky. Almost at the same time, Jiangning''s body suddenly disappeared in place. "Where are the people?" "Where is the other man?" At this moment, everyone''s heart is full of such doubts. Of course, the face of the master of Yuanying period is dignified. They know it''s not a miracle. It''s the shadow left by the extreme speed. However, even so, with their accomplishments, it is difficult to capture the traces of Jiangning! "There it is!" Just at this time, the figure of Jiangning suddenly appeared right above the king tiger. And then he saw his fist fall. It hit the king tiger''s chest heavily. Suddenly, the king tiger''s chest collapsed. Fierce spurt a mouthful of blood, the body mercilessly smashes to the ground. Who knows, Jiangning is not going to stop at this point. The body accelerates again, tightly chases up, is a foot mercilessly kicks in the front God tiger king chest first creation that part. "Click!" The sound of bone cracking resounded through the audience. All the living creatures, whether they were the gods of the tiger clan or the Shenniu clan, were all dumbfounded. What is the realm of the God tiger king? I''m afraid no one doesn''t know! But its bone was so easily broken by Jiangning? What is Jiangning? Isn''t it possible to compare it with the God tiger king, or Stronger than the king tiger? Almost instantaneously, the faces of Shenniu people could not help showing a look of happiness. Fortunately, they had agreed to Jiangning''s terms. Otherwise, are they not aware that they have lost such a powerful help from Jiangning? In the heart of happiness at the same time, they have not forgotten the God cow clan elders who had agreed to the conditions of Jiangning. As a result, they all threw a look of admiration to them. I mean, elder, you have a good taste! The elder of Shenniu clan can''t help but show a faint smile and nod his head, which is a kind of high-ranking person. Of course, he would never say that at that time, he was afraid that the God tiger family would retaliate and that he would go to the doctor in a hurry. "Boom With a loud noise, the body of the God tiger king smashed on the ground. Suddenly, a huge pit was thrown out. Even the earth trembled a few times. Almost all the living creatures of the Shenhu nationality on the ground are somewhat unstable. "Asshole! I want you to die Almost at the same time, the God tiger king almost crazy roar sound. Then people felt the strong breath from the pit. All of us obviously felt the soaring breath of God tiger king! God tiger king is really angry! He also wanted to make friends with Jiangning. Even if it is to pay hundreds or even thousands of Spirit Crystal is nothing. But who thought that Jiangning could not help but start directly. He even made it look like a mess. Today, if he doesn''t kill Jiangning here, how can he continue to be the God King of the Shenhu family? Feeling the horror of the God tiger king, almost everyone''s face is white. They have no doubt that at this time the God tiger king, a slap is enough to beat them all to death! However, as the gathering center of breath, Jiangning''s face did not show any fear. Even, there was a glimmer of excitement. This is also thanks to the sight of the God tiger king below is blocked by the dust, otherwise, when seeing this strange scene, I will certainly withdraw the idea of fighting with Jiangning! But turn around and run! Never stay! After all, the person who can show such an expression in such a situation, in addition to the madman, is a person with extreme self-confidence!Obviously, Jiangning is not a madman! Jiangning has absolute confidence in defeating the God tiger king. He even said that he was so excited. It''s all excited about the promotion of the king tiger''s strength. The stronger the God tiger king''s power is, the stronger his power will be after he kills him. Jiang Ning Ba won''t get God. The tiger king''s power will increase a little more! However, the Shenniu people behind Jiangning don''t think so! Standing behind Jiangning, they couldn''t see Jiangning''s face at all. At this time, they saw Jiangning standing there motionless. Only when Jiangning is scared silly, one by one can not help but show a look of despair. From the breath that God tiger king sends out at this time. I''m afraid it''s not very difficult to leave all of them here! "Go to hell!" But there was a roar from below. Then he saw that the foot of the God tiger king exploded violently, and then the king tiger''s body rushed to Jiangning like lightning. Its speed is so fast that even the space has begun to vibrate faintly! Almost all the creatures only feel a flower in front of their eyes. The next moment, the body of the king tiger has appeared in front of Jiangning! "Be careful, Reverend!" "Be careful, Reverend!" These worried words almost came from the mouths of many Shenniu people at the same time! Of course, this is not to say that Jiangning and their deep emotional foundation. But now they and Jiangning are grasshoppers tied to the same rope! No one can escape alone! There are only two roads in front of them now! Jiangning lives, they live, Jiangning dies, they die! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 869 "Go to hell!" Watching his fist will hit Jiangning''s chest. God tiger king''s face has even shown a smug smile. But the next moment, his smile has solidified in his face, appears extremely funny. "This How could that be possible? " The hoarse voice came from the king tiger''s mouth. His eyes were full of disbelief, and his body was shaking slightly. There seemed to be something that he could not accept. Not only he, but almost every living creature present, could not help but grow up. I believe that if they have glasses, they will fall on the ground and break them. But seeing Jiangning''s right hand did not know when it had been stretched out, and tightly grasped the fist of God tiger king. Make God tiger king no matter how struggle, can''t move a cent! "How could that be possible?" God tiger king''s face was livid, and the words were replayed in his mind. If he hadn''t tried it in person, he would never have believed that a guy with no fame would have such a powerful power! "ha ha, how can''t it be?" Jiangning is a laugh, the right hand suddenly a twist. God tiger king''s face changed, quickly along the direction of Jiangning force a turn over, this makes his arm can survive. Otherwise, at least like the God tiger will be that, twisted into twist. "Who are you?" God tiger king even in danger, but still did not forget to ask this sentence. After all, Jiangning''s appearance is too weird. Even, there is no sign at all. For thousands of years, he has never seen this man! No, even if he had heard of it, he had never heard of it. Jiangning sneered and said, "who am I? What do you do with me? All you need to know is that you are dying, that''s all Finish saying, Jiangning is a blow to God tiger king''s chest. God Tiger Wang Meng stretched out his left hand and held Jiangning''s fist. "Touch" a dull ring, God tiger king''s face instantly became pale. Big drops and big drops of sweat rolled down his forehead. From this, we can see how much strength he has wasted by catching Jiangning''s fist! "How can this be possible? You only have to cross the river three times..." God tiger king swallows saliva, the voice is full of incredible. However, he knows that it is going to be a three-stage robbery! Jiangning chuckled: "strength, does not represent all!" After that, Jiangning kicked out a foot like lightning and hit the king tiger''s chest, just as the king tiger''s body retreated sharply, Jiangning''s body suddenly appeared above the king tiger. A vertical chop will hit it to the ground. However, this time the God tiger king was about to fall to the ground, but it was a fierce lift. It makes you lose weight quickly. But even so, he was on his knees. Most of the force is removed and transferred to the ground. Make its body around the land inch inch crack! There is a kind of posture that may collapse at any time! "Go to hell!" At this time, Jiangning''s roar came from the sky. Then we can see Jiangning''s body like a rocket, falling from the air rapidly! Bursts of broken wind, even hundreds of meters away from the Shenniu people can clearly feel! "Asshole..." God tiger king''s face was livid. This guy is too deceiving! No matter how he said it, he was the king of tiger. It is also famous among the 3000 Protoss. But now it has been abused by a humble guy into this virtue. If it is spread out, I''m afraid he will be disgraced! "Die for me God tiger king fiercely issued a roar, right fist severely hit on the ground, the body by the force of a sudden from the ground. At the same time, the right fist is also a fierce upward swing. Just listen to "boom!" Jiang Ning''s right foot collides with the fist of the King Tiger fiercely. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the earth collapsed at the foot of the God tiger king. As early as before, God tiger generals and kings declined from the air. The ground under its feet has been destroyed by the impact of the structure. Not to mention doing it again at this time. "Boom..." With the fall of the king tiger''s body, the cracking of the surrounding land began to spread rapidly."What a powerful force!" In the sky, the Shenniu elder, who saw the flustered scene of the Shenhu clan, could not help but show a look of amazement. After all, this scene is no less than an earthquake. Now, more and more, he feels that his choice is right. It''s not just the elders of Shenniu clan. At this moment, how can all the Shenniu people be a service word for Jiangning? Originally thought that this time was to die, when he saw Jiangning abusing the God tiger general. Change this kind of death to over capacity. At the moment, Jiang Ning''s hand is still at hand. They didn''t realize it. It turns out that Jiangning is not really dying, nor is it out of control. But he has enough confidence in himself. At this time, they also have confidence in Jiangning. But the difference between them is. All the living creatures of the Shenhu clan are very ugly. Looking at Jiangning in the eyes full of disbelief. How could that be possible? These five words are like magic Zheng, constantly echoing in their minds. In their impression has always been invincible God tiger king, but now in front of this man has no strength to fight back! Are they dreaming? In fact, not only do they think so, but almost everyone present has this idea! "Boom! Boom! Boom At the same time, Jiangning has no mercy on God tiger king. One punch and one punch hit the king tiger. Often accompanied by a loud noise, the king tiger''s body will suddenly drop several centimeters! After several fists, the king tiger was left with only his upper body still exposed. The rest was buried alive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 870 "Asshole..." God tiger king only had time to scold out this sentence, was Jiangning a punch in the head. All of a sudden there was a flash of Venus in my eyes. "Boom Before the God tiger king''s reaction, Jiangning hit it again. Suddenly the king tiger was beaten again. But even so, Jiangning is still no mercy, a punch in the body of the God tiger king. Every time there must be a loud noise. Almost all of them could not help but turn their heads away. Perhaps at the beginning, they are still absolutely shocked and admire Jiangning. Well, now without exception, all people have a sense of powerlessness for Jiangning. Too much! You have been beaten endlessly! At the same time, I can''t help but feel afraid for Jiangning''s ruthlessness. Such a terrible master, who meets who is unlucky! This is the mind of everyone present! Even the God tiger king is no exception. At the beginning, the God tiger king may still be a bit tough. Every time Jiangning hit him, he would scold to show that he was unconvinced. But later, he was beaten by Jiangning and lost his temper. "Please, let me go!" "If you fight again, you will die!" Jiangning seemed to feel a little tired, so he stopped attacking it. In fact, what Jiangning thought was to take the king tiger under his command. Anyway, the king of God has 3000 in total. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he can also take others to improve his strength. It''s better to gather up such a powerful combat power first, which will be more convenient for our future actions! Of course, Jiangning will not say it. But see its tone of light said: "give you two choices, either submit to me, or go to die!" Jiangning''s tone is very calm, can''t hear any joy and anger from it. At this time, the king''s body almost fell into the land, but he was embarrassed. Therefore, others can not see his face clearly. "I I won''t promise you! You will die of this heart God tiger king bit his teeth and said firmly. Who is he!? The king of beasts is the best among the three thousand gods. How can you easily surrender to others? Jiangning heard God tiger king''s words, but did not feel any accident, but a slight pick on the brow, light way: "are you sure?" Jiangning''s tone is very insipid, but it is because of the insipid, God tiger king felt a burst of uneasiness. If Jiangning is happy and angry in color. But Jiangning like this, really let God tiger king powerful, nowhere to use! "I..." God tiger king wanted to be brave enough to refuse, but after seeing the flash of cold light in Jiangning''s eyes, he resolutely took this sentence back. "I''m not sure!" The God tiger king was dejected and hung his head down. At the same time, almost all the creatures of Shenniu and Shenhu showed an unbelievable look. God tiger king Yes? The living creatures of Shenhu nationality only felt a burst of frustration in their hearts, and even felt panic. If the God tiger king surrendered, what would they do? On the contrary, all the creatures of the Shenniu clan are happy. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would not believe that this time they came here, they would have achieved such great results. Most of all, they thought they were here to fight. But I didn''t expect that there was no need to fight. And they saw the battle between the best. In addition, he got ten spirit crystals in vain. That''s a lot of money! If those gods who don''t want to come here know this, I''m afraid they will regret it? In fact, even those who followed Jiangning came out with the determination to die. After all, according to the situation at that time, no one would believe that Jiangning could defeat the God tiger king. Of course, Jiangning''s own exception! However, Jiangning shocked them so much this time! If Jiangning said that he would challenge God, they would feel incredible. But I don''t think it''s too hard to accept. Perhaps, Jiangning can really fight with God. After all, it is so neat to see Jiangning solve the God King.People feel that what they see is not true! However, it does not concern the people around us. What do you think is none of Jiangning''s business. Because at this time, Jiangning''s attention was attracted by the embarrassed God King in front of him. Even, Jiangning is ready, if God tiger king really does not agree to surrender. Then he had to kill him and destroy his family. It seems to be aware of Jiangning''s mind, God tiger king only feel a cool will his firm package. He wanted to refuse, but he found that he could not open his mouth. In the end, it can only be a cold nod. After seeing this scene, Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, and then stood up and said faintly: "since you have taken refuge in this seat, please call out all the spirits and spirits of your family." Jiangning''s words are very insipid. I''m afraid no one would believe it if I didn''t hear it personally. In this plain words, it represents how much the God tiger family will pay! As soon as Jiangning said this, the eyes of all the creatures of Shenhu clan were red. "No way!" "Want all the soul crystals? Wishful thinking "If you don''t go back, we''ll fight with you!" Hearing that Jiangning wants all the spirits, these spirits of the Shenhu clan are almost going crazy. What is that? It is the most important thing for a strong ethnic group. If the Spirit Crystal all hands out, then their God tiger clan is not far from the decline. People are very clear about this. Even if Jiangning asked for half of the shenhunjing, they would not refuse. After all, there is no way to do it. Who makes Jiangning the winner! But Jiangning''s move is no different from killing them all! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 871 It must be that as long as any creature of the God tiger clan with a long brain would not agree with this request, after all, this requirement is too much. Even if Jiangning Kai''s requirements are lower, they are not unacceptable. However, to ask for all the Spirit Crystal, this is no different from the old life of their God tiger family! As soon as Jiangning said this, even the Shenniu elders, who had been motionless in the sky, also showed an incredible look. You know, even when the protoss came to blackmail them. It''s not as spicy as Jiangning. Is it true that it is all the Spirit Crystal? Even when the tiger will come to them. Domineering is a little domineering, but also as long as a hundred Spirit Crystal. At the same time, the God tiger king''s face in the pit was not good-looking, but saw his eyes twitch violently for a moment, and then slowly said, "Your Excellency, it is too much to be so?" All the Spirit Crystal, that is their thousands of years of savings, how can it be said to hand it over? However, Jiangning didn''t care about the king tiger''s attitude, and said with a faint smile: "if you don''t hand in, you can kill all the people you are present, and then go to find the Spirit Crystal. At most, it''s just a waste of time." As soon as Jiangning said this, everyone on the scene turned pale! "You Are you not afraid that the Lord will blame you for this? " God tiger king tried hard to suppress the fear in his heart, but even so, there was still a shiver in his voice. After all, Jiangning''s idea is too crazy! To destroy the whole God tiger clan? Jiangning sneered: "do you think God will be angry for a disappeared Protoss?" As soon as the words came out, the king tiger''s face turned pale. Jiangning is right. If they are destroyed, God will blame Shenniu at most. But I would never say anything else. Because this is the way it is in the world. The weak eat the fittest. This sentence is more obvious among the 3000 Protoss! Even to say, the one behind the scenes, and God himself! Because this is what God himself is most willing to see. Among the three thousand Protoss, they fight and fight, and those who succeed in the end will become the true subordinates of God! "Well, have you thought about it? All of them. " Jiangning smile, light said. This words a, immediately God tiger king''s facial expression then becomes wireless tangle. Do you want to listen to Jiangning''s words and hand over all the shenhunjing? Yes or no? Just a few words, but let the God tiger king feel for the first time is such a difficult choice! "Asshole! In any case, we can''t give you the Spirit Crystal! " Also to wait for God tiger king to finish, a voice has already sounded. Almost as soon as the voice dropped, Jiangning''s face became cold, but seeing its cold look at the God tiger king, he said, "is this what you mean?" God tiger king looks very ugly, but he doesn''t know how to react at this time. "I see." However, Jiangning did not give him a chance to speak. His body flashed and disappeared in the next moment. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of a god tiger living creature with the loudest call, and hit his head directly with a fist. The brain was splashed. But Jiangning as if did not see the general, again locked in the next creature on the body. "Now, it''s time for you to come in handy." At this time, Jiangning''s cold voice sounded from the ground. It has reached the ears of Shenniu people. Shenniu people are a little embarrassed. When they look at the elders of Shenniu, they don''t know how to choose. Because they know that if they do it at this moment, it means that the Shenniu clan and the Shenhu clan will become enemies forever and never die! If the Taurus want to survive. The only way is to completely eliminate the 1 of Shenhu clan. Or, by taking refuge in Jiangning and relying on Jiangning''s protection, their Shenniu clan may be able to guarantee that they will not be 1 by mi''ai. For a time, everyone''s hearts can''t help but get tangled. However, the elders of the Shenniu clan did not have too much entanglement, but saw it spit out a word "kill!" Then he took the lead in killing it! The reason why he didn''t get tangled was that he knew that this was the only role of their Shenniu clan in Jiangning. In the face of high-end combat power, Jiangning doesn''t need them. However, when cleaning these miscellaneous fish, if they do not work hard.That means that their Shenniu clan has no other use for Jiangning. There is only one race that has no use but also takes up resources. That is the destruction of humanity! There is no doubt about that. Of course, the elders of the Shenniu clan are well aware of this. Since they have only such value, they must do it well. Prove to Jiangning that they are useful to Jiangning. Otherwise, we don''t have to wait for the Shenhu clan to retaliate, Jiangning will directly destroy them! Seeing that the elders of the Shenniu clan have made a decision, the spirits of the Shenniu clan are all relieved. Now that the elders have said so, what else do they have to hesitate about? They have no doubt about the vision of the Shenniu elders. Before that, they were still suspicious of taking refuge in Jiangning. However, the head of Shenniu clan stood up directly and agreed to the overlord terms of Jiangning! Now we really see the powerful strength of Jiangning. Even compared with the God ox king they used to be, they are no less powerful, even more powerful! Since, the elder''s decision is not wrong. Then listen to the elder! "Asshole! Stop it Seeing that these mole ants are killing their own people, the God tiger king can bear it. With a roar, he will climb out of the pit. But how could Jiangning give him this opportunity? When he saw the Shenniu people killed together, a satisfied look flashed away in Jiangning''s eyes. As the elders of tongshenniu thought. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 872 If the Taurus really can''t help him any more. Then he can only clean it up. After all, with some useless cumbersome, this is not what he Jiangning would like to see! Thinking in my heart, Jiangning has left the battlefield quickly and rushed to the king of the tiger. Since the Shenniu people have been killed, these things are not his business! In the blink of an eye, he has already appeared above the king tiger. When the God tiger king was about to climb out, he slapped it back. Suddenly God tiger king fierce spurt out a mouthful of blood, almost fainted in the past. "You How on earth can you let go of the God tiger clan? " God tiger king said bitterly. "Hand over all the spirit crystals. I''ve told you before." Jiangning''s face is plain, and he doesn''t feel guilty because of his killing! He has done a lot of such things. If you feel guilty about killing a few people, do you still need to live? God tiger king wryly smile: "this Really... " Jiangning directly interrupted: "this is the last chance, since you don''t grasp it, then I can only let the God tiger clan be removed from the world." This word a, God tiger king''s eye is full of fright. It was not until this moment that he knew that Jiangning''s saying that they would be exterminated was true! If it is said that before Jiangning appeared, someone told him that the Shenhu clan would be destroyed. He will be a joke and laugh it off. But now, the facts are in front of him, so he can''t believe it! At this time, under the killing of Shenniu people, the number of Shenhu people dropped by half. Of course, the number of Shenniu has also been reduced by a third. This is due to the fact that the Shenhu people had been scared out of courage by Jiangning before. Otherwise, the losses of both sides will be equal at least. See this bloody scene, God tiger king can''t help but close his eyes in pain: "I promise your conditions, let my people go!" In front of the Spirit Crystal and the clansman, he still chose the clansman. Of course, this is not to say that in his heart, the spirit crystal is not as good as the people. It can be said that in his heart, the clan is far less important than the Spirit Crystal. Even said, in his heart, the clansman is the tool to mine the Spirit Crystal for him! And the four God generals 1, but also for him to deal with some trivial things just! The reason why he chose this is that he did not think that he had cleaned up all his clansmen. In retrospect, Jiangning will let himself go. This is simply impossible! But what he didn''t think of was. Even if he has made this decision, Jiangning is still not going to let him go! But see Jiangning send out a sneer, way: "hum, I have already said, that is already the last chance, also, you may have mistaken us two position?" When Jiangning said this, the God tiger king was shocked. But then he understood the meaning of Jiangning''s words! That''s right! As Jiang Ning said, he made a mistake in their position! For Jiangning, there is no difference in killing or releasing the Shenhu clan! In other words, the right to choose lies with Jiangning, not with him. For a time, God tiger king''s heart is full of regret. I wish I could choose again. "Then you Will you let me go? " In contrast, the king tiger is most concerned about this one. It seemed that he didn''t feel safe enough. He added: "I will give you all the spirit crystals." "No Jiangning shook his head, directly let God tiger king feel a burst of cold heart. "I''m not going to let you go, I''ll say it''s all right!" This word a, God tiger king just feel in front of a black, almost did not faint in the past. "You Are you really not going to let me go? " God tiger king lain color is very ugly, eyes are full of despair. Jiangning nodded his head seriously and said, "if you don''t have sincerity, how can you convince people?" "Then you 1 go to die!" God tiger king''s face suddenly changed, just like opening a book. Then, the body burst up. Large areas of land are directly taken up by it. For a moment, the dust was flying. Then he saw that the king tiger''s body fell on the ground steadily. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Jiangning like lightning. At the same time, he waved out his right hand like lightning and took out to Jiangning''s chest! Its fingertips on the sharp fingernails, even has sent out bursts of dazzling cold!"Want to sneak in?" Jiangning is not in the least flustered, the body withdraws a step backward, and then reaches out his right hand like lightning and grabs its arm. Suddenly, the tiger king''s claws could not move forward any more! It''s hard to imagine that a king of gods should be so subject to people. I believe that if this scene is spread out, anyone will feel that this is a fantasy! "I didn''t give you a choice. It''s just that you don''t know how to cherish it." Jiangning shook his head and sighed. If this God tiger king has a little sense, he really doesn''t mind letting one of his life go. After all, in the protoss, he still needs a stronger hand to work for her. That would undoubtedly be a lot more convenient. As for the elders of the Shenniu clan, they have a higher prestige among the Shenniu clan. It''s nothing on the outside. This is the real reason why he wanted to take the king tiger under his command. However, after seeing the God tiger king''s hesitation. Jiangning''s little patience was also consumed by it. It is impossible for nature to save his life. To blame, can only blame, from the beginning to the end, God tiger king did not put their position right! In this world, if you can''t put yourself in the right place, then only death will greet you! 1 "asshole! Stop talking nonsense and die for me After that, the face of Iron Tiger roared to the God of Iron Tiger. From the moment of his hand, he knew that only one of them could survive between him and Jiangning. If he wants to be the one who survives, he must kill Jiangning! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 873 However, the most important thing is, can he really kill Jiangning? But seeing the moment that the king tiger''s left hand was about to catch Jiangning''s front door, Jiangning''s arm was like lightning. In the blink of an eye, he swung it out and smashed hard on the king tiger''s left paw. "Click..." The sound of bone breaking was heard several times in succession. Then he saw that the five fingers of the King Tiger were all strangely curved. At the fracture, there was even a forest of bones. If it is not the only skin and flesh connected, I am afraid it will be directly cut off! "Ah, ah! Asshole God tiger king pain of fierce issued a roar. However, the next moment, Jiangning will be hard to step on the foot of God tiger king. Actually, he directly trampled the king tiger''s feet into a mass of mud. God tiger king just opened his mouth to scream. However, at this time, Jiangning is fiercely put on the right hand, a turn over, at the same time kick a foot, mercilessly printed on the chest of the God tiger king. Then he saw the God tiger king fiercely spewed out a mouthful of blood, the scream was actually directly choked back. Then, the body will be like lightning back. However, Jiangning did not give him a chance to breathe. The body is like a flash of lightning. In the blink of an eye, it appears behind the God tiger king. A hard blow hit his back. Just listen to "click" a crisp sound, and then see the God tiger king again spew out a big mouthful of blood, the body is directly bent 90 degrees. However, the bending direction is towards the rear! "Bang!" But see God tiger king''s body fierce hit on the ground, immediately dragged out a long track. I can''t get up again. But seeing Jiangning take back his fist, his face was calm, and he could not see his anger. Later, Jiangning''s eyes were on the place where the Shenniu and Shenhu were fighting. At this time, the living creatures of the Shenhu clan had already died. As for the Shenniu tribe, there are less than 20 people left. Both sides suffered heavy losses. However, Jiangning, the initiator of all this, is not at all unaccustomed. On the contrary, he was happy. It''s a different race! He''s not a Protoss. All these guys are dead! This is Jiangning''s mind at this time. On the surface, however, he would not say so. After all, there are a lot of things that he depends on the Shenniu clan to do! But Jiang Ning pointed out. In each finger, the body of a spirit tiger family suddenly exploded. Turned into a cloud of blood. "Devil! He is the devil "Run Under the ruthless attack of Jiangning, the remaining creatures of Shenhu clan finally collapsed. No longer have the courage to fight with the Shenniu clan, they turn around and run. I want to get out of this place! However, how can Jiangning allow these people to escape? although the strength of these people is not strong, it can not cause any substantial obstacles to him. However, on the whole, there will still be some troubles. The most important point is that Jiangning doesn''t like cutting grass and not weeding roots! Under Jiangning''s sniping, those living creatures of the Shenhu nationality have no possibility of escaping at all. As for the creatures of the Shenniu clan, they are all dumbfounded, staring at each other. After a few breaths, the spirit of Shenhu people has been completely destroyed. In the whole Shenhu family, only the God tiger king is left. At this time, the word "lonely family and few people" can be applied to the God tiger king. "It''s time to let you on the road after seeing the collapse of your people." Looking at the God tiger king lying on the ground, only out of gas, not into the gas, Jiangning is issued a sneer, plain tone said. King Tiger turned pale and opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say a word. "Shua!" A flash of real gas, and then see God tiger king''s head fierce explosion! All the creatures of the Shenniu clan can''t help holding their breath, and even dare not breathe in the atmosphere. After all, this scene is just incredible. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t think of it. The powerful God tiger clan will perish so easily! And there''s a part of it. It must be that if this matter is spread out, three thousand Protoss will be shocked by it, right? However, our client Jiangning did not have this consciousness. He waved his hand and said to the elder of Shenniu clan: "clean up the battlefield, and then find out all the spirits of the Shenhu clan. We will go back to our house."Once this is said, the leader of Shenniu clan dare to hesitate? He nodded quickly, and then left to give orders. As for Jiangning, he stayed here to absorb the aura left by the God tiger general after his death. The strength has also gone from triple breakthrough to quadruple peak. It''s only one step to reach Dujie wuchong. During this period, I''m afraid it needs to be filled by the Spirit Crystal. However, from the absorption of a Jiuchong Dujie God King, only break through to the four. It can be seen that the training speed will be slower in the future. However, Jiangning did not feel that there was anything to worry about. Because, among the protoss, there are 3000 gods waiting for him to absorb!! Not to mention the countless spirits. Soon, the head of Shenniu clan collected all the spirit crystals of Shenhu clan. There are as many as 3000. At the same time, the ecstasy on the face can be seen from the God cow clan elder''s coming out. Among the three thousand spirits, they can be divided into six hundred. Although in this battle, they did not help Jiangning too busy. However, Jiangning such a strong person, will not eat his words and fat it? With such an idea, many Shenniu people returned to the Shenniu tribe happily all the way. When they first returned to the tribe, there was a great shock. Obviously, no one imagined that this time, Jiangning, the follower, could come back alive. However, after that, the Shenniu people who followed Jiangning out together described Jiangning''s performance to the Shenniu social workers who did not go. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 874 Soon, Jiangning killed the God tiger king, and the killing of the God tiger family has spread to all corners of the Shenniu clan. It even caused a lot of commotion. All the Shenniu people are very lucky. Fortunately, the elder of Shenniu clan agreed to Jiangning''s conditions. Otherwise, if Jiangning''s heart is not happy, like killing the Shenhu clan, they will have no place to cry. Even if Jiangning really wants to exterminate the Shenniu clan, it won''t take much effort. You know, there is no God ox king in the present Shenniu clan! As for whether Jiangning has this ability. But no one doubted. Because, this matter has been proved by the destruction of the God tiger clan. Now, all the Shenniu people are filled with awe in the eyes of Jiangning. If they thought that Jiangning''s strength was strong, it was not as good as the God King. Then they feel that they are wrong now! Jiangning''s strength is far more than that. Even said, his strength is likely to be more powerful than the God King! Perhaps, under the leadership of Jiangning, Shenniu will usher in an unprecedented peak! At the time when Shenniu people were talking about Jiangning. The center of the topic is sitting in the palace dedicated to the God King, refining the Spirit Crystal. After six hundred of them were distributed, more than two thousand were left. These must be enough for him to break through to the next stage. No, even to say, it is not impossible to break through to Dujie Liuchong. After all, this is the savings of Shenhu people for thousands of years! It is when Jiangning absorbs the Spirit Crystal captured. The temple. The Lord frowned and murmured, "the breath of the king tiger has disappeared? What''s going on? " Although he did not care about the life and death of the king tiger. But he is very concerned about who is making trouble in his own territory! "Come on As soon as God''s voice dropped, a dark shadow appeared below the throne. "Go and find out how the King Tiger disappeared." "Yes The shadow took a fist and then disappeared. ¡­¡­ As our protagonist, Jiangning, is still not paying attention to the upcoming investigation of God. No, it should be said that he knows nothing about this matter. In the blink of an eye, five days have passed. Three thousand Protoss also followed the orders of the Lord and killed them in succession. Then there was a long struggle for more than ten days. Among them, there are countless masters. But more than that, they died in battle. For more than ten days, protoss have occupied most of the world. The remaining small part is the state of Daming. In other words, Daming has now become the only pure land in the world. All the monks who have fighting power but are not willing to submit to the protoss are here. I''m afraid no one would have thought that the end of the day came so quickly. They were not given a chance to breathe. They don''t even have time to react. They have been forced to this point. I don''t know why, just after the protoss forced the Terrans to the border of the Daming Kingdom, they stopped attacking the Terrans. It seems that Protoss are ready to keep it this way. No one knows, this is the order of God. Of course, the reason for such a command is not because of God''s benevolence. But because, God thinks, if you want to make this world not become a God, you can''t kill all human beings. Because Protoss need humans to plant plants and they need them to work for Protoss. Therefore, the attack of Terran will stop here. But that doesn''t mean the end. Because God is mainly the submission of the human race. In this regard, the major Protoss also have great confidence. Because, in their view, the Terran is too weak. Even surrender is only a matter of time. At this time, the divine world. Jiangning has absorbed more than 2000 spirit crystals, and completely stabilized his cultivation in the crossing of six. With such a fast training speed, I''m afraid that if it is seen by an outsider, he will surely startle his glasses. "Reverend, someone is looking for you." Just as Jiangning just came out of the palace, the head of the Shenniu clan rushed forward and said to Jiangning in a low voice."Oh?" Jiangning eyebrows slightly pick, interested way: "someone looking for me?" In this Protoss territory, he has no family and does not know who will come to find him. "Then teach him to come and see me." "No, I''m here already!" As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, he saw a man in black with a pale face and a thin figure walking quickly. "Who are you? Is it in your hands that God tiger clan is destroyed The man in black frowned and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning smiles and says, "this is my seat. What can I do for you? If you want to revenge for the Shenhu people... " If this person is really revenge for the God tiger clan, Jiangning will not hesitate to kill this person as quickly as possible. Because he had a feeling. The man in front of him is much stronger than the God King. Even the God ox king he faced at the beginning was not as good as the man. Well, it is very likely that the man was in the riding season. Since he is a master of the Mahayana period, Jiangning naturally does not dare to relax. "Hahaha, how can it be? It''s just a waste. It''s just that they''re not strong enough to be destroyed. However, I''m very curious. How come you''ve never been heard of before among the protoss? " The man in black looks at Jiangning curiously. Indeed, if we really have the strength of Jiangning. I''m afraid the reputation has already been heard through 3000 Protoss. "Is this a very important question?" Jiangning is a slight eyebrow pick, not a bit flustered. Even if the man finds out he''s human, what can he do? They will be killed here. "Of course it doesn''t matter. I''m just curious." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 875 The man in black light a smile, did not care to say. "Well, what do you want to do with me?" Jiangning is a little impatient. The man in black did not feel angry about Jiangning''s attitude. After all, powerful people always have some strange temper. "Shua!" At this time, the man in black suddenly made a move and hit Jiangning''s face like lightning. Jiangning is almost like a conditioned reflex, the body back, then, the right foot fierce kick out, in the black man''s chest. Then he saw Jiangning a back somersault and landed steadily on the ground. The man in black retreated several steps one after another. Looking at Jiangning, his eyes were full of surprise, but he nodded and said, "I really believe it now. You killed the king tiger!" Jiangning frowned tightly. He didn''t know what the man in black meant. If it wasn''t for the attack of the man in black without any intention of killing, I''m afraid he would have killed him. At this time, the man in black just smiles and says, "I am here to investigate how the God tiger king died. Since the investigation has been made, there is no other thing. I just want to see what kind of person you are." Hearing that God ordered him to investigate himself, Jiangning''s eyebrows were more and more wrinkled. Seeing this, the man in black couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, God doesn''t mean anything else. I''m afraid your appointment will come soon after I go back." "Appointment?" Jiangning eyebrows a pick, some puzzled asked. "Since you have killed the God tiger king, it is natural that someone will replace him. If you don''t have you, you may have to support another group of people. However, since you are here, it will be easier to do so. As long as you come to take over, but the clansmen want you to recruit themselves." The man in black is impatient to explain for Jiangning. Although the fight with Jiangning just now was only a moment, he also saw that Jiangning''s strength was absolutely not weak. This is a strong man. Even among the three thousand gods, they are among the best. Therefore, Jiangning has the capital for him to explain. I believe that at this time if standing here is an ordinary Protoss, dare to speak to it like this. He was killed by the man in black with a slap. Where will he wait until now? "Oh." Jiangning smell speech, can''t help nodding, did not expect, within the protoss competition, unexpectedly is so cruel. "The protoss fight is not written down, so you won''t be punished." The man in Black said that, then looked at the sky, and then said to Jiangning: "well, after waiting for you for a few days, God 1 there also wants me to reply, I go first." As soon as the voice dropped, he saw the man in black suddenly disappeared. In fact, in order to see Jiangning, he has already wasted a lot of time. He could not say that he would have to be punished by God, but he thought it was worth the trip. After the man in black left, Jiangning turned his head and asked the elder of the Shenniu clan, "is there any change in the protoss around you recently?" As soon as this word came out, the elder of the Shenniu clan was suddenly bright. Since the last time we talked about the killing of Shenhu people, we have tasted the sweetness. Shenniu people are waiting for Jiangning to attack the next Protoss again. However, Jiangning was still practicing at that time and didn''t know how they thought about it. Estimate, even if know, but also absolutely won''t have much care! After all, the Spirit Crystal was not used up at that time. Jiangning didn''t have time to play with them. However, now the Spirit Crystal has been used up. But the elder of Shenniu clan said in a hurry: "Reverend, as early as ten days ago, God had ordered a great God King to lead his troops to attack the human world. Now their defense must be weak..." Speaking of this, the face of the Shenniu elders can not help but show a smile of YY. So Jiangning is very speechless, no matter how to say, you are also a high prestige figure in the family! Now it looks like this But the next moment, Jiangning will be aware of the wrong. "What are you talking about? Three thousand kings of gods have all gone to attack the world? " Jiangning''s face changed slightly. However, the elder of the Shenniu clan didn''t realize it was wrong and said to himself, "yes! Three thousand gods! I don''t know if God is crazy. He has used such great strength to attack the human world... " At that moment, Jiang Ning''s face turned pale. Three thousand kings of gods, not to mention three thousand kings of gods. If he was not there, I am afraid that one king of gods would be enough to lead the army and destroy the world.What''s more, it''s been ten days. In the world, there is no escape! Maybe Now the Terrans are gone? Jiangning only felt a chill in his heart, although he was not a good man. But when all the same kind died, he was the only one left. "Asshole..." Jiangning heart can not help but rise a anger. I can''t wait to tear the Lord alive. Fortunately, Jiangning''s reason has not been lost. Soon, he calmed down. Since the Terran is gone, he can''t make the protoss feel better. In that case, Lord, prepare for my wrath. If we say that the human race has not been destroyed, Jiangning may still have a trace of concern. But at this time, after knowing that the Terran was destroyed. Jiangning is already frustrated. It is terrible to be a despondent and powerful man. God, the protoss will pay for everything they do. Of course, not now "How about it? Reverend, shall we go now... " The elder of Shenniu clan said, his eyes were filled with excitement. You know, it''s not just that he thinks so. Many Shenniu creatures have tasted the sweetness. They all asked him to catch the Taurus elders and persuade Jiangning to attack other Protoss. As for the vengeance of other Protoss, they did not take it seriously. Didn''t you see that Jiangning killed the tiger king like playing before. With such a strong protector, even if it is true to rob a few Protoss, what''s the harm? As long as the number is not too much, they believe Jiangning can solve the problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 876 But they don''t know, and even, they can''t guess. This time, Jiangning will not only offend a few Protoss? It must be that if they know the terrible idea in Jiangning''s heart, they will certainly try their best to get rid of the relationship with Jiangning. Because Jiangning wanted to snatch all the details of each of the 3000 Protoss. Not one! However, although Jiangning has made a decision in his heart, he has not told the Shenniu people. Because, he also needs them to help him collect the Spirit Crystal. This can save a lot of time. Three days pass in the blink of an eye. The footprints of Jiangning and Shenniu have already crossed hundreds of protoss tribes. Jiangning''s storage space in the spirit of the crystal has also accumulated nearly 100000. What a terrible number. At this time, the creatures of Shenniu clan, they are no longer excited. They feel scared, scared! Now, they have more than 20000 spirit crystals in their hands. Such a number makes them feel scared and scared! "Stop! Reverend, please Standing in front of a Protoss tribe. The elders of the Taurus were almost ready to cry, and their voices were full of cries. If we say that when robbing the first, the second, and even the fifth Protoss, he and the Taurus are happy in their hearts. Then, when they snatch the sixth Protoss, their hearts are already disturbed. The eleventh is already afraid. Up to now, hundreds of them have been in a state of panic. They always feel that the Taurus may be destroyed. Seeing that Jiangning is still endless, the elder of Shenniu clan can''t help but dissuade. Jiangning eyebrows slightly pick, turn his head, look at the Shenniu clan elders in the eyes of the slightest can see no joy and anger. But see its tone is insipid way: "elder, are you questioning my decision?" When Jiangning said this, the head of Shenniu clan felt a cool feeling in his heart. He had no doubt that if he dared to nod his head. Jiangning will not pay any attention to these days, directly killed him here! In other words, they have no feelings at all. It has always been the relationship between employment and being employed. Many gods of the Shenniu clan stopped talking when they saw the elders of the Shenniu clan, and their faces became desperate. God knows, when the three thousand gods come back, they find that their old nest has been copied. Will they get angry! At that time, Jiangning''s strength may be easy to run. But they are doomed to be destroyed!! They can''t bear the anger of three thousand gods! But see Jiangning sneer: "if you said you did not take my benefits just, I will not stop you, but, the benefits have been taken, this time you and I do not want to play?" As soon as Jiangning said this, the spirits of the cattle clan realized it. This man is not their Savior. It''s a demon. Perhaps, in the beginning, they should not accept the devil''s terms at all. Now, even though they know that they are moving towards the abyss, they have no way to break free! This feeling, let them nearly collapse! Everyone was silent. They are regretting, but now, no matter how much regret, it is no use. This is known to all the gods. In the eyes of Shenniu elders, there was despair. When they thought Jiangning was an angel, they even believed it. Jiangning suddenly turned into a devil, pushing them into the abyss. This kind of feeling is simply beyond ordinary people''s ability to bear. Of course, whether they can bear it or not, for Jiangning, is nothing at all. Therefore, without hesitation at all, Jiangning directly stepped into the tribe of the Protoss. The spirits of the Shenniu clan behind them looked at each other, and finally showed a wry smile. Closely followed up The temple. "This little guy is quite interesting." God sat on the throne and watched with interest a phantom cast in front of him, which was showing the scene of Jiangning''s wanton plunder. Behind him are trembling and towering, and their faces are full of desperate Shenniu creatures. "He''s killing himself." The man in black, who was ordered to inquire into the king of tiger, sneered and said faintly. Originally he thought Jiangning was a character, but now it seems that it is a big mistake.Jiangning A fool! Offend 3000 gods at the same time! I''m afraid that even if the God mainly said that three thousand gods and kings were destroyed at the same time, how much should we weigh? "I don''t think so." However, the God chuckled and said, "I can''t believe that this guy has the courage to rush into the divine world from the gate. He is really brave enough..." "What?" As soon as God said this, the man in black suddenly changed his face and asked in disbelief: "he Is he a human? " This is simply impossible! Terran, how can anyone have the courage to enter the divine world directly? "That''s why I said he was interesting! After killing my son, I dare to break into the Protoss and make such a noise. " God smiles and speaks as if he were not killed by his own son. I believe that anyone will feel strange after seeing this scene. "What? Is that guy who killed Yemo The man in black suddenly became extremely embarrassed. He found that the change of his mentality today is more than the sum of his lifetime, and what makes people feel even more incredible is that the source of all these things is actually the same person! "Yes, I''m thinking about whether to destroy him or to solicit him." The Lord held his chin in one hand and said slowly. In his opinion, if Jiangning''s value is enough, it is not impossible for him to give up revenge on his son. After all, everything has a degree. When Jiangning showed enough value, even if Jiangning killed all three thousand gods and all his sons. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 877 He will definitely offer to recruit Jiangning. These are the rules of God. Of course, the premise of all this is that Jiangning is willing to accept solicitation. Otherwise, we''ll kill them. "My subordinates think that they should be killed. If they are not of our own race, their hearts will be different!" The man in black turned and knelt on one knee and clasped his fist. After knowing that Jiangning was a human race, the man in black no longer hesitated and put forward his own suggestions. If Jiangning knew that the man in black had the same idea as him, he would not have been moved to kill the man in black and shout "confidant!" "No, wait and see. If he doesn''t show the value that makes me look different, he won''t be left." God slowly shook his head and said in a flat tone. In his opinion, value is more than everything. As long as there is enough value, even if the other party and he have a big hatred, he can also ignore the past to solicit. Since God has said not to kill Jiangning, the man in black will not be stupid enough to disobey the order of God. ¡­¡­ Five days passed. The cattle are numb. This is already the 1000th Protoss to be looted. They are numb to fear. To be sure, they are in the mood of breaking a broken jar. Even if we stop now, I''m afraid that the previous 1000 Protoss will be enough to wipe them out. Jiangning is very satisfied with the reaction of these Shenniu creatures. Whether they are desperate or not has nothing to do with Jiangning. However, what is important is that because of their despair at this time, they have stopped quite a lot. At least, Jiangning is not so upset. Of course, there''s no one on the road who wants to run. But without exception, all those who want to run away have been crushed to death by Jiangning. Because of this, these Shenniu people gave up hope completely and chose to go to the black with Jiangning. "Go! Keep fighting With a wave of Jiangning''s hand, another Protoss tribe is about to suffer. Although the number of spirit crystals in the storage space is enough to make a mountain. However, this does not mean that Jiangning will stop. Just as Jiangning and others have just stepped into the 101st Protoss tribe. All of a sudden, there was a "crash" sound. Then there was a cry, "here comes the devil!" "Everybody, get ready With the sound of the sound, then hundreds of protoss rushed to them. In Jiangning is still 10 meters away, just have to stand up. But see its leader''s color Li stubble''s roar way: "who are you? Are you not afraid to offend the king? Get out of here These days, the achievements of Jiangning and Shenniu have been spread. It is worth mentioning that at this time, they were already famous in the Protoss. It''s no exaggeration to describe it as well as known. Therefore, it is not too much for them to be prepared in advance. Jiangning saw this scene, but for a time it was a bit of a laugh and cry way: "do you think, with you these people, can deal with me?" Speaking of it, this is the first time that he met with real resistance in the process of robbery. In the previous looting, those people did not expect that someone would take advantage of the fire. Of course, it won''t be prepared in advance. When you''re caught off guard even if you''re killed. "No matter what you say, you can''t step here for half a step!" The first man was talking aloud, but his voice stopped abruptly. However, seeing Jiangning''s big hand, it was a direct volley to blow up his head. The brain splashed all over, splashing on the protoss around it. All of a sudden, there was a big mess. For this scene, Jiangning did not feel anything strange. Because, as long as the protoss with a little fighting power has been taken away by the gods of various ethnic groups. What is left now is basically some Protoss without combat effectiveness. Therefore, after Jiangning showed such a hand, all the protoss were suddenly scattered. After that, Jiangning strode in with the gods of the cattle race, and began to wantonly search for it. It was like entering a deserted land. At the same time, they are also frightened. Elated is that when these guys divided their own ethnic groups, they were also so unscrupulous and rampant. Now it''s really Feng Shui in turn! As for the trembling words, there is no need to say more. They are afraid when the great gods will return.They have no doubt that these gods will come to them crazy to find them in trouble immediately after they know their old home has been robbed. Even if they want to die, they will not be able to die. Of course, no matter what, things have been done, regret has no use. At the same time, the world. The gods could not wait, so they attacked the Daming state. Of course, the attack is not violent, because the gods do not want to kill all the people. But even so, it caused the panic of the vast majority of people in Daming. No one will believe that the Daming Congress can still hold on under the attack of the gods. Therefore, the inner struggle of the kingdom of Daming was raised even before the gods had broken the wall of the Daming state. See this, 3000 gods are one after another stop attack means. Look at the inner fight of these people with interest. Internal combat is the advantage of the people and the disadvantage of the people. The advantage is that people can eliminate evolution in constant struggle. The disadvantage is that once the foreign enemy comes, it is difficult to gather people. Perhaps, there is one person who can gather the hearts of all people. But the man is not here. Even, I don''t know if I live or die. I don''t think you need to say more, you know who it is. Jiangning. Ask, who can be like Jiangning, alone one person to block the two sets of offensive forces of the divine race. In other words, these people who want to rely on the gods are so happy. The big reason is also because Jiangning suddenly disappeared. No one knows whether he was killed or he was in the gods. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 878 However, whatever it is, it is certain that this will completely destroy the confidence of the remaining Terrans. It can be predicted that if Jiangning returns, it will be a great help to the morale of the Terrans. Of course, Jiangning at this time did not know that the Terrans still had incense. Otherwise, they will rush back to rescue. After all, if all the same kind of people in this world are dead, only themselves are left alone. What''s the point? Whether it''s for the sake of justice or for yourself. Jiangning city will definitely help the Terrans. A temporary gathering place for Protoss. Three thousand gods gathered together. The voice is a little noisy, but the focus of the topic is still on the Daming kingdom. Without exception, everyone felt a little impatient. There is no way. After all, I thought occupying the world was just playing the same game. It will be done soon. However, I didn''t expect to delay to this extent. With this period of time, it''s better for them to practice, and maybe they can improve their own strength. What''s more, a month has been wasted here. Maybe it''s just the beginning. "Hum! It''s a bargain to waste time on these ants! " A God King heavy cold hum, disdain to say. "Well, after all, this is the order of God. Let''s bear it again. Maybe, soon, human beings will turn to it." Another king of gods could not help but dissuade. In fact, he didn''t want to directly kill all the remaining creatures of the Terran, and then he could quickly return to the Protoss. However, no one knows the majesty of God. "Newspaper!" Just then, a long voice came out. Then he saw a Protoss in a hurry and called out: "no! Not good "What''s the matter? Speak slowly. " One of the gods frowned and said in a cold voice. After swallowing their saliva and calming down for a moment, the protoss slowly said, "recently, a man named Ning Zun appeared in the divine world and led the Shenniu people to plunder everywhere. Now, more than 1000 of the 3000 protoss have been poisoned by him!" I thought three thousand gods would be furious. Who knows, the king of gods just looks a little ugly. There was no other performance. Plunder? Although they are not happy about Jiangning''s doing so. However, the one who called himself Ning Zun would not rob too much. After all, that''s the opposite of the three thousand gods. It''s just impossible. As long as the brain will know. Therefore, although the three thousand gods were angry in their hearts, they had not yet lost their senses. It''s just some spirit crystal. If you take it, you''ll take it. As for the others, after they go back, they will naturally find Ning Zun for revenge. After all, no matter how to say, they are all gods, where is their identity. Since Jiangning dares to challenge them, they will naturally return to the past. Otherwise, it may be criticized. "If that''s the case, it''s all right. Go down first." One of the gods said with a frown. As soon as the words came out, the face of the protoss was a little embarrassed, and his eyes were full of entanglement. Obviously, his heart is struggling to tell the truth. The main reason why he hesitated so much was that if he didn''t say so, he would surely be angry when the three thousand gods knew the truth of the matter. Even if he killed him, it was not impossible. But if we say it here, it is very likely that he will be affected by the anger of the three thousand gods and will be killed immediately. After a brief entanglement, the protoss found that, no matter how they choose, it seems that they can not escape the end of death! For a moment, the heart is actually wireless sad urge up. Fierce bite teeth, the protoss heart secretly: "just, bet this time, bet 3000 snake ox king will not hair in their own!" In any case, it was also a trace. The protoss directly bit his teeth and said to the 3000 gods, "no It''s not like that. The guy named Ning Zun has taken away all the thousand year savings of thousands of protoss, and there is no living in the place where he has passed If we say before, this Protoss creature''s accusation, 3000 gods king did not put in the heart of the flower. So now, the king of three thousand gods is going to run wild. "What? Say it againA God King lost his mind and roared. He can''t believe that there are still people who dare to take the world''s disrespect to rob what they have. What''s more, listening to the protoss 1 creature, Jiangning plundered all the spirit crystals. It''s going to be a pain to all of you. "Now that guy is still robbing the Spirit Crystal?" A God King''s face was gloomy and terrible, said coldly. "That''s right." The protoss nodded quickly, just like a chicken pecking rice. He was really afraid that once he made these gods unhappy, he would kill himself directly. I''m afraid there will be no place to cry. As for God? This kind of trivial matter, will let his old people care? Yes, a life in the eyes of God is really just a trivial matter. In this world, if you want to live, you must do one thing is to put yourself in the right place. If you can''t put yourself in any position, I''m afraid it won''t last long. When the three thousand gods heard the words, they were all silent. The whole scene immediately fell into a dead silence. The atmosphere was weird. Make the spirit of the protoss breathing more and more heavy up. Obviously, he was also worried about the reaction of these kings. Of course, his concern is not whether the gods will be angry with the news. Instead, he was worried that he would be torn to pieces by the God King in his rage. "Well, in that case Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to leave first! " A king of gods said so, but his face was black and blue, and then he saw his body rise to the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 879 Obviously, he is going back to trouble Jiangning. After all, anyone who goes out to fight, and then is copied from the old nest, the mood will not be how beautiful? He was not the only one. At this time, every one of the three thousand gods was extremely embarrassed. At the same time, the heart is also called Jiangning bastard, hate directly rose to the top. They have lived so long that they have never seen such a brazen person! Thinking, the king of gods can no longer suppress the anger in his heart, one after another to leave. And then he went straight to the huge crack in the sky that day. As for ordinary Protoss, they are still here and continue to drink Terran stalemate. After all, according to the description of the protoss, ordinary Protoss are nothing but cannon fodder, even if they go to many places. What''s more, each of them is extremely confident that they can kill Jiangning! Soon, all the three thousand gods left here. Of course, everyone''s face was full of anger when they left. Seeing this, the protoss, who was preaching, was finally relieved. Fortunately, he was not the king of the gods as the object of anger. For a time, can not help but for their own small life to keep and secretly happy. At this time, Jiangning is still carrying out that great project in the divine world, robbery. However, he did not know that the three thousand gods had already known his action and was coming here at a very fast speed. And God is in the temple, waiting for this moment to come. The value of Jiangning will soon be revealed. This will also determine how God treats Jiangning in the future. "Hum, I''m afraid that the captured Spirit Crystal is enough for me to break through to Mahayana?" Looking at the general storage space of the crystal mountain. Jiangning could not help but show a smile of pride. As for the Shenniu people behind them, although they have huge wealth. But one by one, they were dejected, just like a dead mother. Obviously, they are worried about the three thousand gods. It is because they don''t know when the three thousand gods will come back, so they are worried. If we know the trend of the three thousand gods, maybe they can avoid one or two ahead of time. But now, they can only pray to God that their luck will not be so bad. Just when Jiangning and Shenniu people have different thoughts. A strong breath suddenly appeared in the divine world, and then dispersed. "Kings Come back In an instant, the face of the Shenniu clan elder turned pale. But when he saw Jiang Ning, his eyes were full of fear that could not be concealed: "respect Reverend, what should we do? " From its performance, we can see the extent to which the God kings are afraid in the heart of the Taurus elders. In fact, it''s not his fault. Because on weekdays, the king of God and the elders are not of the same rank at all. Not to mention now, or guilty. Jiangning has not yet said, heard the elder''s words of the Shenniu people, but can not help it, one by one quickly said: "let''s run now!" "Yes! Maybe it''s time to find a place to hide. " ¡­¡­ Jiangning smell speech, but eyebrows gently pick, light way: "find a place to hide? Where can you hide? But if he really dares to come, he will be killed Jiangning''s tone is very calm, even when it comes to killing the God King, there are no ups and downs. Listen to the surrounding Shenniu people, are a burst of sweat. The emperor is not in a hurry. The eunuch is in a hurry. It was Jiangning who wanted them to plunder shenhunjing with him. Now that the three thousand gods have returned, Jiangning has not spoken, but they are flustered one by one. Some of the elders of the Shenniu clan blushed. However, it is hard for ordinary people to imagine how thick their skin is to live for so many years. But seeing his smile, he said to Jiangning: "since Ning Zun is not worried, it must be a way to deal with it. I don''t know if you can tell us something about it, so that we can have a bottom in our hearts." With that, the elder of Shenniu clan has already scolded himself secretly. Why not ask Jiangning and other three thousand gods to do after they come back? Otherwise, as for the present situation, have you been worried? "Didn''t I say that already?" Jiangning some puzzled looking at the Shenniu clan Zhang Lao, can''t say that he didn''t listen to his speech at all? "Ah?" The elder of Shenniu clan was stunned. He also looked at Jiangning with some doubts and said, "when did ningzun say that?""Well It''s true, elder A Shenniu creature hesitated to say. Obviously, he did not know whether this sentence meant Jiangning or not. But, in the end, it''s to remind the elders of the Shenniu clan, isn''t it? Shenniu clan elder Leng for a moment, racked his brains to think, suddenly, he was stunned there, some unbelievable said: "should not..." He thought of what Jiangning had said before. I thought it was just a joke. But now it seems that Jiangning said this sentence with a serious attitude. This The elder of Shenniu clan only felt his heart jump violently. That''s three thousand gods! It''s enough to wipe out a god tiger king, but still want to wipe out three thousand gods? Let alone Jiangning has that strength. I''m afraid it''s hard for God alone! Although the Lord of God did not forbid the fight between the three thousand Protoss. Even said, in the dark, has not been less to add fuel to the flames. But that doesn''t mean that God is willing to see the scene of the extinction of 3000 Protoss! If that''s the case, I''m afraid even Jiangning can''t bear its anger? Jiangning naturally nodded, then waved his hand, and said faintly: "continue, move this tribe empty!" Anyway, for Jiangning, it doesn''t matter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 880 From the moment the protoss came to the human world, they were already enemies. Jiangning will not have any psychological burden in seizing the enemy''s things. Moreover, if his identity was exposed, he would not doubt that no one would pursue him. During the first two Protoss'' coming, there are not a few Protoss lost in the world. Even if it''s spread out among any of the 3000 Protoss. I''m afraid Jiangning killed more than a dozen people. The number of protoss is very small, and it is even more rare to have more than a dozen people with high fighting power. This hatred, from that moment on, it became big. So, even if it''s bigger, it doesn''t matter. As for Shenniu people If Jiangning takes a look at the Shenniu people, it''s none of his business. There is no way. Who is the Shenniu clan standing on the opposite side of him? Even now the Taurus have helped themselves along the way. But he has paid them. And it''s definitely a lot. If there is no reward for the Shenniu helping Jiangning, maybe Jiangning will really give them a hand. But now, the relationship between the two sides is nothing more than employment. Just when Jiangning was ready to step into this tribe. I felt a strong force rushing towards me like lightning. How can the creatures of Shenniu people not feel it? It was a shiver from the soul. All of them, their bodies trembled. Of course, except for Jiangning, he was very excited at this time. Because, there is another one to send experience. How can he not be happy? "Ning Zun, let''s go!" Shenniu clan elder finally can''t bear this pressure, hastily said to Jiangning, the voice is full of pleading. From this we can see what kind of fear he has for those gods in his heart. The rest of the Shenniu people were all very embarrassed. You know, they are just about to rob this God King''s nest!! When this God King comes back, saw this pair of appearance, must not immediately rage? If you change to the position of the God King. Any one of them, I''m afraid, will get angry immediately. Kill all the people present. I help the protoss to fight outside, and when you look back, you''ll peep at my property with outsiders? Hearing the words of the Shenniu elders, Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then asked in doubt: "go? Why go? " As soon as Jiangning said this, the elders of Shenniu clan and the spirits of all living beings were about to cry out. That''s a king level figure! Even if you have killed the King Tiger before, but that doesn''t mean you are invincible among the gods! You know, there are some powerful people among the gods. The ranking of the three thousand Protoss also depends on the strength of the divine king. The lower the power of the king, the lower the rank of the Protoss. If we say that the God King''s strength is high, then the protoss in which he is located will naturally rank higher. The God tiger king, who was killed by Jiangning before, ranks in the protoss only in the hundreds. There are more powerful people than it! Is this Jiangning conceited enough to think that he can resist all the gods? Of course, the elders and living creatures of the Taurus clan think about these words in their hearts at most. If they really let them say it, they still don''t have the courage. While they were talking, the huge force had already rushed to the front. "How dare you invade my kingdom! Look for death A fierce roar, then saw a huge figure ferociously rushed to Jiangning. "God elephant king!" The elders of the Shenniu clan couldn''t help exclaiming. God elephant king, ranking 62nd among the 3000 gods. The strength is above the Mahayana period. If the power of God tiger king is strong, then relatively speaking, the power of god elephant king can be called the power of God. Although the ferry period and the Mahayana period are only two words short. But the gap is the distance between heaven and earth. A strong man in the Mahayana period can crush a strong man who has robbed Jiuchong easily. This is an essential difference, which cannot be made up by quantity. For a moment, many Shenniu people could not help shaking. They want to turn around and run away, but they find that they can''t move a cent!"Go to hell!" God elephant king roared, a hard blow to Jiangning face. Jiangning only felt a burst of wind whistling, but did not dare to be careless. "Looking for death!" But seeing Jiangning''s cold voice, he stretched out his right hand like lightning and grabbed the fist of the god elephant king. "How dare you take this king''s fist God elephant king''s heart can not help but rise a little surprised, but then, that touch of surprise turned into cruelty. In this case, let''s show you that my strength is absolutely not what you can bear! Thinking in his heart, the power of the right fist of the god elephant king was suddenly increased. Where the fist passed, the space was also vaguely shaken up. From this we can see the powerful power contained in his fist. I believe that if God tiger king stands here, one punch will be killed by this person! However, Jiangning is not the God tiger king! But see Jiangning sneer, body fierce forward a step, at the same time the body side. The right hand fiercely grasps the god elephant king''s wrist and pushes along with the situation! Immediately, the god elephant king was boosted by his own strength and Jiangning''s secret. Straight forward for several meters. One blow failed, and the king felt a burst of depression in his chest. Fortunately, it is the constitution of the king. In a short time, it has almost recovered. But see, god elephant king full face murderous look at Jiangning, this just angry way: "who are you in the end? How dare you rob the king''s Spirit Crystal? Don''t you know how to write dead words? " But Jiang Ning didn''t have the heart to talk to the elephant god before. All these are just the decisions made in the first confrontation with Jiangning. After all, the weak are not qualified to talk to the strong. When he judged that Jiangning''s strength was very strong, and even said that it was no less than his current strength. Jiangning already has the qualification to have a direct dialogue with him. In this world, only power is the most important thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 881 Only with strength can we have the right to talk to the strong. If we say that Jiangning just now had no way to accept the attack of the god elephant king. I''m afraid he''s now a dead body. God elephant king will never give him a chance to speak. Even if there is injustice, there is no other way, still will be killed by the god elephant king! Jiangning heard the words of god elephant king, but he couldn''t help laughing: "what is your spirit crystal?" As soon as the words came out, the king''s face became a little embarrassed. But see its brow tight frown, coldly say: "what do you mean?" "What do you mean? Call out all the soul crystals, and I can let you go. Otherwise, if you wait for me to snatch them myself, then don''t blame me for being merciless Jiangning is a sneer, light said. God elephant king hears speech, facial expression is more and more embarrassed: "you so don''t put this king in the eye?" God elephant king is really angry! For so long, no one dare to be so disrespectful to him! Even said, even some of the top gods treat him with a very polite attitude. Where is like Jiangning, cold words to each other. "Ha ha, I don''t have time to play with children! If you don''t want to hand over the Spirit Crystal by yourself, then what tactics do you have to use for a long time? " Jiangning is a laugh, does not care about the mood of god elephant king in the end. His purpose was to enrage the king. Just after the god elephant king''s fist, he knew that if he really fought hard, he would not be his opponent! Because, that''s the character of Mahayana!! Now, as long as the god elephant king is infuriated and let him lose his mind, then Jiangning will have the opportunity to take advantage of it. In fact, if it is not Jiangning who is here at this time, but other people. He will not hesitate at all, but will turn his head and run. Run as far as you can. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is the distance between heaven and earth. It''s not that any so-called martial arts can make up for it. One can break ten thousand methods. If the strength is strong enough, any martial arts will be vulnerable in front of it. However, at this time, Jiangning''s mind is blindly thinking about how to kill this guy in front of him, and then turn into his own experience! Where would you want to escape? However, at this time, the god elephant king is already angry. Jiangning not only wanted to snatch his Spirit Crystal, but also repeated and repeated provocations. He can''t stand it! Anyway, he is also a God King. Among the 3000 gods, the ranking is even higher. Today, I was teased by an unknown person! "You want to die!" God elephant king roared, and then fiercely clenched his right fist. His body rushed to Jiangning like lightning. "Shua!" The gods of the cattle clan only felt a flower in front of their eyes, and then when they saw the figure of the god elephant king again. The god elephant king has appeared in front of Jiangning, thinking of Jiangning smashing down with one fist. Jiangning''s face remained unchanged. The corner of his mouth even showed a sneer, but saw his body fiercely step back. However, the speed of the god elephant king exceeded Jiangning''s imagination. Just a moment of Kung Fu, the god elephant king has already reflected. But see its fierce forward, a step, and then a punch to Jiangning''s temple. It is believed that if this punch is hit, even if Jiangning''s strength rises a few more steps. I''m afraid it will lead to a brain burst! Jiangning is very clear about this. When his accomplishments reach his level, he is naturally extremely keen on the opponent''s attack. Now that I know it, I can''t catch it. Jiangning will not be stupid enough to resist? But see Jiangning body toward one side flash away. The elephant king''s fist could just rub his shoulder. At this time, Jiangning''s body suddenly appeared in front of the god elephant king like a ghost. At the same time, a hard blow hit his abdomen. The abdomen is the most dense part of human nerves. This is also the reason why Jiangning has been attacking the abdomen. God elephant king saw Jiangning''s reaction so keen that he could not help flashing a trace of anger on his face: "die for me!" But in the next moment, Jiangning''s speed suddenly accelerated several points, directly hit in its abdomen. Just listen to "bang!" A muffled sound.Then the god elephant king felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. But, of course, it''s just a little bit painful. If it is said that harm, Jiangning still did not cause him any substantial harm. After all, where is his strength! If you want to hurt the strong man in Mahayana period, it is extremely difficult! "You want to die!" However, even so, the pain also infuriated the god elephant king. For so many years, no one has let him feel pain for a long time. Even in the long years, he has forgotten what pain is like. But to be sure, it won''t feel good. Jiangning''s attack made him fall into a rage. However, the elephant king of the God hit Jiangning with a fist. Jiangning''s body is like a rabbit, directly to one side. At this time, the fist of the god elephant king had already hit the place where Jiangning just stood. Just listen to "boom!" The sound of a, and then see that piece of land exploded violently. There was an explosion. It''s not too much to walk the stone wire with flying sand! At this time, the god elephant king was very depressed, but Jiangning was not much better than him. Jiangning even has some regrets now. Why did I blow up the taixuan sword! If the taixuan sword is not destroyed, I''m afraid that just taking the attack will be enough to make the king seriously injured! But now? In addition to the taixuan sword, he has no very effective means of attack! In the face of the extremely strong body of the god elephant king, it is inevitable to be humble! However, since things have happened, regret is of no use. Jiangning bit his teeth and said in secret: "even if there is no taixuan sword, I can also kill you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 882 Along the way, Jiangning is not only relying on the system. More of them are themselves. After all, if there is no way to practice today, even if there is no chance! Naturally, Jiangning is very clear about this. "Boom "Boom!" The anger in the king''s heart was growing. At the end of the day, it was almost burning itself. Almost every punch, he used all his strength. The animals of the Shenniu people who heard the loud noise were shocked. The head of Shenniu is about to cry. What kind of evil did they make! First, the king of God was killed, and then he was repeatedly crushed by the great gods. Finally, a man came to save them. Originally thought it was the Savior, who thought, it was the devil who took them into hell. Now, if Jiangning can''t beat the god elephant king, they can''t expect to go back alive! "go to hell!" It was when the king of the gods failed and hit the ground. However, Jiangning''s body suddenly appeared behind him with a hard blow on the back of his head. Actually, he directly knocked down the god elephant king. Just listen to "boom!" The king''s body fell heavily to the ground, and immediately raised a large amount of dust. "This How could that be possible? " The elder of Shenniu clan almost didn''t drop his chin. But the look in his eyes towards the center of the field was full of disbelief. Are you kidding? How could you knock down the god elephant king? Not only the elders of the Shenniu clan, but all the creatures of the Shenniu clan can''t help but grow up. At the same time, a burst of ecstasy rose in my heart. If Jiangning really can defeat the god elephant king, maybe they can really escape a robbery. Originally, there was no hope for the survival of Shenniu people. The scene was like a tonic to them. However, the gods and elephants do not think so. The battle between the two made such a big noise. The gods and elephants have already been disturbed. However, as soon as they came out, they saw the scene that their God King was knocked down by Jiangning. For a moment, it is actually all feel a cool heart. Can''t help but murmured: "can''t even the LORD God defeat this bastard?" "What should I do?" There was a lot of discussion. Although the distance between the speaker and the speaker is tens of meters. But also very clear into the ears of god elephant king. Immediately, the god elephant king felt a burning pain on his face. At the same time, a kind of emotion called anger rises directly from his heart. "Die for me But see god elephant king roar, and then hit the ground with his right fist. Just listen to "boom!" After that, his huge body jumped up with the reaction force. Then it fell steadily on the ground. Almost at the moment of falling on the ground, his feet just like a spring, directly ejected and burst into Jiangning. Jiangning''s face changed slightly, but there was no confusion. But Jiang Ningmeng clenched his right fist and met the god elephant king. It''s nothing to dodge. In this case, he fought against the god elephant king. It''s also possible to know the extent of its strength. if you see Jiangning not dodging, you have to confront yourself. No one is more happy than the god elephant king! In this case, I will tell you how to write the dead word! The heart thinks, the movement on the hand is not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, the god elephant king has appeared in front of Jiangning. At the same time, he fiercely swings his right fist and smashes into Jiangning''s face. At the same time, Jiangning''s fist has come! Almost all of the protoss watching the war could not help but close their eyes. I didn''t dare to see the next scene. Especially the Shenniu people, their forehead is almost covered with cold sweat. Naturally, they will not doubt the strength of Jiangning. After all, they all saw the killing of the king tiger and the battle with the king elephant. However, if it is said that they are fighting against the god elephant king. But no one is optimistic about Jiangning.After all, the most famous image king is his physical strength. Even if some of the top gods in terms of physical strength alone, compared with the god elephant king, it is far inferior. Therefore, when we see Jiangning ready to use the flesh to resist the attack of the god elephant king. All the people are not optimistic. Even the Shenniu people. Even though they hoped that Jiangning could defeat the god elephant king, they did not think that Jiangning''s body had the strength to resist the god elephant king. Just as the minds of all men were in their minds. The attack between the god elephant king and Jiangning has also begun. "Boom There was a dull, dull sound, and then an afterwave immediately spread. Directly scrape away the flowers and trees around. Almost all the protoss feel a little shaky. For a moment, everyone could not help but open their eyes, full of incredible looking at the center of the field, is engaged in wrestling two people. How could that be possible? Jiangning can actually shake the flesh with the god elephant king? However, they did not know that Jiangning was not as relaxed as they saw. The sweat on my forehead is rolling down my cheek! Jiangning''s eyes constantly twitch, and his face is not good-looking. Although he caught the attack of the god elephant king, it was not easy. "Not bad?" There was an unexpected look in the king''s eyes. Obviously, I didn''t expect that Jiangning could receive his attack so easily. However, then a cruel smile appeared in the corner of the king''s mouth: "however, this is the end of it." How could he not see how much strength Jiangning had wasted after receiving his fist? There is no doubt that Jiangning can not carry it again! Almost as soon as the idea just rose, Jiangning suddenly moved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 883 But seeing Jiangning''s right leg kicking out like lightning, it hit the king''s chest. Just listen to "bang!" With a dull sound, the body of the god elephant king retreated several steps in succession. "Did you attack Ben Wang The elephant king''s face was not very good. Originally in the confrontation with Jiangning, it was not easy to get the upper hand. However, in any case, he did not think that he had not yet had time to be happy for a while. Jiangning kicked him in the chest. Now he was confused. Not only him, but every protoss being present was a little confused. However, Jiangning will not give them a chance to be confused, but see Jiangning''s right foot slammed on the ground, and then his body shot out like a shell, severely hitting the god elephant king. Almost in an instant, Jiang Ning fiercely waved his right arm and smashed the king''s chest. The king did not respond. He was directly hit in the chest by Jiangning. Another dull sound. This time, the god elephant king was directly shocked out of a mouthful of blood. "Asshole! How dare you hurt me? " This time, the god elephant king is really angry. But see its fierce clench fists, and then the body around the fierce burst out of a strong airflow. It was a direct step back for Jiangning earthquake. However, it did not cause any substantial harm to Jiangning. But even so, it can''t hide the startled look in Jiangning''s eyes. How could that be possible? Only momentum has already shaken itself back! However, before Jiangning had time to think about it, the god elephant king had already rushed to the front door, and his fists had already hit his face with a real roar. "Go to hell!" God elephant king fiercely issued a roar. But the next moment, his voice suddenly stopped, as if in his voice. Not only did he suffer, but also the protoss on the other side. I don''t know when, Jiangning''s body has disappeared in place. "Where are the people?" God elephant king''s face was a little embarrassed, looking for Jiangning around! "God! Be careful At this time, all the living creatures of the elephant family of gods could not help but scream. Almost at the moment of their voice rising, Jiangning''s body appeared behind the god elephant king, and a hand knife was slashed to his neck. It''s just an ordinary hand knife. However, in section, Jiangning covers most of the true Qi in the body. With this blow, he will cut off the head of the elephant king! Almost instantaneously, the god elephant king felt the sense of crisis coming from behind. I don''t want to think about it at once, but turning back is a punch. Who knows, but just met Jiangning''s hand knife. "Pooh A dull sound, and then see god elephant king''s arm from the fist face directly cut by Jiangning! Blood sprayed Jiangning''s face. But Jiangning is also like no feeling. Almost reflexive, Jiangning fiercely kicks a foot, directly kicks in the god elephant king''s chest. Suddenly, the huge body of the god elephant king was kicked out by Jiangning directly. After flying out several tens of meters, it fell heavily on the ground, splashing a large amount of dust. Blood directly dyed the ground red. The god elephant king''s face was livid, and the constant pain on his arm stimulated his nerves and reminded him that the man in front of him was definitely not an ordinary master during the robbery period. Jiangning looked at the god elephant king and shook his head. If only god elephant king''s reaction speed is slower. I''m afraid he was already lying on the ground by this time. Now it seems that it is difficult to defeat the god elephant king again. Although the heart is so thinking, but on the surface Jiangning can not show a bit of fear look. After all, no matter how the strength of the two sides is compared! At least, the momentum can not be weak! But seeing Jiangning sneer, he disdained to say: "god elephant king? But so it is As soon as Jiangning said this, he immediately smoked from the top of his head. "You want to die!" God elephant king roared, and then stood up from the ground. His right arm began to heal at the speed of the naked eye. Is this the protoss'' resilience Jiangning''s look was somewhat dignified. I thought that the protoss'' body was strong enough, but I didn''t expect that the protoss'' recovery ability was still so strong! At this time, the god elephant king was really angry to the extreme.He had never been so angry with a person. Jiangning is an exception. First, he had to turn over his old nest, and then let him lose Dalian noodles in front of so many people. In many people''s minds, face is often the most important. If these things spread out today, I''m afraid he will become a laughing stock for 3000 Protoss in the future. However, he did not know that he was not the only one who would become a laughing stock. If he knew, maybe he would not think so. At this time, the Shenniu people have no idea how to express their shock! I thought Jiangning had no way to defeat the god elephant king. At most, it was able to draw with the god elephant king in a period of time! But who would have thought that Jiangning would have destroyed the god elephant king just in the blink of an eye! At this time, the elder of Shenniu clan was excited. Keep shouting in the heart: help! Help! Now it seems that Jiangning may really be able to defeat the god elephant king. If so, they will not only be able to reproduce the glory of the past. It''s not even possible to go upstairs! After all, they have such a powerful protector! However, they completely forgot. Although Jiangning is powerful, it does not mean that Jiangning will always be their patron saint. And the most important thing is. That is, Jiangning offended the God King, but not only the god elephant king! I''m afraid at this moment, there are more than a thousand gods who want to come to Jiangning for trouble? After all, Jiangning is too cruel. It''s a direct way to empty all the other Protoss'' Millennium savings. I''m afraid that no one can bear such humiliation? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 884 In the extreme anger of the heart, the breath of the god elephant king was cut and rose. At the end of the day, it had reached a state of extreme terror. With the breath in his body and surging, the land under the king''s feet actually began to crack. "Crackle!" A flash of lightning cut through the sky. At this time, Jiangning noticed the sky. I don''t know when, the sky was covered by a dark cloud, covered with countless small lightning, rolling. The scene was horrible. "Ah, ah!" The elephant king exploded around. Big ride! Jiangning''s face suddenly became dignified. As for the other Protoss, one by one, they felt their legs weak. They fell to their knees. There was no strength to stand up. No, or, they didn''t have the courage to stand up. "Boom There was a loud noise, and then the body of the god elephant king rushed out of the explosion. Almost instantly, he came to Jiangning and hit Jiangning''s chest with a hard blow. Just listen to "click A crisp sound, and then see Jiangning chest visible collapse. Fierce spurt a big mouthful of blood, the body mercilessly smashes backward. "Give me Die The god elephant king did not intend to let Jiangning go like this, but saw his right foot slamming on the ground, and then his body rushed out again and went straight to Jiangning. In his opinion, the crimes committed by Jiangning can not be forgiven! That''s not enough! Although Jiangning was seriously injured, he was still very conscious. When he saw that the god elephant king refused to give up and did not want to think about it, he directly hit a palm print in the past. Just listen to "bang!" With a dull sound, the palm print hit on the body of the god elephant king, but it was scattered directly. It didn''t cause any substantial damage to it at all! Jiangning was shocked, but he didn''t dare to be careless and shot it in the air again. Then the body by the reaction force, quickly to the rear. The god elephant king was about to catch up with Jiangning, but who knows, he was once again separated by Jiangning. For a moment, I couldn''t help but raise a little anger in my heart. "Die for me!" However, with a fierce wave of his hand, the elephant king broke the palm print directly, and then his body fell violently on the ground. His legs were forced to kick on the ground, and then the body shot out like a shell. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Jiangning''s back, and at the same time, he smashed his fist in the past. Jiangning''s face changed greatly, and he turned around in a hurry and held out both hands to resist. Just listen to "bang!" With a sound, Jiangning''s hands became numb, and finally his body smashed on the wall of the god elephant tribe. Suddenly there was a violent explosion and the wall collapsed. As for Jiangning himself, he was buried in the ruins and could no longer be seen. "Ha ha ha, Shenniu clan, I admit that I don''t have any hatred with you, but why do you want to fight with this guy?" God elephant king in Jiangning heavy damage, cold eyes will directly look at the Shenniu people. All of a sudden, all the creatures of the Shenniu clan were surrounded by a chill. "This Lord Elephant King We We are all forced and helpless! " Finally, the Taurus made a good change. That is to sell Jiangning! Now this situation is very obvious, Jiangning is not as good as the god elephant king. Don''t you see that the god elephant king has defeated Jiangning? Besides, there has been no sound for such a long time. It is likely that he has been severely damaged by the god elephant king! At the thought of this, all the Shenniu people no longer hesitate to complain to the god elephant king. It is about Jiangning how hot and heartless it is all the way! It''s too much! However, no matter what they said, there was always a faint smile on his face. There was a flurry of caution in the viewer''s heart. "Anyway, you''re all involved in this, so you''re all going to die!" The god elephant king sneered, then his body flashed and disappeared in place. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the Shenniu clan elder, and directly punched the body of the Shenniu clan elder! Just listen to "boom!" Then he saw that the body of the God ox clan elder exploded and turned into a blood mist! "Elder!" "Elder!" Many Shenniu people can''t help but exclaim. Then there was a great commotion. "Well, it''s your turn soon!" God elephant king saw this scene, but he gave a sneer. He had no pity at all.From the moment when these Shenniu people stepped into his territory, they were doomed to die! Say, god elephant king''s heart is really angry to the extreme! Before the Shenniu clan, when the God King fell, he did not fall into the well. But now, as soon as I left home, these bastards bit themselves in turn. As soon as the king of the gods said this, all of a sudden the creatures of the Shenniu clan were like frying and boiling. In despair, people finally burst out! "Fight with him!" "Avenge the elder All the gods of the cattle clan roared, and then rushed to the god elephant king. Of course, they said they wanted to avenge the elder, but in fact, it was not. It was only the king who said he would kill them all, which aroused their anger in their hearts. Anyway, it''s all dead. It''s not so hard to spell it! This is the thought of each of them at this time! however, for the god elephant king, the anger of these people is nothing at all! "die for this king!" With a big drink from the god elephant king, he saw a creature of the Shenniu family directly slapped into a blood mist by the god elephant king. "Help "Ning Zun! Help us Just the hand of the god elephant king directly made the rising morale of the Shenniu clan collapse directly! The crowd fled in all directions! What''s more, he even called out Jiangning''s name directly. I totally forgot how they slandered Jiangning! "boom!" At this time, there was a loud noise, and then we could see that one piece of ruins was knocked down by Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 885 Several bursts of light burst out, and then exploded directly. A figure rose from the explosion. Who is Jiangning? But seeing Jiangning''s clothes a little ragged, with a trace of blood on his mouth. However, it did not suffer any heavy damage! After all, if he was beaten to lose combat effectiveness, he would not be called Ning Zun! "Ning Zun! Help us At this time, the scattered Shenniu people saw that Jiangning had nothing to do with it. One by one, they put their hopes on Jiangning. I hope Jiangning can save them at this time. However, how could Jiangning save these weeds? They thought they had not heard what they had just said? In a flash, I sold myself! Speaking of, Jiangning''s heart is also a little angry about this. However, after seeing the tragic situation of these people being chased and killed by the god elephant king, Jiangning had a lot of balance in his mind. I''ll call you wall curd. You''re on both sides. All right now, you''re going to fall over there and don''t want you! Jiangning can''t wait to see the death of these guys! Therefore, seeing these guys asking for help, Jiangning didn''t mean to help. Instead, I held my arms in my arms. This scene, in fact, the Shenniu people can understand. Of course, that''s under normal circumstances! But now, Jiangning can save their lives, but Jiangning will not move. This raised some resentment in their hearts. As for the god elephant king, he did not show any surprise after seeing Jiangning. After all, in his opinion, if Jiangning was killed just by that attack. Also won''t let oneself play like before that very laborious! He has great faith in his own power. At that time, Jiangning can fight with him on a par, and how can he die easily? When I saw Jiangning and was not allowed to take care of the life and death of these Shenniu people. The god elephant king showed a ferocious smile: "look, this is the end of your Shenniu clan!" With that, the body of the god elephant king rushed towards the Shenniu people like lightning. In just a moment, most of the Shenniu people died. As for the other Shenniu people, they tried their best to run away. After all, no one wants to die like this, does he? At the same time, a kind of emotion called regret also surged directly into their hearts. If they had known this, they should have stood on the side of Jiangning. But now, it''s too late to say anything. Soon, the god elephant king had emptied the Shenniu people. After that, he said, "don''t look at Jiang''s flat criminal any more." During this time, the god elephant king has calmed down. There is no doubt that Jiangning is strong and growing. It''s better to let them harm other Protoss than kill them. At that time, perhaps their own Protoss ranking can rise some! This is the intention of the king. However, Jiangning did not know these plans. Jiangning frowned, his face can not help but show a puzzled look: "why?" He is really a little curious, clearly he wants to rob his tribe, but this guy still wants to let himself go? No matter from which aspect, that god elephant king does not seem to be a good stubble! Therefore, there must be some conspiracy among them. 1 the god elephant king sneered and said: "there is no reason. If you don''t leave, don''t blame this king for being rude!" Conscience of heaven and earth, god elephant king said these words, is not to pretend to compare anything. The main purpose is to try to scare Jiangning away! however, I''m afraid his calculation is wrong! But see Jiangning sneer: "in this case, then a higher bar!" Then, Jiangning''s body directly dive down, blink of an eye has been out of a good distance! At this time, the god elephant king just wanted to slap his mouth. At the same time, the heart can not help but secretly scold Jiangning soft and hard do not eat, oil and salt do not enter! However, in fact, he couldn''t bear to think more. Jiangning is close at hand. That''s it, that''s it! Think of it as if you have never thought about that planThe king sighed in his heart, but he was not ready to keep his hand. Then he saw the king''s body burst out a strong momentum around him, his right foot slammed on the ground, and his body shot out like a shell. Hard hit Jiangning. This blow, in any case, will kill Jiangning! This is the will of the god elephant king! "Shua!" The sound of two broken winds sounded, and then they collided fiercely together. Suddenly, the two of them exploded violently and set off a violent explosion! "Boom Jiangning''s body, like a shell, was directly hit the ground. As for the god elephant king, he spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backward for a distance. "Long live the king of God!" "Long live the king!" When seeing this scene, many gods and elephants could not help but cheer. Originally, when Jiangning came to their tribe to rob the Spirit Crystal. They were all scared to hide. This kind of humiliation naturally became their heart disease. Now see Jiangning eat shriveled, in the heart son make me feel a burst of happy. However, the god elephant king did not know what the gods thought. All he knew was that he had risen to a new height in the hearts of the gods and elephants. To an unprecedented level. However, at the next moment, the voices of the gods and the elephant people stopped abruptly. They seem to find that Jiangning''s falling position seems to be in the middle of their land! As soon as the living creatures of the elephant family of gods reacted, they would flee around. After all, even if Jiangning didn''t exert force. But in such a high altitude smashing down, its prestige is also extremely powerful ah! However, Jiangning will not give them this opportunity. This is a method that he has thought out for a long time! By virtue of his physical strength, he is not as good as the king. He is not as good as the king of gods. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 886 But he has an advantage. This advantage can make up for all the deficiencies! That is, Tu Shen Dafa! With this skill, as long as there is a Protoss beside him, he will have an immortal body! The next moment, Jiangning''s body will fly directly into the living creatures of the god elephant family. Suddenly there was a violent explosion. Countless gods and elephants were swept down by the impact. After that, Jiangning killed like a tiger in a flock, and no one could stop him even for a moment. In the blink of an eye, Jiangning has already killed several gods and elephants. The status will be filled directly. At this time, the god elephant king did not know what was going on? At this time, the god elephant king''s eyes are full of anger, and his right fist tightly clenched, sending out bursts of crisp sound. From this we can see the anger in his heart! "Mean guy..." God elephant king''s face was very embarrassed and roared, although his back body rushed to Jiangning like lightning. Although those people are not very important to him, it does not mean that he will watch Jiangning kill his people? In the blink of an eye, the god elephant king has already rushed to Jiangning. One caught Jiangning''s fist and smashed it to a god elephant family. Just listen to "bang!" There must be a dull noise. However, Jiangning felt a strong force coming directly from the palm of the god elephant king. "Boom With a loud noise, Jiangning''s body was blown out directly. Before the king could be happy, he saw the sinister smile on the corner of Jiangning''s mouth. "Asshole! Stop it God elephant king blurted out. At the same time, the speed has increased a lot. However, it was too late. Jiangning had already taken advantage of this opportunity to directly enter the gods and elephants. In the twinkling of an eye, several gods and elephants turned into fly ash. God elephant Wang Qi''s face was iron blue, but he was helpless. Whenever he was about to catch Jiangning, Jiangning would directly hide among the gods and elephants. It''s hard for him to do it. "Asshole! You want to die After a period of time, the god elephant king can no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He let out a roar, and then he ignored it. He shot it directly towards Jiangning. Jiangning body directly to the side of the flash. The hand of the god elephant king can just brush the edge of Jiangning. Although Jiangning escaped, all the spirits of the god elephant family were suffering. The elephant king used all his strength. At this point, even if you want to stop, it is too late. Direct is a slap on the ground. The ground exploded, directly exploding several Protoss into powder. Not even a scream came out. "It''s really the king of God! It''s so hot to attack your own people. No wonder you can get there Just when the god elephant king was mixed with shame and anger, Jiangning''s sarcasm was ringing in his ears. God elephant king suddenly raised his head and looked to the sound. But see Jiangning leaning against a wall, mouth with a touch of a faint smile, playfully looking at him. God elephant king only felt "Teng" in his heart The next time, anger will rush up. "You want to die!" The god elephant king pointed to Jiangning and kept shaking, clearly because he was speechless by Jiangning. No wonder, no matter how he said it, he was also a king level figure. But now one after another in a person''s body eat flat. This can let always proud god elephant king some unbearable! Jiangning smell speech, but a sneer: "even if I want to die, you can kill me?" Jiangning this words a, immediately god elephant king then Leng there. Indeed, he wanted to kill Jiangning very much. But it has been so long, Jiangning is still alive and kicking. "Die for me The god elephant king roared, his right hand fiercely clenched into a fist and smashed it on the ground. All I heard was "bang!" With a dull sound, the fist of the god elephant king was deeply trapped in the land! "Ah With the voice of the god elephant king, his right arm suddenly lifted up, which was actually a huge soil block directly thrown to Jiangning. Jiangning sneers, the air is a palm shot. Directly smash the soil into pieces. For a while, the dust was flying, covering Jiangning''s sight directly. Almost at the same time, Jiangning''s heart suddenly rose a little bad premonition!Not good! Almost in the blink of an eye, Jiangning already wanted to wear it. However, at this time, the huge body of the god elephant king was like lightning penetrating through the dust all over the sky and killing Jiangning. "Die for me The god elephant king roared and hit Jiangning. Jiangning at this time has no time to dodge, but if said to wait for death, he is not willing. But seeing Jiangning give out a low roar, and then his body did not retreat, but went forward, and directly met the fist of the god elephant king. "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the fist of the god elephant king actually went directly through Jiangning''s chest, carrying a large amount of flesh and blood. Even the heart is smashed by it. "Ha ha ha, you''re dead!" God elephant king laughs wildly, so long time, he finally got it! How can words describe the happiness of the heart? "Well, I''m afraid you are too early to be happy?" However, at this time, Jiangning''s sneering voice was transmitted. God elephant king''s face changed slightly: "what do you mean?" I don''t know why, when I saw the sneer at the corner of Jiangning''s mouth, I suddenly felt a bad feeling in my heart! "This is the moment. Go to hell!" But see Jiangning roar, and then a punch hit the head of the god elephant king. God elephant king did not have time to respond, so Jiangning punched him in the head. Just listen to "bang!" With a dull sound, the head of the god elephant king exploded violently! However, Jiangning did not intend to let him go! His right fist turned into his palm and pressed it on the neck of the god elephant king, and the Qi in his body was poured into it violently. "Boom With a loud noise, the body of the god elephant king exploded, and there was no life left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 887 Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly began to absorb the spirit scattered around him. At the same time, his chest injury was also recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even if the heart is destroyed, his life will not be in danger in a short time. This is why Jiangning is willing to take the risk of injury to bet on this! "This How could that be possible? God King God, he was defeated? " The only living creatures of the god elephant clan below are unable to help but open their mouths and look at this scene in an incredible way. But then, a feeling called fear broke out among the gods and elephants! However, seeing all the creatures gave a cry of surprise, and then they scattered, as if Jiangning was a devil. I just want to be as far away from Jiangning as possible. However, how could Jiangning allow these people to leave? I am afraid that only the living creatures of the family of gods will know where their savings are. If you don''t leave them behind and let them go. I''m afraid he will waste a lot of time if he comes to find it himself. Although Jiangning has a lot of time, it can''t tolerate such a waste, can''t it? "Stop! Who dares to run one more step will be killed! " Jiangning''s cold voice reverberates around the Shenxiang tribe. But it didn''t seem to work. The living creatures of the elephant family of gods are still the ones who have been squeezed by you and me, and those who have fought for their lives will also leave here. Jiang Ning, who is angry in his heart, knows that at this time, if he doesn''t give up his dead hand, I''m afraid he can''t frighten this group of people at all! Jiangning is no longer thinking about it. The body like lightning rushed to the fastest one. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the god elephant family. When the god elephant family creature saw Jiangning suddenly appear in front of him. There was a look of incredible fear in his eyes. It''s very complicated. He opened his mouth wide to ask for help. But Jiangning didn''t give him the chance at all. A blow hit him in the chest, directly hit his body into a cloud of blood mist. The creature of the god elephant family had disappeared before he could even scream. However, Jiangning, the initiator of all this, has no feelings about it. After all, in his eyes, the creature of the god elephant clan is just a mole ant that can be killed with a single finger. Whether he killed or not, it had no effect on him. However, although Jiangning did not care, but he showed this hand, it is successful to frighten all the other gods and elephants. All the people are afraid to look at Jiangning, want to escape, but find that they can''t move half a minute in any case. In their eyes, Jiangning is a devil, or a devil with extremely terrible strength! Now, they have no doubt that if they dare to disobey Jiangning''s order, they will become a corpse in an instant! "Good." See all people are afraid of looking at themselves, no longer dare to move half a step. Jiangning couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction, and said faintly: "you can rest assured that if next, if you will listen to my words obediently, I will not only not kill you, but also give you enough spirit crystal." At this time, Jiangning''s voice is just like the sounds of nature in the ears of the gods and elephant family creatures! Spirit Crystal? On weekdays, it is something that talented people can touch. On weekdays, the only chance they could touch was the moment when the Spirit Crystal was discovered from the spirit mine! Now hear Jiangning not only do not kill them, but also give them the Spirit Crystal, one heart is naturally excited. "Say it! It''s all up to us! " "Yes All the living creatures of the elephant clan clapped their chests and swore. Of course, this is not to say that they have much confidence in themselves. He thinks that Jiangning can do whatever he wants. The main reason is that they know that if the assassins refuse to comply with Jiangning''s requirements, or there is no way to help Jiangning complete what it wants to do. Then, compared with Jiangning, they have no effect. For those who have no effect, I''m afraid that as long as the brain grows, they will know how to deal with it. Jiangning will definitely kill them. There is no doubt about this! Therefore, under the threat of death, the only choice of the gods elephant clan is to help Jiangning finish what it wants to do, at all costs!"Not as dangerous as you think." It seems to be to see the gods as the family of living things in mind, Jiangning can not help laughing, light said. When the gods heard the words, they all blushed. Jiangning said these words, but they all thought out. Naturally, I feel a little embarrassed. But then, Jiangning''s words made them a little embarrassed. "I will give you 30% of your family''s savings, that is, the Spirit Crystal." Jiangning stretched out three fingers and said in a very plain tone. Although 30% does not seem to be much, it is undoubtedly a very terrible number under the base number accumulated by an ethnic group for thousands of years. How do you know the gods? However, because of this, they are in some danger. You know, that''s their thousand year''s savings. Are they going to be robbed by the person in front of them? Everyone''s mood at this time is three words, that is, not willing! Jiangning saw this, but his face was also cold, and said: "first of all, you should understand that this matter is not I beg you, but I command you, understand? If you don''t hand in the Spirit Crystal, not to mention 30%, even life will not be left for you! " As soon as Jiangning said this, the spirits of the god elephant family were like frying and boiling. One after another toward a certain direction, it seems that it should be the location of the Spirit Crystal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 888 I have to say that it''s worth saving. Jiangning looked at the mountain of Spirit Crystal in front of her body, and couldn''t help sighing: "I can''t believe that there are so many soul crystals in your god elephant family!" Just a cursory look, there are tens of thousands of them! It''s enough for him to rob ten ordinary Protoss. When the gods heard the words, they could not help laughing bitterly. How could they have given all their wealth to Jiangning if they didn''t have to. Now, though, I''m afraid it''s useless for them to regret. Now, think more about how to get more benefits! The living beings of the elephant family of gods all hold this idea. While Jiangning was counting the number of shenhunjing, a living creature of the god elephant family could not help speaking, but he said cautiously: "venerable, I don''t know, the one you promised us Does it count? " The spirit of the god elephant family was very careful when he spoke, for fear that Jiangning would not be satisfied with what he had done. If not, Jiangning even killed himself, he has no place to reason!! When Jiangning heard the words, he raised his head and looked at the living creature of the god elephant family. He nodded naturally and said lightly: "of course, since you have promised you, naturally you will not break your promise. So, take away from here, two thousand spirit crystals, and distribute them by yourself." Speaking of this, Jiangning was stunned, and then continued to say: "however, if you dare to take one more, don''t blame me for being merciless." Of course, Jiangning said so, not because he is so stingy, even a spirit crystal have to worry about. In fact, the main reason was that he wanted to tell the gods and elephants. You can take what I give you. If you don''t give it to you, you don''t want to think about it. The animal of the god elephant clan nodded in a hurry, apparently excited. In any case, he never thought that Jiangning was so good at talking. At the same time, the living creatures of the god elephant family around were also somewhat grateful. They took a look at the god elephant people who spoke to Jiangning before. Obviously, I am grateful for his words to ask for shenhunjing. As for the living creature of the god elephant family, he accepted these grateful eyes with ease. He deserves it! Soon, the spirit of the god elephant family has taken out two thousand Spirit Crystal from the mountain of the Spirit Crystal. I dare not take one more for fear that Jiangning will get angry. But even so, he was very satisfied. On weekdays, don''t say it''s 2000 Spirit Crystal. Even if it''s a spirit crystal, it''s not something he can get. Although the production of shenhunjing is quite large. However, their uses are concentrated on the gods of their own race, as well as the people with higher talent. Ordinary Protoss can only be in legend for the Spirit Crystal. At best, it''s just a fantasy. Seeing that just because they killed the God King and regarded themselves as murdering their father and enemies, all of them were grateful. Jiangning''s heart is actually rising a little funny feeling. However, he did not continue to waste time here. With a wave of his right hand, he collected the Spirit Crystal directly. Then he said to the spirit of the god elephant family lightly: "if other gods come to ask, you just have to tell the truth." With that, Jiangning was already plundering to the distance. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. A mountain range in the divine world. Dark clouds gathered in the sky and thunder and lightning surged. The atmosphere was oppressive. If it is a little bit of insight, people will know that this is a robbery! And it''s not just a natural disaster. It''s the thunder robbery that broke through to Mahayana! Over the past half a month, Jiangning has been refining all the spirits and spirits she has plundered, and her strength has broken through to the early stage of Mahayana. If you face the god elephant king again, I''m afraid you don''t need to waste much strength to kill him. At the time of the robbery in Jiangning. Countless gods have also been aware of this breath. It''s strange, that is to say, they haven''t met this person at all. Almost at the same time, the king of the gods had the same idea. That is Robbers taking advantage of the fire! As soon as this idea was raised, the king of gods rushed to the place where thunder and robbery gathered. Their hatred for Jiangning reached an unprecedented peak. Today, you should kill it if you say anything. Stay here!temple. God looked at the projection in front of his eyes. It was Jiangning who was crossing the robbery. "At last It''s time for me to witness your worth. " God''s voice is very light, even if you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear what he is saying! ¡­¡­ "Crackle!" A big bang, followed by a thick arm of lightning fell, severely hit Jiangning. Jiangning angrily drank, and then directly put out a fist, which directly scattered the lightning. Tianjie seems to feel that Jiangning is so easy to break, feeling a little angry. It was a series of lightning. But without exception, every lightning was directly broken by Jiangning, without any suspense. This scene, see later arrived at the gods are a thrill. "This is the bastard who takes advantage of us to go out and plunder the Spirit Crystal?" "What a surprise! It''s so easy for him to get through the robbery! " ¡­¡­ The kings of the gods all talked about it. Looking at Jiangning''s appearance, crossing the robbery is just like playing. There is no pressure at all. At the same time, my heart naturally has a new understanding of Jiangning''s strength. However, although the heart of Jiangning is extremely resentful, but at this time, it is no one dare to go forward to find Jiangning trouble. There''s no way. Who''s going to let Jiangning cross the river now! Even if they hate Jiangning again, they can''t go up at this time! You know, the disaster will rise with the number of people and strength. No one will think that if they go in, they will come out alive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 889 Jiangning, who is passing through the robbery, naturally has noticed these gods and kings not far away. But there was no fear in his heart. The vast majority of these gods are really capable of crossing the Jiuchong river. A small number of them are in the riding season. With the gap between Mahayana and Dujie, these gods are almost equivalent to the nourishment of Jiangning. Jiangning can''t wait for the more, the better! However, the king of gods did not think so. After all, in their view, even in the Mahayana period, when facing so many gods and kings, is it not to drink hatred? Therefore, they didn''t care whether Jiangning would survive the disaster. If they succeed, they will rush to kill it. If you fail, it''s better. You don''t even have to do it. With such an idea, the king of gods looked up with his arms in his arms, and there was no one to intervene. The sky thunder probably lasted more than an hour, and the dark clouds slowly dispersed. And Jiangning''s strength has reached the early stage of Dacheng. In the absence of other people''s intervention, the natural calamity did nothing to Jiangning. Therefore, his breath was very strong at this time, and there was no sign of weakness at all. "Boy, are you the one who takes advantage of the fire?" However, many gods are not so scruple. After seeing that Jiangning had finished the natural calamity, a God King flew directly forward and asked coldly. "Don''t talk so bad!" Jiangning frowned and said. "It looks like you!" The king''s face was full of anger. He was one of the more than 1000 gods who were poisoned by Jiangning. When he returned to the tribe, not only the people were killed, but also his thousand year savings were emptied. At that time, he almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. But even so, the depression in my heart has reached a climax. "It''s me. How about it?" Jiangning eyebrows a pick, said with great interest: "how, difficult not you want to kill me?" After the breakthrough to the riding period, Jiangning''s confidence naturally is the rise of wireless. At the beginning, he could have killed the king of God when he was crossing the robbery. Now that Mahayana is in, his strength will not regress naturally? The God King was infuriated by Jiangning''s attitude, but fortunately, he was somewhat rational. But see that God King deep breath, efforts to suppress the anger in the heart, way: "the king''s Spirit Crystal back, you and I between the gratitude and resentment, write off!" Just now he saw the scene of Jiangning crossing the river. That''s simply not paying attention to the thunder! Such a character, if it is unnecessary, will never fight with his life and death. Therefore, the purpose of this God King is only to get the Spirit Crystal back. Jiangning shrugged his shoulders and said faintly, "sorry, the Spirit Crystal has been used up!" "What?" "Stinky boy, you want to die!" "Dare you say that again?" The God King in front of Jiangning has not said anything, but all the other gods and kings have gone away. You know, those who gather here to make trouble for Jiangning are all victims! Killing Jiangning is secondary. Their main purpose is to take back the Spirit Crystal! It''s a fortune enough to move anyone. Even God, if it is said to ignore this, it is impossible. But unexpectedly, this guy, unexpectedly said, the Spirit Crystal unexpectedly all used up? Is that a trick for kids? Even if you throw it, I''m afraid it won''t take half a month? Jiangning was also a little impatient and said in a cold voice, "I have already said that there is no soul crystal. If you don''t believe it, you can see it by yourself." As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, the God King in front of him let out a roar: "good! In this case, I will kill you first! Then find the Spirit Crystal again After saying that, a towering momentum actually directly emanates from the God King. The early cultivation of Mahayana! in the face of strong people of the same level, the God King did not hide his strength at all, and directly burst into the strongest state! "Die for the king!" With a roar from the king. Then he saw that the body of the God King rushed to Jiangning like lightning, and hit Jiangning''s face with a fist. However, Jiangning not only did not hide, but also showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his right palm like lightning and grasped his fist. For a moment, the king could not advance at all. The king''s face was a little embarrassed. Not only because of Jiangning''s strength, but also because in front of so many gods, his attack was so easily blocked by people. Naturally, it was a great shame!Exasperated, the God King fiercely kicked out his right foot and kicked Jiangning''s chest fiercely. Jiangning mouth exposed a sneer, the left hand fiercely forward, and the right hand to grasp its right wrist, it was thrown out directly. The God King was caught off guard by Jiangning. After being thrown out for several tens of meters, he just stopped. But see his face iron blue, looking at Jiangning''s eyes full of anger. "I''ll kill you!" The king almost squeezed this sentence out of his teeth. "Get out of the way!" Who knows, Jiangning actually is to shoot a palm print in the air, directly then scolded a, is to return a gift. The God King was scolded by Jiangning a little muddled, when its reaction came over, it was already hit by Jiangning''s palm print. Just listen to "bang!" A dull sound, and then the king of God was fiercely spewing out a mouthful of blood, his body like a shell to the ground. The rest of the gods in looking at Jiangning''s eyes, obviously more than a trace of horror. Obviously, he was shocked by Jiangning''s strength. You know, before that by Jiangning defeated God King, although the strength is in the early days of Mahayana. However, no matter how to say, it is also the old generation of strong people who have stayed in this realm for hundreds of years. When he was promoted, he didn''t even have the strength to fight for a new monk. This can make the king of gods have to be shocked. "Ah, ah! I want you dead At this time, the king''s voice was roared out of the pit. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 890 At the next moment, the figure of the God King actually appeared in front of Jiangning and hit Jiangning''s face with a hard blow. Jiangning did not move, but it was like lightning. He grabbed the God King''s arm and twisted it. Just listen to "click, click..." Bursts of crisp sound came, and then the God King''s arm was strange and became a twist. In many places, there are even dense bones. But see God King open mouth, seem to want to scream. But Jiangning did not give him a chance to scream. One blow hit him on the chest. Actually, the chest collapsed directly. And that God King''s scream, of course, was blocked back. "Boom Another punch. However, this time Jiangning is directly hit on its temples. That God King''s head unexpectedly is like watermelon general burst open! "Shua!" Almost at the same time, Jiangning once again waved a hand and printed it on the body of the God King. "Bang!" The body of the God king turned into a cloud of blood. It''s a long story, but actually it happened only two breaths. The king of the gods was dumbfounded. All of us didn''t expect that Jiangning would wipe out a God King in such a short time, and there was no residue left. Is it too cruel? Before they think about it more, Jiangning''s eyes have already swept to them. But seeing Jiangning''s mouth showing a faint smile, he said: "gentlemen, who else wants the Spirit Crystal? Come on If we say that before, the kings of gods were afraid of Jiangning''s strength. But now, the king of gods has been infuriated by Jiangning''s words and yelled: "boy, do you know who you are talking to?" "You want to die!" If they are only alone, they may not dare to challenge Jiangning. But now there are hundreds of gods standing here. Although the strength of many people is not necessarily great, but the courage will certainly be doubled. Finally, in a curse, a God King first rushed out, straight to Jiangning. With a leader, the rest of the nature also rushed out. Hundreds of gods besieged one man. If it is spread out, I''m afraid no one will believe it. But it happened. Jiangning saw hundreds of God Dynasty killing himself, but his face did not change. If it is said that the other person, may also be worried about their physical strength. But for him, there is no such concern at all. The more Protoss, the more powerful his power will be! Therefore, Jiangning not only was not afraid, but also directly welcomed it. The king of gods saw Jiangning not only did not run, but also foolishly rushed up. For a moment, looking at Jiangning in the eyes are full of disdain. I thought this guy was a strong man, but I didn''t expect to be a fool. Knowing that there are so many strong men in front of him, he still rushes forward foolishly. This is not a fool. What is this? However, although he thought so, the king of gods did not keep his hand. One by one, they all broke out with the strongest momentum and killed them towards Jiangning. However, when Jiangning confronted them, they were really stupid. Almost as soon as Jiangning rushed into the crowd, several God kings who had been robbed fell into his hands. As for several Mahayana kings who attacked Jiangning, they saw that Jiangning''s wounds healed strangely. And it healed at a rate visible to the naked eye. "This What kind of monster is this? " Several Mahayana kings are full of disbelief in the eyes of Jiangning. At first, only a few Mahayana kings discovered Jiangning''s anomaly. But with the passage of time, almost all the gods know that Jiangning has the immortal body! "My God! What kind of monster is this? " "You''ve got immortality? It''s unbelievable The kings of the gods were hopeless, imaginable. When your opponent can''t die in any case, and he just touches you and you''re going to die. I''m afraid that this huge gap will be wiped out even if it has a strong sense of war? "Shua Shua!" Another burst of wind broke out. Jiangning''s figure flashed by, taking away the lives of several gods once again. If an outsider saw it at this time, he would surely think that this scene was an illusion.When did a powerful figure like the king of God be killed like a chicken or a dog? It is hard to imagine that the gods who can already be called invincible in the world are tortured and killed by Jiangning to this extent. If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I''m afraid no one would have believed it. The temple. "Sire, the potential of Jiangning is too terrible. Moreover, his skill is just aimed at our Protoss. In my opinion, it is better to get rid of it as soon as possible." The man in black half knelt on the ground and said respectfully to God. "No, it''s because of his potential that I''m going to keep him until now." God slowly shook his head and said calmly, "Protoss? It''s of little use to me. If we sacrifice 3000 Protoss to return our loyalty to Jiangning, I will not hesitate. " God''s words are very insipid, but the weight of it is to let the man in Black feel a burst of panic. At the same time, he felt a little unbelievable. He never thought that Jiangning would have such a position in God''s heart. But even if he knew, he couldn''t figure out why. For a time, the heart is extremely tangled. To say that, he is also a member of the protoss, and God''s words naturally made him feel cold. But he was so loyal to God that he would not say anything more. Since God has said to stay in Jiangning, so be it! The man in black sighs, but he doesn''t speak any more. This is not to say that he is willing to let go of Jiangning, but the main reason is that God has spoken, and it is difficult to change the decision made by someone. That''s why the man in black no longer persuades God. Because he knew it was useless! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 891 Jiangning naturally did not know what God thought. Hundreds of God kings, Rao is Jiangning, no matter how strong, it is impossible to destroy them all. Even if it''s cutting melons and vegetables, this group of gods can kill him for a while. It has to be said that Tu Shen Dafa is really a magic skill, enough to make Jiangning more brave in the face of these gods! In addition, the spirit crystal that has been absorbed by Jiangning has made Jiangning''s body extremely powerful! Jiangning set off a storm among the gods! Clever body method, let Jiangning avoid countless attacks! Counterattack is a fist to the meat, can output tons of damage to the God King! Shenwangjing can only make the kings strengthen their physical strength and strength, but can''t help them with agility! Facing Jiangning with full fire, they are already afraid. But not a God willing to leave easily! That Jiangning robbed a large number of Spirit Crystal in the time when the God King went out to the human world! These spirit crystals have been regarded as a huge fortune in this divine world! Although the king of God is dying more and more, for the rest of the God King, still have the confidence to exhaust Jiangning''s physical strength, and then kill Jiangning! As long as Jiangning is killed, the rest of the God King will not only be able to carve up Jiangning''s wealth. Those who were killed by Jiangning, their tribe has no patrons! The rest of the gods can continue to plunder them! This is a huge fortune! No one who can cultivate to be a God King is a fool, and he will not retreat easily! They will never give up the chance to be the strongest under God! What they don''t know is that Jiangning has the butcher God Dafa in his body, and those dead Protoss are his best tonic! Otherwise, it would have been scattered far away! Jiang Ning moved easily to avoid the collision of the God King in front of him. This is a collision from the king rhinoceros! Come quickly and quickly, God rhinoceros King''s strongest is the head of that tough rhinoceros horn! As long as the top of rhinoceros horn on Jiangning, Jiangning will certainly be hurt! But Jiangning or easily with their own dexterous body method to hide in the past. "Bang." Jiangning responded very quickly. He stretched out his hand and steadily pulled back the God rhinoceros king from the momentum of forward rush. This pull showed Jiangning''s physical strength! Jiangning shook his fist again and knocked hard on the head of the king rhinoceros. All of a sudden, the blood of the king rhinoceros was in direct current! God rhinoceros King instantly felt confused! Isn''t he charging? Why did his head suffer such a heavy blow! Jiangning beat more than ten times, the God rhinoceros king has already lost his mind. Throw the king rhinoceros on the ground and step on his chest with his left foot! He reached down and pulled out the horn of King rhinoceros''s head! In the face of the king rhinoceros gave a heavy blow! One foot, God rhinoceros king, the whole person directly fly out, hit another God King who attacked and killed in front of him! Two kings of gods fly out of each other! When he fell to the ground, the king rhinoceros was very heavy, second only to the original god elephant king. When he was pressed on that God King, he naturally suffered great damage to that God King. Both of them were abolished! The king of rhinoceros howled and died heavily! Seeing this, the rest of the gods did not have the courage to fight again, and slowly stopped moving. They are quite afraid of looking at Jiangning like the God of war! How long has the goods been sold? Why is it not tired at all? God kings who have small abacus in their hearts are looking at Jiangning, and silently re measuring the strength of Jiangning in their hearts! In front of the sudden appearance of the alien, while the fire hit a large number of Spirit Crystal! In front of the sudden appearance of the alien, in the divine world stir up the wind and water! In front of this sudden appearance of the alien, in the end who is it? How strong is he!? It''s so unexpected! Do you have to kill him? If you can''t get the Spirit Crystal, you can''t be reconciled! Hundreds of deities were watching the same man, his face full of fear and hesitation! Such a scene has not appeared in this divine world for many years. Because even if there is a leader among the gods, they dare not deal with more than ten kings alone! But Jiangning did it! No sloth, touch and die! Of course, Jiangning did not feel a bit happy about it. It''s all right. The gods invade the human world with pride and plunder them wantonly! How many people have been killed by hundreds of gods in front of us? These let Jiangning hate the sky! "Let me despise the God King of the divine world today! Avenge the destruction of the Terran Jiangning is shouting this sentence in his heart! Looking at the gods in front of them, Jiangning already knew their mind."These gods are really interesting." Jiangning thought, "it seems that I have to pretend to be weaker and weaker." Jiangning will be dazzled head rushed up God leopard king with left elbow, right boxing in the king of God leopard''s small abdomen, hard hit. The king of the leopard made a scream! The cry was very shrill! And Jiangning did not stop, playing in the king leopard in a point of strength! And a god Monkey King quietly came to Jiangning''s back with a light figure. The monkey king is one of the few agile people in the God King. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" The monkey king seized the opportunity and hit Jiangning with all his strength. In fact, the monkey king''s strength is not the strongest! But the most important thing is that he is flexible! Fast! It''s even more terrible when he uses all his strength! Because he knew that if he could not succeed, he would die! Jiangning pretended not to feel that the monkey king came to his back, and was hit by the monkey king''s claw repeatedly and heavily in the back. Of course, he did not suffer any harm. The breath of life he had absorbed from the king leopard was enough to offset the blow of the king monkey. Play well! Jiangning sneered in his heart. Although he was not hurt, he deliberately spurted out a mouthful of blood with genuine Qi. However, the expression on his face became extremely painful when he was attacked by the claws of the God Monkey King! Although Jiangning''s performance is very pompous! But those gods and kings were blinded by the interests, and already some believed! Although the monkey king is successful in sneaking attack, his death is near! Jiangning didn''t give the monkey king a second chance to attack him. He took the rhinoceros horn of the God rhinoceros king and turned back with lightning speed and fiercely put it on the heart of the God Monkey King. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 892 The real Qi in his body moves, and a continuous stream of true Qi is transmitted from the rhinoceros horn. The monkey king''s body can''t stand such pressure and turns into a pool of flesh and blood on the spot! And Jiangning also began to pretend to be weak, the whole person knelt on one knee, gasping heavily! "Dong -" the ground began to shake because of Jiangning''s kneeling. All of a sudden, the dust was flying. Ha ha, am I acting like enough? Gods and kings, come out and fight for merit! Come on! When the king of gods saw this scene, he was not doubted in his heart! If you seize and kill Jiangning, you can have a greater say in the share of the spoils. The injured Jiangning is a whole piece of fat! Never let him fly! The hearts of the gods have already begun to move, scrambling to grab Jiangning''s head on the neck! And Jiangning''s heart laughs wildly, today these gods and kings, all let me wrap up! The gods began to move, which is a good opportunity for their own clan to reach a great supplement. They also need the help of the Spirit Crystal to reach a higher level. Naturally, Jiangning, who is now seriously injured, will not have a chance to breathe! But Jiangning stood up, although the power of a fist and a foot in his hand had not been reduced, but his breath was more and more uneven! This is a great bait for the gods. For the gods who have been cultivating their bodies, they naturally know the importance of breath. The first step for a God with good foundation to become a strong one is to cultivate breath! What is breath? It''s something that can make the body play a greater fighting power! If the breath is uneven and the power is limited, that is for sure. If a Protoss breath can not be balanced, then he has not become the strength of the general, not to mention the king! However, what they would never think of is that this uneven breath of ningzun could not be measured by the common sense of the divine world! Jiangning, who pretends to have uneven breath, will naturally consume more, but in this war, he can get more benefits through the slaughter God Dafa! Although some consumption, but this can attract more gods to kill! The gods and kings in front of us are just natural supplements! The rhinoceros horn has become a weapon of Jiangning. It is waved everywhere and killed at the core! Jiangning is obviously more powerful, and he also pretends to be more and more tired, which makes all the gods who are around him ready to wait for the opportunity to move, all feel excited! his current state is like a dying blow! "Ning Zun, why do you have to support so hard to hand over your spirit crystal? I''ll leave you a whole corpse!" "Yes, give it all, little bastard. I can bury you in Fengshui treasure land!" "Don''t listen to him. I''ll take you back to the human world for burial! What else do you support? " God King each has his own mind, they think Jiangning can not do, there are several powerful God kings have been killed by him, their own share of the spirit crystal can be more! And Jiangning with a smile, slowly with the butcher God Dafa, absorb the breath of life they sent! At the same time, he pretended to be more unstable, and his eyes were misty! "Ha ha, he can''t. He can''t The God lion king looked at Jiangning, whose eyes began to blur under the wheel battle. He was excited to give Jiangning a final blow, and took Jiangning''s head to get more spirit crystals. "Today, the big head of the Spirit Crystal will be taken by my old lion!" The gods and kings who have not yet got close to Jiangning are envious and envious looking at the God lion king! Lion Fight rabbit, still need all strength! The God Lion King naturally understood this truth, silently raised the whole body''s strength to the limit, with an endless powerful punch to Jiangning''s heart! He can be sure that the boy in front of him can''t escape. This boxing, the Lion King''s excited eyes and Jiangning''s eyes, but he did not see Jiangning''s sorrow, his eyes were bright, with a banter smile. The lion king, the other gods, does not know that this sight is not the stranger can bloom! The God Lion King face dew is astonished, his that condenses the whole body strength one fist, then by Jiangning''s two fingers to stop! "Hard work, you came to die." Jiangning said with a smile, then two fingers with a very fast speed rhythm, that speed is not slower than the lightning in the sky! Even with a trace of shadow. The air was full of blazing breath, and the hands seemed to be filled with endless magic power, which made the gods who were around to pick up the leak couldn''t help being stunned! "Shua -" the two fingers turned into palms and crossed in front of the God lion king. Very fast, no one can see! God Lion King''s beard was burnt into a piece and looked at the blow in front of him in amazement. Before the invasion of the divine world, Jiangning learned Shaolin''s 72 unique skill of burning wood sabre in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple. Cut a piece of wood with a sharp knife. It doesn''t hurt the wood, but uses heat to make the wood spontaneous combustion! Using speed to generate heat is a cold skill of Shaolin Temple.Jiangning knows that although no one uses the burning wood knife, it is not because of the chicken ribs! However, the requirements of this sword technique are too high for ordinary monks in Shaolin Temple to practice. With extremely fast speed, it can cause combustion in the air and make a fire! This is not an ordinary sword technique in itself! At that time, Jiangning even suspected that the knife only existed in theory. At that time, he had reached the golden elixir when he learned, and it was difficult to control! The power of this Sabre technique is not vulgar, but it is still too difficult to use it! This time, he killed a large number of deities. He had already reached the fifth level of Mahayana, and he had a great surplus of genuine Qi in his body, so he tried to use this method of burning wood. At this time, Jiangning used the palm as a sabre, and the strength of the palm was enough to support the rapid friction. The friction produced by tempering was the fire, and the power of the real Qi was greatly increased. As for the heat of the real Qi, it was too high! "Er -" the God lion king was hit by Jiangning, his body burned violently, and his whole body turned into a torch in the dark sky. Until the burning out, no God dares to go to the rescue. When the God lion king turned into fly ash, the fire was still burning. The burning flame reflected Jiangning''s smiling face. For the remaining 100 kings, it was like seeing the devil! What kind of knife technique is this? Is it the martial arts of those people in the human world? But people in the divine world can''t practice martial arts because they pay too much attention to physical strength Isn''t it impossible? Why is it possible to make such a strong blow? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 893 In any case, they would not have thought that this ningzun was the first strong man in the human world, nor that the ningzun with the method of killing gods could absorb so many spirit crystals that the physical strength could not be distinguished from the protoss! It''s so powerful! They don''t want to fight again! Get ready to get out of the range of this demon! They dare not be greedy. Compared with the Spirit Crystal, or life is more important! And Jiangning naturally won''t let them have such a chance. At this time, Jiangning''s vital energy was very strong, and the whole person began to take advantage of the God King''s flustered period, and began to use the fiery palm to extend the strongest strength! His whole body is full of domineering Qi, and his whole body looks so harmonious. Zhongzheng Yingqi''s palm is waved with vigorous wind, and his genuine Qi revolves around his body. This is the unique skill of the beggars'' sect, the starting move of the eighteen dragon subduing palms! The eighteen dragon subduing palms were called the best in the world by Shaolin sweeping monks, because they are the most masculine palms in the world! This set of 18 dragon subduing palms can play a more powerful role in the hands of Jiangning, which has already reached its fifth floor! The palm of the hand that has just displayed the burning wood Sabre technique is still in high temperature. If you use the 18 dragon subduing palms again, the power of this palm will be doubled! The momentum of Jiangning has changed, which makes the remaining 100 gods fear. "What kind of monster is this? How powerful "It feels like his flame can melt me!" "What are you waiting for? Run! God Soul Crystal will still be able to take it sooner or later. Now if you don''t run, there will be no chance! " The king of God has been frightened by this momentum, even a large number of soul crystals, which are full of temptation, can no longer strengthen their faith Dead so many gods, can''t do nothing to him! It''s a big failure of the divine world! They must go to the God to ask clearly, what is the origin of Ning Zun! Before they could run far away, the power of the 18 dragon subduing palms had appeared. The hot air reappeared, and the overflowing genuine Qi was burning violently. The sky seems to have changed, this is dusk, but it seems to have burned half of the sky! In this world, the eighteen palms of the Mahayana strong are looming in the world! The shadow of a giant dragon roared out of Jiangning''s hand and roared towards the hundreds of protoss! The dragon, which was originally golden, was surrounded by a dark red flame, shuttling through the divine world. And the divine world, as if the sky has faded! All of a sudden, the king was running away The Dragon In the end what is it? Is he sent by God? They had to think about the future, with panic on their faces, and fell to the ground by the shock wave caused by the dragon, and they were completely engulfed by the flame! In the howl of pain, it turned into fly ash. This battlefield eventually became the burial place of hundreds of gods and kings of the divine kingdom! Mahayana peak, human martial arts, one blow to destroy the divine world of 100 gods! This is a worthy battle in Jiangning! "Hoo --" Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief. This version of the true Qi of burning wood and subduing the Dragon 18 palms really consumed him a lot. It was hard for him to condense the dragon illusion. Although the harvest is also great, Jiangning slowly moved forward, secretly running the magic killing method, absorbing the breath of life after the death of the God King back to itself! The life breath of the hundred gods makes Jiangning recover the strength of Mahayana again. This wave is absolutely not lost! Jiangning doesn''t know what the existence of this evil killing method is! Jiangning is the strength of the second to kill the whole court, not a bit upset! Naturally, it''s no surprise that Jiangning''s goal is to harvest all these gods and test Mahayana''s real Qi martial arts. This move was put forward early. It can not only kill all of them in seconds, but also make you weak. So if you want to be perfect, you must use your brain. Show the enemy weak, suddenly kill, use the last strike, this will completely harvest the gods! This war ended in Jiangning victory! "Pa pa pa pa..." Applause from the corner, Jiangning suddenly turned back. A middle-aged uncle in silver clapped his hands and turned out from the corner. Is this God? It doesn''t look so strong! Jiangning thought in his heart that since he may be the God, he must be cautious, even if he knows that his present state has the power to fight with that God! "Ning Zun''s fight is very wonderful." The middle-aged uncle''s face was a little pale, and he was obviously hit by the flaming Golden Dragon. "I don''t deserve it. It''s just a fluke." Jiangning is modest. "No, I have strength, but I pretend to be injured. One by one, seduce the strong to come out and kill, and then one hit will kill all the remaining seconds Silver middle-aged man clapped his hands and laughed, "it''s really a good way." was told what he was saying. Rao was not surprised by Jiangning''s face. "Nothing, just not too hard." Let them run, and I have to chase them everywhere. "Silver middle-aged man''s face showed a crafty smile: "that''s OK, let me introduce myself, I''m the God King of the protoss, and my family ranks second in this divine world." "Second place?" It was not God, Jiangning carefully looked at the middle-aged man, and his strength was really unfathomable. "I wait until now, see you this big war, feel a little blood boiling. If you want to exercise, why don''t you fight with me The middle-aged man said with a smile. "It''s just for the sake of shenhunjing, and now I just want to eat it alone. Seeing so many people of the divine world being killed, have you not touched? " Jiangning asked coldly. "Ah, you don''t know that the protoss eat the weak. It''s all about race. It''s none of my business. It''s not about my family. I''m the only one left in my family. What do you think I care about them? " The middle-aged man said. "But..."? My spirit crystal is really used up Jiangning rolled her eyes and said helplessly. "Muscles and bones." The man in Silver said with a smile. Their eyes collided and sparked with each other. Both sides saw the fierce battle in the other''s eyes, and they both knew that today''s war was inevitable. "What race are you from?" Jiangning quietly prepared the posture of fighting and asked. "You can rest assured that I will tell you before you die." The middle-aged man in silver stood with his hands down, and he was confident enough to defeat Jiangning. "It''s a tough mouth." Jiangning looked at the arrogance of the other side without any dissatisfaction. He could see the truth from the bottom of his hand. Anyway, he would be stronger and stronger in the Vietnam War! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 894 In the temple. God sat on the chair, sipped the wine in the cup, and tapped his fingers leisurely on his thigh. He watched the battle between the middle-aged man in black and Jiangning with great interest. "Who will win, you say?" God suddenly asked. The black is also attentively looking at the two men, listen to God''s question, can''t help but feel a tremor, quickly replied: "I really don''t know, but I still think that the king of God will win. After all, in the realm, our God King has defeated the Ning Zun too much." After hearing this, the Lord smacked the taste and said, "yes, the second God King, the existence of Mahayana peak. Compared with the Terran with the fifth floor of the Mahayana, there is a big gap. " The man in black was shocked: "has this man reached the fifth floor of Mahayana? Impossible? That''s too fast! He had just reached the beginning of Mahayana before the war with God! the LORD was staring at the venerable nun, and said in his mouth, "his progress is too satisfactory for me. It''s a bit unreasonable to be satisfied. It''s a fair fight and I''m looking forward to it. " Indeed, there is no other God King in the battlefield now. The amount of supplement that Jiangning''s demon slaying Dharma can get depends on how much flesh and blood he has torn away from that God King. In this battle, Jiangning''s real combat effectiveness will be tested! And the king in silver is also the last dish prepared by God for the king in silver! With a sip of wine, God''s eyes burst into a strong expectation. And the man in black is silently shaking his head and sighing. He also pays attention to this war. Jiangning stares at the opposite God of silver for a long time, and finally decides to take the lead. When the speed of the whole person reaches the limit, he flies to the king of silver like an arrow from the string. The white clothes are floating, leaving a shadow in the air! This is the simplest test. Even Jiangning is full of fear for this king of silver who can''t see his strength! This left punch towards the abdomen is a clever test. Because there are too many ways to crack, how to crack the opponent can fully see the character and level of the opponent. While the king of silver looked at the blow to the abdomen, but his right fist directly counteracted it, in an attempt to smash Jiangning''s left shoulder directly! It''s Jiangning''s decision. The king of silver is not as harmless as it seems. And Jiangning''s attack is also very simple, this is a false move, according to the trend of the opponent to decide how to carry out the next offensive. Wang''s right hand is not strong enough to attack the king''s left hand. However, the king of silver did not hesitate. His attack was exhausted, but his body was still flexible. He did not panic in the face of Jiangning''s attack. He moved his body in a strange posture and could avoid this hand of Shenhe finger, but his left rib was still injured. In fact, it is still the strength of the Shenhe finger that makes the king of silver take the risk of being attacked in succession and evade by force! Also thanks to him to avoid, otherwise what will happen really do not know! Jiangning is not perfect for the convergence of true breath! This is indeed Jiangning''s weakness! If Jiangning can hide the breath perfectly, even the king of silver will not have the consciousness of escaping, and it is possible to be directly injured. However, the king in silver is also in a dilemma. If he retreats, he is likely to be attacked by Jiangning continuously, and if he advances, he may be countered by Jiangning. Can first empty shake a move, suddenly close his fist feint, while Jiangning Dodge, retreat back! Jiangning couldn''t let him go away, so his advantage couldn''t be given up. His top lightness skills burst out and quickly approached the king in silver and directly used left boxing to fight the king in black. "Perseverance?" The king of silver was also infuriated by Jiangning''s continuous attacks. His right fist blew out and was facing Jiangning. However, Jiangning used his left fist to hit and collide with it. He suffered a great loss! Jiangning all the way, all the way to crush! At this time, he even suffered a loss under the second ranked God King, thinking in his heart: "Mahayana peak, the strength of the right arm is so strong! My left arm was hit by this, and I felt so much pain. It''s really It''s terrible. " And the king of silver looked at Jiangning''s expression, and was shocked. What? His left arm didn''t fall out when he collided with my right fist? Two people look at each other, is to affirm each other''s strength! The fifth floor of Mahayana is not a level for Mahayana peak. However, Jiangning is not an ordinary Mahayana five layers, and the king in silver is not the ordinary Mahayana peak. Two people this round of fight, each other win or lose! The strong struggle for the offensive was so fierce that I could not help feeling sorry for each other! However, the battle will continue, this encounter is their destiny, naturally there will be no hand left! Jiangning stabilized his mind and recovered the numbness of his left arm with genuine Qi.And the king of silver clothes is also rapidly recovering the left rib that was vaguely affected by the Shenhe finger! "Come again!" Jiangning quickly approached, raised a breath, there are dark lines between the palms, feet with the corresponding pace of preparation. Feeling the breath of Jiangning, the king of silver was obviously interested. What martial arts did Ning Zun use? Jiangning''s breath is more and more mysterious and thick, which is a kind of changeable and still state! Yes, this is the eight trigrams palm! The eight trigrams coincide and change thousands of times, but the eight trigrams are always the opposite state of heaven and earth, shock Xun, Li Kan and Dugen! It can be said that it is both variable and constant! A perfect set of Bagua palm is not only the palm technique, but also the footstep and its matching are also very important. There are both attack and defense, and there are endless changes. In terms of flexibility, in addition to Taijiquan, there is really only this Bagua palm! Jiangning chose the Bagua palm because he was still afraid of the fist of the God in silver! Taiji may be broken by the God King at the peak of Mahayana. Therefore, Bagua palm has become the best choice for Jiangning, which is also an excellent place in Jiangning! Now, the king of silver is going to attack. Experience the power of the eight trigrams'' palm, which has both attack and defense, and can adapt to circumstances! No, it''s the power of Zhenqi Bagua palm! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 895 In a battle of equal strength, the five fold Mahayana of Jiangning is fighting against the top Protoss of Mahayana, ranking the second king in silver. The king of silver clothes has a very high physical strength. The strength of his right fist seems to be no less powerful than the power of the 18 dragon subduing palms, which are the most masculine in the world. It seems that all the moves are full of masculinity! Jiangning used the body eight trigrams palm to deal with it. It is a very mysterious Kung Fu, which coincides with the truth of Qimen dunjia and Bagua between heaven and earth! There are many changes in pace and palm techniques, which can cope with various situations. This is a test of Jiangning''s martial arts accomplishments. The most important thing is that the power of the true Qi version of the eight trigrams palm can be astonishing. The retention of the palm is also a test of Jiangning. This is the impact of the power on the fault tolerance rate! After entering the Mahayana period, all the martial arts have undergone earth shaking changes. Jiangning chose the Youshen Bagua palm, which also shows that he attaches great importance to his opponent! "War!" The king in silver roared, and the whole man was ejected like a shell. His physical strength was enough to be proud of all the gods in the divine world! So he was not afraid of Jiangning''s attack! Jiangning''s response is also very simple. With mysterious footwork at the foot, the whole person''s momentum suddenly comes into being, and his spirit is very concentrated. His hands seem to be careless, but in fact, they have already been placed in the most appropriate position! You body eight trigrams palm start, ready to finish! The king in silver has a sneer on his mouth. He is going to try Ning Zun''s strange martial arts today! Although only a few tens of interest time has passed, the fight between them has already had a hundred rounds! Although it seems very common, but the king of silver knows the danger! Since I came into contact with Ning Zun, every attack I made was suppressed by him! He seems to have calculated all my attacking ways! Every time is forcing me to use the next move, he clearly physical quality can reach the strength with me, but he has been dodging and fighting back! It''s a tough fight! The king of silver hammered on the ground, and the dust on the ground was full of dust, and cracks appeared every ten feet! The second God King was forced to such a state by a set of eight trigrams palm. It must be said how terrible Jiangning is! And Jiangning''s mouth has a trace of cloud and breeze! In the martial arts field of Youshen Bagua palm, the most fearless is fighting! Between the dozens of interest, he played with ease! The footstep and various changes and cooperation in the palm have reached the peak! He thoroughly understood the power of the eight trigrams palm! Hehe, the second God King? God? It''s just my stepping stone! No matter how strong the body is, I can''t master my martial arts! These two people actually made a high sentence at this moment! "Ning Zun is indeed strong and unfathomable." The king of silver knelt on one knee and gasped heavily. He now has a trace of blood on his body. This is the internal injury he received from Jiangning when he lifted his momentum! "Surrender, or death?" Jiangning mouth with a sneer. "The Kirin clan, my God, will never submit to anyone. Those who prefer to respect should not force me!" The king of silver frowned. Jiangning stepped on the sadness of the king of Kirin, the God in silver clothes, with a sneer on his mouth: "surrender, or death?" The king of Kirin in silver was kicked out of faith and said in a cold voice, "what do you want?" He didn''t understand why the two men were even before, but suddenly came to this situation! He was just high on the ground, but now he is stepping on the ground! "Give up all your Spirit Crystal!" Jiangning sneered. "I don''t have a soul crystal." The king of silver clothes said in pain and tried to get up. Jiangning is a foot again, ruthlessly step on the ground of the God of silver clothes: "brag force? You, the second highest ranking God King, don''t have spirit crystal But the king in silver was always complaining. Do you think the spirit crystal is so easy to make? Grab it if you say so! The second God King of labor and capital still has to wait for God''s reward and lower family''s tribute to get the Spirit Crystal! I can''t absorb enough myself! We Kirin people are naturally proud! How can we get so many drudgers to pick up the Spirit Crystal! You''re so happy with the meat you''ve stolen! Forget how valuable the spirit crystal is? "I really don''t have any soul crystal. I don''t have enough myself. We are all waiting for tribute, and no one is going to exploit it! " The king of silver said sincerely. "Then you are ready to die!" Although Jiangning felt that the enemy''s strength was fair and could be used for his own use, he did not have the mind not to take his life. It was really hateful that their divine world destroyed the human race! "Don''t push me!" The king of silver was infuriated by Jiangning, and the whole man said coldly. "What courage do you have to say that to me?" Jiangning also asked coldly. "Let''s show you my ultimate meaning." The king of silver clothes was threatened by his life. Naturally, he could not keep his hand. Even if he fought for his life, the momentum of the whole person changed suddenly. Although Jiangning could not see it, he had already felt such changes!The king of silver clothes covered with a strong breath, the silver clothes burst instantly, and the whole person expanded with a kind of mighty momentum! Jiangning with a strong sense of perception has already left a Zhang away, otherwise this expansion will be Jiangning flying! The king of God grows big as soon as possible, and the whole human becomes a beast! This is a higher God can master the original body! The animal is three feet tall and seven feet long. Its face looks like a dragon. Its body is black and black. It has five color stripes and an ink horn on its head. It is seven feet long! Step on the four color auspicious clouds. It''s the king of Mo Qilin of the divine world! The Kirin clan, which is regarded as the top existence in the divine world, has always enjoyed a high status under the God. Among the 3000 God kings, a very small number of God kings can be transformed into animal forms of race, and the God King in silver is not an ordinary Kirin, but an ink Qilin! Mo Qilin is a sign of auspiciousness, and only one appears in a thousand years. This Mo Qilin is the most powerful Kirin of all ages in the divine world! He was oppressed by Jiangning, released the most primitive form, ready to kill Jiangning directly! This is a helpless move, because the prototype will make its cultivation decline! Jiangning was hanging in the air, looking at the ink Qilin from five Zhang away, and suddenly felt a little funny in his heart! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 896 Mo Qilin opens his mouth and rushes towards Jiangning. It has to be said that after the transformation, Mo Qilin''s speed and strength have been greatly improved. At the moment, although the two sides are far apart, they have arrived at the moment in a breath. Jiang Ning clenched his fists. It may be difficult to face the unicorn beast in front of him, but it is easy for him now. "Die!" With a roar, Mo Qilin bit Jiangning in front of him. His sharp teeth flashed with cold light, which made people shudder. However, Jiangning did not move any minute. He seemed to regard the giant beast in front of him as nothing. Until Mo Qilin had reached the limit, he began to move. Jiang Ning leans back slightly and kicks his right leg up. He kicks back the chin of Mo Qilin. That Mo Qilin''s teeth made a "click" sound. All the gods and generals on the scene could hear clearly, and they didn''t need to know how many sharp teeth were lost under this blow. However, Mo Qilin had to pull back from the pain with four colored auspicious clouds. When he looked at Jiangning again, his eyes were full of fear. "Oh, what''s the matter? Didn''t you let me die?" Jiangning said with scorn, and walked forward slowly, as if walking at will. However, Mo Qilin subconsciously withdrew from Jiangning and could not despise Jiangning any more. He was also the second king of gods. He was trampled on the ground in front of all the people, but now he was kicked away again, regardless of his dignity or strength, even after the war Winning will surely be ridiculed by the Protoss. Jiangning chuckled and said, "you''ve only increased some strength and speed after you''ve turned into the original form. On the contrary, your attack style has become monotonous, and you can only bite people with sharp teeth. Your proud speed and strength are not worth mentioning in my eyes." For Jiangning, Mo Qilin at the moment is not even as powerful as the previous people. The idea that the king of silver is smart makes himself even more inferior. However, the king of gods who had been watching was shocked in his heart. In their eyes, the second king of kylin was already an insurmountable mountain, but it seemed that under Jiangning''s command, it was not a unified general at all. They were proud of the strength and speed under the prototype, but now they are in Jiangning''s hands, and they have no room for resistance. Of course, Jiangning won''t give Mo Qilin a chance to breathe. Although he has gained the absolute upper hand at the moment, Jiangning knows that his situation is not good at the moment. Facing the second ranked Qilin God King, what is the state of the first God King and the high God? Jiangning no longer thought about it and said haughtily, "why don''t you come here? Oh, I remember. You can''t speak now, so I''ll attack directly. " After all, Jiangning reached the top of Mo Qilin''s head and was about to hit him with a fist. At the moment, Mo Qilin is even more afraid. He even doesn''t see Jiang Ning''s figure clearly, so he gets to the top of his head. Seeing the raised fist is even more helpless. After becoming the prototype, he also loses the ability to block and can only eat the damage of this blow. Jiangning hit the head of Mo Qilin with a high blow, which caused a huge storm. The sound of the impact was even more earth shaking, like thunder. Mo Qilin shoots at the back, seemingly trying to escape from Jiangning''s attack. However, after he withdraws a few steps, he finds his ink horn rattling. Mo Qilin suddenly has a bad premonition. When he looks at Jiangning again, he sees that he is holding his half of the ink corner! Basically, all the attack methods of the Kirin clan originate from the angle on the top of the head, and this angle is an important cultivation source of Qilin, just like the elixir''s elixir. If the horn is broken, it is like a mortal who has lost his martial arts. Mo Qilin''s heart suddenly turned to ashes. To know that the unicorn family''s unique role is so important, its own hardness is extraordinary. Even the hardest thing in the world may not be able to cause a little damage to it. However, after a move under Jiangning, he was broken. Jiangning with deep curiosity, playing with half of the ink corner in his hand, but only in the blink of an eye, he once again coldly looks at Mo Qilin. "This time it''s really killing you!" Jiangning sneered and dropped the corner of the ink in his hand. He ran straight to Mo Qilin and hit him again. It was impossible to bear a blow when there was an ink corner. Now the ink corner is broken by Jiangning. It can be said that there is no way to deal with it. Mo Qilin is as pale as death, and looks in the direction of God. His eyes are full of despair.The God who was sitting on the chair felt Mo Qilin''s eyes and frowned slightly. He seemed to be thinking about something. "Oh, well, compared with you, you still have some value..." the God sighed slightly, and then the body shape on the chair disappeared instantly. The black on the side did not have any surprise, but still looked at the screen faintly. On the other side, Jiangning''s last punch has been smashed, and with the roar of cutting through the air flow, he goes towards Mo Qilin, who has given up his resistance. Just when everyone thought that the Kirin king must die, Jiangning''s fist was in the air. "Did he... Show mercy?" "No! Look up there. It''s God! " With the voice of a king of gods, all of them looked at the sky above them. A shadow of Hao Ran was standing under the sun with his left hand slightly raised. Jiangning suddenly felt bad and saw that his fist was frozen, unable to move in the air. On the other side, Mo Qilin is relieved and quickly retreats to the periphery. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 897 Jiangning felt that the air around him seemed to be solidified, and he could not move at all, and the figure on his head was so high that he had the momentum of a king. And the king of God looked at Jiangning with indifferent eyes under the sun. Jiangning was puzzled. He thought that his current strength could go sideways even in the divine world, but he did not think that the God he was facing could not be regarded as usual, and even he had no ability to explore his realm. Jiangning gave a bitter smile and sighed: "this is also true. Of course, the strength of the people who are in charge of these 3000 Protoss is far more than them, and I am just worthy of being higher than the God King..." the God King looked at Jiangning and appreciated it more and more. He didn''t beg for mercy even when facing himself, which has proved that his mind is extraordinary ¡£ "Jiangning, I ask you now, are you willing to be loyal to me?" The king of God is still that indifferent appearance said. Jiangning was puzzled. To know that he had slaughtered so many Protoss, the God didn''t seem to be angry at all. Instead, he wanted to attract himself. However, even if God doesn''t care about the lives of those people, Jiangning is absolutely impossible to agree. In Jiangning''s feeling, all the Terrans are destroyed by him, and this great hatred is absolutely impossible to be unrequited. God then said: "Jiangning, if you are willing to be loyal to me, I can let you be the head of the three thousand Protoss, and even more can make you become the existence of more than ten thousand people under one person. You should consider it clearly!" At the moment, God''s tone is not so cold, but also slightly angry. We should know who dares to let God say twice in this world, and Jiangning is really because this value is far more than all other Protoss. However, no matter how valuable it is, if it can not be used by itself, it will be meaningless. On the contrary, it will only increase the risk. Therefore, God has already prepared for it. As long as Jiangning dares to refuse, he will directly kill him. After hearing this, Jiangning just said with a sneer: "hum, people like you who regard all things as mole ants actually mean to lick their faces and let others come back. Dream of it!" God opened his eyes in anger and said, "be bold!" With a blow to Jiangning, he swept away with a terrible wave. Jiangning used all his strength to release himself from the confinement, and immediately raised his hands to resist the terrible attack. Around is Jiangning body has been almost King Kong is not bad, but in the next move, even can not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, tired half sat on the ground. The God in the sky was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you could accept my move. As expected, your value is far beyond my imagination. I will ask you again, will you be loyal to me?" All the protoss were surprised. They didn''t expect that the God would recruit the same person three times. This also shows that Jiangning''s strength is beyond their imagination. At the moment, Jiangning''s body has suffered heavy damage. He gritted his teeth when he moved a little. But he still stood up, looked up at the God in the sky and said slowly, "what is the head of 3000 gods? It''s just your dog. What do you think you can do to control me? Just give me a little more time, and you will bow to me It''s true that Jiangning''s biggest capital is not his strong strength at the moment, but his talent and opportunity. Now he is less than 20 years old, and he is already in such a state. If we give Jiangning more time, even the God is definitely not his opponent. The God shook his head slightly and said slowly, "yes, your talent even I am shocked. This age is such a state. If you can get your loyalty, even if the three thousand gods are all dead, what''s the matter?" As soon as God said this, all the protoss trembled for it. If Jiangning agreed to submit at this moment, they would have no resistance. "It''s just..." the God slightly pauses and says with a trace of killing intention: "because of this, if you don''t want to be loyal, you may be the most terrible enemy in the future. Of course, I want to kill all the possibilities in the cradle. Since you don''t want to surrender, you can die now." After that, God is ready to give a fatal blow to Jiangning. Jiangning with an angry voice, growled and cried: "want to kill me? Then you have to pay for it With a wave of both hands, Jiangning instantly found a mountain high object on the ground. Yes, this is shenhunjing. Jiangning has taken out all the shenhunjing that has been plundered. More than 100000 shenhunjing have been dumped on this land, which is several times larger than Jiangning. God said with a trace of banter: "do you think that you can kill me just by using this 100000 Spirit Crystal? What a fantastic idea , "yes, with your strength, I''m afraid that more than double the number of soul crystals will not hurt you, but when did I say I was going to deal with you?" Jiangning said with a smile."Are you?" God''s face changed and rushed towards Jiangning regardless of everything. "Yes, even if it can''t kill you, if the more than 100000 spirit crystals detonate together, it can definitely make the divine world disappear from the world, and the three thousand gods will eventually become nothing. How can you invade other worlds? Ha ha ha Jiangning laughs wildly, and pats all the strength to the hill composed of shenhunjing. "Don''t think about it!" God rushed down regardless of everything. Even if he had no feelings for the three thousand Protoss, he would never allow himself to suffer any loss. Therefore, God gathered all his strength to stop Jiangning''s action. "Late!" Jiangning''s attack has reached the hill composed of the Spirit Crystal, and the God''s attack is also falling down together, and the energy between heaven and earth is instantly furious. Jiangning, the nearest one, has no strength. The blow just made him lose all his strength. Now he falls to the ground tired and closes his eyes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 898 Jiangning hard opened his eyes, looking at all the strange things around, and kept laughing in his heart. "Where is this? Am I dead? " Jiangning said in a hoarse voice. And a 15-6-year-old girl who dozed by him woke up, and watched the waking Jiangning run out excitedly, and shouted, "Grandpa, brother woke up!" Jiangning''s physical condition at this moment can be said to be unprecedented bad, only said a word after it is again faint past, and knew nothing about what happened afterwards. A kind old man came in and looked at Jiangning, who fainted again, sighed: "Ning''er, it is not easy for him to survive his injury. You will let him rest first. You should not make yourself too hard. Go to sleep first." "No! Grandpa, I can''t leave this big brother alone! " Looking at his stubborn granddaughter, the kind old man shook his head constantly, but he could only leave. After a month, Jiangning sat on the ridge and looked at the peasants who worked hard and stupidly. "Big brother, grandpa told you to go back to dinner!" A sweet and lovely voice from afar, Jiangning heard words is also smiling and waved to respond. Until the figure of the calling person disappeared, Jiangning then frowned again. "I have been here for a month, but I haven''t found anything. Am I really dead? But it''s not like heaven or hell. I really crossed it? " It turns out that Jiangning has been confused since he woke up. However, since he last played a trick with God, the meridian skeleton in his body has been broken and broken. If he does not have excellent self-healing ability, he may have died. So, Jiangning has no strength. Besides, it is probably an extraordinary ordinary person to meet with others than ordinary people. Jiangning smiled bitterly, but he survived in such a situation. Even if he lost all his skills, he was lucky. Besides, he was just injured. In a few minutes, he could recover completely. Just now... Jiangning has looked around, and Jiangning, a small mountain village, has long known a thorough understanding. It seems that there is no difference between Jiangning and ordinary mountain village. The residents here are ordinary people, even no one is a martial. Because of its own reasons, Jiangning can not even travel long distances, so it can not be far away from here, only waiting for his own injury repair. Jiangning slowly pushed open a wooden door, and entered the courtyard of a kind old man and a lovely girl sitting on the table waiting for him. "Really, I have called you several times, big brother. How can you come now? The food is almost cold!" The girl beeps up the pink mouth, a little angry to say. Jiangning some embarrassed to grasp the head, slowly to the stool to start eating. But the kind old man looked at Jiangning with a little deep thought, and said slowly: "Jiangning, it has been a month since the last time Ning Er saved you back by the lake. Now, although you have not been well injured, you have no way to do it. Do you have any plans in the future?" Jiangning stopped the chopsticks and sighed and said, "Ning''er''s salvation is in mind, but I do have urgent matters, so now I can do everything I can to repay you as much as possible!" The old man nodded with satisfaction, and then he stopped saying more, but signaled Jiangning to continue to eat. Jiangning has some helplessness in mind. If he does not know that the people are now occupied by the gods, I am afraid that this is a hidden village on the ground, and his present state definitely came to an unknown place. Jiangning has been guessing since he woke up, but he couldn''t find the answer. Finally, he decided that everything should go out first, and he had been in the family of this old and young people to support his injuries. The girl was the one who saved him from the lake. The old man was the village head and the only one who was proficient in medical skills. It was with her treatment that Jiangning, who was so heavy, was able to recover from her life. For these two people, Jiangning is still very grateful, he is also a person who is unwilling to owe others any kind of kindness, so since he can walk down the ground, he has been helping them do some housework, and with the gradual recovery of the injury, more and more work has been done. But the parents in Ning''er''s family seem to have died early for some reasons. It is still very difficult for them to leave them to do housework. Now, with such a free labor force, it is no wonder that the old people will be so interested in Jiangning''s plans for the next time. Ning''er seems to be dissatisfied with his grandfather''s attitude, frowning and whispering: "Grandpa, big brother, he has his own things, we should not let him stay because of our own ideas!" The old man heard the words, but shook his head helplessly: "ah, Ning''er, you are still a little bit kind, his life is all saved by you. If he said that he left like this, he was afraid that even his own heart was not well received!"Ning''er looks at Jiangning with some doubts, and Jiangning can only nod with cold sweat. Although for him, he doesn''t care about the two people''s ideas, but in the first half of this month, when he can''t move, Ning''er basically takes care of all his life, and even feeds his food into his mouth. "That''s OK, but big brother, you should rest more. Although your body recovers quickly, don''t forget how much injury you have suffered, so it''s better for Ning''er to do a lot of things." And Jiangning is not a person without any feelings, whether out of gratitude or love, the girl in front of him can never be cruel. In any case, after recovery, I must go out to see where it is and what I should do. Now it is in a daze. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 899 "Click!" Jiangning easily split a piece of upright wood in two, as if effortlessly, and then picked up the second piece of wood. While one side of the Ning''er is washing while watching, from time to time to Jiangning refueling. Now the trauma of Jiangning is almost good, but the channels and elixir fields in the body have not been improved. Whenever Jiangning looks inside, it will find a strong energy wandering in the body, which makes the meridians repeatedly impacted, leading to the failure to recover. If the meridians can''t be recovered, Jiangning will not be able to digest and absorb this ability or excrete it from the body, which will create a vicious cycle, so that Jiangning can only maintain the status quo. Fortunately, Jiangning itself is a very strong body. Although it is said that the state of mind cannot be restored, it is impossible to use strength now. However, the strength and strength of the body alone are unmatched by ordinary people. Even if they are thrown into the army, they are at least at the level of a general. But now Jiangning is not worried about his own body, but now the location. "That Ning''er, I ask you some questions. You can''t tell others." Jiangning some careful said. Ning''er seems to be firm and said: "big brother, just ask. Ning''er knows that the agreement with others will be realized. I will never tell anyone about it!" "Well, Ning''er, tell me, do you know where the Daming kingdom is?" Ning''er blinked her lovely big eyes, hesitated for a while and said, "I don''t know, big brother, you can ask grandfather, he will know if he is well-informed!" "Forget it. I just want to ask you when I hear others talk about it. You can''t talk to others or ask about it!" Jiangning again ordered a, see mischievous Ning son seems to have not put this matter in the heart, also can only helplessly sigh. "Well, big brother, your clothes have been washed. I''ll go to the sunny place at the entrance of the village to hang it for you!" After that, Ning''er happily picked up her clothes and ran out, leaving Jiangning alone in the courtyard. Jiangning put down the axe, but it was not because he was tired. To know his strength and endurance now, the firewood he chopped had no effect on him, but he thought deeply about Ning''er''s answer. Jiangning, after all, is still in this unknown place. Jiangning has asked more or less many questions before, including not only Ning''er, but also some other villagers, but they all said they did not know. From this point alone, Jiangning is aware that he is no longer in that familiar place. Looking at this leisurely environment, Jiangning can''t help but calm down. Originally, Jiangning lives in the process of killing every day, and keeps vigilance all the time. I''m afraid that even sleeping with one eye open, Jiangning doesn''t seem to worry at all. "This more than a month, I''m afraid, is the most secure day of my life." Jiangning shook his head in a mockery way, looked at the back of Ning''er who was far away and said to himself: "maybe it''s good to live such a life forever..." since being rescued, Ning''er has been taking care of her day and night, which makes Jiangning feel warm. In addition to her bloody past, she is reluctant to give up at the moment. Moreover, the villagers here are very simple, and they are not stingy with Jiangning. Every family calls him an honest man. If you know how many murders there are behind Jiangning, I''m afraid I can''t say a word. Jiangning picked up all the firewood and looked at his body. He could not help frowning. "The injuries of bones and internal organs are almost good, but the meridians..." Jiangning hesitated and said, "sure enough, let''s have a try." Jiangning finally decided to gather a force to shock the meridians. Jiangning sat up with his legs crossed and made a strange posture. He could not feel his own strength, but now he forced him to run. In this case, he would only hurt his own meridians. "Poof!" Jiangning can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, but still is to endure the pain to continue to impact. "Come on Jiangning puffed up his breath and finally moved towards the energy. But obviously, the strength that Jiangning could gather at the moment was not as good as the energy in his body. It only lasted for a short time and then was dispersed. "Ah, is it really a failure..." Jiangning sighed heavily, but he did not give up. You should know that although his own meridians are seriously damaged at the moment, if you can meet the miraculous medicine of heaven and earth, you may still be able to cure your own meridians and make this energy available to you. Just when Jiangning was sitting attentively, he suddenly heard the knock outside the door. Jiang Ning stood up and went to open the door. Standing outside was one of the most clever assistants in their village. At the moment, he was panting and seemed to have been running all the way. But he looked nervous and said in a hurry: "brother Jiang, is the village head at home?""Old man, he went out to buy goods in the county. What can I do for you?" The guy seemed to be in a hurry and called out: "you don''t know, brother Jiang, this is really a big deal. Ah, the evil Jieyi gang has come down the mountain. They are aiming at our village this time." "Jieyi Gang? What kind of organization is that? " Jiangning asked a little puzzled. "The name of the Jieyi Gang is quite honest, but it''s just the bandits on the mountain. Every time they are short of food and money, they will come down the mountain. Some villages near us will pay some money in order to make peace. But somehow, they suddenly come down the mountain without any sign, and rush towards our village fiercely, if it wasn''t for me to catch them I''m afraid the crickets can''t be found because they''re running a little far away! " Jiangning frowns slightly, but looking at his present state, although he is much better than ordinary people, even if he meets a golden elixir realm, he may not be able to walk out of a round. "By the way, they gathered in the direction of the entrance of the village. I''m here to find the village head." "What!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 900 "Is that true?" Jiangning some nervous grip in front of the man''s shoulder, his strength let that person very eat pain. "Yes, I guess they are short of money, so they suddenly come down the mountain to our village. I just want to find the village head to see if I can find a way. They usually discuss it at the entrance of the village, so those people go directly there." Jiangning no longer care much to say, took the axe on one side and rushed to the village entrance. Seeing this, the guy was scared and called out: "brother Jiang, don''t be impulsive. Those mountain bandits have been doing evil for many years. The number of them is so large that they can still master Kung Fu. We can''t be rivals!" However, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to him, just ran in the past. "Ning''er, don''t worry about anything!" Murakami is not even anxious to reach the distance from Jiangkou to Jiangkou at full speed. Looking at Ning''er, who is still drying clothes in the distance, Jiangning doesn''t care any more. As soon as she rushes forward to hold Ning''er, she begins to walk back. "Big brother, what are you doing? What happened? " Ning''er is obviously a little at a loss, but out of trust in Jiangning, did not do more resistance. "Don''t ask Ning''er, go home now and stay in the house. Don''t come out without my news!" Jiangning said something heavy. "But those clothes..." said Ning''er would turn around to take them. Jiangning looked around and let Ning''er go first to take off the clothes. But who would have thought that it was this little delay that completely made Jiangning regret. "Big brother, look, there''s a girl there!" A minion like man called to a big man beside him, and the target was Ning''er, who was still collecting clothes. "Ah, seriously, why is this delicate girl drying clothes at the entrance of this village? I''ve decided to take good care of the mountains later! " That walks in front of a big man, looking at Ning''er showed a fool''s smile, while drooling at the same time said: "go to tie me for elder brother!" "Yes Under the voice of a group of younger brothers, they rushed to the past, and they were about to surround Ning''er. Jiangning can''t stand it any longer. She stands in front of Ning''er and looks at the mountain bandits in front of her coldly. "It''s a beautiful play, but I''m not afraid to save my life." Seeing that someone dares to obstruct himself, the leader of the mountain bandit is obviously a little strange. But after all these years, all those who resist him have already become the ghost under the knife. At this moment, he will not be afraid to see Jiangning. "Let these pariah see what it will be like to rebel against us!" With the order of the leader of the mountain bandits, of course, those minions scrambled to get the credit for killing Jiangning into their own hands. Maybe there will be a good reward. "Ha ha, in that case, after I have used up this beauty, I will have the opportunity for my brothers. This is a gorgeous age. Look how tender the skin is!" The leader of the mountain bandit cried with a smile on his face. The color in his eyes did not decrease at all, and he walked towards Ning''er. Jiangning secretly "bah" a, turned to Ning''er and said: "Ning''er, don''t be afraid. Hide behind me. Don''t come out. In a moment, you will close your eyes." Ning''er hurriedly, the chicken pecked the rice like to nod, and then closed his eyes tightly. Jiangning turned and twisted his fist. Looking at the mountain bandits in front of him, he said with a light smile: "don''t waste time, let''s go together!" Looking at the mountain bandits in front of him, Jiangning didn''t feel any pressure. Before that guy said so terrible, it made Jiangning feel quite difficult, but at the moment it gave him a completely different feeling. Because these mountain bandits don''t have any accomplishments at all. They are just ordinary people who have undergone some training. They are not even junior martial arts practitioners. How can Jiangning be afraid of them? Even if Jiangning can''t use any martial arts, he can be invincible only by his strength and physical strength. This is one of the reasons why Jiangning is so confident. "You are killing yourself!" A mountain bandit, holding a steel knife high, chopped at Jiangning step by step. After a knife fell, a tiger made a strong wind. Even he himself seemed to have seen Jiangning in two under his knife. However, in Jiangning''s eyes, all these actions are completely different. The mountain bandit''s pace is extremely slow and full of flaws. Moreover, most of the attack power comes from the weight of the knife itself, but his own strength is very small. "Hum, a trick of rubbish!" Jiangning snorted coldly, and didn''t do any unnecessary action, but simply raised a foot and kicked forward, which made the mountain bandit fly back and forth for several meters! "What!" Obviously, many mountain bandits were shocked by the move just now. The people they bullied all the time were honest farmers. Even if they resisted by chance, they were not the opponents of those people with knives.But it is obvious that this is a hard stubble, even the leader of the mountain bandits can not help but feel that his face can not hang up. "Together, chop him into meat sauce for me and throw it on the mountain to feed the wolf!" All of them run forward together again, and Jiangning will certainly not show any mercy to them. If you know that they have been doing evil here for many years, even if it is directly killed, it is absolutely right. "Village head, you are back. Go to the village and have a look. Brother Jiang is going to fight with mountain bandits for the sake of Ning''er!" "What!" The village head''s father just drove back from the county seat, only half way, when he heard such a bad news, he immediately rushed to the village. When they were about to return to the village, the man suddenly called out, "village head, look at it!" The village head looked for his voice, but his face turned pale in an instant, because there was no intended battle, or Jiangning had been tied up. There were only dozens of corpses lying on the ground! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 901 "Ning''er! Ning''er, are you all right? " The village head ran back home in a hurry. He just opened the door of the house, but he saw Ning''er sewing his clothes on one side, while Jiangning continued to chop firewood not far away, as if everything just happened did not exist. Am I wrong? They didn''t fight with each other. Those were the actions of passing knights? The village head can''t imagine how to fight so many mountain bandits with one person''s power. After all, it''s hard to beat four hands with two fists. Besides, Jiangning is still calm at the moment. Let alone injured, he doesn''t even have a breath. "Grandfather! You are back Ning''er ran over excitedly: "grandfather, you don''t know how powerful the elder brother was just now. He even beat all the mountain bandits away by himself." While Ning''er said, her hands did not stop. Although the clothes were worn and ragged, Ning''er was still sewing with her heart. If you observe carefully, you will find that all the disadvantages of the clothes are man-made. After all, although the body is almost invincible, clothes can not be protected. Jiang Ning, on the other side, was helpless with a smile. When he dealt with those mountain bandits, he had no mercy at all. All his moves were fatal. However, it was impossible to tell the truth to Ning''er such an innocent child. He just explained to her that they all ran away. The village head''s face turned pale when he heard the speech. He even more was a fraud. However, dozens of corpses at the entrance of the village clearly reminded him. After calming Ning''er, the village head turned to Jiangning who was still chopping firewood and called, "Jiangning, come here, I have something to say to you." Jiangning slightly shook his head, but did not have any sense of surprise, on the contrary, it is that this is more normal. Jiangning walked out of the door and looked at the worried village head and said, "what''s the matter, master, what''s the matter?" "Do you really make those... At the entrance of the village?" Jiangning hesitated a little and said, "well... I made it." After that, Jiangning sighed and couldn''t help thinking: it seems that the quiet and peaceful days are coming to an end, but this is probably my destiny. The village head''s face was bitter. He was helpless and angry and said, "ah, how can you be so impulsive? Although I found that your physique was extraordinary when I was treating you, I didn''t use much medicine. You survived by relying on your own repair function, but I didn''t expect that you could achieve this step." The village head seems to be a little difficult to say: "well, since Ning''er saved you at the beginning, it''s a predestined fate. You can take Ning''er with you." Jiangning was at a loss. She thought it would be the order of departure, but she didn''t expect to entrust Ning''er to herself. "Hello, master, don''t get me wrong. Ning''er and I haven''t happened anything. She is just a child. You''re too much of a mess. Don''t look at me as a martial arts expert and want to bind me!" The village head was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he was shocked by Jiangning''s astonishing speech. Then he said helplessly: "ah, I don''t mean to let you run away with Ning''er. In fact, those people you killed are just a small gang of Jieyi gang. There are a large number of mountain bandits. If only these dozens of people, our villages would have united to resist." "Even if there are so many mountain bandits, even if there are thousands of them, how can they cope with me?" Jiangning suddenly some unconvinced said, to think of him before but thousands of troops can not stop. "I know you are powerful, but the number and strength of those mountain bandits are far beyond your imagination. I heard that their leader was even in the realm of golden elixir. How can you compete with him?" Jiangning frowned. He didn''t expect that he could meet a master of the golden elixir realm in this mountain village. If he kept his body intact, of course, he was not one of his own, but now he has no chance to win. "You may not know that when the mountain bandits come, there are spies behind them. He must have seen all your murders, and then they will face their crazy revenge, so you''d better take Ning''er and go away quickly!" The village head said helplessly. "But the village head, what should the villagers do? Ning''er and I left the mountain bandit..." Jiangning was also a little anxious. "No, the mountain bandits are looking for you. You and Ning''er fall into the spy''s eyes, but we don''t participate at all, so if we can''t find you, we won''t be in trouble." The village head said firmly. And Jiangning certainly knows that it is impossible. Those mountain bandits do not seldom commit murder and arson. If they can not find themselves, they will vent their anger on the villagers. The village head means to let themselves escape, while the whole village will stay behind. "No way. I will never leave. How about the golden elixir? I will defeat him in three moves." Jiangning said firmly.Naturally, the village would not believe Jiangning''s words. He thought that even if Jiangning could defeat so many mountain bandits, he was at most a person who could write martial arts, and could not be compared with the legendary golden elixir master. "I have made up my mind. Ning''er has saved your life. It''s time for you to repay your kindness. Take Ning''er to Jianzong, which is her parents'' sect. They will take you in." The village head said that he turned around and left and no longer argued with Jiangning. Jiangning had no choice but to compromise. With its own strength, it was not enough to compete with the enemies in the golden elixir realm, which made Jiangning feel powerless. "Hateful, if there is no such injury and the golden elixir realm, I only need one second to solve him!" Jiangning turned and walked into the house, looking at Ning''er, who was still mending his clothes, sighed. "Well, in that case, I am sorry for you. I will come back when I recover from my injury!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 902 "Big brother, where are we going Ning''er, sitting in the carriage, asked Jiangning on one side curiously. And Jiangning is a bitter smile, shaking his head, did not answer Ning''er''s question, two people so silent in the car forward. The handlebar style seemed to feel a little dull, so he began to talk to himself. "Oh, my little brother, you are going to go to the city. I have been on this road for more than ten years. It is a definite choice for you to take my car." "Little brother, you are not a local, are you? Your accent is totally different from ours. This little sister is really a native." ... Jiangning was already irritable, and the chatter of handlebars made him helpless. However, Ning''er was not easy to get angry and could only bear it in silence. Finally, the handlebar suddenly closed his mouth. Looking at the road in front of him, he turned back and said, "hold on, little brother. A few days ago, in order to prevent the mud from collapsing, the nearby villagers scattered a lot of stones on it. Our carriage may be bumpy when it runs over. You should hold on to it." Jiangning heavily nodded, but seeing that there was an intersection not far ahead, which seemed to be the same direction, he opened his mouth and asked, "uncle, can''t you walk this other path?" "This is what you don''t know, little brother. Although this path eventually leads to one place, it is winding. If we take this path, it will increase a lot of roads." Handlebar style seems to be deliberately showing off their "knowledge.". Jiangning frowned slightly, but did not say much. After all, he thought that he was not an expert in driving, so he should follow him. The handlebar style seemed to feel that Jiangning and he had a topic, and continued to happily say: "what''s more, according to my years of driving experience, although the road of this stone is rugged, it has to go. If everyone wants to go around, the road will always be just a stone path. Only we can go more and more and wait for him Only when the bottom is flat can we become the real road. " Jiangning suddenly all over a shock, eyes bright and generous, looking in front of some smug handlebar style. "Only after stepping down can we become the real road..." Jiangning repeated the common words. "Yes, if you don''t go, it will always be like that." Jiangning began to laugh at himself and said to himself: "yes, the smooth and comfortable life has smoothed your edge, made you forget your ambition, and even gave up the martial arts that you have always insisted on, and even wanted to take a detour..." "yes, no matter whether I am injured or not, I am me. How can I be in this point Do you choose to run away in front of the difficulties Jiangning called to the handlebar in front of him: "uncle, please turn the front of the car back. I won''t go. There are some things I have to do." Handlebar type Leng for a moment, looking at Jiangning who is full of determination in front of him, he laughs and says: "good! Some things must be done by a man, even if they will fail, they can''t escape " ... but on the other side, the village head is arranging it closely. "Tiger, have you arranged all the villagers?" In front of him, a big man with a dark face and known as the little tiger, respectfully said to the village head, "yes, the village head, the women and children have been arranged in advance in the car, and they can start soon." "That''s good. Let them go now. As long as they live, there is hope." The village head said with a heavy voice. In fact, when he got the news from the beginning, although it can be said that it was mainly caused by Jiangning, he would not blame Jiangning at all, because these mountain bandits had no human nature at all, and there were not a few villages destroyed over the years. Even if he survived this time, he could not say when he would attack. After all, so many mountain bandits died in their own villages. Even if Jiangning was caught and killed on the spot, the mountain bandit leader could not let them go. In front of the cold-blooded mountain bandits, all human lives are just ants, which can be trampled on at will. The head of the village has already made plans to give his granddaughter to Jiangning for protection, while the women and children in the village are sent to the county. All the old and young men in the village are left behind. In order to prevent the mountain bandits from retaliating on a large scale because they can''t find anyone, some lives are needed to fill it. Obviously, the village head divided himself into this group. Just when the village head was waiting for death, a voice made him fall into the abyss directly. "Village head! The big thing is bad! " The big man named Xiaohu ran to the village head with all the scars and blood. "What''s going on, tiger, tell me." The village head was in a hurry and asked."Village head, the car that escorts children and women... Was found by mountain bandits!" Tiger said with a voice of despair: "we have made great efforts and sacrificed a lot of people to escort them back to the village, and those mountain bandits have rushed towards the village now!" "What!" When the village head heard the speech, he immediately felt that his chest was stuffy, and a mouthful of fresh blood spat out. What''s more tragic is that after only a short time, there are many walking sounds coming from the entrance of the village. "Get out of here The village head walked out with a faltering pace. Now he has no way. , "well, you are the village head. I didn''t expect to kill anyone who I had. I even wanted to run away. If Lao Tzu did not do enough to do this, he would have made you escape." The leading man, with a single eye mask, had a scar on his face from the brow to the cheek, which was not frightening at a glance. "I don''t want to tell you any more. Killing so many of us has already made us lose face. Now it can only be saved with blood." "Brothers, kill all the men and the old, as for the women... That''s up to you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 903 A group of mountain bandits howled with excitement, and their eyes were shining at the women who had just retreated back. They were like fierce beasts. "Your Majesty, please calm down. Please spare the lives of the old and the young in our village. We are willing to turn in all our savings, and I will take the responsibility alone. Please bypass us." The village head with a slightly shaking body knelt down to the mountain bandits in front of him. "Oh, you old man, you want to kill us in such a simple sentence?" The leader of the mountain bandit was obviously a little ungrateful and said, "do you need to bear the old thing that you step into the coffin with one and a half feet? And after killing all of you, are our savings different? " The head of the village said with a trembling face: "our future offerings are willing to turn over several times. We are only asking for the lives of the old and the young in our village. The lives of our Dalits are not worth mentioning at all. Please hold your hands high." The leader of the mountain bandit said with a trace of mockery in his eyes: "you all think too much. We can''t even look up to those trivial offerings. Do you know how we are ridiculed by other mountain people because of this? In the end, we just want you to prove with the lives of the whole village that those who dare to resist US will die! " The injured tiger looked at the mountain bandits in front of him and said angrily to the village head: "village head, since they have already decided to kill us, no matter what conditions are discussed, they will not accept it. Let''s fight for the last battle, even if we die last, there will be no regret!" The village head shook his head with difficulty. He knew the strength of the mountain bandits in front of him. If he really wanted to resist, it would be too stupid. The other party didn''t even have to do it himself. I''m afraid his subordinates could kill all of them. Although the men in the village are strong, most of them only do more farm work and have no role in fighting people. "I won''t talk to you any more. Let''s do it, brothers." With the order of the leader of the mountain bandits, all the mountain bandits rushed to the village with a twisted smile. The first mountain bandit had already raised his big knife and chopped at the head of the village. At the moment, there is no one around the village head to help him, and with his old body, he is unable to avoid this fatal attack. With despair in his eyes, the village head looked at the big knife with the sound of the wind. He said in his mouth, "it was I who hurt everyone..." and then he closed his eyes. The village head has been determined to die, but with the sound of "Dong", the village head did not feel the pain. "Am I dead?" With some doubts, the village head opened his eyes, but saw himself sitting on the ground intact, and there was a dead body lying in front of him. Obviously, this corpse was just about to cut off the knife. At the moment, his head was deeply immersed in a huge stone. One of them could not die any more. "What!" Not only the village head was surprised, but also the other mountain bandits and the leader followed the path of the stones. I saw a young man dressed in ordinary clothes, but with a valiant spirit, standing upright not far away, and he kept playing with a big stone, with a bad smile on his face. Behind the boy stood a clever girl, her hands tightly grasping the young man''s clothes, two big eyes from time to time in the juvenile body, showing the color of worship. These two people are just back Jiangning and Ning''er, and that blow directly killed one person is Jiangning. "Ning''er, how can you come back again?" Seeing the figures of Jiangning and Ning''er, the village head did not show any happy color, but said: "ah, none of those who want to send off have gone. Is it God who wants to kill us?" "Well, master, how can you say that? I''m in a hurry to get there before they start. If it''s a little bit late, Ning''er won''t have a grandfather." Jiangning said with a joking tone. "I wish I were dead now." Obviously, the village head was very angry by Jiangning. He even forgot the mountain bandits in front of him. "Enough, I''m not here to watch you play monkey games. No matter who you are, you will die here together today. Even if you kill one of our brothers, you are not afraid at all. Let me meet you!" The leader of the mountain bandit was obviously a little angry. Jiangning actually killed a man in front of him, but he didn''t realize all this before, which made him lose the slightest dignity. Jiangning looks at the head of the mountain bandit who rushes towards him, and his face is dignified. If it is true as the village head said, this man has a golden elixir. He is extremely hard to deal with now. "Damn it, before I recovered my energy, I didn''t even have the ability to mobilize my true Qi to check the enemy''s realm..." Jiangning said with some regret, and then he was ready to go all out to deal with the man in front of me."Black dragon claws!" The mountain bandit leader''s hands were strange claw shape, toward Jiangning''s chest, with bursts of broken air sound quickly dancing. Jiangning didn''t dare to hold the big one, but leaned slightly. Using his extremely fast reaction speed, Jiangning dodged the attack. At the same time, he pushed Ning''er behind him to a safe place. He turned back and looked at the enemy in front of him. "Good boy, I can evade my move. Remember, the person who killed you today is Li Bao!" Cried the mountain bandit, with his head and tie in a vicious voice. Jiangning didn''t say much, but he began to calculate in his heart. He was not easy at the moment. He was totally dependent on his own reaction just now. In contrast, there are very few moves that he can do harm to the enemy at the moment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 904 "Black dragon claws!" Li Bao changed his moves again and again, and attacked Jiangning constantly. Every time she fell, she became a tiger. However, Jiangning is naturally not careless. Every seemingly ordinary attack is actually attacking the fatal point. It can be said that if there is a slight mistake, it will be doomed. "Hateful, is it so hard to face the golden elixir now?" Jiangning some helpless sigh. But this sentence was heard by Li Bao, which shocked him. He almost lost all his previous achievements. "What! Is this his bluff, or is he really behind? " Li Bao can''t help but think that he has some scruples in his heart, and naturally his moves are becoming more and more difficult. Jiangning saw that Li Bao was uneasy. Of course, he couldn''t let go of this opportunity. After dodging the fatal blow, he turned around and threw a fist at Li Bao. Although Jiangning''s strength is extremely great, but at the moment, when he can''t use his true Qi, he can only be equal to Li Bao, so this attack is easily blocked by Li Bao. "What, it''s just bluffing!" Li Bao after the next attack, the heart immediately settled down, no longer worried about the full start of the attack. But as time went on, Jiangning became more and more familiar with the rhythm of the battle. Every time, he was able to defend Li Bao''s attack in advance, and occasionally hit back. Both of them have been in a stalemate. They are very anxious. You know, although Jiangning can successfully hold Li Bao, his mountain bandits are free. If they take the opportunity to attack the villagers, Jiangning has no way. At the moment, most of Murakami''s famous mountain leopard can''t face each other, because they can''t face each other. "In this case, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. The final result is to win or lose!" Li Bao said maliciously. Later, Li Bao changed his fist to claw again, and attacked Jiangning again with strength still better than before. Jiangning didn''t dare to block, so he took a side step to avoid the attack and ran to the right. At this time, he successfully opened the distance with Li Bao and got a slight breathing time. "Ha ha, you''ve been cheated!" Li Bao gave a sharp smile. The attack didn''t step back at all and walked straight ahead. Jiangning can see that the event is not good, because the front is the place where Ning''er, who had been pushed away by himself, now his dodge has given Li Bao an excellent opportunity. "Don''t think about it!" Jiangning immediately turned back and took it, trying to stop his attack. "What kind of man do you think of attacking others at such a time?" Jiangning some angry, did not expect to encounter such a vicious enemy. Who knows that just when that foot is about to kick, Li Bao, who was still attacking, suddenly turns around and waves his hands towards Jiangning, which is just facing him. All I heard was "crash!" A sound, two people suddenly out of thin air more than a layer of white fog, and the white fog accurately fell in Jiangning''s eyes. "What!" Jiangning never thought that this man not only wanted to use Ning''er as a threat, but also calculated himself with lime powder. Because he had been worried about this time, he didn''t escape. As soon as Jiangning''s eyes were dark, he suddenly felt a burning pain. Of course, this also made Jiangning lose all vision directly, and even Li Bao''s position could not be found. "It''s disgusting to use such a mean way!" Jiangning gnashing teeth said. "Ha ha, how about the dirty work? Now it''s easy to catch you. Just let this beautiful girl see how I killed you. Not only that, but after that, I''ll do more dirty things to her." Li Bao said with an obscene smile that he seemed to have seen his own victory moment. Hateful, if it wasn''t for the broken muscles and veins that we couldn''t feel the existence of true Qi, we didn''t even need to watch at the moment. We could know everything Li Bao did by using our own feelings. Li Bao saw that Jiangning had been unable to resist, and immediately increased his confidence. At the same time, his fists changed again and hit Jiangning. This time, Li Bao is all out, no matter the strength or accuracy is incomparable before, Jiangning if this move, absolutely can not bear. Feeling the strong wind blowing towards him, Jiangning said "bad" in his heart, but it was too late to dodge. "No!" Jiangning just felt his arm pulled away by a soft figure, and the figure stood straight in front of him, pawning Li Bao''s attack. "Ning''er!" It''s too late for Jiangning to pull her apart, and Li Bao''s attack has no intention of stopping. Just feel a heavy blow, Jiangning can only hold the figure in front of her in both hands, and fly back together.Jiangning exhausted his whole body strength, let himself fall to the ground as much as possible, and held the figure in front of him, but it was a little late. "Big brother, thank you..." I feel that the human breath in my arms is gradually disappearing, and even my body seems to be softened. Jiangning can no longer restrain her emotions. "Ning''er!" Jiangning slowly put down the Ning''er in her arms, but said coldly: "Ning''er, wait for me for a while, I will solve them and come." Jiangning opened his eyes. Even though the pain in his eyes was burning at the moment, it still did not stop Jiangning''s action. "You, today! Men! All! Get it! Die Jiangning said word by word, that indifferent tone was like the low roar of death, which made Li Bao in front of him feel a chill behind him. Li Bao swallowed her throat and said with some stiff tone: "it''s just bluff. What can you do for an ordinary person?" But his voice just fell, but suddenly felt a breath of despair, from Jiangning around the spread, forming waves of air waves. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 905 "Since you can''t feel the real anger, you don''t need to feel it, as long as you can break through him!" Jiangning clenched his teeth and mobilized the majestic Qi in his body, but he could not feel it at all, and went towards the energy blocking the meridians. "If you have not guessed wrong, this should be the energy generated by that hundred thousand Spirit Crystal, which lingers in my body. If you want to collect and distribute him, it should be at least stronger than his true Qi." Jiangning is biting his teeth. How can he mobilize the true Qi in his body on weekdays, but he doesn''t even know the quantity when his meridians are damaged. "No matter what, no matter where, no matter how much anger, let me break through him!" Jiangning is no longer in charge of so much at the moment. Even if the true Qi expands to break up her meridians completely, Jiangning has already ignored her life and death. Jiangning turned back, in the eyes have not recovered, even can not feel now Ning''er is alive or dead, just know her breath more and more weak up. "MD, it''s all the real Qi in my body. How can I explode myself? I don''t believe it!" Jiangning endure the whole body pain, with the body''s real Qi to the meridian again and again, and the damaged meridians in this do not know how many times under the impact of pain is unbearable. At the moment, Li Bao and Li Bao were stunned, because they had no idea that such a breath of fear was coming from the young man in front of him. You should know that what can make Jindan feel scared is at least the breath of Yuanying and above, and the boy in front of him is only in his twenties or twenties at most. Even Li Bao himself will not believe such words. "No, certainly not. This man is just the most common one. There must be some secret method that makes his breath suddenly soar. In fact, his strength is still very weak!" Li Bao seems to be saying something about her self consolation. Of course, he did not dare to stop at the moment. Although he did not know what Jiangning was doing, he would never succeed. Li Bao once again condenses the true spirit, toward the motionless Jiangning in front of him. This time, Li Bao hesitates. "What!" Li Bao seems to have seen a ghost. He looks in front of him stupidly, because he has just hit him with all his strength. He can''t move forward any more than a foot away from Jiangning. The surrounding air seems to be frozen in general, even if Li Bao is no longer how hard to inch in. "Not good!" Li Bao secretly called, knowing that something was wrong now. It seemed that the boy in front of him had hidden too many secrets. You know, a person who has been fighting with an expert in the golden elixir realm in the state of ordinary people without losing ground. Now he is even more scared. I''m afraid that Li Bao will take on a hundred courage and he will not dare to stay any longer. However, it is late for Li Bao to retreat, because Jiangning in front of her has slowly opened her eyes, and the terrible atmosphere has become more and more strong, and there is a faint feeling of condensation into the essence. "Can you be a baby? It''s lower, but it''s enough to face the present situation. " Jiangning said helplessly. I didn''t expect that the impact of his hard work only dissipated a small part of that energy. But thanks to this, many meridians have recovered. Although most of them are still suppressed, they can finally use the true Qi. At the moment, Jiangning is only recovered to the early days of Yuanying, but thanks to its huge amount of true Qi, Jiangning''s ability is still much stronger than most of the Yuanying period, and even can be close to the peak of Yuanying. Jiangning looked at his recovery body, as well as Li Bao who was stunned in the front. He did not make any action, but turned and walked toward Ning''er. "Ning''er..." Jiangning looked at Ning''er''s pale body and felt a little bit. She found that her heart beat was still there. She was relieved. She lost a breath of true Qi and kept Ning''er in her state. She stood up and looked at Li Bao. Li Bao now wants to cry out of the heart have, ten thousand did not expect is will encounter such a abnormal person, only 18 or 9 years old appearance is has the strength of Yuanying, even if he has more than 1000 people how can ah. And he is not open-minded and people against so long, Jiangning at the moment is no matter what around their own. Jiangning is calm enough. After recovering some injuries and strength, the first thing to do is not to kill Li Bao immediately. Although it may take less than a breath, it turns around and finds Ning''er first. One is out of concern for Ning''er, the other is because all the people present are absolutely unable to escape Jiangning''s attack. Jiangning looked at Li Bao indifferently. His eyes were like looking at a dead man. He said slowly, "I speak. Today you must die!" Li Bao''s heart sank to pieces. He didn''t care about face any more. Even in front of his little brother, he knelt down directly and said with tears: "master, let me go this time. I''m really fascinated. Please let me have a lot of help from your adult."Jiangning slightly sneered at one eye, with some drama abuse said: "let you pass this time? I think you should say this to those who have been killed by you, and see if they would like to let you go this time After that, Jiangning casually points out that Li Bao, who is not far away, kneels down and looks at the hole on his head, which is frightening. Since then, Li Bao, the leader of mountain bandits who has harmed countless people, and Li Bao, who has the golden elixir cultivation, could not even get out of Jiangning''s hands, so he was killed immediately, and even had no chance to send out a cry, which made countless people scared. Jiangning is not a bit strange, just turned to see Ning''er, at the moment her breath has gradually stabilized, although not recovered, but also temporarily out of danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 906 "You all have to die too!" Jiangning''s indifferent voice fell into the ears of those mountain bandits, just like the call of the God of death, immediately let everyone feel the fear of death. "Run I don''t know who yelled out this sentence in the crowd. All the mountain bandits scattered in a moment and wanted to escape. They all wanted to take advantage of the crowd to leave. Jiangning didn''t know where to start. Looking at the mountain bandits running around like runaway horses in front of them, Jiangning frowned and said with a sneer: "it''s really naive. Do you still think it''s possible for you to escape now? Go down to the underworld and make atonement. " Jiangning transport full of true Qi, toward the front of the mountain bandits gathered the most place, suddenly played "18 dragon subduing palms!" A bright golden dragon flies out of Jiangning''s body. Its breath is majestic, but it''s a bit of nothingness, but it''s around. Those mountain bandits can''t resist this move. All the places where Jinlong flew by were dead bodies. Most of the mountain bandits fell under this move. Those who escaped by chance looked back at Jiangning with real fear. If the leader of the mountain bandits was killed before, it only made them feel blind without a leader. Now they really know that the enemy they are facing is the one they can''t resist all their life. Jiangning looked at the damage he had caused in front of him, only smacked his lips and said, "it''s still a lot worse. The Dragon hasn''t congealed yet. It seems that there is still a gap in true Qi." Later, Jiangning''s body twinkled and killed those mountain bandits who were barely able to survive. The speed was astonishing, while the village head who had been watching all this in the rear was wide eyed. You know, from the beginning, Jiangning quickly recovered its strength. One move was to kill Li Bao in the golden elixir realm, and then a Golden Dragon flew out to directly kill most mountain bandits. Every time, it was beyond his imagination. The village head struggled to get up from the ground and walked to Ning''er with a staggering pace. He felt that Ning''er still had a trace of breath, which immediately made him less anxious. "Come on, quickly carry Ning''er into the room!" The head of the village had nothing else to do with it. He yelled to the villagers who had just survived. You know, that''s his only granddaughter. Until Ning''er was safely carried in, the village head looked back at Jiangning with a trace of hesitation, and Jiangning was indifferent and said: "master, you''d better go to cure Ning''er first, let''s talk about my business later, but you can rest assured that I''m the one who has never changed." But how dare the village head really treat Jiangning as before? However, no one else in the village was good at medical skills, so the village head had to go in person, so he nodded slightly to Jiangning and turned away. And Jiangning was also worried about Ning''er''s condition in her heart. She followed her into the room and looked at Ning''er, whose eyes were closed on the bed. She felt inexplicably distressed. However, those villagers have actually seen the strength of Jiangning. They dare not approach Jiangning or talk to him as before. They just hide and watch from far away places. As a result, only Jiangning and the village head are left in the house, as well as Ning''er lying on the bed. The village head seemed to know Jiangning''s worry. After a little pulse, he turned to Jiangning and explained: "Ning''er, she had no chance to live. Fortunately, you lost a real anger for her in time, so that her life is not worried for now, but those injuries still exist. It will only get worse and worse." Jiangning could not help feeling impatient, but he had no other way. He had to look at the village head with a look of help and said, "master, you can think of a way. Ning''er is your granddaughter. You must have a way." The village head said with a helpless tone: "of course, I understand that Ning''er was brought up since I was a child. Even if I risked my old life, I would definitely like to save her. However, I am really not good at learning, and there is no way to do it under such circumstances." Jiangning also felt powerless. She walked slowly to Ning''er''s side and looked at her closed eyes as if she had gone into a deep sleep. She stroked her cheek slightly, and at the same time, she explored her life experience through true Qi. "Hateful, all the internal organs are injured, and the true Qi is just barely able to maintain the operation, and can not be effectively treated." Jiangning said with pain. The village head seemed to have made up his mind and said to Jiangning: "now there is only one chance of survival, that is to send Ning''er to Jianzong. It is said that the chieftain of Jianzong has a Tianyuan pill, which can live the dead, and can be saved no matter how serious the injury is." Jiangning smell speech, immediately turned to ask: "this is true, then how should I do?" For Jiangning, Ning''er is like his sister''s existence, but also in order to protect him from that fatal blow, which has become what it is now. No matter what the cost, Jiangning will save her. "As I said before, Ning''er''s parents are all disciples of Jianzong, but Yuandan is extremely rare that day. I think even Ning''er can''t give it, so..."Jiangning''s eyes showed a trace of ruthless color, with a slightly indifferent tone said: "this Tianyuan Danuo is real enough, I will think of other ways, no matter who it is, don''t try to stop me!" "I''ll let you go, but the key is what Ning''er should do now. The real Qi you give Ning''er, great Xia Jiang, can only maintain her temporary well-being." "I have my own way. Now, please go out for a while, and I''ll lose some real spirit for Ning''er. Then we''ll go on our way to Jianzong. Village head, you can help us find a good coachman." Jiangning looked at Ning''er and said to herself in a gentle tone: "Ning''er, don''t worry, I will save you." "I''ll give you the one hundred thousand Spirit Crystal. In any case, you saved my life." Jiangning said, slowly patting her hands to Ning''er''s back and dropping all the energy in her body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 907 "Big brother, where are we going asked her again as like as two peas before, but this time she was much happier and happier. Jiangning smile, with a little gentle said: "we''re going to a place called sword clan, completely cure your injury." Ning''er nodded her head cleverly, and then she slept quietly on the carriage. This time, the car they took in Jiangning was much better than before, because after defeating the mountain bandits, the village head also quickly led people to clear all the details of the property in the mountain bandits'' nest. With experts like Jiangning in charge, those left behind mountain bandits are not worth mentioning. Almost in the blink of an eye, there is nothing left in the Shanzhai. Jiangning is also a little funny in his eyes. It seems that these villagers are really oppressed and miserable in ordinary days. Basically, they are robbed of all their objects. They are more bandits than mountain bandits. With these foundations, Jiangning and their Jianzong reserves are also much more, basically is not worried about food and drink. And Ning''er is because Jiangning in his body all the spirit crystal energy into the body, also gradually recovered consciousness, but the body injury is still serious, so now even can only lie in the car can not move. Two people bumped along the way, in order to take care of Ning''er no longer hurt, Jiangning is holding the whole journey, and the journey is very far away. After a day and a night''s journey, they finally arrive at Jianzong. Looking at the huge building in front of him, Jiangning felt a little wrong. Because Jiangning found that Li Bao, the leader of the mountain bandits, actually had a golden elixir. It was a bit strange that Li Bao, the leader of the mountain bandits, had a golden elixir, and the warriors who came and went in front of him were even more frightening to Jiangning. Because these people are actually the lowest level of false elixir, in the original time, even a gold elixir can be called a peerless master. Jiangning has some doubts, why people here seem to be extremely high, but in order to completely cure Ning''er, Jiangning has to be brave enough to make a breakthrough. After all, he asked others to take medicine, so Jiangning showed a very friendly attitude at the beginning. Seeing a young man in Jianzong''s clothes in front of him, he went forward and asked, "are you a disciple of Jianzong? Can you introduce me? " Looking back at Jiangning, the disciple of Jianzong felt impatient at Jiangning, which was mostly because Jiangning was on his way. "What can I do for you?" The disciple of Jianzong asked some unkindly. In his mind, he had already decided that Jiang Ning would come to Jianzong to try his luck and see if he could be accepted by the elder, and he would have no worries about food and clothing. Jiangning, of course, did not know what he was thinking. He just hesitated and said, "well, we are here to discuss something with your patriarch." In fact, Jiangning made a mistake in thinking. He was worried because of Ning''er''s injury, so he didn''t think that an ordinary disciple could contact the patriarch casually, and even if he could contact the patriarch, how could people see themselves? As soon as the man heard Jiangning''s request, he immediately laughed and said, "ha ha ha, who do you think you are? You bastard, and you have something to discuss with the patriarch. The patriarch''s old man can sneeze at you and don''t see what you are!" Jiangning was angry at once, but turned to see Ning''er''s weak appearance, which forced her to suppress her anger. She said with a smile again: "it''s not me. It''s the girl behind me. Her parents have something to do with the patriarch, so I''ve come here to discuss things." The sword school disciple immediately turned and looked at Ning''er, but she was very ordinary when she saw her dress. Even though she didn''t believe Jiangning''s words at all, Ning''er was only 15-6-year-old cardamom, but she was very cute and cute. Besides, her skin was as white as water. Although she was lying in bed because of her injury, she was given it Added some delicate beauty. "Haha, I see. Well, you give this girl to me, and I will take her to see the patriarch right away." The sword school disciple''s eyes are shining, a face of obscene smile said. Even if Jiangning didn''t pay attention to it, he knew what he was thinking now, and immediately no longer tolerated anything. He said coldly, "take us to see the patriarch!" The disciple of Jianzong immediately felt cold and sweaty behind him. Looking at Jiangning''s eyes that were about to eat people, his heart was also shaking. However, he turned around and thought that he was in front of the gate of Jianzong. At once, he became bold. As you know, Jianzong has been standing in this city for hundreds of years. It has always been a pressure on others. It can be said that the family is the only one. This also creates the arrogant character of Jianzong''s disciples. Even if we know that Jiangning is stronger than ourselves, we will continue to be proud. "What do you want! I tell you, this is the gate of Jianzong. Do you want to die? " Jiangning hesitated a little, and thought that this time it was mainly to take medicine. If this clan could not offend, it would be better not to offend them. In addition, Ning''er''s parents are also disciples here, and it is not good to quarrel with them. Therefore, he suppressed his killing intention.However, seeing Jiangning''s declining momentum, the disciple of Jianzong thought that he was frightened by himself. Immediately, he was born with pride again without any reason, and said to Jiangning, "well, I''ll give you two choices now. This girl will leave you to go, or she will leave you to die!" Jiang Ning''s killing intention flashed away in his eyes. When he looked at the sword school disciple in front of him, he no longer suppressed his anger. Yuan Yingqi''s strength was furious and grabbed at the disciple who had only a fake pill in front of him. "You have to pay for your words! I''ve put up with you many times! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 908 Jiangning clenched his fists. Just as he was about to fight against the disciple of Jianzong, a voice stopped him. "Keep people under your command!" Just listening to a call, a deacon like man galloped towards Jiangning''s position. Although he was calling for his subordinates to stay, he was bombarded with a fist at Jiangning. "Despicable Jiangning secretly scolded, but also had to guard against it. In addition, he did not have the idea of killing people, so he quickly turned back to block the attack of the coming people. Obviously, the man was also surprised. He didn''t expect Jiangning to be able to block an unexpected attack. However, seeing that he had lost the chance to take the initiative, he simply jumped to the side of the sword sect disciple. "How dare you hurt the people of our sword clan!" The Deacon said angrily, but don''t mention how hypocritical it is. He didn''t care about the life and death of the disciple at all. Instead, he questioned Jiangning first. "Ha ha, can you insult others at will? Do you think I should just bear it like this Jiangning said with a strong drink. "Hum, those who dare to fight against our sword clan will never come to a good end. If you abandon your martial arts now, I can spare your life!" Jiangning sneered and said slowly: "ridiculous, is it true that your sword clan is strong? Obviously it''s your fault. Do you have to rely on the background to bully us? According to your logic, I am stronger than you. Can I decide your life and death at will Jiangning said that, the momentum of yuanyingqi broke out without reservation. From Jiangning as the center, it continued to spread to the periphery, and the Jianzong disciples near the zongmen were all surprised. We should know that they are ordinary, that is, the initial state of the golden elixir. Facing the suppression of Yuanying''s momentum, they are unquestionably submissive. Many low-level disciples are unable to resist the pressure and kneel down. The Deacon nearest to Jiangning is under more pressure at the moment. He never thought that the man in front of him, who looked a little bumpy, was actually a master of yuanyingqi. All of a sudden, he felt some regret in his heart. At the same time, he looked at the sword sect disciple beside him with anger. , "why didn''t you tell me his strength!" The Deacon asked angrily that he was just the top of the golden elixir, and there was a great difference between him and the Yuanying. Therefore, he was just a little deacon on the periphery. You should know that the person who reaches the level of Yuanying is the top expert even in the sword clan. The disciple of Jianzong had no choice but to shake his head. It was not because he didn''t say it first, but because he was just a little fake pill. He couldn''t even feel his momentum when he was facing Jiangning. Therefore, he always thought that Jiangning was just an ordinary person. Besides, when Jiangning first came, he was also modest and kept his momentum under control issue. But now that the matter has come to an end, the Deacon also understood that he had caused a disaster, and could only reluctantly say: "you have to think about it. No matter what the matter is when you come to Jianzong, if you kill anyone here, it will never be good for you!" "Dry!" Jiangning said coldly, and then hit the two people to fly, but there was no killer, or to ask for medicine, plus even if the two were killed together, it was just a breath, no effect. And then two people flew out of the depths of Jianzong. One old man with crane hair and childish face and a smiling face was wearing Taoist clothes, while the other was much younger, holding a long sword and looking at Jiangning with a trace of anger. "How dare you, how dare you act in the gate of Jianzong? Someone will take him down for me!" "Well, the three elders don''t have to be angry. It''s better to see what''s going on before making a decision." The old man said to the man with a sword on his face. "Yes, elder!" The three elders also looked at Jiangning with anger, but said. Then the old man came to Jiangning and said slowly, "young man, don''t be so excited, put your momentum away first. I believe you have something to do with our sword sect. I think we''d better sit down and talk about it. My name is Zhou Tianyang. I don''t know what to call my little brother?" Looking at the smiling old man in front of him, Jiangning calmed down his anger and explained the whole story of the matter with a smile. Of course, he didn''t say that he came to ask for medicine. Jiangning could not tell before he saw the leader of the sword clan. The elder turned to the three elders and said, "these two people are proud and self-respect. They even regard the clan as their own support. We sword school doesn''t need such disciples. They will only discredit us. But it seems that they have worked hard and achieved great achievements before. So we should abolish their martial Arts and expel them from the sect." With a smile on his face, the elder said to Jiangning, "brother Jiang, do you think it''s OK for me to handle this way?" Jiangning was quite surprised. With his present divine sense, he could feel that the elder in front of him had the strength to survive the robbery at the early stage. I don''t know why he was so polite to himself. However, considering the situation that more is better than less, Jiangning did not pursue anything and nodded in agreement.Then Jiangning and Ning''er went in with the elder and settled down in a remote house of Jianzong. Jiangning was a little impatient and said to the elder, "please help me. Take me to the leader of your sect. I have something important to discuss with you!" Big elder private deeply looked at Jiangning in front of him and said with a smile: "no hurry, no hurry. The patriarch is still in seclusion. It''s really inconvenient to meet him. If you have any requirements or problems, you can tell me directly. If you really only look for the patriarch, please wait for a while." "How long should it be? It''s very urgent at this time." Jiangning is very anxious to ask. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 909 "How long will it take?" Jiangning raised questions about the elder. "It will take about a month at the latest, because on the next month, our sect will take our disciples to the annual school ratio, and then the patriarch will leave the customs and bring his own team." "As it is, I need to wait another month." Jiangning is helpless sighing, at this time seems to wait for other than other ways. "Then please have a good rest for two guests. There are still many important things to deal with in zongmen, and I will not be accompanied." The elder then walked out of the side court. Jiangning just wanted to go back to the room to look after Ning''er, but he saw a man dressed up by a man running out of the door. He came to Jiangning respectfully and said, "Hello, my Lord, the little man is Xu San. It is arranged by the elder to take care of the big people. You can tell the small if you have any orders." Jiangning has some funny heart, see before the face of the face of a respectful, but also a mouth of an adult, but not much to say, just think of Ning ER and said: "zongmen can have any maid or so on?" Only see what seems to be thought of, a face suddenly suddenly like a big picture immediately said: "Oh ~! Some of them, adults, what kind of maid do you need? Are you younger or older? Smaller to be pure and lovely, bigger is really "big." Jiangning Leng Leng, looking at the face in front of the face to win the appearance of Xu San, Jiangning is also some kind of angry said: "where do you want to go, my sister she has been some cold, need oneortwo maid care, you think I am such a person?" "Well, little damn, it is a small mistake to imagine adults as shameless people. How could a man with such a powerful, dignified and graceful manner have such an idea!" Xu San immediately said that he was afraid to say that Jiang Ning had nothing to say with the flattering. No wonder they will be sent to take care of the guests. It seems that these three are still some eye-catching. "The little one will go to arrange the maid to take care of immediately!" Xu San will leave after finishing. "Well, you''ll take me around in a moment!" Jiangning gave an order at his mouth, and then he went to Ning''er. Since it is still at least one month, the energy of the spirit crystal is still fully enough, so it is imperative to stabilize and gradually restore its strength. For Jiangning, the strength of the moment has been in the primary infant period or some problems, but the event of the channel damage can not be anxious, unless we can meet some natural resources and treasures, otherwise it is absolutely not so simple to recover. When the servant girl came, Jiangning explained some things to take care of Ning''er, then he followed Xu San and went out, and first he knew the sword sect around. Jiangning was still worried about the sword sect, including why the elder brought them in so well, and arranged his residence and special care for the servants. But after the elder said the sect Abbey, he knew a lot about it. "Sir, there is the hall of our sword sect in front of us. The residence of the general elder and the place of the ordinary Parliament are there. But we have no right to go in now. So, please take a detour." Xu San respectfully said that, in his eyes, he was the elder who personally told him to take care of, even though he looked like ordinary people in clothes and words, he dared not let him look down on it. Jiangning nodded. Since the patriarch is not here now, there is no significance for him to enter, but it will cause unnecessary troubles. It is only a little more to walk around the road. "By the way, you don''t call me adults. I don''t know how to get used to it. My name is Jiangning." Xu San immediately lowered his head and said, "no, small self-knowledge identity is humble. If adults don''t want me to call it like this, I will call you prince Jiang later." Jiangning can not refuse to laugh, to know that Xu San has been so many years of underdog, has been used to humble, and it is impossible to change back for a while, so only so. Xu San was moved in his heart and said: "it is very difficult to see the son so approachable. I Xu San is willing to serve you as much as possible. Please do anything else." Just when Jiangning wanted to say something, he heard a sharp voice saying, "Yo, the two servants are still there to boast about each other." Jiangning turned to see, but saw a dress of gorgeous women is skimming, a face despised at themselves. saw that there was a layer of rouge water powder on the woman''s face. The strong perfume breath made Jiangning feel sick from a long distance. Beside her, he stood with a disciple of a sword. He looked arrogant and looked like a man with a nostril. "Really, how can this kind of cold person appear in our sword sect? I''m afraid we haven''t bathed in this life. The stink will be smoked to me. Let''s go now, elder martial brother." Said that the gorgeous woman pulled the man around her.Xu Sanzhi immediately whispered to Jiangning: "don''t be angry, young master. These two are the disciples of our sword school. Although they are not outstanding in their own strength, they have a very strong background. The woman''s name is Huang fei''er. Her eldest brother is the best among the disciples of Jianzong, especially the man. His name is Jiang Qi. He is the grandson of the three elders, even in Jianzong People dare to provoke. " Although Jiangning is not interested in these disciples at all, they are not soft persimmons that can be manipulated by anyone. At most, these two people have the realm of false elixir. If their momentum is a little bit more external, they will not be able to parry at all. "Forget it, I don''t want to make trouble, let''s go on," Jiangning waved to Xu Sanzhao and said. "Wait a minute, how can we have this kind of rubbish in our sword clan? Get out of here quickly!" That Jiang Qi with a face arrogant said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 910 "Well, I don''t want to provoke you. You''d better come to my trouble!" Jiangning said coldly. Well, it''s been a month since the LORD came out. I don''t want to cause any more troubles. I''d better be safe. Jiang Ning thought about it and decided to put up with it for a while. Although the two men in front of him were very angry, they could not hurt the killers in the public, so they had to release their youthful vigor slightly. "Go away!" Jiangning with a strong sense of killing, that cold eyes let him behind the Xu San are one of the surprised. "Ah! Primipara! Don''t regret it. I tell you, I''m the grandson of the three elders. No one dares to disobey my orders in Jianzong. Dare you tell me to go away Jiang Qi couldn''t bear the momentum of Yuanying period. His fake pills were all based on the relationship between the three elders. He spent a lot of pills to promote them by force. At the moment, he was vulnerable. But elder brother Huang said, "elder brother Huang wants to be a little bit more threatening." Jiangning said with a sneer: "today is your lucky day. I still have something to do. If you dare not grow eyes next time, I will make you regret being born in this world!" Jiang Qi and Huang fei''er, who still don''t know what to do when they stay there, are one of the pines. Their eyes toward Jiangning are full of strong hatred. You know, there are many disciples coming and going in front of the hall, and the threats and fears of Jiang Qi and Huang fei''er fall into the eyes of the disciples around them. It can be said that they lose their dignity. To put it more seriously, if those who disagree with the three elders and the second elder hear about it, they may be used as a blackmail in the future, which can be said to make them bear more costs. "If you dare to humiliate me, you will pay for it. It''s just a little baby. I''m sure you can''t live or die!" Jiang Qi said with gnashing teeth, but he completely forgot that he was the first to instigate. "I''ll find out who he is at once." ... at the moment, Jiangning and Xu San have already left the front of the hall and are going to the training ground of the disciples of the sect. However, Xu San is so arrogant that he does not dare to make one. "What''s the matter, brother Xu?" Jiangning asked. And Xu Sanwen''s speech was immediately in a cold sweat. He quickly bent down and said respectfully, "my Lord! Xu San is just a servant, not worthy of your calling him brother When Jiangning looked at it, he understood that Xu San suddenly changed like this after he knew his own strength. This is also normal. Before Xu San, at most, he thought Jiangning was a guest of the elder. Now he knows that Jiangning is a master of yuanyingqi. That means Jiangning may kill himself instantly by moving his finger. How can he not feel afraid. "Well, brother Xu, I''m definitely not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. Didn''t you find out before? Besides, you and I have no grievances in the past and no hatred in recent days. How can I hate you? As for the previous murderous spirit, one reason is that I deliberately released frightening people. Moreover, after arriving at Yuanying, who has few lives in his hands? " Looking at Jiangning with a smile on his face, Xu San thought for a moment, but also slowed down. Before that, he was really shocked when he suddenly learned about Jiangning. Now he found that even the masters of yuanyingqi were human beings. In addition, when he did not know before, he did not get along well. "I see. I''m sorry. Mr. Jiang is totally different from those who think they are very powerful." Xu San also said with a smile of embarrassment, and then they went on. After settling the matter, Jiangning and Xu Sanyi got up and went to the training ground of the disciples of the sect. Looking at the dense crowd coming and going, Jiangning suddenly felt a little big head. here is a huge square, and there are thousands of stone rooms above. The ground of the square is carved with hard and hard symbols, forming a huge formation. It can make the essence of the sun and the moon far more than other places, and there are hundreds of tall pillars standing on the ground. Seeing this, Xu San immediately explained to Jiang Ning: "it''s such a young master Jiang. We have a large number of disciples in our sect. Although there are thousands of practicing rooms, it is not enough for tens of thousands of disciples of this sect to enter together. Therefore, the sect arranged such a situation. Only excellent disciples can enter the stone chamber, and others can only absorb one in the periphery Some of the spirit of heaven and earth "How can we judge whether it is excellent or not?" Jiangning asked with some curiosity. Xu San is a mysterious smile, slowly said: "Mr. Jiang, please wait a moment to know." Jiang Ning was stunned when he heard the speech and looked at the training room. However, he found that a disciple of the sword school came to the stone pillar and hit it violently, as if he had exhausted all his strength. Then the stone pillar glowed slightly, and a stone chamber behind slowly opened the door, and a disciple who was still in practice was also stunned, and then came out with some sad voice.Jiangning eyes a bright, quite some interest said: "so it is, this stone pillar is to test their strength!" "Yes, every stone pillar can test the strength, and the thousands of stone chambers are ranked. The best stone chamber can increase the speed by 100 times, and the worst can also be doubled. And only when you crush the strength test, will the stone chamber open to what extent." "Of course, this is not the rule of death, but compared with other disciples, so it will only open the stone chamber of people who are weaker than themselves, and will not disturb those top disciples." This kind of design is quite creative. It can encourage students to compete with each other, and will not let those students with low strength provoke people they can''t afford. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. "In that case, I''ll test it too." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 911 The training room is located in the center of the array. Obviously, the more in the middle, the better the effect will be. Obviously, the practice room around will take many times, which is also unavoidable. Obviously, the elders of Jianzong also had some ideas. Taking advantage of such a gap, the disciples encouraged each other and made the sect more powerful. The stone pillars, which were designed with the progress, have the opportunity to test the strength of the disciples. Although there are other effects, they are less likely to fight with each other within the sect. It is said that this stone pillar was brought by the predecessors who thought that they were at the peak of the robbery period. They traveled all over the country and returned to China. They can withstand the full blow of the highest Mahayana realm. It can be said that it is one of the most precious treasures of Jianzong. And of course, there are also many students who make use of their background relationship to let those schools with high strength play a blow for them, and then go in and sit by themselves. In this way, they can enjoy themselves perfectly without having to work hard. Of course, this effect is not common, many masters will not do this, because they will not be eligible to enter the practice room again, only some who need money or want to attract others will do so. Jiangning looked at the tall and majestic stone column in front of her, and asked in some doubt, "is this the way to test?" Xu San nodded slightly and said with some flattering remarks: "well, these pillars look exactly the same, but in fact there are some differences. The more columns they put inside, the stronger the strength they can test out. The innermost column can even test out the Mahayana realm." "In order to prevent one person from opening many stone chambers, you need to go to the place where the Deacon is, get a card with your own flavor, paste the card into the stone pillar, and then you can find your own practice room through the place indicated on the card after you hit it with all your strength." Jiangning nodded vaguely, then under the leadership of Xu San De, he got a card, attached his breath, and then came to the front of the stone pillar. "Mr. Jiang has to calculate his own limit, because only this test opportunity will not change no matter which stone pillar is in, so it is very important to choose a good stone pillar at the beginning." Jiangning looked at the pillar in front of him. At the most peripheral place, many disciples of the false golden elixir realm were here, obviously trying to take a chance. However, the training room here is obviously the lowest, and only the strength of the middle stage of the golden elixir is qualified to obtain. Jiangning walked inside and arrived at the second pillar, but the number of people who saw it was the largest. Almost all of them were waiting in line for the test, which was completely different from that in front of him. Xu San explained: "this pillar can be tested from the peak of the golden elixir to the early stage of Yuanying. This kind of disciple is also very outstanding in this sect, and the test level of this pillar is also very large. In addition, most of the training rooms opened here have a bonus of more than five times, just enough to meet the needs of some people to break through. Therefore, the number of people tested here is the largest But most of them want to take a chance. " Jiangning nodded in silence, turned and asked, "is this test strength a test of your current state, or your potential, or what level can be achieved with one strike now?" "Of course, it''s a test of how far you can reach now. Generally speaking, many people who specialize in defense or alchemy suffer a lot. But after all, we are sword school. Even if there are defense and alchemy disciples, they are only part-time practitioners. They still focus on attack. This test is quite in line with our present attitude." Jiangning smiles and nods, but does not stay here to test, but continues to move forward. "Mr. Jiang, the pillars in front of you are used to test the strength of Yuanying from the middle stage to the transition period. If you don''t meet the requirements, you won''t get anything." Xu San said anxiously. In his opinion, Jiangning is arrogant and conceited, and thinks that he can reach a higher level. Jiangning didn''t answer Xu San. Instead, he walked on his own and came to the front of the third pillar. There were only a few people in front of him to test. Compared with the second one, although there was only a small gap, it blocked most of the people, and it was obvious that there were a lot less people to take chances in this place. Looking at Jiangning, it seems that he is determined to deal with it again. Xu San also said with some helplessness: "well, for the sake of Mr. Jiang, if you fail in the test, I will go to help you to have another chance. After all, you are taken care of by the elder." "Oh, are you so distrustful of me?" Jiangning said with a laugh, and then went to the front of the pillar. There are three or five people waiting in line in front of us. Jiangning also abides by the rules and stands in the rear, watching every move of the people in front. At the moment, two people in front of them are talking fiercely. One of them has a sharp mouth and a mean look. In addition, he has been raising his chin high and showing his publicity all the time. The other is a strong man with a strong back and a dark skin, but he is looking at the "monkey" in front of him with a pleasing face The fearless dialogue made all the contents of the discussion heard by Jiangning."Tieniu, I can tell you that if the open practice room does not have ten times the effect, I will never help you!" "It''s natural. Of course I''ll do my best. In the future, I''ll open ten times the practice room for you every day. Please mention it to the two elders. My sister depends on you for her life or death." Originally, the people in front of him did not care about his own business, but he and his two had been discussing and dallying in front of him, which made the people behind him seem a little impatient. Jiangning held the idea that more things are better than less, and stayed there silently. "Well, can you do it? If you don''t have that strength, don''t come here and pretend to be. What a role do you really think you are?" Jiangning in front of this with some rogue temperament called. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 912 "Well, can you do it? If you don''t have that strength, don''t come here and pretend to be. What a role do you really think you are?" The man in front of him called out, and then spit on the ground, a look of disdain, let everyone for one Leng. But the big man, who was called an iron ox, didn''t show any anger. He just said with a look of apology: "sorry, everyone, I''ve made you wait a little longer. I''ll start now." Seeing that Tieniu didn''t get angry and apologized, Jiangning''s image of him was much better, and then he closely watched the test. Tieniu put his card in, and then stepped back slightly. Obviously, he needed strength. His legs pricked violently and made a bending posture. He moved in front of himself, and then began to exert his strength. The blue veins on the head of the iron ox burst, like a serpentine. The muscles of both hands were condensed like stones in an instant. The slightly rolled up sleeve was immediately torn open. "Oh Iron ox a dull hum, toward the front of a blow out, and then he rushed forward a small step to help, directly hit on the stone pillar, instantly remembered the thunder like sound. All I hear is "call!" The iron ox''s fist made some marks on the stone pillars. However, the stone pillars were not broken. It seems that the stone pillars are indeed a little strange, and they are not damaged in the fierce impact. "This stone pillar is indeed a little strange, even if I am faced with such a brute force, I will step back a few steps!" Jiangning can''t help but talk to himself as if to say, but this is clearly fell into the ears of this person in front of the line. The man sneered and said with a little disdain: "waste is waste. What''s more, I''ll take a few steps back. Do you have the strength of Yuanying? It''s really funny." Faced with this man''s unprovoked provocation, Jiangning did not get angry, because it was seen from Tieniu that this man was obviously self righteous, so Jiangning did not pay attention to him. And the man seems to be because of the previous apology from Tieniu, which makes him more arrogant at the moment. Seeing that Jiangning no longer pays attention to him, he is also very proud to say: "it''s a waste indeed. I''ll tell you what it is." Jiangning frowned slightly. If he had said that before, he would have thought that he was a dog who saw who bit whom. At the moment, he felt a little annoyed and turned to the past no longer. The man saw that Jiangning did not respond, but also felt bored. He no longer said anything, but focused on the achievements given by Shi Zhu. Tieniu solemnly took out the test card. Hao Ran was in a relatively inside position. Obviously, there was at least a dozen times the effect, which made the man with sharp mouth and little cheek excited. "Ha ha ha, I knew that you are absolutely OK with Tieniu. Don''t worry, I will help you with your sister''s affairs!" Jiangning looked at the man in front of him, but he was also deeply disdained. He had some sympathy for the big man named Tieniu. He thought silently: I''m afraid only an honest man like you will believe his lies. Of course, it was just a small event. Soon, several people finished the test one after another, until Jiangning started the test. From Xu San''s introduction, Jiangning learned that the man in front of him was Jiang Wei, the collateral blood of the three elders. No wonder he was so arrogant and domineering. Jiangning can''t help but think that there are so many children and grandchildren of the three elders, and each of them is arrogant and domineering. You can imagine what kind of state the three elders are in ordinary days, plus how much he is partial to his descendants. The man with some arrogant appearance, went to the front of the stone pillar, took out a sharp sword from behind, and began to aim at the stone pillar. This sword is extremely sharp. Even if Jiangning is so far away, you can feel his murderous spirit. In addition, the sword itself has a strong momentum. It can be said that it is a good weapon in the world. Jiang Wei, who was holding the sword, was a little doting. He looked at the sword as if he were looking at a woman. Then, as everyone watched, he took out a bag of pills from the storage space. That''s OK! Jiangning couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t think that Jiang Wei, who was a master in front of him, was really ready to take pills to improve his strength and then open the training room. "It''s such a young master Jiang. Actually, Jiang Wei is only a collateral lineage with the three elders. In addition, he has no outstanding talent, and has not been valued by people. Therefore, he did not challenge the strength of this pillar at all. However, for the sake of being a descendant of the three elders, he was allowed to use the power of pills to play his strongest blow The sword was given to him by the three elders Jiangning nodded thoughtfully. Originally, he thought that there were various rules and regulations in this sect, which should be a very harmonious environment. At the moment, it seems that it is not so.Then, with the help of pills and swords, Jiang Wei got his own training room. Then he walked past under the scorn of the public, and still did not forget to call back: "in any case, as long as you can help yourself, you will be your own strength. This is the way of the world. You can become a king and defeat the enemy!" Jiangning was a little angry and funny. Although this was just what Jiang Wei said in order to forcibly restore his dignity, it was a real thing. Although some people in the queue disdained his method, they had to admit that the practice room that Jiang Wei obtained was much better than his own. The only difference is that without the help of the elder, you can''t use the power of pills to temporarily improve your strength to open the practice room. Otherwise, you will not be able to enter at the moment of being found. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 913 "Although I still want to go inside a little bit, but since I have walked so many roads today, I still am here." Jiangning sighed and said, then went to the front of the stone pillar, slowly stretched out his hands. "The 18th movement of eighteen dragon subduing Palms: Kang long has regrets!" A nearly congealed Golden Dragon flew out of Jiangning''s body and hit the stone pillars. The earth trembled. The stone pillars began to tremble. Even the air seemed to condense. They all looked at Jiangning with surprised eyes. The eyes were full of awe and envy. It can be said that under this blow, all people dare not look down on this young man in coarse clothes and linen. Many female disciples of Jianzong looked at Jiangning with curious eyes and said, "although I have checked some of them, they are still very beautiful. If you dress up a little, you are definitely a beautiful boy." Jiangning just laughs helplessly when he hears the speech. He even thinks that the world is still a world where the weak eat the strong. All respect force. As long as your strength is strong enough, no matter who you are will be respectful to you. In the envious eyes of all, Jiangning took out the card in the stone pillar. As expected, it was the position closest to the center, which can be said to have a score of ten times. Of course, Jiangning has no doubt about this. Although this is detected by strength, it is also true at this time. It''s no wonder that so many people look down on him. However, Jiangning was in the period of Mahayana before. Even if he was seriously injured, his level was only 1% of the original level. However, with the addition of his high-level martial arts skills and the sea of true Qi, plus Jiangning''s already powerful and extraordinary physical effect, he can do the damage during the transitional period. Jiangning walked in and felt the strong aura of heaven and earth. Even if it was just a breath, it would be equivalent to several hours of daily hard work. Jiangning felt the power of this array. "Well? In this place, even my injured meridians are beginning to recover. Although it''s only a little bit, it''s a practical way. If it''s in the innermost training room, can it be repaired directly? " Jiangning can''t help but think of it, but I''ve already experienced it today. I''m not qualified to test at the next stone pillar, so I can only practice here temporarily. Jiangning sit up in situ, watching the stone door closed, it is also the time to enter the cultivation, constantly breathing in the spirit of heaven and earth, and the meridians also began to recover slowly. In this way, with the recovery of meridians, the realm of Jiangning is constantly rising. If it is seen by others, it must be amazing. This is just the speed of evil spirits. Of course, Jiangning himself did not have any strange feeling, but until the full moon of Yuanying period, he found that no matter how hard he tried to practice, he could not recover any more. "Hateful, it seems that it has reached the limit. In this way, it needs at least a few more layers of practice room to make my strength recover a little more. Now it is very close to the center, and it is barely able to return to the great perfection of the yuan infant period." However, if Rao is so, Jiangning also feels some satisfaction. After all, he is caused by the damage of his meridians. That is to say, no matter how hard you practice or how much you take the elixir to increase your realm, you can only wait for the reply of the meridians. At the moment, although the speed of recovery is slow and the limitation of the aura of heaven and earth makes it possible to recover at least in a better place, at least we have found a way to reply, which can be said to be a great breakthrough. Jiangning saw that he did not seem to be able to break through any more. He opened the door of the stone chamber and walked out slowly. Now it was almost evening time, and Xu San seemed to have been on the side. Until Jiangning came out, he immediately stood up. "It''s hard for you. In fact, you can go around when I''m practicing. There''s no need to keep an eye on me all the time." Jiangning said with some good intentions. Xu San, smiling and shaking his head, said sincerely, "I''m just afraid that you are not protected by anyone when you come out. In case someone suddenly opens our stone gate and interrupts your practice, I can go up and warn you in advance. The most important thing is that I''m afraid you can''t find your way back after you come out, so I''ve been there all the time It''s been waiting until now. " Jiangning was deeply moved and patted Xu San on the shoulder. They were ready to go back. Although there were a lot of servant girls in the family, Jiangning was still a little worried about Ning''er. After all, her injury was so serious that although she was protected by the blessing of true spirit, there was still a lot of danger. "Let''s go. Let''s go back first." Jiangning said to Xu San on one side, and then he walked in the direction of his residence. Along the way, many Jianzong disciples were talking about something.Although Jiang Ningpo felt a little strange, it was not easy to inquire. When he went all the way to the door of his residence, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart and could not help but quicken his pace. "Well? I remember closing the door when I went out. Was it the maid who was not careful? " Xu San looks at the open door and murmurs. "Not good!" Jiangning drank secretly and jumped directly into the room. Even when he saw a group of people in their own residence, they were walking towards Ning''er''s room. Two of them were very familiar characters. Huang fei''er! Ginger! Jiangning looked at the broken gate and the devastation of that place. Suddenly, Jiang Ning rushed to the whole body with the momentum of indomitable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 914 Jiangning yelled "the 18th movement of the eighteen dragon subduing Palms: Kang long has regrets". The Golden Dragon roared away towards the positions of Huang fei''er and Jiang Qi. With such a powerful voice, everyone was stunned, and even the earth trembled. "Looking for death!" Only heard a cold hum, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Jiangning, flying swords in his hands, twisted the Golden Dragon into pieces, and the sword flew towards Jiangning, as if to chop Jiangning down here. Jiangning didn''t think much about it. Seeing that the other side had already taken the initiative to attack him, he immediately no longer reserved. He drank wildly and raised his true Qi to the highest level. He took another palm and shot the Golden Dragon Haoran, which was completely different from the last time. It seems that the man was also shocked by Jiangning''s strength, and he did not dare to make it bigger. He had to turn the sword back and protect himself and the rest of the people in the sword power, and he was able to resist the attack. However, this does not mean that Jiangning has decided to let them go. For the moment, Jiangning will not have any affection at all. Every time she starts, she will do her best. If you know whether Ning''er is alive or dead, how can she not be angry? Jiangning''s hands never stop, again a palm after a palm shot, using the momentum of overlapping will be his strength a little bit higher, each shot is better than the last time a lot. However, although the man flew the sword wildly and took each attack steadily, he felt more and more difficult. To know that Jiangning was more and more powerful, he basically relied on himself and had the true Qi of Mahayana realm capacity. Therefore, it was completely enough for him to spend freely. However, he was not the same. He not only had to pay several times the consumption for each attack, but also was a face-to-face leader With their own increasingly barren situation. "Let me finish you with my last blow!" With a roar of fury, Jiangning gathered all the true Qi that he could mobilize in his hands, and a destructive breath of falling into the sea burst upon his face. Even the Jianzong disciples who watched the battle from afar were shocked, let alone the man facing Jiangning at the moment. Just as Jiangning was about to strike out the last blow, a voice of fierce cheering came: "stop it! Bold child, if you dare to hurt my descendants, I will kill you! " When Jiangning heard the words, he gave a sneer in his heart. There was no doubt that the three elders were the people who came here. As expected, they were totally protecting their descendants, regardless of the nature of the matter. There was no reason for such a person. Jiangning knows that at the moment, no matter whether he plays this blow or not, the three elders will never finish with him. The difference is whether he will die after that. But at the moment, how can Jiangning have any scruples when Ning''er is still missing? "If it''s a big deal, I''ll go after killing it. Ning''er, I''ll find it. What can you do for me?" Therefore, Jiangning''s hands never stop, with a majestic momentum, a laugh, regardless of the people behind the shouting, to the people in front of them, instantly shocked all the people present. "Dare you The three old eyes saw that they were too late to reach the help even when they reached the highest speed. So they had to turn to guard and pull out their swords and stab them at the back of Jiangning. "Old man, do you really know all these tricks?" Jiangning laughed, but he didn''t mean to dodge at all. He continued to shoot in front of him, as if he wanted to change his life for another. In Jiangning and the man were all dying for their lives, but suddenly they heard an extremely harmonious tone and said with some mild breath: "why, calm down for a while." Then Jiangning found that he couldn''t move any more, and the sword of the three elders behind him stopped just an inch away from him, which seemed to be under control. See three elder hold back red face, take a little unwilling to say: "big elder, also please let go!" "Ha ha ha, three elders, you should be calm. How can you want to kill people like this? It''s the same with you. I haven''t been able to know exactly how, how can we make a rash decision? " As Zhou Tianyang with crane hair and red complexion floated slowly from the air, Jiangning also scattered the last blow, and then quietly looked at Huang fei''er and Jiang Qi in front of him, as well as the man standing in front of them on both sides. "Elder Bing, we have just arrived here. Although we have broken some items here, the woman is not really our abductor. Before we came here, she has disappeared." The man in front of him said it first, and then Huang fei''er and Jiang Qi immediately nodded. They originally came here after investigating Jiangning''s residence and wanted to have an outbreak. They especially heard that Jiangning had a sister, but when they arrived, Ning''er was no longer there, so they could only destroy some things to vent their anger. "Jiangning, however, could not tolerate us to say a word as soon as we entered the door, that is, they wanted to fight and threatened to kill us. Such a vicious person can''t be kept." The elder nodded slightly and said in a gentle voice: "Jiang Kai, you can wait a moment. Anything can''t only look at one sex. Jiangning, do you have anything to explain?""Of course, I do. Do you blame Ning''er because she is no longer here? Not to mention that you have broken so many things. If Ning''er is still here, what kind of situation should it be now? Should I kill you immediately? " Jiangning sneered and said, after all, after all, it''s wrong for them to bring people to Jiangning''s house to commit crimes. No matter whether they succeed or not, they will not occupy any truth. "Well, I''ve made up my mind about this. Jiang Kai, please apologize to Jiangning. From now on, don''t have any contradictions. The most important thing is to find Ning''er first." Jiangning smell speech is also immediately nodded, at this time Ning Er injury has not improved, so Jiangning is also abnormal worry. "Ning''er, where are you?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 915 "In fact, before we came, we saw some other figures." Jiang Kai said respectfully to the elder. "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" The elder said with a smile. "If the disciple didn''t read it wrong, it should be the five elders..." the elder was stunned when he heard the speech, but said to Jiangning with a bitter smile: "little friend, if your sister is really taken away by the five elders, I can''t do anything about it. Only by looking at your own fate, Xu San can take you there." Jiangning is also slightly stunned. He has already seen that the strength of this elder is far higher than that of others. Although the three elders are elders like him, they are not comparable in strength. From the point of view that the elder can easily control the three elders, and let him have no way to see, the strength of the big elder can be said to be terrible, because the three elders have the strength to survive the later stage of the robbery. Under Jiangning''s conjecture, this elder at least has the strength of Mahayana realm. At least he should be at the same level as when he was completely free. In this way, even Jiangning could not see through him. What kind of a tough guy is this five elder who makes the big elders helpless? Then Jiangning, under the leadership of Xu San, hurriedly walked in towards the inner part of the sect. It was obvious that Xu San was very nervous at the moment. It seemed that the atmosphere did not dare to breathe out, which made Jiangning even more confused about what kind of monster the five elders were. "Mr. Jiang, when I arrive, I can only walk here. The rest depends on you. Here is the token. If you encounter any obstruction, you can say that it was arranged by the elder." After Xu San finished, he left in a hurry, leaving Jiangning too late to ask more questions. At the moment, Jiangning came to a lotus lake, surrounded by green, the scenery is very beautiful, let people feel relaxed and happy. Jiangning held the token and sighed a little. His heart was also relieved. According to Jiang Kai''s description, the five elders took Ning''er without malice, so the elder dared to give it to himself. In this way, Ning''er should be safe now, and Jiangning''s heart was finally released. Jiangning walked slowly, because he didn''t know where his destination was, he had to look around. Strangely, it seemed that there were few people here. "Is it possible that this old man with a strange personality, who is always a strange character, looks at Ning''er?" Jiangning can''t help but think of it, a chill in his heart, and his pace has accelerated a lot. "Well, look at that man!" After hearing the whispers, Jiangning immediately followed the reputation. However, she saw several female disciples of Jianzong standing in a circle and whispering, which were obviously related to themselves. Jiangning took a look at himself, and with the help of his own reflection in the lake, he observed it slightly and said with admiration: "my God, what a handsome boy, it''s more handsome than I am!" "Then you are very cheeky!" Jiangning a Leng, turned around to see is about eight or nine years old girl, is looking at himself helplessly, that pink Dudu small face is lovely. "What can I do for you, little sister?" Jiangning squatted down and touched her head. "Take away your dirty hands, the five elders said, men are not allowed to enter here, so please leave quickly!" Jiangning immediately took out the token from his arms and gave it to the little girl in front of you. He said, "it was the elder who asked me to come here. He said that Ning''er should be found here. Please tell the five elders for me." After the little girl turned to leave, Jiangning suddenly showed a face of prudence, because he caught some amazing situations in her words. "Is it true that the five elders forbid me to enter here "Only women are allowed to enter, and Ning''er is abducted. Can''t it be... If that''s the case, I''ll save Ning''er even if I''m desperate. I''ll kill this demon by the way. It''s a shame to kill her." Jiangning said to herself. "Oh, you are a hero." A strange voice rings from Jiangning''s ear. "Ha ha, that''s when... Who are you!" Jiangning looked around nervously, but he didn''t see any figure. He couldn''t help getting nervous and began to release his consciousness observation from time to time. "I am the devil!" I saw a graceful figure slowly emerging from the back of the lotus leaf, like a fairy coming down to earth, with a hazy breath came to Jiangning''s side. Jiangning looks at the tall woman in front of her. She is wearing a rose purple satin water red light yarn, which is embroidered with numerous patterns. Her lapels are inlaid with real pearls and green collars, and she is wearing a pink hazel brocade lotus root silk skirt. The whole person is just like a gorgeous green peach smiling at the spring breeze. Jiangning swallows saliva, with some can''t believe the tone said: "you are the legend of the five elders?" "That''s right. I''m the sex devil. What''s the matter? Do you still want to kill people in name?" Five long old tune said with a smile, a twinkle between a cluster full of charming color."I dare not, those words are all my nonsense. I also want to ask the five elders whether Ning''er is here." Jiangning of course did not forget the current situation of Ning''er, and asked in a hurry, knowing that the five elders nodded and confirmed before putting down his heart. "I don''t know if the five elders can take me to have a look at Ning''er. I have something to ask and explain." Jiangning said cautiously. "This is no problem, but I''m more surprised why you don''t ask me why I want to take Ning''er away?" Jiangning said with a smile: "I think you will not hurt Ning''er, so this reason is not very important. As long as she is also voluntary, I have no reason to take more care of anything." The five elders covered his face with a smile and said with some joy: "you are really interesting. You want to know in your heart, but you don''t say it. I''ll tell you why in a moment." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 916 "Do you know the surname of Ning''er''s mother?" The five elders asked with some mysterious color. "As early as in the village, the village head told him that Ning''er''s mother was a surname of Xu." "That''s right. My real name is Xu Qing." The five elders said with a smile. Jiangning face can''t believe looking at Xu Qing in front of her, slowly said: "are you Ning''er''s sister?" Xu Qing''s eyes almost fainted. "My God, I am Ning''er''s little aunt!" Jiangning immediately blushed, some embarrassed said: "I''m sorry, it''s because the fifth eldest mother is too beautiful, I thought only 20 Fanghua, it''s really disrespectful." The five elders winked and said, "you boy, your mouth is very sweet, but I don''t want to eat this set." Jiangning made a ha ha, and then asked to see Ning''er first. After knowing the relationship between the five elders and Ning''er, Jiangning also put down a little caution and walked towards the residence of the five elders with laughter and talking all the way. "Ning''er!" As soon as Jiangning saw Ning''er, he immediately ran over and asked gently, "Ning''er, are you ok? Do you know how hard it is for elder brother to find you? Next time, you must tell me first Ning''er immediately lowered her head and said with some shame: "I didn''t expect that I could see my aunt here, so I forgot to say hello to my elder brother in a hurry. But after thinking of it, she immediately told the maid. But it seems that you have found me first." "Well, I''ve only been separated for a few hours. I''m so worried. It''s better to stay with me. There are many vacant rooms. Although it''s not luxurious, it''s more than enough." Xu Qing interrupted Jiangning''s dialogue and said with a smile: "I don''t think you have anything else. You might as well join us in the sword school. With your talent and strength, you can be brilliant everywhere." Jiangning smell speech did not immediately give a reply, but delayed said: "sorry, five elders, I am not here now, and there are some important things to do. After Ning''er''s injury recovers, I will leave." Ning''er is reluctant to look at Jiangning, but she doesn''t stop her, because she believes Jiangning will never forget her own, and also understands that Jiangning must do something. "In that case, I don''t have to do more, but it''s still early. Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Let''s have a look later." Xu Qing said with a smile, and a trace of regret flashed in her eyes. Jiangning was not surprised, because the elders of Jianzong knew everything that happened in the clan. So when he tested his strength in front of the stone pillar, he was certainly seen by everyone. Jiangning was a little puzzled now. She was holding her arms and didn''t want to be so conspicuous that she set the target at a very low level. She just stopped to start testing in front of the third pillar, and deliberately suppressed her own strength for a few points, but she was still noticed. "It seems that being too strong is also a mistake." Jiangning thought of it with emotion. After that, Jiangning went back to the residence arranged by the elder. Although he had been damaged by Jiang Kai, he was quickly repaired by skilled craftsmen in Jianzong. However, Jiangning did not stay with Xu Qing because all the female disciples of Jianzong lived there. It was a little inconvenient for Jiang Ning to live alone. Of course, Jiangning is not a saint, Liu Xiahui. He doesn''t want to be too conspicuous, so he doesn''t dare to stay there. What matters now is waiting for the appearance of the patriarch. The next morning, Jiangning just woke up and soon found a far-reaching breath coming from the distance, which made Jiangning one of the earthquakes. "After recovering some strength, we can really explore further places." I saw the elder fly in the distance, still with a smile on his face. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, he seemed to have expected that he would come, and his eyes flashed with light. "Ha ha, how was your day yesterday Jiangning bowed slightly and said with respect: "thank you for your concern. I have found my younger sister yesterday. It is in the house of the five elders." "I believe Xiaoyou also knew the relationship between them. In fact, I was not sure before, so I didn''t tell Xiaoyou. But after informing the five elders, I didn''t expect that she would come directly to take people away. It''s really my fault." Jiangning immediately said: "elder don''t blame yourself. It''s not bad. It''s a good thing to find relatives." The elder was stunned a little when he heard the speech. He seemed to be struggling with something. After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "in fact, I don''t know if I should say it properly." "Elder, please, but it''s OK to say so." "In fact, it''s about Ning''er. It''s about her parents and her family. I can''t tell you the truth. I can only reveal a little. You will know after the big match of the sect."Jiangning frowned. Although he didn''t care about these things, since it was Ning''er''s parents, he still needed some care, so he had to take a look at it step by step. The elder seemed to think of something and said to Jiangning, "little friend, can you do me a favor? If you can, I will certainly appreciate it." Jiangning thought for a moment. This elder has been good to them all the time. It can be said that Ning''er has been able to find the five elders so far. They can be familiar with them in the sword sect. All these are the help of the great elder. Therefore, both Yu Qing and Yu Li should agree. "Elder, please do as you please. I will do my best." The elder smiles: "actually, it''s not a particularly difficult thing. Only a team of sword school disciples will go out to perform the sect mission tomorrow. But because they have some new disciples, they still want to ask you to take care of them." Jiangning thought for a moment that he had nothing else to do except wait for the Chieftain to come out. He could take this opportunity to go out and see where this place was, and he agreed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 917 "Brother Jiang", a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, with some innocent breath, called out to Jiangning, who was squinting at the rest, "brother Jiang, are you tired? Would you like some water? " Jiangning slowly opened his eyes and said with a mask, "no need." Then Jiangning again entered the silent state of rest, which made the girl quite embarrassed and caused some dissatisfaction from the people around her. "Younger martial sister Wantong, you don''t have to take care of this idiot. He has been like this all the way. We can go by ourselves." A man dressed as a scholar said that he looked at the girl with deep love in his eyes. The girl seems to be a little embarrassed, but it seems that Jiangning doesn''t pay attention to her at all. She can only walk away wisely, but there is always some regret in her heart. Jiangning at the moment is cold Han direct current, the heart of this guard task is also very arduous. At that time, when the elder gave the task, Jiangning left a heart to ask: "elder, I have no problem with this task, but there is one thing that I don''t know. There are quite a lot of experts in the clan. There are even many people who have survived the robbery period. Why did you choose me only?" The elder seems to have deep meaning to say: "of course, there are many masters in the clan, among them, even those with strength above you are many, but they have a huge defect compared with you." "Is it... I am not a disciple of sword school?" The elder laughed and said, "it''s good to talk to smart people. In fact, the task we''re going to carry out this time is extremely arduous, but on the surface it''s a new disciple''s trial. So we must arrange hidden experts to disguise in it. As a person who is not a disciple of the sword school, your realm and strength are also excellent. Naturally, you are on the top It''s the best choice. " Jiangning nodded helplessly and asked slowly, "what is the hidden and arduous task?" "In fact, one of our most powerful deacons found a unicorn beast in the wild mountain forest, but there was no news after he sent back the first news. We didn''t even know the location of the unicorn beast. So we hope you can find the location and tell us the location." Jiangning some doubt, looking at the elder dignified said: "if it''s just like this, an ordinary disciple can do it, why do we need people with high level to go?" "I can''t hide it from you. But I was going to tell you right away. That''s because the Deacon had the strength to survive the robbery period, but it disappeared when the news reached half way. Obviously, it was not killed, and there was absolutely no good situation. So we boldly speculated that there should be another team of men and horses found there, and the strength is not low, That''s why we''ll find you. I believe it''s OK to get out of it with your ability. " Jiangning suddenly realized and nodded, and then took over the scroll handed over by the elder. "This is all the information sent by the Deacon. You should know this. No one else can make any changes. So you should understand that we don''t mean to cheat." The elder said with some worry. Jiangning said with a smile: "ah, where is the elder saying? You have been helping us. How can I suspect your idea? Isn''t it a gentleman''s stomach with a villain''s heart?" Of course, the elder didn''t pay any attention to Jiangning''s statement. You should know that he questioned his own words not long ago. "By the way, there is another important thing, that is, a new disciple of the five elders will also join the plan. Please be sure to protect her." Jiangning smell speech a little stupefied, did not think he still need to part-time work as a bodyguard, immediately did not ask: "Oh? What disciple is so important that I need to protect her? Can''t you not arrange for her to go The elder elder also said with some helplessness: "there is no way. Although she appears to be just a new disciple, she is actually the daughter of our patriarch. However, the patriarch hopes that his daughter can be trained, so he has not exposed her identity all the time, and the apparent task of action is to train those students because of some reasons As a result, there are only a few students who join in the middle of the way. If she doesn''t join in, people will be suspicious. " "Well, I''m too careful when I say you''re in such trouble." "The importance of this mission is too great. It''s the unicorn beast, so no accident is allowed, so even if there are some dangers, we must do it." Jiangning sighed and said, "well, I promise to come down, but I will only do my best. If there is any problem, I will never work hard!" The elder said with a smile: "naturally, little friend, you just need to tell us the address. We will arrange everything else by ourselves. We will certainly give you some benefits after the event."Jiangning is also full of black lines. He can''t help but think of the Kirin God King that he faced when he was in the divine world. Although he was very powerful, it was far less important than the elder described. However, this was still in a different place. If Jiangning questioned at will, it would be easy for people to doubt. I believe that such an important task for the elder should have been investigated by the people of the sword sect countless times before and after. It''s no wonder that he just made an attack at will in the training ground and was noticed by the elder. Moreover, although Jiangning''s task is very important, in fact, it is enough to report the information. There is no need to worry about anything else. In other words, this task is just the beginning, and Jiangning has not been able to contact the core parts. "It''s just the people who protect..." Jiangning said to herself helplessly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 918 After sending off the elder, Jiangning met Xu Qing, the five elder who came in a hurry. Xu Qing said with some scrutinizing eyes: "just now the elder has given you the task. I believe you naturally know that you still have a mission." See Xu Qing said so directly, Jiangning is also helpless to nod. "Well, in any case, from Ning''er''s mouth, you are still a relatively qualified guy. At least in the end, you did not abandon those villagers, so I''m quite relieved to give you this task." Xu Qing said with a sigh. "But!" Xu Qing said with some severity: "do you know who you want to protect? That''s my favorite zhenzhuan disciple. Wan Tong, I grew up watching her grow up, and she can''t be hurt at all! " Jiangning with some embarrassment to look at Xu Qing, but also can only helplessly say: "understand... Understand, I will work hard to protect her." Xu Qing took a look at Jiangning and said without good breath: "I am not questioning your strength, but questioning your character." "What does that mean?" "Well, my apprentice is as beautiful as heaven. Even in the whole sword school, his beauty is second only to me. I''m afraid you can''t control it." Jiangning a face of black line, some helpless said: "I in the five elders your heart is such an image?" Xu Qing said with a smile: "it''s not. Judging from your current performance, you are still very secure, and you are not the kind of immoral lecher. However, you may not know that Wantong is somewhat special in physique and is naturally obsessed with bones. However, she did not realize that although she suppressed a lot under the cooperation of the patriarch and our five elders, she would dare to She brought her into the family house, but sometimes it was a little flattering. I''m afraid you can''t help it. " Jiangning suddenly said: "so it is. Five elders, you can rest assured. No matter what kind of flattery is, it has no effect on me." Xu Qing sighed gently, as if to himself: "this is born to flatter the bone and flatter the work can be completely different ah." "In any case, you have to promise me that you will not be too close to her all the way, and that you only need to stay within enough scope to protect her." Jiangning reluctantly agreed to come down, but the heart is a burst of regret, why should he take such a cumbersome and helpless task. It''s better to stroll around at will in the sword clan, borrow the spirit of heaven and earth to recover from the wound, and wait for the master of sword clan to leave the pass. However, there is no turning back in the bow, and there is no regret medicine in the world. I have already known that there are so many secrets of Jianzong which can not be said to be secret. Now there is no room for Jiangning to refuse, so I have to agree to it first. "But it''s quite different from what I thought it would be!" Jiangning sighed helplessly and looked at the large group of people in front of him and gave a bitter smile. But now is going to the wilderness forest, Jiangning is in a caravan with the disciples of Jianzong, looking at the dense people and horses, helplessly lowering their heads. It turns out that in order to better integrate Jiangning into the team, the elder arranged for Jiangning to be a new disciple and moved forward with other disciples. The Deacon who led them was the Deacon who had a conflict with Jiangning at the door. But later, the Jianzong team met a caravan surrounded by mountain bandits in the high mountain near the great wilderness forest. Of course, the deacon of that clan did not know the special task of Jiangning, so he took a group of disciples to save the caravan, regardless of the safety of the disciples. Of course, when fighting against mountain bandits, Jiangning has been keeping an eye on the person she wants to protect, that is, the girl named Zhou Wantong. During this period, she beat back the mountain bandits around her several times, and instantly killed a person who wanted to sneak attack. Zhou Wantong''s strength is not low. Even if you don''t care about her at all, those mountain bandits who can only write trivials'' Kung Fu can''t pose any threat at all. However, in order to avoid more accidents, Jiangning still wants to nip some dangers in the cradle. Zhou Wantong naturally saw Jiangning''s action and understood that Jiangning was deliberately protecting herself, so she subconsciously thought Jiangning was in love with herself. However, after beating the mountain bandits away, Jiangning left Zhou Wantong far away, which made her puzzled. She could not help thinking of what her master Xu Qing said: "if there is any danger along the way, go to find the man named Jiangning. Of course, this matter must not be told to others." Among these, Zhou Wantong is very concerned about Jiangning all the way, so just went to Jiangning next to ask, but was coldly rejected. But Jiangning is helpless in fact, looking at Zhou Wantong is a little frightened. If not for the five elder Xu Qing''s warning in advance, he may be confused when approaching Zhou Wantong. "Sure enough, this girl is just like the five elders said. She is not only natural but also beautiful. It seems that the so-called second only to her is somewhat false. Obviously, she has to look better. No wonder there are so many people staring at her all the way. Fortunately, I knew in advance, otherwise I would like her more or less at the moment."Just when Jiangning was still thinking about it, a coarse mineral voice came over: "brother Jiang, what are you thinking about?" Hao Ran, the great man, was the iron ox who was in front of the stone pillars of the training ground. Unexpectedly, he was also a new disciple and went on with Jiangning. Naturally, Tieniu knows Jiangning''s great strength. From the very beginning, Jiangning was convinced by Jiangning. Moreover, Jiangning itself has no airs, so it naturally becomes a friend. "Brother Jiang, you should keep up your spirits. We are about to enter the wild forest and separate from the caravan." Tieniu kindly reminded. At this time, Jiangning just raised his head and looked at the boundless mountains and jungles in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 919 Tieniu followed Jiangning''s eyes, and then said with deep meaning: "brother Jiang, you like this type." Jiang Ning Wen Yan''s face changed and said with some embarrassment: "what are you talking about?" "Hey, brother Jiang, don''t worry. To tell you the truth, many of our disciples admire Miss Wantong, which is universally acknowledged. So there''s no need to be shy at all. It''s just that I like women with some muscles. It''s easy to raise them." Jiangning is also a face of cold sweat, looking at the iron ox in front of him, but he doesn''t want to explain more. After all, he wants to protect Zhou Wantong, so even if he is misunderstood, it''s no big deal. Instead, he can perfectly hide his behavior. Jiangning seemed to think of something and said to Tieniu: "by the way, Tieniu, have you just joined zongmen?" "Yes, my Laoniu was the last time Jianzong suddenly expanded enrollment. I just grasped the opportunity to join in." Jiangning nodded, and understood the significance of the sudden enrollment expansion of Jianzong. Although nominally speaking, it was to improve the quality of the clan, in fact, it was to give Zhou Wantong, the daughter of the patriarch, a reasonable opportunity to enter the school, instead of waiting another year until the next big move of Jianzong. "Then I have a question. I don''t know if you want to answer it." Iron ox said with a bold smile: "brother Jiang, you are not the same as those literate people. I will tell you the truth if there is any problem." "That''s what you told the man about your sister last time in the training ground?" Speaking of this, Jiangning paid attention to the performance of iron ox, but saw his eyebrows suddenly locked up, and then said with some helpless tone: "brother Jiang, in fact, this matter is not something that needs to be kept secret, but I generally don''t want to talk about it, but since Jiang brother asked about it, I would like to talk about it." "My sister, she was originally a disciple of this sword sect. However, although I was her brother, I was not strong enough to compare with her. Last time I quarreled with others, I was captured by many people. In order to save me, my sister had to steal the token of the three elders, pretending to be the order of the sword clan and rescued me. Then the Dongchuang incident happened It is reported that he is now in the prison of Jianzong. " Speaking of this, Tieniu also can''t help but sigh, tears flashed in his eyes. "My parents died early. My sister and I have always depended on each other. I don''t have any skills, but I have a lot of brute force. I have been working as a blacksmith and playing weapons for people. But my sister is totally different. She is not only gifted, but also a talent in swordsmanship. She was selected easily in the sword school when recruiting people It''s all because of my fault. " Jiangning patted Tieniu on the shoulder, and felt sympathy for her sister. "I was alone, and there was no good way to save her, so I had to go in when the sword school was recruiting people. I managed to reach the final goal with my brute force. Even if I entered the sword school, I didn''t have a chance to meet my sister. After all, I was just a new disciple, but I heard that the two elders were the punishment elders of the sect The punishment was judged by him, so he found a right-hand assistant under the second elder and wanted to take this opportunity to find his sister. " Jiangning sighed and said, "you may be disappointed, but I don''t think that man is the right-hand assistant of the second elder. With his golden elixir just now, how can he choose him? Besides, even if he is really the right-hand assistant of the second elder, it is impossible to let a person out of prison in a word." Iron ox some despair said: "I understand, but even if there is only a trace of opportunity, I also want to save my sister, I will never give up." Jiangning shook his head, in the heart is also born to the iron ox respect, but also feel deep helpless. "But fortunately, the elder found me some time ago and told me that if I could make outstanding contributions in the sect, I would have the opportunity to rescue my sister. So after hearing about the mission, he agreed without hesitation." Jiangning smiles, but he also knows that the elder can only say half of his words. It''s a felony to steal the elder''s token. Maybe this Tieniu''s younger sister is really gifted, so she can be exempted from the death penalty. But that little contribution is absolutely impossible to save her. If you want to accumulate such a task by task, that''s at least It''s going to be years. Tieniu wiped his eyes and said with a smile, "Hey, brother Jiang, you are laughing. I blame myself for all these things of my old cow. You are still sad with me. I really can''t help it. I''m going to enter the forest soon. We''d better see what we need to do now." Jiangning also nodded and then looked at Zhou Wantong again. At the moment, she was still surrounded by a group of male disciples of Jianzong, looking embarrassed and embarrassed. Jiangning is a little speechless. We should know that there are eleven members in their party, including the leading deacon, himself and Tieniu. There are seven men in total. The other four are female disciples of Jianzong, including Zhou Wantong.Although the other three female disciples of Jianzong are also regarded as closed moons and shy flowers, they are outstanding beauties no matter where they are placed. However, if they stand together with Zhou Wantong, they will only be able to support them as green leaves, which is totally unacceptable. No wonder those men are around Zhou Wantong''s side, only Jiangning and Tieniu walk alone in the back, which is a little strange. Naturally, the three female disciples were angry and looked at Zhou Wantong with unfriendly eyes. After all, the women were still jealous, so they all walked together and seemed to be discussing something. "Oh, I don''t worry. I''m always making enemies." Jiangning helplessly said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 920 "Well, let''s gather here." Cried the leading deacon. In Jiangning, ten of them had gathered in the past. At the moment, they were separated from the caravan, and now they are all on the edge of the wild forest. "Now is the time to complete the sect trial. You are all new people, so you should be careful all the time, but this does not mean that you must be careful. Although there are dangers everywhere in the wild forest, there are also opportunities everywhere. Now everything depends on you, and you can get as much as you can By the individual. " All the disciples were stupefied when they heard the speech, and the scholar like person said, "teacher, don''t you go in with us?" "Remember that the beast will give you as much as possible after you return to the forest, and you will be rewarded as much as possible "Oh, yes, of course, it''s just a trial. You don''t have to put yourself in danger. So as long as you are near the periphery of the wild forest, you will not encounter any danger. There is no guarantee inside. There are Yuanying in the central area and even the spirit animals in the crossing realm. Even I have a lot of difficulty in dealing with it." Speaking of this, the Deacon made a hard look, which made Jiangning laugh in his heart: is it just a golden elixir peak? As for pretending to be so powerful. However, most of them were new disciples with only the early stage of the golden elixir, and even a few of them had the realm of fake Dan. Naturally, they felt a deep pressure. When they looked at the wilderness forest, they were no longer as relaxed as they were at the beginning. Jiangning and Tieniu are unique. First of all, Jiangning was specially proposed by the great elder. He said that he was a new disciple who decided to accept temporarily. Therefore, he also wanted to go together. Although the leading deacon was dissatisfied in his heart, he could not refuse. You know, it was the elder of the clan. Although he had no airs about anyone, he was absolutely not Yes, there is no room for him to bargain. Iron ox, though it looks like it can''t even feel its true Qi, is actually as explosive as its mid-term baby. With its brute force alone, it can beat anyone back, which is extremely weird. Of course, the disadvantages of Tieniu are also obvious. First of all, because he has no real spirit, he is far less than the speed of ordinary people. It can be said that if he has learned a little bit of body method, he can avoid all the attacks of iron bull. In terms of fighting against each other in the team, on the contrary, Tieniu may only be in the last place. The Deacon looked at the confused disciples in front of him and said in a loud voice, "OK, you all go in." Then he watched everyone go into the wild forest, and left some of their true spirit on a scroll and said, "you can''t think of being lazy. First of all, if the people who get the least amount of animal Dan will be directly removed from the clan, and you don''t have to think about anything else. Your current position is on this scroll, and this A scroll will also be handed over to the elders later, so don''t have any idea of playing with little ideas When Jiangning heard the speech, he laughed and felt his arms subconsciously. After carrying the people on his back, he took out three items. The first one, of course, was the message left by the elder to Jiangning''s missing deacon. The second object was a signal axis that could continuously send out its location. When he found the location of the kylin beast, he put it in Zhou This signal axis does not have any real Qi fluctuation. Only the sword clan can have a unique way to find it. Moreover, it is extremely compact and can not be easily found. As for the last one, it was handed over to Jiangning by the five elders. This is also a scroll, on which is also a map of the wilderness forest. However, there is only one red dot on it, which is the location of Zhou Wantong. "This task is really arduous. It''s really troublesome not to show up in front of her, but to protect them from a long distance." Jiangning complained helplessly. However, Jiangning didn''t want to take up the task, especially when she understood the degree of trouble. However, she could not think that Zhou Wantong was still the Lord''s daughter after all. If she was well protected, she might have more bargaining chips when she got Yuandan from the chieftain of sword clan. At this time, it was not long before they entered the forest, so Jiangning and they were all gathered together. At the front of the line of ten people was the man in white, who looked like a scholar, leading them forward. Jiangning could not help but asked the iron ox around him: "who is this man? He even took us forward." "Oh? Don''t brothers Jiang know? That man was the leader when we recruited people last time. He joined the sword school with the result of the first place. It''s said that his ancestor was the famous life-saving scholar in the lake. The life killing sword of the scholar he cultivated was the peak of perfection. If you give him some time, he will surely surpass the predecessors. " Iron ox seems to be some helpless said. Jiangning smile, with some jokes said: "according to you so said, iron ox, you are defeated in his hands?"Iron Newton''s face turned red and said with some embarrassment: "that''s because the boy is too flexible, constantly dodging my attack, and dare not fight with me head-on. Finally, he attacked me with a sword and was defeated." Jiangning sniffed the speech and laughed, thinking in my heart: if I fight with you, this is what idiots do. Iron ox is also some helpless said: "besides, he is a gold elixir late master, I can''t beat is also normal thing." Jiangning no longer said anything, but looked at the leader''s white Mu shirt, showing a trace of mystery in his eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 921 "It''s late today. The animals in the forest are restless at night, and our vision of action is not very good. Therefore, I suggest that we set up camp here for the time being." Bai Mu Shan pointed to a lake in front of him, and all of them nodded. Today, they walked with the caravan for a whole day. In addition, they had a battle with mountain bandits. Although there were no casualties, they were exhausted at the moment. "According to the rules of the clan, we didn''t carry any daily necessities, so now the men will take materials from the original place and make a simple tent first, and the women will go to find some food first." Several people agreed and nodded, while Jiangning said to Tieniu with a smile: "don''t say, this white Mu shirt is quite executive, so that these people are willing to do it, but they steal the leisure." When Tieniu heard the speech, he saw that Bai Mu Shan was busy arranging his work, but he was always empty. He just pretended to run around and care about his classmates. In fact, he was the most relaxed. "I hate people like that." Tieniu also showed a disdainful expression. "The little abacus is good. It can win people''s hearts, set the position of the leader and steal the leisure. But I''m really sorry. I don''t want to eat this set." Jiangning said something in secret, and then he called out: "elder martial brother Mu Shan, although it is close to the lake and easy to get water, it must be a place where many spirit animals like to come to look for water, so I think we should send a person to guard against the safety problems around." Bai Mu Shan slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Jiangning with a smile on his face, and frowned slightly. 1 said, "in this case, I''d like to trouble younger martial brother Jiangning to go there." When Bai Mu Shan looks at Jiangning, he knows that he wants to be lazy. In general, he would like to take pictures of others. However, after the afternoon, Bai Mu Shan still decides to let Jiangning stay away from his beloved sister Zhou Wantong. Jiangning happily walked out, can let oneself not only far away from Zhou Wantong, but also steal the leisure, it is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. However, Tieniu on the side is not so lucky. He is not as quick as Jiangning''s reaction, so he can only build tents with other male disciples honestly. Of course, with the strength of iron ox, of course, his physical work is the most tiring. Basically, all the things like cutting trees and logging are left to him to do, which makes him have the idea that he wants to give up his work directly. Fortunately, there are only 10 students in total, so both men and women quickly have their own accommodation. Five men are in a big tent, and four women are in another room. Jiangning is alone outside to warn the surrounding. Although it is said that there should be shift change people, it is obvious that Bai Mu Shan does not want Jiangning back, so there is no such thing Arrangements. Jiangning on the other side is also happy with it. He is sitting on the branch of a towering tree, humming a song leisurely and counting the stars in the sky. There are many big trees in the forest, so even if there is a slight wind blowing, it is not very cold, but it is extremely comfortable. The female disciples found some food for everyone to eat. At the moment, Bai Mu Shan said, "you have been working hard. Let me make some dishes for you today." Then he was busy. Soon the food was made. All the nine began to eat. Bai Mu Shan said, "where is younger martial brother Jiang? Why don''t you come to dinner? " "You start to eat so suddenly, younger martial brother Jiang has been out there, of course, you won''t know," he said White Mu shirt thought for a moment, with some regret said: "that since so, let''s eat by a few people." But now Zhou Wantong said: "no, you eat, I am not hungry." Then he went straight out. After eating, they all felt sleepy and went back to the tent to rest. What Jiangning said before is true. However, under the golden elixir momentum from the disciples of Jianzong, those spirits can hide as far as they can. Just when Jiangning was ready to take a nap for a while, he suddenly felt that someone was approaching him. He immediately woke up and held his breath and restrained his true Qi to hide it. When the future people see clearly, Jiangning actually put down the worry in his heart. It turns out that Zhou Wantong just walked out alone. Don''t the girl go to bed at night and come out to see the stars? Jiangning can not help but think, but when see Zhou Wantong tears in the corner of his eyes, is to understand something. It must be because those girls are jealous of Zhou Wantong, and the four women all live in a tent, so they all huddle together to squeeze her out. No wonder they will come out alone at such a late hour. Although Jiangning is interlinked with these, but there is no plan to show up, because if he appears, he is bound to speak with Zhou Wantong, which will lead to some unnecessary trouble."Well, it''s not good to be too handsome. A few words may make others fall in love with themselves. It''s really sad." Jiangning smelly shameless to himself, and its own hidden breath is not relaxed at all. Besides, Jiangning is hiding in the tree. Ordinary people can''t find it if they don''t look up on the Internet. It''s no wonder Zhou Wantong has gone to the bottom of Jiangning without noticing the difference. Zhou Wantong did not stay much. She looked at the lake in front of her and looked around her. It seemed that after confirming that there was no one, she went to the lake alone. "Well? What are you doing by the lake this evening? Is it just because of being pushed out for a while that you want to kill yourself? It''s too delicate. " Jiangning said to himself. At the moment, she saw Zhou Wantong walk to the lake, slowly faded her clothes, revealed her delicate white body, and walked into the lake. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 922 "My God, I bought it. She doesn''t want to take a bath in public." Jiangning was embarrassed to think of it. Sure enough, Zhou Wantong only slightly tangled at the shore, and then went to the lake with some happy mood. The lake''s shimmering was extraordinarily quiet in the moonlight, and Zhou Wantong''s leisurely posture was an extraordinary dream. Jiangning opened his eyes and watched the people in the lake unwilling to leave. "I''m not a voyeur or a lecher. I''m just doing my duty as a bodyguard. I''m just watching the people I want to protect. Besides, she came to me on her own initiative. I can''t blame me at all." Jiangning''s self consolation seems to have to say. Just as Jiangning was still looking at Zhou Wantong in front of her, she heard a rustling sound coming out of the grass beside the lake. Jiangning''s face changed greatly and released her own sense of divinity. "Damn it! It was when I was addicted to protection and couldn''t extricate myself from it. It was really a loophole that I didn''t notice your approach. " Jiangning said coldly. And sure enough, Zhou Wantong in the lake immediately felt the breath of being approached. She immediately took out a thin dress and put it on her body from the storage space. Although it covered the important position, it was tightly attached to Zhou Wantong''s body under the soaking of the lake, which was particularly tempting. "Who are you?" Zhou Wantong a violent drink, and from the storage space to feel a sword, vigilant looking around. I saw a familiar figure come out of the grass. Her face was full of inexplicable smile. She looked at Zhou Wantong with unfriendly eyes. "What do you want to do, elder martial brother Bai?" Zhou Wantong said coldly. Bai Mu Shan laughed and said with some rascal tone: "Hey, younger martial sister, do you understand my intention?" Zhou Wantong hesitated for a moment and threatened: "elder martial brother, you have to think clearly. If I go back now, I can let go of the past and even think that nothing has happened. But if you insist on doing so, I will call people. It''s not far from the camp." Jiangning heard these conversations in the tree, but also helplessly turned his eyes, helpless thought: my God, sister, do you think this is the bridge of what novel? These conversations are too old-fashioned. Since he dares to do it, it means that those people in the camp have been settled by him. Even if you call your throat broken, no one will pay attention to you. Sure enough, the white Mu shirt laughed wildly and said: "ha ha ha ha, you call, even if you call a broken throat, no one will come to save you." Bai Mu Shan said insidiously, "those sword school disciples have already taken the overpowering drug I put in the meal in advance. It''s a pity that you and Jiangning haven''t taken it, but it doesn''t matter. After all, I still have no problem dealing with you two." Zhou Wantong''s face turned white, and she immediately called out a few tentatively. However, Bai Mu Shan didn''t have the slightest sense of accident and obstruction. She just waited for Zhou Wantong''s call for help to end. "What''s the matter? Do you believe it now?" Zhou Wantong looked at the white Musa in front of her in despair. When she entered the sword school, they naturally learned from each other and knew each other''s strength like the palm of his hand. Zhou Wantong knew that he was absolutely not his opponent. If he had to fight, he would only fall into a desperate situation, and suddenly felt frustrated. "Since you can''t resist, you can enjoy it." As soon as Bai Mu Shan changed her appearance as a gentle scholar in the past, she threw herself at Zhou Wantong all over her face and cried out: "ha ha ha, younger martial sister, you are mine. When you become my thing, I will ask the Lord to marry you!" Zhou Wantong gave a bitter smile: "it seems that you even know my identity. In this way, even if you are facing my father, he has no fear." After that, Zhou Wantong looked at her sword with despair, so she directly touched her neck. "Even if I die, I will never let you take advantage of it!" Zhou Wantong closed her eyes, but she felt her hands shake suddenly. Then she found that her sword had left her hands. "What!" Zhou Wantong couldn''t believe that he looked at the man in front of him. He still looked at the white Mu shirt in front of him. He seemed to be dismissive of her. However, his powerful arm held himself in his arms and held his sword. "Well, you still show your fox tail." Jiangning said with a smile. White Mu shirt obviously some can''t believe looking at Jiangning in front of him, but thinking of his own strength is superior, so there is not much fear, just light said: "originally if you did not appear, I can still let you a way of life, now you must die." Jiangning laughs and says: "these words of you, cheat this little girl even, want to cheat me now?" "Do you think I don''t know who you are? Since the Deacon is dead, it means that the purpose of the sword sect has been exposed for a long time. In this case, you will certainly take action, and so far it has been too calm. Are you right? "White Mu Shan in the eye kills the meaning to flash, sneer a to say: "even if be you know how, what can you do?" Jiangning didn''t say much, but quietly looked at the location of the camp. Now Bai Mushan has made his identity clear. He is the one who will fight with the sword clan for the kylin beast. Naturally, he will not die with them at the moment. So it seems that most of the innocent Jian brothers have been poisoned. "Originally, I was a nuclear pacifist, but since you have made such a dark hand, I still have to get rid of you first. At least make sure that the task is completed, and then when you ask for medicine, you will be more confident." Jiangning said, quietly transport their own true gas, at the same time will be around Zhou Wantong aside, said: "protect yourself, far away." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 923 Zhou Wantong nods in a wooden way. At the moment, she doesn''t know what to do. The dialogue between Jiangning and Bai Mushan is like guessing a riddle, which makes Zhou Wantong confused. But thinking of what his master Xu Qing said, Zhou Wantong subconsciously chose to believe in Jiangning. At least, there was no trace of miscellaneous thoughts in his eyes, which made Zhou Wantong angry. Jiangning looked at the white Mu shirt in front of her, and began to count the time on the other side. "Well, it took half an hour since you came out. In this way, your accomplices should be coming soon. It seems that I have to clean up you quickly, or there may not be any favorable evidence." Jiangning seems to be talking to himself. At the same time, his whole body''s true Qi gathered in his hands and clapped out the white Mu shirt in front of him. "The 18th move of the 18 dragon subduing Palms: the dragon has regrets!" this 18th move of the 18 dragon subduing palms is the most lethal move of this set of martial arts, and it is also the strongest move that Jiangning can use now. This time, I want to drop the white Mu shirt as soon as possible. Seeing a golden dragon flying out of front of him, Bai Mu Shan suddenly felt at a loss. He had to pull out his sword in a panic and resist most of Jin Long''s attacks. However, he was still constantly pounding the body of Bai Mu shirt. "Poof!" Bai Mu Shan vomited blood, and at the same time, he talked about the grass and looked at Jiangning with fear. "Why? It seems that you also have a lot of secrets in your body. " Jiangning said with some interest. What Jiangning didn''t know was that Bai Mu shirt was also a strange thing acquired by chance when he was wandering in the river and lake in the early days. It can protect one''s life at a critical time. However, the effect is only once. Unexpectedly, Bai Mu shirt will be used up by Jiangning''s staff. However, Bai Mu Shan was relieved. Fortunately, he could barely survive. Naturally, he would not have any more hands left. He started out with all his strength. In the face of the sword, the sword is full of spirit. When facing the sword, it is full of spirit, and the sword is full of spirit. "Compared with this, it''s your strongest strike. This should be your famous unique skill, scholar''s life killing sword." Jiangning sneered and said, but the heart is also dare not look down, carefully prepared. "Jiangning, you will die for me!" cried Bai Mu Shan At the same time, the body shape exploded towards Jiangning, but just before reaching Jiangning, some snacks suddenly changed direction and turned to attack Zhou Wantong, who was beside him. Jiangning wrinkled a little every day. All of a sudden, Jiangning understood the goal of the white Mu shirt. It seemed that she had already seen it. Even if she didn''t want to die, she would definitely fight against it. Fortunately, Jiangning made a feint move and turned to attack Zhou Wantong. If she was surprised, she could be taken as a hostage. At that time, it will be white Mu shirt to get the first hand, and then face Jiangning, there will be more conditions. And the skill of raising the momentum to the stage of robbery is obviously just false. It is vulnerable at all, and it will never last too long. Otherwise, it is impossible to rush towards yourself recklessly. "You''re a little too young to play in front of me." Jiangning turns and skips the sword towards Zhou Wantong''s body. At the same time, her other hand grabs Zhou Wantong''s arm and pulls her to her side in an instant, so as to avoid the white Mu shirt. However, when Jiangning thought that he had already seen through the skill of Bai Mu shirt, he found a very embarrassing thing. It seemed that Bai Mu shirt escaped from it and disappeared in the boundless forest by Zhou Wantong. "What!" Jiangning obviously can''t believe it. It''s impossible to let a person in the golden elixir realm run away from his own hands. It turned out that Bai Mu Shan had some brains. At the beginning, he decided to decide how to escape. In fact, it was one record after another. Finally, Jiangning asked Jiangning to pull Zhou Wantong to her side, making way for Bai Mu Shan. Moreover, it is obvious that the white Mu shirt has its own way. After leaving Jiangning''s sight range, it uses the Secretary to hide it, so that Jiangning can''t find out its divine sense. "Ah, it seems that I underestimated the enemy. Since he has already let him escape, there is no chance to catch him back. When his accomplices come back, it will not be complete here. Let''s go quickly." Zhou Wantong asked with a blank face, "what''s going on here? How can I not understand exactly what happened?" Jiangning sighed and said: "now is not the time to explain these things. We''d better evacuate first, go to the tent first and let them leave the forest if there is a chance."Jiangning knows that her task has not been completed, so she must not leave the forest at the moment, so she has to stay here for a while. Obviously, Zhou Wantong and other disciples of Jianzong are the safest to return to Jianzong first. Just as Jiangning was preparing to take Zhou Wantong back to the camp, she found several breath were approaching the camp. Jiangning hesitated for a moment, but could only say to Zhou Wantong: "now the plan has changed, the enemy has surrounded the camp. We have to leave here first and follow my orders. Will you hide your breath?" Zhou Wantong nodded. "Well, let''s go now." Zhou Wantong said worried: "where are we going "Haha, nature is the depth of the wilderness forest!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 924 Deep in the forest, there is a man and a woman in a hurry shuttle this, look quite embarrassed. Jiangning stopped, turned to Zhou Wantong and said, "well, let''s have a rest here now. Now I think they will not come after us." Jiangning looked at his surroundings and nodded with satisfaction. He felt at ease when he felt several powerful spirits and beasts around him. As Jiangning had planned in advance, in order not to be found out by each other, they could only do it in the opposite direction, and take a route that the other party would never have imagined, that is, the depth of the wilderness forest. If you travel from the depths of the wilderness forest and go through several long forked roads, you can get to the location of the unicorn beast in the information. However, it takes longer time. Fortunately, Jiangning has excellent physical strength. If you drive all night, you will be able to arrive before the other party arrives and send a message. In this way, your task will be completed Yes. However, to some surprise, Zhou Wantong unexpectedly walked in with Jiangning by accident. All this is because all the Jianzong disciples who were still in the camp were framed by Bai Mu Shan. At the moment, it is uncertain whether Zhou Wantong will go with them. Fortunately, Zhou Wantong is also a very self-supporting person. Instead of being a young lady, she has the principle of doing everything by herself. Jiangning admires this point. I have to say that the master of sword sect is not merciful in training his daughter. This can be seen from the fact that he let his daughter enter the sect anonymously Come out. But Jiangning has always maintained a cold attitude all the way, he can not forget the five elders'' instructions at the beginning, but now that he has been forced to come together, then pretend to be Gao Leng and pretend to be in the end. Jiangning took some water and handed it to Zhou Wantong. Zhou Wantong took the water and took a sip. Then some, but some asked, "brother Jiang, do you know what other Jianzong disciples will do?" Jiangning smell speech helpless shake head: "who knows? They may be better off than us now, or they may be imprisoned. At this moment, they are just fish on the chopping board. Of course, there is a greater possibility that they have been framed by the white Mu shirt. Those drugs are 100% poison, but the possibility is not very great. After all, he still wants you to eat them. " Zhou Wantong sighed and said with some regret: "it''s all I have done to them. If the media are involved in these things, they must be living well now." Jiangning sighed helplessly, but he didn''t know what to comfort. He said in embarrassment: "don''t think so. People have their own destiny. Maybe they don''t have anything now. Besides, if it''s me, I''d like to die for a beautiful woman like you." Zhou Wantong blushed, lowered her head and said nothing more. Just as she was about to stand up, she saw Jiangning in front of her had already looked at the front with a nervous look. "Be careful, there are beasts approaching, but the momentum I release is much stronger than that released by them. I believe they are not willing to fight with us. There should be something wrong." Jiangning comforted a little and then went to the front. Sure enough, the spirit beast that led the way was a huge boa constrictor. Although it was ferocious, the black pupil in his eyes was erect. What''s more, the tusks were stretching outside, and there was a twisted snake letter. It looked very powerful. But in fact, Jiangning felt that the highest strength of the snake monster was almost equal to that of an adult. It was not comparable with Zhang Shen. However, considering the inconvenience of the next move, he might have to test their things to exchange something else, so he still didn''t refuse. Jiangning made a very modest look, looking at the python in front of him, and at the same time began to pray. As expected, the boa constrictor who had just been in a group had already let go at the moment and said with some pride: "dirty human, get out of our chassis." Jiangning suddenly was not curious, you know, he gave these spirit animals a lot of almost looked, but at the moment, the snake even dare to compare with himself, so he said rudely: "with what ability, you can get out of here." Jiangning is about to pass through the robbery period. In fact, almost all the spirits and beasts dare not go any closer. It seems that they are really ready to give up this place to Zhang Ning, but they do not know where they have gone. Under the command of Jiangning, Zhou Wantong quickly cut all the herbs here, and gained a lot. You should know that where the common spirits and beasts exist, they all guard one or two plants that have just become the original plants. However, the God like herbs are all included in Jiangning''s bag. Looking at the bulging storage space, Jiangning also sighed and said, "well, now we have the animal pill and herbal medicine. Now we should go to find the legendary Unicorn beast." Of course, Jiangning told Zhou Wantong all the tasks assigned by the elder, but it was obvious that the words of the five elders could not be said, while the words of the elder elder were obviously of considerable credibility. Zhou Wantong understood the importance of Jiangning''s duties at the moment after a little consideration, and soon decided to go ahead with Jiangning.Although Jiangning is somewhat helpless and unwilling to take a stereotyped person, it is obvious that its magnetic distance is far away, so it is also moving forward together. Relying on Jiangning''s Yuanying Daifeng momentum, it has forced back many spirit beasts. This makes Jiangning all the way smoothly, and soon they are close to the destination. Looking at the address in front of them, Jiangning can''t help but swallow and sigh. "No wonder I just asked me to send an address. The unicorn beast is so wonderful." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 925 Looking at the huge cave in front of her, Jiangning is also feeling pressure. "Compared with this unicorn, the Kirin king is almost all children. No, it''s just like a baby." Jiangning also murmured. In order to determine the authenticity of the location of the kylin beast, Jiangning had to go into the cave to have a look. After all, there was only one signal axis that the elder of Jianzong intended to send to him, so no error was allowed. Jiangning walked into the cave. Sure enough, it was full of auspicious atmosphere. Jiangning turned to Zhou Wantong and said, "you''d better go to the front and hide. I don''t know how powerful the unicorn beast is. If you go further, I won''t necessarily protect you, so you''d better avoid it first." Zhou Wantong was reluctant, but at the thought that this was Jiangning''s order, she could not help but murmur to a shadow hidden by the stone, and began to lurk. Jiangning walked in with a light hand and foot, and then he saw that there were all kinds of natural materials and treasures everywhere, no matter gold and silver jewelry, or heaven and Earth Spirit grass, which made people feel as if they were in a dream. "My God, I am not going the wrong way, came to where the East China Sea Dragon Palace?" Jiangning looked at it with disbelief. Although it was said that the unicorn beast, as a symbol of auspiciousness, was highly appreciated. Of course, Qilin also has some bad habits. For example, he likes jewelry. Whether it''s brick or stone or gold, it''s the best. So there''s a whole cave full of Qilin''s mobile phone. But Jiangning is not satisfied with Huang Qilin. "Hateful, I didn''t expect it was such a situation. It seems that these are the sources of sin. I''d better take it up and give it to the Buddha!" After that, Jiangning began to collect things one by one. He opened his own storage space crazily, hoping that Zhonghua could pick up some good things, but in fact, he was not happy at all, because we all knew that all this would be finished only when Kirin came back. Jiangning feels the breath outside the cave, and at the same time only collects these items. The most important of all is the herb 1, which can be eaten directly and has special effects. It''s not fun. "Well? Did you come back so soon? " Jiangning felt the powerful momentum outside the cave and the wind whistling. Suddenly, he realized that the unicorn beast was back. In order to save his life, Jiangning immediately found a place to hide and pretend that he was no longer there. The unicorn beast returned to the cave and looked around one by one. Although he noticed some differences in some places, he was obviously satisfied, but they all thought that this was a natural phenomenon. Just when Jiangning wanted to wait for Qilin to disappear again, he felt a whole army of dragon slaughtering mistakes. They took neat steps and ran towards Jiangning''s place, but they obviously protected it. "Report to the headmaster, the unicorn beast is in front. Shall we start the artillery attack immediately or reorganize the troops first?" "We have just arrived here, and the battle has just begun. How can we choose to retreat for a while? Naturally, we have to fight with the unicorn beast and test our own strength. After that, the bald leader called out loud: "get together Dozens of men rushed out from the rear. They stood at a strange angle and surrounded the whole cave. Then they began to dance with strange steps. Each of them held a long knife in their hands and wanted to bring Jiangning down. However, there are some limits to the bonus of this array. They have set it in advance. The strength of these sword holding blades is only a relatively new improvement, but there is not a good chance when they collide with the enemy. At the early stage, the god beast obviously felt the noise outside the cave. He slowly came out and saw dozens of enemies who were going to surround him. He immediately roared with anger. Under the roar, the whole spirit mountain collapsed. "Well, how dare wild animals be?" The leading man called out in a loud voice, and then he jumped directly in front of the unicorn beast, and held up his machete. The sharp blade fell on the nose of the unicorn beast, but it was blocked by the hard armor. It was shocked in two by the hard armor. "My God, the scales of this Unicorn beast are really hard and invincible. If they are used to refine weapons, the total strength of our crazy sword sect will at least double. It''s so rich!" Of course, Jiangning is dismissive of his statement. Although the strength of this Unicorn beast is not as terrible as that of the previous kylin God King, in terms of talent, strength, and wisdom of the birth of spirit beast are not low, but there is a vague appearance of transcendence. Moreover, if the unicorn beast can be tamed, it should be so powerful that it will be totally different from others in the future."However, no matter what happened to Qilin, he would not care about my affairs. Fortunately, these people didn''t find out my existence at all. I was free to report the news to the Zong family. Now they are all in their power to come. I believe that Qilin can be achieved after Qilin is taken over by the crazy sword sect." "It''s a pity. I hope you can slow down a little bit, Kirin. Come on. I''m sure you can get all their income." While Jiangning was still cheering for them, he found that the strength of the unicorn beast was getting weaker and weaker. Jiangning slightly paralyzed and said: "forget it, this Unicorn beast is no longer what I can touch. I''d better take away the spirit grass." However, just as Jiangning is about to leave the cave, it is found a small grass which is not noticeable, but at the moment it is particularly abrupt in Jiangning''s eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 926 A small grass with a strange shape stands in the center of the unicorn cave. However, there are hundreds of herbs in the cave of the unicorn beast, but this grass is unique. Because first of all, a small grass grows on a huge rock. It is impossible to imagine how it took root and survived. The second point is that the grass is surrounded by a piece of bare land. Other herbs seem to be deliberately avoiding the general, but those close to the grass have withered early. "What the hell is this?" Jiangning curiously walked past, and tried to uproot the grass. Outside at the moment, the huge Unicorn beast is fighting against many people in the crazy sword sect. It seems that the kylin beast is powerful, but it gradually falls into the underdog position under the array of crazy sword gate. The leading man held a steel knife in his hand and looked at the scarred Unicorn beast in front of him with cold and sharp eyes. He laughed and cried out: "all work hard, this kylin beast will be ours soon." There was a strong sense of war in the eyes of the kylin beast. For him, the eyes of the human beings in front of him were full of greed, and they all looked at themselves with playful eyes, which could be said to be the most unacceptable. The unicorn roared again, and a flame from the unicorn on his head spurted to the disciples of crazy Dao sect who were forming an array to help the leader. Because they were still in the middle of the array, the disciples of crazy sword sect didn''t have enough reaction and defense in the face of the sudden attack from Kirin, but they were shocked one by one, but they could only wait for the attack to come in the array. "The sword dances in the wind!" The fierce Sabre Qi swept away and scattered the Kirin''s flame into a group, and managed to resist the attack. "Hateful beast, how dare to use such a mean? It seems that I still have to try my best to end the battle as soon as possible!" However, when the head leader of the crazy sword said this, he didn''t think that he could compete with the kylin beast under the protection of the array. It was really embarrassing. "Well, I''ll use this last move, the secret of crazy sword, the three unique skills of crazy sword: Chop!" The head of the crazy Dao sect held up the steel knife in his hand and waved it to the unicorn beast with a sharp breath. There was no extra action. He just raised the sword to waved it. However, he carried out the key point of the sword technique, that is, chopping! The difference between sword technique and sword technique is that sword can have a lot of changes. Whether it''s stabbing, picking, cutting and chopping, there are extremely complicated transformations. However, the sword technique is totally different. The only thing he has is that he can crush and crush the things in front of him with endless force, and there is only one chop! The unicorn beast is like a big enemy. Looking at the attack in front of him, he can only send his strongest unicorn to resist an attack. Obviously, there is no other way. Just like what was said before, although the unicorn is the hardest, it is also the most lethal place for the unicorn. This Qi Qi Qi beast actually used this One move, that is to say that he is already desperate. Even Jiangning, who was still hiding in the cave, was shocked by the sound of "tongdang". Although Qilin had tried his best, he just managed to stop the attack. Looking at the Kirin in front of him, the leader of the crazy sword gate laughs. It seems that the Kirin in in front of him has become his own bag. "I must ask you again, do you choose to submit to us or die?" Qilin''s eyes showed a reluctant look, but it was obvious that at the moment, the oil well lamp was dead, and he was not able to make any resistance at all. Looking at the crazy Dao men people who were approaching step by step in front of him, there was a flash of light in his eyes. "Ah Hoo!" With a howl, the kylin shrinks quickly, then turns into a flame and disappears. "Hum, do you still want to escape at this point?" The leader of the crazy sword door chuckled and said, "this has been sealed for a long time." "Yes, elder two, we have blocked the whole area within 100 li with array. Even a fly can''t escape. The fire Qilin has used the kylin clan''s secret arts to enter the concentration at the cost of sacrificing his own realm, but it is impossible to escape. As long as we search more, we can find its trace. ¡± "OK, if the order goes on, all the crazy Dao sect disciples will start to search, and we must get this fire Qilin!" at the same time, Jiangning is facing this difficult choice. He sits in the cave of the Qilin beast and looks at the grass in front of him. "If I''m not wrong, this one should be the legendary Millennium ginseng, and it''s actually a ginseng growing in the rock. It can be said that it''s rare to see it for thousands of years." Jiangning looked at the thousand year old ginseng in front of her and said to herself, "if I remember correctly, in the early Ming Dynasty, according to statistics, this ginseng could not exist because of the change of environment and the gradual thinning of the sun and moon spirit. Why do I see it here? Isn''t this really the world I was in? Did I really cross it? "Jiangning wryly smile, but at the moment, even if really understand their own situation, there is no way at all, the only thing that can do is to restore their own strength first. "Although this millennium ginseng has no healing effect, it can fundamentally make people have no bottleneck period. That is to say, after I recover the injury, I need this millennium ginseng to upgrade myself to the fitness stage." Jiangning happily planned, but did not notice that there was a fire red bead behind him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 927 A fire red bead appeared behind Jiangning without any sign, and there was no real breath or breath fluctuation. It was very strange. No wonder Jiangning didn''t notice at all. "The Millennium ginseng still needs to be dug out?" Jiangning could not help but think of it, and kept talking to herself. And that fire red bead is at this moment suddenly moved up, toward the position of Jiangning Dantian drill past. "What!" Jiangning was immediately shocked, but it was an immediate reaction, and instantly meditated in situ and entered the state of internal vision. I saw a fiery red bead staying in the middle of his own elixir field, and began to prepare to eat Jiangning''s true Qi crazily. It seemed that he wanted to seize all the realm of Jiangning, so as to increase his ability. But Jiangning immediately put down his heart, looked at his red beads in the Dantian, and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect to have such a fool." I saw Jiangning not in a hurry, mobilized his own elixir for a long time, and quickly surrounded the red beads, which became a closed wall of true Qi, isolating all the actions of the beads. Obviously, the bead was also suddenly confused. He never thought that a person who thought he would eat would be so strong. The wall of true Qi was also extremely hard. It seems that even the people in the Mahayana period could not achieve such true Qi. "Hum, show me the original shape!" Jiangning immediately drank. However, the Pearl was helpless, and saw that he seemed to have no choice but to reveal his real body. He was the Huo Qilin who had already disappeared and fled. What he didn''t expect was that he would return to the Qilin''s cave again, and just met Jiangning, who was trying to dig ginseng for thousands of years. "Where did the unicorn go? It''s dangerous in the forest. If he finds a place to hide, it''s hard for us to find it. You think he''s hiding in that place." The two elders of the crazy sword sect said to a disciple beside him. "Second elder, if you ask me, I can only guess from the Kirin''s idea. The neighborhood is surrounded by our crazy sword gate, and there is no possibility of escaping. The top priority is to find a place to hide. After all, his injury is so serious that he can only find a chance to survive. So if it is me, I will go there most easily What is easy to ignore, as the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. " The second elder of kuangdaomen frowned, then subconsciously looked at the Qilin cave not far away, and said slowly, "the most dangerous place..." of course, all this is just as crazy sword gate guessed. Huo Qilin came back to the cave and met Jiangning. Because of the existence of two points, the Fire Kirin has no other place to hide. Even if it is turned into fire elixir, it can only be temporarily hidden. When he is completely injured, he will not be able to do so. The other is the Millennium ginseng in his cave. As a divine beast, he will be stationed in the periphery of the wild forest because of this He found a thousand year old ginseng, which is very precious and has not been found by anyone. It is because this ginseng grows in the rock, and ordinary people don''t think it is very important. When Huo Qilin came back here, he just came across Jiangning, who was still trying to get ginseng for thousands of years. He sneaked into Jiangning''s body and began to prepare to take the real Qi from Jiangning''s body. However, what Huo Qilin never thought of was that Jiangning was only a person in the later stage of Yuanying. Even if Huo Qilin was seriously injured, he could easily take Jiangning down. However, after entering Jiangning''s body, he found that the real Qi in Jiangning was comparable to that in the later period of Mahayana. Of course, Jiangning also understood this. If Huo Qilin fights with himself, the victory that he has not recovered is absolutely unable to resist the attack of Huo Qilin. However, even if his meridians are damaged, the true Qi in the elixir field is a real Mahayana period, not to mention the injured Huo Qilin, even if it has no influence at all State, also want to weigh their own ah. Huo Qilin showed his prototype with some helplessness. Of course, it was in the elixir field of Jiangning. Now Jiangning will not release huoqilin casually. Such an opportunity can not be found. "After all, what''s your purpose? Maybe I can spare your life if you come together now." Huo Qilin said with some bitterness: "you hateful human beings want me to sit on a poultry. Even if I die, I will never let you succeed!" Jiang Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. He understood that the feeling of Huo Qilin thought that he was one of those crazy Dao men, and the crazy sword sect hurt him so much that he was ready to kill himself first. "This is your misunderstanding. I''m not the one who hurt you outside. On the contrary, I have a lot of hatred with them, including the dizziness I was shocked when I was just in the cave, and the swelling of my forehead was caused by them."When Huo Qilin heard the speech, his eyes were bright, and he said excitedly, "since you are also enemies with them, you might as well rescue me. I will never treat you unfairly. The Millennium ginseng will also be your thing." Huo Qilin also understood that, even if the Millennium ginseng is no matter how important, if there is no life, there is no chance to enjoy it, so he said without hesitation. Jiangning sneered and said, "you''re so good at your wishful thinking. You almost killed me. Now you want me to help you out. And even if I kill you, isn''t that the Millennium ginseng mine?" . .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 928 Huoqilin changed his face immediately. He was just a beast who had just passed through his wisdom. So he didn''t think too much at all. He could only nod to Jiangning. "Then... How can you save me?" Huoqilin said that at this moment, there seems to be no way to save him except Jiangning. Although he has lived in this vast forest for hundreds of years, he is still a child for the average life of Qilin. There is still a lot of time to exist. He certainly does not want to die like this. "This is simple, you will be my darling!" Jiangning said at will. "It seems that you are still with those people, or want me to make a poultry, I tell you, you are dreaming in the daytime!" After all, huoqilin intends to let his own fire Dan explode. Although it is in Jiangning at this time, it is impossible to cause much damage to Jiangning, but it can really make Jiangning feel bad. Jiangning can only immediately say: "you stop, it is a hot temper ah, can County listen to people to say the end of the thinking ah." Huoqilin stopped his actions immediately when he heard the words, and looked at Jiangning with some resentment. It seemed that he would like to finish his thoughts first. "This... Being my pet doesn''t mean being a poultry. First of all, I am not a slave. Even if you do my pet, you will only meet my peers, and I will not let you do things that sacrifice your life. You also have your own actions. I have no other requirements. As long as you can do it in the key time It''s enough to be my ally. What do you think? " Jiangning''s plain words fell into huoqilin''s ears but was shocked. Huoqilin asked with some questions: "then your promises are good, but it is only your unilateral words. How can I fully believe that if I have signed a contract with you, you will do something about regret. Am I not wrongly killed? Then, when it comes to time You''re not going to be slaughtered yet? " Jiangning said coldly: "I said that I am not interested in slave people, so I don''t have to have your beast, but I still have a lot of questions. Therefore, we must have an absolute trust. This pet is obviously a good choice, but it is not not for you to do it. Although your performance has made me full today You can either choose to believe me, become a pet to bet, or you can choose not to believe me and then die, do you think? " Huoqilin fell into contemplation. He really has no room at this moment. Whether it is certain or not, it is always a gamble. At this time, huoqilin heard the deployment sound outside the cave, and said horizontally in his heart: "well, it is really necessary to live first. Only if it survives, can we report the hatred that hurt me. I remember the" crazy sword door ", and I am willing to be your favorite Jiangning was very happy in his heart and immediately said, "let''s sign the contract quickly. After a while, the people who are crazy about the knife door come in, and even I will have to pay more effort." Huoqilin immediately dared not delay his words. Suddenly, he emerged from the fire pill a little bit of his spirit, and he was going to give it to Jiangning. Next, Jiangning came to set the contract. But outside the Kirin cave on the other side, the people of the crazy knife door surrounded the place inside and outside, and they didn''t dare to enter. The second elder of the crazy sword gate was worried at the cave in front of him. He said to the disciple beside him: "Yicai, there is no array in the cave, so we can go in like this and it will be dangerous." The disciple, who was called Yicai, said respectfully: "yes, the second elder is very cunning after the birth of the spirit. What is different from our people is that they can only worry about their own survival problems. Therefore, I think the cave may also be dangerous. In addition, the state of huoqilin is so high that it is said that it is not said in the cave that it is not so high There must be a very dangerous situation. " "Then you say, what can I do?" Yi just smiled and said to the elder of the crazy Dao gate mysteriously: "the stone must be used for this exploration. If there is no stone..." br > of course, this sentence is extremely hidden, and no one outside hears it. The two elders of the crazy Dao gate immediately have a bright eye. When they say to the nearby crazy Dao gate disciple, they all have the legend that Qilin love treasure, they all have It is the habit of collecting all the treasures from all over the place into their own cave. Therefore, it must be full of babies. Since the existence of the unicorn is not found temporarily, we will give the treasure in the cave to the division first. Which brothers are willing to go in and take all the baby out? " After saying this, all the disciples of crazy knife sect are eager to try. How can they not know that this is a fat poor? With a little power, who knows how many treasures you have hidden from their own. "Well, now that''s what you''ve got to give to the four." The two elders of the crazy knife door pointed to the four people in front of them, and the four were naturally very excited. They thought their luck had arrived, but they did not know that the most dangerous task had been handed over to their own hands.The four people rushed to Qilin''s cave one after another. It seemed that they felt that they were a little slow, and the baby was taken away by the people in front of him. However, after walking for some time, they found that the cave was extremely clean. "Ah? Elder martial brother, why are there no treasures in this cave? " Of course, the people of the crazy sword clan don''t know that the treasure in the Qilin cave has been robbed by Jiangning, the "robber" who came in first. Even a little ordinary flowers and plants are not left. No wonder they have no harvest. "Look, there''s a man there!" They just heard a scream from a Madao sect disciple, and they looked at it at once. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 929 "Elder martial brother, what do you think this man is doing?" A disciple of the crazy sword sect asked carefully. I saw Jiangning sitting on the ground at the moment, as if he was practicing. His eyes were closed and he was not breathing. It could be said that he was practicing meditation. However, he was surrounded by the crazy sword sect and knew that he had not been discovered by others. This is the reason why this disciple is so strange. The man called elder martial brother took a look at Jiangning and said thoughtfully: "this man has no breath in his whole body. He can''t even feel the fluctuation of his true Qi. No wonder he stayed in our encirclement circle for so long without being found out. I think he may be an ordinary person, or he may be the favorite of the Kirin captured!" The disciple of the crazy sword sect immediately sat down on the ground, looking at his elder martial brother with an unbelievable face: "really? Don''t scare me, elder martial brother. What is this man''s pet? " The elder martial brother seemed to want to show off his knowledge on purpose, and said with a bad smile: "Hey, as we all know, some powerful spirit animals will have a preference for human beings after the birth of intelligence, so their aesthetic will naturally be biased towards human beings. This man''s favorite is to satisfy their aesthetic interests, and we will encircle Huoqi Lin found out that he was red all over his body, even the one horn on his head. He must be a mother. No wonder there will be a man here "Elder martial brother, I have a low level. Don''t cheat me!" Is crazy knife door several people are still talking one after another, one side is busy signing the contract Jiangning is a face of black line. "I wipe this is what thing ah, I just sit here, can think of me as a pet, but no one ah, although I am handsome, but I can''t be caught by such a spirit beast." The fire Qilin in the Dantian was even more angry: "shameless human, I am a pure kylin beast. How can I be interested in human beings? Besides, how can I have such a bad taste?" However, Jiangning suddenly remembered something and asked with some doubts: "huoqilin, are you a mother?" On hearing this, Huo Qilin nodded in silence and slowly explained to Jiangning: "the one corner on the top of the head is the male unicorn, but I am a little bit bent." Jiangning heard the words and observed that it was found in the projection of Huodan that huoqilin''s single horn was somewhat crooked. However, whether Huo Qilin is a male or a female does not have much influence. The comparative realm and strength are placed there. Maybe a male can give birth to a brood of small Kirin. Then Jiangning will have fun. However, in reality, several crazy Dao sect disciples have discussed: "there is nothing in the Qilin cave. There is only one person left. Otherwise, we can torture him to extort confessions. Maybe he will know where the fire Qilin hides his things. It''s impossible to search for souls." "I feel the same way. This hard won opportunity can''t be given up like this. All the things Huo Qilin looks for must be the most precious treasure in the world. If we get one, we can keep our wealth forever." At the end of the discussion, the four disciples of the crazy sword sect looked at Jiangning with some very unfriendly eyes. All of them lost in their eyes and showed a rather cruel color, which could be called a devil. Because of the different education methods of crazy sword sect, every disciple comes out of the corpse mountain and the sea of corpses. Therefore, the strength of each disciple can not be underestimated. They are often several times more than their peers. Now that they have to extort confessions by torture, Jiangning is not disgusted, but rather enjoys it. "Hehe, it seems that we have to do it. First, let him wake up first." Then the four men pulled out their knives and walked toward Jiangning. Just outside the cave at the moment, the second elder of mad sword sect and the disciple named Yicai are waiting anxiously at the cave entrance. "Yicai, you said that the four of them didn''t send any news or any news. Is there really no problem in the cave?" "I report to the second elder. From this scroll, we can see that they have entered quite a few places, and have not found anything. However, the four of them have stayed here for a long time. It seems that they have found something." After that, the two elders and Yi Cai both looked at the scroll and found four light spots. They found the deepest part of the cave. Then they gathered together, as if there was something between them. Just when the two elders and Yi Cai were still wondering, the four light spots suddenly disappeared in this moment, without any sign. Even the four light spots had no time to step back, they disappeared together. "The disappearance of this spot means that the four of them are dead." The second elder said in surprise. "It seems that it is. Second elder, please be careful. There must be something dangerous in this cave. I think it''s better to throw stones again for the sake of safety." There was a trace of reluctance in the eyes of the two elders, and he called out to the disciples, "the four of them have found some things, but it seems that there are too many treasures to move them out. So we need four people to go in together. Who would like toSure enough, as soon as this statement was said, all the crazy Dao sect disciples present wanted to go in, but this time, the two elders had a lot of heart and chose four strengths, which were much better than the four before. "These four disciples can be said to be the backbone of our crazy sword sect. At least they all have the accomplishments of the later stage of the golden elixir. If they don''t succeed again this time..." Nayi said, "please rest assured, the second elder. I think the Qilin in in its heyday is just a period of plunder. It is impossible to set a trap more than Yuanying The four are not careful The second elder sighed and said slowly, "if it is, then it will be good." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 930 The four disciples of the mad sword sect successively entered the cave of Qilin and saw the same scene as the four people before. But when they got to the innermost part, they saw a scene that they couldn''t believe. A disciple in the clothes of crazy sword sect was cleaning up the blood on his hand. Beside him, Hao Ran was lying with four corpses. All his clothes were stripped off, leaving only his underwear and underwear. "Who are you?" The disciple of mad Dao sect who was walking in front asked. In his opinion, they had entered the mad Dao sect before. Although he was wearing the clothes of mad Dao sect, he could not be a disciple of mad Dao sect. "Oh? It seems that you are still very clever, but it is still a little late. " The man who was talking was Na Jiangning. He was still sitting in meditation and signing a contract, so he couldn''t move at all. Unexpectedly, the four crazy Dao sect disciples didn''t know how to pull Jiangning out of the meditation state. Of course, Jiangning was merciless. The real Qi around him was so fierce that he killed four crazy Dao sect disciples easily without even using his own hand. Then he thought that he could put on the clothes of the mad Dao sect disciples and go out to fool around. The blood on that hand was stained when picking clothes, and it was just because of this that those who had just come in could see through it. Jiangning doesn''t say much more. The current crazy Dao sect disciples haven''t realized the real strength of Jiangning, so they don''t hesitate to pull out the sword for Qiang, and rush to Jiangning with a sharp and murderous spirit. "Well, the momentum is good. It seems that I have seen the big scenes of the war. At least it is also experienced in the blood. Unfortunately, the realm is too low." Jiangning slowly said, and then a simple fist waved out. I saw that the crazy Dao sect disciple who rushed in front of him could not defend himself. He could only block with his steel knife in his hand. I also felt that Jiangning''s fist was cut in half by the steel knife. However, a scene that everyone did not expect appeared. Jiangning''s blow fell on the steel knife, and then there was no so-called flesh and blood blur. Instead, the steel knife was instantly smashed into two pieces by the fist. Jiangning said with a smile: "sure enough, it''s one size fits all!" The remaining strength of the fist did not decrease, and he continued to hit the crazy sword sect disciple who had no time to respond. All at once, he heard a bone crack, and the disciple collapsed to the ground. When the remaining three saw that the breath of the mad sword sect disciple had disappeared, they were shocked beyond words, and said with some trembling tone: "this is not an opponent we can match at all. Run!" The three people separated and wanted to evacuate, but there was no extra road for them in the cave, so Jiangning just blocked the way to the cave entrance, and the three people were helpless and could only be pushed back and forth. "I''ll fight with you!" One of them seems to have been unable to bear the pressure and rushed to Jiangning crazily. However, he did not have a chance to get close to it. He was killed by Jiangning in a flash. "Well, I still have questions for you two, so don''t rush to die!" Jiangning said with a smile. If the eyes of those four people looked like the devil when they wanted to abuse Jiangning before, then at the moment, they had a slight smile, gentle tone, but their hands were covered with blood, and their eyes were just like looking at the corpse of Jiangning. They were just like a demon king! As the demon king came closer and closer, the cold killing intention made the two remaining mad sword sect disciples unable to resist, so they just nodded. "OK, now let the crazy sword sect disciple who is still outside come in a few more." Then the two elders outside the door received a call for help, because they had already died two people. It can only be said that the cub of Qilin was found in the cave, and his strength was extremely strong. Fortunately, the four disciples in front of him had done considerable harm to Qilin. At the moment, we only need to send a few more people to support him, and then we can take him down. The two elders were excited. The Kirin''s cub was an unexpected gain. First of all, from the perspective of loyalty and cultivation, nine tails of security were not the same, so they quickly handed in ten more disciples. Jiangning said with a smile to the two people in front of him: "well, your role is gone." The ten Madao sect disciples who had just been sent in went straight to the innermost part of the Qilin cave. As expected, they saw a little injured Kirin on the ground and was dying to fall on the ground. Beside it was a disciple of mad Dao sect, who was also seriously injured. In addition, there were seven corpses lying around them, which could be said to be extremely bloody. However, since the Kirin cub is not in trouble, this is the biggest harvest. In order to snatch credit, the ten disciples were in a hurry to fight for credit, but they were yelled at by the injured Madao sect disciple. "Are you crazy? I tried my best to beat the unicorn cub to a serious injury. If you want to fight for it like this, it will certainly be unbearable. If it dies, we will all have to be buried with us! "Hearing this, the ten disciples were all shocked. They were all far away from the place where the Kirin cub was. They did not dare to get closer. However, the injured Madao sect disciple set up to shout: "don''t send me to cure you soon. Now go and ask the second elder to come in." Ten people all nodded abruptly, took out some props one after another, formed the appearance of a stretcher, and then put the injured Madao sect disciple on it, and ten people walked out around him. Just as the ten people had just walked out of the entrance of Qilin cave, the second elder immediately wanted to go inside, but he heard a report coming from afar: "Er elder, I found a man peeping here!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 931 Jiang Ning was shocked when he heard the speech, and immediately thought of Zhou Wantong, who had been arranged outside the cave. At the moment, he was still surrounded by people in the crazy sword sect. It can be said that he was extremely dangerous. If he was a little careless, he might expose himself. Zhou Wantong, as an object to be protected by Jiangning, must not be a little bit worse at the moment. Otherwise, Jiangning would not like to look for tiantiantianyuandan later. Jiangning thought about it for a while, or decided to wait for that person''s report to finish. "Report, we saw a figure shaking by the side of the cave, so we, a more daring disciple, decided to go to see what kind of ing kujing ang was like. But when she didn''t arrive, she saw Yi Yi Ge woman. She had just held all the breath there. If it wasn''t for our disciple''s good eyes, she saw her shaking skirt We have not been observed. " After that, the disciple also showed a painful and difficult look. Jiangning kept on sweating. At the same time, he also understood that this female Ding must be Zhou Wantong, who was arranged outside by himself. "Oh? There is a woman in this place. She is not a spy of other sects. We caught a deacon of sword sect some time ago. He has released the news at that time, so it is very possible. " After that, the two elders of the crazy sword sect turned to look at Yi Cai beside him and said, "Yi Cai, do you have any good views?" "The second elder cavalry, I don''t think the woman''s suspicion is small. Although the deacon was captured by us in time, the message he sent was not comprehensive. There was no record of Qilin''s detailed location, and there was no disclosure about our movement. At this moment, it should have been a mistake, or he would have been more and more It''s hidden, and it won''t be so close to us. " But at this time, the disciple said: "this woman is wearing the uniform of Jianzong, and her Kung Fu is also very good. At least, she has the level of the golden elixir in the middle of the golden elixir. We took the effort of the eldest brother to capture her. However, she is very hard spoken, and she is unwilling to tell us how to ask or threaten." At the moment, that Yi is frowning slightly. No matter how you look at this woman, it is very likely that this woman is a spy of the sword clan. In this way, his previous inference is even empty talk, which seems quite embarrassing. However, Jiangning has found something at the moment. Although the two elders in front of him are of high status, obviously he is quite polite to Yicai around him. He is not like other mad Dao disciples. Either he has a great relationship in the middle school, or his talent is his, and the mad Dao sect has to pay attention to him But this is the former. At this time, the two elders also said: "then you press the spy up first, we will have a good interrogation." "Yes, two elders!" After that, the disciple pushed him down. He should have gone to the man. At this time, because of a little delay in the dialogue between the two, Jiangning was forced to stay for a period of time, and those crazy Dao sect disciples who surrounded him also wrote loosely, exposing Jiangning''s figure. That Yicai is also cut to the benefit, looking at Jiangning here, immediately frowned and said: "who are you lifting up?" "Qicai, elder martial brother Yicai, we carried a younger martial brother who was injured after entering the cave. It was he who severely injured the Kirin cub. Now we have a chance to take it down. And this younger martial brother has also received a lot of damage. We are going to take him out for treatment." That Yicai, smell the speech, NUI nodded and then waved to let them disperse. Looking at it, Jiangning naturally faced Yicai positively. Yi Cai said with some doubts: "did you hurt the unicorn cub?" Jiangning nodded, a very shy look, but this also let everyone have no doubt, because by virtue of Yicai''s momentum and reputation in the clan, no one has just compared with him. Yicai looked at Jiangning with some doubts. Then he asked the disciples of the crazy sword sect quietly: "is the baby of Qilin seriously injured? Are you able to see it lightly? " The disciples of the crazy sword sect immediately said solemnly, "this is true. The baby of Qilin is lying in the deepest part of Shandong Province, and his body is full of scars and has a lot of inequality. We all saw it lightly." Yicai nodded his head at ease. When he was ready to go back, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiangning. His eyes were quite unfriendly, which made Jiangning feel nervous and thought that he was almost found. Yicai seems not willing to ask Jiangning what, but turned to the two elders, solemnly lived to: "two elders, Yi just has an unkind request, can you promise me?" The two elders laughed happily and said: "no problem, Yicai, what you have asked for, please give it back to me, I will promise you." Sure enough, this Yicai is very important in the mind of the two elders of the crazy sword sect. And that Yi Cai also said with no affectation: "the drawing that keeps the location information of all the crazy Dao sect disciples, can you lend me a look?"Although the two elders have some doubts, and although this drawing says that if it falls into the enemy''s hands, it will be extremely troublesome, but there is no problem in Yicai''s hand. In addition, if you just look at it, you will take it back later. "OK, OK. I''ll bring it to you now. Wait a minute." After that, the second elder was ready to take out his storage space. Jiangning heard it clearly not far away. He felt something bad in his heart. He also held the steel knife that he had just found from the disciple of crazy sword sect. "Report to the second elder, the spy has arrived!" A voice came from afar, and the hands of the two elders took out things for a meal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 932 The two elders said in a hurry, "bring the people up, I will interrogate them on the spot!" Then the man in the distance came up with a figure, and it was far from clear that he could not tell who he was. But at the moment, Jiangning was worried, and some of them couldn''t say it. Because the arrival of the man stopped the elder two to stop the action of taking the scroll, which means Jiangning was temporarily safe, but what worries Jiangning is whether the person is Zhou Wantong. If the person is not, it means that zhouwantong left before the people of Fandao gate come. So Jiangning only needs to mix with the disciples of crazy Dao gate and leave in disorder. But if the person is really zhouwantong, it means Jiangning will go to rescue people. In this way, all the disguises of Jiangning are wasted and still have to be saved It is likely that both of them are in danger, which will be the least thing Jiangning would like to see. "My God, my aunt, don''t be you. I just let you wait for me outside. You can''t wait for me so honestly. I believe you can live to now and have some brains." Jiangning said to himself, but in the heart is not able to beat drums, the face of the cold sweat is also more and more. "Report to elder two, the spy has been brought." Which crazy Dao sect disciple pushed the man forward. When Jiangning saw the face of the man, his heart suddenly fell cold. "How is it really you, my aunt''s." Indeed, the person really is that waiting for zhouwantong outside the cave. At this moment, she is tightly bound, and she is forbidden. The true spirit of the whole body can not be used at all, and can only wait for other people to deal with it. Although Zhou Wantong is not weak in strength, but after being blocked, she is even a woman who has no strength to fight. Even the best sword method she is able to do in the ordinary days can not be tried out, which has fallen into a desperate situation. And at this time, zhouwantong''s clothes have been damaged, many spring light is exposed outside, in this place, the white skin is broken and it seems tempting to lead all around the people are a case swallow a mouthful. "Oh, it''s still a beauty. Hahahaha, I took her to my tent because she was so hard. I''ll have to ask her well!" The two elder of crazy knife door, the eyes flash the pure light of the spooky man, the saliva on his mouth is flowing continuously, and a full look of pig brother makes Jiangning see a good disgust after seeing, but this is also the expected thing of Jiangning. Because Zhou Wantong was born to be obsessed with bone, although it was sealed up, the flattery that was intentionally and unintentionally scattered was real. People with lower level would be confused and unable to extricate themselves. Even if the people with higher realm saw zhouwantong, they could not resist at all. Jiangning is a good example. He was already in a great fight before. He asked himself that even if he saw a beautiful woman, he could control herself well. But what I didn''t expect was that after meeting zhouwantong a little, he felt his mind was a little unstable. Now, it is normal for the second elder of this crazy Dao door to do it once. But it doesn''t mean Jiangning can tolerate it. He has the task given by the elder. Is it possible for Jiangning to put it into the development of things when the second elder enters the tent, zhouwantong is sent to bathe After changing clothes, it is necessary to say that the preparation for this crazy knife door is really complete when going out. Basically, all the necessary products are put in the storage space early and early. It is also very simple to move out of a bathing place temporarily. Jiangning had a long history, but knew that he was not in a hurry at the moment. He understood that his current strength was to do all the means, and finally he could reach the damage in the middle of the disaster. But the two elder of the crazy sword gate had at least the strength in the early stage of the robbery. In addition, these crazy sword disciples can form formation, and can also be a separate slope. Jiangning is even how powerful it is also hard to fight with two fists. If such a reckless action is not only unable to save zhouwantong, but also may have put himself in, that is to say, he will lose his wife and break the army. On the other side of the moment, Yi did not get the position map of the disciples of the crazy sword sect. After all, even if the two elders valued him again, they still had a much higher position. Now the two elders have to deal with some things, and Yi is not good to disturb them, so they can only do it. Without the means of distinguishing Jiangning, Yi is also not good to keep Jiangning in this place again. He has to let Jiangning go temporarily. At the same time, he told people around him: "you can continue to find the trace of the unicorn. Within a hundred miles, no hair can be let go!" "In addition, dozens of you will go in with me, especially the doctor''s crazy sword disciples. We will thin the child of Kirin first, respect Gu Zhu and cultivate his realm, and then fix it in the income bag." In this way, the disciples of crazy Dao sect are scattered, leaving a crazy Dao sect disciple and Jiangning who are good at medical skills still in place. This is the doctor Yicai arranged to Jiangning. No matter how suspicious he is of Jiangning''s identity, he is also a disciple who has made outstanding contributions to the sect at this time, which is impossible to see and not save.Jiangning laughed and knew where he was now. He looked at the disciple of crazy sword sect in front of him. The disciple was obviously a little uncomfortable and said, "well, if it wasn''t for you, I would have gone in with you now, and I might have made a great achievement!" "Yes, if you go in with them, it will not be so dangerous now," Jiangning seems to be talking to himself. "Ah? What do you mean by that? No, your injury The crazy sword sect disciple''s face changed, but he found that he could not speak, or that he would never be able to speak. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 933 Jiangning solved the crazy sword sect disciple easily. There was no one else left around. So Jiangning walked to the entrance of the Qilin cave alone. Listening to the voice coming from inside, Jiangning nodded with a smile. "Ha ha, I''m going to catch a turtle in a jar." Jiangning smile, and then a punch to the side of the cave. Jiangning is not familiar with your own strength now. The damage during the robbery period has been completely knocked out, and the stones are only some ordinary materials. They can''t bear the full blow and collapse. When the cave collapsed, the stones were quickly piled up at the entrance of Shandong Province, and the cave gate was buried. Jiangning looked inside with a smile, and then summoned the kylin out. "You say, is there any way to seal them forever?" Jiangning asked with a smile. "Of course, it''s enough to seal off the array with the blood of our Kirin family. The most powerful one among them is just a person who is about to be a young baby. Even if the one who is going through the robbery period will never be able to break our seal, so you can rest assured." Kirin laughs and says that although Kirin was originally a peaceful creature, these crazy Dao men have obviously angered Huo Qilin. Huo Qilin is still scarred. The setback of his accomplishments caused by his secretary just now makes him appear in Jiangning with a very small appearance, which is quite small and lovely. Or bullying, after preparing for a while, they began to prepare the seal array of God blood, and Jiangning couldn''t help anything in a fat one, so she quickly went to the place where Zhou Wantong bathed and changed clothes. Because the second elder of fandaomen was still some distance away from Jiangning, when Jiangning arrived, Zhou Wantong was no longer in the bath and changing clothes. Jiangning felt some restlessness in his heart. "My God, auntie, don''t let anything happen to you. If it happens, I''ll die for it!" Jiangning talked to himself as he ran. Obviously, the second elder is heavily guarded here. In order to be unobtrusive, the crazy sword sect only brought a small group of disciples out, and the second elder led the team. The big elder appeared in other places because of its eye-catching. But even so, more and more guards were arranged near the second elder. It can be seen that the two elders are more vigilant, which makes Jiangning have to move forward slowly and delay a lot of time. Jiangning slowly approached the account where the second elder was after he solved the last guard quietly And holding his breath and breath, he began to observe the inside with divine consciousness. At the moment, Zhou Wantong is still bound, but obviously she is more beautiful and moving because of bathing and dressing, and the two elders are pouring wine. "Ha ha ha, beauty, let''s have a good drink first." The second elder said with an obscene smile. Jiangning didn''t dare to delay when he was outside. The sooner he started, the better. He had to kill the second elder who was the leader before the disciples of crazy sword sect didn''t react to him. In this way, even if they formed a battle again, they would not have the heart to send out to them. Jiangning no longer delay, watching the two elders forced the wine into Zhou Wantong''s mouth, is to seize his absent-minded opportunity, directly holding a steel knife rushed in. Jiangning took up the sword and cut it directly at the two elders without any warning. This knife was earth shaking. Jiangning used all his strength on this blow. The reason is that Jiangning wants to fight and make a quick decision. The elder of the crazy sword sect is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp. He has been a veteran in the world for many years. How could he have no means to sign up? So when Jiangning saw a knife, the two elders subconsciously took something out of his arms. He flashed a golden light to resist Jiangning''s kindness attack. Yes, Jiangning was quite surprised. However, Jiangning immediately observed that this thing was dim after a flash of golden light. It seems that there should be a limit on the number of times. Now it should be just right. There is no effect. Suddenly, he is determined and continues to attack. However, the failure of the first attack also gave the second elder of crazy sword clan a chance. He immediately turned around and took up his own Sabre and chopped it against Jiangning''s attack. "Crazy knife three unique: Chop!" The two elders directly used their own housekeeping methods, and a sharp sword light flew to Jiangning. But obviously, without the protection of the array, it was not as powerful as before. Jiangning just waved to block it. "What!" When the two elders saw that their means didn''t work, they all of a sudden ruthlessly put the knife in their hands and slaughtered the blade with blood. "The last form of crazy knife: kill!" It is still the same action, but obviously the power at the moment is much stronger than that in the front. Even Jiangning dare not be careless and can only block the power.But when the second elder was about to wield the second knife, he felt some unbelievable looking at his chest. A sharp sword has completely penetrated the body of the two elders. It pierces from the back to the front, and it just falls on the position of the heart. These two elders are absolutely dead at once. And Jiangning is a big breath, looking at Zhou Wantong holding a sharp sword, full of tears. Zhou Wantong was obviously sad. After killing the two elders, she didn''t feel relieved. Instead, she threw herself into Jiangning''s arms with tears. At the same time, the stem sobbed, which made Jiangning feel a little embarrassed. While Jiangning is thinking about what to do, Qilin comes in quickly. "Boss, those people are sealed by me. If there is no master in Mahayana, they will not want to come out in this life!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 934 Huo Qilin''s intrusion made the whole atmosphere a little frozen. Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t manage so much. Instead, he immediately said to Zhou Wantong: "it''s still very dangerous now. The disciples of the crazy sword sect will surely find that their second elder has been killed by one blow, so they will report it. Then the rest of the crazy sword sect will come one after another, so we should leave without delay. " Jiangning''s words are indeed very reasonable. Now the people of the crazy sword sect are searching for the trace of huoqilin''s forehead within a hundred Li. However, they can''t imagine that huoqilin has already become the pet of Jiangning. A small disciple of the mad sword sect has a scroll recording the position and life. It is impossible for their two elders not to have them. Maybe there are other things on them. Then the people of crazy Dao sect will find out that their second elder is dead at the first time, and more powerful people will be sent to pursue them. That is the second elder of a sect. It can be said that there is a supreme existence in the sect. Even if all the casual disciples are dead, they will never hope that their elder will have any problems. Jiang Ning immediately began to check his body in order to find out what could be reported on the second elder of the crazy sword sect, and rose from his body to several very useful things. The first one is the scroll recording all the Madao sect disciples, which can easily reflect all the mad Dao sect disciples in this area. The other is the token that protected the elder of crazy sword sect from dying for a time. Although it''s dim now, even Jiangning can''t tell what kind of material it is made of and why it has such effect. So he took it away. Jiangning with Zhou Wantong, want to leave here quickly, but found a particularly wrong thing, because Zhou Wantong''s real spirit is completely sealed, which means that she is a normal person at this time. Jiangning immediately made a mistake and said to Qilin: "do you know what the ban on him is? Why can''t it be lifted until now?" Generally speaking, any prohibition will lose its effect after the caster''s death. However, the second elder of crazy sword sect is already the ghost of Jiangning''s staff. Why is there no movement in Zhou Wantong''s prohibition. After hearing the speech, Huo Qilin immediately looked at it, and then said with some surprise: "this ban is a very ordinary generous heaven forbidden array, but the key point is that he has no caster, so only by putting out a generous heaven forbidden array can he be untied." Jiang Ning thought about it and knew why. When Zhou Wantong was caught, it was entirely because there were too many disciples of the crazy sword sect. Although Zhou Wantong was much higher than each of them in the realm, he was difficult to defeat with both fists and four hands. Then, at that time, there was no one with a higher realm than Zhou Wantong, so we could not use the simplest means of confinement. Instead, we could only gather the strength of the people and set up a generous heaven forbidden array to imprison Zhou Wantong''s realm. Jiangning is also very clear about this array. This is just a very ordinary imprisonment array, but the key point is that his solution is very special. If there is time, he can even untie it by himself when he is alone. However, the key point is that the prison can not be opened by brute force, and the process is too complicated. Generally, this array is suitable for war. A generous heavenly forbidden array is set up in the rear to put all the prisoners in. It doesn''t need to come one by one. It''s very reliable. However, under ordinary circumstances, you only need to put out the same array to untie it. Jiangning is really in trouble now. I didn''t expect it would be such an array. You know, they are in a state of seizing every second. Every time, they are very dangerous. If they are a little careless, they will be caught up by the other side. In other words, Jiangning now has no time to set up a big battle. They can only go far ahead. Jiangning looks ahead and frowns slightly. Now Zhou Wantong is an ordinary person. As a weak woman, she may not even be as good as ordinary people. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Zhou Wantong to keep pace with Jiangning. Jiangning''s eyes showed a fierce color, and said to the fire Qilin beside him: "Qilin, can you still grow bigger now?" Even if qilindang understood the meaning of Jiangning, although he said that he had his own dignity as a divine beast, he could not talk about it at this time. He could only nod his head immediately and said, "boss, I can still grow bigger now, but because of the injury, I can''t keep up with the speed of boss at all, unless I turn to be The fire elixir is attached to your body After hearing the speech, Jiangning thought for a moment and said, "well, Qilin, you should get bigger first, and then let Wantong sit on your back. You should carry her forward first. You don''t need to pursue speed. It''s enough to follow me. Let''s go to the edge of the crazy sword gate array first." In this way, under the open road in Jiangning, Huo Qilin naturally dragged Zhou Wantong to the most edge of the blockade of crazy sword gate. This is a place close to the depth of the wilderness forest. Although it is relatively dangerous, there is no better way.Jiang Ning looked at Huo Qilin and Zhou Wantong who had reached the safe position and said, "you are waiting for me here. I will destroy the core of the array first. Then you will run inside. I have a connection with Huo Qilin and can catch up with you." After that, Jiangning turned around again and walked toward the place where the two elders of the crazy sword gate were, with some fierce color on his face. Zhou Wantong opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but after thinking about it for a while, she didn''t say it. At this moment, since you dare to talk with me, it seems that you should pay the price of self talk .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 935 Jiangning did not immediately return to the place where the second elder of crazy sword sect was. Instead, he stayed in the middle of the road. He was facing a rather difficult choice at the moment, which was perplexed by Jiangning. "It has been three hours since I sent out the signal, but obviously the people of Jianzong still have to slow down a lot. After all, the distance is too far. We have been walking along with the caravan all the way. It''s really a day for those masters of Jianzong to say at least a few hours." When Jiangning looked at his distance, he felt a little sad. By contrast, the madaomen was much simpler. Their location was close to the wilderness forest, and the journey back and forth was only two or three hours. Now, if you come to see it, the first one to arrive at is the number of crazy Dao men, "these crazy swords Many of the disciples of the sect have seen Zhou Wantong''s appearance, and some of them have even seen my appearance. It can be said that they are very dangerous. Of course, they must know that we are all people of the sword sect. This has sowed a bad seed for the sword clan. " Jiang Ning was puzzled to think that after Zhou Wantong was arrested, every Madao sect disciple who was present saw Zhou Wantong. In addition, Zhou Wantong''s appearance was extremely beautiful, which further deepened their impression. "If there is the possibility of exposure, then our next actions will be restricted everywhere, and maybe we will be easily caught." Jiangning said to himself. Jiangning face a fierce, from the storage space out of a scroll, he slowly opened. "Well, don''t blame me for being too ruthless. Since you dare to provoke me, you are naturally ready to die?" Hao Ran was found from the second elder of crazy sword sect and recorded all the disciples of crazy sword sect. It can be said that with this object, Jiangning can easily find all the people and erase them one by one. Jiangning seems to have found the feeling of killing all directions in those years, and looked at the light spot nearest to him. After a little calculation, he rushed to and fro with gusts of wind all the way. In this way, if a little attention, you can find a very fast figure shuttling between the forest, and the thick smell of blood is also disgusting. After an hour, Jiangning looked at the wide eyed and unbelievable disciple of the crazy Dao sect. The steel knife in his hand didn''t have any hesitation. He just waved it down, and his head and body were directly separated. Jiangning sighed and looked at the tattered Gang Dang and said, "this is the last disciple of crazy sword sect. The rest should be in the Qilin cave." At this time, Jiangning again went to the place where the two elders were. There was no doubt that behind his tent was a huge array platform with a huge gem on it. Jiangning fell down with one foot, which directly crushed the mysterious array text on the ground, and the imprisonment naturally disappeared in an instant. Jiangning was just about to turn around and leave, but suddenly he saw the huge gem in front of him. It seemed that he felt some familiar smell from it. "Isn''t this... The Spirit Crystal?" Jiangning said something that he couldn''t believe, but now he didn''t have time to hesitate and think so much, so he immediately put the huge Spirit Crystal into the storage space. "The rest is to solve the people who are still locked up in the cave. I didn''t think that if it wasn''t for the fear of scaring the snake at that time, I would have killed them all." Jiang Ning was wrong at that time, because what he was afraid of was that the Madao sect disciple named Yicai had a great background. If he was killed, the mad Dao sect might know immediately, and his plan to go to the second elder would be ruined. However, when Jiangning wanted to walk past, he felt a cold sweat behind his back. It seemed that he felt something particularly powerful. He could only leave here temporarily and run to Zhou Wantong''s position. And Jiangning''s full speed promotion naturally caught up with Zhou Wantong and Huo Qilin, who were still walking forward. At the moment, Huo Qilin seems to be a little exhausted. Do you know that he was seriously injured in the previous battle with crazy sword sect, and he also used secret arts, and then he continued to help Jiangning seal those people. At this moment, as if he had found a savior, Huo Qilin immediately turned into a fire elixir and returned to Jiangning''s elixir field. He began to recover through Jiangning''s natural recovery, which can be said to be the secret between the spirit pet and the master. Zhou Wantong is now standing down. After all, without Huo Qilin, her speed is much slower. Jiangning said anxiously: "the man of the crazy sword sect has come. I didn''t expect that there was such a master in their clan. Now I can''t fight against him, so we must escape now." After all, Jiangning directly picked up Zhou Wantong, and then continued to use his lightness skills to escape to the depths of the wilderness forest. It can be said that the speed is extremely fast, but it also consumes a lot. After all, he still holds Zhou Wantong.However, when Jiangning just entered the wilderness forest, a figure appeared in the place where the second elder of crazy sword clan was. He looked at the body of the second elder who fell down on the ground, his eyes flashed with thick anger, and his voice was hoarse and he called out: "don''t worry, brother. I will take revenge for you, no matter who he is ¡£¡± At the moment, Jiangning is running away. Of course, he didn''t realize that the man behind him had reached the distance to Beijing, but subconsciously thought that it would be enough to avoid the enemy in the wild forest. Because Huo Qilin told him that there was a terrible ancient creature in the deepest part of the forest, and no one could beat him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 936 The big elder of the crazy sword sect is chasing Jiangning''s steps. He has the strength to cross the peak. It can be said that the top one in the crazy sword sect has enslaved the patriarch and several elder guardians. What Jiangning doesn''t know is that the second elder of crazy sword clan killed by him should be regarded as the weakest person in the crazy sword clan. It is only because he is the brother of the big elder of crazy sword clan that he has such a high status. As we all know, 1. The big elder of crazy sword clan is very concerned about his brother, and he has exhausted all his abilities to improve his brother''s strength to above Yuanying. It can be said that he cares very much. Now Jiangning killed his brother, which he cares most about most. Now, the big elder of crazy Dao clan is crazy. "No matter who you are and where you are now, I will find you!" The elder said with a sharp voice, and then he subconsciously noticed the movement of Qilin mountain. The elder flew to the front of Qilin mountain and said with a little doubt: "the entrance of this mountain is obviously man-made, and it seems that something about friendship is sealed below." With that, the elder took out the scroll recording the disciples of the crazy sword sect in his hand, and siu''ang wanted to ask several disciples of the crazy sword sect nearby. But when the scroll was opened, the elder general was shocked. He gritted his teeth and said with hatred: "dare to imprison our mad sword sect disciples and kill other crazy Dao sect disciples. Your list is also very big!" Later, the elder wanted to break open Shandong, but what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he approached, he felt a strong repulsion, and his face suddenly changed. "What! Is this the legend that only the Kirin clan can learn, the Kirin talent array, the God blood seal array! " Although the elder has the peak of crossing the heist, he can almost appreciate the strength of Mahayana period, but there is no way for the array. Now, even if he wants to save the disciples of crazy sword sect from it, it is totally impossible. Now that you are so depressed, don''t blame me With that, the elder is ready to turn around and leave. However, when the elder had just left 2, he built a small spirit gathering array at the entrance of the mountain. Such a small spirit gathering array didn''t take much time at all. For an expert like him, he only needed to wave his hand. Later, the elder began to pursue Jiangning, which can be said to be an act of adventure, because under the perception of his secret arts, he could only know the general direction of Jiangning, and could not clearly know where Jiangning was. Now Jiangning''s figure in his eyes is a blur, and in this wilderness forest is always in danger, but all this is unstoppable for the elder master, because at the moment, he has lost his sense of anger at his brother''s death. Jiangning on the other side dare not stay at all, because he does not know the strength of the comer at all. Judging from the momentum of that person, his current strength is absolutely irresistible. Zhou Wantong, who was hugged by the pagoda, was shy. Her clothes were still shabby at this time, because according to the rules of the sword sect, the disciples of the sword sect were not allowed to carry any daily necessities, including clothes, etc., which could be said to be used to train the disciples of Jianzong. At the moment, Zhou Wantong is tightly attached to Jiangning. In order to reduce the resistance of Jiangning''s progress, he has to hold him tightly. Zhou Wantong, as an unruly big girl, naturally feels very shy at the moment, but looking at the body of Xiongwu in front of her, she can''t help but lower her head. Although Jiangning is still holding a delicate body in his arms at the moment, he has no time to feel it well with Ben. He knows that the master behind him is getting closer and closer. At the moment, he has no attention to other matters. Zhou Wantong, by contrast, is much more reassured. At the moment, her true spirit and realm are all sealed up, but she doesn''t feel the possibility of knowing the person behind her. She just knows from the mouth of Jiangnan that they are being chased. It can be said that the benefits of this seal are only these. Jiangnan''s face was sweating. The closer the figure was, the more powerful he felt. He could not help but quicken his pace again. Although he was the elixir of Mahayana period, it was easy to use it, but his meridians had not recovered at the moment, so the flowing Qi made him feel the pain. Zhou Wantong in her arms obviously noticed Jiangning''s appearance. She looked very embarrassed and seemed to be suffering from some great pain. Zhou Wantong subconsciously thought that Jiangning was going to run away with her arms in her arms, which was too strong. So she gritted her teeth and said, "brother Jiang, you''d better put me down. You can go by yourself. I can also help you stop that person!" Jiangning smell speech is not any stop meaning, but with a smile said: "don''t worry, I will never let you do anything."This is also true. Jiangning thinks that the five elders have already told her that they want to protect Zhou Wantong, so the meaning of this is that he will do his duty. However, it was very ambiguous when she fell into Zhou Wantong''s ears. Zhou Wantong''s small face suddenly turned red. From childhood to adulthood, as the patriarch''s daughter, she seldom communicated with her peers. Naturally, she did not have any love experience. Now after Jiangning said this, she had some strange emotions in her heart. At this time, what Jiangning didn''t know was that at the side of Qilin cave behind them, two extremely powerful men and horses arrived almost at the same time. Where they were locked up with each other was extremely strange. Of course, these two forces are crazy sword clan and sword clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 937 From ancient times to the present, the two schools of Jianzong and madaomen have been antagonistic. Although they are both in different places, they always make fun of each other every year, and even fight for life and death. In the final analysis, the origin of Jianzong and madaomen lies in the different beliefs of the two schools. They believe that the sword is the master of all soldiers and can be easily handled in any situation. It can be said that the sword is the best choice for both close combat and passive defense. However, the view of crazy Dao sect is different. As early as they founded the sect, there was a saying that martial arts are extremely powerful. They think that any skill is useless under the absolute force. It can be said that everything is just a crushing force around the mouth. Therefore, the people of crazy Dao sect are believers. They use their greatest strength to defeat others. Dao is their best choice. They are extremely overbearing and sharp. Even their clan name adds a crazy word to highlight their faith. Moreover, the two clans were stationed on both sides of the forest, which had always been based on the boundary of the forest. However, in the cities on the edge of the forest, they kept a relatively peaceful state, but they were totally different in this forest. For a long time, both sides often send their disciples into the wilderness forest for training. Naturally, the disciples on both sides have contact with each other, so there is also a conflict of interests. Because there is no clear boundary between the two sides, the upper level of both sides has always tacitly acknowledged this kind of struggle. After all, the disciples between each other need to have some experience, and such as If you can kill a few people of each other is also a surprise. For hundreds of years, although the mad sword clan and the sword clan have been fighting for each other, because the strength of the two sects is equal, there is still no clear war. If either side opens a war, no matter who wins in the end, it will be engulfed by other sects because of their great vitality. It can be said that both sides do not want to see it at this time. But today, it seems that the balance between Jianzong and madaomen is about to be broken, because huoqilin appears in the forest of great calamity! As we all know, the existence of huoqilin does not mean how powerful he is, but because once he has acquired huoqilin, many ordinary spirit animals will obey huoqilin''s words by using the inborn lineage of huoqilin, which means that those who get huoqilin get the whole group of spirit beasts. In this way, both the mad sword clan and the sword clan will have an overwhelming advantage in the end. They can completely do without using their own hands, and the spirit beasts alone will be enough to level down people and a clan. It''s no wonder that both sides attached so much importance to the existence of Huo Qilin. Both of them found the location of Huo Qilin at the same time. However, it was obvious that the number of crazy swordsmen at that time was more than the price, so the deacon of sword clan was killed. In this way, Jianzong was helpless, and could only send his disciples in to check the specific location of Huoqi, while the big elders of Jianzong were always on standby, ready to take huoqilin down at any time. However, the crazy sword sect obviously took the lead. They not only knew the location of Huo Qilin, but also knew that Jianzong would send people to look for Huo Qilin. So just after the action, they exposed their spy Bai Mu Shan who had ambushed in Jianzong at all costs. However, what people didn''t expect was that after seeing Zhou Wantong, the white Mu shirt was full of color and completely left his task behind, which eventually led to Zhou Wantong''s escape and the appearance of Jiangning. Now because Jianzong started ahead of time and had made sufficient preparations in advance, they arrived here very quickly. However, the crazy sword sect was much more hasty. They originally planned to capture huoqilin secretly, but they were destroyed by Jiangning. They had to gather the most powerful people of the whole clan to arrive here together Reluctantly with the sword clan of the people, they froze. The elder of the sword clan first said: "the leader of the crazy sword gate comes out!" Sure enough, a powerful figure came out of the crowd of crazy sword sect. Looking at Zhou Tianyang, the great elder of sword clan, he said slowly: "elder Zhou, why is he so angry? Indeed, even after so many years, the character of your cold-blooded assassin still can''t be changed." Zhou Tianyang changed his usual kind smile and said with a strong sense of killing: "Yuanba Dao, you crazy Dao people are not qualified to say me, now tell me where you hid the Qilin and our disciples?" Hao Ran, the leader of the crazy sword clan, is the leader of the crazy sword clan. Compared with Zhou Tianyang, his strength is also vaguely higher. At the moment, the people of both sides are gathering together, but it is obvious that there is a big elder in the crazy sword sect, and a patriarch is missing in the sword clan. The elder of the crazy sword sect is still pursuing Jiangning''s steps at the moment, but the chieftain of the sword clan is really in the process of closing down. If you put it in the usual way, Ding''an is a member of the crazy sword sect, and the comprehensive strength is stronger. But now both sides can only say that they are equal. "Zhou Tianyang, you are wrong. Of course, Qilin can''t be in our hands. If it''s really here, we can let the beasts trample you to death. As for the disciples of your sect, they don''t care about our business. Maybe they are dead now."Looking at some yuan Badao in front of him, everyone in Jianzong was very angry, but Zhou Tianyang, the elder, was very hesitant in his eyes, because Zhou Wantong was the real daughter of the patriarch. Even if it was known as the hope of the future of zongmen, Jiang Ning had no other way but to feel helpless. After all, Jiangning could not be completely destroyed They call them the people of their ancestry. "You are not qualified to kill them with all the rice buckets you live in." A graceful figure came out and said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 938 "You are not qualified to kill them with all the rice buckets you live in." Yuan Badao looks at the woman who is talking in front of him. If an ordinary woman dares to say these words, he will certainly go straight up and cut her to death. But obviously, facing the woman in front of him, he is also quite under pressure. The woman who spoke was shocked to be the five elders of Jianzong, that is, Xu Qing, Ning''er''s Pro little aunt. Yuan Badao said with difficulty, "I just don''t want to bully women. Please step back quickly. This is the grudge between our two families." "Ha ha ha ha, Yuan Ba Dao. Thanks to your claiming to be a martial arts maniac, I didn''t expect that you would have counselled me just now. You still asked yuan xiuran to come out." Xu qingjiao said. Yuan Badao''s face changed, but he looked around, and then he said with some peace of mind: "did not Zhou Tong come that week, so our gap is not very big?" "Hum, even if the elder martial brother didn''t come, do you think you could beat me?" Xu Qing said with a smile. Many of the disciples of Jianzong who have just started to study Jianzong look at the five elders with some doubts. They don''t understand why the five elders are so bold to speak to the master of the crazy sword sect. Moreover, the leader of the crazy sword sect seems to be afraid of the existence of the five elders, and the elder Zhou Tianyang on the side is also watching without saying a word. However, if Jiangning had been here for a long time, he would not be surprised at all, because he knew clearly that Zhou Tianyang, as a great elder, had the strength in the early stage of the robbery, but Xu Qing, who was the five elders, had the strength in the middle period of the robbery. It can be said that he was the most powerful person in the whole sword sect except for the two patriarchs and the patriarch Zhou Tong. This is also a misunderstanding of many new disciples of the sword sect. They have always thought that the order of the elders is ranked according to their strength. But in fact, except for the five elders, Xu Qing, the other four elders, in turn, Zhou Tianyang is the strongest and the fourth elder Liu Rui is the weakest. In fact, according to the elder''s age, the main responsibility of the elder of xunzong is to attack the elder of Hongmen and the elder of Jiang Nei The power is only inferior to the elder and the patriarch, while Liu Rui, the fourth elder, is in charge of finance. As for the five elders, Xu Qing is the most special existence. She shares the same school with the patriarch Zhou Tong, but she became an elder only a few years ago. So she is the youngest and the least contributing elder. But even so, people of a little age all know that Xu Qing is the last to be provoked. As a new elder, Xu Qing was assigned a major responsibility as soon as he came up, that is, he was in charge of the cultivation of the disciples of the clan! This is the most important task in the sect. After all, the future of the sect is in the hands of those disciples who have not yet grown up. It can be said that it is the key to the whole sect. Of course, Xu Qing didn''t get here because of the relationship. As early as the Jianzong was not completely strong, almost everyone in that era knew Xu Qing''s name, because Xu Qing''s strength was too strong. Even Zhou Tong, the patriarch, has said that Xu Qing''s talent is the most outstanding among all the people he has ever seen. In the past ten years, Xu Qing will surely be the strongest among all people, which is beyond doubt. In contrast, even Yuanba Dao, the head of the crazy sword sect, dare not compare with Xu Qing. This is the reason for the current situation. Even though the number of crazy Dao sect has occupied the absolute advantage, it is afraid to fight with the sword sect. Although the current elder brother zongmen''s strength is almost the same, it is obvious that the final winner or loser must be the upper level power of zongmen, that is, twice as much as the elder brother. Naturally, yuan Badao dare not force a war. Yuan Badao could only endure the anger in his heart and quietly said to a disciple of the crazy sword sect: "where is the elder elder?" At present, only after the big elder of the crazy sword clan comes back, can the strength of both sides reach a balance. It can be said that the current Yuanba Dao can only drag on like this, waiting for the actual arrival, but they don''t know that the elder at the moment has chased Jiangning to the middle part of the wilderness forest, and is still constantly deepening. "It seems that there is something wrong with zongmen. However, the top priority is to solve the problem first. The boy is saying that he is only a young baby. Why does he have such a long-term true spirit? It is strange that he has been able to persist until now, and seems to have no sense of weakness at all." The elder of the crazy sword sect said with some confusion. For now, it seems that his speed is far from as fast as when he just arrived. After all, the first level has gone more than half of his sincerity. Even if he is really angry, Xiong Jianou can''t continue to persist. On the other side, Jiangning is constantly worried about this. Seeing that his body is getting less and less, he is almost dry. He suddenly feels like a bolt from the blue. However, his body shape is not afraid to drop, but he still accelerates.Of course, this doesn''t mean that the distance between the two sides is getting closer. On the contrary, the elder of crazy Dao clan is more and more slow to chase. Jiangning also has a lot of opportunities. But if Jiangning has any meaning of slowing down, the elder of crazy Dao sect will notice it at the first time. The elder of crazy sword sect is not stupid. When he knows that Jiangning can''t hold on for long, he will catch up with him more quickly. At that time, neither Jiangning nor Zhou Wantong will be able to survive. "Forget it, anyway, I don''t have much anger. If it''s all dead, then let me go and break in well." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 939 The big elder of the crazy swords who are chasing after him suddenly stops. He looks at himself in front of him with some disbelief. Then he stops slowly. It seems that he has no idea of pursuing. "Boy, you dare to make such a choice. Well, in my eyes, you are already a dead man." After that, the elder of the crazy sword sect turned around and seemed to be leaving soon. In fact, the reason why the elder of Kuang Dao clan did this was because Jiangning had already entered the depth of the wilderness forest. Jiangning''s oil well lamp is really dry at the moment. Even though he used his genuine Qi in the Mahayana period before and after, and his meridians were damaged, he could not be replenished at all, so he still used it up in the end. Jiangning has no way to face the big elder of crazy sword clan any more, so if it catches up with him, it will definitely be a dead end. However, Jiangning has two choices left. The first is to continue to swim in the wild forest, but it will obviously be overtaken by the big elder of crazy sword sect. Another is to gamble once. When you enter the deepest part of the wild forest, there is an unknown area that no one has explored. It can be said that even the elder of crazy sword sect has absolutely no ability to enter it. Jiangning can take this opportunity to live temporarily. Of course, the danger is well known to all. Since ancient times, countless people have wanted to explore the depths of the wilderness forest, but no one has ever come back alive. Even if a very few villains really returned to the city alive, they would not feel uncomfortable to be crazy. This is also the reason why the elder of crazy sword sect gave up the pillar Hu It seems to him that when Jiangning chose to enter the wilderness forest, it was equivalent to suicide. With some anger, the elder looked back at the direction of Qilin cave. He could clearly feel the breath of many experts there. It was unnecessary to know that all the masters on both sides of Jianzong and madaomen had arrived. If he didn''t, the top level of Jianzong would have absolute advantage. "Hateful boy, I have chased so far. It''s too late to rush back now. It seems that we can only use some special methods." The elder of the crazy sword sect began to use his own secret method. He told Yuan Ba Dao, who was still in the distance, to help him delay writing time. He used the small blink array in the clan to go back. At the same time, of course, all the people of the sword clan also found that the big elder of the crazy sword sect was not there, and they all felt relieved. Zhou Tianyang was not willing to give up such an excellent opportunity. He immediately went up to Xu Qing and said, "it seems that their elder is no longer there. I think we can attack directly now, although we can''t grasp it But as long as you can get huoqilin later, it''s acceptable to pay a big price. " But at the moment, Xu Qing was a little worried and said, "after all, our clan is still a clan. What''s the role of huoqilin? Don''t you want the top products? Now we don''t have those qualifications, and ultimately we have to rely on our own strength to improve, and the two angry can be said to be a means of promotion Although Xu Qing''s words are reasonable, it is obvious that the situation at the moment is a bit at odds. Even though both sides know that this battle can not be fought, there is absolutely no reason for both sides to retreat. Because of the existence of Huo Qilin, if either party does not get the words from Huo Qilin, he will be directly defeated by the other party in any case. Therefore, the two sides have come to a standoff based on this, and it seems that they are waiting for the trace of Fire Kirin. Jiangning, on the other side, is now in the depths of the wilderness forest. Looking at the strange things in front of him, he is beating his heart. However, in order to ensure that he will not be caught up by the pursuers behind him, he is still moving on. It seems that there is no end to it. At the moment, Jiangning''s real Qi in his body has been completely consumed and brought in. He can no longer act as neatly as before, so he just falls down after a few short breaths. Zhou Wantong was shocked at that time, but after feeling the breath of Jiangning, she was relieved. However, she is just an ordinary person. She has no ability to survive in the wild forest. At the moment, she can only say that she is struggling to keep Jiangning from being found. At this time, Huo Qilin jumped out. At the moment, he had almost recovered in Jiangning''s body. Although he said that the injury had not improved, he had some physical strength. He said to Zhou Wantong recently: "take him to the cave in front of you. Now both of you have no resistance. One of you is fainting and the other is unconscious It''s a complete ordinary person. You should pay attention not to find the spirit animal in the wild forest on your back. " Zhou Wantong could only nod her head when she heard the speech. At the moment, she had no attention at all. In front of the absolute fear of death, she was just an ordinary girl. Zhou Wantong used all his strength to drag Jiangning into the cave, while Huo Qilin brought a huge stone to block the entrance of the mountain, and then flew to the wild forest. Now he needs to bring some food and water for Jiangning and Zhou Wantong, and they can quickly recover."It''s true that I didn''t listen to my advice and came to this wild forest. Now we are in a dead end. I can only protect myself. If I want to go out, it depends on your own strength." Huo Qilin said, and then flew away. In the cave, Zhou Wantong picked up Jiangning with some helplessness, but at the moment she seemed to firmly believe in the design of the general, holding Jiangning has been carrying the sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 940 "Where is this?" Jiangning some difficult said, at the moment he is much better, but the empty feeling in the body and the pain in the meridians make him can''t help but snort, but feel that he seems to have no big problem, so he put down his heart. Seeing Jiangning wake up, Zhou Wantong immediately ran over happily, lifted Jiangning''s head up and slowly said, "brother Jiang, you finally wake up. You''ve been sleeping for two days. I''m worried about you. If Huo Qilin didn''t say that you had no problem, I would have run out to look for medicine for you." Jiangning smile, seems to want to say something, but the pain on the body is that he can not find the topic. "Brother Jiang, don''t move. Now you''d better rest. We''ll talk about it when you''re better." Then Zhou Wantong glanced at the past again, and put the water in her hand on the fire, and began to warm Jiangning. After another day, Jiangning has found the rule that huoqilin will bring back something every one or two hours. Sometimes it''s fruit that can be eaten, and sometimes it''s just animal carcass. At the beginning, it was obvious that Zhou Wantong was disgusted with those animal corpses. Just after seeing them, she would show disgust. However, Zhou turned to look at Jiangning, and then it seemed that there was a general outbreak of scraping all the animal corpses with their swords. Zhou Wantong roasts the food and gives it to Jiangning by using the fire which is hard to set up in the cave, while she looks at it with a smile. Jiangning was warm in his heart, but he didn''t say much. He knew that he had no chance to be polite at the moment, because only after he replied, could he take Qilin and Zhou Wantong back home, so he had to recover quickly. Jiang Ning is also very grateful to huoqilin. Every time he comes back, he will have some more scars. Jiangning knows that it is henji who huoqilin fights with, but he is really helpless now. Another day later, Jiangning is finally able to move, and has been able to speak and chat completely. Zhou Wantong is very happy about this and keeps talking with Jiangning about their recent situation. Jiangning knows that they are now in the depths of the wilderness forest, in a very high mountain cave. Huoqilin has checked in advance, and there is no powerful spirit beast around. It is because there is no living grass except stone here. There is no animal happy here. But this also gives Jiangning a chance. Otherwise, it will be impossible for them to find such a safe and secure residence. Jiangning looks at Zhou Wantong in front of her with helpless eyes. Obviously, she is in a coma, and she is taking care of herself. Zhou Wantong''s appearance at the moment is not better than Jiangning. She has been in fear for many days. What''s more, food and water are given to Jiangning for the first time. Therefore, there is a little more haggard in her original beauty, which makes people feel very pitiful. Jiangning handed Zhou Wantong the barbecue in her hand and said softly, "I''m ready to eat. In fact, I don''t really like to eat the food that depends on it. You''d better eat it." But who knows Zhou Wantong said: "brother Jiang, I''m a girl. I seldom eat these meat. If you don''t want to eat it, you can keep him or give it to Huo Qilin when he comes back." Jiangning had no choice but to smile. At the moment, he had no room to refuse. Later, Jiangning sat on his knees. Because of the damage of his meridians, he had no ability to recover his true Qi. He could only wait for him to recover slowly. It can be said that although this is also a method, it is obviously extremely slow. Jiangning touched his arms and escaped from it a huge gem. Zhou Wantong was surprised and said: "brother Jiang, what kind of gem is this? How can it be so huge and full of spirituality?" Jiangning said with a smile: "do you remember the array that trapped the fire Qilin?" "Of course, I remember. That array looks very powerful. It can not only cover a hundred miles, but also can''t escape the unicorn." Jiangning said with some mystery: "this is the key to the mysterious array. If I have not guessed wrong, this thing is called shenhunjing. It is obviously stronger and purer than those I have seen before." Jiangning some reluctant to see, for him at the moment, the spirit of the crystal may be the key to solve the mystery here, but obviously Jiangning has no other choice. "Well, let me see what level of energy you have." Said Jiangning is the spirit of the crystal on his hands, and do down the knee, began to enter the state of meditation. While Zhou Wantong on the side is very clever, did not make any sound, just looking at Jiangning. This time, the meditation class Jiangning actually lasted for several hours, until the evening when Jiangning slowly opened his eyes. Jiangning took a deep breath and said with some tiredness: "I didn''t expect that the energy of this spirit crystal is so terrible that I can make up most of the true Qi inside."Zhou Wantong in the side immediately said happily: "congratulations on the strength of brother Jiang, now we can go back." "Yes, when Huo Qilin comes back, we''ll go out. I''ve brought this place for a long time. Now I''ll go back and settle accounts with those crazy Dao men." At this time, Zhou Wantong remembered something and said: "by the way, brother Jiang, I feel something is wrong. Every time Huo Qilin goes out, he will come back in a few hours. But this time, he has been out for most of the day, and there is no trace to return. I am worried." Jiang Ning frowned when he heard the speech. He said to Zhou Wantong, "you stay here. I''ll go and find Huo Qilin." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 941 "You stay here. I''ll find Huo Qilin." After Jiangning finished speaking, he was ready to turn around and leave, but suddenly he thought about it, and sometimes he felt uneasy. Although it''s a very flat place, it''s impossible for the spirit beast to come here. However, there must be no mistakes at this critical time. The so-called fear of ten thousand is just in case. Jiangning turned to Zhou Wantong and said, "you''d better follow me. After all, it''s still deep in the wilderness forest. I''m still worried about you as a girl here. Although I don''t think my own strength is so strong, it''s more than enough to protect you on time." Zhou Wantong smell speech face slightly later to, with some coy nodded, and then with Jiangning went out. However, as Jiangning is worried about, Zhou Wantong is not only unable to help, but also easy to drag Jiangning''s hind legs. This is a bit inconvenient. Jiangning sighs helplessly. If you want to untie Zhou Wantong''s seal, you need at least a lot of people to help fill the array. Naturally, it''s hard to find a guy who can speak human words. Of course, it doesn''t include the spirit animals that have already opened their minds. Jiangning is now connected with huoqilin. He can feel the current direction of huoqilin through the contract left by huoqilin in. However, the time for signing the contract between the fish and the fish is not enough, so he can only vaguely feel the general situation. If in the future, the relationship between the master and the pet will be better. When the time comes, both the ideas and actions of the pet can be perceived in advance. Naturally, the ability is greatly increased, and the understanding can be more and more tacit in the war. Jiangning is looking for the direction, and has been moving towards the side of the burning Kirin, but this has made Jiangning more and more worried, because Haoran is the center of the wild forest. The most puzzling thing for Jiangning is that it is said that the depth of the wild forest is very dangerous, but as far as the situation in Jiangning is concerned, there is basically no suffering. If the cave in front of it is too barren, there should be at least a lot of spirit animals here. Jiangning did not deliberately hide its own breath along the way. Instead, it constantly released divine consciousness and felt whether there were traces of fire Unicorn around. In this way, it would cause a lot of sensation. But so far, Jiangning has not been attacked by a spirit beast. Even ordinary beasts have not been found. It can be said that Jiangning can not help feeling the smell of danger. "It''s not right. Something must have happened in the wild forest. Otherwise, it would not be so quiet. It''s simpler than the periphery. Huo Qilin must be involved in it. Our top priority is to find out the specific location of Huo Qilin. However, in our current situation, it is still not optimistic, so everything has to be extremely small Heart, do you understand? " Zhou Wantong immediately nodded solemnly. Jiangning has no choice. Although there is more than ten minutes of silence around, Jiangning is more and more impatient. Although Huo Qilin and his feelings are not deep, they are definitely not a partner who can give up at will. What''s more, it is heard that during his coma, he has always been the animal brought back by Huo Qilin outside, It can be said that they have been good enough for themselves. Jiangning has always been a man who will repay his kindness. Although he knows that it is very dangerous to advance near Xu, he will never shrink back, let alone in front of Zhou Wantong. Jiangning calculated the direction and accelerated the speed again. At the moment, he already knew the wrong mirror in the forest. But now it seems that the only advantage is that Jiangning has not encountered any obstacles to weizhihai, so he can take Zhou Wantong to act so quickly. When Jiangning felt that she was getting closer and closer, she also played some fidgety in her heart. It seemed that the situation of being jealous and too calm made Jiangning a little depressed. Zhou Wantong, even without any true spirit, was also comforted. She said, "you should relax a little bit. Huoqilin is also a divine beast. Su ri''an is under pressure at this time However, in this forest, the general spirit animals will obey his orders, that is to say, very few can hurt him "In addition, it is easy to find the characteristics of all the spirit animals. It can be said that in this wild forest, it is like a fish in water. As Huo Qilin said before, he came out from the deep. What should we worry about?" Jiangning hears the speech is also a long loss, buckle up, to Zhou Wantong slowly smile, Jiangning understand that he is still some Mandarin worry, he knows that people at any time as long as it is calm will be more prone to make mistakes, at this time Jiangning the least want to see. Originally, Jiangning can''t do a lot of things because of injury. If you make mistakes because of losing calm, it will be fatal, especially now Jiangning is carrying Zhou Wantong. Jiangning adjusted his own and mentality, once again with Zhou Wantong approached, but when he approached, it was a very dangerous thing, which made Jiangning understand.It turns out that the reason why Jiangning suddenly became irritable was not because of his own adjustment mistakes, but because something that even Jiangning had never seen appeared in front of him. He had a grumpy breath and almost affected everything around him at the same time, as if even the big trees in the forest were boiling up. With an unbelievable eye, Jiangning knew that he could not be the opponent of this giant at the moment, so he wanted the sneaker to leave. Jiangning could clearly feel that at least huoqilin was no longer around the giant. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 942 At this time, Jiangning is in the breath, and at the same time, zhouwantong beside him also walks with a light hand. When lianjiang Ningdu feels that what he has done is almost perfect, the behemoth seems to have a spiritual general look at their direction. With the power of the behemoth, the number of Jiangning before it was blown to open, and Jiangning naturally saw things in front of him. "Huoqilin!" Wanwan did not expect that he thought it was something unusual, but it was just like the Lingjiao that Jiangning had received before, and it was always a fire. "What is the situation that the animals like to produce in mass production?" Kirin Kirin is an easy job to do. But Jiangning is quite different from Jiangning. But when it was in the realm of gods, Jiangning make complaints about the king of Kirin, the king of silver. But zhouwantong on the other side is totally different. She seems to know the origin of the huoqilin. She looks at Jiangning with despair and says, "it''s over, this is the ancient Qilin!" Jiangning seems to be surprised to hear words. When he saw huoqilin before, Zhou Wantong never said such words at all. But although it is far from being physically larger than the spirit of Jiangning, huoqilin is far from looking so deadly. "Don''t worry. This huoqilin may be a good friend with our huoqilin. It is just invited to be a guest. It is far from being as brutal as you seem!" Jiangning with some smile said, seems to want to let Zhou Wantong not so desperate. But at this moment, the flamingon raised his claws high and took it directly in the direction of Jiangning, with a hot flame and a sharp momentum. It seems that he absolutely wants to die, and has no estimate. Jiangning is a little surprised. He just said that. Now, he is beaten with cruelty first. Jiangning made every effort to withdraw zhouwantong, and turned into a leaf not far away. Even zhouwantong, who was sealed at this time, could not be hurt. It can be said that Jiangning has reached the ultimate protection for zhouwantong. But that is, Jiangning received the fire and Kirin''s attack without precaution, and fell straight to Jiangning. Jiangning snorted, but the body was directly backward out of the distance, also did not know how many trees hit to stop, this grim appearance taught not far away from Zhou Wantong tears. "Brother Jiang! Brother Jiang, you don''t want to die. It is wan Tong''s fault. If it''s not for me to follow you out, if it''s not for me, brother Jiang, you will never be so. " Said Zhou Wantong ran to run, Jiang Ning picked up. "It is my fault. It is my state that has been sealed, so that brother Jiang is exposed. It is because I am the one who will be hit by this." Zhouwantong is to build the knife in Jiangning''s hands, it seems to be going towards the huge huoqilin, a look to be the same, but everyone knows that zhouwantong at this time can not even hurt the Fire Kirin a little bit of possibility. "Wait, who said I was dead?" Only a sneer was heard, Jiangning stood up from the ground, Su Zhian was very awkward at this time, but Jiangning''s serious anger was one of Zhou Wantong. "However, after such a heavy blow, I was still flying so far away. Even in the big flight period, I''m afraid..." br > Jiangning didn''t say much at this time, but smiled: "you hide away, and the next picture may not be suitable for some children." Jiang Ning, with a knife, walked towards the burning Kirin a little bit, and obviously the fire unicorn was also a little surprised at the moment. He didn''t know why he could carry his own blow before this little human being. What an incredible thing. Huoqilin was surprised. He quickly released his perception. But the person in front of him is really only the strength of yuaninfant, and it is still quite unstable. So what means does he stop his attack? But at this moment, in the moment when huoqilin was still in a daze, Jiangning rushed to the past, and the knife in his hand was raised high and cut down towards the fire unicorn. Of course, the little figure of Jiangning was not worth mentioning at all compared with huoqilin. But at the moment, the fire Qilin had a bad feeling in his heart. Seeing Jiangning holding up and falling his knife, he was clean and clean without any extra action. Huoqilin was also one of the surprises. Then he found a big hole in his scales, and the blood of Qilin began to stay. "Good, no one can hurt me for a long time. You are the first!" Only a simple voice came out of the mouth of the huge huoqilin. It seems that it is an old man. It is quite different from the spirit of Jiangning. But at present, Jiangning has some red eyes, regardless of the words of huoqilin.Jiangning knows that there is a limit to the Divine Spirit Crystal energy that he is using now. Although it can make Jiangning return to the peak level within a period of time, it will not last long. It can be said that if we delay it further, the victory or defeat of this battle will no longer be clear. Jiangning is not willing to delay any more time, directly raised the knife in his hand and rushed out again, which can be said to be with a momentum of indomitable. "What hand on earth does this human have? Why can he hurt me? He is clearly just a young man. Is it that knife? " Huo Qilin can''t help but guess that, judging from the current situation, Jiangning''s own strength is not easy to be believed. Zhou Wantong looks like an ordinary person, but has the smell of seal. The only suspicious point is the knife. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 943 "In that case, I''ll take your knife and see if you have any other means!" Huo Qilin roars and sprays a flame directly towards Jiangning. Even Jiangning is shaken by the fierce flame, not to mention Zhou Wantong who is hiding behind. "Damn it, how high is the level of Huo Qilin? It''s even difficult for me in my heyday. Now it seems that this old guy has not done his best yet!" Some of Jiangning''s uncontrollable Tucao came to make complaints about what he can do now, which is all the power in his prime. Although he has no existence of the Tai Xuan sword, he is obviously being treated as a doll at the moment. According to Jiangning''s estimation, the only one who could match the Huo Qilin was the God who fought against Jiangning at that time. However, Jiangning has no real strength until now, and even the God''s current situation is unknown. Huo Qilin on the other side is a little angry at the moment. Although Jiangning didn''t hurt him much, and the wound was only recovered in this moment, as far as the dignity of ancient Kirin was concerned, he was able to receive such damage when fighting against a primordial human being, which can be said to be the loss of dignity. Jiangning can resist the attack of the fire with his true Qi, but it is also relying on some lost god, it seems that because of the high temperature and some faint. At this time, Huo Qilin took the opportunity to make trouble, which was a great opportunity for him. Jiangning could only watch his steel knife be snatched from him because of some faintness, but he did not have any reaction to it. "What a despicable thing to do Jiangning some unconvinced said. "Hum, do I still need that kind of means to deal with human beings like you? If I was forced like that, I should have killed you directly just now, and the most despicable one should be you human beings!" Then the huge fire Qilin disdained to spit. Of course, this saliva is also a flame. Although Jiangning talked about the atmosphere, it was obvious that he had no other words. After all, in the situation just now, he might have been killed directly, but Huo Qilin did not do that, which can be said to be merciful. "Old man, since you don''t mean to kill us, why don''t you let us go? Why should we be beaten so badly? " Jiangning said something impolitely. For Jiangning, the fire Qilin at the moment can only be said to make him a little angry, which is totally unforgivable. But obviously, Huo Qilin didn''t want to answer Jiangning. He just looked at Jiangning fiercely again, as if he wanted to fight again. Even Jiangning was worried. "Is this guy too lonely? You want me to fight him? Or do you just treat us as toys and want to humiliate us by humming? " Jiangning couldn''t help rubbing his hands again. Looking at the angry voice, he was also full of fear. Then he stepped back a few steps and began to brew the most harmful moves of his own. "It''s been a long time to deal with this fire Qilin. In this way, if my move doesn''t work, then it''s doomed." Jiangning said with some worry that at the moment, he can say that he has made all his moves, and although the energy of the spirit crystal is very large, obviously there is not much left under the squandering just like Jiangning, which may also be able to support the last attack. "At least now, it seems that I am the only one who has nothing to do with Zhou Wantong. In this way, at least she has to run away. I can''t let others get involved in my affairs, and I''m still a benefactor to me." After thinking about it, Jiangning couldn''t help turning to Zhou Wantong and saying, "now you hurry away. There is no spirit animal in the forest for the time being. It should be because of this old guy. You still have a chance to escape because of the old guy. You can''t come back after you go out according to the distance we went in." Jiangning said no longer look at Zhou Wantong, he now has to do is to release the last counterattack. "Old man, there are many people who want to bully me in Jiangning all the time, and you are the only one who really shut me up. Now you have to pay the price!" Jiangning gathered all the energy in his hands and began to save the final attack. Obviously, the Qilin also knew Jiangning''s consciousness, and immediately attached some importance to it. Looking at Jiangning, he said, "well, boy, for your sake, I won''t kill that human girl, but you must die here today. I''ll let you see my move. It''s not a loss to you." The unicorn on the fire also began to shine. It looked very terrible. The explosion energy contained in it was death like. Even Jiangning, a volunteer, was moved by it. "May this be my day of death? It''s a pity that I still haven''t killed the God, and I can''t find out where it is. As for human beings, I still haven''t arrived at them in the end? " Jiangning sighed with regret.Jiangning looks back on her present life. It seems that it has been like this since she was still at the top of the light, and at the end of each time, she seems to be able to survive in a desperate situation. But now, under the strength of huoqilin, it seems that she can''t find any way to survive. "In this case, at least in the end, let you taste my all-out attack. Even if I die, I will die on the battlefield!" Jiangning tried his best to fight out, but he had some doubts in his heart: if in the real heyday, this may be more terrifying. "Kang long has regrets!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 944 "Where am I? Am I dead? " Jiangning put forward two questions, but there was no answer. "My grandfather blamed you. He said that you should be gentle with your elder brother. How can you still use the secret skills of the Kirin clan?" "Hehe, the strength of this boy is far beyond my imagination. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he regards him as his real opponent. Although his attack is a little heavier, he doesn''t die. In the end, he still can''t stop." An old voice explained. "But you finally stopped, or beat the elder brother directly like this. It''s just too much." Listening to the discussion, Jiangning could not help but get up, turned around and saw an old man talking to Huo Qilin, who was the pet of the contract signed with Jiangning. "Huo Qilin, are you ok?" Jiangning can''t help but ask, but at the same time the body does have a burst of pain. "Big brother, you wake up! Now don''t move around. The medicine that my grandfather gave you hasn''t been fully exerted. You still need to rest for a while Huo Qilin says, his eyes are full of concern. Jiangning hears the speech and looks at the old man. Although he looks kind, Jiangning is annoyed. And from huoqilin''s mouth, at least this old man is Qilin. The Kirin, which can be transformed into a form, is at least a great riding season. In this way, even Jiangning should take it seriously. What''s more, Jiangning can''t feel any fluctuation of his true Qi from the old man. It can be said that the strength of the old man is absolutely above Jiangning. "Thank you, master." Jiangning said with both hands clasping fists. But the old man was a little embarrassed with a smile, and said with some shame: "I''m really sorry, little brother, you really don''t need to thank me or something, because your injuries... Were originally hit by me." Speaking of this, Jiangning was surprised. Of course, he never thought that the very kind old man in front of him turned out to be the giant huoqilin. To know that Jiangning had experienced under that Huo Qilin, he was naturally shocked. "What!" Jiangning just wanted to move, but Huo Qilin stealthily came down and said: "brother, calm down first, I''ll explain it to you. In fact, these are all my faults." It turns out that the ancient creature huoqilin told Jiangning was his grandfather. His grandfather was an ancient huoqilin, which can be said to be the ancestor of the huoqilin clan. At that time, Jiangning and Jiangning were forced to hide in the depths of the wilderness forest, so huoqilin was forced to follow in. In order to find food for Jiangning, Huo Qilin constantly hunts in the deep wilderness forest. Although all the animals are afraid of Kirin''s divine power and dare not resist, they are not the ones who will sacrifice their lives for Huo Qilin. After all, they all want to live after they have the wisdom. In this case, Huo Qilin had to catch himself in order to find enough food for Jiangning. Although he said that with the divine power of kylin, the hunting speed was fast, and it was safer than other people, there were always some cases when there were more. In the last hunt, Huo Qilin met his opponent. The guy was also a spirit beast. He could hide his body. So Huo Qilin suffered great losses and was injured. However, he didn''t find out what the guy was. At the time when huoqilin was injured and dying, it finally triggered the ban that ancient Huo Qilin put down on him, which could make him feel everything at once. Of course, it would not work in the end. After all, it was mainly for training huoqilin. In order to find the mysterious spirit beast, the ancient Fire Kirin gathered all the spirit animals in the great wilderness forest, and went to the wild forest alone to look for the mutated spirit beast without the past. At this time, Jiangning and others just met with money. Originally, fire Qilin in in ancient times was aware of Jiangning''s existence in an instant, but because he didn''t want to deal with human beings or have disputes, he pretended not to find the general. Until ancient huoqilin unconsciously sensed that there was a spirit contract with huoqilin in in Jiangning. At that time, the ancient fire Qilin was angry, and immediately confused his mind and began to attack indiscriminately. However, at the end of the day, Jiangning''s 18 dragon subduing palms saved Jiangning, for Huo Qilin was surprised to think that Jiangning had something to do with the dragon clan. In this way, even he did not dare to kill Jiangning easily. In addition, because of the existence of the spirit contract, if Jiangning was really killed, Huo Qilin would die with him. This shows that from the beginning, huoqilin in in ancient times meant to teach Jiangning a lesson. He did not want to kill Jiangning by force. This made dejiangning feel helpless. It is very rare to encounter such a situation.At the end of the day, although it was said that the ancient huoqilin had stopped his hand, Jiangning was still in a coma, and Huo Qilin had just seen Jiangning and immediately explained their relationship. Of course, Huo Qilin said good words for Jiangning, but he didn''t say that he was coerced. After all, for Huo Qilin, Jiangning''s attitude towards him is still good. He is more like a friend than lingchong. Therefore, Huo Qilin explains that Jiangning has signed a contract with himself to save himself, so that he can enter Jiangning''s Dantian freely and escape The enemy''s pursuit. Obviously, the ancient huoqilin believed this, and used a lot of miraculous herbs to cure Jiangning. Now Jiangning''s condition is stable. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 945 Jiangning said with a smile: "thank you, old man. I was impulsive because I felt the breath of fire Qilin at that time. Is there any problem with your injury?" The ancient Huo Qilin was embarrassed to hear Jiangning mention the injury, but he could not lose face in front of Huo Qilin and said, "the little mouth you made just takes half a second to reply. Besides, it was a flaw I deliberately sold." The ancient fire Qilin unconsciously looked elsewhere, and Huo Qilin said with some curiosity: "eh! Grandfather, you were hurt by the elder brother. It seems that the elder brother is the most powerful human that I have ever seen "Xiaolian, how can you say that to me? It''s just a small cut. I replied immediately. Do you see where I am now The ancient fire Qilin raised his hand. Then Jiangning and them also started a joke. At this time, Jiangning really knew about the Qilin clan. The ancient fire Unicorn named "Huomu" in front of him is the ultimate overlord of the wild forest. Due to the scarcity of blood, there is only one huoqilin in in this generation. Huo Qilin, named Huo Lian, is naturally liked by Huo mu. He is such a granddaughter. In addition, her parents don''t know where she is now. Therefore, even Huolian''s trial is arranged outside the wild forest near him, so that Huo mu can quickly support him. But unexpectedly, when Huolian was seriously injured in the later crazy sword gate, the forbidden signal that should have been sent out was blocked by the array grid, which also made Huolian helpless and finally became the pet of Jiangning. "By the way, boy, are you from the dragon clan? How can you use such powerful moves with dragon spirit! " Fire Mu some doubts asked. "No, I have nothing to do with the dragon clan. It''s just a kind of martial arts I''m used to." "Well, I think your breath is unstable all the time, and your meridians are also quite blocked. It seems that you have been injured by some huge impact. Is there such a thing?" As soon as Jiangning heard the speech, he immediately replied: "yes, master, I was in the state of Mahayana period, but because of some reasons, I received great damage, which led to the damage of meridians and the decline of strength. It can be said that I can only play the strength of Yuanying now, and the most important thing is because of the damage of meridians. I basically can''t recover myself His true Qi can only be generated by himself. " Speaking of this, Huo Mu immediately understood, turned to Jiangning and said: "you come with me, I should have some ways to help you." Jiangning smell speech immediately followed up, and then was taken to a strange pond, here looks very plain, to say what is special, perhaps the water is particularly clear. "Master? Here it is? " Huo Mu said: "your injury is really too complicated, and human meridians are different from our Kirin, so I don''t have a particularly good way. I can only use the Kirin blood pool to help you wash away some stubborn diseases, so that your meridians can gradually recover from themselves, but I can''t be in a hurry." "Kylin blood pool!" Jiangning murmured. "The blood pool is the God." Said, fire Mu put his hand on a pillar, then forced a row, his blood is flowing to the pillar. I saw that the pillar seemed to have been triggered by some mechanism, and it immediately opened a strange action, and the bottom of the pool was also constantly emitting bright red liquid. If the current situation is considered, it should be Kirin blood. "Originally, this Kirin blood should be our Kirin family. Each Kirin needs to bathe when he is an adult, which can help them complete the transformation. However, it is obvious that the blood of our Kirin family has gradually withered, so it is not impossible to use it even for you now." Huo Mu suddenly pauses for a moment and looks at Jiangning with some deep meaning and says: "the Kirin God blood pool will not be free for you to use." Jiangning chuckled at his words. Of course, he knew that for the first time he saw himself, how could anyone be so enthusiastic and take out such precious things directly, even if he wanted something, it was expected. "Please, sir, but it''s OK to talk about it. Even if there''s no Qilin blood pool, I''ll do my best." Jiangning said without moving. Obviously Huomu would not be moved by Jiangning''s hypocritical words, but went on to say: "my time is not much, even if Kirin''s time is longer, I can''t persist any longer, and now I''m left with Huolian, so I must care about Huolian." Jiangning smell speech some helpless up, but he just received such a spirit pet, but now it seems that there is no other way, can only bear the pain and said: "master, if I find any way to let fire pity her and I untie the contract, I will not force her." Fire Mu smell speech smile said: "you misunderstood, I am not to let you and he rescind the contract, but to you and fire pity always stay together!""What!" Jiangning is a little surprised at the moment. "Ha ha ha, looking at all the circumstances, there are very few people who can take care of Huolian. Of course, you are the best choice for me now. Don''t be too surprised. You should know that this is something that autumn leaves can''t ask for." Indeed, as far as the current situation is concerned, Jiangning is a little surprised. He thought that his contract would make Huolian a pet of his soul. This was the last thing huoqilin wanted to see in ancient times, but he would approve of it. "Well, in that case, please explain it carefully. I still have some doubts in my heart." Jiangning said helplessly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 946 "I don''t have much time. I will die eventually. But the only thing I can''t worry about is Huolian. She is still very young, just over 200 years old." Hearing this, Jiangning kept smacking her tongue. To know that Jiangning is only about to be 20 years old now. Compared with this Kirin, is he really just a baby. Of course, Jiangning didn''t disturb Huo Mu and continued: "she is not strong now, and her intelligence is just beginning to be realized. Unlike you, we are still very simple, and we will not have such a plan in our life. So I am still very worried about her future survival." At this time, Jiangning said: "we human beings are not born with a mind, but in this complex society, if we want to survive, we have to learn some camouflage skills, or we can only be as other people''s chess pieces. We can not explain any failure with too simple." Huo Mu smiles, knowing that he talks about human affairs makes Jiangning a little angry, but he doesn''t have too many disputes with Jiangning. He just says, "I''m just worried about Huolian. Your human disputes have nothing to do with me. But if Huolian wants to survive, it''s inevitable that she will have to contact with human beings. After all, human reproduction is too fast now, The bloodlines of our beasts have been weakened from generation to generation "Now there must be a person to protect Huolian. I think your strength is still very weak now, but according to your age, your talent should be said to be the top existence in the whole human race or the whole world, so you can still protect Huolian in the future." "And you have a more reassuring place for me." Speaking of this, Huo Mu seems to be waiting for Jiangning to reply, and suddenly stops talking. And Jiangning is also very timely and appropriate to answer: "is it not the elder''s meaning is... Spirit pet contract?" "Ha ha ha ha!" Huo Mu laughed and said: "I just like to talk to smart people. That''s right. The place you most reassures me is this contract. Your relationship with her can be said to be both prosperous and damaging. Therefore, I will not be afraid of any conflicts and differences between you and her, nor will I be afraid of your betrayal or abandonment." Jiangning thought for a moment and said, "master, I still have some understanding of the spirit pet contract, which should have little impact on me. Of course, I don''t want to shirk, but I''m just curious." Huomu seems to have seen through Jiangning''s mind. For Jiangning, Huomu is indeed an old fox. After all, he has lived that age. Even Jiangning has to weigh it. "That''s right. It''s true that ordinary pet contracts are like this. That''s why I''m going to change the content of the contract so that you are almost equal. Of course, the relationship between master and subordinate will not change. It''s just that you won''t easily abandon fire pity." Jiangning''s face changed as soon as he heard the speech. You know, this may make Jiangning fall into a passive position at a critical time. It can be said that it is far from the hidden danger. However, Huo Mu at the moment said: "of course, I will not let you go on like this. After all, you will still have to cooperate for a long time, so it is not good to force you My modification is just about whether you will abandon fire pity. If you don''t have the idea of throwing it out at the beginning, 1 naturally has little effect on you. In addition, I will set it to automatically release when fire compassion has full self-care ability, so you don''t have to worry too much. " Jiangning was relieved a lot. This fire Mu seems to have clearly touched all the bottom lines of Jiangning, which made Jiangning fall into the downwind at any time and could not help wiping a sweat. "If you are bound by this contract, you and Huolian will have the most basic trust. I can''t guarantee anything else. But under normal circumstances, you can absolutely give her behind you. I believe that taking her as the blood force of huoqilin can definitely help you. You can rest assured." At this time, Jiangning some hesitation asked: "but the elder you said these conditions, although I am very consistent, but obviously there are many people are also the same, isn''t it?" "Well, do you think I''m one of those casual people? The first step for me to test the qualified person is the confrontation in advance. Whether it is the heart or the ambition, I have to see it clearly. Your performance is the best I have seen so far. Moreover, after signing a contract with Huolian in an unexpected situation, you did not use your contract to suppress it. Instead, it was to let Huolian intersect with you at the same level, which is why I didn''t make a hard hand at the beginning Why. " Speaking of this, Jiangning can''t help but wipe his sweat. He didn''t expect that the secret he had always thought of as Huolian and himself had been known by Huo mu for a long time, but he didn''t point it out. Now, he has fallen into the downwind. "Well, having said so much, I am nothing but a little bit." Fire Mu slightly stem for a moment, solemnly looking at Jiangning said: "help me take good care of my granddaughter, please!" When it comes to pity him, I will not be the only one who pities him, so I think it''s the first one who can abandon himHuo Mu was obviously very happy and said excitedly, "ha ha ha! If you do what you say, fire pity will be handed over to you. There is no need to say more. Go down first. How many people covet this Qilin blood pool. So far, no one has got it. As for how much you can gain from it, it depends on your own ability. " After that, Huo Mu turned and left, leaving Jiangning alone. "Well, I don''t know how effective the unicorn blood pool is, but I believe it must be good. I hope I can recover." After that, Jiangning jumped into the blood pool. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 947 The Qilin God blood pool, can be said to be a rare thing for tens of thousands of years. Since ancient times, the kylin gods and beasts have been able to transform their own skills into a drop of blood essence before they die, and then they are integrated into the blood pool. Originally, the kylin beast was a rare species, especially in this period, because of its low reproduction ability, it was almost extinct, and Huolian was able to survive to the present by virtue of Huo Mu''s powerful strength. The kylin God blood pool is originally the unicorn god beast. When it is about to transform, it will gain more opportunities to enter it, so as to enable itself to reach a higher level, and even bring some talent skills to the kylin god beast. Each time the kylin god beast enters into it, it will only consume more than a drop of kylin blood. In this way, the kylin blood pool can be used repeatedly without being exhausted. On the other hand, the power of the kylin divine blood is great, and a drop is already the limit. The Kirin blood pool is absolutely the most precious treasure for human beings, because the energy contained in it is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. To know that a drop of Kirin blood can be sold at a sky high price in the human market, and it is a treasure that all major sectors want to seize at any cost. The value of this blood pool is needless to say. Historically, it is a pity that this Qilin God blood pool has never been used by any human beings. Compared with this pool, it is also the treasure of the Qilin family. Ordinary people have no chance to get close to it. Therefore, Huo Mu has calculated what benefits Jiangning can get, and there is no credible degree at all. However, Jiangning is not like this Local people, so naturally they will not know this. What''s more, Jiangning didn''t hear any rumors about Qilin when he was in Daming state. This shows that Qilin has already been extinct in Daming Kingdom, but Jiangning himself saw an ink Qilin in in the divine world. It can be seen that he is a Kirin with less pure lineage all the time Kirin''s family skills are much less, even fire pity is a little inferior. But even so, Jiangning misunderstood him. He thought that at least there were many unicorns in other places, so he didn''t have any worries about the Qilin God blood pool. The reason why Huomu is willing to give their family''s most precious Qilin God blood pool to Jiangning for use is that they have no younger generation to use now. Even Huolian is a lot worse to achieve the transformation. There is no opportunity to use it before. The reason why Huomu did this is to sell a favor so that Jiangning can live with Huolian. He no longer considers how to breed a race, and he will not care about other things. His only thought now is probably Huolian. "Well, I hope I didn''t look away this time." Fire Mu deep sigh, seems to be to think of what sad things in general. Jiangning on the other side is suffering a lot at the moment. He never thought that the Qilin God blood pool had such great energy. Almost at the moment when he entered it, he began to continuously impact every inch of his skin and enter Jiangning''s body through Jiangning''s pores. After entering Jiangning''s body, Qilin Shenxue pool did not repair all the meridians obediently. Instead, it was constantly impacting Jiangning''s elixir field, which seemed to be breaking through. "My God, is this to repair me? The damned old man won''t lie to me to commit suicide. It''s the nourishment of this God blood pool. " Jiangning couldn''t help cursing. He didn''t expect that he would face such a dangerous situation at the moment, almost all of which would be unstable. If the Dantian in Jiangning''s body was not in the state of Mahayana, and could withstand the impact of a large part of the Kirin God''s blood, the elixir field would be damaged and become a mortal. "It''s no way to go on like this. I have to lead them all to the place of meridians, or I''ll be useless sooner or later!" Jiangning began to accumulate enough strength, but at the moment, he had no real Qi to mobilize. The only thing he could do was to use the elixir field to absorb a lot of energy from the blood of the kylin God, so as to mobilize the flow of the blood. However, Jiangning is just a gamble now. He doesn''t know what kind of effect the kylin blood will have when it reaches the meridians. He can only believe what Huomu said that it can repair the meridians in the body to achieve the best. However, when Jiangning kept repeating this, there were some changes in Jiangning''s body that he did not notice, because Jiangning constantly absorbed the blood of the kylin God and converted him into energy for use. At the moment, from the external point of view, Jiangning Geng has become a blood man. Almost all the blood is trying to drill into Jiangning''s body. It seems that the flood has found an outlet, and then there is a crazy influx. Jiangning itself is quietly sitting in the center of the blood pool, sitting cross legged and closed eyes. Although the expression is very painful, it is obvious that Jiangning''s breath is much more stable than before. "It''s not enough. The speed of meridian repair is extremely slow. I need more kylin blood." Thinking of this, Jiangning also decided to go all out. He didn''t know what consequences he would have if he did so, but he was absolutely unwilling to give up such an opportunity to repair himself: "no matter, anyway, if my meridians are destroyed, then this Dantian has no effect. Now let you play super well, and you can''t let me down. "With that, Jiangning completely gave up the resistance and let those Kirin gods blood rush into the elixir field, and then Jiangning began to concentrate on refining. At the moment, the blood pool of the kylin God forms a whirlpool around Jiangning. It seems that all the blood of the kylin God is beginning to pour into it, which is very strange. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 948 On the other side, Zhou Wantong is now back in the door, she anxiously told all the situation to the elder. "What!" Obviously, Zhou Tianyang was very frightened. He didn''t expect that the unicorn beast had gone with Jiangning and encountered a more powerful Kirin in in the wild forest. "Uncle, please help brother Jiang quickly. He was arrested by the unicorn beast to save me. All this is because of me." Zhou Wantong said with a sobbing voice. At the moment, it seems that she has been on the road and is a mortal. It is not easy for her to find a left behind disciple of Jianzong near Qilin cave, and then she returns to Jianzong. Of course, the first time Zhou Wantong told the elder what had happened to him and asked him to take someone to rescue Jiangning. You can see that she is still very worried about Jiangning at the moment. The elder frowned. Previously, they had a confrontation with the crazy sword gate in the Qilin cave, but later, because neither side had the means to eat the other side, they had to negotiate the terms. That is, neither side can continue to stay in the Qilin cave. Only a few junior disciples can be left to guard. The others can only go back to wait for news. It can be said that this is the only way. After all, Qilin hasn''t appeared yet, so they can''t persist for a long time. Then, in a few days after returning to Jianzong sect, everyone thought that Jiangning was trapped in the depths of the wilderness forest, because the red dots on the scroll with Zhou Wantong''s trail were still shining, but it was obvious that there was some strong interference, so that the specific location could not be displayed. Of course, the so-called interference is formed by the unintentional energy diffusion of Huomu, which makes Jianzong have no way to find Jiangning and they can only wait for Jiangning to come back from their difficulties. However, none of the original Jianzong disciples who went out to participate in training with Jiangning did not come back, and even the traces of life on the scroll disappeared, which made Jianzong suffer great damage. This time, it can be said that he madaomen really committed a deep blood feud. " " I also want to save Jiangning, but it''s really not allowed to enter the deep part of the wild forest. According to what you said, there is an ancient unicorn in there. It can be said that even if we all go together, we can only enter the mouth of a tiger. " Hearing this, Zhou Wantong''s face turned pale in an instant and showed some desperation. It seemed that she had lost something. Seeing Zhou Wantong like this, Zhou Tianyang patted her on the shoulder, then comforted him and said, "Wantong, you don''t have to be so sad. If it''s really according to what you said, the ancient fire Qilin didn''t kill her, so Jiangning still has a great chance to live. This may be his opportunity, you should have it for him Confidence, isn''t it? " Zhou Wantong''s face was better after hearing the speech, but she was still a little straight and said: "since you don''t want to go, I must go. My life is given by elder brother Jiang. I can''t abandon him." Zhou Wantong said she was ready to leave. Although Zhou Tianyang wanted to say something to stop him, after all, the ancient fire Qilin was a little too scary, but he didn''t know how to speak. When he was in a dilemma, a graceful figure came out. "Wan Tong, since these cowards don''t want to go with you, I''ll take you with you." The person who said this is Hao Ran, the five elders Xu Qing. It can be said that she is the legendary figure next to the mysterious patriarch in the clan at the moment, because her rebellious attitude towards the crazy sword sect has made all the disciples of the sword sect remember her. And everyone knows that Xu Qing is a great man only inferior to the patriarch''s strength. He is the number one expert in their clan and the only woman among the five elders. In this way, no one knows that the five are not small. "Master, is that true?" Zhou Wantong immediately said happily that she looked at Xu Qing with expectant eyes. Xu Qing was stunned when she heard the speech, and then she understood what was general. She sighed helplessly and said: "I didn''t expect that Jiangning, I still underestimated you. I thought it would be enough after charging you, but I forgot to tell Wantong. Now it''s better. I didn''t think that the people who would be attracted didn''t, but those who should not be attracted. ¡± Xu Qing repeatedly said such a series of words with some unclear meanings, which made Zhou Wantong feel at a loss. However, she still remembered Xu Qing''s saying that she would take her, and she had been looking forward to it. "No way, I still owe him too much, so I am the first to bear the brunt and have to go to save her, but obviously I will not be stupid enough to match my life." Xu Qing said with a smile and pulled Zhou Wantong to her side. "Let''s go now. Of course, the priority now is to untie the seal on you, and let me go first." Said Xu Qing is to pull Zhou Wantong, head also did not return to leave, to the beginning and the end have not seen Zhou Tianyang a look. Zhou Tianyang with some sentimental looking at Xu Qing''s leaving posture, quite a sad sigh, with a helpless tone said: "so many years passed, you still can''t forgive me?"After all, Zhou Tianyang shook his head, turned around and walked into the inner hall of the clan. Now things are beyond everyone''s imagination. Therefore, Zhou Tianyang must report these things to the patriarch Zhou Tong. Although Zhou Tong is still in the closed door, Zhou Tong, as the patriarch, must come out with the coming of the clan Dabi. At the moment, Zhou Wantong was quite worried and asked, "master, should elder brother Jiang be ok now?" "Who knows? Maybe this time it''s not his disaster, it''s his chance. You have to have faith in him. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 949 Although Xu Qing said that she wanted to save Jiangning, she could only do what she could. After all, if she was allowed to face the ancient fire Qilin, she was not sure she could survive. "I hope Jiangning is safe now, or we can only collect his corpse even if we go." Xu Qing thought that he had been comforting Zhou Wantong before, but in fact she had no confidence in Jiangning. After all, it was the ancient fire Qilin. And the more I get closer to the depth of the forest, the more I feel the extraordinary here, far less peaceful than it seems now. Of course, Xu Qing also encountered a lot of spirit beasts along the way, but those spirit beasts seemed to have received some fright, and did not make any attacks on Xu Qing and the two of them, but avoided them far away. Of course, although Xu Qing is very confused, but there is no obstacle. When he cruises to where Jiangning is, with Zhou Wantong leading the way, Xu Qing is also gradually approaching the past. On the other side, Jiangning just walked out of the Qilin God blood pool. At this time, Jiangning looked rather strange, because now the Qilin God blood pool was crystal clear, and Jiangning also took a bath with the water. "Oh, I didn''t expect to be able to take a bath with the unicorn God blood pool. No one can do that. I''m afraid they can''t even think about it." Jiangning some pleasant thought, but did not think of their own behind the fire Mu even quietly appeared. "Yes, I didn''t expect that you could use the Kirin blood pool for bathing. I''m really angry." Huomu said angrily, but in fact he was not angry, but was surprised. I didn''t expect that Jiangning, as a human being, actually absorbed all the divine blood in the Qilin God blood pool. I was worried about whether Jiangning could be digested as a human being. Now it seems that Jiangning is amazing. "What kind of character are you? Even I don''t have the ability to refine all these divine blood. Now it seems that you have no influence at all. I really don''t know what to say about you." Jiangning heard the speech and said with some embarrassment: "master, you don''t need to say me like this. I can refine these divine blood, which is also a good thing for you." Fire Mu sighed and said: "this is also true. For your present situation, the stronger the strength is, the better. Otherwise, you will die before the fire pity turns into shape. What protection will you talk about?" Jiang Ning is silent when he hears the speech, because he also knows about it. He has given himself so many benefits as a protection of the existence of Huo Qilin. Now it seems that it is worth it. "It''s just that I don''t know what to use to help when the fire melts into shape in the future." Jiangning said confidently: "this is for me, in any case, I can easily help fire pity into shape." "You little boy..." fire Mu shook his head, but immediately seemed to feel something, turned to Jiangning and said: "there are two female human beings outside, but what does it have to do with you? If not, I''ll solve them all at once Said fire Mu then made a fierce look, which let Jiangning quite some speechless said: "master, you are not young, how can not calm a little? If you want to fight at any time, let me have a look. " Jiangning is to open the perception, now although he said the injury has not been fully recovered, but it is finally made progress. Just as Huo Mu told him before, Jiangning''s meridians have been repaired by themselves, even if they don''t care about them at all. After that, it only takes a few months for them to recover completely. Moreover, Jiangning''s current state also has the strength to survive the robbery period. Jiangning''s casual perception is the discovery of the existence of Xu Qing and Zhou Wantong. For Jiangning, after washing the blood of Qilin God, the divine consciousness and perception are restored to the state of Mahayana, and they can check others at will. "Well, master, those two people are really my acquaintances. Now I will go to them." Jiangning is ready to turn around and leave. However, Huo Mu said at the moment: "well, since you have also found acquaintances, then you can leave here. I will close a dead end now. If I succeed, I will come to take Huolian away. If I fail... You should take her all the time. Of course, it is better to find the only remaining wood Qilin clan and bring fire pity with you Go there and transform. " Huolianmu calls out Huolian, and Huolian is of course directly transformed into the form of Huodan and enters Jiangning''s body. Huo Mu looks at Huolian with some nostalgia, and says with some nostalgia: "Huolian, grandfather has reached the limit, and you can only rely on yourself in the future. Although this man seems not very reliable, he is still one People who do what they say. " After that, Huo Mu turned her head and didn''t seem to want to see Huolian leave. Of course, Huo Lian''s fire elixir was also a little sad in Jiangning''s elixir field. She and his grandfather had been dependent on each other for so many years. It''s natural to be separated now."Grandfather, I will come back." After a word, there is no longer a light fire. Seeing this, Jiangning can only say "farewell, master!" He was ready to turn around and leave, and Huo Mu finally warned: "Jiangning, your meridians have been transformed by the blood of the kylin God. Now your life expectancy has greatly increased. Besides, your talent potential has been upgraded to a higher level. In addition, you will have some opportunities to awaken Kirin''s talent skills in the future. This is the best thing I can do for you. Since then, it is up to you all the way I am. " After that, Huomu closed the center of the great wilderness forest where he lived with a bitter smile. After that, the forest would fall into peace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 950 "Brother Jiang!" Zhou Wantong excitedly waved to Jiangning, while Xu qingpo was helpless. "I didn''t expect it. I thought I only needed you, but I think I underestimated you." Looking at Xu Qing''s sarcasm, Jiangning didn''t know what to answer. However, considering that Xu Qing could come to the depths of the wild forest and do more or want to save herself, she was moved more or less by Xu AI. "Thank you for your concern. I don''t have any big problems now." Jiangning said respectfully. "It seems that you really don''t have any problems. Not only that, but your breath is much more stable than before. It seems that you have got an opportunity." Xu Qing took a look at Jiangning. Of course, now Jiangning can play a far greater strength than Xu Qing in the middle of the robbery, so if you want to cover up your strength, it is still very easy. At least in Xu Qing''s eyes, Jiangning is just a great success in the period of Yuanying. Of course, Jiangning didn''t have the idea of exposing its own strength. After all, Jiangning still needs to keep a hand for a lot of time. If you expose yourself now, it''s easy to guess that there is an opportunity in the depths of this wilderness forest. If everyone goes there, isn''t it just adding trouble to Huomu in vain? "There is no opportunity. It''s just some small gains." Xu Qing looked at Jiangning and said with some doubts: "so, is huoqilin just a small harvest?" Jiang Ning''s eyes moved. Of course, he knew that Jianzong attached great importance to Huo Qilin, so Zhou Wantong must have reported the matter to the public after he went back. After all, Zhou Wantong did not know the secret operation of Jianzong. In this way, Jianzong would probably like huoqilin of Jiangning. When it comes to Jianqing, it seems that Xu Zong won''t make a big change in our face. It seems that Xu Zong won''t have a big smile when it comes to our swords. But when it comes to our swords, we won''t be worried about it Jiangning was a little disdainful with a smile in his heart. He knew that under normal circumstances, Jianzong would not do such a thing to damage his family''s dignity. However, it was only under ordinary circumstances. It was a treasure to see huoqilin once in ten thousand years. Even the strongest old demon in the right period was coveted. However, now Jiangning is really at ease. At least, the sword master still does not have the ability to move him. Even if Jiangning can''t beat four hands with two fists, he can still run at least. With the divine lightness skills that Jiangning has learned before, they still can''t grasp the possibility of Jiangning. "This is also true. How could the sword school attack a little disciple like me?" Jiangning said without a look, but in essence, Jiangning and Xu Qing do not have any conflict, plus Xu Qing is Ning''er''s sister-in-law, so Jiangning can hardly hate Xu Qing. All along the way, they all went back to Jianzong peacefully. As soon as they went in, they saw Ning''er with a gaunt face. She looked at Jiangning''s figure with some anxieties, and immediately burst into tears. "Big brother, you''ve come back at last. I thought you didn''t want to be cold!" Jiangning looked at Ning''er lovingly and didn''t say much. Now Ning''er''s state is still so bad. At least before Yuan Dan got that day, she still couldn''t recover. Fortunately, with Xu Qing''s help, she recovered a lot of complexion under constant treatment and care. She could get out of bed and walk or even take ordinary actions. "Thank you for Ning''er." Xu Qing waved her hand with a smile and said, "I''m Ning''er''s Pro auntie, so to speak, I''d like to thank you." When Xu Qinggang was just about to say something, a disciple of Jianzong came up and gasped: "report to the five elders. The elder sent a message that please go to the inner hall of Jianzong and take Jiangning with you." Xu Qing''s face sank, and immediately seemed to know something. After dismissing the sword sect disciple, Xu Qing said solemnly to Jiangning: "now I think they are all bad at coming." Jiangning some doubts asked: "why? Aren''t they all with us? " Xu Qing sighed helplessly and said, "Jiangning, you don''t know. Zhou Tong, the elder martial brother of the patriarch, is closed all the year round. I don''t know how many years it takes to come out. All the big and small things in the clan are handled by our elders, so it is inevitable that there will be some differences." "Each of our five elders performs his or her own duties, but naturally, there are many people who want to gain more power. Therefore, there are two schools in the sword sect. One sect still supports the patriarch Zhou Tong and hopes to continue to maintain the status quo, including the elder, the four elders and me, and the other sect, yes They are those who advocate the removal of the patriarch. It is self-evident who among them is. " Jiangning nodded cautiously. What he heard at the moment was also the core secret of the sword clan, so he couldn''t help worrying about it. "What does this have to do with us now?" Jiangning asked.Xu qingpo said with some helplessness: "of course, it has something to do with you. Originally, we have always been in such a deadlock. After all, the patriarchal power is strong, and it is just closed. They have been waiting for it. The clan is harmonious, but your arrival has changed a lot." "Of course, all this is because of the fire Unicorn!" Xu Qing sighed with some regret, which made Jiangning feel bad. Of course, not everyone knows about Jiangning''s huoqilin. After all, huoqilin is a rare beast that can be seen for thousands of years. Many disciples have not even heard of it. So, of course, only the five elders of Jianzong have heard of the news. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 951 "I''ve met all the elders of Jianzong in xiajiangning." Jiangning said with some politeness. For Jiangning at the moment, although it is not necessary to give these elders face, but for the sake of asking for medicine from the master of sword sect, plus the five elders and the elder who are still very good to him, Jiangning still tolerates embarrassment. You know that Jiangning has already achieved the accomplishments of the later period of Dujie, which is superior to most of the people of Jianzong. Even the five elders here are definitely not Jiangning''s opponents. However, at least now, Jiangning is only showing the existence of Yuanying. "Don''t be so polite. Jiangning, although you are not a disciple of our sword sect, you have also made great contributions to our sword sect. At this time, it will never be denied. Are you planning to stay in our sword sect? I believe that with your age and realm, you can become the sixth elder in the near future." Elder Zhou Tianyang said with some courtesy that he obviously wanted to stay in Jiangning. However, this is also a very normal thing. After all, Jiangning is such a talented person who has great kindness to Jianzong. No matter who wants to keep Jiangning here, it can also be said that he cherishes talents. However, Jiangning is a little worried at the moment. He never forgets that he still has a fire Qilin on his body. Even if Jianzong really wants to keep her, Jiangning needs to think about it carefully. After all, huoqilin''s temptation is too big. "Thank you for your kindness, but Jiangning didn''t want to enter the sect. 1 has always been a dream of exploring everywhere, so please forgive Jiangning for being rude." At this time, the elder seemed to want to advise something, but the person sitting in the second position said: "since Jiangning, you don''t have such an idea, then we don''t have to force it. After all, young people are ambitious." When Jiangning heard the words, he was in line. He guessed that he was Zhao Hongzhen, the second elder of Jianzong. Zhao Hongzhen and the elder Zhou Tianyang were originally two factions, so it was normal to have some contradictions. However, Zhao Hongzhen didn''t want to obey Jiangning, but Zhao Hongzhen simply felt that Jiangning was introduced by Zhou Tianyang. Therefore, he thought that Jiangning had better not participate in it, or it might cause unfair disputes. "What Jiangning wanted to do was not mean to join laoermen." Jiangning Gongjin said, but in fact Jiangning also understood Zhao Hongzhen''s idea, but in this and his intention, of course, maleic anhydride went down. Then Zhao Hongzhen looked at Jiangning with some fierce eyes and said, "Jiangning, would you like to join us in Jianzong or not? But the ownership of Qilin is another matter. Do you understand what I said?" Jiang Ning looked out of the corner of his eye. He knew that it was time to come. Su ri''an didn''t hold this hope, but it was better not to have a deep conflict with Jianzong. Therefore, Jiangning just said, "the situation was critical at that time. I had to choose some things. In order to protect huoqilin from being captured by crazy sword sect, I still chose to take huoqilin out of his favor." Zhao Hongzhen said with some anger: "in that case, you have other solutions, but you have no choice. How dare you say that you don''t mean to covet Kirin?" Jiangning said with a smile: "other solutions? But this is the best way. Do you want me to risk my own life? " Jiangning slightly stopped for a moment, took a look at the elder with some helpless eyes and said: "as early as at that time, I said to the elder that I would only do my best and never let myself in danger, so I think I did not do wrong!" The elder gave a bitter smile and then said, "it is true that Jiangning is not a disciple of our sword school, so he has no obligation to bear responsibility for us, and his practice is indeed correct." Zhao Hongzhen sneered and said nothing more. But at this time, the three elder Jiang Xun suddenly said: "since this is what you had no choice to do at that time, now we will not investigate your fault, but we must take back the fire Qilin." Jiangning said coldly, "is this fire Qilin must be yours?" Zhao Hongzhen was angry and said, "don''t you dare to swallow this fire Qilin?" Zhao Hongzhen said, but at the same time, she let out her true spirit, rolling directly toward Jiangning, with a breath of terror, as if to directly oppress Jiangning to death. Jiangning''s angry eyes slightly opened, but did not move by it, because Jiangning''s current strength is far beyond the previous, and Zhao Hongzhen''s oppression of this true Qi did not cause any harm to Jiangning, but let Jiangning see Zhao Hongzhen''s real strength. Just when Zhao Hongzhen''s true Qi is about to press on Jiangning''s body, the big elder suddenly starts to move. He directly smashes the two elder Zhao Hongzhen''s true Qi with one hand, so that you will not be hurt or threatened. "Zhou Tianyang, what do you mean? Do you want to protect outsiders? " The elder Zhou Tianyang snorted coldly: "Zhao Hongzhen, you are too presumptuous. How can you say that you are also a meritorious Minister of our sword sect? How can you use force against him?""However, he even wanted to swallow the huoqilin by himself, which is absolutely intolerable by our Jianzong. At this time, I need to take it down and force the huoqilin out of his body. After that, we Jianzong will make some compensation for him." Zhao Hongzhen said with anger, obviously he resented the news of elder Zhou Tianyang, which made him make a fool of himself in this public. When Zhou Tianyang and Zhao Hongzhen argued endlessly, suddenly, a voice came from afar, with a majestic momentum, which shocked everyone present. "That''s enough. Stop all of you. Aren''t you ashamed enough?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 952 All the people heard and looked, and saw a majestic figure appeared in the hall, with inviolable sacred dignity, as if he was the Lord of the earth, standing on the main hall, even Jiangning also looked at it. "Lord, have you even gone out of the customs?" Four elder Liu Rui first said. Then all the people immediately responded. Both Zhou Tianyang and Zhao Hongzhen immediately sat down and did not have any further disputes. Obviously, Zhou Tong''s authority was very effective. Although Zhao Hongzhen and Jiang Xun were dissatisfied with Zhou Tong''s affairs, they thought that he had never been in charge of anything in the clan, which made the clan fall apart. The five of them were not satisfied with Zhou Tong''s affairs The elders did their own duties and did not work together to do one thing, which made Jianzong not develop in the past 100 years. But Zhou Tong''s strength is still very strong, even today''s Jiangning, after seeing Zhou Tong, can not see his real strength, so Zhao Hongzhen is still very calm, Zhu De knows that he is absolutely not Zhou Tong''s opponent. "I have received your message from Tianyang and immediately ended the state of seclusion. Who knows when I came out, I saw that you were so quarreling. You are all the elders of our sect and all the talents of the top beam. If you are so incompatible, what should the next disciples think?" Zhou Tong made a sad look, but Jiangning did not feel any discomfort from him. "Patriarch, you don''t know. We have long been optimistic about Huo Qilin''s ability. However, Jiangning joined us midway. Originally, we just wanted him to inform us. Who knows that this guy has taken Huo Qilin into his own hands, which is a great treacherous hindrance. Now we just want to take back Huo Qilin''s office, and we haven''t investigated his responsibility. It can be said that he has It''s generous. " Zhao Hongzhen said rather unconvinced. Zhou Tong looked at the unknown man in front of him with a puzzled eye. This was the first time Zhou Tong met Jiangning. Although he said that Jiangning had only yuanyingqi accomplishments from his appearance, he was not afraid at all when facing himself. From this point, Zhou Tong appreciated Jiangning very much. However, Zhou Tong also knows that huoqilin''s affairs should not be underestimated. Although their sword clan is the largest sect around them, they can only rank in the top 10 in all Chinese. The beast huoqilin can definitely influence the prosperity and decline of all clans. Zhou Tong will never act on his own emotions. He is also somewhat wrong looking at Jiangning at the moment. It seems that Jiangning witnessed Zhou Tong with some doubts, so he also explained: "there is an ancient Unicorn living in the depths of the wild mountains and forests. He is the realm that we absolutely can''t touch now. This is under his arrangement that I can get the huoqilin. Recently, you should think about it. If you let him know, you want to enslave Huo Qilin Words... "At this point, Jiangning deliberately stopped talking about it, but let Zhou Tong and Zhou Tong get into trouble. At the moment, Zhao Hongzhen said: "patriarch, I don''t think this boy''s words are reliable. It is likely that he is perfunctory or deceiving us. We have lived around the wilderness forest for such a long time, and there are often disciples Lu one after another to test. Although there are many powerful spirit beasts, there is absolutely no such existence as Jiangning said." "Hum, if the ancient fire Qilin doesn''t want you to find it, you can''t find it. Are you thinking I''m alarmist? Then you can try. It''s not harmful to me. I''m just a kind proposal Go ahead, Jiangning turned around and said no more. At this time, big elder Zhou Tianyang said: "I think Jiangning''s words are credible. Before that, Wan Tong also told us that there was an ancient fire Qilin. Although Xu Qing didn''t see it when he went there, it doesn''t mean there is no such thing." But Zhao Hongzhen didn''t intend to let it go. He said fiercely, "the ancient huoqilin has no idea what strength it has. Why should we be so afraid?" Obviously, his intention is to let the public rob the fire Qilin first, and then to see what kind of activities the ancient Fire Kirin would have. Obviously, this is a very crazy move, because this carelessness may lead to the disaster of the whole jianjianzong. Zhou Tong, as the patriarch, can''t help thinking. He knows that huoqilin is important, but he can''t act rashly. After all, the whole sword clan can''t bear the fire Qilin''s attack, which makes him feel puzzled. Zhou Tong turns his eyes to Xu Qing for help. Obviously, he is a little uncertain at the moment, and decides to let his younger martial sister, who is gifted with talent, help him decide. Xu Qing obviously saw Zhou Tong''s eyes, but he said helplessly: "elder martial brother, I don''t think it can be stopped. We should know that even if there is no fire Qilin, our clan can still stand up to now, but we can''t use the whole clan as a chip to cover the danger." Zhou Tong was somewhat dignified. Obviously, he knew what kind of influence the decision of this matter would have on zongmen, which made him somewhat puzzled. Finally, he chose to believe Xu Qing''s decision. "For this reason, huoqilin is definitely not something we can provoke, so there is no need for us to commit a real danger. Even if we do get huoqilin, we will face the covetous eyes of other sects. We might as well not be interested in this from the beginning, and the main focus of the clan affairs is stability." Having said that, Zhou Tong no longer asked Zhao Hongzhen''s opinions, but directly asked Zhou Tianyang, "is Wantong back? This trial is full of dangers. There are more crazy swords on the side. It''s lucky to be back this time. "Of course, Zhou Tianyang immediately said: "all of this has to thank Jiang Xiaoyou. He protected Wantong all the way, so that even if Wantong''s accomplishments were sealed up, he did not suffer any harm." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 953 Zhou Tong looks at Jiangning with grateful eyes. Zhou Wantong is her only daughter, so she has always taken extra care of her. However, in this era of dispute, we must learn to be independent. Therefore, Zhou Tong is forced to let his daughter accept those training. However, this does not mean that he does not love his daughter. At this moment, he learns that his daughter has been greatly threatened before. Naturally, there is Some anger, and Jiangning as the person who saved Zhou Wantong, is also worthy of Zhou Tong''s respect. "Forget about Qilin. Thank you for saving Wan Tong. I first learned from Tianyang that you came here with a request. I don''t know what you want from me?" Jiangning immediately said, "it is said that you have a Tianyuan pill in your hand, which can cure many injuries. I hope you can give it to me. I can exchange anything with you. Of course, Qilin can''t, because he doesn''t belong to me." After all, Jiangning is a little helpless. At the moment, he has not got any harvest when he comes to this place. Therefore, although he said so, there is nothing that can be exchanged with Zhou Tong. He can only use the tone of probing Zhou Feng once. "I see. It seems that you are also in need of help, little friend! Although new year''s Day is precious, it is not so important for Zhou Tong. What I want, I will try my best to get it. If you really need this new year''s day, I can''t give it to you. Of course, you have to do something for us. " Jiangning with some doubts asked: "I don''t know what the Lord has to say? Jiangning will do its best. " Zhou Tong laughed three times and said: "good courage, since you can make such a sacrifice for Tianyuan Dan, don''t worry. What I want you to do is absolutely not difficult. As we all know, the big match of this sect is about to start. And those who get better results in the school competition can not only get their own excellent rewards, but also can replace Chinese to bring honor Reputation and resources, so... "does the Lord want me to participate on behalf of the sword clan? But I''m not a disciple of Jianzong. Isn''t it appropriate to do so? " Jiangning said hesitantly. "What''s the difficulty? As long as you join our Jianzong, you will be qualified. It''s just a small business, and we will not restrict you to make any contribution in Jianzong. You can be a registered disciple and come and go freely. What do you think? " Zhou Tong''s proposal really makes Jiangning feel a little excited. You should know that such a condition is extravagant for any disciple. After Zhou Tong''s proposal, Jiangning obviously meets his requirements. Jiangning just hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "since you have said so, I have no room to refuse. In the future, I will be a disciple of sword school. Please take good care of it." After that, Jiangning bowed, indicating his determination to join the sword sect. Zhao Hongzhen, on the other side, was obviously angry. He had just asked Jiangning to make a sentence and summoned Zhou Tong to join Jiangning again. Moreover, it is likely to form a confrontation with him. However, Zhou Tong''s strength is obvious to all, so Zhao Hongzhen can only dare to be angry but not dare to speak. "Well, Jiangning, you have made outstanding contributions to the sect. We will directly promote you to be an inner disciple. After the school competition, you can directly choose an elder to be his registered disciple. After that, you can be free. The sect will not ask you to make a fixed contribution every month as the disciples of the same class. Do you think that''s good?" Just when Jiangning was about to nod his head, Zhao Hongzhen immediately said, "Lord, I don''t think it''s good. How can Jiangning He De obtain such rights directly? This has violated the rules of our clan." But then Zhou Tianyang immediately retorted: "but Jiangning didn''t intend to join us, did you? Therefore, these rights should have been enjoyed by him, and this is not a special right, and it can bring us a lot of glory. I think it is OK Zhou Tong nodded and said, "Tianyang is right. I also think Jiangning deserves these rights. Even if he saved Wan Tong, it is enough for him to enjoy these things. In addition, he has made a lot of contributions to the clan. Originally, we asked him to do it with some danger. It can be said that he has already done it That''s enough. " Seeing that Zhou Tong, the patriarch, has obviously turned to Zhou Tianyang, Zhao Hongzhen knows that he is not an opponent, so he doesn''t want to say anything more. Together with the three elders Jiang Xun, they pretend to close their eyes and have a rest. It is obvious that the patriarch will even go out of the pass today, which is a breakthrough in their imagination, so they will fall into a lower position this time. Jiangning looked on the side, but in his heart, he could not help feeling that the affairs within the door were not so good, which was mixed with all kinds of lust disputes. After making a decision, Jiangning left the conference hall of Jianzong and went to the room where he lived. In the hall on the other side, several elders of Jianzong had not left yet, but were thinking in silence. At this time, Xu Qing said, "it''s still the patriarchal elder martial brother. You are so powerful that you have come up with such a move. Not only has Jiangning been brought into our sect, but also has indirectly gained the control of huoqilin. At least in the future, when the sect is in great difficulty, Jiangning, as a disciple of the sect, will definitely let Huo Qilin help us and let Jiangning join the sect on behalf of our sword sect Dabi, it can be said that this is a plan to kill three birds with one stone. "Speaking of this, all the people cast a look of worship to Zhou Tong. They didn''t expect that such a difficult thing was solved by Zhou Tong in a few words at the beginning, and there was no dispute. It can be said that this reflects Zhou Tong''s ability. even Zhao Hongzhen, who has been opposing all the time, can''t help but think that the patriarch''s Zhou Tong still has some skills Now he is beginning to be dull and ready to let Zhou Tong manage the affairs of his family first. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 954 On the other side, Jiangning just walked out of the meeting hall of Zhongzong gate and saw Xu San. At the moment, Xu San obviously knew the news of Jiangning''s return. As the servant arranged by the elder, he naturally came to the meeting at the first time. "Mr. Jiang, you are back. You can rest assured that your residence has been in good condition during your absence, and the elder has been protected by others. Now you can stay directly when you come back." "It''s hard for you, Xu San. Let''s go now." Jiangning said that is ready to leave, but behind is a figure quickly chase out, while shouting: "little friend, please wait, I have some important things to explain." The person who chased out was Zhou Tianyang, the elder. At the moment, he rushed to come here in a hurry, and Jiangning couldn''t help stopping,. "Elder, please tell me. I will do my best." It has to be said that since Jiangning entered the world, every word and action is full of vigilance. Every time we accept it, we do our best. If we don''t say we will do it, Jiangning has left a hand. "It''s such a little friend. Although we say that you are required to participate in the big competition, in order to avoid the underground middle school students from being suspicious, we make a competition within the sect first. Only the top ten winners can choose to be among the sectarian competitions. Therefore, we need you to have a competition in the sect." Jiangning some helpless said: "how can a school big match be so complicated?" "What you don''t know, little friend, although this school big competition is just a competition among different sects, in fact, there has always been constant friction among different sects. Even in the big competition of sects, there is a phenomenon of mutual hatred, which will lead to a lot of casualties and reduce the innocent death of the disciples of the sect. Therefore, it was stipulated that only the Choose ten people to participate, and all of them are the top ten disciples in the sect, which can greatly reduce casualties. " Jiangning said with some doubts: "in this way, I have to have a class competition before I can be selected into the top ten, and then have the opportunity to participate in the school competition?" "It''s such a little friend, but I believe you have no problem. When you are young and less than 20 years old, you have the great round cultivation in the period of Yuan infant. Even our elders are not confident that they can defeat you in an instant. So it is very easy for you to get the top ten disciples in the sect." Speaking of this, Zhou Tianyang smiles inexplicably. Although Jiangning said that it was troublesome, there was no way to get tianyuandan. Even if it was so, he had to do it. With Jiangning''s happy consent, Zhou Tianyang also turned away. Jiangning said to Xu San, "just now you have heard the conversation between me and the elder. What people or places do you need to pay attention to in Dabi? Tell me all about them." Xu San is obviously very excited about such problems as Jiangning. His job is to remove doubts for the noble guests or elders in the clan, or bring them care. "Young master Jiang, speaking of this school competition, is the most popular competition of our sword school. He originally tried to test the strength of each major disciple under the training of the elder. However, he later became a competition among all the disciples to fight for the allocation of resources in the sect. In other words, the higher the ranking, the better he got The more rewards you get from your family. " "But of course, those disciples with extremely low strength have no chance to participate. At least the inner disciples are able to participate in it. There are also some elder''s disciples and registered disciples. Every fight is a fight between the dragon and the tiger. Of course, such a great competition will naturally be valued by all the elders and patriarchs. It can be said that the whole clan will participate in the competition Look. " "Speaking of the people who need to pay attention to, but these five have always been the strongest. They have occupied the top five of the sect for a long time. It can be said that over the past few years, there have been new disciples joining, but the status of these five people is unshakable. First of all, Jiang Kai, the disciple of the three elders, who clashed with us that day, His strength has at least reached the great consummation of Yuan infant period. " "The fourth one is Liu Wei, the grandson of Liu Rui, the fourth elder. His strength is comparable to Jiang Kai. However, in terms of swordsmanship, he has learned the sword techniques of Liu Rui, the fourth elder. It can be said that his strength and talent have faintly surpassed Jiang Kai. Gu Xibing, the disciple of the five elders, is the most powerful female disciple in our sword clan She is also a goddess in the eyes of countless sword sect disciples. She has reached the stage of crossing the heirs. If her strength goes further, she can step into the ranks of elders. " He has just talked about caring for ice. Xu San has all kinds of friendship in his eyes. It can be seen that Xu San, like all the disciples of Jianzong, is full of love for this treasure ice. Speaking of this, Jiangning really can''t help but ask him: "this just ranked third, that is to quickly have the strength of the elder?" Xu San sighed and said: "the elders of our sword clan are different. Generally, they can not be promoted to elders by themselves after they have reached their strength. They need to make enough contribution to the clan. Because there were some changes in Jianzong many years ago, we don''t know the situation at that time. Only the elders know about it, so they can become only the elders There are only five elders, but the others are not even qualified. Therefore, the patriarch finally stipulated that when a disciple is promoted to an elder, he must be a deacon for a period of time. "Speaking of this, Jiangning also nodded thoughtfully. He also understood why so many disciples had such high strength that they were not qualified to be an elder at all. "In this case, what kind of strength should the top two be?" Jiangning asked with some doubts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 955 Jiangning some doubts asked, in this case, the first two should be what kind of existence? Xu San was quite proud, as if there was nothing he didn''t know. "The second one is Zhao Yuansheng, the second elder''s grandson. His strength is still a mystery. However, it is said that when he had a conflict with Liu Rui, the fourth elder, he succeeded Liu Rui with his own strength. Now, after so many years, his strength must have improved, but only concretely I''m afraid only he knows what kind of state he has reached. " Jiangning will feel helpless at the moment. It seems that almost all of the top five are related to the five elders. However, it can be seen from this that only these disciples can obtain the most selfless contribution of the sect and make progress so quickly. "Of course, the first place in the sword clan is the first senior brother of our sword clan, and the only closed disciple of our patriarch Zhou Tong. His name is Qi Hao. He is very mysterious. He has never stayed in the clan for a long time. He has been traveling around all the time. Therefore, no one knows his real strength and no one has ever dealt with him. Therefore, he was ranked first The reason is that Qi Hao suddenly appeared at the last moment when we first participated in the school contest. Qi Hao defeated almost all the people who could not be defeated. He won the title of the top ten of the sect for our sword sect. It also enabled us to obtain countless resources to make it to this stage. Although we don''t know what the strength is now How much, but the first place is absolutely right or wrong Jiangning also had a lot of feelings after listening to it. However, since he had promised Zhou Tong, the leader of the sect, he must get excellent results this time. Therefore, Jiangning made plans early. In order to improve the quality of the ten people in the clan, he decided to finally win the 10th place, so that his top nine were elite disciples of the sword clan. Just after returning home, Jiangning also heard the sound of knocking on the door. Jiangning could not help but get up from the bed and opened the door with a little tired. Looking at the visitors in front of her, Jiangning asked curiously, "sister Zhou, how did you come?" The visitor was Zhou Wantong, who was rescued by Jiangning before. At the moment, her pretty face was ruddy, but her eyes dodged everywhere, but she didn''t dare to look into Jiangning''s face. With a timid voice, she called out: "brother Jiang, I heard from the master that you have officially joined our sword sect, right?" "Yes, I''m already a disciple of the sword sect, but I hope you don''t talk to others about me." Zhou Wantong nodded her head cleverly and said, "OK, brother Jiang, I will never talk to anyone about your affairs. Besides, you have just joined our sword sect. There are many places I don''t know. I can show you one by one. Next, I will tell you where to go." Jiangning only thought that this was the meaning of the great elder, so he did not think much about it and agreed to come down: "that will bother elder martial sister Zhou." In fact, Zhou Wantong''s age is much smaller than that of Jiangning, and Jiangning''s strength is much higher than that of Zhou Wantong, and it is also harmful to Zhou Wantong. However, Zhou Wantong''s time of entering the clan is much earlier than that of Jiangning. In this rule, Jiangning still calls a senior sister honestly. "It shouldn''t be too late. I''ll take you away now." Zhou Wantong said excitedly, but Jiangning didn''t refuse because he has nothing to do now. It''s better to take this opportunity to learn about Jianzong. "By the way, brother Jiang, is huoqilin still there? I was saved by Huo Qilin a lot of times, so I also want to thank you Zhou Wantong said sincerely, but Jiangning didn''t dare to let him see it. After all, many people in the sword clan coveted huoqilin. During the conversation, Zhou Wantong took Jiangning with them, and they walked around the Jianzong. Meanwhile, Zhou Wantong took Jiangning to get the school clothes of Jianzong. As an inner disciple, Jiangning also went to get the sect resources. In sum, the treatment of Jiandong is not wrong. Just one inner disciple can get good pills and weapons For Jiangning, these are chicken ribs. After Jiangning received them, he did not hesitate to give them to Xu San, which made Xu San very happy. You know, as a servant, Xu San''s status was not even as high as that of other disciples. Naturally, he would never get the resources of the clan. However, the resources of an inner disciple can only be collected once a month, which is extremely precious and unexpected In Jiangning, he handed it to Xu San easily,. "Mr. Jiang is a great benefactor. Xu San will try his best to repay him. If there is anything, Xu San will go through fire and water, and he will never give up." Xu San was moved to say that it was the first time that he was treated like this, and Jiangning just nodded. He handed these things to Xu San, and he never thought of any reward. He just thought Xu San was very dedicated when he took them. Just like you said, he would not leave any good people for her, and this is just the beginning. Along the way, Zhou Wantong''s beauty also brought a lot of trouble to Jiangning. Zhou Wantong was also a famous beauty in Jianzong. She was the dream lover of countless Jianzong disciples. Now she walked with Jiangning all the way, and said that she was laughing, which attracted many Jianzong disciples'' dissatisfaction. However, Zhou Wantong didn''t say anything and they were not good Open your mouth.Just when Jiangning thought that the journey was going to be ordinary, a figure stood in front of them in Jiangning, which made Jiangning''s footstep one stop. "What can I do for you, brother? If nothing happens, we''ll go. " Jiangning quite some impoliteness said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 956 Only the man before meeting blocked the way and looked at Jiangning unfriendly. However, Jiangning had never met him. Of course, he did not know him, and even had no contradiction. Therefore, Jiangning was very strange. Why did this man stare at him? But just before meeting, the man said, "boy, I advise you to be sensible. A weak guy like you is not worthy of walking with younger martial sister Zhou. Now get out of here and I can forgive you. Otherwise, I will beat you to death." Looking at the provocation of the man in front of him, Jiangning did not make any response, just looked at him coldly without saying a word. But Zhou Wantong stood up immediately and said, "Zhao Hu, who I would like to stay with is my freedom, you have no right to interfere." But Zhao Hu in front of him was obviously a little flustered and said with some anxiety: "sister Zhou, don''t you understand what I mean to you? What''s wrong with a little white face like him? I don''t have the ability to protect you. Stay with me. I can protect you from harm. " Jiangning looked at Zhao Hu in front of him. He was quite upset and asked Xu San in a low voice: "what is the origin of Zhao Hu? Why are you so interested in Zhou Wantong? There''s some unexplained jealousy. " Xu San immediately explained: "this Zhao Hu, who is one of the top ten people in our sword clan, is just the end of it. However, he is always arrogant and domineering. He likes to bully some new disciples. When he meets someone who is better than himself, he doesn''t dare to do anything. He is a typical bully. Moreover, he has always been admiring Miss Zhou and has been chasing Miss Zhou But Miss Zhou obviously doesn''t like her rejection again and again, but this guy is so dogged that he has come to such a result today. " Jiangning nodded thoughtfully, obviously she had a plan in mind. "Since this guy just finished tenth and his strength is so bad, let me eliminate him. In this way, we can solve these problems perfectly. Is this killing two birds with one stone?" Thinking of this, Jiangning went to Zhou Wantong''s side, occupied Zhou Wantong''s building in his arms, and looked at Zhao Hu with some provocation. Obviously, Zhou Wantong was frightened by Jiangning''s behavior, but he didn''t have any resistance. She just stayed there obediently. She looked quite lovely and her hands were a little nervous. She didn''t know where to put them. In Jiangning''s arms, she was like a restless deer. "Zhao Hu, I don''t want to talk to you any more. All the things, or to give the final strength judgment, is about to usher in the zongmengnei Dabi, do you have the courage to fight with me?" Jiangning said provocatively. Zhao Hu was obviously not an easy loser. Looking at Jiangning''s provocation, he was angry and slandered in his heart and said: "OK, boy, we''ll challenge after that. Then you can''t run away. If anyone loses, he can''t approach younger martial sister Zhou. And don''t blame me for not warning you. You can''t beat you into a loser, Don''t blame me. " Speaking, Zhao Hu also made a ferocious expression, and then turned away angrily. "Why, there are such people everywhere in Jianzong? Has there been so much provocation in a few days since I came here? " Zhou Wantong still has a slight red on her face at the moment. She explains shyly, "elder brother Jiang, whether it''s a clan or a society, it''s still a matter of strength. If you''re weak, no matter whether you''re in peace with the world, someone will come to provoke you. This is the cruelty of reality. But I don''t think you have this trouble at all, brother Jiang I still know the strength, although I don''t know why you want to hide it. Since you don''t want to say anything, I will never tell anyone. " Looking at Zhou Wantong in front of her, Jiangning also smiles. Since she saved Zhou Wantong, she is the woman in front of her. In addition to Zhou Wantong''s natural charms, she is just an ordinary and lovely little girl. Besides, Jiangning has already had Kangxi''s love for him after a long time It doesn''t work. "In this case, thank you very much, elder martial sister Zhou. In the future, please take good care of me. After all, I''m just a new disciple." Today, Jiangning''s jokes could not help laughing. Then the three people continued to move on and traveled all the places in the clan, except the forbidden area and the elder''s residence. It''s only a few days since the big brother of the clan. All the disciples are preparing in no hurry. They know that this is an opportunity to make themselves stand out. However, all disciples who think that they have some strength will be well prepared on this day to challenge the people they want to challenge. Of course, this is not without cost. You can fight in the arena Eye, want to cross the level to challenge what is still very unrealistic. It seems that Zhou Wantong doesn''t even like to play with big brother Zhou Wanning, but they don''t seem to enjoy it at all? This is a big match. Even big brother Jiang has to train more! Almost every year, the top ten places are already reserved, and their strength is very important. Even many of them have surpassed the elders. Are we really good at this? "When it comes to junior sister Jiang, do you think it''s time for them to have a good time to train? The key to success is the temporary training opportunity Zhou Wantong nodded freely, but her eyes toward Jiangning were more admiring. However, Jiangning didn''t notice at all, or he didn''t want to pay attention to them. His only purpose now is to get that tianyuandan, and nothing else. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 957 Today, with the expectation of all the people, the grand master Zhou Tianyang finally began to speak. There is no doubt that Zhou Tianyang, the great elder, took the stage to give a speech. The content of the speech was nothing more than the competition, the second friendship, and the announcement of the rules for some new students to listen to. "As we all know, our clan big competition is also to select the top ten disciples in our sect. So the ultimate goal is to select the top ten disciples. First, it is contested among all kinds of disciples, registered disciples or inner disciples. Finally, we get the result by points. Each person has to take five contests. Finally, 20 students are selected to participate in the competition You will let the top ten disciples on the stage one by one. You can choose the challenge at will. When you give birth to the top ten disciples at Christmas, you can take part in the final school contest instead of him. " After the elder has finished speaking the rules, you will have some doubts in your mind. Although it is said that the twenty disciples will get a lot of rewards in the end, they will definitely not be the opponents of the ten. It can be seen that the Chinese class is still biased towards these ten people. "In this case, the big match of zongmen officially begins!" With the order of the great elder Zhou Tianyang, all the disciples of the sword school are boiling. Not only is this the biggest competition in the clan, but also the only opportunity to see the master make a move every year. For many novice disciples, it is an excellent opportunity to exercise themselves. They will not give up, but for those inner disciples For Zi, this is a chance for them to get ahead. Once they can break into the top 20 or even beat the ten, their reputation in the clan will soar. How can it not make people excited. At the beginning of the competition, Jiangning was not on the stage because of the draw. He just looked at the current arena with some curiosity, and then asked Xu San: "you have been in this sword school for a long time. Do you know there are no black horse disciples between them?" "Mr. Jiang, to tell you the truth, I have been in this sword clan for a long time, and I have witnessed dozens of zongmen Dabi. Although each session is wonderful, and there are countless black horses in each session, what I care about most is that Liu Wei and Liu Shao ye have been waiting for a battle." "Are you talking about the grandson of the four elders?" Xu San said respectfully: "yes, Mr. Jiang, at that time, Master Liu didn''t pay any attention to him. Some people even said that although he was the grandson of Liu Rui, his strength and talent were far less than ordinary people, so he was not paid attention to in the clan all the time. No one could even think that he could get into the last twenty, but that time was indeed Liu Wei, young master Liu, it was time for him to show his arrogance. It was the last time he crossed the border and directly broke into the top five. This shocked everyone at that time. Even many people questioned whether or not he used any contraband Jiangning nodded slightly. He could understand that when a person''s strength suddenly appeared, all people would not believe him. Only when he really defeated all the people, people would recognize the fact. All of a sudden, there was a sound in the arena. Jiangning heard the words and saw that this was a girl with a sword. She had killed her opponent and could not retreat. The fierce sword power was oppressive. The western district was like a wind and a broken cloud. It was powerful and powerful. Even Jiangning was also shining in front of her. Of course, Jiangning clearly knows that the girl in front of her is called Ren qiuxue, and the reason why Jiangning knows him is that he is the sister of Tieniu. Thinking of Tieniu, Jiangning can''t help feeling sad. He had a good relationship with Tieniu, and both of them were heroic people, and they were quite agreeable. However, in the wild forest on that day, because of the incident of baimushan, Tieniu and several other Jianzong disciples were still missing. although Jiangning said that he had gone back to look for it, he did not find it As for the trace of any disciple, Jiangning can only go back. For the sake of being nice to himself, Jiangning told the elder about his sister. The elder immediately said that there was no problem. Although he was quite incompatible with the second elder, he was able to make decisions on these small matters. In addition, the patriarch Zhou Tong appeared, he was obedient to the second elder Soft,. Therefore, a large part of the reason why Ren qiuxue can appear in the arena is also because of Jiangning. However, Zheng qiuxue doesn''t know that he even doesn''t understand the fact that his brother came to Jianzong before. Therefore, he can be so carefree in the arena. This is what Jiangning said and doesn''t want him to know about his brother. "Well, what have I done for you? If you are dead, you can rest in peace Jiangning sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect that the first famous friend he had just taken a fancy to was so unknown about life and death! On the other hand, Ren qiuxue''s strength is just like what Tieniu said, but he only joined the zongmen for a year. He actually had Yuanying''s later cultivation. It can be said that he has surpassed most of the Jianzong disciples. Based on this, Jiangning knows that Ren qiuxue will definitely be promoted to the top 20. "Well! Just don''t meet her before that, or you really don''t know whether to win or not Jiangning seems to be some self mockery like to say, in the past is so, if you really let him on Ren qiuxue, in order to win in the end, you must win, but this is quite sorry for iron ox."If it''s true, I can''t take a step." Jiangning sighed and said, but just after he had finished thinking about it, he heard his name called. The good man was the elder Zhou Tianyang, who had already drawn his name and asked him to arrange it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 958 Next, Jiang Ning, the new inner disciple, and pan Yong, the famous disciple of the third long history of the sword. This is the first battle between the inner disciples and the famous disciples in the records of war. Please make preparations. Jiangning sighed helplessly. He didn''t expect that he would be on the stage so soon. He could only wring his hand gently and walking onto the stage with a smile. The people under the stage cheered one after another. It seemed that he was very optimistic about the battle. However, although they are optimistic about this battle, they are not optimistic about Jiangning at all, because they have never heard of calling you by your name. It can be said that this is the first time they have seen Jiangning take part in the battle. Therefore, everyone is not familiar with Jiangning, and you can''t see any realm last year. They all chant pan Yong''s name one by one. For them, the strength of an elder''s registered disciple is definitely much higher than that of an inner disciple. In addition, there is a cause known for his bravery and ruthlessness. Jiangning is a person who has never heard of it. It is obvious which side they support. Pan Yong also stepped on the stage, his tall body and Jiangning formed a sharp contrast, he said with disdain on his face: "I don''t need to do my best to deal with such scum as you. You can retreat quickly, surrender yourself, and I can spare you, otherwise it will be ugly if you lose. You should know how big the gap between registered disciples and inner disciples is." In his eyes, Jiangning has to surrender. Who knows this time, Jiangning suddenly sneered and said, "are you going to choose to surrender? So fast? I didn''t expect to win so easily After that, Jiangning or Hu Shi sighed a sigh of relief, which made pan Yong, who was about to leave the stage, flashed a cold light in front of him and looked at Jiangning with a vicious momentum. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Jiangning''s previous practice. "I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it. If you still want to run away, it''s over. I will crush you thoroughly to let you know that a mere inner disciple is nothing in front of me." Pan Yong didn''t make any big moves. He just gently clenched his fist and waved it to Jiangning. There was no extra skill. It seemed that in his eyes, this fist was enough to blow Jiangning to the bottom. I told you to watch this fist attack. You didn''t have any distance in your eyes. You even seemed to want to feel the air in front of your fist. You saw Jiangning turn back, and his hands condensed into a strange mark, which was then turned into a palm technique and directly patted out. "Bone melting soft palm!" Jiangning snorted coldly. This one was understood by him not long ago. It has infinite power and extraordinary damage. However, when confronting pan Yong, Jiangning didn''t make those effects come out. It was only weakened by countless times before it was expelled. However, if so, it was still powerful and could not be resisted by Pan Yong. Pan Yong got a slap, finally grunted, and withdrew for five steps. Then he stopped talking. He spat blood in his mouth and looked at Jiangning with some distance. Obviously, he couldn''t believe that he was beaten like this by an inner disciple, and the people in the audience were the same. They didn''t believe that an elder''s registered disciple would be killed It was hurt by an ordinary inner disciple. "No, this must be his all-out attack, that is, to hit me by surprise. When I was raised, he wanted to let me have a distance. In fact, he is in the end now. Otherwise, how could I, a registered disciple, fail to beat a general inner disciple?" Pan Yong thought, or everyone guessed like this. After all, in their eyes, there is no other way to calculate. "Now I can''t increase the strength of this guy. Although he is only an inner disciple, he still exists in a very important way. It seems that I have to use the strongest move to kill him directly in order to save my face." Thinking of this, he surged to his feet and said with a sneer: "you boy, I was fooled by you for a moment of carelessness, and then you will not have such good luck. But I congratulate you, you can have the strength to let me do my best, and then you will be honored even if you die." After all, pan Yong sent out his sword. After all, their swordsmen are still majoring in sword. It is normal that Pan Yong is good at using swordsmanship. Moreover, it is very easy for him to play Jiangning with a good weapon in his hand. "Sudden wind sword technique!" Pan Yong snorted coldly. The sword in his hand was dancing wildly. It was like a fierce hurricane. It seemed that it was stirring the flow of air. Even if one was breathing, he felt a cut, which also contained a strong intention to kill. "Good boy, today you can die under this move. Although it is said that the Zong clan does not allow death and injury, there will always be some mistakes in this sword without eyes. Are you lucky today? If you offend me, you will die. " Jiangning looked at this matter, there was no fluctuation in his heart. Instead, he wanted to laugh. He just said to pan Yong, "if you want to go up, why do you need to talk so much? Do you want to live a little longer?"Looking at Jiangning in front of him, even pan Yong couldn''t help beating the drum. He really didn''t want to believe that the inner disciple in front of him was so powerful, and he didn''t want to believe that this inner disciple would be far more than himself. Although he had doubts in his heart, he had developed a arrogant and domineering character for many years, which made her not retire from the service, but only had two eyes Cold, then rushed in the past. "Then you will die today." Jiangning did not make any action at the moment, but pulled out his own sword lightly, looked at himself towards pan Yong, who attacked him, and then said, "in this case, don''t let you see my move." "ten thousand swords belong to the clan! £¬¡± .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 959 Ten thousand swords belong to the clan! Since taixuan sword is not around, Jiangning seldom uses this move. In the final analysis, it is because you don''t have the right weapon, so you always use the 18 dragon subduing palms. Moreover, Jiangning''s long hair has been superb. So even if you don''t have a sword in hand, you can fight the enemy, but at this time you want to use a sword because In the face of an enemy like Pan Yong, only by defeating him with his proudest sword technique can he really be convinced. the swords in Jiangning''s hand are like countless branches of his body. Each sword is like a ghost. Pan Yong flies in front of him. Every sword is your existence, and the intention of killing is also repeated Truth, everyone is looking at it. Pan Yong looked at the shadow of the sword that was attacking him, and cried out in his heart that it was terrible, but there was no way to resist. He knew that it was impossible for him to retreat now, so he had to use his sword to try to block it down. "No, it''s impossible!" Pan Yong exclaimed in his heart that he was not willing to lose because he could not imagine what punishment he would face if he was a famous disciple of his school once the fact was put on the injury of his inner disciples? However, pan Yong''s last counterattack was always blocked by the mantis arm. In the face of absolute force suppression, pan Yong had absolutely no possibility of low resistance. In addition, he was careless and belittled the enemy at the beginning, which gave Jiangning a lot of opportunities. At the beginning, her son Jiangning was warning her, but in the end, it was just family affection that never gave full play. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to kill me? " Jiangning sneered and said, looking at Pan Yong struggling in front of him in the shadow of the sword, he thought about letting pan Yong go. Because Jiangning was not such a person, he wanted to kill Jiangning from the beginning, so he never left his hand, so Jiangning would never keep his hand on him. "Haven''t you tried your best? Am I still attacking you? " What''s more, all the people in the audience were shocked. They didn''t expect that an inner disciple would have the ability to directly fight pan Yong, who ranked fairly well among the registered disciples, without any ability to fight back. Moreover, it seemed that it was just a one shot, and did not use too much power from the beginning to the end, which made Jiangning more divine in their hearts Secret, from the beginning of obscurity, to now is only a few seconds. "Don''t kill me, I surrender!" Pan Yong yelled, tears in his eyes. At the moment, his self-esteem has been completely destroyed and he has no ability to resist. Compared with dignity, he finally chose to live. He knew that if he didn''t shout out, Jiangning would really hurt his hands and it would be too late. With Pan Yong''s surrender, Jiangning also withdrew the sword shadow. From the beginning, he didn''t want to kill people in this sword clan. He just needed to establish his prestige and let everyone know its existence. However, he should grasp it very subtly and not let himself be too prominent. Now, even if pan Yong survived, it will be useless in the future. A shadow has been imprinted in his heart, which is the shadow of fear that Jiangning has given him. Since then, even if pan Yong continues to practice, it will be absolutely difficult to make progress. This will be a devil in his heart. "Since Pan Yong has chosen to surrender, the ultimate winner is Jiangning of education!" Zhou Tianyang, the great elder, announced that for him, Jiangning''s victory was expected, because all of their elders understood Jiangning''s strength. Although they only knew that Jiangning had the cultivation of yuanyingqi''s great perfection, they could at least play the strength of nearly crossing the heist period. Therefore, in this great cause, it is absolutely no less than anyone''s existence. Looking at Jiangning after pushing down, Zhou Tianyang, the elder, also couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was so simple at the beginning. Now that he can reach such a level, it is far beyond his imagination, and his heart has been constantly praising his own eyes at the beginning. "But I don''t know if she can be restricted by our sword sect in the future because of her rapid progress? However, such a person is really too terrible, or your friend, you must not have a bad relationship with him. Fortunately, this person will repay his kindness and revenge if he has revenge. He is a man who has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Even if he is a friend, you are absolutely good. " Elder Zhou Tianyang sighed. On that day, shortly after Jiangning stepped down, she saw Zhou Wantong who had stepped down in high spirits. Obviously, he also won the victory. However, Jiangning was clear about Zhou Wantong''s strength. As the daughter of the patriarch, she also had quite good accomplishments, and it was expected that she could win the top 20. "Congratulations on big brother Jiang''s victory. Let''s look around first." Zhou Wantong said mischievously. Jiangning doubts asked: "you just are not the same in the competition, why know I won the victory?" "Haha, that''s because brother Jiang''s strength is beyond doubt. No one can defeat you now." you are forced to smile and shake your head. You are forced to feel helpless. Zhou Wantong seems to have a clear understanding of his own strength. Fortunately, Zhou Wantong did not tell anyone what he thought, otherwise Jiangning would not be so relaxed now."Well, let''s look around to see if there''s any wonderful competition." Then Jiangning took Zhou Wantong around. They just finished the competition. Even if it was a draw, they would never be their turn. So they had enough time to walk around, and many inner disciples were the same. This also led to the continuous competition on the competition site, and the audience below was also in an endless stream Set up a general event. "Top ten? It looks like I''ll have another one. " Jiangning quite some helplessly sighed, at the moment, although he said that his strength has been fully enough, but he must also hide in the Yuanying period of great perfection. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 960 "I declare Jiangning a victory in this competition!" With the command of the elder, Jiangning won again. He has won five competitions, and now he is qualified to enter the top 20. Except for the first time Jiangning met a registered disciple, all the other inner disciples met since. After the first Jiangning showed his strength, they were obviously afraid of Jiangning''s strength, but after a slight test, they all chose to surrender. They were not willing to bet on their lives. Just after Jiangning Enron entered the top 20, he did see Zhou Wantong come out with crying. Jiangning asked some questions: "what is wrong? Is it not anyone who bullies you? Tell me, I''ll help you beat him. " Said, Jiangning also made a vicious appearance, your zhouwantong stopped crying, helpless smile. "Brother Jiang, I was not bullied, but I just blamed myself for being a bad player. I didn''t expect to be able to meet the black horse player in this last round. It seems that I was also unlucky!" Zhouwantong helplessly said, Jiangning did understand that zhouwantong in this last scene, but failed. The standard of selecting disciples of sword sect is very strict every year. Only the disciples entering the outside gate need great talent. However, there are few who enter the preparation gate. So far, there are only a few hundred disciples in the inner gate. Therefore, when selecting the top 20, it is particularly severe to win five consecutive games. That is, even if one fails, they will be directly judged To fail, you can no longer join. Obviously, Zhou Wantong, after the four consecutive wins, encountered his own unbearable opponents, but it is also a normal thing, that the four consecutive wins left behind is less and less, even if the draw, it is easy to meet, if there is no absolute hard power is to go absolutely not to the end. However, Zhou Wantong was just joined zongmen, and did not learn long knowledge and Practice for a long time. Therefore, failure is also a normal thing. Instead, she can win four consecutive wins in the first year. In fact, it is quite good. After a little comfort, Jiangning will have to go to the top 20 ranks. At this moment, they are in the top 20 ranks To start choosing whether to challenge the top 10. All the disciples are closely watching the 20 people in front of them. They are undoubtedly the strongest 20 of the ten people who are going out now, or some of them may have reached the top 10. This will be the opportunity for all to witness a great genius, and no one wants to miss it. Jiangning stood up among them, and in a slight flash, she saw the girl named Ren qiuxue. It makes you quite confused. I didn''t expect that he could go to the present. It seems that his strength is really strong, elder Zhou Tianyang looks at 20 people in front of him with appreciation and slowly says, "everyone is the elite disciple of our sword sect, and we are the sword sect The backbone of the sword sect will be cultivated by our sword sect anyway. But then you can choose to challenge the top ten disciples before? Or I have to remind you that if you continue to challenge, you will get more rewards once you win. However, once you fail, even the top 20 rewards will disappear. So you must consider clearly that we will not force anyone. " With Zhou Tianyang''s voice just gone, twenty people began to think about it. According to the rules, once they want to challenge any of the top 10, they can compete first. If two people arrive at the same person, they will compare each other first and then challenge the other. Just as they were thinking, Zhao Hu, the 10th in the list, suddenly said, "boy, you are here. I''m afraid you can''t fight the first 20. It seems that you still have some skills. What are you still hesitating about now?" Jiangning smiled, and said nothing, silently wrote down the people who were going to challenge him on the cardboard, then he closed his eyes and began to rest. After a short time, everyone decided whether he was going to stand or stay. The elder took up the decision in their hands and said slowly: "since you have finished the decision, then next It is impossible to refute. " "Next, I announce that Jiangning challenges Zhao Hu, Li Qing challenges Zhao Hu, and Ren qiuxue challenges Lin Sha. There are three competitions. Then we will start the curtain. Because Jiangning and Li Qing challenge together, one person will have a competition first by both of them, and the winner can continue to challenge Zhao Hu." After that, zhoutianyang, the elder, went down to the stage, and then he started the preparation on the stage. Jiangning started to prepare. First of all, he needed to face Li Qing. For this opponent, Jiangning didn''t know much, but curious, why would he choose the same opponent with himself? He is also like himself and Zhao Hu enmity? But here is actually Jiangning do more, here is just a common disciple of the internal door! Although he said that he has some strength, he is still far from the top 10. The reason why he chose to challenge Zhao Hu is that he is not satisfied with the award of the top 20. He wants to make good fortune and compete with the last Zhao Hu to see if he can get the top 10 prize.How can Zhao Hu not know what Li Qing thinks? Since he was the tenth place, he has been coveted by the public. Almost every time there are people who want to compete with him, but how can he be ordinary? Every time Zhao Hu crushed those people with resolute strength. After all, in this sword tomb, the gap between the top 10 and the top 20 is huge. "Let me have a good time! Don''t let me down then, Jiangning. " Zhao Hu with some playful eyes to see, in his eyes, Jiangning and that Li Qing, are people who are crushed by themselves at will! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 961 "Brother Jiang, you should be careful. Zhao Hu''s strength is not trivial, and his moves are ruthless. Every time, he goes to the fatal place. It can be said that he doesn''t regard this competition as a competition at all. From the point of view of life and death, many disciples who have challenged him are shocked by his move. After all, no one is willing to let himself or herself in the sinuses of the clan He was injured, so he got the first chance every time It''s the kind of war that makes tongNing know that he will never be frightened by his opponent. After a short rest, Jiangning and Li Qing had a competition first. According to the rules, both sides would stop at the same time. Jiangning had no bad impression on the man in front of him. Therefore, both sides made a peaceful comparison. Li Qing used to be a martial monk. Later, he was blinded by an accident. After joining the sword school, he not only did not learn swordsmanship, but also practiced his body skills incisively and vividly, and had already broken through his own limits. In the face of such an opponent, Jiangning is also quite distressed. If you go there in person, you can''t even find his shadow. However, when Li Qing meets Jiangning, he does encounter a nemesis, because Jiangning does not need to pay attention to where he is, just need to use his divine sense to find Li Qing''s position accurately Set. Li Xinjian''s body shape had no effect on Jiangning, so he put down his guard and rushed to Jiangning directly. "Break your bones and tendons!" Li Qing used a move to capture Jiangning. It seemed that he wanted to break Jiangning on the spot. It was quite bloody. However, who knows that Jiangning did not have any movement. His feet suddenly stepped on it and stood like a mountain. Here is the skill of immobility like mountain that Jiangning learned. Li Qing pushed his hands and found that he was like welding to a stone, and he could not make any movement at all. Li Qing immediately knew that his current situation was not good, and he did not dare to pursue him. He had to withdraw temporarily and prepare to open the field first and make use of his sensitive body shape to fight a long-term battle with Jiangning. You should know that as a martial monk, his daily exercise is a regular thing, and one''s endurance muscles have been given full play, so his choice is now It was his most correct decision. Just as Li Qinggang was about to leave, Jiangning suddenly stretched out his hand without any action. You know, Jiangning has always been passively beaten and has not fought back against him. He even thought Jiangning was majoring in defense skills. Jiangning directly grasped Li Qing''s arm with one hand and pulled it back, then she fell to the ground. After all, I didn''t expect to be a martial monk. After all, I had experienced so much training, and my muscle strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people. However, I still did not experience Jiangning''s attack, so I was directly pulled to the ground. Then, Jiangning smile slightly, the mouth light read: "destroy the tendon broken bone!" Li Qing''s face changed. You should know that he broke his bones by urging menstruation. However, for many years, no one has ever seen anyone say that, and no one will play it blindly. He is as incisive and incisive as he is. However, he never expected that in a week, Jiangning, a Taiwanese businessman, used it in front of him and broke his muscles and bones. "It''s impossible. How could you learn this skill? Did you learn from me? " Li Qing was a little angry and asked with Li He''s question. He never thought that his unique skill was in the middle of a move. He was done by Jiangning in mathematics. This is something he doesn''t want to believe. You can''t believe it,. Jiangning smell speech just light answer way: "accept Jiang Ning raised his hand high, and then beat the music toward Li Qing''s head, with a breath of destruction. But Li Qing was the whole person who sent out a cold sweat? He really felt the threat of death. At this time, he couldn''t bear to think about anything more. He didn''t come to get the first place, so he said without hesitation: "please keep your hand, elder martial brother. I''ll serve you." At this moment, Jiangning''s high raised hand suddenly stopped at the moment of arriving at Li Qing''s head, and the momentum and killing intention of Yuhan in his hand seemed to disappear at this moment, as if everything in heaven and earth had never happened again, which made people watching the war feel very surprised. Although they don''t know the strength of Jiangning, they do know clearly the clear water here. Li Qing, as an old school disciple, is also ranked on the list. And Jiangning''s move directly defeated Li Qing. It can be said that for the economic market, all people are looking at Jiangning with dignity. "My God, who is this man? Why is the strength so high? Why was it unknown in the inner door before? " Some curious disciples asked. Xu San, who has been observing, took the opportunity to say, "what do you know? Jiangning is the leader of the clan. He is personally invited by his old man. He has great strength and is brave and resourceful. It is said that he has made a lot of contributions to our clan. Since he has just joined, many of you do not know it. "Xu San''s way of speaking is quite a little fart, but it can be seen that he is quite excited at the moment, which is happy for Jiangning''s victory. Moreover, with Xu San''s words, everyone has a preliminary understanding of Jiangning, and many people are beginning to ask Xu San. Jiangning just shook his head in silence. Although he said he didn''t want him to be conspicuous, Xu San was so persistent that he didn''t have much to say. After all, Xu San was also for his good, and Jiangning would leave after the big gate contest, so he didn''t care about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 962 With Jiangning''s victory over Li Qing, the elder also let Jiangning come to power with a look of approval in his eyes. It seems that he is quite satisfied with Jiangning''s performance. Moreover, he did not expect that Jiangning could directly knock Li Qing to the ground in one round. Although Jiangning can take a rest after the game to recover his physical strength and show the fairness of the game, Jiangning said without any concern: "there is no need to rest. Let''s go on like this. Anyway, I didn''t spend much physical strength." The elder gave a bold smile. The most basic thing was to announce the continuation of the game. After the last match, everyone''s perception of Jiangning changed. However, Rao did not think that Jiangning could defeat Zhao Hu. After all, they knew Zhao Hu''s real strength after countless competitions. He never looked at it on the surface Up so simple, although said the end of the power, but the strength is absolutely no worse than the ninth person. Jiangning in front of the stage looking at some of his hands in front of Zhao Hu, this is a friend helpless shake his head. And Zhao Hu saw Jiangning''s performance, naturally in his heart, he said with a provocative tone: "boy, don''t think that if you defeat Li Qing, you can be defeated in one round. Next, I will ask you to leave the venue like a real loser." "Ha ha, you look up to yourself too much. If you want me to leave the venue, you have to see whether you are good enough." Zhao Hu''s eyes with a fierce color, will be some fierce said: "I hope you are so tough on the stage, don''t kneel down and beg for mercy at that time!" In fact, Zhao Hu''s heart is a little angry now, because Jiangning not only provoked his majesty five times and three times, but also together with his favorite sister Zhou Wantong. This is a big taboo. No matter whether Jiangning takes part in the contest or not, he wants to kill Jiangning in the end. In fact, Zhao Hu''s strength is much more than others. If he does, he can at least rank sixth or seventh in the top ten. However, according to the two elders'' idea, the top ten in the clan can''t be changed too frequently, because most of them are their people. Therefore, Zhao Hu properly acts as a barrier to let those people have some strength All of them stopped behind the top ten. Yes, the disciples of the second elder and the Third Elder could top up. The two sides formally stood on the stage, and with the command of the elder, the defense behavior on the stage was started. This was to prevent the strength of the duel between the two sides too strong to shock the surrounding disciples. Therefore, this defensive array was started. However, in fact, only the fight between the top ten would be opened. After all, the disciples of other levels were not so powerful. It seems that Zhao Hu is unwilling to stay, and takes the lead in attacking Jiangning. As Xu Sanduo said, Zhao Hu''s every move is aimed at killing Jiangning on the spot, which makes the disciples around him very excited. "Look, elder martial brother Zhao Hu, he has used his power. This is the death of Jiangning''s inner disciples." A disciple of Jianzong discussed. Not far away from him, another voice did say a little unkindly: "this is not necessarily. The strength of Jiangning when he defeated Li Qing just now is definitely not that simple. At least, he should be several grades ahead of Li Qing. He is likely to achieve such a thing, that is to say, his strength is far beyond our imagination. By comparison, Zhao HUPO is the best For the sake of impatience, it''s hard to tell the winner from the loser this time. " And the one who had spoken before, the disciple of sword sect said, "what do you know? Have you ever seen the match of senior brother Zhao Hu? Every time, he was crushed by absolute strength. I even thought that he was much more powerful than the people in the front of him. Therefore, this time I have to see Jiangning. Although the strength is also very strong, it is absolutely impossible for him to be the opponent of elder martial brother Zhao Hu. " The voice said again: "ignorant people, no matter how strong Zhao Hu is, it''s only in the middle of Yuanying. However, the strength of this person is far beyond this. Even I can''t see through it. Maybe it will be in the later stage." The sword sect disciple seemed to want to say something more, but when he followed the sound, he went out and found that the man who had just argued with him was actually a woman, but when he really saw the person''s appearance, he immediately shut his mouth. He clearly knew that the man in front of him was definitely not the one he could provoke. With his strength, he could kill himself every minute. This woman seemed to be Ren qiuxue, the top 20. On the stage, Jiangning faced Zhao Hu''s constant attacks, but there was no intention of counterattack. It just kept dodging, which seemed quite dangerous. Every move was nearly hit, and then Jiangning avoided it. The disciple who spoke today was obviously unconvinced, but he could only whisper to himself: "you see how powerful senior brother Zhao Hu is. When it comes to Jiangning''s inability to fight back, and what Jiangning may want to win, it is impossible." Compared with those who stepped down, more and more people supported his views. At the moment, they lost their confidence in Jiangning and praised Zhao Hu sincerely. "Look, Jiangning has been beaten by elder martial brother Zhao Hu and has no strength to fight back. It seems that he is going to fail. As expected, elder martial brother Zhao Hu''s strength is far beyond our imagination. How abnormal should the top ten exist?"At the moment when the people at the bottom are talking about it, Jiangning on the stage smiles a little. At the moment, although it seems that he has been forced into a desperate situation, in fact, he is the most comfortable time. By contrast, Zhao Huzi is in the situation of running out of oil and running out of light. "What a boring contest! I''ve seen enough of your monkey tricks. Obviously, you''re not qualified enough Say it, Jiangning is to begin to fight back, that Zhao Hu is obviously surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 963 Although at the beginning, Jiangning constantly dodged, but in fact he did not use his real Qi at one time. He was constantly using the advantage of his body agility. Although every time he was close to being attacked, it did not have any impact on Jiangning. He could clearly know when Zhao Hu''s next attack was in the sense of divinity? So every time I can avoid it. However, Zhao Hu is on the contrary at this time, because he has the right to use everything. He wants Jiangning, the person who wants to win as soon as possible, to save his lost face. However, he finds that he didn''t make a hit when he bought one. Jiangning seems to have the ability to predict. In this way, his real spirit is quickly consumed. You know, Zhao Hu''s strength is only in the middle of Yuanying, and its genuine Qi capacity can''t support his all-out attack at one time, so after only a dozen knives, Zhao Hu is in the state of running out of oil and dying out of light. In this regard, Zhao Hu was only very unwilling to roar: "despicable people have the ability to fight with me head-on, what is the ability to dodge there?" Jiangning just said with disdain: "I am agile, which is one of my strengths. Why should I face you? Do you have a head-on confrontation with a person majoring in defensive engineering? In that case, it''s not strength, it''s just mental retardation. " Although Zhao Hu is very unwilling, there is no way to refute it. After all, this is the real competition. In fact, many people majoring in horsepower attack are suppressed by those things in many cases. This is also an unavoidable problem. However, if you force others to fight with you, it is really not right. In any case There is no such provision. "What a sharp tongued boy, but do you think I can''t beat you like this? You''re still too naive Zhao Hu said. Then, in everyone''s eyes, Zhao Hu suddenly stopped the attack, and then put forward the form of defense, it seems that he is doing defense. "Boy, although you said you were quick and restrained by me, didn''t you think of it? I''m not only good at attacking, but also majoring in defense skills, "Zhao Hu said with some complacency. In Zhao Hu''s eyes, you are agile, but you never attack him head-on, which shows that Jiangning''s attack must be a short board. Therefore, Zhao Hu thinks that as long as he has made a defensive form, he will have nothing to do with him. Moreover, he can also find out Jiangning''s flaws by himself, and you can directly knock Jiangning to the ground by using his high attack characteristics. It has to be said that Zhao Hu''s wishful thinking is really good. If this is the case, Jiangning really has nothing to do with Zhao Hu. In this case, Jiangning just sneered and said, "so it is. If you can''t hit me, it will become a defensive form. Isn''t it a target?" Many of the disciples said with disdain: "hum, this dodgy guy has no ability to break the defense of our elder martial brother Zhao Hu, and he just needs to wait for an opportunity." An obviously new disciple asked, "if Jiangning doesn''t attack, does elder martial brother Zhao Hu have no way to deal with him?" The disciple next to him explained to him, "what do you know? Elder martial brother Zhao Hu was in the middle of Yuanying period. Both the capacity of true Qi and the recovery speed of genuine Qi are very fast. In contrast, Jiangning has no way. In this way, as long as elder martial brother Zhao Hu continuously recovers his true Qi in the defensive form, he will attack again after he is full, and constantly consumes Jiangning Jiangning. Finally, he can only choose to surrender. " "So it is. Jiangning is him. He has no way to do it?" Obviously, the disciple was a little boastful and said: "of course, the suppression of realm is inevitable. No matter how much your skills and strength can overcome each other, as long as your level is poor, there is always a way to defeat you." Of course, Jiangning on the stage heard people''s comments. At the moment, he obviously had a helpless smile. He didn''t think of his own evasion, but fell into such a view in the eyes of many others. Jiangning sighed and said: "forget it, since you have become a target, deliberately let me attack, plus I want to quickly end the battle, this time directly beat you!" After hearing this, Zhao Hu said with disdain: "do you still want to bluff people? My defense is much higher than my attack. If you really have the ability to break my defense, you can just defeat me directly. Now I just want to cover up your embarrassment. " Just after Zhao Hu''s voice had just dropped, he could not believe it. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, because Jiangning''s momentum suddenly soared, it even directly reached the realm of late Yuanying, which scared Zhao Hu very much. "What? You''ve got a late baby! It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. You must have used some secret arts or taken some pills! " Zhao Hu obviously did not believe that Jiangning in front of him suddenly had the strength of Yuanying period, and even exceeded himself directly.Jiangning sneered and said: "really a humble mortal, but other people''s strength is higher than you, you can''t believe, I should say you are naive or should say you are stupid." With that, Jiangning carried his true spirit and swept away his left arm against Zhao Hu. Obviously, Zhao Hu didn''t believe in Jiangning''s strength, so he immediately put his hands around his arms and hit Jiangning''s left arm. However, Jiangning suddenly saw Zhao Hu block his left arm, and his right palm suddenly raised. It was also a sound of Peng. He hit the place where his right arm was connected to his chest, and Zhao Hu flew straight out of the field like a paper harrier. Hao Ran is a very mysterious skill in the 18 dragon subduing Palms: "the Dragon fights in the wild". The left arm and the right palm are both real and virtual. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 964 Of course, Jiangning didn''t die this time. He still didn''t want to hurt anyone in this arena, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. For Jiangning now, it''s better not to eat any of these things. After all, he still has to enter the top ten and go to the school big competition. The elder went to check Zhao Hu''s injury and announced: "Jiangning wins! Since then, Jiangning has been one of the top ten disciples of our sword school. " All of a sudden, everyone began to cheer. They had never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so terrible. At the moment, Jiangning suddenly defeated Zhao Hu, which also made them understand the real strength of Jiangning. "My God, who in the end is this man who can defeat Zhao Hu with one move? I''m afraid there is no such person among the inner disciples!" "Zhao can''t resist the attack even if he is the best one in ten." At the moment, the injured Zhao Hu obviously still had a breath. He struggled to get up and said to the elder: "report to the elder that Jiangning''s strength has suddenly increased. I suspect that she has used any secret arts or pills. This is not in accordance with the rules of zongmen Dabi. Please learn from him and first imprison that Jiangning on the spot. Then we are investigating ¡£¡± The big elder waved his hand and said, "no, you don''t have to doubt his strength. Everyone can see that. He didn''t make any illegal means on the court." "But elder..." Zhao Hu seems to want to say something. The elder said in a stern tone, "what''s the matter? Are you still questioning my fairness? Who gave you the courage? " "No... I dare not." Now Jiangning seems to be standing in the top ten ranks. Although she is at the bottom, it seems that his popularity is not lower than the other nine people. After all, she beat Zhao Hu, who is the tenth place in one move. Since then, Jiangning has the right to be challenged by others. However, no one dares to challenge Jiangning. After all, if they are too old to fight Zhao Hu, let alone fight against Jiangning. The elder took a look and announced: "the next is the last duel. You are Ren qiuxue''s challenge to Lin Sha, the seventh in the list. Please get ready." Although Jiangning wants to leave here, he still decides to watch it first when he sees Ren qiuxue''s visit. Although he and Tieniu have no deep feelings, they are good friends. After the two sides came to power, it was obvious that Ren qiuxue''s eyes were full of hatred, and that Lin Sha was indifferent and did not seem to care. "I''ll pay you for setting me up today Listening to Ren qiuxue''s words, Jiangning is also frowning. She seems to understand something. It seems that Tieniu was forced to harm at the beginning, which must not be his intention. It seems that there is something hidden behind it. At the moment, it''s a fight between two people. As soon as their voices fall, Ren qiuxue starts his action. Although Ren qiuxue has a certain gap in the realm, it seems that Ren qiuxue is much stronger than nalinsha. Jiang Ning obviously supports Ren qiuxue. After all, he is Tieniu''s younger sister. You can also take care of Ren qiuxue in any school competition. that Ren qiuxue is not really a swordsmanship genius. His sabre in his hand is full of shadows, which is hard to understand, and his moves are extremely tricky Drill, with a clever force, as if all holes in the general water. Lin Sha, who ranked seventh, is also a master in the school. Although he is suppressed by Ren qiuxue''s swordsmen at the moment, he is also very skillful and makes full use of his powerful characteristics. The Jianzong disciples who watched the battle cheered one after another. They all thought that Ren qiuxue had already occupied the advantage of gathering. However, Jiangning was worried about it. Knowing that Ren qiuxue was not very effective at this time, although Ren qiuxue had the first chance at the beginning, he did not really succeed in the subsequent attack. If it goes on like this, Ren qiuxue will not only be unable to seize the opportunity, but also be seized by Lin Sha. However, Ren qiuxue is not really worried about his current situation. He always knows that he does not have an advantage, but he is also calm. This makes Jiangning begin to doubt whether he still has any secret tricks in his hand? As expected, Jiangning condiments did not come out. Just when Lin Sha thought that Ren qiuxue had nothing to do, Ren qiuxue threw his sword in his hand. In an instant, countless sword shadows appeared in the sky. Ren qiuxue yelled: "ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" The innumerable shadows of the sword were flying straight towards Lin Sha. Lin Sha on the stage was obviously unable to cope with the situation. He didn''t expect Ren qiuxue to have such a move. He saw countless sword shadows flying in. He wanted to raise his hand and surrender, but he found that he could not speak. It''s true that Ren qiuxue blocked the air around him with genuine Qi, which made Lin Sha''s voice unable to be heard. Lin Sha''s face suddenly changed, but he could only watch the countless sword shadows gradually clear. He raised his hand and tried to block it, but he only saw that he was weak.In this way, Lin Sha was passed through his body by countless sword shadows in a bitter smile. The elder on the stage flew down very severely and interrupted Ren qiuxue''s attack. However, when he looked around, he found that Lin Sha had died under the countless sword shadows. The elder just thought about it for a moment, then looked at Ren qiuxue, and then said, "although it''s just a clan competition, the fist and foot are invisible, the sword is merciless, and it''s inevitable that there will be damage. Although Ren qiuxue killed Lin Sha, Ping Sha didn''t give up before. So we can forgive this time, but it''s not another case. In order to show punishment, your top ten reward will be We''ll confiscate it. Go down! " Ren qiuxue did not have any distress, instead, he walked on with a face of high spirits. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 965 Jiangning was astonished at the stage. At the moment, his heart was very excited. First of all, Ren qiuxue won the victory, which was what he wanted to see most. Now there is no doubt about it. Moreover, he also knew the final decision of the clan. According to law, even on stage, if he only wanted to kill his brothers, he would be severely punished, but that elder was unprecedented Of course, this is not the forgiveness of the clan, but Ren qiuxue showed enough strength, in order to keep him, the elder made an exception to let him not be punished. The most surprising thing for Jiangning is that since Ren qiuxue used his most favorite sword technique before, "wanjian Guizong", it makes Jiangning have some new understanding of the world here. "Yes, not only the culture here, but also the situation here are similar to the place where I was before, even the martial arts are the same. There must be some connection between this and I must find him." Jiangning said secretly in his heart that he had never forgotten his first purpose after he came here, that is to first investigate here. Now all the top ten disciples have been confirmed. After three days, they can go to the school contest together. Jiangning has only three days to prepare. Zhou Wantong walked out of the competition arena with the winning Jiangning. While looking at Jiangning, she said happily, "Congratulations, brother Jiang has won the contest. Next, I''ll take you around first! I''ll take you to the Department Reward Office of the top ten disciples. He will take you around to see the welfare of the top ten disciples. " Jiangning nodded, but went with Zhou Wantong, and then arrived at a place. Zhou Wantong immediately explained: "this is the mission Hall of our sword clan. You can get the task here, and after completing the task, you can also get the reward here. Of course, we can get the reward here. We only need to show you as ten Strong disciples have to prove it. " When Zhang Ning heard the speech, he took out a token just handed to him by the elder, and handed it to the old man in front of the door. When setting the card in the area, Jiangning took a shocked look at the person in front of him. Although the old man in front of him said that he looked plain, he didn''t have any trace of genuine Qi fluctuation on his body, which shocked Jiangning. You know, from the action of the old man, he can''t be without martial arts. In this way, there can only be one point, that is, the strength of the old man is far higher than that of Jiangning now. Jiangning sighed in his heart: "sure enough, any of these sects must have several elder guardians to exist!" The old man just looked at the token, then casually threw a storage bag to Jiangning. Jiangning took it and weighed it. He opened it and found out what was in it. It seems to be a pill, a scroll, and a sword. Zhou Wantong took it away, just holding it in her hand and playing with it was quite boring. She said, "sure enough, these are the awards for the competition every year. It seems quite boring!" Jiangning asked curiously, "what are these three things? Why does it happen every year? " "Oh, brother Jiang is like this. This is a Juqi pill, a body scroll, and a relatively good saber. These three kinds of prizes are given every year, so I think it''s boring. It doesn''t mean that the three prizes are not good. He can use this Juqi pill no matter who you are. It can help you recover your true Qi at a critical moment However, the effect varies from person to person. The higher the realm is, the worse the effect will be. It is very effective at critical moments. Basically, all people will carry one when they go out. However, the price is expensive, so it is very worthwhile for the clan to take it out as a reward. " "This body method scroll is quite common. It is based on the Da Cheng body method" Lingbo micro step "as the blueprint. Although the effect is not as good as that of Lingbo micro step, the good thing is that it is easier to learn. But I look at brother Shangjiang at the front desk, and the speed of body method you show is much faster than the effect of this body method, so this thing is very useful for us You''re still a little chicken ribs. " "This saber is made by the weapon refiners in the clan. It is of high grade and has high practicability. However, because it is mass-produced, the top ten disciples will not use it. However, this Sabre is different from what I saw before. I can''t tell the specific changes." While Zhou Wantong was still talking, the elder came over and said, "the difference of this saber is that it is inlaid with animal pill." When Jiang Ning looked around, he saw that the elder was smiling. He understood that this Sabre was specially given to him by the elder. It should be that he didn''t have a proper sword. "Thank you for your kindness. I just don''t have the right sword. I''ll thank the elder first." The elder shook his head and said, "little friend, don''t thank me. This is the meaning of the patriarch. Although you don''t know what kind of weapon you really like to use, the patriarch still chooses this sword for you. After all, we are the sword school. The weapon refiners practice the best sword. We just hope you can get better results in the big school competition."Jiangning said politely, "thank you for your meaning. Anyway, I will try my best to achieve better results in this school contest." "That little friend, you should prepare more. I''ll leave for the moment and hear your good news." With that, the elder Zhou Tianyang turned and left. Zhou Wantong looked at it and said, "brother Jiang, let''s go back! There are still three days to go, and it will be a big match. " Jiangning nodded and put these things into the storage bag. Although he said he didn''t need these things, he took them down since they were sent to him by the clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 966 Jiangning is sitting on his horse leisurely at the moment. With the team of Jianzong, they go to the place of Dabi of the sect. Besides the top ten disciples such as Jiangning, there are also the patriarch Zhou Tong, the great elder and the second elder, and hundreds of inner disciples. It can be said that this formation is quite good, even for the sword sect, it is a strong force. Among the five elders, there were two of them, and Zhou Tong, the most powerful one, was added. Most of the disciples of the inner clan also went there, and all of them were worthy of ranking. It can be seen that the sword school attached great importance to this school competition. It''s a long way to go. Of course, it''s impossible for everyone to have a horse. Only the top ten and the elders have done something. The rest of the disciples are walking on foot. Fortunately, they got up very early and didn''t rush on their way. You have to ask Xu San around you. Although he is not an inner disciple, he is also an exceptional follower of Jiangning. "Where are we going? How much do you know about this school? " Xu Sanxiang''s question from Jiangning immediately replied: "the place we''re going to is naturally the capital, which is the final place of this school contest and one of the places where the two largest sects are located." After hearing this, Jiangning said: "one of them? Is there another place? " Although Xu San was a little curious at the moment, why Jiangning didn''t even know their most basic knowledge, but seeing that Jiangning was still very good to him, he explained to Jiangning: "yes, I''m still qualified to join the sect Dabi sect. There are 15 in total, corresponding to our 13 political envoys and Liangjing respectively. This time, we will go It''s the capital where the largest sect, the Golden Dragon Gate, is located. " Jiangning just nodded when he heard the speech, but he began to calculate secretly in his heart. He didn''t expect that the area here was the same as that of him, or there was no change at all. Obviously, Jiangning still had no difficulty in this school big match. In other places, although there are still some doubts at home, they are not easy to ask. Jiangning knows that the school has made enough efforts to compete with the sword school. In principle, any school, regardless of going out to play any important thing, must retain more than half of its strength within their sect. However, this time, Jianzong has made some efforts When he went there, he actually took out most of his strength. It seemed that he was ready to lay a thin wall without reservation. With the emergence of this large group of people, even some thieves who want to attack xiaoruyi are afraid to connect with them, let alone rob them. Jiangning, they swaggered all the way to the capital without any obstruction. No one even wanted to ask where they came from? Even those subordinated to the government did not show any indication. Due to the fact that the speed of their journey in Jiangning was not very fast, although the journey was smooth, they still did not arrive at the capital in time. Therefore, they would inevitably encounter some local sects who came to participate in the school competition as they did. But obviously both sides are very afraid of each other, and did not prepare for any communication before the game, so they are far away from each other after meeting each other in card building. Obviously, those elders who have participated in countless times are not surprised by this, and continue to move towards the capital. Finally, Jiangning and they arrived at the capital together. As soon as they entered the capital, all the disciples of Jianzong felt excited. They had never seen such a big scene, nor had they seen so many magnificent buildings. So they were surprised. Compared with those elders who felt ordinary, they were always there Some excitement. "Look, what is this?" "There are so many people in the capital, and they are worthy of their reputation." all the Dragon disciples began to whisper. Of course, they are just ordinary disciples. It''s normal for them to be excited about the strange things around them. The elders of Jianzong didn''t try to stop them. They just talked about it by themselves Jiangning did not show any surprise. As early as the beginning, Jiangning had a taste of all the scenery of the Daming kingdom. Naturally, Jiangning was familiar with everything in front of the wood. "as like as two peas, the landscape architecture is the same. Even I can hardly tell you whether I am a Daming country or a country that is a Ming Dynasty." Jiangning quite some exclamation said. At the moment, he took the old man to turn around and teach the disciples: "listen to me. In this capital, no one is allowed to act alone. The plane is different from our sword sect. There are many rules and regulations in it. Many things are forbidden. The Golden Dragon Gate has a great influence in the government. Therefore, any one of you is forbidden to violate any rule Do you understand the law of what All the disciples of zhongjianzong nodded in silence. Of course, they knew the importance of the trip. However, Jiangning heard something different from the elder Zhou Tianyang, and immediately remembered it with interest."Does jinlongmen have a great influence in the government? It''s a really interesting thing Jiangning said interestingly that in the early Ming Dynasty, there was the situation of political intervention in the Wulin. Obviously, it has become more obvious here. As a clan, the golden dragon gate can shake the most powerful court, which is quite unclear. Although this is very suspicious, Jiangning is not interested in adjusting Zha, after all, his heart is not in the capital. "I still want to win the school contest first." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 967 At the prologue of the school''s Dabi, fifteen sects from all over the country gathered here. Each disciple''s strength seemed very high, not to mention those elders who took the lead, and they were all unfathomable. then, Jiangning really noticed a detail, that is, the number of people coming to crazy sword sect this time seems to be very small, Moreover, the strength is not so strong, which makes Jiangning begin to wonder. Is it after the war that the last crazy sword sect experienced, the strength inside the door fell suddenly, but Jiangning did not hurt their core strength, so Jiangning was quite cautious this time. After the rules of the big match of the sect were announced, all the information of the competition was finally known. First, it was divided into two steps. One was that all the ten disciples of all sects entered the same secret realm to fight against the disciples of the other 14 sects. They collected a kind of thing called "spirit of heaven", which was unique in the fifty secret places It can be used to refine the Peiyuan pill. The disciples of that sect collected the most, which sect won the victory. In the end, the supply of sect resources will naturally be distributed according to the results of this confrontation. The second step is to take one person. All ten disciples of each sect will come to the stage to compete with other disciples. In the end, according to the points and achievements, who is the real champion will be judged. However, this does not bring honor to the sect. Only after you win the championship, you will be rewarded more as an individual. Therefore, Jiangning did not receive the award here The mission of victory seems to be that Zhou Tong, the patriarch, just wants Jiangning to help them gain a good place in the first secret land exploration and protect their disciples. "Compared with the task of protecting people, I prefer to fight and kill!" You can''t help but sigh that for him, the trouble of protecting people is far more difficult than killing a person. However, Jiangning has no other choice at the moment, so he has to accept it in silence. Since then, Jiangning is alone in the ranks of poets. However, compared with the change of the inner disciples'' attitude towards Jiangning at the moment, the top ten still ignore Jiangning. Even if Jiangning killed Zhao Hu, the 10th in the list, they still think that Jiangning is taking advantage of the opportunity, and even has some suspicion of cheating. They think that Zhao Hu has already taken all his true Qi at the beginning It is not a hero''s behavior, so they have not shown due respect to Jiangning at all. After explaining the rules of the big game, all the disciples of Jianzong went back to their hotel. Although they didn''t eat in the later days of Jianzong, no disciple was willing to call Jiangning, but Jiangning didn''t care about it. On the contrary, he still enjoyed being independent, so that he could practice and learn about Zhou On the contrary, it is not easy to be disturbed by others. Just when Jiangning thought of it like this, a knock on the door interrupted his thinking. Jiangning could not help but frown, thought for a moment, and really felt the breath outside the door. Then he called out with relief: "please come in!" However, the visitors were not the people Jiangning usually knew, but Liu Wei, the grandson of Liu Rui, the four elders. This made Jiangning a little confused. Although he judged that Liu Wei came by the smell of people outside, he could not think of his purpose. "Senior brother Liu, what are you doing here?" Liu Wei looked at Jiangning in front of him, and then said with disbelief: "although my grandfather has always said that he will come to you in any danger, your strength is not as strong as I seem. Do you have any secret warranty? But since he has said so, I still have to do it. Please take good care of him, brother Jiang. " Knowing the meaning of the visitor, you are relieved to nod. He didn''t expect that Liu Rui, the four elder who has always had a general relationship with him, would ask for him. However, it seems that Liu Rui, the four elder, should be with Zhou Tianyang, so it is normal to ask for something. Jiang Ning is afraid that for Zhou Tianyang''s sake, he will definitely help him Little things. After that, Jiangning and his wife had a good sleep and were ready to enter the secret place the next day. Speaking of it, this was the first time Jiangning had entered this kind of exploration mission in this world. Facing all the unknown, Jiangning''s heart not only had no fear, but also had some excitement. He came to the door of the secret place with the sword clan''s team. Then Zhou Tong, as the leader of the clan, flew out immediately. Together with the other 14 sect heads, they went to the gate of the secret place. They opened their strongest strength and tore them toward the door of the secret place in the sky with the breath of destruction The door of Jing was opened a little bit, and Xu San on one side explained: "Mr. Jiang, what are you looking at? Every year at this time of year, the entrance door is the most vulnerable, and it is also the easiest time to open it under the main force of 15 minutes. If you miss this, then this year''s sect Dabi''s secret land exploration will not be with you. ""By the way, Mr. Jiang, please be careful of this secret place. Although people have been exploring for a long time, its hidden treasure is far from being discovered by ordinary people. However, there are endless dangers along with it. You must be careful all the time. Don''t be harmed by the small trap that seems to care nothing about, and when you are in it, you should be careful You never know what kind of crazy things your opponent will do? Once they are not members of their own clan, they are all Zhang who is his enemy. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 968 With Xu San''s good intention to remind you to nod to my computer, it seems quite bloody in my heart. After all, I had some conventional knowledge about the exploration, and then I was thrown into the secret realm together with the other nine sword school disciples. Because there is a strong space storm at the door of the secret place, it will lead to any place inside the nanocrystalline, so everyone is very unfortunate to be involved in all directions, and their purpose is to collect one of the things called the spirit of heaven. When the mission has been closed, the 15 Lords will open all the doors of the secret place together All the disciples came back and began to hand in the spirit of that day. Jiangning didn''t enter the secret place first, but waited a little while and then walked in halfway. He just didn''t want to be the first bird or the long tailed snake. This is the most eclectic way, and it will never attract people''s attention. After that, Jiangning felt dizzy. When he woke up, he found that he had arrived in a place he didn''t know what it was called. It looked very old and the jungle was very deep. However, there was a large open space. Jiangning released his consciousness and felt it a little, but he didn''t find any life around him The trace of existence, so he called out huoqilin. "Huolian, do you know where this is Huolian, smelling speech, immediately flew into the air and looked around for a while. He didn''t find anything urgent. Then he began to detect the steam around him, but without any feeling, he immediately reported it to Jiangning, and Jiangning was buried in his mind at the moment. "So it is, that is to say, there is no trace of genuine Qi fluctuation around me. In this way, they can only wait anxiously outside without any means to see clearly what happened in Zhen Mi''s territory. That is to say, no matter what our disciples do in this secret state, they can''t find out, only on the last day Tao. " Let you think about it for a moment, it is a relief. For him, this matter will only be better. It can not affect his own poetic expression, let alone let him hide himself in this reason, a happy thing. "Then let''s go. Although it''s full of danger, it''s not worth mentioning for me." After that, Jiangning swaggered forward. Indeed, although the secret place looked very dangerous, and even the door of the secret place could only be opened by 15 persons as powerful as Zhou Tong, it was still very simple for Jiangning at the moment. After all, it was very simple for Jiangning to take the road after the robbery. Now Jiangning has been gradually recovered from abroad after soaking in the magic spirit pool. Jiangning believes that it will completely recover all its strength in less than a few months, and now it is also recovering slowly. Now Jiangning has reached the state of crossing the post disaster period. If Lingxi tries its best to break out, Jiangning believes that it is no less than when What it looked like at the beginning of Dacheng. Therefore, Jiangning and huoqilin walked in this secret place separately. With their powerful spiritual perception, they can clearly know whether there are people around. Moreover, Jiangning himself was surprised by the extent of the secret place. He did not think that his own had been walking for such a long time One of the disciples did not meet, which made Jiangning feel a little strange. In fact, these are also very normal things, because the great extent of this secret place has far exceeded Jiangning''s imagination. Although he was only randomly sent to a place, it was very far away when he met with the latest first disciple. If he wanted to gather together, it was just impossible, Jiangning could not help complaining "Hateful, why don''t some people come into this secret place, or I won''t have to worry about so many things when I''m here with the Xu San." Of course, in fact, Xu San is absolutely impossible to come in. At the moment, he is working hard with the simplified method that Jiangning just gave him. You know, this is one of the top ten prizes. Even if it falls on the market, he can also get a very high price. But at the moment, Jiangning gives it to him easily. How can Xu San not be happy And excited, at the same time my heart is very grateful to Jiangning, secretly vowed to treat Jiangning well. Suddenly, Jiangning felt a faint aura vibration in front of him, but it was obvious that it was not a trace of man-made, because the amplitude of the quiet vibration was too small, and there was no movement. It seemed that it was just plain and unexplained. Some curiously walked past, but found something similar to light The air slowly floating, Jiangning can not help but walk past, carefully observe up. "Is this the so-called spirit of heaven?" Jiangning said to himself that he did not actually see the existence of astronomy, but in his imagination, this is the soul of heaven. After a close look, Huo Qilin explained to Jiangning: "elder brother, although I don''t know the name of this thing, it is definitely a pure energy constitution. However, the energy contained in it does contain some vitality. Like the dead people, our spirit animal people eat it without any effect, so I really don''t understand that this thing has What''s the effect? ""Do you think it can be used for alchemy?" Huo Qilin thought for a moment and said, "it contains a lot of energy. Although it implies a kind of resentment, it can be a good raw material if you can experience the refining of alchemy masters, that is to say, it can be used for alchemy." "Then this should be the soul of heaven. I will put it away first." -Jiangning just grabbed him in the storage space. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 969 However, at the moment, the disciples of the sword Sect on the other side met, and their luck was obviously much better. Because they entered the secret place at the same time, the space between them was not too big. Knowledge was also met after the two sides of luck walked towards each other for a certain distance. After finding their own friends, it is also obvious that they began to rely on each other, and began to look for other partners who were also disciples of Jianzong. Just as everyone was busy looking for his teammates, suddenly they all felt a strong light coming from afar. The light went straight into the secret place, just like a big pillar carrying out the heaven and earth, which was all people''s eyes. Jiangning stopped suddenly on the way ahead, looked at the light column and said, "it seems that there is something valuable there. There is such a big fluctuation in the world. It seems that even the boundary of this secret place can''t be stopped. I think I''d better go there first and have a look. I''m not sure I can meet the disciples of sword school who went with me." And all the disciples seemed to walk towards the light pillar with the same idea as Jiangning. Of course, not only did they have the colonial character of Jianzong, but also other people in the 14th middle school were the same. Although they said that they had a lot of experience in secret land exploration, they were still a little flustered at this moment. Everyone''s journey is not very prototype. After one day and one night, most people feel the light column and pick up the tea table. The people of Jianzong are all there, but there are no Qihao and Jiangning in it. Qi Hao has been haunting and disappearing all the time. Even the disciples of Jianzong clan are used to it. At the beginning of the big competition, Qi Hao, who was supposed to be one of the top ten, did not show any trace. Now that they have just gathered and entered, Qi Hao has lost contact with the people of Jianzong again. It seems that it has never existed In general, under millet, Jiangning will be much more relaxed. He is still coming here constantly, but he is not as active as other disciples, so it seems very comfortable to replace one with another. At the moment, all the zongmen are standing in a good position. They are well divided into two groups. One of them is naturally headed by jinlongmen, and the other is headed by taixuanmen, which is from Nanjing. At the moment, only the poets of mad sword sect and the eight members of Jianzong have not decided which place they want to join? However, obviously, as an affirmation of opposition, the team they join is also for you. At this time, the people of jinlongmen are the first to say to the crazy sword gate: "you can make a quick decision, or you don''t even know how to die later." Obviously, the words of jinlongmen remind the people of crazy Dao clan that they like crazy Dao sect to join his camp. After all, there are ten crazy Dao men, and their combat effectiveness is no worse than that of Jianzong, and they are much stronger in the sea. After hearing this, even if they were happy to agree with Jin Longmen''s request, they left Jianzong to join another force led by taixuanmen. Anna taixuanzong was so far away from Jiangning that most of the disciples of Jianzong didn''t even know where taixuanzong was! After Jiangning approached quietly, he did not make a sound. In terms of his strength, no one could find him if he wanted to hide. Then Jiangning ambushed quietly. He looked at those people and seemed to be arguing about something. He asked huoqilin, what is in the hall? Huo Qilin''s friends said scornfully: "they found many traps in the sincere hall together, and eventually there was a mysterious box, which hurt a lot of Jinshi. Even my meaning and perception can''t penetrate it, so we can''t know what''s inside." With Huo Qilin''s answer, Jiangning is even more puzzled. He doesn''t know what it is that makes this seemingly ordinary hall burst out such a huge light. It seems that the real God has come into the world, attracting all the people''s attention and gathering together. In this crowd, everyone is unique outside But how ordinary it seems at the moment. Obviously, even the close-up view of the hall has not been broken at the moment. Both the tianlongmen and taixuanmen forces are unwilling to act rashly. They do not want to start a dispute before the security is opened. They finally lose both sides, but they find that there is only an empty shell inside. So they finally decide to attack and kill together. But obviously, no one will believe it Fang then chose two disciples with nearly equal strength to enter it. For the sake of the relationship between Madao sect and Jianzong sect, it seems that they both have a tacit understanding to send a disciple to the stage. The runner who appeared in jinlongmen was one of the disciples of the mad Dao sect, Taixue sect. Here is the ninth person in the Da Pai line. Jiangning watched for a while, and then went in with the breath hidden secretly without any attention. At his speed, no one could see him. Therefore, Jiangning walked into the hall like no one else. As soon as he entered the hall, he found a corpse and died on the hall, as if he had just wanted to Jiang Ning just shook his head and went on walking. Although he said he was asked to do his best to protect Jianzong''s bumpy disciples, he had no choice but to endure the pain and continue to walk forward to see if he could answer the most important question here?.And just when he just walked into the hall, he stayed in the place where Jiangning didn''t know, and the organ gave a slight eastward look, as if no one had seen it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 970 Jiangning took a look at the huge stone statue in front of him and exclaimed in surprise: "what is this thing? Why is it so exquisite?" Let''s talk about it. Jiangning broke the two huge statues, and then continued to walk forward. These two stone statues have the cultivation of Yuanying period, but they are just children in front of Jiangning now. So he walked straight through and opened the stone gate with his bare hands, opening a shortcut. The more Jiangning goes forward, the more vicious the traps are, and the more fierce they are. In the end, Jiangning even becomes a thunderbolt, which makes Jiangning a bit caught off guard. Fortunately, Jiangning, with its powerful strength, has come here intact all the way. After arriving at the final destination, there is nothing you can see, The reward from the main hall is just a common platform. "What the hell is this? Is it designed to give us a platform? Or is it that the initial reward is taken away by the first person who climbed the steps? " Jiangning was curious to think that for him, what is the reward in this thing is no longer important. Now the only thing Jiangning wants to know is, what is the purpose of their coming here? You should know that they were given the task of collecting Tianhua and Daoji. So far, no one seems to be in a hurry to collect the spirit of heaven. When you go to the front of the stage and imitate it, you can see that the platform has no room to understand. It seems that even the wall is known by metal. Generally speaking, even if you know the strength of Lianjiang Jiangning, even metal can be easily broken. Huo Qilin reminded him: "big brother, you try to put some real Qi in to see if you can activate this one?" If you ask you to do so, you will find that there is no movement. However, he seems to be a little unwilling, so he takes up the knife again, cuts a little blood in his hand, and then releases some surprise. Sure enough, this time is obviously in contrast with the last time. At this time, after washing Jiangning''s blood, there is no movement. Instead, he turns red, such as With a vampire like dark red general, so that Jiangning are quite shocked. Just when Jiangning thought that the stage was going to stop changing, he found that it suddenly sank, and then something unknown was raised. Jiangning looked at it, it was something similar to a sword handle, but in his eyes, he felt countless familiar meanings. "What is this? I seem to have seen him somewhere, but how can I not remember? " Jiangning grabbed the handle of the sword and held it in her hand. She felt very comfortable, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. Then Jiangning decided to put it away tomorrow and throw her into the kitchen bag. On the other side, it seems that the crazy sword sect disciple is still wandering around. Jiangning has a look at it. He feels a little bored and quietly approaches him. From the later episode, he kills him. At the end of the day, Jiangning dressed up a little and left the cave, while the people outside didn''t notice the competition inside. They were just quietly drinking water and resting. It was not until a long time later that the representatives of Longmen and taixuanmen said, "go in a little and see what the two men are doing inside. If there is danger, we will not go in any more. Who would like to be the victim? All people''s eyes are fixed on the people in the place where the two younger brothers of Jianzong and crazy daomen are. It can''t be blamed that they are targeted by the teacher at the moment, but they are actually too weak. You should know that Jianzong''s two strongest men, hello and Jiangning, are not here at the moment, so their level of eight can only be barely strong. After facing such big sects as jinlongmen and taixuanmen, they don''t have any chance to make waves. However, the crazy sword sect, as the representative of Jianzong for 15 times, is now the enemy of attack They were also deeply discriminated against. They almost entered the abyss on the same day as the people of Jianzong. Jiangning, who had just come out, saw this scene. Obviously, he was a little upset. He looked at the people in jinlongmen with anger, and then suddenly, his invisibility disappeared. Jiangning thought at the moment: "it''s really powerful and other traps have already disappeared because I took it away. So even if they go in, there will be no danger. We can also find the single identities of some disciples who were killed by props before, and then pull them back. In this way, there is nothing to explore in Zhenjiang shop Now, I can go easily. " Jiang Ning walked out of the backwater of the back door with the remnant sword. He was very calm and calm. What''s more, when he went in and out this time, the chain members didn''t find him. He succeeded in winning the victory from them. "Since there''s no obedience here, I''ll look around again to see where there are many weddings and gatherings. I''d better finish looking for things and hand over the characters as soon as possible. At least I can get out of here earlier." On the other hand, due to the clear situation of the main hall, all the teams left the place. However, since they had passed the previous gathering, they are now leaving in groups. In this case, although the newspaper group said that it was not conducive to obtain the number of souls, it could perfectly protect themselves. Perhaps the most terrifying one in the secret land might not On the contrary, those are the traps of the enemy!Jiangning was not far away. He didn''t mean to move with other people in Jianzong. He knew that if he acted alone, he would not only come faster, but also be surprised. Jiangning suddenly felt that there was something in the backpack, so he opened it and found that the sword he had just acquired was humming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 971 Jiangning looked at the hall and didn''t seem to find anything worthy of importance. However, the handle of the sword in his hand was really shining and glowing, which made Jiangning wonder. It seemed that something was calling for the sword handle. "Is there any secret hidden in this seemingly ordinary hall?" When he got confused, he had the character of an explorer. When he met many things, he wanted to find the truth, and seemed to have an inexplicable persistence in these things. As soon as Jiangning gritted his teeth, TV decided to walk with the consciousness of this sword handle. Jiangning raised the handle of the sword in his hand and ate it all around. Suddenly, he found that when he was in the south of his town, the vibration of the sword handle was the most intense, and Jiangning''s eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. Then he walked towards his own south, and huoqilin was also who was in his life, and they moved forward together. On the other side, after entering the hall, the large number of disciples began to look for their own opportunities. They were not willing to share their unique opportunities with others. Therefore, they all chose to act in silence. In addition, the hall was originally a very large place, and almost everyone could meet in a room with many forks and locations When you come to different things, you don''t have to worry about where to meet. However, this is only for the strong sect. It is similar to listening to the address of Jinlong gate and taixuan gate. They are looking for resources respectively, but the sword sect is afraid. After all, their own disciples are not very strong. In addition, they have always had crazy sword sect nearby, so they choose to move forward together. Seeing that several of the disciples of the sword sect began to march toward the north of the hall, they would not know that in hell, although there are great opportunities, there are also great dangers. It is important to know that living here is the most important thing. This secret place itself is not a very safe place. There have been countless elite disciples such as cijun who have fallen among them One who passes on one''s own disciples or even cultivates them as successors. Without the leadership of their elder brother Qi Hao, Zhao Yuansheng, the second eldest brother''s grandson, naturally led him. However, Liu Wei, who ranked fourth, had always been at odds with Zhao Yuansheng, so he didn''t join the sword sect, so he left the hall alone. He thought that, after all, it was not only that It is the main hall with the center that has the most opportunities. In addition, he also highlighted the team of zongmen, and Gu Xibing, who was the third in the list. However, it was not because of her discord with anyone, but that he did not like to contact with people. Just before the people of Jianzong went to the north gate, he was detached and left. No one even noticed his disappearance. This shows how powerful he is in hiding his breath. In this way, the five most powerful of the ten disciples of Jianzong had already gone to three. Only Zhao Yuansheng, who ranked second, and Jiang Kai, who ranked fifth, were left. It can be said that most of the remaining people belonged to those who were related to the second elder and the third elder. However, this is normal. The inner doors of the sword sect are different, but only the two elders and the three elders seem to be ten In terms of unity, I don''t know whether they should praise or criticize. On the other side, Jiangning has already arrived in front of a secret room. With Jianping''s guidance, he feels that there are some abnormal places here, but he can''t say, so he has to investigate around. "No, Huo Qilin. It''s just an ordinary secret room. It''s also empty. There''s nothing to pay attention to." Jiangning warrior doubts said. Before that, Jiangning began to recover gradually after soaking in the Qilin God blood pool. Although the speed was slow, it also meant that Jiangning was constantly growing every day, or maybe recovering its strength before. At the moment, Jiangning has recovered the state of the later stage of the crossing, but it still doesn''t feel that there is any abnormal place in this chamber It made him wonder. "Big brother, I don''t know, but I think the only abnormal thing here is probably too normal." Huo Qilin muttered. In fact, he was not sure, but he just said what he wanted to say. Jiangning smell speech, it seems to have caught something? The authority stopped to ponder, considered for a while, and said suddenly: "yes, this chamber is too common, there are no traps, or even any furnishings. It seems that it was designed at the beginning without any plan. It is simply impossible to exist. This chamber is absolutely not simple. Let''s have a look at it carefully." After all, Jiangning and Huo Qilin began to investigate closely, but at the moment, they had no other way except to move the divine consciousness or spiritual Qi. After a long period of time, however, there was no discovery. Therefore, he became impatient, especially Jiangning. He was not particularly interested in these things. He just felt that the hilt looked inexplicably familiar, so he decided to start exploring. Now, he didn''t get the information It''s stuck. But fortunately, huoqilin is still hundreds of years old, and as a divine beast, it needs to be more stable than human confidence, so at the moment, he is idle and says to Jiangning: "brother, I think there is something we haven''t caught him. It''s absolutely impossible to use his true Qi and divine sense. I think it should be us If you think wrong, where will you go astray? But I can''t say exactly what it is. I feel that you are the elder brother here, so I think you must have some solutions. "Jiangning also a little pause, seems to think of something, from his storage bag out of that has been, buzzing sound of the hilt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 972 At this time, on the other side of Jiangning, many disciples from all the sects who were originally exploring in the hall gathered together. They came together to the center of the hall. Yuanying sent Gao Lin from the disciples of jinlongmen and taixuanmen, asking everyone to gather in the center of the hall. It seems that there is no secret. Of course, the disciples of crazy Dao sect and sword sect are all gathered together. Although they have always had a lot of resentment, they still have some disadvantages in the face of Jinlong gate and taixuan gate. The disciples of the top quality sect are still slightly inferior, so they all choose to submit. However, except for them, the disciples who have not returned outside have not been informed. Among the disciples of jinlongmen, he walked out of a young man who looked magnificent. He was wearing a white suit, holding a golden sword in his hand, and his eyes were majestic, which seemed to be a giant dragon. But the Trion also walked on to a disciple, but he was completely opposite, wearing a black dress, no weapons in his hand, just with a fan of the elegant shirt, if not the black hard dress, no one can imagine it as a disciple of the clan, just like a common reader. They only stood together in the center of the lobby, but no one in the area meant to look at them with a look at them. After a moment, they sighed and said, "Hello, everyone, although you may not know who we are, you must know the golden dragon gate and taixuanmen, and we are the chief disciples of the two sects. ¡±The person in white is introduced to: "in the lower qinfeiyu, he is the chief disciple of jinlongmen. This is Gu Haoran and the chief disciple of taixuanmen. Today, we two together called everyone on the hall. Because there are important matters to consult, please speak for me about what this important matter is." Gu Haoran, dressed in black, nodded, and then smiled and said, "since the opening of this secret territory, it has been hundreds of years. Every few years, we will send some disciples to explore. Of course, there are many opportunities. Since ancient times, we have never stopped exploring this secret environment. Among the students who return every year There are many new reports, but the real leap forward is in recent years. " "As you know, this secret is a separate space, a sphere, but it is too big. So no one knows what he is. But the area we can explore is limited to a small part of the huge secret environment. This is probably because the rules of the secret environment have changed a little because of the time flow It is only by the way that we can explore this secret environment. " The next disciple asked immediately, "rules? Is there any rules here to make? " Gu Haoran said: "theoretically, it should not exist, can create such a strong secret environment, and can intersect the world from the space itself. I think this kind of great energy is absolutely unknown to us now, but it does not exclude the existence of pure people. Therefore, we discussed with each other, and decided to thoroughly discuss it "To explore this artistic conception." "This incident has made us start to investigate decades ago, but because there are few places to explore, we have never made any major discoveries. Until a few years ago, that is, the last school comparison, we accidentally found that the area of this secret territory was gradually expanding, which also confirmed our inference that it is still the secret territory It is a certain rule that is made by man, which forbids anyone to enter, but with the passage of time, this secret state gradually becomes public, that is, it is presented to us, which is the land under our feet now. " But a disciple of yuezong said impatiently: "then we don''t care about what he is or who he created it. We only need to get enough opportunities in it and go back alive." He smiled and said with some elegant breath: "brother Li said yes, indeed, we, as disciples of the sect, have no obligation to know about them, but now I really want to warn you seriously that the strength of this secret environment is far beyond your imagination, even if all of our sectarian forces cannot compete with him a little bit But we found that this hall is the center of the open secret area where the photos we are now in. You are what problems in the hall will cause the secret area to be opened. So I would like to ask you not to do any harm to the secret environment. " At this time, Qin Feiyu said at this time: "in fact, it doesn''t matter if you want to destroy it at will. After all, this is your opportunity. What can you get is the best. But you should first weigh your own skills. If the secret situation collapses, can you survive here?" When it comes to this point, all the disciples under the platform swallow their saliva. Most of their love loss here is because there are opportunities. If they lose millet here, it will not be worth it, so they are still nervous.Then, Qin Feiyu waved to Gu Haoran, pulled Gu Haoran aside, and whispered, "brother Gu, is it OK not to tell them those things?" Gu Haoran said with a smile: "even if you tell these fools, it doesn''t have any effect. On the contrary, it may drag us down. If we have two actions, it will be enough. Even if they are buried together, it doesn''t matter. Do you still care about the death of other families?" Immediately, Qin Feiyu seemed to nod his head clearly, then turned around and left. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 973 Inside at the moment, Jiangning meditated in the secret room. He held the buzzing handle of the sword as if he wanted to feel something. "The hilt is full of killing. You can feel that before it was damaged, it must have been a magic weapon, and there seems to have been traces of recast. With the weathering of the years, it is not easy to maintain this appearance. But why does it seem to have a close feeling to me?" Jiangning is a little puzzled. He has never seen this sword handle before, so he has no idea what it is. Why did he treat her like a pure friend who has been fighting with her for many years for the first time, while Huo Qilin on the side looks at it and quietly retreats. What you need now is quiet meditation. "What are you trying to tell me?" Jiangning looked at the handle of his sword eagerly. "Maybe it''s because it''s broken and there''s only one hilt left, so I want to tell me something, but I don''t know how to express it." Jiangning said to himself, but at last it seemed to think of something: "sword handle? Where is his sword body? " That is, Jiangning''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthless color and said to Huo Qilin: "fire pity, destroy this chamber of secrets!" After that, Jiangning turned and left. It seemed that he didn''t want to see the secret room any more. Although Huo Qilin said that he didn''t know what Jiangning meant, he did it obediently. Huo Qilin suddenly became bigger here, as if he had regained the king''s breath. He waved his claws and shot directly towards the secret room. However, the materials of the secret room are obviously different. Even under the attack of Huo Qilin, there seems to be nothing that can hurt him. Jiang Ning takes a look and frowns and says to Huo Qilin: "Huolian, don''t just attack one place, try to attack around. This chamber must be fragile Weak place, find him, just break it. " Huo Qilin nodded after hearing the speech, and then a single corner on his head flashed out a fierce flame. Obviously, the chamber''s immunity to high temperature was extremely low. After a moment, the brick walls around it turned red, while Jiangning was dead behind. Pay attention to this point, that is, the upper left corner of the chamber. Now all around the room are red, but that is the only one The upper left corner has little effect. Jiangning nodded as if suddenly realized, and said to Huo Qilin: "fire pity hit the upper left corner. Sure enough, I guess it''s not wrong. The secret chamber looks closed, but actually there are great loopholes. There must be a secret passage behind him. But I didn''t expect that such a method could be made by baking with fire, because there is a secret passage, there is ventilation there So it''s only here that''s the most heat-resistant place. It''s really unexpected. It seems that fire has pity on your great achievements. " Martian classical Chinese teaching nodded, and then hit the exit of the secret path. "Well, let''s move on and see what''s in it!" The secret road looks very narrow, but Jiangning and their speed is extremely fast, almost like walking on the ground in this narrow tunnel, just a moment, is to come to Yichuan open place. Huo Qilin looked around him and said slowly, "if we look at the structure of the tower, we should be in the center of the hall tower now. However, it seems that the surrounding area is still so open. Has this place been looted? That''s why we didn''t find anything in that chamber? " Jiangning frowned, some reluctantly said: "we spent so much effort to open the passageway of the secret room, but there is nothing in it. Although we can''t guarantee that no previous people have come, it is really a little strange. If someone has really been robbed, it can explain why there is nothing here, but why does he have to work hard Are you putting the secret channel back? Does he have the attitude to restore the scene after taking things? " Huo Qilin smiles bitterly. He just gives his most correct analysis now. However, as far as the fact is concerned, Jiangning and Huo Qilin have no idea. "Hey, big brother, look at the hole in the wall!" With Huo Qilin''s exclamation, Jiangning immediately looks at the cave entrance. Because Jiangning and Jiangning are still in a very dark environment, they did not have a hole in the wall before. Now they find it when huoqilin is watching the next station, and immediately report it to Jiangning. Jiangning looks at the hole, and then it seems to think of something The handle of the sword was taken out and inserted directly into the hole. At the moment when the hilt of the sword was inserted into the hole, the surrounding walls suddenly glowed, as if thinking of something, and the floor under their feet also began to rise. Although Jiangning didn''t know what the situation was, she could only begin to prepare. Only a moment later, Jiangning and they are rising to a height that they don''t know where they are, but it seems that they have left the tower now. "Big brother, look, if we calculate according to our previous rhythm, this should be the top of the tower."Jiangning looked up at the vast sky. Although there were no stars and moon in the sky, there was only a sun hanging high like a huge fireball, but Jiangning found something different from it. "The sun always seems to have a sense of deja vu?" Jiangning didn''t know where he was now and why the secret place was so close to his consciousness, but he couldn''t tell what it was. At this time, Huo Qilin suddenly called out: "brother, look ahead, is that the body of this sword handle?" After hearing the speech, Jiangning subconsciously looked in the direction of the Fire Kirin. However, only a moment later, Jiangning''s face changed greatly. With some surprised tone, he said to himself: "too... Mysterious... God... Sword!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 974 Jiangning looks at the body of the taixuan sword in front of him. It seems that he dare not be ordinary. Although the appearance of the sword is still breath, it is quite different from the Taixue sword held by Jiangning before. However, from the momentum of the sword, Jiangning can see that this is definitely the taixuan sword you used before. "Why? Why is there taixuan sword here? And this is definitely the one I used before. In fact, shouldn''t I be in the divine world? " Jiangning some can not believe that said, at the same time a wonderful idea in the brain emerged in the brain. "If that''s what I think, all this makes sense, but it''s a little too scary." Jiangning said to himself, while Huo Qilin on the side didn''t know what Jiangning was talking about. He just subconsciously guarded Jiangning''s side, and Jiangning was walking towards the sword. "Brother, be careful. There may be traps around the sword." As I imagine, Jiangning should laugh as if it were nothing Let''s say, Jiangning came to the sword, gently lifted his hand to pull out the whole body of the sword, and then directly inserted it into the hilt. When the handle and the body of the sword were integrated into one, a majestic momentum gushed out from among them, just like a demon who untied taboo. Even Jiangning felt a little surprised at this power, but And it really verified what he thought. "This taixuan sword is much better than the one I used before. There should not be a second taixuan sword in the world. It seems that it should be." Jiangning seems very satisfied with the sword in his hand. Although my sword is huge and powerful, it is not a gorgeous sword from the appearance, nor is it like the taixuan sword you used before. "It seems that this sword has suffered a lot of wounds after the baptism of time, and no one has been repairing it, so it has been passing by. Otherwise, it should be more powerful now! But fortunately, I now have it completely in my hands. After that, I can slowly repair it and make him reach the peak and even surpass it Jiangning confidently said, and then put the imperial sword into the storage bag, and then the whole person and his own fire Qilin disappeared on the top of the tower. On the other hand, because of the advice of taixuanmen and jinlongmen, all the disciples left the hall at the same time. The rare ones got something, but most of them failed. Their top priority now is to find the soul of heaven, collect him and raise his rank for the sect. This is the most important thing. When everyone left, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the hall. If anyone was here, they could find that they were Qin Feiyu and Gu Haoran, who were persuading them at that time. At the moment, they did not leave the hall, but looked at the hall with good intentions. "Brother Qin, now is the time for us to start. We have agreed in advance that it will still be the same as before, with five or five points." Qin Feiyu said with a smile: "of course, every time we come to the school contest, we can get a lot of harvest. This time, we are stuck in the bottleneck and need more opportunities. So I think we should go further inside. As for who can get what, it depends on our own personal harvest. The other two people find east together I don''t want to part with you now Gu Haoran and Qin Feiyu both looked at each other with a tacit smile, and then they walked into the hall. Jiangning hid his breath in the jungle not far away. He looked at the two people in front of him with deep meaning. Then he laughed and followed them into the hall. Qin Yu took out a key from the wall, which seemed to be very skillful, and then he took out a key from the wall of the hall. Then a door opened in front of the wall, which was no small, just tolerated the passage of two people. After they entered, Jiangning also walked in. Jiangning was very far behind Wu Haoran and Qin Feiyu, so they didn''t realize that Jiangning was following in. The more Jiangning walked forward, the more difficult it was. Jiangning frowned and sighed, "is this the gravity field?" This position is also one of the traps, but its difference is that its effect is not very big, and it can not kill people. However, its feature is that people in any realm can face the same situation in front of the gravity scene. In other words, the stronger the economy is, the heavier the gravity suppression he will face, but the more it will face the center of gravity field If you are close, the pressure you will be under will increase exponentially. Obviously, Wu Haoran and Qin Feiyu are much smaller than Jiangning in terms of their strength, which is suppressed by gravity. However, since they are all under pressure and increase proportionally, Jiangning''s self-confidence will not be lower than any of them. Therefore, Jiangning is also going to the center against the pace.Here, like a treasure house, there is a box from time to time, and the box has been opened. Obviously, Gu Haoran and Qin Feiyu are walking in front. And the more you go inside, Jiangning will find that the boxes inside are more important. Even some boxes or the things given have already made Jiangning feel some emotion. Jiangning may be a little strange to say: "it''s really strange, why set up such an organ! Is it my wrong idea? " However, although you are told to say so, he still keeps walking forward. He wants to know what kind of idea Wu Haoran and Qin Feiyu have made? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 975 "Brother Gu, how do you feel?" Qin Feiyu said with some exhaustion. Gu Haoran took a look at the tired Qin Feiyu. He seemed to be a little heavy and said, "there are some difficulties. Sure enough, we just walked a shorter distance before. Now it''s still impossible to go step by step in the end! Although we have undergone numerous gravity training during this period, we still can''t get to the middle position after all. I think if we walk again, we will be scattered! " Qin Feiyu also nodded, but his eyes flashed a sly light. With the passage of time, the two people move more and more towards the inside, and the things that the box gives you are getting better and better. There are some high-quality pills, even the spirit grass and weapons. Of course, each grade is not low. When walking towards the inside, some martial arts secrets have begun to appear, which makes Qin Feiyu and Gu Haoran seem particularly excited ¡£ However, the more so, the less words they said along the way, and they were all making their own small ideas. "Hum, since I went back from this expedition last time, my master has strengthened my gravity training. This time, I believe that even if I don''t do anything, I can at least get to the middle position. Then I will lose!" Qin Feiyu thought. At the moment, Gu Haoran was weak in the rear, unable to sink. Qin Feiyu said with some helplessness: "brother Jia, I think you are so difficult. Why don''t you take a rest here! I''ll walk forward a little bit, and when I''ve reached my limit, I''ll come back to you. What do you think? " Gu Haoran was obviously reluctant to give up. Looking at the dense boxes in front of him, Gu Haoran complained endlessly. However, knowing that he was no longer able to do so, he could only reluctantly say to Qin Feiyu: "I''m really sorry, brother Qin. It seems that I still exercise too little. I can''t hold on to this degree. It''s not good to drag you I can''t get the chance together. This is the result of your own efforts! You can go ahead. It seems that I can only reach this level. " Qin Feiyu chuckled in his heart and said with some tiredness: "brother Gu, you are really polite. In fact, I am almost at the limit. I often do some gravity training, but it seems that there is still some inadequacy at the moment! I can only move forward a few more steps. So, when I have reached the limit, I will come back and share my achievements with you, brother Gu? " Gu Haoran said with some embarrassment: "I didn''t expect brother Qin that you should have such a broad mind. I really admire you. If you really do, then I heard that you were my brother, and I will go through fire and water for you in the future." Qin Feiyu was slightly polite for a moment, and then he was moving forward again. It looked like he was in a mess. It seemed that he was on the verge of collapse at any time. However, just after walking out of a short distance, Qin Feiyu suddenly stood up relaxed and said with a smile: "hum, what is the chief disciple of taixuanmen? It''s just like this. He wants me to share with you equally. It''s really beautiful After all, Qin Feiyu walked forward with pride. However, it seemed that he was not as relaxed as he was. When he got to the center, the pressure would increase exponentially. Even though Qin Feiyu had been trained for a long time, it was very difficult for Qin Feiyu to face such an important duck breeding farm. "I can''t bear this kind of pressure for a long time. It seems that if I go forward a few steps, I can only give up if I haven''t reached the center. Even if I want to get the things in it again, my life is still important! If you die, you really have nothing, and if you live, you will have a chance to get better things in the coming year. " After the pleasure was over, Qin Feiyu decided to take a few more steps and stop. You should know that although there is no danger to his life, he can crush people to death under the enormous pressure. Just when Qin Feiyu was ready to give up, he saw the existence of a room in front of him, and even stood up excitedly. "It seems that this is the final destination, and I don''t know who created this secret place. Since I have such a strong ability, all the way, I have gained far more than our clan can give. That is to say, I don''t know how many treasures exist in the last stage. It seems that my luck is not bad." After that, Qin Feiyu was ready to walk into the room. Just as Qin Feiyu was about to step in, the voice from behind startled her. She immediately turned around armed and seemed to see something that she couldn''t believe. Qin Feiyu was a little surprised and said with a face of fear: "what did you follow?" Qin Haoyu said: "some people who have not thought of catching up with him have already looked? Do you think you are the only one who has the strength to go to the end like this? I tell you, I started training here many years ago. In fact, I can walk alone to the end without any problem. The reason why I do that is to let you relax your vigilance. I didn''t expect that you are really stupid. All the ways to carve chapters for me have been opened. Let me know that there are no traps here. Ha ha ha, this is the so-called so-called The mantis catches the cicada, and the Yellow finch is behindGu Haoran laughs wildly. It seems that Qin Feiyu or the treasures in the back room are already in his bag. "I didn''t expect that I fell into your trap. It''s Mantis catching cicadas, and yellow finches are behind." Qin Feiyu seemed to admit his life. "Fart? In this way, I am the finch? " Qin Feiyu and Gu Haoran were shocked at the same time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 976 Qin Feiyu and Gu Haoran were unprepared for the unexpected accident. They looked at the visitor nervously, as if they wanted to see something heresy in the man''s eyes. However, they could only find something strange. Yes, that''s killing intention. It seems that they don''t care who they are, who they are, what they are doing here, what is their relationship with him, and what is in the room behind them? Jiangning walked, step by step close, at the moment he did not cover up his thick killing machine, that after honing out on the battlefield, what meaning with blood and vigour that no one can stop. Although Qin Feiyu didn''t know the strength of the comers, since he dared to appear in front of them in such a swagger, there was no cover up, and the release of Sha Yilong was obviously aimed at these two people. It can be seen how confident men are in their own strength. "Who are you, brother? Why do you want to say this to us, and it has no reservation. Did we ever offend you Qin Feiyu is obviously a bit of a counsellor at the moment. He has to face Gu Haoran, which is a particularly headache. Now he has to face an unknown person. He has no psychological bottom line. If he is allowed to make a choice at this time, he would rather not have those things behind him. It''s the most stupid person to sacrifice his life for something less than what it is. So Qin Feiyu immediately said, "if what you want is those things behind you, I''ll give it to you now, and I''ll leave immediately. It''s none of my business anymore." Gu Haoran seems to have found something. He has been thinking about it. Looking at Jiangning, who is approaching step by step, he suddenly sees a light in front of him and says, "I remember, I said how it seems that I have seen you there? It should be at the beginning of today''s big match. You are from the sword clan, aren''t you? " Jiangning does not agree, just looked at the valley Haoran in front of him and nodded. Gu Haoran snorted: "hum! I also said, who is it? It turns out that he is just a little disciple of the sword sect. If Qi Hao is the visitor, I may have to be polite and considerate. But if you are a disciple who can''t even rank first, no wonder you can''t remember your name. " And Lin Feiyu at the back seemed to think of something. He sighed in his heart immediately. Seeing that Jiangning seemed to have no strength in front of him, he also began to think about the things behind him. You should know, when you know that your life is safe, people will think of their greedy nature for the first time. What they want most is that Although there is no evidence to prove that the things in the unknown rooms are useful and valuable, they must play a very important role since they are put in the hall by the owner of the secret place and hidden in the secret passage. "No wonder, who was I when I was in the Eastern Jin Dynasty? It was so mysterious that even Gu song and I didn''t have time to guard against it. I didn''t expect that it was just a small disciple of sword school. It seems that you are good at hiding Kung Fu. You have such a hidden spirit. You followed us all the way, but none of us found it. No wonder we can''t see through your accomplishments now Qin Feiyu sighed and said. In his opinion, Jiangning has nothing to worry about now. The only thing that needs to be considered is Gu Haoran. To know that Gu Haoran has been hiding so deeply all the way, he has just appeared suddenly. He must have been prepared. However, he is in a passive state, so he should consider his own way of life in advance. There is no doubt that Jiangning''s accomplishments were released without reservation, but they had the accomplishments in the later period of the crossing. In front of them, only Qin Feiyu and Gu Haoran, who were in the middle of the robbery, could not find out Jiangning''s accomplishments. Therefore, they only subconsciously thought that Jiangning had learned the skill of hiding breath, but did not consider how Jiangning could hide Qi Why do you mean to be so calm. Jiangning looked at the two people in front of him with some helpless faces. Although he wanted to kill them quickly, he was really interested in seeing the two people perform in Wu and began to observe them. "Brother Qin, why don''t we join hands and kill this unknown disciple of Jianzong! Let him know what it means to be a man of heaven and earth, and then we will settle the matter between us. What do you think? " Gu Mo ran said with a tone of indifference. Qin Feiyu just thought about it for a moment, then he nodded his head and agreed. So they almost started at the same time. Each of them showed his own Kung Fu and ran towards Jiangning. "Golden Dragon claws!" "Taixuan palm!" Jiangning looked at the two people who attacked, did not have any action, but showed a trace of playful expression in his eyes. Just as their moves were about to hit Jiangning, they suddenly turned their movements and shot at each other. Then they burst into flowers in the air, which made the surrounding area shake up. The two steadied their bodies and looked at each other with a trace of reluctance. "What a shameless Qin Feiyu wants to attack me when I''m not prepared!" Gu Haoran spat and said with disdain.Qin Tianyu just sneered and replied, "you don''t have the same idea as me. As a result, we didn''t succeed, did you? You are the most dangerous person in the world "Well, we are only 90 steps laughing at 100 steps. Instead of making so much fun, let''s divide the victory and defeat first! Let''s see who is the real first disciple Qin Tianyu''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, and said in a cruel tone: "well, let''s make a decision here today! After fighting for so many years, we should see whether you are too powerful in Xuanmen or in jinlongmen! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 977 Jiangning looked at the two people facing each other in front of him and sighed in his heart. It seems that these two people regard themselves as lambs that can be seen everywhere. They generally have no resistance, so they decide to score food first. "It''s arrogant and rampant. Are all disciples of the sect so virtuous? Not only have no ability, but also are so arrogant. I have no brains to do things. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I''d better see your aunt Wu here to let me know what kind of existence jinlongmen and taixuanmen are. " Jiangning slowly sat down, in front of the two people began to prepare for the battle, seems to be very afraid of general. However, this is also normal. Jinlongwen and taixuanmen have always been the strongest sects in the two capitals. Theoretically, they are both strong and have no contest. Their two great inheritors are even stronger than Bozhong. For many years, they have been taking each other as the goal of surpassing each other, but each time they are tied. For this reason, many people have discussed for a long time which sect is more powerful. However, it seems that Gu Haoran is more scheming than scheming. Qin Feiyu seems to have no brain. From the beginning, we can see that he was calculated by Gu Haoran, but he has been foolishly kept in his arms. However, in the face-to-face battle, we still need to focus on strength. Both sides will see how to be hostile when they are similar. It seems that he doesn''t care about the strong attack at all, but he doesn''t care about the attack at all. Jiangning frowned and thought to himself: "in this gravity field environment, every step is very difficult, and he squanders his true spirit, which can only make it more difficult for him to walk under the pressure of gravity. Moreover, he is likely to be caught by Qin Feiyu and kill himself one by one. What''s his idea?" At this time, I asked you to find a feature. Qin Feiyu seemed to be very difficult to deal with. Although he said that every move of Gu Haoran was generously avoided, it seemed that every step he took was suffering from the strong wind. Jiangning took a closer look, and then his eyes lit up. "So it is. While Haoran consumes Qi from distance, his strength is also declining. Therefore, the suppression of gravity field is also gradually declining, which enables him to keep his physical strength all the time, and he is more relaxed when facing Qin Feiyu. In contrast, Qin Feiyu is constantly facing Gu Haoran''s attacks and bearing the pressure of gravity It can be said that it is adding to the frost. It is no wonder that he is a little weak at the moment Jiangning sighed and said: "it''s worthy of being a disciple of the major sect. This plan is incomparable. Even if I face him, I should be more careful. If I don''t pay attention, I may be cheated by him." At the moment, it seems that there is no need for both sides to fight for each other''s life and death. They just need to be ahead of each other. Gu Haoran deeply understands this truth, so at the beginning, he did not intend to kill brother Qin Feiyu directly, but wanted to delay him as soon as possible, so that he was gradually injured in the gravity field. Finally, it was very likely to lead to the truth However, Qi still exists, but physical strength does not exist at all. however, if the physical strength is exhausted in this position, it will be called the top ten tragedies. In this way, even if Qin Feiyu has more genuine Qi, he can only be a lamb to be killed, and Gu Haoran will have an absolute advantage. Qin Feiyu''s difficulties are revealed on this facet. He is only making the final resistance. He really finds himself more and more difficult. After a long time, Qin Feiyu finally sat on the ground, looking at Gu Haoran in front of him with a look of vigilance. But Gu Haoran was not very good at the moment. He had consumed all the truth. Now he looked pale and had difficulty breathing. Qin Feiyu said with some difficulty: "even if you have exhausted my physical strength, what can you do? Aren''t you not angry yourself? You have to know that Zhenqi''s reply is much slower than that of you. If I meditate here for a little while, I can recover all my physical strength. At that time, you can only prepare to be killed by me. " Gu Haoran looked at Qin Feiyu in front of him with a full face of banter and said, "you are really stupid. As long as I can move, I will have absolute mind. Now I can take out all the things in that room. When I turn around, I will go to see what you can do for me. Do you want to chase me to my ancestral gate and kill me?" After that, Gu Haoran walked past Qin Feiyu with a winner''s expression on his face. He seemed to want to go straight to open the door behind him. It seems that Gu Haoran has already taken the lead at the moment, and even Qin Feiyu is helpless to him. "Hum, don''t be happy too soon. Don''t say whether I will chase you directly after my recovery. Now you have to face the disciples of the sword clan around you! Your true Qi is extremely scarce now. It''s too difficult to deal with a disciple of sword school according to your current situation. "Gu Haoran looked at Qin Feiyu as if he were a fool. He took a pill out of his arms with a sneer and said, "so I say you are such an idiot. I don''t know how the Golden Dragon Gate chooses you as the chief disciple. It''s true that the recovery speed of true Qi is much slower than that of physical strength. But it can be filled with pills. Is physical strength OK?" After that, Gu Haoran threw the pill into his mouth, and his momentum was also rising. "Do you think you have a little chance to win, just because you are such an idiot and you are a waste of Jianzong?" Gu Haoran said with a laugh. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 978 Qin Feiyu clenched his teeth and stared at Gu Haoran in front of him. His eyes seemed to swallow Gu Haoran alive. Wu Haoran turned to Jiangning and said with a sneer, "waste, that makes you know what it means to participate in the consequences between us. Originally, you can be at peace with each other, but since you have already decided, follow me to do well in the consciousness of death. This is the last thing I teach you." Gu Haoran''s hand is the condensation of heavy air waves, mercilessly patted to Jiangning in front of. "Taixuan palm!" Jiangning looked at the air waves in front of him, but he was not moved at all, just a slight sneer. Then, in Qin Feiyu''s and Gu Haoran''s surprised eyes, which palm''s aura suddenly disappeared at this moment, as if it had never existed before. This palm was so straight down in the air. Of course, it didn''t honor the prize, and you caused any harm. "It''s impossible. Hasn''t my true Qi recovered yet? Is this pill fake?" Gu Haoran said with some disbelief, and then lost two pills and fed them into his mouth. "Dying struggle!" Jiangning just said this coldly, and then took out the sword in his storage bag. Of course, Jiangning did not use the taixuan sword that he had just harvested, but only used the ordinary sword sent to her by Jianzong. This is the reason why Jiangning does not want to reveal her real strength. You know, in this case, Jiangning''s strength is still strong It''s not very powerful. It''s really easy to covet the treasure. "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Jiang Ning waved his sword into a fan, and countless sword shadows scattered in one after another, and then agglomerated and rammed into a violent air wave, and flew away towards Gu Haoran in front of him. Of course, there is no reservation in Jiangning now. When you go to wanjian to go back to Zong, your full strength actually blows out a violent wave directly. The strength of the later period of the crossing is completely exposed. Wu Haoran''s face changed. He knew that he was now confronted with a stubble, but he had no time to react at all. He had to sacrifice his strongest defensive moves. "Xuangong protects the body" I saw Gu Haoran in a strange posture, and behind him there was a light of Xuanwu divine beast. Although it looked very rough, he still had a huge defense ability. This was to completely block Jiangning''s ten thousand swords. However, although Gu Haoran has not been hurt at all, he seems to be out of breath. Jiangning knows at a glance that this divine skill protection can not be released continuously. In this case, Gu Haoran can only read and demonstrate it once or twice. As a result, Gu Haoran has been forced into a desperate situation by him. Gu Haoran gasped and opened the distance with Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning from a distance, he looked rather afraid: "who are you? How could Jianzong have such a powerful disciple?" "Hum, my strength has nothing to do with the sword clan!" Said, Jiangning is again made to attack the appearance, the valley Haoran scared not light. "Wait a minute, my friend. Don''t be in a hurry. How about this? Everything in this room belongs to you. I''ll quit. How do you think Gu Haoran looks warily at Jiangning. Although he is not willing to quit, it is still important to protect his life, just like Qin Feiyu. Jiangning didn''t immediately pay attention to a good man. Instead, he took a look at Qin Feiyu, who was still breathing heavily on the ground. He said with a smile, "I''ve been shouting that I''m a waste. Do you want me to let you go now?" "I didn''t know Taishan just now. I don''t know when the sword sect had a strong disciple like you, so please forgive me for my recklessness." Gu Haoran looks sincere, it seems that there is no idea of fraud. If you seem ungrateful, with some sneer, say, "forgive your recklessness? If you don''t have such powerful strength, have you just died under your attack? Should you forgive me for my recklessness Gu Haoran''s face changed, but he didn''t know how to answer. "Besides, what? Give me the room behind this. Even if I kill you on the spot, all the things in the room belong to me. Therefore, it is impossible for your conditions to exist. You are really interesting. You can kill others, but others can not. " Jiangning no longer looked at Gu Haoran, but went straight to the room. As he walked, he said, "remember, next time you should see clearly whether this person should be provoked by himself. This is the last thing I teach you, although you will not have another time." It is said that he took and threw out Jiangning''s flying sword directly. However, the sword was full of destruction. The whole body of the sword began to tremble. Of course, this was the performance of the sword when he could not bear the power of the user. At that time, the effect of the sword breaking was as fast as that of the sword.At the moment when the body protection skill was broken, the power of the sword when it destroyed itself hit Gu Haoran without accident. At that distance, Gu Haoran had no possibility of blocking or being a fool, so he was hit by all of them. Gu Haoran''s body flew out in a straight line. When Gu Haoran''s body fell, it was completely changed. It could be said that he was dead and could not die any more. Then Qin Feiyu was staring at Jiangning in front of him in fear. He seemed to know that they had provoked a person who should not be provoked. However, Jiangning did not go to Qin Feiyu. Instead, he chose to ignore him and turned to the room. This made Qin Feiyu happy and sad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 979 Qin Feiyu looked at Jiangning, who passed him by. He was still sad. He was the chief disciple of jinlongmen. Since he didn''t even have the qualification to enter Jiangning''s eyes, it''s no wonder that she had some doubts. And Jiangning seems to be aware of Qin Feiyu''s mind, just light said: "you should be glad that you didn''t really put your hand to me at that time. Remember my things, you are not allowed to tell anyone, otherwise, the next time you see you, it will be your death." Let''s talk about it. Jiangning went straight into the room and didn''t pay any attention to Qin Feiyu. Qin Feiyu just sat up quietly in the same place today. He wanted to start to recover his strength. But what Qin Feiyu didn''t know was that Jiangning always didn''t like to stay in trouble. Whenever he did it, he would do it cleanly. There would never be any delay. This time, Jiangning didn''t kill Qin Feiyu. It was because Jiangning still had a plan that he left Qin Feiyu''s life temporarily. "With this person''s intelligence, I can''t guess what I''m thinking." Jiangning seems to have some ridicule like to say, while Huo Qilin on the side is a little puzzled and asks: "big brother, why do you want to leave him! Although he is no threat to you, he must also be the seed of a disaster. If it was me, I would choose to eat it without hesitation. " Jiangning laughed, patted Huo Qilin''s head and said, "if you think about it, if the chief disciples of the two largest sects died here, it would be a bit confusing." Huo Qilin flashed in front of his eyes and said with these epiphanies: "so it is. If the two strongest people die here, it will be the most incredible and the most eye-catching. Everyone will want to know who killed them. Then, brother, you will have the possibility of exposure. If only one is dead, all people''s eyes will be focused In another person, you will think that he killed someone. In this way, no one will doubt you. It''s a brilliant plan! " Jiangning nodded with a smile. The reason why Gu Haoran killed Gu Haoran instead of Qin Feiyu was that Gu Haoran''s heart was too heavy. If you left him, the exchange would be bigger. If you look at Qin Feiyu, it would not be so harmful, so this is the reason why you choose to leave him. Qin Feiyu outside the door, of course, didn''t know this. He just thought that he had picked up a life in vain, and looked at Jiangning behind him with some frightening expressions. He didn''t know whether he was laughing or crying. "Oh, forget it. In terms of my current strength, I may not be able to win in the face of Gu Haoran, and he may even kill him in the end. You mean that my chances of getting those things are not high, but this man has left my sex destiny in the end. I can only say that I am lucky!" After recovering a little physical strength, Qin Feiyu walked towards the gravity field. Now he has no intention of wanting anything here. In addition, he has acquired enough pills and genius gems along the way. He even has several martial arts secret books, which makes Qin Feiyu quite satisfied. Jiang Ning is the one who gains the most. He has quickly searched Gu Haoran''s storage bag directly. After feeling out the mark on it, he collects all the things in his pocket. Of course, not only the things acquired later, but also the things Gu Haoran owns. I believe that a chief disciple of a major sect can have a good baby Ken It must be a lot! At the moment, Jiangning has entered the door, he looked at the empty room in front of him, and nodded with a smile: "or the familiar style! But this time, there should not be any organs. " At the same time, in the empty room, a small platform suddenly rises in the middle of the room. When you go straight past, you can pick up the things in the middle of the platform. This is a pill without knowing what effect it is. Jiangning just picked it up slightly and sniffed it, then threw it into his storage bag. Then he looked at another thing on the platform, which was a strange button, which seemed to be the way to open some mechanism. It means that the platform turns around a little, as if he doesn''t understand what he''s thinking. "Big brother, what kind of button is this thing? It seems strange that we should press it?" Huo Qilin asks anxiously at the side, while Jiangning is still a little uneasy, not flustered or slow. "Press, why not? Since it''s a design, it must mean that we can press it here." After saying that, Jiangning is directly facing the button down, and then wait until alert to stand beside, began to observe what changes around. But everything seems to be beyond Jiangning''s expectation. There is no change in the secret room. On the contrary, it is as quiet as just now. You may not be confused or disappointed. "Is this button out of repair? Or is it no longer effective, or has it been opened? " Jiangning thought of some doubts, but then considered that the pill still exists, so the possibility of being opened is almost zero.Well, since there is no change here, Jiangning can''t stay any longer, so he has to turn around and leave first. However, when he comes out of the room, he finds that the gravity field around him has completely disappeared, and it seems that there is no general existence at all. "Is this the switch of gravity?" Jiangning could not help thinking, and then seemed to decide whether or not to shake the head in general, and said: "no, putting down such a button in such an important place is absolutely impossible to be just a switch of gravity field. It should be used in other places." Come on, Jiangning left here with Kirin on fire. When Jiangning walked out of the hall, he found that everything had changed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 980 At this moment, out of the secret. The leaders of the fifteen sects stood in a row anxiously. They tried their best to open the secret passage again. Then an old man stood at the door of the secret passage and yelled: "the situation has changed. All the disciples will come out quickly!" Zhou Wantong, who came along with her, asked Zhou Tianyang, the elder next to him with some anxiety: "uncle, what happened to this?" Zhou Tianyang said solemnly: "something seems to have happened in this secret place, which makes the passageway of this secret place begin to compress. It seems that it is about to be closed. But this time, we don''t know how to open it. So we can only let all the disciples leave as soon as possible, and there are 15 sect leaders who are trying their best to maintain it Don''t close the passageway holding this secret place. At the same time, you can open a channel inside and send it back quickly "What''s going on here?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the change in the secret place. But there has been no mistake for many years. I didn''t expect to make a mistake in this section. It''s really a miscalculation." Zhou Tianyang said with some regret. At the same time, he was worried about Jiangning. The old man who was yelling at the secret place mission channel was obviously a powerful existence. Every sound of his voice was actually a direct call to the whole secret place. His disciples, who were still experiencing various explorations and opportunities, heard them. Although they were puzzled, they were really good and did not dare to violate it The old man''s command general, all his strength toward that appeared in the secret of the light column to run. At the moment, the disciples of Jianzong also gathered together. They had not separated far from each other. Naturally, they ran towards the light column one after another. "Elder martial brother Zhao, what happened to this secret place? Will all the people run out? " A disciple of Jianzong asked Zhao Yuansheng. Zhao Yuansheng said with a worried look: "we don''t know, but it seems that what should have happened makes this secret land exploration must be closed. We''d better go out as soon as possible, or we may not catch up later." "By the way, he hasn''t come here yet, and elder martial sister Gu hasn''t come. Shall we wait for them?" A disciple of Jianzong seems to be a little concerned. And Zhao Yuansheng was directly and fiercely staring at him, with a cold tone said: "can you manage their affairs? They are not idiots themselves. After seeing the light column, they can catch up with them. We can go our own way. If you have more words, you can go with them! " Having said that, the sword school disciple was immediately a little afraid, lowered his head and said nothing more. In this way, the people of the sword clan hurriedly walked towards the light pillar in the middle, and all of them didn''t realize that there was a person behind them. This person was Jiangning who just came out of the hall. After Jiangning came out of the hall, he found the change here. Then he heard the rumor of the old man. Originally, he told you that you were going to go to the place where the light pillar was, but you found the sword clan people not far away. You wanted to ignore them, but after thinking about it, you decided to take them out with them, because although the sword sect was said to be the place Among them, there are some people who Jiangning dislikes. However, since Zhou Tong, the patriarch, told him to protect these people, Jiangning would still follow suit. In this way, Jiangning followed them all the way to hide their breath, without anyone noticing it. They walked all the way to the central light column. In Jiangning''s sense of consciousness, they found another shadow not far away, which was also with them all the time. However, the strength of the shadow was obviously not as strong as Jiangning, so you can easily explore it When he was detected, he could not know the existence of Jiangning. Jiangning smile a little, villa seems to be saying to himself: "sure enough! As expected, it is called the guardian God. He is really taking good care of his younger martial brothers and sisters, Qi Hao. " It''s true that from the moment Jiangning discovered the existence of this man, it was from his breath and strength that you directly learned that this man was Qi Hao, who had been called a miracle by the people of Jianzong, and he had been protecting all the disciples of Jianzong secretly. After a few people left not far away, they found that there were many disciples of various sects gathered here. They were all around the light column and stood in their respective positions. Then from Guangzhou, the voice of the old man came: "you are all ready, open the transmission door immediately, step out one by one, seize the time!" After all, a portal is opened from the light pillar. The first ones who go out are of course the disciples of the Golden Dragon Gate, and then the taixuan gate. One by one, they go out one by one according to their strength, while the last ones are Jianzong and crazy Dao gate. Neither of them wants to take a step further, so they are a little stiff, but considering the time There are not many, so we decided to let the people of the crazy sword sect go first. After all, it seems that there are at least three people missing from the sword sect.Just as the crazy sword gate was just about to enter the portal, a sudden change took place. The passageway of the secret place began to shrink rapidly, and it was about to be closed. The fifteen patriarchs outside the door began to try their best to open the portal, as if they wanted to exert their final strength. At the moment, the people of the crazy sword sect must walk past as soon as possible, and the sword clan can finally follow it. At this time, Xiao Yitian, the chief disciple of the crazy sword sect, suddenly turned around and looked at the people of the sword sect with a sneer and said slowly, "you can stay in this secret place for the rest of your life." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 981 The people of the sword school looked at Xiao Yitian, the chief disciple of the crazy sword sect, and seemed to be shocked. What he said was just a reaction. At the moment, people are standing at the gate of the entrance of the secret place. That is to say, as long as they use any means, the disciples after the sword school will be unable to cross it. In this way, they will stop their passage. As time goes on, after all, it will gradually close down, and then the people of Jianzong will be trapped in it forever. Zhao Yuansheng looked at Xiao Yitian in front of him with a cold expression and said: "Xiao Yitian, you have to think about it. If you really dare to do this, the elders of all sects will never let you go after you go out. At that time, do you want to think about whether you can bear the joint anger of each sect?" Xiao Yitian sneered and said, "don''t frighten me here. I know it clearly. The secret place is absolutely closed. That is to say, no matter the outside patriarch or the elder, they don''t know what happened after all. Moreover, all their clans left first, leaving us two teams It''s you who can''t come out. We can''t be blamed, right! And who has the evidence? " "Xiao Yitian, what you think is very good. You should know that the last two teams left are you and us. When you go out, we can''t go out. Naturally, the object of suspicion is your own. You should think about it." Xiao Yitian laughed at the sky three times and said, "ha ha ha! Do you think that each sect will kill us all just because of a guess? It''s naive of you to think that everything in this world has to pay a price. They don''t want to lose people to deal with us just for a guess. And even if they want to deal with us, they will take away the sword sect that you have lost the mainstay of Zhao Yuansheng didn''t know what to say. It was true. It was also what he was worried about. Now it seems that there is no way to do it, and they do not have any conditions to negotiate. Just when the people of Jianzong hesitated, a voice came from behind them: "it''s not like words. Do you think the dignity of sword clan is here? Did you dare not fight back after being bullied? If I were, I would drag them into the water even if they were dead! " The people of Jianzong and Xiao Yitian of the crazy sword sect looked back together. They saw a powerful and upright figure in front of them. He was a bit unrestrained and calm. It seemed that he was not bothered by the difficulties in front of him. This was Qi Hao, the first disciple of Jianzong. Xiao Yihao was frightened when he saw Zhan Yihao. Qi Hao laughed and said, "what''s the matter, our Xiao genius? Why are you so scared at the sight of me? Do you remember being bullied by me? If that''s the case, it''s not right. You can only blame yourself for the food. " Xiao Yitian bit his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind and generally said to Qi Hao, "hum, even if you say anything now, it''s useless. Now the entrance of the portal is in our hands. Any one of you who wants to go through our section first. Now I want you to live, you have to live. If you want to die, you have to die. Today I will let you The top ten disciples of Jianzong will always stay in the secret place Qi Hao sneered and said, "hum! You think I''ll show up in front of you without any preparation? " Xiao Yitian''s face changed greatly at that time. He immediately seemed to think of something and turned to his back. He saw a sword standing at his feet. It seemed that it had existed for many years without any sudden signs. "Swordsmanship!" Xiao Yitian gave a strange cry, which seemed to remind him of the time when he was bullied by Qi Hao. This technique of imperial sword is the Zhenzong skill of Jianzong, and it is also a martial art that every generation of leaders must learn. Among the contemporary disciples, no one has learned this skill except Qi Hao, which shows that Qi Hao must be a candidate for the next leader. The magic of this sword fighting skill is that he can integrate the sword with people, control the direction of the object at will, and even let him use your Kung Fu. You are like a sharp sword. You can hurt people by touching. It can be said that it is a superior skill. No wonder Xiao Yitian is so afraid. The imperial sword technique now appears at his feet, which is the foreshadowing of Qi Hao''s early burial. When he just found out the people of crazy sword sect, Qi Hao let his sword drill into the ground, slowly sneak to the side of the transmission gate, and then used the concealment technique all the time. No wonder, Xiao Yitian didn''t find out anything about it, so he took this move. Seeing the sword come out of its scabbard, it seems that he wants to cut Xiao Yitian here in a flash. Looking at the approaching sword, Xiao Yitian seems to have made up his mind. He immediately pulls out his Sabre and slashes at the gate. "No! We want to die for him Qi Hao was shocked and immediately flew towards the portal. However, it was a little late. Qi Hao''s bag had grown on the portal, and then he was hit by Qi Hao''s sword.Xiao Yitian spits out a mouthful of blood, and then stumbles into the portal. Qi Hao flies directly to the gate, looks at the gate a little, and immediately says to the crowd, "the portal is no longer working. We''re going to be trapped here. I''m afraid Xiao Yitian''s last energy was exhausted when we just sent Xiao Yitian away, so now we have no difference It''s the way to do it. " The people of Jianzong were in chaos. They didn''t want to be trapped in this secret place forever. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 982 Zhao Yuansheng walked over and said respectfully to Qi Hao, "excuse me, elder martial brother. Can we have other ways now?" Although Zhao Yuansheng himself is not very fond of Qi Hao, and even has some annoying emotions in it, after all, there is something wrong between the two elders and the patriarch and the elder, so Zhao Yuansheng didn''t like Qi Hao at all. In addition, Qi Hao has been covered with too many auras. It can be said that all the people in the clan called him a hero, which made Zhao Yuansheng isolated. Zhao Yuansheng was particularly unconvinced. He always thought that his talent and strength were not inferior to Qi Hao. Why was he compared like this? So he always had a special hatred for Qi Hao''s. However, at this time, together with the fact that Qi Hao has just rescued them, it can be said that he is even more tall in the hearts of all the disciples. Even Zhao Yuansheng has to be soft at this time. It is a very unwise decision to confront Qi Hao in front of all his disciples. Qi Hao took a look at Zhao Yuansheng and said: "in this secret place, we haven''t explored completely, and it is full of danger. I suggest you don''t walk around. Now I''ll see if the portal can be repaired." "Don''t look, this array can still be used temporarily." Coming out from behind, he said that all the disciples of Jianzong didn''t find that Jiangning was coming, so they were very surprised and said why you suddenly appeared here. Jiangning itself is not an expert in array, or Jiangning has never studied the array carefully. Naturally, Jiangning knows nothing about the array of the portal. But don''t forget that Jiangning has a god beast who is born to know all the arrays! It''s true that the unicorn beast has a high affinity for this array. Even if it is an array that has never been seen before, the unicorn beast can find out about it in a moment. Therefore, Jiangning can know the current situation of this array through Huolian. "This transmission array is achieved by the joint efforts of those Lords. It can be said that it has infinite power and high stability. Although it has been placed for a long time, and it is only another exit of the portal, it is relatively fragile, but it is not a small one. The disciples during the robbery period can destroy it. Xiao Yitian is in a hurry, but it is only temporary damage Its balance, however, can still be used, but it costs a lot of danger Qi Hao asked with some doubts: "what is the specific meaning of danger?" Although Qi Hao didn''t know who the man was, and even said that Qi Hao had never heard of any information from Jiangning before, he saw Jiangning come out in their Jianzong suit and was quite accomplished in politics and law, so Qi Hao asked modestly. Jiangning smiles and says to Qi Hao: "this array still exists, but it is not stable. Each pass can only consume its fixed energy value. Therefore, it is safer for Yue to go first, and it is dangerous for those who go further behind. Moreover, a person with high level of realm is needed to help them maintain the stability of the channel. Otherwise, the transmission will take place The door is absolutely impossible to walk through. " After all, Qi Hao is lost in meditation, and does not consider the authenticity of Jiangning dialect. If it is true as Zhang Lin said at this time, Qi Hao means that he must be required to maintain this important stability. "So, younger martial brother, do you mean that there must be a person here?" Jiangning didn''t say a word, but said to Qi Hao with deep meaning: "even if we used all our strength to export at the beginning, which made the hole extremely stable, it was not easy to transmit all the people out. Therefore, what I suggest is to use you and me to convey the true Qi together. If not, the stability of the movement will be stronger. After they evacuate, we will Let''s see what happens after that. " Qi Hao looked at Jiangning in front of him and nodded heavily. Then he went to the gate and said to all the people, "since we have encountered this today, it''s fate that anyone can go out is fate. Next, I and younger brother Jiang will maintain the stability of the portal. You can go out one by one, if we can''t If you go back, please tell the Lord. " The people of Jianzong immediately shed tears, and they said with some crying voice: "no, elder martial brother, you can''t do this. You are the hope of our sword clan in the future. How can we sacrifice ourselves for us? It''s a big deal. All of us should work together to send you back. We can''t let those crazy Dao men succeed. They planned to plot against you at the beginning Qi Hao smiles and shakes his head. Then he goes directly to the portal and begins to convey his true Qi. It seems that his mind has been decided. All the disciples of Jianzong shed tears. "It''s really the pillar of the sword school''s disciples." Jiangning sighed. Then he went to the portal and began to deliver his true Qi with great power. In this case, he had no reservation. A steady stream of genuine Qi poured into the portal, and the portal became more and more cohesive. In order not to waste time, the people of Jianzong began to walk inside.Looking at each other''s two people, Qi Ning''s two people''s falling shadows are shining on the way. "I don''t know what you call it yet." "Jiangning." It was just such a simple conversation between the two, but their eyes showed great trust. Until the last disciple of Jianzong entered the portal, they looked at each other with a smile, as if seeing through each other''s ideas. The portal at the moment is obviously very unstable, because after passing by the disciples of Jianzong, the portal at the moment is quite unbearable. You mean that Jiangning or Qihao can only let one person walk through. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 983 Qi Hao laughed and said, "younger martial brother Jiang, I think you should go in." Jiang Ning just shook his head in silence and didn''t do much to show. After seeing it, Qi Hao said anxiously, "younger martial brother Jiang, don''t you understand? I was adopted in Jianzong since I was a child. I have no parents. The patriarch is my father, and the disciples in my clan are my brothers and sisters. I have been determined to protect every disciple of Jianzong since I was a child. This is my wish. " "Younger martial brother Jiang, I''m very moved by your behavior. Since you are willing to stay with me until the end, you have risked a great deal of risk and sent everyone away. Because of this, the sword clan needs you more than me. I have done my duty, and you are still young. You should go and wander around. Go now!" After that, Qi Hao closed his eyes as if recognizing his fate, while Jiangning sighed silently. "It''s really the guardian God of the sword clan! I finally understand why all the disciples of the sword sect worship you so much. This is also a reason. Since you have said so, I am not respectful. If you do, I am sorry. " Qi Hao said with a smile: "yes, younger martial brother Jiang, go quickly!" Jiangning heavily nodded and said, "elder martial brother, I''m going to withdraw my real anger. You have to resist it. My life is all in your hands." Qi Hao also nodded silently. At the same time, his whole body''s attention was focused on the transmission hole, and he increased the efficiency of his true Qi input. He was quite embarrassed, and changed his clean and elegant style. Jiangning walked to the mouth of the cave. It seemed that half of his feet had entered the cave. But at this moment, he turned around and suddenly looked at Qi Hao. "Younger martial brother Jiang, hurry up..." before Qi Hao''s words were finished, Jiangning walked straight out of the portal of the cave, and then slapped Qi Hao. "What! Younger martial brother Jiang... You Qi Hao didn''t get too much damage, but it was just for him to maintain his true Qi transmission. Moreover, because he had paid full attention to the transmission gate before, he did not notice the sudden strike of Jiangning and staggered back a few steps. It was these steps that led him to the door of the transmission hole. Jiangning just said with a smile: "there is a sentence I still don''t agree with, sword clan needs you more than me! Help me tell Zhou Tong that what he owes me must be achieved! " Then Jiangning slapped Qi Hao on the body and pushed her slightly into the gate. At the same time, he tried his best to send out his true spirit. Under the tungsten ring in the later period of Jiangning''s robbery period, the transmission cave became more stable in May. It seemed that everything was absorbed in the good direction, but Jiangning gave a helpless smile. "I didn''t expect to be trapped here. I don''t know where the secret place is!" Looking at the disappearing figure, you quietly stop the neat transmission, no one to help him support the other end, Jiangning also has no way to transfer away together. Jiangning looks at this open and secret place, and it seems that nothing is left. I have some wild animals that I don''t know what they are, as well as some attacking spirits. Jiangning doesn''t know whether his mission is completed or not. However, according to Zhou Tong, the best thing is to protect the elder brother and disciple of Jianzong from death. This is the only thing Jiangning can do now West. Then Jiangning took the fire Qilin and went to the middle of the hall. Sitting on the chair in the main hall, Jiangning looked at the mysterious place in front of her, and then said with a smile: "if I guess right, this should be the divine world. No wonder I am trapped here!" Huo Qilin on one side seemed to have some doubts and asked, "brother, what are you talking about? What is the divine world? How can I not understand it?" Jiangning looked at Huo Qilin beside him reluctantly. He didn''t want to tell anyone about his own affairs. He just wanted to make a silent investigation to find out where this was. At last, he made his next judgment. His biggest goal was to return to his previous world. Since Jiangning came to this secret place, many things have changed Even Jiangning''s views have changed. All of this is because Jiangning feels that he is getting closer to the truth. In this secret place, there seems to be no one left, only Jiangning and huoqilin, one man and one beast. This means that Jiangning will tell Huo Qilin all his things, which seems to be no big problem. "You are already my pet. What reason can I hide from you? And I think you should also be entitled to know these things! So I''ll tell you now, fire pity Let you sigh and say, and these words make Huo Qilin on one side shake. Although he doesn''t understand what Jiangning is going to tell him, he knows that it must be important. Jiangning looked at the sky, it seems that there is some reminiscence said: "in fact, I am not a person in this world." Huo Qilin appeared to be short of a big jump, with some shock said: "what big brother you, what do you say?"You just smile and say, "I''m not right to say that. If it''s right, I''m not a person at this time." This interpretation of Huo Qilin made him more confused. He just looked at Jiangning, as if he wanted Jiangning to explain the whole story for him. Jiangning looked at huoqilin and said, "of course, I only discovered it recently, and I can''t verify it. Is this true or just my imagination But I think there''s a lot of ground for all this, and that''s why I''m saying these things, and it all started on the first day I woke up Well, Jiangning wakes up from the river and comes to Jianzong after rescuing Ning''er, but she tells Huo Qilin everything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 984 Of course, Jiangning did not tell huoqilin about his own life in the original world, because it was unnecessary. It just briefly stated the fighting between himself and the gods at that time, and when he was finally attacked by the Lord and forced to detonate all the gods. "Yes, if I look at the clues I have now, I should be in the hundreds of years after my original world!" Huoqilin obviously some can not believe, with doubt asked: "boss, are you serious? Are you sure? Are you really hundreds of years ago? " Jiangning nodded silently, and then explained: "actually, when he got off the machine from the beginning, he found that he was wrong. At that time, the people of the knife crazy knife door seemed to use a formation, that is, to trap the array you used, and the center of that array was a Spirit Crystal. It is absolutely not wrong. I can never be wrong Recognize the existence of the Spirit Crystal. " Huoqilin said, some can''t believe it: "but if it is as big brother you said before, then the existence of this spirit crystal should be a common thing, why can you think of you as a figure hundreds of years ago!" "Ha ha, this is to say that I was fighting with the gods in the divine world. Although I was knocked out, I woke up to find myself taking me a completely different place. The only doubt is that I detonated the crystal of the spirit before being knocked out. This is the only thing I did before you were said, and I have the possibility The only thing that can cause me to cross. " Looking at the huoqilin in front of me, it seems that he has some sensible and incomprehensible appearance. Jiangning can only patiently explain: "the thing of shenhunjing is quite magical. It is a mineral produced by the divine world, which contains a lot of energy, and there are some connections between each crystal. This is the most important. When I detonate hundreds of thousands of Shenhun crystals, they will be able to explain it patiently The energy filled directly leads to the crystal vein of the whole divine spirit. It means that after detonating them, the resources of the whole divine world vibrate. D I think the resources of the whole divine realm can definitely cause a great explosion. And the explosion of energy will definitely have some wonderful consequences. I think its strength must exceed time and beyond space, and in the void A cut in the middle of the mouth, devoured me in, I was directly through time and space to the river. " This can also explain why the meridians on Jiangning are all damaged. After all, the strength in the void, even the nearly holy body of Jiangning, is absolutely not able to resist any possibility. It can be said that Jiangning was lucky not to be torn into pieces at that time. But Jiangning did not find these things before, of course, just a guess. Until Jiangning came, it was in the middle of adversity that they gradually determined their ideas and began to find some clues. First of all, Jiangning lost the taixuan sword in the divine world. He didn''t expect to meet it here. It has experienced a considerable time of wind and frost. This taixuan stone sword is the only sword in the world, and there is no possibility of imitation. Therefore, Jiangning could confirm it without any politeness that this is the taixuan sword that he lost at that time ¡£ "When we enter the hall, we look at it. It is quite a dead and gloomy place. If it is you, it is generally thought that it is a normal thing after hundreds of years of loneliness. But in my opinion, it is very unusual. This means that the earth has slept, which is also with all the Soul Crystal mines at that time The lack of energy produced after vein mine detonating is related to the fact that the whole continent will be in a time of spiritual shortage since then, and even life cannot be born. Isn''t this the secret situation Huoqilin suddenly said: "as it is, all of this is related to your environment at that time, which can prove that this is the divine realm after many years." "Of course, I have another discovery after I come here, which can not only explain where I am now but also the origin of this secret environment!" The chivalrous swordsman of huoqilin came to some interest and immediately asked, "brother, what do you find out, please tell me now? What is the secret situation? Why are there so many things I have never seen before. " Jiangning smiled and said, "if it is really like what I said before, if it is really a God, it should have been blown into smashing. Even if it is not smashed, he is at least very lack of spirit, and it is impossible to appear artificial goods like the former big stores, do you say so?" Huoqilin nodded thoughtfully and said, "yes, if you said it before, no one can open the secret territory, but why is the hall so there? And there are various obviously artificially set organs, and some rewards, which seem to be waiting for others to inherit his inheritance, it is obviously strange! " Huoqilin seemed to think of what, immediately said: "and there are many unusual places in this secret environment, including those who have never seen the soul outside. And elder brother, when you opened the first organ, you used his blood essence. Why?"Jiangning stood up and patted the dust on her body. She looked quite handsome in the sun and said with some pride: "if I have not guessed wrong, this whole secret place should be built by me, that is to say, I am the ultimate master of this secret place!" Huo Qilin immediately widens his eyes. His huge sleeping awning is even bigger now. He also looks at Jiangning in shock, as if he is saying something absolutely impossible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 985 "Hey, I knew you wouldn''t believe what I said. Now I''ll prove it to you." Huo Qilin couldn''t believe it and asked, "what do you mean?" "This is simple. I have prepared all the mechanisms for myself, including the blood essence. I know how many people will enter the development festival in recent years, and the most important sword of peace can never be handed over to any of them. Therefore, I have developed a mechanism. Only my own essence can be opened, and I feel that others are absolutely nothing It was opened by Dharma, so I can take out the handle of this hanging sword when I go "On the other hand, as we have guessed before, I was sent to the future after being exploded at that time. In the future, I will certainly find a way to go back. After going back, the first thing I do on my left hand must be to build this secret place! In this way, I can cross to the present after encountering the explosion in the past, and can also ensure that I meet these secret places. This is the so-called law of time! " When it comes to the law of time, Huo Qilin doesn''t understand this profound thing. After all, he is just a spirit beast. Although he has opened his mind, he is definitely not as good as Jiangning. The human can only nod his head and roughly understand what you have said. "Of course, all of this explains why the neutral position had the weakest effect on me. It can be said that he was absolutely in accordance with my realm and strength. Therefore, when facing them, I was under the least pressure and could easily go to the end. Moreover, I could clearly know that Qin Feiyu and Nagu Haoran could finally go It''s absolutely not a coincidence that I set up the final room in advance "As for the so-called heavenly spirits, if they were found here, I think they should be the gods who were killed by bombing in the divine world at that time. You know, they are also fascinated. Although they are only enslaved races, I think their strength is absolutely extraordinary. After the explosion of the divine world, their spirits will definitely survive and form They have become the so-called spirit of heaven in your mouth. However, I think their intelligence should be mostly reduced, and they can only be reduced to the existence of solitary souls and wild ghosts, so that people can freely hunt and make pills. This is also their good luck. For so many years, they haven''t met a God King''s active spirit. Otherwise, none of them can I live. " In fact, Jiangning has long noticed that these heavenly spirits originally had a variety of deities on them. After comparison, Jiangning also found that Bi Shengzhi even found some Shenniu people who were most familiar with in Jiangning when he hunted those spirits. These astronomy was obviously more powerful than at that time. You should know that after hundreds of years, these heavenly spirits are more powerful The original strength is not very strong, with the passage of time, slowly and imperceptibly under the cultivation of more powerful. Jiangning roughly estimated that the spirits of the ordinary God King class still existed in the middle and later periods of Mahayana period at present. It can be said that even if Jiangning saw them, he could only start to run away, absolutely illegal and hard carrying, let alone hunting. On the other side, Huo Qilin just said in silence: "so, big brother, he was a former man, and this secret place was also created by him..." looking at Huo Qilin chatting on the side, Jiangning also had a helpless smile. He knew that it was very difficult to suddenly accept so many bitter knowledge from men with Huo Qilin, and these world views It''s also something Jiangning has just learned. Even Jiangning himself can''t believe it. If it hadn''t been for seeing that the wanjian Guizong used by him was used so smoothly by Ren qiuxue, I''m afraid you would still be in doubt. Jiangning patted Huo Qilin''s head and said, "well, you don''t have to think about it. You don''t have to accept these situations. Anyway, I''m here now, and I''m looking for something I want to know. Now let''s go and find it first." "What are we looking for, brother?" Huo Qilin asks in doubt. Jiangning said confidently: "since this secret place is seen again on the 15th, I will certainly leave a secret channel for myself in the future, so that I can return to the outside world as soon as possible. In this way, what we have to look for now is the so-called secret channel. Let''s go and have a look first." Let''s talk about it. Jiangning started to look for Kirin with fire. At the same time, everyone knew that the two disciples of crazy sword sect and sword clan stayed in the transmission gate. When the transmission came out, Xiao Yitian, the chief disciple of crazy sword sect, was full of the swords of Qi Hao, the chief disciple of Jianzong. This is a big deal! Even if they couldn''t sit still, they immediately thought that they were the people in the ancient sword. In the end, the killer wanted to kill Xiao Yitian, the chief disciple of mad sword sect, on the spot. However, when they went there, they found that the people of Jianzong didn''t seem to come out at all. They still didn''t have any traces in the portal. Now it''s Zhou Tong''s turn. They couldn''t sit still and began to ask for it The old man who was carrying the message was noisy and called around.However, because the old man''s pair was too old to be able to play the skill of always roaring at all times, he could only take a rest for a while. When the people were very anxious, they really found that the disciples of the sword school came out slowly one by one, with dim tears in their eyes. "What happened? Tell me Zhou Tong said anxiously to the first disciple of Jianzong who came out. However, he was a little sad and said: "these scum of crazy sword gate blocked the intersection of our portal and wanted to cut off the boundary of the portal. Fortunately, the eldest martial brother tried his best to protect it, and then he and younger martial brother Jiang jointly safeguarded the portal, so that we could pass through safely. However, senior brother, they stayed there forever!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 986 "Big brother, where should I go now?" Huo Qilin asks anxiously. He is trapped in adversity at the moment, but even Huo Qilin himself is a little sad. Although he has much longer vitality as a divine beast than ordinary human beings, it is still painful for him to stay in adversity endlessly. Jiangning thought for a moment and said, "let''s go, let''s find the exit now." "But isn''t the only exit closed? We still need outside people to cooperate, and the portal has been destroyed. Where can we find out now? " Jiangning said with a smile: "this exit can not only be opened by people outside, since this is a separate space, then it must have a way to the outside world." Then Jiangning squatted down and drew a circle on the earth. He explained to Huo Qilin: "if this is really a divine world, it should be pushed according to my method. First of all, the miracle itself is a round world. Before that, he can open the space gap leading to all places, that is, it must be on it There are all kinds of tools that can open the space gap, and the position we are in now is only a small part of this divine world, and also a part of that year''s disrepair "Since this part has been completely exposed, it means that the portal must have been destroyed. Therefore, the people who lived in the gate opened a channel with their own strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible to open such a long channel only by the strength of those people." Huo Qilin said solemnly, "in this way, brother, do you mean the area we are in now? It''s just an abandoned area, so it''s opened by people''s power, and those areas outside that haven''t been abandoned will be controlled by the portal they originally arranged there. Is that right? " Jiangning just nodded with a smile, and then walked out with Kirin on fire. "Brother, even if there are gateways in other districts, where should we go? How should we find those gates? " Jiangning looked at the sky for a moment, then sighed and said, "I know a place where there is a device that can open the cracks in space-time, but it looks a little far away." The place mentioned here is the desert like place where the protoss gathered together when they attacked them. Forgetting is the center of the whole divine world. It is also there that Jiangning met the man called God. You were forced there and detonated all the spirit crystals. It was only when Jiangning was forced to explode all the spirit crystals that she passed through now. Unexpectedly, for the sake of the present, Jiangning met the man named God To live, to find that place again. I told you to look to the west, and then said, "see that direction? That should be the direction we are going to, and it is also the center of the whole world. And the area where we are now is due to the loss of time, and it has lost all protection. At the same time, it has exposed this place to the field of vision. Therefore, the risk factor here should be quite small, and only occasionally we can encounter some cheap goods, In addition, this place should be regarded as the weakest place among the three thousand Protoss. If we go down further, we may encounter a lot of dangers. If we go down to the center, I''m afraid the souls of the gods have no idea what the realm is. So we must be careful. " Huo Qilin nods. He seems to realize the seriousness of the problem, and then he follows Jiangning out without saying a word. Now, with Jiangning''s strength, although it can''t be called invincible in this peripheral area, it can be said that there is nothing to stop him. After all, the place where the Divine Spirit Crystal exploded once, although it can be said that it has attracted the Spirit Crystal sales of the whole divine world, the main explosion site is still in the central place, so it can be said that all the people of God King are Died in that spot. The corresponding is that most of the spirits of the day gathered in that place, and now those spirits they met in Jiangning are just some small minions. After leaving this relatively safe secret place, Jiangning died and gave out the taixuan sword in his storage bag. Since there was no one else around, Jiangning could use his treasure without paying attention to other people''s eyes. Jiangning touched his partner who had been fighting side by side for a long time. Looking at the vicissitudes of the years, the Taixue sword was exposed, and even there were a lot of rust spots. You can only sigh silently. Fortunately, with the destruction of time, it is said that Taixue magic sword is not enough in sharpness, but taixuan sword There seems to be a sense of mystery added to the body, as if it contains huge energy. Huo Qilin looked at it and said, "if you don''t feel wrong, this sword is about to give birth to wisdom. It''s really rare to see. Although there are many things that can produce intelligence, it''s really rare that after hundreds of years like this, there are very few of them Of course, Jiangning also understands this truth. For kylin and their supernatural beasts, after they have reached a certain level of cultivation, they will also be born with wisdom, while things like Tiancai and Dibao will be born after they have been cultivated for a long time, which makes their rating rise.The sword is a kind of weapon that reaches a certain level, or the user deliberately adds some magical objects to him, which can make him produce intelligence. However, it is rare for his students to see such things as this. "In any case, I must repair you. Don''t worry, you will be as sharp as you used to be!" Jiangning some emotion like said, at the same time, the heart has made up its mind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 987 Looking at the dense forest in front of her, Jiangning couldn''t help swallowing her mouth and clenching her fists. It has been a few days since Jiangning left the secret place. During this period, although they met a lot of heavenly spirits, their actual strength is not strong. The most powerful is just Yuanying period. It can be said that at that time, all the heavenly spirits were concentrated in the ministries and commissions of the central government, which is also a kind of good luck! Now, Jiangning is not in the middle of a forest. The outside of the forest is covered with love''s snow. It looks very cold. In fact, in this forest, it is often windy. Even Huo Qilin has to sigh. Jiangning and their all the way carefully forward, suddenly fire Qilin said: "boss, be careful, there seems to be something moving ahead." Although Jiangning said that the perception of divine sense was good, it was still far from being comparable to that of the divine beast. Therefore, Jiangning immediately became vigilant. At the same time, he highly concentrated his spirit and seemed to want to detect what was ahead. "Boss, if I don''t feel wrong, there should be a palace ahead." Huo Qilin said with some doubts. In his opinion, Qin''s sudden appearance of a palace in the forest is a very strange thing. It is possible that there is some conspiracy, so he has to be on guard. Jiang Ning just thought for a moment, then explained to Huo Qilin: "if it''s really a palace, then we should go and have a look." "Why, boss, isn''t our priority now?" Jiangning said solemnly: "you, you think, when we just entered the secret place, what suddenly appeared in the middle?" "When we first came to the secret place, a hall suddenly appeared! That''s the hall where you found the taixuan sword Jiangning nodded: "yes, if I guess correctly, this hall is the center of a Protoss! The center of the place where we used to be is the terminal point. Although the forest is covered with snow, it should also be the location of a Protoss. Then they should have a big hall. I think we should go and have a look. Maybe there is their undamaged portal. Then we won''t have to make great efforts to get to the center I''ve gone to my place After that, Huo Qilin and Jiangning walked directly to the palace, but they were very careful all the way, because they did not know where the palace was, and whether there was any danger in it, Jiangning did not know. As the two men approached, Huo Qilin suddenly found something. He said to Jiangning: "be careful, brother. I feel like there is someone in it!" "What? How could that be possible! You know how many years have passed here, and this place has been closed. How can someone exist? Are you sure you don''t feel wrong? " Huo Qilin firmly shook his head and said: "there can be no mistake. After all, we have been here for a long time. We have been talking to elder brother all the time. Besides you, we have never felt any trace of living things. There are definitely creatures in the palace. From the realm I feel from him, he must be human. Brother, be careful! ¡± Jiangning micron looked at the palace and didn''t know what he was thinking. Finally, he just looked at the fire Qilin beside him and said, "no matter who the man is, we still have to go and have a look. If we are the survivors of this divine world, we can also take this opportunity to inquire about the current situation of the divine world, which may be helpful for us to find out where the portal is If it is someone else''s position, we should be more careful. " Huo Qilin nodded solemnly and then led Jiangning to the palace. At the position just close to the work piece, Jiangning found something wrong. The gate of the Palace should have set up a mechanism, but there are many traces of fighting left here, as if the sincerity had just happened not long ago. "It seems that the people are definitely not the aborigines in this palace! Otherwise, they will definitely not punish them and fight against them. Moreover, it seems quite tragic. I think it may be someone from the outside world like us. However, he should have broken in by mistake. After all, the people who entered like us have gone completely, leaving only the two of us. " Huo Qilin said helplessly, "then, can''t you get any favorable information from him?" "Hum! This is not necessarily, if he came earlier than us, we can get some news from him, but after all, there is no way out. Everyone should think for himself. If he has a good mind to say, we can take her away with us. But if he has bad ideas for us, I think we can kill him directly Forget it "Big brother, you''re right. I already feel it." Jiangning immediately asked nervously, "what is his situation now?" Huo Qilin just made a slight gesture for a moment, and said with some embarrassment: "I don''t feel clear about this. I can detect the people around me in my talent, but it seems that there are some obstacles in it. I illegally and clearly find out her current situation, but I always feel that he has not moved in a place and has not used his true spirit At this point, Qilin seems to have hesitated for a moment and didn''t go on, while Jiangning said with a sneer: "it''s like being imprisoned?""That''s right. From the beginning, he didn''t even mean to move around. This is where I hesitated." In this case, let''s go in and find out! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 988 Jiangning walked into the palace and looked at it slightly, but found no trace. If she went a few steps further, Zhang Ning found some strange places. Many places on the construction site show that they have been opened, and many things seem to have been taken away. For example, in the center of the palace, there is obviously something placed, but now there is nothing on that platform. In addition, not far from the side of the palace, there were several corpses like puppets, which were split into pieces, as if they had been cut in half with a sword. Moreover, judging from the scars, Jiangning thinks that this should have been caused not long ago. "Huolian, we have to be more careful. It seems that this man, like us, entered this adversity not long ago, but also came to this palace not long ago. Can you detect where he is now?" "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem that something hinders my perception. However, I can vaguely feel that he must be the eldest brother in the deepest part of the palace. Do we still need to go inside? If you go further, you will probably meet him. " Jiangning said with a smile: "of course, why not go down? I think it will be this man! " The more we went deep into the palace, the more traces of fighting were found in Jiangning, and the more noise there was inside, there were even a lot of puppet corpses during the period of plunder. Even Jiangning was surprised. "Is this man''s strength far beyond the time of the robbery? If this is the case, even I have to be careful with it Jiangning said with some emotion, to know that with the recovery of meridian siltation, it has not only reached the later stage of the robbery period. In this secret state, it is far from being able to walk horizontally! What''s more, if that person is really imprisoned, how strong is the power to imprison him? Jiangning is not willing to risk his life to explore those extremely powerful traps. However, Jiangning is still unwilling to give up such a white opportunity. They continue to walk forward. Of course, Huo Qilin starts to pay attention to it. Now only he can perceive what the man is. "Brother, you don''t have to worry about it. The more desperate I am, the clearer I can feel it. This man''s state is much worse than we thought. He is plotting against us now. I''m afraid he even has some difficulties in self-protection. From his point of view, he should be very weak now." After a word from Huo Qilin, Jiangning is more relieved to continue to move forward. At the end of the journey, Huo Qilin suddenly shouts: "brother, that man should be in front." Jiang Ning Wenjie only finds a thick wall of ice. There is nothing else. If it''s true or Huo Qilin says, Renying is behind the ice wall. You reach out and touch the past, and find that there is no cold in the ice wall, but the real qi circulation revealed in it is very strong. Jiangning waves his fist and hits the ice wall in front of you. Under a blow, Jiangning found that the ice bridge was actually not moved, and Jiangning''s fist was like entering the water, and harmony was useless. "This glacier should have some special settings. My true Qi seems to have been sucked away. I went out with a fist, but there was no movement." It makes you feel a little annoyed, and if according to this general situation, Jiangning is starting to look for several clues around, but obviously it is a little difficult at this time, because Jiangning found that there is nothing left here that can be solved. Ah, if you can use Qi Lin''s sword, you can learn it from me "Yes, taixuan sword!" Jiang Ning suddenly realized that he took out the sword from his storage bag, which had been ignored by himself. Jiangyin''s Weiyi chair is the ice wall where the Le Taixue sword is pierced into the ice wall. It turns out that the ice bridge has been broken without warning. However, Jiangning did not use any whole body, just a common wave. "Well, that''s it. Let''s move on!" As he spoke, Jiangning waved the taixuan sword and saw a huge gap in the ice wall. Then, huoqilin and Jiangning went straight into it. Through the narrow crevice of the ice wall, you will come to the inside of the ice wall. It seems that this is a secret room. If you continue to move inside, it will be a dark place. If you try to light the torch in your hand, you will find that the fire seems to have failed in this chamber. But if you have no choice but to set up a district, fortunately, there is a fire unicorn. He spits out the fire elixir in his mouth, and the light emitted by Huodan is always illuminating the surrounding area, so that Jiangning can clearly see the darkness ahead. When he went to the deepest place, Jiangning found that it was a nest like room. At this time, Huo Qilin beside him reminded him again: "brother, be careful, that man is in front."Come on, Jiangning smelled the speech and looked at it. There was a huge thing like a freezer in front of him, and there seemed to be some light shining in the center. Jiangning could not help but get closer to see that the good man was a huge array, which resisted the invasion of the surrounding cold. In the middle of this array, there is a figure of a person sitting. Jiangning puts his real anger into his eyes, so that he can see through the shielding of the array and see clearly who it is. However, when Jiangning really added steam to his eyes, he found that in the middle of the array was a man who shocked Jiangning. "Elder martial sister gu!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 989 It seems impossible for you to meet your former disciples here, and still in such remote places. Jiangning has a little helpless smile, he did not expect to be taking care of ice here. Although Jiangning does not know why he will, this will still be here, but in the present situation, Jiangning can only save him first. Huoqilin looked at it and said, "brother, it''s not good. If this person is your acquaintance, his current situation is not optimistic. Although the barrier of this array helps him isolate most of the cold, making the cold gas not enter his heart and lungs, he has been staying in this place for a long time, which makes it difficult for him to breathe now. If he is familiar with you, he will have some difficulties breathing now. If he is a friend of the elder brother, he will not be able to breathe now If he is not saved, it may not be long before he will be suffocated and died. " Jiangning immediately picked up the sword of the Xuanshen in his hand and boasted about the freezer, and cut it off and unraveled the caring ice in the array. But at the moment, there is no way for you to cherish the ice in the array. Obviously, taking care of ice also felt the difference around him. He woke up from the coma still sitting in front of Jiangning, and was also a little surprised. "Who are you? Why is it here? " "I asked with some panic and worry about ice. But Jiangning is a little helpless said: "how did you forget me, elder sister Gu? I am Jiangning, my younger brother who is with you! " "I think about ice a little bit, and I nodded. Obviously, he was impressed with his family or something. Then he asked nervously," how can you find me? " "Ha ha, this is a long story. Let me tell you simply, maybe we just happened to pass by and find that there seems to be someone in the palace. So I decided to come and see it. I didn''t expect to take care of elder sister bing you here! Why are you in this place then, all the disciples have gone? " It seems that it is difficult to cherish ice, but I just smile and explain: "I left the secret area because of some things and came to this remote snow forest. I didn''t think I would be trapped by the trap here. In a hurry, I made my painting ground as a prison, and I was trapped in it, but this benefit It is that I can live and hold on for so long without being affected by snow and snow. " It seems that this estimate is a sigh, looking at Jiangning and saying with some regret: "I thought sword sect would let elder martial brother come to save me, I didn''t expect it was you!" "What''s wrong? Elder sister Gu, don''t you have confidence in me? Or do you want me to help you? " "This is not, but the array of this painting is too complex. Except for some elders of mine, only the elder martial brother can solve it. Even the people who set up the array can not solve the array!" Jiangning smiled a little, and then found huoqilin: "fire pity, show me this array." Huoqilin nodded proudly, and seemed to find something worthy of showing off. Generally, he looked at it before he came to the array with a little disdain and said, "what is this broken array? Give me two minutes. " Said that the Fire Kirin squatted down, then began to crack the formation, while the side of the care ice Xian some incredible looking at Jiangning. After only two minutes, as huoqilin said, this array was directly cracked. It seems that Gu Xibing has also recovered his freedom. He immediately said to Jiangning: "thank you for saving your life. But I''m afraid you will not say these words. You should leave this palace to restore your life! Then I will go back to the sword sect and tell the Lord about you. " Talking and caring about ice seems to turn around and leave, and Jiangning said with a sneer: "elder sister, did you misunderstand what? I am not the Lord who sent you to save you. In fact, even I am trapped in this secret place now, and I can''t go out at all. " Wuxi asked a little bit of doubt: "how can it be! It''s not at least a few days before the secret is closed! " "The world is like this. There are some changes in this secret environment, which makes the required passage mouth closed forcibly. All the disciples walk out with the portal of the patriarchal gate. I said that I stayed down to stabilize the portal, that is, I am only one person in the secret realm. Of course, you are still there. Do you care about elder martial sister Bing. You have not yet Have you received those letters? " "I was forced to start this defense formation in the ice seal, so I didn''t receive what you call the letters. If it was true as you said, it seems that there are only two of you and me in this secret situation." "As the poem expected, there should be only you and me in the secret realm now. Actually, before I met you, what I thought was that I was alone in this secret situation! If you don''t panic, please go with me. I think there must be other transfer gates in this secret area. It should be the central position there. "Gu Xibing just nodded slightly, and then said to Jiangning: "in this case, then I will go with you to protect your safety. However, from now on, I want to go to the palace to find out. You''d better wait for me outside." Then Gu Xi Bing was about to leave, and Jiangning said with a silent smile: "elder martial sister, don''t be so defensive against me. You have been imprisoned in this palace for such a long time, but you just untied the seal, but there is no intention of leaving. According to your behavior, there must be some hidden secret in the palace, or there is something to let you know when The magic weapon to consider is right. If this is the case, I must get in touch with you, younger martial brother! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 990 In this way, Gu Xibing and Jiangning continue to walk towards the deep of the palace. Gu Xibing''s eyes are very impatient. It seems that he thinks that Jiangning''s whole people are redundant, and he does not hide his disgusted expression. Jiangning said with a bitter smile: "elder martial sister, you don''t have to be so disgusted with me! Anyway, I am the one who saved your life. Can''t I be friendly to me? " "Hum! Despicable villain, don''t think you saved my life, you can take it as a threat, I really got that thing, and I will never give it to you. " Jiangning just ha ha smile: "since elder martial sister you so hate me, why not kill me directly at that time?" Gu Xibing didn''t pay any attention to Jiangning, but went on walking silently, while Jiangning yelled at the back: "that''s because you still need me to show you the way. You don''t know how to get out of this secret place, so you still need to leave my life. What''s more, elder martial sister, your words are too funny. Isn''t it enough to be a threat?" Gu Xi Bing didn''t say anything more. He just snorted coldly: "shameless thief!" Jiangning is looking at Gu Xibing, who has been walking in a hurry in front of her. She also gives birth to some teasing remarks: "elder martial sister, if we really can''t go out, then in this secret place, there are only two of us left. In order to continue our blood, are we going to be Adam and Eve for a time?" Gu Xi Bing, where do you know what Jiangning called Adam and Eve? Just looking at the general expression of some rogues in Jiangning, he gave a dark bah, and in his heart he despised Jiangning. But the two people quarreled and angry, and went straight to the end. During this period, they did not encounter any special dangerous situation. It seems that since taking care of the ice, all the dangers in this secret place have disappeared in half. However, the quieter the situation is, the more worrying it is. Gu Xibing is also constantly vigilant about whether there is anything happening around. Only Jiangning seems to know nothing about it. Generally, he swaggers there without any safety precautions. Gu Xibing looked at it, but sighed helplessly. Then he opened his storage bag and threw a sword to Jiangning. Then he said, "you little thief can enter the top ten of our sword clan. I think you have some skills. This sword is for you. You can protect yourself." Jiangning said with a smile, "thank you for your concern." "Who cares about you? I''m just afraid that no one will show me the way after you die." After that, Gu Xi''s icy air rushed toward the front, while Jiangning was helpless in the back, smiling and saying to herself: "is this the so-called Ao Jiao?" Finally, it seems that they have come to the end of the palace. There is no splendid building in front of them. It is just like an ordinary snow mountain. Gu Xibing looks up to it with some longing. "Elder martial sister, is there anything you want on it?" Jiangning said unexpectedly. Gu Xi Bing looked back at Jiangning. From his shameless smile, he could only reply helplessly: "forget it, I was defeated by you. Since I''ve got you, I can''t help it." "Do you see that snow mountain? There is a snow lotus on the snow mountain. I learned it from a disciple who had experienced the exploration of this secret land. He also came into the Ice Palace by chance and met the snow mountain at the last moment. She said that she looked far away and there was an iceberg snow lotus, but for some reasons, he did not get it ¡£¡± "I need this iceberg snow lotus very much. To be honest, it''s very important for me to use it to treat some injuries. But I thank you for your kindness to save my life, but I have to go to Tianshan snow lotus. Please don''t argue with me. I can repay my younger martial brother''s saving life with anything. ¡± with that, Gu Xibing lowered her head deeply, as if to look at Jiangning with some entreaties. Jiangning looked at Gu Xibing''s helpless eyes in front of her, and had to say, "well, since you have said that, elder martial sister, in fact, those Tianshan snow lotus have no effect on me!" Gu Xi Bing hears the speech a joy, then immediately nods to say: "thank you very much, younger martial brother!" However, Jiangning turned his voice and said with some shameless appearance: "elder martial sister, your words must be fulfilled. After returning to the ancestral clan, all the things will be used as salvation for me." Gu Xi Bing smelled the speech, his face changed rapidly, and said with a slight good momentum: "you are really shameless! Hum Let''s say, Gu Xibing took the lead to go up the snow mountain, while Jiangning followed closely. The two people were climbing toward the snow mountain one after another. At the moment, the huoqilin had already been included in his body by Jiangning, and Jiangning hid his strength in the early stage of the robbery before meeting Gu Xibing. As a result, the dividend rate has never seen through the river Where is Ning''s real strength? He thought he was just a disciple with Fire Kirin.The reason why Jiangning went with him to the mountain after taking care of ice, and even went with him to pick up the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain with him was because of some reasons of Jiangning. In fact, Jiangning had no obligation to save him, but Jiangning thought that he still responded and wanted to save all the disciples of Jianzong. As for Gu Xibing, looking for you is just a matter of convenience. You can be regarded as a kind of attention of Jiangning''s commitment. Jiangning looked at Gu Xibing, who was still working hard in front of him, and suddenly roared: "elder martial sister, according to what we see now, we may not be able to return. If we can''t go back to the sword school, how should you repay me for saving my life! What about what I said before? " "Shameless thief!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 991 In this way, they walked to the snow mountain with laughter while fighting. Although Jiangning was a little funny and angry all the way, they didn''t put down their vigilance all the time. They always paid attention to whether there was any wind or grass around them. And the dividend yield is the same. Although Jiang Ning was very angry with Jiang Ning''s words all the way, they were always on guard. Both of them understood Jin. If the disciple''s words were correct, they might encounter unprecedented difficulties at the end of the day. On the way, it was a little calmer, no matter Jiangning or Jining Take care of ice, there are some doubts in my heart. Seeing the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain was in front of her eyes, she could not help but feel anxious. She looked around and found that there was no problem. She comforted herself and said, "after all, it has been at least several years since that disciple came here. Maybe the biggest danger is that who doesn''t exist at all, maybe!" In Gu Xibing''s eyes, this time can dilute everything, and naturally can also make all dangers disappear. Therefore, Gu Xibing and the World Expo are emboldened. He doesn''t want to see the snow lotus in front of him like this, so he can''t wait to rush past. While cherishing the ice, which was close to the Tianshan snow lotus, Jiangning suddenly called out from behind: "elder martial sister Gu, be careful!" Gu Xibing couldn''t help but rise for a moment. He just wanted to turn around and look at Jiangning. However, he found that Jiangning directly jumped at him and threw him down in the snow. After a while, they rolled to the edge of the snow. Gu Xibing feels the man''s breath which is very close to him. He can''t help but feel a little bit hot. He said to Jiangning in an angry tone: "thief, what do you want to do? Get past me With the words of taking care of ice, Jiangning pushed past events, but did not expect Jiangning at the moment is not moved, just some vigilant looking at the front, it seems that he did not put his eyes in general. But Gu Xibing can''t help but look at Jiangning''s eyes for a while, but he finds that he has just stood where he has no idea when suddenly there is a huge trace, which divides the ice and snow on the ground in two. I couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. He didn''t even notice the attack, and even when they were later hit and flew, they didn''t find anything in Belgium. At the moment, not only the snow was cut in half, but also a small mountain nearby was also learned to head and shoulder. It can be seen that the attack was so terrible that he could not help taking care of the ice I have to shudder for a moment, and I can''t help but imagine what kind of end it would be if I had just stood there. Jiangning said with some vigilance: "elder martial sister Gu, the pursuit, even I don''t know where it came from. It seems that this is quite hidden. It may be the organ here, or it may be a very powerful enemy. We must be prepared to deal with it!" Then Jiangning was like taking care of the treasure ice gave him. You pulled out your sword, and then stood up and looked around with vigilance. It seemed that he was carrying enough Qi and made a ready appearance. Gu Xi Bing can''t help blushing. Thinking of Jiangning''s action just now, his heart is also a burst of chagrin. However, at the moment, Jiangning is also right. When he just hit, he saved his life from time to time, and it''s hard to say anything more. At the moment, Jiangning is fully absorbed, and at the same time, he transports his true Qi into his eyes. Then his eyes flash and looks ahead. Sure enough, there is something that ordinary people can''t see right in front of Jiangning''s plastic paper, that is, the so-called spirit of heaven. However, it is obvious that the power of this heavenly spirit is much more powerful than those they have seen before in Jiangning. Looking at the powerful force in front of him, although Jiangning could not help swallowing his saliva, he reminded Gu Xibing: "elder martial sister Gu, you can use him to see through the hypocrisy and see the spirit in front of you." It is estimated that the hotel told me that when he saw the soul of that day, he was also shocked. He took a fancy to Jiangning with the light sunshine. You should know that the current care for ice is only the strength in the middle of the robbery. Therefore, facing the spirit of the day, which is also the period of crossing the loot, is somewhat helpless. Although the strength of both sides is similar, it obviously seems that people with physical bodies will be more vulnerable than those who only hear in the state of soul. The spirit of heaven can use its invisible and colorless attack to attack them anytime and anywhere. However, in Jiangning, they have no way to hurt the spirit of heaven. Many disciples will choose to bring some magic weapons to bring heaven The reason for the capture, not the killing. "What about the thief? We can''t do anything to hurt the spirit of heaven Some anxiously said that at the moment, he looked at the Tianshan snow lotus in front of his eyes, and facing the powerful enemy, he could not help but feel some distress. I told you to look at Gu Xibing, who was quite distressed. I had to comfort him and said, "it''s OK, elder martial sister, you can take good care of it. It happens that I have a set of secret arts to deal with these heavenly spirits. Fortunately, I should thank them. But if Tianhuo is a puppet or something like that, I can''t do anything about it. At that time, I can only let the capital master pick you up to help me."Said Jiangning also meaningful smile, make one side of Gu Xi ice feel incomparably at ease. With this, Jiangning put away his sword and took out a strange object, which looked like a talisman. Then he rushed to the startled soul with a shout. It looked like a heroic death. Gu Xibing is staring at the side. Although Jiangning looks exaggerated and even funny, Gu Xibing SiGe looks a little dull. "Come on, little thief!" Gu Xi Bing said with some stupidity. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 992 Jiang Ming''s stride is toward the soul of that day, and the soul seems to be surprised to see the flying Jiangning. After all, people have been afraid of him. Over the years, there are not many disciples who have come to explore the secret place. Although the patriarchs have always strictly ordered the disciples to stay in the adversity, there are still many bold people running outside. The nearest place to the secret place of the central place is the snow forest. That is to say, the spirit has not witnessed countless human disciples in these years. None of them is afraid to marry this one, and even no one dares to fight him head-on. After meeting each other, they go around in a distant distance, or they just ignore it and turn around and run away. After all, this place has the strength to stop it, and if it is not prepared, any human in the Mahayana period may fall into the downwind. Now Tian is still looking at the man in front of him, who seems to have no characteristics. On the contrary, there are some timid human disciples in front of him. He holds a strange paper in his hand and runs towards him like shouting. No wonder he has some doubts in his mind. It is because of his doubts that he does not attack Jiangning immediately, but micro A little stunned. Jiangning was stunned when he saw the soul in front of him. He knew that this was an excellent opportunity. He immediately quickened his pace and flew directly towards the sky. His paper in his hand had already been aimed at the spirit of heaven. When he heard this, he realized that no matter how powerful he was, he still had to do his best in the face of this human disciple, otherwise he might capsize in the gutter. Thinking of this, he listened to the vitality and made an attack. Sword soul attack is the legendary soul attack, because it belongs to the soul state. Naturally, his attack will directly fall into the other party''s soul, and the spirit of heaven will watch its attack fall directly into Jiangning. However, it seems that there is no damage in the quiet, even a little dull meaning, which frightens Jiangning, and Gu Xibing, who has been watching from behind, is a little surprised. "What? Why is there no harm at all? Is he really human? Or does the spell in his hand really work Murmured in the breath, she did not know what Jiangning was holding. Seeing this, Jiangning can''t help laughing, and with the shock of the soul of the sky, told you to call my mobile phone, you will directly pick up that spell and shoot it towards the sky, and hit the sky correctly. Then, the spirit of heaven seems to have found something wrong, and her body is disappearing bit by bit. Then the soul seems to think of something and look at Jiangning in front of her with a look of panic. But when he heard what fox wanted to say, he couldn''t say it at all. He could only disappear in a panic. Then Jiangning wiped the sweat on his head, then said with some weariness: "I didn''t expect that this thing is really useful. What I found in the hall before is said to be able to eliminate all astronomy. I didn''t expect that he was really useful. Without this, I''m afraid we would die this time, don''t you? Elder martial sister Gu. " Looking at the face of Jiangning in front of him, Gu Xibing can''t help thinking, but he can''t find any answer. Facing Jiangning in front of him, he has to perfunctorily say: "yes, yes, fortunately there is this charm." As a matter of fact, Gu Xibing knows a little, because when he saw Jiangning withdraw from Fuzhou, he paid special attention to it. He did find that there is no painting on this picture. You don''t have any real feeling. It seems like a piece of ordinary white paper. However, Jiangning can directly eliminate astronomy with this white paper and it is still intact Listening to one of my attacks made him a little surprised. As a matter of fact, Jiangning is dangerous in the dark at the moment. He has been gambling all the time, because when he saw Chen Hong''s silent attack, Jiangning was wondering whether this tool could only be played in the state of soul. If I am really like this, then this achievement will naturally be borne by the soul. In this way, Jiangning is not afraid. We should know that although Jiangning''s apparent strength is only in this period of robbery, in fact, the soul and knowledge of the whole people in Jiangning have the accomplishments of Mahayana period! Of course, although the spirit of heaven who helped me through the robbery period is very powerful, it is still too childish for Jiangning, who has great accomplishments in Mahayana period. No wonder this attack fell on Jiangning, and it was not damaged. It seems that Jiangning didn''t take him seriously at all. And of course, the charm is also useless. This is a kind of thing that Jiangning suddenly takes out to cover up your own strength. What really works is that Jiangning remembers one thing. If we say that these spirits were once 3000 Protoss who became soul state after death, Jiangning will have more means to deal with them. Although they are all soul states now, one thing they will never change is that they are all Protoss after all!As long as they are Protoss, they will have a way to deal with his English, so that you still have the secret weapon to deal with the protoss in your hand, which is the butcher God Dafa! Yes, Tu Shen Dafa is aimed at the protoss, not the protoss'' body. As long as they have always been a Protoss, even if they have become a spiritual state, Tu Shen Dafa can kill them all and absorb them. This is also the reason why Jiangning thinks that the Tu Shen Dafa is so powerful. However, it seems that this attack will be successful. It is also a fluke. We should know that Jiangning is not satisfied with this attack, but we do not know that if we go wrong, the spirit of heaven here will not only be killed, but also the attack will probably all hit Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 993 With Jiangning''s annihilation of the heavenly spirit in front of him, the road to the Tianshan snow lotus is also completely opened. Gu Xibing looks at Jiangning with gratitude, and then he trots all the way to the Tianshan snow lotus and takes the College of automobile into his pocket. Jiangning just laughed and didn''t say much. However, the knight noticed a little later. After the snow lotus of Tianshan Mountain in Binjiang was taken away, Jiangning came to the stage. It seemed to be a little profound. Huo Qilin beside him asked, "what is this platform?" "Well, the temperature of Saussurea involucrata in Tianshan mountain can form a curve, and it can hurt me all the time in the snow covered mountains for thousands of years. It can be said that there is no one practicing martial arts in the world! If I guess correctly, it should be the legendary Millennium ice. " Jiangning smell speech, eyes suddenly a bright, want to know this millennium ice is a good thing! It is not only a good material for refining weapons, but also an important prop for giving birth to wisdom or humiliating him. It can be said that if Jiangning''s taixuan sword is to be repaired, the Millennium xuanbing is indispensable, and Gu Xibing on the side is also grateful and said: "it''s all because of you. You killed that day''s soul. Logically speaking, the Tianshan Mountain Snow lotus should also have your share, but for some reason, I can''t give up this Tianshan snow lotus. If you want the thousand year ice, you can give it to you, younger martial brother. I will never compete with you, and what I said before is absolutely serious. " Jiang Ning smiles, that is, to put young voters in the pocket, he does not want to be polite to the current situation. Jia Xiping, the candidate of the exhibition tour in Jiangning, had a better attitude towards Jiangning. They left the snow mountain one after another and walked towards the central position together. The road is also very far away, but fortunately, Jiangning and Gu Xibing are both extremely fast. After a while, they directly leave the forest and enter the next area. Soon, they can enter the middle area, and this area and the previous blood stains 30 are like a miracle or two, which seems to be just one step However, the area where Zhang Ning came is as warm as spring. It seems that there is no cold wind. The situation in Changchun is lush with luxuriant trees, dense grass and dense jungle. It can be said that it is an excellent scene, but Jiangning is not happy. Because the closer you are to the center, the more worried you are, because this means that this is the center of the battlefield, that is to say, there are more days still standing here, and their strength is absolutely remarkable by comparison. Even if Jiangning has the great method of butchering gods, it is absolutely impossible to act rashly. "Big brother, there is a lake in front of us. Let''s have a rest there for a night." Huo Qilin said. I will think about it and nod my head. You know, they are very tired after these two days'' long journey, not to mention the war in the mountains, which consumed a lot of genuine Qi. Therefore, Jiangning is in urgent need of rest at the moment, and it is the safest and most comfortable way to rest by the river bank, which is also Jiangning Very happy. Jiangning came to the river, it seems that he wanted to have a cup of hydrolysis to quench his thirst, but at this time he did find something different. Tell you to just look at it and immediately run in the direction of Gu Xibing. Looking at Gu Xibing, who is not busy preparing food in front of him, Jiangning said nervously, "some abnormalities have been found in the story. Would you like to have a look with me?" Gu Xibing hesitated for a while, then nodded. For the present situation, he was also very worried. Once there was any disturbance, he still wanted to solve it immediately. In this way, he followed Zhejiang all the way to the river. Looking at everything around him, he was really surprised and said, "thief, what do you want to say? What happened here? You''re not lying to me, are you? Playing with me as a monkey Jiangning shook his head awkwardly and said, "it''s not brother, not sister. How can I play with you as a monkey? Is that what I am in your heart? " "Well, then you''ll fart." Jiangning had a helpless smile, and then said: "elder martial sister, look here quickly, this is what I found abnormal." Gu Xi Bing hears and looks at the speech, but he finds that there is no situation around him, and the place you are referring to is only two ordinary stones. It seems that there is nothing worth paying attention to at all. But looking at the anxious appearance in front of you, I think I''m ready to ask you to explain it first. "Well, if these two stones are ordinary here, of course, there is no difference between them. But the key point is that they are trapped in the river, and they seem to have no rules, but actually they have formed a small road Gu Xibing wants to ask, to find the secret, is to ignore these stones, not only as can be placed into the box, but also each inlay angle and strength seem almost the same, and has always formed a small appearance. If so, Gu Xibing is a little worried and asked: "do you mean, is this area There are still people in it? "Jiangning didn''t promise, but shook his head and said, "I''m just skeptical. After all, it''s normal that there is no trace of human activities after all these years. However, these places are also too obvious. Although I dare not make a decision, I think it''s better to look inside." "That''s what you said. I also think we should go and have a look first. If there are people, we can inquire about some things." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 994 Two people along the river all the way up, not far away, Jiangning really found a small place similar to a village. Jiangning sighed at Gu Xibing beside her and said, "it''s really so. As for you to wait for me here, I''ll survey it first and then tell you the situation when I come back." "How can I, I also want to go together, but my strength is better than you, if I go, I also have some security!" It is estimated that some bureau directors have said that in his opinion, Jiangning must not be allowed to act alone. In terms of Jiangning''s strength, it may have been a fluke to hunt tianhun before. Gu Xibing will not let Jiangning release alone this time. Jiangning said in silence: "time, we go to explore the situation of more people, but it is inconvenient and easy to expose, and we explore the situation and strength has nothing to do with my territory index, but I have learned very well, and I am fully confident, I can complete this task alone, elder martial sister, you just need to wait for me to come back. ¡± GU Xibing seems to want to say something, but he is interrupted by Jiangning coldly: "you don''t have to say more about things. I can understand some things. Since I can complete this task, time will give me this opportunity, right?" "Then you must be careful." The story does not lie in the fact that Jiangning increased to 20 and agreed to Jiangning''s conditions. At the same time, they sat in the same place, began to meditate and practice, and waited for Jiangning to come back. At this time, they did not have the slightest intention of taking risks. They could not turn back and abandon them. Now what we can learn is whether there is a transmission gate in this center and what kind of transmission door is there How big a soul should exist. Jiangning crept to the outskirts of the village and found that there were still many traces of people''s lives. However, they did not look like human beings, and even many of them did not turn into human beings. Jiangning just sneered and said that he understood that these people were not foreigners at all, but the surviving Protoss who had lived here. It seems that Jiangning seems that these surviving depths are somewhat different. Most of them exist in the form of mice. This should be the God mouse clan among the 3000 Protoss! The strength of these Shenmu clan is generally not high, and the most common one is only yuanyingqi. It can be said that Jiangning doesn''t need to care about the existence. When Jiangning, a master of the robbery period, can be opened, no one can detect and discover it. In this way, Jiangning seems to have walked into the most luxurious room almost openly. And this room is obviously the house of the head of this small village that still exists. Jiangning goes in and finds that almost all the people are from the God mouse clan. Jiangning looks through the room and wants to find some useful clues. After a while, Jiangning found a strange little book, and this book records what happened after they survived. Jiangning can''t help but open the heart song of emotion in place, and the book began to look up crazily. If it is true as recorded on this basis, then those inferences before Jiangning are completely correct. This is indeed the world hundreds of years later. After all, it is also the original divine world. At the beginning, Jiangning detonated the hundreds of thousands of Spirit Crystal, but did not think that all the Spirit Crystal detonated, which could stimulate the spirit soul crystal vein of the whole divine world. Then, some of the spirit soul crystal veins in life began to excite, and they all began to roar all the energy to the center, and then there was a big explosion of the whole divine world It has affected all the living beings in this divine world. It can be said that the monster was directly injured and killed. Even if it was not dead, it was basically unable to resist. And the survival gold veins in the divine world made the resources of the whole divine world fall into a state of extreme scarcity. However, the survival of this group of people is because they are so quick that pigs are born to stay in the underground, so they are lucky to avoid that disaster. However, other races are not so lucky. They are basically all killed. After a few hundred years, they all fell into a state of scarcity of resources, so in addition to some specific parts, there is basically no neat place. Each of them is not only slow in practice, but also a very difficult thing to promote. Even if they are highly gifted, they can barely talk about the birth period. Fortunately, there are some places where there are very few mines, so after the explosion, they are not affected too much, so that the whole ecological environment can be barely maintained. After that, Jiangning continued to read and found some other things. For example, the small village had experienced some things. After the Spring Festival, the first thing was to start looking for other living companions, and then there was no discovery. Just when they were ready to live and work in peace and contentment, they were indeed found by the people of jinlongmen. That is to say, since then, a steady stream of exploration of the secret place began. Almost every session, dozens of disciples entered the secret place and began to explore it. This also made many residents worried. Although people have not explored so far, it does not hinder them from exploring so far in the future, So many people are suggesting that the village head move out.However, according to the director''s meaning, except for this place, the spiritual power of other places is very afraid, and the land is not fat at all. I have no way to grow food that people can eat. This is the reason why they have been walking here all the time. Jiangning had a helpless and funny smile. When Jiangning returned to Gu Xibing''s side again, she also told Gu Xibing all the things she had seen. She wanted to see his reaction and her opinions, so as to see what should be done next. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 995 "I think we should go and talk to them because their parents, there are still many places in the records, which are not very detailed. We must import qualification. Moreover, our most important task is not to care about what they did before and now, but to care about what they were doing before and now How can we get it back. " "First, we should ask the village head if there is a gate in the middle of the mountain. Otherwise, I may have been busy for half a day! And is there any effective solution to the experience of the amazing here? We will ask him later! " Jiangning just nodded and then stopped saying more. With the care of ice, he walked out again, and this time, he was going to find the village chief to ask him something to know. Jiangning and caring for ice came to the village, but they just appeared, and many people came around. They looked at Jiangning with their frightened and curious eyes, and then whispered. What extent of Jiangning is, as he was during the robbery, can naturally hear what people around him are talking about. After listening to it, Jiangning naturally knows that these people are just talking about their identity as external people. Therefore, Jiangning can not do anything about it. In a while, an old man came out, bowing to Jiangning, and said politely, "Hello, I am the elder of the God mouse family. I don''t know what you can do here, young Xia?" Ask you to go out and say to the old man in front of us: "we are also accidentally trapped here, and want to find the way out. If I don''t remember the wrong, there should be a gate in front of me. Can we continue to send it back with this gate?" The village head of Shenmu family immediately said: "there is indeed a portal there. But because the resources there are really so grievance, and it is the center of destruction, we can not tolerate any living creatures. So no one can go back to check it. But as far as I know, the power of the gate is still very strong Yes, Allah, he was saved by his old man. I believe that even the portal of the whole divine resource report will not be damaged Jiangning nodded, as sensible as he could not understand, though he did not understand how powerful the God gate was, but since the old man had said so, he was not good at denying anything at home, so he could only say, "thank you for your reply." Finish Jiang Ning is turning to prepare to take care of ice to leave. At this time, the God mouse like a village leader said to Jiangning: "little brother, you may not be busy walking. We snake people are also very hospitable. There is no resources to go forward. Let us treat you in this area, and do our local friendship." Jiangning looked at the number one of the polite elders of the Shenmu family in front of him, and smiled and said, "I still need to discuss this with me first. We will give you a reply as soon as possible, but thank you for your concern." Then Jiangning turned and left, and the elder of the God mouse who had been observing it was a strange smile. Of course, it was not seen in Jiangning''s eyes, and did not know! Jiangning came to take care of ice, and told all the things around it to be unable, and it was the meaning of the people in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to convey. "We have no kinship with them, even no enmitable master, but they want to keep us rest for a while. I think there is still some fraud in them now. You think it is possible!" I think Bingwen also thinks he has seen the village not far away from the front, and thinks that: "I think they are not likely to cheat. You see their strength. The strongest is just a baby period. If I do, none of them can stand it, so I think they will stay here and never come to do it These things, so I think they should be proportional. I think we can consider reception and let them see what their opinions are. If we don''t want to do it, can we refuse it again? " General Wen Yan just nodded silently, and agreed to come down. Although Jiang Ning thought there were more possibilities of fraud, but as Gu Keping said! Their strength has been completely crushed, so no matter what the God mouse family makes any rhetoric, they can be completely afraid. "Well, that''s what we''ve done. We''ve lived here next, and we''ve got a good rest and see what they''re aiming for?" Jiang Ning then recruited huoqilin and put its Huawei fire Dan into his body. In this way, huoqilin completely concealed it for Jiangning, and then he took care of ice and Jiangning and went to the village. The villagers all along the way looked very friendly, with a friendly face and Jiangning, they waved, and many people gave a warm look, which made Jiangning and ice care a little embarrassed."Do you think they really don''t want anything, that is, they just want to get together with us. After all, in this secret place, they don''t know how many years they haven''t seen outsiders. Now it''s normal to see us and want to talk to us." Gu Xi Bing said with some doubts. Jiangning didn''t answer, but her face was a little dignified. Although Gu Xibing''s words were not unreasonable, and even there were some such possibilities, Jiangning thought that the probability was not great. Jiangning once again combined with the records of the protoss, what Jiangning learned was that he was greedy, and his words at the moment had no credibility. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 996 Under the leadership of the God mouse clan elder, Jiangning and Gu Xibing went to the center of the village together. In his spare time, Jiangning also looked around and found that the village was much poorer than Jiangning had imagined. It seemed that there was no resources for them to survive. The houses were not only very simple, but also the roads were common soil, not to mention To crops and things like that. Jiangning couldn''t help frowning, and she began to worry. How could this God rat family survive in such a sleepy place? And Gu Xibing obviously has doubts about this, belonging to two people are looking around with some vigilance. Some of the Shenmu people obviously noticed Jiangning and dividend yield. They both came to Jiangning with the curious eyes of their friends and surrounded them in the center. After a while, the elder of Shenmu clan also came over and looked at Jiangning and Gu Xibing, smiling. Then he explained: "I think the two distinguished guests are also very puzzled about the current situation of our village, but it doesn''t matter. In the banquet later, we will explain one by one for the two guests. Please don''t worry." Then he turned and walked away, leaving behind a little confused Jiangning and Gu Xibing, who were still in place. Although the present Shenmu clan looks so poor and poor, they are very fast in handling affairs. In a short time, all the food they can eat is put on the table. Jiangning looks at that time, but he is very frowning. It can be said that the East and West can not be called food at all! There are some very strange things put on the stage by the people of Shenmu clan, such as some strange grass roots and strange food that I don''t know how to describe. Jiangning just frowned, but didn''t say anything more. Gu Xibing was obviously shocked. He didn''t think of the so-called food of the God mouse people. He could only take some of them to Jiangning and asked, "do these strange races make a living by eating these things?" Jiangning literati are only full of sweat, you know, when he entered the divine world, it was really the time when the protoss were in the sun! Each of the three thousand Protoss is distributed in all parts of the divine world. Although some of them are strong and weak, each of them is not bad. Basically, it can be regarded as a rich life. Moreover, the Protoss and ordinary animals are different. They have their own thoughts and wisdom, which can be said to be the same as human beings, and there are even many advanced ones. As for the Shenniu people who can contact Jiangning, their food is no different from that of human beings. However, from the current situation in the family, the Shenmu clan seems to be totally different. The photo is made by Jiangning Confusion. Looking at Jiangning and Gu Xibing''s eyes, the elder of Shenmu clan seemed to understand Jiang Ning and Gu Xibing very well. He immediately explained: "surely the two distinguished guests must be very curious. Why do we treat them with these things? Please forgive them! We really try our best. After a great disaster in this temple, there is nothing we can take. The food we usually eat is even worse than these. Please forgive me. " Jiangyin and Wuxi Binhu didn''t say much. Since they had already said so, they would be embarrassed to stir up anything. Only on the so-called banquet, Jiangning and Gu Xibing only drank a little water, and the rest was watching the Shenmu people eat special joy. At the banquet that followed, Jiangning also learned why the God mouse clan came to such an end? How did they survive in this almost deserted divine world. In those years, Jiangning led all the Spirit Crystal veins of the divine world and destroyed the whole divine world. However, in this particularly remote area, there was no ore vein. The God mouse family, relying on its natural ability, went underground to seek a trace of vitality. When the protozoans moved out of the earth, they found that the resources of the whole divine world had been exhausted. At the same time, they also found that there were only a few special races that survived in the whole divine world. Because of the lack of resources in the whole divine world, although they said that it was extremely difficult for them to contact several other races at first, and there was no significance in it. Even if they were connected, they could not join hands with each other because of their different nature and their respective arrogance. In the following days, the people of the race just returned to their own place and had no contact with each other any more. However, they moved to the present place. Because of the explosion of audit resources, all the living creatures that can survive have disappeared. Although the people of the God mouse clan say that they can eat the same food as human beings, they have no energy to collect these things at this moment. In this poor place, they can only live on grass roots and some strange plants that barely survive. It has to be said that their survival ability is really strong. They have a strong adaptability, so even in this place, they can live completely. However, the living conditions are becoming more and more difficult, which also leads to fewer and fewer people in their family who can practice to the realm of Yuanying.After hearing these things, Jiangning and Gu Xibing frowned. They didn''t expect that the life of the so-called Protoss was so difficult, but Jiangning didn''t feel guilty. You know, the protoss at that time chased and killed him, and when the protoss destroyed the group, they didn''t show any mercy If we say that their tragedy can only be attributed to the cause of the war!. In this way, after the status quo of the protoss recently, Jiangning and they also ended this somewhat barren banquet. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 997 After they were full of food and drink, the master of Shenmu clan also enthusiastically brought Jiangning and guxibing to the room they had prepared in advance. Although it looked a little crude, it was quite luxurious compared with the surrounding houses. From the assistant Jiangning, they could see the rope diagram and their enthusiasm and determination in treating them. In this regard, Jiangning and Gu Xibing just clasped hands to express their gratitude, and then they entered the room. Of course, this is not Jiangning and Gu Xibing. They don''t know what gratitude is, but because of the current situation, even Jiangning and Gu Xibing are trapped in the divine world, and even themselves are quite difficult, let alone return the God rat family. After entering the room, there are two rooms. After Gu Xibing selects, Jiangning chooses the other side. Both of them enter the room separately. At the same time, the elder of the God mouse clan was discussing with his people. At the moment, they were all sitting in the elder''s room, but their eyes were not as friendly as before. "Elder, are those two really foreigners?" "Of course! I can''t be wrong in my eyes. I know the breath in them so clearly that it can''t be from the Protoss. " After hearing the speech, they all pondered. They did not expect to see the outside people for once after so many years. The elder thought for a while, then raised his head to a younger looking young man in front of him and said, "is the sacrificial ceremony ready?" The young man in front of him looked at the elder of the rat clan, and finally nodded heavily and said, "report to the elder, we are ready for the ceremony that week, and we can start at any time." On one side, an older looking man said to the elder of the God mouse clan: "elder, do we really want to do this? Is it too dangerous? The strength of those two people is not easy to be provoked. At least, they also have the existence of the robbery period. If our secret is found out, they will take action, but we can''t resist at all. " God mouse clan elder sneered and said: "I certainly know their strength is strong, but what''s the use of that? Do you think we really invite them to dinner? " "What do you mean, elder?" "That''s right. I''ve already tampered with the water they drink. Even if the world''s resources are scarce now, our Protoss''s craftsmanship is definitely better than those so-called human beings!" Say it, at noon, God mouse people always laugh, it seems that they have seen Jiangning their tragic death. But only two hours later, Jiangning and their room is a few strange sounds, but at the moment Jiangning and Gu Xi skates are sleeping dead, not a bit often with the feeling. "Well, it seems that they are really sleeping to death. The elder''s medicine is very effective. We will take it now." "Of course, according to the elder''s calculation, this is the most powerful time for this effect. Even if we split them up directly, no one will find out, and they will never wake up." Two people whispered for a while, it is from the surrounding dark shadow out of a few strange god mouse people, you from the study read feet to Jiangning and Gu Xibing''s room. After a while, the two teams came out of the room in the west of Jiangning and met their heads together in the middle of the yard. The two men in black were quietly communicating: "no problem, are you?" "It''s OK. Although the landlord is a little dark, we still successfully tied up the people. Now let''s go to the elder." After confirmation, the two teams were carrying two sacks of things. Obviously, there were two people in the two sacks. The place where the elder is located is not far away from their room, so it is only a few steps away. They just look at the past, and what the elder is preparing in the room at the moment. After a while, the elder of Shenmu clan came out of the room and nodded with satisfaction at the two sacks in front of him. "You two guys have done a good job. When the sacrifice is over, we''ll go to the human world and let you two be gods." "Thank you for your grace After that, the two men retreated to one side. Then the great elder of the God mouse clan put down an array, and then the people of the God mouse family threw two sacks into the array. After a while, one of the people in the sack began to struggle. The elder of the God mouse clan took a look at it, and with a slight wave of his hand, he untied the sack. What was in the bag was just taking care of the ice. At the moment, she was firmly bound up, and the cloth strip was put on her mouth. "Untie her. I want to hear what she wants to say." The elder of the God mouse clan said that the second-hand man agreed immediately and went to take care of the hemp rope on the ice and the cloth in his mouth. Gu Xi Bing took a breath and looked at the God mouse clan elder in front of him with difficult eyes. Then he said with difficulty, "what do you want to do?"Gu Xibing, the speaker, looked at the sack beside her, and quietly used her strength. However, she found that she could not use her genuine Qi at all. It seemed that she was like an ordinary person. But the big elder of the God rat clan just smiles a little and says with some playful tone: "of course, you have to offer a plan. Don''t struggle. This is our unique method of blocking the Protoss. You can''t untie it no matter what method you use." Gu Xibing tried, but found that he did not seem to be able to untie the general, had to admit his life like put down his hands. "What else do you want to do? It doesn''t work. " With that, the elder of the God mouse clan waved his hand, indicating that he would throw Gu Xi Bing into the sacrificial array. "Yes, elder!" Several members of the God mouse clan came towards Gu Xibing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 998 "Thief, you are still sleeping! Wake up, or we''ll all be killed Gu Xibing seems to be a little weak, just looking at Jiangning, who is still sleeping beside him, he can only sigh helplessly. He knows that the people of the God mouse clan must have used some means to make Jiangning have no ability to resist. Just like him, he did not know anything before he fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep. "Elder martial sister Gu, what are you talking about? Didn''t I wake up long ago?" Gu Xibing looks at the people of the God mouse clan beside him in surprise. The guy in black seems to have some strange appearance. He is talking to Gu Xibing with Jiangning''s voice. "What!" The elder of that minority obviously didn''t expect that this person would say such words. You can look at the people around you with a look of vigilance. "You "Yes, I am Jiangning!" The man in black suddenly took off the mask on his face and revealed his original pretty face. It''s true that this man is where Jiangning should sleep on the ground. Now he is a bit of a playful man. He seems to be standing beside Gu Xi Bing. "You are not asleep!" The mature elder obviously didn''t believe it. Jiangning didn''t get hurt at the moment, so he stood in front of him. "Of course not. What''s the effect of your medicine on me? Do you think I''m going to run away and you''re going to get hurt with this little drug? " "What are you talking about? That''s the secret medicine of the Protoss. It''s a kind of overpowering drug that can only be developed by the God mouse clan? It can make people sleep for five days and five nights after eating. In order to clarify you, I have specially increased the weight. Even if it is the God King, they can''t bear it. " Jiangning smile, just a face helpless said: "do you think I will be weaker than the God King?" The mature elder looked frightened and looked at Jiangning in front of him and stammered: "but even if you are not confused by drugs, how can you escape from the siege of our people, and how do you suddenly appear here and pretend to be our people?" "Hum! Do you think your stupid people can count me in? When they were just near my house, I noticed that I didn''t do anything. I just knocked out a person in the dark, put it in a gunny bag and put on his clothes. The rest of the nature is to push the boat along the river and follow the hand of the fool in front of you to come here. " The elder of the God mouse clan was obviously a little frightened. With some angry expression, he looked at another of his subordinates and said, "are you a fool? Aren''t you sure what the people in your class are? Did you just carry it here? " The man was obviously a little aggrieved and said, "but we can''t help the elder for such a short time. In order to avoid him waking up with us quickly, we can only move it here as soon as possible." At the moment, Jiangning said: "when you are free, don''t say these words there. If you all find out, I won''t be a man. What''s the purpose of moving you here? Explain it carefully. Maybe we can spare your life. " A few let me look at Jiangning in front of me. After feeling it for a while, I found that Jiangning seemed to have only the strength in the early stage of the robbery, so I came down with some threats and said, "spare our lives? Is it up to you? " "Well, that''s right. It''s up to me." "Don''t be so crazy. Although it seems that we are all with the strength of Yuanying period on the surface, we really have no way to deal with it. But do you think we have this strength? Then you look down upon our Protoss The elder of the God mouse clan took out an item from his storage bag. It was something that Jiangning had never seen before, but it was full of a little strange light. The great elder of the God mouse family obviously cherished it. Looking at her, he said in a vicious tone: "boy, your mind is really good. We will throw you into it before we know it At that time, you didn''t show your true face. Now it''s sudden. It really caught us off guard, but you underestimated us. " "To see you nearly succeed, I also let you die. Although we are said to have withered now, and one year has gone forever, the situation is more favorable for us than before." Jiangning obviously did not know the meaning of this. "Our Shenmu clan is the last of the three thousand Protoss, which can be said to be the weakest. We don''t even have a king of gods. Since ancient times, we have been bullied. Therefore, we have been reduced to such a level in the divine world, and have been assigned to a place where there is no Spirit Crystal vein." "However, just after the big explosion of the divine world, we did survive. The situation did not change. On the contrary, it became worse, but we also got some opportunities from it.""There are many treasures among the three thousand talismans. They have strong immune function and survived the big explosion of the divine world. As survivors, we can get these treasures. Now we arm our people. Although our strength is gradually declining after years of change, it is not clear that we can do it In order to defeat the enemy who is much stronger than us. " Come on, Jiangning looked warily at the weapon in the hand of the God mouse clan elder in front of him. At the moment, he was riding with the light on Han''s body. Facing Jiangning in front of him, it seemed that he was going to eat him. The elder of Shenmu clan also took a rather stingy look at Jiangning and said: "you should feel lucky. It''s your glory to be killed by this weapon." "I should be happy, as you say?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 999 "Thief, you must be careful!" Gu Xi Bing said with some worries. You Jiangning in the side of the collation of this cherish ice nodded, and then the dignified look at the God rat family in front of the elder. "First of all, this magic weapon can only be used once, but I''m not at a loss in this place. After all, I can''t guarantee that I can win a complete victory if I don''t need to introduce it to a master like you." With that, the great elder of the God rat clan transported the true Qi to the weapon, although the weapon had a strange shape, like a twisted snake, with a cold and strange light. I saw that the weapons had changed after the operation of Zhenqi. The tradition came back to normal and flew to Jiangning in front of him with some twisted and curved appearance. Jiangning looks at the choice is dignified, and at the same time calls out the fire unicorn in his body. Jiangning follows the speed of his own body method. It''s embarrassing to avoid the weapon''s spectacular strike, and from then on, it has opened a distance. "Do you know what this is?" Jiangning asked huoqilin Huo Qilin felt something when he heard the speech. After thinking for a while, he said, "elder brother, I''m not sure what kind of thing he is. However, judging from my inference, he is likely to be two kinds of things." "Two? What two do you mean? " "It is likely to be a snake halberd. Its function is to attack others at last. It has great power and high lethality. Once it is hit, it will devour all the blood essence of that person, so as to increase his own ability. It can be said that it is a very evil weapon." "There is another kind of words, even I don''t know very well, but I just listen to my grandfather''s words, that is a kind of extremely great person who can cultivate the Tao. They cut out a part of their body and refine it into a special weapon, which can be driven by their own ideas or even transferred to others, and they can only use their own after that Recovery ability can restore the body. Although it is said that this weapon is huge and has no impact on itself, it is extremely depleting the spirit of the yuan. Therefore, every great power is not willing to make such a powerful weapon to save its own strength. " Jiang Ning smelled the speech and looked at the strange weapon. He said with some solemnity: "if the first one, it''s good that he is just a simple weapon. Although he said that there was a surprise for me, I still looked to avoid it. But if the second one is not easy to do, if it is the elder who controls it, he can chase me. He can also use some unexpected ones Technology, so I have to be careful. " The fire kylin salamander also nodded. At the moment, some vigilant looking at the weapon, Jiangning also paid attention to it. Even if he turned the gun head, he ran directly towards wujiangning. Jiangning''s eyes are slightly stunned. Slowly, he hopes that he can enlarge your consciousness and see the trajectory of the weapon. Therefore, Jiangning measures the route of the weapon and dodges it again. Jiangning felt that he could not just wait for his death, so he took out his sword from the storage bag, that is, the sword that the story was made up like his. Jiangning road was facing it from afar. The strange weapon yelled "ten thousand swords belong to the clan". All the suggestions were flying towards the strange weapon and making a bang bang bang sound They collided. Once Jiangning had some weapons standing in Jingdezhen, it seemed that they were powerful, but also had some strange President Xi. After that, Jiangning felt that his sword was out of control. "It''s weird!" Jiangning sighed, then took the sword and began to withdraw abruptly. But the weapon on the opposite side was really strange. It seemed that they didn''t want to see Jiangning at all. They wanted to seize the opportunity and immediately followed them. Jiangning magnified the trajectory of the weapon again with consciousness, and wanted to avoid it once again. But unexpectedly, the weapon suddenly arrived in front of Jiangning when it was approaching. "Drink it Jiangning roared, took up the sword in his hand, and with a blow, he flew the weapon out, and then dodged it. This time, it was almost a fatal attack. At the same time, the sword in Jiangning''s hand suddenly broke without warning. Jiangning took a look with fear and knew that if he had just stopped, he would be the one who had been broken to pieces. Jiangning shook some hands that were numb by the shock, and then looked at some of his own shocked and painful hukou. He said with a helpless smile: "it seems that the power of this thing is far beyond my imagination. Every attack has such a strong force, and it seems that there are 11 classes. I know that the attack I have just dodged, and now suddenly change the tactics." "So big brother, if this weapon is a snake halberd, it will not have that ability, right?" Jiangning nodded heavily and said, "it seems that the last thing I want to happen has happened. This should be the second kind of weapon you call, which is controlled by people.""If it is such a weapon, according to my grandfather, its use is limited, and if its user dies, the weapon will be handed over to the killer." Jiangning nodded heavily. Then he looked at the elder of Shenmu clan who didn''t seem to have any action. He said softly, "Huo Qilin will look a little bit. I think the person who uses this weapon is probably the elder of this God rat family. When this weapon is called to attack me, you should seize the opportunity to kill the big elder, In this way, we will not only be safe, but also be able to take this item to our hands. " "All right, boss. Leave it to me if you can." Huo Qilin smiles and seems to be very confident about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1000 At the time of speaking, the weapon attacked Jiangning again, and the speed and strength seemed to be better than that just now. It can be seen that this time, we tried our best to kill Jiangning directly here. Jiangning said with a sneer: "it seems that the other party is also a little anxious. It seems that if he thinks it will change later, he will erase this matter directly. However, he still underestimates me. Huo Qilin is ready to get ready." "All right, big brother. I''ll be all right at any time." Jiangning paid attention to it for a while, and at the last moment, he used his own body method to avoid the attack of the weapon, which made the dancing posture fail again. During the time when the weapon turned its momentum, Huo Qilin rushed to the elder of the God mouse clan. "Ah Hoo!" The Fire Kirin opened its mouth and bit down at the God mouse clan elder in front of him. Although there are many talent stone skills today, such as fire spraying, in terms of lethality, it is just like a beast directly biting the enemy, which is more terrifying and convenient to kill the enemy directly. The elder of the God rat clan is also a yuan infant level existence. It can be said that he has no ability to resist the Fire Kirin. After following Jiangning, the current market has experienced many things. At least, its strength can compete with that during the robbery period. However, Huo Qilin takes a bite, but there is no unexpected injury. On the contrary, Huo Qilin flies out directly. "What?" Although Jiangning didn''t think of it, Huo Qilin, the great elder of the God rat clan in Yuanying period, flew out directly, and it seemed that there was no room to fight back. After that, Huo Qilin stopped at a far away place. Then he climbed up and said to Jiangning in the distance: "brother, be careful! This is not the only treasure in this old man Jiangning just as suddenly realized, she realized that the elder of the God mouse family had such a treasure to kill enemies. Naturally, she had a treasure to protect herself! What''s more, according to the current situation, there are more than these treasures on the great elder of the God rat clan? It seems that there is no way to kill it. "Is that the difference between RMB players?" Jiangning could not help but said with a bitter smile. "I think you''d better give up! Don''t you think you can kill the treasures of our gods and kings in the past few days The great elder of the God rat clan is now leisurely and some rampant, and says with a grim smile. Jiangning mosquitoes and flies asked, seems to think of something in general, with some funny said: "yes, these so-called fierce treasures, is not the previous God King collection? In the end, it''s just some junk. I can even kill them. Can''t I destroy the treasures they collect? " It''s true. When these babies say that you are powerful, they are just treasures. Although they are gathered together, they seem to be extremely powerful, but they have fatal defects. They are all Protoss'' goods all the time. But not far away, after hearing this, the great elder of the God rat clan obviously did not know how to say it. He said coldly, "what do you mean by what you say? What is it to kill them? " Jiangning took a look at the big elder of the God rat clan, who looked confused in front of him. He seemed to be a little curious and said, "haven''t you heard of a man named Ning Zun?" The great elder of Shenmu clan seemed to be remembering something, but some of them said to Jiangning in a panic: "are you the son and grandson of that man?" but the panic was only temporary. After the elder of Shenmu clan finished, he seemed to calm down, looked at Jiangning in front of him, and then continued to say: "hum, even if you are really that What about the offspring of a guy? No matter how you say those words, it''s just a robbery period. I can''t do anything about it. Moreover, if you are really the descendant of that person, I''ll kill you to avenge our Protoss now! " The elder of Shenmu clan is not the one who has experienced the catastrophe. He is just an elder selected in modern times. However, he knows the name of Jiangning very clearly. After all, after the catastrophe, the people who survived put Jiangning''s affairs into the book, but in the book, they have made Jiangning ugly Evil devil like person. As an elder of the Shenshu clan, he was naturally curious about which book he read. Naturally, he would remember the name of Jiangning. Now, when he heard Jiangning mention it, he was naturally a little panicked. Jiangning is looking at the God mouse clan elder who has gradually calmed down in front of him and smiles. "it looks like you have to teach you a lesson to see how well I know." Speaking of this, Jiangning used the Tu Shen Dafa in his hand and dashed forward. The direction machine he faced was the place where the elder of the God rat clan was. "You want to kill me now? So what? Can you get into me? Can you break these treasures? " The elder of the God mouse clan grinned strangely. He thought that Jiangning was giving up completely at the moment.However, for the sake of safety, he drew the weapon in the distance close to his own side, but rushed towards Jiangning, as if to directly puncture Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning faced some strange weapons in front of him, and Tu Shen Dafa instantly started to work and blew his fist in the past. With a click, the strangest weapon was smashed into a fragmented shape, and then turned into a strange energy, which was absorbed violently towards Jiangning''s hand. "What!" Obviously, the great elder of the God rat clan didn''t expect that this would happen at the moment. Jiang Ning, who was already very close to the great Protoss elder, said to him in a voice that only two people could hear: "you are wrong. I am him!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1001 It has been several days since Jiangning and Gu Xibing left the territory of Shenmu clan. However, their goals have not changed. They are walking towards the center of the divine world. Now, with the progress of time, they are getting closer and closer. Although Jiangning and Gu Xibing are still the same along the way, Jiangning can clearly feel that Gu Xibing has some doubts about himself, but this is indeed a normal thing. After all, in Gu Xibing''s eyes, he crushed all the magic weapons directly with his accomplishments in the early stage of the robbery period, which can be said to have surpassed Gu Xi The imagination of ice. Each of the magic weapons left by the so-called God King has extraordinary strength. Gu Xibing thinks that even his accomplishments in the middle of the robbery can''t crush it, let alone Jiangning in the early stage of the robbery! This time, it seems that Jiangning didn''t have any sign before he started. He would not even take out a charm to deceive his painstaking efforts as before. Therefore, this time, the ancient Chinese characters can be seen clearly, knowing that you didn''t do anything, just spread your hands and completely destroy the magic weapon. You know, to destroy a magic weapon, at least it has more powerful power than making these magic weapons, and Jiangning''s current strength seems absolutely unable to meet such conditions, so Gu Xibing thinks that Jiangning must have some secret means to destroy all those magic weapons, just like destroying the powerful spirit before. But generally speaking, such means are very precious, ordinary people are absolutely impossible to share their own means with others, because this is tantamount to exposing their cards, which is extremely unfavorable to themselves. Therefore, Gu Xibing didn''t force Jiangning to tell it. He just had more doubts about Jiangning all the way, but he didn''t ask more questions. Since Gu Xibing didn''t take the initiative to ask, Jiangning could not take the initiative to say No. one or two people walked along in such a tacit understanding, but no one put forward other opinions, just as nothing had happened before. However, Jiang Ning''s speech made us find a point in practice, that is, the Tu Shen Dafa must be able to provide self-cultivation, but now his meridians are damaged, although it is recovering day by day, it is extremely slow, and the accomplishments brought by the Tu Shen Dafa are not fed back to his body, so as to speed up the speed of his own repair Degree. In short, Jiangning is now able to use the Tu Shen Dafa to eliminate those spirits and magic weapons, so as to increase the speed of its recovery. Now Jiangning has come close to the state of Mahayana, that is, it has reached the end of the robbery period. Jiangning can clearly feel his present state. As long as he goes further, he can directly reach the Mahayana period. Because Jiangning has already reached the state of Mahayana period, now he has no bottleneck at all. It can be said that it is natural for Jiangning to get there without any obstacles. Jiangning also learned a lot about the present divine world from the words of Shenmu clan. Because Jiangning suddenly destroyed a large number of Shenmu artifacts, it is logical that Jiangning captured the elders of Shenmu clan. From the mouth of the great elder of the God rat clan, Jiangning learned a lot about the present divine world, such as where there are other living Protoss, where they are distributed, and how much their most powerful strength is now, as well as other information about the dangerous places of miracles. From these news, Jiangning and their judgment of a correct road, and this road is unimpeded, also have a more leisure will mood, after successfully avoiding the detour process, Jiangning they are faster to the center of the battlefield, but the next war situation, Jiangning is more worried, because just like Jiangning As previously conjectured, a large number of gods and generals have been lost in the center of the divine world. With the flow of time, their heavenly spirits are now in a higher realm, and even have many strange talents. Along the way, Jiangning and Gu Xibing, though seemingly without any change trend, were quietly estranged. Jiangning said that he was helpless. Looking at the road getting closer and closer, Jiangning was also a little cautious. He put some worries to Gu Xibing and said, "elder martial sister Gu, there may be some extremely powerful spirits in front of us. Maybe even I have no idea how to take them. This time we go there is just a gamble Elder martial sister Gu, you should be more careful! " Gu Xi Bing Bao looks at Jiangning next to him in surprise. He also looks helpless in his eyes. He thinks that Jiangning is helping himself every bit of the way. "I understand, if you really encounter a situation, younger martial brother, you can let it go. Although you don''t know what your cards are, I believe you must be thinking for us." Gu Xi Bing nodded heavily. Then he seemed to think of something. He turned to Jiangning and said, "anyway, thank you for coming all the way. If you didn''t have you, maybe I''m still locked in the freezer now."There will be some surprise to look at Gu Xibing all the way up, Gu Xibing has never said thank his words, can be said to be really cold, but this time is obviously some different, Jiangning affectionately looked at Gu Xibing and said: "don''t worry, elder martial sister, I will protect you." "But when I go back, you must keep your promise." Gu Xibing''s face changed, his face flushed to Jiangning and said: "sure enough, you are still a disciple. I really looked away. You''d better go and die!" After saying that, Gu Xi Bing is to speed up the pace to the front, leaving Jiangning behind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1002 "Be careful!" Jiangning said to Gu Xibing beside him that at the moment, they were extremely close to the center of the divine world. Not far ahead, they were on the site where they fought. Under the perception of Jiangning''s divine consciousness, they could find a very strange building in the distance. And Jiangning does not need to guess, that is the building that God owned at the beginning, which is the center of the whole divine world. Along the way, Jiangning also encountered a lot of tianhun, but it is obvious that the strength of these tianhuns is not as high as it was at the beginning, so Jiangning is also very relaxed. It comes with the dividend rate, and does not encounter any great difficulties. "If our guess is correct, there is the place where the portal is located. However, it remains to be verified how the portal can be opened, but we have to get there right now." Gu Xibing nodded at one side. It seemed that he was cautious. He also knew that this was the most critical time. Once something went wrong, it would be a failure. If you look at the clouds ahead, you can see that there is a very old looking building in front of you. Half of it is covered with various mysterious lines, and the lower part is some broken stones. I told you and Gu Xibing to sneak all the way to the past, but did not encounter any spirit of heaven. They gradually approached the past and approached the side of the portal. Gu Xibing stroked the portal and murmured, "the material of this portal is absolutely extraordinary. After so many years, it is still as strong as this, and I don''t know what kind of disaster happened at that time, which made the material so strong appear cracks." Jiangning just nodded after hearing the speech. You know, at that time, this was the center of the explosion, and it was also the most developed place of the Spirit Crystal veins in the whole divine world. Under such terrible damage, it could still remain unchanged, but only a few more lines were added. You can see how solid the portal was. After hearing this, Huo Qilin only said slowly: "if it is really like what you said, this portal should be the road across the two worlds, which is the so-called largest portal. It can cross the two places without taking any risks." Jiangning also clearly shows that the portal is the most important place. It is he who brings the whole divine world and the human world together. If it is not for the existence of this portal, it must be impossible for the masters of those sects outside to open a crack to let their disciples enter the divine world. "According to my observation, the portal itself has not been harmed, and the most fatal point is this huge crack! If we fix it, we should be able to start it and send it back to the world we used to be in at once. " After hearing this, Jiangning and guxing nodded heavily, but they didn''t know how to repair the portal. They had to turn their eyes to huoqilin again. Although huoqilin was not old, it was still a divine beast. It was extraordinary to have such talent and insight later. After seeing this, Huo Qilin said frankly: "it''s not an easy job to repair this huge portal, but fortunately, it just destroys certain lines. Just like this kind of huge portal, it has the function of self-healing. For small injuries like this, it only takes a moment to repair itself It is. " Speaking of this, Gu Xibing asked with some doubts: "but if it is true as you said, why has this portal not been repaired in these hundreds of years?" Yes, just as Gu Xi closed his eyes, if there was a self-healing function in this transmission array, it would have been restored hundreds of years ago, but now immersed in Jiangning is not like this. I just frowned, and then I suddenly realized: "I understand that any portal needs energy to repair it, including his self-healing. There is very little energy in the divine world, so it can be said that there is no energy for the portal to repair itself In these hundreds of years, he was in a state of extreme energy shortage and did not carry out any self-healing "How can we find enough energy to repair the portal now that the whole divine world is out of energy?" Jiangning smell speech just a little indifferent said: "if only need energy, then I still have a way, just don''t know if this energy has any specific limit." "This is not the same as the true Qi used by our human body. As long as ordinary people can use it, he can still use it to repair itself." Jiangning chuckled and said confidently: "if so, then I have a way. As elder martial sister Gu guessed before, I really have a way to kill all these so-called heavenly spirits, even turn them into energy and become their own nutrients. And this technique is absolutely not a secret that can not be passed on. It can be cancelled It means that motivation is aimed at things in the divine world, so I still have no effect at all. "Gu Xibing also hesitated for a while, and said with a bit of conjecture: "do you mean that you want to bring all those spirits to the gate, and then use your method to turn them into energy and provide them to the portal?" "That''s it Gu Xi Bing''s eyes were full of worry and said: "this is not too risky, is it?" "Ha ha, elder martial sister Gu, do you still worry about me? Don''t worry. I know my strength naturally. The opponents I can''t defeat will never do it. You can rest assured." After that, Jiangning shook hands and walked towards the center of the venue. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1003 "Let''s start with the one in front of you." Jiangning only used his own luck skills to hide in the vast wilderness and walked towards the seemingly unprepared spirit in front of him. However, the spirit of heaven is only the strength to survive the robbery period. Even if Jiangning doesn''t use the dust removal method, it can be easily solved. What Jiangning has to do now is to test whether my Tu Shen Dafa has any effect, and whether the energy he has converted can be used by this portal. Hehe, Jiangning first hit the soul of the day, before the reaction, he immediately opened the distance with him, and then he seemed quite indifferent and slowly walked towards the direction of the portal. At the beginning of that day, the soul was still a little unclear, so even though it was a reaction, it rushed towards Jiangning, with a shrill roar in his mouth, as if he had been wronged at first. These spirits often wander around this place without any purpose. They just drift here. Once they meet living creatures, they will take the initiative to attack, which can be said to be subconscious behavior. When they see Jiangning, they naturally rush forward regardless of their body, and they have no idea that you were the one who directly attacked them All the people killed. Tianhun''s speed is extremely fast, but under the deliberate seduction of Jiangning, the soul is gradually approaching the side of the portal. As for huoqilin and Gu Xibing, they were ordered by Jiangning early. At this time, they have been paying close attention to their movement now! Gu Xi Bing''s eyes are full of worry and anxiously looks at Jiangning, who is gradually approaching by the soul of that day. Jiangning looks at the strange soul in front of her. However, the Tu Shengong method in her hand immediately starts to work. With a palm forward, Jiang Da Tianhong collapses directly, and then some of the energy in Jiangning''s hands flows into the Pearl River. This energy is also a great tonic for Jiangning. It can be said that it is her best ability to repair the injury in her body. However, because she is afraid that the energy needed by the portal is not enough, Jiangning still quite carefully transmits all the energy into the portal. Looking at the transmission door in front of Jiangning, I feel surprised. At this time, Huo Qilin said: "not good, the energy required by this portal is far greater than I thought. Sure enough, the cross-border portal is still too large. This is not good news for us. It means that you have to hunt down countless questions like this, brother." Jiangning seems rather dignified. What he is worried about is not whether the portal can be repaired. To know that there are always 3000 Protoss in the world, and each Protoss has many gods and generals. In this way, the repair of the portal can be completed without too much time-consuming. What worries you is that Jiangning is still sparing no effort to deal with this small spirit. It can be easily eliminated and transformed into energy. When it comes to thousands and hundreds of them, even Jiangning can not kill all of them at one time. Even Jiangning is still at a loss in the face of them. This is Jiangning I don''t know how much time it will take to hunt one by one. Now for Jiangning, the most precious time is these days. He doesn''t want to be in the divine world for a single century or a thousand years. After knowing his place for more than 100000 years, Jiangning naturally wants to go back to the past and return to his place as soon as possible. Although it is said that the human beings in that place have been slaughtered, but judging from the current situation, the people''s nation It will reproduce again in hundreds of years. "In that case, let me be a big one." Jiangning made up his mind and said to Gu Xibing and Huo Qilin beside him, "this time, you should stay away from me. Remember, don''t come back. I don''t know what I''m going to do next. So in any case, you should stay away from me. You can come back only if I call you. If you don''t, you will find another one Get out of the way Gu Xibing and Huo Qilin realize something in their previous lives, and immediately say, "brother, you don''t want to gather all the spirits of heaven. Although that can greatly advance our speed, you are too risky in this way." "Yes, Jiangning, in any case, you must be careful. You can''t do such a stupid thing. In the end, we can find another way out, that is, there must be more than one portal. Besides, we can slowly find another way out. On the other hand, we are hunting some single souls to participate in the repair speed of the portal. I believe it will only take a few years Or you can open it in a few months. " Gu Xibing also said on one side that she really didn''t want Jiangning District to take some risks now. Jiangning just laughed at this and said gently, "it''s OK. I''ll just try my best. I''m not sure if I can do it, but I won''t let myself lose my life in vain. Moreover, these spirits are not a problem for me. You can see my methods and they won''t cause any side effects. You can rest assured and stay away I''ll call you when I''m doneAfter hearing this, Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing are hesitant. They know that this method is the quickest and seems to be the only way. Finally, Huo Qilin nods heavily. He trusts Jiangning very much. It can be said that Huo Qilin will give him the greatest trust and help in any case of Jiangning''s actual strength. Therefore, Huo Qilin decides to do so This time, follow Zhang Yun''s advice and stay away. "Let''s leave big brother alone. We''ll only be a burden here." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1004 It used to be the most prosperous place in the divine world, and it was also a place full of aura. But now here is only a desolate, everywhere is filled with thick dead air, there are often flying sand to face. Blowing on people''s faces is like a knife cutting heart piercing pain, and all these changes can be traced back to the big explosion of the whole divine world hundreds of years ago. The Spirit Crystal veins of the whole divine world all detonated at the same time in an instant, and the huge spiritual power wave swept over the whole divine world. Even as the strongest Protoss, it could not stop all this happening. Countless Protoss watch the world gradually become desolate, and fear and regret grow in their hearts. They know that all this is due to their extremely unwise decision to attack human beings. This time, the powerful gods and generals really regretted. They didn''t expect that the ant, which looked extremely weak in front of them, could destroy them all in one step, even their clansmen could not be exempted. If there is a chance to do it again, those gods and gods will not provoke this man named Jiangning this month. But now in this dead place, a agile figure stands here, stepping on the vast loess, looking up at the sky, and he seems quite excited at the moment. "It seems that I''m going to do the craziest thing I''ve ever done in my life, but maybe not the last time I blew up the whole kingdom of God." Jiangning seems to be some self mockery. Jiangning is standing in the center of the real world. He has come to the palace where he was. And the palace is desolate now. There are no living things. The buildings that can only be called miracles are now isolated on the earth. Jiangning called out to the sky: "come on, revel!" Then a voice from heaven and Earth spread out from the temple, and now along with that voice is the breath of the human race. With such an exciting place, suddenly came out a breath of protoss, which can be said to be quite obvious. At the moment, all the spirits of heaven are looking in that direction. They have no spirit, and they don''t know what they are doing. They just clearly understand that once there is a living thing, they will tear it up and swallow it up, as if this is it They were born with a common mission. It was the spirit of the gods and horses roaring together and rushing towards Jiangning''s place. With the smoke and dust rolling around, it was like ten thousand horses galloping. The eleven pieces of silver paper had no fear in the eyes of the earth. Looking at the vast smoke, they just gave a slight smile. "If I can kill you once, I can kill you a second time." Jiangning just slowly moved to the side of the portal, and its speed formed, compared with those rainbow can be said to be in the limit of movement, Jiangning turned back and looked back, just a faint smile. "I can''t wait to see you again. OK, let me show you my strength now." Zhang Ning slowly lifted the Tu Shen Dafa to his feet, and slapped it to the nearest heavenly soul. In a blink of an eye, the rainbow was engulfed by a strong energy, and finally became the nourishment of the portal. Jiangning looked at the knowledge of classical Chinese slowly shook his head and said: "it''s not enough. Come on more!" And then the place where the portal was located was covered by thousands of spirits, and there was a shrill roar, which made people shudder. The place where you were found was just swallowed up in the blink of an eye. In the past, he was no longer seen in the thick yellow sand. In the distance has been covering his eyes with true Qi, in order to observe all the care of ice, now is unable to help but shed tears. "Jiangning! You must be OK! When you come back, I will really satisfy your wish Gu Xibing cries, and Huo Qilin beside him is also full of worries about this. He has a connection with Jiangning, so he can clearly perceive how you are now. Because of this, he can know the current physical condition of Jiangning, and make Gu Xibing beside him feel at ease. After a while, a flash of light flashed through the area as if it was covered by a rainbow, and a roar was heard, which made countless spirits howl and dissipate. There is no doubt that Jiangning is slaughtering the spirits of heaven. Jiangning dodges and attacks on the left side of the group. Instead, he tries to kill a lot of listeners and slowly enters them into the transmission gate. Seeing the cracks in the portal, they gradually began to repair themselves, and they were almost half finished. However, the countless souls did not mean to stop. There are no intelligent creatures on the ceiling. They don''t know what fear is or what is thinking. Even if they look at the sky soul which is stronger than themselves, they will not feel afraid. They still rush forward with sweat.Even if Jiangning has Tu Shen Dafa, it is a little embarrassing in the face of so many sky fires. To know that the operation of Tu Shen Dafa also needs a certain amount of time and skill. Even if Jiangning has unlimited energy and genuine Qi to start, it will inevitably be hurt in the face of such dense sky fire. In this case, Jiangning is also the most uncomfortable, several times were almost attacked, it can be said that walking in the most dangerous edge. But for all this, Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing are obviously impatient. Several times they seem to be impulsive and want to come out. Fortunately, Huo Qilin, under the command of Jiangning, keeps Gu Xibing calm. He tells Gu Xibing that you are still in good condition and not hurt at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1005 Jiangning smashed them one by one in this day''s soul group, while on the other side, all the energy obtained was transmitted to the nearby portal. The heroic and fearless posture was like the arrival of the God of war. Looking at the crack in the portal has been gradually repaired, Jiangning is also happy. However, at this moment, Jiangning a little bit of distraction trend makes himself a little bit not focused. One of the heavenly spirits on one side just found the gap. An invisible slash hit Jiangning directly. This attack directly hurt people''s soul. Even Jiangning couldn''t bear it!. At the same time, Jiangning is also in a trance, which is the power of the spirit attack. It can make the person who is attacked feel dizzy. In such a situation, Jiangning was naturally caught by countless days after the attack. They attacked Jiangning again, and at least Jiangning was even more difficult. In this disgusting cycle, Jiangning can''t bear it any more. Even though she has the spirit of Mahayana, she is also beginning to get hurt under the attack of the spirit of heaven, which is close to witchcraft. Jiangning knew that if he went on like this, he would surely lose. So he roared and hit himself. Up to now, he has been able to use the strongest trick, that is, the 18th test in the 18 dragon subduing palms. Kang long has regrets. Under one hand, a Golden Dragon flew out directly, killing countless emperors. The energy they spent was directly integrated into Jiangning''s body and began to nourish Jiangning''s meridians. All the souls captured this time have been converted into energy. Jiangning didn''t transfer them to this portal. Instead, they were all used to repair the damage they had suffered before. Jiangning knows his current state, want Zhang Cha people to kill all is impossible, so Jiangning urgent need to improve. Now the portal needs enough energy, so Jiangning will not have any problem absorbing this energy. "I want to break through!" Jiangning murmured, and then the attack in his hand was more and more accelerated, and constantly played his own moves, especially those group moves with extremely high damage. The numerous spirits of heaven are the body of Jiangning which is then transformed into energy, and Jiangning absorbs them all. "Not enough!" Jiangning took out the taixuan sword from his storage bag and slashed it all around in front of him. At the place where the sword spirit hit, those spirits fell to the ground in response to the sound, and all of them turned into energy and poured into Jiangning''s body again. Under this merciless attack and absorption, Jiangning''s strength is constantly improving. Ordinary heavenly spirits can''t even enter Jiangning''s side. They are directly shattered by those true Qi and then converted into energy and inhaled into Jiangning''s body. Feeling his physical strength in the climbing, Jiangning is also quite happy, he knows that he is not far from the original state, can not help but speed up some steps. Finally, at the time of the last sword, Jiangning''s breath finally reached the most perfect state. Now he has completely recovered to the state of Mahayana. Jiangning laughs, and then speeds up his own pace, constantly toward those, rainbow attack, turn this absorbed energy is continuously transmitted to the portal. The cracks in the door are constantly repaired, and those spirits are gradually decreasing. Looking at the situation in front of you makes you feel happy. He knows that his plan is about to succeed. If there is no problem, he can repair the portal directly. Next, huoqilin and Gu Xibing can be sent back with him. "It''s just a little bit off!" Jiangning again wielded his sword to kill, but at the moment, the crack on the portal gradually stopped repairing. Jiangning was shocked. He didn''t know what happened now, which made the portal no longer repair itself. At this time, far away, huoqilin said to Jiangning through his own Huodan: "brother, don''t be nervous. This shows that the portal has reached the final repair. Now he needs to make up enough energy to open the whole transmission." However, Jiangning heard the speech, but then it was difficult to get up. He took a look at the few spirits in front of Qin, and he could not help worrying. You will know that a person needs a lot of energy to reach the Mahayana period, and Jiangning, if you just don''t know it, may be swallowed up by the boundless souls. Looking at the few thrills in front of her, Jiangning made a decision again. "These little guys are not enough. We need to attract bigger ones." Jiangning sneered again. Now that he has recovered to the cultivation of Mahayana period, he has enough confidence to face those more powerful spirits! I saw Jiangning once again released his own breath as a human race, but this time it was directed at the temple.Sure enough, after a random moment, the underground of the temple started to roar, the earth was shaking, and the yellow sand above was constantly shaking. Then a huge crack suddenly appeared at the bottom of the temple. Jiangning felt a terrible breath spreading towards it. Then, Jiangning felt that he had been locked. Jiangning felt the horror of this breath, and after his offensive was locked, he changed some cold sweat. "I''ve woken up something terrible." Jiangning seems to have some sneer like to say, for his current situation, if not, there is no possibility that this portal will be repaired, so even if you know that this is a very dangerous thing, you must do it. At that time, there was something crawling out of the crack. Jiangning was stunned. Because the day when the soul crawled out of it, it looked like a unicorn. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1006 "It seems that you didn''t die at first. I didn''t expect to see you here." Jiangning said with a smile and shaking his head. There is no doubt that the sky soul in front of the tiger in the shape of a unicorn is the one that the original Kirin God King has become! However, after seeing the unicorn spirit in front of him, Jiangning was already worried. You know, the first emperor of Qin had the cultivation of Mahayana. Now, after the bull market, he has at least more powerful power than before. As expected, the strength of Qilin heavenly soul is at least as powerful as that of Mahayana, which is almost impossible for Jiangning to deal with. However, fortunately, Jiangning has the existence of Tu Shen Dafa, and he has some restraint when dealing with him. But at this time, the fire Qilin in in the distance is unidirectional through the fire in his body. Jiangning said, "boss, is this the spirit of the unicorn in front of him?" "What''s the matter? Don''t you have the heart as a fellow? " Jiangning asked with some doubts. She knew that as the Kirin people, they were very kind to their allies, especially those of the same clan. After all, the Qilin clan itself is very thin, and it is very difficult for them to be born. Therefore, they also cherish their own people. But Huo Qilin shook his head at the moment and said, "it''s not so big brother. Although we say that our Kirin family really attach great importance to our own family, this guy is not our same family. He is no longer a Kirin, but exists as a spirit. I am shocked because of one thing." "What''s the matter?" "This guy''s strength existed as a unicorn. From his blood, we can see that he is also a very high-level blood. In other words, we don''t know how powerful the blood power is. Although it is forbidden to kill each other among our clans, the blood relationship between our clans can really make us stronger." Jiangning some doubt asked: "do you mean to take this guy''s blood?" "In theory, it''s true that he has been dead for many years, that is to say, his blood can''t exist in his body. But it''s strange that he exists as a Protoss and becomes the spirit of heaven. I doubt that, but all his blood has become the energy he has become today." "Do you mean I''ll absorb it and convert it to you?" Huo Qilin just nods. For him, it''s very difficult for him to improve his blood. Facing such a good opportunity, he can''t give up. "Of course, big brother, the most blood part of his energy is absorbed, and the rest can be used to supplement the whole portal. You can rest assured that the energy contained in it is beyond our imagination. There is no problem in repairing this portal." With Huo Qilin''s words, Jiangning had no reason not to agree, so he immediately promised to go down and launched an attack on Qilin''s spirit in front of him. The kylin heavenly soul in front of him has the accomplishments of Mahayana''s later period. Even Jiangning, who has recovered to the Mahayana period, is not easy to deal with. Every step he takes seems to be dangerous. Jiangning knew that he was now in the downwind, and he could not help but start to operate the Tu Shen Dafa. For the protoss, the effect of Tu Shen Dafa is the most obvious. Jiangning applied the skill into his hand, and then took it out with one palm. However, after the stormy wave, the spirit of the unicorn in front of him did not make any movement. It seemed that he had no harm to this move at all, as if he had been immune to it. "No way! As a Protoss, he must be restrained by the butcher God Dafa! " Jiangning some can''t believe said to himself. "Big brother, it is like this. As a unicorn beast, he has a certain divine animal blood, but he can avoid some restraint from other blood Huo Qilin said in a message. Jiangning nodded, and he understood that the Kirin was the soul of heaven. First, it existed as a Kirin, and then it was a Protoss. That is to say, the effect of the killing God method on it was not very good. Therefore, Jiangning was somewhat difficult to do. At this time, Huo Qilin said, "I have a way, it can effectively restrain the existence of Kirin, but what to do next depends on your decision, elder brother." Jiangning nodded and then listened. brother Kirin, you took my fire Dan out of my body. It''s the key point of my being a Kirin beast. It''s also the essence of all of mine. You can use it to attack all animals and animals, including unicorn. Since the signing of the contract with Jiangning, Hu Dan has been in Jiangning''s body. Of course, this has no impact on the Qilin beast. If Jiangning wants to, he can return it to Qilin at any time. After Jiangning heard the words, I took out huoqilin''s fire elixir from my own Dantian, and then directed it towards the Qilin sky soul in front of me. After the fire attacked the unicorn beast, it really had an effect and forced him to retreat.Jiangning did not have a tendency to relax, but more oppressed, and launched an attack again towards the Kirin heavenly soul in front of him. This time, Jiangning held the fire elixir of Qilin in in one hand, and used the method of killing God with the other hand. Both sides aimed at the huoqilin spirit in front of him and began to attack. Under the double attack, even if he has the blood of the unicorn and hears the body''s Kirin sky fire, he can''t bear it. He howls and cries, and starts to want to escape underground. Unlike those ordinary sky, this powerful spirit has a certain self-consciousness, and he wants to live. Where can the family let him blow on four hands, it will also be directly atomized open, into their own body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1007 Jiangning infused a lot of energy into the portal, repaired the portal, and left a large part of the energy for huoqilin to use. Looking at the portal in front of him, he began to move slowly. Jiangning immediately called out to the Fire Kirin: "come on, the portal has been opened. We should hurry up!" After hearing the speech, Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing ran over. There were some tears in Gu Xi''s purple eyes, but the surface had been wiped clean. With some stubborn words, he said to Jiangning, "next time you try to be so arrogant, you might as well kill you for me!" Jiangning smell speech just smile and say: "hey hey, before not someone said, as long as I come back alive, will satisfy my wish?" Gu Xi Bing said: "ah! How do you know that! " "Hey, don''t forget that I have a unicorn on fire around me. I can see and hear what he sees and hears." Jiangning said with a strange smile. Gu Xi Bing hears speech, can only go to one side with shame, no longer pay attention to Jiangning. And then the three people were ready to open the portal. Jiangning was a little worried at the moment. He didn''t know where it was going. But if it was as expected, the portal should lead to the human world, which is good, but I don''t know where in the world. "Are you ready?" Gu Xibing and Huo Qilin both nod, and then the three open the portal. An air of tranquility opens the portal, and then the three are sucked in. In the transmission process, Jiangning just felt dizzy and bloated, but did not find anything else wrong. After slowly calming down, Jiangning was also stable for a while. After getting used to it, Jiangning looked around the morning sun and found that there was a thick darkness around it. Jiangning some doubts, but do not know what happened. At the moment, Huo Qilin obviously woke up. Looking at everything around him, he said in amazement: "no, the transmission space is obviously not right. Is there something wrong with the portal? It shouldn''t be! " As soon as Huo Qilin''s voice fell, he heard a sneer coming from the darkness. Then the voice said, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, I thought I was going crazy. I didn''t expect to see you here. It seems that you have had a good time these years." Jiangning asked. He didn''t know who the voice was, but he seemed to be very familiar with himself. "Yes, you have no idea who I am." Speaking of this, the voice seems to be a bit of self mockery smile, and then calm down, vicious said: "since today you have walked into the portal again, I will let you stay here for the rest of your life!" Speaking of this, the voice was a few angry sneers. The son, at the latest, was helpless. He didn''t even know who the voice was, and when he was suitable for the people in the portal, and formed a hatred. "Who are you In the face of Jiangning''s question, the voice was obviously a little bitter, with some sadness and said: "I was a person who should have died long ago, but I didn''t expect to let me live here forever. I didn''t know the significance of living like this until today I understand that I want to see you stay here all my life." "Who the hell are you?" "Me? I''m just a small member of the divine world. " Speaking voice will no longer speak, Jiangning is also some helpless, and at this time that Gu Xi Bing is also awake, she looked around the darkness is a little surprised and asked: "where am I now?" Jiangning said with a bitter smile: "it''s still in the portal. I don''t know who cut off our current transmission." Huo Qilin, who had not spoken at this time, said: "it shouldn''t be. Once the transmission starts, even the builder of the transmission array can''t change his position from it." Then Huo Qilin began to think about what the voice had said before. "A member of the protoss? Have you ever met big brother Huo Qilin murmured, and then he seemed to think of something and said, "I understand. This guy must have been one of the protoss, but when the protoss started to explode before, he hid in the portal and wanted to escape to the human world through the portal. But obviously, his speed was slower, and he adjusted during the transmission A portal was cracked by the big explosion of the divine world, so he was also forced to be imprisoned in this portal. After unknown years, he was assimilated by the portal, so he is now equivalent to the portal. " "It''s no wonder that he can forcibly interrupt the transmission of this portal and stop us in it." Kirin digital nodded heavily. He had no way to deal with this situation. After all, it was a rare thing to see for many years. It was not easy to destroy an ancient portal when it was built!"Are we really stuck here now?" Gu Xibing is also a little reluctant to say that they had gone through a lot of hardships to get to this step before, but now they only need to face the door and get stuck in this place. "What if you guess right? Do you want to struggle with this situation? Give up and stay here for a lifetime The mysterious voice sounded again. It can be seen that he is always paying attention to Jiangning and them. However, Jiangning and others are dismissive of this, but they are beginning to think about how to get out of this portal. Of course, the most sure thing is fire Qilin. As a divine beast, he knows more things than Jiangning as a human being. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1008 "I find it strange that if a person is assimilated, he should also lose his self-consciousness. What kind of person will have his own consciousness and restrict our actions?" Huo Qilin said with some doubts. At this time, Gu Xibing, who just woke up, said, "who knows, maybe he is not assimilated at all." However, the speaker has no intention, and the listener is interested. During the performance, Jiangning Hotel thinks of something and says to Huo Qilin: "if he is not assimilated, can you check his current trace?" Huo Qilin nods. It''s very easy for him to check whether there are other races around him, so he immediately checks up. Huo Qilin let me out of his perception, and immediately brush back, said to Jiangning: "no, except for the breath of this space, there is nothing else around here." "That''s strange. If he is not assimilated, how does he know that I exist? How does he realize me? If he is assimilated, how does he maintain his self-consciousness?" Jiangning said to himself that he didn''t understand at the moment. At this time, Huo Qilin beside him said: "although I haven''t seen it, I''m not sure whether there will be people in the world who have been assimilated, but have not been completely assimilated, so that they can have self-consciousness." "If so, how to solve it?" Speaking of this, he laughed bitterly and shook his head during the new year. His understanding of these things was not so complete. In addition, he had never seen such a thing, so it was difficult to face it. At this time, Jiangning came up with something and said: "if this space is about to collapse, then he can still feel it." "In theory, if he is really assimilated, it will collapse with the space." Jiangning nodded solemnly. This time, the mysterious voice nearby rang again and said, "I advise you to give up. You can''t find a way. For so many years, if there is a way to let me die or let me get away from it, I would have tried it." Jiangning at the moment is a sneer said: "your dormitory things are ultimately limited, let me teach you what is really great complete liberation!" Jiangning was full of Qi, and began to prepare for hair. Huo Qilin was surprised and said: "brother, do you want to destroy the whole space, you have to think about it! If we do, we have no chance of success. Moreover, when the space collapses, even if he really loses control and we can escape, it is only a moment. If we can''t grasp that moment, we will be left here forever, or even destroyed with space. " "If we can''t get out of here, we''ll die. What''s the difference?" Jiang Ning''s questioning made Huo Qilin speechless. He understood that compared with this, Jiangning''s adventure was worth it. It was better to fight and find a way out than to be trapped here all his life. At the same time, Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing are all ready. You know, if the space really collapses, it is the first time that a loophole appears in a certain period of time. They can use this loophole to run out, but it is only in a moment. "What do you want? Stop it. Are you crazy? You''re going to die with you! " Said the mysterious voice eagerly. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you brave enough to die? Aren''t you looking for a way to die? Now I''ve found you. Come on Jiangning drinks, then is toward the empty space in front of the past. There is no cover up for the accomplishments of Jiangning''s Mahayana period. The genuine spirit of wanting to eat the whole space is shaking up. At the moment, Jiangning feels an unprecedented crisis, and it seems that the whole space has collapsed for it. "No! Stop it! You''re going to kill us all! " Jiangning didn''t pay attention to this mysterious voice, and continued to do it on its own, one by one and then photographed out, and the space became more and more unstable. Finally, the space seems to be approaching the extreme. At the last moment, it begins to collapse. In the dark environment, it seems that there is more light, like a broken lens. Jiangning looked at the road ahead and immediately said to Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing, "get out of here. The road is ahead. We can go back after we go out." Huo Qilin and Gu Xibing are obviously excited at the moment. They are running to the front. At this time, Jiangning plans to withdraw immediately. He says that the construction site is back and starts to run towards the cave entrance. However, there were some accidents at the moment. The mysterious voice did not fade away with the collapse of the space. He said with some sneer: "since I can''t live, you don''t want to go out alive, and bury me with me!" With that, he seems to have mobilized the power of the whole space and pulled it towards Jiangning. However, Jiangning, who has gone to his space year history, can''t open his body. Although he can come down at one time, these formulas are really some steps of Yanhuang. You know, this cave is a fleeting Jiangning, an evolutionary marker, but the deep hole has disappeared for half a year, and you have to rush to see it Don''t go up."Damn, am I to be left here?" Jiangning some difficulties like said, a look at that hole a neglect, the smaller, think you are also some helpless up. At this time, the first leader seemed to have grasped Jiangning in the dark. Jiangning felt the delicacy in his hands, turned and looked, but he saw Gu Xibing and firmly looked at Jiangning. Then he patted Zhang Jiangning hard to beat Zhang Jiangning out of the Nazi party, but he was under the pressure of that space. "It''s time for me to save you once!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1009 "It''s time for me to save you once!" Looking at Gu Xibing''s resolute eyes, Jiangning seems to be crazy at the moment. He roars to the front and wants to take Gu Xibing back. But at the moment, the opening of the space is becoming smaller and smaller, and the suction force is also increasing, which makes Jiangning constantly backward. Jiangning recalled his own and cherish the ice bit by bit, and now facing his own seems to be a bit of righteous care for ice, Jiangning is absolutely not indifferent. Gu Xibing looked at Jiang Ning who was about to leave and said with tears in his eyes: "thank you!" After that, it makes people close their eyes wisely. With the power of the space, it is also rolling towards the cherished ice. Jiangning roared like crazy at the moment. He kept running forward, but it had no effect. He had fallen into the suction at the exit of the space. "Since you want me to die, I''ll let you die first!" Jiangning Road drink, again to the space to play a continuous attack, and most of them are toward the exit of the suction, there are their own moves of the impact force will push themselves into the space again. Jiangning reached out and held Gu Xibing''s hand, then pulled him out of the pressure of the space. However, the opening of the space is about to be closed at the moment. It can be said that the man''s goal has completely achieved, leaving Jiangning and Gu Xibing all in this space. And as the attack space before also began to collapse, the man''s voice became a little hoarse: "ha ha ha ha, or I caught you, today you will bury me!" "If you want me to be buried with me, there is no door!" Jiangning Road drank, then looked at the space and murmured to himself, "if this space is built by the protoss, is it something belonging to the divine world?" Jiangning grinned grimly. It seemed that he had some crazy action, but he began to operate the butcher God Dafa. "What do you want to do?" Obviously, at this time, the mysterious voice seemed to be aware of something wrong, and looked at Jiangning with some urgency. He did not know what kind of horror Jiangning made a temporary release in the desperate situation? "Tu Shen Dafa sucks for me!" Jiangxi Road and doctors began to attack this space crazily. Everywhere the space went, it was broken and turned into pieces of energy, and flowed towards Jiangning''s hand. "What? Do you want to devour the whole space! " The mysterious voice was obviously a little unbelievable. You know, this is the transmission space, which is the most important resource of the whole divine world. It can be said that it is the only outlet of the whole divine world! As the most solid link in this space, even if it was attacked so much before, it was just crumbling. Its exterior did not begin to collapse, but at this moment, it is obvious that he has begun to devour you. The explosion of space is very terrible, can be said to have spread out of the whole world, but at the moment, in the process of being swallowed by Jiangning, the violent energy of this space is also gradually calmed down. "It''s impossible. How can you swallow up the whole space!" Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the mysterious voice. He just continued to use this skill frequently. At the moment, he didn''t know what he was doing. Because the violent energy filled his body, he fell into a strange situation. Jiangning can''t think at the moment. He only knows that he has to do it, otherwise all of them will die. Feeling the full strength in his body, Jiangning was unable to continue to support it. He was in a coma, but at the moment, the space had been completely absorbed by him. At the moment, Jiangning can''t think of the reason why he can''t be absorbed by the mysterious space, and the reason why he can''t think of it is that he can''t think of the mysterious space, which will be absorbed by Jiangning. At first, Gu Xi Bing''s fourth brother was a little surprised. He didn''t know who Jiangning was and what kind of methods he used to make the whole space quiet down and gradually subside. But now Jiangning''s coma made him a little disoriented,? Huo Qilin first sent it out, so he didn''t have no way to come back to help Jiangning. He said that only Jiangning and Xi were left at the moment, and they could not find any way out in this space. "Thief! Wake up, don''t scare me Gu Xibing cried helplessly. At the moment, he had no way. Although the daily care of ice in the clan is as meticulous as a goddess, and treat everything is cold, but at the moment, he is really anxious about Jiangning''s injury. But what he didn''t know was that Jiangning had fallen into a strange situation at the moment. The whole person was full of energy and ran around in the meridians of his body, but he couldn''t find a suitable vent. But Jiangning''s internal meridians have already been repaired, so there is no place to spend those energies. Moreover, Jiangning''s meridians have become stronger than before after the new students'' affairs, so these energies can''t break through the meridians and Dantian to reach Jiangning''s body.At this time, Huo Qilin obviously learned about Jiangning''s current situation through Huodan. He immediately transformed a virtual shape through Huodan and said to Gu Xibing: "don''t worry. Now big brother is just in a coma. You must calm down. Now only you can save him." Gu Xibing wiped her tears immediately after hearing the speech, and then said to Huo Qilin nervously, "OK, but what I don''t know now is, what should I do now?" Huo Qilin just nodded and said, "you can listen to me next." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1010 According to Huo Qilin, Gu Xibing supports Jiangning''s body. "Big brother, he has absorbed too much energy, which makes him in such a coma. It''s very easy to recover. Just release those energies. But it''s obvious that he can''t absorb his inner energy into his cultivation, so we need to do something for him." How can we do it "This is simple. You take out my Huodan and put it on my elder brother''s elixir field. Then you can prepare for it. Next, we will extract all the genuine Qi in elder brother''s body." "Do you mean we should absorb all his accomplishments?" Gu Xibing was a little surprised and asked. If you want to lose all one''s true Qi, she will be useless. Obviously, Jiangning will lose a great part of her accomplishments!. But at this time, Huo Qilin said: "you still don''t understand elder brother''s current state. He has too much energy in his body, which makes him unable to enter the sober state. Therefore, he can''t transform the energy. We need to absorb the extra energy to make the elder brother wake up, so that he can give the energy in his body to him It''s changed into your own. " Taking care of the ice, he nodded calmly and knew what he should do. Next, he took out the fire elixir and put it on the elixir field of Jiangning. He also folded his hands and sat down beside Jiangning. With the command of huoqilin, Hu Dan began to work gradually. He extracted a lot of genuine Qi from Jiangning''s body, and passed it on to Gu Xibing not far away. With this continuous absorption, Jiangning''s energy is also gradually stabilized, and the energy in the body is not as violent as before. At the same time, the behavior of caring for ice and huoqilin is growing crazily. The dividend yield leaped to the end of the robbery period, which can be described as a copy of the general leap, and Huo Qilin is also rapidly taking place in its own ranks. Jiangning gradually began to have consciousness, and began to self repair ability, consciousness is also gradually restored. When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was lying on the ground, and sitting beside him was taking care of ice and fire Qilin. Jiangning immediately lowered his heart to observe his own state, and knew what he should do now, and began to refine the energy in his body. I don''t know how much time passed, Jiangning woke up from the sit down, and then he found that his realm had reached the stage of Mahayana, which was just a little bit close to the stage of fitness. This time, Jiangning also gained a lot. He didn''t expect that he could absorb the energy of the whole space. It can be said that the power of the Tu Shen Dafa was beyond his imagination. Originally, I thought it was just for the protoss, but I didn''t think it was aimed at the whole divine world. And the energy contained in this portal space is also huge. We should know that Jiangning slaughtered so many souls at that time, and the energy contained only made up part of the cracks in this space. Now, after destroying this space, absorbing all the energy in this space, it is no wonder that Jiangning can be directly promoted from the Mahayana period to the Mahayana period However, there are two or three levels of energy spilling over from Kirin and Kirin, because they are beyond the realm of fire and ice. Jiang Ningguang is to think about it and feel a bit of terror, can see that this portal is still the great hand of the protoss! At the moment, they all need to find the source. Although the air force has completely collapsed this time, their crisis has not been solved, they are trapped here. However, without the man''s imprisonment, Jiangning and their actions are much more convenient. After waking up and taking care of ice, the two began to search for the damaged space. According to Hu Qin, this space has entered the state of the human world after the violence. Therefore, Jiangning now can be regarded as in the human world. They only need to change a small transmission array, which can directly transfer two people from this space to a common place. According to Huo Qilin''s method, Jiangning and Gu Xibing draw a simple transmission array. After confirmation, Jiangning''s joint stock form is transmitted out, and they reach the world together. Feeling the breeze outside, the familiar bird calls and the scorching sun in the sky, Jiangning couldn''t help sighing: "ah! We have come out. " Although I was only trapped in the divine world for more than ten days this time, for Jiangning, just like a few years, there are too many things in general, and Gu Xibing on the side is quite emotional. Looking at the familiar ground and the environment, I can''t help but shed tears. "Oh! Our elder martial sister Gu can still cry Jiangning said with a smile. Gu Shijie couldn''t help but look white. He followed the ship''s side and walked forward. Now they want to return to Jianzong as soon as possible. Jiangning has a new goal, which is to find a way to go back to that year."By the way, elder martial sister Gu, do you remember? You said that as long as I send you back, you will satisfy my wish Jiangning said in the back like a joke, and the front, Gu Xibing just said nothing, seems to have nothing to hear the general walk. They were like this, as if they were still in the divine world at that time. However, at the moment, she felt that she was constantly thinking of Jiangning in her heart. "No, I can''t. what am I thinking about?" Gu Xi Bing seemed to shake his head as if he wanted to wake up, and then he did not think about anything. "If we don''t go far away, we will return to the sword clan." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1011 Jiangning and Gu Xibing have come to the place close to Jianzong. Along the way, Jiangning has been frowning bitterly. It seems that there are some worries and doubts. In this regard, Gu Xibing was somewhat concerned and asked, "what''s the matter with you, little thief? It was good at the beginning. How could you suddenly make such a appearance? Is it because you want to go back to Jianzong and make you feel unhappy "It''s not. It''s just that I did find some problems in the divine world, which worried me a lot." "Didn''t we just come out of the divine world? Why, any questions? " Jiangning just shook his head and sighed. Only huoqilin beside him knew what Jiangning was worried about. If all the dead Protoss in that divine world will be transformed into heavenly spirits, then there should be one of the most powerful heavenly spirits, that is, the God who has been commanding the whole 3000 Protoss at the beginning! At that time, Jiangning did not find any more than the Kirin leading the soul in the whole divine world, that is to say, the God did not produce the spirit of heaven, or the God did not die at all? This makes Jiangning feel a little alarmed. Jiangning knows the strength of the God. When he detonated the 100000 Spirit Crystal, Jiangning was trying to die with God. If Jiangning didn''t die in the war as a fluke, where should the God''s body be! The more I think about it, the more worried I am. However, Jiangning continues to walk forward quickly, and soon it is not far away from Jianzong. At this time, Jiangning side of Gu Xibing is some lost voice call out, the side is still thinking of Jiangning is also scared for it. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Gu Zong''s cry for help from the burning grass in the front of the village is to see the burning fire in the sky. This village was supposed to be under the jurisdiction of Jianzong. It has always been very rich, because there are no bandits and other people who dare to provoke, but now it seems quite afraid. Seeing these tragedies, Gu Xibing was obviously a little nervous. He wanted to go out to rescue him and even pulled out his sword. Jiangning on the side immediately stopped Gu Xibing''s action. Some helplessly said, "elder martial sister, don''t be nervous. What''s going on? We haven''t figured out what''s going on. Let me explore it first." After hiding his body shape and breath, Jiangning''s whereabouts will not be found by anyone. In this way, he came to the center of the village safely. If you look at you from a distance, you will find that there is a ferocious man standing at the head of the village. He has a sword in his hand. The knife is stained with red blood. At his feet, an old man is trembling slightly, and his face is very sad. In other places, the bodies of many villagers were found. The villagers of some survivors were being chased. All the men were killed immediately, and all the women were arrested. Jiangning didn''t want to scare the snake, because if he acted, it was obvious that those women and children who were arrested would be killed immediately, so Jiangning secretly came to a far away place. Jiangning saw a single man, and at the moment he was chasing a girl about twelve or three years old with a butcher''s knife in his hand and a disgusting smile on his face. "What a scum Jiangning sighed. Jiangning did not seem to do more action, just a quick step came in front of that person, and the sudden appearance of the figure also scared that person. However, this person seems to have experienced regular training. Generally, he doesn''t panic when he sees Jiangning. Instead, he throws out his own saber and cuts it from bottom to top. If Jiangning doesn''t dodge under this knife, he will be cut. Jiangning stood motionless in front of her, without any intention of escaping. She let the knife cut at her own body. However, after reaching Jiangning''s body, it didn''t splash blood and flesh as adults imagined, instead, it made a crackling sound. The knife broke into two pieces when it came to Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, the man was obviously afraid. He knew that he would never be the opponent of the man in front of him, so he immediately wanted to run back and ignite the signal bomb in his hand to send out a warning to the surrounding partners. Jiangning where can let him succeed, just a gentle wave of the hand, then the signal will bounce to the ground, no sound, and the other foot a step will come to the person''s body, the final blow will knock it out. At this time, another man obviously came to look for his companion. As soon as he got here, he saw that Jiangning had just injured the man in front of him, so he immediately wanted to shout. Call you helpless sigh a, did not expect that their own action is actually seen by others, but under the helpless can only again that everybody also hit dizzy together.Jiangning took the two men and the 12-3-year-old girl with them and found Gu Xibing in the distance. They began to interrogate. Gu Xibing is also immediately prepared. They put the two men in two places for interrogation. The 12-year-old girl is taken care of by Huo Qilin. She also has some injuries. It is Huo Qilin who can help him. Gu Xi Bing sternly asked the man in front of him: "who are you? Why did you come to this village to kill? " As soon as the man in front of him woke up, he saw Gu Xibing in front of him. At first, some nervous people saw Gu Xibing''s clothes. Finally, they all saw Gu Xibing''s clothes. He immediately said, "it''s a disciple of Jianzong. Let me go, or I want you all to die!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1012 The slaughter in the village is still going on. Under normal circumstances, Jiangning should have stopped these people, but he would not do it in a muddle headed way until his family understood the matter clearly. We should know that in some cases, these villages may be annoyed or make some mistakes, which will lead to such a big disaster. However, Jiangning''s casual intervention will only put him in a dilemma. Therefore, he must first find out what is going on. Jiangning captured three people, a little girl and two people who were slaughtering villagers. Jiangning handed over the two people who slaughtered the villagers to himself and Gu Xibing, and they were interrogated separately. Only in this way can we confirm who is not lying. At the moment, Gu Xi Bing Xia was a little nervous. He found that the man in front of him didn''t panic at all when he saw that he was a disciple of the sword school. On the contrary, he scolded himself. "What do you mean?" The man in front of him laughed and said with some ferocious looks: "are you a disciple of the sword school who is going out? Don''t know what a big thing is happening now? " "Well, let me tell you that you sword school has been defeated. If you let me go now, I can still go to the leader and ask for your love. If you are still stubborn, you can die with those disciples." Gu Xibing suddenly cluttered and sat down with some dejected appearance. He was born in this sword clan since he was a child. Xu Qing, the five elder, said to him that he was just like his mother. If something happened to the real sword clan, Xu guxibing would not be able to take care of himself. On the other side, Jiangning also inquired. If he didn''t ask directly like Gu Xi Bing, he said in a rather awkward way: "are you awake?" The man looked like a thief. He was the second one caught by Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, he was obviously afraid and nodded his head. Jiangning smile a little, touched his head and said: "don''t be so nervous, I won''t kill you immediately." The man''s face suddenly changed. Hearing Jiangning''s words like this, he knew that he would not kill him immediately, which means that he would kill him later. He immediately begged for mercy and said, "please be kind, please don''t kill me. I can tell you anything. Please keep my dog alive!" Jiangning just nodded, but did not start to ask questions, but looked at the distance, some doubt like said: "how can he do things so slowly? Didn''t they say they had been interrogated? Why haven''t you asked? " With these words, Jiangning also touched his sword, which seemed to have some nostalgia. The man in front of him was even more frightened. He immediately knelt down to Jiangning and said, "my Lord, the man you arrested earlier is called Xu Biao. He is famous for his stubborn temper! You will never tell the truth, my Lord. Even if you torture him, you can''t ask him anything. Don''t believe him! " This people really understand that if Jiangning they asked Xu Biao what he said, they would not need him again. Therefore, he must prove his own value, or Jiangning will kill him immediately. Jiangning squatted down and looked at the people in front of him and said with great interest: "Oh? In this way, your words are very true. How can you prove it? " Seeing the opportunity, the man nodded his head and said respectfully, "my Lord, Ma Pinjin is also a small leader in the flying dagger door, so I think I know more than that Xu Biao!" "What are you doing now? Why kill these people? Does the sword clan care? " Ma Pinjin immediately said: "it''s like this. We flew to the gate a few days ago, and we helped the crazy sword clan to participate in the battle together. We were the most meritorious ministers of them. Therefore, the crazy sword sect divided this area to me, and we are here only to plunder some villagers'' materials." Jiangning was also shocked. He seemed to have known what had happened. He immediately stopped covering up and said, "well, actually, I''m a member of the sword clan, but I haven''t come back. Now I just came back, and these things happened. You can tell me the story from the beginning to the end." Ma Pinjin immediately nodded when he heard the speech. Just when he was about to say something, suddenly Huo Qilin said, "brother, you''d better have a look. This little girl is awake!" After hearing this, Jiangning immediately slapped Ma Pinjin in front of him. However, this move didn''t use all his strength, so he just fainted. Then Jiangning came to huoqilin''s side and inquired in detail: "how is she now?" Huo Qilin nodded and said, "the injury is not very serious, so you can still speak. But elder brother Jiangning, you''d better listen to what he wants to say." Jiangning immediately came to the little girl''s body, and the girl looked quite clever and clever, some of the former Ning''er''s appearance made Jiangning a little softhearted. As soon as the little girl opened her eyes, she saw Jiangning, and at the same time noticed the clothes of Jianzong on Jiangning. She said excitedly, "help! Please help"Don''t panic. Tell me what happened?" "Elder brother, you are the sword clan! They just took advantage of the sword sect to take advantage of the fighting back here, and they wanted to take all of them away. Everyone in the village was arrested. Please go and rescue them quickly, elder brother! " Jiangning immediately nodded heavily, and now he has roughly understood what happened. Jiangning immediately came to the side of the ice, saw Xu Biao, who was still interrogating, and immediately fainted the Xu Biao Zhen, and then said to the caring ice: "we will save people first, and then ask for the rest." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1013 Jiangning with the little girl is toward the village, all the way as if no one. "Big brother, can''t we get caught in this way?" The little girl asked in some doubt. Jiangning just smile, did not answer what, but asked: "what is your name?" "My name is Ping''er. My parents are all caught by those bad guys. Big brother, go and save them!" Ping''er is obviously a little worried. Jiangning hears the speech and speeds up some speed immediately. She takes Gu Xi Bing and Ping''er to the front, while Huo Qilin stays behind and looks at Xu Biao and Ma Pinjin. As for Jiangning, he can easily feel the level of cultivation of those people, so Jiangning is not worried at all. So you can clearly feel that most of the villagers killed before are young and powerful villagers who can resist. Now all the villagers have not killed any more. There is not much time between Jiangning and Ju interrogation, so there are no more deaths during this period. From Ping''er''s mouth, Jiangning learned some useful news. For example, their people are all from a small sect called feidaomen. Although the Feidao sect is not far away from Jianzong, they have always set up a Madao sect. Du Zhenhai, the leader of the flying dagger gate, was the man who had stood in the middle of the village with a sword. His realm was just during the robbery period. For Jiangning, which has already had a great ride, there is no danger. Jiangning with Ping''er straight fell to the center of the site, that Du Zhenhai immediately smell speech, look at Jiangning direction to see the past. When he saw the clothes of Jianzong disciple in Jiangning, although he was touched, he was emboldened at the moment. You know, he has always been supported by the crazy sword sect, so his situation is quite arrogant. "Who are you? How dare you take care of our Flying Daggers? Are you not afraid to be expelled and killed by us Du Zhenhai said with a proud face. "I''m a disciple of the sword sect. Shouldn''t I take care of you? You slaughtered the villagers at will within the management scope of our sword clan. I will have a good account with you. " Jiangning said with a sneer. When Du Zhenhai heard that Jiangning was just a disciple of Jianzong, he immediately relaxed. You know, the strongest strength of Jianzong''s disciples was just passing through the robbery period. Lu Zhenghai was also a bit relaxed. To know that his strength was not low, even compared with the five elders of Jianzong, he occupied a great advantage In this area, apart from the crazy sword sect and the sword sect, the strongest sect! Du Zhenhai was once a very powerful man. He was even invited to enter the Madao sect. Unfortunately, he had some bad conduct, so he was eventually rejected. However, he was not willing to be subordinate to others. Therefore, he was also a self-supporting school called feidaomen. As the nearest sect to Jianzong, Du Zhenhai was also taken care of by Jianzong. However, he did not expect that he was against it before Water, accompany crazy sword gate to attack sword clan together. The old man beside Du Zhenhai should be the village head of this village. He looked at Jiangning in front of him, and immediately said with some worry: "young man, you go quickly. The sword clan has retreated. Go to find them. Don''t lose your life here. We ordinary people are not worth your being in danger." One side of Gu Xi Bing immediately replied, "old man, how can you say that? For a long time, the sword clan has always been based on the common people. Without you, how could we have survived? Now when you talk about difficulties, we can''t ignore them. " "Hum, you are really a hero. Do you think you two disciples of Jianzong can be powerful?" With that, Du Zhenhai also pulled out his own sword. And a group of people from the flying dagger door were shouting: "master, let''s go! Kill all these two yellow haired boys, let them know that we are good at throwing swords. Do you dare to look down on us in the future "You see that little girl is pretty. Sure enough, the female disciple of the sword school is beautiful. Otherwise, we can take her back and share it with us in turn." The people who said these Flying Daggers also made a few wolf howls, which seemed quite disgusting. Gu Xi Bing''s chest trembled after hearing the speech, and he could not help holding his sword. Just when Gu Xibing was about to break out, Jiangning said on one side: "elder martial sister Gu, stop getting angry, and deal with some dogs of the crazy sword clan. You can do it yourself, and leave it to me." Then Jiangning took a step forward, and then took out the sword that Gu Xibing gave him. Then he pointed to the flying dagger door in front of him. The crowd said, "come on together. I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to play with you one by one." All of a sudden, all the people of the flying dagger sect were boiling up. They had never been provoked like this. All of them began to rub their hands. A strong man came to Du Zhenhai and said, "master, I''ll deal with this boy. I''ll beat him all over the place today."With that, the strong man also showed a fierce expression, while Du Zhenhai nodded and said, "OK, black tiger, you can boost the morale of the flying dagger sect today! But you have to be careful. The disciples of the sword school are generally very strong. Don''t capsize in the gutter at that time. " "Hey, it''s natural. I don''t dare to say anything about other people, but I have a set of rules for people of sword clan." Speaking of the black tiger, he straightened his chest and looked quite confident. The people of the flying dagger sect below obviously believed him very much, and they all praised him loudly. "It''s so restless. I''ll take you for an operation first." Jiangning sighed and said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1014 Jiangning towards the front of a sword to cut, only know that he hit the big man named Black Tiger. But the big man did not have any fear. After eating Jiangning''s sword, he was still unmoved. He just laughed and said, "I didn''t expect it! The skill I have learned is to restrain your disciples of the sword school. My skill can make my whole body as hard as steel. Your swords can''t break my defense. " With that, the black tiger happily patted his chest, and looked forward to see that after Jiangning''s sword was cut off, he did not leave any damage on him, just a light layer of white smoke, which seemed to be the trace left by the weapon confrontation. Jiangning was also quite puzzled. When he saw this strange skill for the first time, and the man named Black Tiger, he was also shocked. You should know that the damage that other Jianzong disciples can cause to him is just a little bit. However, Jiangning in front of him can cause him a lot of damage, which is similar to the trace of weapon friction. However, he was quite confident in his own skills, so he continued to attack Jiangning without any doubt. After hearing the speech, he just shook his head, then took up the sword and fought with the big man named Black Tiger. It seemed that every move was Hu Wei''s call, and there was no harm. After several sabres, Jiangning looked panting. It seemed that he had exhausted his physical strength. However, the black tiger was still so energetic. Looking at Jiang Ning in front of him, he said with a smile: "sure enough, the disciples of Jianzong are all rubbish. They can''t even stand up for my defense. You can only be forced to be beaten. Look Come on, you''re going to be exhausted before you eat my attack. " But one side of Gu Xi Bing chivalrous swordsman some worried, asked to Jiangning: "thief, are you ok?" "It''s OK. Elder martial sister Gu believes I can kill this man!" Zhejiang Ninghai nodded with determination, then looked at the black tiger in front of him and said with all his strength: "it seems that I must use my secret arts. Although I may be very weak when using this move, I must kill you now." This Jiangning touched the sword. In addition to a few bitter fingerprints in his hand, he snapped at the sword, and his whole body was shining. "Eat my sword!" Jiangning held up his sword and chopped it towards the black tiger in front of him. Obviously, the black tiger didn''t dare to take it lightly. He immediately raised his biggest defense and stood in the same place. The sword was facing the black tiger and only knew it fell down. A fine light flashed by, and the people found that the black tiger''s head fell to the ground without any hesitation, and was generally killed by Jiangning. At the moment, Jiangning seems to have exhausted all his strength. He is sitting on the ground with a bit of vanity, but his eyes are shining with pride. Looking at Du Zhenghai in front of him, he said, "hum! It''s no more than that for the people of our sword clan, such a needle can be easily killed by me. Even elder martial sister Gu doesn''t have to do it. I can get rid of all of you. " But Du Zhenhai said leisurely: "boy, I really don''t know what you are rampant about. This black tiger is just an ordinary disciple of our flying dagger sect. We don''t know how many guys like him. Do you think you can kill all of them alone?" Jiang Ning Wen Yan''s face changed and said with some panic: "what? This is just one of them! This one alone, I will use my own secret arts. What should I do with the rest? " At this time, another disciple of the flying dagger sect stepped forward to Du zhenhaiqing and said, "sect leader, let me kill him and avenge the black tiger." "OK, next you go." And this disciple seems to be quite confident, immediately took out his saber and cut it toward Jiangning in front of him. It seems that there are many ways to avoid the attack in a hurry. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you a cow? Why don''t you dare to fight with me now? " Jiangning looked a little embarrassed, some unwilling to say: "you are really despicable. Just after I finished fighting with the black tiger, you will come up and fight me while I am weak. If you have the ability, you will wait for me to recover and we will bring you a single challenge." "Ha ha ha, you are really a yellow haired boy. Do you think we are fighting in the arena?" With that, the man once again slashed at Jiangning in front of him, and approached Jiangning step by step. It seemed that he was going to kill Jiangning directly to the ground. At this time, Jiangning once again raised the sword in his hand, and once again drew the hand print that looked a little bitter and difficult to understand. Then, with the light of the sword again, Jiangning also stood up again and slashed the person in front of him. Obviously, some of them didn''t expect that Jiangning could still use his secret skill under such circumstances. He was caught in the sword by surprise.It''s the same again. This man is like a black tiger. The head of Jiangning who was killed by Jiangning falls to the ground, and Jiangning has won the victory again. Looking at Du zhenhaixia in front of him, he is a little boastful. Du Zhenhai is a cold hum: "really disgraceful, or you go up together, give me this boy random knife to death." "Yes! Master All the disciples of the flying dagger sect are going in the direction of Jiangning. At the moment, they all want to kill Jiangning. However, the village head and Ping''er looked at Jiangning with some worry. In their eyes, Jiangning was difficult to fly this time, and Ping''er even blamed herself. At the moment, Jiangning looked at all the people coming towards him, but he gave an unknown smile and said in a voice that only one person could hear: "finally we got together." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1015 Ping''er said to Gu Xibing beside her: "elder sister, please help big brother quickly! It''s my fault. I let you come here, and I hurt you along with me. " Gu Xi Bing hears the speech just the face dew dignified color, but shook his head, no longer to Ping Er more say what. In Ping''er''s opinion, Gu Xibing is angry with herself, so she just asks for help from her village head. The village head is helpless. Now that he is Du Zhenhai''s prisoner, how can he save people? What''s more, he''s just a mortal who can''t bind a chicken. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, my brothers tear him to pieces!" I don''t know who said that, but Jiangning in front of him was very flustered and began to run back. It seemed that he wanted to run away. How can the people of the flying dagger sect let Jiangning succeed? They all quickened their pace and surrounded Jiangning from all directions. It seems that there is no way to escape. At this time, Jiangning suddenly did not speak, even did not make any behavior of begging for mercy, just silently lowered his head, no one knew what he was thinking. Seeing this, Du Zhenhai just laughed and said, "it''s really a disciple of Jianzong. Even in this desperate situation, he didn''t ask for mercy. He would rather wait for death there than ask for mercy from us. In this way, we can satisfy him and chop him to death indiscriminately." "What about the headmaster and the woman?" Du Zhenhai took a look at Gu Xibing not far away. His beautiful face and good figure made Du Zhenhai a little obsessed. He said with some nostalgia: "the girl will stay with me." At this time, Jiangning, who was surrounded by the crowd, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "you are really good at calculating. Before people are killed, they start to plan how to divide them." "The boy is dying. If he talks so much, I''ll take your tongue out now." Said the man nearest Jiangning, and his hand had reached into Jiangning''s mouth. It seemed that he wanted to talk about your tongue, so he pulled it out. He told you to quickly stretch out his hand and directly hold the wrist of the man in front of him. Then, with a slight effort, he pinched the wrist of the big man into a shape, and said with a smile: "it''s not sure who is surrounded by whom." Then, Jiangning just a little force, the big man''s hand is directly broken, and the big man just wanted to scream, but found that he had been speechless. Because Jiangning has already cut off his whole head with his knife, and the disciples of kongfiedao sect around him are obviously unclear. Therefore, it is only a moment for Jiangning to reply and kill people. Jiangning raised his head and said to Du Zhenhai at the crowd: "thank you for sending out the regiment!" "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Jiangning once again used ten thousand swords, but this time, unlike the previous one, the shadow of the sword did not melt into one. Instead, it was scattered and launched around, like waves from the middle of the water, sweeping away layer by layer. The people of the flying dagger sect who were very close to him and surrounded him were attacked one after another. You know, Jiangning now has the cultivation of Mahayana, and every attack that is suggested to destroy and destroy the general damage. Only a moment later, all the people of feidaomen died, and even did not leave a complete body. They did not understand what happened to them. They were killed by Jiangning in a flash. Du Zhenhai on the stage was obviously not relieved. He never thought that Jiangning, who was surrounded by people in the previous step, changed from a prey to a hunter in an instant, while those who he regarded as powerful Flying Daggers were all killed in an instant. "What!" Du Zhenghai did not react, but looked at Jiangning, which had been dyed red with blood in front of him, and his heart couldn''t help giving birth to unprecedented fear. "You... Are you pretending?" Jiangning some disdainful smile said: "do you think? Do you really think that a small flying dagger door can destroy our sword clan so much? Or do you think you are superior to me? Tell me what my strength is now At this time, Du Zhenhai, the headmaster of the Feidao sect, discovered that he had never felt the level of Jiangning from the very beginning. He only thought that Jiangning, as a disciple of Jianzong, was just a passing through period at the highest level. However, he ignored himself and could not feel the strength of Jiangning. Jiangning faced his opponent in the back. Although he looked rather embarrassed, he was able to fight back by the Jedi every time. This also made him take it lightly and let his disciples come forward to surround me. "I really thank you very much. If you didn''t let them surround me, I would have some trouble killing one by one. Especially when they ran away, it would be too tiring to hunt them down." Said, Jiangning also seems to be a little tired like shaking hands, but in front of Du Zhenghan has nearly collapsed."How can you kill all the people with just one move? What is your state? Even I can''t do it! " Du Zhen also said that he couldn''t believe it. "Do you still let me have your strength better than me? When you''re dead, you''ll know what I''m capable of. " Said Jiangning took out his sword, toward the front of Du Zhenhai a sword, without any mercy. Du Zhenhai is only the strength of crossing the robbery period. How can he compete with Jiangning? In this way, he can see that he has been killed by a sword without any hesitation. "Well, it''s done." In this way, Jiangning in the village head and Ping''er''s surprised eyes, all the people of the flying dagger sect are killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1016 "Go, great Xia!" In the awe and fear of the village head, Jiangning and Gu Xibing left the village. Jiangning''s fear of knowing his own strength is the reason why the village head is submissive to himself, and the villagers'' originally grateful eyes also have a trace of fear, which is inevitable. But fortunately, Ping''er seems to be very grateful to himself, but Jiangning is quite pleased. In the communication with the village head, you can learn the basic situation of Jianzong. However, based on the fact that the village head does not know much, most of the situation in Jiangning still depends on what Xu Biao and Ma Pinjin say. However, after returning to the place where Huo Qilin is, he gets a message about his search for you. Xu Biao secretly wants to escape while Jiangning and Gu Xibing are away, and he is killed by Huo Qilin on the spot. For this, Jiangning not only said that he was not rare, but also had nothing to do with it. Obviously, his escape was under Ma Pinjin''s eyes, so he was directly killed by Huo Qilin at Ma Pinjin''s moment. Obviously, the death of Xu Biao has a great shock to Ma Pinjin. When he looks at Jiangning and Gu Xibing, he has some fear that he did not have before. When Jiang Ning threw the head of the flying dagger sect master Du Zhenhai to Ma Pinjin, he could see that his psychological defense line had completely collapsed, and he immediately knelt on the ground shaking. Jiangning said with a smile: "now tell us all you know. Maybe I can let you live." Then Ma Pinjin poured out all the information he knew without any reservation. It can be seen that he wants to live at the moment, probably because he has been detained for a long time and has fallen into the extreme desire for survival. From Ma Pinjin''s mouth, Jiangning and they also knew that since they went out of the portal on that day, it was an unknown scene. Although the harmony between tianlongmen and taixuanmen made it impossible for Fandao and Jianzong to fight each other immediately, the two Chinese versions had reached the limit. Jianzong and madaomen have been antagonistic since they were founded. It is not only because the two sects have different ideas, but more importantly, they rely on too much. Naturally, there are a lot of interest disputes among them. Naturally, the two sects are fighting each other in secret. However, since no one is sure that they can swallow up the other party at one stroke, they have always been in a stalemate, and they have not been able to do it openly. However, this time it is obviously too much. Both sides have started to work with real guns and knives. First of all, the people of Jianzong naturally knew it. It was because the disciples of the crazy sword sect started secretly that they almost left the whole team there. What''s more, they came out at the expense of Jiangning. However, the crazy sword sect knew that their chief disciple was cut by Qi Hao with a sword and asked him to be unscrupulous. Naturally, they could not tolerate it. This was on the surface and they began to provoke. Over the years, they also had a lot of resentment against the sword clan. In this way, both sides could not give in, but taixuanmen and Jinlong gate finally decided to leave it alone, because the things in the secret place had already made them busy. The first thing was to investigate what happened in the secret place, which would lead to their sudden closure. What''s more, the chief disciple of taixuanmen was inexplicably missing and didn''t come out there. And the sword clan and crazy sword door thing is finally no one in the interference, and they are also on the surface to start fighting. However, it was not the strong sword school that launched the first move. On the contrary, it was the crazy sword sect who took the first step. This is not because they know what is meant by "starting first" to be strong, but that they already have enough means. Madaomen first contacted the Feidao gate, which was also stationed near Jianzong. Although it was just a small sect, it was in the heart of Jianzong. The sudden waterproof made the whole Jianzong surprise. They didn''t expect that their back road would be blocked in this way. Then, I don''t know why, a group of mysterious people suddenly appeared in the crazy sword sect. They were all powerful and far more powerful than the Jianzong disciples. With their help, the crazy sword sect naturally won continuous victories and forced the sword sect to retreat. In this way, in order to protect their greatest strength, Jianzong could only compress their own defense line, and all the disciples were gathered back and arranged in the most central gate of Jianzong. Although this can protect most of the strength of the housing construction, but it also makes them fall into a passive state. In addition, many assets are handed over to others, which leads to the situation in the village before. Love, it can be said that this time the crazy sword gate has decided to pay a considerable price for the next mobile phone version. Even if the sword clan has compressed its defense line into the east gate, they have no intention to step back. In this way, madaomen set up a large attic in the opposite place of Jianzong sect, and there were many core figures of madaomen. They tried to suppress the will of Jianzong people and imprison them in the whole clan.At the same time, Jiangning still got a great news, that is, it seems that some unusual person has been sent out from the crazy sword sect, which actually defeated the whole Jianzong and forced the Jianzong to open the defense array. This is obviously what they have no way to do, so now the sword clan is in this dilemma. After getting these news, Jiangning and Gu Xibing plan to return to Jianzong immediately to see if they can help Jianzong through this difficult time. Jiang Ning naturally had other plans in mind. He looked at the heaven and earth in the distance and said, "it''s not too late. Let''s start now." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1017 In Jiangning, they were on the way to Jianzong. Jiangning quite a bit distressed to look at the side of this sharp nosed guy, with some helpless said: "I don''t say I have released you, how do you still follow me?" Ma Pinjin said with a flattering smile: "report boss, I have decided to follow you all my life. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for you. I''ll stay with you and roam the world with you." Jiangning gave a bitter smile and shook his head. At that time, after Ma Pinjin had finished all these things, Jiangning decided to release this guy. After all, killing him would not be of much use to the family. It would be better to keep him! However, what I didn''t expect was that this guy was so shameless that he fell in love with Jiangning. He didn''t seem to want to leave. He followed Jiangning all the time. Even if Jiangning kept telling him to go away, he didn''t care to follow him. For Ma Pinjin, he was a man who had no parents. He joined the feidaomen in order to survive. With his glib personality and eloquence, he won the favor of many people. Then he returned to the door and got a good job. Now, the whole family of Flying Daggers has been destroyed by Jiangning, leaving no living except him Mouth, so he also lost the ability to survive. Now he has to find another way out, but for him, the flying dagger gate is not like home, it is just a place to make a living, so even if the category is destroyed, he does not have any feeling of heartache. In this way, he decided to follow this, it seems that he knows more powerful Jiangning. With his glib personality, Jiangning didn''t kill him, but he still couldn''t change Jiangning''s heart to go with him. Zhang Jing looked at the guy around him with a helpless smile and said: "I know you want to live with me, and I know you really want to follow me, but you have to know that I don''t accept a waste. For me, your strength is still too low. Following me not only has no effect, but also may drag me down!" Jiang Ning has talked about this level. He also wants to see how patient Ma Pinjin is in front of him. Who knows Ma Pinjin seems not to be moved by Jiangning''s words at all, but still says with a smile: "boss, don''t worry, I''m not a waste. Although I say my strength is low, it''s not worth mentioning in your eyes, but I have a skill that makes me feel proud, that is, I can investigate intelligence, I''m latent for this kind of potential I''m very good at it. I can help you find out any situation, and I''m not a burden. You can abandon me at any time. It''s just like before in the flying dagger gate. " Speaking of this, Jiangning can''t help but start to think about it. For such a person, you also have one more and there is no problem. As he said, you don''t need to have any relationship with him, you need to get information. "All right, listen to your words and successfully moved me. Later, you can follow me and help me to find out the information, but I won''t come to save you at the critical moment." Hearing Jiangning''s promise, Ma Pinjin also immediately nodded. For him, he didn''t want his own existence. He could let people remember him, and he didn''t want others to regard him as a partner. He had forgotten his dignity after a long time of servitude. Therefore, he would never expect equal treatment of himself in the face of someone stronger than him. As Ma Pinjin thinks, what he needs is only a strong man to be his backer, so that he won''t be bullied outside. Jiangning is his ideal person. "Thank you for your kindness. From today on, I''m willing to give everything for my boss. Of course, I don''t need a little bit of my pay for the strength of the boss." Ma Pinjin said flatteringly. Jiang Qin laughed and said in a funny tone, "you are such a smooth talker. I think you are also called ma pin Jin. It''s better to call flatterer directly." Who knows Ma Pinjin didn''t look angry after hearing this. Instead, he said solemnly for a year: "since old Dadu said that, I''ll call it flatterer from today on." Jiangning smile did not answer, so from that day on, Ma Pinjin''s name has been changed to flatterer. After getting a younger brother, Jiangning also immediately played the role of the younger brother, let him speed up the pace, first step in Jiangning and Gu Xibing, and they both reached the front position to spy for Jiangning. And this flatterer is obviously quite good at this point, or his body method is good at speed and forward. In fact, in the slow progress of Jiangning, they have already inquired enough information and returned it to Jiangning and Gu Xibing, which made both of them praise him. "We found a small group of Jianzong disciples in front of the report leader. They are surrounded by the people of the crazy sword sect. Shall we go to check it?"Listening to the flatterer''s report, Gu Xibing and Jiangning are both in a flash of spirit. They look at the direction the flatterer points to and find that it is a vast plain, and they are really worried again. "Is this a trap? They put it there to lure us to the bait? " After sniffing, Huo Qilin said: "it''s very likely that it is, because I found more shadows of other people nearby. They seem to be hiding, but they can''t hide from my nose. They should be waiting for something to bite." Jiangning shook his head at the moment and said, "then we have to go. Even if we know it''s a trap, we have to break through it, don''t we? Do you want to let those disciples of the sword school die in vain? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1018 Jiangning and Gu Xibing came to the edge of the plain. They looked at the small group of Jianzong disciples surrounded by Huang laomen and were quite upset. "Little thief, do you think that we may have been detected by others, so that we can set such a trap to seduce us in the past?" Gu Xibing asked with some trepidation. "I don''t think it''s possible. Where do they know we''re back? Even if the owner of the flying dagger gate in the village we passed by was killed by us, the villagers can''t send the news to crazy sword gate. And even if the villagers really spread the news, they can''t get here one step ahead of us. That''s good. Ambush £¡¡± "So you mean these people are waiting for ambush, not us?" Jiangning nodded and said: "yes, you see, they forced this small group of Jianzong disciples here, but they did not start, but were waiting for something. It seems that they knew that they were fishing for a big fish!" Gu Xibing took a look and pulled out his sword. He said to Jiangning, "well, we''d better go ahead and solve all these people. The disciples of Jianzong will come out. In this way, their goal will not be achieved. What do you think?" Zhang Jing frowned as if she was thinking about something. She shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. We can wait and see what kind of fish they want to catch. After that, we can see if we want to go ahead." It is estimated that Ming Wen Yan also nodded. He felt that it was the most appropriate for him to do so much now, so they waited. However, the Jianzong disciples surrounded on the other side were still a little flustered before the examination. They looked helpless when they faced the crazy sword sect people in front of them. Although Jiandong''s strength was much higher than that of the crazy sword sect, it was only based on the strength of their elders. The ordinary disciples were still a little more powerful than the crazy sword sect. On the other side, a disciple of crazy sword sect said to the leader: "elder martial brother, that man has been delayed in rescuing. What should we do? Is it just going to go on like this? " Obviously, the elder martial brother was also a little sad. He looked at the time and said angrily, "how can we wait? If he doesn''t come all his life, shall we wait for a lifetime? Well, let''s kill one man every two minutes. I''ll see how long he can bear it With that, he walked towards a disciple of the sword school. He looked quite dressed. He had to deal with a Li Wei appearance first. Just as soon as he left, a figure suddenly appeared behind the people of the crazy sword sect and waved a sword at them. The sword spirit affected many of the crazy sword sect disciples snorted and fell back. But the leader''s man sneered and said, "it seems that you can''t help it at last. Come out to me and surround him. Today we are a great achievement." All the disciples jumped out at this time and surrounded the man in front of him. However, Jiangning took a closer look and found that the man they were attacking was Liu Wei, the grandson of the four elders, and the fourth person in the whole sword sect. It can be seen that he had experienced an adventure before, and now his state has reached the period of robbery. It is no wonder that the crazy sword sect will send so many people to surround him. Although it is said that this is the strength of the people of the crazy Dao sect, they generally only have the cultivation of Yuan Yingqi, but how can they defeat four hands with two fists? Even if the most powerful people are surrounded by people, they can only shout out their depression. In the face of threats from others, Liu Wei looks arrogant. Looking at the crazy Dao sect people in front of him, he swings out his swords one by one. Every time, he can kill many crazy Dao sect disciples. However, it can be seen that he consumes a lot of Qi at the moment. Every time he attacks, his power is constantly declining. "Put on the oil. He''s going to lose it!" Under the encouragement of this, the people of crazy sword sect quickened the pace of attack more quickly, but they were not afraid to die. With the efforts of all the crazy swordsmen, Liu Wei was also injured in many places. Moreover, the steam was consumed violently. It can be said that he was gradually forced into a dangerous situation. In contrast, the people of the crazy Dao sect seemed to kill him endlessly. Wave after wave, Liu Wei was besieged. Liu Wei also gradually felt that his true Qi was not enough, and his physical strength was gradually declining. He seemed to have some weakness in his heart. Looking at the crazy sword gate that was killing him in front of him, the people laughed bitterly and said, "if you want to kill the enemy, you can''t go back to heaven, let me repay my family with flesh and blood today." With that, Liu Wei made a heroic death appearance, and his body was shaking violently. It can be seen that he was ready to expose the elixir field to bring the people around him to the end. At this time, a figure suddenly stood in front of him and said to him in a rather calm tone: "next, I''ll give it to you. Go to the intermission first!""What? Who are you? " Because Liu Wei didn''t see the man''s right point, he didn''t notice who he was. He just felt that he didn''t seem to have any hostility towards himself. He could not help but relax and stop the pace of self disclosure. In contrast, it is obvious that these crazy Dao men are more concerned. They have no idea that an enemy will suddenly appear in the midst of the heavy encirclement. They seem quite calm and calm. "Hum, I don''t want to stop the people of crazy Dao sect from doing things without looking at their own weight. Even he killed them together!" With that, the people of the crazy sword gate attacked the people in front of them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1019 Standing in front of Liu Wei, it was Jiangning who spoke naturally. When he saw Liu Wei, he understood what kind of plans were being made by the people of crazy Dao clan? You know, Liu Wei is the only real grandson of Liu Rui, the four elders. That''s his existence. If something happens to Liu Wei, Liu Rui will try his best to rescue him. When the time comes, the crazy Dao clan will be big. Liu Wei can be used as a hostage to coerce Liu Rui, the four elders, to surrender, or even to help them do some things that betray the clan. And Liu Rui has to do these things for his own grandson''s life, and then he will bear the eternal reputation! No wonder, just to kill a Liu Wei, the crazy sword sect can send out so many people. This battle is even comparable to that of Shi. Let''s attack an elder! Facing so many people, Liu Wei himself couldn''t believe it. Looking at the picture in front of me, Liu Wei was also worried and said, "you should be careful. These people in the crazy sword sect are not easy to be provoked. They have the strength of 80 days without saying, and they also know how to cooperate with combo and can play several times their own strength." Call you, I just nodded silently, and then walked towards the front. However, those crazy Dao men only nodded to each other when they saw Jiangning coming. They knew that any variable could lead to fatal consequences at this critical time, so they decided to fight with all their strength to kill Jiangning directly at the beginning. It has to be said that their plan is very witty. If any one is replaced, they will make the most stable decision, but they are wrong this time, because they are facing Jiangning, which is full of strength. Even if their Combo number is several times stronger, it is not impossible to be Jiangning''s opponent. In the face of the crazy sword gate that attacked him, Jiangning was not moved at all. He just crossed his hands. He took out his sword and gently chopped the chicken in front of him. That is to say, he evacuated all the crazy daomen people from the seven meat and eight elements, and the formation did not match the existence. Liu Wei immediately looked at Jiangning with a shocked face. He did not expect Jiangning to be so powerful. Under the power of a sword, it is impossible for those people of the crazy sword sect to stay any longer. They know that today''s things are absolutely impossible for them to accomplish, and the things that can''t be done can only be allowed to come to an end temporarily. Liu Wei looked at the people in front of him with adoration on his face and said respectfully, "thank you very much for saving your life. I dare to ask who the great Xia is. I will repay you for your kindness." And Jiangning is slightly shaking his head, and then silent is to leave here. Of course, from the beginning to the end, Liu Wei did not see Jiangning''s front, only saw his back, and then disappeared. When Jiangning returned to Gu Xibing''s side, he sighed calmly. He didn''t want Liu Wei to know his real identity. After all, he was there, and your identity was not a formal disciple. Then Gu Xi Bing went out with Jiangning, who had changed his clothes, and came to Liu Wei and said, "younger martial brother, you don''t matter!" Liu Wei looked at the sudden pity. Pingxiang City was shocked and said with some incredible words: "elder martial sister, you are here. I thought you were in the secret place. I didn''t expect you to come out. Why didn''t you go with us at that time? Why do you have to wander outside alone for so long? " "Something happened in this. I wanted to come back immediately, but there was no way. Now that we have just come back, we have found everything around. Can it be convenient for us to go back to Jinzhong first?" Gu Xibing just shook his head and said that he knew that many secrets of Jiangning were contained in it, so he was not easy to speak up. Liu Wei nodded and said, "yes, we will return to Jianzong soon. This trip is a secret mission. We will quietly escort some grain back to Jianzong. However, I never thought that it was learned in advance by the crazy sword sect that the ambush was set here. I had already escaped, but I didn''t expect that they would use my younger martial brothers The younger martial sisters shook me up and I came back. " And those younger martial brothers and sisters of the sword clan kept their heads down in silence. They knew that they were caught because of their low strength, and Liu Wei was also restrained and dragged down by them. However, since these people have been beaten away by the mysterious man played by Jiangning, they also came to Jianzong not far away safely and smoothly. After getting Liu Wei''s instructions, Jianzong took them all in, including Jiangning and Gu Xibing, who just came back. Liu Wei, a native of our county, also noticed the existence of Jiangning. Although Jiangning has always been regarded as a member of the team, he has not been taken seriously. However, Jiangning sacrificed himself at that time and sent all the people back. Therefore, even Liu Wei firmly remembers Jiangning at that time. At this moment, it is quite touching to see him come back alive, and he shows his feelings I admire him very much.It''s a great sentiment to know that a person can sacrifice his life for other members of the clan. As a relatively upright disciple, Liu Wei really admires these people who have a strong sense of loyalty. Therefore, Jiangning naturally becomes a character he admires. In contrast, the return of idlers who just won the return of Gu Xibing caused more shock. It was the third goddess in the pair team. Originally, after coming out of the bath towel, Gu Xibing''s figure was not found. Everyone was lost for a while, but they were very happy to get the news that the dividend rate came back. The difference is that Jiangning just shakes his head. He knows that beauty has more influence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1020 On the other side, after learning about the return of Jiangning and Gu Xibing, the elder Zhou Tianyang and the patriarch Zhou Tong immediately summoned them together. Zhou Tianyang looked at Jiang Ning in front of him with admiration and said: "little friend, I have heard about all your affairs. It''s really hard for you. I have paid so much effort for our sword sect, which saved all the disciples from the great difficulty." Jiangning just shook his head in silence and said: "because we were in the most difficult time, Jianzong you also helped us, so we will certainly repay you. These are just some trivial things I have done." Speaking of this, Zhou Tianyang lowered his head and slowly said: "to say a bad word, we were really an alumni at that time. You have already died, and even intend to make you a martyr. However, we are quite satisfied to see you come back safely now! Moreover, in this way, our sword clan also increased the strength of the first World War Zhou Tianyang has always admired Jiangning''s strength. However, he still thinks that Jiangning was still a man who had the accomplishments during the robbery period. However, he has already recovered you to the perfection and has been promoted. At this time, Zhou Tong, as the patriarch, also came to Jiangning and said, "although it''s a good thing to say that you''re back, but at the moment, the people of Jianzong are really in dire straits. We have fallen into the most passive situation, which can be said to be very depressed, and even some of them are going to be defeated. Generally, this is not good news." Jiangning also nodded solemnly, but some doubts asked: "but it''s not right. Although the crazy sword sect is said to be very powerful, even if they contacted a lot of outsiders to join, they absolutely did not achieve the strength of crushing the sword clan directly. Besides, Xu Qing, the five elder, is enough for them to drink." Although I don''t know how Jiangning knew Xu Qing''s strength, Zhou Tong also said with some helplessness: "to be honest, now my younger martial sister is trapped in unprecedented difficulties. At that time, it was the younger martial sister who took people to resist and tried to make the crazy sword sect arrogant But unexpectedly, those crazy Dao men were so despicable that they invited a lot of mysterious people. Their strength was extraordinary. They even defeated the younger martial sister as soon as they launched a move, and they were imprisoned. " "What can come? Even the master can''t do it. Have you beaten them?" Gu Xibing said with disbelief that he knew Xu Qing''s strength most clearly. Naturally, he knew that he was the most powerful person in the whole clan except for the patriarch Zhou Tong. If even Xu Qing was sad, there were few people who could resist. "Yes, even the younger martial sister can''t fight against some people, but obviously there are some restrictions on those people. Unless the people of the sword clan go out on their own initiative, they will never take the initiative to attack. It can be seen that what kind of agreement they have signed with the crazy sword sect!" Zhou Tong said with some helplessness at the moment. You should know that Jianzong had not encountered such a dangerous situation after he left office for half a year. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a thing during his term of office. How should he deal with it? At this time, Liu Wei, who had been unknown in the distance, suddenly said, "report to the Lord, I have something I want to report." Zhou Tong took a look at Liu Wei in the distance, nodded and said, "you can tell me what you have." "Lord, we were surrounded by the whole crazy sword sect. They used a lot of people to encircle us. Originally, we were defeated by two fists and four hands. When we were about to be caught, a mysterious man suddenly appeared to save us, although we didn''t know its strength However, I can clearly feel that he is no less than the elder''s existence, even far away, so I think if he can help us, I believe we can also have a lot of more days to win Zhou Tong just shook his head and said, "what you said is too unreliable. Whether his strength can withstand the people of Changdao sect will not tell you. But the key is his attitude. It can be seen that this man should also be a man who can stand aloof from the world. Only when you say that you are too lucky, you will encounter him meddling and save you, and then you will disappear If you can''t find it, it''s not easy to find it, and it''s even more difficult to persuade him to join us. We don''t have much time now, and there is no possibility that you can waste your time. So I think this method is not correct. " After hearing Zhou Tong''s words, Liu Wei also sank his head. Although he said that the man who had saved him looked very powerful in his eyes, he always hoped that this man could save their swords from fire and water, but now he calmed down and understood that this was a thing that could not be asked for. After hearing Liu Wei''s words, Jiangning on the other side was also in silent sweat. He didn''t think that his information had exposed some small body, and he was even mentioned by Liu Wei. He knew that Jiangning thought that he even had Liu Wei faint at that time.And in the side know everything cherish ice is some unknown smile. At a time when everyone was a little sad, Jiangning said at the moment: "Lord, I don''t know how Ning''er is now?" "You can rest assured! We will never forget what you did. When we came back, I gave Tian Yuan Dan to Ning''er to recover the internal injury. Now he has no problem at all. " Speaking of this, Jiangning nodded and said, "in this case, I am willing to take the initiative to rescue the five elders." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1021 At the moment, Jiangning and Gu Xibing have come to a strange place, and walking in front of them is the flatterer accepted by Jiangning. It has to be said that he is a flatterer now, and his skill has really improved. With the help of Jiangning, he has successfully crossed to the time of crossing the river. Jiangning also taught him the body methods, skills and hidden methods from Jianzong. It can be said that he has strengthened the abilities of flatterers in many ways. Even if Jiangning is not around, he can be on his own. For this, the flatterer is naturally very grateful to Jiangning for his help, and his heart is also quietly determined to stay at home your side. You know, although he was a big official for more than a minute, he never got any help from any resources. All his accomplishments depend on his own strength, and he has come to the present step by step. Therefore, I am very grateful for what Jiangning has given him, and I am very happy. You know, the grade of those things is not low. They are all the rewards given by Jianzong to Jiangning. And Jiangning has a great cultivation period. Naturally, he doesn''t need these things which are chicken ribs for him, so they all give them to the flatterer. Jianzong is a large sect, and they are to thank Jiangning for their help, so the quality of things they give is very high, even for the disciples of the sect are very rare items. Under Jiangning''s superb guidance, the realm of flatterers naturally soared all the way, and the understanding of these skills has reached the acme. We should know that Jiangning itself has an almost invincible talent for understanding, and it is also easy to catch educational resources. As for the reason why Jiangning agreed to the request of Jianzong and asked Xu Qing, the five elder of Jianzong, to come here to save it, it was because of Jiangning''s natural interest! Now in Jiangning, there is the vigilance of Zhejiang University to clarify. On this land, there are selfish desires running rampant. It can be said that there are only a few who can defeat Jiangning. In this way, Xu Qing, who wants to rescue the five elders, is just a small effort. As Ning''er''s little aunt, elder Zhuhu Xu Qing is also good for Jiangning. Jiangning doesn''t hate him, and even likes him. So when he learns that the captured man is Xu Qing, the fifth elder, he gave birth to you early to save her. With the help of Zhou Tong, the leader of the clan, Jiangning took down the task and came to rescue Xu Qing, the five elder. However, it is obvious that many people are not optimistic about Jiangning. No matter how powerful you are, you are just a disciple. The apparent strength shown by Jiangning now is just a period of crossing the loot. It can be said that even Xu Qing, who is also the fifth commander of the same period, is sad, and Jiangning has no help in this regard. However, looking at Jiangning, Zhou Tong couldn''t help thinking about it. Finally, he handed over the task to Jiangning. In this way, Jiangning is expected. Although it seems that his strength is not enough to complete the task, we should know that Jiangning is not the internal staff of Jianzong. Even if Jiangning did not complete the task and died, the loss to Jianzong was very small, and Jiangning did not ask for any reward, which can be said to be free of charge For Zhou Tong, this task is even more desirable. Such a thing is not harmful but profitable? Zhou Tong naturally agreed without any doubt. What''s more, even if he failed, there was no problem. Once he succeeded, he could rescue the second most powerful person in Jinzhong. It can be said that he added a lot of hope for the mistakes of Jianzong, and they could not help but decide to gamble. In this way, even in the eyes of people who are not optimistic, Zhou Tong has entrusted the task to Jiangning. Originally, Jiangning should have gone alone, but Mao Sui, who cherished ice, casually asked you to go with him. Although Gu Xibing said that he was the core disciple of Zhou clan, he should not take part in this task. However, since his master was Xu Qing, the fifth elder, he was as pure as his mother. If he didn''t come to attend, it was really chilling. Moreover, failure of fruits and vegetables would add some regret. So Zhou Tong thought about it and agreed to take care of it Ice requirements. To everyone''s surprise, Gu Xibing''s joining is not only to save his master Xu Qing, but also a large part of them want to go with Jiangning. Now the chairman has paid much attention to Jiangning. But on the other side, they are going with a flatterer who is not very powerful. He is also a servant of a killer who follows Jiangning. Where Jiangning goes, he will naturally go. What''s more, he joined the alliance of mad Dao sect to deal with Jianzong with the unification of feidaomen, so he is familiar with madaomen. With this acquaintance''s guidance, Jiangning''s journey is naturally very smooth. Even if they encounter other crazy Dao sect disciples, they can sneak in quietly without any fighting. After all, there is a spy like flatterer.And the most important thing is that the flatterer was a member of this neighborhood before. He was very clear about the terrain and the surrounding places where people could hide. In addition, he knew some private affairs of the flying dagger sect owner living in Zhenhai, so he could pretend to be a disciple of the Feidao sect. You are in this crazy Dao sect. In this way, the three men quietly came to a gathering place outside the crazy sword gate, and began to sneak in. Although Jiangning didn''t need to describe it in fact, after all, he had the cultivation of Mahayana period, but now Jiangning also sneaked into it in order not to frighten the snake. "Be careful. We''re very close. If we report at this moment, we''ll lose all our efforts." Jiangning reminds said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1022 Looking at the rather strict cage in front of him, Jiangning could not help but wipe his sweat. These places in front of him are quite secret. No one can sneak in. Even if he is a flatterer who has learned enough skills, he should be extremely careful. Walking forward, it is because someone came to you from the heavily guarded place. Originally, he wanted to break through the past by force. But at this time, the flatterer next to him suddenly said, "brother, don''t be nervous. Now let me go to explore the wind first." After that, the flatterer is directly facing the menstrual period and unfolding his own skills. Jiang Ning, a group of soldiers who sneak close to you, is a little helpless. He originally wanted to stop the behavior of bullying screen. Unexpectedly, he let him go before he could say it. But found the flatterer inside, but it seems quite calm, even no clothes to be exposed, just in the two teams back and forth. Transportation and accommodation do have some doubts. How can we say that the strength of these two teams has a robbery period on average? How can they not be aware of such an equal level of opponents? And Jiangning self also knows the proportion of flatterers that they give to them. Public law is far from as advanced as it is now. There must be something strange in it. At the foot of the mountain near the flatterer''s side, it got rid of people''s army and sneaked into the dungeon. It also made a confident gesture. It seemed that Jiangning had successfully sneaked into the enterprise. Jiangning also began to pay attention to the things around him and let out the feeling of what he was doing now. The flatterer on the other side also went straight into the dungeon. With some curiosity, he took a look at the facilities around him. Among them, there were a lot of severely tortured childe, even with some flesh and blood on it, which should have been tortured not long ago. After all, everyone didn''t forget his task. Although he said that the down was strange and annoying, he didn''t look at it one by one. Instead, he walked straight to the back. Judging from Jiangning''s judgment, if the five elders were held, Xu Qing''s place must be heavily guarded and heavily guarded. It would not be the ordinary room in front of him. It should be facing the front Take a walk inside and see if there is anything important. But when the flatterer went to the innermost part, he saw a strange man in front of him. His face was pale, without any blood color, and his eyes were full of bloodstains. It seemed that he was like a person who was recovering from a serious illness. On his thin palm, there were no blood vessels. His dry lips were reading some bitter and difficult things Between the syllables, he looked at the flatterer in front of him, then shook his head and said, "no, it''s not this man." After that, Qu''er turned around and left without saying a word. At this time, a lot of big men suddenly emerged from the secret passage, and they all surrounded and exterminated the rubber band in front of them. Although the flatterer said that he had a very high moving speed and his body method was very flexible, he had no escape under the innumerable people''s bags The possibility of running, just like this, was lifted up. After the apple polisher was arrested, Jiangning lost all the ways to know the outside information. They could only fight with the other side honestly. However, at their present level, it is really difficult. Although the strength of Jiangning and dachengshi can be easily rolled over, it makes the opposite side wary, and is not conducive to the development of Jiangning after. You know, until now, Jiangning has been looking forward to it. Don''t expose your strength as soon as possible. After all, you should know that if you expose your own strength, it is equivalent to connecting your weaknesses to others, so that others are worth targeting you. However, Jiangning has never forgotten the body of the God in the divine world, but it has never appeared, which is also Jiangning Jiangning had been worried about something. Jiangning didn''t want the God of the divine world not only not to die, but also to survive in the world, and was transmitted along with Jiangning. Therefore, Jiangning has been carefully concealing his identity. Although this is only your guess now, it is a possible thing. You should know that after the whirlpool of time and space, the person closest to you is the one wearing it. If Jiangning is forced to cross to the present, the divine pig will cross with him. Therefore, this is the most terrifying reaction of Jiangning when he sees the divine world without God''s help ¡£ Although Jiangning said that now has the strength of the Mahayana period, it seems quite dangerous to ask you to leap forward to find that you still can''t touch the deep taboo edge. Therefore, you must first calmly develop yourself, and then you can proceed smoothly until your realm reaches at least the period of integration. At the moment, Jiangning, however, found the news that Guma was captured with joy, and they immediately began to panic. In particular, Gu Xibing tried to attack directly. The stronghold of the crazy sword sect was very good, but Jiangning stopped it immediately. We should know that they are very few now. Even if they have already become popular, they should not be underestimated. If according to Jiangning''s prediction, there are at least some people who are similar to each other for a period of time. In this way, Jiangning''s crowd will not occupy a little advantage, and even will be suppressed by the advantage of the number of people, and eventually lead to their failure."Our top priority now is to find out the clues, find out where the five entry cards are, and then return the seven catties of Ava. Otherwise, we have not finished the task now. You think that although the strength of the two of us is close, there is no problem, it is not realistic to kill all these people. You are right Come on Jiangning some heavy said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1023 With Jiangning''s advice, Gu Xibing is more and more calm down. Although he is very anxious at the moment, after all, Xu Qing is his master, but now he also understands the reason why he can''t eat hot tofu. Moreover, we must be careful about this matter. If we don''t pay attention to it, we may even take part in it. Let alone the master of acupuncture and moxibustion at that time. I''m afraid that even self-help will be a problem. This is Jiangning decided to act on his own, no matter how to say, he also has my confidence, so Jiangning is directly into the state of love, full strength, went to the dungeon, and what he saw is naturally the same feeling as that seen by the flatterer before, there is no change, even more clean than before, and Jiangning is I don''t know. This is the so-called trap!. However, Jiangning has no fear of these traps. Even if those people rush out to surround themselves at the same time, there is a way for them to retreat without any damage. On the contrary, the opposite is different, and Jiangning may kill them all if they don''t pay attention to them. As for the truth of businessmen, it is very difficult to find out whether there is any drama in Jiangning at present, but it is very difficult for ordinary people to find out whether Jiangning has any drama or not. Ordinary people don''t even find Jiangning''s existence and breath at all. You can feel that Jiangning is around, but you don''t know what happened. Jiangning secretly chased a fool to interview and came to a cell. When it opened here, you found the flatterer hanging on the iron chain. At the moment, he looked rather miserable. Although he said that he had not been separated from Jiangning for a long time, it seemed that he had been tortured half way. Jiangning shook her head, and then came to the man who was guarding her. When she saw the flatterer, there was a lot more in his eyes. She looked at Jiangning with some excitement, This is to save him, and quite concerned to ask: "are you all right?" "thank you for your concern. What I have nothing to do is just a little hurt, and I will recover soon." The flatterer also patted himself on the chest to show that he was strong now. However, from Jiangning''s point of view, his body at the moment is far less relaxed than he said. But Jiangning is also very right about this. The tile has changed. He thought that the rubber band was just a person who liked to be a villain. Now it seems that the flatterer himself still has some unusual people. At least when he was not tortured, he immediately betrayed Jiangning, which is a very rare thing. But in fact, the situation of flatterers can''t be underestimated. He knows that the people in the mad Dao clan are not as good as Jiangning. If he defected to the enemy and rebelled, he would not be treated well. Moreover, Jiangning is really rare to such a good person. As a lonely and lonely person like flatterer, he was really moved. However, Jiangning did not find any trace of Xu Qing, the five elders, after she was flattered. So she asked with some doubts: "did you see five old Xu Qing when you searched in?" The flatterer shook his head and said with some doubts: "when I was old, I didn''t see that I searched for a circle when I came in, but I didn''t find any summary about Xu Qing, the five elders. So I was a little confused, but I was caught by those people when I was born, and a strange old man appeared. It seems quite mysterious." "Strange old man?" "Yes, the old man is so strange that he can see my accomplishments and tell me the purpose of my coming here. However, it seems that he is not interested in me at all, so he usually leaves me here." Now Jiangning is even more puzzled. What mysterious figure is this old man. But now Jiangning has no time to think about these things. His top priority is to find Xu Qing''s bed and come out. Therefore, he has no time to worry about the delay here. He starts to walk back after he gets the horse essence. Along the way, the flatterer is thinking about all kinds of things that you have to bear with him, and he has found out some situations. However, it seems that there is no other place in the whole crazy sword sect to hide one. Xu Qing, the five elder, has the strength to survive the robbery period! Jiang Ning, who was drunk to death, was also quite puzzled. You should know that Liaozu must have had all kinds of intelligence sources at the time of the war, but why hasn''t there been any news that I found Xu Qing up to now! "Big brother, do you think they will keep this person in Dali most easily and safely?" The flatterer suddenly asked with some doubts. In his opinion, Jiangning should be able to solve these problems at the moment, but it is really lack of some key things, so he decided to look around first. But just when he wanted to sneak in again to find information, you suddenly stopped her. "Don''t go, I''ve already guessed it!" Looking at Jiangning without shoes, the flatterer was stunned. Finally, he asked tentatively, "elder brother, did you guess where the five elders Xu Qing is?""Yes And at their side to cherish ice is also concerned to ask: "you said is true? Is there really any trace of my master? " "Yes, if there is no one around here who can be extremely snobbish, as the flatterer guessed, he will be in the safest, most strict and most undiscovered place." Speaking of this, Jiangning also deliberately pauses for a meal, looking at the side of some anxious care for ice, slowly said: "if my guess is right, he should be locked in the safest place, that is, the door of the crazy sword gate!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1024 "What is in the clan of crazy sword sect?" Gu Bing and flattery can''t believe it. It has to be said that Jiangning''s conjecture made them scared, because this is a big event! They even shut up a man who had been practicing in the period of robbery in their own clan, and set things that they couldn''t imagine. If they didn''t pay attention to it, they might be directly involved in the base camp! In fact, as Jiangning said, this is the most dangerous and safe place. No one could have thought that they would hide people there, and they still have enough strength to suppress him. Although this trip is very dangerous, it can be said that it is a dangerous move, but it can really make everyone unexpected. In this way, even if the sword sect wants to save people, it is almost impossible. Just the above points are enough for Jiangning to guess. In addition, there is such strength in the crazy sword sect to defend. At this time, the flatterer on the side asked with some doubts: "but really, elder brother, the more speechless they threaten to put away the five elder Xu Qing and put them in the sect. Is there something strange about this? For example, why don''t they just kill him Hearing that the flatterer is so shrinking aside, she naturally has some pity. She looks at it angrily. To know that is his master, but now what the flatterer says is to ignore his master! The flatterer looked at Gu Xibing. He just laughed awkwardly, but he didn''t refute anything. That''s right. This is the most important question now. Why did the people of crazy Dao clan arrest such a powerful person, but didn''t immediately execute him, instead, he temporarily detained him. This is quite a dangerous thing. Even Jiangning can''t explain this point now, so we can only find the clan of the crazy sword sect first. This matter, of course, is to be handled by the flatterer, because he used to go to our Madao sect with the sect leader of the Feidao sect. Of course, he signed a contract to deal with the sword clan. In this way, the flatterer knows the location of the crazy sword sect and knows how to enter it. "Brother, I think this is the best way. First of all, we should get the order of the master of the flying dagger sect. We will go in and talk about cooperation with the crazy sword sect. In this way, I can sneak in without any doubt. Then we can use our genes to find the location of the prison and rescue it Five elder Xu Qing escaped in Yibin. What do you think? " It has to be said that the flatterer''s plan is actually actionable. Jiangning and the three of them want to go in together. It''s impossible for them to go in together. I have this matter, which can be said to be aboveboard and without losing any strategy. Moreover, although the head of the flying dagger sect is dead, I don''t know about it at all. It can be said that Jiangning is he Our embedded system is very smooth. In this way, Jiangning rushed to get the leader of the flying dagger sect and came back with Gu Xibing and flatterer. They went to the place where mad sword sect was located. The place occupied by my crazy sword gate is naturally in the big company where rhubarb is on your other side and Jiangning looks at it. It seems that President Hu missed the deep part of Lingshan mountain, and the Huodan in his body also became impatient at this moment. Let you know, this is Huo Qilin missing her grandfather, and I don''t know what the situation of the employee Huo Qilin is now. Is there any impending ascent or falling here? But now Jiangning has no time to think about these things. His urgent task now is to find the crazy sword gate and go out to the five elder Xu Qing first. After bypassing the wild forest, Jiangning and their team came to the camp of crazy sword gate. It must be said that, as the flatterer said, the crazy sword gate is heavily guarded, and seems to be more free, above what the flatterer said. The flatterer only laughed awkwardly and said, "the last time we came here, we were still in the state of preparing for war, so basically it is not so strict as now. But now it is in the opening state. In order to prevent each other''s spy invasion, it is naturally more close up, which is also no way to do things!" However, just as the flatterer said, if Jiangning really wanted to use the hidden method to cut in, there are some unlikely things. After all, the big battle of protecting Zong is also there. Even if Jiangning has the cultivation in that period, it is not easy to make a mess. Jiang Ning and Gu Xibing, the representatives of the judges, followed closely and came to the door of the crazy sword sect. Even when a young looking soldier appeared, he raised his saber in his hand and said with some severe words: "this is the crazy sword sect, and all the idle people in the clan should get out of here." The flatterer came out with a flattering look on his face. Then he took out a ingot of silver from his arms and quietly handed it to the guard. Then he flattered him and said, "this big brother, we are the people of the flying dagger sect. We come to look for the director of the crazy sword sect to talk about some things. Please report it on your behalf."The guard put up the amount of silver in his hand, and finally laughed and said with some straightforward words: "you are such a good person. You can''t be suspected. I''ll report these things to you now." The publishing city guard TV seems quite happy to go out, while Jiangning and Jia Xinming are speechless for a while. I didn''t expect that there are money greedy people everywhere, but this is unavoidable. But thanks to the existence of such people, Jiangning and Jia Xinming can sneak in very easily. After a while, a deacon like man appeared on TV, who took Jiangning to cherish ice and flatterer, and took them into the crazy sword door. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1025 After I successfully sneaked in, Jiangning and Gu Xibing, as well as flatterers, began to pay attention to them. The Madao sect is indeed much poorer than the Jianzong sect, because its geographical location is not as good as that of Jianzong, and there is no nearby town for the mad Dao sect to earn income. Therefore, whether it is the construction inside the gate or some of the disciples'' equipment, it looks very common, even a little shabby. Seeing this, Jiangning nodded his head. It''s no wonder that they have to go to eat with jianzongzhen from time to time. Their life is too hard. However, it should be their own fault. It seems that there are many places for exploitation in the wilderness forest. They don''t know how to use them! As it has been said before, the crazy sword sect really looks very fierce. Each disciple holds a big saber in his hand, and there is a strong smell of bloodthirsty in his eyes. He can even smell a faint smell of blood from the test ground. From this point, Jiangning can guess that there must be no rules forbidding the disciples to fight against each other, or even encourage them to fight with each other, so as to promote their growth. It has to be said that this method is also a very primitive method, but it is also very effective. As I have said now, although the sword clan is much more powerful than the crazy sword Sect on the elder arcade, it is still more powerful than the sword sect under the ordinary disciples. Before, Jiangning could see that in the secret place of the divine world, if there was no Qi Hao, the eldest disciple of the sword sect, the people of the crazy sword sect would have surrounded the other disciples of the sword sect. After all, Yang Zhong''s deep hatred was irreconcilable. In fact, in the inner corner of the crazy sword sect, you can often find that there are only a few small humanitarians, but you can see that they have learned from each other. No disciple is willing to admit that he is useless, and no disciple is willing to accept defeat, so they fight with each other. All the way to visit Jiangning and Gu Xibing are flatterers. They come to a place where an old man comes out and looks arrogantly at the three people in Jiangning. They are quite rebellious and even disdainful. In this regard, Gu Xibing was naturally quite angry, and then said with an angry expression: "how to say we are here to talk about things! As for the way we look at us? " The flatterer on the other side explained: "well, although we say that the relationship between Flying Daggers and crazy daomen is cooperation, in fact, our strength is not enough to make crazy Dao sect attach importance to us. So it can be said that this attitude has always been used to." Jiangning also gave a noncommittal smile. We should know that the people of crazy Dao clan have such an attitude towards Fei, but feidaomen are willing to lick their face to ask others to cooperate with them and raise their children. On the contrary, I offended the nearest sword clan. I really don''t know what they are thinking. Of course, the flatterer said mysteriously: "brother, you don''t know. According to my observation of our alliance leader for many years, in fact, he should be a person of this crazy sword sect." "What? Do you mean that the head of the Feidao sect is the man of the crazy Dao sect? Isn''t he near Jianzong? " "In my early years, I observed that the headmaster of Feidao sect often communicated with others. However, by chance, I learned that the person he corresponded with was always from Madao sect, which reminded me that Du Zhenhai, the master of Feidao sect, had always been a spy of mad sword sect not far from Jianzong." According to the news that Du Haimen wanted to see zhenmen, he couldn''t believe it. However, some of Du Haizhen''s followers didn''t believe it And let him carry out the camouflage task, and send him to be a spy near Jianzong. It''s no wonder that the door of Zhenhai can be built with a powerful sword. It''s no wonder that it''s hard for a person to build a strong door to cross the sea. In this way, it is no wonder that when Jianzong was just suffering at home, the Feidao sect immediately fell to the Madao sect, made contributions to them directly, and cooperated to defeat the Jianzong disciples stationed there. There was no doubt. Judging from the time of the establishment of the Feidao sect, the mad Dao sect started to attack the sword sect many years ago. I have to say that they were brave and resourceful at that time. With such foresight, they had predicted the end for the future many years later. In fact, the feidaomen attacked the Jianzong at that time Strength, one after another to exert their full strength, seems to be the kind of momentum to die with the enemy. Although Jiangning is confused now, their task is not to explore the relationship between the crazy Dao sect and the Feidao gate, so they can only put it on hold for the time being, and then tell him about it and tell him Zhou Tong.This also explains why although they come to talk about cooperation as people of the flying dagger sect, they are actually not treated by anyone. It can be said that they are the dogs of the crazy daomen! The people who ask you to think back look at themselves. Their expressions are like the palms of their fingers. Then they say helplessly: "forget it, we are not here to seek cooperation. They are not willing to pay attention to us. We pretend to go back when we have a better talk. In fact, we hide ourselves and find the location of Xu Qing, the five elders Get up and get out of here Speaking of this, both of them nodded their heads. Now that they have gone deep into the enemy''s abdomen, they can do very limited things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1026 Under the leadership of the old man, Jiangning three people came to a side hall to wait. However, such a wait actually lasted for an hour. Even Jiangning, who had always been calm as water, was a little agitated. When he was bored, the only thing he could do was to meditate and practice in situ, but he could barely make it through. However, on the contrary, Gu Bing, who has always been cold as ice, is totally different. I don''t know why she can''t calm down when she is around Jiangning. Therefore, she is more impatient in this situation and can only walk around constantly. "Thief, what to do? They don''t care about us at all." Gu Xi Bing was uneasy and asked. Although Gu Xibing''s tone of voice is very angry, but Jiangning is quite understanding. Under such circumstances, individuals will have a little temper. It is also helpless to have such an angry mood. Therefore, Jiangning is comforted and said: "I know you want to save your master is more anxious, but now we have no way to directly break in, it is better to first Calm down and think about the Countermeasures after that. We can rewind the tape first. Even if they really don''t pay attention to us, it means that we have time to move freely. At that time, we can also save your master. " Speaking a word all said here, take care of ice is not good to continue to attack like this, had to sit there is also waiting for up. It''s just unexpected that this wait is a whole day! For the whole day, Jiangning three people were sitting in the side hall. There was no water, no food, and no servant to wait on them. They waited all day without any news from anyone. Finally, Gu Xibing couldn''t help but burst out. She stormed to the door and grabbed the doorman''s collar. She scolded angrily: "how do you do things? Let us wait for such a long time, don''t you say you will come soon? Why do you deceive us like this?" Obviously, the doorman couldn''t react. Why did the man sitting in the room suddenly rush towards him, and he shook his head in panic. After all, he didn''t know what was going on inside. Jiangning sighed helplessly and said, "elder martial sister Gu, you can let him go. He doesn''t know anything. He is just a person I don''t need to embarrass him. If you want to find something, you should go to those who really know something." Hearing this, Gu Xibing understood what she meant, so he let go of the example of the people in front of him, and walked towards the main hall farther away. It looked like he wanted to start a teacher to investigate crimes. And Jiangning and flatterers are closely followed, along with Gu Xi Bing Yi Tong came to the main hall. Just after the three of them left, the doorman immediately ran out in panic. It seemed that they were going to make a report. However, in Jiangning, they didn''t care at all because they had decided what to do. "Is there anyone alive?" It seems that the whole main hall trembled with the roar of Jiangning. However, some people who were still working here were scared to the ground. They were just ordinary people without realm. Facing Jiangning, they were doctors. They had no ability to resist with real people and nature. They were scared to run away. Then just a moment later, an old man came out of the door. He looked at Jiangning, who was angry in the ice room. He just laughed and said, "why should young people get so angry? What can we do to sit down and talk about it calmly?" Although this is what the old man said, he did not stop at all. After a little bit of genuine Qi, he patted Gu Xi Bing in the distance. He didn''t seem to have any pity on her. He even tried his best to put Gu Xi Bing to death. Jiangning could not let him succeed, but also with a pat, even without much effort, it was to shake the palm Qi and disperse it. Gu Xibing in front of him did not cause any impact or damage. Of course, Gu Xibing didn''t know what had happened before. He just looked at the old man and Jiangning in a daze. By contrast, the two were much surprised. He looked at Jiangning in front of him. At such a young age, he could easily smash his own palm print with one hand. It seems that he is also a rare talent. The old man found a chair and sat down. Looking at Jiangning and Gu Xibing in front of him with a smile, he said, "what''s the matter with you? Are you so angry that you want to make a scene here? " Gu Xi Bing was not angry and said: "we came from the morning and said that we had important matters to discuss with each other, but you didn''t show any expression, even put us aside. Do you think we are angry or not?" The old man just laughed and said, "so it is. It''s such a small thing. There''s no problem. You can talk to me about something." Looking at the old man in front of him, Gu Xibing even wanted to say more, but Jiangning stopped him. Gu Xibing also reflected. Their purpose is not to fight here, but to investigate where the elder is basically locked.The flatterer went forward, bowed slightly to the old man in front of him, and then said respectfully, "tell this adult, in fact, we caught a team of Jianzong disciples in a place not far from the flying dagger gate. Do we want to put them in prison?" said, there is a hint of light that is not visible in the eyes of the old man, but he has no expression. He just smiled and looked at the Jiangning and then slowly said, "you decide it is good. After all, you are the one who replenished the goods. You has the final say or the sense of touch. You need to come to us." It seems that the old man is going to go out directly and not accept any treatment. At this time, even the flatterer can''t help being a little anxious. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1027 Looking at the old man in front of him, he seemed to be trying to shirk. The flatterer immediately said, "my Lord, this is not as simple as you think. If we were just ordinary Jianzong disciples, we would immediately put them in prison or executed, but this time is a little different." "In fact, when we found this group of disciples, they were carrying out a relatively secret task, and it took us a long time to torture them out." At this point, the old man seems to have aroused a little interest. And the flatterer saw that the old man seemed to have a small sentence to listen to, and also knew that his words were the most important. So he continued to make up: "we learned through torture that they wanted to rescue a person, and this person is Xu Qing, the five elders of their clan." Speaking of this, the old man in front of him also frowned, because he knew that there were not many people arrested by the fifteen elder Xu Qing, and only the people of the two clans knew it. Moreover, they would not say much to the people below. "The most important thing is that I have interrogated them from their mouths. They have learned all the information about Xu Qing, the five elders." The old man immediately stood up and said sternly, "what do you mean by that?" Speaking of this, the flatterer showed a strange smile and said: "in short, you have all the local information and the guards of the five elders Xu Qing in custody. They have also sent targeted personnel to rescue them. I believe you should know more about how to disclose this information than I do." "Do you suspect that there will be spies in our crazy sword sect?" "Haha, only you know about it, and the fact is here now. It''s up to you to deal with it. We''re just ordered to warn you. But who knows you''re so ungrateful that you''ve left us all here for a day. If there''s any information coming out, don''t blame us." The speaker flatterer made a sad look, that is to turn around to leave, and the old Rui hesitated for a moment, and then called the three people to stop. "At this time, I understand. You should wait in the side hall, and I will call the elder to come." After all, the old man turned around and left, and Jiangning three people showed a face of survival, especially the flatterer was obviously very nervous at the moment, and even left a lot of sweat. "I didn''t expect that your ability to make up lies is getting better and better. I really despise you." For Jiangning''s praise, the flatterer just sat down and wiped his head. In this way, the three people were waiting in the side hall. After a while, the old man led a man to come over. He looked even older than the old man. Not only did he have gray hair, but also his eyes contained the boundless years. He looked quite old. As soon as the man arrived, he looked at Jiangning and Gu Xi Bing in front of him. As soon as he opened his mouth, he did not ask about the spy. Instead, he asked in a sharp voice, "how did you get this information?" "So it''s from the mouth of the sword school disciple." I can see that the old man who received them from Jiangning stayed quietly beside him and did nothing. It can be seen that the older man should be the elder of their crazy sword sect. "Well, do you think I''m an idiot? How could the disciples of Jianzong tell everything so easily? What''s more, if it''s really like what you said, these people should come to save the five elders. How could you easily catch them with their strength? " The flatterer was suddenly speechless. Indeed, as he said, if these disciples were to carry out the task of rescuing Xu Qing of the five elders, their strength should be extremely powerful. How could they be captured by the flying dagger sect? At this time, Jiangning actually stood up and said, "so they are only the vanguard troops, and the purpose is to send signals to the troops after them." After Jiangning''s explanation, the elder of the crazy sword sect was silent. He seemed to be thinking a little. Then he said, "however, we will transfer her later and move it to a place that no one knows. You can go." After that, the elder of the crazy sword clan was ready to turn around and leave. At this time, Jiangning stopped him and said, "wait a minute, elder. In fact, I have a better idea, that is, I will leave her there, and then send heavy troops to guard her, and set up many traps. Isn''t it possible to kill as many people as you come?" As soon as the tiger''s eyes opened, he took a look at Jiangning in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to read something from Jiangning''s eyes, but he never found anything. "What you said is very good. If something goes wrong, who can afford it?" "Elder, you have to think clearly about this kind of opportunity, but there is no one in the world. If you give up this opportunity, the sword school will attack again, and it will kill them all. There will be such a good time to weaken their strength and even directly hit them to the most painful place. Do you really want to give up?"At this time, the elder in the crazy sword sect seemed to be in a painful struggle. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s really a very rare opportunity. It''s a way to weaken them. I''ll tell the patriarch about this. You can stay here for a while, and then you''ll be able to arrange where you need to use it later." After all, the big elder of the crazy sword clan usually takes some people away from the side hall. It seems that they are going to report to the master of the crazy sword clan. In Jiangning, they also sigh. From here, it seems that their plan has been initially successful. It is very likely that they will directly contact Xu Qing, the five elder. In this way, they will have a chance to rescue him Go! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1028 But what Jiangning didn''t know was that after the elder left, it was the man under his opponent who said, "keep a close eye on them, especially the boy!" His men obeyed at once, and then retired. The old man on one side asked in some doubt: "what''s the matter, elder?"? Don''t you still worry about them? In that case, why agree with them? Will you keep them? " The elder just shook his head and said with some doubts: "it''s not that I don''t worry about them. Judging from their current performance, every step of them is the most normal, and there is nothing strange about it. However, I always feel that something is wrong. It seems that I have seen this boy somewhere, but I can''t remember clearly. So I think we should take a look at them first and see what they are in the end What do you want to do? It''s just my illusion, but I don''t want to let go of anything suspicious. " "Yes! The elder is wise On the other side, while they were relaxing in Jiangning, the flatterer asked with some doubts: "boss, why should I ask the elder to agree with you as soon as he hears you say that?" Of course, Jiangning knows what the flatterer refers to. This is what Jiangning said to the elder just now, which may be the matter of the vanguard of the sword sect. "You don''t know about this. He was once a cheater. How could he not know the tricks of the sword clan?" Now both flatterers and Gu Xibing are confused. They don''t know about this, but Jiangning knows that this is because the people who were used by Jianzong as the vanguard army knew Jiangning when they robbed huoqilin, so Jiangning could clearly say this. Jiangning knew that the person who was chasing him at that time was definitely the big elder of Jianzong. Moreover, Jiangning also learned from what happened that the second elder of Jianzong that he killed at that time was the elder brother of the elder. Therefore, Jiangning believed that after he said this, the elder would surely arouse his resonance and be familiar with the tricks of Jianzong, and would definitely obey Jiangning As said, we will also believe in Jiangning''s plan. And this is why the great Presbyterian of Jianzong had doubts about Jiangning as soon as he came in. "Wait, someone is coming towards us, and they are very careful to approach us. I suspect that it is the people of the crazy sword sect who are suspicious of us. Next, we should be more careful in every step. Do you understand?" Hearing Jiangning''s advice, the flatterer and Gu Xibing both nodded, and then suppressed their own emotions. When you are in the mature stage of Jiangning, Shenshi feels that these so-called elite spies of crazy sword sect are worthless. You can easily identify all his positions. For Jiangning, he doesn''t want to expose anything, so he disguises himself honestly. After a short day, Jiangning received the order from the crazy sword sect. "Next, we went to the prison of crazy sword gate and took part in the task of dispatching Xu Qing, the five elder of Jianzong. Of course, many of the captured Jianzong disciples were also locked up there, but they were all important people without any accident." After receiving the spirit, Jiangning told Gu Xibing and the flatterer about these tasks directly, and the three began to discuss. Of course, Jiangning also used his own ability to make them out of the reconnaissance scope of those crazy swordsmen spies. "Well, we can rescue them directly. Isn''t that a good thing?" Gu Xibing said happily. It seems that they are only one step away from the task now, and they can save his master immediately. However, Jiangning said in a deep voice: "this is not a good thing for us. There are always several people who know us. They are not as calm and calm as Xu Qing, the five elder. They are likely to expose us directly. Don''t say to rescue them at that time. I''m afraid that even saving the five elders will be difficult, and even we will get into trouble In this situation, I would like to ask them to face the attack of the whole crazy sword sect, their interactive war and the elder protector of the clan. Even if I had almost invincible strength, it would not have been possible to complete it! " Gu Xi''s words of calming down are the beginning of his cold water. "But it''s impossible to give them up!" "Of course not. Just don''t expose your identity before saving them. So I have an idea, that is, let the flatterer go to their side, and we two are going to save the five elders." I have to say, your current method is really perfect. After all, they don''t know flatterers. Now, if they go to save the five elders in Jiangning, it is a more stable way. The key is how to implement it next! "This is a relatively simple thing. At that time, we will certainly receive orders from the crazy sword sect, and we will join those people who interact with each other. Then, we can replace their identities by two at random, and get close to the five old Xu Qing again? In the same way, it''s the same with flatterers It can be said that this method is a very common understanding, and it is very easy to get hold of. Now, although they can''t say that they have gained the trust of the crazy sword sect, they at least sneak into them without being noticed. It is very convenient for them to rescue people or sneak in."Well, that''s it. Flatterer, after all, you''re not the main means of attack, and you don''t have such strong strength and realm. I''m afraid that you can''t complete the task, so this fire elixir will be put in your place first. Don''t use it until you have to, because it is likely to expose our own identity, but if we have to use it, we will be the first Time comes from the field, you just need to hold on to a certain amount of time Flatterer picked up Jiangning hand over the bill, heavily nodded. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1029 "Hello, brother, do you know where there is a cottage near here?" The guard raised his head and looked at the man in front of him. Then he looked at his face, pointed to the front, and continued to sleep soundly. "I''m sorry, I''m just transferred here, so I''m not familiar with this film. Could you please take me there?" The guard opened his eyes again, looking tired and impatient. He just wanted to be angry, but he saw the man in front of him handing him a small ingot of silver. The guard immediately grinned and said with some funny words: "brother, you are so polite. Don''t you just take a hut? Even if you don''t give me the money, I will take you to it." He said that the two men went to the cottage together. Only a moment later, the flatterer came out of the hut, and at the same time, he was wearing the clothes of a garrison. No doubt, the man who asked about the place was the flatterer. He guided the guard to the position of the hut by means of strategy. At the same time, he looked around, and no one killed him. After solving the guard in an instant, the flatterer put on his clothes, and came to the place where the guard had just stayed and mixed in again. It can be said that all this is perfect. "Fortunately, I have successfully completed the task, and then wait for the boss to finish." On the other side, Jiangning and they just finished all this. They first sneaked in and killed a garrison and put on their clothes. "Well, let''s go on with the plan." With Jiangning''s order, Gu Xibing nods and runs towards the cell where Xu Qing, the five elder, is being held. In a short time, there is an earth shaking explosion outside the cell. "What? What happened? " The elder of the crazy sword sect asked immediately after hearing the speech. "Report to the elder, I don''t know why there was a strange explosion outside the cell where the important prisoners were held?" "Hum, those who dare to crack down on them will be sent to the prison." Who knows Zhang laoluo''s order, the whole crazy sword door is to start to move without stop, all the staff are to the direction of the cell that is pressing Xu Qing. It has to be said that the disciples of the crazy sword sect are really fast. In a moment, Jinling gathered up a large group of people and horses, and they have come towards their foremen and deputies. It seems that they are getting closer and closer. At this time, suddenly, there was a riot in the cell of the original prisoners and ordinary disciples of the sword sect. All the guards were killed, and some of the Jianzong disciples had already escaped and started running towards the Zong gate of the crazy sword sect. And now, all of the crazy sword sect disciples are close to the direction of Xu Qing''s cell. Therefore, the defense force here is rather weak, which can be said to be a major breakthrough. Without the obstruction of the crazy sword sect disciples, those sword sect disciples are running fast, one by one, and they are all close to the door of the crazy sword sect. There are even some disciples with faster body methods in concentration, who have already escaped from the sect scope of crazy sword sect. "What!" After reading his report, the elder of the crazy sword clan roared. He couldn''t believe what had happened in front of him. He said with some anger: "I see. It''s really a good plan. It''s a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain!" "Why is the elder''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain?" The big elder sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that we were so cautious that we were still in that man''s file. It seems that he is also quite resourceful. He pretended to attack the cell where the elder of the sword clan was. In fact, he wanted to release those disciples of the sword clan. It seems that he is still very smart, but we will not give you such a chance again." With that, the big elder of the crazy sword clan slapped the table hard, but the table couldn''t bear it at all. The blow of the big elder of the crazy sword gate was slapped into pieces in an instant. "Hum! Then we''ll see. " On the other side, Jiangning looks happy. He can see that he has successfully rescued all the Jianzong disciples and is running towards the door. Then all the madaomen disciples who were heading for this place stopped and started to chase after those who had escaped. It can be seen that they wanted to mend the prison after a long time and arrest the Jianzong disciples again. "It seems that the plan is a success." Jiangning smiles a little, which is also an instant killer. He kills all the defenders who are in charge of the cell with him, and the whole time only takes a moment. For Jiangning, it is no more than a simple thing to kill the Madao sect disciples during Yuanying''s robbery period. After finishing these things, Jiangning went to the cell alone, and there was a dead body inside without any doubt. This was Gu Xibing''s hand. Previously, Jiangning asked Gu Xibing to enter the cell alone in order to separate the communication between the inside and outside of the cell, and then killed all the guards inside.Jiangning came to the innermost room, which was not expected to be the place where the five elders Xu Qing was locked. However, when Jiangning walked past, he found that everything in front of him seemed to be wrong. Because this cell is not closed with Xu Qing in Jiangning''s imagination, but an empty cell. Gu Xibing, who was arranged by Jiangning before, looks strange at the moment. He falls here in a daze without any movement. "Oh, no, we''re in a trap!" Jiangning shouts a bad, is to go to save Gu Xibing. Just when Jiangning just lifted Gu Xibing''s body, he heard a sound of Yin test laughter coming out from behind. It sounded very penetrating, and Jiangning also looked back at the sound. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to have today." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1030 "I see. You''ve already noticed me, haven''t you?" Jiangning seems to be a bitter smile said. "It''s not that we''ve discovered it for a long time. In fact, we didn''t notice you for a long time, or even nearly succeeded by you." At the moment, the good man standing in front of Jiangning is the big elder of the crazy sword sect. Beside him, there is a person who looks very familiar to Jiangning. "It''s you! No wonder you found me so soon The elder of the crazy sword clan laughed, patted the shoulder of the man beside him and said, "yes, if it''s not Yicai, we can''t really guess that you were the person at that time." Hao Ran, who is standing next to the big elder of kuangdaomen, is the Yicai who almost ruined Jiangning''s good deeds. He was the one who fought for huoqilin between Jiangning and crazy daomen. Later, Jiangning asked huoqilin to seal them in the cave forever. Unexpectedly, he didn''t die and escaped alive. "I didn''t expect it. Am I curious that I didn''t die in such a forbidden array?" "I''m really curious. I don''t know what method you used to escape. If the array under the fire Qilin cloth was broken, he would have known it for the first time, but he has not found it so far, that is to say, you use other methods." Yi Cai laughed and said confidently, "yes, it is. It took me a lot of time to escape. I think all the mad Dao sect disciples who were locked up with me at that time all went out of the cave. They were all human beings, and there was no food or water supply. At the end of the excavation, all the mad Dao sect disciples were able to dig their way out of the cave However, most of them have been killed and injured. Now I want to let you pay for your life The big elder of the crazy sword sect said: "I have to say that you are really beautiful. I admire you a little. You are really Qu Cai when you stay in Jianzong. No one can break your plan. If Yicai didn''t recognize you in advance, I''m afraid we can''t guess which is the only way to beat the West." "First, we pretended to attack the cell here, and finally let go of the disciples of the sword sect. This is something we didn''t expect. We thought you were just planning on this elder! I didn''t expect that so many people went out by your convenience. Now they have all escaped. You should really feel that it is worthwhile! " Indeed, they are very angry with the big elder of the crazy sword sect. They recognized Jiangning''s identity in advance, but they still escaped so many Jianzong disciples by his scheme. In fact, they did not have a way to recognize Jiangning. It was a very lucky thing for them to recognize Jiangning. After they mixed into the team in Jiangning, they were discovered by Yi Cai by accident. Otherwise, Jiangning could be stopped a little earlier. "It''s a well deserved death. Is there anything else I want to say? But don''t worry. No matter whether you ask for mercy or whatever, I can''t spare your life. After you die, I will cut your body into pieces and take it to the mountain to feed the dog. " With that, the big elder of the crazy sword sect also licked your lips in color. It looked very disgusting. Jiangning did not seem to listen to what they said at all. He just looked at Gu Xibing, who was in a coma in his arms. Yi Cai laughed and said, "is it painful? What''s it like to see you die in your arms? Yes, she has been poisoned by the unique poison of our crazy sword sect. She will die there soon. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you before he dies. We want to let you know what pain is Jiangning gently stroked Gu Xi Bing''s hair, and then seemed to be self mocking: "you are still so stupid, when you wake up can really meet all my wishes yo." Let''s go. Jiangning slowly put down Gu Xibing in her arms, and then straightened her clothes. Looking at the big elder and Yicai of the crazy sword sect in front of her, she said coldly, "Hey, you two, do you have an antidote to this poison?" Xiao Yicai looked at Jiangning in front of him. He seemed to be surprised, but then he laughed and said, "ha ha ha, the unique poison of our crazy sword sect certainly has an antidote, but do you think we will give it to you? Of course, if you are willing to kneel down and beg us, maybe we will really agree Meanwhile, the elder of the crazy sword clan sneered and said, "hum, do you regret now? It''s impossible to live in her. I want you to taste the taste of losing your loved ones. Don''t worry. After all, we will treat her body well after you and her death. After all, you can see that she is so beautiful. " With that, Han Yilin CE CE CE, the great elder of crazy sword sect, smiles. Jiangning touched his storage bag, and then slowly said, "in this way, there should be many people in your crazy sword family who know the antidote?" "Well, do you want to ask someone else? It''s no use telling you. The only people who know the antidote in our crazy sword sect are the elder elder and the patriarch. This is our unique poison, which is specially used to force you people who have great crimes. ""I see!" After that, Jiangning took out a long sword from the storage bag, and the sword was full of strange light, and there were some frightening breath on it, which seemed to be telling the vicissitudes of time. Yes, this sword is the taixuan divine sword that Jiangning has been wearing all the time. Now Jiangning has forged the taixuan sword again. Although he said that he did not completely restore it to the wind of the past, it also made him a lot of muscles and bones. In addition, it contains the law of time. Now it can be regarded as a strange thing. Jiangning looked at the two people in front of her. She seemed to have no touch. After the meeting, she said with a smile, "guess how many people I want to kill before you are willing to say where the antidote is?" "What!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1031 Jiangning walked out of their cell with taixuan sword in his hand. Behind him, you and the elder of crazy sword sect are in a semi comatose state. Now they are just keeping consciousness. Jiangning dragged them out and walked to the camp where the disciples of zhongmadaomen were. They were always surprised. They didn''t expect that Jiangning had such strength. Since only one move, they knocked them down. "Who are you?" the elder of the crazy sword sect asked with surprise? Why do you have such strength! What do you want to do next? " "And ask me if it''s obvious?" Then, as he said, you go to the camp where the mad sword sect disciple is without a trace of expression. The person who comes face to face looks at Jiangning with a little curiosity, and finds the crazy sword sect elder who is half paralyzed and dragged by him behind him. "What''s going on? What have you done to the elder? " I told you to answer this. The disciples of crazy sword sect just kept walking forward without saying a word. Now Jiangning''s behavior angered the disciples of the crazy sword sect. They are known for their fierce style of the family all the time. One of the disciples is a bloody person. You should know that many mad Dao sect disciples, even their elders, dare to contradict. How can Jiangning''s attitude not make them angry? So the disciple of the crazy sword sect took a look. The dying elder behind him seemed to understand something from the elder''s eyes. Then he quickly pulled out his own Sabre and cut down toward Jiangning from behind. And just when he thought his move was going to be successful, after all, he attacked from behind, and Jiangning had no room to react. It seemed that he would be killed by him and me!. However, Jiangning didn''t seem to move. He suddenly found that his Sabre had been broken. He was very shocked. He wanted to say something, but found that he could not say anything at the moment. In a visit, it was found that his eyes had been scarlet, and then he realized that he had been beheaded by Jiangning at the moment. However, the elder of the crazy sword Sect on the side has a different realm. Naturally, he can catch the track of Jiangning''s just made a move. However, he didn''t find out that Jiangning was so wide that he didn''t even see the speed of his sword drawing, so he had already killed people here. Of course, in addition to swearing, there were many people coming in one after another. They also found here. After they arrived, they did find the crazy sword sect disciples lying down here. They immediately concluded that it was Jiang Ning''s feeling in front of them, and they all came towards us one after another. "It must be he who killed the disciple of our crazy sword sect. Let''s break him to pieces." Because those crazy Dao sect disciples did not see the trace of Jiangning''s moves, they could not determine what kind of state Jiangning was now, so they searched for Jiangning shop one after another. I saw Jiangning smile, slowly pulled out his own taixuan sword, and said to the front: "remember my name, the garbage of crazy sword gate. My name is Jiangning. I am the person who destroyed you crazy Dao clan today. Please come to me if you want revenge." "Speak up and save our elder!" All the crazy swords were bravely going to Jiangning and launched attacks. However, the taixuan sword in Jiangning''s hand kept flashing. You were dancing slowly among the people of the crazy sword sect. There was a disciple of the crazy sword sect in Kuaiji mountain where each sword was realized. On the other hand, the people of the crazy Dao clan can''t hurt Jiangning''s FengHao. Jiangning is like killing wantonly among them, but no one can do anything to get him. "It''s impossible. How could he be so strong?" However, Jiangning is actually a constant murderer, and no one can stop his pace. The big elder of crazy sword sect behind him can only look at it heartrendingly, but there is no way to do it. "Stop! Stop it However, Jiangning would not be afraid of the big elder of the crazy sword sect behind him. The sword in his hand was waving one after another, and the blood flowed in bursts. However, the people of the crazy sword sect were really extraordinary. They didn''t mean to shrink back when they saw their classmates were killed. Instead, they rushed forward and stepped forward step by step. However, they didn''t know how many people died under the sword of Jiangning. But Jiangning did not have any meaning to stop, continued to move forward, just looked back from time to time! The album was relieved,. However, such a huge killing naturally attracted the attention of the high-level of the crazy sword sect, and they immediately dispatched them. Most of the elders rushed here. Jiangning also felt from his divine sense that a large number of people with extraordinary momentum were approaching her, but Jiangning did not make any moves, because the strength of those people was easily defeated in his eyes. "Another group of people who died? It seems that one of them can cause you pain, right? I''ll see if you can tell me where the minutes areJiangning is no longer in charge of the following crazy sword sect disciple deacon and goes to the sky. Several people have already arrived in front of the people and received: "you should be the elders of the crazy sword clan!" "Ha ha, we are the elders of the crazy sword sect. Since we know who we are, you should not put down the butcher''s knife and kill so many of our disciples. If we surrender on the spot now, we can still leave you a whole body, otherwise we will suffer the pain of tardiness." "Well, do you think your strength can defeat me? It''s a dream. " Jiangning looked at the elder of crazy sword sect behind him and said, "these are the backbone elites of your crazy sword sect. You have to think about it. If I kill all of them, will you never be able to join the ranks of the top sect again?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1032 "Hum, do you think we are such spineless people? Besides, the strength of our elders is extraordinary. Can you really kill them all? " Faced with Jiangning''s powerful strength, the big elder of crazy sword clan still said that it was just a fluke for him that Jiangning had just defeated him. However, facing so many crazy Dao men elders, even he had no choice, so he would not believe that Jiangning could defeat them. Obviously, there are many people who have the same idea with the big elder of crazy sword sect. They all think that Jiangning can never fight so many people alone, but also return the elite elders of crazy sword sect. "If you don''t want to surrender, then don''t blame our men for being merciless. You will cut you into pieces and hang them in front of the sword clan''s door to let them see. This is the end of the rebellion against our crazy sword sect." All the crazy swordsmen of the author rushed forward, but they were obviously very confident in their own means. They didn''t volunteer. Instead, they observed Jiangning first. On the surface, Jiangning is only an 18-9-year-old boy, so they don''t worry too much. The three elders of the crazy sword sect first said: "he is a boy who needs us to rush in one after another, and it''s too much of the value of our elders. Let me cut it off for you to avenge the two elders." The elder of the crazy sword clan obviously realized that there was something wrong with him. He didn''t want them to go one by one. After all, he was the one who taught Jiangning so much that he tried to dissuade him, but he found that he could not. It turned out that Jiangning used a machine gun to block his language ability. At this moment, he could only anxiously stay on the side "haha, this is also killing this Boy, how can we use all the elders of crazy sword sect for one night? Third, it''s up to you to kill her. We won''t take the credit from you. " "Thank you very much for your love. I will send some good things to your family later." After that, the three elders of the crazy sword clan took out their own sabre, and Sha and his party attacked Jiangning. Jiangning naturally knew the power of this move, because he had seen the unique skill of the crazy sword sect when he was dealing with the second elder of the crazy sword clan. However, obviously, the level of the three elders is much higher than that of the second elder of crazy Dao sect, who only has yuan infantile period. Even the power of these three moves is much deeper. Each knife has a sharp killing opportunity and some feeling of privacy. But obviously, this does not pose any threat to Jiangning. I can see how much action Jiangning has. In general, the taixuan sword in his hand is generously extended, but with a wave, he cuts off the three elders'' swords. All the members of the crazy sword sect were surprised. But they didn''t expect that the three elders were defeated in an instant, and the other side didn''t make much action. It seems that they deliberately spared the three elders. "What! How could I lose! There must be something strange about his weapons. " The three elders of the crazy sword sect immediately realized that they were wrong and wanted to withdraw. However, they found that Jiangning didn''t want to let him go at all. Jiangning got up and grabbed the three elders, and then threw him back, throwing him to the elder of the crazy sword sect. She didn''t know what method was used to make her unable to use herself I''m really angry. With two simple movements, one chop and one scratch, the Qin of the three elders of the crazy sword sect was thrown to his side and behind him. Obviously, after this time, everyone dare not despise Jiangning any more. "Oh, be careful. As the three elders said, this guy''s weapons must be strange. You can see that his simple appearance has an invisible meaning. He must be a rare magic weapon." "It''s an ordinary sword. Where we can take a sword, it''s like cutting a steel knife. It must be a magic weapon. If we can make more choices, we will add another force to our crazy sword sect." All the people in the crazy Dao sect talked about it. They all thought that Jiangning cut the steel knife because of the sword, and Jiangning was helpless. "In this case, let''s rush in and kill this guy, and then take his magic weapon!" "I think what the five elders said is right. No matter how powerful his weapon is, it is impossible to defeat five with one weapon! What''s more, she is just an ordinary disciple? If we use it, the weapon will be even more powerful. So I think we will rush in and cut him to death. It can not only explode our hatred, but also show the power of our crazy sword sect. After that, we can still use it. The weapon can add another strength to our crazy sword sect. It can be said that it is a plan of killing three birds with one stone. " Obviously, the people of the crazy sword sect have made up their minds to kill Jiangning, but Jiangning said with a smile of Indifference: "sure enough, it''s a group of rubbish. No matter how much they get together or such rubbish, I''ll give you a chance and fight together. If you can hurt me, I''ll even lose this time What? ""Well, when we face you, we should not be so arrogant,! Now it''s just big talk. " As soon as he finished speaking, no one came to his home. In front of him were the disciples of the crazy sword sect as a cover, apparently trying to dissipate Jiangning''s physical strength, while the elders of the other crazy Dao sect were waiting for the opportunity to catch up with Jiangning''s attack. It seems that they are determined to kill Jiangning here. At the same time, the flatterer has already made all the disciples of Jianzong into worms, and introduced many crazy Dao sect disciples who came to stop him on the way. However, he looked at his life with some worry at the moment. If he hesitated, he would run into the crazy sword sect again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1033 Jiangning looked at the pharyngitis. These crazy Dao disciples who came to him one after another said in a desolate way: "sure enough, it''s the saddest thing to be a disciple of these sects. Ren Ping, as their gun, has no consciousness. Just like a chess player abandoned by others, he goes forward one after another in front of him. He doesn''t even know how scared he is facing Opponents. " Indeed, as Jiang Ning said, the disciples of the crazy sword sect don''t even know what kind of cultivation they are facing in Jiangning. They only know that their elder master ordered them to change into three or three times and run in front of them with all boats to attack their targets. Even if the elder martial brothers in front of them die one by one, they don''t feel any sense, just like one Each puppet is manipulated by others. The elders of the crazy sword sect are hiding in the last place, watching everything from an extremely stable angle. "It''s no way to kill you like this. Let''s solve you with one move and end the rest of your poor life." After that, Jiangning waved it again, made a series of palm prints, and then roared: "Eighteen dragon subduing palms!" A solid Golden Dragon flew out of Jiangning''s palms, dancing and roaring, and sprayed at the people in front of him. The shocking breath swept by with a destructive force. All of the disciples of crazy sword sect fell to the ground like this, without a breath of life. You, the golden dragon, roared away towards the crazy sword sect elder in the rear. Even after being weakened by so many people, the power of the golden dragon is still beyond the capacity of these crazy sword sect elders. The five elder of crazy sword sect standing in the front is immediately crushed by the Golden Dragon. Just as the golden dragon was about to fly to the front of other elders, an old figure appeared in front of him and broke the figure with one palm. "That''s it, young man. It''s time for you to pay the price for killing so many people in our crazy sword sect. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson and let you know what the authority of the five major sects is." When the old man didn''t agree with each other, he hit Jiangning. Jiangning looked at people and showed some dignified color in his eyes. At home, the manual taixuan sword swings forward. I suggest you smash the old man''s attack and retreat backward with impact. At this time, the flatterer in the distance also ran over and took a look at the old man in front of him. He ran behind Jiangning and said, "elder brother, be careful. It was this old guy who trapped me at that time. He was the man who wanted to ambush in that prison. I think there must be fraud in it." Obviously, the old man didn''t expect that his all-out attack would be easily cracked by Jiangning with taixuan sword. He was not making an attack, but thinking about it. At the moment, looking at the old man in front of him, the old man was in a bad mood. In addition to the crazy sword sect behind the baby, the elders thought about the old man and said, "empty old man, get rid of this boy. He is really lawless. How dare he come to our cute sister of crazy sword sect to kill so many disciples and capture our elder elder elder? It''s unbearable." The empty old man seemed to be afraid of Jiangning''s strength, and immediately said to them, "I don''t know what you are doing to make this little generation come here to kill you. I''m really worried about your future. I don''t want to invite the patriarch to be a deacon soon. Only he can make a decision, I''m not qualified to participate in the handling of these matters After hearing the empty call, the elder of the crazy sword clan immediately ran out to invite them. Yuan Badao, the head of their sect, went out immediately. On the contrary, Jiangning said that he knew what they were going to do, but without any hindrance, he was waiting in situ. After a while, yuan Badao came over actively. Jiangning saw through the strength of the Yuan Ba Dao at a glance. It was just a robbery period, so he didn''t think much about it. The Yuan Ba Dao immediately said to Jiangning, "who are you? Why did you come here and kill so many people? What is it about? " Obviously, the big elder of the mad sword sect didn''t tell the patriarch about Jiangning. Therefore, they didn''t know what kind of people Jiangning was. Instead, the big elder was blocked by Jiangning and his language ability was blocked. He couldn''t explain it at all. He could only watch anxiously. Speaking of this, Jiangning ordered the flatterer to bring Gu Xibing out of the prison, and said in a deep voice, "look, this is a strange poison of your crazy sword sect. If you don''t rescue him today, I will continue to kill until there is no one in the crazy sword sect. Then I will turn over the antidotes one by one and have a look at your crazy swords How long will the door last? " At this time, it was obvious that yuan Badao, the head of the crazy Dao sect, didn''t expect that it should be such a thing. He immediately looked at Gu Xibing and found out that it was really the characteristic of their crazy sword sect''s strange poison. He immediately asked the elder for his opinion, and then handed over the antidote.You can say that you have given Gu Xibing these few days. Obviously, it is still time to do so. Gu Xibing''s face has improved immediately. Well, her breathing is stable. It seems that there is no big obstacle. "Well, the minutes have been given to you. Leave quickly, and we''ll let it go." Empty old urgently says. Looking at Gu Xibing, who has nothing to do, Jiangning once again said to yuan Badao, the head of the crazy sword sect: "next, there is one more thing to tell you. Call out Xu Qing, the five elders of Jianzong. I will leave here and never ask questions again." "What? You even want him. Who are you? " Yuanba asked anxiously. Obviously, he didn''t know what Jiangning was for. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1034 For him, he is now a little afraid of Jiangning''s strength, to know that Kong Lao''s episode Jiangning just broke her easily. This proves that Jiangning at least has the strength similar to that of Kong Lao. They are not willing to dare to provoke such an opponent. Especially in the period of war with Jianzong, they can''t create extra branches. That''s why he handed over the antidote. But he didn''t expect that Jiangning was actually asking Xu Qing, the five elders of Jianzong. This was something he had never thought of and could never do. To know these five old Xu Qing, when they were against Jianzong, a big chip was absolutely impossible to hand over. But Kong always should be on guard. He seems to want to know who Jiangning is. "Boy, I''d like to advise you that the antidote has been given to you. We can not settle accounts with you for killing so many of us. But if you really want to continue to force us, we will kill you here even if we raise the strength of the whole clan." It is true that Jiangning''s practice has already endangered the dignity of their clan, so they can''t tolerate it. Otherwise, even if they are forced to leave after Chen Jiangning, their dignity will be completely lost. This is a huge blow to the west, and Jianzong will make a great deal of it when they know it. Jiangning sneered and said, "why, do you think you still have the ability to negotiate terms with me? Do you think it''s possible for you? " At this time, Kong Lao also said: "I know you are very good. As you are at your age, it is quite difficult to achieve this level. It is a great talent to put it anywhere. But you should know that our crazy sword sect is not a small sect! Second, even if you can reach the same level as me, there is absolutely no city government in the combat experience, so you have to weigh it first if you want to fight with me. " "What''s more, we have a lot more people than you, and if I start the big battle of protecting Zong, even if my strength will be increased several times, even if the suitable person comes, it will definitely not be our opponent. You should weigh it carefully." Obviously, this empty old man is already threatening Jiangning. At the moment, they have no way. If Jiangning really wants to fight against them, they can only kill Jiangning at all costs. Otherwise, when Jiangning escapes to Jianzong, it will be a great threat to them. Xu Qing''s purpose is not the same as that of the elder before he leaves here. "So, as long as you hand over the five elder Xu Qing, I won''t talk to you any more? But if you don''t hand it in, I''ll fight and see whether you are stronger or I am stronger. " Seeing that Jiangning had no room for discussion, Kong Lao immediately whispered to Yuan Ba Dao in secret, and asked him to open the big protective sect array here. It doesn''t matter even if it consumes some energy. Today, we must put an end to this hidden danger. Yuan Ba Dao immediately understood it and said to Jiangning, "in this case, you can wait a moment. I''m going to bring out the five elders Xu Qing." Seeing yuan Badao leave Jiangning in a hurry, he felt something was wrong, so he ordered the flatterer to say, "in a moment, you will take Gu Xibing to leave here first. After I join the five elders of Chuzhou, I''ll come to meet you. You can go back to Jianzong with those sword school disciples first." The flatterer immediately nodded and ran to the rear with Gu Xi Bing. Obviously, some of the elders didn''t want them to leave, so they wanted to stop them. At this time, Jiangning stood up. "Why do you want to do something to my people?" At this moment, the elders of the crazy sword sect were much more honest. After experiencing Jiangning''s attack, they also knew that the young boy in front of him seemed not as harmless to human beings and animals as he appeared to be. He would never be soft hearted in killing people, and every move had a terrifying power. Jiangning sensed the flatterer in his mind. After they had gone far away, Jiangning also gave a wry smile when they looked at the crazy Dao sect disciples who had already started to guard tightly. "It seems that we have to fight today. Well, since I came here, I have rarely used my real strength. Let''s show you today!" Jiangning took out his taixuan sword with a smile, and the crazy sword gate on the other side was also ready at the moment. With the order of the empty old man, the big formation of protecting the emperor was officially opened. Obviously, the cuzong formation of the crazy sword sect is extraordinary. Different from the sword sect, they are more powerful. From the direction of the mountain behind the crazy sword gate, a terrible light shines on the empty old man, and Kong Lao immediately feels a little different. Jiangning looked at the empty old man who was gradually forced to live in front of him and frowned slightly. He didn''t think that the big protective array was not a defensive array, but concentrated all its power on one person, and it could reach an extraordinary state by increasing its strength several times."So it is. This is your big guard array of crazy sword sect. It is much more practical than sword sect, but it is obviously limited! Or you can use it to attack at any time The empty old man in front of him didn''t seem to pay any attention to Jiangning at all. He just asked the Yuan Ba Dao to get it for him. The gold sword on the main hall in their residence. The empty old man took up the saber, with some arrogant said: "boy, you are very good, you can force us to this share, but since we have already started the big battle of protecting the clan, let your blood sacrifice it!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1035 "Boy, you''re right. This big protecting Zong array is really incomparable. Its power is far from being comparable to that of ordinary people. Therefore, it also has very big limitations. For example, he can only attach all its power to one person, but not to others. Moreover, he can only act in his own clan, but not to attack foreign enemies Every time I use it, I will reduce the energy stored in it. Therefore, it is always possible to use it or not to use it Jiang Xin nodded when he heard the speech. These things were just like what he imagined. In fact, before that, he had encountered many similar arrays in the divine world. Even many Protoss relied on such array to resist the attack of the Shenniu clan led by him. "Boy, you know what,? Since the establishment of our madaomen, we have opened a total of three times to protect the clan. The first time was when the Golden Dragon Gate rose, and the second time when a mysterious immortal attacked. This is the third time we have to be proud, boy. " Looking at the endless empty old man in front of him, Jiangning seems to have caught something from it. "Hum, the only duration of this grand array is limited. I won''t talk to you any more. Come on!" Kong Lao held up his golden sword and rushed to Jiangning in front of him. At the beginning, he tried his best. Obviously, he wanted to make a quick decision and kill Jiangning here. Naturally, Jiangning can''t wait to die. With the taixuan sword in his hand and the damage caused by the law of time, it seems that even his own time has slowed down a little. "What? What''s the matter with such a move? " Obviously, for dinosaurs, this kind of damage about the law of time is a little unbelievable, so he can only use the power brought by interaction, and his speed has reached a level with Jiangning. Jiangning is the hand of the taixuan sword continues to wave step by step, without any sense of urgency. "No, I may lose if I drag on like this." The old man realized that it was not right. He knew that if he dragged on like this, he would sooner or later disappear. At that time, he would not be able to stop Jiangning''s further implementation, so he could only, once again, speed up the pace of attack. Jiangning looked at the empty old man who was more and more anxious in front of him and said with a smile: "so it is. Are you just like this? This is the only energy provided by an interactive war. " In fact, there is also Mahayana cultivation in the sky. However, compared with Jiangning, it is only in the early stage of Dacheng. The compensation given to him after the opening of huzong formation only made him reach the middle stage of Mahayana, and could not make him relative to Jiangning at all. In this way, he kept retreating and seemed to have been forced into a desperate situation. "It''s a waste of time to fight like this. Let me finish you." "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Jiangning once again used this move, but obviously this time the power is not small, after all, it is the user of taixuan magic sword to play ten thousand swords, compared with before, both in terms of quantity, speed and damage are much higher. Kongfu picked up the countless shadows of the sword, and then a mouthful of blood vomited out of his mouth. Obviously, some of his physical strength was exhausted. At the same time, the people at the crazy sword gate below were looking at Kong Lao eagerly. They knew that once Kong Lao was defeated, their next death was inevitable. Just when the empty thought he was going to die, suddenly a voice came from a distance. "Who dares to make trouble in my crazy sword sect?" After hearing the speech, Kong Lao immediately showed a trace of joy on his face, and Jiangning felt that the arrival man was also slightly frowned. Before that, from Jiangning''s consciousness perception, we could know that this man''s strength should be similar to his own existence. In this way, it would be much more difficult to prevent himself from finding the purpose of the impermanent old Xu Qing. Jiangning frowned slightly, while the taixuan sword in his hand danced countless swords again. This was the second time that ten thousand swords were returned to the clan. Jiangning also used its real strength this time. The power of the ten thousand swords returning to the clan was much greater than that of the previous one. Countless shadows of the sword were shrouded in a sword condensed into substance, and there was also the power of the law of time. He hit Kong Lao in front of him, but Kong Lao didn''t notice in his absence, so he was stabbed by that sword directly. The flower of sword shadow blooming on Kong Lao''s body instantly disappeared into everyone''s eyes, and the withered body was naturally torn into pieces, so Kong Lao was killed by Jiangning. This was unexpected to all of them. The only one elder of huzong sect was killed by Jiangning. This also means that even if they survived, their strength was also gathered. All the sects would bully them, and they lost the ability to continue to attack Jianzong. When the figure saw the old man die, Wang Li Ke accelerated some steps and flew towards Jiangning chicken, and then he gave a slap. Jiangning looked at the visitors, but also a little dignified, quickly relative to play a palm.The two people''s fingerprints collided with each other in the air and exploded instantly. It was obvious that there was no win. This also made both sides calm down a lot. The visitor settled down and looked at Jiang Ning in front of him. He frowned slightly and said, "how dare you kill me in front of me. It seems that you really don''t give me face. In this case, I''ll kill you!" With that, the man was again attacking Jiangning, but Jiangning stepped back and asked, "who are you? Is it possible that there is a second elder protecting the clan in this crazy sword sect? " The visitor settled down and said, "my name is yuan xiuran. I''m just an ordinary disciple of our crazy sword sect. Who are you?" Jiangning studied the appearance of yuan xiuran, settled down and said, "my name is Jiangning, and I''m just an ordinary disciple of Jianzong." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1036 For the girls, no matter what the result is, it will be indelible damage to them. The death of Kong Lao is a great blow to the whole crazy sword sect, not only because of the strength of Kong Lao Xu Da, but also because of his status in the hearts of the disciples of crazy sword sect. Kongzao has been in the Madao sect since the last headmaster abdicated. He is an old man in the mad Dao sect. He has also been the elder of the clan. It can be said that he is the key to the whole clan. He is only inferior to the sect leader Yuanba Dao. However, after losing the elder of huzong, the strength of the crazy sword sect will naturally be greatly reduced, or even continuously reduced, until it falls out of the ranks of the first-class sect. However, the main culprit of all this is Jiangning. As the initiator, Jiangning is indifferent. Looking at the noisy people in front of her, she just smiles and says, "I have already reminded you that I just wanted to save people. However, since you force me like this, I can''t help it. If you don''t give you something powerful, how can you be soft?" Looking at Jiangning in front of him, the leader of the crazy sword sect can only gnash his teeth. In terms of his strength, no matter how much he resents Jiangning in his heart, he has no ability to take revenge, so he has to turn to yuan xiuran for help. Yuan xiuran looked at the dead Kong Lao, and said in a deep voice: "he is an old man in Longmen, which is not too thin for me. Before I grew up, he also took more care of me. He can be regarded as one of my tutors! Although he is not worthy of being my tutor Jiang Ning looks at yuan xiuran in front of him, but his heart is filled with disgust. If it is really like what yuan xiuran said, then the Kong Lao really should be regarded as his best effort, and even said that he has come as his own disciple. Now he seems so indifferent to the death of Kong Lao, and even says that he is not worthy to be his tutor. Although he said that it was Jiangning who killed him, now even Jiangning has some sympathy for the empty old man. "Your strength is really very strong, even if I have to deal with it is not so easy, but even then, you will never be my opponent. If you are willing to admit defeat and listen to our clan''s decision, I can let you go. But if you have to resist, don''t blame my people for being merciless, although you must Rebellious. " After saying that, yuan xiuran didn''t wait for Jiangning''s reply. The more he moved his hand, it seemed that he didn''t mean to show mercy at all. "I am the only genius in the world." Yuan xiuran roared and said, for him, it is rare in the world to be able to reach the Mahayana at his age. However, he didn''t expect that Jiangning in front of him was younger than him, and reached the same level as him, even vaguely with more than his talent. How can we let him She won''t be jealous! And Jiangning is also a glance to see this side xiuran thought, but slightly disdained to say: "you can also be regarded as a genius?" After that, Jiangning took a quick step to cut off the supply of Harajuku soft, and turned back and kicked out a kick at a speed that he could not respond to. The attack hit yuan xiuran''s body, causing waves and even some sounds of breaking the air. Yuan Xiuyuan''s body was straight after him. He stopped slowly in the air. He looked at Jiangning in front of him and said, "who are you?" However, Jiangning didn''t reply at all, just stretched out his index finger and checked it, which means you come again! In the face of Jiangning''s defiant, yuan xiuran obviously could not tolerate me. I said to yuan Badao beside me: "transfer the big guard array to me. I will teach him a lesson." At this time, Yuan Ba Dao said: "but, isn''t it only the elder of huzong who can start and control this big array?" "I hate you for so much nonsense. Now that the old man is dead, the elder of huzong has no place. In other words, everyone can start the big guard array and control it. Just put it on me. Who else can control it except me?" Yuan Ba Dao hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. In fact, no one in the mad Dao sect could control the big cuzong array any more. Only this yuan xiuran could be controlled. After thinking about Yuanba Dao, he looked at yuan xiuran with some complicated look, and then he went to open the big huzong array again This time, the goal is yuan xiuran. With the gradual injection of the main stores, yuan xiuran''s strength also soared all the way, until he stayed in the Mahayana period. It can be said that he was one step away from the city and the region. Even Jiangning also slightly felt something wrong. At the same time, yuan xiuran also took out his own weapon. Unlike other crazy Dao disciples, his weapon was not a sword at all, but a long sword, which seemed quite inconsistent.But the fierce killing breath carried on the sword may be that the whole person of Nayuan xiuran looks totally different, like two extremes, and even vaguely excluded from it. However, in such a disharmonious situation, it is really weird. Yuan xiuran fiddled with his long sword, and said in a pitiful tone: "Jiangning, you and I are both sword practitioners. Then we can use swordsmanship to win and lose. It''s not unfair!" "I have the same intention. Let''s have a look at who is the real sword cultivation!" Jiangning seemed to be not surprised that yuan xiuran''s weapon was not a sabre, but said blandly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1037 At the same time, the flatterer and Gu Xibing, who were running away from the distance, turned around at the same time. Gu Xibing said with some perplexity: "who can have such a great momentum? It''s almost to catch up with Jiangning." However, the flatterer on the side seemed to think of something, and said with some fear: "it must be yuan xiuran, yes, it must be him. This time, it''s terrible. I didn''t expect him to come out. It seems that the situation of elder brother is not very second." "Who is yuan xiuran?" Obviously, Gu Xi Bing is not very clear about who yuan xiuran is, so some doubts ask the old fart spirit nearby. The flatterer glanced at Gu Xibing and immediately explained, "well, among the disciples of the mad sword sect of the last generation, the most outstanding one is not yuan Badao, which is now the patriarch, but his own brother yuan xiuran. It is said that yuan xiuran, who was able to participate in the golden elixir period, had already had the ability to cross the level, so he was always crazy Daomen is the favorite of the general elder. " "But he is really unusual. Compared with the ordinary disciples of the crazy sword sect, his preferred weapon is not to hold a sword, but to use a sword. This violates the rules of the crazy sword sect. Therefore, he was once regarded as a scum and heresy by the people of the crazy sword sect. Even his brother yuan Badao once thought that his brother was somewhat unusual, even with others Just as far away from her. " "But yuan xiuran didn''t know what kind of character he was. He continued to practice his sword without hearing about the road. Later, he even broke out on his own and was not in the crazy sword sect. When he came back, he already had the accomplishments of crossing the robbery period. All the people could not help him, and they were very surprised. Even he was appointed by the imperial court Yuan Batao, who was a candidate for the patriarch, felt oppressed. He even thought that his younger brother was fighting for the throne with him when he came back. " "But just three years ago, a mysterious immortal suddenly came to the crazy sword gate and threatened to wash the whole crazy sword gate with blood, unless they handed over their most outstanding disciples. At this time, the whole crazy sword sect thought that they were in a disaster, but yuan xiuran walked out to the immortals. After that, the immortal took yuan xiuran and Yuan xiuran The sacrifice is also successful in keeping the crazy sword door. " Hearing this, Gu Xi Bing nodded and asked, "but why is he back now? According to what you said, he must have followed the immortal In this regard, the flatterer just shook his head helplessly, and he was not clear about it. What he said was just a hearsay legend. In fact, he did not understand the situation at all, even what kind of person yuan xiuran was. However, not long ago, when Du Zhenhai, the headmaster of the Feidao sect, went to the Madao sect for discussion, the flatterer was astonished to hear this rumor. At that time, he was an ordinary disciple of the mad sword sect. He carelessly disclosed what he said to him. He followed him and learned something about it. It turns out that yuan xiuran went with the immortal at that time, but he was accepted as a disciple. He traveled around the country with the immortal and came back after training. Even his realm has been greatly improved, and has been directly promoted from the period of plundering to the period of great accomplishment. At that time, after yuan xiuran sacrificed himself and left, yuan Badao, as his elder brother, also benefited a lot. He even rejected many disciples who robbed the throne with him at that time, and directly sat on the throne of crazy sword sect leader. But I didn''t expect that yuan xiuran could come back alive, so he always felt that he owed his brother. After returning, yuan xiuran became more powerful, and he was more and more worried that his throne would be robbed. Who knows that yuan xiuran didn''t mean to rob the head of crazy Dao sect. Maybe his strength has far exceeded all this, so he doesn''t even care about how the crazy Dao sect should be. He just wants to be stronger all the time. From the flatterer''s mouth, Gu Xibing also learned what kind of cultivation yuan xiuran had. In his heart, he was more and more worried about Jiangning. On the other hand, Jiangning is also a bit critical at the moment. After the strengthening of the whole Huzhong war, yuan xiuran''s strength has obviously exceeded all these. Jiangning knows that if she is steadily promoted and positive at the moment, she will absolutely not be able to overcome it. Jiangning''s taixuan sword is waving constantly. Although it is said that each attack can cause more or less damage to yuan xiuran, it can''t endanger his original life at all. With the blessing of the great array of protecting Zong, yuan xiuran can recover quickly. "Ha ha ha, it''s useless. With the existence of the big protective sect formation, I will make you unable to defeat. It''s impossible to kill me, unless you kill the whole crazy sword sect first." Looking at yuan xiuran who was more and more rampant in front of him, Jiangning also became pale. He knew that in this case, the supply of yuan xiuran was infinite. It can be said that every time the clan consumed, the interactive war would recover more for him. Although the positive energy was limited, if it was on him, the effect would be infinitely enlarged, and even Jiangning could not help it If you can continue to drag on, sooner or later, Jiangning will be the one who does not have you."Give up, I tell you, you can''t beat me." Jiangning knew that his strength at the moment should be about the same as that of yuan xiuran. Moreover, Jiangning also had Taiyuan divine sword on his body, which was the artifact. Therefore, he would never be afraid to fight against yuan xiuran. However, the key point is that Jiangning can''t afford to consume. He can''t make a fatal attack on yuan xiuran, and Yuan xiuran can take advantage of this infinite return Again, yuan xiuran could not attack him, but he could consume his true Qi. In such a long time, Jiangning would not know that he had been defeated. The more he failed, the more he would attack, the more dangerous it would be. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1038 Jiangning once again avoided yuan xiuran''s opinion and found that his speed was declining. Jiangning knew that this was the phenomenon that his true spirit had been somewhat insufficient. "You can''t beat me now. Give up. I''m a real genius." Looking at some shameless yuan xiuran in front of him, Jiangning just said with disdain: "it''s shameless. You haven''t won yet. Don''t say these words until you win. What''s more, you''d better make use of the big array of protecting Zong to supply for yourself. Without his existence, you would have lost." "Hum, all the power that can be used belongs to you. Can''t you understand these principles when you are so old? If you are really given such good conditions, then no one needs to practice. You can be defeated by a single magic, right? " Jiangning is no longer willing to take care of yuexiuran in front of him. Now that he has the upper hand, whatever he says is his reason. Therefore, Jiangning decides to save all the saliva and spend more effort to consider countermeasures first. And Yuan xiuran on the other side is obviously a little bit big at the moment. After he has the absolute advantage, he really does not want to continue to attack, but starts to plan. "The sword in this guy''s hand is absolutely not ordinary. The vast breath of time law is absolutely divine. It can''t be cultivated by many things. Even he has some nearby. Obviously, there is still a sword spirit in it. Even the old guy will never give me such a artifact. It seems that I will try to find some ways to bring it here! ¡± thinking of this, yuan xiuran said to Jiangning: "boy, I think the sword in your hand is good. To tell you the truth, it''s really a talent to put it in your hand. You''d better give me such a good treasure. My strength is absolutely able to play it to the extreme. The Lord will never disgrace its reputation as a artifact. If you hand it to me, I might I can spare you a whole body, or even your dog''s life. " Speaking of this, Jiangning said scornfully: "you want to be very beautiful, is you can let me not say, just your current situation, do you think can be better than me? You can take it if you have the ability. I''ve put it here. You can see if you have this life. " At the moment, yuan xiuran is full of resentment on your face. He knows that although he says he has the upper hand now, he has no power to take Jiangning down at one stroke, so he can only drag on like this. Although he said that he will win, it is obvious that Jiangning will do something about this health care in the last month. If he can''t get it It would be a pity for him to get this health care. When he wants to destroy Baoyuan at the moment, he decides not to take the sword when he wants to, or he will not take the sword when he wants to. "Well, in that case, let me finish you with one move." Jiangning is obviously aware of yuan xiuran''s idea. For him, fighting the war of attrition all the time is definitely not the way, even the worst place. Since Yuan xiuran wants to win or lose in a wave, Jiangning naturally would like to, and the remaining anger is enough for the last attack. Therefore, Jiangning is brewing his hands and seems to be trying Release your unique knowledge. Jiang Ning pointed at yuan xiuran''s long sword in front of him. Then the sword turned into countless shadows and danced slowly. At last, it condensed into a place and flew towards Joshua with some strong intention of killing. This good man is the most skillful sword used by Jiangning now. Yuan xiuran on the other side looked at the wanjian Guizong used by Jiangning, but said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect you would do the same thing. I''ll show you what is the real wanjian Guizong. Then you can stop crying and beg me." After that, yuan xiuran also covered his sword and pointed to Jiangning in a long distance. It was the same when countless people poured in and flew out. Instead, they did not condense to one place. Instead, Jiangning rushed to all directions. It looked like they wanted to crush Jiangning directly with the gaps in all directions. Jiangning looks strange. Looking at yuan xiuran in front of her, she seems to want to say something. But at the moment, their moves have collided with each other. Obviously, they can''t stop. So Jiangning can only concentrate on dealing with it first. The proposal of both sides was just a standoff for a while, then it was separated again, and the bag rolled towards the front. However, it was obvious that the sword formed in Jiangning was more powerful than before, smashing countless people. The proposal from yuan xiuran had already arrived in front of yuan xiuran. Yuan xiuran obviously couldn''t believe his own move. He was simply defeated by Jiangning. He immediately wanted to raise his weapons for defense, but he suddenly realized something. "What? How could that be possible! " Then, yuan xiuran seemed to have been pulled out. All his strength was not enough to lift his sword in his hand. Seeing his momentum gradually weaken, he fell from the perfect Mahayana period to the middle Mahayana period, and immediately felt very tired. Yuan xiuran turned back at the last moment and looked at yuan Badao with some incredible eyes. Then he gave a sad smile, and then was penetrated by countless sword shadows of Jiangning.Jiangning looked at yuan Badao with some surprise, but he also looked a little unbelievable. At the same time, the power of the sword in his hand was also immediately reduced by a few points. Before the shadow of the weapon reached yuan xiuran, he was also chatting and finally transferred. It can be said that Jiangning''s adjustment did save yuan xiuran''s life to a great extent, but also made this attack less harmful than before. "What!" Yuan xiuran looked at his body with some trance, but there was no pity. On the contrary, he looked at Jiangning strangely. He didn''t understand why Jiangning didn''t directly kill himself. You know, that blow just now could have killed him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1039 Jiangning with some cold expression invited the host who had been seriously injured in front of him, and immediately enriched his whole body cultivation, and then said to yuanxiuran, "tell me who he is who he is who he is who he is." Seeing yuan Xiu looking at Jiangning in front of him, he was obviously surprised, but he seemed to think of something and immediately shut up. "Hum, even if you don''t say I have a way to know, since that, you should go with me first!" After that, Jiangning threw yuan xiuran forward and threw him in front of yuan Badao. Then he said to the original tyrant: "now you have no way to tell me where the five old Xuqing are, or I will kill all of you." Yuan bully obviously some can not believe, with some surprise point to his own behind the crazy knife door back mountain. Jiangning has looked at the past with some disbelief. It is necessary to know that all the energy of this array of Zong array is from the roar of this crazy knife door. If there is any real clothes in it, even Jiangning feels that there is no response. Jiang Ning looked at yuan xiuran, and found his eyes full of hate. He asked yuan Badao in a few angry tones and said, "what do you mean?" Jiangning certainly knows what they are saying, because when you were told to stop in the war, you found that the energy given by this array of conservation was suddenly reduced, and Yuan xiuran was also because of the decrease, so that there was no bottom down the attack of Jiangning, and then it was defeated. It can be said that the opening and closing of the patriarchal array are all managed by the yuan baton as the patriarch. So it is his responsibility to say that he is responsible for what problems have happened to the public by this deception. It can be said that he is responsible for the whole power, or how the war in the lake is going to be started. Yuan Badao with some embarrassing color to look at yuan xiuran, a smile, said: "brother, you think more, how can I harm you is not necessarily your illusion!" "I may also admit that I am wrong, but this array of conservation is the whole clan door. Only you can open it. You should interrupt it at any time. What do you mean just now?" All the words have been said to this part, let the baby yuan himself know that it is not round, so he looks at yuanxiuran in front of him, and says with some indignation: "what do you mean by me! Why do you have to come back to a person who has gone away and you have sacrificed your self-care, is it not good to make yourself a history forever? What do you mean by coming back this time? I will not be allowed to happen as the leader of the crazy sword gate. I just shut down the array. I just want you to die "It''s a fool. Do you know if you are a bad person, I am defeated. What a bad news for the crazy knife door!" But who knows that yuan Batao didn''t mean a little confession, but laughed three times and said, "it''s ridiculous. If you don''t die, even if Jiangning is finally expelled from the city, even if you kill it, it is not up to you to be the leader of the crazy sword gate. Don''t think I don''t know that the only elder guarding the clan is the strongest after his death. You want to No one can stop you if you do anything. " When it comes to this, yuan xiuran smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that, the reason for my failure was just this, or was said by my brother really did not think of it!" Jiang Ning also probably knew some about this. It was the yuan baton who was afraid that yuan xiuran won the victory, thus cutting off the opening of the big array of protecting the clan, which made yuan xiuran lose. But what made yuan Batao unexpectedly was that Jiangning and the young people had not been able to fight. You are not even injured in both ways, but it is one-sided by Jiangning If he rolled it down, even if he continued the interactive war, he only let yuan xiuran fall down later! However, even so, yuanxiuran is still a little unforgivable. It is true that it is true that anyone stabbed by his relatives behind the knife will not be easy, but Jiangning obviously has no time to participate in the private affairs between them and then continues to walk towards the back of the mountain. Just after entering the back mountain, Jiangning found a five elder Xu Qing who was bound up. At the moment, he was also awake. Obviously, the war between Jiangning and yuanxiuran was just over. It can be said that the boom of the two sides of the war is also quite shocking, so Xu Qing, the five elder, has not expected to flash over. Xu Qing said with some bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that you and I thought about it many times that I came to save me. I thought it would be my elder brother, the master of my waste! Who ever thought you would end up? Who can think that your strength can be so terrible? It seems that you were really a genius in our sword sect? It''s also hard, no wonder you don''t want to join any elder because you are much more powerful than them. " Obviously, in the previous war between Jiangning and maintenance personnel, Xu Qing and the Beijing teacher paid everything in their eyes, so it is also helpless to talk about your current strength to understand the family thoroughly. However, since it has been understood, Jiangning has no need to continue to cover up. He sighed and said to Xuqing, "elder five are more concerned, no matter whether they are concerned about it How about it, I''m still Jiangning, isn''t it? As long as you are still the aunt of Ning''er, I will be so to you. You are not because the sword sect''s people tell the truth. I have no interest in sword sect at all. However, since you are a baby''s little clothes, I will save you once, which is to repay Ning''er''s love for my life-saving. "Asking Jiangning to say this is also a lot of reassurance to Xu Qing. His only fear is that Jiangning, who has already made a ten level blockbuster, will have a sudden change in his character, which is also a very bad thing for him, because it means that no one in the whole Jianzong can stop him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1040 "Since you have said so, I thank you here." After Xu Qing gave my thanks, he was rescued from the passing state. Of course, this was done by Jiangning. Then they took yuan xiuran and went back to the crazy sword gate left by their son. However, they could only look at each other. For their present situation, they have lost too many people. First of all, their patriarch Kong Lao had been killed by Jiangning, and their elder elder was killed by Jiangning. Yuan xiuran, the most powerful member of their clan, was captured by Jiangning. It can be said that this was their unexpected and most painful loss. In addition, most of the disciples of the crazy sword sect were dead and wounded. Most of them were not killed by Jiangning. It can be said that after the war, the mad sword sect will become history. After losing so much power, madaomen will naturally be removed from the powerful clan ranks. At the border of the great wilderness forest, a new clan territory will devour the madaomen. In this regard, yuan Badao, as the leader of the alliance, just sat on the ground dispirited and looked in front of him with a depressed face. It seemed that he wanted to realize what he had done wrong, but in the end, he did not find out what was wrong. At this time, an ordinary Madao sect disciple was a little depressed and said, "why should we provoke this guy?" And it is this common complaint that makes Yuanba understand that their mistake from the beginning is to provoke the enemies that they can''t provoke and make them completely defeated. Of course, the culprits of all this can only blame themselves. "Ha ha, it may be that God wants to kill me. I have escaped so many attacks. Even when the Golden Dragon Gate rose, there was no us in the sect even when jinlongmen massacred so many of them. However, today we were directly destroyed by such a nobody. Even before, we didn''t know what kind of guy it was Our mistake. " People began to think about it. It seemed that they had done wrong from the beginning. The strong folk custom in their clan was brought about by the previous victory. They always thought that their clan was almost invincible, so they were very arrogant and domineering. Because of this, they would provoke Jianzong to live in Jiangning. "The crazy sword gate is scattered!" Yuan Badao laughed miserably, raised his Sabre and walked towards the direction where he didn''t know where it was. From then on, the world knew that there was no crazy sword door in this world. The disciples of those crazy Dao sects left behind took a look at this place with some nostalgia. They also wrapped up their packages and quickly returned to their hometown. The crazy sword sect was defeated completely. Soon, a new clan came to merge with it. However, the most profitable sect belonged to Jianzong. You should know, as the corresponding sect of mad Dao sect, it was also the most powerful sect. When we failed, Jianzong quickly closed down and snatched away the treasures of elder sister crazy Dao, even liannahu The array of Zongda array is also removed. Overnight, the strength of Jianzong refers to the high-rise buildings, and even the shadow will start to crush it, reaching the top ten level. All this is because of Jiangning! After taking it back to Jianzong, Xu Qing, the five elder, also told the upper level of Jianzong all about it. It can be said that there was no intention of concealing it at all, which also shocked the whole Jianzong. One of the most surprising is the second elder of Jianzong. He has always been at odds with Jiangning. From the beginning, he was fighting with Jiangning. After hearing what Xu Qing, the five elders said, Jiangning was actually practicing in Mahayana period, he immediately felt disbelief and shut his mouth honestly. He knew that if he tried to provoke Jiangning again, the price would not be a simple fight. However, she did not have a bit of self-confidence that could be compared with those in the Mahayana period. Zhou Tianyang, the great elder of Jianzong, is the happiest one. He has a good relationship with Jiangning. It can be said that a large part of the reason is that he is helping Jiangning, so he is immediately happy after hearing that Jiangning is powerful. On the other hand, Jiangning, as the most concerned point, is busy at the moment. He looks at yuan xiuran in front of him and keeps asking. But yuan xiuran has no meaning to say. He doesn''t know what yuan xiuran is stubborn about. "Tell me who taught you this wanjian Guizong?" "You just give up. I can''t say it even if I die. This matter matters a lot. If I say it, it''s not a simple problem. Even if you kill me at this time, I will never tell you." Jiangning has no way but to look at Huo Qilin reluctantly. It seems that he wants to get something from Huo Qilin to force people to say something. Huo Qilin just blinked and said helplessly, "you think I''m Doraemon."After unable to know the news, Jiangning also expressed helplessness, but then shut the yuan xiuran into the cell under construction, and then prepared to return to his residence. As soon as he stepped in, he saw Xu San, who was commanding the people at the moment. He looked arrogant, commanding many disciples of the sword school to and fro in the room. It seemed that he was cleaning up and taking care of them. You know, this scene is unbelievable. Xu San, as a servant, dare to instruct so many Jianzong disciples. However, at the moment, it is just so. It can be said that it is quite strange. "Ha ha, Xu San, you are really powerful." Xu Sanli was shocked, and then came to the familiar voice. Looking back, he immediately said with tears in his eyes: "Mr. Jiang, you are finally back!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1041 Jiangning is sitting quietly in the courtyard, listening to Xu Santao in front of him, unconsciously talking about everything that has happened since he left this clan. It turns out that since Jiangning rescued all the people of Jianzong, Jiangning''s real strength was also exposed. Naturally, it caused a great disturbance in the whole clan of Jianzong. If you know the state of Mahayana, it is equivalent to the top level of a sect. Only the elder of huzong has it. Even if you are the patriarch, you can''t reach that level. However, the sword clan is a little special. Jiangning can see from the first sight that Zhou Tong, as the leader of the clan, has a great period of strength, which makes the sword clan still so powerful under the influence of crazy sword sect. But besides me, Jiangning couldn''t find anyone who could get into his eyes. That is to say, except for Zhou Tong, the leader of the whole sword clan, he had Dacheng system, and even elder huzong didn''t reach Dacheng. This is a very strange thing. From this point, we can see that the strength of the whole Jianzong is extremely lacking. Therefore, after they learned that Jiangning is a big upgrade, their first idea is to pull you away from them forever, at least to be friends. As a servant of Jiangning all the time, Xu San is the closest to Jiangning in the whole Jianzong. Naturally, his status is rising. Now he is not only treated as a disciple of the inner school, but also taught by various elders. It can be said that Xu San was just an ordinary man at the beginning, but now he has the cultivation of golden elixir period, which can be said to be very different. To know that his qualifications are quite ordinary, and even his talent is very poor. It can be seen that the sword school really used his heart. Ning''er was also accepted by the five elders as his own disciple. It can be said that Ning''er was the second person after Gu Xibing, which was unprecedented in the whole sword school. Since Ning''er has absorbed a lot of energy from the spirit and Soul Crystal before, my qualification and talent have been improved. After being taught, my strength is constantly advancing, and there is even a tendency of shadow crushing people. After hearing that Jiangning has come back and will continue to live in this Jianzong for a while, many Jianzong disciples spontaneously provided various materials and asked to make Jiangning''s residence the most luxurious. However, Jiangning was not interested in it. Jiangning heart to road, can be said to be in pursuit of the pinnacle of the state, but this so-called royal clothing Huashi is not attractive to her. And Xu San is so respected because of Jiangning''s status. It can be said that he was a servant or had never met such treatment. Naturally, he was extremely grateful to Jiangning. When he heard that Jiangning came back, he immediately burst into tears. After hearing about Xu San''s affairs, Jiangning also nodded. Next, he would go to Ning''er. Although the patriarch Zhou Tong told him that he had given the Tianyuan pill to Ning''er, you can say that Ning''er has recovered, but Jiangning still has to go out of his worries. Knowing that Jiangning was going to find Ning''er, Xu San immediately took the initiative to lead the way. Jiangning followed Xu San to the residence of the five elders, where he saw Ning''er who was practicing. Ning''er just noticed that Jiangning is happy to run out, a hug in Jiangning''s arms, and Jiangning is quite spoiled, touched her head, in his eyes, this Ning''er is like his own sister in general. At this time, Xu Qing on one side coughed for a while, interrupted them and said, "Jiangning, come here for a moment. I want to tell you something." Liu Rui rode for a while and followed Xu Qing. Although he didn''t know what was going on this semester, he should have guessed that it had something to do with Ning''er. As you think, Xu Qinggang''s mouth is about Ning''er. "Before, you were not strong enough, and I didn''t say anything more. Now that I know your real strength, I think some things should be told to you better. Although it has nothing to do with you, I think you will not stand idly by." "Five elders, but it doesn''t matter." "I believe you have also heard that Ning''er''s parents are not ordinary people, and their strength is extraordinary. Ning''er''s mother and my sister are also full of passing through the later period of the robbery period. In our sword school, she is also a first-class genius, and Ning''er''s father is even more extraordinary. That is to say, there is no one in the whole clan No matter where they are, they are all talented people Hearing this, Jiangning is also you let him not think that his daughter''s parents should have such a strong cultivation. You should know that Jiangning has spent a lot of time along the way, and naturally very few people can achieve this step. "Who is his father? Why are they not at Ning''er''s side now? " These questions have been thinking about Wanda all the time. Now Xu Qing answers them for her: "in fact, Ning''er''s father is not a disciple of our Jianzong school. He is a member of the Golden Dragon Gate, and is also a rare disciple of the golden dragon gate. His accomplishments in the Mahayana period have made him a genius in the world, even if he is in the golden dragon gate. He has even been scheduled to become the next golden dragon gate The existence of the patriarch. ""But it started suddenly. Three years ago, an immortal suddenly came to our world and caused a huge disaster. At that time, our sword clan was on the verge of extinction. At that time, it was his father who reluctantly resisted the immortal''s attack, but he also paid the price of his life. Later, it was all of us When people were in despair, the immortal suddenly disappeared, and Ning''er''s father became the hero of our sword clan. However, once, the Golden Dragon Gate really hated us, which led to our exclusion from the golden dragon gate. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1042 "I see. In this way, Ning''er''s father is from jinlongmen, and his mother is from Jianzong." "Yes, but because the people of jinlongmen have always hated us, they are not willing to accept Ning''er together. Later, Ning''er was taken away by his grandfather and promised that he would not let Ning''er go into the clan and live a peaceful life. That''s why we put down our hatred, but we still have no contact with each other so far." "Five elders, I understand all these things you said, but does it have anything to do with me?" Xu Qing sighed, looked at the next side and said, "the next one is from the patriarch and senior brother. He will tell you about it." Then Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan, did not know when he had been staying. He suddenly appeared in front of Jiangning without any sign. I Jiangning was a little strange. Even he couldn''t find the trace of Zhoutong. Obviously, Zhou Tong''s fast moving tree planting was very harmful. "I really didn''t think of it. I thought you were just an ordinary boy, but I didn''t expect that your strength was so high. In this way, I can tell you some things." "We all know about the killing of crazy Dao clan. It can be said that this is not a beautiful thing. It can be said that the whole people of Jianzong were inspired and our status was greatly improved. However, you should remember that it was you who killed Na Yuan xiuran!" Jiangning said with a smile: "why do you think I''m still afraid? Since I dare to kill him, I have my confidence. " "In fact, things are not as simple as you think. It seems that yuan xiuran only has the realm of Mahayana, but the important thing is not itself, but the master behind him." Jiangning asked about it in classical Chinese. He remembered that he had heard about it when he was fighting with that yuan xiuran. The yuan xiuran was captured by the mysterious immortal. After coming back, he had such a state. He knew that the master behind yuan xiuran was the mysterious immortal. "What is the realm of this immortal?" Zhou Tong took a look at Jiangning and said faintly, "I don''t know! Even the people in the golden dragon gate can''t feel what the immortal is. It may be a combination period or a true immortal. " This will also be a silence, if you can not determine the strength of the other side, Jiangning a person is also a little unstable. Jiangning snorted coldly and said, "don''t worry. I''ll do things alone and be a pawn. If I kill him, I''ll never drag down your sword clan. If you really have this attitude, I can go now." Seeing that Jiangning seemed to be a little angry, Zhou Tong immediately explained: "little brother, you think too much. We don''t mean to drive you away. On the contrary, we still hope that you will stay all the time. We just want to tell you that if you really want to find a solution, you''d better go there Jinlongmen or taixuanmen may be able to get some unexpected information! " Jiangning nodded and wrote down the matter. He had planned to go to Jinlong gate or taixuanmen gate to have a look. As the two most powerful sects on the mainland now, you can believe that they always have some methods or know something about time and space, which may help Jiangning return to the time and space where he was originally. And I heard that the golden dragon gate was the place where the secret place was found. You Jiangning thought that to be a golden dragon gate, you should have more information about the secret place or the old god world. After a little inquiry, you might be able to find out what the God was really about. "In fact, there are some more important things to let you go to the jinlongmen gate. We suspect that the immortal''s affairs had something to do with the jinlongmen gate. However, as we all know, the jinlongmen gate is powerful, even I have to think about it. After all, I am the only one who has the cultivation of Mahayana. If I fall down, the whole Jianzong will not be the same, and you are not the same Well, you are single, you can do whatever you want, so I think if you want to, you can go and have a look. Of course, if you don''t want to, we won''t ask for it. After all, there is no reason for you to risk your life. " It can be said that Zhou Tong''s words are very euphemistic, and there is no sense of compulsion. However, Jiangning knows that Jin Longmen seems to have to go. At the moment, there are so many things that can be done. For him, the priority now is to improve his realm and cultivation. Otherwise, after he returns, it will be embarrassing if he still can''t beat the God. So now Jiangning has already It''s about deciding your next goal. It was dark just after walking back from Ning''er, and on the way, Jiangning saw Gu Xibing, who had been waiting at her door. She looked very anxious now. She walked around the door as if she was waiting for someone. "Elder martial sister Gu, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here." The general called out from afar, which scared Jia Xiping. He looked at Jiang with a nervous look, and then said with a slight anger: "thief, where have you been? Why did you come back so long? " "Tell elder martial sister Gu that I just went to the residence of the five elders and talked about some things."Gu Xi Bing was surprised and said with some surprise: "did you go to the master? Or to his place? What have you done? " Jiangning said with a smile: "elder martial sister Gu is worried, but Ning''er is there. I went to see him." Gu Xibing was relieved. At the invitation of Jiangning, Gu Xibing followed Jiangning into his residence. He found a place to sit down and talked about it. However, the topic was quite strange. It was clear that Gu Xibing came to Jiangning, but Jiangning said everything first. Almost all of a sudden, when he came in, he said, "some of the other words came out of the door with no worries, and some of them didn''t have any worries! Mr. Jiang is not good! Someone is looking for you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1043 As soon as Xu San rushed into the room, he found Jiangning and Gu Xibing. They were sitting and talking. They were both embarrassed. Jiangning said with a smile, "Xu San, why are you so flustered? What happened? Tell me what''s wrong with me "Childe, I don''t mean that. It was just outside the door that someone asked to see you and was stopped by the doorkeeper. But he was from the golden dragon gate. Then he asked to give this letter to you. The Deacon didn''t dare. Doran had to give the letter to me first, and then I trotted to find you." Jiangning frowned. He didn''t know anyone from jinlongmen. He didn''t know anyone in jinlongmen recently. How could he send a letter to him? So he took the letter with some doubts and opened it, but he understood it immediately. "Thief, who wrote to me?" Gu Xi Bing asked curiously. "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a guy who doesn''t know the customs. His name is Qin Feiyu. It''s said that he is the chief disciple of jinlongmen. But in my opinion, his strength is just like that." Gu Xibing was also surprised to hear that it was Qin Feiyu''s letter. Who knows the name of the chief disciple of the golden dragon gate? They all know how terrible Qin Feiyu''s strength is. I''m afraid that he can only be called as Qin Feiyu''s in front of Jiangning. "What can I do for Qin Feiyu?" Jiangning looked at the envelope and said to Gu Xibing: "it''s nothing important, that is to say, he found a strange relic. There may be some rare treasures in it, even some inheritance. So he wants to invite me to join in the exploration. However, my interest in this matter is generally that it may be a precious relic for them In my opinion, that''s the value! " It is true that like Jiangning, he has reached the peak of Mahayana cultivation, and only one step away can step into the realm of fitness period. For him, those relics are just some ordinary objects! Even if he can''t give him much increase, even if he goes, the value of what he can do is not high. But one side of Gu Xi Bing said with some doubts: "this man is really strange. I remember that he would never find anyone to form a team. I didn''t expect that he would come to you this time. Maybe there is something rare about it. Otherwise, you should promise to come down and have a look. If it is a common thing, it will be easy for you." With Gu Xibing''s words, Jiangning also pondered. Indeed, this matter can be gambled. Anyway, there is no loss for Jiangning. So he thought about it for a while, and wrote a reply letter asking Xu San to bring it to the man. On the other side, Gu Xibing hesitated for a moment and said, "can you take me with you, little thief?" Looking at Gu Xibing in front of him, Jiangning also sighed slightly and said, "elder martial sister Gu, in fact, it''s very simple for me to take you there, but you''ve just been rescued from the strange poison of the crazy sword sect. Now you''re still weak, and it''s very difficult to even mobilize your true Qi. So I don''t recommend you go there!" Hearing this, Gu Xibing buried his head with regret. He also knew that his present self was just a burden to Jiangning. If he insisted on his own way, it might bring some trouble to Jiangning. Even, Qin Feiyu of jinlongmen didn''t invite him. If he did, it would still be a problem whether he could join in or not?. Looking at Gu Xibing, who was depressed in front of her, Jiangning said with a smile: "elder martial sister Gu, don''t be sad. Well, when I come back from the secret place, I can teach you any treasure and improve your strength. Next time, I will take you to go around alone. How about it?" At this moment, she nodded happily. After making an appointment with Qin Feiyu, Jiangning also began to prepare. To tell the truth, Jiangning didn''t have any worries about this trip, but before going out, he specially found the master craftsman of Jianzong. He gave his taixuan sword to him and asked him to help him forge it again. However, it is obvious that the master has never seen such an artifact as Taixue Shenjian. You are immediately fooled and carefully examined, and then immediately express that you are willing to give all the funds to build taixuan sword again. However, obviously, after seizing the resources of crazy sword sect, it is very simple to repair taixuan divine sword. It was rebuilt in only one day. Although its power was not improved as before, it was much sharper. It can be said that it has recovered its former sharpness. After forging the artifact again, Jiangning also put it into the storage bag. However, it took an ordinary saber from Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan. Although compared with the taixuan divine world, it is not simple. Generally speaking, it is quite good, and even some people can''t get it. Obviously, this sword was given to Jiangning this week, and it was also the method given to him. It can be said that he wanted to bring Jiangning to their sword clan. Although she told you that she didn''t like this, she would remember her kindness to her, so she told you to remember the friendship of the sword clan in silence, and soon it was the next day to start.Compared with the busy arrangement of jinlongmen, Jiangning looks lazy and loose here. It just hangs up a storage bag and carries an ordinary saber on his back. He walks out of the door without any extra things. It looks clean and tidy. In addition, Jiangning was very fast, and soon came to the golden dragon gate. At this time, Qin Feiyu and his wife were just ready to go out and met Jiangning. It can be seen that Qin Feiyu''s strength has made great progress. Maybe he had some adventures during this period. He was promoted to the great completion of the robbery crossing period. Now he is not so careful after seeing Jiangning, but obviously he is still afraid of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1044 "Brother Jiangning, you are all right!" Qin Binyu said goodbye, but he didn''t know how to say goodbye However, Qin Feiyu immediately gave a bitter smile when he heard Jiang Ning talking about that day. With some helpless expression, he said, "brother Jiang, don''t mention that terrible thing. It''s a shame for me now. I didn''t expect that Gu Haoran, who was too mysterious, was so strong that I was not his opponent at all. Although he said that brother Cheng Longjiang was just what he was then, it is still the same today It''s so annoying Jiangning naturally knew what Qin Feiyu was talking about. He didn''t kill Qin Feiyu at that time. A large part of the reason was that if he didn''t kill Qin Feiyu, everyone''s spearhead would be pointed at him, so that he could reduce a lot of doubts for himself! Qin Feiyu naturally understood this. He knew that he was used as a gun envoy by Jiangning, but there was no way to do it. If you told him not to call him at that time, he would be killed by Gu Haoran. From this point of view, he has to thank Jiangning, and it is better to be killed by some countries than to die. Obviously, taixuanmen has been a little angry. Since coming out of the secret place, everything has been directed against the golden dragon gate. Originally, the two sects were equal, and both were ranked first. Now they are even more tit for tat. From this point of view, Jiangning didn''t know whether it was good or bad, and Jiangning didn''t care about these things. It can be said that if Jiangning didn''t kill her directly, it might affect her. They exchanged greetings for a while, and Qin Feiyu began to talk about the business, which was the ruins of this visit. "Brother Jiang, frankly speaking, I don''t know much about this relic. It was mainly discovered by a friend of mine, so you''d better ask him for details." Then Qin Feiyu pushed out a seemingly cowardly disciple of the golden dragon gate behind him. This disciple seemed to be only a 15-year-old child with constant fear in his eyes, and his strength was only in his infancy. To know the strength of yuanyingqi, although it is above the middle level in Jianzong, jinlongmen is only at the end of the line, so he looks a little timid, and it is true. According to Qin Feiyu''s introduction later, the disciple''s name was Liang Ping. He was just a nobody in the golden dragon gate. He had no sense of existence all the time. However, due to a mission abroad, he was unintentionally separated. However, the elder martial brothers and sisters who accompanied him did not have the Kung Fu or the interest to look for him. After all, he was only a dispensable and unimportant person, so he lost himself in the dark forest, and by chance, he came to a legacy, but he just found it and then was transmitted out. Of course, it was for this reason that he managed to escape and returned to the golden dragon gate. Only after he reported these things to the police, did he pay attention to them. You know, there is a relic in the dark forest, which is a great discovery! The dark forest is another forest close to the wild forest. Although it is close to the forest, it is very different from each other. According to the old people''s word of mouth, the two forests originally merged into one. However, in ancient times, it seems that something happened. The huge dark energy devoured half of the forest, and later led to the disappearance of everything there It''s dead, and only a lot of dead trees are left. Moreover, it is covered by smoke all day long, and it can not get sunlight all the year round, and even many toxic substances are born, which makes ordinary people can''t get close to it at all. In addition, there is nothing worth using there, so ordinary people can''t avoid it. It can be said that Liang Ping was lucky to survive there. His report caused a sensation. The relics in the dark forest prove that they are at least relics left in ancient times, and there are countless treasures left in them! However, because of the terror of the dark forest, many people are not willing to go in and look for it. Even the elders in the clan are a little frightened, so this matter is gradually suppressed by people. However, not long ago, Qin Feiyu took the initiative to find this disciple named Liang Ping, asked her to tell him all the things, and finally decided to go into the ruins to find out. After hearing this, Jiangning said with a smile: "brother Qin, according to what you said, in the dark forest, such a terrible wind can''t be approached by ordinary people. Even the elders of Guizong are a little frightened, but you want to explore. It seems that you must have something to do!" Qin Feiyu laughed mysteriously, and then said in a very low voice: "brother Jiang, to be honest, the message conveyed by Liang Ping was well known years ago, so it is not a secret at all. But the key point is that after so many years, no one can pass through the dark forest, nor can he obtain the remains So this is absolutely safe for us. ""Last time in the secret place, although I was defeated by Gu Haoran, I didn''t get nothing at all." Jiangning eyebrows a pick, quite interested to say: "what did brother Qin harvest in there?" "Ha ha ha ha, brother Jiang, you are really a smart man. Yes, the biggest harvest I could get from that secret place before was a poison avoiding pill. I don''t know what its material is. But after testing, I found that it can avoid the poisonous fog of the dark forest directly. This is the biggest guarantee for where I want to explore the relics ¡£¡± This time, Jiangning really nodded seriously and began to consider Qin Feiyu''s suggestion. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1045 Now according to Qin Feiyu, he has mastered the way to avoid the poisonous fog of the dark forest, so he will invite Jiangning to join us. "But why do you want him to invite me in?" Qin Feiyu looked at Jiangning in front of him. He seemed to want to think about it. Then he said, "brother Jiang, I will tell you the truth. In fact, it is not enough for me to go alone. Although it has not been found out what the situation is in the ruins, it would be too unsafe if there was only me during the robbery period, which was too mysterious Those guys in the gate, I prefer to believe you, brother Jiang. " In this regard, Jiangning was noncommittal, shook his head and said, "but you can look for those elders in your clan! Their strength is better than mine, and they will never contradict you "Brother Jiang is joking. Although the elders are strong, they are just too strong. I think I can''t suppress him, and I won''t even have a chance to share my share." Jiangning suddenly got up. It turned out that Qin Feiyu thought that his own strength was only in the period of the robbery, and he could barely reach the level he required, and did not exceed him too much. Therefore, he was able to ask for a share in Jiangning. However, he was afraid of too low and it was impossible for him to choose Jiangning. "In that case, I won''t give up. When can we go on the road?" Looking at Jiangning, who had already agreed, Qin Fei also said with a smile: "brother Jiang is really a happy man, and you are too anxious, but now we can go on the road at any time." Then several people set foot on the journey to the dark forest. Jiangning took a look at the people who went with him and was quite surprised. There were five people, including him and Qin Feiyu. The first is the disciple named Liang Ping. He is the weakest, but he is the only one who knows how to get to the ruins. Therefore, he must follow him, and he is also the object of public protection. Another one is a woman, also wearing the clothes of jinlongmen, with a rebellious look on her face. She always raises her head half and looks quite high. Besides, she will be slightly humble when facing Qin Feiyu. Qin Feiyu just had a helpless smile and didn''t explain anything. According to Qin Feiyu, he is called yuewuji, the third most important disciple of haoyuezong. Jiangning still knows that some of the haoyuezong is ranked the third, but in fact, a large part of the reason is that they are standing behind the Golden Dragon Gate, so it can be said that haoyuezong is a subsidiary of jinlongmen, so it is normal to join the moon without trace. All the five of them seemed rather strange. Yue Wuji had been following the woman, looking rather flattering. Liang Ping followed them at the end of the crowd. He didn''t have to lead the way until he reached the dark forest. Although Qin Feiyu comes to talk to Jiangning from time to time, most of the time he is in the front. As the chief disciple of the Golden Dragon Gate, he rides on the tall steed. However, he has to kowtow to him when he meets anyone on the road. It looks very disrespectful. Only Jiangning was walking alone. He could have brought the flatterer with him. However, since the cultivation of flatterer is still too low, even if he went with others, it would be a drag. In addition, Jianzong has arranged a suitable position for her, and the treatment is quite good. Looking at him, Jiangning is also very happy He didn''t take him on the road alone. The only thing Jiangning can talk about is probably huoqilin. Now huoqilin is still in the form of fire elixir, which exists in Jiangning''s elixir field and can be communicated through divine consciousness. Although Jiangning is walking alone, it seems to be in peace with the world. From time to time, you can still feel the bad look from the moon without trace. Jiangning feels quite strange about this. Now, they are walking on the most prosperous road in Jiangning, which is in the town leading to the frontier of the wild forest. This town is obviously very prosperous, because there are many animals and monsters that can be hunted in the wilderness forest, and there are many warriors and even hunters coming and going. There are many people who trade here. Some people buy materials they need to enter the forest, and others sell their prey from the forest. Most of these people are disciples from different sects. Naturally, they are different from each other. "What''s the matter, brother Jiang? Haven''t you been to this wasteland city yet?" Seeing Jiangning looking around there, Qin Feiyu asked with some doubts. "Yes, I''m still here for the first time." "Ha ha, brother Jiang, you should pay attention to it. It is close to the wilderness forest, and it lives on the wild forest, so it is called Dahuang city. In this city, you can enjoy all this freely. There are not only various shops in the dust, but also many auction houses, underground arenas and casinos. However, there are rules here."After taking a look at Jiangning from the flying fish family and paying attention to his expression, he then said: "although this is the territory of Jianzong, it is actually managed by the two clans of jinlongmen and taixuanmen. Therefore, please do not violate some basic laws here. Do not beat people in the street, or we will certainly enforce the law Severe punishment from the team. " "What if it''s the people of the Golden Dragon and the people of taixuanmen?" Jiangning said with some joking, while Qin Feiyu politely said that he was embarrassed to smile, but he did not answer any more. Jiangning showed a meaningful expression. "Well, at this time, we are going to stay in the hotel." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1046 Jiangning is also quite surprised at this wasteland city. Although he had walked through the forest before, he had deliberately taken the path to avoid the attention of crazy sword sect. Therefore, he never passed through the wilderness city. When he first arrived in the city, Jiangning also hesitated. After all, he seldom saw such a prosperous city now. Fortunately, when he heard that Jiangning was not familiar with the city, Qin Feiyu took the initiative to act as a tour guide, explaining the things of each shop for Jiangning. It can be seen that he often passed the imperial city. After only a moment, the group came to a hotel. Although the hotel was not so magnificent, it was indeed the best compared with other shops around. Qin Feiyu also said with a smile: "brother Jiang, don''t be surprised. This wasteland city was built on the mountain. It can be said that from the beginning to the present, it has changed a lot. However, even so, it is impossible to compare with those buildings in Jianzong. This hotel is already the best in this wasteland city. It is difficult to reserve a place in it It''s hard. " Come on, Qin Feiyu swaggered in. Jiangning looked behind and found that all the guards standing in front of the hotel were dressed in the clothes of the golden dragon gate. It was obvious that the hotel was opened by jinlongmen. Qin Feiyu, as the chief disciple of the Golden Dragon Gate, naturally did not have any hindrance. He looked like this and walked in quickly. Jiangning hesitated for a moment, but just as he was about to step into the gate, the guard put out a hand and stopped him. "No admittance is allowed for people without permission!" Jiangning frowned and looked at the guards in front of him. He knew that when he and Qin Feiyu were walking along the way, they just separated. Therefore, the guard should not know the relationship between him and Qin Feiyu. "I''m a guest of Qin Feiyu. Get out of my way." Who knows that after listening to Jiangning''s words, the guard not only refused, but also laughed: "ha ha ha, just you? How can you, a little man of sword clan, know our little Lord? It''s just a dream After that, the guard still looks like that, and has no intention to get out of the way. This is because he makes you slightly angry. "I say it one last time, get out of the way!" The guard looked at Jiangning contemptuously and said slowly, "open your dog''s eyes and see where this is. This is the territory of jinlongmen. You Jianzong''s garbage came here. I didn''t directly beat you out. It''s already quite kind to you. Now you have to threaten me. Do you believe that the law enforcement team of jinlongmen only needs a stick of incense You can be driven out of here The guard looked at Jiangning in front of him. In fact, he tried to perceive your cultivation from the beginning, but he was totally unable to detect it. Therefore, he was still a little afraid of Jiangning. However, he thought that this was the territory of their golden dragon gate, so he immediately emboldened himself to say those words to Jiangning. What''s more, when he looked at Jiangning''s clothes, although they looked very decent, they were just ordinary white clothes in blue. There was nothing to see the wealth of Jiangning. Having said that, he saw that he did not pay any more attention to Jiangning and turned around with a haughty look. Jiangning looked at it. Qin Feiyu, who was greeting others in the distance, sighed helplessly and wanted to take a step forward to call him. However, before Jiangning opened his mouth this time, the guard pulled out his sword angrily and chopped at Jiangning and said, "it''s really shameless. I''ve warned you so many times. Do you dare to come here? It seems that I can''t teach you a lesson today This move really annoyed Jiangning. Before that, he looked at Qin Weiyu''s face and didn''t fight with him. But now that he took the initiative to pull out his sword, it can''t be blamed that Jiangning is merciless. "In the next life, open your eyes and see who you are provoking." Jiangning snorted coldly, and his real Qi was running. A killing intention was dripping from his body. This strong killing intention made all people tremble for it and could not help looking at Jiangning. "Do you dare to fight back?" I didn''t expect that hand-painted painting would make you dare to send out the killing intention without scruple in this broad day and in public, and it seemed that he was going to attack her. At the moment, he felt a trace of regret and even some worry in his heart. However, he looked at the jinlongmen law enforcement team not far away, and immediately said with a sneer: "it seems that you are not going to see the coffin and do not cry. Our members of the jinlongmen law enforcement team tell you not far away that you will die when they come." Sure enough, with Jiangning''s strong intention to kill, the law enforcement team of jinlongmen immediately saw the situation here, and rushed to this side. Jiangning just looked back at them quietly, and then said faintly, "even if they come, they can''t save your life."After that, Jiangning hit the guard with a simple and unadorned palm, without any unnecessary action, even as a very slow step, so he gently hit the guard. At first, the guard showed a trace of disdain in his eyes, then felt some strange doubts, and finally turned into fear. During this period, it was just a flash. No one noticed how terrible Jiangning''s move was. A burst of terrifying energy began to gush out of Jiangning''s hands. The guard who was the first to bear the brunt was beaten to death without leaving a trace. "Thief, dare you!" Only heard the sound of a shout, Jiangning immediately looked at his back, and at the same time set up a defense. Just when Jiangning was ready for defense, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, and he cut it with a sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1047 In the face of this blow, Jiangning just lightly raised his hand and opened up the attacking figure. Then, with the strength of the earthquake, he stepped back two steps to see clearly the appearance of the visitor. Compared with Jiangning''s understatement, the man''s face was extremely dignified at the moment. He didn''t expect that Jiangning''s skill was so terrible that he could easily break away from his attack without being discovered. But in fact, Jiangning fell into his own consciousness, and found that someone was approaching him with secret skills. It seemed that he wanted to sneak in. Jiangning naturally took precautions early and waited for him to take the bait. Seeing that he didn''t succeed in one move, he immediately retired to the team of the jinlongmen law enforcement team, and gave Jiangning no chance to fight back. It seemed to be a very wise decision. At this time, all the members of the law enforcement team arrived in front of Jiangning, and could not help saying that they all took out their weapons. It seemed that they wanted to kill Jiangning directly. "Take down the man from the sword clan!" All the members of the law enforcement team of jinlongmen came out to Jiangning and used their strongest force one after another. It seemed that they wanted to fight and make a quick decision. However, Jiangning didn''t stop. A direct strike was to send everyone back. "Ha ha! It''s such a brave family. Without even asking about the cause of the matter, they just fight directly. " At this time, the person who attacked Jiangning quietly came out and called on you in front of him and said, "the evidence of your attacking and killing the guard of Jinlong gate is conclusive. Everyone can see it. This is a fact. You can''t deny it. Now we will kill you in accordance with the law, and then send it to Jianzong for treatment." It seems that these people are trying to be unreasonable and kill Jiangning first. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t want to talk to them any more. He pulls out his taixuan sword and seems to be trying to kill people. At this time, Qin Feiyu arrived all the way. He looked at Jiangning in front of him and the jinlongmen law enforcement team who had conflicts with him. Then he sighed and said, "don''t fight, don''t fight. It''s all your own people." At this time, the personnel of the law enforcement team of jinlongmen took a look at Jiangning with some vigilance, slowly put away all the weapons, bowed slightly to Qin Feiyu, and said, "Hello, little Lord!" "Little Lord, you said it was your own. What''s going on? He killed our guards on the spot. How could he be his own Qin Feiyu looked at Jiangning with some helplessness, as if to ask Jiangning to explain the dragon to pulse. "I came with Qin Feiyu. I separated some things on the road. When I was just about to enter the hotel, I was stopped by the guard. I said it again and again. He didn''t believe me. He even took out a weapon. I naturally wanted to fight back. But I didn''t know how to handle it, so I killed it carelessly." The leader of the jinlongmen law enforcement team looked at Jiang Ning''s understatement in front of him. He was obviously a little unconvinced and said angrily, "hum, a bunch of nonsense. I witnessed the whole process. It''s not what you said. It''s clear that you should kill first." Later Qin Feiyu said with a really ugly look: "well, elder Gu, I still understand brother Jiang''s character and temperament. He is definitely not the kind of person who likes to kill at will. I believe there must be some misunderstanding in this. Even as Jiang said, it has nothing to do with it. Let''s just forget it!" "Since you have opened your mouth, we will not investigate this time." With that, the law enforcement team gradually left, but the bad look in his eyes was exposed. Jiangning also said with a bitter smile: "it seems that the status of brother Qin is not so stable? I didn''t expect that a small law enforcement team would dare to disrespect you "Let brother Jiang laugh at you!" Then Qin Feiyu and Jiangning walked into the hotel together. It seemed that the matter was so over. However, Jiangning, who walked behind, took a meaningful look at Qin Feiyu. Of course, this did not let Qin Feiyu find out. "I didn''t expect that I would be tested before I started to explore." Jiangning said to himself. In fact, according to Jiangning''s idea, Qin Feiyu is only a few steps away from Jiangning, and he can fly for the guard at any time. In this way, Jiangning will not be hindered in coming in, but she will not do so. Moreover, his position from Jiangning can be seen at a glance. When Jiangning has a dispute with the guard, He should have known it for the first time, but he didn''t find out. If all this is a coincidence, Jiangning himself does not believe it. In fact, the so-called dispute between Qin Yu and the elder Jiang Ning was just a deliberate test of their strength.This is why Jiangning only needs one move to defeat the ancient elder who has the strength in the middle of crossing the loot, but it is a tie. Of course, there is the meaning that Jiangning can release water. If Binjiang''s resource strength is exposed too early, it will cause a lot of trouble. If you have no language, you will deliberately go to your own place. Now it seems that Qin Feiyu''s Jiangning still relaxes a lot of prosperity. In this way, Jiangning in the hotel room, first laid out some defensive array, and then fell asleep peacefully. However, on the other side of Jiangning after sleeping, in a good box on the street of this hotel, Qin Feiyu, Liang Ping, Yue Wuji and the woman from jinlongmen all sat together on a table and began to discuss what happened to them in Jiangning today. Obviously, people are suspicious of Jiangning''s strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1048 "Judging from the present situation, Jiangning is at most a mid-term ferry." "I also said," what kind of person is it? It''s just that. " At this time, Qin Feiyu said coldly: "you think too naive. At that time, we knew him in the secret place. At that time, his strength was at least in the period of crossing the loot. I thought that after the ceremony, our strength would be far better than him, but I didn''t expect that we were still so close. It seems that this man''s talent is one It must be extraordinary. " "No matter how good the talent is, how can it be? This is the place where strength is respected. The three of us are all the people in the late stage of the robbery. We can crush it to death at will. Is it necessary to be on guard against him?" "Traceless, you don''t know him very well. When Gu Haoran and I were fighting, we could easily kill both of us with his strength. But he didn''t do it. He just waited for us to fight until the end. We can see that he was very cautious and never did useless work Yes. " "It''s terrible to deal with such an enemy. We have to be careful at all times." At this time, the woman of jinlongmen also nodded and said, "I think the elder martial brother is right. There seems to be no movement all the way, but his eyes are always on Liang Ping''s body. I think this person''s mind must be not small." At this time, Liang Ping, who was sitting in the distance, was quite nervous. With a timid look, he said, "well, we will not tell him. Then we will only have four teleportation symbols. Will he not stay in the dark forest forever?" Qin Feiyu said with a smile: "Liang Ping, you are still such an idiot. If people like him can''t be used by our golden dragon gate, we''d better get rid of him as soon as possible. So we didn''t plan to leave him at the beginning. But this expedition really needs five people. Otherwise, I won''t even bring more people in, which also makes our plan return It may be exposed! " Yue Wuji looked at Liang Ping in front of him, but these fierce colors said: "I warn you first, only five of us know that we are going to the dark forest, and then Jiangning will definitely not come out. If there is any news leaked, it must be one of the four of us, and the most suspect... You can understand what I mean!" Liang Ping nodded in a hurry, and then he stopped talking. "I don''t know how many treasures there are in the ruins?" Qin Feiyu said in a deep voice: "the ruins should have been built in ancient times. There must be a lot of strange things in it. However, what we are most concerned about is the real dragon essence and blood that Liang Ping said to see before." Hearing this, Liang Ping immediately nodded and said, "I am absolutely right. On the high platform above the ruins, there is a holy grail carved with gold, which contains the golden blood." "No trace of the moon also said:" that is not wrong, with the golden blood in the Holy Grail, this is absolutely the real dragon essence blood, yes. " The four people are still discussing, but naturally they did not relax their vigilance. They are very careful to observe the surroundings. Once there is any movement in Jiangning, they can find out for the first time. But what they didn''t know was that after they had just finished their discussion, a seemingly invisible air current flew towards Jiangning''s room and then merged into Jiangning''s body. "Big brother, wake up!" Jiangning opened her eyes and quickly looked around her with her divine sense. She found nothing unusual. Then she said in a deep voice to the fire Qilin in in her body: "have you found anything?" Huo Qilin said with a smile: "brother, you are sure that things are as good as God. They are really there to discuss these things. With my Huodan virtual body, their realm can''t be detected. I listened to all their conversations." "That''s good. I want to see what kind of tricks they have to play in front of me. They are just a bunch of little kids who don''t have a clue. They want to frame me in front of me. It''s too bad!" In the early morning of the next day, Jiangning was still sleeping. Suddenly, a rush of footsteps came from the distance, and ran straight to Jiangning''s direction, without any intention of stopping. "Brother Jiang! Are you awake? " As soon as the visitor opened the door, he set out on the defensive array arranged by Jiangning in advance. Immediately the array started to work and fired at the visitor directly. At the same time, Jiangning suddenly opened his eyes and clapped his hands downward. The movement of true Qi forced the defense array to stop. When the rooster just arrived in front of others, he just saw him stop. "Oh, brother Qin, why didn''t you open it all of a sudden?" Qin Feiyu''s eyes lit up and said with some embarrassment: "I didn''t pay attention to this, but I didn''t expect brother Jiang that you would set up a defensive array anytime and anywhere." "Let elder brother Qin laugh. To tell you the truth, I''m most unprepared when I sleep. In order to prevent being attacked by others, I put down the defense array every time before I go to bed. Fortunately, I close my hand in time, or I will hurt my love letter. I will die at that time."Qin Feiyu laughed awkwardly, then nodded to Jiangning: "brother Jiang, it''s not early, we should start." "All right, I''ll go in a minute." Then, under Qin Feiyu''s gaze, Jiangning simply cleaned up for a while, and then went downstairs with him. Yuewuji, Liangping and the women of jinlongmen were all waiting for them, looking rather complaining. "Ha ha, you''ve been waiting. Let''s go now." With that, the party was heading towards the direction of the dark forest. All along the way, they all seemed plain, but everyone had their own plans in mind. What is the result. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1049 The dark forest is full of poisonous fog all day long. Under the layers of smoke, even the sun can''t shine in. The whole dark forest is cold and humid, and there are many swamps. What makes the dark forest terrifying is not just its geographical environment. Although it is close to the wild forest, it is actually quite different from it. The visibility in the dark forest is very low. If there is something wrong with it, it is a wrong step. In addition, every step here is muddy. It can be said that you can''t tell where you are going. If you don''t have extremely proficient road recognition skills, you can''t find where you are after passing once. What''s more, the most frightening part of the dark forest is its ubiquitous poisonous fog. If you inhale it, you may lose your consciousness. After continuous breathing, you will never be able to rescue and die. In such an extreme environment, there are also some strange creatures to survive, if because of those poisonous fog reasons, also produced variation. Most of the people who came to the ancient dark forest would never go back, and even if they went back, they would only swing around in the periphery for a while, even if the poison had not been absorbed, they would have escaped. However, it is obvious that the ruins could not be in such a comfortable place, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago. The reason why the relics can exist for such a long time is largely because no one can pass through the poisonous fog. But in this poisonous fog, it is really a bit surprising to find that a group of people actually passed through it, which seems to have ignored the invasion of the poison. They were five of them in Jiangning. At the moment, Liang Pingzi is standing in the middle of his light, except for the light, which is very safe. "It''s a good thing indeed." Even Jiangning couldn''t help praising that, even though he had spread so much in the original divine world, he had never seen a treasure like this, which could avoid the strange poisons in the world. Although it is not to say that all poisons are invincible, they can restrain most of the poisons. This is also a great reliance for Qin Feiyu to come here. He said happily at the moment: "at that time, in the divine world, I thought it was just an ordinary bead, but I didn''t expect that in an unexpected mission, I was bitten by a poison. This is because the poison avoiding bead suddenly emits a strange light, and the toxin in me is all It''s only then that I know what this bead really does "Well, with it, our chances of winning are much higher." "Although it is said that this poison avoiding bead is very powerful, we can not all expect him to be in the dark forest. There are many strange monsters in the dark forest. They have been infected by poisons, and one of them is also attached with virulent poison. Although we don''t know whether this poison avoiding bead has any effect on them, we''d better avoid it." Everyone nodded one after another. For such a thing, no one was willing to risk his life. Under the guidance of Liang Ping, it seems very dangerous for people to move forward step by step, but they have not seen any obstacles so far. Jiangning can not help but praise Liang Ping. If Liang Ping made a wrong step in this place, they might be directly in danger. Obviously, Liang Ping did not live up to people''s hopes and went in the most correct direction. "Liang Ping, you are really good. If you can remember so clearly, and I am very curious about how you walked through this poisonous fog at the beginning?" Liang Ping chuckled and said, "actually, I didn''t know what was going on at that time. My senior brothers and sisters and I found a strange token after they lost it. It was the light of the token that prevented me from being attacked by these poisonous fog. Then, the token also guided me to move forward, so that I could avoid those dangers I''m just writing down these steps Jiangning nodded, but Qin Feiyu looked at Liang Ping with some eyes and motioned him to shut up. Although Jiangning said that all this was in the eyes of Jiangning, he did not show any indication, just some unpredictable meaning. "Well, there are some ruins ahead." Hearing Liang Ping''s words, people are inevitably excited. They quietly speed up some footwork and walk towards the front. At this time, Jiangning suddenly snapped: "stop!" Some of them did not have time to respond. They looked at Jiangning with some doubts. But it was this delay that they saw what was ahead. It turned out that people in front of them had no time to look at it. After a closer look, they found that it was a swamp area. If Jiangning hadn''t taken the next step, they would have gone in and would have sunk into the swamp. "My God, how could there be a swamp here?" "Liang Ping, are you sure you remember correctly, why is there a swamp here?" Liang Ping thought that he was at a loss: "everybody, I didn''t mean to. I really don''t remember such a swamp. According to my steps, we will reach the ruins after crossing here.""Don''t scold him any more. You know, how many years have passed since she came to this dark forest. Poisons are rampant in the dark forest, and strange material changes may occur at any time. It''s obvious that swamp is also an easy thing to see here. We shouldn''t blame him, should we?" "But it''s empty. There''s a swamp here. Where should we go next?" "According to Liang Ping''s words, behind the swamp is his familiar road, that is to say, we need to cross the swamp to reach the ruins." Jiangyin Weiwei thought and said. "Easy to say, but who can cross the swamp? You know, we can''t even fly in this poisonous fog. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1050 As Yue Wuji is worried about, because the poison is rampant in Jiangning, they have to be close to the poison avoiding beads, which makes them unable to fly. After all, when flying, people can''t walk together as they do now. "Well, I have a vehicle magic weapon that everyone can ride on and drive it over the swamp." Qin Feiyu said after hesitating for a while. It can be seen that he is very reluctant to give up this treasure. But at the moment, if you don''t use it, you may not even be able to fly over the swamp. Without hesitation, they all boarded the vehicle. It was a huge flying vehicle that looked like a ship. The people were not very crowded on it, and it looked quite strong. "Ha ha, you have such a treasure, why don''t you take it out earlier?" "Well, to tell you the truth, I am also very reluctant to part with this vehicle. It has a huge navigation ability, and it is also equipped with a defensive array. Its rank is not low. It can at least match the existence of a hijacking period, but the only drawback is that it consumes energy." "I got this vehicle by chance. I didn''t even have a way to replenish energy. So I had to use it once less. I would never take it out as a last resort." I see. It''s really hard to say so. I have to pay so much. "That''s all. Anyway, this time we''re going to explore the relics, which is definitely more rewarding than this equity." After that, people were relieved and began to move on the swamp. However, although the vehicle was powerful, it also had many disadvantages, such as too much noise and obvious speed. Walking on this treatment is not even as fast as people on the ground before. It takes a lot of time to cross the swamp. If the case is Feiyu, the treatment itself is not used to move forward, but is used to consign important goods. For example, he can load the whole material, or even move some items of the clan to the front. At the time of discussion on the vehicle, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of us found some abnormalities and began to be on guard. "It seems that you are in some trouble." "There is no way to do it. After all, it is easy to be targeted because of big goals." Sure enough, just a moment later, people heard the chirping sound. If it was put in the usual time, many people would think that it would be bird singing, but it would not be a good thing in this poisonous fog filled place. The people in Nangong mansion saw that some ordinary black sesame sized particles were broadcast from afar, and those "particles" were getting bigger and bigger as they approached. After people saw them clearly, they found that they were poisonous bats who had been living in the dark forest all the time. "Watch out for these poisonous bats!" Jiangning is also dignified to see, the strength of each of these poisonous bats is not high, even only the golden elixir realm. However, their emergence in groups, like locusts all over the sky, how can people not be afraid! After seeing the people in Jiangning, these poisonous bats hit them like they lost their senses. Although they were blocked by the defensive array carrying vehicles, they obviously couldn''t bear the huge number of them. "Be careful, everyone. This defensive array is going to fail. There are too many poisonous bats." Sure enough, even the defensive array didn''t insist on much. They were attacked by these poisonous bats with their own flesh bodies. They all opened their mouths. Although there was no substantial attack power, they really looked very hideous. Although these picture bats are only in the golden elixir stage one by one, the poisonous gas contained in their bodies is far more than that. If they are bitten by them, even Jiangning will never think that they can retreat completely. When it comes to the battle, Liang''s weapons are completely different from those of the others. However, the bat''s weapons were not prepared in the middle of the battle. Jiangning looked at Qin Feiyu with deep sense. Although he was struggling to resist the poisonous bat, he had a helpless smile. Jiangning understood that they had already sneaked in front of the ruins, so Liang Ping''s role was not so great at this time. People began to care about his life and death, so they didn''t want to protect him in it. Liang Ping, an ordinary disciple, naturally could not resist the attack of these poisonous bats. He was embarrassed and reluctantly began to wave his weapons. However, he was forced to step back step by step, and even was nearly bitten by poisonous bats several times. Jiangning sighed slightly and went to Liang Ping''s side. Although she said that she only moved herself to her side, it attracted the hatred of many poisonous bats. After all, Jiangning''s momentum was much higher than that of Liang Ping. It is also a bite of teeth, began to attack those poisonous bats fiercely, without taking into account the true Qi in his body. How much is left?Fortunately, after the defense array was broken, all the poisonous bats began to attack Jiangning and others, and did not attack the vehicle. Therefore, he was moving slowly towards the direction of the ruins. "Can''t we kill the poisonous bat?" "How long has this dark forest existed? No one has ever been to the depths of this place, and I don''t know how many of these poisons are there. I think that such a small number of poisonous bats can be tolerated. There should be less poisonous bats in the ruins. " Sure enough, as the cub pushed forward step by step, he found that there was never any trace of poison beside the ruins. It seemed that the relics were not naturally a place to avoid poison. "Hold on a little longer, and we''ll be there in a minute." Jiangning said to Liang Ping. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1051 Finally, with the joint efforts of several people, the enigma reached the other side of the swamp. In front of the ruins, all the poisons were dispersed, so that they did not get any injuries. It can be said that this time is also very dangerous, especially Liang Ping. Conscience looked at Jiangning with grateful eyes, bowed slightly and said, "thank you for your help. If there was no elder brother Jiang, I would be dead this time." "Where do you say we help each other?" Then he patted you on his shoulder, and they walked towards Qin Feiyu. Qin Feiyu looked at Jiang Ning, and then said with a smile, "brother Jiang is very brave. Just in such a critical situation, he was able to save Liang Ping. It''s really powerful." Although those poisonous bats are a great threat, Qin Feiyu obviously can''t do anything about it. So Qin Feiyu also found a free time to face Jiangning. Naturally, they seem to have noticed that Jiangning saved Liang Ping. Now, they don''t know what to do to them, because they don''t have a chance to save them. "Well, since everyone has nothing to do, let''s go to the ruins. Next, in the scope of the ruins, although there is no poison gas, in case of emergency, you still need to take some temporary antidotes. Although there is no poison bead, it is better than nothing!" Say that everyone from that, fortunately your hand has received all kinds of antidote pills. In this, ruins, there may be some poisons, can not be underestimated! Since he has reached the ruins, the role of Liang Ping is not as great as before. Now he is not walking in the middle of the crowd, but on the last way of slipping away. It can be said that he acts as a queen for all. Jiangning is quietly walking next to Liang Ping. Others are walking in front of him, paying attention to the surrounding situation from time to time. They have just entered this episode. Everything in the ruins is very old. When I first went in, I felt a strong sense of dilapidation. Even when I was on the wall, it was very vicissitudes, and there were some mosses on it. The pillars supporting the whole site are also dilapidated, and even some of them fall off, looking crumbling. "Obviously, the ruins are not as strong as before. If there is a little collision, it may collapse, which may cause unnecessary trouble, so we should be careful not to touch anything." As Qin Feiyu warned, with a little wind and grass, the stone pillar is on the verge of falling. On top of the ruins, there are obviously many objects that are not used in time difference. "It seems that this remains used to be inhabited by people." No trace on the moon some, doubt said. Indeed, judging from their current situation in the state of Qin, there are many traces of people''s staying at the door of the ruins. As they go further inside, there are even some weathered pots and pans. Jiangning also noticed that there were various holes in the ruins, and these holes were like a gateway. Therefore, Jiangning was deeply puzzled. "I want to look inside. This may be a place where some people have lived." Qin Feiyu did not deny Jiangning''s words. To tell the truth, he also hoped that someone would take the initiative to explore around now. Jiangning''s proposal completely conforms to his meaning. "Please, brother Jiang. You should be careful about everything. Although this relic is the trace of someone who lived in it, it is also possible that there are all kinds of traps. The traps in the ancient ruins are of infinite power. You must not underestimate them!" Jiangning nodded, and then went to the hole nearest to him. As expected, Jiangning did not ask for the entrance of the cave. There were indeed traces of people living in the cave. There were even stone blocks made of stone and various living objects on it. Although it had been weathered for a long time, Jiangning could barely recognize their faces. After that, Jiangning came to a house again. Sure enough, there are traces of people living here, even more obvious than the one just now. Jiangning came to Qin Feiyu and said these things. Qin Feiyu nodded and said solemnly: "it seems that the place at the gate is the place for people to live. If we infer that the gate is a residential area, we should first find the treasures we need, and then we should continue to walk towards the deep. Maybe there is something satisfying in the innermost part The unexpected harvest is not necessarily. " You also nodded. He understood that he might know some clues here. Now they need to find some useful things according to them. It is also a very normal thing. If you don''t get into the tiger''s den, you can get the tiger''s son. If you know that there may be some information in it, you have to have a look."But where should we find our way now? Which road leads to the deepest part of the ruins? " Jiangning criticized the three spacious Dongkou County in front of her, and said in doubt. "It seems that our soldiers are divided into three groups now." All the people nodded. Now there is no other way. If you want to find the deepest place as soon as possible, you must do it as fast as you can. Otherwise, searching one by one, I don''t know how much time it will take. They don''t have so much time to waste here, and among the three holes, they don''t know which places are extremely dangerous. So a group of five decided at the distance that they would divide the troops into three routes, find the innermost place, and then inform all the other four people to come here together. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1052 There are only three people at the entrance of the cave, but there are five of them. Now how to get there has become a big problem. Qin Feiyu thought about it for a while and suggested, "I think we should distribute the most evenly now, so as to ensure that each side has enough assurance. Otherwise, if that side is the real one, it may be solved." All the people nodded. Only in this way can we ensure that each hole has enough fighting power. Otherwise, it will be difficult to get through traps and other methods. "In that case, how about my proposal? I don''t think the strength of several of us is very clear, but on the surface, I''m going to walk on my own now. Without trace, you can go with Ruo girl. In the end, Liang Ping, who is the worst in strength, may have brother Jiang with you." Jiang Ning nodded after hearing the speech, but he knew in his heart that the purpose of Qin Feiyu''s division was to turn it into the most difficult situation. You should know that Liang Ping''s strength is not only impossible to provide any help, but may drag Jiangning into the water, which is a great drag on Jiangning. Jiangning clearly shows that Qin Feiyu''s purpose is to let himself and Liang Ping take a chance together. If they are lucky, they can lead a correct way out. If they are not lucky, they can eliminate a wrong school, which can be said to be a wise decision. However, Jiangning did not mean to refuse. In his eyes, it was very simple to protect Liang Ping. Moreover, he had a plan of his own. After the three sides entered the three holes respectively, Liang Ping said to Jiangning with some apologies: "I''m really sorry, I have to drag you down. If you encounter any danger, please don''t mind me." In this regard, Jiangning did not say anything more, just a smile, two people continue to move forward. After a while, they arrived at the source of the cave. The place at the entrance was dark. Jiangning and Liangping couldn''t even see what was there. They had to go on in the dark. Fortunately, Jiangning people tell him what is in front of him through his own telepathy and Huo Qilin''s judgment, so there is no obstacle in comparison to let him move on. Liang Ping is just following Jiangning closely behind him. He is really afraid of taking a wrong step. Finally, the dark environment gradually disappeared, and Jiangning they do not know how, came to a cliff in front of some doubts, Zhang Ning said: "what''s going on? Is there a cliff in the ruins? " In fact, the span of this cliff is too large. Jiangning didn''t expect that the ruins were not far away from the outside, not so fat, but there was something frightening inside. This cliff can be said to be like a fracture from the middle of the ground. Under it, it is dark. Nothing can be seen. Even how high it is, it is impossible to explore. On the opposite side is another piece of land, but it seems that the distance between the two sides is at least 100 meters. "Without Qin Feiyu''s vehicle, it seems that we can only fly there by ourselves." Liang Ping nodded. Although he said that the width of the cliff was indeed very large, but the strength of trading Liang Ping could still pass. Yang Yang lit up the TV slightly and prepared to fly to see the real and the virtual. Jiangning is just about to start, but he hears fire Qilin and roars: "brother, be careful what''s strange on the cliff. It''s impossible to tell what it is, but it''s absolutely extraordinary." I quickly heard the speech and immediately looked at the bottom of the cliff. However, as I said before, the house was dark and the visibility was very low. Even the senior couldn''t see what was hidden in it.? "But you can''t just stay like this. You''d better fly up and see what''s going on, and then come back immediately." Jiangning also made up his mind to fly to the cliff with Liang Ping. Compared with Jiangning, Liang Ping had to work much harder. After all, his strength was not as high as that of Jiangning, so the take-off speed was definitely not as fast as that of you. If you lag a little bit, you will come later. Jiangning''s speed is much faster. It''s just taken off. It''s tens of meters away. It looks like it''s going to be able to reach the opposite bank in a short time. At this time, Liang Ping is still good and has just taken off. "Big brother, be careful what''s coming!" When Jiangning heard the speech, he immediately became alert. As expected, he realized that everything was running up under their feet. It seemed that they were going to climb back directly from the bottom of the cliff. "Brother, I know. It''s a wind tunnel. The whole relic is a secret building. It doesn''t have any ventilation means. The only place that can let the vestige lead to the air is in this cliff. There must be some other opening under the cliff. It can spit out a lot of air. For one thing, the people who used to live in this place can survive. ¡± Jiangning also understood that the cliff in the ruins was just a ventilation passage for the whole relic, so it was built so huge and could not see the bottom.I just want to be red Jiangning really immediately alert up, because he thought of this seems to have something on the Internet. "Liang Ping, be careful!" As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, Liang Ping immediately found something like it. Then, from the cliff, a hurricane suddenly rushed up and roared towards Xiangping, with a terrible smell. You know, this is the vent of the whole relic. How great the spirit of the freight forwarder is. If Liang Ping is swept by that wind with his current strength, he will be stirred to pieces. Liang Ping''s face suddenly changed, and he accelerated some speed. However, he found himself unable to escape the hurricane, which was about to be swept by the hurricane. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1053 Jiang Ning''s face changed. He knew that if Liang Ping was picked up by a hurricane, he would not be able to survive. But Liang Ping was also a little anxious. Although he said that the speed of the hurricane was not very fast, compared with his speed, it was never too late. When he was helpless, he seemed to want to fly back. He really found that they had come to the central position, and there was no way forward or backward. Li Yifeng is getting closer and closer to them, and Jiangning has reached a safe place at the moment. As long as he goes further, he can directly reach a piece of land there. If you continue to use the wind and rain natural input method to sweep Jiangning, but Liang Ping will be in danger. Liang Ping is still in the front position at the moment, although he has rapidly increased the strength, want to fly as soon as possible, but just in vain. "No, am I going to die here?" Now Liang Ping has only one idea: want to live! Liang Pingzi quickly recalled his past life. Although jinlongmen was said to be the most famous clan, he was extremely respectable when he went out. His family members were also proud of him in the Golden Dragon Gate, but he was extremely unpopular in the golden dragon gate. Elder martial brothers and sisters are extremely despised her, and even some younger martial brothers'' strength is higher than him. It can be said that he has always been extremely insipid. But even if it was such a life, he wanted to live on. If he died, there would be nothing left. Now Yang Xin''s only thought is to live. If he was re elected, he would even rather not say anything more, or would not want to come to the ruins at all. The hurricane was so close to Liang Ping that he didn''t even suspect that he would be swept by the hurricane next moment. , "am I going to die like this?" Liang Ping gave a bitter smile and closed his eyes. At this time, he felt a shadow around him suddenly, and said to him with a smile: "give up so soon? How can I fulfill my dream? " Liang Ping suddenly opened his eyes, but found that Jiangning had come to him at the moment. You know, Jiangning was very far away from him. He turned back from the position that was extremely close to the land. "Brother Jiang, you!" Now Liang Ping has no time to speak. Just after he finished this sentence, he found that Jiangning had already come behind him and gave him a hard push in the direction of his land. It seemed that he had used some genuine Qi to push Liang Ping out like a rocket. In the blink of an eye, Liang Ping found that his speed had increased, and he came to the land in a few moments. He immediately looked back at Jiangning and found that although Jiangning said that he had tried his best to paint, he was already in front of the hurricane. At the next moment, the hurricane is roaring on Jiangning, representing the mysterious atmosphere and dividing Jiangning''s shadow into two parts. "No!" Liang Ping yelled, but found that all this was useless, and Jiangning''s shadow disappeared in front of him. "Brother Jiang, why do you want to save me?" Liang Ping cried and said, "from the beginning to the end, we are just using you!" However, even if Liang Ping said these two words, Jiangning''s voice could not come back. He could only pick up his mood and set out again. He did not forget what he should do now. He was still trapped in the ruins and had no way. He could only find the exit first. After passing through the land, Liang Ping had already arrived at the most central position. He looked at the hall as if he had been there. He gave a smile and took out a token from his arms. The light of the token brings Liang Ping to the middle. Then you poke out a platform from the middle. Liang Ping inserts the token into the center of the platform, and the earth begins to tremble. It seems that Liang Ping is not surprised by all this. After a while, a door suddenly appears in the justice, and there is a transmission array beside the door. Liang Ping asked for me a look at Zhou Zheng before making the transmission array. He seemed to think of something, and then left the array decisively. "I can''t let elder brother Jiang give me this life in vain. I must make a comment on it." After that, Liang Ping pushed open the gate with determination, and slowly walked inside, but he did not notice. At the moment when he opened the gate, a shadow, just in a flash, rushed into the category. It is true that some of the inscriptions on Liang Ping''s stone tablet appear from the front door. "The key is obtained by trial."! Liang Ping nodded, went to the center of the platform, pulled out his sword, and began to prepare for the battle.Just as Liang Ping was just getting ready, a black leopard with sharp fangs, dark hair and strange green light in his eyes appeared in front of Liang Ping, and his cold-blooded eyes looked at him. Liang Ping was shocked by the underworld, but when he came out, he immediately calmed down and waved his sword. He seemed to be preparing for it. Of course, the black leopard didn''t know what Liang Ping was doing, but he knew his mission. Even if he went to Liang Ping on his own, he didn''t have any worries. "Come on Liang Ping also roared and flew toward the black leopard. They collided with each other in the air. Liang Ping knew that he could not do without a fierce battle. "Now that I have chosen, I will not regret it." Now Liang Ping has decided to fight endlessly here. However, in a corner of the ruins, a man has been sighing silently. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1054 In terms of the strength of Liang Ping, he is just a little young boy. However, this leopard has the strength to survive the robbery period. Although it is only in the early stage, it is enough to suppress Yang Ping. In terms of the same realm, compared with human beings, demon beasts must be more powerful than humans. After all, human attacks are extremely fast. However, the difference is that monsters have enough life, and they can upgrade slowly with their own long life span, and finally crush human beings with the realm. The current Panther is like this. Although there are only a few attacks: attack, bite, scratch and collision, Liang Ping can''t do any damage to him at the beginning of the robbery. Although the Panther''s fur looks plain, it is actually like steel armor, which can''t do any harm to him. And the leopard''s claws are also extremely sharp. It seems that every shot contains great power, even the floor trembles for it, and his speed is extremely fast. Liang Ping can''t capture his figure at all. He can only predict the steps of the Panther by virtue of his own conscious advantage. The two are hard to part with each other, but now it is the black leopard who takes the priority. It can be said that Liang Ping is constantly suppressed. In addition, the Panther itself is to consume physical strength, and Liang Ping himself is the consumption of genuine Qi, which is not the same. "No, I''ll write to you sooner or later. I must find a way to kill you." Liang Ping also calmed down and began to pay attention to what he could do now? But he thought about it and couldn''t find a suitable method. After all, with his strength, he couldn''t do any harm to the Panther, which was a very sad thing. Liang Ping resisted, but found that he was more and more embarrassed, and his true Qi was less and less used. He even felt a sense of retreat. He looked at the open door and seemed to want to escape. "No, if I escape now, it must be judged that I lost. In this case, what is the meaning of my life? Then I will save my life by big brother feijiang in white white wave?" Liang Ping bit his teeth again. He decided not to retreat for the time being to find a way. "Haha, by the way, if I failed to escape, then this..." Liang Ping suddenly thought of a very strange idea. He looked at the black leopard with some curious eyes. "If he is also a person who is designed to be a trap, his task should be to stop me. If it is said that my escape is a failure, then his escape should be regarded as a failure?" Although Liang Ping himself does not believe in this, there is no other way. He has to gamble, that is, the leopard, like him, must abide by the rules here, and can not escape from the site. "Well, it looks like I''m going to kill it with a terrain like this." Liang Ping gradually retreated slowly. It seemed that he was fighting and retreating with defense. But in fact, he had gradually come to the edge of the door. As long as the Panther attacked again and was seized of the opportunity, he could shake the Panther out of the door once again. In this way, he was able to win the victory. Sure enough, when he saw that Liang Ping was just beginning to retreat, the black leopard seized the opportunity to speed up his offensive steps and kept oppressing Liang Ping. He seemed to want him to have no time to recover his popularity and physical strength. "Hateful, just a little bit closer. If I had a little more time, I would have been able to... now Liang Ping is very close to the door, but he is still a little bit lawless. His true Qi has been lost. If we consume all his true Qi here, we will not be able to throw the black leopard out. At this time, the Panther suddenly felt something general, suddenly nervous up, looked around vigilantly. At the same time, Liang Ping seized the opportunity and quickly walked to the door. He immediately felt relieved. The black leopard also turned his head. He looked at Liang Ping in front of him and thought that Liang Ping was playing tricks. So he did not think much about it and rushed to Liang Ping again. When he rushed to Liang Ping, Liang Ping was also fully prepared. I looked at the black eight who rushed to him in front of me. I was confident. I immediately inserted my saber, and then I ran on my arms. "Gold dragon real armor!" The Golden Dragon Real armor is a very commonly used body protection skill of the golden dragon gate. It can make people''s body become extremely strong because the defense is biased towards the defense method. It is also extremely good and convenient to practice. It can be said that it is a move that people in the Golden Dragon Gate can use, and it is also very practical. Sure enough, under this move, even if the black leopard had the strength of the foot robbery period, he couldn''t kill Liang Ping directly. The mage argued with him. Liang Ping''s feet suddenly lifted his true Qi and lifted himself to the highest place. Then he threw the black leopard out, and the direction was exactly the position of the south gate.At this time, black Pao realized that he was not right. Now he looked at Liang Ping with painful eyes, but there was no room for any reversal, so he was thrown out by Liang Ping. At the moment when the panther was thrown out of the door, he was turned into a burst of black smoke, looking very bloody. Liang Ping was also very excited. He didn''t expect that it would become like this. From his just contact, he could clearly know that the black leopard was definitely not a mechanism trap, but a real monster, which was crushed into dust directly. However, the level is set in such a way that he can''t sympathize with anything. After all, either you die or I live. In order to survive, Liang Ping must be killed. From the moment that the Panther turned into black smoke, Liang Ping became the winner of this time. He walked slowly to the stage, which seemed to have a sense of accomplishment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1055 After Liang Ping came to power, the words on the stone tablet were indeed changed. "Welcome the winner, you can get the inheritance key and reward." Then there was a flash of gold on the stage, and a box and a sword appeared. Liang Ping opened the box, in which was a golden key, and the other sword was carefully picked up by Liang Ping. He said to himself with some smile: "finally, there is no waste of the life saved by brother Jiang in vain." Then Liang Ping came to the stage, and the transmission array under his feet rang out. When he opened his eyes with Liang Ping, he found that he had been transported to an unknown place, which was still an open space. In addition to his presence here, there were also two places where there were transmission doors. "How is it you?" A familiar voice sounded, and Liang Ping immediately looked back, but found that the moon had arrived here. "Elder martial brother Yue, I came here only after passing the barrier." Liang Ping said respectfully. "Who is your elder martial brother Yue? Do you deserve to call me elder martial brother? Tell me, what about Jiangning? " Looking at some unruly eternity in front of him, Liang Ping said that he was helpless, but he could only bite his teeth and say: "brother Jiang, he has already..." in order to save me. at this time, the transmission array on the other side also rang. Then Qin Feiyu''s body appeared in front of them. Qin Feiyu just opened his eyes, and he was puzzled He said, "what, Jiangning, he''s dead?" "Yes, it''s my fault that elder brother Jiangning was dragged down. I should have been the one who died and called your elder brother. In order to save me from death, he suffered the blow of the hurricane." At this time, everyone was quiet, and Liang Ping was a little depressed. "That''s great. If he''s dead, we won''t have to do it. Anyway, you''ve finished the task. Hand in the key!" Looking at the moon with some excitement in front of him, Liang Ping sighed helplessly and said, "brother Jiang, after all, he saved me. How can you say that about him?" "Bah, I was afraid that the other side would not be able to complete the task, so Jiangning came along. I didn''t expect that you would have finished the task without him. What''s the role of him?" At this time, Qin Feiyu also nodded and said: "originally, we planned to let him complete this task. Even if he is the most popular one, we still have to kill him in the end. In this way, we can save one step and four people can go back." Although Liang Ping''s literary and Art Federation said that he was unwilling, he could not fight back. After all, they planned to do so at the beginning. From the beginning, Lin Feiyu understood clearly from Liang Ping. After all, Liang Ping had already reached the transmission array, and it was through that transmission array that he returned to the golden dragon gate. He knew that he had to open the task of three places before he could get the key. In fact, Qin Feiyu was afraid that the other two schools could not complete the task except him. This brought in the strongest disciple of Haoyue sect and ruoyunxue, who ranked second in the Golden Dragon. Besides these two people, there is no other person he trusts, so what he needs next is a person who is not threatening and can help them complete the third task. Jiangning, a talented disciple from Jianzong, is naturally valued by Qin Feiyu, and he is also an abandoned son who can be abandoned at any time. After all, he has nothing to do with him, on the contrary, he has some hatred. However, to everyone''s surprise, Liang Ping was the only one to complete the task. They were sure that Liang Ping would die in front of him. "Brother Jiang, he treats me well. Without him, I would die there. Now it''s not me who talks to him. So you should respect me a little bit." Finally, Liang Ping was still a little angry. He rebuked Qin Feiyu. At this time, the moon without trace is a little angry, walked in front of Liang Ping and said with a sneer: "Oh, the wings are hard, don''t think you can be rampant after a level. Tell you, with your strength in front of us, it''s just slag. If you want to kill you, we can do it at any time. Now give me the key quickly, otherwise you will also Stay here forever. " Liang Ping gritted his teeth, stepped back a step and went to the stage and said slowly, "the key to the treasure house must be three before you can open it. The key in my hand is indispensable to you. If you do not have one, the key in your hand will become meaningless, and you can''t even find the way back." At this time, Qin Feiyu looked at Liang Ping coldly and said without expression: "so, you are threatening me?" "Brother Jiang, he saved my life. If there is no error, there will be no me now. I will never allow you to insult him like this." At this time, Qin Feiyu said with a smile: "Liang Ping, you think too much. How can we insult him? Our original plan is like that. But we didn''t expect that Jiangning is a man with true feelings. He could even choose to save you and sacrifice himself in such a dangerous situation? As a matter of fact, it''s a big surprise for us to be able to pass the test. I can see that your potential is still very great. After I go back, I will tell the elder that he can promote youLiang Ping relaxed at this time, and then slowly went down to give the key to Qin Feiyu and said, "in fact, I don''t need any promotion. I just want to ask elder martial brother, can you tell the news of brother Jiang''s death to Jianzong?" Qin Feiyu looked at the key in his hand, and then said with a sneer: "this is natural. I will not only tell the news of Jiangning aristocratic family to Jianzong, but also tell the news of your death to jinlongmen." "What do you mean?" Liang Ping didn''t respond. At this time, Yue Wuji had already risen to him. Then the sword was pulled out and put on his neck. He said, "that means you can die!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1056 At this time the scene is obviously a little strange, a few people have said that there is a smile, suddenly on the sword. "What are you going to do?" Qin Feiyu said with a smile, "who do you really think you are? If you didn''t know the path of the ruins, we wouldn''t bring you here. In fact, we didn''t intend to ask you to go back at first. Originally, we intended to let you die here. After all, only the dead would not say it. However, since you can get here, it seems that it is unnecessary for you to complete the task alone. Fortunately, she died here And you don''t have to do it with us. You''re next. " "You are tearing down a bridge!" Eternal sneered and looked at Liang Ping in front of him and said, "cross the river and tear down the bridge? What do you think you''re doing now? In addition to the beginning of the road also need you, until now is actually not necessary, but did not expect that let you recall the old time is indeed in line with our hearts, you think you have how much strength is just to complete a task, it is far from enough to compare with us, we do not need a heavy fist to kill people, you also foolishly give me the key. " After saying that, he wanted to have no trace and cut down the sword immediately. "I believe you wrong Liang Ping closed his eyes. It seems that he is going to be arrested. Xiaoyue Wuji also smiles and says: "sure enough, you are still so weak. So I say that even if you are doing something, you don''t need to use my power. You just die like this." At the moment when the moon''s sword was about to be cut down, it was found that Liang Ping suddenly grasped his wrist in front of him, and he could not save this blow. But Liang Ping''s other hand suddenly felt a strange sword from his arms, only to know that it stabbed himself in the chest. "Do you want to resist?" With a sneer, the other hand pushed Liang Ping away. At the same time, he began to withdraw. But at this time, the sword in Liang Ping''s hand came out of his hand, just like a spirit, he directly calculated to the chest of the business letter of holy acceptance without trace of the moon. "What!" Obviously, this attack scared him and me. He didn''t expect that the sword in Liang Ping''s hand could move in no man''s land and fly freely, just like that sword school''s sword art. In fact, Liang Ping discovered it a long time ago. After he passed the task, he read about the sword. Then he realized through the contract that the sword could be used. The user''s consciousness could be manipulated freely. Even he didn''t need to practice sign language fencing at all. This time, it was really a surprise. It startled the moon and no trace. At this time, he suddenly found that the sword could not move any more. Because the other end of the sword has been strangled by Qin Feiyu, we have to say that Qin Feiyu''s strength is extremely terrible. Even if Liang Ping has a sponsor, Beichen is far from enough to fight Qin Feiyu. Sure enough, Feiyu''s close relative''s attack is actually connected with many sponsors'' positions. "Yes, Liang Ping, you have indeed made progress. It seems that you have not lost some things in the ruins, and you are almost trapped by the moon. I have to admire you here. If you had such a heart before, you might not be regarded as an abandoned son." Qin Feiyu said with a smile. However, he did not stop in his hand. He knocked the sword to the ground with only one blow. Then he got up and went to Liang Ping. With some cold breath, he chopped at Liang Ping. "It seems that I really need to be here. At least in the end I made a fight. It seems that I have lived a meaningful life." In this way, Liang Ping gave up resistance, and even did not use the defense skill. He killed himself at will. "So if I give up here, how can I continue my dream?" Liang Ping immediately opened his eyes and saw a familiar figure appear in front of him. With only one hand, Qin Feiyu''s sword was caught. "Brother Jiang, you are not dead!" Jiangning didn''t speak, but just laughed. It was from the beginning that when he was swept by a hurricane, he didn''t do any harm. With his accomplishments in his Mahayana, those hurricanes were just like a breeze to him. Then he disappeared in front of Liang Ping. At the beginning, he wanted to see what kind of plans they had. Then, Liang Ping actually regarded him as a real life-saving benefactor. Her performance along the way also moved her. Even when she finished the task, Jiangning let Huo Qilin give out a trace of breath. If you want to know the breath of a fire kylin ancient beast, how could the black leopard know that it was the work of Liang Ping, and then calmed down. However, this delay also made Liang Ping successfully push the Panther out of the door, and Jiangning, with his ultra-high concealment method, followed Liang Ping to this place, and was not found by anyone. He even swaggered in front of the crowd to watch the battle.He was also aware of this detail, all the process, and then came to rescue Liang Ping when he was about to be injured. Of course, no one noticed all this. Even Qin Feiyu was surprised. He didn''t know how the people in front of him appeared. After seeing clearly that he would be mayor, he was particularly shocked. "Jiangning, you didn''t die. Did you collude with Liang Ping at the beginning?" Qin Feiyu said with disbelief that at the moment, it was only possible for Jiangning or Bian and Liang Ping to discuss and harm the three of them. "Who knows? Maybe you are just a chess piece in my eyes." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1057 At the moment, except Liang Ping, the other three people are obviously a little angry. They don''t know how Jiangning came from in front of them, and even Qin Feiyu is the most afraid. You know, she has no sign of your appearance. "Even if you don''t die, it''s no use. You can hide in the side like this. I didn''t expect that you would come forward to die on your own initiative. It seems that I have to finish it once." Qin Feiyu said calmly. He didn''t know the strength of his family. He always thought Jiangning was in the middle of the robbery period. However, he thought that the reason why he didn''t feel Jiangning before was because of his super high stealth method. He remembered that when he was in the divine world, he and Nagu Haoran did not find the arrival of their home. Later, unless Jiangning won his own sacrifice, they would never find out. Naturally, it is attributed to Jiangning''s super high concealed body method. When Yue Wuji saw Qin Feiyu say so, he immediately sneered: "I think so. You can be at ease. At least, we won''t kill you. Now that you take the initiative to devote yourself, you must have the consciousness of being killed. In this case, let me finish you!" Seeing the moon without trace seems to want to take the initiative to kill Jiangning, Qin Feiyu is also a place to get out of the way, it seems that the two people are on the verge of a war, both sides are very nervous. "Elder brother Jiang, you should be careful that there is no trace in this month in our clan. Although he is only the chief disciple of Haoyue, even those who are placed in the golden dragon gate are rare talents. They are the existence of the first three!" Qin Feiyu on the other side didn''t say much. In fact, from the beginning, he just couldn''t believe it. Now that month is in front of him, and he wants to take the initiative to challenge Jiangning, he would like to. Someone helps him test your real strength, and he is sure to deal with Jiangning. "Boy, I''ll tell you today what the consequences are for the people who know us in the golden dragon gate. From the beginning, when we were at the gate of the inn, we wanted what we wanted. It was just a little forbearance. Now we have the chance to do it." "If you want to, do it. Don''t talk nonsense." Jiangning just silently touched out his own taixuan sword, and at this time, Yue Wuji also rushed forward. According to him, his own strength is far higher than Jiangning, so as long as the means of thunder constantly attack you will not be able to defend, and he is also inclined to attack, so naturally it is impossible to wait for you to attack first, he is prepared to first It''s better to start. In front of him, the eternal maxim that seems to be very shocking to him is that there is no expression. He just flicks the taixuan sword in his hand, and then he goes to Qin Feiyu in front of him. Qin Feiyu was just a little strange. He didn''t know why. The moon, whose head was still running, stopped suddenly and looked at Jiangning with some astonished eyes. At last, he seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t speak out because he had fallen to the ground. The eternal fallen body immediately burst into sparks, and even did not see when he was dead, so he fell to the ground lightly. On the other side, Jiangning was moving lightly. Qin Feiyu continued to move forward, as if there was no trace in the month just now, which was not the same as his killing. "What''s possible? How can you have such strength?" I told you to look at Qin Feiyu, who was obviously at a loss in front of him. He just said calmly, "didn''t you start to investigate my strength? Didn''t you start inviting me to kill me before you found out? You are a little too young, then Although yuewuji''s strength is not as high as Qin Feiyu''s, it is at least in the middle of the robbery period. Even if Qin Feiyu can defeat Yue Wuji, it will take a certain time. He will never be so light hearted as his family. He can''t even see an unnecessary action. Even when he hands, it''s just a flash. From this time on, Qin Feiyu had already begun to be a little unable to believe. She did not know what kind of means was used by you in front of her, but he could not believe the strength of Jiangning, so he just stepped back with some vigilance. "What did you do to kill the moon without trace?" Jiangning looked at Qin Feiyu in front of him, but said with a smile: "what have I done? I just waved a sword. Don''t you think that a person in a great riding period can''t kill a person in a hijacking period with one sword? " "How can this be possible during the big ride?" Qin Feiyu obviously couldn''t believe Jiangning''s words in front of him, but said timidly, "how can you have a big ride? When I saw you last time, you just passed through the robbery period. How could you possibly reach the Mahayana period in such a short period of time? Besides, how could you have such a high realm even the elders of our sect could not reach such a level in such a short period of time For Qin Feiyu, he asked how many elders there were in the Jinlong gate. Naturally, he knew that there were very few people who could reach the Mahayana period. Naturally, from this investigation, he knew the difference between the Mahayana period and the ferry robbery period. Jiangning smile, with some gentle said: "but you can''t do, does not mean others can''t do ah, do you still don''t allow me to be angry, otherwise you come to try yourself?"At this time, Qin Feiyu finally recognized the reality. He gave a bitter smile, looked at Jiangning in front of him and said, "I didn''t expect that after accepting the champion, I surpassed him for a month. Who would have thought that your strength has developed so fast? What kind of monster are you? The last time we met was just the rise of the rich. It seems that heaven is going to kill me Jiangning didn''t say much. After shaking his head, he would take off and be killed by a sword. From the beginning, he had no good feelings towards Qin Feiyu. Before that, when he was at the door, he was testing himself. This was also a violation of his son at home, and he regarded himself as an abandoned son. This is absolutely intolerable for Jiangning. At this point, the chief disciple of the Golden Dragon Gate, Qin Feiyu, was immediately killed by Jiangning, and there was no room for any fight back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1058 After solving Qin Feiyu and Yue Wuji, Jiangning began to notice the third person, that is, the woman of jinlongmen. But at this time, when Jiangning turned around, it was found that he had disappeared. "What''s the matter? How could he suddenly disappear? " Jiangning said with some doubts at first. At this time, Huo Qilin also appeared in front of him and swore: "elder brother, the woman doesn''t know what kind of treasure she has. Even I didn''t notice it, so she sent it out, arrived at the door, and started the transmission array to leave." Jiangning frowned. If the woman ran away in front of him, he would brush off Qin Feiyu. The two of them would be exposed, and this would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. At least, jinlongmen would launch a crusade against him. Although you are not afraid of jinlongmen''s Crusade, you are also quite irritable. Jinlongmen is certainly not short of great gods, and even there may be active people in Jiangning, which is also a lot of trouble for Jiangning!. However, at this time, Huo Qilin did find the body of Qin Feiyu. After exploring for a while, he took out three keys from it. It seems that when the woman just came out, she gave the key to a Qin Feiyu. With diligence and her own, and the other half of Liang Ping''s, she has already been successful. By putting together three keys, we can open the archaeology of this relic. Jiangning put the three keys between the three sockets, and of course, only one door was opened in the ruins, which gave out glittering gold, while Jiangning walked in step by step. Huo Qilin and Liang Ping follow each other and follow Jiangning to the inside, but they find that it seems to be empty. "Is it that someone has come here and taken everything?" "It''s impossible, because we found out from the beginning that the level or the pharmacist is intact. It''s impossible for someone to forcibly open this relic from the outside, so I think there''s something in it!" Ah! Jiangning looked around and found that it seemed splendid, but there was nothing else. "What''s the matter? Is there no reward here? " Huo Qilin says with some doubts. In his opinion, he still doesn''t find anything in his perception of the strength of his beast level, so there is too little chance that there are treasures here. "No, it''s gorgeous here. I think the whole room is made of gold. Is this the gold that I''m rewarded with?" Jiangning thought that he hesitated for a while, and said that in his opinion, there seemed to be no other valuable things here except for the gold. Although the gold is indeed very valuable, it is not so useful for people who practice in Jiangning and other places. Even a random sect can produce so much gold. Jiangning went to the wall and touched the wall slightly. Then he felt a strange feeling in his heart. "Could it be that..." Jiangning suddenly remembered something, took out the taixuan sword from the storage bag and wiped it slightly on his wrist. It was just that a few drops of fresh blood were spilled on the wall, and as expected, the wall began to shake immediately. "Brother, what''s wrong with the wall? If it''s not to start something? How do I feel he''s getting smaller and smaller? " Indeed, this is not the feeling of Huo Qilin, but the whole room is getting smaller and smaller. "That''s right. It''s really the whole room he rewarded me with." Jiangning smile, and then moved, the room is suddenly disappeared. "Big brother, what''s going on?" Jiang Ning looked at Huo Qilin and Liang Ping, and then explained with a smile: "when I saw the room, I wondered whether the room was really a reward for me. Later, I found that this was indeed my guess. It should be a magic weapon that can store things, and even can be used to fight against the enemy. I just dropped blood essence and blood on him. After that, he would It belongs to me. Now he will be stored in my elixir field. He can grow bigger and smaller with my heart. He can install something or even use it as a weapon for defense. " This is a rare thing. Generally speaking, if any treasure can store things, it must be very fragile. It is similar to a storage bag. However, it is rare to see something like this that can defend and protect things. After searching the room, Jiangning began to look around again, as if all this had become so common. There was no poisonous fog in the forest before, and there was no terrible situation in the swamp. It seemed that Jiangning was trapped in a fairy mountain. "Near here?" When brother Jiang Ning gets the reward, he will go to collect all the rewardsJiangning hesitated. He didn''t know what effect these so-called real dragon essence blood had, but it must be some rare treasure. So Jiangning nodded and then walked to the hall. In the lobby, there appeared a vessel that looked like a cup, and on top of it was a small red liquid. "Big brother, I can feel that the contents in this cup must be extraordinary. I can feel the vast spirit of beasts when I am so far away. I think whoever drinks it will have a great effect." He swallowed the fire. Zhang Ning nodded, some cautiously walked up to the stage, carefully picked up the cup, slowly looked at the bright red liquid inside, and then a bite of teeth will drink it all in. "This is it!" Jiangning just drank all the liquid, and the whole person seemed to be burned by the fire and turned red. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1059 At this moment, Jiangning felt the sudden change of his body. He could feel the blood essence of the real dragon that he had just drunk in his body, and the attacker''s four meridians and Dantian. "Drink Dr. Jiangning Luheng began to sit down and try his best to refine these dragon essence blood. He did not drink all the blood essence in the cup, but only drank a large part of it. What was left was to leave her there. And those real dragon essence blood in his body, after being refined, are obviously a little impatient, together looking at the Dantian Fang closer. It seems that these real dragon essence blood consciously resist Jiangning''s refining, but they have no means of attack, only can flow back and forth in the elixir field, and finally digest a little bit. At this time, the refined essence of the lineup poured into Jiangning''s meridians and limbs, and gradually penetrated into Jiangning''s skin. Soon, Jiangning found that every pore was bleeding blood, and the whole person was like a blood man. Like this situation, Jiangning in the previous call that morning to eat, but far less terrible than now, the deep breath is also different. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Huo Qilin immediately said to Jiangning: "brother, hold on. I understand that the real dragon essence blood is different from the Kirin God blood you refined before. After you refined the kylin blood before, the whole person already has the breath of Kirin. Now refining the real dragon essence blood will only make your ability further." Jiangning naturally heard huoqilin''s words at the moment, but nodded slightly and continued to insist. He knew that he was going through a very difficult time now. To integrate the essence and blood of all the supernatural beasts in his body, he could greatly improve his original strength. Even though the process was very hard, Jiangning was also determined to stick to it. Sure enough, after a while, all the bodies were covered by the blood, and the real dragon essence blood left in the Dantian was condensed into a red blood pill. After that, Jiang Ning''s whole body was just like a fresh scab. It seemed that the whole body was just like a new one. There was something strange at home. Why did a blood elixir condense in his own elixir field? He used the genuine Qi to surround the blood elixir slightly. Just a moment later, Jiangning found that he was shining with gold and formed a layer of armor outside his skin. Jiangning obviously couldn''t believe it. After touching this armor like thing, Jiangning realized that this was the talent of the real dragon after refining the essence of the real dragon. "Congratulations, brother. This year, after refining the essence of the real dragon, the real dragon armor was developed. This is the talent of the dragon clan. It can be said that it is invulnerable and immune to any attack. Except for a few rare miracles, nothing can hurt you." Jiangning also slightly nodded. He knew how hard his shell was now, and the whole man was even more powerful after he put on the real dragon armor. Standing on Jiangning''s body with shining gold armor, and without any discomfort, it is just like the skin growing on her body. However, Jiangning found that under such a state, her true Qi consumption would be very fast, so she could not help but untie it. "Elder brother, this is a talent skill of the dragon clan after all. You can use it because of the blood pill in your body. Therefore, you must use true Qi to push the blood list so that the people he can contact can stand up and not be attached to the body all the time." Jiangning looked at the cup and left some real dragon blood essence. He knew that he would become more powerful after refining and the real dragon armor would be more and more hard. But for him now, he did not need these rather chicken lineups to water. So he did not doubt for a while, then he threw her to Huo Qilin. Huo Qilin looks at Jiangning with gratitude. He doesn''t show much affectation. You know, the real dragon essence is a great tonic for him, even rare in a hundred years. Any bite can give him decades of hard work. Huo Qilin swallows all the essence and blood of the real dragon. When he comes back, he begins to emit a strange light, which seems to be even more strange than that of Jiangning. Although Jiangning had some doubts, he was still told that he was going to fall into a deep sleep and become an illusory figure. He would be unable to wake up for a period of time. In this way, Jiangning doesn''t have to worry about the state of huoqilin for the time being. After collecting it in the elixir''s field, Liang Ping is surprised to see the joke. Liang Ping also noticed that Jiangning looked at him like he was a little nervous. From the beginning, he was very grateful to Jiangning, but now he found that Jiangning was actually the cultivation of Mahayana period, but he was more and more happy. "Liang Ping, your performance is beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that you could finish the impossible task by yourself. It''s your limit to fight beyond the level! I think your strength still needs to be improved. Although that sword is a miracle, I think there should be something more suitable for you. "With this, Jiangning went to the front of the stage and took down the cup containing the real dragon essence blood and handed it to Liang Ping. "Although the cup looks ordinary, I think it is right. It should also be a rare wonder. Otherwise, it can''t be used to preserve dragon essence blood, and it hasn''t changed in hundreds of years. Take it and see what magical effect it has!" Liang Ping hesitated for a moment, took over the cup in Jiangning''s hand, and then looked at the base of the cup. Haoran wrote: beast soul cup! "Take it, you deserve it!" Jiangning smiles and says to Liang Ping. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1060 Liang Ping looked at the beast soul cup in his hand. After a little hesitation, he put his true Qi into it. Sure enough, only a moment later, he found a faint shadow of the real dragon in the cup. The real dragon''s shadow looks extremely powerful. It has the strength of the later stage of the robbery period. It can even be condensed into a substantive attack. Jiangning thought for a moment and then said to Liang Ping, "if I guess it''s right, this beast soul cup should be a kind of equipment that can grow. It can absorb the blood you refine in it, condense it into the shadow of the original god beast and attack." "The virtual shadow of the supernatural beast refined from the beast soul cup should have part of the strength of the original beast. In other words, the stronger the spirit of the beast you refine, the stronger the virtual shadow it condenses. Moreover, it has the effect of preserving the essence of the beast, which is a long-term effect of keeping it unchanged." Liang Ping looked at Jiangning with grateful eyes. For him now, he needs such a treasure to be able to defend himself. Moreover, the immortal beast Zhenlong Xuying is even more powerful. His strength in the later stage of the robbery can make him not be bullied anywhere. "I didn''t expect to repay elder brother Jiang for saving his life. It was a shame for Liang Ping to return such a good treasure to me. It turned out that I even wanted to conspire against you with Qin Feiyu. I was so blind that I didn''t see who was really good to me." Let you look at Liang Ping with a smile. He knows that the reason why Liang Ping decided to be like Qin Feiyu was that he dared to stand up for Jiangning before. In this way, Jiangning has already regarded him as his friend. For his friends, Jiangning will never have any grudges. He has no idea to educate him about the beast soul cup. "Well, don''t say polite words. Now you are my friend in Jiangning. What do you want to do after that?" Speaking of this, Liang Ping also silently lowered his head and slowly said: "brother Jiang, to be honest, I''m really a bit desperate now. Originally I was in the golden dragon gate. Now, after we resisted and Qin Feiyu defeated him, we must have been known by all the people in the Golden Dragon gate. In this way, I will naturally become a criminal of the Golden Dragon Gate, absolutely not I will be spared. " Jiangning said: "otherwise, if you go back to the eight generations of Jianzong with me, I can at least guarantee that you will not be bullied by any means, and even will not be much worse than that of Jinlong." "Well, brother Jiang doesn''t know. I really want to leave jinlongmen, but unfortunately, my parents'' hometown is within the scope of Longwen in Nanjing. If I''m sentenced to escape, jinlongmen will take them to blackmail me." Indeed, as Lang Ping said now, his biggest worry is not himself. If he was in doctor an, he would naturally leave with Jiangning, or even never go back to jinlongmen. However, he had his own parents and could not go abroad like this. Jiangning hesitated for a while, raised his head and looked at Liang Ping in front of him and said, "well, we have them there. Let''s go to the Golden Dragon Gate first. I''ll see what they dare to do with me." "But elder brother Jiang, the strength of the golden dragon gate is far from as simple as you think. I have stayed in the gate for so long, and I have not even contacted the power of the patriarch. However, from the perspective of their elders, the East Lord is at least the strength of Mahayana period, not to mention the elders and other people." Jiangning shook his head and said slowly, "Liang Ping, you still think too much about it. No matter what kind of strength the enemy is, don''t we all want to go up? Do you think they''ll let us go if we don''t go to them? It''s better to fight back here now than to avoid. " Liang Ping nodded with a sudden realization. Yes, as far as their current situation is concerned, if they really can''t beat the Golden Dragon Gate, then jinlongmen can''t let him go. Only when the power is equal, even if they can''t beat them, they can be at peace. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, if they can''t beat the Golden Dragon Gate, Jinlong can''t let him go The chief disciples of the sect can''t be let off in this way, no matter in terms of face or hatred. "This war is inevitable. What we need to do now is to let the enemy know what pain is and what will happen to us when we are provoked first." In Jiangning''s affirmative eyes, they stepped on the portal together, and I went back to the exit of the dark forest. With the protection of the teleportation symbol, they didn''t even receive any poison attack, so they simply came out. Just out of the forest gate, Jiangning found that there was something wrong with the wasteland city ahead. "It seems that the women of the sword clan first arrived in the imperial city. They must be on the alert of the whole army now, so they are waiting for us to go ahead. But do you think they may stop us?" Liang Ping just shook his head slightly. He didn''t know what to say now. "Do you think about the strength of the people in the imperial city? Can he stop us from upgrading online? The reason why the whole army is on guard is naturally because the woman in jinlongmen has not said about my strength, so these people will stand there like puppets and block me. Do you think they are people who don''t know how to cherish their own lives? ""I see. Brother Jiang said so. This woman wants to delay us and report to jinlongmen first." Jiangning nodded, rather dignified said: "indeed, with our strength, only the golden dragon gate can stop us, but it also shows that this woman did not tell anyone about our news. As long as we can catch up, we can take her back to the golden dragon gate and give it to you before, so that no one can know that we killed They lost Qin Feiyu. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1061 Jiang Ning and Liang Ping came to the wall of the great wasteland city and looked down at the people below. They drank softly: "those who block me will die!" "Ha ha ha, you are a fool. Don''t you understand your situation?" At the beginning, the elder of jinlongmen, who had a conflict with Jiangning, said that Jiangning was dismissive of it. "I''ve given you a chance. Since you don''t know how to cherish it, don''t blame me for killing so many people. To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve killed so many people in this world for so long!" Obviously, the elder of the financial class couldn''t understand what Jiangning was saying, but until his death, he thought Jiangning was trying to divert their attention. He didn''t think that Zhang Lin could fight against so many of them. What''s more, the golden dragon gate is still the No.1 sect, and the elders and disciples under them are all extraordinary in force. Although Jiangning beat him back before, they still believe that the strength of their own people is far better than that of Jiangning. And Jiangning looked at the people below, also should not say more, zero silently sighed, and then rushed down. "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" The taixuan sword in Zhang Ning''s hand was flying, making a trace of yuan from top to bottom. In its path, there were countless shadow of flying sword. Jiangning''s body moved. These flying shadows were stabbing at the people of jinlongmen at the bottom. Without any stay, every sword spirit contained the power of terror. The people at the bottom of the Golden Dragon Gate obviously did not have time to react, so they were permeated by those virtual shadows. Just after closing, countless people were killed by Jiangning. At this time, the elder of jinlongmen finally found out that something was wrong. When she saw all the people who fell in front of her, she understood that Jiangning''s strength was much higher than he had imagined. Immediately, she regretted it and immediately yelled at the people at the Golden Dragon Gate: "make up! Come on The disciples of the golden dragon gate are worthy of strict training, and their reaction speed is indeed very fast. When their elder just said this sentence, they began to control themselves, and the speed was also very fast. Everyone knew their position and became a defensive array one after another. The elder of the Golden Dragon Gate standing in the center of the defense array was relieved. How could the defense Big Ben composed of the disciples of the Golden Dragon Gate resist the attack of Jiangning''s power, so he was gradually relieved. At the same time, he realized that Jiangning was powerful. They had no way. After all, the defense was simple, but it was difficult to attack. So he had to send out his secret letter and quickly flew to the Golden Dragon Gate to ask for reinforcements. "Hold on, everyone. Hold on a little longer. The east gate will send someone to protect us!" With the inspiring words of the Golden Dragon Gate elder, my golden dragon gate source all nodded solemnly. They knew that they could not escape with their own strength. Therefore, they must unite until the support money from the Golden Dragon Gate came, so they could escape safely. "I see. Are you still struggling with death?" Jiang Ning smiles, and then he takes a fancy to the defensive array. Sure enough, the strength of the golden dragon gate is worthy of its reputation. Even if it is a defensive attack composed of these low-level disciples, it can still shake the existence of Mahayana. "It''s just that I can try my hand first to see how my real dragon armor is." Jiangning attached the genuine Qi to the blood elixir in his body, which soon inspired the power of the blood elixir, and attached the whole body of Jiangning to a layer of gold armor. It looked extraordinary and had a trace of real dragon breath. Obviously, in the golden dragon gate below, people don''t know what kind of state Jiangning is now. They just start to be careful of counterfeit coins, and you are in a state they have never seen and never thought of. "Well, let me see if your defensive array is strong enough." Without any action instructions, Jiangning rushed to the front of the defensive array, and then waved down with a fist. "What an idiot, he even bumped into our defensive array with his body, which will surely be crushed to pieces." The elder of jinlongmen sneered. Jiang Ning in his eyes will be stirred into meat powder by the counterattack of this defensive array. He thinks that Jiangning''s behavior is undoubtedly very stupid. To fight with his exquisite body, this defensive array with a full time of riding is indeed an act of seeking death. However, at the next moment, he was stunned. Because Jiangning''s fist was just like this, it was not crushed into pieces in his mind, which was suitable for the standstill of defense war. However, after waiting for a moment, she began to find that the defense could not hold on. Unexpectedly, this defense could rebound the attack of mirror frame, but it was suppressed by absolute force I can''t help it. What''s more, the armor defense attached to Jiangning is amazing. Even this defensive array has no effect on him. Just a moment later, the defensive array was broken up. All the array setting disciples spat out blood in their mouths, making some weak people fall to the ground unconscious.Jiangning laughed, looked at his armor book, and said to himself: "sure enough, the real dragon armor is really strong. Although the consumption of Qi is huge, even with a strong defense array can be smashed with one punch, and is not hurt. Even I didn''t use my full strength." Although Jiangning was talking to himself in the distance, he didn''t deliberately suppress his voice. If his words reached the ears of the Golden Dragon Gate elder, he would really like to die now. "Not even full strength?" The elder of the Golden Dragon Gate said helplessly that they were already fighting with all their strength at the moment. Jiangning even knocked it down with a light blow, even without using his own strength. In this case, what are their chances of winning! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1062 Looking at the dead and wounded jinlongmen people who fell in front of them, Jiangning didn''t show any mercy, so he killed them all with a knife. For Jiangning, there will be no extra kindness. These people themselves want to kill him. Even if they don''t kill them, they will tell their own things to the golden dragon gate. Although it has been exposed, Jiangning still does not want to have extra extraneous branches at this time, so he still kills them. While Liang Ping on the side said that he looked heartbroken, but he didn''t stop Jiangning. Jiaying understood that although Liang Ping was also a member of the Golden Dragon Gate, he did not live well in the gate. He was still bullied by others all the time, so there is no stopping him now. You, Liu Bin and Jiangning continue to march towards the Golden Dragon Gate, but their speed is faster than many musicals. Jiangning and Dachengqi''s accomplishments are still far faster than those of the jinlongmen people who only have a robbery period. Sure enough, Jiangning and Liang Ping flew away. For about an hour or two, they saw the Golden Dragon Gate in front of them. Not far away, Jiangning also felt the woman in the Golden Dragon Gate who was still in a hurry. It seems that the golden Longmen orange is only one step away from going back to zongmen, but obviously she has been glued on by Jiangning at the moment, and it is too late. "Well, now we have to deal with the real aftermath." Liang Ping also nodded cautiously. They rushed to the Golden Dragon Gate woman. "Be careful, there are a lot of people coming out of jinlongmen, and they are powerful!" Jiangning reminds Liang Ping beside him that he knows from his own divine sense that you have found the movement of the golden dragon gate. When they looked at the great changes from a distance, they found that a group of people came out from the Golden Dragon Gate, as if to meet the woman in the golden dragon gate. "It seems that when we attacked the great wilderness City, our trace was still revealed. Now they want to meet the man and then make plans for us. Of course, we can''t be merciful." The general sneered and said, and then he stepped up a few steps. We should know that the strength and speed of Jiang Ning and Da Shen class are incomparable. In order to take care of Liang Ping, he would deliberately slow down some speed and increase Liang Ping''s speed, which also made him dare not go up. But now he ignores Liang Ping''s words, he only needs to reach the Golden Dragon''s gate woman in an instant. "Help Looking at the Jiangning shortcut, the woman in jinlongmen yelled quickly. Not far from the moon stepping, the golden dragon gate was tired, and his master was in charge of it. How could he not be impatient. "Ruoer!" Among all the people in the Golden Dragon Gate, there was a woman who looked rather old. She was so big that she seemed to be his master. My brother, too, was flying in the direction of Jiangning to see if Xiangzi wanted to stop Jiangning. But where is his speed as fast as Jiangning? So just a moment later, Jiangning flew to the jinlongmen woman''s side. It seemed that she was going to kill her immediately. "Dare you Jiangning held the woman but didn''t do it immediately, so the woman said with a cold hum: "you have to think about it. Now you are squeezing with our golden dragon gate. If you really start, there will be no room for you in all parts of the world." "Now, do you think I''m still a threat?" Said Jiangning hand, but with force, seems to be to the gold dragon gate woman directly stuck here. "Boy, if you kill ruoer now, we will never let go of our golden dragon gate." Hearing this, the general burst into laughter, as if he had heard something ridiculous and said, "so, if I don''t kill him, you can let me go?" The woman''s face turned ugly. When the woman of jinlongmen found her way to escape, she used the secret method to inform the Jinlong gate about Jiangning''s killing Qin Feiyu. This is the reason why they sent all the elders to meet her in a hurry. From the point of view of Jiangning''s crimes, they will never forgive them. No matter whether you want to kill or not, the women will be chased by jinlongmen. "If you have to kill me, why should I show mercy to you? It''s better to kill one now, one by one. " It seems that Jiangning will be foolishly guarding the old woman, which makes her face dignified. She seems to think of something and immediately says, "Zhang Yu, you must think about it. You are a disciple of Jianzong. If you really do this, you will be enemies of Jinlong gate. At that time, your sword clan will have a hard time." It seems that the old woman needs to threaten you with the sword clan now, but he never thought that Jiangning was dismissive of it. "Do you think such a threat is useful? If you jinlongmen were so powerful that you could easily wipe out the whole Jianzong, you would have done it. In fact, the relationship between you and Jianzong was not so good. You wanted to get rid of it for a long time, but you didn''t do it all the time, then you couldn''t do it at all. "As Jiangning said, jinlongmen has not the strength to completely wipe out Jinzhong. Even if they can understand Jianzong, their strength will be greatly hurt. Therefore, they are not sure that they have been dragging this matter to the present. Now it is obviously impossible for the old woman to threaten Jiangning with her resignation. The old woman doesn''t know what to say now. After all, he knows too little about Jiangning and doesn''t know how weak Jiangning is. Moreover, the message sent by jinlongmen women did not include how much strength you can increase. After all, he has not detected what strength Jiangning is, so he is still a little afraid of Jiangning now. "Ha ha, since you have nothing to say, I''m going to kill you!" With that, Jiangning lost his saber and chopped at the jinlongmen woman in front of her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1063 In fact, Jiangning is still in love, from the beginning, he can catch up with all his strength. Although it is estimated that Liang Ping, but Jiangning can directly open the mode of real dragon armor, greatly improve their own speed, and quickly after arriving, we will directly erase that sentence. However, Jiangning did not do so, and he could kill the jinlongmen woman directly after he caught her. According to his previous temper, he would never say any more words. If he wanted to start, he would kill the direct killer. And he and the old woman also said a lot of words, which Jiangning also gave him a lot of opportunities, mainly because the family did not want to completely enemy the golden dragon gate. Although Jiangning is not afraid of jinlongmen, as the old woman said, Jianzong is still very afraid of jinlongmen. Jiangning is alone and can go and stay. Therefore, we must consider what kind of situation Jianzong will face in the future. Jiangning had said so many things with jinlongmen. The old woman asked for more from the outside. As long as they didn''t start with Jianzong, Jiangning would never kill this man again. However, the old woman never gave any respect. She always threatened to kill Jiangning and kept sitting there. Jiangning was also helpless. If you want to be so, he would directly treat the woman. Now it seems that the old woman does not mean to stop. Therefore, Jiangning can only kill her. Jiangning came here for other purposes, including looking for ways to go back and exploring a higher realm. Therefore, he was not willing to delay in jinlongmen. But it''s obviously impossible at this time. "Just because of the fear of trouble, I have been compromising. I didn''t expect that you not only did not know how to advance or retreat, but also thought that I was afraid of you. In this case, I will let you into our long memory, not everyone you can provoke." Said Jiangning directly a mobile phone to kill the woman of the Golden Dragon''s gate, and then pulled out the Taiyuan magic sword and flew toward the old woman in front of her. "Good boy, how dare you kill ruoer in front of me, you will bury me with me!" The old woman in front of me saw that her beloved disciple had been killed by Jiangning, but she was angry and speechless. She looked at Jiangning flying towards him, but she did not have any fear. At the moment, he also drew out his sword and fought toward Jiangning ruins. I want to kill you on the spot. "Indeed, as you said, we have not been able to wipe out Jianzong completely, but the name of the first sect of Jinlong gate is not in vain. We have many other ways to eliminate Jianzong, but we haven''t used it before. Now you force me so much, we have to show you." Obviously, the old woman still wants to use the sword sect to force Jiangning, but how can Jiangning admit defeat at this point? "Tian Zao, you beat me first." Jiang Ning''s roar suddenly reached the stage of Mahayana, which obviously frightened the old woman. This old woman is a famous existence in jinlongmen. She is also an elder in the later period of the robbery period. Originally, after her apprentice told the news that Jiangning killed Qin Feiyu, he guessed that Jiangning had at least the strength of the later stage of the robbery period. Unexpectedly, Zhejiang Province, you directly elevated it to Dacheng state, which made him a little surprised And prevention. You should know that you are the best in any sect. Even if you are unique in their finance, even he can''t cope with it. But the old woman was in a hurry and could only remember her own sword. However, this was obviously beyond Jiangning''s feet, and the old woman was beaten out and vomited blood in her mouth. "What''s going on here?" Obviously, the old woman did not react to what was going on. She became Jiangning and kicked out. The two elders who came with the old woman also immediately responded and said, "no, this matter is not within our ability. We must go to ask the Lord first." With that, they were the players who separated to go to the Golden Dragon Gate, and the old woman looked at Jiangning with vigilance. You know, if Jiangning was just an ordinary junior in the transition period, he could teach a lesson. But if Jiangning had the cultivation of Mahayana period, it would be totally different. We should know that even the golden dragon gate is not willing to offend a person in a big riding season easily, which means that they have to pay at least the same great achievement to be able to take her down, which they are not willing to pay. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just teach me a lesson? Now Looking at Jiangning who is quite provocative in front of her, the old woman can not only swallow this tone. You know, if Jiangning''s strength is calculated, even if he is called an elder, he will not easily be silly. Even if he sees his beloved apprentice just now being found by Jiangning mobile phone, he will never fight his own life to revenge. Jiangning saw that there seemed to be no movement on the opposite side, and he knew that he had really surprised them. However, at this time, what really surprised them was still behind!Sure enough, a moment later, a fierce wind came out of the golden dragon gate. He stood in front of Jiangning and looked at Jiangning with pride. "What''s the matter? Is this what you call the great riding master Obviously, the patriarch of jinlongmen didn''t believe that Jiangning, who only looked like 20 years old, could be a man with Mahayana cultivation. If this was the case, it would be quite strange. "It''s... Yes, Lord." The old lady said respectfully, in his view, now only then, this master can be superior to Jiangning, at least he is unable to defeat Jiangning, and the next thing to do is to has the final say in the family. "That''s right. I''m the master of Mahayana!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1064 "Little yellow haired boy, how dare you pretend to be a master of riding time in front of me, and go back quickly, and I won''t care more with you!" The patriarch of jinlongmen said impatiently. In his opinion, Jiangning in front of him is just a young child. How could he have the cultivation of Mahayana? If he didn''t know how many years of practice he had been able to climb to the present level, and Jiangning could not believe it, so he thought that all this was made up by his elders Yes. "The Lord! Don''t look at his appearance. We were cheated by him before " the old woman immediately said that she was afraid that the current patriarch would leave like this, and Jiangning might kill him in an instant. "By the way, my disciple was killed by him just now, and my disciple told us a very important news before that, that is, the little Lord Qin Feiyu was also killed by this little devil!" When Mrs. Ji had just finished, the golden dragon gate and other patriarchs stopped. He turned around and looked at it with some solemnity and said, "you must know that this is not a joke. If you make up something, I will kill you directly." "Of course not. How can I make up such an important thing? If you want to check it, you can have a direct look at whether the life bamboo slips of the little patriarch are still there?" Immediately, the princess of the Golden Dragon Gate immediately took out a life bamboo from his storage bag. As expected, it was dark and without any vitality. "What!" Obviously, he didn''t expect that Qin Feiyu was really killed, and that he still came from Jiangning in front of him. "Boy, did you really kill that man?" Facing the question from the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, Jiangning just smiles and says: "yes, I killed people. What''s wrong? He wants to kill me. Can''t I kill him? " After getting Jiangning''s affirmative answer, the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate immediately sank down. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him actually killed his own child. "How dare you come to our door and act wild? It seems that you are ready to die!" Seeing that Jiangning didn''t answer his meaning again, Li, the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, showed his weapons. However, unlike others, it did not have any swords or swords. Instead, it was a pair of boxing sets that seemed very strange. The whole set was glittering with gold and showed the shape of Dragon claws. Jiangning looked at the dragon claw, slightly stunned, as if it was his own dragon armor. When the master of jinlongmen saw Jiangning''s trance, he immediately thought that Jiangning was frightened by his own strength. Although he thought Jiangning was the murderer who killed his son Qin Feiyu, he still didn''t think Jiangning had the cultivation of Mahayana. So he rushed directly to Jiangning in front of him, waving his claws with the sound of dragon chanting. Jiangning stepped back a little, and the dragon claw was to see that he didn''t hit him. However, with the silk momentum, it directly cut Jiangning''s clothes in front of him, which looked very dangerous. Jiangning frowned and didn''t say much, while the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate thought he had the upper hand. "Ha ha, it seems that your strength is quite good to avoid one of my attacks, but then you will not be so lucky. Today, I will let your blood commemorate my child." Looking at the headmaster of the Golden Dragon Gate who was quite excited in front of him, Jiangning was a little surprised. You should know that he was the one who killed Qin Feiyu, but the gate post of jinlongmen didn''t seem to hear it. He felt a little heartache. On the contrary, after seeing Jiangning dodging his own blow, he seemed quite happy. "Maybe this is the so-called Wu Chi!" Let you sigh. If ordinary people hear that their children have been killed, they must immediately feel angry and even want to kill the enemy. But he is really different. He feels like he has found his opponent. However, what Jiangning didn''t know was that he had many descendants as the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, and Qin Feiyu was only one of them. Although his strength was superior, he was far from enough to pay attention to it. Therefore, he did not care about Qin Feiyu''s affairs. Facing such a young and powerful opponent, the head of the gate tonight naturally felt very happy. On the contrary, it was as if he had forgotten the sorrow and hatred of his children, which made Jiangning feel a little incredible. The leader of the Golden Dragon Gate gave a big drink, and then he attacked Jiangning again. This time, Jiangning stopped making a sound. The God of taixuan in his hand waved slightly. With only a slight jump, he avoided the attack of the Golden Dragon Gate leader, and turned back and chopped at the head of the golden dragon gate. However, the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate didn''t seem to want to avoid it at all. Instead, he grabbed Jiangning''s waist with his other hand. Jiangning slightly for a while, you should know that the person''s attack most hit on his own waist, which is the angle of his injury, and if his attack was chopped on the head of the Golden Dragon Gate, it would be fatal injury!In this way, the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate seems to have no advantage at all. On the contrary, he is easily trapped in the Jedi. However, he still chooses to do so, which makes Jiangning a little puzzled. With the purpose of being careful, Jiangning can avoid this claw attack of the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, and his taixuan sword is also cut on the back of the gate leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, causing no fatal damage. However, when Jiangning thought that the leader of the golden dragon gate should feel the injury at least, he found that a layer of gold armor grew on his back, just like the armor on his skin, which was attached to his body. It was this layer of armor that made the leader of the golden dragon gate not hurt at all. Jiangning is slightly stunned, and then he is a little surprised to find that even the armor on his back, you are just like his own dragon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1065 "Boy, I didn''t think I was a Golden Dragon Armor. The sword can''t hurt me!" Only the golden dragon door owner laughed before meeting. It seemed that he was very satisfied with his armor. He was very happy to see Jiangning in front of him. "Golden Dragon Armor?" Jiangning said in a little doubt. Jiangning didn''t seem to know what it was before meeting. So the Lord of Jinlong gate said, "for your youth, you have a strong force. I will tell you that this Golden Dragon Armor is unique to our golden dragon gate, and no one can cultivate it. Only our Qin family can cultivate the Golden Dragon armor." Said, the golden dragon door master also specially let himself body up and down attached to the Golden Dragon Armor, it seems that it is really divine martial arts, only two eyes are left outside, it seems to be full of protection. "Our Qin family is the blood of Golden Dragon in the ancient times. This skill can make us attach Golden Dragon Armor with the power of blood. The general sword can not hurt us. With the deepening of this skill, we can also immune most attacks. This skill can even make us fight higher and higher. Therefore, even if you have the cultivation of the grand master period, we can never match us The enemy. " "That''s why, this is the Golden Dragon Armor!" Jiangning nodded thoughtfully. "Ha ha, dragon is the first of all souls, and Jinlong is the leading one in the dragon. Our Qin family, who inherited the golden dragon blood, can dominate the whole continent. Unfortunately, the inheritance of this blood vein is very thin, and only one of the generations may be inherited. Unfortunately, only one of my children has blood. Otherwise, our Qin family has already attacked the whole continent "Strike." Said the golden dragon gate master still some, seems to be heartbroken head, but then with a strong momentum to look at Jiangning. "Boy, you are very good at your strength. You are not only very young, but also have super high talents. It can be seen that you are the only one in ten thousand. You can make a great leap in a few years. I have never been motivated to use killer before. This is because it is a pity to kill you. Now I give you a chance, as long as you run for a long time I can ignore everything you have under my door, even directly promote you as the Deputy door leader. If you like, I can also recognize me as a father. " It seems that the master of Jinlong gate seems to be a little bit of a pity. She threw olive branch to Jiangning. The old woman beside her changed her face immediately, and immediately said, "the Lord is not allowed! I am the one who killed qinfeiyu. Besides, the disciples of sword sect have irreplaceable hatred with our golden dragon gate. How can I pull her under our door? This will cause the dissatisfaction of all the disciples, and may also make the door change greatly! " But the Lord of Jinlong door seemed to listen to her at all. He turned back and looked at the old woman with sharp eyes and said slowly, "shut up for me. When can I talk to you, I can tell you what time you want to help me decide. At your age, even such a kid can''t even fight this, but dare to say this in front of me? Qin Feiyu died because he was too weak to take it by himself. There is such a strong person here. If he is allowed to join our sect, I don''t know how many years he can make zongmen prosperous. " After that, the Lord of jinlongmen looked at Jiangning with some expectation, while Jiangning felt helpless. "How could I have heard that? How familiar! " Jiangning laughed before he was in the divine world, and the God also said to him, now it is like the history of the repeat? , and unlike this, the former God Jiangning is not able to match, but this golden dragon gate master... "according to you, this Golden Dragon Armor is really fierce, but what do you think of my method?" Said Jiangning smile, then attached to his body bright golden light, appears more powerful armor. But this layer of armor is exactly like that Golden Dragon Armor, but in the momentum, but it is more powerful. "What! How could it be! " Obviously, the Lord of Jinlong gate, 10000, did not expect that Jiangning in front of her could attach the armor like her. "I am the real dragon armor. What do you think the Dragon exists in the dragon people?" Looking at Jiangning in front of us, he asked with some doubts. The master of Jinlong gate said in a dazed way: "Zhenlong is the first of the dragon people, and it is the existence of all the people." Jiangning smiled, but I couldn''t see his present expression clearly under the armor. I leaned slightly and quickly came to the front of the Lord of Jinlong gate. The next moment, he hit out with a fist and hit directly in the belly of the master of Jinlong gate. The master of Jinlong gate immediately flew directly down like a kite with broken lines. He didn''t know how many meters he had retreated before stopping. After stopping, he was spewing a breath of blood from his mouth. "It''s impossible. Do you have the blood of the dragon?" Obviously, the leader of Jinlong gate in front of him can not tell how difficult it is to find a golden dragon blood vein, and it is impossible to symbolize the dragon blood vein. Therefore, he expresses his doubts about it."Who knows, the blood of the real dragon may be, but I think you should thank your child for all this!" When Qin Yu was fighting with Jinyu, did you feel like he was killed by Jinyu? I see. No wonder he will go against my instructions It has to be said that the leader of the golden dragon gate is also super intelligent. He was able to guess what happened to Jiangning and Qin Feiyu from Jiangning''s one hundred million yuan scam, but it was already too late. We should know that Jiangning''s strength is comparable to that of the capital when it is attached with the real dragon armor, but it is only the Mahayana period. How can it be compared with Jiangning? The victory or defeat is overnight. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1066 "Wait, stop!" The leader of the Golden Dragon Gate has some terrified cards. In his opinion, he doesn''t have the strength to meet Jiangning in the big city! Please don''t stop at the right time, and fly directly to the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate in front of you. If you raise your fist, you will hit him. "Is it too late to ask for mercy? Do you really think you are invincible? " "Coco, we don''t have any deep hatred, and I don''t want to take the initiative to kill you. If you let me go like this, the Golden Dragon Gate will never be the enemy of you in the future, and can meet all your requirements." However, Jiangning said with a sneer: "your words are really interesting. If there is no deep hatred, why did you just kill me? If it was me who failed now, I would have stepped into your hands and become the ghost of the dead. Now I want to kill you, which is just a matter of course. " The leader of the Golden Dragon Gate has made some analysis. Yes, as you said, if Jiangning comes to his hands and becomes an enemy, he will not let Jiangning stay in the world. As the leader, he has always taken care of all potential threats and has been used to killing others in the cradle Love. "Besides, you said that you could satisfy all my requirements, but what is the right of you, a defeated general, to talk about this matter? After I defeated you, the golden dragon gate is also without a leader. It is extremely simple for me to solve this problem. Do you think there is any qualification to negotiate with me? " Looking at all the understatement of Jiangning in front of him, it seems that the leader of Jinlong gate can''t find anything to say to me any more. He just starts to run back crazily. As far as he is concerned, the only thing he can hope for is that Jiangning''s speed is not as fast as him. However, it is obviously impossible to know that Jiangning has such a high speed, and with the help of the real dragon armor, the speed is comparable to the existence of the mating period. Just a moment later, Jiangning saw the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate who was about to escape. With five gentle blows, he knocked the master down from the sky. All the movements were so smooth that no one else even noticed it. After the jinlongmen man presided over the blow, he immediately burst into blood in his mouth, and his body shape could not stop going down. It was not until he smashed a huge pit on the ground that he stopped slowly. At the moment, he was seriously injured and could no longer escape. Looking at Jiangning who was coming towards him, he was deeply regretful. "Why do we jinlongmen provoke people like you?" Jiangning chuckled softly, then said: "to blame you for passing by, we are too arrogant and domineering all the time. If you open your dog''s eyes a little bit, you can see who you are and who dare not offend." Today''s gateposts smile bitterly, but they have always been very powerful. No matter where they are, once they hear their names, they are afraid to hear them. Even if they are outside their jurisdiction, as long as someone sees them, they are polite. This habit makes all the Jinlong disciples proud of it and even feel superior to others. In fact, some of their disciples are not as strong as many casual practitioners, but they have always been very arrogant because of their ancestral status. However, those casual practitioners are afraid to say that although they have some complaints about the Golden Dragon Gate, they are afraid of the powerful clan power of the golden dragon gate. Even if they come here occasionally to pick up problems, they are crushed by Beijing Longmen, which makes the status of jinlongmen more and more stable. In the eyes of the Jinlong sect leader''s repentance, Jiangning chopped down with a sword, and then directly took the life of the strongest sect leader. "And, no good, he killed the Lord!" If you think about the elders who came to the school with the Golden Dragon Gate patriarch, they didn''t expect that their patriarch would be killed by Jiangning in a single move, and even had no chance to help them. And their patriarch''s attacks from the beginning to the end did not cause any harm to their families. It can be said that this is a one-sided battle. After they died on the way, they were like headless ants. They didn''t know what to do now. They were in a panic. Fortunately, the old man who had been waiting for him was obviously some years old, but he calmed down all the time and said to the public, "don''t mess yourself up. Although the current situation is very bad for us, it is not that there is no room for recovery." "However, even the patriarch and his elders can''t fight, how can we..." "now things are beyond our control. Since he is the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate, he can be regarded as the most gentle and quiet provocation. Now we are facing unprecedented disasters, which can be said to have been encountered since we established Zong The most devastating disaster, then we have a reason to invite our elder huzongObviously, the old man''s words also caused people to think deeply, but in the end, some people questioned: "but there is only one person on the other side. If we use the power of elder huzong only once, then it will be very sad for Zhang. It is very sad for Zhang that his life is not long and the time available is less and less. If we are so moved, maybe we will It will have an impact on our strength in the future. " "But if we don''t invite the elder huzong, who can defeat him?" As soon as this was said, everyone didn''t know how to say it. Although they were always concerned about whether the strength of the golden dragon gate was strong enough, if even the opponents in front of them could not beat them, even if the strength of the golden dragon gate could be preserved much more, it would be just common. "in that case, we must invite the elder huzong!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1067 Jiangning, of course, listened to all their words all over the time, although he was wondering what kind of strength he was interacting with, but he still had no action. "It seems that they still have some, not willing ah, so I will let them know what is really not to provoke the enemy." Sure enough, all elder jinlongmen were alert to Jiangning, and found that Jiangning did not have any action after all was to put down their heart, all slightly backward, then the car to the door of Jinlong. Then you shut your eyes, all the elders are gathered in the most tight position of their golden dragon gate. "Do you really want to open the token of the elder of the patriarch?" "Of course, now we jinlongmen have been in a position where we have to do so. If anyone of you has a better way, please say it!" Hearing this elder say so, she had a few words of people who had been talking about it, and they were just worried about it all the time. Actually, they didn''t even see Jiang Ning, so they didn''t know what kind of state it was now. "Since everyone has passed this opinion, we will directly open the token of the elder of the sect." Then, in the eyes of all people, the elder of their golden dragon gate was ordered to open the token of the elder protector. After a moment, the golden life card of Huna is bright, and a figure of human comes out of the forbidden area, looking rather old. "What is the call to me, what is the state of jinlongmen now?" And the figure came out, but it was a fairy and a kind of old man with a childlike appearance. He looked at the Golden Dragon Gate in front of him, and the people were quite unhappy. "I have warned you that this token must not be opened until the last resort. You know that my power is not used many times. Can you understand the importance of this?" The elder of golden dragon gate is the leader of the elder who is the leader and says slowly: "elder guard, do you know something? , now there is a big devil outside. He has killed our clan leader and small patriarch, even threatened to kill our jinlongmen. Our jinlongmen has no extra strength to fight with him. Therefore, there is no way to start the token of protecting long man. It is too urgent to go now. Please be the master for us! " Indeed, after hearing the elder''s words, elder Gu Dong is also in the same way in a year. He looks at the distance and then slowly says, "since that is the case, you will take me to see the devil head! Although I have been aging, but we jinlongmen can not be bullied by anyone I will make them blood debt and blood, otherwise anyone will dare to ride on our Golden Dragon Gate''s head in the future. " It seems that the elder of the East is also quite angry, even directly established such a heroic speech. The elders felt some information. What they worried about most at first was that the elder of the city didn''t care about it at all. It was difficult to know how many years ago he was a character. It was difficult to live till now. Many things have been ignored. In such a case, it is obviously not easy for him to contribute to his own people. I am ok, as far as the situation is concerned, he is so tired recently, and some emotions will be so simple that he agreed to come down. "The demon head of Qin is outside the city. Our store has opened the Baozong array and isolated him. However, he will not fade. We can''t go there." "What kind of devil is this, so terrible that we can not manage him by the whole golden dragon gate. Is there no one to manage him?" The interactive elder was clearly confused. And what about this time? The elder was embarrassed. He didn''t know how to explain it. He was only facing a twenty-year-old sword sect disciple. The patriarchal Council flew up to the wall, and far away, it saw Jiangning, who was looking inside. "Where are you talking about the devil''s head?" The elder in the lake asked in a rather confused way. "Tell the elder, the tiger who is looking at our sect now seems to be the boy." The elder guard of dragon looked at Jiangning immediately, but he found that Jiangning was looking at Jinlong gate constantly, but there was no difference. It seemed that a passer-by looked at Jinlong gate in some strange ways. "Are you sure this man is what you call the devil''s head?" The elder of jinlongmen was a bit ugly, biting his teeth and nodding in his old face. [br > "are you teasing the old man? Such a common boy has no evil spirit on his body. The devil head from here says, besides, he has no special place. His strength seems to be a bit talented, but just a time of robbery. Such a boy, you tell me, how can he kill the patriarch of jinlongmen? " Suddenly, our elder was speechless. How would he explain the strength of Jiangning in front of him."In fact, all these things of elder huzong are just the appearances you see. This boy has a lot of heart. He killed our Shaodong before, and then injured one of our elders. The owner came out to subdue him. Who knows that he suddenly used his momentum to attack our Lord." After hearing the explanation of the elder of jinlongmen, who knew that the elder didn''t understand at all. Instead, he said angrily, "I really don''t know what kind of situation the golden dragon gate is now. Such a boy will kill your patriarch. Are you elders watching? What''s more, even if the boy has high strength, how can he kill a princess? So many of you, don''t you mean they have to come and call me out? It''s a waste of my life. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1068 Pay attention to the elder''s question. The people in the golden dragon gate are obviously helpless. They have tried their best, but they still have no strength to fight back against such a strong strength. Under such circumstances, they have no ability to protect their Lord. Even if they go up, they will only send more heads. "Forget it, since I had an oath, once again, if you use this token, I will certainly help you. Now that you have used it, I have to deal with all the major and minor matters." After that, the elder of Jinlong gate, who was the elder, flew into the air and came to Jiangning. Jiangning has been watching them in the distance, but with his super high sense of consciousness, Jiangning naturally listened to their words. "So it is. The old man in front of him is not the original person of the Golden Dragon Gate, but because he has a pledge to eat, he has become an elder of protecting Buddhism here." As for this, Jiangning still knows a little. Although some powerful people can not care about these things, they can''t go against their original intention. Otherwise, they will shed happiness when they are clean in the future. This is a very unfavorable thing for them, especially those who have sold for several years. Their final sprint is absolutely not allowed The existence of any psycho. In front of him, the elder obviously belongs to this type. He has come to the end of his life. If he wants to make a final fight, he will take the means of breakthrough. However, the heart demon is absolutely not allowed to exist. Therefore, the token used by jinlongmen will be so effective. "Boy, you are the one who killed the leader of the golden dragon gate. Although I don''t believe that you have such strength, I still think highly of you. In this way, you have at least great accomplishments in Mahayana period, but do you think you can compare with me? I''ll give you a chance. You can ask for mercy now, and I can keep you alive. " Looking at some of the rampant elders in Jingzhou, Jiangning also slightly frowned. "Old man, you don''t have to say such nonsense. If you want to fight, you can say more. Do you think it has such effect?" In the financial gateway in front of Jiangning in Ming Dynasty, the elder obviously didn''t want to use his own strength, otherwise he might lose himself, so he would persuade Jiangning to surrender. Jiangning seized this point and asked him to start fighting immediately and stop talking nonsense with him. In this way, Jiangning can not only recover his true spirit a little faster, but also achieve the drive Real dragon armor, and also can, let the other party consume more than he. "Don''t listen to my advice. I can tell you that I''m in the right period. Even if you really have the ability to fight beyond the level, you can''t compete with me at most. But your true spirit in the real elixir field can''t be comparable with me. If I defeat you at that time, it won''t be so simple to read, but you have to suffer some extra skin I may even kill you on the spot The elder, who called himself Longmen, also took a deliberate look at Jiangning. It seemed that he wanted to understand something from his expression. However, Jiangning was still indifferent and didn''t care about everything. "You have such a talent when you are young. You must also be a genius. If you lose your life now, it will be a pity. It''s better to surrender to our golden dragon gate, and I can spare you from death. By the way, you can be an elder. You have to think about it clearly." "If you want to fight, if you want to go up, don''t talk so much nonsense, old man, are you afraid of me?" Jiangning quite a bit provocative said, and his purpose is to let the Golden Dragon Gate vinegar elder lose his mind, to it, and in this way, his real dragon armor can play a magic effect. You should know that his true appearance will consume a lot of steam. Even now Jiangning can only last for a few minutes in actual combat. Although this time is not a big deal, it can occupy an absolute advantage if it is used at the critical moment. Just like Jiangning against Ghana before entering our patriarch, it will never open until the most critical moment Once it is opened, it is said that one move should be taken to defeat the enemy and the enemy must not be able to fight back. "Now that you are dying, I will fulfill your wish now." The Dragon Guard elder of jinlongmen sneered. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would have such a character. He even insisted on fighting with him. He also sighed silently in his heart and muttered: "it seems that today''s consumption is inevitable, but in this case, it is to reduce his biggest consumption. After all, I am not old and not long now To break through this last hurdle, you must retain certain strength. " Therefore, the interactive elder called the Golden Dragon Gate decided secretly. As soon as he made a move, he had to use the power of thunder to directly reach Jiangning. Only in this way can he reduce the consumption of his true Qi, avoid unnecessary fighting, and keep more strength. "Boy, take good care of it. Today I''m going to let you know the consequences of offending me. My Qi consumption is not something you can make up for. It''s a very wrong thing to let you know how to provoke me."After that, elder Hu Zong of the Golden Dragon Gate roared. The whole person was in a state of flood storage. His eyes were full of blood, and his body was even more murderous. He seemed to be like a bloodthirsty devil who came to the world. "Demonize!" In this way, the strength of the elder of Jingwu sect was completely exposed in front of Jiangning. This time, how to paint made him have great speed and strength. In this way, he disappeared in front of Jiangning and reached his back. It seems that he is ready to give Jiangning a full blow to do so. "Boy, let you know today that you can only die if you do this!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1069 Facing each other''s demonization, Jiangning is indifferent. It seems that she has no feelings about this. She is like a little fart child who knows nothing about the world. She doesn''t know how powerful this Kung Fu is. And the other side''s attack, the tiger commander-in-chief many people also think so. He thought that Jiangning may not even have seen clearly what she planned was coming behind him. In this way, he could successfully sneak attack. "Sure enough, it''s a little overkill for you!" The guardian elder of jinlongmen sighed, but then his body came to Jiangning in an instant. With a fist, he hit Jiangning, without any unnecessary action or any means of mercy. Just when he thought his fist was about to hit Jiangning, Jiangning in front of him disappeared in front of him. "What?" Obviously, he didn''t expect that Jiangning, who had been looked down upon as a child by him, would run to other places at a very fast speed without even noticing him. So he looked at it with vigilance. "It''s impossible. How can such a small child have such strong strength? It must be the method of displacement or escape, or it will not disappear from my face." Up to now, he still thinks that Jiangning has at most some utensils, so that he can suddenly get up or disappear in front of others, but never thought that Jiangning is now around his back. We should know that although he said that he was superior in strength, his momentum was far from enough. Compared with Jiangning, he didn''t feel the existence of Jiangning, that is, Jiangning was going to be behind him. Jiangning also had no intention to stay. He directly pulled out the taixuan sword in his hand and waved out a complete set of sword techniques. However, Jiangning used the Tu Shen Dafa this time. Although it was said that the Tu Shen Dafa was aimed at the protoss, Jiangning did find that it had a strange effect on both the Protoss and the demons. Therefore, he did use the sudden birth skill to deal with the jinlongmen martial arts master who had already been demonized in front of him. "Ah Obviously, the interactive elder of jinlongmen didn''t expect that his sister came back to his back and made an attack on himself. However, he could only use his own body to carry on the progress of Jiangning. Under the pain, he cried, others are back a few steps, want to open the distance with Jiangning, who knows in front of Jiangning is not the slightest stop, between the steps shaking, is to come to him. It has to be said that Jiangning''s body method is still very powerful. When he didn''t notice it, he cheated the world and stole his name. Finally, he made an attack. It seemed that he wanted to seize the victory and pursue the attack! The elder shareholder of jinlongmen had no choice but to take out a bright red pill from his storage bag. Then the whole person made a great effort to highlight a mouthful of blood. When he reached the top-down worry, it turned into a thick smoke in a moment. Because Jiangning was in pursuit, he had to get into the smoke through the interactive column of jingdong.com. Under his vigilance, he held his breath, but found that the pill did not seem to contain any poison gas, but his body suddenly slowed down. "I see. This is a slow down ammunition." Taking advantage of Jiangning''s deceleration, the junior high school of jinlongmen, Mr. Zhang has already retreated to the safety zone, looking at Jiangning from a long distance with some vigilance and fear. "Well, didn''t you just say you wanted to teach me a lesson? How to escape? " The interactive elder of jinlongmen was obviously a little miserable, with a look of fear on his face. Jiang Ning said: "you are a boy, you dare to plot against me. I didn''t expect you to have such strength. It seems that I underestimated you a little. I even suffered a great loss and lost a slow speed magic pill." After hearing the name of magic elixir, Jiangning frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the person in front of him had such a magical object. To know that a slow speed magic pill can make people under him lose almost all their ability to move, and can only move forward with disease. However, he obviously filled Jiangning''s pace with the state of fast drawing cultural relics on the magic speed five liter single chip microcomputer. Although Jiangning closed his mouth and nose in time and did not inhale too much, it was still stuck to these things through the pores, so it became much slower, but the effect did not last long, and it disappeared only a moment later. After this time, he obviously didn''t dare to underestimate Jiangning, and immediately put away the demonized state. This demonized state is a kind of blood ability that a man understands, which can be consumed very little. He is really angry with his childhood ability improvement. At first, he also wanted to talk about killing Jiangning as soon as possible with this method of little consumption. Unexpectedly, Jiangning in front of him was not so easy to deal with ¡£ "It seems that I can''t do without using some strength. It''s really a hard and hard job. No wonder the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate will die so miserably. I''m afraid I was also hit by the boy''s disguise as a pig eating a tiger. I''m afraid I''m wrong!" At the moment, the elder of jinlongmen sect has decided that he will never hide his strength any more. He must go all out to knock down Jiangning first, or he will lose more ability if he delays.I just said that the old Dongchang inspired his future health care, and then the whole person gently exhorted a small mouthful of blood. The egg was carrying a sword. You think the sword will soon be like absorbing the blood and sinking slowly. Jiangning naturally knows this more clearly. This is the Kung Fu of an evil cult. It can be said that it is a cult to sacrifice his sword with his own blood. In the next few weeks, he will increase his insurance strength at the cost of this. Every time he kills an enemy, he will also absorb his blood to increase his ability. It is a real evil thing. "I have to say, you are really good, but in front of me, right now, you can only wait to die." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1070 The interactive elder of jinlongmen took up his magic sword and walked slowly towards Jiangning. Obviously, he was quite confident in his own strength at the moment. "You are the first one who can push me to this level. After this war, I will remember you no matter how young you are. I''m afraid that you will not be able to accommodate you in the whole world in another two years. I''m afraid that only those in Tianyu will really look up to you Take a look at it The interactive elders of the clan are obviously talking to themselves. They don''t pay attention to what they say in front of them. Whether you listen to them or not, Jiangning has captured a trace of information from them. "Tianyu, what is this?" In the face of Jiangning''s question, this person did not give the correct answer, instead, it was an expression that you want to know and see by yourself. "No, it''s a pity that you''ll never see it again, because today you''ll die in my hands." Let''s talk about it. The elder of the sword clan sneered. The speed of the whole person was accelerated by the space and quickly came to Jiangning. "My magic sword is more and more powerful, which can be said to be the most evil thing. After killing an enemy, I will devour his blood essence to strengthen my own strength. Now I don''t remember how many people I killed. However, at least now, even if I encounter a fitness period, I can cut all his defenses with one sword." It seems that the elder of the sword sect is obviously confident in his own ring, so he can tell these things openly and openly. What''s the impact on Jiangning''s power. "It turns out to be a kind of weapon for growth, so what? If you want to come here, I still say that no matter how much you say, you will die in the end." Looking at Jiangning, who seems not to care about his weapons, the elder also smiles at the exchange of golden dragon gate. "Sure enough, if you have a little upper hand, you really think you are invincible in the world. Young people still lack this calm and steady temperament. Today, I''ll let you know the consequences of your doing so." I saw a magic sword in the hand of the elder of the Golden Dragon Gate, and flashed out a piece towards Jiangning out of thin air. After a quiet moment, the sword spirit of the distance will come from the distant horizon, as if cutting off the space. In a moment, it will come to Jiangning. Jiangning frowned slightly, but it was the real Qi that ran immediately. It formed a protective cover of steam to wash away the sword spirit. And the wind generated by the collision of sword spirit and passport makes Jiangning''s clothes flutter with the wind. In this sky, facing the sunset, it seems quite handsome and poetic. "Boy, don''t be too early to be happy. Just that move was just a random blow from me. I can make such an attack whenever I can. Can you still block it every time? But I don''t have so much Kung Fu to spend with you. Let me die with one move And Jiangning in front of really some unknown smile. Indeed, as long as he said, as long as he used such sword Qi to attack Jiangning every time, he had to remember to spend more defense capacity to stop the attack. However, he had a fatal weakness, that is, his true Qi must be saved as much as possible, so he would never use such a slow and huge attack method, and he would certainly be more radical and close to it Jiangning, choose one-time to cause fatal damage to Jiangning. The elder of jinlongmen came to Jiangning again and waved his sword towards it. But obviously, with the addition of magic sword, his speed and power were much faster than before. For one thing, the TV has been calling you back to me. "Die!" Seeing that Jiangning in front of him had no time to be more powerful, even if he changed his position with the skill of instant body, he could not escape this attack. Therefore, he looked quite relieved, as if Jiangning''s blood would be built on her face in the next moment. However, the sword did not have the expected pace of blood, instead, it was the sound of metal collision in an empty warehouse. When he heard the speech and looked around, he found that Jiangning''s head seemed to be covered with gold armor, and he could not see Jiangning''s face at all. All this naturally stood on the metal helmet. "What? Is that so? " Obviously, as an elder of the Golden Dragon Gate, he was very familiar with the Golden Dragon Armor possessed by the master of the Golden Dragon Gate in the past dynasties. When she saw Jiangning''s armor, she thought it was the Golden Dragon Armor subconsciously. "Why do you enter Dragon Armor? Are you from the golden dragon gate Deacon Jiangning went to primary school and didn''t speak, which made him more confused. As the elder of jinlongmen, he naturally wanted to listen to the task of jinlongmen. Now he found that Jiangning in front of him was a suspect of jinlongmen. Naturally, he was quite surprised and even felt suspicious. However, Jiangning did not want to attack his idea, just lightly shook his head."So it is. Maybe you just want to take a closer look. You know that the Golden Dragon Armor is totally different from their attack. Maybe it is imitating Zorro. In this case, you are the imitation. Try the power of my magic sword."! Although the Golden Dragon Armor is immune to most sword attacks, it can break through the final defense as long as it is too powerful. Therefore, in his opinion, Jiangning in front of him is just a imitation of Jingdong bargaining. How could it be as great as it was before? So he decided to use all his strength to break Jiangning directly. "Magic chop" a purple and black sword came from the magic sword, and then it hit Jiangning''s golden armor. Jiangning frowned, and then the real Qi in his body accelerated a little bit. Under the slight vibration of the learning, the golden armor on his body was more and more solidified, and there was no trace of any alarm by the magic sword, but it was still powerful. "It seems that you still can''t do it!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1071 Obviously, elder Hu Zong of jinlongmen didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was so terrible. When the real dragon armor was placed in front of him, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hurt him. At this time, Jiangning can launch any attack on him completely. The next moment is the search time behind him. After the increase of the real dragon armor, Jiangning''s power is obviously becoming greater. The conquest of power greatly increased the power of Mount Tai''s sword in Jiangning. When one sword went to find the boat to go down to general manager Hu of jinlongmen? The elder of jinlongmen''s clan protection was obviously unexpected. He could only arouse his own magic sword to resist. The two swords collided with each other and made a sonorous sound, but they both stepped back slightly, but did not admit defeat. "Boy, don''t think I don''t know that the amount of steam needed to be consumed by a general like this is very large. If you can''t take me down quickly, then your Golden Dragon Armor will disappear like this. At that time, you will also be at my disposal." If you are sure that you don''t, as he said, if you don''t beat his nephew directly in a certain period of time, you will fall into a time of lack of true spirit in the next time, and naturally, you can''t do any harm to him in this time period. But in the face of such a state, Jiangning did not say much, just a cold hum, and then the sword in his hand was accelerated a few points. "You are also quite powerless. Even I can''t beat this level. If I just deliberately consume with you, you can''t defeat me." He didn''t say much to him for two days. Instead, he launched the attack again. The speed of quality decline reached a kind of limit definition. Not only for a moment, he came to the Golden Dragon elder''s back. I, you realize that Jiangning''s arrival is also the same kind of robot defense. When I started the article and left, I found something wrong. "I see. That''s what you intend to do! It''s true that compared with my situation, you can''t afford to consume at the moment, but obviously I can''t support you all the time. Otherwise, after a moment of you, I will be in a dilemma, and after this war, I can''t recover in a short time, unless you want to spend on me before you plan. " If he doesn''t, he looks a little complacent. Indeed, just like his present state, he can go in and out easily, but this Kurong elder is different. She just recites the token words. After a period of time, he can ignore these people. At the moment, Jiangning only needs to delay time. When he thinks he can''t do it well, he will quickly retreat. When he asks you to deal with jinlongmen in reverse, blood will have no effect. "But I have to say that your plan is really perfect. This golden dragon armor can help you not receive my attack, and I take it for the time being that you have no way to delay in this way. You can write a pure but I really don''t understand. For you, it''s just a hundred profits and no harm." The elder who searched for the Golden Dragon Gate touched his magic sword and then said with a sneer: "but you never thought of it? I really believe that the magic sword is really powerful because it can absorb other people''s anger and turn it into my power for me to use. " Speaking of this, Jiangning can''t help but squint. "In short, I can store the artifact of the people I killed in the past into the demon world, and then turn it into my nutrient for me to use. If I drag on like this, I can naturally gain countless power from the demon world, but you can''t do it at all. Although it will greatly reduce the amount of magic Qi stored in it, I think it is the most necessary thing to deal with you It''s what you want. " It has to be said that if it is really like what he said, Jiangning will now face a very difficult situation, that is, he will be defeated by the other party when he is consumed, and will be knocked down by the other party. "I see. Is that what you intend to do? It''s really ferocious, as you said, I really want to be better, but did you ever think that what I''m doing is not consuming you Obviously, the elder Hu Zong of the golden dragon gate is also because he doesn''t understand what Jiangning is talking about. He is just joking and puzzled. "Ha ha ha, you seem to be wrong. What do you mean? I''ve been here since the beginning. When did I say the destroyer golden dragon gate As soon as Jiangning said this, the elder of the jinlongmen sect in the opposite side died. He was a bit at a loss. He didn''t know what Jiangning said, but he only knew that he was 40 or 50 times now, and people had calculated it. "are you not here to destroy jinlongmen?" "This decadent clan should have disappeared in this city for a long time, but obviously, it''s not in my charge now, and I have no interest in destroying them. I killed the leader of jinlongmen just because he provoked me, and other people are the same. But for the Golden Dragon Gate, I really have no interest at all, so when did I say I want to To destroy the golden dragon gate. ""I didn''t expect that you would even use the secret arts to deal with me. It seems that you have already laid down a lot of blood. If it is really a pity, I will benefit a lot from the war with you. But after this war, I will pay attention to you, and now you have no chance to consume me any more." Just then, Jiangning''s body flashed and disappeared. The next moment, he appeared in a very far away place. You know, the speed of his review of real dragon armor was incomparable. Even this old man couldn''t catch up with Jiangning. "Damn it. You are in Jiangning, right? Remember, I''m waiting for you in Tianyu Just heard the angry voice of the man behind, but Jiangning did not want to turn back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1072 After leaving jinlongmen, Jiangning quickly returned to Jianzong, and Liang Ping came with him. Under Jiang Ning''s explanation, all the people in the warship soon received Liang Ping and arranged him in the sword school. The turtle''s clothes were placed in a suitable seat, which made Liang Ping feel very happy. Even compared with those in jinlongmen, he was still in a mood to go. Jiangning also came to comfort Liang Ping, and the people of Jianzong also reassured Mr. Liang Ping, telling her that she would surely borrow all his relatives to the neighborhood for a few minutes, and would give them suitable plants, so that they could live without any difficulties. I want to know that in the Golden Dragon Gate at the beginning, Liang Ping was just an ordinary new disciple. He had no effect except for some glory. Even his family had three meals a day, which was very difficult. He only relied on Liang Ping''s College steel bar to survive. Now that they have a better life, Liang Ping''s family naturally lost their words without thinking about the golden dragon gate. After arranging the lives of these people, Jiangning also came to the door of Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan. Without any report, he went in and said with a smile: "Hello zongchu, Jiangning will meet you." Zhou Tong came to Jiangning in front of me in a flash. However, from his performance, he didn''t seem to be upset about Jiangning''s failure to knock on the door. Instead, he said excitedly, "you''ve come just in time. I had something to look for you, and I don''t know you. What did you have to find me first? You''d better say it first! " "Well, the patriarch is actually like this. When I was in jinlongmen, I heard the ordinary elders of jinlongmen tell me that there is a place called Tianyu. I don''t know whether you understand it or not." Zhou Tong pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "I am very clear about this. It is said that once people step into the fitness period, they will be connected by the heaven. After arriving at the heaven region, there will be corresponding arrangements. However, few people who have gone to the heaven region have come back, so people do not know much about the above things." "If the power of this heaven is in front of you now, it should be much stronger than the world we are in now. He has always existed during the period of the Republic of China. Even before us, he has always maintained close contact with us." "After entering the fitness period, one-stop is officially qualified to enter the heaven. However, in the heaven, although there are many chances, it is also accompanied by danger. A little carelessness is the threat of death. Therefore, there are many people who choose not to go out of the world and no longer enter the heaven." "But it seems that there are some wonderful rules between heaven and earth. Among about half of the people who have not entered into the heaven, no one can surpass that period to reach the level of immortality. It can be said that entering the heaven is the only way to get to the top, which is also the words that many people have been inheriting." Hearing this, Jiangning also silently nodded. In short, Tianyu is similar to a place with more Aura, where they can obtain higher strength and ensure that they will not regress. "However, there are some things wrong in this heaven and earth. There are not only many people who study all kinds of wonderful skills, but also people who study the laws of nature between heaven and earth. I don''t know how many years ago, even some people have worked out a way to travel through time and space, but they don''t know why they suddenly disappeared into the world Go on. " "A lot of people say that she disappeared with this method because she developed this method and used it to cross the past. Another way of saying is that he didn''t study it from the beginning. All these are just his lies, and then he was hit by some powerful powers. What did the rumors disappear without breaking through?" Hearing this, Zhang Ning was really inspired. To know that the spittoon is looking for a way back to the past, he has never forgotten his mission and what to do. In that world, there are many things he still has to deal with. "It seems that we have to go to Tianyu." However, it is said that the way to fight against the sky is to enter the stage of integration. There is no shortcut for other expenditures. Therefore, Jiangning is ready to break through its own strength to the fitness period. "By the way, Princess Zhou Tong doesn''t know if there is any bad influence in recent days after jinlongmen''s provocation. If so, I''m very embarrassed. I can ask for anything. I will do whatever I can." After the promise, Zhou Tong nodded with satisfaction. At the beginning, although he knew that Jiangning had taken the initiative to provoke jinlongmen, he did not say much and supported him in silence, which means that they have stood opposite to jinlongmen gate. This is a very bad influence on Jianzong and the whole northwest area. "But you should rest assured that after you kill the patriarch of the clan, they will be in a very depressed period for at least a period of time. There are only a dozen people who have reached the Mahayana period in their clan. So once their ministers are hurt, even their roots in Tokyo, they will not be able to make waves Capital. "Some people explained that Jiang Ning was also very excited. He realized that it seemed a very right time to kill the princess of jinlongmen before. At least it could suppress the strength of jinlongmen and make him unable to retaliate against himself. However, this is also a very good news for Jianzong. At least, it can be written for the development of Jianzong. Jiangning is also a matter of course. Zhou Tong''s invitation to join the sword school is carried in the legend by the disciples of Jianzong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1073 "It seems that the next step is to enter the fitness period first. If so far, there is no other way. I have the first wave of the new year to see if I can impact the integration period with the billion I have accumulated over the years."! Will you silently sigh, said, in his view, he has no other things to do, and in the ordinary battle, his own experience is the point of enough hits, the key moment is enough to make himself a step more strength. Jiangning came to the holy land of Jianzong, and with Zhou Tong''s permission, Jianzong naturally gave Jiangning the best training room. Open 24 in the stone chamber you bought and slowly sat in it. When the door began to close, all the people could not contact him. They could only wait for him to finish his cultivation. It''s not one move and two moves that can make the impact on the state. Even now you have seen your strength and talent, it needs at least years of precipitation. However, in the battle, Jiangning has rapidly improved, and has made its own strength fast. The next thing is to gather them. They are Jiangning. They claim to be able to slowly reach the box with these things ¡£ Even though a lot of things happened to me during the closing of Jiangning, for example, the patriarch of the east gate of Feng you Jing was killed unexpectedly in one dynasty, and all the Chinese was ready to move. If at this time, the golden dragon gate was unexpectedly rebounded, and a large number of experts suddenly emerged in their clan, and there were even many people with the strength of Mahayana period. At the beginning of the instant noodles, the main repair master started to suppress the surrounding clans. This was also to avoid these clans from attacking the golden dragon gate. Under this strong suppression, all the clansmen calmed down. As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Even if the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate has been fooled by Jiangning''s mobile phone, the remaining strength of their clan is still countless. The elders alone can afford them a pot of wine, not to mention the array that the disciples of the golden dragon gate are good at. At this time, ye Shiyu''s students nominated by the golden dragon gate also began to act. They had been deeply worried about the death of the chief disciple Gu Haoran. They always thought that Qin Feiyu, the first disciple of the Golden Dragon Gate, killed him. However, according to the current situation, it was impossible for them to revenge, so they chose to stay here The golden dragon gate is the most critical moment to launch. Now all the zongmen began to care about it. We should know that the strength of the imperial school was no less than that of the golden dragon gate. Therefore, after we had an accident, they should be the people who wanted to annex the Golden Dragon Gate first. The triumphal arch also revealed their hidden strength. They actually took out the Xuanwu beast in their array. The owner said that the Xuanwu beast was a descendant of Xuanwu. However, Li''er still surpassed most of the Jingwu disciples. And I don''t know why, the elder of the jinlongmen sect seems unable to respond. Even at such a critical moment of the Golden Dragon Gate, they didn''t stand up. In this way, the golden dragon gate was suppressed by the taixuanmen sect in one day. With the arrest of jinlongmen''s own warning area, the triumphal arch gradually consolidated their position and began to devour in all directions, as if to take away all the resources available. After the golden dragon gate was defeated, the one who benefited the most was taixuanmen. He should try Jianzong. In the past, the Jianzong only had the name of wiping hands in its clan, but now it seems that it has successively annexed the crazy sword gate, and then it was annexed in the Golden Dragon Gate war. Its strength has been greatly improved, and even it has won the first two. And the moon, which has been regarded as the affiliated sect of jinlongmen, is also a bit of a disintegration at the moment. The resources in Haoyue sect are resources, and their strength can not be underestimated. However, compared with them, he is not so powerful. Even his elders are all descendants of Jinlong sect disciples. Therefore, under such circumstances, they are not able to give any help to the Jinlong sect, instead, they have pulled a lot of hind legs. Compared with haoyuezong''s source, the several Chinese characters that are equally famous with him naturally rose suddenly and quickly annexed the people they were able to swallow. Was Li Sheng or did they join hands to attack in the middle of the month? Seeing Haoyue finally collapse in the Golden Dragon Gate, something unexpected happened to his son. At this time, he always thought that he should develop peacefully, but Jianzong suddenly received the challenge from taixuanzong. Taixuanzong was outspoken in saying that the next goal was to devour the whole sword clan, which made the whole sword clan fall into a kind of panic. Obviously, the other sects except Jianzong are very happy now. Now we can see that the strength of Jianzong is expanding too fast, and it is expected to catch up with other so-called sects within a few years. Under such circumstances, taixuanzong can give him a severe blow, which is what they think. If they can take advantage of the situation, Jiangning will be located It''s also a good thing to wipe out the whole place."It seems that just after the annexation of the Golden Dragon Gate, it is obvious that some people are not satisfied with their current appetite. We have to say that the taixuanmen gate is still so powerful that it even wants to merge with us. If there is no way, we can only fight back." Zhou Tong patted the table severely and said that, in his opinion, although they say that their strength is expanding extremely fast, compared with the long-term details of the taixuanzong, they are just like some children who are not like him and are restricted by the taixuanmen everywhere. "It seems that their appetite is a little too big. It''s time to prepare." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1074 The present taixuanzong is naturally incomparably powerful. After annexing all the places, both the quality of the disciples and the skills they possess have been improved unprecedentedly. There are even many secret methods from the Golden Dragon sect that can be used by them happily. Although the original strength of the lowest Jianzong Sike seems to have made considerable progress, only a few of them can be named. Most of the fighting is based on the upper level forces, that is, the so-called older generation. Therefore, taixuanmen has a better chance to win. All of us are casting their distrust on Jiangning at the moment. We should know how confused they will be in the face of a special veteran team under such circumstances. Under such circumstances, Zhou Tong, as the patriarch, could not take a step back at all. Even if he knew that they were not the opponents of taixuanzong, he could not give up. Otherwise, everyone would regard them as soft persimmons after this. Just like the Golden Dragon Gate at that time, if they could resist before the first clan raided the Jingwu gate, they would at least have to hit those people hard, and then they would be able to type, and the attention paid by jinlongmen people would be greatly reduced. Under the situation of absolutely no choice to surrender, the people of jinlongmen naturally had no choice but to become the accomplices of taixuanmen, and even many of the arrested people became their subordinates. You are about to pay the net salary to the master of Jianzong, but Zhou Tong is obviously a little angry. He also hates himself. As the leader of the sword clan, his strength can''t be compared with the other party. In this place, which is almost decided by the upper level, it is impossible to make up for something huge. "Suzerain, there is a big gap between the two sides in this battle. We are absolutely impossible to win. If we fight like this, we will only make our disciples of our sect. But the joy is getting lower and lower. I think we should take a step back first. After we are safe, we can fight back. In this way, we can surprise the other party and consolidate our position."! As the second elder of OL sword sect, he said a plan that he thought was perfect. But after hearing about it, Zhou Tong really shook his head like a rattle drum. "What you think is too simple. If it is true, it will be fine. But if we take a step back for a while, everyone will think that we are weak and can be easily ravaged. Since we just robbed the Golden Dragon Gate, it is obvious that everyone will doubt that our life is good. When it comes, it will be really troublesome and we must take action Use the skills of killers to let the other party not notice, and they will be killed directly, so that no one will divulge our information. " "But is there no way to learn from each other without losing the strength of both sides?" Zhou Tong understood that one of the reasons why taixuanzong chose to fight on his own was that taixuanzong''s own strength. By the way, he suppressed the Jianzong who was about to become the second sect. The other thing was to see the opportunity. If they saw that they were not as powerful as he imagined, they would not hesitate to launch a second wave of attack on Jianzong Soon the sword clan will be the end of jinlongmen. It has to be said that taixuanzong''s calculation this time is very wonderful. No matter whether you win or lose, you can play a huge role in dealing with other enemies. Just as Zhou Tong was still thinking about it, he came in for an hour outside the door. He ran to Zhou Tong with some surprise and called out: "Lord, Lord, someone wrote to him that he was looking for you." Zhou Tong had some doubts. After a little consideration, he picked up the envelope. He had never been able to write to him. So he obviously couldn''t believe it after saying that. If he opened the so-called message after a moment or under the reminder. It turns out that these are all required by taixuanzong. They are also considering what resources they have just acquired and are not willing to reveal their strength too early, so they are ready to start the battle of the challenge arena. When the time comes, they can not only fight for who is the real first, but also see who will fail. At that time, they can also rely on the goods to determine the victory or defeat. Of course, Jianzong agreed to taixuanzong''s request very quickly. They are also in urgent need of a place to reveal information to them. In this way, they can get better rewards no matter whether they win or lose. After reluctantly agreeing to the taixuanzong''s opinion, Jianzong obviously began to think about it. Because of their personal strength, there are only a few people who can really undertake this task. Although these people say that they are the favored ones in Jianzong, if they are placed in taixuanmen, they will probably choose ordinary friends and do nothing. ! After confirmation, the next stage is the post-war of the challenge arena. Both Jianzong and his scholars have begun to prepare intensively. Both sides must win this battle. If one side loses, there will be a pit in the back. However, if taixuanmen fails in the end, what they will get will be a long-term starting fist And will carefully tutor, very miserable patriarchal clan suppress time.Once several sword schools win, they will take off directly, and even get all the rewards from the golden dragon gate. At that time, the strength of their disciples will be doubled seriously no matter what the situation is, and they will have more powerful choices in their skills. "The time has been set. In half a month, all the people who have the right to participate in this competition will start to prepare. We must win the battle in the end." "By the way, what kind of players should be arranged during the robbery period? In my opinion, Liang Ping, who came not long ago, is very good. He is calm and wise. He can be said to be the best choice. " "Or I think the ranking has been quite good, and sister Gu Bing is also good." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1075 Not under the strict consideration of the patriarch Zhou Tong, it is the final decision on the candidates who appear in the recent arrow. According to the requirements of taixuanmen, no matter whether it is the golden elixir period, the robbery period, the Mahayana period, and even the elder battle, the double self will finally calculate the students according to the score, and the winning party will obey the other party''s order unconditionally. But obviously, under the control of these clan leaders, it seems that they are just insignificant Mimi, but they have the ability to change the whole clan. From any point of view, this is a class that must win. Looking at the five people in front of him, Zhou Tong was obviously worried. "In the near future, it will be the time for us to fight the challenge arena with taixuanzong. Please don''t worry about anything to give full play to your most powerful strength. This is just a challenge arena. There will never be life or death. We will try our best to protect you, so please use any tactics you have!" With the encouragement and permission of the patriarch Zhou Tong, all of them climbed up to the site where the former jinlongmen sect was located, and the triumphal arch chose this site for Taiwan. It seems quite ironic. This is slightly prepared for both sides, after a day, it is the first golden elixir of the school duel. And this competition, of course, comes from the most powerful disciple of taixuanzong in the golden elixir period, and the sword sect, a man you usually don''t know. As a matter of fact, this man is recommended by the second elder of Jianzong. She has always had such a person, but her status has been somewhat low, and there are few roles that can be played for him. Therefore, he has been able to strengthen him in the future, so that she can get more mortgage and. Obviously, the first match of the golden elixir period can not be because of the resonance of many audiences. They all sighed and didn''t say much. In the end, naturally, the people from taixuanzong won. And the second scene that followed was that Liang Ping, who had passed through the robbery period, began to compete with a disciple of taixuanzong. At the moment, Liang Ping is obviously not as green and astringent as it was at the beginning. Although the eyes are still very sincere, it contains some vicissitudes. During the period of Jiangning''s closing down, Liang Ping, who had the strength of crossing the loot period, also began to travel around looking for ways to enhance her strength. The male did not find it as soon as possible, so when Jiangning toyou those monsters, he did not return to his hometown. Now, with the order of the referee, the second round is also officially started. Under the competition of strength between the two sides, naturally, who is the more owner attribute of restraint, or is able to use their own skills to suppress each other. Obviously, although Liang Ping said that his strength had been improved, his speed was still some history. Under the slight shaking, he was overtaken by the people of taixuanzong. But unexpectedly, everyone should think that it would be hurt by the people of taixuanzong in the arena, which made her suddenly start to fight back. Using that, people did not think of a way to directly trap him in the same place, and then she cut him to death with his own Lord. In the second round, which Liang Ping won was the final conclusion, and Liang Ping naturally gave the Golden Dragon Gate the first victory. After just transferred from jinlongmen, it is obvious that Liang Ping has gained something. He is not only used to the life here, but also has a lot of new understanding of himself. The victory of a battle also successfully let him spend a lot of fans in the whole sword school. Even some gentlemen expressed their love to Liang Ping. However, it is obvious that Liang Ping can''t bear them because of his ability to deal with affairs. He chose to run away in shame. Then the third battle was the battle between the elders of both sides. It was originally decided that the two sides of the Mahayana period began to fight. However, it soon took into account that no matter which sect revealed its real strength, it would have a very bad impact on the clan. Therefore, there was no choice. The next step was to make a change. The elders on both sides fought with each other. This time, Jianzong sent Xu Qing, their strongest five elders, without exception. Looking at taixuanzong on the other side, although they also selected an elder, the 90 grains of fragrant rice were definitely not as high as that of Xu Qing, so only in the tense eyes of both sides, the competition began. Although Xu Qing was a disciple of the expatriate staff, he did not mean to retreat. Under such circumstances, he showed the enemy from taixuanmen to deal with this one step at a time. Perhaps for the strength of love, although he is at the moment, and just entered the Mahayana period, his insight is more abundant than before. Before that, Jiangning improved it for them. Xu Qing, you asked wanjian Guizong to use it incisively and vividly, without any unnecessary movements. Under one set, it was like flowing clouds and flowing water towards each other, and the elder also killed him with one blow.Naturally, the six elders did not dare to underestimate the attack from Xu Qing, but he clearly knew that the most powerful elder in Jiandong was Xu Qing. It seems that the elder tried his best to block all the suggestions. One of them is not bad. However, Xu Qing, who can make this sword, consumes much less energy than Xu Qing. It seems that he only needs to keep attacking like this, and the opponent will be exhausted. However, according to the regulations, the current score of the game is 1:1. You can try it It is the direct trial of Jianzong. At this time, both Jianzong and taixuanzong began to prepare. Inputting Xu Qing fully understood his present task and importance. He did not dare to take more risks. After Xu Qing''s attack, he did not continue to attack. Instead, he stepped back slightly, as if preparing to change a well to observe the other side. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1076 This war is of vital importance. Whoever wins the final victory will be said to win the victory on behalf of zongmen, and the final ownership of jinlongmen falls into the hands of that party. Of course, Qin did not dare to take risks. The authorities used their strongest means to control the sword with Qi and turned his sword into countless sword shadows. He said that the elder of taixuanmen had killed the past, and swept away with a strong intention of killing. Just when the innumerable sword shadows were about to reach the taixuanzong elder''s body, he suddenly showed a weapon. This is a strange mirror. Although it seems a little dull, it suddenly stops in front of the mirror and can no longer move forward. It seems to be blocked by something invisible, and you can''t get into it any more. Obviously, Xu Qing didn''t expect to be complacent, even if it was so simple to resolve, when even a little depressed. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect it. This is a magic weapon to restrain your sword cultivation. He can dominate any real or imaginary attack, especially the attack of sword type." Now Xu Qing was a little depressed. He didn''t expect that the other side had such a treasure. It can be said that he specifically restrained their sword clan. We should know that 80% or 90% of their swords are used in sword cultivation. In this way, very few people can cause damage to them. Looking at her complacency, Jianji didn''t get any effect. Xu Qing, as a teacher, could only temporarily change methods and no longer attack with the sword. Instead, she began to use various other methods. However, after all, he is not majoring in these 715''s, but his main skill is sword cultivation. Therefore, his attack is temporary without any effect. The mage is intercepted by the opponent, and his true Qi is consumed constantly. Seeing that he was about to fall into failure, Xu Ning suddenly remembered something and turned back to take out his sword. See Xu Ning high will own sword, and then a sword toward the old thorn in the past. "Don''t you understand? All these are useless skills. You can only waste your physical strength and genuine Qi. Your saber can''t defeat my treasure. No matter how hard you try, it will have no effect. You''d better give up! " But Xu Qing as did not hear what he said, Yifan continued to carry out one by one attack and went to the front. "Stubborn, or let me tell you with my strength, what should I do?" However, Xu Xuanqing didn''t know what he had done. "Broken magic sword, no sword!" Xu Qing danced countless swords, forming two swords that stabbed the left and right sides of the taixuanmen elder in front of him, as if they were going to hurt him through the attack of both sides. Generally speaking, this is Xu Qing''s correct way to do 50 points. You should know that this mirror can only defend one side of the middle and hold the attack of the other side. It will still work and cause damage to him. Although the consumption of steam is a little larger, it is the only way now. However, the elder who attacked the taixuanmen in front of both sides said with a sneer: "you are looking down on me, just such a small skill. Do you think I will be sleepy for it?" I saw that the elder of taixuanmen put the mirror in his hand forward, and the vestige blocked an attack on the left. However, he stepped back slightly and opened the distance for an hour. But it was this small distance that made the attack not fall on him immediately, which gave him a chance to breathe. Then she was the mirror of Jiangning giant''s hand, and immediately moved to the right, avoiding the attack from the right again. It has to be said that this is indeed a very normal method. When the two sides attack at the same time, they will take the initiative to meet the attack of the upper side, and then take advantage of the advantage of time difference to attack on one side in Wuhan airport. Seeing that his attack didn''t work again, Xu Qing in front of him did not show a slight annoyance. Instead, he said confidently: "it seems that you are close to failure." Naturally, the elder of taixuanmen didn''t believe what Xu Qing said. He just gave a slight sneer, waiting for the next attack of Xu Qing. Of course, Xu Qing can''t work here. To know his strength, he still slightly refuses to give it to the other party. If he consumes like this, he will naturally be unable to compare with the genuine Qi returned by others, so he decides to attack by force. See Xu Qing again hit a series of attacks, toward the person''s one left and one right together, and I am the new shares again ahead. It turned out that he was holding the false name of holding a sword, while the left and right were attacked by one or two sword Qi. In this way, his loss was unavoidable. Next, it depends on how he responds. Looking at Xu Qing''s moves, the elder of taixuanmen seemed to think of something. He just sneered and said, "it seems that you are still too young to beat me with three attacks. Do you think I have only such strength?"The elder of taixuanmen once again raised his sword and dodged the attack from the left and right. In the face of Xu Qing who came to him, his nephew had no way out from behind. "Don''t you think I''m just going to use a towel through your attack? It seems that you are also on my file! When you get up, you will bear my attack This time, facing Xu Qing''s tools, he did not dodge again. Instead, he took out his Sabre and attacked Xu Qing in front of him. It seemed that he was going to take the initiative to attack. Just as the two sides were about to start a real comparison, Xu Qing said with a smile: "sure enough, you are still fooled by me." The elder of taixuanmen immediately turned around and was rather surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1077 When the elder of taixuanzong didn''t know when, suddenly there was a sword spirit behind his back and attacked him again. Looking at Xu Qing in front of him, he knew that this was not good. You know, he just used the mirror grid to block the left and right, but he had no time to turn back to block his back. Even if he could do it, he couldn''t do it. Xu Qing, who was stabbed in the front, couldn''t do it. He seemed to realize something, and finally decided to fight to the death, that is, instead of using the sword brother, he rushed to Xu Qing in front of him. If he was lucky, he would be able to kill Xu Qing first, and then the artifact would not be seen by the person who manipulated it. Xu Qing, the elder of taixuanzong, seems to be fighting with death in front of him. His eyebrows are also slightly frowned. At the beginning, his two swords are used to aggravate the young children. In fact, the real thing is the sword spirit that he releases behind the taixuanzong elder when he rushes to him. "If he evaded this attack, his all-out struggle is meaningless and will not cause any harm to me, but it is slightly different at the moment. If I avoid his attack, he will not be killed by the sword spirit this time. In this way, he will have to drag on, and my chance of being you will be more and more slim." In this moment, Xu Qing also thought about what might happen after that, and finally decided not to evade this attack, but to fight for it once more. The swords of the two men fought against each other and made a clang sound directly. They collided with each other and burst out violent sparks. Obviously, at this time, it is the two sides who are fighting hard, who is the more exquisite sword meaning. The elder of taixuanzong danced wildly with his sword in his hand. He hit Xu Qing''s sword ceaselessly. It can be said that he was quite violent and arrogant. It can be seen that his experience should be to go straight ahead. But by contrast, Xu Qing, as the five elder of Jianzong, is much more euphemistic. His sword is constantly swimming. He can resist the attack from the other side with an incredible angle, and slowly launches the attack. It can be said that it is very slow rhythm, but it is steady and steady. The two sides were so deadlocked that I saw that the sword spirit behind it was getting closer and closer, which made Mr. Zhang a little anxious. I saw that the elder of taixuanzong did not dare to delay for a moment, but the power to choose newspapers to initiate seemed to have been gradually burning up his own reasons. At the next moment, the speed and power were greatly improved, and the past was impacted by Xu Qing in front of him. Xu Qing can only fight and retreat, and dare not entangle with each other more. You should know that in such a situation, as long as he delays enough time, he will win. In this memory, he will not have to fight with the other party like this. But obviously, the elder of taixuanzong didn''t want to wait for her like this. Although she had a chance to get away from her and wait for his mirror to come out normally, he could eliminate the sword Qi at home. But obviously, he has already broken out with all his strength. No matter how he does this war, he will certainly lose his vitality. This is because he absolutely does not want to see the result. So he wants to plant a trademark before he can become a counselor. Xu Qing is OK. At least after he can make the strength video of the East, he will not lose the whole financial system because of this match. Although Xu Qing said it was dangerous, but also in the non-stop retreat, seems to have the upper hand, but in fact only he himself can know how dangerous the environment is now. The power that has been opened is naturally 45 degrees, and she attacks it desperately. As a result, her pressure is naturally very large. Therefore, if you want to keep calm and launch an attack in this situation, it is not something that ordinary people can do. At the moment when the two were fighting each other, Xu Qing suddenly made a decision that shocked everyone. Xu Qing threw his sword into the sky, and then he punched each other in the ribs. Obviously, the elder of taixuanmen didn''t expect that he would suddenly throw away his weapon and attack him when he was fighting with each other. However, when throwing the sword out just now, he teased his sword, so he couldn''t use his sword to kill Xu Qing immediately. He could only eat the blow. When he had just calmed down and wanted to fight back, he found that the sword had fallen again and fell to Xu Qing''s depth. Xu Qing immediately took out his sword and cut it at him. At the next moment, the elder of taixuanzong found that he had vomited blood and was seriously injured. He was chopped on the shoulder by Xu Qing with a sword. Fortunately, Xu Qing showed mercy and didn''t kill him directly. Otherwise, he would never live if he died. He finally came back from the ghost gate pass. Naturally, he didn''t want to waste his life in vain, so he didn''t dare to have any apple with Xu Qing, so he chose to surrender directly. His head image represents the draw of taixuanzong to Jianzong, which won the victory in practice. At this time, the sword sect, which should have obtained the resources of jinlongmen, was warned by taixuanzong."What? It seems that these boys are trying to turn their backs on others. They have just had a written conversation. It''s too much for them to turn their backs and deny people at this time! " Zhou Tong, the leader of Jianzong, said angrily. Looking at the letter of taixuanzong just delivered in front of him, he said angrily: "ten, whether we can rank in the top three schools after the death of Jianzong depends on whether we can get all the property of jinlongmen this time, so there is absolutely no retreat." "It''s the patriarch. We must live together with the sword clan!" Zhou Tong nodded quietly. In his opinion, selfishness is an opportunity that they can never give up. Even if the whole family is united and striving for promotion, you should bring these resources back, or he will be really ashamed of their ancestors. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1078 At this time, huh? Taixuanzong''s gate is not peaceful. "Why should we directly challenge Jianzong? Didn''t we agree at the beginning, just compare?" Because the elder of taixuanzong said angrily. "How can it be that jinlongmen is a big clan? Sasuku, who was abandoned by us, is now divided by various parties, but they still retain the ability of the Jedi to fight back. Therefore, if we don''t win or lose first, we can''t completely swallow up the golden dragon gate. Naturally, we have to determine what to do after that. They are us Although it seems that the threat is small now, we can not rule out the possibility that there will be a great threat in the future. I think that before they get up, they should be crushed intensively, so that they will not pose any threat to us. " Although the taixuanzong elder''s language is very radical, and even many of them are said with some dirty words, it is really very useful. Almost all the people are supporting his opinion, which makes the prospect of this group a little resentful. You know, it was he who brought up the contest at the beginning. "The resources of the Golden Dragon Gate mean to us, you must also know clearly, so we must live in this war. We can''t choose surrender or reconciliation in any case, we must live to win." Facing the taixuanmen elder, who was already very close in front of him, he also nodded helplessly. He acquiesced in this series of things, but he really sat on the ground decadent. On the other hand, Jianzong''s selling blood received a reply from taixuanzong. In the reply, it really indicated that they must obtain the resources of jinlongmen. On the contrary, they can give them other things. For example, they are willing to help them to destroy the haoyuezhong together and help Jianzong with all the resources in haoyuezong. But obviously, Jianzong is absolutely impossible to agree. First of all, the resources in Haoyue are not core enough. We Xiaomi should know that the resources of good people are only one tenth of that of jinlongmen. Moreover, it would be impractical to take this matter in the future. Otherwise, at that time, taixuanmen would have nothing to do with the fifth day of Jianzong''s vow. We should know that although taixuanmen''s strength is strong, it is far from being able to crush other sects directly. However, if he is allowed to swallow the Golden Dragon Gate, he really has the strength to crush all the people. At that time, it will be difficult to guess them again. Since the two sides were unable to reach a compromise condition, naturally, there has been a standoff, and the people on the other side of the golden dragon gate are really in a state of sadness and indignation. They were killed not long ago. Later, the elder of Hudong was played a trick and never appeared in front of them. Now they can only open the big battle of protecting the clan, but they can only protect them The city can''t protect the area around them. Under this constant compression, they are also struggling to survive, and even many of their disciples are born with the idea of defection. In this case, once hundreds of people defected, it would be a chain reaction, and everyone would want to escape. Therefore, the elders of the Golden Dragon Gate naturally tried their best to stop this series of events. They not only forced and lured everyone to stay, but also began to rectify the scenery here and make it a new place What seems to be a very harmonious place is actually falling apart. It can be said that the golden dragon gate is very easy to be destroyed. Basically, it is a small sect. Only some top experts are needed to destroy the most powerful sect. In addition to the Golden Dragon Gate, the most uneasy thing is that they used to rely on the strength of the Golden Dragon Gate to reach their present position. After falling down tonight, they naturally lost their backing, and gradually began to have signs of collapse. Fortunately, Jianzong and taixuemen are all concerned about their own face and have not directly attacked them. However, obviously, they are no longer able to stay there. They have begun to run for their lives in foreign countries. What they want most is the assets of jinlongmen which are still in the middle, so they are not interested in the little Haoyu that has escaped. At a time when it seemed that they were in a stalemate, a box of oranges began to act. Yes, they were the golden dragon gate. Now they are in a desperate situation. If they do not make a decision to fight back, they will eventually fail. The protection of sadness is windy. At this time, the people of jinlongmen did send people to Jianzong''s territory and said to them, "now that we are decadent, we can''t persist any longer. So basically, you and taixuanmen are fighting against each other. But obviously, it''s absolutely impossible for us to fight with them for such a long time If you are single-minded, they will eventually swallow them up. You might as well give it to you and let you fight with all your might. Maybe you can fight out a world to fight for us. " Looking at some indignant jinlongmen people in front of him, even Zhou Tong felt some sympathy.At the same time, taixuanzong on the other side is also a person sitting in the Golden Dragon Gate who is lobbying: "to be honest with you, you are very much involved in this secret relationship. So now we want to revenge Jianzong. It is better to give all the resources to you, and you should remember me. This is our only expectation now, and you can not It is possible that Fei Yibing will occupy us But for this point, and the leader of taixuanzong did not do anything else. He seemed not interested in his opinions, but continued to do his own things, and even made people forget that he was here to guard the president. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1079 At the moment, the people of jinlongmen stand on both sides and instigate each other. If anyone knows them clearly, they can know that this is a typical scheme of instigating dissension. It can be said that what they want to do now is the most comprehensive war on both sides of jingjianzong and taixuanmen. At that time, they can profit from zhongyuweng and find a chance to revive. If not, they must at least find out how to overcome the current difficulties. After all, their fate is entirely in the hands of the two clans. At the time when the dispute between the two sides was not over, the Imperial College bully still couldn''t help fighting. This time, they didn''t attack at all. It can be said that they didn''t use their ultimate strength because of the problem of face before they came. Now they are going to start. I saw that carrying the golden dragon family, Jianzong housing site, suddenly sounded a Jingtian ring thunder. All of them were surprised. They ran out of the tent and began to watch. They found that a huge iron ball jumped out of the ground unintentionally. However, no one could tell the origin of the ball. They just watched silently and did not know what happened. £¿ In a short time, it was us who went out of the battle, and the ghost of taixuanmen. Ah! It turns out that this iron ball is the threat of taixuanmen and them. Although the planet looks ordinary, it actually weighs hundreds of Jin. If there is no great ride, it will not happen suddenly. Therefore, the earth has been put there, and no one can move it. Although it is said that the sword clan is also strong in Mahayana period, it is obviously not as many as Xuanzong now. Therefore, under such circumstances, they have no hands to remove the painting and hang it as a shame. However, it is obvious that taixuanzong has a stronger time to express himself than qijianzong. In many admonitions, taixuanzong actively gave up his territory. However, as mentioned before, this is an opportunity for Jianzong to climb to this position. They are absolutely impossible to give up their hands, even at the cost of bleeding. Therefore, they kept the bottom line one by one and did not make any defection. Some time goes by step, those who guard the sword clan in the golden dragon gate are beginning to be a little nervous, and suddenly too Xuanzong sends a message at noon. When the news was released, they said that they had started to take action. When the news got to Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan, it was a little late. "Taixuanzong is going to start a formal war with us." This news is not really a good news. The chieftain of the sword clan that you can be used to seems so impatient. You should know the strength of taixuanzong, but it was only inferior to the existence of jinlongmen in the world at that time. Basically, there was no good end against him. However, even if you are so loyal, you can''t do anything to retreat. Now that they have reached this point The degree is already had to insist to the end. Next, they began to angrily prepare to fight back, at least to bring down the so-called powerful taixuanzong. "Our current strength is totally different from the wounds of taixuanzong. If we say that our only hope is to persist. As long as we can hold on for a certain period of time, taixuanzong can''t bear it, that is our victory. Another way is to let them realize our strength and tell them that our strength is inviolable In this way, they will not regard us as ordinary families, and will give us relatively good treatment to be invited again. At that time, we may not get a share of the Golden Dragon Gate, but at least we can eat some leftovers. " In this way, under the persuasion of Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan, all of them started to prepare for the resistance. Of course, they could not just be ordinary scorecards. Next, they would start with their strength and financial resources. How can they deal a fatal blow to the taixuanmen sect stationed here. "Report that the Lord has found something in front of him!" After receiving these orders, Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan, immediately began to understand it. However, just as their spies said that they were searching for information, there was indeed an old man sitting in the sect of taixuanmen, and his strength had reached the extremely rare peak of Mahayana period, which was second only to Zhang Ning at that time. At this time, there is no one who can compete with him in Jianzong. It can be said that they can only hide first and do not take the initiative to develop with each other. Otherwise, it will be more smooth.! Just when Jianzong was indifferent and even thought that the interview of jinlongmen had to be known, a good news finally came, and it was a particularly sober news for them. "Jiangning wakes up!" It has been several months since Jiangning closed down. During these months, Jianzong has gradually moved from the beginning to the top five. Although there is no great progress between the sect leaders, there is really a heavy rain among the disciples of the sect, and the scenery behind them is not small The impact of. This is obviously the time when taixuanmen and Jianzong began to compete with each other. Who is more powerful can explain everything.Everyone knows the strength of Jiangning, but now it has a later period of Mahayana. If you let him walk in front of that person, even if it is Jianzong, then it can be arrogant and arrogant. Taixuanzong''s five boxes of apples can be called juxtaposed. And waking up Jiangning, naturally became the object of everyone''s attention. At this time, all people rushed to the local Jianzong and began to look at Jiangning. And Jiangning is sitting beside Ning''er at the moment, for he has some things he has learned. The reason why Zhang Yun does this is that she hopes her daughter can understand more by herself in the following time, so that you can cultivate to a higher level as soon as possible. In the final analysis, the reason why he is like this is because he thinks that the driver may go to the so-called heaven after all. After all, in the heaven, he heard that he could find a way to reverse the time, so he had to do it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1080 "Brother Jiang, you can be regarded as waking up. Now you are the most popular person in our family." Looking at the very excited patriarch in front of him, Zhou Tong Jiangning also laughed and scratched his head. Well, as soon as he woke up, he learned about the situation from Xu San. Xu San told nanjiangning the whole story. Of course, Xu Qing defeated the elders of taixuanzong and made them have the control of jinlongmen. Later, taixuanzong directly returned to suppress jingjianzong by force. When he heard this, his family also frowned slightly. He understood that the world was based on strength, and taixuanzong believed that he had strength. Naturally, he could repent. Otherwise, if Jianzong said that he had the strength, he would have to go back and repent. "Taixuanzong''s work is so excessive, it seems that they are still somewhat regardless of the importance. I was able to kill the golden dragon gate just in the mature period. Now, I can gently pinch the taixuanmen gate?" Everyone was shocked to know Jiangning''s confident words, but Zhou Tong, as the patriarch, seemed to hear something strange from it. "Brother Jiang, have you... Jiangning just nodded silently and didn''t say anything more, but that''s all. His expression shocked all the people of Jianzong. Because this means that Jiangning has reached the stage of integration. To know the period of integration, it is the one that most people dare not, only dare to think and see, which is the closest to the truth. This year, everyone is at a loss. It can be said that countless people are stuck in the steps of the Mahayana period, but they can''t get close to hejiji. After all, what is needed for the fitness period Understanding is totally different from the great artifact. Well, actually speaking, Jiangning is also a very coincidence. He was nearly defeated in promotion, but he was saved by riding that huoqilin. It turns out that Huo Qilin is sleeping in Jiangning and is also in the process of upgrading. Unlike human beings, Huo Qilin''s advancement is a large stage, and their realm can be directly transformed into human form, just like the bottleneck of human beings. However, Jiangning, who was almost able to advance to the fitness stage before, was familiar with Lin Junjie''s principles from the hospital. Zhang himself also successfully pulled himself into the realm of harmony and enterprise. Although there is still some instability in the Chinese Valentine''s day, it is a fact that has been lost, which has been used for several periods of strength. And the seventh is that you can walk horizontally in this world. The most powerful people in the clan are just machines. Now it is possible for you to become a school of your own at home and even accomplish whatever you want to do. After hearing that Jiangning has entered the period of integration and promoted to be the leader of the sword clan, Zhou Tong became worried. Of course, he did not worry that Jiangning would attack them. You know, from the beginning, if you want to attack them, they will not be able to stop them. What they worry about is that Jiangning will have its own plans and will not pay any attention to them. However, they have lost an excellent help in beating them, so they are also worried about it. What''s good for me is that Jiangning still seems to be very concerned about the sword sect and taixuanmen tonight. After taking the initiative to change things, I want to go to taixuanmen immediately. With Jiangning''s support, Jianzong naturally became stronger. He sent a letter immediately, threatening to have a final negotiation with the vegetable sturgeon. This time, the negotiation directly decided who should be in charge of the golden dragon gate?. The two sides soon began to gather and publicized everywhere to see the final decisive battle, but many people were obviously biased towards the "Xuanmen". Knowing that taixuanmen is a very old first school, or even beyond the existence of golden dragon gate if you are two years old, that is, everyone thinks that he is the winner. In contrast, Jianzong is a newly established sect, and even all the elders in the sect have been killed. The current elders are all former disciples, which can be said to have no details. This is also the reason why many people do not like the sword sect. Of course, this has nothing to do with Yu Jianzong. Before the people of Jianzong came to their so-called negotiation place, in fact, they had held the arena competition before. Obviously, everyone was ready. After all, in their five circles, all the negotiations were also fist talks. In this power respected world, no matter how reasonable, can not occupy the first place, so to get real fairness, you need to have your own strength. Obviously, taixuanzong also attached great importance to this judgment. He even hid them all the time, and the old man with the strength of Mahayana pulled them out. Under such circumstances, he obviously wanted to suppress the progress and force them to hand over all the last things of the golden dragon gate. Looking at the Central Plains Jiangning, who was assembled by the other side, sat at the end, but said nothing. He has not yet revealed his expectations, of course, nor has he revealed his present state. Although our people know him, they also know his strength, but that''s all."Our taixuanzong has always been the most powerful sect, and the Golden Dragon Gate has always been called the first. Therefore, although they have been the most powerful sect since then, it must be our taixuanzong." The elder of taixuanmen also threatened to nod his head. He didn''t seem to care. At this time, Jiangning stood up and looked at Tai Xuanzong in front of him. The crowd laughed contemptuously and said, "I only say that the golden dragon gate must be handed over to our sword clan, because it is our Jianzong that has made the golden dragon gate." "What!" All of them couldn''t believe it. The news was a little too explosive for them, and it also raised doubts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1081 "You don''t want to talk too much, young man!" The elder of Mahayana directly said that he looked very strong, and it was true. According to the strength of taixuanzong, no matter where he went, he was called king and Emperor. In addition, he was also an elder of Mahayana period. You are an expert in the world, which can be said to have caused his arrogant personality. Just listen to him a sharp, he treasure is actually released, toward the surrounding unscrupulous to go, whether want to directly surrender all people. However, when his knight was about to arrive in front of Jiangning, he heard only a cold hum from Jiangning. "Do you really think you are invincible?" A greater momentum, you Jiangning as the center, toward the four sides, spread out, but you avoided all the disciples of Jianzong, and all the taixuanmen people in Ghana fell to the ground. Obviously, the old man didn''t expect that the little one in front of him was so powerful that it seemed to be a little higher than the poor momentum, which also gave him a lift. At that time, he was not so strong. He seemed to realize that the other side was also so powerful that he did not want to ask more questions. He had to bitterly say: "at the beginning, the strength of the golden dragon was obvious to all. Your sword clan was just at the end of the real name clan. How could you possibly destroy the whole golden dragon gate?" "Yes, what you said is too false. It''s really boastful and you don''t make a draft. It''s beyond your sword clan''s ability to adjust the strength of jinlongmen. Their patriarch has the strength of Mahayana directly. I''m afraid you can''t pick out such people in the whole sword sect, let alone how powerful the elder of jinlongmen is. ¡± next, everyone began to question. Obviously, it was OK to say what you said before. After all, in the name of the weakest Dongmen, they destroyed the most powerful Dongguan. How to say it would not be believed. Even some of the disciples of Jianzong began to doubt it. They were not the so-called senior level of Jianzong. Naturally, they would not be exposed to the so-called secrets. They just heard what jinlongmen avoided, but they didn''t know who did it. Now I heard Jiang Ning say that it was their Jianzong act. Naturally, I can''t believe it. For a while, with the old man''s query, everyone was in a panic. They began to doubt the authenticity of what the sword sect said, which seemed to drag them into a very serious situation. At this time, Jiangning, who had been unknown for a long time, fought out and said, "you don''t have to doubt. How many people in the world can wipe out the golden dragon gate? All of you here know that you are not the one who started the fight. Of course, taixuanzong is also the same. It is impossible for them to participate in it. Now, I say that we Jianzong exterminate the golden dragon gate is not nonsense. " "You don''t have to argue about it. It''s very easy to prove it. Just ask them about jinlongmen." The old man suddenly sneered: "it''s really funny. If I can prove it, I can do it. I just need to find a person in the golden dragon family and give him 300 million brides. Can he testify for you? Is such a thing credible?" "Ah, I''ve seen a fool. I haven''t seen you so stupid. There are so many people in jinlongmen. You can just pick one and ask No. I can''t buy all the people in jinlongmen. I don''t know how much it will cost. Besides, is there any more powerful evidence than their testimony?" All of a sudden, the old man was speechless. All of them agreed with Jiangning''s opinion. They and his party came to the golden dragon gate. As expected, as expected, as soon as the gate of jinlongmen was opened, the elder who met him saw Jiangning walking in front of him. With a strange cry, the elder of jinlongmen quickly faded towards the rear. As he retreated, he called out: "no, the big devil is coming again!" Jiangning in front of him was speechless for a while. Compared with Jiangning''s embarrassment at the moment, the Mahayana elder, who had been observing all the time, was really a little surprised. Unexpectedly, as soon as Jiangning appeared, he caused such a sensation. Of course, he knew that this was not his own, so it could only be Jiangning around him. Hearing the news that the great demon king was coming again, all the people in the golden dragon clan were obviously flustered. You know, since their patriarch died and the token of the elder protecting the clan disappeared, the people of finance, arts and science had fled to seven or eight times. The disciples and disciples were dismissed, and they all returned to their original hometown, and the elders should run. Knowing that the times have passed, the elders do not force them to stay. Those who are still in the golden dragon gate have special feelings for the Golden Dragon Gate, or they are not ready to leave. These people are clearly aware of how strong Jiangning was on that day. One person is to kill in and out, which makes all the jinlongmen people feel helpless. Now, jinlongmen still see that Jiangning looks like a ghost. They all feel fear, fear, and even some regret. They regret why they didn''t leave at that time, but stayed here. Now when they see Jiangning come back, they are even more afraid that Jiangning will kill them all in anger."Why? At that time, the elder huzong had already driven the devil away? How did he come back? " Jiang Ning sneered and stood at the entrance of the wall of jinlongmen. If the jinlongmen gate had not enough energy to open the great victory of protecting the clan, it seemed that it would not have any effect at all. I saw Jiangning standing on the top of the wall, cleared his throat and roared: "all the people from the Golden Dragon Gate will come out to me!" All of a sudden, the golden dragon gate is quiet. It seems that there is no response. All the elders in the Mahayana period are laughing. "I knew the boy was making up a lot of nonsense!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1082 "I knew the boy was making up a lot of nonsense!" But the next moment he was hit by the reality, because the door of the golden dragon gate opened instantly, and out of it came the dense crowd. There are a lot of these people, and they are all the people who are left now. You know, nine out of ten of the golden dragon gate left after the great loss. Now they still have such a great accomplishment. You can imagine how powerful the golden dragon gate was before. Seeing these people come out, there will be some fear, and a little bit of fear. They will look at Jiangning in front of them. Although there is a mature old man beside them, and they are still very clear about taixuanmen, it still seems that Jiangning has some deterrent power at the moment. Jiangning was quite proud before the meeting. The old man in the Mahayana period was not willing to be outdone, but slowly walked up to these golden dragon disciples. "Don''t be afraid. We came here for no purpose. We just want to ask who killed your Lord at that time." Faced with the questioning of the old man of taixuanzong, the Jinlong family member of yichongji kept silent. It seemed that he had forgotten all the things at that time. The old man was obviously embarrassed and knew that this must be the reason why Jiangning was behind him. Jiangning sighed slowly and said: "in fact, this time we came to ask the little brother what he said. He said that they defeated you by the sword clan? So we have to verify whether this is true? " At this time, one of the following Jinlong disciples finally couldn''t help speaking, and slowly said to the old man in front of him: "dare to ask this elder, if it is really verified that what he said is, do you avenge us?" Now the old man is a little embarrassed. You know, this is not a small thing. If it is really defeated by their sword sect, as Jiang Ning said, it will be impossible to revenge. After all, to deal with a clan, it will cost a lot of money. For them, taixuanzong is still a bit heavy. In addition, the strength of the sword sect has already been improved It can be said that even if their whole army is dispatched, they may not be able to wipe out all the sword clan. So the old man could only fight with a ha ha and said, "if it is really like what this little brother said, we will certainly give you a fair deal. As your long-term allies, we will not treat you badly. If any of the remaining people are willing to stay in the clan, we will not be forced to do so. If anyone wants to join other sects, we just need to go Just sign up. " Now the people of jinlongmen under the street are helpless. What the old man said is equivalent to empty talk!. There are many ways to explain it. Even if it is to compensate each of you with some money, it can be regarded as fair. The next identity can be said to be useless. You know, they have some skills in the golden dragon gate. In addition, if they can enter the Golden Dragon Gate, it means they have a very high talent. So even if they don''t need to sign up as a deliberate girlfriend, they can enter these clans with their own strength. So the so-called practice of taixuanzong is actually just a superficial form of comfort. In fact, it is a kind of face saving Kung Fu, but it has no effect, so no one has answered. At this moment, the old man was embarrassed. Unexpectedly, he said so many words. You didn''t have one of the jinlongmen people to go home. In this public, he couldn''t be angry and killed all the jinlongmen people, so he had to go back angry. Next came Jiangning. We saw him walking slowly to the golden dragon family. These people who had been through us were obviously afraid. They lowered their heads one after another. They did not dare to look at Jiangning''s face. Jiangning laughed and said, "ladies and gentlemen, long time no see!" "I don''t miss you very much that day. I don''t know how you''ve been recently, but I''m not very good. After fighting with your elder huzong, I''ve always been a stumbling block in my heart. It''s also quite helpless that I didn''t win. Why don''t you call him out again today and fight with me?" At that time, all the people of the golden dragon clan were shocked. You know, they couldn''t summon them at this time. The one who protected the elder meant that Jiangning was pressing them alive at the moment, and everyone was afraid. "If the call can''t come, there''s no problem. I still have a puzzle that has been bothering me. If you answer, I can also relax and ask simply, can you remember me at that time, can I kill your Lord?" Faced with Jiangning''s question, the people of jinlongmen were obviously shaken. They didn''t know what to do at the moment. They all turned their eyes to their only elder. The elder hesitated for a moment, looked at Jiangning in front of him, and then looked at the taixuanzong old man who had only Mahayana period behind him. Then he sighed and immediately said, "my Lord, we admit that you killed our Patriarch on that day, but this circle is because our little patriarch provoked you before. It''s no wonder you, and then the Lord is arrogant and arrogant If you accept it, you will be killed. "At this moment, everyone was shocked by the words of the Golden Dragon Gate elder. If no one could believe Jiangning''s words before, the elder of the Golden Dragon Gate, as the party concerned, could not cheat others. The image of Jiangning collapsed from their hearts. At the beginning, they thought he was a little disciple of Jianzong. Later, they learned that they had such strong strength. Now, they are even more surprised. Unexpectedly, this person is the one who killed the leader of Jinlong clan. We should know that the strength of the leader of Jinlong clan can not be underestimated Even ordinary Mahayana figures can''t be compared with those of the golden dragon gate. After all, the patriarch of the Golden Dragon Gate has the Golden Dragon Armor that everyone is afraid of, so he can basically fight across classes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1083 Now that you have admitted that Jiangning is the one who killed them into our patriarch, it''s not good for the old man of taixuanzong to say anything more. He can only nod bitterly. However, out of the desire for the resources of jinlongmen, he will not give up like this. So he turned to Jiangning and said, "what if you beat the golden dragon gate? Is it true that the booty must be owned by the murderer? In other words, the leader of the jinlongmen clan at that time might have been seriously injured. You just picked up a bargain. It''s impossible to say that the distribution should be made by whose fists Jiangning sneered, Hua said to the old man, "later you too Xuanmen are just like this, I thought you have how high strength, it turns out that you are just a group of local chickens and dogs!" "At the beginning, you still reasoned with you. When you couldn''t, you began to use your strength to force me. When you found that my strength was stronger than you, you began to make mischief. Now you want to directly use zongmen''s strength to suppress me. Is this the so-called service department starting to rob?" Jiang Ning was so angry just before meeting. When it comes to the intruder, zongmen can''t calm down. He is also a thin man. Everyone respects the senior Mahayana. How can he tolerate such criticism in public? How can he resist immediately? He said: "even if you killed the people of jinlongmen, and jinlongmen was destroyed by you, you should know We taixuanmen have always been as famous as the golden dragon gate. Now, after their collapse, we should also get the income. " "Although what you said is very annoying, what you said is true. In this world, strength is the most important thing. The people you kill don''t necessarily belong to you. Taixuanzong is powerful and can grab everything you want. Simply put, today''s jinlongmen resources must be obtained. No matter what you say, as long as our fist is bigger than you, you will There''s nothing you can do. If you feel wronged, if you have the ability, you can let the sword clan climb to the first place Looking at the taixuanzong elder who seemed to have some truth in front of him, Jiangning also said with a cold hum: "so, you are going to be unreasonable and start directly?" With some murderous spirit of Jiangning, the old man was shocked. He didn''t expect that the people in front of him should be so bold. In front of all the people, he directly moved the murderous spirit. But he also knew that his strength was not the opponent in front of him this year. So he could only bear some and said angrily: "this is not a matter that can be explained in one or two words. You can build and wait for it After that, we are too Xuanmen to your sword clan, and then you should not regret it! " He found that Jiangning in front of him was a little murderous, so he used the old man for a lift. Even though he emphasized the strength of taixuanmen, he knew that Jiangning could kill him in one move, so he had to soften up temporarily and prepare for the next counterattack. Jiangning looked at the taixuanmen elder in front of him and understood what he meant now. However, since the other party wants to delay time, it is also a real need. He has just been promoted to the fitness period, and has not yet completely stabilized. It will take a period of time to recover some strength and begin to cultivate his higher level martial arts pole. In this way, both sides reached a tacit understanding of the meaning of reconciliation. On the contrary, the people nearby seemed to think that there was something wrong with the call. "Why is taixuanmen so powerful that it suddenly proposes to delay time? Is it true that the sword sect has risen "You seem silly. Why did Jianzong suddenly rise? They rose tomorrow morning. Otherwise, how could they have destroyed the golden dragon gate before that? I think they have been able to rank among the top three. Maybe the next step is to eliminate the haoyuezong and finally the taixuanmen gate to reach the first place. I think their appetite is not very big. " "I can''t see that it''s impossible. Taixuanzong''s strength is so strong. How can Jianzong''s Chinese language be able to compete with them just now? After all, there is no history or time. The taixuanzong is ancient and durable. Even the Golden Dragon Gate in those days must be able to say that they can fight against taixuan sect. Now the sword sect wants to go this way. What''s more, they are all enemies now. I think it may be difficult to protect themselves. " "The golden dragon gate can only be juxtaposed with the taixuanmen gate, but you should consider clearly who destroyed the golden dragon gate? If it is really destroyed by Jianzong, it will prove that they at least have the power to destroy the taixuanmen. Also, don''t forget how frightened the people of jinlongmen were when they saw the young man named Jiangning. From there, we can see that the sword school is really different from the past. " All the people are discussing. The focus of their discussion is nothing more than two. One is how powerful Jiangning is after erasing the golden dragon gate. The other is whether Jiangning can immediately complete the taixuanzong. It has to be said that Jiangning has indeed become the focus of everyone and the topic of everyone. Whether in Jianzong or Jianzong foreign capital branch, Jiangning can feel the change of everyone''s attitude towards him. From the beginning, some people didn''t learn from him. Now, they even feel fanatical worship of Jiangning. Jiangning is a little used to it, just a light smile.Now in Jianzong, there are only a few people who have not changed their attitude towards Jiangning, that is, those people who are very familiar with Jiangning. They are all busy with their own affairs in Jinzhong. Ha ha! Naturally, Jiangning can not find them one by one. Now, the top priority is to improve our own strength. In the Golden Dragon Gate, there is an intercommunication. The elder can compete with him. What is the situation in taixuanzong? Jiangning can''t imagine. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1084 Jiangning still knew that it was a coincidence that he destroyed the Golden Dragon Gate at that time. After all, he did not think that he might fight the leader of the golden dragon gate directly. It can be said that Jiangning''s defeat of jinlongmen is a complete accident. If they let them, the leader of the Golden Dragon Gate has the cultivation of Mahayana period. Under the golden dragon color armor, they can fight beyond the level. Even if they are in the fitness period, they can run away safely. However, when they meet Jiangning, he is a little too big. He thinks that his golden dragon armor can face the same situation The friar of the world, and I have no harm. However, it never occurred to him that Jiangning had a stronger real dragon armor, which not only restrained him firmly, but also surprised him and directly won the victory. At that time, however, the leader of Jinlong gate didn''t open the big guard array to help himself. If he had opened the big guard array to strengthen his own strength, Jiangning had no way to deal with him, even if there were no later things. After the old huzong came out, he would have looked down on Jiangning, so that he could finally make peace Jiangning was defeated and retreated. However, with the previously prepared taixuanmen gate, Jiangning is absolutely impossible to occupy such an advantage. The other party must try their best at the beginning. Both the elders of Hudong and their patriarchal Lords will deal with it together, or even directly open up the grand array of protecting the clan. In this way, Jiangning will not have any chance to kill one of them and make them all lose. But fortunately, Jiangning''s strength is now much stronger than before. Even if the elder of huzong meets that kind of combination, he can fight without losing. Therefore, Jiangning''s first task now is to improve his own strength. What he didn''t know was that he was on the other side. At the moment, there was a lot of quarrel in taixuanmen. They were nervous and didn''t know what to do afterwards. The elder who took the lead and faced Jiangning was also mentioned. I saw the elder standing in the hall of their meeting. He was quite embarrassed when facing the elders in the zhongtaixuanmen. He was one of the best in the sect. He was a very convincing elder. That''s why he was sent to Jinlong gate to carry out this important task. At first, for them, the resources of the golden dragon gate were indispensable. They had to get hold of them before they could send such important elders. However, now they are defeated and seem to have been shut down. "It''s just deceiving people too much. What kind of sect is the sword clan when we are too mysterious to bully them? How can we compare with us, with their strength, we can easily crush them all. " "That is, if the people of the sword clan are so ungrateful, I don''t think we need to give them any face at all. If we don''t teach them a good lesson, everyone will dare to ride on us in the future. I strongly demand that they be defeated by our whole clan." "But have you ever thought that if there is a war, who will be responsible for the loss? We originally made such a big opening for the resources of the Golden Dragon Gate, and when we come to lose more resources, is it not worth the loss? If we can''t get Zhongshan at last, what can we say? It''s a battle without a winner. " "Even now the sword clan is full of morale. Even when I want to defeat them, I have to spend a little more effort to defeat them. What''s more, now that the Golden Dragon Gate has just been destroyed, every clan is greedy. It''s enough for us to gain the most advantage from the inside. Now we have to take the initiative to start a war It''s arrogant. " The elders of taixuanzong obviously didn''t pass the Qi. They all quarreled excitedly. However, most of them were divided into two groups, namely, to fight or to drink. However, no one really wanted to make progress in obtaining the resources of jinlongmen. After all, this means that as long as they get the resources of jinlongmen, the whole taixuanzong will be able to fight Take a big step forward, whether in economy or development, the above will be ahead of other sectors. The most important thing is that once the taixuanzong really makes progress, they, the elders, will naturally bear the brunt. They will get more resources and help from the first batch of beneficiaries, and they can even upgrade to a higher level with the help of that sect. This is what everyone dreams of. "In the whole Jianzong, the most powerful one is the boy. Can a little boy be more powerful than our taixuanzong? I think it must be standing. If you beat him, everything will be fine. " "Joke, you also know the strength of that boy. He is a man that even the leader of the golden dragon clan can defeat. In this way, even if you think that I win completely, it''s not necessarily his opponent. Therefore, I think it''s better to think about it in advance. I think it''s the best to win without a fight." "If it''s possible, your sword sect disciple had better put forward what method to find. In this way, we can not only show the strength of our taixuanzong, but also show our kindness. At the same time, we can harvest resources. It can be said that it is a plan to kill three birds with one arrow. However, it will cost a lot, at least in terms of his skill and profession, This is not to do with the strength of a clan leader. Of course, we will benefit a lot from the recruitment, but it depends on whether we can give it up. "Just as everyone was talking about it from left to right, the head of the taixuan gate, who was sitting on the top of the gate, said coldly, "shut up, you haven''t considered the most important problem. I''ll ask you!" The author, the head of the taixuan gate, came to the old man who had been confronting Jiangning before and said slowly, "elder Lin, do you know what the real strength of Jiangning is now?" It''s true that all the people have paid attention to it. As their patriarch said, this is the most critical issue, and it is also the factor that determines whether they want to fight for peace. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1085 The elder Lin was slightly stunned for a moment, and then hesitated to say, "the confrontation with him was only a brief confrontation on momentum, so there was no real confrontation with apple. Naturally, he did not know who was stronger and who was weaker than apple. However, judging from my current feeling, he was definitely a stronger offensive than me. Judging from his momentum, he must not be an ordinary person." At this time, everyone was a little shocked, "elder Lin has the accomplishments of the later Mahayana period. If he is higher than him, at least the Mahayana period is complete!" "What could have been a perfect Mahayana? That''s the best in the world. There are very few people who can surpass him. In this way, we should take surrender as our main task." "It''s really a dream. What''s your great accomplishment in the guitar riding season? Naturally, what do you want? What do you use to recruit him?" "If you don''t take care of her, will you beat him? The existence of this kind of level is no longer what we can fight against. Even if the Lord of the patriarch comes out, he can only fight him in a wooden box. The key point is that she may have some backhand. Otherwise, it is impossible to kill the head of the Golden Dragon''s gate directly. So I think the danger of this war is very high, and we can''t take any risks at all. " All of them were quarrelling, but after a moment they were calm. They looked at the triumphal arch alliance leader sitting in the middle, as if waiting for his decision. I saw the master of taixuanmen meditated for a while, then sighed and said: "and it Then those who were in charge of the war were naturally helpless. Then those who were in charge of the war were somewhat flattered and asked, "dare you ask the Lord, what kind of price can we persuade them?" The patriarch of direct taixuanmen said with a smile: "the price? There is no cost at all. I mean, this time, the resources of Golden Dragon Gate will be given to him. " "What!" Now all the taixuanmen elders can''t sit still. Although they have been talking about it before, no one wants to let this resource go. It is an important resource for the whole development of taixuanmen. How can they easily give it away. "Patriarch, you should think twice. Although this boy is strong, he can''t be your opponent. Even if we have a draw with you, aren''t there any elders who protect the clan?" "It''s the patriarch. Although the boy is powerful, we are not vegetarians. You don''t have to do this! "As long as we pay a certain price, we will not be able to win without a fight. Finally, we can make her submit to us. Even if we can''t convince this time, we should share the resources. If we can''t, can we share them equally? How could you give it away in vain? " I saw the leader of taixuanmen stand up and slowly say to the crowd, "dare you, the man of sword clan has already killed the leader of jinlongmen before, but what is his strength compared with me?" The crowd slightly pondered for a while, all are powerless to say: "should be with the patriarch you are equal." "No, it''s a big mistake. The strength of jinlongmen clan and I is only five or five points. No one can do anything about it. But since he is defeated, it means that this boy must have a way to defeat me. After such a long time, he may even make a breakthrough. His real strength should be above me. In this way, how can we taixuanzong defeat him £¿¡± "Just imagine his age. We are too Xuanzong to defeat him, which means that we can''t kill him. In this way, after a while, he will certainly grow up. When he comes back to revenge on us, who can resist it?" "If you are not sure, don''t kill a genius. Otherwise, no one can stop him when he grows up." "Let me ask you one more question. What will happen even if the sword clan gets the whole resource?" The people of taixuanmen began to ponder. They were no longer as brainless as before, and then said one after another: "if we let taixuanzong obtain the resources of the whole golden dragon gate, they should also rise up immediately, at least to exist side by side with us, just like the current golden dragon gate." "Then what about our too mysterious door?" "If we had acquired the whole resources of jinlongmen, taixuanmen would certainly become the strongest sect in the mainland, and the coming of thousands of states could be said to be the envy of all people. On the contrary, if we did not get any resources, we should keep the current state, then we would be overtaken by Jianzong, and finally become a bronze mirror like them The first sect. " "That simply means that if we rob the nature, we will become the strongest, but now we are still the strongest. But if we do not obtain those resources, our position will be the same as before. Even if we are tied for the first place, there will be no impact, in other words, there will be no loss.""What if it fails?" All of a sudden, the crowd finally took a deep breath. They never thought about what would happen if China and Thailand failed in this station. It would be irreparable. If they were defeated by Jiangning, they would be divided by others. "The rest is the icing on the cake, and the loser is nothing. I think you are now very clear about what choice to make. In the face of such a talented opponent, we can not regard him as the enemy. In the face of such a big challenge, we should learn to stop, otherwise we can learn from the past." All the people of taixuanzong nodded their heads with deep meaning. Now they finally understood why their patriarch had made such a decision before, but also understood their present purpose. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1086 At the same time, Jiangning and they are actively preparing, which can be said that they attach great importance to this fight. Of course, the most important thing is the unconditional trust of the whole Jianzong in Jiangning now. It can be said that if they were the only one, they would never have started a war against taixuanmen, and their strength was not even enough for an attack by others. However, with the existence of Jiangning, they were much more confident, especially when they learned that jinlongmen was really attacked by Jiangning After the defeat, I felt the morale was high. However, all the people of Jianzong knew that Jiangning could not be the only one to fight this time. No matter how powerful he was, his strength would be limited after all, and it was impossible for everyone to be safe. Therefore, if you want to win completely, you must enhance the strength of the whole Jianzong. In the battle, the strength of Jianzong will be the biggest reliance of Jiangning. After all, with so many disciples of taixuan, it is impossible for Jiangning to take charge of the pit alone, let alone the situation that the patriarch did not have the brain and Jiangning had to fight alone before. This time, they must be fully prepared. On the other hand, at the moment, the top officials of Jianzong are also discussing severely. Although they are actively preparing for it, there are some high-level people who have some disagreements. Of course, the two elders are the most representative. He frowned and said angrily: "no way. We can''t fight this time. We all know the strength of the sect of taixuan people. How can we have a chance to win? If we lose, we will be finished!" At this time, the five elder Xu Qing said with a cold hum: "what''s wrong with the taixuanmen? When were we afraid of them? Now is an opportunity for us. If we can win, we will soar from the bottom of the sect to the highest. In the future, our road will become more and more smooth. This is a good thing for zongmen, which is a rare event in ten thousand years "Hum, they are really arrogant people. Although our sword school said that we had never been afraid of them, we should really fight, who will win and who will lose. We have made a qualitative breakthrough in absorbing a lot of strength of jinlongmen this time. Even if we really win, the resources we get will only be the first stroke that we can climb, and we will be tied with him at most Come on! On the contrary, we may encounter a formidable opponent and win the strength and details of taixuanmen. It is impossible for us to fight against them completely. " "It''s really a person who is afraid of hands and feet. How can a person like you have great achievements? Our family has a hard time getting such an opportunity now. Have you ever thought about what we can insist on after Jiangning leaves, why not try to stabilize the zongmen while Jiangning is still there?" The five elders, Xu Qing, seemed to be very partial to Jiangning, but the two elders were on the contrary. As soon as he heard Jiangning''s name, the whole person jumped up in excitement. "Don''t mention that guy. When you mention him, I feel angry. It''s a good thing that he killed the golden dragon gate. It''s really helpful for us. But he said it directly outside. Do you know how much trouble this has caused us? Besides, it is very likely that the remaining evils of the Golden Dragon Gate will come back to us for revenge. You have made our sword clan stand out of the limelight and have been listed as the most powerful force. But how can our strength afford to say that? " The second elder of Jianzong beat his beard, and then said with a few indignation: "besides, is Jiangning''s strength so strong, can we not know? Before that, he was just a disciple in the period of plunder. How could he fly to the stage of integration in such a short period of time? It''s a dream At this time, a figure came in and slowly said, "so, you don''t believe it, or have a competition?" All the people present were shocked. They were surprised to look at the door, but found that the figure of the youth appeared quietly in front of him, and before that, none of them found it. After hearing this, the second elder was even more frightened. It seemed that he was directly paralyzed in his wheelchair. Finally, he calmed down and hesitated for a moment, then slowly said, "Mr. Jiang... Mr. Jiang, although you said that you are powerful, this is the elder''s meeting of our sword clan. Your apparent identity is also our sword clan''s disciple. I''m afraid you''ll come out all over the place Some of them are not suitable. " Jiangning sneered and didn''t say much. He knew the strong appearance of the two elders before, but it was obvious to all. As soon as Jiangning showed up, he was so scared that he couldn''t even speak clearly, and he was able to lift his heart. The second elder was also a little ugly. Before that, he was angry and unfair. After seeing Jiangning, he only dared to call Mr. Jiang. Naturally, it was impossible for him to regard himself as a junior because of his age and age. Jiangning''s strength is there. It is reasonable to say that everyone should call him a senior, so he has to say "Sir". At this time, Zhou Tong, the leader of the sword clan, who had never been heard of, stood up and walked to Jiangning with a smile. He bowed slightly and said, "Mr. Jiang is called by me. Please don''t come to me if you don''t agree with me.""No matter how the result is, you can not resent Mr. Jiang this time. It''s up to him to make a decision, because you have to admit that we can achieve such success now. All of them are relying on Mr. Jiang''s words, so if you have any opinion, please hold me back. This time it is war that has the final say with Mr. Jiang." All of them are because I didn''t expect that Zhou Tong, the Dongdong master, was so biased towards Jiangning that the two elders and others present were quite embarrassed, but there was nothing to say. After all, they are weak in terms of strength, strength and tourism. Although the result of this time is unacceptable in any case, you can''t do anything about it It''s up to God. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1087 All the people looked at Jiangning in doubt, but Jiangning, as the leader, did not show any sign, just waved his hand. "this is a war, and we can not has the final say. Now we are weak in strength. Although we do not know which is stronger than the Emperor Xuanzong and Jinlong gate, it is obvious that it is not so easy to win it. I am now in the stage of being fit, and I can not guarantee that they will be defeated, even more. There should be an elder who protects the clan. " "The strength of the other side is unknown, but our biggest card is me. For this war, we have to look at the other side''s performance. However, I don''t think it''s possible for them to fight this time, because they are also afraid of us. In this era of one shot and affecting the whole body, none of them can be safe and sound." Zhou Tong nodded his head and pondered slightly: "in this case, how to deal with this time still depends on the opinions of taixuanmen. But if they really want to fight, Mr. Jiang, how many% do you think we will win?" "To tell you the truth, if all the war is really launched, I don''t think our chances of winning are even less than one Chengdu!" "How can I believe that you can say that there is a period of integration. The strongest patriarch of those who belong to taixuanzong is just Dacheng period." "That''s not how it''s calculated. First of all, if they really want to start a war, they will certainly pick up a huge battle, because they will compete with us instead of fighting quickly. This is their strength." "Mr. Jiang is right. If we start a war, the longer we delay, the more advantageous they will be. Moreover, if I want to talk to them, I will certainly attract many other sects to fight with us. At that time, the neutral sects will also stand on the other side." Just as Jiangning thinks, if there is a war, there will be neutral forces, or will they express their support to which side? Compared with the rising black horse and the old-fashioned taixuanmen, if you are a discerning person, you can know at a glance who is the most advantageous. In this way, they will naturally fall into a very passive situation, and Jiangning may even be able to support them It''s hard to move. "Not only that, but also I don''t know the gap between their elder huzong and that of jinlongmen. If the strength is exactly the same, even if I can win, I can''t kill him in the end. It''s very easy for him to escape. In a word, we don''t have a chance to win Once there is a war, it will be very unfavorable for us, but they will also have some scruples. After all, for them, once there is a war, they will consume for nothing. I am afraid that the third party will win instead of us. " "According to what you mean, sir, they will also have some scruples. In this case, they will be at war or in peace?" "Ha ha, Lord, you think highly of me. I''m not a fairy. How could I have foreseen that they would have a chance to make use of it? Everyone has his own calculation. I just decide what the final result is and how to choose it or see them? Deny them. If there is a madman in it, I can''t help it if I try my best to be like us at that time, isn''t it? " After hearing this, Zhou Tong immediately nodded and realized that he was already a little too dependent on Jiangning, and Jiangning was not omniscient after all. "In that case, I''d take the liberty, but Mr. Jiang, you can do this for us. We already admire it very much. What happens after that can be regarded as our process." At this time, the two elders, who had not spoken, said in a low voice: "what have you done? I don''t think we have done anything. On the contrary, we have eaten a lot of things." Hearing the words of the two elders, everyone was a little surprised and looked at him seriously. Even the patriarch Zhou Tong was very angry. "Second, you have to think about what you are talking about." "Big brother, you are too partial to him! Indeed, as far as we can see now, since he came back, he has been using a lot of resources of our sword sect. Indeed, he has not made any contribution at all! It can also be said that the war was caused by him. No matter what the result is, it will be beneficial and harmless to it. " "If you think about it, he is alone. Once he fails, he can retreat at any time without any influence on him. Naturally, taixuanzong can''t find trouble with him. But after the victory, he can ask for a lot of things like our sword sect, and we have to give him as a reward. Naturally, he can''t do such a business. Can''t I say so Is it wrong? " Dutong, the leader of the sword clan, seemed to hate iron but not steel. He said coldly, "you should be conscientious when you say this. We all know how the jinlongmen gate was destroyed. We all know that if there was no Mr. Jiang, we would not have achieved our present achievements. What you said did not see him pay for us is that he never paid for us Will take the initiative to show in front of me! It''s the one who really made a contribution behind his back. Why don''t we remember him? "The two elders seemed to want to say more, but he was stopped by Zhou Tong. He said coldly: "OK, second, there is no need to talk about today''s affairs, but we always remember your words. No matter how we serve them, we are very clear. You go back first and discuss the rest of our elders. ¡± obviously, the two elders have been excluded, but even the three elders of his alliance did not say anything this time. Obviously, he was not suitable to do so, so he could only temporarily return to his residence. This time, the people of Jianzong really preferred Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1088 There was not much time for both sides to receive an active request for peace from taixuanmen, which was obviously beyond everyone''s expectation. Even those who had been speculating about the war were surprised. You know, if it is the taixuemen who take the initiative to seek peace, it means that they admit defeat. It means that Jianzong will have more respect with me once again, and at the same time, all the sects are in awe. After all, the first taixuanmen have all admitted defeat. What can they do to keep going! What''s more, the requirement of seeking peace seems to be unreasonable. That is, all the resources are owned by Jianzong alone, and only some leftovers are needed. In addition, he also asked for marriage with Jianzong. It seems that he wants to have a permanent relationship with twelve clans, which is more beautiful than the previous golden dragon gate. As long as they are not blind, everyone can see that this is taixuanmen''s great desire for Jianzong. They think that the strength of Jianzong has reached a point where they can attach importance to, so they are eager to put forward the combination of the two sects. In this regard, Jianzong naturally tried this time, and soon agreed to come down. With the help of taixuanzong, they would be able to enter the first line-up more stably without appearing. With the knowledge of the nuota gate, they would naturally go further and further. After reaching the requirement of harmony, what is more shocking is that the patriarch of taixuanmen actually arrived at Jianzong in person, as if he wanted to see Jiangning. Naturally, they did not have any hindrance. They soon arranged the opportunity to meet and Jiangning arrived as promised. "This is brother Jiang. You''ve heard so much about Daiming. You''re a hero in the world. I''m ashamed to be able to reach such a level at such an age. If it wasn''t for our help, I would have been stuck in this period all my life. I didn''t expect brother Jiang to break through this barrier with your own ability." "No, you praised me. To tell you the truth, we were just ordinary people at that time. Only some opportunities and coincidences made me come to this stage. It''s not worth your boasting. If we really fight against each other, I won''t be your opponent at all." Both of them were humbly talking to each other, but neither of them took the other''s words seriously. At this moment, the patriarch of taixuanmen said: "brother Jiang, to be honest, after you appeared, I sent many people to collect your information, trying to analyze what kind of person you are and whether you have any weaknesses, but none of them There''s something to gain. " "Until not long ago, I suddenly got a message, that is brother Jiang. You had been trapped in the secret place before, but later you escaped with your own skills. At that time, I was wondering whether you had any relationship with this secret place? So everyone started to step up the investigation. " Hearing this, Jiangning slightly frowned. "As expected, we got some accurate information, which can be said to come from your life experience, because you first appeared in a small village in our territory. But it can be said that in that village, no one has seen you. We interviewed many women and children at that time, and they all pointed to it It is a woman who rescued you, and before you, without warning, appeared on a beach "Later, we found out that the woman was from the sword clan, so this should be the reason why you stay in the sword clan all the time! We seldom see a man like you who appears out of thin air. After all, a man without a gentleman is extremely terrible. It means that you don''t know anything about him! " Jiangning just a smile, said: "I did not expect that my appearance can let you treat, but how can it be? Even if you know my details? What else can you do to me? " "Brother Jiang, you misunderstood me. Naturally, we have no interest in investigating your weakness. After all, it is money. We are ready to ally with you. The reason why we investigate you is just to know what kind of person you are, because we seem to have some discoveries about your life experience." Hearing this, Jiangning is really paying attention to it. "In fact, we are too Xuanzong to investigate the information of everyone in this world. If we want to investigate, it is absolutely impossible that we can''t fail to investigate. However, this vast world can not be said to be without exception. In the recent hundreds of years, we have not been able to investigate the data of three people." "The first one is you, brother. We can''t eat your information. We don''t know where you came from or what your purpose is. The second person is a person from jinlongmen that we met before. Later, we learned that he was from the heaven. Because some things will come back temporarily, we can''t find him Information on the subject. " "As for the third man, it is also the most dangerous person we care about. He is the immortal who appeared a few years ago." "Fairy?" This is the first time Jiangning has heard of this man for many times. Although he does not know who this person is, what he can know is that his appearance is extremely mysterious. Without any sign, he appears in this world. Moreover, he has great strength. No one can fight against him, and wherever he goes, he will accept his talented disciples For their own door.As a result, Jiangning is quite interested in this man. Maybe he can find out some information about how to go back from him, which is also the most concerned thing of Jiangning. Seeing Jiangning in front of him seemed to be interested, and the patriarch of taixuanzong was also going to talk about these things to see if he could get some useful information from Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1089 "The immortal''s identity is extremely mysterious. We have investigated for a long time, but we can''t find some information about her. But since he came to the world, we have got a lot of traces about him. It can be seen that he is not nearly invincible." "First of all, what we have investigated is that it should be related to the secret place. His first appearance came out of the secret place, and his strength was very strong. He was able to use some rare technologies. At the beginning, he was unknown. It seemed that he was hurt by something. We didn''t pay much attention to it, but later, when he appeared for the second time At that time, it was the darkest period in the whole world "He plundered everywhere. When he came to a sect, he would take it away with the most talented disciple of the sect. Even if he was upset, he would directly order the whole East Gate to be uprooted. There are already countless sects to be destroyed, and the strength of the remaining East gates is very weak." It seems that our elder martial brother was able to unite with his disciples in order to prevent them from attacking us. What we were able to do was to unite with his disciples I lost in the sound. " "Just when we thought he was going to wipe out all the sects, he just disappeared and never appeared in the world again. The disciples who had been captured by him gradually began to come back to their respective sects, as if they had learned something from him." This makes Jiangning have doubts. To know that the sudden appearance of such a powerful person in the world will naturally surprise everyone. Moreover, he also plundered other students'' students. Naturally, his disciples will cause public indignation and be criticized by others. However, his own strength has evolved to such an extent that he will not face any threat. Even if those clansmen joined hands, they could not hurt him, so they could only withdraw temporarily. However, he could not be a guest. If he was beaten once, he would naturally make some of the things mentioned above. Jiangning pondered for a moment and said: "but, even as you said, how could he really have any kind of relationship with me? I didn''t come out of that secret place. Is there anything else I can''t do? " "Indeed, as you said, there are some other things. Although you say that you have little to do with him or even have nothing to do with him, we still want to remind you that the disciples who came back from this guy are all powerful. Unless they kill each other, no one can kill them, because the immortal will protect them secretly ¡£¡± Although you didn''t admit it, it is well known that you killed a disciple of the mad sword sect, and she was the one who was exposed to the sun by those people. So we think you may have been in great trouble. Those people will come to you later. We come back to continue with you out of good intentions. As for what to do, it depends on your own decision ! Obviously, taixuanmen doesn''t intend to step on this muddy water. Even though he knows that Chu Jiangning is very strong now, he is not willing to remind Jiangning with that practical problem just out of kindness. However, this is enough. Jiangning does not need too much help from others. He is a small reminder, which can make him remember his gratitude Ning is no longer resentful of taixuanzong. "I have understood this matter, and I will make a decision. Thank you for your reminding. Do you have anything else?" The elder of taixuanzong shook his head slightly and said, "we are also interested in your strength, and we will say these words. We have reminded us that we have sent other things to the original place, and we can''t manage them. However, after that, we will connect with the sword sect. We have the strength and the capital to pay attention to. If you swallow up the resources of the whole golden dragon gate, It is bound to become the next Golden Dragon Gate voice. As long as you are not complacent and arrogant, you will be able to go far. This is why we choose your cooperation. " "Although the potential of the whole sword sect is very great, we value talented young people most. We will introduce you to the access to Tianyu later. However, what do you need to do to prepare for the interview? You can come to Tianyu any time you want to enter Tianyu. If you want to know about Tianyu, you can also come to us." In the face of Tianyu, Jiangning still has plans. At the beginning, he wanted to become very powerful. Obviously, there are more powerful people in the sky, who can have more advanced technology, and the possibility of going back to the past is very large. Therefore, Jiangning nodded without hesitation. After discussing with the leader of the taixuanzong, he immediately returned to his residence. Jiangning had already got the preliminary guidance. Next, he was ready to go to the South first. He heard that the immortal''s disciples were all in this way, and the local immortal was also in the same position. Jiangning always had a conjecture in his mind, and he did not dare to prove that it was not easy to have a chance now. Naturally, he wanted to go to find out whether his guess was correct or not, so as to determine what he should do next.The next day, Jiangning told the chieftain Zhou Tong of his original plan, indicating that he was going to travel to the south, and other things were left to him to solve. Now, the Arc de Triomphe should have looked up to them and would not bother anyone any more. Jiangning had no obstacles or worries. After hearing the news, Zhou Tong said that he was shocked, but he immediately understood that Jiangning was not one of them, and Jinling was not a thing in the pool. Therefore, he also quite agreed with what Jiangning wanted to do later, instead, he expressed his support. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1090 In the whole Jianzong and Jiangning, the most concerned people are just a few. First of all, Ning''er is practicing with Xu Qing, the five elder. However, he doesn''t practice hard at all. He just wants to improve his own strength and life span. He takes the cultivation as a kind of entertainment. It seems that he doesn''t have the mental skills that he usually practices. This is also gratifying for Jiangning. Xu San is also valued by the whole Jianzong. He has always been a servant of Jiangning. Now, with the improvement of Jiangning''s status and title, he naturally follows along. He not only gets a lot of talents in the clan, but also gets a lot of oil and water. All people don''t take it down and see him as a person of his own generation Not higher? After all, only from him can we get access to the information of Jiangning now! There is also the flatterer. Now his life can be regarded as the most carefree. In the past, he was a small leader in the mad sword sect. He got to that point with his eloquent mouth, which was quite talented. After following Jiangning, he changed his work, and you can easily get some The elder''s position was to be beaten, but he didn''t do it at all. Instead, he used his mouth to step on the road to power, and it seemed that he had gone beyond it. There are not many people like flatterers, so the whole sword school is very scarce. We should cultivate it as a really powerful person. Even if you surpass many inner disciples, they are quite dissatisfied. And now Jiangning has not set out to walk in the direction of the south, along with his all the way there is that cherish ice. Speaking of taking care of Bing, Jiangning is also quite speechless. At that time, he planned to say hello and go on the road alone. In this way, his speed would be faster and he would not have to worry about so many things. However, Gu Xibing did find out that Jiangning seemed to want to escape. He came to find Jiangning directly and stayed at his door, which made Jiangning feel a little helpless. Finally, he could only agree to take it with him. After all, Gu Xibing needs to go out for training. With Jiangning''s side, you can take care of his whole sword clan Naturally, no one dares to disagree. In addition, everyone knows that Bingxin likes Jiangning. Since then, Jianzong has successfully absorbed the power of the whole jinlongmen. Not only have the disciples of the Jinlong gate been absorbed into their own Jianzong sect, but those who are unwilling to surrender have come to the taixuanmen gate. I have come to the direction of the sword sect, which is strong enough for their next generation. Now, they have absorbed the area where the golden dragon gate is located Absorb all their industries. Not only that, but also the martial arts secret books of jinlongmen, or the authentic Zhibao left by them, were all left in the hands of Jianzong. It seems that taixuanmen also acquiesced in the occurrence of this event, and there is no room for grabbing. Since taixuanmen is already good to this degree! It is impossible for Zhong to fail to show that even in his marriage with taixuanzong, he promised that the most fertile land would be managed by taixuanzong, and that in Dahuang City, he was completely under the control of taixuanzong. For taixuanzong, although it is a small and insignificant move, it is enough to show that the sword sect is now determined to be invincible under the alliance of the most powerful sects. No one can have their relationship and status. The third source was also successfully pulled off the line, and was soon annexed by the fourth largest sect. After that, the whole chaos fell into a very serious zongmen entanglement. However, the ten most powerful gates originally mentioned by people have evolved into the eight most powerful sects and Jianzong, which have been destroyed. However, in Haoyue, it has been in a great decline. When we arrive at the last town, we will fall out at any time. It can be said that it is extremely tragic. The reason for all this is that they have provoked Jiangning, who they should not have provoked. Now, Jiangning, the culprit of all this, is walking on the road of traveling alone. Looking at the scenery all the way, it seems that she is taking care of the ice while she is dying, and she is even more intoxicated with it seems that she wants to stop time in general forever. "Elder martial sister Gu, there is a city ahead. When we come to the next stop, don''t go there to have a rest and then move on. What do you think?" has the final say, and then the two of them go past the direction of the city. Now the ice is naturally turned over to Jiangning. She can already listen to him completely, but even if he knows the strength and fear of Jiangning, it seems that he has no change in his attitude towards the whole ice, so that everyone has to be surprised. Is love magic or great. They quickly came to the city. However, as soon as they entered the city, Jiangning did feel something wrong. Although the orange looks very prosperous, the famous ones inside are not only singing and dancing, but also quite shocking. It seems that all these ceremonies have been prepared for a long time. Generally speaking, it is quite prosperous and grand. If the orange looks very prosperous, it is very famous People who don''t know will think it is the capital of some country!"Although the thief city looks prosperous and elegant, I always feel that something is wrong. It may be the reason why I am psychologically troubled. I always feel that the people here are not so simple. How about if we learn to go on the road ahead of time?" Jiangning nodded and said, "in fact, I also have this meaning. Maybe we both have such a feeling! Obviously, something is wrong. If we supply some things here, we can do it in the morning ahead of time. It''s better not to make any mistakes, because we are on our way now. Naturally, it''s not good for us to encounter any trouble and delay our time. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1091 They entered the city, came to the middle of the city, came to the appearance of a grocery store, so they went to the grocery store. "Boss, let''s do some shopping." The boss didn''t look up. He just snorted and signaled that they would choose the appearance they didn''t care about. Of course, Jiangning, of course, couldn''t have taken so much into consideration. They both chose some supplies for daily life, the necessary TV set, and prepared to pay to leave. At this time, the old man said, "are you two foreigners? Don''t you know the rules in our city? Now let me tell you that we don''t want money here. Money is just a useless thing for us. We may exchange some good things outside. If we only have some paper in our Chen, we can exchange some good things "How can we buy these things?" "Hahaha, it''s easy to say that it''s easy to buy these goods. What we always believe in here is the principle of exchanging things for things, or we can exchange things with the same value. If we talk about money here, we also have some, but a little different is that our currency is all about fighting for, not by earning." Hearing the owner''s rough words, Jiangning and Gu Xibing are both shocked. I don''t know what he is talking about. "Hahaha, I''ll say it simply! If I want to buy something, I will either exchange it with something, or I will go to work, finish some tasks assigned by others, get points, and then buy these things with points. " After hearing about this, they suddenly dare to love each other. There are places in the world where they buy things not with money, but with the points they help others get. However, this is very normal. So you and Gu Xibing respond without thinking. The two people came to the city all the way. When they saw the so-called recruitment site, it could be said that there were a sea of people. There were people arranging and tasks constantly, and there were people in my task. It was a lively scene. Jiangning came to an old man and took out a small treasure from his storage bag and handed it to the old man''s hand. There was a flattering look: "brother, can you explain the principle of receiving the task for us? We''re from outside the city. We''re not familiar with the rules here. " The old man weighed the things he liked and then laughed: "it''s simple. You can get it from every person standing there. Let me give it to him after completing the task, and he will give it to you. After that, you can arrange the task by yourself. As long as you learn your task requirements well, someone will come to you naturally. You can learn to help you finish your task After completing the task, you only need to exchange your things for some points, and then use that point to tell the person. " It has to be said that the thing that Jiangning just handed over to the old man is quite heavy. However, the items he seized from jinlongmen are not of high grade, but they can not be used by ordinary people. Unexpectedly, after the old man got them, he only weighed them and helped him sell them to the people on the side. Finally, he exchanged some points in his hands, which seemed like he wanted to get more points To do something like gambling. After getting these quenchings, Jiangning and their helplessness came to the man''s side to receive some tasks. At last, they saw that there was a more confused place. You should know that under such circumstances, naturally there will be many people mainly to complete the task, their own goal or occupation. In this way, naturally, a lot of people will come here to take the task, but on the contrary, most of the people here are to give out a small part of the task to get the task. It seems quite strange that you say. If you ask you to pick an old man at random and come to him, you will find that his task here seems to be a little strange. Go to the city outside to find some rare medical items, and then send them to him, you can get one. After watching in Jiangning, you can really find that you can only get some steamed bread just enough to eat. "What''s the matter? Why can we only change some steamed bread for such an important task? How can we have such unreasonable requirements? " You should know that when you go out to buy some medicines, you can get at least a lot of goods after you come back. Even if you sell them, you can get more than 55 points. But in his eyes, it seems that he has some doubts about these steamed buns. Since they are not satisfied with this person''s Jiangning, they will not spend it there, and then they come to find a second person, and this person here is even more ridiculous. It seems quite strange to fight against a man who has a lot of accomplishments in the transition period, and the reward after the victory is just a wooden axe. It seems quite strange that I have teased and forced him to buy for such a long time. Jiang Ning has to wait for a few special characters to appear, especially those who are not good enough.Even Jiangning complained inexplicably: "it''s a little strange. It''s difficult to make the tasks here one by one, so the reward is still so. Do you think these tasks are so easy to do in their eyes? It''s no wonder that no one is willing to do the task. It''s really strange." They continue to wander around, ready to find some more suitable tasks, if it is really not possible, then they have to give up a few oranges, need other documents to check something to force him not to be here more sad things, then in case of any big trouble, it is not easy to get out of trouble. "Little thief, little thief, take a look at this task. I think it''s quite suitable." Gu Xi Bing pointed to an old man''s task scroll in his hand and said anxiously. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1092 I also looked at Jiangning and found that this task seems to be the only one with relatively high remuneration!. "If the captain fights with the enemy and wins three games in a row, he can win more awards. But it seems that it is enough for us to buy food for seven days. I think it is quite worthwhile. Otherwise, we can take the task." With Jiangning''s consent, Gu Xibing came to maozi''s face and took her heart for a while. All of them came to the place where the underground city was located. In this underground city, there are all kinds of fancy gambling. Naturally, there are such competitions, but it seems to be very bloody. People here are shouting and shouting, and wearing masks on their faces, they can''t tell who is who? I saw that they were constantly watching the above people fighting, and from time to time, they were quite happy. "Thief, look at the strength of these people!" After hearing Gu Xibing''s words, Jiangning immediately felt in classical Chinese. In the past, the deeds of each of them were quite high, and the lowest accomplishments in Shenzhen were those during the robbery period. However, how can they do such a fight for life and death in the underground arena! Soon, Jiangning found that one of his opponents had been torn to pieces by the opposite side. The scene looked quite disgusting. Gu Xibing on one side felt uncomfortable in his stomach and ran out. You catch up to find that he seems to feel a little relieved, that is comfort, and then ready to participate in the game. Hearing that Jiangning was ready to take part in the competition, an old man dressed as a gentleman walked up to Jiangning and handed over a piece of white paper and asked Jiangning to write down his name as a sign of life and death by the doctor. Naturally, Jiangning did not hesitate to cooperate with him. It seemed that there was nothing to be afraid of. Soon he signed the battle of life and death and went in. At this time, the people above began to shout. "Quick cheetah, tear it up, let this guy know what pain is!" "Look at this guy. It seems that he has never experienced a battle. How can he withstand an attack from a cheetah? I''ll bet now that he''ll be torn to pieces by the cheetah in a round All the people are full of distrust of Jiangning. They think that after you are called in, they will be torn to pieces by everyone. You may not even have a chance to fight back. Naturally, they fall to support another opponent. At this time, there are some gambling things behind, and they input all their points into the player named cheetah one by one. It can be seen that they think you have won this time, but there are only a few people who support Jiangning. The cheetah snorted, "where are you from? Don''t you know where the underground arena is? Do you dare to make a breakthrough? I''m not afraid of death. Hui''s life is just like this. But don''t worry. For your young sake, I won''t kill you in pain. I''ll talk to you directly and let you die painlessly. " After that, he rushed to Jiangning at the speed of the big gift bag. He said that he was really worthy of his name very fast, like a real cheetah. As soon as he came down to Jiangning, the sugar bag was Caojiang. Lin Huaxu seemed to want to make Jiangning 91, but his eyes had seen the appearance of Jiangning''s body after he fell to the ground. Jiangning looked at the cheetah who was attacking him. He didn''t seem to have any extra movements, but his body changed a little. After an attack, Jiang Ning gave birth to a lower one and added chicken legs, which separated the cheetah from himself by several meters. Then Jiangning sneered and said, "I really don''t know how your courage came from, but since you are so hard, if you want to die, I''ll quickly solve you. When I think of serving me for two times, I feel a little agitated. I''d better make a quick decision. After the end, we can leave." With that, Jiangning took out the taixuan time in his storage bag! It also slightly emitted a faint light, of course, this does not mean that he used his own real dragon armor, but only some containers, which can enhance Jiangning''s temporary attack power and speed. It''s easy for you, Jiangning and prefecture level, to kill all the people who are present. You didn''t do it because it would kill innocent people. You should know that many of them are his companions, or the guys who have practiced martial arts with them, naturally they can''t do so. "Ten thousand swords belong to the clan!" Jiang Ning snorted coldly. During the audition in his hand, he realized countless sword shadows. He was really annoyed. Finally, he condensed into a sword like substance. Where is the sword? The person with the long sword will go for the past. How can the person with the long sword see this is almost my ethereal sword shadow? However, Kankan''s evasion is to find that you are attacking him again, just like punishing him. I opened up and directly hit the solo dance, but fell into the illusion.After he woke up, he found that he had failed. Now he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. He found that he had been hallucinated after meeting him. Jiangning had always been the manipulator and had just chosen. At this time, of course, everyone found out the truth of the matter and began to scold him. "Love, if you don''t kill him, no one can identify with your strength. The observers in the arena are really changed. If you don''t kill that opponent, you won''t be afraid of being scolded by the master. Do I really want to kill these lovely little Lori?" Jiangning laughed and said helplessly. Then he threw down his hand, put down the mask, and walked slowly to where he was lying on the ground. He didn''t dare to get up. It seemed that he was ready to have his own killer with others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1093 The cheetah ate the integrity of ten thousand swords and now you are a level 3 demon. You can''t resist any attack. I was lying on the ground. The cheetah lying on the ground said "second kill" to Jiangning when he also lost any defensive ability. And the people under the stage guessed that this was the real time to watch Jiangning. That''s not true What luck can do. After the explosion in the second kill, he quickly climbed up to the second opponent. The opponent was obviously more terrifying. His body was very big, and he was two Jiangning''s height. Besides, his grandfather was also very muscular. He stood in front of Jiangning like a gorilla and suddenly realized. However, for Jiangning, such a huge person is just an ordinary opponent. He directly asks you to stand in front of the man, and the taixuan sword in front of the man is quiet again. However, this time, my blood is not the return of ten thousand swords. It is just an ordinary chop that frightens the man. Then he retreats slightly, but finds that his head has moved home ¡£ All of us didn''t expect to come on the stage from the enemy. In fact, it took only a few minutes for the enemy to enter the arena. At the next moment, the head was on the ground. However, everyone did not see how Jiangning appeared. However, they didn''t see how the people in front of me got hurt. I was quite frightening and scared. Jiangning, who killed two enemies in a row, seems to be the center of the battlefield at the moment. Everyone is shocked by him. Even the referee who has been watching the game can''t help but take a look at Jiangning. They don''t know how Jiangning killed that man, but it must be a more powerful means than them, so in this regard, strength is the key In Zun''s world, Jiangning naturally received it, which can be said to be zero, and everyone was shocked. "Well, take a picture of a third person. I can''t wait." Jiangning sighed and said. This is exactly what Jiangning said. He doesn''t want to stay in the city any more now. There seems to be something wrong with these people. I don''t know which point can''t be said. Jiangning wants to leave the town quickly, so he wants to finish the three games as soon as possible and kill all the three people. However, Jiangning''s words fell in the ears of other famous people, but it was quite harsh. I was provocative and provocative towards them. They had been attacked by their opponents, so they roared angrily one by one, trying to let their teammates kill Jiangning. At this time, finally, the third person is also a shopping mall and money. This man is obviously an expert. He does not have the same speed and strength as the previous one. He is just ordinary. He even seems to have more refrigerant points than Jiangning. However, at this time, he moves slightly, and then his figure appears on Jiangning''s head Fireball is to fight. In the face of this look very dangerous foot disdain smile, the next second is to appear in another place, to avoid that attack, it can be said that all of you are shocked. "What kind of man is this guy? In the face of such a terrible surprise attack, we can still react in an instant and make a counterattack, which is an incredible existence. What should we do next? " It''s too late to challenge them. After all, the game has begun. Once he wins, he is likely to be beaten to pieces, or even unable to stand up for a minute. Jiangning said that he was eliminated. "Although this guy named Jiangning is very strong, he also has weaknesses. As we can see, he has occupied the advantage time after you get up. In fact, I didn''t find out what kind of panic he made at the beginning. So I think he must be a defensive guy. If he can''t attack, it''s a fight As long as we use the target properly, if we continue to cooperate with the tactics and do not learn from him, we can directly let him take away the opportunity, and we don''t want to think about so many things It has to be said that this guy''s analysis is very reasonable. Judging from the current situation, the outcome is like this. The only way to let them see Jiangning''s attack may be good technical standards at ordinary times. "But even so, no one can laugh at Jiangning''s low strength. After all, Jiangning has proved that he can solve most of the people, which can be said to be quite powerful. when everyone thought that Jiangning was about to be given PK by that person, he suddenly called you a smile and said," it seems that it is time to solve you Ah, it''s better for the last one to solve it quickly. If elder martial sister Gu is to wait for a long time, then my crime will be great. " After that, Jiangning was full of momentum, and his accomplishments in Mahayana period were displayed in an instant. The taixuan sword in his hand was once again condensed and chopped at the man. I said that although it was also powerful, only people could not compare with Jiangning. It was also a trick, but it was not in a range at all, and soon it was flooding the other side No. "What!" Obviously, everyone didn''t expect that the third person would be so easy to kill, and then, Jiangning naturally won the three consecutive victories, and he also successfully completed the task. After that person, Jiangning was out of the cage and no longer in the underground arena. It seemed that the lineup was about to leave.Just as Jiangning is about to leave, please do it for him before he dies! The man came over and handed the contract to Jiangning. Let me show you that the contract mask in the man''s hand is a good man. He wrote that he would serve as a slave in the dungeon and arena for all his life and fight for them, and the signature of the good man on it was just Jiangning''s name. Now Jiangning is clear. Why is it when you enter? Feel some bad, so it is that they are at the beginning of each other''s eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1094 "What do you mean?" "What do you mean? You have signed a contract, and you want to be praised by us all your life as an effort created for us. Do you have anything to quibble about? " When Jiangning looked at the signature, he knew that he had just signed a birthday photo when he entered. Obviously, there should be a piece of paper on the TV on this life and death certificate. At that time, it was the so-called top contract, which can be said to be pure fraud. Jiangning was slightly annoyed. It seemed that he wanted to talk more about Xiaoyan. However, he saw that the man was able to say: "you boy, don''t toast or eat wine. The combat effectiveness you just showed can definitely get a high evaluation in our underground arena, and even may even go to the top. If I want to resist, it will be totally different. That''s our whole journey I''m afraid one finger can take your heart. I think you''d better cooperate with us honestly! " "You''re kidding. I''m a good man. How could that be! Don''t you think it''s worse to be a slave than to die? " "Ha ha, it''s different from person to person. I think that everything is on the contrary to living. Being a slave here, what kind of privilege is there? First of all, our efforts are not necessarily smuggling from morning to night every day. As long as you can finish three games a day, no matter if I am not alive, we will let you remember that it is after the competition of this day After finishing every day''s competition, we can satisfy you with everything you want, whether it''s eating, drinking, playing, whatever. That''s why many people come to our arena It''s just a bunch of nonsense for you to hear what the man in front of you said, that is, to stop paying attention to him for a long time. You should know, as far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, as long as he wants to leave, no one can stop him. Jiang Ning snorted coldly and pushed the man in front of him to go outside the door. This man is not angry. It seems that he has no intention to chase after him. But after spending a whole morning, a lot of people came here and surrounded you in the center. Each of them seems to be defeated. It seems that his accomplishments during the robbery period should be higher. Prepare to tie Jiangning here! "You don''t want to toast, eat or drink. I tell you, if you want to defecte now, when we catch you, it will not be a simple thing to be a slave. Even if you win three times a day on the train, we will not give you any enjoyment, or even give you any food. We will use it until you die of starvation The punishment of those fugitives was punished " for what the man in front of him was saying, Jiangning naturally did not act as an agent. A slight momentum shock was to break the people in front of him, and then hit and find one was to beat all those who came after him. It looked quite strong, until the man kept blowing his beard and staring at his eyes, as if he was very angry. Seeing that his subordinates have been unable to stop Jiangning out, he can only helplessly finish the TV in his hand and inform the other half on the 15th. On the other side, Jiangning has already come out and saw Gu Xibing at the door. He is surrounded by a group of people in the center, seemingly communicating something. Jiangning slightly frowned, did not move any sound is to come to the group of people behind, listen to what they seem to be saying. "Girl, as long as you sign this contract, we can sell everything. What do you think?" Jiangning became relieved. His feelings deceived him not enough, but also fooled his own career. This can''t be tolerated. Immediately, Jiangning presented his own taixuan sword. With a gentle wave, Jiang Ning beat everyone to the ground. It seemed that he had passed out of a coma. At this time, Gu Xibing naturally saw Jiangning who had just come out, and immediately said with a happy smile: "you are really fast. You have already defeated three people so fast. Let''s go quickly. Everything in this city makes me feel quite uncomfortable. It seems that someone has been staring at me as a target If you don''t get out of here first Jiangning also nodded, but he didn''t tell Gu Xibing what he had met in the underground arena before, so Gu Xibing didn''t know. As long as he signed this contract, he would be forced to be regarded as Ruyi. What? It''s quite cheap. When Gu Xibing and Jiangning were just about to leave the city, they did find that there were a large number of people at the gate of the city. They were all depressed and did not let anyone in or out. It seemed that they were searching for something. Naturally, people in erjiangning knew that they were searching for us. "It seems that elder martial sister Gu is going to make a breakthrough. These guys are really annoying. I didn''t expect to find here and stop them at all costs. I really don''t know what they are trying to do." When Jiangning finished speaking, he was forced to break through the barrier. Just as he was about to leave, master que felt that there was an extra breath behind him. He immediately turned around and saw that it was a man, Jiangning with his own body. He was staring at himself and taking care of bingyangren without saying a word."Who is your excellency?" Jiangning with some doubts asked, but the other hand is already put on his own taixuan sword. "I am the man in charge of this black feather city. You can call me Heiyu Zhenjun. You are really powerful, young, resolute and have amazing talent. You signed our contract. If you want to become our underground arena, how can you escape? You know, if you run away, we will pursue you at all costs. Can you escape? " On the other side, Jiangning has quietly pulled out his taixuan sword, which seems to be ready to fight. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1095 "Why don''t you think you can stop me?" Jiangning said with a sneer. The black fish Zhenjun didn''t say much. He just clapped his hands, and there were countless people around. Everyone was wearing black clothes and masks, which made a strange sword look like his own guard. "These guys are our black feather city guard team. Everyone''s strength has a period of disaster, and even the cultivation of Mahayana period. According to their strength, they are enough to walk in these places without any enemies. Do you think you can fight them? Even if you are diligent and have the same strength, it is impossible for one person to have the strength. To know that it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists, they can beat you to the ground with one move. You should consider clearly that if you join us, not only will there be no punishment, we can also give you some rewards, Xiao Zhang, you are so powerful, I can make an exception, courage and original If you would not be punished for your escape once before, what do you think? " Jiang Ning sneered before meeting and said: "it seems that some people still overestimate their own strength. After growing a small boat, they think they are really divine horses. They think they are invincible. In fact, they don''t know that they are the real frog in the well. Don''t you know that your strength is really ordinary and ordinary in our place?" Looking at Jiangning''s fearless appearance in front of him, the black fish Zhenjun is also obviously some can''t believe it. When he looks at Jiangning in front of him, he always feels that there is only this ferry period, and Gu Xibing on the other side is even the whole world''s Qixi Festival, which is just the initial stage of the robbery. How can he look like he is not a powerful person or the younger brother of a major sect Son? The reason why he summoned up the courage to come here to subdue Jiangning. However, he didn''t know that his decision made him regret, or his last regret. "Black feather guard team for me, stop this guy, and see what kind of pride he has!" With the words of the black fish general, all the people in black rushed to Jiangning. Everyone had different moves, but without exception, their strength was very strong. It seemed that Jiangning would be submerged here. I saw Jiangning step by step to avoid the attacks of those people, and then the heart is easy, a backhand sword is killing, and then a backhand sword is another person. It can be said that every step taken by Jiangning, one person will die along with it, while those other people are small countries with no resources at all. They can only watch the number of their teammates become less and less. They are afraid that the next one will be their turn. They also have some fear and the speed of attack is much slower. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you very good? Call your men up The black feather emperor bit his teeth and then seemed to have practiced some incantation. Generally, the disciples in black felt something wrong and held their heads in pain. The emperor stopped chanting and said, "you guys'' lives are in my hands. If you don''t, I will let you all die here now Come on Now, you can see what kind of handle these people in black have. If they fall into the hands of the true king of black feather, they must obey his orders, or they will be directly killed by him. This is the reason why they attack so recklessly!. After knowing about this night, Jiangning will naturally have a target. He knows that he can''t save these guys, so he doesn''t do more taixuan sword in Liu Qin''s hand to sweep pigs, while countless sword shadows completely kill those people in black, and none of them remains. This time, the man in black finally attached importance to Jiangning''s strength, pondered for a moment, and slowly said, "yes, you are the first person who can force me to such a level. However, it seems that you are not lucky today. I am in a bad mood, and you are undoubtedly seeking death by doing so. Today, I will let you know our real strength. ¡± after a sneer at the black fish Zhenjing, he drew a feather on his hand and shot several pieces of Jiangning from his hand. And Jiangning looked at the several pieces flying towards him, but naturally he didn''t dare to carry them, but he blocked those pieces from hiding. However, Heiyu Zhenji seems to be Jiangning, who didn''t feel the menarche with his sword in his hand. He died as if he wanted to separate Jiangning battlefield from a mountain, with strong breath and killing intention. However, how could Jiangning be afraid? The Taiyuan practice in his hands also immediately met him, drawing a long silhouette. In the dance, he blocked the attack of black and fungus, and made his own counterattack. Seeing that he couldn''t attack for a long time, he also stepped back slightly, as if he was preparing for something else. "Forget it, the people in the city are also idiots. Today I will do a good deed to kill you and purify their hearts." Jiang Ning sneered, then the golden light flickered on his body, and then the real dragon armor was attached to him, and his own was not covered up. His cultivation of fitness period was exposed, which made the black fish king a burst of consternation."What? You are in the right period You know, since ancient times, there are only a few people who can go to the fitness period. Now all of them have entered the heaven. It is very difficult to meet another enemy in this world. It is precisely because of this that Heiyu Zhenjun, who has the peak of Mahayana period, thinks that he is invincible. In this city, he should be called king BA. But after meeting Jiangning, I really found my strength is small! How ridiculous he was before. You know, a man with a proper cultivation can easily destroy him, which is also his distress. "You''re going to die!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1096 After exterminating Heiyu Zhenjun, Jiangning they also continued to embark on the road. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s strong strength, they would never have been at peace with each other as they are now, and they might encounter more dangers. They could not have come to this stage simply by taking care of ice''s strength. We should know that although Gu Xibing''s strength is good, it is on the upper side in the whole world and can not be regarded as the top. Therefore, Jiangning should be asked to solve any danger. This is also the reason for Gu Xibing''s lack of strength. And this also makes Jiangning always have to be careful, pay attention to Gu Xibing''s safety problems, so that he can basically say that he is inseparable. In this way, we should not only protect the safety of the ice, but also ensure the supply of food. It can be said that Jiangning feels a lack of skills and even extremely tired. To know that a Jiangning''s strength can completely recover his physical strength with his own genuine Qi, but at the moment, he can''t do this at all, that is, his waist is busy. No, of course, it''s heartache. Now Jiangning''s situation, knowing that he may regret it, is also a little bit ashamed. After looking at the map, he immediately felt a little overjoyed and said, "the wetland is so good. There is a city in front of you to have a rest there." "What kind of city is this time? Don''t be like the people before. There are bloody battles everywhere. Everyone is me. I have such a wonderful degree in the heat of school. We won''t have a second fight at that time, and I''m not interested in delaying those times!" Let Jiangning complain about Gu Xinyu. He knows that the ruins of death are very difficult. In fact, most of the reasons are caused by it. As far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, it is completely possible to bypass the city, or not to enter at all. In his own words, I think we can grab something in the wild to supplement our strength. However, it is necessary to take care of the safety of Gu Xibing and the diet of Gu Xibing, which makes Jiangning keep busy. However, Gu Xibing finds that he can''t help at all. You know, with his strength during the robbery period, he is also famous in the whole Jianzong. He is afraid that only the elders can agree with him. But after going out, Gu Xibing does find that he is full of weakness. Even if he has a higher strength, it is also a good thing to play? But those that look only ordinary seem to be much better than the current ice. "Younger martial brother, am I particularly useless?" Listening to Gu Xibing''s lonely words, Jiangning also sighed and said slowly: "you still think too much about the world. In fact, it''s not such a ceremony. In terms of your career, you can survive on your own in this world. If you have few contacts, you have been in jianzongzhi for a long time It can be said that I grew up there when I was young, so I don''t know much about the outside world. If you come here, you will lose a lot of ability to survive. It can be said that even the most basic things do not know how to do. However, it is these basic things that are the most important thing. Eating, sleeping and drinking water are the most important problems for people, not how to mention them Improve your own strength. Now outside, you know how to survive, not how to practice. Do you understand? " Listening to Jiangning''s words, Gu Xibing also nodded his head. Although he could understand the reason why he wanted to talk to you, he also knew that it was very difficult for him to implement it. He is just like a white board to the world now. I really don''t know how to live. Unlike Jiangning, who has been climbing up from the grass-roots level, he was born in I grew up in the sword clan! The life of the China Travel Service has always made him a man of heaven. With his talent and unique appearance, he has never worried about these things because of the care of the elders and the flattery of others. However, his talent and beauty are full of life in Shenzhen Full of useless feeling, it''s not even as appropriate as a knife or a sword. Knowing his weakness, Gu Xibing also lowered his head in silence. He knew that he didn''t know what to do now, so he had to ask Jiangning for help. Of course, Jiangning doesn''t always have time to help him answer questions one by one, so he still has to find out by himself. Their life here is quite difficult, and what they have to experience is very random. What will happen in the world is not certain. What should happen if there is another person like the black fish fungus What to do? At that time, we still need to see who has the ability to deal with the emergency, which is also the lack of the name of the tutorial. Due to face saving and bad luck, people directly say that they want to learn these things now, so they have to bravely nod to Jiangning, and then indicate that Jiangning will go to the next city. Naturally, they walk to the city silently. Although they don''t know what they are going to do next, they can only or accept it."Although we don''t know what exists in the city? What you are going to experience is not necessarily a good thing. We will not meet the so-called immortal on this trip, but I think we should get along well, don''t we? " Gu Xi Bing nodded and said: "I understand what you said is you, and I will cooperate with you well. Although I am a little embarrassed, I still have to say that in front of me, the current strength can be said to be very weak, even to say that it can drag your hind legs, but you can not despise me, because I can do my best." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1097 Jiangxi was just slightly stunned for a moment, and he did react immediately. He knew that Gu Xibing was a little shy at the moment. He also knew that his own strength was completely intelligent, so his heart was also silent. The two people came to the city, and it is obviously much more normal than before. People also greet each other very common, which is not the strange phenomenon of the city before. Although the goods here are not so many, there are many kinds of them, which can be said to be quite rich. It seems that you can buy half of everything you want here. Jiangning and Gu Xibing have been in this town for a long time. In a short time, they have bought a lot of things and spent almost all their money. Although one or two of them are very rich and will not be short of money, they did not bring much when they go out this time? With no money on them, Gu Xibing and Jiangning can only stick to it for another day or two. During this period, they naturally have to look for some property first. But fortunately, Jiangning sold some of the treasures from the black and the crowd, and exchanged some small pocket money for temporary use, which eventually made his present situation no longer so embarrassed. But it can''t be used all the time, and the treasures are limited. Most of the time, they need to be arranged into some functions. Therefore, it''s better not to use them without changing them into money. Moreover, it''s not a long-term solution. It''s only a few days since the two of them started. If we know which area to go to, we don''t know how long it will take ¡£ It would be too fast to use up all these things on the journey, so they had to earn money. Although I''m afraid that as long as you open your mouth, there will be countless people willing to give Jiangning the money in their bags to get Jiangning''s care or protection, but Jiangning himself is not willing to do that. To know that, it is to sell his own force and ask you not to have so much spare time to do these things It''s just that one can make money quickly, rather than such a debt of gratitude, and then it will be troublesome to pay it back. If Jiangning keeps playing with peaches like this, he will leave some demons behind. When Jiangning makes a breakthrough, he will disturb Jiangning''s progress. His accomplishments may lead to his failure in promotion and even retrogression in his realm. You should know that after the strength is high, you should be careful at every step, because the more you are, the closer you are to the top. If you want to continue to go up, you must pay attention to your every point. What is different from before is that even if you make a little mistake, as long as your heart thinks that it is very different, there will be a lot of heart demons. This is not true It''s a good thing to know that for people with high power, any little obstacle, even if it is extremely trivial, will be very restrained. To this end, Jiangning and Gu Xibing had to go to the center of the city, or to find some work to make money. Well, this city is obviously an extremely large city. It is located at an important point of transportation, with a large number of people coming and going, and to a large extent, it provides the economic flow in the world, making the city seem so rich. In such a city, there is no lack of opportunities to make a lot of money. The key is your own strength and your courage. Obviously, Jiangning absolutely has this point. With his strength, the cultivation in the period of combination can be said to be the top in any city, and there are few people who can surpass him. As for courage, not to mention that a large part of Jiangning''s ability to obtain these accomplishments is due to his courage and reason, and the information and efforts contained in it are indispensable qualities. Only when Jiangning can grasp them can he find such a situation here. They came to the center of the city. There were many signs. Each sign here had some special requirements. Of course, I could earn money. Wuxi bin and Jiangning began to browse, but they soon found that neither of them could adapt to it. You should know that in the center are all the usual arms and things that need to be done, that is, very complicated things, but it is also impossible to have too high remuneration, and Jiangning and Gu Xibing need money, of course It is obviously not enough to let two people go to the area of darnajaran, and it is too much to supplement with quantity, and it is impossible to achieve it. We can only look for those tasks with high price. But these tasks are also extremely difficult to obtain. You should know that these tasks are all unique. If they appear, they will be snatched away by others. The chances of falling into Jiangning''s hands are very few. Therefore, it is very difficult for them to meet these tasks. They have been looking for one patiently for a long time. At this time, two suddenly have a person interposed to ask you to come over, seems to be ready to say something, then Jiangning naturally will not refuse, is waiting for that person to come.After the man came over, he said with a smile: "excuse me, this gentleman, this lady, are you two looking for jobs that can make money? After all, if I want to find a job with a high price, I will not be able to find a job with a high price. After all, if I want to find a job with a high price, I will not be able to get a job at a low price You need our help Jiangning nodded slightly and said with a smile, "yes, we need this kind of work now. Do you have any recommendation?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1098 "This is Sir, you have found the right person. As the saying goes, there is no job that we can''t find in this city. No matter what kind of work you need, we can find it for you. It depends on your requirements." Jiangning slightly considered for a moment and said, "what we need is a reward of at least several hundred thousand Liang silver, which is the so-called most difficult task." "Although this task is difficult, it is still easy for us, but we also need to be responsible for it. If your strength is not enough for this task, you and the publisher of the task will be lost at that time. Even we will have to bear our luck together and even be affected. So we must You can''t agree until you know your strength. " Jiangning nodded slightly and said, "of course, we can''t finish it. The task is still early. I''m sorry for your embarrassment. I can''t get the money, can''t I? So I thought, or we''d better test it! At that time, you can rest assured that my sister will give them my task. " Of course, according to that man, the best way to test your eyesight is to fight against each other once, because in the end, neither judging the realm nor judging a person''s weapons can accurately describe a person''s strength. After all, many talents can fight beyond the level, and many envoys who want to grow to this point can''t even compete with the opponents of the rank Defeat, therefore, such a judgment is extremely unfair. Only by relying on the true 11 days can we cope with each person''s level. However, it is not allowed to fight in this city, that is to say, it is not allowed to start fighting with others in this public place, even if both sides play here. After all, it is not allowed for the sake of order and security. But there is a place in this city that can be like this: the martial arts competition platform under the aristocratic field. It is the place where all the people fight, and it is also the fundamental reason why the city is so harmonious. We should know that in Jiangning before, the people in the city where they went to express their anger and grievances through bloody killing, so that the town did not finally fall apart. However, in this city, it is totally different. Everyone plays a very kind role, which can be said that it will never be revealed on weekdays A little chest? If you''re not lucky, you can''t even hear a word of swearing. But in such a city, it is obviously impossible for everyone to have strict self-discipline. Naturally, there will be a lot of conflicts, and even there will be some psychological conflicts when going to work. Therefore, in any city, there must be all kinds of defects, and it is impossible to be perfect. Therefore, in this city, people''s way to relieve pressure and digestion pressure is to watch a fight or go down to take part in it in person. Of course, it''s not so bloody, it''s just a simple point to point competition. This kind of contempt is quite fair and normative, because his shooting rate is very low, so few people return Even the scene is out of control, so this will provide the protagonist with a place to practice and have a try. Who is the better swordsman. Jiangning and others have stepped into this arena and started fighting with each other. You should know that the other side has great cultivation. Although the strength is not particularly high, it is also a powerful role. If you put it in the sword sect, you can ride a horse with Zhou Tong, but this guy is not much in front of Zhou Tong. You know, Zhou Tong''s strength is absolutely powerful. You are the best in the whole sword, even in the whole continent. Even the princess a in his heart would feel some suppression from the momentum when he was in his heart. You should know that Zhou Tong is only thirty or more up to now, plus he himself is now Although you are old and gray, your body is still intact, which can be said to be extremely strong. Under such circumstances, naturally, there will be no leakage of strength. Naturally, there will be no strength or deficiency. The embarrassing scene that we can''t beat the other party appears. But at this time, when everyone asked me to come to this wave, I found a box of bad things. That is, the photovoltaic power station in the rear that had no one to take care of has exploded His strength is beyond people''s smiling faces. Now they have not started to fight in Jiangning, that is to say, they have already felt the strong momentum of each other. Their strength and achievements are already excellent. I''m afraid that in this arena, they belong to the old people. Mark seven and eight is not like nurses for several times without being hurt or killed. Suddenly, now, he is really and very much But obviously, this is not the same as the relationship between the protagonist and them, so he also began to become weakened later. Now the two sides have not begun to fight, they have already felt a strong smell of gunpowder. You should know, the strength of the enemy is equal, even Jiangning, he should start to face it carefully. If Gu Xibing is here, he may not even have a chance to fight. The other side is an old man who has already had quite a number of times in this arena, whether it is experience or not It''s the understanding of the rules. I''m much higher than Jiangning. It can be regarded as a very powerful role. But it is obvious that some of their mistakes are here.First of all, the so-called characters are too powerful. We should know that although his strength is very low, but his IQ is indeed high, but in this rear support system, it is not reflected at all. Only a few seconds of work has become a so-called lotus flower of human heart!. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1099 Jiangning took the lead to attack, but with his strength, it is impossible to do everything! If you expose your strength and attract other people''s attention, it will not be a good thing for your family at that time. Therefore, you must always maintain your own strength and feel the degree of injury. Naturally, it is the other party''s security guards who play around and exclaim. It''s tempting to repair the road. At this time, I received a letter from others. Jiangning knew that was the place where the hero of the city stayed. However, since I said that my hero had been on the verge of collapse after being caught in a cloud of fog, even his so-called rocket launching success was just a distant substitute, which could not explain anything, or what his real value was. At this time, the hero is also Zhongyu, who shows off his game. The difference between us is that if we choose at the beginning, you will choose the watch vanguard. After all, in our current situation, the strength of the watch vanguard is much better than other games, but which of their engines is also quite good, so to speak I think of the magic of the Seven Mile sea, but it''s obvious that Lori, I''m not loli''s sister. Naturally, I can''t have the magical ability to melt the so-called blood sugar to buy sugar and turn into salmon. I bear the competition story of Marvel''s universe. Jiangning pulled out his own students, facing the enemy in front of him was a burst of chopping chickens. However, the enemy dodged left and right, which seemed to have predicted the attack of Jiangning for a long time, which made Jiangning''s own post quite distressed. You know, he predicted his own strength in advance before he began to attack, and Jiangning itself has enough It can be said that the cultivation in the period of great harmony can cause fatal damage every time. Even the so-called fate will eventually be cut to death by one''s own people. Is this the so-called cannibalism of the same kind? Thinking that Jiangning in front of him is hiding his own strength and fighting with the enemy, he seems to be getting close to the point of fighting. At this time, a young man beside him is super strong. I said, "do you want to go to a competition? If you and I are born, your bonus is double reward. I simply say, two If people win, they can get four people''s bonus, so they are always here to see who can live to the end. " Gu Xibing is naturally a little excited, but when I think of Jiangning still struggling on it, it''s impossible to do so, so I can only shake my head slowly and refuse the man''s good intentions. Then I begin to look up, hoping that the family can make your work with one person, and finally be able to take him to the final. However, it is obvious that only one person''s strength is still somewhat insufficient. When I was alone in Jiangning, even if it was the most harmful, I could not coax them all by myself. But up to now, I have compressed my own strength. A lot of water has not been learned, which is equivalent to being surrounded by the enemy. It''s very special It makes the excited sound a little confused. At this time, Jiangning still used his taixuan sword and finally began to gain power. He knew that he had been talked about by the enemy. If the enemy wanted to defeat him, he could exclude more enemies. At that time, Jiangning only needed to fight with the enemy, and he would be exhausted and helpless. In this way, it would be impossible Yes, I won easily. The only way to solve this problem is to rely on the family. People take up their college time and cut down at the children''s dormitory. Xiaohei was the pet who spoke before, but now it has been infected and turned into an evil devil, so you must kill it before you can continue to sleep. After winning the victory, Jiangning naturally has got the so-called reward. Although it is only a small competition, it can be seen how terrible the strength in Jiangning is. After all, there are many experts participating in this Leitai mountain. They even are some professional players. Although they are not the players of the League of Heroes, they are not the players of the League of heroes Is that right? What they can do is to become a new owner in the world after death, but obviously, the reason why they want to be big is a little convenient. After winning the victory, Jiangning is also a proof of his strength. He can take part in the so-called most difficult task. This is also one of the tasks given to them by the church. The uncle who can defeat the flyer beard can get a sweeper. The key to the fourth stage of the formal start is that the fund can only play three times, each time However, as long as there are enough places to produce, a huge bird can be created. according to their own words, this is one of the powerful methods. Naturally, the protagonist will wrap these up one by one in the video factories in the world and put them at the door position. I don''t know why ¡£ The second forgets that the outside world is basically occupied, so it is very dangerous. In this way, Jiangning has to start to prepare his own weapons. The younger sister attacks on the right front, at least to reach the mountain, but the next adventure inside the mountain can make mutual promises with several small partners.In this city, only when we can get answers to many questions can we get answers to many questions. That is, it is because of this that we start fighting each other. But obviously, it is not a shameful surprise. It is just a conflict between civilizations. After there is no much significance, it is the key to start to realize each other, that is, who can kill more enemies. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1100 After the English major student killed his best in competition, he naturally got that sentence. However, the huge prize money could not all fall into his hands. According to the rules, it was for the sponsor who helped him sign up. After receiving the so-called secret money, he returned the money to Jiangning. Of course, this is not to say that Jiangning can be free to look for some tasks so that I don''t have to help the protagonist''s career search task. After harvest these things, it is also the beginning of a period of time, busy life looking forward to receiving the next treasure, but this time is discovery. After understanding the real strength of Jiangning, naturally, I am full of confidence in him. If I can reach this level, I can be regarded as a master among the masters. There are only a few people in this city who can talk about it. So if there is really no other way to come, even if it is It is much more likely that Jiangning will win in the end. In this way, the two started. Their first task was not what ordinary people could do. They were: first, they went to the snow mountain to experience the science palace. Finally, they found some traces of them in the void and left them there to commemorate a family nearby. The second task was to choose clothes, choose the best and most expensive, and make the most of their lives Buy all the things you want. Of course, it doesn''t mean to ask a person to completely empty himself to get these things, but it means that one can switch his thinking angle when necessary, and sometimes think about his wife and daughter, which is also a very correct thing. Well, in this way, they have already gained some money before they continue to go to colleges and universities in this city. They take away some necessities of their life, including poisons, but some food and drinks, just for the sake of this!. After getting these so-called necessities of life, the two people also went back to where they were. They pretended to appease and began to sleep. If it was still scissors and stone cloth, they decided to lose. They went to the floor and said that there were several times that a woman was the same. But it was obvious that the man let the woman get the courtesy, and the woman fell into the hot jar on the bed to sleep, while the man was here, which was very cold Sleep on the floor, may be very pitiful. Obviously, if they can go to this stage, they can start to carry out the task now. The purpose of this task is also very simple. Next, they will go to the destination of the task and listen to the instructions of the task. This task and I are the same as those so-called security tasks in the past. After all, this security task takes too long. Even if Jiangning wants to do it, it will not be allowed to do the so-called smaller task. Of course, this does not mean that the reduction of the commercial law is very considerable, mainly because it has a great reward. What is collusion with And a lot. The task they have received is obviously a little strange. According to the request of the client, they are going to assassinate a person, but this person is not someone else. The mayor who just appeared on TV is just an alternative mayor, but you are very popular among the citizens. It seems that you are very powerful and powerful, and you like to be obedient by virtue People''s general feeling is only there has always been breathless. In this way, they started a good life. Obviously, the other party''s place is more suitable for literary and artistic businessmen. He has imagined that he is very popular at the moment, but in fact, if those guys above look at it, it will be very silly. According to the requirements of the client, they need to kill a person silently without retaining anything, and finally disguise as accidental death. However, this is a huge problem for the shark muscle. We should know that pretending to be accidental death is the most difficult thing. After all, according to their current strength, natural death is not so much It''s impossible to calculate their age. Therefore, this matter eventually led to the company''s loss of money. Finally, they lost a lot of Dharma sticks and were able to finish what they are like today. Although they didn''t meet the initial requirements, they finally felt comfortable. This is what the company did well. They could learn from other places. As a result, many people gradually locked up the company, and finally turned into the so-called Gejin, the salary of Yin-Yang teacher. they came to a bookstore and followed the author''s requirements Please, it is lost in the bookstore naturally, and the victim may not be the so-called old lady crossing the road, or the aunt who is preparing to cross the road, but the middle-aged woman with tooling. Although this idea is a bit strange, Jiangning is still a little suspicious. He doesn''t know what it should be like now. Therefore, he must be prepared at all times to avoid being scared before starting to watch. However, since we are now ready to fight, naturally, both sides should start to shake. After finding the position of the so-called official, Jiangning, the protagonist, naturally gets together in Quancheng and is happy. We should know that his strength is the most safe inside, which is not easy to be activated by outsiders. Even after that, it is not easy to be instantaneous It''s lost seconds. And the strength of the hero can be said to be the weakest. There is no means of attack, and there is no possibility that weapons can be said to be used for mating. However, the dance partner does not really want to be a completely different creature. Sometimes they can demo this song. Some people say that it is such a situation that the ID card is given to you and you, so he is losing it After I went to the child, I was tearful all day. It seemed that I was discovering something. Finally, I found the Gold ship under the sea bottom.Jiangning knows that now they are ready to complete the task. The next step is to see what step they can go to and whether they can earn money to complete the task completely www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1101 Generally speaking, Jiangning people are absolutely unwilling to accept this kind of similar task about the assassination. You should know that in this way, it is likely to be involved in many other things, which will lead to many unnecessary troubles. As far as they are concerned, they are not willing to stay in the southern part of the city for a short time, so they are not willing to stay in the city for a short time. However, fortunately, there is a better thing is that Jiangning and they are the only two after all, and they have not disclosed any information about themselves, so no one knows where they come from. Even if the two of them escape at that time, no one will be able to find them. Come on, you know, as far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, as long as it is not a particularly fierce opponent, Jiangning can save anyone from his hands without injury. Therefore, judging from her current situation, the dividend yield does not need to be protected at all. They can finish this assassination mission happily. Of course, Jiangning is complete, and has planned with Gu Xibing. For the sake of safety, Jiangning will solve the task alone, and Gu Xibing will drive out of the city in advance for the sake of safety. After being outside the city, Jia Ximin naturally doesn''t have to be afraid that some people will catch up with him, and he won''t be afraid that he will be used as a bait or something like that. You can be more relaxed and can complete his task without any obstruction. It can be said that he is very relaxed. After the dividend rate went out of the city by himself, Jiangning came to the so-called mission site with the guidance of noon. However, if you look up, you will find that this is not the place where some officials live, but a simple residence. Although Jiangning has some doubts, but in line with the spirit of his previous owner''s exploration, he must go in and make a breakthrough. After all, the mark is here. If there is a mistake, you can only blame the person who issued the task. If you don''t think much about it, you are drilling into the so-called void. But just after entering, Jiangning is really silly, he did not think that these things in front of him are real. You know, there are candles and yellow paper on the ground, and there is a magic array. It seems that the elders are calling for something. You can see the trend and find that these are the summoning runes of the Protoss. They are quite evil things that can summon demons from hell. Jiangning knew that these were supposed to be used to summon evil gods, but he didn''t know why they seemed to be destroyed by people, and Jiaming, too, came here to watch foolishly. In order to prevent these things from harming the world, the girl who was just rescued in front of him said reluctantly: "I don''t think there is any comparison between them. Even if you really kill them all, the so-called students also think that when they are young, I think you should be a person earlier than you Class brings light. I suggest you go to the so-called outside world to talk about writing and see your own strength. After all, pigs and dogs allow themselves to compete in this way. Maybe in the end, you will find that the world is actually a peaceful one. " Driven by your emotions, you agreed that when you were a girl, you would set foot on where to find your real way home. Although you said that some actors might not be able to come back, he would never forget them. Therefore, it was the last little time of the Spring Festival to rush to the outside world to prepare for a thorough escape from the so-called devil The place of control is what you say, your freedom. Naturally, you don''t have many families. Instead, you support him. You even think that I know my own strength and help this girl escape the pursuit of others. In the end, it seems that he can''t find out how hard he tries. He should wear his aunt''s clothes and leave the city. Zhang Ning is worried. Jiangning seems to want to understand what happened in this, so he began to prepare to investigate the fact that this swimming pool has been in recent years, but there is no discovery, so he can only take a short rest for a period of time. Later, with the help of his friends, he also began to investigate these works again. After finding out that the swimming pool in this paragraph was built many years ago, in order to avoid its demolition, his father used the extremely good human Luban method, that is, lying in the swimming pool, at least trying to avoid people attacking the swimming pool. However, it has no effect, because people will not pay any attention to him. If they want to know that any small value will bring them, they will have Yuanying to kill all the people here to satisfy their greed. This is also the so-called no sense of responsibility now!. For such a person to teach you, naturally, it is not easy to let go of the cultivation of the period with him. It is quite a good thing to educate the group. Therefore, in this short period of time, people who come to chat up from any country are slapped by Jiangning, and then they easily fall to the ground. It is these times that make the girl understand that she seems to be and does not need it So much consideration, just enjoy there.After the adjustment, Jiangning thought that he had passed the exam this time. When you were ready to go back to hand over the task, it was found that the neighborhood was blocked. Obviously, it was somewhat inconceivable. With these strange things, Jiangning came to this place close to the window again, and found that it was also closed. It seemed that no channel was blocked, even those dog holes. There is no eternal passage to the outside, they also lost the ability to go out, so they have to stay here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1102 Now in Jiangning, he still carefully recalled all kinds of waterfront he had experienced before. What happened from the beginning of receiving the task to now, and what changes led to this?. "At the beginning, I felt that after the remaining task, I was going to the place where I had been playing all the time. There was no delay or experience in it. Can you say? A task done alone without anyone knowing it. " "After I tried to get in here, I couldn''t find any way to get in through the small door, but I couldn''t find any way to get in the sky "But when I really entered here, I found that it seemed that the place had been ransacked. There was nothing left to ask for money. Moreover, the so-called target was directly killed. I didn''t even have the chance to do it. They died like this!" "In theory, I can go back directly to finish the task, but it is not consistent with the information in the assignment book, that is, I have to disguise as an accident. At the moment, I am directly in his hands, and if no one knows, it may be better, but this obviously means that it will be on my head later! Is it a conspiracy not to put this murderous bone marrow on my head? " Zhang Xinzhe was a little nervous. Although he said that he was not afraid of the so-called conspiracy of these people, he really had an urgent matter. He needed to know that my soul was still waiting for her to go back. Even if Jiangning had the cultivation of a suitable period and was not afraid of any calculation, it was totally different to cherish it. Moreover, you only had the cultivation during the robbery period Will receive other people''s gestures. The key point is that if Jiangning is targeted and framed as a small Shushan mountain, then the dividend yield is likely to receive other people''s attention outside the city. The most likely thing is that the other party has already driven towards Gu Xibing. Maybe the battle has broken out and stopped it. Jiangning naturally can''t do this, which is disadvantageous So I plan to go out and look for Gu Xibing immediately, and then leave this place. However, since the so-called task of contact with each other has been unknown from the beginning of the so-called secret letter to the other party, it is just that they have no contact with each other from the beginning of the so-called secret letter. But fortunately, Jiangning and they left a hand at the beginning, that is, as long as their real information does not say where they are, even if something happens, it is enough to run away at most, but let you think that those people may also need this purpose! If they are caught, they will be tortured to extort confessions. In case of any information, the so-called life of those people will be over. It may be revealed that they are buying murderers and killing people, and they will also be in danger. Therefore, they decide to need monks like Jiangning and guxibing who come here from other places, and their strength is very strong Superb, able to kill people at will and escape. In this way, their pursuit will become clueless, and their private affairs will be so closed. This is what Jiangning can see, so they need to escape at this time. However, Jiangning''s interest is not willing to be treated as a chess piece. I''m a puppet in other people''s hands. Obviously, Jiangning is a bit upset. Since his realm has been improved, it has always been a matter of his own mind. He has never been used by others, but is being used now After that, Jiangning is naturally very angry, can not be so simple tolerance. For him, his own martial arts is based on his own way, how can he obey other people''s arrangements.! "I haven''t met such a challenging person for a long time. I don''t know who it is. I''d like to see how capable you are!" Jiangning secretly made up his mind to transfer out the people behind this, that is, the so-called person who issued the mission. But now Jiangning, of course, needs the first thing I did in Tibet last year, and asked him to evacuate first. Your cultivation in the period of combination of Jiangning and Jiangning is naturally able to make this short-distance blinking skill. It is only a moment''s effort that you come to the city where Gu Xibing was before. Obviously, the other party seems to have not had time to do something about Gu Xibing. At the moment, he is sitting at the door waiting for you to come out. "Elder martial sister, there are some troubles. It seems that some people want to plot against us!" Gu Xibing was obviously frightened by Jiangning''s words and immediately asked, "what happened? Why did this happen? What are we talking about now "At the beginning, the person who issued the task came to us with the purpose of looking for scapegoats. He pretended to let us pick up my task, but actually he had already secretly sent someone to assassinate the target. The purpose was to make us carry this black pot. In order to find a strong enough person, we should try our best to escape Will expose his most real purpose, but he may have offended the wrong person,? How can I let him worship the entrapment so once, you know, this city is still very good, in which you can buy a lot of not urgent, but our transit station, money has not been collected, how can I run away like this? I''m going to find out the people behind this and see what kind of guy he isGu Xibing nodded his head solemnly. It seems that he also anticipated the seriousness of the matter. Under the arrangement of Jiangning, he is heading for the next town. At the moment, he needs to get away from here as soon as possible. In order not to cause trouble to Jiangning, you can''t do anything. So he immediately uses his own strength to go on the road, so as to cherish Bing''s present strength to reach the next one It doesn''t take long for a town. It''s only a few days at most. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1103 After sending Gu Xibing away, Jiangning turned around and returned to the city, but this time he was very careful not to expose his trace, and immediately entered the profit-making mode. You know, in terms of his current cultivation of fitness period, as long as he does not want to be discovered, no one can find him. Then you carefully went all the way to the place where the task was released before, that is, here he knew the task introduced to him by the old man. He believed that although the old man had said nothing before, it had a certain meaning that it was related, otherwise, it would not be possible to select Jiangning and other people in person. If you want to know such an important task, the person selected must not be careless, so it is absolutely impossible for him to be an outsider. Therefore, the old man must have great suspicion, and he may get some unexpected clues from his mouth. However, when you came back that day, you found that the old man had never been seen again. It seemed that she had never appeared here. Now I take the place of a beautiful girl. She is really waiting here patiently. It seems that she doesn''t know anything about the task. However, Jiangning still decides to take the exam first. With the strength of Jiangning now, it is easy to change his appearance, so after a change of appearance, he came to the girl and asked him with the identity of the person seeking the task. "Hello, is this the place to release the task? I''m the person who came here to seek the task. I talked about a task with another old man here before, but in the end, he said that I''m not suitable for me to give up. Now I have a new goal, so I''m going to look for this old man. I don''t know where he is now?" The girl was obviously moved. It seemed that she had found something. She was cautious and vigilant. After smiling, she said to Jiangning: "this gentleman, please wait a moment. The old man may not be here now. I don''t know when you asked him. If you can, please let me convey him for you." Jiangning said with a smile and shaking his head, "that''s not necessary. I just wanted to come to see if there is a suitable task. The old man said that the payment was good. But since there is no way, that''s all right. Now I want to see if there are new tasks. Can you introduce me some higher paid ones So Jiangning looked at many other high-priced tasks under the girl''s introduction, but of course Jiangning was not interested in it. After pretending to be an identity, he shook his head and left. Little did not know, Jiangning just left, the girl is directly photographed a scroll, and the next moment is a person appeared beside him. "What happened, miss?" "Ah? Tell Zhang Bo that someone is asking about his information, which is probably related to the previous guy. Do you want to start investigating and see if you can get any useful information from him? " The girl was standing by for your eyes and said with confidence: "it seems that the person selected by Zhang Bo is really right. The strength is really excellent and can escape without a trace. Up to now, the police have not found any trace of it, but it seems that her brain is not very good, so she chose it Such a waste person came out to search for information, so that we can find your trace and kill you. If you want to blame me, it''s you who put up this time. You can only say that you are too rich in the circle and don''t take your life seriously at all! " After that, he turned around and left, seemingly without any trace. And just as soon as the girl left, you will gradually appear in the position not far from him. He has always been here in a new identity, witnessed all this, and naturally knows what the girl said. "I don''t know who it is, but I know something from your brain. It seems that this time is really related to the high-ranking officials and nobles in this city. Is it the legendary struggle? But it also looks like this. Let me fry it and start investigating it! " Jiangning sneers, body shape again into the shadow, and this time is no trace of eight. On the other side is Jiangning, who is on the way. At this time, his followers come to a manor. At the moment, Jiangning seems to understand some information and begin to sneak into it. However, it seems that the security here is very strict and there are guards around. Moreover, the manor is very huge. I don''t know how many inner yards and other courtyards there are Is rashly sneaks in, also does not know where will go. Therefore, Jiangning will be ready to find a way to enter the mobile phone by stone. Of course, the best way is to sneak in peacefully. In this way, his identity will not be exposed or doubted. Therefore, Jiangning found a thing at the door, that is, only those who can freely enter and leave the house are those who deliver firewood. Jiangning slowly comes to their backyard, dressed up as a clerk, carrying a pile of firewood to the house. We have to say that this method is very successful experience, and no one doubts his appearance Obviously, Jiang Songning is not allowed to stop too much.Jiangning was asked to leave immediately after the delivery. However, Jiangning could not go away so easily. After cheating the guard, he turned around slightly and entered the mode of lovers again. Then he began to walk towards the inner courtyard. It seems very simple to enter the inner courtyard. However, Genoa, you can try to take Chinese medicine, which is not Jiangning''s It has been found in the divine sense, otherwise it is likely to fall into the trap and be found by the other party. After entering the inner courtyard, Jiangning began to look for the traces of the old man before. According to the girl''s words, it should be the housekeeper and other figures in the pollution control department, which should be easy to find. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1104 When will you become you? You are walking all the way to the so-called housekeeper Wu. There is no trace of the old man here, nor does anyone exist. It seems that he is not in the courtyard at the moment. Jiangning is a little confused, but he is not willing to give up such a simple invasion opportunity, so he goes to the innermost part again, and Jiangning feels there is something there from the breath How high the level of existence, there are at least a few people in the period of robbery. Of course, these people can''t all be the so-called aristocratic children. According to Jiangning''s conjecture, these people should only be those who are invited to protect security as bodyguards! With the strength of these people, it''s impossible to find Jiangning, which is full of cultivation. Jiangning naturally came all the way to Jiangning. Within this month, it was found that this was the residence of the noble family members. There were many women among them. Moreover, you also found the girl who had communicated with him before, that is, the person who issued the mission there before ¡£ You Jiangning agreed to come to Yijin binyuan and found a servant of mine. After solving him easily, you dragged him into a room and began to interrogate him. It has to be said that this process is very smooth. Jiangning also understands his strength. To solve such an unarmed ordinary person, it is very simple to deal with such an unarmed ordinary person. It is very difficult to get rid of it and send it to you for interrogation. Zhou Wei Chengxiong does not seem to have any so-called master and servant at all, nor does he receive much importance It can be said that he is a humble figure in the aristocracy, who usually only does odd jobs. Of course, for such a person, Jiangning naturally can not expect him to know too much, so he only asked some simple questions. Naturally, this bucket was forced by Jiangning to pour out the whole thing. As far as he knows, this aristocrat should be the richest nobleman in the city. All the people of the whole family are surnamed Li. They have mastered the way of each individual''s task release. They also have a lot of casinos and auction houses to make huge profits from them. They have great power. They are also masters in the second hand. They just don''t know how many people are going through the robbery period If it doesn''t exist, I don''t know, but in this way, it''s enough to be the king of the village in the city. But not long ago, it was hard to find trouble. It was that another family had moved from afar. What they were different from the Li family was that the new family didn''t have much money, but each disciple was superior in strength. It can be said that the kingdom of Tianfu escaped from a dilapidated sect or came from a rather broad one There are innumerable masters in the place. In this way, the starting point of the Li family was suppressed. It seemed that even their status was in some precarious state. After feeling the crisis, the people of the Li family quickly made a counterattack. They first prepared to commercial monopoly of the economy here. As soon as they consolidated their position, they finally found that they had no choice but to fail. Because the new family seems to have a lot of treasures, they can spread out heavy damage to deal with these means, and the strength of each of them is also It is rich enough to crush the whole Li family. Later, the Li family did not act any more, as if the two families were so peaceful. However, not long ago, what really caused a sensation was that the new family was killed overnight, and the biggest killer could be the Li family. Now, although it''s just a guess, no one has any evidence, so we can''t make any accusation, and no one is willing to sacrifice himself for an unrelated family. This is the only secret the boy knows now. After knowing these things, Jiangning probably knew the origin of these things. You know, Jiangning is much more than they know. According to Jiangning''s guess, the so-called new family escaped from the jinlongmen, and the people of jinlongmen in the territory naturally knew that many people escaped all night and took away many treasures in the clan. This family was one of them before, otherwise the strength would not be possible It will be so high, and from a vast place in Liaoyuan. In the first place, the so-called Chenglong''s natural choice for them to succeed in killing is natural. However, it''s natural for them to be angry with Jinmen after they are defeated. However, it''s natural for them to be angry with them A master of strength. No matter how strong the former Jinlong men were, they were just like the best choice after the sleeper. They couldn''t defeat an expert with great divine strength. So they disappeared overnight. In order to hide their traces, the family sent people to release missions to try to make Jiangning carry the black pot. Seven, I believe that in the near future After that, someone will bring up Jiangning''s identity and put it on the wanted list to tell everyone that Jiangning killed the new family member, while the Li family is from the middle grade emotional drama, and can make an action to arrest Jiangning. Jiangning and Jiangning have already fled for a long time.This is the plan made by the Li family. Although there are almost no flaws, and the implementation is very smooth. Your eyes are in the northern suburbs. You say that they caught it because they don''t know. What kind of strength they provoked this guy is all due to their thorough investigation. They only know that Jiangning is strong enough, and they really don''t know the end of Jiangning How strong it is. This may be where their failure lies. They are too complacent and think that they are absolutely the strongest book. They don''t know that there are people out there, and there is a day out of the world. The strongest guy that they can''t even provoke, they even take the initiative to find out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1105 After learning about these things, Jiangning decided to go to the center of the Li family. What he needed was not the so-called Zhenyu. Naturally, he would not be involved in the affairs of jinlongmen. To know that the people in jinlongmen at that time were quite hateful to him, and even wanted to kill him in front of him. Naturally, Jiangning would not want to go to them and fight for justice. I think the reason why you come here is that Jiangning needs something to prove. You are Jiangning. You did not introduce things, but exposed your own figure after finishing the local work. His murderous spirit did not decrease at all. It can be said that people who are a little farther away can feel Jiangning''s fierce murderous spirit. I am shaking with fear. Naturally, someone soon found out the original work of Jiangning, and they went to report to the inner room. Suddenly, a guy who didn''t know his origin suddenly appeared in the house, which naturally attracted everyone''s attention and began to rush out of the house to see what Jiangning really wanted to do? This is not true. They all think that they are great because they know that they have several masters to protect them during the hijacking period, and there is an expert in the inner room. For such a line-up, they don''t think they may belong. They are very relieved to come out and want to see what kind of ability Jiangning has. Just after coming out, Zhang Bo, who was originally a housekeeper, recognized Jiangning at a glance. His impression of Jiangning can be described as very familiar. You should know that Jiangning''s popularity was very big on that day, and the photo showed that he had defeated all the enemies and proved his strength. "The main guy is the one I found before. I didn''t expect that he really came to the door. It seems that he has some skills. He can break through the heavy atmosphere and come to the other side directly. However, he is obviously arrogant. He doesn''t know how powerful we are." The one sitting in the middle nodded slightly, wearing a golden robe, as if she was the real son of heaven in this world, and generally had an attitude of giving up one''s own. Now you can see the strength of Jiangning by the killing intention that you send out. I''m afraid that most experts have not found such an attitude towards you. Moreover, every step can be invigorated. The momentum of several floors is also quite daunting. "The boy''s strength is good. He looks very strong. I''m afraid you are no better than our brother. If we really want to fight, we can only use gas with all our strength." In fact, he has no confidence in the affairs of his family. Up to now, he has not felt how strong Jiangning is, so he feels a little strange. But in terms of your self-esteem, he naturally can''t admit that he is lower than him, so it''s just such a statement. After hearing what the people around him said, the man in the middle also nodded slightly and murmured: "it''s really good. The hero is young and has such strength. If it can be used by me, it''s the best. You tell her that if she is willing to submit to our family, we can give these things to others, and from then on, he said Even if it is the property of our family, it will also be rewarded by our family. " The housekeeper said all the words to Jiangning, but Jiangning was unheard of. He went on walking towards the front, which seemed to exude a cold and murderous spirit. Moreover, it was not simple at all, so it moved forward slowly. "It''s true that you don''t want to accept this condition. I thought that such a sister-in-law is very powerful, and it''s a pity that you have such a talent. However, since you''re against me, you won''t live long. I don''t like to bury the hidden danger for too long. So you''d better kill it together with five people It''s bothering me The five people who had passed the robbery period naturally nodded respectfully. Although they were powerful, they were not as good as the people in the middle. They knew that although the people in the middle looked powerful, they had a strong relationship. It can be said that there was at least a mature master behind him Status is a friend that they absolutely can''t afford to provoke. They are obedient to the current people and have money to take. Why not! Asked Cangnan Lingxi to come to Jiangning in front of him, quite a little contemptuously said: "just gave you good advice, you don''t listen to have to enter 94489? In this case, don''t blame our five brothers for being merciless. But don''t worry, we will bury your body well after you die, which is worthy of your strength. " In addition to their five brothers are together to attack the veteran, vigorous and vigorous, without any hesitation, everyone has their own different moves, Jiangning seems to kill you directly at this moment. When the attack of several people is about to arrive in front of you, you can see that Jiangning jumps into the air, and a taixuan sword appears on the rowing hand. When you open it gently, it pulls out the sword and draws a semicircle in the half sky of the rain forest.After I woke up in the middle of the night, Jiangning slowly fell down and again married Tai student in the scabbard. The next five brothers were looking at themselves. I couldn''t move at all. Only when I realized that I had been beheaded by Jiangning. Within one move, Jiangning is to kill all the five masters in the robbery period without any stay. It seems that it is so easy. Jiangning looked at the man sitting in the center, there was no ordinary, but sneered and said: "it''s still a man on the Internet for seconds. I didn''t expect that I could not help but be better. Next is you. I''d like to see what you''ve done to provoke me and put all of me for the purpose of this work. I want to let you know the consequences of doing so." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1106 After he killed five people easily, Jiangning did not stop much, but continued to walk forward slowly, and the people sitting in the middle were obviously a little bit of restless at the moment. "Who are you? Why can you kill five people who have been in the robbery period lightly? " Facing each other, as long as you don''t say much, just sneer and say, "haven''t you investigated my real strength before you do something? Simply choose someone to help you with the kingdom of rice. Have you never thought that you may encounter people you can''t provoke in your life? " "It''s impossible!" The man sitting in the middle stood up from his chair immediately, and before that, he had some meaningful words on his face, and he could not see it again. When he looked at Jiangning, he was full of dignified expression. "OK! Good! Good! " This man said three good words in a row, but his heart was full of sadness and anger. He looked at Jiangning coldly and said, "I didn''t expect you this guy was really beyond my imagination, and it seems that the strength is much higher than the five people who have been in the disaster period!" "But do you think it''s possible to compare it to us? You are naive. You know, there are many people with outstanding family strength. I think you are also gifted and have good strength. I now officially invite you to join my house. If you are, we can give you a very high status and give you huge rights. Even if you are next to me, how do you think £¿¡± Jiangning said with a sneer, "then you still look down on me a little bit! Do you think that some small conditions for your proposal will move me? Until you think you have any ability to get me into my family? " "Boy, I am the bottom line. I am so persuasive that you are still constantly. It seems that you really don''t know what death is like. Since you want it, I will complete you!" "Li batian has been the master for many years, and nobody can shake it. It is due to our great strength of Li Jiaqiang and my excellent management measures. It is necessary to say that this is the foundation that can make our Li family grow strong all the time, but I didn''t expect you to come to me for such a small thing. You can''t Put me in the eye! I will give you punishment for the sake of the public and the private. " When Jiangning thought he was going to hand in person, who knew that he just clapped his hand, I was a person who appeared in Jiangning''s excuse. However, the man had a childish face, his back turned back, and he was wearing a pale gray Taoist robe, which looked like a fairy. "I also said you still have to hand yourself, originally wanted to boast you, did not expect you to be such a coward, finally let others help you to do it!" Jiangning said with a cold smile. "Joke my hall Li family master, how can you do to you such a non-profit boy? So other people don''t say I''m bullying me, right? I''m just meeting you. I hope you lose too much. " Of course, Jiangning will not believe the nonsense of Li family leader. At the first time, he first contacted Li batian, the owner of this family, and found this guy early. There is no high fluctuation of real gas in his body, that is to say, this guy has no strength, and the economy is only a few secret skills that can protect himself. Such opponents will naturally not pay attention from the beginning to the end, and really let Jiangning can raise a little interest, then he will count a master hiding behind that, that is, he now looks at Jiangning in front of him, but smiles slightly, does not speak, just wait for his back to keep the day chattering. I don''t know why this person can tolerate such a statement with such a good temper. But it will be easy to think about it. After all, this person is Li batian''s money and wealth. It is natural to use his family resources. Li batian will help him with his scenery after playing. But although there, the heaven said that he was very strong, but actually Jiangning understood that this guy was just a monk who did not enter the stream, which could be said to be a state of completely using resources. In terms of actual combat, it is absolutely impossible to compare with anyone, even the five brothers who had been in the period of robbery. At last, they don''t need too much effort to find you, just a little experience. So he was also the priority to deal with the enemy in the present period. Li batian could say it again. "Boy, you should be very glad that you just killed those five people who had been in the robbery period, and you know extraordinary things. Otherwise, the family leader here can''t let me deal with it, but you are also very unfortunate, because I have only one way to die in the face of the above." "Your talent is really outstanding. It is such an achievement at such age. It can be said that it is natural to ask me where I go. The family leader doesn''t want to give it to me too early, so I can flatter his 14 reporters and don''t cherish it. But I can''t, I am not one who will know how to use my power. I am Just a monk, I''ll kill everything that threatens me in the cradle. ""But you are like this now. Not only are you gifted and powerful, but you also have any attitude towards me. No matter where you go in the future, you may be entrapped by you. After getting up early, we will kill you no matter what major sect you are or which family comes out to experience." Jiangning said with a sneer: "said so much nonsense, the end is not to kill me, I see you are thin, you really think your strength is really beyond all it, or recognize their own reality is better, or quickly start it!" "I think you''re really toasting and not eating or drinking! Then don''t blame my people for being ruthless. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1107 It seems to be out of overconfidence in his own strength, the old man was not attacked by Jiangning in the beginning, but was ready to make a trial to see how far Jiangning is. I saw her in the distance released a flying sword, toward Jiangning attack, and this flying sword seems weak, does not seem to have a little bit of power. But you know it''s the old man who intentionally wants to be himself. But you can''t find time to keep playing with him. You should know that there is a treasure ice waiting for him outside the city. Naturally, he can''t stay here for a long time. "It''s so childish." Jiangning snorted coldly. With the action of his mind, a flying sword was bounced out. The flying sword towards the far away one was the same as the opponent. However, this time, the taixuan sword was very powerful. Compared with that sword, it was not sure how much more powerful it was. "What!" Obviously, this Mahayana old man didn''t expect that Jiangning opposite him would have such a magic sword. The breath of time and space and the power originally contained from it made him a monk of Mahayana also salivate. "It''s impossible. Where did this kid get this weapon? Why does it contain such a strong way of time and space? You should know Ruyi. But if you want to break through the true immortal after understanding the way of time and space, it is simply several times. This is the rice that everyone dreams of, and it can be displayed on this magic sword. It''s just incredible Love, is this the gospel God arranged for me? Knowing that my deadline is approaching, I want to put such a baby here for me. Once I understand this, I can try to make a breakthrough. " Naturally, Jiangning knew about the use of the power of time and space early on. He also learned from this sword that he learned from the power of time and space. Only by practicing his own practice can he break through the Mahayana period to the fitness period so easily. This is because of the terror of the great power of time and space. Therefore, Jiangning is not willing to take out his imperial sword casually. You should know that everyone is innocent, and others are greedy for the kingdom of Ba. On the contrary, Jiangning may pursue Jiangning. Although Jiangning dismisses the real power of these people, it is always troublesome. To know this, it is very possible Can sleep also want to open an eye, this day should live more uneasy, naturally is not willing to experience such a thing. The neat old man immediately put away his flying sword, so that he didn''t make up for each other with his classmates. It seems that he cherished the appearance of taixuan sword and said to Jiangning in the distance: "little brother, where did you get this sword? Why does it contain such a strong journey of time and space? " Jiangning took a look at the taixuejie street in his hand, and then said without any care: "this magic sword is what I got, and it''s also my sabre." "Nonsense! If you want to have such a grand journey of time and space, at least it needs thousands of years of precipitation. How could you have such a baby? Even if it''s ten generations of your ancestors, it''s impossible to have such a high predestination. Tell me quickly where it came from, or I''ll kill you! " This God level old man seems to be more and more resentful, but Jiangning also quite understands that the Mahayana period in front of him has entered the bottleneck and has been trapped here for such a long time. You should know that his arm will be greatly improved after he has not cultivated to a certain level. But now the old man does not know that the Mahayana period is so long, and it must have been an inch It''s hard to get in. It can be said that in this twilight years, there is no further possibility. The next thing is to wait for death. When he has no momentum, he is now very difficult at every step. Only when he chooses to come here to help them become a thug and earn some money to support themselves. It can be said that with his strength, no matter where he goes, he can be respected by many people and become an old man. Therefore, it is not easy for him to inherit what he can achieve. It can be said that it is a bottleneck. Therefore, it is justifiable for him to have such an idea. When a person comes together, if he goes up again, it may be contrary It may be the way of retrogression. Under the natural calamity, there is no possibility of survival. In this way, why should we fight for a D? Instead, we should continue to maintain our own strength, and maybe we can see the whole house of children and grandchildren. However, he should have spent his old age in this way, but now he sees hope. The power of time and space is something he has never appreciated. It can be said that it is very rare in this history. After all, it is something that can only be obtained after thousands of years of treasure precipitation. It has been robbed by people for a long time, and now it has not been inherited. At the moment when Jiangning pulled out the talent and learning time, he really found hope. He believed that if he could get the magic sword, he could understand the way of time and space, and he would have the ability to move forward. Although he has basically given up hope at the moment, but once in front of him, or can''t help but want to cherish, after all, everyone does not want to live forever. Once he can break through to the fitness period, his strength will be greatly improved, and then he will be able to go further. Maybe he can take this opportunity to win a breakthrough again. In this way, he can establish a true immortal. He said that this is a very difficult thing, but as long as there is hope, he will do it. After all, this is the direction of the road.So it''s hard. No wonder he was so surprised when he saw Jiangning take out his treasure with a journey of time and space. He couldn''t wait to ask where Jiangning got it. If he could get more such treasures, the possibility of people who broke through to the realm of fitness would be greater. You know, when he got to this step, the market only increased the possibility of one percent, and he would use up all of them Force to fight for, after all, at this point can have a little chance of winning, even if absolutely better than No. "I''ll tell you at last, hand this baby over and tell me where it comes from, or I''ll kill you!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1108 In front of the old man''s pressing questions, Jiangning was completely indifferent. "Well, it seems that you are really so stubborn. When I break your body into pieces and refine your spirit for torture, I can see if there is any such arrogant capital when I see it!" Zero Europe''s sword tried again, but this time it was obviously different from the last one. It was only a feint attack without exerting all its strength, but this time it was the fastest speed in the beginning. In the face of the old man using all his strength at the beginning, Jiangning frowned slightly. Of course, this does not mean that he is afraid of this move, but he feels a little strange. Isn''t he afraid of losing the taixuan sword? When Jiangning town was puzzled, he found that the sword edge of the old man in front of him suddenly turned, and he made an appointment to pass by. He was running straight to Jiangning. It seemed that he was going to fight a decisive battle directly. Jiangning suddenly understood that the old man was not really planning to fight with himself, but to tempt himself in this way. The reason why the family used the opening time to attack was to try to make the old man feel afraid, but he was worried about whether his attack would hurt the taixuan sword, so that he felt afraid of his hands and feet and could not display his real strength. However, the old man made a surprising move. She was chatting with each other, and her sister passed through her intestines. It seemed that she wanted to lose both sides. When the time came, both sides would borrow to stimulate each other''s chest, which was also the most terrifying thing. But let you understand that the old man obviously has absolute confidence in himself. He believes that his flying sword control ability must be stronger than that of Jiangning, and the speed must be faster. He can first step on the traffic police to reach his chest, and he has his own reaction speed here to avoid the attack of Jiangning taixuan sword. All this can be said to be seamless. After all, in terms of the cultivation of the old man in Mahayana period, no one can compare with him in the speed of hard work. It can be said that he is not full of confidence in this war, and he is basically in the grip of victory. Even everyone thinks so. No one can doubt that the old man will fail. After all, in terms of his accomplishments in Mahayana period, the possibility of defeat is very small, and there is no restriction under this kind of positive conflict. But at this time, they were surprised to find that the old man in front of him failed. He not only failed at this point, but also seemed to fail completely. Because Jiangning''s imperial sword has been inserted into his chest, he can''t even react, and has no chance to hide. Jiangning, who loves on one side, is unhurt at the moment. The baby goes to see his chest, which is blocked by a layer of light gold armor, and can''t think about it any more. It seems that it will stay forever. "What?" The old man gave a bitter smile and vomited a mouthful of blood. Then she staggered back a few steps. Under the influence of the Imperial College''s timekeeping and eyesight, she was also envious and began to grow old. Although she originally looked like a crane haired child, she is now true, just like a miserable old man, she has no trace of heroism. At the moment, he was skinny and skinny. His skin was as dry as a ravine. His eyes also lost their original look. Even the whole person seemed to be shorter and turned into some hunchbacks out of thin air. He looked at it with a simple cross, and the river and lake laughed. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he found that he could not open his mouth. Jiangning snorted coldly and said, "it''s really ridiculous. Do you really want to compete with me for strength?" The reason why Jiangning is so confident is that it has a very high strength. Let alone the old man''s accomplishments in Mahayana period, they are just flying swords, and Laozi with audio speed will not be Jiangning''s opponent. In this way, Jiangning''s boundary will definitely reach the old man''s chest. However, in this case, Jiangning will definitely be unable to avoid the attack of the old man, but he also does not need to avoid it. You should know that he has been carrying a very important talent, that is, the real dragon armor. The price of this lineup card can resist any sword attack, turn them into invisible, and can''t cause any damage to himself. Naturally, it''s simple to use it at any time. The appearance of the real dragon armor makes the old man have no way to deal with Jiangning. Even if the flying sword attacks on the armor, even if it does not get a little damage, Jiangning is in After slightly wiping, I found that there was not even a scar left on it. From this point, you can find the strength of the real dragon armor. You should know, when Jiangning is still rising again, the real dragon armor can play a very powerful role. However, in the face of the remains of people in big cities, there are still some scars. At this moment, with the improvement of Jiangning''s strength, the real dragon has obviously improved, but it has not If there is any damage, it seems to be as bright as new, as if it were a new armor. This is a talent that can grow up, which is a good thing for the family. It means that no matter what kind of situation he has reached, he can use this armor to fight back. It can be said that he has the right to jump over the level to challenge without any harm.From this point of view, even if the old man died under the sword of his family, it is not a loss at all. After all, we should know that Jiangning, who has the cultivation of fitness period, can kill at will. At the moment, his family has chosen, and he does not reveal his real strength. The way to meet in this stage of economic application is to win, from which we can see that the stones of other mountains are in addition to cultivation The noodles are also very strong. After killing the old man, Jiangning also consolidated his own strength again, which made everyone believe that he was not a soft persimmon that could be slaughtered by others. He looked again at the Li family leader who had a strong attitude before, but found that the man''s eyes were full of fear, and his heart had already been said to be willing to bow down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1109 "Is there anything else you want to say now?" The house owner there has already lost the previous demeanor, and his biggest card is the Mahayana master who has spent a lot of money to invite her. The reason why the Mahayana master makes her feel most at ease is that it has reached its twilight, which can be said to have no ambition. With such a reliable thug and no second words about himself, it is natural that the town owner feels very smooth all the way, and doesn''t need to give too much reward. The old man in terms of money doesn''t care at all. After all, the old man has a great cultivation period, and anyone can do it. And to be able to pay him is only a promise, that is, in unknown years, no matter what kind of descendants the old man is, they will take care of them in person, and will not have any debt will live with them in harmony, or even put them directly into your own family. This can be said to be a quite formal commitment. After all, if such a promise is made, it means that there will be more aliens in his family, which is not allowed by the dignity of any family. However, the Li family leader is trying to make his family look more powerful and have more strength. Therefore, it is against the ancestors to say so much Admonishment, but also for the sake of family peace. Before that, the clan that escaped from the Jinlong gate was also very strong. The disciples under the sect were also very powerful. Many elders also had accomplishments in the period of crossing the loot. Even more, when they thought that the small town on the border could be ruled by the king, a Mahayana master suddenly appeared, which really made them I''m so scared! We should know that the masters of the Mahayana period, even if they were in the golden dragon gate before, can be said to be the same. They can even get close to the core position without being pushed out by anyone. Uncle, they should respect some. In the face of such an opponent, they are naturally not soft hearted, even if all the people unite to set the standard of the golden dragon gate It is still impossible to confront, and it is directly slaughtered without any influence. Because the people in Yuanying village, which was arranged by the elder during the big ride period, couldn''t find out that the owner of the family had died overnight. The epidemic situation made the Li family feel very happy. She didn''t think that she was so worried, so she solved it easily, and her heart felt more about the old man Trust. After that, you found Jiangning as a substitute for the dead. However, what he thought could be solved quickly in bed has caused some problems. At first, he found out that these five masters during the robbery period were not even the enemies of Jiangning. Therefore, he felt a little shocked. However, as the head of the family, you have dignity But he couldn''t have been so scared. Before that, he had been gripping his teeth to improve his strength to resist Jiangning''s imposing pressure. Later, he sent the old man of the Mahayana period to try to teach you how to kill on the spot. He knew that the young boy had only the accomplishments of the crossing robbery period, or he would have killed the five brothers with the original version of the song, or he would have made his own contribution It is absolutely impossible for them to have the strongest strength of their own to kill the five guards. But I didn''t expect that what you burst out at the moment was even more frightening than he thought. The old man in the big ride was killed by Jiangning in one round, without any hesitation. It seemed that all this was the chicken you wanted to do, and she could not stop it. He was also afraid of some blows in his heart and drove silently He began to talk. He began to regret why he sent people to tangle with Zhejiang before. You know, in their towns, even if all the members of his ant family were killed, the villagers would not say anything to him. After all, they were just ordinary people, and they could not fight against him. But he had to choose this one to make his face look better A lamb for sin has caused such a disaster. At the moment, the head of the Li family looks at Xiaojiang. Your eyes are full of fear. He regrets why he came to provoke Jiangning. He is absolutely impossible to compete with Jiangning at the moment. After all, even the mature old man is not the enemy of a sword. Naturally, he is not surprised. Since he was a child, he naturally has tears on his face, crying and singing. He kneels down to Jiangning and says, "great Xia, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. It''s my obsession that I can''t think of it. It''s my greedy family for a time. The young lady''s entry into this source of life has caused bad influence on you. It''s all my fault! I didn''t expect you to have such high strength. You might as well let me go. I will never provoke you again. " Looking at the Li family owner who was begging for mercy in front of him, Jiangning just snorted and said: "that''s good. If I really have low strength, will you say such a thing now? If I was on my knees begging you, would you agree with my decision? I will tell you that everything in this world is decided by the strong, while the weak can only accept it unconditionally. This is the most cruel rule in the world. It is precisely by taking advantage of this that these people can be squeezed. Today I will let you suffer. "It seems that you don''t want to give up your appearance at all. The owners of several families have broken their pots. Although they know that it is absolutely impossible for your aunt to try to draw out the saber in Shenyang now, you stab him in the past at home. Although he said so, his eyes are still full of hope, and he will remember the great one In the sword, as long as Jiang Ning is killed, he will not be afraid. "You die for me In the eyes of everyone''s concern, his sword instantly pointed to Jiangning''s body, and Jiangning naturally did not have the slightest objection. He was stabbed in the chest by a sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1110 "Yes?" The owner of the family here laughs wildly. He is very happy to see Jiangning''s body pierced by a sword. He thinks that he has been successful at the moment. Although she has little confidence in this session, she does focus all her hopes on this place. He knows that if he does not wield this sword, he will never survive. All of them opened their eyes wide. They couldn''t imagine Jiangning, who had seen the old man in Mahayana before, was suddenly cut into two sections by a sword shadow, which gave them infinite awe and amazement. At this time, those people did not forget to flatter them and said, "my Lord, you are really immortal, and you have such strength. I didn''t expect that you could do something that the old man couldn''t see in the Mahayana period. It''s really a blessing to my family. It seems that you are still in the same state of Hong Fu!" "Yes, my master, it''s the highest of all of us after watching one eleven. With your cultivation, you can certainly command our whole city and lead us to kill the world together. At least, the strength of the heroes is also the figure who can establish a sect." All of them laughed together at this moment. They knew that they had got rid of the threat of death. Jiangning in front of them had been penetrated by this sword, and there was no possibility of survival. Just when all of them thought that Jiangning was doomed to die, they did find that Jiangning, who had been stuck in the sword, was unconsciously smiling, as if laughing at their intelligence quotient. "No, this guy doesn''t seem to be dead yet. Look!" I also all looked at Jiangning, but found that he was still Tingting standing there with his hands on his back, and the sword on his chest was still firmly inserted without any seismograph. All this seemed to be so natural, just like what had just happened, but they also found it seriously, if it was an ordinary person, After being stabbed by this sword, Jiangning will immediately fall to the ground. After being stabbed, Jiangning stops there without any reaction, as if frozen by time. "How ridiculous! If you haven''t done it, you think you''ve already succeeded. It''s really rare for people like this! " With a sneer, Jiangning slowly pulled out the sword on his chest. When the sword went up, there was no bloodstain standing, as if it were built without any influence. "How could it be? How can you live to this day when I stabbed you? " Li batian, the leader of the Li family, obviously growled with disbelief. He found that he was half disillusioned with his dream, and his hope to live on was also dashed along with him. She could only watch this happen, and she was helpless. Jiangning said with a smile: "it seems that you are really just ignorant. You just like my shadow. Why do you think you can defeat me? I really should thank you for showing me what is the most rubbish monk After that, Jiangning waved the sword that he had just pulled out in his hand and said, "it is true that some rare flowers are so weak that they really use such good swords. Your breath is also very floating. It seems that it is caused by taking pills for a long time. It can be seen that your whole person is also very decadent. It seems that you are trapped in the wine and wealth, unable to extricate themselves, and did not do it at all If you live like this, you will only add chaos to us. I think you should die. " With a big wave of Jiangning''s hand, the sword is the same way back to the past, whirling toward the Li family leader Li batian''s chest. This time, of course, no one can stop it. You know, with the speed of the traffic police''s full force, no one can stop it. In this way, in the eyes of all people, the sword plane is under his chest For a moment, a mouthful of blood gushed from his wound. As the breath of the householder gradually dissipated, everyone couldn''t believe it. Her eyes widened. Until now, her period has been over, which can be said to be a pair of actually without any dependence. Whether it is the management of the Li family master or the most powerful senior in the Mahayana period, they are also killed in this moment, and the root cause is them They''ve got people they shouldn''t have. He would remember that they had been so arrogant in trying to find Jiangning under his door before. Now they have found that they have the strength to provoke others. It can be said that Jiangning can determine the life and death of all of them in a word, and they can only listen to what they say. But so far, they still don''t know what kind of strength Jiangning has. They only know that Jiangning can easily defeat the old people in Mahayana period and kill five brothers in the period of plundering with one sword. These two points alone are enough to make all of them feel afraid. It''s not too simple for such people to kill them. They are all looking at Jiangning with some worries. After all, it was their family who recruited this matter. They were just innocent people. However, all this depends on Jiangning''s attitude in the future. Jiangning looked around at all the people who looked at him, but sneered: "I really don''t like to leave behind any evil roots. I will kill all the dangers in the cradle, so that they can''t grow up at all. Generally speaking, I will choose to kill people, but this time I do change. I found that you have no possibility of revenge All of them are timid and dare not do a little bit. Even if your owners tear them off in front of you, there is no expression. No one even wants to come up and block the tail for me. Just observe from below as if watching a play. People like you have no future to speak of and naturally will not have the so-called ability of revenge. You all go £¡¡±To everyone''s surprise, Jiangning himself gave them up freely, so that they could all go away without any harm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1111 But in fact, this is not Jiang Ning''s soft hearted, but she found that these people really have no possibility to catch up with him, and will not bring any threat to him. In this way, whether you kill them or not is just a matter of interest to her. At the moment, Jiangning naturally knows that Gu Xibing is still waiting for him outside the city until the next town. As long as you delay so many days here in this city, I''m afraid Gu Xibing is also early, so he settled down there and waited for his own going. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but start to clean up, knowing that he needs to speed up some speed. Before he died, he also looked at my big family. He knew that money would never be spent at home, and this is what they need to learn when they are on their way. Although Jiangning is not scarce for these strange things, it is the currency of ordinary household Still need some. "You guys, don''t think you can get away with it. What you have done before has caused people''s indignation. It has had a very bad impact on the people in this city, squeezed their lives, and made their lives very poor. When I was shopping here, I found the high sounding ornaments in the shops, But in fact, the price is really very high. For ordinary people, it is impossible to afford to buy these things at a price. They are making huge profits from them and obtaining all the resources, regardless of the hard-earned money of these people. " "Now I want you to make a repayment and sell all the things of the Li family that can be sold, and return all the money to these people. Do you hear me?" Looking at Jiangning in front of her anger, all the Li family also agreed to come down in a hurry. At the moment, it is quite good that they can save their lives. How can they ask to keep these money? The so-called green hills are not afraid of no firewood burning. They all think that as long as they can survive temporarily, the money is only external property, and they can use their own strength to fight for it in the future, so they all agreed quickly. With these Li family''s treatment, Jiangning naturally had a free time, found some rest time and enjoyed a relaxing time. After Jiangning sold out all the large family, it also distributed all the money to Zhou Hu''s people, and left a small portion of it. This spoonful of rice is enough to buy all the things for you and Gu Xibing. Naturally, they won''t have any stay. Next, in order to prevent these families from reviving, they also used their own strength to seal their elixir fields one by one, so that they could not continue to practice. In this way, they could not do these things again The people crushed it in the morning. People on the mainland know that such a figure helped them, and naturally they were very happy, and threatened to make a statue of Jiangning and engrave it in their town. Jiangning naturally doesn''t matter. After all, he has no influence, and he doesn''t attach great importance to the fame. Just when everyone was clamoring for me to repay Jiangning, he disappeared from the city, and forever. People didn''t know when the hero who gave them hope would come back. They had been enslaved by the Li family and squeezed their labor force. Now Jiangning rescued them all. Perhaps for Jiangning, this is just a convenient behavior, but in their eyes, Jiangning is like a savior. They put the statue of Jiangning in the center of the city, which is a reference for all future generations. And they know that such a young man rescued them from the evil Li family, and gave the bad guys due punishment. On the other side, the young man, who everyone cares about, has walked out of the city and headed for the next destination. His natural and unrestrained back makes everyone look at him, but people will always remember his appearance. At the moment, Jiangning town and horse line are in this big city. After several days'' trek, they come to the second city, which makes Jiangning feel a little surprised. If Jiangning''s strength takes several days to arrive, then isn''t it going to take more time for Gu Xibing to arrive, and during this period, I''m worried about Jiangning, and I''m afraid that Gu Xibing will be hurt again during this period. After all, in terms of the current strength of Gu Xibing, although it can only be regarded as one of the top few in their eyes, it is still only a disciple. There are many powerful people in the world. It is normal to go back in August after seeing Gu Xibing, especially a nun who is already strong enough in strength and talent, such as Gu Xibing. But fortunately, you didn''t find any traces of fighting in any place along the way. He gradually let go of his heart. He knew that if he took care of ice''s strength, he would be an expert in Mahayana period, and he would not have the ability to fight a war. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to plunder it quietly. In this way, we are very close to each other all the way, which means that there has not been any battle before, and taking care of ice will naturally be safe and sound.After you feel relieved, you walk into the city. As soon as you enter the city gate, Jiangning feels the majestic momentum here. It can be said that compared with the first two cities, it is too luxurious, just like a small empire. In this, Jiangning also saw more powerful and proficient monks. Unlike the two small towns in front of me, I live in poor people. Most of them are dignitaries and even powerful monks. This also gives Jiangning an illusion of prosperity. You know, even in Jianzong, there is no such prosperous city this year, which makes Jiangning feel shocked. Naturally, they begin to wonder who the city owner is here? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1112 Jiangning walked slowly, enjoying all kinds of beautiful sceneries and cultural customs along the way. It can be said that this city is just like a medium-sized fortress. It not only has abundant military etiquette, but also has a very comfortable life, which seems to be like a great accomplishment of cultivation. Looking for such a grand scene, even in the Golden Dragon Gate at that time, could not be seen, let alone outside the central city. Jiangning knows that although the world belongs to the Daming Kingdom hundreds of years later, what will not change is their geographical environment. The most affluent place is the capital of the Republic of China, that is, the location of taixuanmen and Jinlong gate. There are many experts. Everyone hopes that their disciples can enter the seven and learn there Learn more knowledge, and the speed of ascension is much faster. With the care of the clan, the first disciple of each family has better security. However, on the contrary, in remote places, even if there are other sects, they become more and more depressed because of the long-term absence of elite students, and eventually they will gradually go to ruin. This is inevitable. After all, everyone wants his disciples to become more powerful, so that they can enter the more powerful sect, and they will not be allowed to choose those so-called remote areas. Therefore, even if Jiangning saw that some of them were the most well-off in their clothes, they were just for the benefit of all parties. It can be said that they were in the traffic arteries, which made them have such a great development. However, they can not be called the traffic arteries here. They are just a very ordinary remote town. Even on the map, they can only find a little of them. But after remembering, they are at home Indeed, it seems that there is something else. The orderly system and the people''s laughter and laughter are just like the appearance of a powerful country. It means that the garrisons here have their own flags, and they are generally quite free as they are not under the control of the central government. But to say that, this place does not belong to any place at all, that is to say, their city Lord can be said to be in charge of all the people, but even so, it is impossible to change the status quo here. After all, the aura here is not very abundant, and it is very difficult to replenish the true Qi. It is really incredible to have such a grand occasion in Jiangning. However, the biggest purpose of Jiangning''s coming here is to find Gu Xibing. Next, they have to rush to the next town to get to the southern place in a very short time. So I''m not particularly sad about what happened here, and I don''t care how he got here. But if the people here are very rich, my uncle Jiangning feels a little gratified. After all, as a member of the Daming Kingdom, he is still able to maintain its prosperity for so many years and is very happy. "Elder martial sister, she should wait for me in some Inn, but I don''t know where it is? At that time, I was in such a hurry that I forgot to leave some contact information. Now I can only look for it step by step. Maybe I''m lucky and I can find it in a day. " Let you sigh, is to start looking around. First of all, what he wants to look for is the Inns everywhere. After all, it''s impossible for him to live without taking care of ice in autumn. Therefore, as long as he finds the place where Jia Ximin is, he can gather with him. It''s a place where he is in a small town. It''s not reliable to look for and play one by one. "If only Huo Qilin was with me now. I''m afraid it will take only a moment to find the location of Gu Xibing with his perception range." Although you are a little depressed, you still have to look for it alone. At the same time, he also thinks of huoqilin. It seems that he hasn''t awakened. Since the last time he swallowed up Longqi, Jiangning has been closed for so long. It''s a miracle that I don''t mean to come back again, which makes Jiangning worried. If it wasn''t for knowing that Huo Qilin would not have any accident in his body, and the fire was still in good condition, the traffic police would have to go to find a way to rescue him. "Elder martial sister, she didn''t have much money before she left, so she shouldn''t stay in the most luxurious hotels? I''d better go to some ordinary places to look for it. If there''s no such thing, I''ll have to look elsewhere. " After a little thought, Jiangning left the very luxurious Inn in front of her and moved to the next one. She didn''t want to waste her time in these places. It was better to save her time. So she was willing to take these things and have her own thinking to find where Gu Xibing is most likely to stay. In this way, as time goes by, Jiangning has searched almost all the middle and lower class inns in the town, but it still hasn''t found anything about taking care of ice. Jiangning even asked a lot of passers-by on the road whether they had seen a woman, but they all got the negative answer. The next home are a little depressed up, is it said to take care of ice a person can go missing it? "If I can''t find them, it seems that I''ll have to make some notices to find people in this city. I can''t. I''ll release some more tasks to ask more people to help. After all, I''ve got a lot of property there before. If I take half of these as students, I believe I can mobilize a lot of people."Anxiously but helpless to think of here, but really, after all, the task of looking for people does not need those powerful monks, even ordinary people can also come to take this task, and once the harvest, it is possible to get a huge bonus, so why not do it! Jiangning sighed and walked towards the place where the task was released. Of course, it didn''t need to go through too many inquiries. Jiangning arrived here easily. However, it is not so much the place to release the task as it is a place for discussion and meeting! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1113 Just entering here, Jiangning found that it seemed to be full of people and there was no place for him to continue. So Jiangning toss and turn is to come to a corner, seems to be waiting for people here one by one astigmatism. The family thing is to know the rules of releasing tasks from the guards here. The first thing to do is to register yourself, and make sure that the tasks released are true and effective. Otherwise, no one is allowed to release tasks. Of course, part of the remuneration of the released tasks will be collected from shanglaicheng as tax. Although the amount is very small, it is still a capital that can not be underestimated. Jiangning clearly shows that the funds must be used to manage here, so as to provide better order here. Jiangning has just arrived here. Although Jiangning can go to look for other people, it''s better to abide by the rules here and come step by step. After all, before Gu Xibing is found, you can''t have a hostile relationship with too many people here, or you may win very unnecessary actions. So you have to wait for the people in front of you to disperse one by one. When brother Jiangning went in the morning, he just wanted to express his task and reward. Suddenly, a girl came to him with a token. Jiangning slightly a Leng, since it seems that some do not understand the appearance, looking at the girl in front of him asked: "excuse me, what''s the matter with this girl?" The girl frowned slightly, and seemed impatient to say, "you are blind. Let me see clearly. This is a gold card token. No matter where you go, you can use some things. You don''t have to wait in line. Now you can go to one side. Now it''s my turn." The so-called Golden Card didn''t wait for the token for such a long time, so he said, "it''s natural for him to wait for the token for such a long time, but it''s not natural for him to wait for the token for such a long time, I also know what "first come, second come, so you''d better go to the back and line up for me!" When Jiang Ning said this, the girl was even more angry and said, "you are really a bumpkin. I don''t know which remote place you are from. You dare to question my authority. Do you know who my father is?" "Why, is your father still Li Gang?" Naturally, the girl didn''t know who the so-called position was, but the appearance of the traffic police seemed to be very angry. Even if she said coldly, "I can tell you, get out of my way now, and I can spare you from dying. If you don''t know how to be funny again, I''ll have someone directly kill you, OK?" "Joke, I have never been threatened since I was so old, and those who have threatened me are dead. Do you think these words can scare me? Then you really underestimate me. I still say that, either go to the queue or get out of here Women''s eyes are full of tears. He grew up in a greenhouse where he was so vicious. When he met such a guy for the first time, he was very angry. Especially for the teacher in front of him, you didn''t seem to have any meaning to be merciful to others, but he felt sad and indignant. "Well, you have the seed to wait for me, and I will send for someone now!" With that, the girl turned and ran away, and Jiangning was naturally dismissive, and continued to release the task. At this time, the director of the task release said coldly, "it''s not that I don''t give you the task, but you have already provoked people we can''t afford. I think you''d better run away first, and when the girl comes back, you can''t go any more ¡£¡± Facing the advice of the people in front of him, Jiangning didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I think you''d better release the task to me first. You''re just doing business, and you won''t be punished. Even if he comes at that time, he won''t be able to target you, right? I think you''d better release the task to me now and wait for him to come. " The supervisor sighed slightly. It seemed that time felt sorry that he didn''t understand the securities of Jiangning. However, he had no choice but to tell you that your task was posted on the notice wall, while Jiangning sat aside and began to wait for others to take over. However, everyone has seen the dispute between Jiangning and Shaoyu before. Naturally, many people dare not come to make friends with you, even if they know that it is a very relaxed and rewarding task. Although you know that the girl''s family must be very rich, there may be a lot of great success, but absolutely did not expect that he would have such a deterrent force. To know the mission temptation conditions released by Jiangning, even he felt a little surprised, but now it has been so long, unexpectedly still not There is a man who dares to take the task. Besides, many people have been eager to try before. But after looking at the surrounding quiet environment, they still endure it, "it seems that their rights are much greater than I imagined. It''s really intentional. I don''t want to provoke others tomorrow, and I''ll find mine in frequent troubles No wonder I am. " Jiangning sighed slightly and said.And with Jiangning''s perception, it is found that there are many people coming here one after another. It seems that there is no barrier around here. Jiangning knows that this is to prevent him from escaping, but Jiangning will not run away. If only because of this little thing, you can run around. Why do you have to go to the south to meet the so-called immortal. "It''s really helpless, but since you have already done this, you can''t blame me. Although I highly praise the management of your city Lord, your behavior has already annoyed me, and I will care who you are." Jiangning snorted coldly and said slowly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1114 A moment later, several soldiers rushed into the mission hall, which really scared everyone present. Then a man in armor, looking majestic, came in, and behind him was the girl who had previously provoked Jiangning. At the moment, she looked very powerful and seemed to have something to rely on. She was swaying towards Jiangning. "Brother Ziyun, this is the guy. He just bullied me." But the girl pointed to Jiangning in front of her and said, "it''s him. Brother gang not only robbed my position, but also denounced me. Finally, she almost hit me. If I didn''t escape quickly, you might not have seen me." It seems that this young girl seems to be opening her mouth and talking nonsense, turning the previous things upside down. It is clear that Jiangning is standing there in line, and has not provoked her at all. Now she is in his mouth, but Jiangning actively cuts in the queue and threatens him. Jiangning is also quite helpless, but know each other two people seem to be not shallow, even how to explain their own also has no effect, so Jiangning is sleeping at the moment, so shut up. "Are you sure it''s him?" The man named Ziyun disdained to look at Jiangning in front of him, and then asked lightly: "is this guy bullying you! Don''t be afraid. If brother Ziyun makes the decision for you, I will punish him well. " So in the girl''s expectant eyes, Ziyun gave an order, and all the soldiers surrounded Jiangning. "I can see that you are also a man of practice, and you have some momentum different from ordinary people in your eyes. I''m not willing to drive you out. At this moment, you can apologize to my sister Minger. If you abandon the elixir field, I will forgive you." Looking at the man''s understatement in front of him, Jiangning also kept sighing. Sure enough, no matter where he went, this kind of person always existed. He would insult the other party by force, just because he was stronger than the other party. Even if he did not ask the process and reason clearly, he was forced to find the other party guilty. Maybe in this world Is it so sad! "You are so powerful Jiangning said with a sneer. Ziyun glanced at Jiangning with the rest light and said, "do you have any dissatisfaction? If I don''t pay for it at my own expense, you will be the only one who will not be held responsible by me now "Ha ha ha ha!" Jiangning laughed three times and said coldly, "my Lord, you are really powerful. At first, you don''t even ask the cause of the matter. Who is right and who is wrong does not see. It is fair and just to ask others to scrap their own elixir field." "Joke, will my sister tomorrow use evil ways to deal with such a person as you "It''s not impossible for me to pay for Dantian, but I want to ask you a question. How long do you think this town can last?" Zihui looked at Jiangning in front of him in surprise, and then said slowly, "I''m near Nancheng, which is so huge that people gather and work happily. All the year round, it''s like spring breeze, and there''s no plague or other distress. In addition, the Lord of the city is very wise. If it goes on like this, it can last for at least ten thousand years." "Well, I think this city is going to die in a year at most." Ziyun immediately looked at Jiangning with a pair of angry eyes: "you boy, don''t talk nonsense. If you dare to curse our city like this, I will kill you on the spot." "Isn''t it? The essence of a country is the people and the army, and you look at these troops, they are reckless in the place where the people live, and you, the general, don''t ask any reason at all. You come in and judge from the first sight that I am a criminal, and the mouth is also unscrupulous to say that because I am a civilian, so despise the foundation of the country, you are a mess of the country. " "Let''s talk about your system. Everyone should be equal. Even if they want to be divided, they should be distinguished according to their strength. However, this girl has no ability at all and is arrogant and domineering. Just because she has a good background, she is forced to let others want. Fortunately, it was me who met me and didn''t mean to kill him. Otherwise, I would not have known that she would have died How many times "It seems that the people in your country are now living in peace, but in fact, they are all living in fear. Look at these civilians kneeling on the ground. Is it because of me that your army is reckless and can''t give people a guarantee of safety, so when they see you, they don''t show a smile of trust, but they show their confidence Tears of fear came out. " "And how long do you think your country will live like this Ziyun looked blankly at Jiangning in front of him. He didn''t expect that the shark muscle could say such words, which made him quite surprised and didn''t know how to respond. "You are sophistry Hit in the back of the girl really some can''t see down, immediately angrily roared.Jiangning sneered and said: "I haven''t said anything about you. You look like you are a noble person, but you don''t have the cultivation that noble people should have. There is no meaning of comity. Instead, everything should be taken for granted. Everyone should let you spoil you. If you are slightly wronged, you will directly kill me and harm me. Can you seize others casually because you are angry Is it your life? " "What''s more, when you open your mouth, you''ll make up a lot of things, and you''ll turn black into white. At first glance, you''ll be a person with no credibility. How can such a guy be a nobleman?" Faced with the pressure of the current impasse, everyone is shocked. Even the guards who should have started immediately are stunned and don''t know what to do. The girl on the other side is already full of tears. I didn''t expect that he would be worthless by the one in front of him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1115 This young girl, who had been wronged by Jiangning from childhood to adulthood, was ignored by Jiangning in the first place, and then directly denounced by Jiangning now. Since she still said that she was speechless, she couldn''t find a way to fight back. Even Ziyun''s brother, whom he found, was also impressed by Jiangning''s words in front of him. He could not find any meaning of counterattack at all. He was still standing there foolishly. This girl can know what kind of grade Ziyun is in front of her. As the commander of the city''s defense army, he is above ten thousand people, holding important military power, which can be said to be at the height of the sun. In the whole city, no one dares to provoke him except the Lord of the city. But at the moment, he is just an ordinary mortal who seems to be unable to answer the military training. How can he not feel oppressed? "Brother Ziyun, you must kill him!" The girl''s face aggrieved to roar a way, and finally at this time Ziyun also understood, he took some surprise to look at Jiangning in front of him, and then his eyes were slightly stunned. "This guy is absolutely not an ordinary person. He can know so many things. Ordinary people have absolutely no courage to say these words. Since you dare to sweep my face in public, even if you are no one, you can''t save me. Because you have provoked me, I am in this city. My mobile phone is second only to the city Lord. If you dare to make me stand down in front of me, I will take your dog''s life £¡¡± Ziyun angrily yelled: "guard, you handcuff him to me and bring him to my cell. I want to interrogate him well. I dare to speak out to contain our Garrison and insult Miss Qianjin directly. It''s an unforgivable crime. Today we''re going to wipe him out!" Jiangning said with a laugh: "it''s really funny. It''s obvious that I''m still here to show off my strength. You actually understand everything, but you just can''t argue. You can only let the guards on. You are really a person with no effect. I really don''t know how you became the garrison team?" "Boy, since you have talked about this, I can tell you clearly that the most important thing in the world is not justice and truth, but strength. Strength is the most important thing in the world. Strength is the most important thing in the world. I can crush you, so you can''t refute it. What''s the effect of what you say? In the end, it''s not inevitable to die? This time I''m going to let you know what life is not like death Said that all the guards are toward Jiangning, seems to want to three down five divide two will solve him in situ, and these soldiers are a momentum is extraordinary, it seems that after a long time of professional training, and each soldier has the strength of golden elixir, in contrast, has formed a very strong army. If you put them in other places, you must all be deeply afraid, but it really has no effect in front of Jiangning, because Jiangning is the cultivation of a combination period. Even if there are another 100 such troops, it is not enough for Jiangning alone. In time, these guards swarmed on, but they couldn''t care about themselves. Jiangning appeared behind them at the next moment. Just a slap from a neighbor would make everyone fall to the ground. Then Jiangning, with one move, collected all the soldiers'' weapons. Then, with a little pressure from Zhenqi, they squeezed these weapons into a group, Put it on the ground like an iron ball. This process was very smooth, and everyone did not react to it. They found that their weapons had disappeared. However, Jiangning standing in front of them was still intact without any damage, as if their bad attack was not going to Jiangning at all. This is really with all of them, the strength of Jiangning in front of them is absolutely not as simple as they imagined, and Ziyun is also a little surprised at the moment. Why does this seemingly ordinary person suddenly increase his strength? All the soldiers in the family are fighting with no strength to fight back. He knows that even if your own strength is not able to deal with so many guards, it seems that there is no pressure in Jiangning. Generally, you are so gentle, even if you take away all the weapons, but ask them to hit the ground. Ziyun had a cold sweat on his head. He thought that all the people who came to this ordinary task publishing hall were ordinary people. After all, there was no treatment here. Even if it was to release and receive tasks, they could only get them one by one. In daguiming hall, there was a special person to receive them, which was basically a one-to-one reception The strength of the people there is at least also has the cultivation of crossing the robbery period, so he subconsciously thinks that the people here are all poor guys. But who knows, Jiangning in front of us is precisely because we don''t need talents with too high strength to deliberately come to different task publishing hall to publish tasks. After all, in the advanced task publishing hall, the remuneration you have to pay and the temporary tax are also extremely high. However, we don''t want to waste money on these places in vain, so we have to wait here for a while to subscribe Son. He did not know that Jiangning in front of him had already surpassed Ziyun''s countless ranks at the moment, which also made the public feel deep pressure. He found that he had been unable to feel the strength of Jiangning from just now on. He originally thought that this was just because Jiangning''s strength was too low and close to ordinary people, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning at the moment broke out powerful combat power in an instant However, it is impossible to think that your strength is really only once, immediately realize that the other side may be more than their own enemies countless times.At the moment, he wanted to regret it, but it was too late, because he knew that he had thoroughly provoked Jiangning in front of him. He not only threatened to kill him, but also said those words. What kind of strength is respected and so on. At the moment, Jiangning can kill him without any problem. Because of his previous orders, the back door here has been blocked If he wants to escape, he can only pull the front door, so he has to pass through Jiangning at the moment, which makes him feel uneasy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1116 "I can warn you, this is in our city. Don''t mess around. Otherwise, we''ll rush in and tear you to pieces with one punch." Facing Ziyun''s threat in front of him, Jiangning was not moved at all, but said with a sneer: "do you think these words you are saying have any effect? Even if I''m wrong, you won''t let me go. On the contrary, maybe I''ll have to suffer a little later. You''ll attack me all the way. It''s better that I do it first and kill you directly. " Step by step, you will gradually start to rise in momentum, from the lowest golden elixir period to gradually improve, and then continue to soar, it seems that there is no meaning to stop. At the moment, Jiangning was only surprised by the strength of Jiang Ning, but he thought that it was only natural for him to see Jiang Ning. In the end, Jiangning''s strength was stable around the Dacheng period, which was very shocking. Even if he was the captain of the garrison, he was only in the middle of the hijacking period. There was still a long way to go before the Mahayana period. In this way, Jiangning was close to the general. Knowing the real strength of Jiangning in front of him, Ziyun also felt a burst of regret. He began to doubt why he would come to deal with the man in front of him. He recognized Jiangning as a weak man from the moment of his attack, but now he felt helpless. Finally, he could not easily provoke a person with Mahayana cultivation. Feeling the killing intention of Jiangning in front of him, he also felt helpless. He thought that he was still very young, and had entrusted an important task in the city, and would continue to climb in the future. Maybe he could really lead the army in the future. However, Jiangning might be killed by Jiangning at the moment, but he had no way to resist. Now he has only one idea. He wants to live. He doesn''t want to be killed by Jiangning. He says to Jiangning with a voice of fear: "don''t kill me. We don''t have such a deep hatred between us. You don''t need to." Jiangning sneered and said, "if I told you that, would you not kill me? Just because of some contradictions between me and him, you are going to go directly to my life. How can I not kill you for such an arrogant and despotic character? " "After I come back, I''m afraid that you can take revenge on me, but you can''t take it seriously in my family Jiangning is understatement said: "do you think that you now play these things have any effect? Will I still believe your bullshit? " Jiang Ning in front of Ziyun sword didn''t seem to believe what he said, and immediately said nervously, "don''t worry about this. The biggest oath in our city is swearing in the name of the family. If it can''t be observed, everyone will look down on you in this world, and your family will drive you out. I''m not sure Anyone who will take this will make fun of it. If you don''t believe it, you can look around and ask the people around you. " Jiangning immediately looked at those comments that followed all the time, and they also nodded nervously at the moment. Seeing that Jiangning seemed to have believed it, Ziyun immediately explained, "besides, killing me doesn''t have any effect. On the contrary, you may have a deep hatred with my family. It''s very difficult to act in our city. I know that you have a very important thing to do before you come to the mission hall. If you really kill me, you will not get any benefits, But if you let me go, I can also help you to finish what you want to accomplish, so that everyone has a head-on. Why not do it? " Before meeting Ziyun seemed to have a model, Jiangning also lightly nodded, and then said: "really as you said, I don''t need to kill you, just because you will pester me, and kill your idea, I will get into a lot of trouble, it is really a very unwise decision, so as you said, I decided to let you go." Before meeting, Jiangning was loose, and Ziyun was immediately relieved. Knowing that he was finally spared from the disaster and would not die here, he then laughed and said, "our contradiction originally did not come from a misunderstanding. As long as we explained it, there would be nothing to worry about. And all this is just because you and my sister-in-law Some misunderstandings, now that we are all open, we can continue to be friends "No, I don''t have any friendship with you at all. This time, the incident was very unpleasant. It also showed me the character of the high-ranking officials and nobles in your city. I''d better not deal with each other. Let''s leave now!" Finish saying, Jiangning is light out of this task hall. However, Ziyun and Minger were standing there, but they did not know that they were sweating on their heads. They had never felt that death was so close. They seemed to take their lives away at the next moment, but they had no way. The feeling of powerlessness touched their hearts and relaxed immediately He sat down on the ground.Jiangning on the other side also sneered and walked out of this big set of goods. He has released the task. Next, it is enough to wait quietly for the person who takes over the task to come up. He doesn''t want to have any contact with these so-called high-ranking officials and nobles. Although it can be solved easily with his real strength, it will affect the time when he sees the senior sister of dividend rate He did not intend to do so, just start your state, lurking around, looking for Gu Xibing''s whereabouts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1117 After Jiangning left, the two men also slowly stood up, because they were still some fear at the moment. And in a short time later, a figure came in a hurry. "Tomorrow! Cloud! Are you all right? " A handsome looking man landed. He was dressed in military uniform, dressed like a soldier, but his eyes were shining with sharp light. His body was as powerful as a strong man, but the white hair on his head did reveal his age. "Father As soon as they saw the old man coming, they immediately stepped forward to hold her hands and seemed to be afraid. "What happened? Tell me. " "When I was patrolling outside the city, I suddenly heard my sister ming''er come to tell me that he had been bullied. I saw tears in her eyes and felt that he was not talking. So I went with him to look for the bully. I didn''t expect that the man was a master of the riding season. His strength was no small move. The only way was to beat all the guards down and suppress them We took away all the weapons and became a piece of them. We had no way but to beg for mercy, and she agreed to let us go. " After listening to Ziyun''s words, the man, who is also the God of banana leaves, turns to Minger. He knows that this matter is only famous, and naturally it knows the causes and consequences. It is up to him to make clear what happened. "I didn''t come to the task hall to release the task to complete the task that sister Bing told me. I was originally the holder of the membership here. Who knows that this is a local old hat. People from outside the city don''t know what I hold and are unwilling to give in. I threatened him and told him the identity of our family. Who knows He was so contemptuous that he threatened to kill us with one move. How can I tolerate this? I argued with him. He later denounced me. I couldn''t bear it, so I went out of the city to find my brother. Who knows, since the Lord has the strength of the great riding season, we have suffered a loss After listening to ming''er''s narration, the man shook his head helplessly. He also understood the origin of the matter, and said slowly: "it seems that the cause of this matter is that you are wrong tomorrow. Since the man came from outside the city, I don''t know that the rules here are very normal. But you are going to force him, which is tantamount to provocation in his eyes, The master''s vision is very high. They are generally eccentric and will not be bound by any rules. You are undoubtedly beating him in the face. He did not immediately kill you, which is enough to give face. However, this man is still rational. Since you have fought for so long, since no one has been killed, these guards are just dizzy in the past ¡£¡± "According to your father''s advice, this man is still giving in?" The man nodded slowly and said, "you don''t know how big the gap between the Mahayana period and the hijacking period is. As far as his strength is concerned, he can easily wipe out all the people present and leave happily without any obstruction. Even if I find out, I have no time to stop him. After he leaves, I can do nothing It''s that he didn''t do it. It''s likely that he had some former residence, but it''s also possible that he didn''t want to kill hundreds at all. You should be glad that you are so lucky that you can''t do such stupid things again. " "Especially your life, some people can''t be easily provoked. I''ve warned you for countless times. It seems that I''ve invited some warnings to you. After staying in this city for too long, you don''t know how many strong people are outside. It''s said that in those countries in the central region, a sect has a master of Mahayana period, and its disciples are really The strength is even higher, I can''t believe it. If you look at sister Bing, he will understand it! " To the man said so, Ling Er slowly nodded, aware of his mistake, but also for today''s own behavior regret. "By the way, what is that man doing here? With his strength, he should enter the VIP area. Why did he come here to meet? Is that the lack of money? I don''t think it''s possible. You know, it''s not very easy for a monk to want money. He sits there and every day, countless people are willing to pay money to find him. " Hearing this, don''t, the children also immediately remembered something, went to the counter, took out the task information just left by Jiangning and handed it to the man. The man took a look at the information, it is felt that there is something wrong, immediately carefully looked up, a moment of Kung Fu is to shout a bad! "It''s too bad. All of us didn''t expect that this guy should be Miss Bing. She''s waiting for her." "What? Do you mean that person just now is elder brother Jiang whom she is waiting for? " These two people are town level. They didn''t expect that the former shark muscle was the one they had been waiting for. However, this matter should be started when Gu Xibing just arrived in the city. When Gu Xibing arrived in the city, he should find a hotel to settle down. However, he met Minger who had just left home, and Ping''er was being taken by a vagrant Harassment, Gu Xi ice is not to see down, just to help, and this also won the favor of tomorrow.Later, at the invitation of ming''er, he entered the family, but he was always looking for the whereabouts of the shark muscle. After hearing that they could release a task here, they reviewed it and wanted to paste a task to find Jiangning on it. Then the family could quickly find his location, and ming''er volunteered to help Gu Xibing release the task, which met again on the road To Jiangning, it triggered all the subsequent farce and misunderstanding. Later, when they knew all this, they could not react. They wanted to turn around and ask the traffic police to chase them back. They did find that Jiangning had already disappeared in the sight of everyone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1118 "Oh, what can I do now? I didn''t expect that he was the elder brother Jiang. I really feel sorry for sister Bingbing. Since I''ve let elder brother Jiang go Seeing the anxious tomorrow in front of him, the man had no choice but to persuade him: "forget it, don''t think about it. Naturally, his strength can''t have any problems in this city. If he wants to find your sister, it''s only a matter of time. Next, we just need to release the task as it is, and then he will come to us when he sees the news. "That can only be done for the time being." At the same time, in my heart, I feel annoyed by my brother''s behavior. First, I was annoyed by my brother''s behavior. Then I almost killed you. Now when my family left, they found that the person they were looking for was the dead Jiangning. Even if they were helpless, you should know, Even if the traffic police are finally found by them, they must have resentment in their hearts. When they want to ask for help, it is not so simple. After several people came home helplessly, tomorrow was straight to Gu Xi Bing''s room. Looking at Gu Xi Bing who was packing in front of her, Ming er said with some embarrassment: "sister Bing, we are back." "That''s great. I don''t know if there''s any news from younger martial brother Jiang tomorrow." "We did find some news, but now we still have some time to find her. Sister Bing, don''t worry. Wait a little longer." Where does this name mean to tell Gu Xibing what happened today in its original cover, he has to say only this half of his words, which leads to Gu Xibing''s helplessness. Gu Xibing sighed and said: "before, my younger brother sent me out of the city and asked me to come to this city, but he himself was in front of me to deal with those things. He didn''t want to involve me in doing so. However, the news made his strength say that no matter who can do anything about him, so I still feel more confident about him. He must have been extremely extreme at this moment Get close to the city. As long as he enters the city, we will be able to find him. As long as we gather together, we can continue to move south. " At this time, ming''er seemed to think of something, and immediately said to Gu Xi Bing, "sister Bing, do you want to consider our previous suggestions?" Gu Xi Bing po said in some embarrassment: "I have to stay in the classroom. After he comes back, we can confirm it after discussion. After all, it is not a small matter. There may be other things. If the younger martial brother refuses, I can''t help it. After all, the task assigned by the school is the most important thing. We should reach the extreme first Only in the south. " See Gu Xi ice is not willing to answer, the overpowering drug is not too demanding, had to slowly walk out, came to the father''s room. "How about tomorrow? Is Miss Bing willing to accept our terms? " "Sister Bing is still like that. She has always said that she needs her younger brother Jiang to come to make sure whether this is a good thing or not." The man sighed and said in silence, "that''s really no way. After all, in terms of strength, younger martial brother Jiang''s strength is more powerful, and it''s not unreasonable to ask for his opinions. It''s just that you''ve provoked it before. It''s very likely that he will refuse me to pursue this time. It''s better to prepare in advance. If it''s unacceptable, it''s OK There is no way out. In this way, only you can start it yourself. " However, at the same time, Jiangning is also looking at his own task. Now whether there is anyone to continue, he comes to the task hall. Just entering the government hall, it causes a stir. All the people take a piece of paper and look at Jiangning as if they are comparing something. "Yes, he is, he is Jiangning!" Everyone is Carnival up, immediately toward Jiangning have the past, seems to be Jiaojiao, what do you see? The unique treasure generally makes the shark muscle feel scared. Even if the taboo technique is used, compared with leaving on the eve, all people find that the shark muscle has disappeared, and there is no way to look for traces. Of course, when he left, Jiangning naturally found a piece of paper. The good man was the task list they had sent before. On the task list, the good man had the appearance of Jiangning, and the notice of looking for someone was written below. If he found it, he would get hundreds of thousands of rewards. , "who is so rich that he can offer me a reward at such a high price? There must be some pictures Jiangning had some helpless thought. Although he had doubted that it might be the task of taking care of ice flower''s money, this idea was not called off later. You should know that before they separated, they didn''t have much money. And the huge amount of money is naturally impossible for Gu Xibing to take out Of course, Jiangning began to doubt whether he had offended anyone along the way, and was able to issue such a large amount of wanted him. However, this small try to put you into meditation. You should know, in this way, the people you provoke are not many. Although many of them are finally solved by Jiangning with thunder, they also leave many hidden dangers and disputes. Therefore, you begin to doubt whether it is the harassing reward given by the opponent. Jiangning Naturally, there is no way to deal with it."Although I don''t know who sent the task, it seems that the reward is still quite large. In the heart of not taking nothing for nothing, I think I''ll just hand over the amount of the task to my neighbors. After I get the task, I''ll go to see who is learning sign language. My father, in terms of my strength, doesn''t have to worry about these traps You can rest assured and bold to find the murderer behind it! " I told you to come down and confidently said, and then I put this list in my pocket. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1119 When we arrived at the task center, the burden of Jiangning family was handed over to the task manager. Finally, he pointed out his own appearance. Naturally, the task publisher was the research center, and the payment amount was typed into Jiangning''s hand, and then the person who released the task was informed. For a while, Ziyun and Minger two people are non-stop to rush over, looking at the people in front of them, Jiangning two people are quite nervous. Jiangning looked at the two people, but some doubts said: "I wonder who has such financial resources to want me? I didn''t expect that it was you two guys. Why didn''t you release enough before? Do you have to come from the road of death now? Although I can let you go for the first time, I can''t bear to let you go for the second time. Are you really ready to die again In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to kill these two men at the beginning. When they had already started, they provoked Jiangning. Jiangning could hold on to the method of killing them without saying a word. It would not happen again that so many things in the later period would be surrounded and wanted now. However, at the beginning, Jiangning said that because he thought Gu Xibing was still in the biography, he had to search for it slowly and constantly wanted to solve it in a peaceful way. However, he had always been unwilling to communicate with people in fish soup, trying not to expose his trace and hiding in the city, hoping to find Gu Xibing''s position as soon as possible, If you miss the plan, you may feel anxious. However, this does not mean that Jiangning is a person who is afraid of things and is unwilling to kill these two people. If Jiangning did not encounter Gu Xibing, he would not have any worries about the city. He would immediately move to kill people without hesitation. So looking at the two people in front of them to find him again, naturally I feel a little angry. In Jiangning''s eyes, this notice of finding a person has become a legendary wanted notice. When they saw Jiang Ning, they immediately explained: "brother Jiang, you misunderstood me. We didn''t come to you for trouble, but because we had misunderstandings before. We had been with Gu Xi Bing Gu''s sister and her cubs, and it was because of this that we came to this world to release our mission. At the beginning of our meeting with you, we had to make a mistake The task of looking for you was that the head portrait at that time was not as clear as it is now, so it was not able to recognize you, which led to a series of misunderstandings in the back. Now that we have found you, we naturally have to explain it! " He didn''t expect that the two people in front of him should stay with Gu Xibing. Although it may be a so-called trap at the moment, Jiangning doesn''t think it''s true. Because they can say Gu Xibing''s name, they will have contact with Gu Xibing. Naturally, they are the only clue of Jiangning, Whether it''s true or not, we have to explore. So Jiangning immediately nodded and said to the two people, "now, regardless of the previous problems, whether they are misunderstandings or intentional fault finding, I''ll write them on the front desk. Where are you going to take care of the ice in my county? I''m answering these questions for you? " They nodded at once, and immediately agreed to come down. With Jiangning, they walked toward his home. No, because of the speed of the three people, they gathered for a moment to come home. As soon as you open the door, you can see Gu Xibing, who is practicing there. Now what they are saying is true. However, Gu Xibing is sitting there meditating and resting, which can be said to be indifferent to everything outside, just like being isolated from the world. The family laughed and said to the two people in the back seat: "it seems that I misunderstood you. You two really have something to do with Gu Xibing. Now I feel much relieved to see that he is safe. I''m sorry for what I said to you at the moment. I hope you don''t mind." "Brother Jiang, where are you? It''s because I was too arrogant and arrogant before, and I provoked Jin. Moreover, if I opened in the bedroom, everything would be OK. But in this case, I hope you can help us! This is our elder brother''s effort for so long, even if you come to the main city of our family! " Although I don''t know what the so-called "please" thing is, the shark muscle does realize that it may be quite bad. In front of them, taking care of Bing and leek, they are not qualified to do it with his accomplishments during the robbery period, which means it is more difficult for the family. then Minger and Ziyun left this place Gu Xibing has a muscle in front of the door, smiles and looks at Gu Xibing in front of him. Then he walks to him and sits beside him, waiting for his hand to return. I don''t know how long it took for dividend ratio to slowly open his eyes. Although it is said that this time has passed very fast, from noon to dusk, it is a very normal thing for them to rest. It is often a whole day''s time to close one''s eyes. It can be said that this is not a big problem for them at all The carved shark muscle is smiling and looking at the ice in front of him. He is wearing some sad looks. It seems that he has not slept well in a few days."Elder martial sister Gu, I don''t know that one is OK after so many days of separation." Hearing the familiar voice behind, he took care of ice''s body for a shake. He couldn''t help but shed tears in the aspect of cockfight eyes. He turned around and turned around to hold you in his arms. It seemed that he didn''t want to release his hands again. "Thief, where have you been? Why didn''t I come to see me when I waited for you so long "Don''t cry, elder martial sister. Didn''t I come here? In fact, I''ve been here for a long time, but I''ve been delayed by some things. I can''t find the time right away. Now I''m finally back. We can go on and continue on the road! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1120 Hearing Jiangning''s words, Gu Xibing was also stunned, and then converted to him and said: "younger martial brother, maybe you just arrived here, and there are some places you don''t know. I''ll tell you for you. The place we live in now is the room of their family. They are the largest Lin family in the city." "Although it was only after a few days of contact, I know a lot about their Lin family. In this city, there are two families in total, and the most powerful one is here, but the other is still not to be ignored. It is the family where the city Lord is now, the Huo family!" It was the first time I heard that the two families were also one of them. He had heard a lot of information in the city before, but none of them was related to them. Because he didn''t need to care about the director of the city, who has the secret history. He ordered him to leave as soon as possible with the ancient rare to find nalanfa as soon as possible The immortal, in order to enhance their own strength, finally can achieve the time of integration, after entering middle school, can also well record the sky to achieve their own ideas. But now that Gu Xibing has married him, he naturally wants to accept these topics, so he kicks up. "At present, the two families are in charge of each other, but fortunately, the two families do not fight with each other, neither side has too much ambition. They just want to jointly manage the city, so that the current anti pornographic work is basically in this city. It is very good to help each other on both sides, so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment without any distress ¡£¡± "The reason why I can know this tomorrow is that I saved him when I just came in. He told me to receive it here. But it is reasonable to say that they need to repay some basic funds to let me leave. However, he unexpectedly taught me to stay. At first, I didn''t understand why they did this, but later on I found out that they wanted me to do them a favor "Then tomorrow and Ziyun have to go to the polar regions in the south for some reasons. They have been suffering from the fact that there is no one to help them. They are all looking for foreign help. But now we are here, and we are also going to the south. This is very good news for them. It means that we can take care of their survival and let them Don''t worry about so many things. " When you nod your head, you can understand these people. To be frank, they want Jiangning to help their home and take Minger and Ziyun to the polar regions of the South Pole. "It''s true that this matter is just a piece of cake for us. After all, at home, two people have not had a great influence on my journey. Moreover, they are not a burden. On the contrary, they also gave me a lot of small bags. But I still want to say no, not because of anything, but because they are too annoying." Speaking of this, mackerel told Gu Xibing what had happened before. Your dividend rate was speechless for a while, and said in some embarrassment: "I understand all the things you said. During this period of time, I naturally know his character and know that he will be such a person. However, his psychology is nothing. It can be said that it is like this Just like a real child, you just want to play with you. After you try, you don''t need to say anything to him. He really doesn''t have those bad intentions, so you can rest assured "But he is still in his twenties! He has been regarded as an adult who is in charge of his own affairs, but his elder brother seems so naive. Basically, he doesn''t listen to the eyes of outsiders, so he wants to kill me directly. What do I think of people like him? " After hearing this, Gu Xibing also kept probing her head, and then said, "I just brought my words. They have been talking to me for a long time. In fact, at the beginning, I also refused with a smile, because how can we add others'' at will on the road, but he really said a lot of good words. These days, even my mentality has changed a little, I think We can help him, and a few teachers are still making some good connections with them, and for me to explain that children are more like sisters Hearing these words, you shake your head helplessly. He knows that besides Gu Xibing, he has been basically moved by me, and then he naturally has to face the owner of the forest house. After telling Gu Xibing to have a good rest, Jiangning also withdrew from the room and walked toward the conference hall. Along the way, due to the reception of specially assigned personnel, Jiangning did not stop at all, and entered the conference hall. At the moment, there were only a few people in the hall, but everyone looked very smart. The shark muscle also paid attention to it. Their breath was turbid, and even the treasure was not leaked. Since we went to observe last night, most of them are people who have the strength of crossing the hijacking period. To the person who goes up in the middle means the cultivation of Mahayana period, which makes Jiangning all startled. At the thought that every city master is at least big As for the cultivation during the riding period, the shark muscle felt that there seemed to be some worries in the middle of the journey. You should know that there are so many families in the middle of the journey, and I am one of the masters in each sect. The cultivation of Mahayana is just that. Other people can only wait in silence.Seeing Jiangning coming, the family immediately motioned for Jiangning to sit down, and then announced to all the people with some joy: "this is the brother I mentioned for you before. At a young age, you are superior in strength. At this age, you already have the cultivation of Mahayana period, which is no less than my fault. You can ask him if you have any questions And this time he will be our best choice. What do you think? " After the conditions in my family, everyone nodded in appreciation. In their eyes, no one could be more reliable than a person with such strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1121 "This little brother is really extraordinary. It seems that he is also a gifted genius, but I don''t know what the door is?" Faced with some doubts of an old man, Jiangning just replied faintly: "there is no clan. Now I live under the sword clan in the middle land." Now everyone began to worry. You know, there is no such disciple in the world. All the sects would like him to be their own disciple after seeing it. However, such a genius is not taught by anyone. It can be said that he has been walking step by step with his own pace. Now, all of you are shocked. "That''s really surprising. In this way, you are far superior to ordinary people in terms of your strength and talent, and you are so young. Even the old people who are over half of their lives are inferior to such accomplishments. Moreover, in terms of your strength, even we should call our predecessors, just from your age Look, it''s a bit of a joke when we call it that way Jiangning waved his hand and said, "it''s just a name. It doesn''t have much effect. You can call it whatever you want." "In this case, we don''t want to be big. This time, we really want stones and hope to be able to help. Before that, we left Miss Bing for this reason. In this period of time, we have taken good care of him, and we have given you the best treatment in our attached high school. We have even faintly surpassed some of our elders. The reasons for this are all It''s unreasonable for me to consider these suggestions, but I hope they can help you Jiangning looked at the people in front of them with some expectation eyes, then sighed and said slowly: "I understand your idea. Now, judging from the current situation, only I have such qualification, so you will put forward such a request. However, you should know that this is not good for me, although you have treated it before My elder martial sister is kind, but she has never reached the height you said, let alone ask for repayment with kindness. " "Although I had some conflicts with your young master and Qianjin before, after all, I also started to teach them one by one, which is also a clean-up to Duke Zhou, so this is not the reason why I don''t accept this condition." "Since then, I have a long way to go, and I don''t know how many dangers I''ve experienced along the way. I want to take advantage of my strength to act with my elder martial sister, and there may be some accidents. At the moment, the strength of two people is very weak, which makes me add a more important task to my shoulder. Once I accept it, I will never give up halfway, Therefore, I understand the importance of this task, and I will not agree to other people''s requirements at will, because it is irresponsible to you and also irresponsible to myself "So to sum up, I will never agree to your request. Even if you feel really unbearable, I won''t say anything more. I will find an opportunity to return my elder martial sister''s kindness to you even if you feel really unbearable. But it is definitely not in the way of accepting your request. If you don''t have other things, I will leave first." He said that Jiang Ning turned around and wanted to leave. At this time, all the people present were a little flustered. They didn''t expect that you were so heartless in front of them, and you didn''t agree with them. It seemed that they didn''t intend to accept their demands at all. "It''s too much. I really think that our right and wrong demand that they are not terrible. If it wasn''t for the owner who couldn''t take the young master and the young lady with him, how could we ask for an outsider? There are too many unstable factors among them. We have not asked you first. It is unreasonable for you to question us first. Can''t our family give you a reward that you can look up to? " An old man in the corner immediately glared and said angrily. In his opinion, Jiangning at the moment does not want to pay any attention to them. At the same time, there is no worry about the kindness of the former leader of their gang. At this time, the owner of the Lin family, who had not spoken for the first time, stood up solemnly for the first time, looked at Jiang Ning in front of him and said slowly, "brother Jiang, you don''t have to refuse in such a hurry. Anyway, in this city, you still have to stay for a few days, and you need to purchase some materials before you can go on the road. I will take all of them with you. You can go around! It''s going to change, and maybe it''s a decision. " Jiangning did not answer his words, but nodded lightly, and then turned to leave. At this time, a group of old people immediately burst into a pot. "This boy is too wild. It''s just Mahayana''s accomplishments. Since he dares to ridicule us like this, how can we say that our Lin family is the top priority in the city. If we offend us, we can''t get out of the gate. Don''t he understand this truth?" "I don''t think this boy is good for nothing except arrogance. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t show his real strength. Although it was said from his children that he had such great cultivation, I think he may be a person who does not deserve the name and dare not let us accept this task." "I also feel that there is no credibility in giving the task to such an unreliable boy. It is better for us to send a team of people to escort him. On the contrary, we may successfully send the young master and the young lady there."Just as everyone was quarrelling, the owner of the Lin family finally yelled: "enough, everyone, shut up. Haven''t you realized the seriousness of the problem now? Judging from the current situation, we don''t have anyone to ask for. If we want to send the young master and young lady to the south, we have to go through several dangerous places Don''t you think there is any better way to get through the black mountains without the cultivation of Mahayana period? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1122 This is all people shut their mouths, they did not think of the seriousness of the matter, they have always been the only old man, everyone is also thinking about their own things, after suffering such a shark muscle insult, naturally can not bear to burst out directly, but after serious consideration, it seems that there is no other way except home. "I''ll take full responsibility for this matter. All the elders should perform their own duties. Don''t worry about it again. I''ll try to persuade this guy." After saying that, the Lin family''s head is also not back to turn away from here, leaving a crowd of elders there at a loss to look at each other. "It seems that we are already busy. But this time we are going too far. In order to get the help of that man, we have to do it again. Otherwise, we would never want that little boy to take over this matter." "But this time, the owner of the house is really angry. I suggest that we should not participate in it at this time, so as not to make a real separation." All the elders nodded their heads. There is no better way for them now. They can only hope that Jiangning can stay and help them. They have no one to look for except for you. On the other side, just after Jiangning walked out of the door, she met the owner of the Lin family. She quickly walked up to Jiangning and apologized slightly and said, "I''m really sorry, little brother. These elders don''t think about the actual situation at present. They just talk freely and even want to threaten you. I know that you must be a person who will not be threatened by this kind of threat Otherwise, when you are there before you die, you will bear this tone. I think we should have a talk. Don''t be in a hurry to refuse me now. Maybe we have something to say. What''s more, Miss Gu is here with us now. How can we say that we still have a feeling? Even if we can''t get along with each other, we won''t hurt our friendship, right? " "Fifthly, if you had said so, I would not have left in such a hurry. In fact, it is not a difficult thing for me to stay on the road for more than two people, but I just hate the trouble. In addition, it does not have any benefits for us, so I will continue to do so After all, I''m not a very kind person. I can help others to do something free of charge. " Jiangning sighed. In fact, it is not difficult to take two people with him in Jiangning''s cultivation period. However, if we really want to be distracted and take care of them, we are a little bit agitated. In addition, there are some contradictions between the two people before this trip and Jiangning. Therefore, we have to take these issues into consideration After that, Jiangning naturally can only resolutely refuse. "Well, brother, you go with me to the wall and I''ll take you slowly to the origin of these things." Jiangning nodded in silence, and then followed the leader of the Lin family to walk on the wall. Feeling the gentle breeze, Jiangning is gradually intoxicated with it. Outside the city wall, there is a vast expanse of grassland. A little farther away, you can see the rolling mountains, which is really a unique flavor. The shepherds in the distance were driving their sheep. The wind chimes in their hands were jingling. The soldiers'' horses were all on the grassland, eating grass leisurely. From time to time, they raised their heads and whistled twice. People felt relaxed and happy. "How about little brother? Is the scenery near Nancheng OK? " Jiangning nodded and said: "indeed, this is a vast grassland near Nancheng, and there are mountains and rivers on both sides. It can be said that it is unique in geographical conditions. It is not only beautiful scenery, but also self-sufficiency, without any need. If you have such a city, you can stand on your own as king." "Ha ha, little brother, you are joking. How can it be called a net here? Although freedom is not governed by anything, we should also have our own consciousness, right? " Speaking of this, the owner of the Lin family really turned around and sighed and said, "you don''t know, little brother. Although we are called Jinnan City, it was indeed called" forbidden South City "many years ago. Many years ago, the whole mainland was still in the midst of the war and was not really calmed down. At that time, the power was just consolidated,, The city lords of each city had just unified their own people, and then jointly established the whole Middle Earth. At that time, banditry was rampant in the south. In order to isolate those evil people, Jinnan city was the heaviest and most important land. Because of its special geographical location, mountains on the left and water on the right, the enemy could only tramp heavily on us, so we could not help but step across the whole area It has become a natural fortress. " You are a little surprised. He first heard these statements, but then he realized that many years ago, because of the invasion of the protoss, the whole Terran was close to one tile. Later, after Jiangning almost destroyed the whole divine world, the protoss disappeared at the same time. The people who survived naturally wanted to rebuild their homes and began to consolidate again After Ming''s gradual recovery, he also began to compete with each other for territory.At that time, it was natural that every place moved, regardless of which one wanted to stand on its own as the king, that is to say, only then did the cities be announced, and then there were various sects in the back. However, in comparison, China was the most vast city, and then the cities were divided into the territory of various clans and belonged to them Their jurisdiction, even the city masters of various cities have become their puppets. Only in these border areas can small cities still maintain their autonomy. This is not the so-called magnanimity of those clansmen, but they despise these remote places at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1123 "As you can see, we are indeed the most important gateway, and it is precisely because of this that we have so many powerful generals. Although we have forgotten us for so many years in the middle of the way, we have not even given us any additional staff, but we still can not forget our mission to keep those disciples out of our door, because behind this is our home Garden. " His family seems to be more and more excited, even some of the blood standing on the wall, hands slightly touched the slightly ancient city wall, eyes also showed a resolute determination. "With the whole city, there are only two forces that are the most powerful. One is the Chengzhu school represented by Cheng Zhu, and the other is our Lin family. However, unlike other places, we do not have any idea of preparing to kill each other. We know that only protecting our country is our biggest task here, so we have made a contract early We must guard our city to the death and prevent the invasion of foreign enemies. If the city Lord''s people die in battle, our Ling family plans to become the next city master, and start to cultivate the next generation of family forces, so that he can become the second Lin family. " Jiangning gradually understood their task. The reason why this place is so powerful is because of their handle. "Before that, you should have seen the strength of our guard children here. At least, they have the accomplishments of golden elixir period, which can be said to be the most powerful army. But these are all the children in our town. They join the army indignantly in order to protect their favorite home." I, the owner of the Lin family, said gratefully to Jiangning: "before, they had a dispute with you. Although it was a misunderstanding and expected that with your strength, you could easily destroy all of them, but you still didn''t kill anyone. This is enough to show that you are trustworthy and a rare good person. Here I am also to them You say sorry and thank you for not killing. " Jiangning just lightly shook his head, side to one side, did not accept the Lin family master''s thanks. With that, the Lin family leader looked to the far south, and seemed to be missing something: "originally, we should have lived this way from generation to generation. Even if we guarded here to keep men away from us, as time went on, we became stronger and stronger. At the same time, the Southern bullshit became more and more rampant. They couldn''t help it and tried several times Attack us. " "After all, the land in the Middle Earth is fertile, which can be said to contain infinite possibilities. Only there can we have a better life. Moreover, in the far south, a terrible guy was born. He even combined all the bandit troops to form a large army, trying to take all of us down in the near future. Their strength is very strong, This makes us feel very difficult Jiangning doubts said: "how possible if there are such a group of people, then midway they do not care?" "We have been trying to contact those guys in the Middle Kingdom for a long time, but they are greedy because they only care about competing for territory. They don''t know who is threatening them. They think that their strength is strong enough, even if they are talking nonsense It''s easy enough to take it at one fell swoop. Naturally, we won''t interfere in these matters. Now we have to rely on ourselves to protect this town. " Jiangning was shocked, but immediately thought that not long ago, jinlongmen had just been destroyed by him. Now is the time when all the clans began to fight for territory. Naturally, they could not have the time to deal with the so-called threat, and they would not feel a little worried about the people of this town. Jiangning here has a lot of helplessness. "Therefore, in order to protect our land, we have to fight by ourselves. Before that, we have united together and worked out a strategy. In the far south, there is a tribe that is not willing to invade. They are always incompatible with other tribes, and even forced to join the army to form an alliance with them, but they are not willing to let their own people in vain Bloodletting thought that it was very good to live a nomadic life in this way, so he took the initiative to send people to tell us that they were willing to join hands with us to stop their aggression. " "Ziyun and Minger were sent here to discuss things with them. Only in this way can we reach the point of internal cooperation and external cooperation. Only in this way can we break down the alliance of the other side, so that they can not continue to invade us, so that we can protect the safety of the whole journey. Therefore, we have to choose a strong armed man to escort him If you two arrive in Dali, if something goes wrong in the middle of boiling eggs, you can''t contact that tribe at that time, and the whole Middle Earth will be in danger. " Jiangning thought for a while, frowned and said, "any elder has more time and chaos than Qian Jin and the young master, and in terms of importance, it can be said that it is much less. You will undoubtedly send the wolf into the tiger''s mouth. You should know, in this way, their future fate is quite worried! I think your purpose is not only to let them discuss things, but also to let them be hostages there. "The owner of the Lin family immediately laughed and said, "sure enough, I can''t hide it from my little brother! The tribe didn''t believe us completely. Although they said that they didn''t want to invade, they didn''t want to. What''s groundless is that they believe us outsiders, who are likely to cause great trouble to their tribe. Therefore, they asked us to take Qianjin and Shaoye as hostages. However, they promised to treat them well In the future, we may enter into marriage with us. Once the security of both sides is consolidated, there will be no further impact. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1124 After hearing the speech, Jiangning just nodded silently. He knew that although it was unfair to the two people, it was indeed a diplomatic means, which could consolidate the trust between the two sides and make it easier to accept each other''s terms. When negotiating terms, he would also have some scruples and would not consider too much. "Did both of them agree?" Speaking of this, the Lin family also silently lowered their heads, and then slowly said: "they are also the people of the whole Middle Earth. Although they will tell them now, they have been destined to pay their lives to protect the people since they were born, so they will understand and agree with our behavior." Jiangning hesitated for a while and sighed, "I hope so, but they have their own life after all, so I think maybe they also have their own selfishness. If they really don''t want to do so, even if I ask him to send it to the past, it will not play a role in the end, but may bring me more bad influence, so I want to go Before that, you should tell them the whole thing and ask for their opinions. Otherwise, if they refuse, I will not agree at all "Do you think I don''t love them? They are my children! I have done my best to pay for the people. Your plan includes my life and my children. I will tell them about the consultation. I just don''t know if you are willing to send them now? " Jiangning sighed and nodded and said, "after all, I am also a person in the Middle Earth! In addition, you have said so grandiose, you even gave up your life, so why do I hate this little trouble, but I only dare to guarantee that they will be safely delivered, but after that, I will ignore everything, because I have my own business to do, which is very important to me personally, but it is my present If you have to collect tickets, it may affect the changes in the whole of central Turkey in the future, so don''t think that everything I have to do will change. " "Brother, you don''t have to think so much. Naturally, I understand what you mean. Since you can agree to our request, I am very grateful. There are many dangers on the road before you go this time. After that, I will hurt you thoroughly, tell you where to pay attention and give you immediate supplement. Then you will not have any other difficulties along the way Confused. " Jiangning silently nodded, these things are also deserved, after all, for him, with two people is not too simple things. After that, they slowly returned to the Lin family. Some people were very happy because of Jiangning''s consent. They knew that Jiangning agreed with them, so they were very grateful to them. At the invitation of Lin family leader, Jiangning took part in their activities and enjoyed the whole night together. After three rounds of wine, the owner of the Lin family also called Jiangning into his study. As both of them have genuine Qi to protect their bodies, it is impossible for them to get drunk and unconscious like those who are ignorant outside. They began to take advantage of the urgency of time to discuss the way forward. "After we came out, there was a plain, which was our territory. It was very safe and could be escorted along the way. There was no need to worry about too many places along the way. The key is the mountains ahead." "This deep mountain is no longer the territory of Jinnan City, so our soldiers can''t go forward any more. They can only rely on your own strength to continue to walk. However, in the deep mountains, we don''t know how many fierce beasts there are. We must be very careful not to be attacked secretly." "In the middle of the journey, you should be more careful. There is a highest mountain among the mountains, and there is a natural danger on it. There is a mountain bandit stronghold on it. The mountain bandits are powerful, and I don''t know how many people there are. Before that, they almost beat our guards near Nancheng. It can be said that they are extremely vicious. I met them If you really can''t hide and run into each other, you must save your life. You''d rather give up all your property, and you must escape. After all, you can only finish the final task by leaving human life behind. " The Lin family leader in front of him is explaining nervously that he seems to be very afraid of these mountain bandits, which also makes Jiangning feel a little baffled. "I said, Lin family leader, this is just a group of mountain bandits. Why do you look so scared? Is there something hidden that you can''t do?" The head of the Nalin family also said with a wry smile: "little brother, I''ll tell you the truth. Those mountain bandits have some origins. They were originally members of the guard army of the southern city of Shanxi. However, in the dispute with the tribe not long ago, they chose to flee and almost captured the whole city. If it were not for the city Lord who sacrificed himself at that time, they chose to flee We saved this place only after we beat all the people back, and they became mountain bandits and lived in the mountain forest in order to stop us from attacking the big tribe. " "That group of traitors can be said to be powerful. At that time, they captured most of the forces in the guard forces of Jinnan city. Although we have been losing every day, the 11th day is still very important. Even compared with us, the reason why we didn''t break them all up is that if we have a dispute with them now, we will probably fight for it If the tribe attacks again, we will have no chance of winning. "Speaking of this, the owner of your family also sighed silently, which caused Jiangning''s helplessness. However, when he knew that something might happen, Jiangning could only accept it in silence. In terms of his strength, this group of mountain bandits could not have any influence, so he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Instead, he listened to the owner of the Lin family talking about the next thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1125 "If that''s all, we''ll be blind for the rest of our journey?" In the face of Jiangning''s query, the Dalin family owner also laughed. After exploring around, he found that no one was eavesdropping. He said to Jiangning: "the Lin family has so many eyes that it is impossible to tell these things. Therefore, only you and I know the truth about this matter. In order to ensure the safety of this trip, it is impossible for you to explore without purpose Zha, we have arranged a spy for a long time. As a civilian, we have already stepped into the vast grassland. Of course, this matter is carried out in secret and only I can know. " Jiangning sighed helplessly and said, "it seems that your Lin family is not very safe either. In this way, not only you have penetrated them, but they have also penetrated into you." The leader of the Lin family just said with a wry smile: "it''s really impossible. So, in order to ensure the safety of each other, until now, only the city Lord and I know who the tribe is. Any outsider only knows that there is a tribe or cooperate with us inside and outside, so as to avoid exposing the possibility of them." "And the spies are just outsiders who I arranged to go out, so they can never be found. Now they should have arrived in the vast grassland and survive as civilians. After you get out of the mountains, you will go straight south. In every tribe you meet, you should look for one If he doesn''t die, he should be able to bring you news and tell you where to go next Jiangning complained and said, "but the Lin family leader, your method is too dangerous. If they had met with an accident before and died early, how can we find the so-called spy? Besides, these spies are not absolutely safe. If some of them rebel, then our identity and situation will not be dangerous Many? " The leader of the Lin family patted his chest and said with a little pride: "you can rest assured about this, little brother. Those spies are the dead men I have trained for many years. They were originally used to serve as a substitute for themselves. It can be said that they have been given a mission since they were born, and there is absolutely no possibility of betrayal. As for their safety, you should not worry about it You can rest assured that we have already received their saved information in advance. We know that everyone is safe and alive. Therefore, we dare to make sure that you can move forward safely all the way. " "It''s still the same. You''ve made arrangements in advance, so we''d better obey orders. I don''t think it''s too late. It''s better not to let the other party find out that we''ve left, so I think we''ll leave ahead of time." Facing Jiangning''s attitude, the owner of the Lin family nodded and said, "I know what you mean. It''s obvious that there is a threat in the Lin family. If you go out, you are likely to get a tip off from them. So I think you should go quietly, so you can guess why I hold this event today Big and so fast Jiang Ning''s eyes opened slightly, and then he said with admiration: "sure enough, it''s still the master of the Lin family. You have a good idea. I didn''t expect that even I didn''t expect it. The first day they found me, they had already decided on all the itinerary plans, and they secretly went out of the city all night, even held it It''s safe to pretend to be a grand reception. " "I think you can''t be dazzled by the wine with your strength. There should be no problem now." Jiangning said with a smile: "since you are ready for all the things when I haven''t appeared, it''s natural for me to have no problems. As long as you and the young master are ready to go, we can go directly on the road." "My little brother, I naturally understand that this trip is up to you. Whether you can save the whole Middle Earth depends on you. Now Ziyun and Minger have been arranged on the carriage by me. There are all the materials you need for this trip, and an entourage will accompany you to take care of it In your daily life, Miss Ding has been arranged by me to get into the car in advance. Now you only need your little brother to go there and you can go out of the city directly. " "After you leave the city, there will be vast grassland. In order to avoid you being found, I have calculated the time in advance. There will be a carriage going out from the front door first. After that, you will walk out quietly from the side door, and some special items are installed on your carriage, which can hide the color of your car in the vast grassland No one will find out "The Lin family leader is so well prepared that even I admire him very much. I didn''t expect that in this short period of time, he would consider the cause and effect of everything carefully. After that, I will naturally give it to me after leaving the city. I won''t let you down." In this way, the Lin family leader and Jiangning two people went to a different courtyard. Naturally, there was a huge carriage in the courtyard, and the carriage was decorated with a lot of green grass. If it was put on the grassland, there would be no trace.The owner of the Lin family lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Ziyun and Minger, who were already sleeping. His eyes showed some kind doting. He looked like a simple father, which made Jiangning feel a little empathetic. "Little brother, those tasks were all the missions that we had to do before, but as a father, I still have one thing to ask you to do. Anyway, you must take care of them. They are my only children. If I die after the war, they will inherit the whole Lin family." Jiangning solemnly nodded and said, "don''t worry, give it to me." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1126 Jiangning is galloping on the grassland several people, they just wake up from drunk, looking at everything around is still very strange. Under Jiangning''s explanation, they naturally knew that all this was arranged by their father, and they became calm. At this time, the morning air is always wet and cold, a few people breathe the air, but the heart can not say heavy. They all know that this trip carries a difficult task, which is related to the lives of many people, and they must try their best to complete it. Although the owners of the Lin family were still worried about whether they would be found before the trip, they did not find any living things in terms of their present perception of divinity. It can be said that their initial dust was very poor to level 10, and no one even noticed their actions. They went out with Jiangning and became a big city On the grassland, there are geckos on the carriage, which makes them all the way without stopping, and soon they are moving forward. In addition, the horses given to them by the owners of the Nalin family are the best horses. They can travel thousands of miles a day and 800 miles a night on the grassland. They don''t need to worry about the speed. They are far away from the near Nancheng. Although they are still in the territory near Nancheng, they can''t see the trace of the city. As time went on, some people in Jiangning gradually saw some pedestrians. Most of them were herdsmen. They lived a grazing life on the grassland. Not far away, they could see their small tents. Many sheep were bleating and eating grass in groups. In this way, the horses of Jiangning 11 people passed by them without any alarm. They also walked towards the next mountain pass. The closer we got to those mountains, Jiangning became more and more dignified, knowing that it was no longer near Nancheng before, that is to say, the security could not be guaranteed. Next, we had to rely on Jiangning to act. Moreover, after people entered the mountain, the carriage could not be used. The carriage could not run in the mountain, and it would cause a lot of noise. In order not to be found out, Jiangning had already arrived here. After leaving, the first thing they did was to burn the whole carriage. After dealing with these things, Jiangning followed several people to the mountains. They had to cross the mountains before they could reach the next vast grassland, and then they would be the place where the tribe was. In these mountains, it is obviously impossible not to look over the past. Even if a few people can fly to the mountain with the help of this lightness skill, they can''t do so. You should know that there are countless birds and beasts on the mountain. Some of them are even very powerful, and even Jiangning has to take it seriously. So once they fly into the high altitude, it can be said that they become With all the targets of all the animals and animals, it''s a real suicide. If they can''t fly, they can only walk forward step by step. In addition, in order not to disturb the mountain bandits who live in heishanli mountain, Jiangning has to take a few people to criticize those remote paths and walk all the way up the mountain. Fortunately, it seems that God is very lucky for this group of people. They did not encounter any danger in the first day, so they gradually walked to a mountain, and then it was dark. Jiangning estimated that the time at this time should be a few minutes in the evening. However, because the class figures did not dare to live in the jungle, they could only eat the food they took with them. At night, everyone climbs up to the tree to rest. On the one hand, it is to ensure that they will not be bitten by mosquitoes and rats under the tree. On the other hand, it is also to avoid being found by the wild animals. It can be said that the safest place is on the tree. Just after everyone fell asleep, Jiangning came to the top of the mountain alone. He didn''t think these people were fools. You know, the big city Lord has such strict opponents, and it''s impossible not to guard against them. Therefore, Jiangning decided not to take a rest in the next few days and keep an eye on whether there is anyone approaching, so as to better protect everyone now Security. Although Jiangning refused again and again before, it also shows that Jiangning is a person with heavy responsibilities. Once he takes over, he will try his best to complete it. This is also the reason why he works so hard to guard. He doesn''t want any mistakes in this matter. Otherwise, it shows that Jiangning does these things by himself, just the strength of Jiangning It''s impossible to stop it. Now naturally, we are working harder to find a way out. So the night passed quietly. As the sun gradually rose, Jiangning and Jiangning began to prepare to start again. At this time, Gu Xibing came to Jiangning and quietly said to Jiangning, "it''s dawn now, younger martial brother. You don''t need to rest for a while. We can wait a while before we go. Just in time, I can go to the front Explore the way a little, take advantage of the strength of this period of time, you have a good sleep Gu Xi Bing''s eyes are full of cherished eyes. He naturally knows that you can''t sleep all night. At the moment, he is also quite concerned. Jiangning just laughed and said: "now we are very dangerous in the mountains. There are too many unknowns in every moment. So the best thing we should do is to get out of here as soon as possible. After striding out of the whole mountain, we can be safe. Naturally, we have no time to stay any more. Every minute we stay there may be more danger Danger, we must leave immediately. I know you are worried about me, elder martial sister. But you can rest assured that my physical quality will not have any impact on youGu Xibing said with a bitter smile: "since the younger martial brother has said so, go to our shop and go on the road, but this trip is really bitter for you. After we go out, you will have a good rest. Now you can slow down and let me lead the way." Jiangning nodded with a smile, then quietly walked to the end of the team. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1127 Although Jiangning came to the end, she didn''t relax her mood at all. Instead, she tried to explore the movement around her and avoid the possibility of any danger. Although Jiangning''s strength can be said to be completely free from any rest, it is a considerable mental load when the divine consciousness is fully opened. It can be said that every step makes Jiangning feel very tired. You should know that after Jiangning''s strength, it is no longer a matter of physical strength. It is about your brain The amount of divinity in the sea. Well, you know you have to do this, or you may be in danger of being monitored. There are too many factors that don''t exist in the mountains, and Jiangning can''t relax. Fortunately, as far as the current situation of Jiangning is concerned, it can still persist. If there is no accident, Jiangning will be able to do it until you get out of the mountain stronghold Keep your own divinity open, so that they can greatly reduce the danger of encountering enemies. Finally, the group gradually approached the heifengling mountain, but Jiangning found that his divine sense seemed to be wrong, and his consciousness was gradually dull, as if he could not bear the spiritual consumption, and began to appear tired. This is not a good thing for the traffic police. In this way, they may not be able to go to the end of the mountain Is to expose their own things, so Jiangning must make the right out. "Since I can''t open up such a big divine sense by myself, I''d better sneak into the mountain stronghold of Heifeng mountain and watch all of them from a close distance to make sure that no one goes out. In this way, elder martial sister Gu can quickly evacuate. After they leave, I will follow them slowly and go back You can. " Although Jiangning doesn''t know why his divine consciousness is suddenly tired, he can''t help but do it. This is the safest way at present. Even if there are some problems, Jiangning must practice in this way. Ziyun and Minger at the moment naturally know the seriousness of the problem. After hearing what Jiangning said, they also nodded solemnly. Under the arrangement of Jiangning, they continued to walk slowly towards the front step by step, while Jiangning was on the territory of heifengling alone. The more you go up, the more tired Jiangning feels mentally exhausted, as if there is something wrong. 120 Jiangning also began to force himself to lift up his spirit, and even took out a lot of drugs to supplement mental strength from his storage bag, but obviously there is no big effect, and it is still in constant erosion. "No, if I go on like this, sooner or later, I will fall down directly because of my fatigue. What kind of mistakes should have made in this journey make my mental strength more and more reduced. It seems that I can''t use it for the time being. I don''t know where they are now. I hope they have gone out. I''ll stick to it for an hour at most It''s the limit, and then I''ll just faint. " Jiangning sighed and took the implementation back. He also began to sit on the ground and recover his divine consciousness. In the final time, he laid a secret array around him, and then he fell into a deep sleep. It''s not that Jiangning was irresponsible at the last moment and took back his divine consciousness. However, Jiangning knew that even if he persisted in this way, he would inevitably faint on the ground. As a result, not only could they not save the elder martial sister, but they might put themselves in danger. However, we should know that they are still in the range of Shanzhai and have a little carelessness If the scouts find out, they will be able to avoid their own business before they are caught? Now the only thing I can pray for is that when Jiangning was watching them, it was enough time for them to escape from the mountains. In this way, Jiangning could catch up with them immediately after waking up, because as long as they went out of the range of the mountains, the mountain bandits would not dare to make window frames alone, even if they were closely related to the tribe It is impossible to cross the border to come there at this moment. After all, it is also a threat to the tribe. In the morning morning, Jiangning is also the beginning. Although the doctor said that he was unconscious now, he still had the cultivation in the right period. In addition, Jiangning''s original capacity of divine consciousness was amazing, so he was able to persist in large-scale exploration for such a long time. At the moment, after seeing what his life experience was like, Jiangning realized that all this was due to the reason For the fire in his body is crazy absorbing his own energy, and the most important thing is that he is absorbing the energy of God consciousness in the sea. Jiangning understands that this may be the ultimate breakthrough of Huo Qilin. He must use these things to recover. If Jiangning doesn''t grudge these things at ordinary times, it''s very urgent at this moment. After thinking about it, Jiangning decides to give Huo Qilin all his refined divinity for the time being, and help him get through the difficulty of this promotion. After waiting, when Jiangning recovers 70% of the time, he will go to look for his senior sister''s trace I''m afraid there is a time gap.As long as you are not found in this period of time, you will naturally have no worries about everything at that time. Moreover, huoqilin can make your body appear as soon as possible. Maybe the next time it appears, its strength will have completed a qualitative leap, and it will be promoted directly from the once quasi divine beast to the divine beast. In that case, it will be a miracle for Jiangning Great help, in the days after that, can also get greater growth with Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1128 I don''t know how long the time has passed. Jiangning just felt that he was at ease in a muddle. The divine sense of the listener was also constantly blooming back to all his strength. Jiangning did not dare to take more rest. Even if he knew that he was not fully awake, he had to force himself to recover from the sitting state. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the array around him still existed, the effect of concealment remained unchanged, and Jiangning''s position had never been changed, and there was no patrol of any mountain bandits around. Jiangning realized that he had not been noticed by anyone, and recovered safely here for a long time. "I don''t know how many days I''ve passed. Now the elder martial sisters have something to go where. I''ll go to have a look first. But for the sake of safety, I think it''s better for me to go up the mountain again." Jiangning sighed and said to herself. Then he used his true spirit again, entered the profit-making mode, and slowly approached the Shanzhai of heifengling. It is impossible for anyone to notice its trace. Frankly speaking, even Jiangning passed by them, they could only feel a breeze. In this way, Jiangning sneaked in smoothly In their Shanzhai. As soon as they entered, Jiangning felt that there was something strange about them. These mountain bandits did not seem to have the information of those hooligans one by one, as if they were well-trained. Everyone was marching forward in a line. If their identities were not exposed by the coarse clothes and linen cloth they were wearing, it would be a regular army! However, Jiangning would not be too surprised. After all, the head of the Lin family had told him that these mountain bandits had evolved from the difficult guard army before. Therefore, it is justifiable to retain the military style. In addition, their leaders should also implement military management, so that this group of mountain bandits can be compared He''s more afraid of playing against the fence, and he''s trained and has excellent quality. In addition to this, Jiangning also found some different places. These mountain bandits didn''t seem to gather in one place. Generally, all of them were scattered. However, only a small part of the mountain bandits are staying in the mountain stronghold. Jiangning is not stupid enough to believe that all the mountain bandits in them are so many. Otherwise, how can we say that we can guard with them What about the relative resistance of the guards? So I called you a bitter smile. However, it is good to know that there is no trace of elder martial sister Bing. Therefore, Jiangning is determined to go out of the mountain first to see if there is any sign of taking care of ice. If they can be found, they will directly leave here. Jiangning doesn''t want to stay in such a troublesome place for a while, which is also very bad news for Jiangning As before, he was suddenly washed out of consciousness and fell into a coma. Jiangning, who did not draw a concealed array in advance, would naturally be exposed to the eyes of all the enemies. Then Jiangning would be at his disposal. Since Jiangning was only one person, he didn''t need to worry too much. He just flew to the sky at a very fast speed, and then he flew out of the mountain in a hurry. Although it is said that the movement of you is very big now, but under his deliberate cover, no one can find it. Only for a moment, Jiangning flew to the outside of the mountain and looked around for a circle. It was really not If you find any trace of taking care of ice, Jiangning has some doubts. Jiangning seems to want to use his own divine sense to perceive and see if there are clues left by them. After a slight move, he finds that his mind is swollen and painful, and it seems that he can no longer release his divine consciousness. "Damn it, it seems that it was just caused by excessive consumption. Is it not enough now? That''s no way. Since I can''t use divine consciousness, I can only find it step by step. I think they will not be far away from this place, so I''d better look for it nearby. " He sighed and then went to the nearest village. However, after searching around, Jiangning didn''t find them taking care of ice, so he felt puzzled. "Where on earth have they gone! And those mountain bandits are disappearing now. Is it possible that their disappearance has something to do with elder martial sister Gu Xibing? In this way, we have to find a mountain bandit to ask for directions, which is really troublesome! " At the moment, the bandits in jiangshanzhai are very hesitant to guard jiangshanzhai. However, they are still worried about jiangshanzhai for a while, just as they are walking around jiangshanzhai for a while, they are still worried about jiangshanzhai Only a moment later, three people had been knocked down, and the only surviving boy was captured by Jiangning. Jiangning took him to a hidden cave, and then untied the seal on her body, and then coldly said to him, "from now on, your life is in my hand. If you want to live, please answer my question." Obviously, the mountain bandit was untrained, and Jiangning was the one who specially picked him. He knew that under such militarized management, even if they were caught, they would rarely be able to tell the truth. Therefore, Jiangning deliberately selected such a young man. It seems that he has not received too long training, and it is easy to beat out the money management at noon That''s the point.The mountain bandit quickly nodded his head, with a little flustered in his eyes. He seemed to want to know who Jiangning was, but he didn''t dare to ask. "Let me ask you, did you find three people a few days ago, two women and one man, all very young." Jiangning said coldly to the mountain bandit in front of him, but his eyes were full of light killing intention, which scared the mountain bandit very much. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1129 "Yes, we found three people a few days ago, and it was a combination of two women and a man, but since I didn''t participate in the past, I didn''t know how they were." The mountain bandit replied in a hurry, as if afraid that Jiangning would kill him on the spot. "Tell me, where have you taken them?" "I don''t know. I''m just an ordinary mountain bandit. I don''t have the opportunity to participate in the management affairs. So I didn''t participate in their transportation, so I didn''t know where their destination was. However, when we talked about this with a partner before, the military discussed the possibility of this matter It is very likely that the three men were moved to the chief clan of the tribe, who handled and tortured them Jiangning nodded heavily. He also guessed it. Seeing that there were so few gods in the Shanzhai, Jiangning realized that it was possible to take care of Bing''s waist. But now it seems that their greatest possibility is that among the so-called tribes, Bi Ziyun and min''er have too many secrets to excavate. Naturally, they want to take care of ice He left it directly to the tribe. After listening to this, the shark muscle immediately dropped the mountain bandit. After disposing of her body, Jiangning turned to prepare to go on the road. Although we don''t know the destination of their trip, Jiangning still decided to go to the south. We should know that after going south, it will be out of place, and naturally it is the most likely place. "If they don''t want to escort three people, they will be very slow. As long as I work hard together, I will be able to catch up with her and stop her." Jiangning said solemnly, and then accelerated his own speed. On the other side, on the way to this tribe, a vast and powerful team is marching slowly. The first man on horseback turned to his men and said, "how long have we been walking here?" "Report to the boss, we have already traveled about one day, and it will take about two-thirds of the way to finish. As far as the current situation is concerned, everything is sunny and sunny, and there is absolutely no possibility of any rainstorm. Therefore, you can rest assured that we will not be late this time." After listening to the report from his subordinates, the leader nodded in silence, and then seemed to think of something. The opponent ordered: "by the way, the three people in the back have prepared some food and drink for them. Don''t let them starve to death. I can''t ask any valuable information at that time. I''ll take you for trial." After hearing the words, the servant immediately nodded, and then stepped back cautiously. He patted himself angrily: "it''s a pity to leave these hard jobs for me to take care of the prisoners'' lives. I can''t starve them to death. I''m afraid we don''t have enough food in the prairie. I didn''t expect to take care of these three people. It''s a pity that we have to take care of these three people Yes. " As he spoke, he came to a closed carriage. After lifting the curtain of the carriage, there were three good people in it. These three people had just escaped before. Ziyun and Minger also had three people who took care of ice. Speaking of it, the three of them were unlucky enough. At that time, Jiangning was in a bad state and was about to sleep. So they ordered the three of them to escape immediately, not to be found by the anti thieves. Taking care of Bing, the three had to immediately comply with the order and flee, but they met with a little trouble at the last intersection. They found a trapped herdsman who was attacked by a tiger at the mountain pass. At this time, the sense of justice suddenly burst out. He had to shout to save the herdsman. His brother Ziyun said obstinately, "it just doesn''t take much time to save a man. We can also do good deeds. Maybe he will take us out with us What about it Although Gu Xibing understands that this is the critical time, it''s best not to interfere with these affairs, but he can''t adapt to it. Two people should know that his task is to protect the safety of the two people, so he is helpless to accompany the two people to drive away the tiger. After Lao Hu left, the herdsmen knelt down and said they would like to take care of ice. They came to his home to gather. At this time, they did not have a place to live. Because they had to wait for Jiangning''s return, they accepted the herdsman''s request, came to his home and lived temporarily. Who knows that they have just lived in the front foot of lalamu and the back foot directly inform the mountain bandits. Soon the mountain bandits come down all night and arrest all of them. Although Gu Xibing has gone through fierce resistance, after all, his fists are defeated by four hands. In addition to the public resentment, two people in the box have been captured. At the moment, he is helpless. Even if he wants to persist, it is impossible. Finally, under the threat of mountain bandits, he still puts down his sword and chooses to surrender obediently. The herdsman was rewarded by the mountain bandits. Then he went back to his home with the money and left two people, Minger and Ziyun. They realized their mistakes at the moment, but there was no way to regret them. Now they were decided by Qin to send them to the big tribe overnight without any resistance The way.At the moment, they were trapped in this carriage. It was quite tragic that they didn''t even eat a mouthful of water and a meal for a day and a night. However, as the name of the eldest lady, where did they suffer such hardships? Even if they couldn''t help crying, they seemed to have been greatly wronged. Fortunately, Ziyun had undergone hard training from the army It can also be regarded as a way to get out of the situation and start to calm down. However, this is not so easy to do. After all, there are mountain bandits in the examination department, and each mountain bandit is quite strong. For a moment, they can''t solve the problem quickly by one-on-one. If the delay goes on, it will naturally cause chain support from many people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1130 Since there was no hope of escape, they could only stay in the carriage and try to wait for an opportunity. The minion, who was supposed to bring food and water, took a look at the name who was crying and was in a bad mood. He yelled at him and smashed his level at the name. But tomorrow''s cultivation is not high, and it has been tied down in all kinds of ways. Naturally, it is impossible to avoid this blow. Even if it is hit by the middle of the water bottle, the water in it is also sent to his face. Ling''er cried more bitterly, which also caused Gu Xibing''s dissatisfaction. Although he wanted to say something, he was the most powerful and was given special care. He even locked up his whole body and was made of special iron chains, which made him unable to move at all. "You guys dare to attack our tribe''s ideas. You''re really suicidal. They came to bring you some water and food to eat, but do you still seem to have enough strength? Then you are still hungry Said, that attendant is angry to go out. However, shortly after he left the carriage, he remembered something wrong. It seemed that he remembered what the leader had said to him. If he was going to starve to death, he would ask him about it. Therefore, he did not dare to make any more troubles. He ordered another person, that is, water and food, which was put into it, and she decided that she would not see it or be upset again. "Report boss, we have already made half of the journey, and now the brothers and horses are all exhausted. Otherwise, we can take a rest in front of us." The leading man nodded and said faintly, "order to go down and rest in front of you for ten minutes. You can arrange the horses slightly and let them drink some water and eat some grass! Then on the road. " He is also directly under the hip? Then he sat on the ground, took out the sword behind him, and slowly and carefully wiped it up. At this moment, all the mountain bandits finally relaxed, lying on the grassland one by one, and didn''t know what to rest on. At this time, Ziyun, Minger and Gu Xibing also felt that the carriage stopped beating, even when their brains were changed The bag stretched out of the window and looked around, trying to find a chance to escape. However, it was obviously not the time to let them go. Although the mountain bandits were extremely tired, they still did not relax. The monitoring of the ice skaters was all around their carriage. They seemed to be trying to surround them completely. After seeing this situation, Gu Bing could only sigh helplessly. He knew that this time it would be difficult ¡£ Gu Xi Bing read silently in his heart: "little thief, where are you? Don''t have anything wrong with you!" When Gu Xi Bing was worried, Ziyun next to him stabbed him in the shoulder and said quietly: "Miss Bing, I thought of a way to escape. In a moment, we directly claimed that we had stomachache, pretended to go to relieve our hands, and asked them to temporarily untie us. Then we were looking for opportunities to catch up with a few people, and then quickly snatched the scattered parts Come on, no matter who runs away, it will be a good thing. Go to find elder brother Jiang before we can guarantee all our psychology! " Gu Xibing pondered for a while, nodded and said, "now it''s the only way. Our only chance is to escape to find younger martial brother, and then we can come back to save the other two people. We just don''t know how his condition is now. In addition, we are afraid our journey is a little difficult, but we can certainly do it." As Gu Xibing said, it is impossible for them to escape at all. After all, the speed of several people is different. If they are the most man-made name of the caregiver, they may not be able to escape. Now they can only escape for a while, one to find the trace of Jiangning, and then bring Jiangning back to rescue the other two people. The only difference between them is that they can escape Ma Su, who could only walk for one day and one night, naturally was not comparable to their human resources. It is likely that when they found Jiangning, the other two had already been sent to the tribe, and then they had to wait for Jiangning to make the three-day journey to save people from the tribe. In this way, not only the danger coefficient increased, but also the state-owned state-owned enterprises might be involved People have made a few pitfalls. However, they can''t care so much now, and the only way to escape is naturally impossible. They can only seize this opportunity and immediately say to the boy at the door, "untie it for us, we''ll go out and get rid of it!" The boy sighed helplessly, and then the mountain bandit who took care of them was a little impatient and said, "don''t think I don''t know what the three of you are trying to do. I can tell you that the task is to be completed once and for all, so you can bear with this trick and try to deceive me It''s too young. " Ziyun choked red face, some helpless said: "brother, we really are not lying to you, before you throw those water and food, we all ate a little, now is the beginning of stomachache, do not believe you can see if he has some sour?" After that, the mountain bandit picked up the plate in front of him, and frowned slightly. Then he said with a sigh, "well, I will allow you to untie a hand for a while, but everyone should at least follow these two people''s side."After hearing this, Gu Xi Bing and Bing Er immediately changed their faces. You know, they are girls. How could they be insulted like this? Even though they shook their heads, they firmly said: "this is impossible to accept. If we let me do this, we might as well die!" Hearing this, the mountain bandit was impatient and said, "you are really asking for more. This time, let me give you a little face. If it wasn''t for the boss saying that you should not make any mistakes before you arrive at the destination, I would have killed you all directly, and it would be very easy." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1131 Several people were far away from the place where the mountain bandits stayed and found an open space. "What are we going to do now?" Gu Xibing pondered for a moment and said, "in a moment, while they are not paying attention, the three of us will start to run separately. Each of us will try our best to go in three different directions. After making sure that no one is chasing after us, we will dig the direction of the mountain where I have money to come out. Only in this way can we find younger martial brother Jiangning and use his divine sense Come on, I''m afraid if you just get a little closer to him, he''ll be able to sense you right away and come with you, and then he''ll be able to save the rest of the people. " Minger and Ziyun just nodded when they heard the speech. There are not too many ways for them now. Since Gu Xibing has been promoted, they can only accept it like this. After the discussion, the three men must start to act immediately. They dare not trust their children at all. The longer they wait, the more suspicious the other party will be. So they immediately untie their shackles. This is also when they are on the carriage, Gu Xi Bing has made preparations early, which can make the three escape so easily. However, compared with Gu Xibing, the iron shackles on Gu Xibing''s body are not so easy to struggle to open, so he can only temporarily release the shackles, which does not affect his own action and can not completely untie it. But Rao is so, which also leaves Gu Xibing with a lot of trouble. Then the three people ran directly in three directions. They were all full of energy and rushed out with a breath. At this time, those mountain bandits also reacted, and immediately looked at Gu Xi Bing''s direction with anger: "Damn, these guys are really not well intentioned and want to escape. It''s time to act." At the next moment, all the mountain bandits are surrounded by them. Those mountain bandits are of high strength and will soon catch up with Ziyun and binger. At this time, Gu Bing, who has gone far away, suddenly turns back. "What!" After discovering the behavior of taking care of ice, Ziyun and Minger are also shocked. They didn''t expect that Gu Xibing, who was running in front of them, suddenly returns to the scene, trying to block them in front of them and make them evacuate quickly. "Miss Gu, you have been able to run away. Why come back?" In any case, you and your sister are the best to escape. You and your sister should not be qualified to leave To Gu Xibing''s news, both of them were very moved. At the moment, they were excited. They couldn''t say anything. They could only escape back desperately. Gu Xibing looked at the two people who ran away, but said with a sad smile: "you run away. The task of this time is to protect you two. If you are caught by them, how will you be treated in the future? You go to find younger martial brother Jiang quickly. Only when he comes back can you save me. Even if I escape from the iron shackles, the probability of being caught back is too high. It''s better to let me stay behind to house the rear, so that at least two of us can escape! " In the face of Gu Xibing''s self sacrifice, both of them are very moved. Although they want to stay and help Gu Xibing, they are still running towards the front in order to live up to Gu Xibing''s good intentions and try to leave here as soon as possible to find Jiangning. They also know that only Jiangning''s strength can save them, and even if they stay, they have nothing to do On the contrary, it failed Gu Xi Bing. "Well, do you think we''re all idiots? And make you run away? " The first mountain bandit sneered and clapped his hands, and then two figures suddenly appeared in the distance. They seemed to have been ambushed for a long time. They ran out of the grass. Even when Ziyun and Minger were stopped, they could no longer run back. "Did you already know that?" Ziyun looked at the man who stopped him in front of him. Then he was very disappointed. Some helpless sigh said: "I didn''t expect that even Miss Gu''s self sacrifice could not exchange for our escape. Unexpectedly, the mountain bandits anticipated in advance and set up an ambush here. We were really stupid. We were hit by their whole set twice in vain." The mountain bandits, who had been in charge of the three of them, also came out. Looking at Gu Bing, who was surrounded by all the children in front of him, he sneered and said, "do you really think we are all fools? From the very beginning, we have known your overall plan, but whether you are too naive or not. " "On the prairie, no matter what kind of food and water, there will be a peculiar smell, which is inevitable. We mountain bandits live here all year round. We have known these things for a long time. Since we still want to fool me with this, are we stupid?" "What''s more, you suddenly said that you were going to take over. It''s a little suspicious that you''re going to take over. Anyway, the three of you are going to go together. Who do you think I don''t doubt? It''s obvious that you want to escape. Why don''t I design a trap for you? I expected your escape route early. I didn''t expect that. You were just stupid on the list. You played a sisterhood at the most critical time. It really makes me feel ridiculous. ""But to my surprise, I didn''t expect that you had untied these shackles in the carriage. It seems that I am not strict enough to close you. You have opened all these strong guys. It seems that this time you will be completely locked." With that, the mountain bandit waved, indicating that people would come forward to subdue Gu Xibing and catch them back. "Damn it, can we only get to this point now? It''s just a little bit short of the last, but I''m still not reconciled to it! " Ziyun said angrily, and then he sat down powerless. He felt that he had lost all hope at the moment. "How can you fulfill your dream after giving up so early?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1132 "How can you fulfill your dream after giving up so early?" When hearing this sentence, immediately everyone is stunned. They listen to the familiar tone, familiar tone, immediately smell the speech, but they are excited to find that you are standing in front of them at the moment. That figure gives them infinite sense of security, as if at this moment they are living in the most secure place. "Brother Jiang!" Jiangning just a faint smile, and then looked at the distance is surrounded by all the mountain bandits Gu Xibing. "Elder martial sister, are you ok?" Jiangning said cordially, and his face was brimming with a reliable smile. It seems that in front of him, any difficulty can not be called difficulty, and everything can pass quickly. Really, at the moment of seeing Jiangning, Gu Xibing can''t help it any more. He has been in the three people with the most powerful strength and existence, so he is not allowed to have any fragile and sad mood, otherwise, they will feel pain and despair. However, Gu Xibing is always a woman, so he still has a very fragile heart, but he has always tried not to show it. However, at this time, when he saw Jiangning, he could not bear it any more. Gu Xi Bing can no longer firmly adhere to his inner barriers, tears in his eyes fell down, unbridled, and his mouth is murmuring: "I have something, I am too busy, how can you come?" Jiangning gratefully scratched his head and said, "but there was an accident before. It took him some time to recover. As soon as he woke up, he found that you had already been arrested. So I came here all night, but fortunately, it seems that my speed is not slow, and I even catch up with you. It seems that you are not in any serious trouble now, That''s great. " At this time, the mountain bandit who had been escorting several people also immediately asked in a sharp voice: "are you also their accomplice? In this way, before that, you were also from Jinnan city. I''ll arrest him and bring him back for severe interrogation. " A group of mountain bandits are eager to try to come over, it seems that they all want to fight for credit and seize Jiangning power in one fell swoop. Jiangning sneered and said faintly, "now I will give you one last chance to let go of my elder martial sister immediately, or I will let you all die in a moment." "Boy, who do you think you are? You want to deal with so many of us by one? You''re too proud of yourself! Yes, we are the most powerful mountain bandits on the Heifeng mountain. At that time, the people on the other side of the tribe would give us some thin noodles. Do you still want to fight against us? " "It''s just a bunch of ants. Even if they get together, they''re just a bunch of garbage. Originally, I didn''t mean to provoke you. I didn''t intend to pass by your road. Who knows you are so ungrateful that you even attack my elder martial sister when I meet some urgent matters. They will do nothing to them. Now, I really should I''ll teach you a lesson. At that time, I''ll directly rush to your Shanzhai and kill all of you. In this way, there won''t be so much behind. " After hearing Jiangning''s words, the mountain bandit finally couldn''t help it, and immediately roared: "you boy, you really don''t know the height of heaven and earth, and we don''t know our strength should speak like this. Originally, I planned to arrest you and lock you up. Now it seems that there is no need for this. After all, we only caught three people, even if they were Even if you don''t want to kill more than one here, you won''t be able to kill more than one It seems that if he wants to win, the old mountain bandit will be completely killed. Now he wants to kill Jiangning directly, while the other three people are mixed back and shut down honestly. However, this time, he obviously will not give any face to the prisoners, and he will take a more severe and strict way of supervision. After that, he pulled out his machete and seemed to want to rush directly to Jiangning to tear him apart. "What a fool!" Jiangning said with a sneer. "Real dragon armor!" At the next moment, Jiangning''s whole body glitters with gold, and at the same time, his momentum is constantly soaring. From the beginning, it is not revealed to now, it is gradually approaching the cultivation of fitness period. "The number of these mountain bandits is indeed a little high. It is likely that they will not be able to take care of them in a short time. So from now on, I will try my best to kill all of them on the spot, so that they will not have a chance to meet elder martial sister." Jiangning is going to use all his strength to kill all the mountain bandits who have found him at a lightning speed, and then smash the others one by one. In this way, both the form and the security will be much safer. When Jiangning''s firepower is fully opened, those mountain bandits are simply unable to stop them. With their strength, they are naturally not the United enemies of Jiangning. They have not found out what happened to Zhou Jing. They feel that you are in a different place. The next Jiangning is in front of the second mountain bandit and goes all out to defeat him again.In a flash, all the mountain bandits were killed, but the smaller one was left. He looked at Jiangning with some trepidation. He didn''t expect that Jiangning in front of him had such a strong strength that he could kill all the people under him in an instant. From this point, we can see that Jiangning does not know his own strength How much stronger is the Tao? How can it make him not feel cold. "Well, how could it be! You, how could you be so powerful? " The mountain bandit was quite shocked and said that it seemed that I had never seen such a person as Jiangning, but in the face of his query, Jiangning simply ignored it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1133 Naturally, the mountain bandit is not willing to pay homage to him like this. It is his bitter plea that Jiangning will let him go. But how can he agree that you are still expressionless and walk towards it with a strong sense of killing. In desperation, the mountain bandit can only rob ten groups of Gu Xibing, which has been tied up, and his sword is squeezed around Gu Xibing''s neck. "Don''t go through it. If you come one more step, I''ll kill him!" Jiangning stopped his pace and took a look at Gu Xibing who was held in front of him. He said helplessly: "sorry, elder martial sister. I didn''t expect you to get involved this time! Don''t worry. I''ll solve it right away. He will rescue you. Don''t be too far away from me next time! " After hearing Jiangning''s words, the mountain bandit''s heart was even colder. She didn''t know why Jiangning had such self-confidence. She could only say: "I can warn you, don''t think of any wrong ideas. This is in my hand. As long as my knife is waved, your elder martial sister''s life will be gone. So I advise you to obey my orders and give them now I put down all the weapons on my body, and then abandoned my own elixir field, or I will let your elder martial sister see the red. " For the threat of the mountain bandits in front of him, Jiangning simply continued to walk towards the front slowly, and this also forced the mountain bandit into a bit of fear. He knew that his heart was at this moment. If he was not careful, he might be directly killed here. He thought that Jiangning had never retreated but could only think We should do something on the drum core. But he also knew that Gu Xibing''s psychology was very important. If he killed Gu Xibing again, he would be the next one to die. Therefore, he was very clear that he could not learn the new name of Bing, and could make a slight threat. Then he took out a short knife from his back bag, and saw that he was going to scratch Gu Xibing''s hand, as if It''s to make a show and scare Jiangning. "A little bit of work!" Jiangning snorted coldly. At the next moment, a sword had been drilled out of the soil. In an instant, it attacked the mountain bandit''s back and inserted it directly from the ground. The mountain bandit''s body and eyes also showed an unbelievable appearance. However, he could not make any action at all. He could only fall numbly on the ground. "It''s naive of you to fight me with this skill." originally, when Jiangning was fighting against the mountain thief, it had already taken out its own Taiyuan sword, and plunged him into the bottom of the earth. In a very leisurely way, the hidden secret of Xiang Jian, Xiang Qian, was moving in the picture without being noticed by anyone. So it slowly attacked Leonard, the foot of the mountain thief, and finally under the control of Jiangning''s idea, the Tai Xuan sword was broken from the earth. When the mountain bandit was attacked directly from behind, the mountain bandit was killed. With the death of the mountain bandit, Gu Xibing naturally gained his freedom. He ran to Jiangning excitedly without even paying attention to his shackles. "Elder martial sister, I will open the lock for you first." Jiangning said that his hands moved slightly, which was to pry the lock open. Then he comforted Gu Xibing. Then he said, "you are all right, don''t you know what kind of people these mountain bandits are?" After hearing Jiangning''s words, Gu Xibing immediately replied: "in this period of time, we didn''t have no harvest at all. At least we knew what kind of relationship they were. Before that, we also talked with the man who was the leader of the Shanzhai village. He told us that he was the second family in Nancheng before, that is, the former Lin family, but he did not because of fear of death To take part in the confrontation with the tribe. " "Later, their owners even thought that the southern city of Jin would be conquered by the tribe sooner or later, and then they would naturally become the ghosts of the tribe. So they decided to make decisions on their own and secretly contact with the tribe and become a chess piece with them to help the tribe capture the near southern city. It can be said that they fundamentally betrayed the people of the whole city The people were still scolded by people. My traitor was a scum, so they really ran away all night and came to this mountain and became mountain bandits. " "This time, they arrested the three of us, that is, they wanted to send us to the center of the tribe. When the time came, they would interrogate the leaders of the tribe and tell us who was the real traitor of the tribe. Then they found them out and brought them to justice. But the good thing is, because of this, he didn''t carry out too much when loading steel to catch me After a severe interrogation, we did not reveal any information. " You nodded and said solemnly, "that''s good. Since the appearance of these mountain bandits has been exposed, then this also proves that we can do it next!" Hearing Jiangning''s words, everyone was a little puzzled and asked, "do you want to do it? Brother Jiang, do you have any plans? " Jiangning said with a sneer: "of course, these guys have been arguing with you all the time? In other words, he has always been at odds with your Lin family. In addition, he is now a traitor of the whole Jinnan city. So even if he was killed, I don''t think anyone would say more! That''s why I came here. "After hearing Jiangning''s words, it is estimated that Bing was rather worried and said: "but although I know that your trip is always heated by them, but their strength is not so easy to deal with. I think it''s better to do more than one thing. In addition, our original task is just to send the two people to the tribe. If we make more publicity, we will easily become violent Let''s find out where we''re going. We''re all running away, and they don''t have a mission to finish. " It seems that Gu Xibing is worried. He doesn''t want Jiangning to provoke others because of them. In this way, it is not only irresponsible to themselves, but also makes the task more difficult to complete, which is what they don''t want now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1134 But after hearing about the worry about taking care of ice, Jiangning smiled and said, "elder martial sister, you don''t have to worry about these things. I naturally know the strength of these guys. I have to deal with them with them. Before that, I didn''t want to provoke them because they might cause many unnecessary troubles after they were rejected. But now they are both But I have found out that we have kidnapped you three people. I can''t sit down like this again, if it is tolerated, I will not have to do any more work after that. " Jiang Ning a pair of go to the decision has made the ice care a little worried. "Elder martial sister, you can rest assured that I didn''t make such a decision because of a sudden impulse, but I had already been well thought out. Moreover, you know that I am a man and will never do any loss business. So I am killing this guy today. Just now we have to go on the grassland and don''t know how long it will take to reach the next tribe, There are also some hard to experience, just their horses and teams are the best for us to improve not only speed, but also reduce a lot of physical work! Why not do it! " "Since you have decided, I will not stop it much, but please be careful." Jiangning nodded silently, then led the carriage to the ice, and signaled them to sit in. Jiangning was facing many ahead. The rest point where the mountain thieves gathered went by. As the present situation is concerned, they should all prepare for cooking and rest, and they can do it all in one net. Jiangning walked slowly to the front not far away, just saw them all gathered together, each hand with bowl, it seems that it is ready to eat and sit at the top of the place, is a man with a long beard, he strides a high head horse is taking a stern look at the mountain thieves who eat, and in time is carrying them A huge knife, it looks sharp. "This guy should be the head of these mountain thieves. As long as we solve it, other mountain thieves are easy to solve. Now I have been here for a long time. I must act as soon as possible. Otherwise, once we have exposed our position, we will also lead to endless pursuit. I think it is better to solve this guy with speed, It''s better to kill him in a moment. " Jiangning thought a little, then decided to directly hand, only in a moment, it was put on his real dragon armor speed reported, Xu Shun between came to the leader of the mountain thief. "What!" The leader of the mountain thief did not expect to take a rest. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of him and attacked himself without saying anything. Without any reaction, he was hit directly. But knowing that this was because of his sudden attack, the leader of the mountain thief could not respond to it, so that he could be so easy to handle. After the hit, Jiangning was slightly confused. He felt that even if he killed the opposite side, he didn''t have such a strange hand feeling. So he looked at it, but he found that the leader seemed to be in no damage. At this time, the rest of the mountain thieves also responded. When they rushed to the past, they gradually protected their leaders and gradually opened up the distance with Jiangning, and looked at Jiangning with vigilance. "Who are you, boy? Why do you want to suddenly appear in front of us to attack? " The leader of the mountain thief took a slow breath and said with some fear of eyes, "what kind of purpose do you have?" Jiangning looked at a jade Rune on the neck of the leader of the mountain thief. He suddenly understood it. He felt that there was also a jade amulet with one model in his storage bag. After the crown was taken out, it was remembered. Long ago, when Jiangning was still in that sword sect, he had a conflict with a two elder of madsabre gate. At that time, Jiangning attacked it with a fatal attack, but also because there was such a jade Buddha on the other side. Whether it could be killed directly and protect his life. Now Jiangning is trying to do it with all his strength. However, it is only with the original one There is a great difference. You know, Jiangning has the cultivation of the combination period. Combined with the increase of the real dragon armor, it can be said that it has had the medium-term attack power of the combination period, but it is so strict that it is blocked by the power of the jade pot. It must be a special magic baby, but Jiangning has never seen anyone else have it. It is a surprise to see the leader of the bandit in this one. However, it is natural to see her become dim at the moment. Jiangning will know that the effect of white jade Buddha can only work once, that is, it can only be blocked once and again The most deadly attack, but it''s still a very useful treasure. Jiangning sneered and said, "do you want to ask me? Do you think you have the right to question me now? " The thief fixed his body and looked at his companion and said, "although I don''t know who you are, why dare to provoke us, you should know that we are the king''s characters. If you dare not to bother us again, the whole tribe will not let you go.""Do you think I''ll come and kill you if I''m afraid of the tribe guys? It''s childish. " Seeing the threat to the innocent, the mountain bandit also fixed his body and said, "since you already know that we are from the tribe, and dare to provoke trouble, we show that you must have a grudge against the whole tribe, and even who entered the southern city? But I''ve never heard of a man like you coming out of the south city. I''m a little surprised! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1135 "I don''t know who you are and what kind of hatred we have, but you must know that you have no chance of winning now. You must have done your best to attack that time! Suicide in love has failed, what are your chances of success? I advise you to get out of here. We have nothing to do with us from now on. If you dare to appear again, I will not hesitate to kill you directly Obviously, the leader of the mountain bandit with a big beard still looks worried, because he still doesn''t know what kind of strength Jiangning is in front of him, so he only dares to threaten Jiangning to retreat temporarily, or even dare not to kill him immediately. However, he still has some self-confidence. After all, a sneak attack just now in Jiangning has failed. In addition, with so many subordinates around him, he believes that even the employment of people flow station can directly kill him, but it will certainly lose a lot of manpower. After that, he still has 2 / 3 of the way to go, which means that he may encounter some kind of danger or even be They may face a sneak attack from a hostile tribe. In this way, they can''t ensure that they can be delivered safely, so it''s better to keep their strength. This is the reason why he just warned Jiangning instead of starting directly. In addition, he also noticed that the Jade Buddha that he relied on most for a long time was actually attacked and destroyed by Jiangning. He knew the power of the jade talisman. He also clearly proved that Jiangning could have killed him directly. In this way, he also knew that Jiangning had killed him He was shocked by the means of death and the way it came and went. "Do you think you still have the possibility of threatening me now?" Jiangning said with a sneer. At last, the mountain bandit still couldn''t help it. He has been careful all the time. However, he is also the leader of the mountain stronghold. He has been robbing houses on the heifengling mountain for a long time. In addition, he has a large number of younger brothers. His character has become surly, quick and angry. He has been trying to bear it without getting angry, but now he can''t bear it Living in the face of Jiangning''s constant provocation, he was also angry to fight back. "Boy, I just said so much to you because I didn''t want to cause more trouble at the beginning. If someone dares to attack me, I would have broken him into pieces. Now you don''t know how to be grateful, but you still want to fight with us. What kind of ability do you think you have? You know, I''m a man of great riding season. Can you hurt me with your little scum? Before I let you sneak attack, that''s because I didn''t take extra precautions when I was eating, but now it''s totally different. Do you have any chance to win in face-to-face combat? " "If you look at my brothers, who is the worst person without the golden elixir and can also take charge of their own affairs. Facing them, you have no chance to win, let alone want to be close to me. I just advised you not to act impulsively, but now it seems that young people are impulsive and irritable. I don''t give you a lesson. You don''t know how to keep a long memory! ¡£¡± With that, the leader of the mountain bandit waved his hand. All the little brothers of the mountain bandits were eager to try. It seemed that they wanted to rush all of them immediately and cut down Jiangning''s random sword. We should know that the reason why these mountain bandits can always follow the leader of the mountain bandits is that they are all the best among them. Everyone''s strength is extraordinary. Among them, many of them are the confidants of the leader of the mountain bandits. Once they fight, they are even more fearless and even rival the existence of killing machines. Now we have a chance to cut Jiangning down immediately. Naturally, there is no hesitation. Even many people have quietly pulled out their sabres, waiting for their leader''s word to make a decision, and then they rush forward together. Looking at these mountain bandits, Jiangning just sneered and said: "it seems that you really think of yourself as a character. Well, let me teach you a lesson today. Originally, I didn''t want to let go of any of you. Anyone who dares to touch my elder martial sister will die. Now I''ll let you all go to hell!" "Real dragon armor! Taixuan sword Jiangning body micro motion, once again attached to a golden armor, holding a white sword, and the next second is to kill out, in the face of the countless mountain bandits, it seems that there is no fear at all, that heroic invincible momentum, is to shock everyone, as if a general above the general, command There are tens of thousands of soldiers, with him to attack the enemy. "Come on, brothers, and kill him for me!" A group of mountain bandits have not yet realized the seriousness of the problem. Even if they know that Jiangning in front of them is absolutely not what they can defeat, they are also looking forward to telling people more about Jiangning and killing them all. Everyone hopes to earn a lot of glory in front of their leaders. "Ants, die for me!" Jiangning chuckled, and the taixuan sword in his hand was flying. As soon as he saw it, he would surely die, and even a sword would cut countless pieces of mountain bandits to the ground. There was no room for resistance. It was all cut into pieces on the Eryi road. Jiangning did not stop at all, and the speed did not change. He approached the leader of the mountain bandits step by step The blood on the grass is a sad red, gradually diffuse, as if to dye the land into a bright red color.Finally, when Jiangning killed enough people, the mountain bandits finally found out that Jiangning was not what they could do immediately. I''m afraid that they would not even change their qualification to meet Jiangning. They would be crushed into pieces. At the next moment, they wanted to run away, but it was a little too late. Because Jiangning''s body moved, it was in front of every mountain bandit, The hand rises the knife falls, is a person''s head does not stop. Finally, Jiangning and the mountain bandit leader were left on the battlefield. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1136 At the moment, the mountain bandit leader finally knew the power of Jiangning, but he was also in a confused state, because he had not seen clearly what had happened. His subordinates fell in front of him one by one, but he was helpless. It seemed that he was only left alone in a trance, and all the partners who came with them had gone to huangquan ¡£ All this was done by the young man with a long sword in front of him. He couldn''t believe that when he was still taunting each other before, he found that the strength of the other side was so terrible that he only needed one move to kill all the mountain bandits. It can be said that he acted decisively and skillfully. However, the leader of the mountain bandit can''t do anything any more before he can see his moves clearly. Now he knows that he is definitely not the opponent of Jiangning, but he is also too late to regret. After all, he has provoked the other party and wants to do bad things for him, and he will never spare himself. Therefore, he gives up completely and wants to kneel down The intention of asking for mercy was just a bitter smile. "Who on earth are you?" Jiangning sneered and said, "I''m just a native." At this moment, the leader of the mountain bandit showed a bleak smile and said with a pale tone: "so it is. Is it just a native?" Or, Chiang, the leader of the mountain bandits, looked into the sky without any light. It seemed that he recalled something. He murmured: "when I separated from my elder brother, he advised me that the strength of China is not what we can imagine in the border towns. I didn''t think so. So when the foreign enemy invaded, I did not hesitate to choose After all, I have promised us that as long as they capture the southern city of Shanxi, they will never harm any people. " "I thought I would be a great hero, but I didn''t expect that I was too young. The native people were really outstanding, but they were totally different. In the place where the aura was extremely concentrated, everyone was a martial arts wizard. I didn''t expect that there were so many masters at such a level. I''m afraid that compared with the various royal families in that tribe, there are not so many experts Let''s see, this victory is not sure yet! " After that, the mountain bandit leader completely lost his look of hope. He took out his own dagger from his arms and stabbed him with a knife. The dagger went straight into his chest, and the blood gushed out. He grinned bitterly. It seemed that he didn''t have any regret. He just said to Jiangning in front of him: "but the strength is far from our imagination. If you want to go down, I''m afraid you will have to face a lot of difficulties. Go to the west, in the southwest The tribal people are more kind. " After that, he lost his look, and the whole man collapsed on the ground. It can be said that he had lost his vitality and could not be saved any more. Naturally, Jiangning did not pay attention to his meaning. I can see that he has already helped them, but he is also a traitor to the enemy. I don''t know how happy they are to come since they made the choice, Now they have to bear the consequences. Even if they know that they have made a wrong choice, they have no ability to regret it. So now they can only apologize with death, and Jiangning has no intention to stop him. However, for what he said, Jiangning did think about it a little bit and said: "what this guy said is very useful. It should be safer to walk along the west direction. The people there are not so fierce, but I have another idea." Hearing this, the man who took care of ice was also puzzled and asked, "younger martial brother, it''s OK to say that it''s all up to you. We won''t add any trouble to you any more." Jiangning was slightly stunned for a moment, and felt sorry for their reckless behavior. After all, it was also because they did not listen to Jiangning''s will and did not go out of the mountains directly. Instead, they were meddling in their own business, which led to qinger''s trouble for Jiangning to save them. If Jiangning did not arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable Therefore, they have also learned a lesson now and dare not make their own decisions and listen to Jiangning''s complete opinions. In this way, the news that they have not been able to make an investigation of their behavior will be transmitted to the place where they have been attacked If they know that they have been completely destroyed, they will know that someone has sneaked into the territory of the tribe, killed the enemy wantonly and saved several of you. Then they will interrogate all the outsiders. Presumably, the place they focus on is in the West "After all, the west is the most kind tribal group. Naturally, it may make us think about going to the West. But in this way, we just hit their idea. If we follow their path, we will probably be found out. You know, although it is not a problem for me to deal with them, once there are more people, it will really be I don''t care about you any more. I suggest that we''d better move from the east at this time. In this way, the other party can''t think of it. Even if they check the West and then check the East, it''s too late. ""After all, by then, we have already come a long way. Maybe we are close to the place of the tribe. Once we get to the place where the tribal groups live together, we can find the informants buried in advance. In this way, we will be much less dangerous. What do you think?" "Brother Jiang, your analysis is very reasonable. I also think we should do so now, so let''s act like this!" Ziyun nodded solemnly and said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1137 After that, they naturally listened to Jiangning''s opinions and went all the way East. Indeed, there was no one who had been examined on the road. Even on this vast grassland, they did not see a person. It can be said that they were relieved. In addition, the horses and vehicles of the mountain thieves they have been riding are also free of fatigue Tired feeling, very relaxed. A group of people have gradually walked towards the depth of the tribe. When they look back, they have found that Jinnan city is almost invisible, even a large mountain is not seen again. People are also worried about what the micro message is in the way ahead. They still don''t know, so they can only explore by themselves. Of course, the most worrying thing is that Minger is the most worried. Although he is about the age of Ziyun, Ziyun is a military origin, and has received quite strict training and hard work. For him, these hard work is nothing, and his strength is very high. It can be said that he has more than self-protection, but Minger is totally different from him It is only a girl, and there is no little cultivation in the body can be said to be a complete mortal. Plus, Minger has always been the Pearl of the whole Ling family. It can be said that he holds the flowers in the greenhouse and lives in his hands. He has not been beaten by any wind and rain. So the way on the grassland has made him tired. He needs to know that there is very little place to take a bath. So he also feels that Life is difficult, now is the daily feeling very difficult, sometimes also want to cry. However, he saw a group of people who were so hard and not like him alone. So she was still strong enough to bear it. Only the moment was held in her heart and she was afraid to affect everyone''s enthusiasm. After all, he knew that they didn''t come out for outing this time, but to carry out very strict tasks, which is related to the future of the whole Chinese people. Therefore, he did not We must be careful and can not make any mistakes. So the four people in this line are moving forward in a tacit way, and there is almost no dispute. So they walk on the grass gradually. Jiangning calculates the time and says, "almost, we are about to approach the location of the first tribe, and that place should be a very radical place. Their people are very fierce and like to fight Fighting, can be said to be a very barbaric tribe. " Said, Jiangning took out a few black yarn from his storage bag, threw it to the two people who took care of ice and Minger and said, "take it with you! Although I may be white worried, but after all, you are a girl. There is no human rights on the grassland. I''m afraid those so-called grassland warriors will not be able to endure you when they see you. When the strong comes, it will cause a lot of unnecessary boredom. So I think you better hide your own traces, and don''t expose yourself to the crowd In the line, we can also safely pass this place without knowing the next place. " Although it is said that this veil will be ugly, it is specially developed by Jiangning, which can isolate any divine exploration, and make people not know the appearance. Besides, they are wearing a bloated coat at the moment. After all, on the grassland, the wind sand is being worn by them, It is also for safety reasons, and they can not see their body shape and appearance clearly. As long as they don''t speak, no one can think that they are two young and beautiful women. Such a group of four people were so vast that they approached the first tribe. At the glance, Jiangning found that the tribe seemed to be different from what he thought. Originally, in his impression, this very barbaric tribe should belong to the very open land, without any buildings, but found that it was not. This is indeed subverting Jiangning''s cognition. After all, the villagers in this grassland have lived the life of herdsmen, without fixed living places, only with their sheep and horses, where they live. Therefore, most of them are mainly built with tents. This is also a matter of Jiangning''s life, but I didn''t expect this small tribal city The city is quite different, not only with very high wall buildings, but also some Guard officers, which seems to be no different from those in the middle of the gate. It seems that Jiangning is a little confused. Ziyun also explains: "brother Jiang, you don''t know. Although these tribes say that they all live nomadic life, they are actually a whole, which can be said to be very dependent on them. Everyone comes from a tribe, and this tribe is never betrayed by all of them And every tribe often causes disputes, which can be said to be a war from time to time. " "Their war is no different from the war we usually have in order to consolidate their territory. They have built walls similar to ours, which can surround their territory like us, so that they can provide better security for their people. This is where they are a little bit more powerful and can learn from me We can not learn their strengths, but we are all stuck to their own Say purple cloud sighed, seem very angry.Naturally, Jiangning is also obvious. Ziyun comes from Jinnan City, which is close to the tribe. Ziyun is also an officer and soldier of the garrison. He is very familiar with the customs and character of these tribal people. Naturally, he has studied deeply. It is not surprising that he can explain these explanations at this time. "Although they are really very powerful, but do not forget that we are not ordinary people. When we are oppressed and treated unfairly, we will also stand up and fight against it. From this point, we are very united." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1138 You gradually walked into the city of that tribe, and there were many soldiers guarding the door outside. They said that they had been very alert to the crowd around, but they did not stop Jiangning from their pace. Jiangning is very clear about this. After all, although they say that they are on guard against each other for the entry of outsiders, they are still in the state of alliance at the moment. When they are about to attack China, they will not be able to split up. Therefore, they are also very popular with people of other ethnic groups. They just need to find out whether you are rebellious or not Heart. Jiangning passed the inspection smoothly and entered the town. As soon as they entered, they found that there seemed to be a big difference inside. Compared with Jiangning before, so the ordinary songs of the tribe were very lively. Under the question and answer, Jiangning was also a component. They understood that the tribe was the closest one to the outside, which was also a lot of people Need to walk the necessary traffic arteries, so there will be so many people come and go. For such a prosperous age, Jiangning is naturally very happy. Although it is not convenient for them to move, they can completely hide their tracks. To know that Da Yin is hidden in the city, Jiangning people must have never thought of and could not find them. At present, Jiangning people are slightly different from the local residents due to their different cultures. However, no one will pay attention to and pay attention to these things. In fact, the tribes are not completely similar. They also have their own cultural customs. So when they meet some different people, they will not think that it is the native people who mix in Into their tribe. In this way, Jiangning sneaked into the city safely and swayed around. After several days of driving, they were mentally tired. Although the scenery on the grassland was very good and the air was very fresh, and they were walking on the road, they didn''t feel too tired, but for them, after all, it was a bit hard, The spirit of tension has always been tight to prevent this generation from being tracked and arrested, so now they can finally relax and have a good rest. Jiangning looked at the tired people and said slowly, "for the time being, there should be no problem. So now you should have a good time. In addition to not exposing your identity and strength, we can still have a rest. If you have anything to eat or drink, you can find it." Hearing Jiangning said so, everyone was very happy. Tomorrow was the life of a big girl. So after hearing Jiangning''s words, YIG ran to those clothes shops. It seemed that he wanted to have a look. After all, it was the nature of a girl, but it was also blocked by Ziyun. Under Ziyun''s persuasion, Minger is also calm down. He knows that they can''t reveal their true face. After all, their faces are still covered with black veil and they are wearing overcoats, so they can''t do these things because of their real identity. However, they can only find a restaurant together, where they can have a rest for a while, eat something to supplement some food, and find a place to live in. This is what they need most now. Soon, the four of them are full of food and begin to walk and wander in the upper reaches of the street. However, according to Jiangning''s words, they are not able to fully reveal their identity, so they can only do the best. Don''t buy too many things, try to just buy some urgently needed supplies. The fat man is still very obedient. After all, he is a soldier, and the master is very used to obeying orders. He always hears Jiangning''s words After that, she didn''t buy anything. Although ziyunlu and Jiangning had some contradictions before, but now his performance is the most satisfactory in Jiangning. Knowing that nature is a person who can be trained and become a talent, Jiangning also pays special attention to him. It seems that after the two, Jiangning wants to give him some instruction. Jiangning took the initiative to go to the side of Ziyun, kindly said to him: "what do you need?" "Brother Jiang, I don''t have anything I need. Now in this environment, how can I find the things I want! I''m afraid the only thing I want now is to get to the tribe safely! " Naturally, you understand that in such an environment, where there is no time to relax, I''m afraid there is only a name, and this kind of little girl who doesn''t know the seriousness of the situation will put her heart down. But in Jiangning, she has to pay more attention to observe the surroundings, and almost all of them are constantly scanning to see if they have followed them. "I think so. Although you are doing a good job, your strength is still a little too low. This is also the most fatal place for you. Although you have absolute calm and wisdom, you can only be bullied by others when you are not strong enough. Therefore, you will appear so helpless after you come here. You don''t need to let him We have successfully brought them to the tribe, but we need to let ourselves grow up as soon as possible, and then we can protect them after the soldiers can take charge of their own affairs. " Hearing Jiangning''s words, Ziyun also silently nodded, with a trace of determination in his eyes. It seemed that he had made up his mind. He immediately knelt down to Jiangning and said, "I want to worship you as a teacher."Jiangning silently looked at in front of him, although he knew that this boy would have the present practice, but he did not have the plan to promise down. Before that, it was just to let him find a suitable method for himself. Now he just said to Ziyun: "I will never collect in my life, so you should not think like this. I will not accept people, you can follow me I will teach you what I can teach you, but we don''t have the feeling of master and apprentice, so don''t be paranoid. Everything depends on yourself .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1139 After hearing Jiangning''s words, Ziyun not only didn''t feel irritated, but also aggravated his base. Now he began to be more serious. "I don''t know the difference between the skills learned by the people in this tribe and what you usually master? Let''s find a place where we can pay 50000 yuan, or a bookstore, and have a look at their secret books! " Talk about your casual proposal. However, he did not expect that this aroused Ziyun''s great interest. He said that he had always been in conflict with the people of the tribe. As a soldier, he often fought with them. However, he didn''t know the martial arts from the tribe at all. After hearing this, he also aroused great interest and immediately agreed to follow Jiangning Go to a bookstore to study what kind of martial arts and martial arts the tribesmen use now. As a result, after much inquiry from Jiangning, they came to a small local bookstore. Of course, they didn''t sell some ordinary children''s books like ordinary bookstores. There were also a lot of skills for practicing and using. Even the five series and some alchemy prescriptions could be said to have all five internal organs, but the grade was not too high, which was also the shortage of the grocery store One point, but from these, the lowest level of martial arts, Jiangning also can see that they are now using a more common weapon. It seems that different from Jiangning, most of the martial arts used by the Middle Earth people are related to their own weapons. For example, Jiangning''s master of wanjian Guizong is also applicable to the swordsmanship he has learned, and even some palm boxing techniques. However, it is still a little worse than the weapons mastered by the professionals. However, in this tribe, it is quite different. Almost every one of them has no specific weapons, or almost everyone uses machetes. The reason is very simple, because they don''t pay attention to these things. They usually use the method of refining tools to exercise their bodies as if they were exercising to tools. This makes Jiangning quite suspicious Of course, this also makes Jiangning feel curious. With an interesting idea, Jiangning opened one of the books at will, and looked at the martial arts skills provided in it. Just like building his own swords, spears, swords and sticks, he carried out continuous training and high school entrance examination with his own body. After that, his skin or all of them could directly compete with the enemy''s weapons. It looked extremely strange, but it was also very strange It''s very strong. At this time, Ziyun, who had been on the side and didn''t speak much, said with some dissatisfaction: "I really don''t understand what these barbarians think. They don''t use weapons, but exercise their bodies every day. Do they think they can use their bodies to compete with each other''s weapons? It''s too young. Besides, even if they have really practiced that level, they will be life-threatening once they are damaged. Even if our weapons are broken, it''s really naive to replace them with another one. " Just when he seemed to want to say something more, Jiangning, who had not spoken for a long time, motioned to him not to say more. After reading the report in his hand, he slowly closed the page of the book and said to the man Yun in front of him: "although you think this is more correct and logical, in fact, most of them are our own ideas What''s different from us in China is that the people of their tribe don''t care about these things at all. They all become stronger for the sake of becoming stronger. It can be said that they have never thought of what to do after becoming stronger. I also say that we have always been born in the battlefield, but in fact, no one is willing to embrace blood in both hands, so we have come to this stage In this step, even their former teammates were killed one by one, and now only two of them are left. It can be said that it is a nightmare forever in their hearts "Compared with our swords, they obviously have to believe more in their own bodies. After all, this is a weapon produced by their own department at 17:00. It can be said that there is no need to worry about its strength and whether it will play into a normal state? We should know that once they really play seriously, their strength can not be stopped by anyone. This is just like what I said before. Although they are very strong, they also have a common weakness. First, they are not united. Second, they are not together at all. Therefore, we will take advantage of this opportunity, as long as we can unite with them and compare them with each other If you are kind, the enemy will never defeat us. This is what I have summed up from the so-called failed battle. " After understanding this, Ziyun did not say much. He knew that most of what he had said was angry. This was also because he was very upset about the environment they were living in. He now hates the people of these tribes. He thinks that these things will happen in their families, and he and his sister will be sent here tomorrow It is also because of these people who do not fall, the heart is naturally a little angry all the time. However, after such a little dredging by Jiangning, he also figured out his current situation. Since they have been sent here now, there is no need to tangle with other things. Even if he is so angry in his heart, he can''t anger the people of these tribes. After all, they are not completely wantonly killing innocent people, and now they are not If you have any conflict with yourself, if you always hold such resentment in your heart, you can''t integrate into them. Naturally, you can''t reasonably complete the tasks handed over from above.Now, he must put down all the hatred in his heart, gradually integrate into this nation, try to find a way to survive, and gradually complete the tasks assigned above step by step. Of course, all this is not to kill all the people of these tribes, but to stop their ambition to attack. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1140 They flipped through the bookstore at will. It seems that they didn''t plan to buy anything. It''s not Jiangning. They don''t know the strongness of weapons in this tribe. To know that they have to fight against the tribe for a long time, so naturally, it is necessary to know a lot of fighting methods. She also learned about these weapons and techniques The power of dexterity, but there is no suitable place for two people, so they do not pay too much attention to the purchase. Just when Jiangning just turned around and wanted to leave, it was a casual novel in the corner. He didn''t know why there would be such a book in such a bookstore. It looked shabby and full of strange meanings. A few big characters on the cover aroused Jiangning''s interest. Jiangning walked slowly past and picked up the book which looked very old in the puzzled eyes of the shop assistant. But there were only a few pictures in it, and the words inside were beyond Jiangning''s comprehension. Driven by curiosity, he opened the book again. Second, he was stopped by the clerk who had heard the news. "I''m sorry, sir. You are not qualified to read our martial arts here." Facing the shop assistant''s stop, Jiangning didn''t get angry, just a faint smile, and then politely asked, "I''m a guest here. According to the rules of your store, no matter what kind of martial arts skills you have, you are entitled to read the first few pages. But why did you stop me? I''ve just turned the first page. " It seems that Jiangning is not angry, and it is not easy to breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, the biggest fear of working in this shop is to meet those insolent and unreasonable customers. A little dissatisfaction is a direct abuse. What''s more, depending on their own position and strength, there are not a few people who even fight with the shop assistants, so it seems that Jiangning has not When there are animals, he also put down his mind, and at the same time, his heart also aggravates some things about Jiangning. You know, Jiangning seems to be just an ordinary traveler on the surface. This attitude just shows that Jiangning has neither strength nor power in hand. "In this way, you can browse the first few pages of other books in our store. Even some specific books can be read free of charge. However, there are some completely different books in this corner. Most of them have no source and no source. So, even we don''t know what it is? Since we don''t know its value, it can''t be classified as hidden treasure. If we find it, we will never know what kind of treasure it is. So we put it here to attract the attention of people around us and see if anyone knows what it is written about? The other is to hope that someone can pay to buy it, so the books here need to be clearly priced. If you want to try it out, you need to buy it directly. " Jiangning frowned. He had never heard of such a rule, but now it seems that there is only such a rule. Now Jiangning has no lack of money. For him, he can easily buy the books here. It is not how much he cares about the book, nor how much he yearns for the memory hidden in it He only felt some curiosity. He felt that the simple words on the cover seemed to be telling. He wanted to know what kind of disease was buried in it. He said that maybe he just went in, but it didn''t matter. So Jiangning planned to buy it with money. Just as Jiangning had just touched his storage bag and was ready to take out the money, suddenly, a middle-aged man in white, with a feather fan in his hand and a warm smile on his face, came in. He saw her face with a small beard and bright eyes, but revealed a trace of lazy temperament. "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t sell this book." Seeing the middle-aged man coming, the bartender immediately said, becoming submissive, slightly bowing his body, showing a trace of fear in his eyes, slowly said: "shop manager, you are here." In the face of the waiter''s greeting, the manager did not raise his head. It seemed that he didn''t regard the bartender around him as. First, he waved his hand at will, indicating that he would step down, but still looked at Jiangning with a high face. Jiangning frowned, some dissatisfaction said: "you put the book here is not to let people buy it? As the bartender just said, what you put here is because you don''t know the text message. You sell it to people who are curious. Can''t I The middle-aged store manager took the book to his hand, shook his head slightly, and said with a smile: "this book is a little different. We have never seen him before. Even my elders have not known what kind of person this book is. Although he may still have it, it is not so valuable for me After all, he is also a book that has been handed down from our ancestors, and I don''t know how many years earlier than me, so it still has a lot of commemorative value for me. Even if he is really worthless and sold for a sky high price, I will not sell her. Please understand. " Jiangning smiles and shakes his head. He knows that the people in front of him seem to be unable to make sense. In addition, he doesn''t really care about the book, so he pulls up the purple cloud beside him. It seems that he is ready to go out immediately and never come back again.Just when Jiangning was about to go out, the middle-aged shopkeeper immediately stopped Jiangning who was about to leave. "Then if you really want this book anyway, it''s not non-negotiable, it''s just that you have to pay the price." "How much money do you need?" The manager shook his head and said, "it''s not about silver. We''re not all what I need. It''s just a word from you." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1141 "I think you are not a simple and ordinary traveler." Facing the shopkeeper''s inquiry, Jiangning just frowned. He didn''t know why the people in front of him seemed to have penetrated all of his own, but he did know that he could not show his horse''s feet now, so he just calmly laughed and shook his head, and didn''t say anything more. "You don''t have to demonstrate. From the first sight I saw your mirror, I can see that you are absolutely not an ordinary person. You can''t feel any real Qi from you. The fluctuating breath seems like an ordinary mortal. I believe that even an ordinary person can''t be as good as you are. From the time and speed you choose, you can see that you are not an ordinary person What should you know about these things like the back of one''s hand? Although it is said to be very useful on the surface, it actually has a lot of books in this place. Are you just? If you put the right one back, it seems that you don''t care about these things at all. Only when you find those things that are really useful but full of difficulties and difficulties, you will smile and open your eyes, and then put them back in a very unsatisfied way. You can see that you are definitely a person who knows how to do things. " "You are not only very knowledgeable, but also have a deep internal power. You have already watched me at the first sight when I appeared, and subconsciously looked at me from the corner of my eye. You can''t hide this, because I have noticed it completely. As for the young man beside you, he didn''t notice my existence until the bartender called me In contrast, as long as you don''t know how many generations have been improved, the book you are now printing is also the most important one in our store. The previous books are obviously very useful, but they don''t care at all. You can see that you must have caught up with the interest in these things by constantly asking questions with this book. " "Well, from this point, we can see that you are an elder with profound strength and concealment to a great extent. Even I can''t feel your breath. From this point, we can see that you have concealed your identity in this city. What should you have? In addition, it seems that they are not used to the customs in the city at the beginning. Some things are even unknown. You can understand them only after we remind them. You can know that you must come to our city to seek refuge or escape from some characters. I dare to speak to you like this. " Jiang Ning frowned when he was aware of the owner''s words. He didn''t expect that there would be such a smart person who had begun to look at himself from every move before his own experience. He did not let go of every detail and observed himself incisively and vividly. When he was exposed, he slowly showed his figure and spoke with himself in a condescending manner You know his strength is not as good as his own, but he is still so strong. It seems that there is really any reason to rely on or background! "Now that you know my strength and know that I won''t fight in your shop, what kind of requirements do you have? Let''s talk about it. Although the time is tight, I still want to hear it." Hearing that Jiangning seems to be trying to listen to her own opinions, the shopkeeper is also relieved. She looks at Jiangning teacher attentively and finds something unusual from his appearance. If at first she only suspected that Jiangning might be a master with deep strength, now she is 100% sure what she thinks in her heart. after all, a person with ordinary strength is not allowed Those who can say such things to themselves with confidence still have to listen to their own opinions with all their heart. It can be seen that only when they have the absolute ability to complete this task can they stay and listen to what they say. So he finally confidently and boldly says it. "It''s a very easy thing to do, and that is to take me to the next tribe and keep me safe all the way until I get back into the tribe, and you can guarantee that you have finished the task." Jiangning asked with a frown: "I don''t know how long it will take to take you to the next one. I can''t keep you forever. In this way, as long as you don''t come back here, I can''t help you, so it''s too exaggerating to do the task." "You can rest assured that when I go to the next tribe, I will only deal with some personal affairs. It will not be long, at most, it will be a few days'' work. After that, we will be able to return all the way back here. In this way, the book will be directly owned by you. You have also completed the task I assigned, and as long as you agree to my task along the way Then, this book is also open to you at will, so as long as you promise to come down, this book is equivalent to being owned by you There are some doubts about this man''s generosity. You should know that he still said that he was not allowed to sell twenty, which also said that this book is very precious. If you change your mind so much now, but out of teaching you to be confident in your own strength, you will not hesitate to agree. After all, no matter what tricks this person plays, Jiangning can be competent, Have the ability to resolve it without worrying about the adverse consequences. After seeing Jiangning nodded without hesitation, the shopkeeper was also relieved and said with a smile: "I''ll trouble you next. This book will naturally belong to you. If you take a picture, you can develop freely. If I make a little preparation, I can leave directly. When I''m ready, I will send someone to look for you. You live in front of you The inn not far away, right? "Hearing this, Jiangning frowned slightly, but nodded quietly. Then he took Ziyun out of the bookstore, and then walked towards the direction of the inn with a heavy face. Just as they were about to arrive at the inn, they suddenly met something in front of them. There were countless people gathered in a group. It seemed that something happened in the middle. However, Jiangning''s divinity exploration found that it was Minger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1142 At the moment, the name seems to have caused some trouble. Generally, he was surrounded by people. Not far away from him, a group of people surrounded him. Everyone was dressed in black and looked very strong. In the middle of them, there was a young man who looked rather gentle and looked at his face with some angry eyes It''s red. It seems that someone has just beaten him. Jiangning looked at the situation, and the general manager thought about it for a moment. He had already guessed the whole process of the incident, and without hesitation, he pushed aside the crowd and stepped slowly into the side of Minger, and looked at the group of people in black with some anger. This is Heiyan''s surprise that someone suddenly interferes with them. If you know their identity, there are very few people who dare to interfere in this tribe. Ordinary civilians absolutely dare not provoke them, and those so-called high-ranking officials and dignitaries have their origins. Therefore, the people who come from this way must not be your high-ranking officials, but you It''s just a mortal who thinks he has strength. Thinking of this, they can''t help but despise the game inspired by Jiangning in front of them. After all, for them, no matter how high the strength is, they can''t resist their hands. Therefore, naturally, they know that the kind of righteous and mindless hot blooded faction who regards Jiangning as a kind of righteous and courageous person ignores it and wants to kill it very much. Jiangning goes to Minger and pushes those people in black away. When tomorrow sees Jiangning''s arrival, she is very happy. She stands beside Jiangning and explains the whole story. It turned out that when ming''er was wandering in the jewelry store, he suddenly saw a treasure. He seemed very happy and wanted to buy it. But at this moment, a young man appeared suddenly, that is, the young man with a red face before him. Beside him stood a beautiful girl, who also took a fancy to the girl selected by ming''er Jewelry, immediately want to buy it, the youth naturally came to Minger''s side, want to take it away. But tomorrow has already paid the bill, so naturally it is impossible for him to take it away. Seeing Minger didn''t seem to be ready to hand over his jewelry, the young man was ready to use strong. For him, such a villain still wore a black veil and took a freshman. He must be a poor and crazy common people. He wanted to make trouble without any problems. In addition, he had been very arrogant and domineering character, so he really started without any worries Yes. However, as a young master of a tribe, he did not receive any training. It can be said that he grew up in a greenhouse without any accomplishments. Compared with Ning''er, he is still a little bit worse than Ning''er. Even tomorrow, he has learned a little bit of skills from Jiangning''s hands because of his influence. It can be said that he can protect himself from the strong and powerful youth However, he used his own force and beat the boy aside with one move. Of course, the young man was very unconvinced and immediately got his own entourage, that is, a group of people in black. Naturally, the 11th day of the college student''s month was not comparable to that of tomorrow. However, he had no strength to fight back. Soon, he was caught and pulled out the black veil. After seeing the appearance, the young man was more warm hearted and seemed to want to capture tomorrow son directly Go, and then there is the previous scene. Jiangning in the know the context, but also for these young people have a very disgusting idea, you such a high official noble and very arrogant family, he naturally does not have any good impression, if in the normal time, he naturally is to do a good lesson, but now that he has taken the task of the bookstore owner, Jiangning is naturally hope He hopes to finish it well, but he doesn''t want any trouble in the middle. As for this, his family still has the organic self-knowledge. As a result, he hopes that he will complete 100% of other tasks after accepting other tasks. Therefore, he is not willing to make more troubles for me now. He just wants to leave. These two people seem to want to leave. Naturally, the young master is not willing to let go. He touched the scar on his face and felt that he was still in pain. He was even more angry in his heart. You know, when he was defeated by me before, whether it was the girl beside him or the people in the hall, they all looked at him at her. In this way, he could say that he looked at the man Lost, he now want to find face, also can only through two attacks, so he gave an order, all the black people are action. "I''ll catch them both, and I''ll take the men and the women back!" Although it makes everyone feel chilly. After all, they just met. Because of this little dispute, the young master is going to kill people. I say that people are not surprised. Ordinary people look at the traffic police with pity. In their eyes, the family is dead now, and those black people are even worse They are used to doing such things without any mercy. For them, it is not important for them to kill anyone. As long as they can get the young master''s time, they can get a lot of money. Therefore, they have no intention of disobeying orders, so they go straight to Jiangning. They took out their swords and weapons one after another, as if they wanted to kill Jiangning directly. In their eyes, at present, you are a mortal with no strength. After all, in their perception, they did not find any traces of education, so they subconsciously thought that you were an ordinary person. In addition, at the beginning of Jiangning Yes, there is no meaning of this section of the road, but the people who pull want to go. God also aggravates their contempt for Jiangning.Facing such a place, they didn''t want to spend billions of dollars. They just walked slowly and waved their hands. All of them rushed to Jiangning. It seemed that they wanted to kill Jiangning and vent their anger for them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1143 Facing this group of people in black who are in the future, the family also sighed slightly and said quite reluctantly: "I was not willing to provoke you, and I have given you a chance, but do you have to force me like this?" "Don''t talk nonsense. We don''t kill 100 or 80 people every day. You''d better admit defeat and surrender. You''d better suffer less flesh and blood. If you dare to resist more, you''d be less injured. We can''t have many poems to call you You can''t survive there, and it''s very painful that you can''t die. " Then the leader of the man in black nodded his head. His eyes were full of violent expression. He seemed to enjoy the pleasure of killing people. Facing Jiangning, he naturally did not make any disguise, and he was eager to rush up. The black people around him also stepped back a step wisely. They knew that now their leader wanted to kill again, but as a subordinate Of course, there will be no stopping them. In the face of such an opponent, he just sighed silently, and he was not willing to talk about provoking him. We should know that the task is about to start now. If the bookstore owner knows about this matter, it may bring about what kind of impact. After all, for them now, you have no secure way of doing things, so Jiangning is not willing to provoke him However, since the other party has taken the initiative to find the door, Jiangning naturally is not the kind of person who would rather accept his own breath and stabilize others. My English also sighs a sigh. It seems that it is necessary to pull out the Imperial College Practical English in my hands. Jiangning''s eyes full of murderous and cold look at the hand of the man in black. However, the man in black dare not move any more. He has some control in Jiangning''s eyes. He doesn''t know why facing such a young man, he even frightens himself into no action with just one look, and even loses his courage to fight against him Qi. The man in black slowly looked at his companions, and found that they did not seem to have any movement. They all looked at themselves with expectation. He thought that all this was because Jiangning or some sorcery could affect other people''s minds and make them not dare to fight with themselves again. Thinking of this, he is fighting again. You know, in terms of his strength, no matter which tribe he is, he can be called an outstanding person. When he is young, he has already possessed the cultivation of the later period of the robbery period. It can be said that any family can become a very strong person. Now he is staying with this young man because of his money, From his hands, he can obtain many resources that ordinary people can''t get, which is also the reason why he stays here now. Today''s vision is full of self-confidence. He thinks that Jiangning in front of him is just an ordinary mortal, and it''s just a knife to deal with it. "Boy, I have to say that you do have some things. You can shake my heart. If you think that you can kill me in this way, it''s a big mistake. People like me born in the battlefield are full of blood and killing every day. For me, my heart is not important. How can you shake my determination to kill you? It''s naive. Now I''ll kill you and make you regret being born. " Just when the man in black was about to fight Jiangning, his family quietly pulled out his own taixuan sword. It seemed that he was about to act immediately after his own back. However, at this time, Jiangning did display his divine consciousness, frowned slightly, and took him back with the divine world. "Stop it!" Both Jiangning and the black man were stunned when they heard this roar. They immediately heard the words and saw that the comer was an ordinary boy. It was the administrator Jiang Ning met in the bookstore before. He looked at the two people with some panic, and finally slowly took out a token from his arms. When you see this token, you don''t have any reaction, because he knows which bookstore owner should own this thing. However, compared with him, when the man in black saw the token, his eyes were full of fear and seemed to be afraid. He immediately knelt down, even after the young man who had been dedicated to young master saw the token, he did His eyes widened at once. "Here''s your wizard token!" The boy drank such a high voice, all of them were shocked. They were full of fear in looking at where or in the eyes. All the people present knelt down in front of the token, whether it was the man in black who had fought with Jiangning before, or those unrelated masses. But now they are standing there in a daze and don''t know what to do. We should know that although these people are from the tribe and believe in all these things, their government will immediately kneel down after losing the token. On the contrary, Jiangning and they even don''t know who the wizard is. How can they kneel down for this token? When it comes to the token, don''t you kneel down and curse the wizard Jiangning just wanted to say something, but he saw the boy, shook his head and said with a smile: "the wizard has orders, but all people who have something to do with this boy can not kneel down for it."As soon as this statement was said, everyone didn''t expect that Jiangning in front of him had such a deep relationship. The wizard was the next person in their tribe to the chief of the tribe. If he could climb up to such a figure, Jiangning in front of him would never be a mortal. However, from their previous performance and dress, we can see that they were not high-ranking officials Expensive, at the moment is actually with such a strong strength and relationship. And the young man who had quarreled with Ning''er was naturally frightened. Even if his relationship was strong, he could not be compared with the wizard of his tribe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1144 In this way, a group of people properly let go of Jiangning and others and moved towards the latter half of the sentence, and the people here also got unprecedented time. They slowly walked out of the crowd and followed the boy to the previous bookstore. In this way, Jiangning Minger Ziyun and Gu Xibing are walking towards the door of the bookstore led by the boy, where they have seen the store owner who has been preparing for a long time and several carriages. "Shopkeeper, you''re hiding me from me Jiangning helplessly said. The owner of the bookstore just smiles, but he doesn''t say much. Jiangning knows all this from that expression. If there is no accident, the owner of the bookstore should be the wizard of this tribe. I don''t know why he opened such a bookstore and sold many strange ancient books, just like Jiangning The same book was obtained before, but now the wizard invited Jiangning to participate in the action. It can be seen that he is very confident in Jiangning''s ability, so this is the reason why Jiangning is helpless now. Jiangning doesn''t like to be arranged by others, so he also began to think about how to do it after this trip. But now that he has embarked on this road, he will not go back and promise other people''s tasks and will not complete them. Therefore, you smile silently. Fortunately, they will also pass through Jiangning on their way to the next tribe they need to go. So Jiangning has planned to put Gu Xibing there and wait for them as soon as they get there. However, Jiangning''s family will send him back to the place they need to reach. On the way home, Jiangning is on his way to go The place of that tribe will gather with three people, and then four people will move towards the target point together. In this way, we will not delay too much time, and we can make the transaction complete. This is not to ask you to selfishly complete your own ideas regardless of the facts, but there is really no other way now. After all, in terms of the current situation in Jiangning, even if it is to rush to the destination immediately, it can not complete the task. They also need to wait for whether they can escape from the traces of those who are chasing them. Therefore, with the identity of the great wizard as a cover, they can move forward more smoothly, and it seems that Huhhot has already guessed it Jiangning''s identity is the same, so quietly agreed. Even though there seems to be one more person on the road, their speed is also much faster. After all, it is a great help for them to take so many carriages. In addition, the wizard himself has a servant''s company, which is not necessary Jiangning and their spare time to interfere with her life, so they just need to play a protective role. It can be said that it is enough to stay close to her. So far, Jiangning still has some doubts about why the great wizard can know how much strength he has when he comes out, and takes a fancy to himself. It seems that the Navy thinks that he will never covet anything These people want to know a piece of your current strength. If this is really not urgent, Jiangning will kill him directly and then take all the goods. Since he dares to believe in Jiangning, he has a great reason!. The wizard seemed to have seen through Jiangning''s current thinking, smiling slightly and explaining: "I know you are very puzzled why I believe so much. In fact, I also have some doubts. But I always believe that my ability to observe people is very and powerful. I will never look away. From the first time I see you, I know that you are definitely not a will People who don''t keep their promises, after all, from the beginning, your strength is far superior to me. For some conditions, you can kill people and steal goods. Now, none of the defenders in our tribe can shake the position. Therefore, you can abide by our rules and do not use force, but talk about money all the time. This also shows that you are not As a greedy fellow, I am also a person who can rest assured of you. Since I refused my mission from the beginning, I can know that you are not the one who can easily end up dying. Therefore, I also know that your promise will be effective. " "Of course, all this is just my idea. In fact, there are a lot of things that can go wrong. I''m not sure whether you are the kind of person I said. After all, it''s not reliable. Maybe you pretended it. But I think I generally believe that my first feeling is that if I don''t find you, I''m not better So I would like to believe that you believe in my own choice. Although it sounds strange, I hope you will not fail to live up to my expectations of you. The road is slow and we need help each other. I don''t care where you are and what purpose you have here, but as long as you have nothing to do with my affairs, I will That''s enough. " After hearing the wizard''s words, Jia you silently smile. He knows that the people in front of him seem to have known their identity. After all, in terms of their current situation of five people, there are still many places that are not popular in this tribe, just as they are used to TV, which are different from ordinary tribal people, and are seen by those who are familiar with the Chinese people It is also a very normal thing to come. Although Jiangning thinks that they have covered up very well, it is inevitable to be seen by a person with high vision."Since you have chosen me, I will not disappoint you. I can''t count the details of this trip. You''d better keep your eyes open." Jiangning looks at the big wizard in front of him, smiles and says slowly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1145 A group of people were walking until 50, but they looked at Jiangning in front of them. They said mysteriously to Jiangning: "actually, I have cheated you. I hope you don''t get angry. Since you are so honest to me, I also decided not to hide it from you any more." When you look at the wizard in front of you, you are puzzled, but you are also a little strange and ask, "what''s hiding from me?" It''s no wonder that Jiangning was puzzled. As far as their current situation is concerned, Jiangning is not very deep in contact with the great wizard. There are only a few things involved with it, one of which is the destination of the mission and the mission. The personal relationship between the two people is not so deep, so when the wizard said the painting, Jiangning is only vaguely aware that this matter may have something to do with the task, and the expected ancient poetry immediately answers to Jiangning. "There is nothing strange about this task. As I said at the beginning, we just need to send me to that place and ask me to take it back. There is no change or difficulty. What I want to say is to conceal your reward. Although it is said that the ancient book is inherited by our apprentices, But in fact, it is really a very strange book. In our tribe, countless seventeen years have read this ancient book. It can be said that anyone picking up the words on it is simple and unsophisticated. And business is just like one of the reasons why we passed it down. This is also what I told you at the beginning, why it is so precious, but it is also very important It is because he is so stupid that he is too simple to understand. So far, no one has understood it Jiangning laughed and replied, "I understand what you mean. This is because he is too simple to understand, so it also shows that he has lost his original ability. The knowledge contained in it may be very rich and may not be valuable. This is a gambling game. You put it in the mysterious man to bet whether he thinks there is People like to sell it for a good price? You''ve really calculated me well The owner of Jiangning''s hometown was obviously a little embarrassed. He knew that his behavior was really too much. He went crazy with a book that he didn''t know what was written on it. Jiangning also asked him to help him complete such a heavy task. At the beginning, the owner didn''t intend to tell this story, but in the process of cooking with Jiangning It seems that you are not as resourceful as he imagined. At the beginning, when you decide to take on the task, there will be no change in any case. Then I plan to ask the deacon to tell you the truth. "Little brother, this time I really read your book. It may be worthless. So I plan to choose a treasure from my palace after completing the task. Although it may be totally different from what you need, it will not be at least unproductive! What''s more, if you look at the unique features of our disadvantaged nation from the perspective of the natives, maybe it will be of special use to get it from you! " Faced with the magnanimity of the shopkeeper, Jiangning just smiles and doesn''t say much. Since the other party is willing to add another treasure, why does she have to bargain with others? Just let him have some doubts to say: "shopkeeper, I understand your good intentions, after this matter again! But I''m a little surprised. When did you see through our identities? " In the face of this, Jiangning naturally has to ask. From the beginning of their eye contact, it seems that he has penetrated everything in Jiangning, which makes Jiangning have to have some doubts. Are they exposed completely in the beginning? Is their behavior so abnormal? If this is the case, they will not be able to stabilize safely even if they move on to the next tribe. Facing Jiangning''s question, the shopkeeper said with a smile: "I know what you are worried about, but you can rest assured that not everyone has my insight ability. I call it the great wizard, but it is not because I am the second people of this tribe. Second, because of the great need of witchcraft, it may appear in all tribes One or two are not, and this is the reason why my identity is great and powerful. I can see at first glance that you are here because I am filled with my eyes everywhere. From the first day of your entry into the tribe, I have thoroughly observed you thoroughly. It is not that I am deliberately involved in every one who enters our city state, but rather Because one of my treasures can make me feel some different forces. It is precisely because this power appears in you that we will pay attention to you deliberately. You are really showing too much horse feet. You can see from your performance and later language that you are absolutely not ordinary tribal people. " "In particular, you contain a strong force, which drives him to hide deliberately. This is why I said you were so strong at the beginning. Facts have proved that I did not guess wrong. You really have a very strong strength. It can be said that even I did not have time to prepare. At the beginning, I was also worried about whether you would turn the store into anger But after observation, I found that you seemed to be a very rational person, so I took the initiative to appear in front of you and talked about these tasks with youAfter hearing the wizard''s answer, Jiangning also shook his head indifferently. He also knew that the tribe was never as simple and ordinary as he imagined. There are many, even more than half way ahead, there are many counsellors. For example, this wizard is one of them. If you can observe Jiangning from such a distance, you can directly observe him We. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1146 Although Jiangning knew that there might be something wrong with it, she still told the wizard the whole story. Naturally, I told her the purpose of their trip. It can be said that there is no reservation and no hiding. And this also made them get almost great affirmation. She saw Jiangning nodding slightly in front of her, and she also knew the purpose they were coming to, but it didn''t have any meaning. It seemed that they had quietly recognized what they had done, and in this way, they also got great respect from 50. Even though they are wanted by the tribe, they will be attacked by the fierce revolt of the people of Ziyun. What''s more, they will be attacked by a group of evil people even if they are wanted by the tribe, So naturally, it is impossible to predict who knows that the wizard does not seem to mean anything to them. Instead, he has some support for them. This makes people in Jiangning feel a little strange. Although the wizard said that some of them were unconventional and different from other tribal people, they were still born in the tribe. They should take care of the place where they came from and pay more attention to the tribal people. Why did they support Jiangning''s practice? And then, in the explanation at noon, they also knew the context. Today, they also understood why the wizard would treat them so warmly after knowing that they were not tribal people, and invited them to complete the task. "Although I was born in a tribe, I don''t understand the common tribal people. They were instilled from childhood to seize the best ruling power in the central land. Such a thought was hidden in their hearts from their childhood. When they finally grow up, they will constantly arouse their share of the Chinese people. In my opinion, this is totally different In this way, I have always lived a free life. With my master, I have traveled to the Gobi of death, and even had the fortune to arrive in the Middle Earth. After experiencing the human culture there, I can easily see that you are not tribal people from your speech and behavior. " "Naturally, I know the resentment in their hearts. They just hate why the best place has been given to you. But they can only live a strong life here, in the most remote and difficult area, just like what you are driving now. They can do nothing but teak. Naturally, it is difficult for them to persist Therefore, life is very hard. It can be said that, coupled with the poor geographical environment of the machine, even a sip of water has become a great problem, they will be very angry and want to attack you halfway, but you have to forgive, after all, this is no way to do things, who does not want to live better "But I also know that where people were born, there is no way to change it. In addition, the Middle Earth is not the worst place in the beginning. It is also because of the construction of various skilled craftsmen that it becomes more and more prosperous. In addition, because of the special geographical conditions, it has become the most prosperous center, and all this is due to your ancestors I know that even if the tribesmen use brute force to flatten the whole Middle Earth and occupy them in their hands, it will not last for a long time to return to the grassland like it used to be. It can be said that it is very difficult. Therefore, I strongly disapprove of their aggressive war history. ¡± "but I still don''t agree, and there is no way. Although I am a wizard, I am not the only warrior. There are many people on the grassland. They are different from me. They don''t know the little things in the world. They only know that as long as the middle land can be occupied, they can live a better and happier life Why not support this? So he also has a lot of reasons why they hate the Chinese people, but I am not the same. After knowing that you are the Chinese people, they do not feel disgusted. On the contrary, they only think that your strength must be very strong, so they will look for help. Now it seems that you have not made a mistake. Although you said that you have not revealed your true feelings, but from you I can see from your words and deeds that you are carrying an important task. Now that you are willing to expose this task to me, it also shows your trust in me. Naturally, I will not hide it. " In the face of the wizard''s honesty, Jiangning people also silently nodded. They thought of themselves. If all the people of the tribe were as convenient to communicate as the wizard, how could there be so many soldiers? The two ethnic people could not be integrated together. As long as they put down their prejudice against each other and develop together, it''s no wonder Can turn this remote South into a second halfway place! However, this matter is still too far away for them. They are neither the leaders of the Middle Earth people nor the reformers of this tribe. They have no need or task to change these things. In addition, they do not have the sacred mission or the feelings. Even if they change, no one will think that they have done well May cause everyone to hate them, naturally will not do these thankless things.After being frank with each other, the party gradually moved towards their target point. It can be said that they are more and more cheerful along the way. Although they come from different places, both sides are even ready to start the war. Under the tense situation, they are still chatting very happily. Living here, we can see that the war has nothing to do with the people, even the armies on both sides Teams are fighting with each other, and the people of the two countries can also freely communicate with each other, without any estrangement. They are ordinary and simple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1147 After marching to the town where the wind blows, the party can finally have time to rest for a while. Naturally, people in Jiangning told the wizard the whole story. He also knew that there were informers buried by the Nalin family before. According to the clues given by the Lin family leader before, Jiangning people go all the way to find a man with patterns on his arm. From there, we can know where the next target is. When we first arrived here, the TV at home began to watch. Every man here seemed to have some strange appearance and looked at Jiangning people with vigilance, It seems to be very unfriendly. In order to inquire about the man with tattoo on his arm, Jiangning went to the place where the bar was located by himself. The wizard followed him. He seemed to be a little worried. He followed you closely behind him and came to the tavern together. They ordered a glass of wine at will, and asked the bartender Jun. "Have you ever had a man with a pattern on his arm?" Ah! Before Jiangning had spoken, these people were still drinking lightly. However, when Jiangning just said this, all of them looked at the prize with vigilance. It seemed that Jiangning''s words had touched their bottom line, and they might burst into laughter at any time. At this time, the family was helpless. Judging from their current performance, they absolutely know that there are some differences in the man with arms. In Jiangning''s imagination, the worst situation now is that the man with patterns on his arm has been found by all the people. Where is he? The informer sent by the Middle Earth people has been killed, so only when Jiangning asked about it I''m suspicious. Can it be! There are men''s informants on the ground. However, fortunately, the public did not say much, but turned around in silence. It seemed that they did not want to answer Jiangning''s meaning at all, which made you feel relieved. In this way, at least that the man had not revealed his identity. After hearing this, their first reaction should be to come to arrest Jiangning, but from their previous watch Now we can see that the man can not be safe and sound. It should be something strange happened that makes him in a critical situation. Seeing Jiangning''s embarrassment, the sorcerer can''t wait to help him show his selfless token and show it to everyone. All of them kneel down to him at once. It has to be said that this identity is easy to use, even if it is 50% of other countries, but once he moves to any place, as long as he sees the ordinary More people than they kneel at the same time, and this is where great power as a warrior lies. After knowing the identity of the wizard, all the people also did not. They put down their guard and walked towards the fifty together. They said with a smile: "Lord wizard, if you look for someone, you should have said that. We had some doubts about our previous behavior. Now we really can''t afford it!" "Lord wizard, the man you are looking for is not too difficult. Before he lived in this town, he went crazy to find the son of the leader of our tribe. It seems that he is looking for him to settle something. Where can the tribal leader bear it and direct someone to kill him She was arrested and regarded as abandoned. She is now locked up in the venerable old house. The reason why we don''t want to mention him is because we are afraid that his affairs will fall into our own body, which will lead to repeated clan leaders. This year, it is the top 50 people who ask us, naturally, we are completely destroyed. " After hearing the answers from these villagers, Jiangning really seemed a little anxious. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. When they had not found those people, it was an accident in advance. Maybe it was because his identity was revealed that he was caught by the patriarch of this tribe. If so, Jiangning before their trip The purpose of coming is very likely to be exposed. At that time, they will fall into a very unfavorable situation, and then they need to find out where those people are. However, from the mouth of these people, Jiangning has learned that these people should be locked in the fifth of the tribal chief, so they only need to find the place where the tribal chief is located. As the head of a clan, it is impossible for the clan leader of this tribe to live in any civilized place. They found this place by three five times and twenty-two It can be said that the location is very ostentatious. It is actually in the most luxurious house at the gate of the village. It can be seen that he has already regarded this town as his private product, and he has forcibly occupied everything around him with his own rights. Even Jiangning is a bit blind. "I don''t know what kind of things this tutor provoked that I would be arrested. It may have exposed the truth of Ya Ru. In this case, we have to use power, even if it is to use force, and the family can only come out when we are free. After all, only he knows where the next target is. If he dies, we will have nothing Yes After thinking about it for a while, the family decided to go ahead to see the situation. If it was really not possible, they would have to rescue people by force. In terms of his strength, no matter who he was, he could not be his opponent. As Jiang Ning once learned from the wizard, the average level of strength of the tribal people here was almost the same as that of the people in the Middle Kingdom, plus their departments Clan leader Luo is just a small role. The more remote the chief of a small tribe is, the lower his strength is. Even some powerful mercenaries can''t beat him. At most, he doesn''t have a transitional period. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1148 A group of people just ready to enter this, but they come face to face with a man full of flesh and blood. With some strength, he looks at Jiangning in front of him. His eyes are full of disdain. It seems that Jiangning and other people have been regarded as the scum of trouble here. "Get out of here quickly. This is the place where the patriarch is. You people can''t get close to it. This time I''ll spare you. When you''re blind and dog eyed, if there''s another time, I won''t ask you and kill you!" He said these words without waiting for Jiangning''s people to reply. It seemed that he wanted to force Jiangning to wait for them. He didn''t give them any chance to explain. He should be arrogant and domineering at ordinary times. Without looking at Jiangning''s identity on TV, he said these words directly. If Jiangning is really his or her If he came from his place, he would be dead if he spoke like this. Moreover, Jiangning thought that he would not look like an ordinary person in his dress. "Get out of my way. I''ve come to see the chief of your tribe. I have something to discuss with him. You are not qualified to talk about this!" Jiangning with some cold tone said, seems to have been full of killing intention, and momentum does not reduce, but toward the man to suppress the past. However, faced with Jiangning''s suppression, the man''s eyes were filled with some disdain. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to Jiangning''s strength at all. He just sneered and said, "no matter where you are from, now get out of here. I''m really not an eye opener. I don''t know how powerful a clan leader of a tribe is. Before that, he was happy to be like you As you are now, you rushed into our group leader''s mortgage with a face of resentment. Our group leader was also ready to receive him at the beginning and said a few words with him. Who knows that he didn''t agree with each other, he took out the dagger in his arms and attacked our group leader. Fortunately, our group leader has great power. One move is to subdue him and put him in jail Naturally, such a guy can''t let you go again. If you do, it''s my dereliction of duty. You''d better get out of here quickly! " After listening to my man''s words, Jiangning also thoroughly understood that this guy would stop them as soon as he opened his mouth. It was because of the informer before that that that Jiangning guessed that the clan leader of this tribe should have provoked nanowires because of something that led to the informer rushing to the tribal chief''s face-to-face The assassination of. Although he did not succeed in killing the leader of the tribe in the end, it has caused quite a stir. Even the chief of the tribe was disgraced and had no dignity to speak of. Naturally, his younger brother was reproached for his good life, especially his younger brother, who was the gatekeeper, must have been accused of improper supervision This time, no matter who he met, the first sentence was to leave. In his impression, once someone he didn''t know, no matter what kind of high-ranking officials and dignitaries could not enter, he didn''t want to be directly killed by the boss because he had made such a mistake, or even ignored it. However, Jiangning naturally can not have the patience to explain his own context. In addition, he was prepared to come here to discuss the statement at the beginning. If he wants to really have a good talk with them, he means to start directly. However, as far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, the younger brother who opens the door on the other side can''t be Jiangning''s opponent. He didn''t even support himself for a round. Under Jiangning''s move, he felt that his whole body was soft, and you fell down in a hurry, only to find that he had been beaten down by Ming Yi. After you knocked down the gatekeeper, Jiangning and others walked slowly towards the tribal chief''s house. This time, more and more younger brothers came to stop him. They didn''t know how to find out that the doorman was beaten. At this moment, they rushed to come here in a hurry. If they didn''t agree with each other, they directly rushed over and started the fight It can be said that they are also very strong. Although different from those ordinary friars, they all use physical combat, but their skills are different. But everyone''s body is like a fine steel stone. If Jiangning doesn''t use true Qi, there is no way to break them one by one, but fortunately, Jiangning has the cultivation of fitness period and strength In this case, it only takes two or three rounds to knock all the people down and climb up without any pain. After defeating the people, you will be more and more close to the house. This time, no one will stop them. They already know that Jiangning in front of them is definitely not what they can stop. As far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, it is just a matter of sending them to death. There is no need to do so at all. Only now we can wait. After Jiangning walked into the house, he saw the one sitting at the door. The tribal leader was looking at Jiangning in front of him strangely. It seemed that he was trying hard to find out the information about dealing with Jiangning from Jiangning''s appearance, but the search was fruitless. He sighed helplessly and said, "who are you? Why rush into my house? " If it was normal, the leader of this tribe would not be able to talk to Jiangning so kindly. From the beginning of his dispute with those people, we could see that he was a kind of ruthless and reckless guy. It can be said that whoever offended him would not give anyone a good look. At first, I crushed him with absolute strength It''s better to die than to live.However, after seeing Jiangning, she did change her previous practice. She had a good talk with Jiangning. It can be seen that he is still afraid of Jiangning at the moment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1149 This is not to say that he has seriously considered Jiangning''s intention, but because he has considered his younger brothers. Each one''s strength has at least a golden elixir period, or even the accomplishments during the robbery period. It can be said that even if he is injured, he may not be able to defeat them one by one. However, Jiangning has killed them all in one move, which can be said that there is nothing Muddled, it seems that there is still some unfinished appearance. Faced with such an enemy, he asked himself that he had no chance of winning, so he calmed down and decided to think about it first and see what Jiangning''s intention was. If it was very light, he didn''t have to go to such a stupid place to discuss so many human lives. After a conclusion was reached, he could make a decision. However, after seeing the appearance of Jiangning, When he died, he thought about it, but he could not remember that he had seen Jiangning once, so he was more and more confused. She didn''t know who the man in front of her was and why she offended him. From now on, he should be a very strong man. However, from her clothes and clothes, she couldn''t tell which tribe she was. Besides, she didn''t know who she could offend, except for the one who provoked himself He is a guy who knows himself. He doesn''t have any background and strength. It can be said that he is a very easy to handle. It seemed that there was no place to provoke Jiangning, so he had to suspect that although the possibility was extremely low, it was only a misunderstanding, which was the reason why she stood at the door and had a good discussion with her family. Who knows that Jiangning walked up to him and didn''t agree with each other. He lifted it directly. With a trace of fierce facial color difference, he asked, "what about the man with patterns on his arm?" When he met Jiangning''s problem, he was also inspired. He didn''t know what kind of connection he had with the general in front of him, but he knew that he must not kill him at the moment. So he immediately called his subordinates, who immediately pulled the man out of the dungeon. It can be seen that the big basket now seems to be a little sloppy. His whole body was skinny and without a bit of blood. Even his momentum looked quite pale, his hair was in a mess, and it seemed that he had not been trimmed at all. His clothes were also in tattered condition with some bloodstains. It can be seen that he was tortured to a great extent during his imprisonment, and his arms also had severe scars The arm of Muji pattern has been twisted and deformed. It can be seen that it has been seriously damaged. Jiangning walked up to the man, slightly used his true Qi and input it into the man''s body, which made him slowly stabilize his breath. It can be said that most of the problems have been solved from this point. His current pain makes him stable. Of course, Jiangning''s song is music, which can be said to be undetected by anyone except him and him Apart from the injured man, no one else knew what he was doing. This is not the reason why Jiangning intentionally conceals himself to cure her, but because the genuine Qi used by Jiangning is actually unique to the Chinese people. If it is exposed in front of the public, it is that his real identity and his purpose have been exposed. It is impossible for Jiangning to do so. At the moment of inputting genuine Qi into that person''s body, he has already completed the purpose. Because that person knew from that moment that you were a middle earth person in front of him, but I was the one who came to pick her up. He seemed to have forgotten that he did not know how many years ago he had been placed here. From the beginning, he firmly remembered that as a private matter of the Lin family, he naturally knew his task now. "This guy is my man, I''ll take it away!" In the face of Jiangning''s strength, the clan leader of that tribe is obviously dissatisfied, but he can''t say anything more. Since you start, he has been an observer in the dark all the time. Naturally, he also knows that Jiangning''s strength is extraordinary, which is not what he can provoke. Since even those who block seven can''t carry it, it shows that Jiangning is at least a master level existence. We should know a great success period People in their tribes can also be called the head of a large tribe. In terms of his current cultivation, he is absolutely impossible to compete with others. Naturally, he can only bear to swallow a breath, and then he nods helplessly to signal to you that they can go away. The people of Jiangning naturally did not have any hesitation. They took the injured man and left here to a nearby inn or recuperate. Jiangning also did not have any cover up, and directly conveyed the true Qi in his body to the person''s body without reservation, stabilizing his injury and stabilizing his same situation at the best At that time, the wizard also gave full play to his ability, and immediately synthesized a bottle of potion, which tasted the wounded man''s mouth. It was sure that after a while, the trauma began to heal, and the body bones gradually became clear. It seemed that the young baby who had eaten enough also began to grow some polyps. After weaving the man, Jiangning felt the sweat on his head wearily. Although he said he didn''t make any more contribution and didn''t use his strength to deal with those small characters, when treating people, he really imported a lot of genuine Qi. It can be said that Jiangning felt tired and this time Jiangning was burned out It took quite a lot of effort to cure the man completely. Without the wizard, Jiangning might have to spend more energy to develop some decompression techniques. But now, from the wizard''s hands, there is no need to do this again.For the wizard''s help, Jiangning was naturally very grateful and nodded. Although the man said that he was with him, there was no need for Wang to help him complete such a task. It can be said that his help also made Jiangning feel lucky and more relaxed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1150 For the wizard''s help, Jiangning''s heart is also gradually determined to complete the task assigned by this man. After the informer has been cured thoroughly, you are asked to start asking. According to the informant, you also know all this. This informant, whose original name is Lin Fei, was trained by the Lin family. More than 40 years ago, he was assigned this task and lurked in every corner of the tribe. According to his own assignment, he came to this very remote small tribe. It can be said that he also handed over the task at the beginning It was very difficult. After all, different from those big tribes, in this hut, all the people are very familiar. It can be said that they will meet their acquaintances every step of the way. In such a delicate group, it is not easy to live. He also tried his best to integrate into it. It has to be said that the training as an epic was finally revealed at this moment Its strong adaptability makes it join the guardians of the tribe from the very beginning, which is called the protector. And because he was determined to cut into it and become one of them, he also completed his task very well and was appreciated by many people. She also gradually stepped into the high-level power. He also realized the daughter of the patriarch of this tribe, and made an engagement with him. It can be said that he had a very happy life, but he was Never forget his mission, every day is waiting for the one who needs his guidance. As time went by, he began to change his mood more and more, and he was no longer as firm as before. Although he was trained to be a private matter of the Lin family, he had been trained enough to live a life without any one. After all, as a private matter, he didn''t need feelings. He needed to exhaust all his life to obtain these things and help me to complete myself Her own task, but at the moment, she is different. After obtaining love, he also gradually understands the meaning of his own survival. She wants to live. He just, this month''s efforts in this tribe are beginning to work harder, and even have decided that he will not come. He thought that once he had completed the task, he would take the eternal garrison in the tribe to live in seclusion and happiness for the rest of his life. However, he did not expect that what he was waiting for was not to meet his task man, but a bad news. Not long ago, the old patriarch of this tribe died because of some accidents. Naturally, there could be no patriarch in a tribe. So the most central big tribe sent a man to be the chief of the clan here, which is now the leader of the group. However, different from what he had thought before, the patriarch was not a good man. He could It is said to be extremely vicious. He was originally the descendant of a very great person in that big tribe. It can be said that he should be a very powerful patriarch by virtue of his ancestors. However, due to his savage nature and reckless behavior, it can be said that it is quite bad. In order not to let him harm more people, the central government sent him to a small town far away here, which seems to be to let him He made his own king here and enjoyed his life, and he did so. Just after he came to this tribe, he began to burn, kill and plunder, and directly occupied the ancestral house that belonged to the former clan leader, that is, the big house they went to in Jiangning. After that, he even fell in love with the daughter of the former patriarch, that is, Lin Fei''s wife robbed her directly. In the end, the wife couldn''t bear to be insulted and killed herself, which finally made him unbearable. He was prepared to live quietly before he could finish the task he had arranged. But now he can''t calm down any more After his lover was taken away, he did not want to think about the place where the task was, so he directly let the rationality go blind and rushed to the team leader to prepare for the assassination. However, he never thought that he had been in the tribe for such a long time, and he had already lost his edge. The most skillful art of assassinating in the past is also used now. It''s not so perfect. It turns out that the first move is that he didn''t succeed in 15 years'' assassination, which made the man escape successfully. Finally, he was beaten down by people, even if he was real The force was far superior to the head of the tribe, but it was difficult to defeat with both fists. Four hands were captured in this way. When he thought he was desperate to die, Jiangning did appear in front of him, raped him and beat him away. Now he knew that Jiangning in front of him was the receiver of the task he was waiting for. He also laughed helplessly. Although so many years have passed, he still did not forget his mission and told Jiangning the next target location, It is a miserable year out of the door, seems to want to find a place to end the rest of his life, Jiangning can only reluctantly explore the probe, although this man has his own life, but after all, still a dead man. He had no hope of life, but only knew that he would finish the task blindly. Now that he had finished the task, he had planned to have his wife and children reunited, but now it is separated from them by Yin and Yang. Naturally, it is impossible for him to live any longer. At this time, Jiangning said to him forever: "are you willing to give up your hatred like this?""I hope, as you can see, my strength is just like this now. I hate why I didn''t exercise well before. In the material room, my strength is also ranked on the list. After careful training, I can become the king of this killer. It is very simple to deal with them with my strength, but for so many years I''m greedy for enjoyment, and I didn''t finish the task well. Now my strength is retrogressive, which makes me unable to protect the people I love. This is the fundamental reason why I was defeated. He died because of my fault. I can''t forgive myself .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1151 Jiangning knows that now this posture has completely given up his revenge career. He thinks that he has no hope. After all, in terms of his current situation, he has not undergone any training, which can be said to be like a disabled person. Even with Jiangning''s help, he can not go to her previous peak, and he has stopped here. For such a guy, Jiangning has nothing to say except a sigh of regret. After all, his road is her own choice. Jiangning can''t say anything. Since he has chosen to take such a road and would rather sacrifice his own strength to live an ordinary life, he should bear it by himself. Now he knows it, No strength of the teacher is how sad, even his favorite people can not protect, but he regretted too late, the next he can only be to complete the task assigned to him by the organization, that is to die! "I don''t want to say anything more. The relationship between you and me is not as complicated as we think. I can even pretend that I have never met you. This can''t help but affect my life. If you give me the task, you have completed your mission. What you need to do next is your freedom. According to the contract we signed before, although you are What has the final say is that you can have your own life after you finish your task. Now that you have completed your task, what you want to pursue is your own decision. I do not want to pay more attention to you. "But I want to tell you that the only thing is that this guy broke up your family and family. Now I want him to pay the price. As for whether you can survive or not, it''s not my business. Let''s talk about it later! It''s your choice whether you are willing to go down like this or embark on a new road of killing. " After saying that, Jiangning turned around and left the Inn and walked towards the clan leader''s house. However, the dead man left behind was a bleak face. She looked at Jiangning, murmured, as if she wanted to say something, but it was too late. She dropped her head and said to herself: "maybe it''s still my life, though I say so Training is very hard, but there is no need to think about anything. There is no place to worry about. Although there is no sense of belonging, it can be said that all the mission is to complete the task. I even think that life is more simple. It seems that I am not suitable to take the road of normal people! " After saying that, the corpse also gave a bitter smile. After turning around, as to whether he had committed suicide or to find a new way of life, Jiangning did not know, nor was he interested in knowing so much. Now he just came to the head of the clan, and after knowing the situation, he became more determined. You know, this guy is a typical bully. When facing the corpse, he behaved so domineering that he even suppressed all the people by force. Even his daughter-in-law and children were killed directly. It can be said that he is a very ruthless and unscrupulous guy, which can be said to be a very difficult person ¡£ For such a person, Jiangning naturally can''t easily put it by his side. You should know to look at home with Jiangning''s plan and purpose. After that, he has to leave Gu Xibing Ziyun and Minger here. Facing such a ruthless opponent by unscrupulous means, Jiangning naturally can''t let him go easily. In case something happens, you can come It was too late to repent, so she decided to make the whole environment of the restaurant stupid before leaving. After that, Jiangning dared to turn around and continue to escort her to the destination at noon. Although the teacher who behaved abnormally didn''t have any idea against Jiangning, Jiangning knew that it was just a superficial phenomenon now. The man was absolutely honest. He had thousands of ideas in his heart, but he just suffered from Jiangning''s strong strength, and he always did not rush to do it. When Jiangning left, he saw Jiang''s most dangerous person left, and I don''t know what it would be like to have children. In order to avoid this, Jiangning must be prepared in advance. "This guy doesn''t seem to be a lord willing to surrender honestly. In this way, it''s a dead end. I don''t want to advise so much, which is annoying." After saying that, Jiangning was helpless to go to the director''s house, and there was a wizard behind him. They went together. Although Jiangning knew how to clean up, it didn''t have much effect. After all, Jiangning was not worth using his own money to deal with such a mob, but Jiangning was also in a hurry to carry the meaning of 50 He wanted to help himself defend. Obviously, although he knew the strength of his family, he decided to make Jiangning feel a little warm in his heart. After all, it was very few for him to have a close friend. Although the wizard said that his strength was not good, he had a different plan. It seems that I can understand other people''s ideas very well. Generally, I accompanied Jiangning to go in. Facing the many disciples who surrounded me again, there was no sense of panic. The wizard calmly and calmly smile at Jiangning, and Jiangning also bowed slightly to him.The more and more goons gathered around, it seemed that they would have filled the whole yard, but no one dared to take the initiative to attack Jiangning, because they all knew the real strength of Jiangning, and they knew that they could not be the second largest in Jiangning. The most important thing was that they had the least chance to compete with Jiangning. They were all dead The burial place, so now no one dares to continue the first attack, and the Deacon delays waiting for the minutes and seconds to pass. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1152 "What''s the matter? Aren''t you coming to kill us? Do it quickly In the face of Jiangning''s roar, everyone was stunned, but no one was moved. It seems that the scene is a little anxious. It seems that they have been deadlocked in this way, and they have no intention of retreating. They have isolated Jiangning people outside. It is not that they have prejudice against Jiangning people, they want to kill them for revenge It was after getting the order of their patriarch that no one was allowed to approach his house, so they surrounded Jiangning. However, what makes them feel embarrassed is that they all know that they can''t fight, so in this case, as long as Jiangning doesn''t act first, they have no reason to do it. It''s not the way to stand still like this, but there is no other meaning. Jiangning is finally some can not help, slightly to the front of a step, those people are surprised, but helpless, although they know Jiangning is gradually toward the room, but they can only move with your feet, but there is no meaning to take the initiative to attack. What''s more, they still have these two people around, and the other person Obviously, it was called the teacher before. Fifty is not something that they can easily provoke. Even if their team leaders show great respect when they see 50, they don''t start fighting against the wizard, but they are deadlocked outside. However, because they still have some professional ethics, they do not disperse immediately and guard at the door, and they are not allowed to go further It seems that they are going to use their bodies to isolate Jiangning and protect the safety of their leaders. "That''s enough. A bunch of waste wood can''t even go up there!" I don''t know who''s roaring. Everyone was shocked and looked at him. Even if he was surprised, he turned out to be the head of this tribe. Now he is looking at Jiangning''s people impatiently. At the moment, she is quite a bit oppressed. Although she knows that Jiangning is strong, but on second thought, maybe Jiangning''s strength is not what he imagined He was so strong, but he was able to restrain some guys. Now there are so many around him, which can be said to be tens of times more than before. Under such a situation, he naturally no longer worried that Jiangning could break through his side alone. Now with such a reassuring protection, he also began to say to Jiangning: "I don''t know where I have offended you. You will not give up on me. I have already said that this matter has nothing to do with me. The guy you are looking for has nothing to do with Paul. The person who was provoked before was only accidental. Now we have a good talk I''ve also given you the original words. Can''t we walk on one side of the road Jiangning sneered and said: "you can''t deal with the soft and afraid hard guys like you. If I leave, I can''t tell what kind of things will happen. So before we leave, we should deal with everything here first, and you are the first one. Your strength is not high, but there are a lot of talents around you who say they treat me No threat, but it doesn''t mean they are a threat to others, so I must get rid of you first "Boy, aren''t you afraid of your tongue flashing? We have so many people, even if you are really one person, you can fight 10 people, but how do we deal with 100 people? This is not simply enough to take 14. Each of us has his own unique skills, and even can coordinate with each other to form a new combination ability. It can be said that it greatly improves the cooperation strength between us, even if it is regular Our army came to us and did not dare to mention that we would be wiped out. But you are so brave that you dare to say such a big thing in front of us Finally, those guards who had been in this line for a long time still couldn''t help making such a noise. In front of them, you are just a young child. Being reprimanded by Jiangning, they are naturally unwilling. Even if they know that you are extraordinary in strength, they also cause typing in front of so many team-mates. It can be said that it fully reflects that sentence If there are many people and great strength, Jiangning will be completely isolated from the outside, thinking that it is impossible for you to compare with each other. At the moment, they are also relieved to ridicule. Facing the ridicule of these guys, Jiangning was not anxious or angry, so he gave a sneer and looked at the murderous eyes of the man, but the other guy couldn''t say a word any more. So he sat on his knees, his legs trembled, as if he had seen the God of death. In his impression, it was true that he had to look for that one The kind of eyes that kill thousands of enemies will have. Naturally, he felt frightened after he arrived at the moment. "Do you think you are really qualified to talk to me about it? Do you think I''m afraid you''re going to have a standoff with you for so long? Garbage is always a group of garbage. Even if 100 people get together, it will become a garbage heap at most. In my eyes, your so-called skills cooperation is not worth mentioning. These skills are still worth comparing with those of your peers. In terms of our strength, we can complete the absolute crushing. What are you still showing off there? Do you think you are hiding there Do I dare not kill you among the crowd? " Jiangning said with a sneer.In the face of Jiangning''s reply, the man was naturally very angry, but he couldn''t refute it. He knew that Jiangning in front of her was more than 1.30 points higher than the others in terms of strength, talent and ability. She was not qualified to be arrogant in front of Jiangning. Most of what she said just now was based on her teammates all around her to speak out. If she really let him face to face Jiangning''s words, I''m afraid that even a complete sentence can''t be answered. Now, although he is a little afraid, he still insists on nodding. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1153 "Brother Jiang, what are your ink marks with them? I''m afraid that a group of rubbish is not worth our efforts. We''d better solve the problem quickly first. After that, we can continue to go to my destination. After we have dealt with the matter here, we have nothing to worry about. " The wizard on the side just said it silently, as if he was angry. He was also very moved by the experience of those people before him. He thought that these people must be removed. In such a small town, it is very important to have a good team leader, who can lead them to prosperity and even change their rating After all, in such a place, the development of both traffic and freedom is very special. Although Jiangning said that she did not have the habit of doing good deeds, she would not hesitate to be in Jiangning if she could do one thing without hesitation. Although she was not a very good guy, this point would play a very important role in breaking away the evil spirit after the break. For Jiangning now, in addition to stepping into the strength, it has not There are other things that you want to do, nothing more than leisure. You can only practice to reach the realm of true immortals. In the face of such a situation, it is natural to work hard to exercise their own demons. It is also very important to do more without losing one''s own heart, so Jiangning nodded silently. "Since you''ve said that, I''ll do it. These guys are really not worth talking to them any more. They are obstinate people who just want to get something for nothing. They just want to snatch food and property from other people''s hands. This is what villains do. I''m absolutely right and impossible to do, so I can''t understand. In this case, I''ll be fine Teach them a lesson. After driving them out of this town, we can make a real clan house here. After I leave, elder martial sister, they can live a peaceful life Let you sigh silently, and then step forward to the front of a little momentum, straight began to soar, all the way from no habitat to Jindan, then to Yuanying, and finally soared to the time of crossing the hijacking period. All the opponents were shocked. They didn''t expect that Jiangning in front of them actually had the strength of Mahayana period The next is that they have surpassed them dozens of times, but even so, they still feel a little surprised. They have never seen such a strength, which can be said to be eye opening. However, Jiangning seems to be able to see some of their confidence in the face of the victory, but it seems that they are able to look down on the other side of the smile. "I thought that this guy had such a high strength. It turned out that he was just at the beginning of a great riding season. It''s no wonder that he can hunt and kill. It''s strange that he can''t kill us. But it''s too simple to deal with 100 of us. What''s more, not all of us are vegetables, most of them are vegetables It''s a master of the spirit, even higher than you. How do you want to deal with us? " In the face of the enemy''s inquiry, Jiangning just sneered and did not answer. Jiangning''s indifference in the eyes of the enemy is light, tacit, so it also makes them more arrogant. In their eyes, Jiangning is now a dog of family failure. Even the shopkeeper who accompanies Jiangning is also a silent recognition. He didn''t think that Jiangning, who was almost invincible, was just a minister at the moment He was surprised, and at the same time, some doubted his own vision. He even felt that he had recognized the wrong person and made Jiangning a super master in front of him. But when he looked at Jiangning, he did find that Jiangning''s calm expression did not seem to have any excitement, so he looked at the front calmly and felt a great sense of security, which also made him start to reconsider whether Jiangning has such a strong strength. It can be said that this is very important for him Yes. To know what he is doing is gambling. It can be said that the strength of the people who accompany her to the final place is how high, and whether they can escort him to the final place. If the family is really only at the early stage of the grand God level, it can only show that he is blind, and even he can''t insist on the way there!. "Although I''m just a person in the early stage of the great God level, it''s already very wonderful. I can achieve so much at such an age, and there will be no limit in the future. But now it''s too simple to kill us. Boy, you should blame your immaturity. If another year goes by, maybe we are not your opponent, but at least not now. You are both However, if you dare to break in so openly, you must have some assurance. If it is really the guy behind you, you are quite wrong. " Just when the guy was elated, a man next to him advised him: "you should be careful. Although this guy seems to have the strength at the beginning of the ride, we can''t take it lightly. After all, his strength is much higher than many of us present. If he is promoted, he is likely to hit But of course, we can''t be a group of idiots who died in vain. Naturally, we have to see clearly the strength of this guy! "This man''s advice made all the people calm down. They took a look at Jiangning and frowned slightly. Now they know how impossible it is to kill them. They almost lost their own lives. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1154 In the face of Jiangning with great strength, they are not as timid as before and dare not to go forward. Naturally, they are the most powerful ones among them. Well, there is even a strength close to Jiangning. In the early stage of the Mahayana period, the wanderer is the most powerful opponent facing Jiangning now. When he faces Jiangning, he also appears dignified. It seems that he is not sure whether he can take you down at one stroke. However, when he looks at his teammates, he is also chasing Gradually calm down, know that this trip do not hate their own hands first, as long as drag Jiangning, their teammates will be able to drown. After all, in terms of their current number, it is too simple to deal with two people. After knowing the strength of Jiangning, they gradually turn their attention to the wizard on the side. In their eyes, 50 is the most important person. Witches have a very symbolic position in their tribe, similar to the deity in a church, which can be said to be the spiritual belief of a tribe. Therefore, the Witches of each tribe are highly respected, loved and respected. You and these guys are no exception Although they are now employed as the public, they are essentially the people of various tribes. Naturally, they can''t help but worship these witches. Now it''s very difficult for them to fight against the wizard. But after thinking about foster care, it''s more important to live. The money given by the employer is the most money they can see now. Therefore, they have no hesitation in deciding to kill the chicken first. But obviously, in their eyes, the strength they ignore is always fixed So it''s not that easy to deal with. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they can beat the opponent down with only three or five strokes. However, when they are ignored, they have to have a lot of preparation. For example, the weak people are likely to be controlled by 50 because of their weak mind, and then they will become the target of anti enemy. They will cry out that they are wronged. Therefore, the soldiers who know the most about 50 must go to the street to get married Since it can be solved, so there is the beginning of the scene, the most powerful people are actually bypassing Jiangning, toward the wizard behind him. It makes you feel helpless. At the same time, it also makes the wizard a little agitated. He didn''t expect that the enemy should be so targeted at him. He didn''t care about Jiang Ning Guan, so he came towards him. He said angrily to Jiangning: "help me, these guys have already fixed their eyes on me. You should kill them all!" In the face of his employer''s request, of course, Jiujiang year nodded his head and came out of the assassin who tried to attack the stock market. He sneered and said, "are you so arrogant? My strength seems to be similar to you, but in fact it is much higher than you. Why don''t you dare to come to me first and board first? " . in the face of Jiangning''s question, the man also started to scratch. He originally meant that he wanted to kill the wizard first, and then carry out one-dimensional monotony with Jiangning. In this way, his reputation could not be damaged and more glory could be obtained. I believe that after practice and killing two people, the origin of merit can at least have a lot of experience and money. At that time, he wants to become a wizard There is no problem with the best priests in the tribe. However, since Jiangning took the initiative to find him, he would not hesitate. He met Jiangning and punched him in the head. It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength, and the general blue veins were exposed outside, and the powerful punch made Jiangning a little dull. However, Jiang Ning''s strength was not equal to that of Jiang Ning''s left hand when he was on the field. However, the strength of Jiang Ning''s face could not be matched by the strength of Jiang''s left hand The lift took over. However, they didn''t guess much. After all, judging from the situation, Jiangning must have used some tricks. Therefore, they were unable to prepare for the second attack. The man thought that at least his strength could not be lost in vain, so he decided to try again and again, asking you to see what kind of methods Jiangning used to guarantee it With their own absolutely have such, where can block their own attack. But in fact, what he didn''t know was that Jiangning''s strength in front of him far exceeded his imagination. The cultivation of fitness period wanted to beat down his ordinary attack, but it was too simple, and even didn''t need too many actions. Just tightly put the operation there, he would never be able to move any more. Therefore, when he attacked, Jiangning''s reaction had already known for a long time But I played with my hands at the last one. I caught his fist just to give him the illusion that Jiangning in front of me made his own attack with some strange technique. But now that he has reached this level, he naturally has no room to retreat. Even if he knows that Jiangning in front of him has steadily accepted his own attack, he does not hesitate to rely on his own attack. Naturally, among their tribes, he is brave and powerful. Therefore, for him, finance is glorious, while defense is the most cowardly This is what he has always believed in. When fighting against each other, the tribal people will choose to attack each other, and in the end, they will be cages.Now, Jiangning he faces naturally wants to show the same method. Jiangning, which is constantly attacked and suppressed, makes him retreat constantly. Finally, he can use his strongest forces to defeat Jiangning directly when he is forced to the corner. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1155 However, at the moment, Jiangning is also quite dignified to look at the person in front of him. Although he is soft to accept the man''s move, he is also quite shocked in his heart. Among the enemies he has dealt with, even the elder of the Golden Dragon Gate who has the same fitness period does not have such brutality. This also made Jiangning begin to sigh how terrible the secret method of this tribe can make an ordinary human have such a powerful power. It can be said that under one blow, even if it is the best weapon sword used when learning martial arts, it has no such destructive ability It makes him feel a little unreal. You are also interested in Jiangning''s parts. If you are a general practitioner of fitness period, I''m afraid that you can''t even take this punch. After all, under this fist, it contains all the strength of a Mahayana brute practitioner. I''m afraid no one can survive this blow, but fortunately, Jiangning is totally different. He has his proudest real dragon armor, which can not only immunize all swords and spears, but also greatly enhance your strength. As for Jiangning, I''m afraid that as long as he puts on the Golden Dragon Armor, he has already possessed the ability of the middle period of fitness. At that time, all those who want to stop a monk in Mahayana period will not be very simple Is it a problem? However, in order not to expose himself as a tribesman, Jiangning has no choice but to disguise himself as himself without using any weapons. You should know that the character character of a tribe naturally uses his own body to attack. Once Jiangning uses his imperial school divine world, he will naturally expose his identity. This is not a good thing for him. If she is exposed, Gu Xibing''s identity will be known after her death, and then the probability of their being found will be Greatly increased, so they are absolutely not able to route here. In this way, Jiangning just for a moment added a layer of gold light to his left arm and enlarged it. Moreover, because it was hidden under his sleeve, everyone didn''t notice that Jiangning changed a pair of gloves and put it on his hand, and went down together An attack. After the current attack, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that the one in front of them should have such a powerful horsepower that they only used a left hand to block his all-out attack, but it seemed that they still had some unfinished ideas, and they went to the man gently again. After blocking the next blow, Jiangning was not too overjoyed, because he knew that he could kill himself casually. The key point was how to act like a tribal figure. He took out his long prepared Scepter in his arms, gently put it on his hand, and then walked towards the man, as if to fight back. However, when the man was serious, he could not help looking at Jiangning. Although he knew that Jiangning in front of him had already walked towards him and attacked him, he did not believe it. This was because he was too conceited. You should know that when he was training, even when he was facing the Mahayana friar as a robber''s period, He also defeated the enemy with the power of one punch. Although it was said that those who failed to win in the end still achieved quite good results, but now why can''t we defeat another great success period with the strength of a great riding period? He thought that it was just a coincidence that his fist could be accepted by Jiangning before, and it was impossible to happen again. So he was prepared to put all his eggs in one basket and accept Jiangning''s attack again, or direct attack and defense dialogue to let Jiangning attack himself. When the time comes, he will take the initiative to defend himself. If he can also defend Jiangning''s attack, then He also explained that it is absolutely able to block Jiangning''s attack, and there will be opportunities later. When he wanted to say something and faced with Jiangning''s attack, he found that Jiangning didn''t seem to give him the right to speak, so he walked up to him gently, and then hit him with a fist. To everyone''s surprise, the sound of bone breaking was heard when the blow went on. In fact, in a corner that no one can see, Jiangning has secretly changed his own real dragon armor in an instant, and bombarded the man with additional dragon power. Naturally, it was not the two of them who could stop him. They only knew that when he hit him in the face, he directly packed and broke the bones on his face, and I flew out Far away, the deep well stopped, but it was unconscious. All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect Jiangning to be so strong. With one punch, the most powerful guard of all of them directly flew out and was unconscious. It can be said that only one punch was able to win over everyone. But when they looked at Jiangning, they found that his strength was still gradually rising, constantly climbing major achievements, all the way forward, until the shutdown, staying in the cultivation of the fitness period, which all of them had never thought of. Unexpectedly, Jiangning in front of him actually had the cultivation of the fitness period. In this way, they would let them I feel a little unexpected. If we can do one in a large tribe in a mature period, the accomplishments of the integration period can match those of the top figures. It can be said that the whole grassland can find no one with such strength, which makes everyone scared. But I didn''t expect that another person appeared in front of them today It''s the innermost form.And the wizard behind him is also unknown. Then he laughed and said, "it seems that I did not mistake you. Your strength is far beyond my imagination, even higher than I imagined. This time you can accept my task, which really makes me feel very lucky!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1156 Even if the power of Jiangning''s one punch was so awed by all the other guards, I didn''t expect that the enemy he was facing would have such a strong strength that even the most powerful guard among them could not withstand a single blow. Under the attack of Jiangning, there was no room to fight back. If they introduced this move by themselves, it would certainly disappear, and they might not even have the ability to survive. Therefore, at this time, they began to doubt what kind of person Jiangning was in front of them and could beat their most powerful person to this degree. What''s more, they thought that they could suppress Jiangning by virtue of the number of people, which made him dare not attack. But they didn''t expect that all of them would be killed by this blow. Just imagine, who would like to be the first one to be found stupid by Jiangning, even if they knew that Jiangning could be in front of them Can not only this, they still want to die like moths to the fire? At the moment, they would not have paid for the guard, even if they did not know about it, they would not have paid for it Some of them are invincible, but they would rather gamble and go forward together, just because as long as they can kill him, they can get endless harvest. But now it is totally different. They know that even if they go together, I''m afraid they can''t do anything about it. If so, they will only die in vain, so they naturally don''t want to do that. However, who is willing to waste their lives in this place, even if they know that they have to complete this task, even if they know that they have to go to the company now, everyone still has some fear of life and death, so they dare not move forward around Jiangning, but now they dare not even feed, because they know that they are angry and think that Jiangning only needs to face the company If they attack at one point, they will absolutely stick to it. So at this time, many people directly choose to surrender. They think that there is absolutely no hope of victory in this war, and they have no ability to face such a powerful Jiangning. It has to be said that their decision is also very correct. As far as their current situation is concerned, they are still unable to cope with Jiangning. Therefore, if such a stalemate continues, it will be a threat to them. Compared with money, their lives still choose their lives. If there is no life, what do you take to enjoy the money, and this is still one It''s a stupid thing to be willing to sit here and wait for death! And you! In this way, it turned out that all the guards reached a consensus in an instant, and they all stepped back. It seemed that they were ready to leave the Jiaoling encirclement. However, they did not dare to act rashly. Jiangning in front of them suddenly got angry and rushed to them and killed all of them. Therefore, they only made a fool of themselves and did not retreat. When Jiang Ning looked at the crowd, he was stunned I thought it would take a long time to fight against each other. I didn''t expect that these so-called tribal warriors had different names from them. They were greedy for life and afraid of death. Although they were famous for their bravery, they would consider themselves in many cases. After all, people only have one life. Even if they are brave, they will be greedy. This is the reason why they retreat now. However, since the opponent has decided to withdraw to Jiangning, naturally there is no need to summon up the courage to catch up with him. After all, there is no personal grudge between the guards and him. It can be said that everything is caused by the patriarch of the employer. Now that Jiangning can get rid of him, he will not go to the so-called troubles, which can be said to be laborious Well, it doesn''t work. It''s just an interest. In addition, with the strength of these guards, although they happen to be on the mountain, they can''t do anything. For the family, they are just a group of small people. In the face of such enemies, Jiangning is not necessary to use his own rights, I am afraid even Gu Xibing can easily solve them. Therefore, Jiangning did not have the experience to clean up and the idea when he was injured. He only came to the patriarch alone and looked at him with a sneer, which seemed to be a cruel look on his face. When group leader Wang saw that all the guards he had invited had faded away, even when he collapsed, he didn''t expect that his defenses, which he thought could be said to be flawless, were broken by Jiangning''s one punch. Other people didn''t even change what they did. Instead, they quietly retreated out. It can be said that his mood is like this Very collapse, completely did not expect to pay so much effort, since in front of the powerful Jiangning even a little bit can not pass. "I give you a piece of advice. Any external help is only temporary. Whether it is money or power, it will disappear in the end. What you really own is strength. As long as you have strength, you will not be bullied wherever you go. However, money and power are totally different. They are unstable and in the face of strong strength, they can only do something for them Do you understand what others use? " In the face of Jiangning''s boring advice, she nodded miserably. He knew that Jiangning in front of her could take and pinch him at will, and his life and death were in some strongholds of Jiangning, so he did not dare to go against Jiangning''s meaning at all. Momo slightly nodded his head and seemed to agree with what Jiangning said."This guy made a mistake from the beginning. He not only failed to deal with the relationship between us, but also easily offended us. It can be said that his personality led to his death. Otherwise, even if we listened to Lin Fei''s words, we would not necessarily come to kill him." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1157 After returning to the inn, Jiangning and the wizard were quite helpless. However, they had no idea that this matter would be solved easily. They had planned to fight a war and at least give those so-called tribal warriors a score. However, they did not expect that all the people would be shocked by one punch. After all, they were not soldiers who did not miss, but mercenaries one by one It can be said that they are in action for the sake of money. When they find out, they will lose their lives. Naturally, they will not complete these tasks. After that, Jiangning naturally had no mercy. With a slight blow, the patriarch was blotted out in his frightened eyes. It can be said that there was no trace left. He was easily killed by anxiety because of his arrogance, which offended Jiangning easily at the beginning, and then repented What''s more, he came to Jiangning fiercely and tried to surround them and kill them. It can be said that it was a big mistake. After killing the group leader, Jiangning also went to Gu Xibing, indicating that they could gradually fade down here, because Jiangning had found out from his divine sense that there was no more powerful person in this town. It can be said that Gu Xibing was the leader and some ordinary people could easily deal with them It can be said that there is no pressure at all. In this way, Jiangning can follow the two witches safely to the next tribe they are going to. Leaving Gu Xibing is enough to cope with the situation here. They don''t need to worry about them any more. After a few simple explanations, Jiangning and the wizard are ready to move on to the next tribe. Finally, on this way, the wizard or focus, you candidly salary, honestly say your purpose. Before, no matter what kind of fruit the family taught you, she was only willing to say that she just went to the city to do some things, there might be some small things, so she would invite Jiangning to be her bodyguard, but now after seeing Jiangning''s strength, he also He is more and more sure. Facing Jiangning, he is no longer hiding anything. He just said with a smile: "you really make me feel at ease, so I decided to tell you the purpose of this trip, so that you don''t feel that you have been hoodwinked at that time." "The next tribe we are going to go to is a large city. It can be said that it is very huge. The clan leader''s strength is also very strong, even above me, which is not a problem. Therefore, I need you to protect him. His strength is very strong. I''m afraid that if it is just my words, he is not his opponent at all. This time, my goal is It''s a lot of his neck. " The author, the great wizard''s eyes showed a flame of hatred and anger, which seemed to be similar to what happened. Although Jiangning was confused, he did not say much. He knew that his task now was to protect the wizard''s safety, and his affairs were all considered by Urumqi. "I think you must be a little strange. Why do I have to kill him? It''s not something to hide. So I''ll tell you. After all, on the road after all, you and I have to jointly hold him. Therefore, the more I want to tell you about the purpose and danger of my trip, and it depends on you to decide what to do It''s not without this problem that you want to terminate the mission. " With the wizard''s answer, Jiangning also nodded solemnly. He knew that now 50 was a real friend of baganzi. He would say such words to himself, but Jiangning didn''t mean to give up halfway. Once he accepted the task, he must complete the type of words and deeds. Therefore, he was silent after hearing the wizard''s words He nodded, but there was no sign of it. This fell into the wizard''s eyes, which made him feel very happy. "I once told you that when I was not 50 years old, I was very strong when I traveled around with my master. It can be said that even I am not his opponent. So I have been living under the protection of his bag. I can grow up safely and gradually learn his various skills. As a wizard, I must be the first It''s divination. After learning these things, I also want to make practical use of them. I came here and wandered among various tribes. At that time, without the protection of the master, I could say that it was quite hard, but I survived temporarily with my own skills. " "But after all, I didn''t get home from my practice and didn''t train my heart to the best. I met a woman in the process of traveling, and I fell in love with him deeply. It can be said that my greatest thought at that time was to see her every day, and I knew this was the so-called love." "It''s just a short time. Just when we were in love, something happened to his family. His father, who was the head of the clan, suddenly died of illness. At that time, the task of the patriarch fell on his head. At that time, the assembly task was busy. In other words, everything depended on it to maintain, and he also made great efforts to cultivate him Even the death of the patriarch did not affect the normal and prosperous life of the people. At that time, it was quite excitingWhen talking about this, the wizard''s eyes flashed a happy light, as if thinking of something in general, the corners of his mouth raised a smile, it can be seen that she is very happy, while Jiangning on the side of the side saw these in his eyes, his heart is also silently recorded, he knows that the wizard seems to be some change, so that his face smile has disappeared Facing some Jiangning, I naturally want to know what kind of changes happened in those years, which caused these things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1158 "The tribe he was in charge of was a medium-sized tribe. At that time, it was also quite powerful, and it was in the position of a fortress. Besides, there were a few rivers on the grassland. It can be said that everything was going on step by step, and nothing could stop their progress. Thus, the people of the tribe became stronger and stronger." "It''s also a good thing that things continue like this. Although we delayed our marriage, it also strengthened our love and was very good for the people. But at this time, it was still not able to withstand the disaster. I thought that if I could find the master, he might be the old man These things will not happen again. I also regret for a time. Why didn''t I learn all the skills from the master at the beginning? I was in a hurry to come out and wander the world. Otherwise, we may not have any pain now. " Hearing this, Jiangning also can''t help but have some doubts. He looked at the wizard with strange eyes and said, "what kind of things happened can make you so upset and regret now? Is it really because of his tribe? " It''s no wonder that you will feel some doubts. In his eyes, any love is incomparable, and it can be said that it will not be tied by any worldly affairs. Therefore, you think that this matter must be related to their own absolute, the situation will make the wizard feel such chagrin and regret, but even so, it is not back to the original, after all Now it''s totally different. "At that time, the relationship between the various tribes was tense. Everyone thought about when they could swallow up a small tribe and build up their own forces. It can be said that they were quite aggressive. However, the people of each tribe were stubborn and self-defense, and they were not willing to surrender. At that time, they gradually became more and more powerful, and our tribe It''s the sheep in everyone''s eyes. We should know that a newly rising tribe can see how great potential it has, and its strength has not reached the irresistible level. Therefore, it is very normal for everyone to focus on us. " "Originally, it would be a good thing if we resisted so stubbornly. It can be said that even if something happened, we would not separate. But unexpectedly, there was a traitor in our tribe, who made all of us lose their homes. It can be said that I hate the most in my life And he was shamelessly appointed as the leader of the clan. " "At that time, many tribes united to coerce our leader to annex our forces. However, we all persevered and fought several battles, which made our people feel excited and thought that this city is worth relying on. At this time, the most powerful tribe still sent us the same old Li to tell us If we do not choose to surrender, it will be a monster. Therefore, all our people, of course, can not agree. Just as we are preparing to fight back, we didn''t expect that the guy who was originally a great warrior of the tribe suddenly defected to the battlefield and killed her when he turned around. " Speaking of this, the wizard''s eyes finally shed tears, as if recalling the scene of that time, he was valiant and valiant, standing on the battlefield, facing the enemy''s thousands of troops, without a trace of fear in his eyes, but the person who trusted most around him turned back and stabbed him with a sword, and killed her in his incredible eyes. Blood flowed on the grassland, and all the people were surprised. They didn''t think of their patriarch and their dependence. Their king was killed by them, the warrior in my memory. In this battle, the killing naturally means that their whole line collapsed. Without the leader of the patriarch, they would be impossible to compete with their rivals The people of the tribes that 100000 troops want to see are brave and good at fighting, but they are not idiots one by one. They know that the war has been defeated. At the same time, they also know that, at the same time, they destroy the confidence and expectation together with their eternal love for the monarch. At the moment their patriarch was killed, it meant that their families were broken and their families were separated. As expected, the big tribe swallowed up all their people in an instant. Without even mentioning the ability to resist, they were slaughtered. In this wanton killing, the bear came to the most powerful patriarch, kneeling on one knee, eyes There was a burning look in his eyes. It seemed that he was worshiping his monarch, and then the monarch rewarded him with a city, that is, the city being slaughtered. Naturally, he became the patriarch of this tribe, and in front of the support of the most powerful tribe, they gradually became rich. However, the original people lived a life of enslaved pigs and dogs. Instead, the local people who migrated here became the main owners of the new life here. It can be said that they were completely occupied by magpies The nest makes it full of the flavor of foreigners. However, in that massacre, he ran away by chance, and the wizard was hiding again. He wanted to find his master and avenge her and her lover, but he couldn''t do it at all. Since he left his master at that time, there was no way to contact him. At one time, whether his master had already driven to the west, but he was not willing to do so The end, so found a city, quiet rest up.He did not know how long before he became a world-famous wizard. If he drank it, he still did not forget his deep hatred. He always wanted to revenge and kill the great warrior who killed her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1159 After listening to the wizard''s words, Jiangning gradually understood that the large tribe they were going to go to was the one who had killed them before. Whether the Dayong was fighting the tribe here or not is also the reason why he said that they had no chance to win. It can be said that his strength to that man was in that year. Please let me know whether I can deal with it now. Narcissism is also investigated in advance Things show that he is not absolutely sure that he will invite Jiangning to help him. "I''ve talked about the reason and the end of it. Maybe you know why it happened to us? At that time, we were too immature and not strong. Our strength was to accept the people''s life. However, it was also his hope that the people of a tribe could live a complete life without any pain and irritability. " "However, it always shows that we have done wrong. Whether a tribe is strong or not depends not on its people, but on whether their army has enough ability to protect their homeland. If they can''t protect their own homeland, no matter how rich and beautiful life they have built, they will eventually be broken by those greedy people It''s also a lesson I''ve learned over the years Facing some chagrined wizard, Jiangning also sighed silently. Now he doesn''t want to be so many in Q karu. He only knows that if he can find the so-called revenge target, he is enough to help the wizard go together. "How strong is that guy?" Jiangning asked curiously. The wizard sighed and said in silence, "that guy had already had the cultivation of Mahayana before I left. Now I should have stepped into the fitness period. So this is the reason why I found you. It is because you have the same idea as him that I can''t see it. So I decided to gamble on you. I didn''t think it was really Bet right, your strength has completely surpassed that of him in those years, which is why I believe you "Maybe we will fail in this war. After all, I am not sure that I will win. So if you want to quit halfway, I will not complain. After all, I have no right to let others die with me. If so, I am very grateful that you can give me such a hope and take me here at least on the road of revenge I was also very upset after the situation of two years. Why didn''t I stand by his side at that time? Maybe I could help him block that fatal sword with my body At this point, 50 still couldn''t help but shed a tear, which seemed to be the repentance and remorse of her own behavior. However, how to calculate now has no effect, so she wiped off her tears and continued to move forward. And Jiangning is a light said: "you don''t think too much, my task is not to help you revenge, as you said at that time, I just bring you to this tribe, I don''t care what you want to do, but my task is to teach all the way for your safety, so that you won''t be hurt, so once anyone wants to If I want to hurt you, I will fight back. I won''t do any other things more. This is my bottom line. " Speaking of this, Jiangning smile, meaningful. While the priest was slightly stunned. When he looked at Jiangning, he was already full of grateful eyes. Although on the surface, what you said was merciless, in fact, it was expressing his current ideas. To know that protecting your own safety means fighting against those people, but Jiangning did not mean to retreat, which represents Jiang Ning has chosen to fight side by side with those enemies, which can be said to make him feel quite safe and disgusting. Moreover, Jiangning has not said that he has to pay his own life. It can be seen that he still has confidence in his appreciation. "No matter what the outcome of the war, I still handed over a brother. I didn''t expect that someone would really like to accompany me to death, saying that the final outcome of this war may not be better, but I have recognized you as a brother, and I will not hide it from you any more. My name is Liu Ziqing." "Jiangning." They looked at each other with a smile and exchanged silently. Although there was no superfluous language on the surface, they recognized each other in their hearts. They really regarded each other as friends and brothers to rely on. It can be said that both of them were surprised. After the war, both sides will have harmonious communication, and in this tribe Among them, Jiangning is also a trustworthy person, which is an unexpected harvest. In this way, the two people are chatting with each other. It seems that they want to devote their whole life energy to each other. They keep talking. It seems that they begin to forget the existence of time, and then they go towards their goal step by step. In this way, as time goes by, they are getting closer to the big tribe they are going to. Looking at the Da tribe that has gradually appeared in front of me, Liu Ziqing sighed to Jiangning and said: "in any case, I am very grateful to have you as a confidant to accompany me. Even if I am dead, I have no regrets. In addition, after the death war, I have no shame in my heart. In any case, this matter is still due to me, and after that, your life Life still has a long time. If you can''t defeat the enemy, run away. I won''t blame you. ""Ha ha, you''re joking. Am I the kind of person who will run away? Although I value my life very much, sometimes people just need to spare their lives. Today I am with you. Anyway, at the end of the day, I hope I am not alone in this world. " In this way, two people who had never known each other before stepped on this piece of sincerity with mutual trust. It can be said that they went to a place they didn''t know. However, they didn''t feel any regret. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1160 "Have you ever thought about restoring your tribe?" In the face of Jiangning''s question, Liu Ziqing shook his head in silence and said: "time has passed for a long time. It can be said that we have hidden ourselves in the existence of our excavation. Moreover, the tribe is no longer the same tribe. The original people have been separated. It can be said that they are dead and wounded. After so many years, even those who live on understand it There is no need to continue to save the slaves. " "In addition, the slaves were also the people who taught us at the beginning, so I don''t have any heartache. If they didn''t give up and surrender, how could we have lost our resistance for so many years? Just losing a monarch doesn''t mean that a country will fall. All this is because those people are cowardly and have a good life. After all, they have developed a decadent one. This is also the tribal people I have been thinking about, whether they should live in hardship or in rich land. " After Liu Ziqing''s words, Jiangning nodded in silence. He also knew that the people in this area are living a fairly safe life. It can be said that they have forgotten the original things. So even if they want to recover their tribe, there is no possibility that the gender people have died, even the tribal heart has never existed. Go and rescue him What kind of role does it have? Therefore, their mission in this trip is simply to kill the leader of the clan. "I don''t hate the loser of that war. It must be the war. Every tribe will travel for their own people. They also want to make their people live better. So I can''t stop them. But the key point is that he didn''t die on the battlefield, but died among the warriors he believed in, which made all of us I didn''t expect that someone would sell his former master in order to gain honor. Naturally, I can''t agree with this. So I just want his life to comfort my wife''s spirit in heaven. " "It can be said that this war ultimately created our 0, or we were not prepared completely, even the hearts of the people around us did not feel it, which caused this failure, and the final result was that all our wives were separated and our families were destroyed. After he became the patriarch of the new generation, no matter how hard he tried to manage it A tribe, after all, is not a long-term law. After all, he is a betrayer of others, so this time is also the reason why I came to take his life. " Jiangning has already understood that this matter is no longer his so-called hatred of the country breaking mountains and rivers, but a simple Revenge of killing his wife. It can be said that such behavior is always hateful, but it can not be criticized by others. After all, he is not for anything else, but just for honor, but it is still not enough to be punished After all, in this tribe, everything is judged by force. He is so powerful that it is impossible to receive any achievements from anyone and become a leader. If you want to punish them, you have to do it yourself. This is also why Liu Ziqing found Jiangning''s Yuanying. After knowing Jiangning''s identity, he also said these words honestly. It can be said that Jiangning has no reservation at all. Jiangning also told him sincerely that this trip will help you. They walked into the city in silence, and because of his help, the disabled people really have no chance to investigate. So they let them go in. Although the identity of a wizard is very difficult, it can be said that there are not many witches in the whole tribe, but there are only a few of them due to the huge tribe, So other witches often come to their towns, and these guards have long been familiar with them. After hearing about the tribe, they decided to take a rest first. After all, they haven''t exposed anything, and even their purpose has not been revealed. Therefore, it is very normal for them to find a place to have a rest. Therefore, they found the ruins, so they might as well stay in the Inn for a while and discuss the details at No.1 West Street After all, it is very difficult to murder the head of a tribe. It is the most difficult point not to say why the opponent''s countless hands are often in the dark, even his own strength is extremely strong. Even Jiangning may have the same cultivation as her, and finally it is impossible to face her and face countless assassins at the same time. It can be said that the assassin''s enemy will be very difficult at that time, so we should focus on it Mark what, you must plan in advance, in case of surprise, it will be directly erased, so that you can escape and kill. "We need to find out its location, find out his daily life habits, and grasp his information, then we can take action. Then we can kill him successfully. After checking him out, we immediately run away when we graduate. No one knows that we did it, and no one even knows that we have been here. In this way, we will naturally take revenge He ran away. " After hearing Liu Ziqing''s consideration, Jiangning also said: "I think it''s better for us to divide our work. One person first goes to find out the habits of the target and the place she will pass by on weekdays. Then we will come back to discuss the ambush, and the other person will explore the escape path and choose a most secure and hidden place, which will not be detected by anyone. This is what we should do now What needs to be done in a hurry. "Liu Ziqing immediately nodded and said: "you are right. We should consider this trip in advance. After all, it is not a hasty fight, but a deliberate assassination. Therefore, we must first hand in the order of action of the task and the time of recruitment, and then consider which tribe we are going to take refuge in." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1161 After planning the mission and target of their trip, the people in Jiangning also began to take action, and began to arrange for the clan leader of the tribe. It can be said that the preparation is quite sufficient, and there is no trace to show. Although others know that they are outside all day long and don''t know what to do, they don''t know what they are doing now So, they did not feel the danger of Jiangning at all. In this way, as time goes on, Jiangning and Jiangning are getting closer and closer to their goal, that is, the person where the clan leader of the tribe is now. According to Liu Ziqing''s investigation, the name of the group leader is Zhao Meng, a very thin person. It can be said that people in this tribe are afraid of his big name. If you mention his name You''re all scared, so to speak. According to Jiang Ning''s words, it''s the kind of person who can frighten his children out of going to sleep honestly at night after hearing his name. He has done too many cold and vulgar things. Even Jiangning and his colleagues are also shocked after investigation. Although they know that his bad character has always been harmful to all quarters, it can be said that he is quite a villain I didn''t expect that he would dare to do so. After all, he was the head of a tribe now, but he didn''t mean to be restrained at all. On the contrary, he gave full play to his tyrannical character. It''s not only to collect money everywhere, but also to rob people''s property and jewelry everywhere. It''s so disgusting that all the people you like go to work in their own houses, and then abandon people after playing. It can be said that all families are very angry when they see him. Even some women in some tribes dare not go out and are afraid of themselves when they wander outside A Zhao but to that can be even the rest of his life together to destroy. However, even if the people''s crisis is still unable to stop his crazy pace, it is not only that, but also has other ideas, blackmail local squires, making them sleep and food difficult, not only to come to a large amount of money, but also to melt their children into their own door, to serve themselves, can be said to be set up free of charge It''s really hateful to have a group of troops serving themselves. And it seems that he still has the ambition to continue to invade other tribes. Since they occupied this tribe before, they began to invade the outside constantly. Because of their powerful strength and the presence of people on the other side of the big tribe, no one can resist. Those who dare to resist them have become Zhao Mou''s dead souls. After all, Zhao Meng was in the past It can be said that he is the first warrior of the tribe, second only to the existence of the clan leader. Naturally, his strength is needless to say. After so many years, he has made progress. In the face of those rebels, he does not even need to use too much force. Just a slogan can frighten the opponent to resist any more. To deal with such a villain, Jiangning naturally has no room for them. They even want to kill her first and then quickly. It can be said that they can directly use all their strength there. However, after investigation, Jiangning found something wrong. Originally, he was quite confident in his own strength, and after the financial tsunami, he could It is enough to compete with Zhao Meng. Although I don''t know how strong he is now, according to Jiangning''s current estimation, it should be no problem to cut him down under the horse. But who would have thought that Zhao was very careful at this time, and even was very careful not to travel alone at every step. Even with his cultivation in the period of integration, many people are watching together. It can be said that everyone is shocked by his strength. After all, he takes dozens of guards with him as soon as he leaves the door, which is not everyone can do You are not sure that you can stand out from his side. After all, facing an enemy who is also suitable for the area, plus dozens of helpers, it is quite difficult for Jiangning to rise from the waist and back. Under such circumstances, Jiangning naturally is not willing to take personal risks and can only find better countermeasures. It''s not that Zhao was too careful to arrange so many guards, nor did he attach great importance to his own life. To know how he was a warrior before, he left his life out of his mind early. Although he seems to love himself and care about his health all the time after he turns to be the group leader He asked countless doctors to make his own diagnosis, but he still could not change his bloodthirsty and killing nature. It can be said that he did not even regard his own life as one thing. But it is because Zhao Meng is so fierce and hateful that the people are very angry. Everyone wants to kill him, and then it can be said that he has aroused public anger. Where there is oppression, there is resistance. So in this tribe, there are even a lot of rebels. They secretly sneak into the edge of the grassland and build their strongholds around the city. In order to find a chance to kill Zhao Meng, so as to fulfill their desire to purge them, each of them carries a deep hatred Hate, it can be said that every one has something to do with Zhao Meng, which is the reason why they joined the Resistance Army. But their ultimate goal is to kill Zhao Meng and hang his head on the wall. In this way, all of their rebel forces are closely watching Zhao''s head, which can be said to have kept it in mind all the time. This makes Zhao a little careless and may fall into a trap, and he will be killed by the other party. Even if he has a proper cultivation, he does not dare to relax his vigilance too much. Therefore, he has invited so many guards to protect him His safety, after all, is well prepared, and there is no fault with more preparation. Maybe he can save his life at a critical time!. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1162 With such an idea, Zhao Meng found countless guards to protect his life and safety. It can be said that he cut himself into three layers inside and outside. Every time he went out, he had to clean up first and beat all the suspicious traces around him before he dared to go out. It can be said that the daily habit of his guards is to interrogate the so-called suspicious personnel. Even Jiangning has been interrogated countless times during the investigation. However, according to Jiangning''s strong strength and his smooth talk, it can be seen that he has successfully concealed his purpose, making the other party have no doubt. Jiangning also borrowed this He also got the news smoothly. The reason why these guards are so spiritual refiners now is that Zhao protects his safety because there have been many suicides in wechat before, which makes him have to be constantly vigilant about whether there are people around him who want his own life. We should know that the care at that time was still relying on his own, advanced cultivation and combination period Fu is not afraid of anyone, so he is also a very bold person walking on the road, flaunting his death every day, showing great confidence. At the same time, he also provoked many enemies who want revenge, but have no ability. After all, in terms of power and strength, they are far less than Zhao. Just when Zhao Meng thought that he was close to invincible, a cruel reality was that he hit his face. Although the fitness period was strong, it was only a fitting period after all. He had not really evolved to the level of God. If he was fatally injured, he would still die. Therefore, he must be careful. At that time, Zhao was a person When he was drunk, he was on his way home when he was ambushed by the rebels. The Resistance Army had been waiting for a long time. They had found out Zhao''s customs early on. They knew that he liked to drink a little wine. Finally, he went home late at night. So they ambushed Zhao on his way home in advance, and isolated the signals of Zhao''s guards with other worlds, which made him unable to find Zhao''s position in Japan. Thus, they launched an attack on Zhao. It can be said that the other side also grasped all the information of Zhao Meng very accurately, even the weapons he used in his daily life and the moves to protect his life were clear. Under such restraint, coupled with Zhao''s drinking a lot of wine, his strength could not be played out from time to time. So naturally, he was defeated and knelt down in front of the other party. Under such circumstances, Zhao should have been disheartened and could not resist any more. You said that he had become the fish on the other side''s press board and was being slaughtered by others. Just when he wanted to say something to beg for mercy, a man suddenly fell in front of him and saved him. Zhao Meng, who killed the immortal, did not remember the person''s appearance and name. She only knew that she stood in front of Zhao with a burst of white light, looked at him slightly, and then murmured: "talent is good, it''s older, it''s the end of it, but if you adjust it again now, you can still reach a higher level." After saying that, the mysterious man stopped talking, and then one fan of his hands killed all the brothers of the rebel army. In the habit of strong wind, none of them could be turned into a layer of ashes from the neutral side, which was like a sculpture. Some of them even directly hit the wall and turned into mud, which was quite disgusting and disabled Bear, and Zhao Peng also took this opportunity to live, and because of the recurrence of the injury and nine beads rushed to the forehead and caused coma. When she woke up again, she found that she had been lying on the bed in the mansion, which could be said to make him feel that he had finally survived. When their hands went down to explore, they learned that the members of the rebels who had ambushed him had been killed one by one, and none of them were alive. They could not die any more Zhao Meng can be regarded as good news, but it also means that he can no longer get other more effective information from the mouth of the rebels, after all, he still wants to find the final location of the rebels through these rebels. But when he wanted to find the man who was his life again, he found that the man was like a green pine, and never appeared in front of anyone. Even on the street that day, people around him did not say that he saw a burst of white light. This also made Zhao Meng wonder whether he could see such an illusion when he was in a magic barrier. In fact, he was in the dark In the case of drunken mania, he inspired his potential and killed all those people. However, after looking at the injuries of those people, he was convinced that he would not use such complicated weapons. He must have saved his name by someone else. He secretly thought that this man must be an emissary sent by heaven to save him, so he also looked at himself more and more highly. At the same time, he thought that he would never die with the protection of God. Under the guidance of this psychological effect, Zhao long, who survived by chance, did not improve his behavior, but intensified his efforts to plunder the people around him. It can be said that he caused the people to live in poverty and complain. On the contrary, the rebels should have attacked him, but now they are silent. They didn''t think of it, Under their careful plan, Zhao was still allowed to survive, and even none of the elite rebels who went to kill them died there, which made them worry.They are afraid that Zhao Meng''s strength at this time has been advancing by leaps and bounds, reaching a point they can''t even imagine. In that case, their resistance will definitely end in failure, and the people will fall into the eternal and Hellfire sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1163 During the silence of the Resistance Army, Zhao Meng became more and more uncontrollable. Without her opponent, she could be said to have no worries. She became more and more arrogant in the face of civilians. In his eyes, the current comment is that he can kill at will, which is used for fun without any function. In his eyes, he is just like a general waste And he has become a cold devil in people''s eyes. No matter where he was killed, he didn''t need to be killed by nature. No matter where he was killed, he didn''t need to be protected by nature. However, no matter where he was killed, he didn''t need to be protected by nature If he can disobey his orders, he also gets along well in this tribe. Just when he thought he was going to be invincible, he became more and more arrogant. At least he knew how to restrain himself. When facing some people, he would investigate first, and only when he knew that the other party could provoke him, he would take the initiative to attack. At that time, he was still stable, that is, after he became more and more powerful, he even went to the investigation step directly God, he thinks that such a practice for me is a waste of his time. He thinks that with his own cultivation of fitness period, no matter who he is facing, he has an absolute chance of success and assurance. Under such circumstances, he would not care if anyone was against him. Instead, he would snatch everything he wanted. Whether it was money, treasure, women and martial arts secrets, he regarded them as his own private goods. If he dared to own them, he would kill them. However, his behavior was out of control, and he went more and more To the place where other people are located, it can be said that the whole tribe is trapped in a miserable environment. As the old saying goes, after a person has done too many bad things, he will always get retribution. This time, Zhao met someone whom he absolutely could not provoke, and because of his mistake, his lower body was spent in suspicion and suspicion. If he was allowed to do it again, he would prefer not to provoke that person, but it was obviously too late. After all, he was so frivolous and ignorant at that time, and it was too late to regret. After all, he was also a real villain. He provoked countless people, and he would pay for it. And all this is due to his arrogant character. At that time, she thought that she was still invincible in the world. She was so arrogant and unreasonable that she became an autocratic tribal leader, which made the people under him miserable, but no one would escape for it Although they said that they resented the new group leader, in their eyes, this was their home after all, so no matter how much they resisted, they would never flee. Even if they were established, the Resistance Army would not seek help from other tribes. Instead, they stationed around their city, looking for ways to assassinate Zhao and others The border can also guard the safety of the whole city. For them, it is their task now. However, compared with them, Zhao Meng obviously doesn''t have such complicated thoughts. He just wants to make his life better. When she walks on the street again, she finds a girl who is far different from the people she has seen before. The girl is dressed in a green dress and a light gauze. It can be said that she has a kind of temperament that can not be stained by mud In this vast crowd, it is so outstanding, as stand out from the crowd in general, standing among the people, is to attract everyone''s attention. And that temperament is absolutely impossible to exaggerate. It can be said that no one can hide the natural beauty, beauty with a touch of moving, eyes full of warmth, looks like a very perfect girl, and how can such a person not let Zhao Mou be moved by it! However, Zhao Meng ignored a point. We should know that in his tribe, every people are living in dire straits. It can be said that even eating is a problem. How could such a young girl with such a gorgeous appearance suddenly appear? Obviously, he should have passed through this place from other places, and was caught by Zhao Mou when he bought things unknowingly in the street. Facing such a young girl, Zhao Meng naturally could not give up easily. So he sent people to follow up secretly and found that the girl was a tourist, and there was a man with him. However, he did not know where he had disappeared. I don''t know when the girl will leave the tribe, so Zhao Meng''s mind is becoming more and more impatient. He can''t wait to have him, which can be said to be very. On her way, there is nothing in her impression that she can''t grab, so she starts to plan, even if it is to use brute force to seize it to his own hand In terms of the strength of yeast, the cultivation of the area is still too high. Even without much effort, she found the inn where the girl lives now. After solving the shop assistant and the boss of the inn three times and five by two, she stepped into the girl''s boudoir. However, Zhao Meng did not expect that the girl was still resting in the room and did not find its arrival. When he revealed his magic claws, the young girl was humble, but it was already a little late. In terms of his strength, it was impossible It is comparable to Duke Zhou.This time, Zhao moved his mind. He wanted to talk about the girl in his house, instead of abandoning her at will, so he threw an olive branch to the girl. Who knows that after the incident, the girl could not bear the humiliation. She felt that she had been defiled by Zhao, and her heart was not pure, so she even found an opportunity to hang herself directly, which made Zhao Yueyu For a long time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1164 However, Zhao is still that cold-blooded beast. After Shen Shi''s such a woman, he didn''t even have any sense of remembrance. He just felt a little regret that he stopped daydreaming. Finally, he returned to his belly and began to look for his next target. It has to be said that it has exceeded the bottom line that human beings can bear. It can be said that Zhao is now Someone can no longer be defined as an adult. He is just a cold-blooded devil. He can sacrifice all other people''s things just to satisfy his own selfish desires. Such a person will not have a good face no matter who he is facing. As expected, when Zhao had not found the next target, the girl''s original companion came back. After seeing the girl''s absence, she immediately went crazy looking for it. If not expected, their relationship should be a couple of lovers, and the man quickly found the two Inn owners and shop assistants who had been killed, After a little deliberation, he decided to look for witnesses. Sure enough, there were countless people around him who knew Zhao Meng. They soon only stood out all these things, and all their goals were to Zhao. Zhao was resting at home at the moment, and he was not sad about his child''s life. After all, they came to her There are at least ten people killed every day. Naturally, he will not feel any emotion for such a person''s death, just like killing the enemy on the battlefield. It can be said that he has carried out his warrior''s name again. However, this time, he won''t be praised, but the common people''s indignation. After hearing all the things about Zhao, the man seemed to be very angry, not only because of his wife''s death, but also because of his hatred for such human beings. This time, he finally got angry and walked to Zhao Meng''s house with great momentum. He flew out of the gate with the doorkeeper It was a long way before it stopped. At this time, people in the mansion were shocked. They rushed out one after another, and looked at the man in front of them with vigilance. He was dressed in black, with strong killing intention in his eyes. His face was flushed, but he didn''t say a word to ZHAOMENG. He just kept attacking the people around. She didn''t show any mercy one by one. But a guard''s life would be taken away under one palm It''s like the reaping God of death that makes everyone feel desperate and afraid. Finally, these guards are not idiots. When he kills to a certain extent, no one dares to go up again. Even if they know, they may face the punishment of Zhao Meng. They can''t really give their lives away in vain, so they stop attacking and start to retreat. But after that, the car really exposed Zhao Meng''s path directly , the man walked gently to Zhao Meng in front of him. Seeing her own guard, she seemed to dare not to go up again. Zhao Meng could not help it. After all, she was once called the first warrior on the grassland. Naturally, she had a violent temper. If she recoiled in such a situation, he might even look down on himself. So, with a roar, she was full of momentum and rushed to the front of the man They fought with him, and although they were monks in the same period, they were able to win or lose in one round, which surprised everyone. To know that a suitable person''s hand, it is earth shaking, so in such circumstances, it is difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat without the hundreds of rounds. After all, it is not so easy to grasp the weakness of the other party. In this instant, Zhao did find that he could not understand the other party, and felt some fear, you know, with him In terms of strength, except for the whole tribal war, he has never been afraid of anyone. This man is the second person who brings him a sense of oppression. He fell in love with that man in the original words, Zhao Meng is just like an abandoned article. Although he had a very high cultivation and strength before, he grew up in the water test environment, but in so many years of decadent career, he also honed up his strength. It has to be said that Zhao Meng has lived a very natural life in recent years A little dispute, no worry, even less time to use force, many meals were brought to her mouth by others, and even no time to exercise her body any more. under such circumstances, how can Zhao beat an opponent of the same level? In contrast, he lived a hard life every day and worked hard to cultivate his own weapons. What''s more, he was still cultivating a weapon handed down from ancient times by his own poking family. It can be said that ordinary people are not rivals at all. Under the double pressure of dance skills and real strength, Zhao Meng could not even defeat his opponent in one round, or he was defeated Come on, keep retreating. This time, he finally felt the approaching of death. She had never been so afraid. Even when facing the man in front of him, she had no such idea. After all, at that time, he still had some courage of the first grassland warrior in his heart. After that, he completely lost his own strength and became a man driven by people, cattle Under the circumstances of sheep, she was killed again. Naturally, she returned to the origin again.He looked at the sword that was about to kill him. He closed his eyes and seemed to be ready to give up his life. However, in his impression, when he should have been snowing, it did not happen. It turned out that just as the weapon was about to reach his chest, a sudden force came over, blocking the weapon lattice in front of Zhao Meng, and could not further inch further. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1165 Yes, this man is the chief of the big tribe. He is just in a very far away place. He is relying on his strong willpower and his full strength in the period of integration to block the situation. He also rebounded back. It can be seen that her strength must not be comparable to that of ordinary people. Now Zhao Meng is afraid of it. After seeing the name of the man, he naturally looks frightened Appearance, I''m afraid of being killed, but it''s obvious that the backstage gangster has no time to deal with Zhao Meng. After the attack was blocked by the air mask door, the tribal chief of the big tribe did not stop. It means that he threw an unknown object at the monk. However, the monk who had the ancient five skills of body building was not even able to make this attack. Next, he was cut into two pieces and immediately the water slurry splashed on the ground, Before 44, he did not expect that his strict revenge plan was still in vain. You know, in terms of his strength, he can be said to be the existence of the second place in the grassland on the wheel. But I didn''t expect that the legendary king of tribes had such a powerful power that he would kill him in the second place with a wave of his hand. You should know that he now has the cultivation of a suitable period. How can he not feel such an enemy Fear? At the same time, the contrast in her eyes was his deepest desire at the moment. He wanted to revenge himself, but seeing that the fund-raising was in front of him at the moment, he couldn''t get up any more. Thinking of his wife, he couldn''t help crying. It was too late. Since he couldn''t kill Zhao Meng, it showed that his mission had failed. This time, it was his death. The grasshopper survived again, and he also breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, Zhao felt more confident in his own vitality in the face of such enemies. He was about to climb the mountain to Duyun. When the Minister of the big tribe in Duyun said thank you, he really heard a sneer of disdain from the other side from a distance. This sneer was not serious, However, Zhao was scared to a great extent. You can see how upset he is to his behavior when such a person is short. Zhao Meng knew that if there was another time, there would be no one in his heart to pick me up. He also knew that on the grassland, there were people outside, and there was a heaven outside. Even if he thought that there was such a strong husband behind an ordinary girl, I''m afraid he would not be able to save himself if he met such an opponent again Hou Ke died a little too unjustly. Zhao Meng, who cherished her life more and more, also began to pay attention to protecting her health. As a result, she had so many guards to guard her, and no one was allowed to get close to her. However, at the same time, her violent character still remained unchanged. Even after two life and death disasters, she still wanted to live with impunity in this world A life full of wine and wine. However, compared with the previous, Zhao now converged a lot, most of the time he would not dare to kill the other side, he also knew that to leave a little hope for his enemy, so that his enemy will not easily fight with himself, is also the skill he has learned to play with people''s hearts, and those who have fought with him will not be killed by Zhao Meng, because Zhao knows Once Dao moves the killer, he will fight back with all his strength to the convenience. So now the accounts are in the same way as boiling frogs in warm water. You beat your palms over and over again. For every time you show a very ordinary performance, you draw a tie. Put them on the other side''s vigilance, and then you must kill them. It can be said that one is to exercise their own strength, and the other is to select their younger brother from among them. You know, what is in his hands now Most of the guards are elites of some sect disciples. These elites each have their own. Naturally, they can''t help Zhao Meng to guard his safety all his life. After earning a sum of money, most of them leave. The rest of the people want to earn more money, so they haven''t left here. At this time, Zhao Meng finally arrived. He looked at his friends who were guarding his heart and laughed After a while, he said coldly, "in the days after that, I may have to do some more." In the face of Zhao''s words, all the people are blinded by him. No, they don''t know what the people in front of them want to do. However, for money reasons, they don''t have the habit of asking questions. They just know to take them and go to finish the task. As time goes by, Zhao Meng now has reached this time point. There are more and more people under his command, and there are countless people who are unfaithful to him. Those who have been robbed from his family are all mixed up in the cage. However, they do not kill them and give them considerable freedom. Even the guards are very few, which can be said to be the largest We should know that in the past, once those people were arrested, most of them decided to bite their tongue and commit suicide. But now that we know that there are still survival teachers, they naturally do not want to die so soon. At this time, it was from Jiangning that they were going to punish them. Now the rebels have been decadent. I don''t know how many years have passed. After losing their most important leaders, they are naturally very weak. If they want to fight against Zhang Meng, they have to pay a lot of hard work. It can be said that they have lost their lives, but there is still something to be done Underestimate the power, Jiangning they decided to find an opportunity to go to the rebel territory, and have a good chat with them, really get their help, the implementation can be more perfect.After they had a plan, Jiangning and they also nodded slightly, ready to divide their work. On the one hand, the witches decided to start investigating Zhao Meng''s living habits here, while Jiangning on the other side went to the rebel army to learn the intelligence and information they knew. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1166 Using the black clothes that I wear, I don''t reveal the fact that I have the real dragon armor. At the same time, it also increases my own strength infinitely. It not only improves the strength and speed to the middle level of the fitness period, but also makes me not receive sword damage. It can be said that Jiangning has the greatest grasp of himself. Moreover, the real dragon armor has a peculiar effect on the people of these tribes, because they all use their own physical training skills to make their bodies become powerful and hard, which can be said to be the most Yang Zhigang moves. However, when fighting against Jiangning, it is absolutely suppressed everywhere. After all, Jiangning itself is immune Because of the physical damage, they can''t hurt Jiangning at all. Moreover, Jiangning still uses its own strength without reservation. Those people themselves are much lower than Jiangning. How can they compete with Jiangning? In this way, Jiangning has killed in and out of the numerous guards, but they have no way to deal with Jiangning. It can be said that Jiangning has reached the limit of Jiangning everywhere. Now Jiangning has no reservation. Every time they make a move, they can''t bear any attack of Jiangning. Everyone was so shocked. When they looked at Jiangning, their eyes were full of fear, and they did not have any idea of resistance. It can be said that now they have fallen into absolute inferiority. However, even under such high circumstances, they dare not retreat at all, because they know that once they retreat, Waiting for their end can only blame death, their master Zhao Meng can be said to be ferocious, treating the people has been so. If they run away, I''m afraid they can only live a life of fleeing. They have no hope of surviving. Therefore, in order that their families will not be threatened by Zhao Meng and that they can live in this tribe, they have to fight against Jiangning bravely, even if they know that they are likely to die. Under such attacks, Jiangning also felt a trace of boredom. After all, if the enemy could not be killed, how could he kill Zhao Meng? He didn''t forget the purpose of his coming here. He didn''t come to clean up the miscellaneous fish. He tried to solve Zhao Meng''s goal at 20. Now he is held back by these people, which also makes you feel that his goal seems to be getting farther and farther away. It takes him a lot of effort to solve this problem. Compared with Jiangning, that Zhao Meng is more relaxed, because this time, it is not like before when he was ambushed, there are a group of people to deal with him, nor is it like when facing the ancient monk, he can only wait for the arrival of death, which can be said to be hopeless. But now he does seem very comfortable, because his staff are all around him. In such an upstanding situation, he naturally does not need to worry about anything. After all, time and a person are needed to deal with a lot of subordinates, and he just needs to sit on it and wait for the victory to come. What''s more important is that he has already made it clear that the only person to come is Jiangning. How can he feel afraid and not owe? In addition, now he only needs a stick of his staff, which can make Jiangning have no way to deal with him, and he can solve Jiangning honestly without even having to avoid the rain to sell. She said with a sneer to Jiangning, who is struggling in front of her: "boy, I have to admire your strength. Even if I want to deal with so many people, it is not an easy thing. At least I have to do my best to make a draw with them. But you can still go back and forth freely among these people, and you can see your own reality The strength should be due to the fact that I am an uncle. If we two aim at each other, we may win or lose. But at this time, I still have to say that you are really too young. " Then Zhao Meng looked at Jiangning in front of him. He seemed to be looking at his age. He frowned and said: "looking at your appearance, you are only a child in his twenties and twenties, which should belong to a very young child. If you can have such accomplishments at such a young age, you are also a wizard in the world. But it''s a pity that you should not be offended if you offend People, originally we are safe and sound, and I will not ask any questions at will. How can I find my head and still want to marry my life? Naturally, I can''t spare you "Don''t blame me for not following the rules. After all, you came to assassinate me. I can give you a chance to fight against me one-on-one. That would make me look silly. So at this time, you''d better die honestly. Under the siege of so many people, even I can''t escape. Besides, each of them has unique skills Together, it is able to form a set of fantastic array, which is the cultivation of fitness period. Even if you are sincere, you may not be able to escape. Do you think you still have a little possibility of survival? " "However, if you are willing to say who is behind your back to instruct you to do these things, it is not impossible for me to consider sparing you a life. After all, it is a pity for you. It is a pity that such a high talent in the past has now died. Now I will give you the only way out, to see if you can grasp the power."With that, Zhao Meng sneered and looked at Jiangning in front of him. It seemed that he was waiting for her reply. From the confidence between his eyebrows, he was quite clear about what kind of choice he would make. Of course, Jiangning didn''t even answer his question. He just looked at it with plain eyes, and he had already expressed all the meaning he wanted to express. Naturally, Zhao was quite angry. He didn''t expect Jiangning to be so rampant that he didn''t even answer what he said. He just attacked his side blindly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1167 Although Jiangning seems to be in a bitter battle now, he is actually not hurt at all. You should know that with the speed and defense ability of his real dragon armor, these little thugs can''t beat them back. Therefore, if they can''t even touch Jiangning''s face, they will be greatly backward by him, because they have almost endless hands Of course, they are not afraid of being attacked by the traffic police. Even if they are injured, they can be replaced immediately and become the second one. Moreover, their formation is very complicated. Jiangning has never seen such a sad formation. It can be said that each unit is connected with the next person. Jiangning''s attacks are all scattered and can''t pose any threat to them. As mentioned before, even if they find a flaw to attack, they will immediately replace it. Under constant alternation, Jiangning has nothing They have any way, and Zhao, who is in the middle of the formation, is not allowed to worry about anything. Just when he thought it was certain to win this time, a turning point suddenly appeared, which all of them didn''t think of. That is, behind Jiangning, there was another man lying in ambush. This guy can be said to be a fatal joint, that is, the wizard who has not been able to do anything from head to tail. From the beginning, he didn''t make a move for once, in order to seize such an opportunity to let everyone give up their vigilance. From the beginning to the end, he lurked in the shadow and was always ready to take out the move that he had prepared for a long time. It can be said that he had been waiting for the victory or defeat of the war, and finally let him seize the opportunity, that is, no one paid attention to him It is the chance to attack Jiangning with all his strength. Only in this way can he successfully ensure that he can win 100% of the battle. In this way, Jiangning can stay in the endless attack, because all the enemies are destroyed by him. Yes, he has investigated clearly from the beginning, how many subordinates are there with Zhao. Although he has not told Jiangning about this, he has also investigated secretly. After all, he wants to complete the revenge plan, which is not one day or two days. With his selfless identity, he can easily command his hands to complete this task It is found out how many people have lurked around Zhao to help him with his security work. In this way, they can move forward without any worries. Therefore, he also practiced an ancient book. This witchcraft can do a wide range of damage, but it can''t effectively and fatally strike the enemy. It can only make all the enemies fall asleep. He scatters a bottle of medicine and sprinkles it on the ground. The moment before it touches the ground, the potion evaporates and all of them turn into water A cloud of fog, the alley diffuse and go, and she is floating in the mouth of a pill, a smile, is to see the smoke toward the surrounding eight sides. Soon, the smoke began to diffuse, and those who were recruited by the defenders could not quit because of the array. They could only watch themselves covered by the smoke. Soon, they felt something wrong. The real Qi in the whole human body could not mobilize their minds, and they were dizzy and confused, and their eyes seemed to be I was so tired that I couldn''t open my eyes any more. In this way, everyone fell down after eating for a moment, all unconscious. Zhao did not for any one to see the people around him fall down one by one and disgusted, but also towards it spread out, soon is surrounded by his whole person, and he immediately use it, because his strength and his subordinates are not directly proportional, so it is also using his innate Qi to block down, those poisons did not invade into his body ¡£ But Rao is so. He really felt the power of the crops after his first kiss. After staying in the house for a moment, he didn''t know that he was able to block this thing with his most powerful strength. Fortunately, he didn''t faint. He could still stay awake and move around To draw a distance from them to escape. At this time, the lion dance is light to come out, he looked at Zhao who was eager to escape in front of him, sneered and said: "you have today, do you know you are afraid? I tell you, in order to kill you, I have not spared no effort. Your every move over the years has been under my investigation, and thanks to the rebels who made the attack, the assassination plan that I thought of many times failed. Finally, I think of this again. In order to ensure the success of this time, I did not even tell anyone the formula of this medicine. No one will be responsible No one knows what the effect of the overpowering drug is and where it comes from. Even the guy who fought with you did not even say that He subconsciously looked at Jiangning''s direction, and then said with a smile: "it''s not that I don''t trust him at all, but out of my bottom line. In order to revenge, I''ve tried my best to suffer him this time. However, there must be no side effects. After that, just untie it for him, and then make amends and apologies to him I have to take your dog''s life first. Let you know the pain of my wife''s death After saying that, he raised the sword that had been waiting for a long time, and the rust on this saber can be seen to be true. I don''t know how many years ago I had a sense of vicissitudes of the times. But at the moment of seeing this saber, Zhao Meng was shocked, and then he cried uncontrollably.Because he had seen this saber early, it was nothing else. It was the sword owned by the witch''s wife, that is, the sword of his general. He could know it clearly when he saw him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1168 "Are you? Who the hell are you? " Zhao cried out in surprise. His performance made the samurai a little strange. He didn''t know why his appearance made him in such a situation. Maybe it was the fear when he saw the sword. He didn''t expect that his assassin would appear in front of him in this form many years ago. But even so, he didn''t want to show mercy to Zhao It means. "I didn''t think of it! At that time, in this tribe, you sold your master to seek honor. In order to gain a little wealth and status, you killed your general by yourself. In an attack, you won the favor of your master, bestowed you this city with great help, and helped you to enhance your strength by force. It can be said that you benefited a lot! But you can''t have guessed that after so many years, someone will mention this matter, and I am the one who wants to avenge the general. You despicable villain, let me die After saying that, the wizard raised his sword in his hand and seemed to be about to cut it off immediately. At this moment, Zhao Meng in front of him immediately said: "it''s not like this. The situation on that day is not as simple as you think. I''m not the so-called seller seeking honor, but because I have found out the wrong thing." Hearing Zhao Meng''s words, the wizard hesitated for a moment, and then slowly put down his saber. He knew that the effect had not disappeared, and in the smoke, Zhao couldn''t have any resistance ability. So he decided to listen to him, so as not to leave regret or admit something wrong. "You should know that the tribal chief we served at that time was not born alone. The Presbyterian group behind the leader was the key to control the tribe. Therefore, all our actions in that day depended on the Presbyterian group to give orders. At that time, we were fighting with neighboring tribes, so it was extremely critical. Even the clan leader was also close to him It can be said that the hero of our whole tribe lies in the self appearance to repel the enemy''s wave after wave of attack. " "At that time, I was still a loyal member of our clan leader. We absolutely did not want to betray him, nor did we want to do anything sorry to the tribe." Hearing this, the wizard coldly interrupted Zhao Meng''s words and said with a sneer: "what''s the use of saying these things now? You''ve killed him. Do you still tell me that''s not what you did? So many people saw it with their own eyes, and you also took this opportunity to ascend my present throne. If you still want to deny it, is it a little too sophistication? Now I can think it over at will. If you talk about such useless nonsense, I will kill you now. " Hearing the wizard''s words, Zhao Meng also bit his teeth, and then calmly said: "what I said is the truth. Of course, I would never want any hairy boy general. I was born a member of the tribe, and my death was the ghost of the tribe. I could never betray or not do anything, but I did receive a letter that day, which was a secret letter from the Presbyterian group, in the envelope There is only a simple and clear sentence: the patriarch has betrayed the enemy, find a chance to assassinate. " "You and I were also shocked when I saw this secret letter. You know, the clan leader is the elite of our family and the spiritual pillar of the whole tribe. Without it, it is impossible to persist for such a long time. It is impossible to say that he is rebellious. So I immediately sent someone to contact the Presbyterian group, and then I went to the Presbyterian group to check with them The truth of the matter. " "In the Presbyterian group, I argued with them for a long time, but all the elders of them all agreed that the current clan leader had betrayed the enemy and might have defected in the most critical battle. Then we would have no room for regret. Although I believe our leader very much, I am more worried that our tribe is in the right place of the tribe At the most critical moment, it is impossible for me to discuss with wuxingbai. You know, if the patriarch really discussed with him in the last battle, it would be a fatal blow to our whole tribe. " "After weighing it over and over, I decided to carry out the Presbyterian group''s plan to kill him at the last moment, and then I would lead the whole tribe to resist. To be honest, at that time, I was a bit bewildered. I always imagined that I could become the core of the whole tribe and the soul of the whole tribe just like the patriarch Yes, I walked in front of everyone, so I didn''t resist the temptation and agreed to their terms "At the last moment, I was very cautious and tried to find the evidence that the patriarch had defected, but I didn''t find it, but it was too late. I went to ask the patriarch to change again. So in public, I killed him with a knife. After killing the patriarch, my heart broke with pain, but looking at the eyes of all the people, I was shocked I understand that I have to do something now, or the whole tribe will be scared. " "I just wanted to say something about the patriarch''s defection, but I found that I couldn''t open my mouth. Then I fell down in a daze. After I woke up, the whole tribe had been destroyed, the tribe was captured by the enemy, and the people were in the pain of subjugation. At that time, I was sleeping in a huge palace."Speaking of this, Zhao Meng sighed helplessly, as if there were countless resentments and regrets in his heart, but he could not make any answer at the moment. He looked at the sincere eyes and became a little painful. He seemed to be seeking some relief and comfort. He looked at the sword in the hand of the warrior, with a look of attachment and a smile. After hearing Zhao Meng''s words, the wizard also slowly stopped the sword in his hand. He decided to thoroughly investigate what was going on. He didn''t want to hurt anyone, and if Zhao said that, he would have more things to do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1169 "When I woke up, the person who had just come out of the palace to meet me was to take me to a large hall, on which sat our greatest enemy, the leader of the White Wolf tribe." "Looking at the group of old people sitting not far away from him, I understood all the things. It turned out that they were not the patriarchs, but all the members of the Presbyterian group. When they worked out such a plan in the history of evolution, they implied that I took out the false evidence to prove the patriarch''s mutiny. Then I was really stupid and had no definite evidence Evidence, but it is still confused by the lust for profit. This inhuman killing of my own general, that is, our leader. " "And then you should know that after the patriarch and I fell down one after another, those soldiers did not have any courage and confidence to stop the enemy''s attack. Under the enemy''s easy iron hooves, they successfully crushed the dullness of our tribe, and then burned, killed and plundered our tribe at will, and I became all of this Accomplice, although I am very reluctant, but this has become a fact, I have become their staff Speaking of this, Zhao Meng showed a painful expression, as if he recalled his most sad things, while the wizard on the side said coldly: "then you can recover our tribe after that, don''t you have the ability to make up for the past?" "After killing all the enemies, the elder of the tribe didn''t know that the most important thing was that he killed all the people in the whole tribe I was also given a position by the leader who was short of white wolf, that is, the tribe under management was returned to my hands "I wanted to rely on my ability to make the whole tribe go back to the original period, at least not to be bullied by outsiders, but I thought it was too simple. I thought I should be perfect. I had failed. I had failed from the beginning." "When I came back to the tribe again, I wanted to manage it in their name, but actually I was in charge of giving the best life to the people of our tribe. But they were ungrateful. In their eyes, I was a traitor who betrayed the whole tribe. No matter what I ordered, none of them would carry out it. No matter what I said, they would not I will believe that I have become the scum in the eyes of the whole tribe. " "With such a guy leading you, would you listen to her? Then, I could only suppress them with power to make them obey my orders. However, the effect was even worse. Soon, they thought that I was not only a traitor to the enemy, but also a tyrant. When I saw all this, they could only feel helpless. In addition, soon, the leader of the White Wolf tribe also found me We need our strength. " "In order to protect our tribe from being bullied by others, I could only agree to his request and recruit the people of the whole tribe. At that time, none of them wanted to. But I knew that if we could not gather enough people, the leader of the White Wolf tribe would kill all the people of the whole tribe in their eyes It''s a slave without any memory. Even I''m just one of the better slaves. " "After that, you should also know that I am more and more decadent and unable to do anything well. I can''t manage the whole tribe at all. I once thought about handing me over to the rebels, but later I also found that they didn''t have any leadership ability. They were just a group of farmers who only knew how to farm, and even ambushed me It''s very simple. But I can only stick to this position. I can''t live peacefully every day and night. Not only should I guard against other people''s assassinations, but also try to manage the tribe better. " "With the passage of time, my mind is more and more difficult, I began to do nothing, put the matter under the management of the people under me, and I was all day long, can be said to be a real tyrant in their eyes, at this time I met you." After that, Zhao Meng looked at the wizard with expectant eyes. It seemed that he wanted to see some hope in his eyes. However, the wizard replied coldly: "you really think too well. I know you want us to intercede for you, let them believe what you have done, but why do you think I will believe it?" "What you said is just one side of your story. Now no matter how you make it up, people will not believe what we say even after I believe your words. For so many years, you have been so cruel and fatuous that they can''t give you a second chance. It''s a fantastic dream for us to persuade you ¡£¡± "What''s more, do you think what you say will make me forgive you? You think too simple. I never said that I killed you for the sake of this tribe. He is a faint king, but it doesn''t matter to me. I''m not a member of your tribe. Naturally, I don''t care about these so-called pains and sorrows. Now, they will solve the problems themselves. After you die, they can choose a second king, and they don''t need it You have to worry. ""I can tell you that I didn''t want to save your tribe from the beginning to the end. I just came to revenge. For the Revenge of the general you killed, he shouldn''t have done it. You are the one who should die." After saying that, the wizard''s eyes showed a strong intention to kill, this time can''t hide seems to have reached the extreme. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1170 Zhao Meng is a bitter smile, shook his head and said: "no, you think too much, I never said I would beg for my life." "In any case, my sin has already been committed. No matter what happens after the tribe, I should die. I used to be the first warrior of the tribe. Naturally, I will not be afraid of death. In the face of this, I think it is worthy of my name, but I have been unable to rest assured. That is, what should the tribe do after my death? Although I have nothing to do with serving them as you said, I can''t just sit here and watch. " "at least, I has the final say in the tribes of the tribe, and those who are white wolf tribes can only borrow my mouth to act. So how to answer is the most important thing for me. But once I die, the second sovereigns will not know the demands of these insufficiencies if he does not listen to the tribal yuan. There is no doubt that if he listens to all of them, he will have endless nightmares after his death. This is why I have always been reluctant to let go of my hand. It is because I am greedy for life and afraid of death, but because I can''t be reconciled to it! " "I understand what you said. You are not the people of this tribe, so you don''t care about their affairs. You just revenge for the general. When I see you holding his relics and your age should be similar to him, I know the relationship between you. Therefore, I see that hope is the most urgent thing for our tribe Hope is needed. " "After killing the general, I knew that I was doomed to death. Now that you are here at the right time, you can kill me immediately. Then you can take my mobile phone to cancel all public notices and tell them that you killed me, and you are the heroes of the whole tribe." Zhao Meng has a firm look in his eyes, which seems to have confirmed what will happen next, and she also firmly said: "you are the hero who killed me, the devil, so it is reasonable for you to take over the head of this tribe. In this way, you will have better rights and ability to deal with the affairs of this tribe This is my last request. " The wizard was stunned and said, "but how can we manage this place well?" After Zhao died, he told me that he could not do everything for me after he was sober It''s because they don''t know at all that they may make too many mistakes, so it''s up to the insiders to understand them. " "You are the best choice. If you are in the whole tribe, you will feel at ease. This is not only because you are the hero who killed me, but also because you are a general related person. From this identity, you are the Savior of our whole tribe. If you persuade them, you will have the best effect. In the future, your words will also have great power No matter what kind of orders you give, they will abide by them unconditionally. In this way, they can live a better life Now the wizard understood completely. Now I thought I was just coming for revenge. After killing you, I would not think about so many things. Zhao Meng wanted to find someone to take over his task and manage the whole tribe for him, and he was the best candidate. "Believe me, this matter will not waste too much time. Even you don''t have to pay attention to it. You just need to come out and finish the rest. I know that I still have a lot of questions and doubts for you now. You can''t completely believe what I said, but it will take time to earn these things for you It doesn''t have any influence, and I will die in your hands, so believe me After hearing that, the wizard just gave a bitter smile, looked at Zhao Meng and said slowly, "I thought I came here only after killing, and I didn''t think about how to do it. But I didn''t expect that you said these words now. I feel helpless. It seems that my enemy is not only you! Since those elders have been killed by you, the next enemy is the head of the White Wolf tribe! " "It seems that I have to kill the head of the White Wolf tribe!" Said, the wizard reluctantly put down the sword in his hand, slowly said: "it seems that now can only be as you said, so that I have a chance to kill the White Wolf tribal chief is." After hearing the wizard''s words, Zhao Meng wept excitedly. Then he slowly picked up the rusty saber in the wizard''s hand, touched it slightly, and his eyes shed a trace of sentimental light. He said slowly, "of course, I once admired you, and it was because of my lust for profit that I harmed the whole tribe and you. Now I will redeem it Guilty. " The wizard sighed and said, "for so many years, you have worked so hard to maintain the tribe. It can be said that you have redeemed your sins. I believe that even if you get there, he will not blame you again." This time, Zhao Meng laughed from the heart. It was totally different from before. He slowly raised his sword in his hand and looked at his neck. There was no hesitation. There was no pain in his eyes. Instead, he was full of relief. After so many years, he finally came out of the shackles of hatred I really face my life.After Zhao Meng committed suicide, the wizard picked up his sword. After cutting off the ugly man, he did not feel any happiness. Instead, he felt the burden on his shoulder. He understood the real meaning of this trip, which is also his most worried thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1171 And the smoke of medicine slowly dispersed, a figure walked slowly toward the wizard, and said: "I didn''t expect this guy is still a man of temperament." The wizard turned around with some astonished eyes and found that Jiangning, who was dressed in black, also showed a trace of surprise. He did not expect that Jiangning could persist in that position for such a long time without any pain, but seemed relaxed. Just from this point, he felt the difference and strength of Jiangning. Now he looked at Jiangning with a helpless smile. He knew that all the words he and Zhao Meng had said before had been heard in his ears, and he naturally knew the whole process of the matter, and then it was up to him to decide. "I know that this time is quite unfair to you, but I still hope that you can continue to finish with me, this trip has been hard for you, but I have to say again, it is true, we have no way now, if we want to kill the leader of the White Wolf tribe, we must rely on your strength." The wizard grinned bitterly, and said that he had some pleading appearance, but he knew that now he had been able to let Jiangning work hard for it. Who knows? Jiangning looked at the wizard in front of her, but she said with a smile: "didn''t we have said the mission goal before our trip? I will send you here. Along the way, I will help you finish what you want to accomplish safely, and then send you back. My task is to complete it completely, and the book naturally belongs to me. Now I have sent you here, and the next step is to take you back. What do you think? " The wizard also gave a wry smile. He knew that Jiangning seemed to have been unmoved, and he could not take out more things that could make use of him. To know that the ancient book had been close to a very strange topic, and he also slightly concealed the target before he let Jiangning act for it. Otherwise, when Jiangning knew that he had to fight against a suitable person At that time, maybe they would not accept this task at all, and naturally, that ancient book has no credibility. The next step is to fight against the head of the White Wolf tribe, which is the real big tribe. Even if the existence of countless intergenerational periods attack together, it may not be able to capture the whole white wolf tribe. If Jiangning and that person are against each other, they will be speechless to send 1.5 billion. In his opinion, Jiang Ning can not say what can attract Jiangning Ning''s leaving has been a nail on the iron plate. Who knows that Jiangning said: "it''s just that I have nothing to do to serve me. The route to the White Wolf tribe is also the place I want to go through, so I can go to the White Wolf tribe next time! I know if you''re on your way or not, and I find that I like the sword you have in your hand. Why don''t you sell it to me? I can help you finish what you want The wizard looked at Jiangning with grateful eyes, and said with a smile: "thank you!" "The task of the course is a small matter, and it''s also a small matter to fight against the people of the White Wolf tribe. But along the way, I don''t want to be dazed again. It''s too humiliating, isn''t it?" Hearing this gift, he only blushed a little, but didn''t say much. Then he patted Jiangning on the shoulder, and they all went back to the inn where they lived. After a while, the news of Zhao Meng''s assassination was spread out. In a short time, everyone knew that Zhao Meng was wearing Zhao Meng''s news No one knows that the hero who killed Zhao Meng is staying in this pub. They are naturally very excited about Zhao Meng''s death. In their eyes, the scum that has harmed them for so many years is finally dead, and they are also eager to search for the hero who killed Zhao Meng to help them finish the people they have been trying to kill, but they don''t know that their so-called bully has always been for them He made a contribution in silence. Now after he died, he attracted a lot of abuse. However, there is no way to do it. Just as Jiangning said to the wizard, the people are always ignorant. When you really pay for them, they can''t feel your sincerity at all. In their eyes, the most beneficial understanding is the best. After that, the two men were discussing in the pub. What should we do next? You know, it''s not a good thing to get close to the White Wolf tribe. After embracing, they will be chopped to death by random knives, and they don''t have enough identities to take. Jiangning thought for a while, then said to the wizard, "I have a way to work, that is, I don''t know if you can accept it." "You say, the man who killed my wife is in the White Wolf tribe. Naturally, I can''t sit back and ignore this trip. I have to deal with him. As I said before, my life has lost any pursuit. I was born for revenge. Now that the revenge is half done, how can I retreat easily? No matter what you say, I will accept it. " "That''s easy. After that, we killed Zhao Meng and became the hero that everyone admired and became their leader. Although the people of the White Wolf tribe knew that Zhao Meng was dead, for them, Zhao Meng was just a puppet. No one cared about his life or death, and no one cared about who would come Management, all they need is someone to listen to them. ""At this time, we just need to take the initiative to tell them that we are also very obedient chessmen. In this way, we can naturally take over the whole town. At that time, we will not only become the heroes of the tribe, but also help the people of the tribe live better. In this way, we can fulfill Zhao Meng''s wish before his death." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1172 "Do you mean sneak in and pretend to listen to them, and then approach them in a reasonable way, and then assassinate?" Jiangning shook his head and said, "not only is it so simple to believe that the leader of the White Wolf tribe is not only a mediocre fellow, but also his strength must not be as simple as we have guessed. Maybe even I can''t take any way. So I think our plan is not just going to dive into such a simple way Things should be decided at a deeper level. " "You mean?" The wizard shook his head slightly, and asked in some doubt that she really didn''t understand what you were saying in his view, and there seemed to be no other way to go. "I think we can dive into a higher level, that is, we can be the second Zhao Meng person. We are only purposeful than him. Our strength is much higher than he doesn''t know. We can listen to his white wolf tribe for a while, step by step, close to their core position, and they are absolutely in their absolute position When they are attacked unexpectedly, they will not be prepared for any one, and we will be able to prepare more and know his strength. It is the so-called truth that knowing one''s own interests can keep fighting He understood that you are now planning to dive into the White Wolf tribe. Then, and close to the status, to investigate the leader of the White Wolf tribe. What exactly does he want to do and what extent does it have been? In this way, it is possible to know that they can defeat each other or they may find a very strange place. Just like before, if they had not been closely investigated, it would be impossible to know that Zhao Meng had so many guards around him, and could not kill Zhao Meng by chance. For the wizard now, he wants to investigate and have a lot of things. But the most important thing is to follow Jiangning''s arrangement to carry on step by step. After all, his strength is not as high as that of his family. If he wants to dive in, it will take a lot of effort to get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. Now there is only one chance like this It will be put in front of you. Naturally, it is impossible to use it. If you seize such an opportunity, you can successfully dive into each other. When you kill, it is very easy and saves a lot of effort. "What you said makes sense, but how should you finish it? Although we killed Zhao Meng, our chances are very small now. How can we achieve this goal you said is appropriate? That''s too cheap. We are a stranger for no reason. They can''t believe us! " The wizard said in some doubt that, in his view, they were just a few newcomers. If the other party had to investigate it randomly, they could know that they were not from this tribe, and naturally he would be full of guard. Then they would not be able to dive into the tribe smoothly, but they might expose their present situation, and they will be trapped In the passive danger, when he is under the other party''s bag, it may fall into a more dangerous situation. This is the only thing he worries about now, and the reason why he did not immediately agree with Jiangning''s decision. "In fact, you don''t have to worry about this. Although they don''t have a good goal, we have a unique advantage in our background, let alone fear what they need to know that every tribe on the grassland is competing for each other. It can be said that there is a lot of fog. But to mobilize a new one It is also very dangerous for an outsider to help themselves. They are likely to investigate what kind of people come to them. I''m afraid that those elders also took a lot of hard work to get them. Move them. But if such a person is willing to help them for free, they can not get it without any help! " "I am totally different from you. I am a man from Zhongtu. Your wall should have known that although they are going to attack Zhongtu soon, he has no doubt about my identity. After all, for them, there are many middle-way traitors coming to them. I can be one of them naturally, but I am more than ever When I have trust, I can dive into it smoothly without any doubt. Because the obvious suspicion has already appeared and I can make my trust on the top level if I successfully avoid them. " Hearing Jiangning''s words, the wizard nodded silently. He knew that what you said was really like this. If Jiangning was the target, he could successfully sneak in. Even if the other party had doubts about him, he would only suspect that he could not be a spy sent in the middle of the way, but he could not have guessed that his goal was to kill the white wolf When the leader of the tribe comes, you will have more chance to go in and even become a key member of the White Wolf tribe. In this way, it is very unusual to teach you more possibilities to approach it, even to prevent the whole tribe from invading the Middle Earth. "I understand what you mean, but isn''t it too dangerous for you? You sneak in alone, but not as before I led you to various tribes, some customs and language difficulties with them will cause huge trouble. When there is no wizard status to help you as a cushion, how can you smooth your actions in it? Instead, we may be trapped in a very confused infinite mirror. Let''s go in together! " The wizard said sincerely that in his view, he was really worried about Jiangning. After all, it was also caused by him. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1173 After listening to the wizard''s words, Jiangning also nodded. He knew that now he really needed the help of the wizard''s brother. He could sneak into it with some difficulties on his own. With the wizard, he could get into the interior more easily and get in touch with some core things, so as to help him see the leader of the White Wolf tribe more quickly It''s their plan. After determining the target, they started their own action. First of all, they cut off Zhao Meng''s head and hung it on the wall. Then they left their own name. It seemed that they were telling the whole tribe that they were the hero who killed Zhao Meng. Soon, this incident naturally caused a huge sensation , all people are around to watch over, they are looking at Zhao''s body that moment is also very excited. You know, Zhao Meng at that time could be said to be a bully who was well-known by all people. He almost committed all kinds of evil. However, few people knew that he wanted to protect the whole tribe in his heart. From this point, they were very relieved. They thought that their big devil had died, but they didn''t know how great this matter was to themselves influence. After learning the news of Zhao Meng''s death, the most violent reaction should be that of the rebels. They knew that their opponent''s son had lost, and they were also surprised to find out who was their hero immediately? After the close intelligence network of the Resistance Army, we found Jiangning and the wizard very quickly. After investigation, I found out that the wizard was the head of their tribe. They loved each other. They were very excited. They thought that they had found the real Savior. First, they saved them from the fire, which can be said to have given them great hope and belief. At this time, the tribe was naturally headless. Without a leader, Zhao Meng''s original state of mind could not be appreciated by the people. They all thought that Zhao Meng''s family members were members of a group of teachers and sisters. Even at that time, they were brothers in their tribe. Now, Zhao Meng''s trained people are not human beings, ghosts or ghosts As if they were only killing tools. Naturally, some people voted for Jiangning and the wizard. They thought that these two talents were the most suitable person to be the group leader. Naturally, they also caused a sensation without accident. All the people chose to agree. After all, in their view, it is very appropriate and solemn to rescue them from the fire and water And they can only choose that now. Without the rival Jiangning and the wizard, it was natural for them to become the team leader. Soon, a lot of troubles were brought about, including taxes and taxes in various places, which caused a huge amount of redwood. At that time, the White Wolf tribe was always facing Jiangning, asking about the fees paid by various places Some of them are laborious and people have a headache. At that time, money was the most worthless thing among the tribes. They were different from the people in the middle land. They used clothes to exchange things. They also circulated money boards in various places. However, they usually focused on gold and silver. Therefore, Jiangning was very numb. After all, they asked for countless sheep and enemies For them, if they don''t cry, they are stupid. Once handed in, they are likely to face the situation that all the people are suffering. Therefore, Jiangning once felt Zhao Meng''s hard work at that time. Fortunately, a man soon solved the matter, which was the confidant Zhao Meng had mentioned to stay. He had to say that his ability to deal with affairs was really extraordinary. With just a few efforts, Jiang Ning learned a lot from him, including accepting from some lower tribes The property is handed over to the above. Although it is very cruel to those small tribes, there is no way out now. Everyone will take into account the feelings of others. Although Jiangning is only a halfway man, he does not want to hurt the people of this tribe. After dealing with the affairs of the tribe, Jiangning is also very quick to prepare the next thing. Now he is just the clan leader on the surface, and he works with the wizard. Do you think they have strange regulations? It turns out that they became the clan leader of this tribe together. However, it is obvious that both Jiangning and the wizard have no idea. They want to manage the whole tribe well. After all, the most important task for them is to find the leader of the White Wolf tribe to revenge. In the patriarch''s room, there is no one in a huge living room. You don''t even have a gardener to watch. Just two people are standing there, and they are frowning and pacing back and forth. It seems that they are very anxious for someone to come. At this time, the person sitting is finally unable to help speaking. Of course, Jiangning is the person sitting here. He said slowly: "you should not be too anxious. I think the people above will be sent down soon. After all, it is a very distressing thing for them to have no contact here all the time. After Zhao Meng falls down, they can''t wait too long, even if they really want to test our patience It may take too long. After all, for them, we still need our tree, and now we have no way to get in touch with them, so we can only do this for a while, but even if you are in a hurry, it doesn''t have much effect. "After hearing Jiangning''s words, the wizard also stopped, no longer in front of the non-stop string back and forth, but slowly sat down, poured a small cup of tea, Fengyun''s mouth slowly sipped, helplessly sighed, as if met with something difficult, I looked at Jiangning with sadness. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1174 "It''s not that I''m too impatient. Although I understand what you said, it''s really not something we can manage now, but it''s a long time. It''s been nearly a month, and there''s no news. It seems that we''ve forgotten all of us. If so, what should we do in the future? They really don''t come. Do we ignore them? Just take over here as a team leader? " The sorcerer shook his head angrily and said slowly, "our original purpose was to get close to the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe and kill him for revenge. This is what we decided at the beginning, but we didn''t expect that it was in such a situation. Are we really going to be the leader here? Is that what you call the result? " "You should not be too anxious. As I said, they must need our tree. For them, if they want to attack the Central Plains, they must have good material reserves. Therefore, they are in urgent need of the benefits brought by various small tribes. We are not an ordinary small tribe, but they are also in urgent need Material, so will you come to me? However, they have just learned of Zhao Meng''s death. Naturally, they can''t simply believe that we have to wait for the opportunity to pass. After they really think of us, they will come to me. Then we will have the capital to talk about prices. " "But it''s going to take a month. Even if it''s a test, we don''t have to take that long." "What has the final say?" Jiangning smiled. "If you really think so, you are completely mistaken. For them, the most important thing is time. After all, when they attack, they are the ones who have the final say. How do we see it naturally? Qualification is naturally determined by time. The more reassuring their behavior is now, it means that when we need to use them, we will have more trust. When we sneak in, we will have better trust. Do you think that''s not good. Compared with before, you won so many years and now you can''t stay for a month Are you ready? " After hearing Jiangning''s words, the wizard also sighed silently. Now he can''t take it any more. He can only wait for Jiangning to decide all these things. After all, he has fallen into the first step of the environment and has become the patriarch. Naturally, it is impossible for him to leave halfway. Jiang Ning''s words appeared in the eyes of Jiang Ning for a long time. Sure enough, he was sent by the people of the White Wolf tribe above, and the reason was very simple. After getting the news, he knew Zhao''s death. After meeting Jiangning, he also confirmed that they were the new clan leaders they knew before. In this way, they must marry the White Wolf tribe to contact with each other. After all, they had been white before It''s just a small tribe under the wolf tribe. However, to Jiangning''s surprise, the arrival of this man did not attract too many people''s attention. On the contrary, he went quietly. It can be seen that he did not want too many people to know the relationship between them and the White Wolf tribe. After all, the previous care was also considered to be a traitor because of his real connection with the White Wolf tribe. Therefore, he should avoid it now This can be better managed, and they quietly find Jiangning and others. However, since they came quietly, it is more hopeful for Jiangning. It seems that the White Wolf tribe attaches great importance to their own place. Otherwise, it is impossible to send a person to discuss with him. In this way, Jiangning also has more negotiation capital. He held his temper and slowly said to the people who talked in front of him: "do you think I am the kind of person who will easily betray the tribe? Then you look down on me too much. This is because I want to bring a better life to the people of the tribe. I will kill Zhao Meng, the traitor of the tribe. You want me to follow the same path as him. It''s a fool''s dream. " After that, Jiangning turned around and turned away. She looked very unfriendly. She was also the person in front of him. She frowned slightly and looked very distressed. You know, among a tribe, she had to go. It was very welcome. Everyone hoped that it would come. After all, it was so It represents a higher connection with the White Wolf tribe. However, it seems that Jiangning in front of him doesn''t eat himself at all. On the contrary, he wants to drive himself away. Moreover, his attitude is very bad. He has already infuriated himself seriously. If he does it, he must turn around and leave. Otherwise, he will go to the head of the White Wolf tribe and make some bad remarks about Jiangning, so that he can carry him all his life No, but he can''t do it now. Because he had already informed Jiangning in front of him before he arrived. It was because he had killed the group leader of the meeting, so he must be a guy with backbone and anal fissure. It is reasonable to say that he is completely in his consideration. If he withdraws now, it is too small for him to complete the above-mentioned handover The next task, he also patiently looked at the angry Jiangning in front of him, and could not help saying slowly: "you can think about it again. It is far less simple than you think. If it is, I will not come to discuss with you so quickly. We still have a lot of detailed problems. It is better to stay and be careful Tell me. " ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1175 "No, I have nothing to talk about for people like you. I don''t want to do anything harmful to my tribe. I advise you not to waste your breath here and get out of here!" With that, Jiangning turned and left, as if to issue an order to leave, but there was no one else around at the moment, so no one came to drive it away, leaving her standing there alone. However, she seemed not to be angry at all, but she gave a slight smile. "It seems that it''s true that this guy is just like what I thought. He is a pure man, and he doesn''t think about the cause and effect, so he can make a rash conclusion. However, it is very good to solve this problem. If he is a man of deep mind, he still has some troubles. Now it seems that we need to pay a small price to deal with him, but there should be no too much After a big problem, it''s better to take him in and finish the task assigned above! " After that, he slowly turned his back to live in the patriarch''s Fuzhou without any intention of leaving. However, it seems that you don''t care about him at all. Generally speaking, the guest room is left for him, and he can eat, drink and play here without any worries. In this way, 11 days ago, there is still no movement here. It seems that there is no need to persuade Jiang Ning''s appearance, eating, drinking and playing there. At this time, the wizard found Jiangning on the side, and asked anxiously, "this guy has come. Why don''t you agree to his request and talk to him so much? Now he doesn''t go away in our belly any more. Although he said that he didn''t leave immediately, he didn''t talk about anything to persuade us to surrender these days, right Isn''t it a good opportunity for us only? Why refuse Jiangning laughed and said mysteriously, "this time we sneak in is to get close to the head of the White Wolf tribe. It can be said that this is our ultimate goal. In addition, no matter what, it has no effect. That is to say, even if we enter into it, if we can''t get close to the core position, it''s not useful for us If there is any help, now we must try our best to improve our depth and realize our available value. Even if we join in, we will give us a higher position. " "If I simply agree now, I''ll be a Zhao Meng at most. I can''t get any attention at all. On the contrary, it may be lower than the recruitment position. Do you think he has a chance to assassinate the leader of the White Wolf tribe?" "What I want to do now is to let him realize my value and importance, and let him not have any doubt about me. After that, he can enter the land which is not as good as me, and be able to take a more serious position, which is related to the ultimate goal. In this way, I can show my talent and get closer to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. This is me Our final plan, isn''t it? " Hearing Jiangning''s words, the wizard also frowned, but still some puzzled asked: "but you do not fear that he will be lost? I can say that there is no such attitude in the world. You know, in his capacity, no matter where he goes, he will be warmly flattered by all people, but he is ignored here. Isn''t that asking for trouble? If it was for me, I would have been unable to help but leave. Now, he doesn''t pay any attention to us any more. One day is just eating, drinking and playing, which is nothing for us! " Jiangning laughed and said with a smile: "if it is true, then you think it is too simple. Since this person can persuade so many people to join their tribe, he is definitely not a stupid guy. Therefore, he must know what it is to take the task as the most important thing, and can not take his own temperament as the requirement, although he has been in any of the previous years The places were warmly entertained, but it doesn''t mean that he gave up his task. Now that he has been photographed and wants to accept our mission, he will certainly complete the investigation. Now that he has no action, the reason why he has no action is to test our patience and see if we are interested in joining their tribe. " "The reason why I didn''t refuse him immediately was that I left her here and let him eat, drink and have fun at will. I wanted to give her such an attitude that she thought I wanted to join the White Wolf tribe, but I couldn''t get over it because of some problems. With the real joining, after giving him such an illusion, he would go to find a solution After that, it will give us better help, and there will be no doubt about us. " The wizard frowned and said, "according to your opinion, as long as you leave him here to wait on us, how to join and what to do after joining will be arranged by him?" Jiangning mysteriously nodded, really did not say what, this is the stock market a burst of murmur, then why is Jiangning so big now? You should know that the other party has not made any movement so far, if you guess you wrong, it will eventually lead to the successful completion of their mission plan. In this way, their previous arrangement and speculation were completely invalid, so he was very suspicious. However, judging from the current situation, it seems that there is no way to do anything except what you said. In addition, the plan has always been aimed at the results of Jiangning''s mission. Therefore, he can only choose temporarily and believe in Jiangning after all Besides Jiangning, no one can give him such help!Although Jiang Ning is still in the mood to find the most impatient person, it is not the time for him to look at the situation, but he has no doubt about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1176 "What! Do you mean you''re leaving here now? " With Jiangning''s question, the emissary sent by the White Wolf tribe nodded indifferently, and seemed to have made a general determination. Suddenly, the wizard on the side was frightened. What he didn''t expect was that the man was so indifferent to his face, so simply wanted to leave, and there seemed to be no intention of discussing. This is just beating Jiangning''s face before. It seems that Jiangning was still saying with a pledge not long ago, saying that he didn''t think the man would leave at all, and eventually he would constantly beg. Although the wizard always felt that what Jiangning said could not appear, but there was no more to say from the previous Jiangning trust. But the reality at this moment is not exactly the same. It is necessary to know that the person has chosen to leave without hesitation. This means that their plan has failed since then, and they will lose their chance. In that case, it will be a great failure for them. If this fails, take the next time to want to enter The possibility of entering the White Wolf tribe is too low, so that it is far from a long time to revenge. The wizard can not help but look to Jiangning, it seems that he wants Jiangning to be soft. It is necessary to know that if he concedes before leaving, he can still retain it. At least it is the minimum guarantee that he can enter into the White Wolf tribe after that. He can never start from scratch, as long as he can get close to the upper level or have the chance to kill the leader of the White Wolf tribe. But Jiangning at the moment is still proud, and there is no meaning to say anything, as if he is looking forward to his departure at any time. Now, after hearing that he put forward this, he does not feel any anxiety and uneasiness, but rather a bit of a happy appearance. The man shook his head slightly, and seemed to sigh again. But he didn''t say it much. It was turning silently and leaving. His entourage took his luggage and walked away. Looking at the disappearing figure, the wizard finally couldn''t help but turned to Jiangning to the side and started his temper. "What is your problem? What a good opportunity. If we have agreed to his request, we can not just enter it directly. It can save us a lot of trouble, and we can get close to the goal directly. It is just a lot of things with one stroke. But you really refuse it. It is really amazing to me." "How difficult it will be for us to find such an opportunity since then. In this way, we will be far away from our plan, and there will be no more chance at all. Or you don''t want to accept this task at all, so we just want him to die like this." "In fact, I don''t believe it, because from the beginning, you put forward this point voluntarily. It is also your own saying that you want to kill the leader of the White Wolf tribe. I believe you so much, but are you answering me like this?" The wizard looked at Jiang Ning angrily, and he seemed to want to understand what he looked at. How he hoped to tell you to recognize the mistake and then recover the new man from the White Wolf tribe who had gone away. Then they could accomplish the task, without paying anything. Too much cost would not be able to lose a face to compliment each other, Let the other party admit their mistakes. But Jiangning is no expression, so light to look at 50, it seems that do not want to answer any words, so quietly turn away, and then Jiangning is a face of indifference, do not want to put the 50 words on the heart, this attracted more practical and more dissatisfaction, he has been a bit angry when looking at Jiangning, but one Remember, Jiangning, who was originally seeking, took the task without hesitation. Then he calmed down and said nothing more. Jiangning on the other side walked into the house at this time, but he was relaxed. Because from his divine sense, he could know clearly any movement around him. He certainly knew why the other party didn''t have any action although he had not been exposed in front of the wizard, but he was also very impatient. The other party has been unable to restrain it. In the present situation, the only one who can support the scene in the whole tribe is Jiangning. Therefore, to obtain the resources of the whole tribe, they must buy Jiangning two people step by step, and in fact, they can no longer support them. In their eyes, Jiangning are only inferior varieties But in order to win the war, I had to give a temporary grievance. If they are in normal times, they must directly mobilize large forces and hold down the troops in Jiangning with strong towns. At that time, they can not only deter the curfew around them, but also can obtain a large amount of resources. This is the most convenient thing for them to do. But now they can''t do it at all, because the war is coming, any unnecessary behavior, after all, any consumption may cause the later war to be upset. So if there is conflict with Jiangning, it is the least they would like to see. By then, they will not only lose their active rights, but will drag themselves into a passive situation This is why they have not been forced to do it all the time.In this way, in order to obtain Jiangning''s identity, those people are also constantly thinking about all kinds of tricks, from the beginning of the game to the back of the camouflage, constantly let Jiangning, he thought that he was not important at all, but actually let the wizard fall into his own trap. However, who would have thought that Jiangning was not moved by it at all, as if all these were in his original consideration, there was no promise, and he bowed his head, which also made the man''s position more and more ugly, and finally had to do so. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1177 Now he has been forced to the brink of despair. It can be said that he had no choice but to turn around and leave. He is going to test the real meaning of people in Jiangning through the last step. Of course, he can not do so because of his own consciousness. As far as he is concerned, he does not have such great power. He has passed the above consent Xu. In fact, this is the only way they can go now. When he turns around and leaves, if the people in Jiangning stop him, it means that Jiangning people can be taught. In this way, they will try their best to lower the value of Jiangning and they will be able to harvest the house of the whole city at a very low price. This is what they are now What I would like to see most! However, if Jiangning didn''t stop them from leaving, it would be a little difficult to do. After all, it means that Jiangning has no value for them. It can even be said that Jiangning wants them to leave. In this way, they may send microblogs to wish the army to suppress it from afar, and its development has become a disaster. Therefore, in order to gain Jiangning''s self, they may hold important places and positions in Jiangning at that time. As a result, they will fall into a very embarrassing situation. They also say that they will lose a lot of resources in vain. In order to make long-term plans, they must abandon the small profits in front of them. These people are also a bit helpless, but now it seems that Jiangning they do not have a little interest and meaning, which means that they have to pay a great price. To give Jiangning, their extremely high position can attract them to the bottom line, but it is also the situation they least want to see. After all, in their eyes, people in Jiangning only need to pay enough A big chip is sure to get the guy in the hand. After careful consideration, the informant still went back to Jiangning. This time, he did not come back quietly. Instead, he walked in from the main gate and went straight to the clan leader''s place, which is the location of Jiangning people. As soon as he went back, he told Jiangning, but from his point of view, he was not true If you want to go to the center of the White Wolf tribe, you can talk to the real manager of ramen. This time, Jiangning didn''t procrastinate any more. He just nodded silently and told those people that he would consider it. Then he turned around and left again. The informer''s eyes no longer flashed with helpless tears, but saw a glimmer of hope. The wizard on the side also looked silly. When he looked at Jiangning, his eyes were full of worship What I thought was in Jiangning''s hands, so simple it passed. "It''s so shocking to me that I just don''t want to pay attention to this matter, and can you foresee the end they want early? However, if we have grasped such a good opportunity, if we can directly discuss with the negotiator in the middle, then our position will definitely not be simply those foreign objects, and we can directly contact the core of the White Wolf tribe. " Of course, Jiangning won''t tell her. In fact, with the scope of his divine sense, he can clearly know what the informant is doing every day, planning every day what methods will be used to make your trumpet income to Jiangning. Jiangning also relaxed a little. Since their collapse this time, they will also You can go more easily. "It should not be too late. Since the other party has already said so, we should take advantage of the opportunity. Next, we will seize the free time and take it to the depths of the White Wolf tribe. I also want to meet these radical guys to see what their plans are for the Central Plains. Maybe we can do something by the way If everything is done ahead of time, it is worthy of the people of the Middle Earth. " Jiangning sneered and said, and her figure naturally spread to one side, 50-2 50 with a surprised look at Jiangning, seems to want to see from his tone, but really got the silent answer, he knows that Jiangning heart is already some resentment. After all, the people of these tribes have been so fierce that no matter who is slaughtering, they not only launched an attack on that section or towards the central reader. Once they really broke the city of Jinan, they would cause great slaughter and sleepiness. After all, these barbarian people act with their own instincts, and each of them has his own self Naturally, I will not treat the people there well. Therefore, as far as Jiangning is concerned, he must also go there. Whether it is a war between the organization department and the Middle Earth, or the killing of the leader of the White Wolf tribe, it is ultimately the task that Jiangning has to complete. Now he looks far away, with a trace of melancholy in his eyes, and seems to think of those people who have been left in the small town by him Each is firm. In fact, when he first came here, he had already started. Naturally, he knew from his divine sense that he had asked about the situation and knew where the breast-feeding was all the time? Now in Jiangning''s heart, there is an opportunity for a Chinese and Turkish friendly tribe on the island to gain strength from them. The leader of the little white wolf tribe will make them the center of the whole tribe, that is to say, the most powerful point of the whole tribe. In this way, he can lead all the people to a happy life, just the technology that Jiang should give them Let them be completely free and don''t have to worry about anything. The key point is to go now and how to kill the leader of the White Wolf tribe. He is the most important point in the whole plan for his family. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1178 The White Wolf tribe is the most powerful tribe in the whole southern grassland. It can be said that he has become the center of the whole tribe. Everyone should respect him for the harvest of good words. It can be said that his people are extremely rich. Once they are born in that tribe, they are the luckiest because they can get it without any effort and labor To the harvest of the flock. Of course, this does not mean that all the people of the White Wolf tribe are cowards. On the contrary, each of them is very strong. It may be due to the blood or the favor of grass. This also makes them almost brave and good at fighting. As the people of the White Wolf tribe, they are almost the most powerful soldiers in the whole tribe. From this point, they are one After unifying the south, I made most of them kneel at their feet and bow down. Gradually, the White Wolf tribe has become the center of the whole tribe. This time, the reason why they launched a war on the way is also due to their greed. They are extremely confident in their own power, but they do not know that convergence. Everyone is trying to achieve great results through little effort. They know this since childhood One thing is plunder, so this time they look to the more fertile Middle Earth. For them, all the people in the middle of the way only know how to play without knowing how to get into the tree. It is very simple to rob them of their achievements. Although there are many talented people in the middle of the way, they are vulnerable in terms of martial arts. Their walls can be crossed or even broken at will, If you want to plunder the houses in the middle land, it''s a very simple thing. If you want to cross over the Jinnan City, which they have been in awe of, you can make a rampage in it. The reason is that over the years, the White Wolf tribe has become more and more powerful and arrogant. All the surrounding tribes bow down to them, all due to his strange talent of death. No one knows why the people of the White Wolf tribe are so talented. It can be said that it is rare in the grassland of the whole tribe. Every one of them has given birth to almost every one of them in his life Come on, it''s the natural power to exercise their body building skills is more simple and incomparable. In addition, their clansmen can be said to be very strange, everyone can understand the language of the White Wolf, which also makes them more integrated with the prairie, often can get different opportunities in many cases, three people make the wind and water rise, almost in the whole grassland have their ears and eyes. Under such circumstances, Jiangning also quietly started an investigation. As early as in his own tribe, Zhang Ning began to ask people around to find out what the White Wolf tribe was like. However, the results were very few. Many people said that it was because of the original leader of the White Wolf tribe, the white wolf king, who had amazing talent and was directly ranked as the real one at a young age Immortal is to improve their own tribal blood, so that his descendants have a special talent. However, this point is far away from Jiangning. Although Jiangning only has the cultivation in the period of integration, he has been able to feel the improvement brought about by these realms, but he can never have such a powerful power to improve his blood. For Jiangning, naturally, it is impossible to believe this, unless the white wolf king has already been It reached a higher level, but it was unimaginable at that time. If he really reached that level, he could hardly say that he was not old enough to die. If he did, he believed that the whole Middle Earth would be under the leadership of the white wolf. However, the White Wolf tribe has the inborn cheap bones of the White Wolf clan. It can be said that it is sold closest to the king of the grassland in the whole grassland, and is much stronger than other tribes. However, it is impossible to study this point, and I do not believe it. After all, the king of the prairie can be said to exist in nothingness. He has seen his real face, and no one has ever seen his true legend The existence of Tao, which is close to God, is unbelievable to the family. Therefore, the only thing Jiangning believes in now is that there must be some rare way for the White Wolf tribe to improve the ability of its own people? It''s not common, so the number of their tribes is very small. So far, they can only improve their overall strength by constantly hunting for the resources of other tribes, rather than multiply their offspring. Along the way, Jiangning and the wizard discussed how to act, and headed for the city of the White Wolf tribe. It was once located in the deepest part of the grassland, which was the most dangerous and most extensive place in the whole tribe. People of all tribes could make peaceful transactions here, but they had to strictly abide by the rules here, which was mostly attributed to the White Wolf tribe The strength of the whole. There are only a few thousand people in the White Wolf tribe, but each of them has reached the cultivation of jiedan period at least, which is really frightening. And the leader of the White Wolf tribe has the cultivation of the combination period, which can be said to be the existence of all the heroes in the whole grassland. Moreover, it is not simply the fitness period, or even soon Close to the truth, to the point of full integration. However, due to the small number of their tribes, most of the city is filled with their loyal hands. The followers of this tribe are the real Wang Yong. They have irreversible rights. It can be said that all the rules set here are based on them, which can be said to be completely close to him.In such a city, outsiders will not be welcomed, so Jiangning has prepared a variety of Countermeasures in the early morning. However, when Jiangning really entered the White Wolf City, he was also shocked by the magnificent landscape here. He never thought that he could see such a magnificent building here. This huge foundation can be said to make the whole people feel I was surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1179 At a glance, Jiangning even thought that he had returned to the splendid palace of the Ming Dynasty, which was not even as big as the city in front of him. It can be said that the White Wolf city of the White Wolf tribe is simply amazing. Its area is large enough to cover the whole grassland, and there are many high-rise buildings in the city. Jiangning didn''t know how these high-rise buildings were built in such places as the grassland. To know that the soil under the grassland is very loose. If one is not careful, it may even slide and collapse in rainy days. In this way, the building will naturally disappear. However, at this time, it seems that the building is very solid and has no intention of shaking Let Jiangning can''t help but have some doubts. On the other side, there is a broader area with unimaginable beautiful scenery. There is a landscape similar to the park, and even streams flow through it. Jiangning feels puzzled. You know, on the grassland, any river water is precious, but I didn''t expect to see such a clear trickle here Flow. At the other end of the stream is a place where there is no one. From a distance, you can''t even see a little head moving. Jiangning knows that there is a city where the people of the whole white wolf tribe live. There is a castle where the leader of the White Wolf tribe lives. Therefore, no one is allowed to go there. Jiangning and pragmatism suppressed the excitement in his heart and walked slowly in the vast white wolf city street. Next, they would follow the guidance of the man to go to the city where the White Wolf tribe lived. Next, they would accept that person''s family style ceremony. If it went well, they would even be able to take up a position in the white Lang Chen Zhizhong, so that they could be more and more accepted The leader of the big white wolf tribe will be very successful in the most critical time. "I can''t help but kill this guy. I can''t help but see him grow up." The wizard Liu Ziqing sneered and looked at Jiangning and said with appreciation: "sure enough, you were right. If I didn''t listen to you, now we may not see that guy at all! As far as you are concerned, ordinary people must meet with him. It seems that he has made great efforts to obtain the resources of the tribe. Otherwise, it is impossible to get close to others with his own name. " Compared with the wizard''s ease, Jiangning on the side is a little worried. He didn''t expect that his plan would succeed so quickly. According to the principle, if the guy is really like the rumor, he should be very vigilant and have a considerable sense of vigilance, so it must not be a simple thing to get close to it, you know, to Jiangning he We are just very difficult to see strangers, and even with great danger, how can we meet them at will! Therefore, Jiangning thinks that the reason why the guy agreed so quickly is that his sister must have other reasons that are still in the process of exploration, which also makes Jiangning rest and suspect. However, he has no choice but to remind Liu Ziqing on the side. "It''s not too early to be happy. In terms of that guy''s character and identity, it''s impossible for us to do so. So you have to watch me do what you want to do next." Instead of nodding, this time he completely believed what Jiangning said on one side, and they walked silently towards the palace. As they walked closer to the palace, Jiangning felt something unusual. As far as Jiangning''s strength is concerned, it is completely possible to feel the hidden breath of the surrounding crowd. Naturally, it is also aware of many unknown secrets, including the secret sentry and security that you can feel without taking two steps. This also makes Jiangning more and more dignified. If it is true, they rush into here recklessly like they had not planned before I''m afraid I''ll be torn apart in an instant. You know, even if you meet these people in Jiangning''s fitness period, you will be surprised. Unexpectedly, there will be so many experts ambush. I''m afraid that even if Jiangning''s firepower is fully opened, it will not be able to break through their encirclement! However, it seems that the warrior in front of him did not find any abnormality, which can not be blamed for his lack of vigilance. It is only because his strength is too low. In addition, those people seem to have what kind of secret arts to hide their breath. As far as the strength of 50 is concerned, it is not enough to find out where they are ambushing. After all, the wizard is not focused on the type of brute force confrontation. Since then, Jiangning has realized that the so-called wizard is just a person who is good at using witchcraft and medicine. In the middle land, it is also a very common way of fighting. However, due to the inability to improve their own strength, their life expectancy can not be increased, so it is very important Many people gave up the road. Although it is said that it is extremely powerful, it is unable to improve itself. At that time, Jiangning also considered whether to take this road, but later it also thought that because foreign objects could not be regarded as their own strength, they finally gave up.Jiangning died before he embarked on the road of cultivation. However, it seems that although the wizard in front of him said that he could fight over the ranks and with his low strength, he could defeat many people who were several times stronger than himself. He did not need to pay so much effort to reach the present level, but he had a fatal defect. That is the perceptual ability exposed now. After all, his strength does not belong to himself. Therefore, from its detection method, it is far less powerful than Jiangning. At the moment, there is no time. If someone has ambushed around and monitored himself, he may be ambushed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1180 Deep in the palace of the White Wolf tribe, there is a quiet secret room. Jiangning and the wizard are sitting there impatiently. It''s quite strange that you sit there impatiently. Urumqi walks back and forth and asks Jiangning some questions: "what''s the matter with them? Didn''t you mean to show us their leader? Why have you been here for an hour Yes, since Jiangning and the wizard came to the palace, they have been arranged to this secluded side hall. You have no staff to receive you, and you can''t see any trace of people. This makes the wizard wonder very much that he is being played and will be brought here. "Is it that the leader of the White Wolf tribe could not believe us both, so he left us here and tried to kill us?" If we want to wait a little bit, Jiang''an would like to smile a little too soon! Are you short of time? Big deal. Let''s play chess With that, Jiangning took out the chess from his arms and put it on the table. It seemed that Jiangning didn''t care at all when he saw Jiangning in front of him. Liu Ziqing also sighed and sat down slowly. It seemed that he wanted to start playing chess. But at this time she was impatient, how could she go on quietly? Therefore, he was killed by Jiangning within a few steps. Jiangning on one side laughed leisurely, but without any indication, he just broke up the chessboard again and opened it again. It seemed that he had forgotten the original thing, which made the wizard more and more impatient. It has to be said that from his melancholy appearance to now, there has been a great change. From that day when he came into contact with Zhao Meng, his mentality had changed severely. Originally, he had been dormant for more than ten years in order to kill his enemy Zhao. But now that he knows that Zhao Meng is also used by others, he really feels that he has some changes and wants to be anxious Kill the enemy of the whole tribe, that is, the leader of the White Wolf tribe. Now more and more close to the goal, the mood is more and more anxious, simply can not calm down. Jiangning on one side didn''t care, just waited quietly, but in fact, his divine sense was constantly scanning. In the rain and fog, the difference was that he could feel that more and more people were watching around, but he could not tell these words clearly to 50, so he could only quietly pretend not to care. At the same time, his divine consciousness constantly expanded around and looked See how many people are investigating and trying to find a dead point of perspective. However, the less time, the more confused Jiangning. You know, around this room, even Jiangning felt a little surprised, and the other party did not seem to find his appearance. He even watched Liu Ziqing in a unified way, which made Jiangning feel strange. Finally, a moment later, a man swaggered in from the gate. Judging from this momentum, we can see that he is definitely not the one who came to watch. As expected, there appeared a similar management appearance. He looked at the Jiangning River in front of him with arrogance, and then the British and British said: "let''s go! The chief wants to see you. " After that, he walked forward without looking back, which meant that Jiangning and his followers would follow him. This also made Liu Ziqing a little agitated. However, with the idea that the goal could not be out of the ordinary, they were still following him honestly. When he came to a conference hall, it was dark everywhere. Jiangning felt a little strange. However, his divine sense swept away, which really scared him. Because there were dozens of people around them, all watching them, and even discerning the breath of Jiangning people. This made Jiangning more and more strange. "Have we been exposed? Otherwise, how could so many people surround us? " It makes you think of it in your heart, but on the surface, it doesn''t have any action. It still pretends to be indifferent. After passing through the service hall, it lights up. Someone has already lit the candle to light up the light. Zhang Lin and others can see clearly the faces of more than ten people around. Jiangning was not familiar with it, but Liu Ziqing was surprised. At a glance, he recognized more than a dozen people around him. They were the leaders of dozens of tribes around. They gathered here and looked at Jiangning and himself. This made me feel a little surprised. Before I could let Jiangning two people speak, a black figure at the top of the room opened her mouth faintly: "let''s have a look, how about these two people?" The voice was hoarse and dull, and it sounded like a death song from hell. However, the prestige contained in it was not possessed by ordinary people. Even after hearing it, Jiangning was in a trance, as if someone had invaded his mind. After quickly adjusting the breath and stabilizing his state, Jiangning looked at the people around him. They had already looked at Jiangning and Liu Ziqing with golden light and critical eyes. "He has some skills. He can stabilize his mind in a moment. It''s worth promoting. However, the guy on this side has some...""So far this year, we haven''t heard what we said clearly, and judging from his performance, he is not calm at all. It seems that there is no hope for cultivation." After hearing the public''s comments, the black figure on the highest stage sneered and said, "don''t look away. This guy is not a simple mortal, but he has a wizard inheritance." When you hear this, everyone is no longer calm. They immediately look at Liu Ziqing, who is on the other side. It seems that they want to see something, and it also causes a burst of doubts in Jiangning. Just like their present state, they are appreciated by people, just like commodities. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1181 "Indeed, judging from the current situation, if his strength is not as good as those people, he can''t be put here. Therefore, he must have his outstanding points. No wonder you put him in this position. It seems that he will be the most brilliant person." "In this way, compared with its importance, the guy next to the instrument is too much. In this way, his talent and strength are good, and he has full of divine power. If I think, all of you here should be able to understand how much potential there is for a wizard''s inheritance, and it is also an urgent need for our current situation They want people in this profession. " "Yes, as far as our demand is concerned, we still need more people like 50. Although it is very important to have a gifted seed, if I choose, I will definitely choose 50. After all, there are thousands of people in our white wolf tribe, and there are not a few or even many people with wonderful talent They all have unique capabilities, but by contrast, the industry in Urumqi is still so far away. " "You ignore this? It needs the inheritance of the great wizard. If there is no reasonable leader, it is absolutely impossible to inherit it. Therefore, there will be fewer and fewer witches in the world. In contrast, there are more and more people who have been born with a lot of rotten goods. Now it is too difficult to find a person who really has the inheritance of Zhou. " Hearing this, the leader of the White Wolf tribe just nodded in silence and said with great pride: "you can rest assured about this. Judging from our current verification, this guy is definitely an authentic wizard, and his master is the wandering God who traveled all over the grassland. I believe you must know a lot about him, naturally We can also clearly understand how terrifying its strength is. Although this guy says that nothing has been revealed, he has a heritage of 50. " "I believe that in the near future, he will be able to pass the power of inheritance to the point where the God of the lion dance was at that time, and even far surpass him. In this way, this is great good news for our tribe. I believe that we should not have any opinions on what I said." After hearing the words of the leader of the White Wolf tribe, all the people nodded lightly. They also understood the importance of this matter. In addition, all of you here were listening to the words of the White Wolf tribe leader to act. Therefore, they did not have any reason and need to be hypocritical. The top one could only agree in this way. Even if each of them is quite reluctant, because once one of them shows great enthusiasm, the hard work of taking care of these two people will fall on his head. This is not good news for him. After all, the enhancement of the White Wolf tribe has nothing to do with himself, or even can not get any reasonable appreciation Yes, you judges. Just a good man. Seeing that no one is willing to take over the task of taking care of these two people, the head of the White Wolf tribe, who sits on the top of the mountain, sighs silently. It seems that he is not fighting for his subordinates. But now he has no time to reprimand them. After all, the situation is very important. Even if we teach each of them a lesson, it is not up to him to decide, So this time, he, the leader of the White Wolf tribe, decided to directly split the previous stage and have my final treatment. "It seems that all of you are self-cleaning people. Knowing that this job is hard, they all choose to refuse. But I understand you too. After all, you are all going to eat. In this white wolf tribe, I believe that no one will violate my decision. In this case, I will tell you about it." "Although these two guys still can''t trust them completely, they do have the strength. It''s very simple to train them. If I want to, we just need to send them to the front line and deal with the difficulties we are facing. Then we can train them thoroughly and solve their housing problems Accommodation, isn''t it Hearing the words of the leader of the White Wolf tribe, everyone was in an uproar and understood his meaning in an instant. "Chief, do you mean to send them to the front? That''s a good thing. It can not only train them in the tribe, but also solve their accommodation problems. It can also explore their determination. It''s really a plan to kill three birds with one arrow. In addition, he could train his troops with his luck and his tacit understanding. In this way, even after that, I and all of them will be able to do the same It has enough capital and strength to hold on to. " The leader of the White Wolf tribe nodded his head. That''s what he thought. Jiangning and the wizard on the other side finally understood what they were saying. These two people had just been sent here, which is the starting platform. All these people here are the leaders of various tribes. The reason why they gather together is to hold a regular meeting to discuss how to deal with certain things, but Basically, the final white wolf tribal leaders has the final say to provide reference. I am now for them, many people are not willing to wake them up. After all, this is not only a troublesome thing, but also can walk the old force to hurt the mind, and there is no harvest. Naturally, no one cares about such a hard and bad thing.This kind of people pushed back and forth, and finally decided to send Jiangning and Jiangning to the battlefield. However, Jiangning and Jiangning were generally fine, which made Jiangning a little surprised and embarrassed. I didn''t expect that soon after they came to this tribe, they had not started to implement their own plans, so they had been directly sent out of the city and did not know which department they were Fall of the leader, resourceful and cunning, a glance can see Jiangning their plot, or really self defeating. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1182 With a side room, Jiangning and the wizard are frowning. They don''t know what to do next, so they are discussing. "They can''t see what we''re going to do. They can send us to the battlefield and kill us, and they can also take the resources from our tribe. Is this the best answer for them? What should I do next Yang Ning shook his head, with some dignified color, slowly said: "it should not be like this. If they see our plot, they will kill us immediately. After all, they are not allowed to make any mistakes, so in order to avoid these small loopholes, we will be eradicated, and they are not If we were killed, we were sent to the battlefield. Our identity has not been revealed, but they still have doubts about us "It can be seen that they are still a little worried about us. If it wasn''t for the way we showed before, they would not let us hold positions here, or even drive us directly to the original place to live. It is enough to recover our resources. Now, sending us to the battlefield is used to check us Whether we are loyal or not, as they said in their discussion there, needs to train us into people who can be used by them. " The wizard hesitated for a while, hesitated a little, and said to Jiangning with half doubt: "according to you, we still have a chance next? However, we are going to be sent to the battlefield next. You know the danger in the battlefield. Although our strength should be good, it is still dangerous, and it will waste a lot of our time for no reason. This is not good news for us. What should we do next? " Jiangning sneered and said: "this is not necessarily a bad news! Did you look at the people sitting in that conference hall? From my observation, everyone at least has the cultivation of Yuanying period, but now they can only sit between the second floor, and they can''t even get close to the seat where the leader of the White Wolf tribe of Yunnan Province is. From here, we can see that they are not trusted at all. " "But they are all the leaders of the tribes. In terms of their identity, they must be the place where a large tribe is located. It can be said that each of them is a living and moving existence. Even if we declare allegiance here, we will be better than them if we are sent to the battlefield There may be a lot of high wolves approaching the white ones Hearing Jiang Ning''s words, he ignored and nodded suddenly. He understood the current situation. Indeed, if they accepted the position as soon as they arrived, it must be very low-level. Compared with those members of the big tribe, the position must be lower. It is not easy to get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe step by step Love, but now in front of them, there is indeed a chance for men. If they can make enough contributions on the battlefield, they will certainly be summoned by the leader of the White Wolf tribe. At that time, it would be much simpler to get close to him. However, after thinking about it, he immediately lowered his eyebrows and said slowly, "but we don''t have so much time now. It will take at least some time for us to think about the battlefield, and even more, we don''t know when and when to make contributions to the war. Although we will face the war immediately, we have not been very long at that time, and we are lucky If you are not angry, you may not be able to turn to us. You are talking about the existence of a few days! " Jiangning looked at the distance, the color is flat, there is no any, but silently said: "you have been waiting for so many years, can''t you wait these days? Besides, you and I are very important in the battlefield. After all, you are also a warrior. Once it''s your turn to fight, your technology of mass destruction will be feared by the enemy. At that time, you will be more likely to gain combat achievements. You don''t have to worry about me. " After hearing what you said, the nurse nodded slowly. He understood that what you mean now is that they should do enough credit on the battlefield, and then they can get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. Compared with what they have experienced before, this is a little easier. After all, if both sides want to gain the battle achievements, or A very simple thing. After you see this, they will start to plan how to maximize their advantages in the war. If two people have been thinking about it for a long time, they still can''t decide on the fastest way. At this time, you think of some things that must be realized, so after they have their own thinking, they will gradually Waiting in the small side hall, waiting for the man to take them to the battlefield, everything will have to wait until then. After all, they don''t know what kind of war will be next. The worst case is that there is no serious second line peace. In that case, they will not be able to make outstanding contributions. Approaching the leader of the big white wolf tribe depends on his own luck and strength. It is still difficult to find them. However, it is not that there is no solution. Just wait for it.Ha ha, two people in the time of impatience, half of the reason is to open the door, the boss came in, he held a small book in his hand, it seems that what is painting, and he glanced at Jiangning and wizard, give me a quick phone signal, two people follow him out, Zhang Ning know this is the Kwai to take them away. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1183 "What are we going to separate?" I nodded lazily, indicating that I could get on the carriage, and I was going to get on the first carriage. This was a man who was more generous than expected. In that way, they never thought that they would act separately. If I wanted to do so, everything they planned before would be in vain. For a while, they would cry more and more and set a price. If there was no selfless help, she would be very happy Many things can not be achieved, only a temporary delay. "But why should we act separately? This is not good news for us. We can only have greater power to act together. " I only know that I am a little unconvinced, he said to the man, that is not to explain that I am still a rotten man, that they think the strength between them, so that they can continue to stay together, for the two of them have better help. but the man is head and face, but he simply said, "obey the arrangement. This is not the two of you who has the final say." That indifferent attitude with you, he knows now what to say seems to be useless, can only temporarily pacify Urumqi. After listening to the man''s words, he is more angry. You can see that he rushed to grab the man''s collar and said in a fierce voice, "NIMA, who are you talking to? You are just a slave. Why If you dare to talk to me like this, even if I am sent to the battlefield, it is definitely not something you can provoke. " After hearing Liu Ziqing''s words, the man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would have such a big reaction, and a roar made him tremble for it. After all, the strength of the martial arts master is there. You can''t be provoked by such a small servant. What''s more, he''s a little scared. In addition, he''s all inclusive It makes him feel a little bit fierce. "What are you going to do? Are you going to rebel?" Dream of this slave''s inquiry, Jiangning just sneered and said: "do you really think you are qualified to talk about these with us? Although we are going to be sent to the battlefield, our value is much higher than that of your servant. Don''t you know how to write the word "death" Hang land grape finally thought of it. Later, Zhang Ning and Zhang Ning were the people who were angry to jump to the battlefield. But they were after all the clan heads of a tribe. They said that the status and strength of the ancestors were too much than other classes, but they probably expressed that they didn''t give me guidance for a long time. They were arrogant to everyone and they were all because of others The reason why he could not be defeated was that he did not regard the prosperous Tang Dynasty as a very powerful one. It is because of these reasons that she is very proud, and now facing Jiangning''s roar, coupled with the pressure of murderous spirit, he finally remembered that his own strength is just a thing to do for the class, anyone can remember to crush him, even do not need to use a trace of strength, and this is the reason why he is not proud at all Because. Let you in the coldest one, with Rick''s ask: "I ask you for the last time, we are destined to be sent to where, why do you want to share with us like this?" The man did not dare to forget that it was recommended to point out a plaintive tone, and said in a somewhat confessed manner, "my Lord, spare my life! It seems that I am responsible for the matter of Gao Feng, but in fact it is not in my charge at all. I don''t even know what is going on. It is said that it is the patriarch''s opinion, but how can I not ask about his old man''s affairs? So I''m just following the book Seeing Ding Ning''s bad look, he immediately added: "I''m not completely confused. I heard some other subordinates say that they want you to act separately to exercise your strength. After all, your level and direction are completely different, and they can''t be put together at all. Wang, the descendant of the wizard, should be with other wizards, I am in the north side road to the front line-up, just can let you have the place which displays own combat effectiveness "I really only know so much. I didn''t hide anything else from you, and the reason why I separated you was basically decided by the patriarch. We just came to avoid trying. Can''t you embarrass me?" Looking at this man''s sad expression, you know that you can''t get more information from his mouth, so you just nodded silently to signal him to leave. Next, Jiangning said to the wizard on the side: "it seems that the situation is far from as simple as we think. What we should do next can only be done at random There is no way to make these decisions. " Fifty also nodded in silence. He knew that now they had some doubts, which would make them so strange. But at the same time, it also showed that their doubts were not deep, so they would be sent there. On the battlefield, although the separation of the two sides would make the cooperation between the two sides not very tacit, and some plans could not be implemented, there were many more Opportunities, after all, can encounter different events on different battlefields. In this way, both sides will have a better chance to gain combat achievements, and it will be easier for older women to get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. I don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing?But now they will not think about so many things. They just nodded silently, took the car and drove in different directions. Next, they all sat alone in the car and began to plan for the future. Now Jiangning''s heart is an idea to realize it, but can''t act for the moment, only can wait for the opportunity to mature Then Jiangning is silent smile. "It seems that there are a lot of things to do in the next time, but we still have a lot of opportunities to meet again. Then we will see who can go more comprehensively." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1184 Jiangning has been closer to the destination, but the road ahead is still a bit confused. Of course, it is impossible for you to be so mediocre along the way with your time, but also more and more attention has been paid to it. The road tree and direction position of the forward are calculated constantly. Now, in Jiangning, they can roughly estimate where they are going. If I will feel and calculate without mistakes, the address they will be going to arrive at should be a place not far away from the tribe. There are a large number of scattered tribal personnel. They are all destroyed by their own tribes, and the forest gathered there to prevent themselves from becoming exiled grass-roots people. You can guarantee yourself the most Basic rights, but the place is poor. If you want to look away, you will feel some of the terrible things here. After all, there is no even a little healthy water. All the way, it is all the muddy sewage. Where is the exhaust gas from the four? And there are a lot of garbage in it, you smell a smell of stink in the far away place, which makes you disgust. On the way, everyone you see is wearing very worn clothes or playing with themselves and getting married and dark. It seems that they have never bathed and looked at Jiang Ning with an unfriendly look. However, they have been far away from the armed convoy they escorted. They are not stupid naturally. Although they are poor to the extreme, they can also know who should rob and who can not rob at all. Obviously, Jiang Ning''s team is the big latter. After all, the armed appearance, and everyone has a profound breath, obviously can see how strong they are. Plus their armband, it is clear that no one in the White Wolf tribe can provoke. So they came and went deep, and closer to it, the message was that Jiangning enlarged the divine knowledge, and could see some people who were exploring the secret to diplomacy. You should even think that this is a Jedi. Obviously, it can not be a natural landscape, even full of many dangers. Jiangning naturally knows the abnormal distance between the trip, which is much harder than the ones experienced before. After all, this is the place where war has occurred, and it is impossible to be as plain and harmless as other places. The performance of everyone here also highlights the war The cruelty of Jiangning has also been attached great importance to. It seems that Jiangning in the car is a little upset. The driver turns back and explains to Jiangning: "don''t think there is any strange here. It''s very normal here. Those guys are poor and vicious. So people''s eyes are like watching lambs, but I believe you can deal with them with your strength It''s not a problem, so I''m not going to talk to you any more, and the key thing you need to pay attention to is that the guys in uniform are the people in this city now, and we need to fight. " Hearing this, Jiangning can not help but concentrate. He knows that most of the opponents he will meet next will be explained. He only hears the man coming slowly: "in this city, the main purpose is to deal with the rebels, and to eliminate them as their task is too large and powerful, so we will develop to this step "We have to let the army suppress it." "From the beginning, they were just a bunch of rotten people, and they understood that they gathered together to hate a place to live. This was not a threat to us. In addition, the area they were in was really remote, so we didn''t pay enough attention to them to develop here till now, and with the development and growth of our tribe step by step, It also makes more and more tribes exile. Many people are fleeing in this direction, in order to unite to seek survival. " "The best thing to do here is to let the troops go. Each of them has super high strength. So the military strength they have formed is not weak. They looted the surrounding villages, took their food and made them richer. If we had been watching them all these years, we sent them out So many soldiers have kept them here, and they have long gone out to the outside world to break around and destroy them. " "These things are all the things you must remember now. We will teach you how to face them. Although you know your strength is good and a very brave person, you haven''t come to this battlefield after all. I don''t know how to start. So I will teach you these things now. Then you will be on the battlefield and be on the battlefield The enemy is cut to death. Come back then. I didn''t teach you. " Listen to the words of that person, let you nod silently, and the eyes show a very excited and grateful look, win the person a moment of pride, just like he really taught Jiangning, but in fact, Jiangning''s heart is dismissive of this, he naturally listens to those words is to know all this. Jiangning is not a dull person. Although the man tries to hide and turn those words into praise words, Jiangning can still know exactly what this is. So Jiangning has not aroused any gratitude at all, but he knows how these people think and says it, but now In the case of this, he can only pretend to be very happy. No matter what you say, he is a new person, and can not cause any bad feelings for these future comrades.This will lead to his later action is very inconvenient, and can not get great honor, it is very unfavorable for him, he should try his best to avoid these things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1185 As for the fighting between the two groups, Jiangning naturally understood what was going on at once. He disdained to have any opinions on the fighting between the two groups. After all, both sides were not desirable figures. On one side, the so-called rebels are just a group of mindless refugees. They all gathered here to avoid the invasion of the White Wolf tribe because of the destruction of their own tribe. But in fact, they are just a group of cowards. They are afraid that they have no courage at all. The reason why they do this is just to enable themselves to survive, which has no significance. After their hometown was invaded, they did not have any courage to resist. Instead, they obediently became refugees. They were rushed to the place where there is no shit. It can be said that they have been completely abandoned by this society, and there is no reason for them to survive. It can be said that it is extremely pitiful. You know, here in the tribe, everyone has their own belonging, which is not as good as their own, which is the most important thing. The tribe is also their spiritual yearning. Once broken, they will lose their ideals and no longer have the courage to fight for it. Everyone has such a belonging, and for them, in the After the queen of her own tribe, instead of arousing any anger, she became a refugee in this way. Naturally, Jiangning would not feel any pity for them. In fact, the reason why they set up such a fighting army is to make themselves better. Everyone is selfish. They never think about others, and never want to restore their own tribe. It can be said that they are extremely stupid. The first thing they had to do after forming the rebel army was not to declare war on the White Wolf tribe, but to start to plunder the property on a large scale. They plundered the honest refugees and put all their five remaining resources into their own hands, which was also called the sponsorship of military expenditure. Even the White Wolf tribe would not do such inhuman acts. Therefore, Jiangning thinks that they are not as good as animals. They have no desire to defend their own people. They are just a group of people who have lost their ideals and become decadent. Such guys want to fight against the White Wolf tribe. It''s just impossible for them to fight against the White Wolf tribe. You can see how powerful each person is. They can only delay the pace of their demise. When the war comes to an end, the White Wolf tribe will destroy them all when they think of such a disaster They will not be able to resist at all. Compared with those refugees who have lost their sense, those forces that suppress the anti army there are not a little bit of humanity. Jiangning has seen from the beginning of the dialogue with them that these guys don''t treat refugees as human beings, and even think that they are animals that can be slaughtered at will! From the previous understanding of Jiangning, it can be seen that these so-called armies are just a group of old and weak soldiers. They are all sent here to suppress because they have suffered great trauma in the front line war. Although the reputation is to work for the White Wolf tribe to suppress the rebels here, they are actually just letting them vent their anger here They complained about their anger. Jiangning really didn''t understand the significance of these people. In fact, the so-called repressive army is just a local villain here. They have absolute force and have arbitrarily suppressed these refugees. They just need to move and talk to make these ordinary refugees miserable. They also show no mercy against the rebels. It can be said that they are not treated as enemies, but as ordinary people After all, the strength of both sides can be different. Under such circumstances, a lot of riots have naturally arisen. It can be said that as soon as Jiangning entered here, he felt the chaotic atmosphere here. Although the loving army is nominally an army, the attitude of each soldier is extremely unfriendly. They look at the fat sheep like hungry wolves, which can be said to be full of bloodthirsty killing. You can also clearly feel that the people here are not so ordinary. The killing in their eyes can be said to make Jiangning feel astonished. From the tone of these people, Jiangning can understand that he seems to have come to some wonderful place. There is really no royal law here. After all, it is too far away from the White Wolf tribe Far away, and at the edge of the circle, it can be said that people are rarely seen, only these people. Under such circumstances, it can be said that there is not a little bit of fairness and justice can exist, which will also be vaguely felt. When Jiangning found out that before he was sent, the leader of the White Wolf tribe explained to himself that he wanted to be tempered. However, the resistance forces against the old, weak and disabled soldiers here could not play a little role in tempering. That is the so-called mill What is practice! Jiangning couldn''t help but wonder, and he had a guess in his heart. If it was really like that, it would be a great challenge for Jiangning. In the same way, Jiangning also vaguely felt the extraordinary things and the problems he might have to face afterwards."In my opinion, it''s very difficult for me to find a solution to this problem. In my opinion, it''s very difficult for me to find a solution to this problem. It''s really difficult for me to find a solution to this problem Jiangning sighed and said that he could understand that he was just a chess piece that was used at the moment. If he could succeed, it would be a huge gain. If he could not succeed, he would only lose a small seed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1186 Jiangning slowly stepped into the so-called barracks. As soon as he walked in, he felt that everyone was looking at him. Everyone''s eyes were full of strange smell, which made Jiangning feel a little chilly. If Jiangning is not powerful and can clearly feel the killing intention of the people around him, naturally there will be some doubts. However, Jiangning at the moment really understands his future goals, and when he sees these, he can not be weaker than them. For Jiangning now, it''s natural that Jiangning is not willing to provoke more people and have other important things to do. Once the rhythm of escape is out of danger, it may not win enough time. If the number is not registered, users will not be able to activate, which is the biggest damage to the plan. Therefore, Jiangning just looks at them coldly and doesn''t say anything more. It seems that Jiangning is not willing to say anything at all The way you deal with them. However, I am quite provocative in the eyes of other people. They unanimously believe that Jiangning is challenging them now. After all, Jiangning is just a child in their infancy. It is natural that they are very angry to do such a bad thing. A strong man sneered and walked past. Jiang Ning, who was close to him, said coldly, "where are you from? How dare you come here? Don''t you know that we are the darkest place among all the tribes? Are you going the wrong way After saying that, everyone was laughing, not mocking, and their eyes were full of disdain waiting for Jiangning to stand and tremble, but at the moment Jiangning did not have any expression, just walked forward without saying a word. Jiangning came to a look is the leader in front of the appearance, said slightly: "I am just sent down the new soldiers, please give me your uniform." Jiangning''s appearance is neither humble nor arrogant, and even has some boldness, which leads to a burst of discontent among the people around, and even some people send out angry roars. However, the old soldier in front of him did not say much. He took a look at Jiangning, then put his hand to a quilt behind his back and took out a ragged clothes from the quilt. However, it didn''t look like a military uniform, but it was a waterfall. "Take it. On the grassland, our army doesn''t have any so-called military uniform. Everyone wears this kind of clothes to fight. It''s more important to keep warm here than to defend. After all, we can''t be called, right, soldier." What the veteran said made Jiangning frown slightly, but he didn''t say much. In the laughter of a crowd, Jiangning slowly walked out of a deserted lawn of the house. He looked around and didn''t seem to find that anyone took out the clothes and examined them in their hands. It''s just a cotton padded jacket, but it looks so shabby. There are even a lot of rancid smell on it. I don''t know how many people have worn it before, but Jiangning really doesn''t care, because for him, there is no need for these so-called warm keeping measures. You should know that when his real dragon armor is attached to his body, it can completely cover Jiangning''s whole person and body, and the temperature provided naturally makes Jiangning feel the most comfortable. Even if Jiangning doesn''t wear one at ordinary times, as long as it is attached with real dragon armor, he can also feel incomparably warm. Jiangning threw her clothes to one side and did not put them on. Lying in the breeze, looking at all the grasslands around her, she seemed to have some sleepiness. The cool wind was blowing on her face. It was very comfortable. Time went on a little bit. The sun set and the stars in the West gradually emerged. Jiangning looked at the bright moon and stars in the sky, closed his eyes bit by bit, and then slowly fell asleep. In the past day, he was basically tired and tired. In addition, Jiangning has always been highly alert to keep his mind fully open in order to prevent any sneak attack, or follow up to now, Jiangning has some mental fatigue Slowly sleep in the past, is also normal. I don''t know how long later, a burst of noise awakened Jiangning, he slightly opened his eyes, quite a bit impatient, or quickly stood up, again released his own consciousness, began to observe. In the darkness, Jiangning clearly felt that the people around him seemed to have been in a mess, and they were all running to all directions in a hurry, as if something had happened in the middle. Not to mention that Jiangning can know the chaos in the middle through the perception of divine consciousness, but it also has no idea what happened is omnipotent, can not feel what people around are doing, so Jiangning still slightly frowned and walked forward. In fact, according to Jiang Ning''s original intention, he is very reluctant to participate in these things that make him feel troublesome. Before, I was the most important thing. Now Jiangning really has to be like this. As a new video, if he doesn''t participate in these things, it will make people suspicious, so he must survive now. Jiangning moved forward slowly, getting closer and closer to the center of the matter. He was more careful. He could clearly feel the uneasiness of the people running around. Everyone seemed to be very impatient. This also made Jiangning find something more and more. The dry air and the slight smell of gunpowder also made Jiangning understand something.Yes, if the fire started in the most central place is put on weekdays, it can be said that it is a very insignificant thing on the grassland. If the sky is dry and the matter is dry on the grassland, a small spark may cause a huge fire. But here it is in the army. Everyone is extremely careful. How can such a thing happen! There is no doubt that it must be a deliberate fire. If it is, it means that this is absolutely unusual. After all, this is not the home of ordinary people, but the barracks where many soldiers live! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1187 If it is put in peacetime, Jiangning will certainly not care about anything. The most likely thing is that the fire caused by the rebel army sending people to sneak in. However, this tiny damage can not bring any threat at all. For these soldiers, it is just a flurry, and it has passed. Therefore, Jiangning thinks that this must not be a simple arson incident. Jiangning is very careful to approach one side. The observers seem to find that the people around him are very surprised. From this point, we can see that the crown has not experienced war for many years. If these things were not handled well in those years, their previous training would be completely white It''s a waste. Although these veterans said that they were all very fierce, they were very aggressive and arrogant when they came back to teach you. However, they showed a panic different from ordinary people, which was understandable by Jiangning. After all, they all came here because of temporary defeat. Although they were fearsome soldiers before, now they are just a group of old, weak and disabled generals. Although the prestige and bearing of that year, they have lost the spirit of that year early, and the soldiers without spirit are just talking about soldiers! In the panic, the soldiers went to the center of the fire and ran to the center of the fire. They tried to put out the fire by sprinkling the water. However, Jiangning looked in his eyes and sighed a little. He didn''t say much. Jiangning walked to one side slowly. He didn''t want to pay attention to the fire. He walked to one side with ease and indifference It seems to be half of it. But not far away, the veterans who distributed uniform to Jiangning also saw all this. After a slight sigh, he just turned around and left, but he swept to Jiangning with Yu Guang. After that, his behavior was also very surprised. You know, all the soldiers around here rushed here, but they all wanted to put out the fire, only Jiang I''d rather not be moved by it. "There''s something about this guy." The old soldier touched his chin with one hand and said slowly. He seemed to think of something. He looked at the fire in front of him and looked at Jiangning''s direction. Then he frowned slightly and thought about something. He bit his teeth and ran in the direction of Jiangning, as if he had made up his mind. Jiangning slowly walked out of the circle of people, came to a vacant land, slightly squatted down, touched the grass, and then tightly frowned, and measured the wind direction, which slowly stood up, patted the dust on his body, and turned to look behind him. "I didn''t expect you to be such an ordinary person!" Behind Jiangning, the old soldier slowly came over and said, "I thought you were just a rebellious soldier, but I didn''t expect that you really have a skill to find the truth directly from so many things." Jiangning looked at the visitor, and there was no accident. In his fingers, he had already sensed that someone was coming towards him, but you didn''t care at all. You just looked at the person and said slowly, "aren''t you the same? I knew what was going on in the morning? But I''m curious why you don''t remind them! " The veteran gave a slight smile and said with some disdain: "these guys are just a group of rice bowls. They are all people who have retired from the battlefield. They have no courage to be a soldier. Even if I teach them a lesson, I''m afraid that my words will be ignored. Why should I ask for such an uneasiness! It''s just a slippery man on the battlefield. Although he has retired, my thinking ability has not been weakened in my whole life! I know what makes my life easier. " Let you also helplessly smile, he knows that the old soldier''s words are the most correct, in this battlefield, if too proud, will only let his life experience is very bad, after all, all people do not want to deal with such people, and Jiangning before the performance is too proud, in contrast, the veteran''s things are very consistent People. However, Jiangning didn''t mean to change, because he didn''t want to have a good relationship with everyone from the beginning. He came to complete the task and get the medal, so you just want so much. In addition, Jiangning has vaguely guessed the purpose assigned by the above. You said that it is not necessary to have a good relationship with these people. "Well, what have you got now?" Listening to the veteran''s question, Jiangning just slightly frowned and said: "you must have seen at the beginning that the scene of the fire is indeed a little strange, he can''t be the fire caused by spontaneous combustion. After all, in this barracks, it is too difficult to have such a thing happen, so it must be man-made arson." "But this heavy work is also a little too strange, you should have seen from the beginning, if the enemy chooses to set fire, it should be in the case of no one noticed that the fire can spread quickly and expand the scene of the fire." "However, this fire did happen extremely strange, he did not appear in the remote edge, or ammunition depot and other important places, but appeared in the middle of the barracks, as if for fear that others do not know, or deliberately attracted attention, so that everyone can become panicAfter hearing Jiangning''s words, the veteran was stunned and realized the matter. Although he had known that this matter was not as simple as imagined, he did not have such deep-seated consideration. He could not help looking at Jiangning with admiration, and he also thought that Jiangning in front of him was no longer an ordinary person. And Jiangning is a smile, and from the side grabbed a small handful of soil, seems to be thinking about what. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1188 "And one of the strangest things about it is this." Jiang Ning handed the clay to the veteran. The old soldier took the soil and held it in his hand for a year. Then I immediately thought of something and said, "so it is. The soil is on the prairie. It is windy and frost heavy at night, so it looks very wet. It is colder than ordinary soil." Jiangning said with a smile: "yes, you must have found that the biggest reason why the grassland is not suitable for farming is that the soil here is too humid, which is not conducive to the growth of plants, so it becomes so barren." "But it is also because of this that the soil here is more isolated from the fire than other places. In that burning place, as long as there are no other accidents and all the combustible materials around are separated, the flame will extinguish itself in a few minutes." The soldiers even frowned and said, "do you even need to frown at all?" Jiangning said with a smile: "of course, it''s in the barracks. Although it''s said that it''s on the grassland, the vegetation around it has been completely stripped away. If you want to burn in such a place, it''s too simple. You say I think the fire can be destroyed without even taking care of itself." "Then there is a question. Who made these soldiers carry water to put out the fire? It must be that once a smart person is able to come up with this under such circumstances! Therefore, it will lead all the soldiers to put out the fire. It must be in order to create such a chaotic scene. Presumably, such a scene is also very helpful to him. He will not hesitate to make the fried noodles like this at all costs. " When the veteran heard this, he could not help frowning. For him, the information was too strong. You could not accept his identity. So he looked at Jiangning with some worries. Jiangning felt the old soldier''s eyes, just a smile and said: "you don''t have to worry about these things, I will naturally investigate these things, these have nothing to do with you, you don''t need to pay attention to her, but I hope you won''t say these things today, so as not to frighten the snake, otherwise I will have to talk to you at that time." The old soldier had no choice but to smile and said: "you can rest assured. You know that I am not willing to provoke too many things. In fact, I am not very happy to hear these words again. Although I said that I observed some things at the beginning, they were far less thorough than what you saw, so I came to find out what you saw. Do you have any opinions? Now that I have made such a big mistake, it seems that I am really curious to kill the cat Jiangning didn''t say anything more. He just walked away slowly, while the old soldier on the side was already in deep meditation. He thought for a while, but also went back to his room and decided not to be more inquisitive. For him, he was just a small captain, far from being able to reach such a point, so he was not willing to say anything more ¡£ On the other side, Jiangning just frowned and needed urgently. Compared with these detected things, he thought of some bad things, but didn''t tell the veteran. "If the purpose of this fellow is only such a scene, what is he going to do! Moreover, on this grassland, water is an extremely precious thing, and it is also an indispensable resource for an army. In this army, there is not a lot of water stored in the army. Under such consumption, it will be extremely urgent. At that time, it may be trapped in the situation that there is no water to drink. This is quite a threat to the soldiers. " "In this way, it is likely that the purpose of the man was to kill two birds with one stone from the beginning. His purpose was to greatly weaken the fighting ability of the whole army. It seems that his plot must be extraordinary. Do you want to start investigating?" Jiangning said to himself, walking slowly. "Although these soldiers are all retired, it can be said that they are very decadent, but when they were soldiers, they can not completely forget what they experienced. It must not be a very simple thing to go from the encirclement to the center. If the strength of the other side is not too high, it must be insiders Let''s go Jiangning can''t help but get nervous here. If this is the case, I''m afraid the White Wolf tribe should have noticed it earlier! If the White Wolf tribe had noticed these things early and sent Jiangning here, the purpose of Jiangning''s coming can also be explained. In this way, it shows that they let Jiangning to deal with the internal rebels and traitors for them, and adjust the state of the army here, so that they can become a useful force. If Jiangning fails to achieve its goal, the whole army will perish. Even the upper level of the White Wolf tribe doesn''t need to use any troops, just let them kill each other on both sides, and the two sides can be devoured. At least, the war has been over for more than half a year. At that time, the White Wolf tribe will also make room to deal with the rebels of these societies Army.It can be said that it is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. It does not even need to spend too much effort. It only needs to bet on the small role of Jiangning, and even does not need to use a lot of strength. For them, it is a bet without any loss. Why not! However, it is obviously impossible for Jiangning to make himself a small chip. Next, Jiangning began to prepare his own plan. He knew that there might be a hard career in the future, but if successful, he could make him go further. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1189 After a few hours, with the staff fighting the fire, plus the fire itself is not very big, and because the grass is wet, so there is not too much extension, the fire was quickly put out. And people are finally relieved, looking at the burning traces of the fire, there is also a exclamation, if they were sleeping in this camp at that time, it would be a frightening thing, everyone quietly dispersed, waiting for professionals to come to search, but they actually just think about it, in this vast grassland In the corner, there is no professional who can clean up these traces for them. In the end, it is not waiting for it to collapse naturally and then bury it into a ruins. However, after all the people dispersed, Jiangning was really more convenient to move. He quietly entered the stealth mode, and then approached the ruins. Someone sneaked in and began to investigate all the clues inside. He first went around and then went to the back door. Now the whole house is very dangerous, and it is easy to collapse. Jiangning is also very risky to do so Yes. He knew that Jiangning would not be locked and smashed by these collapsed houses. After all, in terms of his strength, not to mention being injured, even in the fire, you could not be hurt at all. The reason why he was afraid was that the collapse of the house caused people''s attention, and then saw him walking through the house, Jiangning was likely to expose himself Identity is not too convenient for him at that time. After the fire, Jiangning could only be a little confused. After searching here, she kept thinking that if the fire was still there, she would be able to investigate some things with its smell. Now The fire is still in the thick intoxication, she said that has some appearance to wake up, but temporarily can not rely on him. At this time, Jiangning glanced at a small bucket on one side with Yu Guang. The bucket was a little strange, because it had the highest degree of damage. It could be said that it had almost turned into ashes. If Jiangning could not feel what the prototype looked like, he would not have recognized it. "There is a strong alcohol smell on it. It seems that someone spilled the wine on it and then deliberately detonated it. And there is a smell of oil mixed in it. It seems that this is an oil tank storing gasoline!" The general frowned and said to himself, in his opinion, if such a thing happened here, it was the root of the fire, but why? To know how stupid it would be to put an oil barrel in a barracks. The soldiers would not do it. In other words, the notice must have been set by the arsonist. Feeling that there are people coming around gradually, Jiangning immediately frowned a little, went into the sneak, and ran out without being noticed by anyone. When he looked back, he found that many people had begun to approach here. However, it is obvious that these people did not come here to make these traces. They were just some poor soldiers nearby or refugees who ran in at random. In this dilapidated house, they looked to see if there was anything valuable. Obviously, it was the greed of the people. But for Jiangning, there was no need to scold them. After all, this matter may be Jiangning It doesn''t matter much. Jiangning, who had no trace, could only go all the way. She seemed to think of something. She walked slowly to the house where the veteran captain was. The house was not far away from Jiangning where they lived, because the house where Jiangning and their team lived was right next to the veteran, so that the veteran captain could go out for management at any time. "Who is it?" The old soldier who was polishing his love in the house heard a rush knock on the door and could not help frowning. We should know that in ordinary times, those soldiers still wish that the veterans would not manage them at any time, and it was unimaginable to take the initiative to find the veterans. At this time, the veteran naturally guessed who had found himself, so he had some uneasiness Get up. The moment the veteran opened the door, Jiangning broke into the old soldier''s room with a quick figure, and then found a seat to sit down with a cup of tea in his hand, looking at the old soldier beside him. "I''ve said it. I won''t tell you what happened today. Can''t you let me go?" Listening to the old soldier''s complaint, Jiangning didn''t say much. He just took a small sip of the tea cup in his hand. He said to the veteran with a slightly deep look: "of course, I know you won''t say this to the outside. After all, it''s not a person who doesn''t love his own life. The reason why I come to you at this time is because of order or you help me!" "Now that I''ve told you all about it, this should be one of my lovers, so that I can only ask you, right?" After listening to Jiangning''s words, the veteran just frowned in pain. She began to regret that it was time for her to catch up with Jiangning, but now he has no way to refuse and can only nod silently. "What do you want me to do for you?"Smile at you and say, "it''s very simple. You know the house that was burned down! I just need to help me find out who they are and what their social networks are The old soldier frowned slightly, but he didn''t refuse. He just looked at Jiangning and didn''t say anything more. Jiangning knew that he had agreed, but he didn''t say anything else. And Jiangning is also a smile after getting the consent, slowly out of the room, to the house where he lives, lifted the quilt, slowly fell down, closed his eyes, and then fell into a deep sleep. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1190 Early the next morning, Jiangning had just been woken up by the sound of soldiers'' training, and the veteran came to Jiangning. "This is the information you want." Some of the veterans were not willing to take a note, and Jiangning took it, just put it in his hand and weighed it, and said with a hearty smile: "thank you, old man." I wonder what kind of training the veterans can use, but I don''t know how to use them? You''re lying in this bed and sleeping, while your comrades in arms are still training hard one by one. " Jiangning didn''t say much, but from his eyes, the veteran had already guessed. Because everything Jiangning has set up here is not for the purpose of training. The so-called army is just a concentration camp. In Jiangning, it is also very simple to avoid such labor. That is, it is enough to hand in enough funds to offset the training, and the money that can be taken from Jiangning''s storage bag can even make the whole department Teams don''t have to use a little bit more power. Such Jiangning can not help but sigh again, no matter where, money is omnipotent! In the eyes of these comrades in arms, Jiangning''s identity has changed from an ignorant little boy! You have become a well-known tycoon. Everyone knows that he has countless money and food. He can even take out a lot of sweet wine from his storage bag, which makes the soldiers flatter Jiangning very much. You know, on this grassland, all the gold and silver treasures are not worth a little food, and the weapons that can be used are the most important thing. After all, self-protection is the most important thing on the grassland, and Jiangning has become the tycoon in their eyes. The young man who retreats from the center of the grassland, the soldier is the great happiness in everyone''s eyes People. However, of course, Jiangning''s way of doing things naturally caused many people''s dissatisfaction. Some of them even wanted to use force to grab the storage bag from Jiangning''s hand and monopolize all his assets for their own. Naturally, there are not a few people who have this idea. After all, there are so many materials that each of them can think about it for years! Your hands are free to consume, in their eyes is naturally envious. However, when someone wants to rob Jiangning''s resources by force, they really don''t think that Jiangning has a better way. That is to say, as long as anyone can protect himself, he will give a lot of food to him. In this way, naturally, many people gather around Jiangning. Well, it seems that it is better to take risks to rob Jiangning However, it is not as good as the protection of a large number of people in Jiangning. The so-called open robbery, but there is still a desk, so soon Jiangning was thought of by some thieves. When he was sleeping at home, some people wanted to get the storage bag from him. However, obviously, Jiangning''s strength was not put there in vain. Although no one knows, now Jiangning''s strength is the cultivation of fitness period. Obviously, after the release of Jiangning''s divine sense, it is Can clearly feel everyone''s thoughts. In this way, countless people who want to steal resources from you have been taught by Jiangning one by one, and no one dares to make such an idea. Now Jiangning''s life can be said to be very nourishing, but Jiangning is also clearly the reason for the present temporary situation. After all, Jiangning''s food in the bag is not endless, he also has a certain amount, and when he uses up, you also know that his position can not be as strong as now. Although Jiangning''s strength does not need him at all, but early exposure is always not good, so Jiangning began to calculate carefully. "Do you want to take all these people before I run out of things? Although it''s challenging, it''s not an impossible task for me Jiangning sneered and said, and then he opened the note handed to him by the veterans before. From here, he also learned the information of every soldier living in the house. "Stream, come here for a minute!" With a cry from Jiangning, a dark colored teenager came in. He looked at Jiangning with a look of adoration and said excitedly, "what''s the boss calling me?" Jiangning pointed to several people on the thin note, and then said to him, "go and help me to investigate the people on this note one by one, and see what they have experienced before! It''s better to tell me all the basic information, even if they have offended and provoked others before. " The young man named Xiaoxi looked at the man on the note, then nodded his head solemnly. It seemed that he regarded this matter as more important than his own life. He ran out slowly. Jiangning could not help laughing at the young man who was in a hurry. "This boy is really diligent!" The news is that Jiangning just received a small hand, but only 15 or 16 years old. He is quite clever. He has stayed at the border of the grassland since he was a child. It can be said that he knows everything around him very well. It is also very simple for him to investigate these matters. Therefore, Jiangning entrusted these tasks to him.Now that the task has been handed over, Jiangning slowly walked out. Looking at the lazy soldiers in training, he could not help frowning, and he was more and more aware of the seriousness. "It seems that it is not so easy to send me here this time! What was the idea of the leader of the White Wolf tribe? As I guessed in this class, he really didn''t take human life as a matter of fact. " Jiangning some panic like complaints, but still did not shake his determination, now he has determined what to do after. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1191 Speaking of this stream, Jiangning still had some luck. He had just arrived in the army and knew not many people, but the stream was one of them. Xiaoxi''s parents came from the tribe in the border area. Originally, they were a peaceful family. However, when the White Wolf tribe invaded, everything changed. The destruction of the tribe made them only come to the border to survive. However, they were just ordinary people, so there was no possibility of survival here. Xiaoxi''s mother was killed by the rebels after he was born, and the reason was magnificent. In order to reduce the population of food consumption, it can be said that Xiaoxi''s father was in agony. Then he hunted the Resistance Army together with the soldiers of the White Wolf tribe. However, it was obvious that he was just an ordinary man without any experience Training can not give full play to the combat effectiveness of ordinary soldiers. In this way, in an ambush, he was encountered by the enemy of the Resistance Army. After a hard struggle, he was killed by the enemy. Xiaoxi became an orphan without father and mother. Then Xiaoxi has been in the army, raised by his master, a little old soldier, and has grown up to now. When Jiangning saw the stream for the first time, he was kneeling down to each soldier one by one. He begged the soldiers for some water and food because his master, the old man''s soldier, was starving to death. It was not because he didn''t participate in military training and didn''t get the material object, but because he had to suffer from some cold. In this grassland, the most terrible thing is the disease. Because of the lack of effective drug treatment, even a doctor can not find, so the sick people can only rely on their bodies to recover themselves, and those who have not recovered also die in pain. After the old soldier got cold again, he had no ability to live. He could only howl in pain. In addition, he was too old to recover himself. This made him extremely sleepy. At this time, the brook could only be seen, but the pain was in the heart, but there was no way. He begged these so-called comrades in arms, hoping that they could share some water and food, so that his master could live through the winter. However, it was obvious that those comrades could not give their little food to the stream, and could only let the stream roll away one by one. Even some excessive guys took away the little food in the stream, which made them even more desperate. At that time, he walked into the tent where Jiangning lived with the last hope. Looking at the poor stream, Jiangning was quite moved. He could not help but think of the Republic of China during the war. At that time, many people moved like this. Jiangning, with compassion, took some food out of his storage bag and handed it to the brook''s hand, and told him to tell his master to feed it well. This is also the first time Jiangning has exposed the food stored in its storage bag in front of the public, which has caused a sensation. All the people are flocking towards Jiangning, some of whom are coercing and luring, and some want to make Jiangning feel sorry for themselves. This makes Jiangning a little surprised. I didn''t expect that such a small mistake actually happened It was a great sensation on the grassland, but Jiangning naturally could not distribute these things to the people at will, and then collected them carefully. Xiaoxi looked at Jiangning gratefully, and then ran to his master''s place, because he was afraid that the only food he had left would be robbed by these so-called soldiers. In other words, his last hope was dashed. However, his worry was superfluous, because Jiangning had been quietly following him, sending out bills to the criminals who had some intentions in mind. In this way, Xiaoxi ran back to his home safely and gave the food to his master who was about to die of illness. Obviously, his master can''t recover because of this little food and water. In addition, he has already reached the limit this time because of his age. You are a few days later, the master of Xiaoxi will die like this. It can be said that Jiangning has a lot of feelings. You should know that there can be a break in this old soldier on the grassland Veterans with love and compassion are rare. This is the so-called good people are dead, so in order to survive, they will become those ferocious appearance, so the family is also a little uneasy. He took the stream to his husband''s place, and arranged her to his side. Naturally, as happened before, he taught you to use it. The food in the storage bag subdued a large number of soldiers Let them be their own men, and then stay there quietly. Xiaoxi has become a small follower of him. Since he has been here for a long time, he naturally has mastered a lot of information, which enables Jiangning to quickly understand all around. In this way, Jiangning handed over his notes to Xiaoxi and wanted him to help him get more favorable information. But in fact, the stream is also true to the expectations of the people, just a moment''s effort is not stop running back, face excited appearance exposed, soon came to Jiangning in front of some happy said: "brother, you give me the task, I completed these people''s information, I have checked each several times, absolutely can''t be wrong."Jiangning nodded slightly, and then took the thick book in the hands of Xiaoxi, which recorded all the actions of these soldiers before, which were very detailed, even the toilet they went to for a few minutes and seconds. This made Jiangning all dumbfounded. It can be seen that the current brook is very hard working. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1192 After reading these notes in detail, Jiangning found that they were just as usual, doing ordinary things. Everyone had their own rules and basically had nothing in common to follow. However, Jiangning found a strange place, that is, most of their positions were directly related to the actions of the rebel army. For example, some of them are in charge of the positions of those captured by the rebel army, and they are quite ordinary. It is a bit strange that they have never abused prisoners. Jiangning knows that most of the people in this camp have their own origins, and they are basically very vicious Therefore, the performance in recent years is indeed somewhat abnormal, but it is closely related to the rebel forces. And there are several others who have outstanding negotiation skills. Their tasks all along are basically of the type of heralds. Sometimes they have some conversations with the Resistance Army, which is to let them go. They also have direct contact with the Resistance Army. The last few people are a little bit special. They were originally members of the Resistance Army. They chose to rebel because they were bullied or lured by the White Wolf tribe. They joined the army of the White Wolf tribe. Everyone has his own strong strength and is entrusted to stay in the barracks. From these points, Jiangning was a little surprised. Jiangning originally guessed that the arsonist might be the rebel army, because they need some action next, so they want to cause chaos in the army. However, it never occurred to Jiang Ning that the rebel army could not be the murderer of this arson. Because, first of all, these people are well connected with the rebel army, so it is absolutely impossible for them to kill these soldiers who have good relations with themselves, because if they do so, the war will be more urgent and fall into a fiery situation, which is very unfavorable for them now. After all, their strength is far from enough The people of the White Wolf tribe are powerful. More importantly, in the days after the fire, there was no movement. If they had no plans before the fire, what was their purpose? This is totally unexpected to Jiangning, who can only think that there is no possibility of any arson by the rebels. In this case, Jiangning now has no other way. He can only continue to investigate in this way, saying that the progress is slow, but he can only do so. While Jiangning was wondering, he heard the message from the veteran. "Get ready. In a few days, we are going to have a whole army ceremony. At that time, no matter who you give them with food and water or fight with money and weapons, they will not pay attention to you. This is the only order in our army that still exists." After hearing the speech, Jiangning didn''t think that there was such a discipline as iron beating in the chaotic barracks. However, since that was said, you don''t need to faint at all. After all, he has no other things to do now. He can only participate in this temporarily. However, he is curious about why there is such a discipline Suddenly there was a whole army ceremony. Hearing Jiangning''s question, the veteran just kept silent for a moment and said, "I''m not very clear about this either, because in our barracks, such rituals are rarely seen. After all, for us, wars are very backward affairs. Even for the so-called rebel forces, we are just playing games." "A whole army ceremony similar to this one, at least if it appears in front of a huge battlefield and tens of thousands of people under the command of the general will take part in the battle, which will inspire the morale of the army." After hearing the speech, Jiangning just nodded silently. He vaguely felt the extraordinary of Zhenjun''s life and what kind of sentences would happen after that. This also made Jiangning a little nervous and felt that he was getting closer to the truth. Time soon passed, Jiangning also sorted out his so-called military uniform, just a ragged cotton padded jacket, but Jiangning still rarely put it on his body. Then, Jiangning looked at the stream beside him, took out a small storage bag, handed it to his hand, and slowly said, "this thing will be kept by you for me first When I''m not with you, you turn it on. Do you hear me The brook looked at the storage bag in his hand and seemed to think of something. The strongest one nodded and looked serious. Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. "Big brother, I understand. It must be the task you gave me, right? I will finish it well!" I don''t know why. Since Xiaoxi''s master passed away, it seems that Xiaoxi has only regarded Jiangning as his family. He has opened his heart to Jiangning. In the face of Jiangning''s requirements, he always goes to finish it without hesitation, which also makes Jiangning very happy. "Silly child, it''s not a task, but what is it still has to wait for me to be away from you. You can open it again and never give it to anyone else!"After listening to Jiangning''s words, Xiaoxi just nodded and put the chef in his arms. He didn''t say much. Jiangning also laughed and touched her head and led him to the so-called playground. Although there are many people on the playground, they are all procrastinating. There is not a bit of soldier''s demeanor. On the contrary, Jiangning seems to have some heroic spirit, and so many people come here one after another. Jiangning understood that this was the so-called tranquility before the storm. After the whole army ceremony, Jiangning did not know what would happen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1193 "See that guy up there, he''s the general of our barracks!" After hearing the words of the veteran captain, Jiangning immediately looked from the direction he said. As expected, he saw a valiant and valiant man standing on the high platform, overlooking the soldiers below with a look of relief. "Well, there are some problems. His team is so shabby, but he is so pleased. What kind of problem is this? I can see that he doesn''t treat you as an army at all? It may be that you are regarded as retired people here, so I am so happy. " To Jiangning''s reprimand, the veteran captain just nodded silently, but did not say anything more. Although she was like this in her heart, he had already regarded here as my second home, so he could not help discussing more. However, when Jiangning looked at the general again, he found that he was well dressed, his armor was very powerful, and he was carrying a knife with a little chill on his back. It could be seen that he was quite a general, and Jiangning could vaguely feel that his strength was no less than that of himself. "I didn''t expect to have such a luxurious life on this barren grassland, which is beyond my expectation." Jiangning said with some doubts, while the veteran captain on the side sighed with disdain after listening, and then slowly said: "you don''t know. Although the music arrangement in this grassland is very secluded, for these generals, no matter where they go, they all live the same luxurious life, and even here they can have the people he squeezed You don''t think we are so poor, but people are still big fish and meat every day. They can lead an emperor''s life. How can they not dress brilliantly? " For this, Jiangning naturally understood the consequences, but he didn''t want to say anything more. He just nodded. He understood that these so-called generals were just retired people. They were also used for supporting the aged here. They didn''t have any fighting heart at all. This made Jiangning have some doubts. So this time, he organized everyone and wanted to announce what he wanted What''s the matter! Gradually, there are more and more people on the playground. They all start to stand up in the middle. Although they have lost their own organization and discipline, they still subconsciously stand up in line with the rules one by one in their head. Although Wai Sai Dao pinches them one by one, they still stand up in a formation ¡£ The number of people in this camp is not large, and it is only close to 10000. It can be said that there is not even a small tribe. However, such a large number of people are enough to fight against the so-called resistance forces. After all, although there are tens of thousands of rebels, their combat effectiveness is just like that of civilians, so there is no need to deal with them If we have to pay too much combat effectiveness, we will be able to settle it easily, which also makes Jiangning some doubts. Seeing that the personnel gradually gathered together, the general on the stage finally nodded and said slowly, "everyone, I believe you are very curious about the reason why I gathered you together this time?" "As we all know, our army can be said to be the weakest army in the White Wolf tribe. They all know that our soldiers here are the so-called remnant veterans in Carmen, and they have no fighting ability. They are sent here to fight against the so-called Anti Japanese forces." "I believe that you will never forget that you are a video, so you have always shouldered your own responsibility. Now we will give you a chance to completely exterminate the so-called rebel army, and then return to our hometown with honor." After hearing this, all the soldiers were boiling. They didn''t expect such an order. It was a great news for them, because it meant that they could go back to the middle of the grassland, where their tribe lived. This is an opportunity to go back. How can I not be excited to stay in the tribes far away here for many years has already made all of them feel bitter, and even some people have given up the hope of going back. But how can people not feel excited after hearing this! Then the general on the stage said excitedly, "I, Liu, have always been the laughing stock of other generals. They think I am the most useless general, and even my own soldiers can''t manage the weather. I will let them all know that my business is absolutely not a coward. This time, I will directly complete the task assigned above, Wipe out the whole white Resistance Army, and then return to our hometown Hearing their general''s encouragement, all the people were very excited and determined to wipe out the rebel army this time. Although they said that they had always wanted to do it, the real implementation was this time, because they had never really wanted to wipe out the so-called rebel forces. Although they said that the number was only 10000, but The fighting capacity is extraordinary. After all, for them, although Lao Luo participated one by one, their experience in the battlefield is extremely rich. It is also very simple for them to destroy these so-called civilian organizations."This time, we have an absolute opportunity. I have grasped an accurate news not long ago. Within the base of the rebel forces, they will face two choices. Next, they will go to the tribes in the west to seek allies. At that time, we have the best opportunity to seize the opportunity and take advantage of their personnel to attack them No, in this way, we can completely occupy their strongholds before the other tribe comes back, and then we will attack again inside and outside, leaving them no possibility of survival. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1194 The vast team of ten thousand people walking on the far grassland here, everyone seems extremely windy and frosty, but obviously, their faces reveal a very excited look, because each of them knows that after the completion of this task, they will be able to return to their hometown of flowers. In that case, they will never have to live such a hard life Yes. Jiangning, who was at the end of the team, just looked at the stream beside him with some sadness. He seemed to think of something. He quickened his pace, went to the position of the veteran captain in front of him and said to him, "what kind of person is our general? I have never heard of it before, even if it is our daily training before I''ve never seen him before. What''s the matter? " At this time, the veteran captain slowly said: "you do not know, our general is not ordinary people, he has never appeared, every day in his own masturbation, you rest safely. You should know that he is a big man sent from the above, naturally there is no lack of resources, but it is obvious that we can not turn these ordinary soldiers to share So he never goes out more and enjoys the best life at home. " After hearing the speech, he nodded your head in silence and knew the current situation of Jiangning, but he didn''t say anything more. He said slowly and sorrowfully: "it''s hard to have such a general. No wonder you haven''t made any progress so far! I don''t know that this army will be such an asshole. If you change your management, I''m afraid you will have a much higher winning rate now The old soldier just nodded in silence and said, "as you said, if any general came here, I''m afraid we will never look decadent now. The whole army is in good order. Facing the so-called rebels, I''m afraid they will have been wiped out several years ago." Although they know this, they have no way to change it. After all, just as Jiangning said before, they are not so-called generals, they are just a group of soldiers. Even if the strength of Jiangning video owner is beyond the general''s ability, the fact is that there is no way to change the average value, even if Jiangning wants to do it There is nothing you can do about it. A group of people walked slowly for a long time. Even Jiangning felt a little tired, the troops stopped slowly. They had arrived at the prepared place, which made Jiangning have some doubts. If you know that if you feel tired with his strength, these soldiers are tired to the extreme When you think about the next war, which is Lijiang, you will have some worries. "Has this guy ever led a soldier to fight? Do you know what''s going on! It''s like pushing our own people into the pit of fire by letting them travel long distances under such tiredness. Isn''t it really murder? I feel like he''s the rebel! " Jiangning said angrily, of course, he did not tell others, this is to his side of the stream complain. Xiaoxi didn''t understand what Jiangning was talking about. He nodded his head in a wooden way, and then said with some stubbornness: "if you were to lead me, I''m afraid the Resistance Army can''t turn over a little trouble now! I hate that they are of the same origin as us, but they have to make trouble here and even kill my parents. Now I will avenge them Jiangning clearly is Xiaoxi''s own hatred, and Jiangning has no ability to make changes. Even if he wants to help Xiaoxiao, it is impossible for him to complete the so-called task in this instant. You can only nod your head in silence. Then you look at the brook, and the storage bag in your arms seems to have been put on him all the time. Jiangning sighs at ease, and No more words. Soon, the general''s order was to let Jiangning''s team to ambush outside, and be ready to take charge of his teammates. This was good news for Jiangning. At least he didn''t have to go in to attack and kill the enemy. Of course, Jiangning naturally had some doubts. In this way, his ability would be reduced a lot It''s not exactly good news. The troops are ready at any time, and Jiangning is also always paying attention to it. Obviously, the rebels did not realize that the arrival of the army was still chatting leisurely, and what they were talking about was just some family routines. After all, it was the rebels who came out of the refugees, without any consciousness, but just puppets in other people''s hands. So, with the sound of a charge, everyone was surprised. They looked into the deep of the dump, and suddenly a huge army rolled toward them, and this was the so-called 10000 individual troops. They attacked the rebel stronghold and each of them played their best. And different from those East Gate sites that you can see in Jiangning Pingshi, the wars in these tribes are more heroic and great. Each of them does not release many long-range magic arts like the disciples of that kind. Instead, they put on a body-building skill on their own body. Each person is attacking his opponent with one punch and one fist, making himself the most The great power vented out to win, but obviously, the harm to ourselves was also extremely great. After a while, there were huge casualties on both sides. Of course, were the people of the rebel army still the most tragic? After all, they are just mortals.Looking at this magnificent scene, Jiangning can''t help but feel some sorrow. Although those people say that they are extremely erosive, they are always a piece of fresh life. In this way, Jiangning slowly closed the eyes of the nearby stream. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1195 The people of the Resistance Army are obviously vulnerable. They are already in a rout in only one round. They start to retreat one by one and run to their own strongholds. We should know that the people they come out to meet the enemy are only 10000 people. They hope to hold the army team for more time. In this way, I let all the soldiers who are still preparing in them rush forward Only the superiority of numbers can defeat these soldiers. However, it is obvious that they are still too vulnerable. The crimes of 10000 and 10000 people did not persist for a few minutes. Amid the screams, the rebel army fell to the ground, and everyone was seriously injured and lost the ability to fight. The first charge obviously took the victory of the army as the final node, but it was obvious that the general did not Ready to retreat like this, he ordered the soldiers to continue to attack inside, which was obviously to take the other party away in a wave. Jiangning can''t help but feel a little nervous here, because we should know that in such a situation, it is also very chaotic. First, there may be a major ambush. If we rush forward like this, our soldiers will be injured in vain. In addition, they have been extremely tired before, so they can not play their full combat effectiveness. Now they can only fight with the enemy grudgingly It''s just a fight. If we withdraw like this, we can make a steady profit. However, Jiangning is not a long army after all, so the soldiers are still bravely charging. They recall the so-called sentence of the general. After this battle, they will return to their hometown. Some of them are angry. They are all confused. They rush forward one by one. They are just venting their last lives and venting their own years Straight dull depression. Soon, the second wave of rebels was crushed by the army, almost effortlessly. But obviously, compared with the last wave, it was much slower, which made you confused. If you want to know this way, you will know that all the soldiers will die in the hands of their opponents, but if the general goes out, he means to stop A very high attitude, looking at the people fighting below, seems to have become his chess pieces. Jiangning naturally does not think that this is a general is an idiot. After all, for him, any soldier is the most powerful chip in his hand. Knowing all of them, his general''s identity will no longer exist. Naturally, he can''t have such a position. He must have done so for his own reasons, so Jiangning didn''t stop him any more, just waited quietly Waiting for the situation to change. In this way, as the soldiers charged, countless rebels fell down, and the strength was still too different, but there was always a gap in the number. Soon, some soldiers were out of strength and found that the enemy in front of them seemed to be endless. Some were decadent, and even some were already depressed. At the beginning of the battle, the general will be able to get to the point where half of the troops are afraid, as long as they have reached the point where they have reached the end of the storm In the face of them coming back after the rest, they can carry out a fierce attack. In this way, our winning rate is in front of us After hearing this, some decadent people suddenly couldn''t get up. He looked at the enemy in front of him and launched an attack again. This time, it was a completely life-threatening charge. Under such circumstances, the people of the Resistance Army were naturally flustered. They were all frantically retreating in front of these red eyed soldiers Nothing else. "The drama point is in front, as long as we rush in, we will be absolutely victorious next!" I don''t know who is so angry. My soldiers are charging towards the position of the stronghold. Each soldier is shouting his own slogan, beating his own blood, one by one excited to run towards the stronghold, and have poured in. At this time, they also shed tears in their eyes, which represents that they have initially entered Luo Victory. This means that they are likely to win directly next, and they can also return to their dream hometown. How can they not be excited at this time? But after escaping into the stronghold, they did find something unusual. Because there was no panic in their imagination. Instead, some refugees were looking at their prey in cold eyes. At this time, they finally found out that the gate of their stronghold, which had been filled by 520 people''s residence, was finally sober up. There was nothing left in it that had been hollowed out After that, it''s just a man waiting for a rabbit. From the beginning, none of the rebels left. All of them stayed in the stronghold. Naturally, they could not be crushed by the army. In this way, they were firmly surrounded inside and could not go out. At this time, they finally realized that they had been cheated. The general''s intelligence from the beginning was wrong, and he This time, our charge is to bury their lives, which is the most exciting thing for them to return to their hometown, but it does not mean that they would rather give up their own lives."It''s impossible, general. He can''t do this to us!" After the tragic cry, all the people were decadent. They sat on the ground and watched the surrounded people lose their hope of life. At this time, Jiangning, who was outside the door, looked at the general with dignity. He was looking at the general with a very high attitude. It seemed that everything was in his expectation Indifferent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1196 Faced with the desperate cry of the soldiers under their hands, while the general above was not moved, but all this seemed to be in his expectation, and there would be no slightest shake. These soldiers died under his feet one by one, but he did not make any action. A full 10000 soldiers are surrounded in this way and are constantly being slaughtered. Although they say that everyone has extraordinary strength, but! How can the hand beat so many enemies? In addition, they have been very tired, there is no room for resistance, so they were slaughtered one by one. Looking at 10000 people into thousands of people, gradually weakening ah! However, the enemy did not waver in the slightest, and continued to be senseless killers. In their eyes, these soldiers were all the people who had harmed them. How could those rebels be merciful! Jiangning knew that he could not just stay and do it, because he was not sure whether his task was like what he thought. If all the 10000 soldiers died, then their next plan would not be able to achieve, so Jiangning also started his action. "Stream, you stay here. No matter what happens, don''t come out unless I call for you later. Do you understand?" The brook nodded in silence, while Jiangning turned to rush towards the stronghold of tens of thousands of people. All this was seen by the brook and seemed very shocked. However, he didn''t say much. He knew that Jiangning was going to do something that he couldn''t do, but he couldn''t do anything. So he had to stay here and not do anything. When Jiangning ran towards the stronghold again, the general also saw Jiangning not far away. He looked at Jiangning''s movements without any indication or even stopping him. He just laughed indifferently, as if all this was in the plan. When he looked at the distant place, he said to himself: "Hey, go! However, Ye is already too late now. No matter what you do, you can''t save them. This time, I must have won. Next, it depends on what you should do On the other side, Jiangning is rushing to the huge land, and the breath on his body is gradually improving. From the beginning, it is hidden in that the strength of Yuanying period gradually rises to the stage of crossing the loot, and then to the point of approaching the fitness stage. After that, the real dragon armor attached to his body also shows his body shape, and there is no more cover up He rushed forward at a rapid pace, and his speed reached the extreme point, which turned into a streamer to the point. The soldiers in the stronghold are suffering from inhuman hunting, but their ability to resist is very small. The number of soldiers is getting smaller and smaller. Naturally, they will be slaughtered faster and faster. Only a few thousand soldiers will be left. At this time, although they say they are sharp to the door, hoping to escape through the gate, the gate of the stronghold is indeed It was tightly closed, and the steel door made of fine steel was slowly closed, but they did not have any ability to separate it, because gathering the strength of tens of thousands of people might have a chance to escape, but now that most of them have been slaughtered, it is impossible for them to have any chance. At the moment when everyone was in despair, Jiangning appeared the golden armor on his body, attached to his body, which made his momentum suddenly soar, and his strength was also instantly promoted to the state of fitness. Coupled with the increase of the real dragon armor, it actually reached the peak in June. Looking at the 18 th dragon''s hand, the 18 th dragon''s paw was no longer mature and said, "the iron dragon''s hand is no longer mature." A golden dragon thundered at the huge iron plate, and the door was the first step without any left behind. It was actually only in a moment that it was melted into pieces. With the iron gate to the red tower, those surrounded soldiers also found the way to escape and ran to the door one after another. They looked at Jiangning flying in the sky, showing great respect And thanks. Although these people are a group of old, weak and disabled generals, they still want to live when the death is approaching, and Jiangning''s appearance is their life-saving benefactor. Naturally, even if they don''t sleep with eight trigrams, they will surrender from now on. Their eyes at Jiangning are incomparably pure Jingde, as if Jiangning asked them to do anything, they would complete. On the other side, the rebels were surprised to see their iron doors being blasted open. Like Jiangning in the sky, they also showed a very scared face. They knew how much strength it needed to open such a heavy iron gate. But they didn''t expect that Jiangning used only one move to deduce it into pieces, as if they could You can kill all of them with just one hand. In the face of such enemies, they naturally can''t have any idea of resistance. All of them are scattered in a crowd, because they are originally a group of people who are not in the flow. One elder brother does not have such a strong strength. Only by relying on a large number of people can they gather together. When Chen Guangcheng is facing a strong opponent, the one move can kill people Wait, of course, they run faster than anyone else.In this way, the war was so long and simply ended. Although both sides said that they had their own injuries, they did not really die out. In contrast, although the army with heavy casualties lost half of the number, it was still languishing. They fled from the city and gathered at the shore, because there was a department that should have taken care of them Team, and there, they finally got the rest time, all of them sat down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1197 People did not expect that the head they thought could escape so fluently, and all this was because of Jiangning''s salvation. Naturally, they were very grateful to Jiangning. When Jiangning came back, they looked at him with a kind of worship. After all, not everyone could have such a strong strength. At this time, Jiangning looked at the general coldly, and all of them reacted. They also looked at the general with angry eyes, as if they were asking him something, and the general was also embarrassed. He did not expect that Jiangning would save everyone so easily. Some people with bad temper roared angrily: "why do you want to do this? We believe you so much. You also tell us that as long as we finish this fight, we can go back to our hometown, but what do you do now? Isn''t this pushing us into the fire pit?" "I don''t think you''re going to take us back at all. You just want us to die." The general looked at these thousands of soldiers with embarrassment. After experimenting for a while, he replied, "it seems that there is something wrong with the intelligence. I didn''t expect that they should have so many troops and formed a encirclement. It must be the spies among us that will disclose the information. I think I will thoroughly investigate this matter after I go back!" Although the distance is so explained, it is obvious that no one will believe what he said. They are all angry and surround him in a circle and put it in the center. In this way, he can no longer escape from the ambush of all people. Now he is isolated by all people, and there are some ugly faces looking at the people around him Let them let themselves go. At this time, he was looking for help to Jiangning, as if hoping Jiangning would say more to him. However, Jiangning sneered and turned away without any reply. He just walked away indifferently, as if he had given the general to these soldiers. "What''s next? I don''t think this guy wants us to go back. He takes our lives as a joke. Maybe it''s just because of some small things that we''re all killed. I think he''s the worst guy. Why don''t we shoot her on the spot? Anyway, as long as we keep our mouth shut, no one knows that we killed him. After that, we will report a death due to war So that no one knows A soldier suggested that, in his opinion, now they had better kill the general to vent their anger, so as to make everyone feel at ease. Such a decision can only satisfy their own will without thinking. On the one hand, it also makes him fall into a very bad situation. Some people resist. "I think it''s very wrong of you to say that, because it''s very difficult for us to ensure that all the people here are in line with us, so they are likely to report that we killed the general, so that they can also get the honor, sell our way to get honor, and maybe take the opportunity to return to their hometown Basically, it''s the way individuals do it! " "What''s more, although he said that he was a bad guy and wanted to kill us, he was a general level figure, which was not what we could kill at all. After we killed him, he could only bring infinite fear, because the White Wolf tribe above and our behavior even directly named our patient Li ge, In this way, we will be no different from the ordinary tribal people, even the same species as these rebel guards. Is that what we want to see? " When they heard this, everyone was shocked. They knew that the reason why they were able to live such freedom was that they still belonged to the army, that is to say, they had political jurisdiction over it. But if they were thoroughly treated, they would be no different from ordinary people. Everyone could not drive and have the right to be so free as now There may even be other armies to suppress, and then they will become like the rebels, which is the last thing they want to see. At this moment, someone said, "what do you say? Can''t we not punish him any more because he is a general? You have to think about it clearly. He was the one who nearly killed us. If there was no Jiangning, we would be directly surrounded and killed there. On the contrary, will someone punish them? If you say so, I will not agree with you The stone stirred up a thousand waves and was supported by many people. The general should not be punished without any punishment, so they began to discuss fiercely. Fortunately, after all, there were some wise men in the army. After a little consideration, they finally decided to put the general in prison and control him, and then take all his circumstances into consideration It was reported to the people of the White Wolf tribe, so that they would punish themselves. In this way, it is the most acceptable decision they can accept now, and will not be disgusted by any of me. In this way, all the people started to retreat. They must write that the general had embarked on the journey of return. Although their attack was a failure, they also found some big problems. That is, their current situation is too bad. Even the ordinary Resistance Army can''t slander the tree frog, which is one of them Silk sorrow, and this is what they can''t change now. After all, the general is like this, so they still have a heavy heart when they return.After walking for a long time, the party finally returned to the place where their army was, and successfully captured the general back to the prison. Everything seemed to return to normal. At this time, Jiangning was smiling. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1198 There is a prison in the deep of the military camp, and this prison is the place where all the prisoners are held. On weekdays, most of the prisoners in this prison are members of the captured rebels and some riotous refugees. Most of them are poor people, so there is no use value at all. Because there is no use value, so the guards here are also extremely. It can be said that no one but no logistics boss has to listen to the old laws or do other things illegally. Therefore, many citizens are dissatisfied with this prison. The prison staff are just like computers idle out, and people who go in often can''t stand anything at all The heavy rain was exposed vividly. Before that, there were several good soldiers who did their best to guard these prisoners. However, those soldiers were burned to death by the fire, that is, Jiangning got the several people on the list before. Today, in this prison, there is indeed an unexpected character, general Ben! When the general just arrived, the prisoners thought it was you who came down to inspect. It turned out that all of them had never thought of it. It was the soldiers who tied the general in, which made them very surprised for a time. However, judging from the performance of the general, he didn''t seem to be in any panic with me. He just looked at all this calmly. There were even many anti-corruption bureaus that were also locked up. It seemed that the refugees and the prisoners were very harmonious. One night, the general quietly closed his eyes in his cell. It seemed that he was thinking about it. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the corridor outside. The general just felt a little, and then he did not say anything more. The closer people also nodded in silence. "I knew you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so early. It was a little unexpected to me." The general said in silence. Then he got up and looked at the house that was coming towards her. It seemed that all this was still under his control, which made Jiangning a little impatient. You should know from the beginning, whether the plan failed or the plan was successful, the general did not have any surprise expression, as if he had worked all the situations himself However, Jiangning knows that all this is not what he imagined. He just pretends to be. Before entering the prison, Jiangning had already investigated all the information about the general. After all, he was not a secret thing in the past few years. Soon, it was found out that he was very insidious and cunning about everything about this general. His original name was Liu Qingdu and his mid-term cultivation. He was very insidious and cunning. It was strange that he did not do so during his tenure in Jiangning Any practical contribution, on the contrary, is the intention of disturbing the barracks. The samurai soldiers do not have any expectations. Liu Qing looked at Jiangning and said with a smile: "now, if you have any questions you want to ask, please ask them immediately."! My heart is very good, and I can answer any doubts you may have. But I think since the above has sent you here, then your children should not be too low. So I think you should have guessed everything about it Jiangning looked at Liu Qing in front of her, but said faintly: "you are right. Up to now, most of the information I have mastered is based on guess. There is no definite evidence. I have some Oh, I still need you to answer. I believe you will not refuse it." Liu Qingyun waved his hand helplessly and said: "you can see me now. Even if I want to refuse, you think I still have that right. If you want to ask, just ask me! But if I really don''t know! I hope you don''t think I''m pretending not to say it, but what I didn''t expect is that I was defeated by you today, which still makes me have some things I didn''t think of! " Jiangning just snorted coldly, but didn''t say anything more. Liu qinglike said: "I think you should have guessed that there can not be only one person who is sent here to carry out the task. When you change it, you have already roughly found it. The situation here is extremely chaotic, but there is no way. I think this is our task Before but clearly received such a message, you and I were the same white wolf tribe''s hand to follow their orders, female player "I have been sent here and trained by them. They want to train me to become a war schemer. So I need to train and assess me here. My task is just like what you can see. The best way is to let them kill each other I am basically responsible for the current situation. " "The people of the Resistance Army are just a group of farmers without intelligence quotient. They are very convenient to quote. These guys have to be different. They are all veterans in the battlefield. So it is not easy to control them. I have climbed to the position on the river bank step by step and become the task of commanding them. In this way, I can I''ve successfully implemented my plan. " "In this period of time, my arrangement has been almost completed, Hu has been close to the perfect point, so that the strength of both sides has reached the point of five to five. However, it is obvious that we need to wait for some time, that is, the time for both sides to go to war completely, so that they have no way but to fight with each other to the end, and then They can also be successfully killed, so that my plan is successfully completedHearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but shiver. He knew that the guy in front of him didn''t seem to have such a simple and detailed plan. Just for the sake of killing each other, he still had some skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1199 "Originally, my plan should be close to the perfect angle. They are a group of people who have no idea. With my command, they will fall into a bitter battle. When the two sides are completely destroyed, I can use my strength to unify. In this way, I can complete the orders given by the White Wolf tribe. In this way, I can become a loyal one of them My men. " Speaking of this, Liu Qing''s face showed a very glorious smile, it seems that everything he has done is striving for this goal, even at the expense of all his own, to complete the task, which is his so-called hope dedication, but Jiangning does not think so. "But just when I thought the plan was almost perfect, something unexpected came up, which was your arrival," Liu said Jiangning slightly a Leng, but did not interrupt Liu Qing''s words, just let him calmly continue to say. "At the moment you got close to us, I had already guessed that the position of the general who had worked so hard was not for nothing. My network has reached a level you can''t imagine. I easily knew what you were sent here. Although I don''t know what your purpose is, I can quickly guess it, because If my task is to destroy the relationship between the two sides, then take another picture. Naturally, you can''t perform the same task with me, so you must restrain me "Although this is only my own guess, it is really the only plan that I can think of now. Put it down, I can only do so. In order to get the first chance, I have to release the plan that I haven''t completely completed in advance, so that I can complete my plan before you arrive, and I can successfully complete the task I want to complete, although it is some Risk, but it''s something that really has no other way. " After hearing this, Jiangning naturally knows that if two people perform the same task, there is no need for two people to hide from each other, and the only thing that can be said is to let both sides fight each other. After all, putting down one of the two seeded players can only make them kill each other, and the person who stays at the end may be the strongest home However, by comparison, Jiangning and he do have a big gap. Because Jiangning''s strength is far more than his. Although Jiangning showed his real strength in the White Wolf tribe before, it was still exposed, which was almost close. Therefore, it seems that Jiangning''s strength is higher than mercy, but Liu Jing also has its own advantages, that is, he arrived at the barracks a certain time in advance Therefore, he has a stronger network of relationships, and his position is also more powerful, so he wants to deal with Jiangning is very simple, it can be said that this is a fair fight. In this case, leniency is the next step, because Jiangning has not found out this thing, he has to complete the plan one step at a time, because if Jiangning is sent, the first thing to do is to stop the fight between the two sides. In this way, he makes the facial structure more and more non-existent, so he must carry out his task step by step. "My first action is to destroy the resistance and refugees in the army, as well as the compassion, your home. They should not exist here, because once I start a war, they will probably rebel from it. They may even take away a large part of the people. My silver is very huge, and I can''t allow it So I found an opportunity to put them in a room and arrange for my men to kill them all After hearing this, Jiangning has already guessed that what he said is the arson incident that happened before. When Jiangning just arrived here, Yang Qiumin had some doubts about the arson. After all, this is a completely without any reason. The people killed are also very strange. They have not much contact with other people, And the only rebel who can deal with suspicion also ignores the reason why there is no action at all. Now it seems that Jiangning has thoroughly guessed the origin of all these things. It is precisely because Liu Qing wants to cause a war between the two sides, he must first eliminate the suspicious personnel in the army, and these guys are the first batch. As Liu Qing is a general, he has no worries and difficulties, so he lurks in easily That ignited things here without anyone noticing. "I don''t think you would think that the real arsonist would be me, which is something that ordinary people can''t guess. After all, everyone can only think of the possibility is the rebel army, and I successfully pushed the agreement out. No one can guess that the general who really wants to kill them is the general they get along with day and night." Hearing this, Jiangning just gave a cold smile and said, "well, you still look down on me. From the beginning, I have guessed that my guy must be an insider, and the people I can associate with you are very few. You are one of them." "Because you have made a huge mistake, that is, the tourists needed to cause this fire must be obtained from Wuhu ammunition depot, and the personnel who can open the ammunition depot are probably the general, you and the guy in charge of the big warehouse, right? Looking at the light, there is no possibility that the warehouse management guy will burn others. After all, he is my stream! "At this moment, general Lin Liu Qing was caught off guard. Unexpectedly, the warehouse keeper would be Jiang Ning''s staff. No wonder Jiangning was the reason why a car arrived at him at the beginning. After all, if Xiaoxi informs him, no matter who gets this barrel of gasoline, it must be Xiaojinkou. So Jiangning wants to guess who took the gasoline It''s a very simple thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1200 "And it''s not just that. Guess who can have that power? To be able to let everyone in a hurry to get rid of the river water and sprinkle it on the scene of the fire to put out the fire. Think about it carefully, isn''t such behavior very silly? After all, a small number of resources on the grassland have been wasted in this way, and no one knows what is the situation? It can only be that the leader who takes the lead in coaxing must be a person with rights and identities that are too big for everyone to guess. " "I''m afraid you are the only one at this point, general." Liu Qing was slightly stunned and gave a bitter smile, and said: "I didn''t expect that ya should have such a little trace or be seen by you. Indeed, as you said, I was so considerate that I only made such a small mistake that I was seized by you. But what I want to say is that you may not have guessed the reason why I did this." "First of all, after the fire, I asked everyone to rush to carry water to put out the fire. It would consume my resources on the grassland. Next, the soldiers would be faced with insufficient situation. In this way, their combat effectiveness would gradually decline, which would be more conducive to the situation that they were defeated by the other side on the way to fight against those rebels It''s happening. " "The second is that the chaos caused by the fire fighting is more convenient for me to take a lot of actions. I can completely insert this series of charges into the Anti-Corruption Bureau when they are in chaos, causing conflicts between the two sides. In this way, the fight between the two sides can be further stimulated. This should be the simplest thing." "But what I didn''t think of was that there were so many resources in your storage bag. In a short period of time, the soldiers who should have been worried because they were not enough should have been stabilized by the food you sent out. They all did not have any disease, which means that they are more and more gathered towards you, even in shape Become a small group, so that the rules here gradually formed, which is a huge bad news for me Jiangning laughs bitterly. He didn''t expect that such a small move would cause such a chain reaction, which made his plan fail, but at least Jiangning still has a great harvest. Jiangning said slowly, "what''s next?" Liu Qing sighed slightly and seemed to be recalling for a while before he began to say: "after that, things like you can see. After my plan failed, there was no other way. Seeing the soldiers gathering towards you more and more, I knew that this matter could not make you develop all the time. I have to say that you are really lucky, Even in a short period of time, I have integrated all the videos that I should have understood into your side, which makes my plan totally unprepared and has to start to act. This is a fatal blow to me Jiangning sneered and said, "but I just think it''s a light thing. After all, what you do is to let them kill each other and harm their human nature. What I do is just to make them feel at ease. The rest of the words, I''m afraid everyone can see who has better ability. It''s only time that you don''t move to me It''s just a problem. " Liu Qingyun didn''t say anything more and sighed: "no matter what you say, it''s a reason to be a king or a loser. However, I don''t think that even if you live in my place, there is no other way. As I said, the gathering makes me plan ahead of time, and I have to go down together without any preparation and cheat them to the edge of the grassland In fact, they were surrounded by the anti-corruption bureau. In this way, the Resistance Army and the soldiers will be thoroughly launched. In my expectation, they should be abused, but anyone could have thought that a guy like you could save them. " Jiangning was embarrassed to smile. Yes, even under this delicate arrangement, Jiangning''s strength was so terrible that it was still not killed under such circumstances. Moreover, it also saved those soldiers, which became the belief in the soldiers'' hearts, and those who resisted ignorance did not mean to pursue After all, after witnessing the strength of Jiangning, there was no sense of resistance at all. "Although my plan has failed, I will not feel flustered at all. After all, as I said, we are just a contest. After all, what should we do after the contest?" Jiangning slightly frowned and asked, "do you mean I will never kill you?" Liu Qingyun said: "this is of course. Don''t you find out even when the troops are surrounded? Or let you stay, and finally imitate you. This is also to avoid your death. After all, although we talk about the contest between us, after all, we are from the upper level of the White Wolf tribe. After all, we are all people from the upper class of the White Wolf tribe. In the future, we all want to kill for the upper class people. Naturally, it is impossible for me to lose my own life here, so this is what I didn''t kill you. But now I think about it, I''m afraid your strength is fundamental I''m not required to do these protections. "Jiangning frowned slightly, which was a little surprising to him. He didn''t think that the other party was the author''s intention. He was also a little strange. However, although he said that, he still didn''t shake his next thought. He had been prepared and should do something next, because the matter has not been completely ended In other words, Jiangning still has to carry out the next battle. The meteor flying said that he was arrested, but the important information was not leaked at all, so the next life is still going on. Jiangning is still making love, thinking about the next questions, hoping to get various answers from the cattle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1201 Looking at the leisurely flow on the side, Jiangning also seemed helpless. He never thought that this guy came with the same task as himself. However, as long as he was left here, Jiangning''s task could not be smoothly carried out. After all, after all, she would be against herself, so she must be removed. Jiangning turned to look at Liu Qing. He was still looking at Jiangning complacently, as if he was not worried about what would happen next. At such a time, Jiangning turned and sneered and said, "do you really think you won''t have anything next? Then you look down on me a little too much! " It seems to feel Jiangning''s bad eyes, then Liu Qing immediately changed his face, and immediately some faltered and said: "you can think clearly, although we are opposite now, but you and I are the pillars of the White Wolf tribe in the future. I think we will have the feelings of colleagues in the future. If we are together, we may be more compatible Is it not good that the strategy combined in this way can be used more effectively Jiangning naturally could not reveal his real identity, so he just sneered and said: "do you think I will need you such a mediocre? Even without you, I can get the best result by myself. Naturally, my strategy is no worse than yours. What''s the effect of leaving you here now? On the contrary, I may not succeed in the future. Do you think I will do something harmful to myself but not beneficial? " After hearing Jiangning''s words like this, Liu Qing finally couldn''t help it. She said angrily, "who are you, who wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"! I was very kind to you before. I didn''t give you up after I brought you here. Who would have thought that you should treat me like this? Don''t you think it''s appropriate for our colleagues at all? " Hearing this, Jiangning said with a smile, "but who told you that we must be colleagues after that? You underestimated me too much." Hearing this, Liu Qing''s face suddenly changed and seemed to want to say something, but it was obviously too late to cover her mouth for Jiangning''s will, and the other hand took out the taixuan sword. One of them was to pierce Liu Qing''s chest, and the blood gushed out immediately. But strangely, those blood seemed to be covered by some breath It directly bypassed Jiangning and sprayed it on both sides, but Jiangning naturally did not get any blood stains. Looking at Liu Qing in front of him, his breath gradually disappeared, and his face became more and more pale. Jiangning knew that he had lost all his vitality and turned into a person. For such a person, you naturally did not have any pity for a sneer, and buried him on the spot in the past. Out of the prison Jiangning looked back at his back, did not say anything more, put the match in his hand back, is smart to go away. Then the whole prison is listed in the thick smoke, and those who were originally in the prison are crying for help, but it is obvious that those soldiers who are unable to protect themselves will not have the spare time to run to put out the fire, one by one hide in their own army accounts, waiting for the end of the matter, soon in the cell, but The fire was clean. In the dry and dry environment on that day, even if it could not be extended, the area was still completely burned. However, those who had lived in the prison could not get any chance to escape, so they were buried in the past by fire. I''m afraid it will be hard to see the day in this life. In contrast, people feel much more relaxed. No one even investigates whether the general is dead or alive. They are extremely disgusted with what she wants, but now this one The fire gave them a complete answer. After all, there were many people who wanted to kill the general to vent their anger, but they didn''t use it because they were afraid that someone would report and let themselves bear such a consequence. But now that there is such a fire, naturally no one will meddle in their own business. It is also a very good thing to let him live and die on his own, at least You won''t let yourself take the consequences and you can kill the general. After killing the general, Jiangning didn''t have any fluctuation, instead, it had no ordinary appearance. Looking at the fire scene behind this, Jiangning frowned slightly and then turned to leave. After the fire was over, many people came here. Of course, they didn''t come here to clean up the mess or put out the fire. After all, they were so positive before, and no one had any action. Now they come back here only to see if the general has died. This is what they are most concerned about now. However, it is very in line with the wishes of the people. After seeing the situation here, all the people are greatly relieved because they don''t see any information about the general. The general has been buried under the fire pit. Even if he is lucky enough to survive, no one can save for a few days, and finally put down his heart The burden is more, the deadlock is finally dismissed, and then they can carry out what they want to do, without being controlled by these so-called generals. After getting the news of the general''s death, the whole camp was extremely excited. Everyone was a screamer and was punished. At this time, some people with misbehavior jumped out. They boldly pointed out that the barracks needed a leader, otherwise it would be a mess.Obviously, their purpose is to make themselves in this position, so as to manage the people and become the boss in the actual sense of the people. Naturally, this matter has caused many people''s dissatisfaction, but they did not. After all, the fact is that, and they must do so if they want to be respected. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1202 Obviously, before, everyone who had self-reliance wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to get to the top. They had been in the barracks for so many years. Naturally, they knew how rich a life they had. After all, the opportunities below the general were quite difficult. I had a general who could get a steady stream of food and water, which was the most important thing for this quarrel and stood on that position If you can get everything you want, how can you keep your heart beating? So in such a critical situation is also the most appropriate opportunity, they know that if they do not at this time, they will lose this opportunity forever. With the instigation of these people, gradually all the soldiers began to believe. It seems that they knew that if there was no man''s jurisdiction, the camp would be more chaotic. If it was the strong, they could say that they had the ability to protect themselves, but the weak would be bullied by others. Originally, when they could not be protected in the barracks, this was the place When the only one who can manage is in trouble, which can be said to be quite a bad news for them. Under such circumstances, they can be roughly divided into two groups. One group is the people headed by the deputy commander in addition to the general. They think that their official positions are the most likely and most likely to become the second general. After all, they have lived in the barracks for several years, and have always been the most respected people except the general He had quite good experience in the whole barracks, and he had a group of very loyal subordinates who followed her for many years, which was quite trusted by him. In addition to this group, another faction supports Jiangning. They think that before they can escape, they all rely on Jiangning''s strength. This is because Jiangning saved them, and they can live to the present. Under such circumstances, it is natural that most people vote for Jiangning, and they think Jiangning is the most capable except the general After all, his strength is the strongest among all the people, which is beyond doubt. After all, it has also been demonstrated in the previous confrontation with those rebel forces, that is, one person has the strength to blow through an iron gate that tens of thousands of people can''t break. In this regard, Jiangning has an absolute advantage to wait for. In other words, to put it bluntly, if Jiangning wants to be a general, I''m afraid it just needs to show its own strength, and no one will dare to refuse. After all, everyone is worried about his own life, and Jiangning''s strength can completely make any of them have this point right now. You say this also causes that The deputy commander''s entanglement seems to be that he wants to be a general, but he has no hope to retreat. However, a message came out at this time, that is, Jiangning did not directly participate in the fight. Obviously, Jiangning didn''t want to seize the opportunity to get together with him. He actually came to the commander in person and seemed to want to discuss with him. This also caused everyone''s shock. They didn''t expect to see him here However, if you do this, you will feel admiration in your heart. After all, as far as Jiangning is concerned, he can make everyone submit without any means. But obviously, the reason why Jiangning didn''t do this also shows that he is reasonable now, and he doesn''t mean to bully people, which also gives us a feeling of more trust. In the agreed time, Jiangning came to the deputy commander''s residence. After removing the crowd, Jiangning and the deputy commander stayed in the room. They did not know what they were discussing. The slightest movement seemed to be so quiet. However, Jiangning did not leave the evidence, forbidding anyone to approach, and no one could listen to their conversation. How long did it take In the past, the door opened slowly again, and the person who came out was Jiangning. He looked relaxed and seemed to have no sincerity at all, so he walked out quietly, while the others didn''t know what happened in the room. Up to now, the crows and birds are still silent, as if the commander didn''t exist at all, which instantly aroused everyone''s alarm. After Jiangning left, she didn''t know how long it took to have some abdominal pain, which made her dare to walk toward the landlord. However, she found that the Hutong was still sitting on the chair, as if there were no scars. He just looked at the table with a locked eyebrow, as if he was thinking about something. He just sighed a little, looked at the visitors and shook slowly The head said, "pass my command, and then has the final say of the Jiangning camp." As soon as this news came out, it can be said that it caused quite a fight. Everyone did not expect that the discussion between the two ended in this way. It seems that there was no accident. Generally, Jiangning got the power and position of the general, and for a while, it also caused quite a lot of roar. People began to guess what happened in the room. Some people said that Jiangning threatened and lured the vice commander with his own strength, while others said that the two men must have had a tough discussion, and Fu Tongli was hesitant before he finally agreed to Jiangning''s opinion. No matter who it is, no matter who it is, after all, there was no dispute and noise in the room at that time, and even UnionPay''s own information was not released. It is unknown to all that the deputy commander at that time had a sad face. From then on, it can be seen that Jiangning must have used some methods to make him soft.What no one knows, only Jiangning knows that when he doesn''t say much in the room, he slightly shows his own breath, which is to surprise the chief officer. Then he agrees with Jiangning''s answer honestly, because the breath released at that time is the breath of the wizard. This is that Jiangning has revealed his identity as a great wizard. How can this be Don''t get the consent of the deputy commander! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1203 Jiangning, who won the position of general, did not enjoy too much. Although it was said that there were some stains left by the general before, Jiangning did not exaggerate to the point of wasting these things. After all, for Jiangning, these things are not too necessary, and there are many in his storage bag, which can be said to be completely zero above, so Jiangning naturally does not need to spend these things There was too much waste on it. After simply taking food and water, they went back to the barracks and distributed those stocks to the soldiers present. This move can be said to have caused everyone''s shock. They did not expect that Jiangning would do so. They knew what things were so precious on the grassland. Even the general was not willing to use too much. However, Johnny took out all the storage and distributed it to the soldiers present at one time, although it was said that in many soldiers, everyone had only one A little, but it''s also a great gift for them. After all, 5000 people can use so much food and water. They instantly recognized Jiangning. Before that, those people who still had some complaints were happy for a moment. They knew that it was their blessing to be able to spread Jiangning, and Jiangning''s reputation immediately rose and became a hero in your mind overnight. He not only saved his life, but also gave himself food and water. It can be said that Jiangning has never been so great again The existence of, and for a while, it turned out that everyone took Jiangning as their faith. This matter can be said to be quite a sensation, after all, for Jiangning, this is not a small matter! After Xinyang, it means that you have gained absolute popularity and contacts. All of us have followed Jiangning''s advice. There will be no violation at all. At least it is much better than what the general said before. You know, before that, although Liu Qing said that he had the highest position among the 50 soldiers, he still had to rely on fooling people to be able to move. Just as he had previously deceived people to attack the rebel army, he also said that he could return to his hometown after bullets. If he did not say so, I am afraid few people could help him. Looking at his own strength a little bit higher, Jiangning also silently nodded. He knew that you had arrived at his position on top of the crowd. Standing before the end, he looked at the 5000 soldiers gathered below and nodded slightly. Originally, in this vast square, there should be 10, 000 soldiers standing on the square, so everyone should have their own position. But now obviously, it is not like this 5000 soldiers standing here sparsely. Everyone has a vacant position. This is not because they deliberately like this, but because the soldiers who were in those positions have already died. They have not Having been arranged for the second time, he still stood in his original position, which led to such a situation. Looking at these vacant positions, Jiangning felt some pain in his heart. "Soldiers, you are the bravest warriors on the grassland. Originally, you fought for the tribe, but now you have come to such an end. You have been driven to the far area! We still belong to the White Wolf tribe, and we should have the highest honor on this grassland. Now, even if we do what we do is no different from those refugees. " "I think if we don''t have any food and water, I''m afraid there won''t be any gift from the above. I''m afraid that we will be reduced to the ordinary people in their eyes just like those rebels. Who can help us? What can we do for this tribe Speaking of this, all the soldiers are deeply moved. They are different from those in the ordinary tribes. He abandoned them. Naturally, they know the taste. In order to survive, they do everything they can. Naturally, they also understand the hardships of life. Unlike the so-called tribal warriors who can offer their lives to all the nationalities and tribes, but in fact they are not Any suffering. After hearing Jiangning''s words, all the people feel more cordial and know that now their pain in heart and the eyes of Jiangning are more and more dim. They always want to leave here. They devote all their youth to the tribe, and even leave a lot of scars. But the tribal word is that they are sent to the border of this place, here Birds do not poop, living a life of dying struggle, can be said to be their most painful. "Now we have a chance, just such an opportunity, that is to lay down the whole border area, let them become our tribe, we want to establish a new tribe, so that we are qualified to live, rather than under the control of those figures above. Would you like to As soon as Jiangning said this, all the people below were shocked. They never thought that the purpose of calling you to gather them up this time was to establish a new tribe on their own. This shocked everyone, knowing that this is a very important matter, which is equivalent to the crime of treason! Looking at the shocked people below, Jiangning also knew that he had achieved his goal today. He then said excitedly: "video, think about it. How many years have you spent in this border tribe? Even have never seen their own family, in fact, you know how they are now. Facing such a tribe, who have you ever paid for him? Didn''t you, like the refugees, have been in another tribe before? It''s all because of the above-mentioned extortion, which replenishes your fighting power and feeds them. But in fact, has any of you really served your tribe? ""From now on, we will establish a tribe of our own. We are no longer the so-called cold-blooded soldiers who work hard for others. We are the people with our own tribe. In order to protect our own people, we can give everything, not mercenaries who work for others." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1204 After hearing Jiangning''s speech, all the people were extremely excited. They never thought that they would have such an idea. Under such circumstances, they naturally agreed with each other and roared fiercely. For them, how eager they were to have such a life, instead of being like a bandit at the beginning. "The refugees here are the same as us. They are still invaded by the White Wolf tribe. They wander here with hatred, but there is no place to vent. They have honed their peaceful life for a long time. Now, even survival has become a problem. Should we treat them like this?" "We are soldiers, not bandits. Some of us believe that we have this book. We want to protect what exists, not to plunder what exists. I hope you can treat them as your own people. From now on, they will be one of our tribes. We must surround them in our hands instead of going Bullying them, we should achieve the quality that an army should really do! " Jiangning''s words also caused a lot of people''s shock. They all agreed and nodded. In fact, many people in the army are from refugees. They also joined the army because they can''t stand the painful life. However, those weak people are forbidden to enter the military camp. So now they can only nod their heads in silence and listen to nature Happy, eager to return to his home immediately, tell his relatives. "Next, we are going to collect the refugees into our tribe and set up a real place. The rebels, in fact, are honest farmers. We need to persuade them, but if they really don''t, they will listen to our advice. Then they will be just like bandits. Then we will carry out our duties If the hammer of righteousness clears them away, we will finish our hometown successfully To Jiangning''s guidance, everyone agreed and nodded. They have never been so fierce and surging as they are today. They will always be so weak and weak. They will bully others with the hope that it is difficult to survive here. But in fact, each of them is a soldier! Each of them once fought for the tribe and shed blood on the battlefield for their former feelings, but now they are hard to be abandoned. No wonder their hearts will become so gray. But today Jiangning has given them a way, how can they not do it? They want to return to the life before, at least in the spirit I fought for this country. Speaking of this, Jiangning slightly nodded and retreated to the stage. Next, he was going to go to the town where the refugees were. When you went to the town where the refugees were located, there were only a few small teams with too many human relations. However, it seemed that they were still very powerful. After all, the posture of their soldiers was not comparable to those of refugees Under the deterrence of the refugees, they were also very afraid. After all, before that, what the army and the rebel army had to do was to rob them. These refugees had already collapsed. They thought that these armies, like those of the rebel army, were harmful to them. Naturally, they would not have any feelings of acceptance in their hearts. Now, when they see Jiangning coming, they naturally think so. Looking at the performance of these refugees, Jiangning just sighed and said to the soldiers around him, "look, this is what you did before, which caused their fear. Now they see that you are not the protectors, but demons. For them, you are also the rebels!" Hearing this, the soldiers just lowered their heads in shame and didn''t say much. They knew that many of them came from that name. They even forgot their own roots and robbed them with these troops. It has to be said that in this war, how many people have changed? You should sigh silently, and then walk slowly towards the village Advance in the village. However, although it''s a village, it''s actually just some houses built by thatched houses. The people living in them are very crowded. Basically, there will be more than ten people living in one house. This is quite shocking to Jiangning. It can be seen that the life of these refugees is also quite difficult. Everyone is yellow and skinny. Look It''s rickety and even skinny. Among the numerous thatched cottages, Jiangning has also found that these people seem to have a very uneven life. The only life they can rely on is a five box box which they don''t know how far away. Basically everyone gets water from the river. It can be imagined that the water there is so dirty that it also causes many people''s pain They all look sick. The food they eat is only potatoes that can be planted in the grassland, not to mention cattle, sheep and horses. This is something that they dare not even think about. After all, as refugees, they are not eligible for these things. You can''t help feeling sad when you look at the life of these refugees. Although he thinks that he is not a good man, he will never allow such things to happen from time to time. In contrast, the people of these tribes are living a very rich life, and even have a lot of fish and meat every day Drinking water has become you can also be said to be quite heartache."This is the fundamental problem we need to solve right now, not the so-called rebels who are far from being able to talk about. Their threat to us is far less important." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1205 After hearing Jiangning''s words, the soldiers also looked sad and said, "but general, although we said we wanted to help them solve the problem, we were powerless. You can see that our life in our barracks is not as good as death. It can be said that it is relatively hard. Even drinking water has become a problem, but it is better than these men, But it''s very difficult for us to help them solve their problems. " Zhang Ning nodded and said in silence, "naturally, I also know about these situations, so I have worked out the countermeasures. When you send someone to gather these refugees together, I want to say something to them. After that, we are ready to attack the so-called Resistance Army and let them know that we are really strong." On hearing Jiangning''s words, all the people nodded in silence. For them, Jiangning has almost become the imperial edict. Naturally, what I said should be abided by. So soon, a team of people gathered these refugees together and put them on an extremely broad grassland. The number of these refugees can be said to be dozens of times that of the army. They are all people from various tribes. It can be said that they are different from each other. Obviously, they all look at Jiangning standing on the top with the same anxious eyes. For them, even the few hundred soldiers are not the concentrated opponents at all. Jiangning looked at the people below and found that most of them were women and children. Jiangning also knew that these talents were the root of refugees. He asked the people nearby and said, "Why are most of the refugees women and children? Don''t you have some prime years? " This is not because Jiangning is concerned about the problems here, but because the number of young people in a tribe is the basis of its strength, because it represents the number of people who can work! The existence of most of these women and children shows that the people who live here have no farming ability at all. "General, once the White Wolf tribe was captured, they would kill the young people there. However, these women and children did not pay any attention to them. For them, the most threatening ones were those who were the number one scholars, so they killed them wantonly. Now, the people who stayed here are the only ones who can barely survive Most of those who survived and escaped are now dead and wounded. Those who still have breath will join the Resistance Army. " He shakes your head in silence. He knows that there is no way to do it. If he wants to survive, he can only join the Resistance Army and protect his own strength with their arms. After all, this is what we can do now. Obviously, we all don''t want to die. Jiangning looked at the refugees in front of him and said, "I am a new general. Although I would like to say that I am totally different from the previous generals, I do not have confidence after seeing your situation. Although I want to help you and make you strong, it is obvious that after seeing such a situation, I am really powerless The flame of struggle for your heart has been extinguished. You are immersed in the pain of subjugation, but you forget your efforts "Remember, you don''t live for the so-called tribe. You live with your own lives. What I can bring you is glory and want to live, or what you can search for." Hearing this, the following refugees could not help but say: "what do you know? You work hard all the time here. Even if you get a little bit of water and food will be robbed, we have no way to fight against it, but you can see that we are just some old, weak and disabled. Compared with you, we are still too weak for you For us, we can say that the more we want to plunder, we don''t need to make any efforts at all. " Jiangning nodded and said sincerely: "I know that the wounds caused by the army to you are too heavy. You have no sense of trust in your heart. But now I can assure you that our army is no longer the robber. We are the people who really defend you. You will not believe what we say now, So we have to prove it with action. " With that, Jiangning stepped off the stage and took out all the food and water left in his bag and poured it in front of a large number of people. You told them that they could take it freely. Although there were some doubts, when they saw so many food and water, they naturally couldn''t resist the temptation and rushed to rush up to rob them. After a while, Jiangning was robbed of all the materials. At this time, Jiangning stepped on the stage again and said, "after that, I will give you a quiet and peaceful home. You are no longer fugitive refugees. You once again have a tribe. Yes, it is everyone''s tribe." Jiangning nodded and walked off the stage. At this time, the eyes of all the refugees were moist. Looking at Jiangning in front of them, they couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. You know, over the years, there has been a force of grief and anger in their hearts, that is, they are exiles without tribes. To be able to get home, this is their greatest hope, so when they heard Jiangning said this, they began to cry.For a moment of silence, Jiangning also went to the front of the stage and said to the soldiers around him, "next, we''re going to deal with the so-called rebels. We want them to know that their actions are just robbers. If they stop, we can still live in harmony with them. But if they insist, we can only drive them away in the way of bandits It''s out. " The soldiers nodded and immediately began to be positive. For them, the biggest belief now is Jiangning. Naturally, it is impossible to violate it at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1206 People quickly came to the rebel stronghold. The assassins were in a mess. Many of the rebels were cleaning up the bodies of soldiers who were inside before they came. It seems that they didn''t care. It seems that such a big trouble happened before, but it did not have any impact on their lives. It can be said that it is very cold-blooded, which makes Jiangning a little surprised. You know, even people like Jiangning who gallop on the battlefield are well-informed. After seeing such a large battle and dead people, you can''t help feeling some strange things. However, these people seem to have no excitement at all. It seems that they are used to these things, or they don''t care about it, so you can understand They are the real cold-blooded people, which does not mean their indifference to life, but represents their despair of the whole world. They are not the kind of people who see people die and have no action, but those who have no time to care about others. They only have the idea of how to live and don''t care about others. So they show such strong resentment. They don''t care about their opponents, how they die, and what they have to do with themselves after killing the enemy What kind of resentment, they will only care about the opponent''s body what can be used by themselves, it is just a beast, no idea at all, just survive here. Facing such opponents, Jiangning is also the most afraid, because they do not have any idea, just rely on instinct to fight, and in this way, Jiangning can not more to calculate them, after all, a person who is always careful and an unprepared beast is to make the former easier to kill rich, especially Jiangning such a powerful person. However, Jiangning is not allowed to reserve their own and the other party. After all, the other party is also a part of the refugees. If it is so easily killed, it will not only make the soldiers here lose a lot of people, but also make their own tribe have some civil strife. If they are not killed, it will leave a deep hidden danger, which is the last thing for Jiangning To the opinion of the matter. So you''d better prepare for these rebel leaders to have a talk and see if both sides can live together peacefully. It''s better to share resources on the grassland. After all, there are not many places in the world. If war breaks out again, it will be more bloody. Even Jiangning can''t stop it. Of course, Jiangning knows that he can''t make this talk public. After all, there is still hatred between the two sides. Such a big incident happened. Whether the number of people who died on the video side or the tens of thousands of people killed by the rebel army are the focus of hatred between the two sides. Therefore, it is the most irrational thing to show up for negotiation at this time, which is likely to cause a double Fang''s is not more likely to be a bigger battle. It''s OK for the soldiers. After all, Jiangning''s reputation can be easily covered up. Although there will be some hidden dangers, it can still be suppressed. But in contrast, it is the opposite on the side of the Resistance Army. After all, before that, Jiangning still didn''t know what kind of character the leaders of the Resistance Army were. However, from what they had done before, the leader of the Resistance Army was not entirely a good man, but more likely a guy who walked up with brute force. Yes It doesn''t make sense for such a guy. Therefore, Jiangning must prepare for the worst and see if she can talk with each other. Therefore, Jiangning went to this place alone and didn''t tell anyone in the stronghold. Even those soldiers accompanying her were left by Jiangning to help them rebuild their houses. At least, they should have a place to settle down It is also what Jiangning wants to do now to calm down these refugees. In addition to breathing, she used her own concealed body method, sneaked into the vicinity of the stronghold, found a gap, leaned into a rebel guard and knocked him unconscious. Then she stripped off her clothes and put them on her body. Looking at the doctor''s dirty clothes, she was quite helpless. She patted the dust and then took a look at the time , found that it was almost evening. It was time for all the soldiers to eat, so Jiangning nodded with a smile and pushed the body of the guard aside. A group of people in the rebel camp''s catering regiment are complaining. "Now it''s getting harder and harder. Oh, you see, the food is getting worse day by day. At the earliest time, we can still eat some meat, but now we are basically left with these fragmentary leftovers. The key is that he can''t eat enough, and only a little bit of weight is not enough. If we want to eat in Sanya, everyone of us will be hungry Where''s the belly! How can I fight the garbage army of the White Wolf tribe "Yes, if we can''t eat enough, how can we fight with those white wolf tribe guys? Look at the previous ones. The reason why we can defeat them is that our food is OK, but the food in these days is getting worse and worse, which makes us not in a mood at all. In this way, our life is going on It''s getting harder and harder. " "We used to live in the rebel army, but now it''s making our life more positive. What do you think is going on? Can we do well in the future?"The rebels groaned there, holding some broken bowls with only some leftovers in them. The leftovers looked very shabby, as if they were not satisfied at all. However, everyone seemed to complain that some people were still robbing their companions'' food. The weaker rebels could only bear all this in silence and watch their food be separated People take it as a full stomach, but they are still hungry, can only dare to bite this tooth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1207 As for the present situation, Jiangning is naturally aware that his so-called life is getting worse and worse, but for individuals, it can''t be counted as everyone''s share. Jiangning looked at the food of these guys and sighed. We should know that although these are leftovers, they are already quite abundant on the border of the grassland. We can eat and starve. In this way, we can at least guarantee the minimum living conditions of everyone, and we will not let people die of hunger or freeze to death. But look at the refugees. They can''t even eat a mouthful of food, let alone these leftovers I''m afraid I don''t even have a sip of soup. In comparison, these rebels are not pitiful at all, and even some of them. Because each of them does not have the slightest labor, Jiangning understands that what these guys consume on weekdays is the food from these refugees. Basically, what they eat is snatched from them. Jiangning sighs at some leftovers. He knows how many refugees are there The food in exchange for the life in hand is so despised by these guys, which is an intolerable thing for Jiangning. But these guys seem to be OK. They don''t meet the requirements and eat better. What they said before can still eat meat. Jiangning naturally understands that it is the only property in the hands of the refugees! In the early days of escape, some of the refugees could bring back a batch of horses to the grassland border in order to let them grow quickly and survive in the border. However, it is obvious that they can not all live up to their wishes! It seems that the refugees are not even concerned about the looting of their property. In fact, all the refugees do not want to be robbed of their property We should know that they were also one of the refugees before. In this way, it can be said that Jiangning''s son was born to them. Of course, Jiangning is not interested in it. So Jiangning doesn''t want to grab food together with these so-called guys. So Jiangning just lightly bypasses these people and starts to walk towards the most central stronghold. Obviously, Jiangning''s hidden body method makes it not attracted too many people''s attention, even no one knows that there is a home They went to the place where their commander was, so I had dinner there. Jiangning also went all the way, followed a soldier who delivered food to the base camp of the Resistance Army. Looking at the tent in front of you, you know that it must be the place where the commander of the Resistance Army is. Looking at the shabby appearance outside the tent, Jiangning can''t help but sneer at it. It''s because Jiangning has sensed the things inside through the divine sense. All of them are very luxurious furnishings, so that you can know if the tens of thousands of people in the rebel army can''t take it out These good goods are impossible, so there must be very luxurious furnishings inside, and the shabby tent outside is only used to deceive the rebels. After all, if we let them know that there are innumerable food and wine in it, they will not go crazy and come to rob them in general. In this way, the position of the general will be lost. Therefore, his affectation is also necessary. Jiang Ning has a look at the situation inside and laughs. At the moment, in the tent, a man in official black clothes is lying on his bed, looking at the dancing skills in front of him. He is holding a pot of wine in his hand and drinking naturally. He murmurs from time to time in his mouth: "my beauty, jump a few more, let me see how you are. I will treat you well tonight and promise you not to I feel any loneliness. " The dancer nodded shyly and turned around and said, "don''t panic. If you go outside to bathe and change clothes and come back to serve the adults, you should eat some plum wine first, and I will go back immediately." After that, it is estimated that a man turned around and escaped from the tent, and the general laughed and looked at the past with some nostalgic eyes. Then he picked up his hands and didn''t drink any more. It seemed that he was waiting for your return. After a while, there was a rustling sound outside, just like someone taking off his clothes outside. The general said with a smile: "ha ha, what a naughty child! He even bathed outside my tent. This makes me feel a little helpless. Is this a test of my patience? Hahaha, it seems that you are right. I will come out to look for you now. " After that, the general mentioned a pot of wine and seemed to be ready to go out. However, as soon as he got to the tent door, he found a figure coming. The general was stunned for a moment. Looking at the sound outside the tent, he felt that the red card looked at the figure with some detail. "It seems that the dancer is taking a bath too fast. It seems that I have some small ones, or that he didn''t wash them at all. It''s just an excuse to go out and change clothes, which makes me feel some interest." Murmured the general, as if excited. She slowly lifted the curtain, as if to look at the figure.However, just at the middle of his conversation, he found that the man was wearing a pair of boots at his feet, which made him very surprised. He immediately staggered and retreated, but he was directly handed over by the man. He also felt cold foreign bodies on his neck. The general knew that he was being held by this time, and the one on his neck must be one Although Sabre said that he knew his bravery, he also knew that he was very easy to be plotted at this time, so he must be careful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1208 "Who on earth are you?" The general said in horror, but he could not see the face of the man in front of him, because he wore a mask on his face, and judging from her clothes, it should be a subordinate of his own. The coarse clothes and linen cloth on her body are also the standard configuration of their resistance army. Why would such a subordinate suddenly attack himself? This is the most difficult thing for him. Jiangning made a low voice and said, "don''t panic. I didn''t come here to take your life. It''s too simple to kill you. Although you are the leader of the Resistance Army, your style of action is still a little rough. There is no thing that a general should do, so I put my tent in such an open and aboveboard way In the middle of the camp, it seems very safe, but it is in danger all the time "If I really want to kill you, I''m afraid you can''t live for a quarter of an hour. You know, I can kill you with any arrow from here, and poison you from your food. You can say that your precautions are not complete. I really wonder why the money of those army guys can''t kill you ? It only needs to shoot out an assassin gently, and the war has been fought for such a long time. Is this their incompetence or other reasons? " After listening to Jiangning''s words, the leader just showed a cold sweat. She became suspicious. It seemed that the person around her was not her own subordinate, nor was she qualified to be sent by the army. What kind of guy would he be free to talk to himself about these things? He was puzzled In the situation of nature is not allow him to say anything more, after all, life and death at this time, he also can not care to explain what, only can blindly silence. Jiangning sneered again and said, "don''t be so nervous. I have said that I have no intention of taking your life. Although there are many ways to take your life, I don''t want to use it now. So I will talk to you coldly and lightly. Naturally, you can rest assured. By the way, what I want to tell you is that I have no five series of your name Kill him and lie outside the door now. It''s just hidden by me. Even if you want to be found out, it will take some time. " After hearing this, the general immediately put down his heart. He began to imagine whether the man had any handle on his own hand, so he could not kill him immediately. In this way, he should become the active party. As long as he called for help, someone would come to save him, and he could not kill himself, so that he could get the safest protection It''s blocked. Just when he was thinking about this, Jiangning seemed to see through his idea and said coldly: "I advise you not to think too much. I don''t need to kill you. Standing there is good talking with you, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t kill you. If you dare to call people in, I can split you up in front of them and then relax Loose to escape, after all, you want to sneak in and relax, but it''s even easier to escape. Your gang of drunkards are eating now. I''m afraid that even if they hear your call for help, they won''t be able to come here in time. " After hearing Jiang Ning''s words, he felt more desperate. Now that he has become a hostage in his hands, he can''t explain any more. He can only say coldly, "what''s your purpose? What are you looking for? What can I tell you? Although I am a general of the Resistance Army, I don''t have much strength. After all, I am not a real general! " Jiangning said with a sneer: "I naturally know that you are not a general. Although you call yourself so, you are actually a group of bandits. You behave in the same way as the bandits. You frighten the refugees here. If the White Wolf tribe soldiers who destroyed your home are demons, then you are even worse than demons Your current style of conduct and Sogou can no doubt be said to be constantly eating away at themselves, and there are only some rationality left. After that, you will evolve into a real trance. You will not have any human nature, so I will never talk to you any more. " After hearing Jiangning''s words, although he was angry, he also knew that his life was now, and he didn''t say much in his hands. If you could, you would bite your teeth and stop talking. Listening to Jiangning, it seemed that Jiangning wanted to hear something from his mouth. Naturally, Jiangning was not a casual guy. He solved it easily. "I don''t want to talk to you any more. After all, it''s not a place to talk to. We''d better go somewhere else. I believe you''d be happy to accompany me on this journey, right?" After that, without waiting for the general to reply, Jiangning store took out a pill from his storage bag and thrust it into the man''s mouth. The man was shocked to see Jiangning''s action. If he could take out the storage bag, at least he was not an ordinary guy. You know, at the border of the grassland, eight were ordinary experts After all, it is a very precious resource for them to take out the storage bag. This also shows Jiangning''s identity. At least, it can''t be people from the grassland border. He must be from other tribes. He also began to calculate. It may be that Jiangning is the spy or killer sent by the White Wolf tribe to deal with the affairs here. In this way, he is in danger of life If they are tourists from other tribes, they will have a chance to make a deal and even have a relationship of redemption with them. In this way, more resources can be obtained from Jiangning.So the general did not say anything more, just slightly Leng for a moment, then the pill will eat down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1209 Looking at the pill taken by the general, Jiangning also said: "this pill is made exclusively by me. You can call it extremely toxic. If you don''t take it within two hours, the antidote I made will cause poison. Even the great Luo immortal will not save you at that time. I believe you should understand what I mean." Zhejiang Bureau immediately looked miserable, sweating like rain, it seems to be aware of his life has completely brought me to Jiangning first, but at the moment he has no other choice, so he can only reluctantly nod, a little dejected to walk past, came to Jiangning in front of, sighed. He looked at Jiangning in front of him. He looked at Jiangning. He was only in his twenties. He was able to enter the army. When he got to his side, he unexpectedly took himself down. It can be said that he is quite brave and resourceful, and seems to be still It''s very important to be able to sneak in here at least, but what he didn''t know was that the posts he set up had no effect at all in Jiangning''s eyes. In this way, Jiangning came to him easily. "Well, don''t think about any tricks now. Only I can solve the pill. Even if you find your wizard, you can''t save your name. So you''d better listen to my arrangement. Let''s go out of the city first. I can take you to a safe place, so we can discuss the next thing ¡£¡± The general nodded, and then walked in front of Jiangning, as if to take Jiangning out of the city. Jiangning was wearing a mask and walking behind the general, just like an ordinary person. When two people passed the army tent, the general kept looking inside and found that their rebel soldiers were having a lively lunch, which was helpless With a sigh, he finally went out with Jiangning and came out of the city. You look around, there is no other people''s monitoring, and finally you pull off your mask. Then you pull on the general and take a person with you at the speed of Jiangning. Naturally, it is impossible to be too slow. So you just came to a deserted suburb in a moment. Looking at this week, Jiangning also laughed and said, "I''m relieved." Finally, the general couldn''t help it any longer. He looked at it and thought that Jiangning said, "what kind of purpose do you have? Why did you bring me here? You can tell me. I really want to know what ya provoked you, and even let you come to me. It seems that you are not that - what kind of purpose do military personnel hold on you?" Jiangning said: "then you are wrong, I am the person of that army, you never thought of it!" Looking at the general in front of him, the general was shocked. He never thought that Jiangning was the party she was most afraid of, and now he naturally hesitated. Jiangning did not pay attention to the doubts of the general in front of him, but slowly walked up to him and said: "I know you are shocked, because you never thought that there will be a person with your intelligence outside. I''m afraid you didn''t expect it, because I also learned recently that your informant can''t provide you with too much information." "After all, he is a dead man now, isn''t he?" After Jiangning''s words, the man finally couldn''t help it and said with a roar: "how can this be possible? Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you really think you know everything? How could he die? You are still too young to cheat me in this way. Do you think I will be cheated? " Jiangning asked and said with a smile: "how can''t you say this guy can''t be selfish. After all, his identity is not ordinary. As a general, naturally, he can''t die easily. But now the fact is like this. Do you think I can''t guess? I have already investigated the relationship between you "This guy was arranged by the general to sit on the position of the Resistance Army at the beginning. His purpose is to make you as the leader of the Resistance Army to stir up the war on both sides. In this way, he can quickly increase the number of Xiao Wang on both sides. In this way, he will doubt whether it is true or not to complete his own task perfectly, and you will have your own army after that." "Such a perfect plan is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but I can see it early. After all, he can get so much information, know how many people on his side are inclined to the rebel army, and you can clearly know when to do what kind of action." "Otherwise, how could their encirclement and suppression operations have failed before? Indeed, as the general said, there are traitors among them, but what he has never figured out is that the traitor is the general himself. That is why we have experienced such a great failure, and you can also ambush there." "I believe that the things you enjoy now are allocated by the general''s time. It''s quite luxurious. Even in the border of grassland, your treatment is no worse than many crowns. However, it seems that you are not satisfied with it. I''m afraid you have greedy for a lot of things and are still ready for it Give basic skills to the general! I''m afraid that''s something he missed, but you don''t need it now, because he''s dead under my swordFinally, the guy trembled. He looked at Jiangning in front of him and was afraid. He didn''t know who Jiangning was and why he suddenly came to him and said these things to him. But what he said now is probably the most shocking thing in his life. He finally felt a little uneasy when he looked at Jiangning in front of him. After all, his biggest card had been exposed In front of Jiangning, and was also pierced by Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1210 Jiangning sneered and said: "you don''t have to be too afraid. I told you in advance that everything has been investigated by me. Now I find you to talk about things, and I don''t mean to kill you. So now these things are exposed and there is no need to be afraid, are they?" Finally, he sat on the ground decadent, listening to Jiangning''s words. Any answer I gave was just a light look at Jiangning, as if he had lost everything. In fact, he also thought so in his heart. After all, Jiangning broke through all of his things. No matter how, I''m afraid he can''t continue to make his own growing up position, only can become one The traitor who was despised by others, whether on the side of the rebel army or in the refugee sea area, could not have her shelter. In this way, his life after that can be said to be gloomy, so he is now close to despair. He wanted to kill Jiangning very much now, but he knew that I was in Jiangning''s hands. Even if he was close to despair, he didn''t want to give up his life, so he could only listen to Jiangning lightly. "What I want to say is very simple. In a word, your business has been completely exposed in front of me to the transaction between you, and also solved his name. Up to now, although it may be good for you, at least one thing you can believe is that you are completely free, and that guy can no longer control you, right?" "I believe that he has imposed more restrictions on you before. I''m afraid your every move must be controlled by him, so you will be so oppressed and bent. Until now, you think your goal has been successful, and I will be so free and easy. But there must be a doubt in my heart. Believe me, before I say kill that guy, you must also be very afraid. I''m an altruist Here''s the killer, isn''t it He smiles bitterly and nods, does not refute Jiangning''s words, just silently listens. "So from this point of view, his affairs are not necessarily just for you, it is a bad thing. What I want to tell you now is that I don''t mean to kill you, on the contrary, I want to cooperate with you. You can hear clearly that this is cooperation, and it is not a constraint on you as he did. I can also give you more freedom to do what you want The only thing is that you have to hear what I''m saying next After hearing this, he finally inspired his spirit. After knowing the purpose of Jiangning, he was not so decadent. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, he was full of magic hope in his eyes. "My purpose is not only to ask you this small resistance army and that small army, I am the whole prairie, so next you become my subordinate, lend me your resistance army, let them also become my strength, then I can choose the White Wolf tribe formally." After hearing Jiangning''s words, he was stunned at first, and then he felt very shocked. For him, it was impossible for him to challenge the White Wolf tribe. Even if they had been together before, they could not have any resistance against the tribe. Therefore, after hearing Jiangning''s words, he naturally felt quite unbelievable. "You don''t have to feel puzzled. My purpose is to plan like this. I believe you must be exhausted, but there are some hatred. Even if you have a very rich life now, you are also a person with a tribe before. I believe that after your tribe is destroyed, you must feel bad. In this case, I will revenge you now, don''t you Don''t you want to help me? " He was slightly stunned for a moment, and said, "but what you said is too shocking. How can I believe that you are too far away to see the White Wolf tribe for a long time. Even though I have tens of thousands of resistance forces, their strength is still very small. I''m afraid it''s fundamental if I have tens of thousands of rebels Not enough to give the White Wolf tribe a little headache. " Speaking of this, he kept lowering his head and remembering that his army of tens of thousands of people, although it sounds very majestic, can be said that the actual combat effectiveness is very few. After all, they are all set up by a group of refugees, but at best there is a bookstore to support it. It is impossible for everyone to have their own strength, so even if it is lent Jiangning did not play any role! Jiangning said with a smile: "I don''t want them to be soldiers in the army. Think about it. It''s unrealistic to let a group of refugees become soldiers in the army. Their original hope has already been shattered. It''s a very big blow for them to go to the battlefield to face the enemy, so it''s impossible to do it. My purpose is just to let them go to the battlefield to face the enemy I want them to do their best. " "What is the most important thing above the border of the grassland? It''s not the so-called territory at all, it''s survival. It''s not that you can''t open up your own farmland here. But for you, a large part of the reason why you don''t want to do this is because you think that after forming the army, you have the strength to protect yourself, but it''s not the case. " "My next request is to allow you to open up farmland in the border area. In this way, we can not only ensure the lives of refugees, but also let you so-called rebels have their own jobs. I''m afraid you say that war is very difficult now, but it''s a good hand to do farmland. After all, before that, they did all these things It will take me some time to fight against the tribe, but it is not far away. "After listening to Jiang Ning''s words, he regained his confidence, nodded, and said with a firm look in his eyes: "thank you for giving me. I hope that although I don''t know who you are, I hope you can still believe that we will not be like before. My name is Basan, and I will manage here well." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1211 Of course, obviously, the black fog didn''t tell you how to kill him. After a little hesitation, he released Jiangning and slowly said, "you boy, I''m surprised. Why didn''t you fight back just now?" Jiangning a face defiant appearance, indifferently said: "why should I fight back? I didn''t want to betray you from the beginning, otherwise why should I come back to your house? You are just making things out of nothing. I have never thought of betraying you. You are just slandering me. " Powerful nature is impossible. If Jiang Ning was called, he snorted coldly and said, "you boy, do you really think I don''t know what you''ve done? When you just arrived in this city, I had already begun to investigate you. You are clearly not from our grassland, you are from the Middle Earth! " "I really can''t think of a man from the Middle Earth. How could he get to the position of leader of the tribe? You must have used a very shady means? But in this way, I naturally doubt your identity, so I will take you to that remote place to test and temper you to see what kind of bad thoughts you have "As expected, I didn''t expect that you still started. The General Liu qingfengbi was sent by me. The other player is also the same. He is a seed like you. He will accept the training here as you do. He also made it clear that he won''t kill you. Otherwise, in the last battle, you can''t be arranged to the last." "But I really think that you have killed him directly. Do you think you have done a perfect job? You know, every act and every move I see is in my eyes. You can''t argue with your killing. Your purpose is even more suspicious. And killing Liu Qing is part of your plan. Don''t quibble. I know it''s all your business "Since then, although you are a good general, besides the hidden dangers there, I believe you must have no good intentions. Naturally, I don''t trust you when I come back here this time, so I will attack you. But what I didn''t expect is that you didn''t fight back. It seems that you must have some purpose, right? Come on, maybe I won''t kill you after thinking about it. " What''s the purpose of the investigation? Don''t you understand? I don''t think you can guess it at all! As a person from the Central Plains, I came to you and became the group leader. Do you think this is my purpose? It''s just going with the flow. " "In addition, you let me in the White Wolf tribe at the beginning, because your purpose was nothing to do with me. I didn''t mean to take the initiative to come here. Sad to leave, I heard it very clearly. I just refused you. However, at your repeated request, I joined here. So far, I was in a passive form, and even if I was arranged to come to your place, it was also the beginning It''s all your plans. I didn''t participate in it at all. " "Now it''s ridiculous to say that these are all my plans! From the beginning to the end, I have never participated in any of your affairs. Now I am so shirking to my head that I am also your fault. " "As for killing that Liu Qing, it''s just that I''m following the trend. Since I know your so-called seed and I didn''t kill me, I don''t know. I don''t want to be your seed player at all, so I''ll fight her and kill him. After all, he''s the one who wants to destroy my plan to go back. How can I do anything to him Is there any mercy? " "As for the fact that I didn''t fight back just now, I didn''t know what you were talking about, and your action was so sudden that the person didn''t think of it. What you are doing now is something I didn''t expect in advance. If you have such a big doubt about me, why send me there to test me? It would be nice to kill me as soon as possible. Is it possible to have so much trouble now? " Looking at the angry Jiangning in front of you that night, you are not as serious as before. He slowly returned to the position, looked down from the ground, and then sighed: "although we have some doubts about you, we have not completely killed you. Although we hate you as a middle earth guy, it does not mean that we will not make good use of class B. we say anything Power is very rare, so if you use it properly, you may be a great help. We will test you to see whether you are qualified or not. But I never thought you killed Liu Qing. This is what we do in a week. " "Now that you are thoroughly infected with the idea of doubt, we will fight against you! It''s called injustice here. Do you think we White Wolf tribe are unreasonable people You didn''t say anything more, just sneered at Shenqu, as if to leave. "I didn''t intend to join you in the White Wolf tribe from the beginning. It''s your insistence. Now I''ve managed to finish the task you assigned me. Your sister and I are suspicious. If you don''t understand this truth, what''s the use of staying here? I''ll only receive your guess It''s just taboo. ""I''ll leave here now. It''s the best thing for you and me. After you don''t stop me, we''ll hand over some property to you like a magnet. We''ll never have any relationship after that." With that, Jiangning angrily turned his body, as if he wanted to leave and leave any affection. Now the black chicken on the top was impatient. Looking at Jiangning in front of him, he sighed and slowly kept Jiangning down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1213 "Well, this time, even if I''m sorry for you, I''ll stay with us. The strength of your fellow can''t be underestimated. It''s a pity if you don''t use it. If it falls into the enemy''s hands, it will be a huge persecution for us. So I still ask you to stay with us Here, at least give us some orders, so that we can give you what you want It seems that she is very proud, but it is also on the grassland. I''m afraid that no tribe can compare with the White Wolf tribe. If Jiangning wants to get something from them, it can be said that it is quite easy. As soon as she says it, she can get their understanding. Jiangning hesitated for a moment and said, "in this case, I want my companions to come to me." Hei nodded silently, and then waved to Jiangning to go down. After Jiangning turned to walk down, Jiangning was shocked. To know what Jiangning thought, he had to take care of Bing and others to come to his side. However, Jiangning had never been exposed to the public. Now, the black shadow of the white Dragon tribal patriarch actually went down Jiangning so easily, It seems that they already know what Jiangning wants. This shows Jiangning''s identity. In fact, it has been investigated early, and it is not far away. However, it seems that at least the purpose of his coming here has not been clearly investigated. It seems that the secret work done by the wizard is really good, at least better than Gu Xibing, since it is to be hidden, but at least now you can be successfully assembled, useless I''m worried about how my senior sister''s life is. After Jiangning left the main hall, many people were born around the dark shadow. They all looked at the people above with respect and said, "patriarch, do you really want to keep such a guy in our family? I think this guy has a lot of doubts all over his body, and his purpose is also very unclear. He may do something very unpleasant to our family. So I suggest that we never stay. It''s a disaster anyway. We''d better kill him as soon as possible! " "It''s for the patriarch, I think so. This guy is a bit too deliberate. After all, she is a middle earth person. The so-called non-human race, her heart will be different and her mind will be different. Therefore, I think the patriarch, we should kill this evil. In this way, our group will be much safer, at least we don''t have to worry about the mutiny, right £¿¡± The shadow was silent for a while, and said, "you guys are still thinking too shallow. You are always thinking about how to eliminate the disasters around you. But what you never think of is how much value and benefit this guy will bring if he is really loyal to us. These are all in direct proportion to the hidden dangers The more suffering, the more income he will create. Don''t you understand this? If we stick to the rules, we will only perish our tribe. " "If it''s not for our radical approach, does the White Wolf tribe have a foothold now? Although our clansmen are very powerful, in fact, our population is only 1% of that of other tribes. In this way, we can''t even understand the voice of spring in a large tribe. So thanks make us so lonely. If we want to be strong, we must rely on the strength of others. If we are blindly suspicious, how can we be strong Big one up Hearing this, everyone was silent. The black shadow said slowly, "what''s more, I have a plan in my heart. This guy thinks he''s hiding very deep. Actually, all this has been investigated by me. He wants to make use of the experience of our white wolf tribe, and we just need his strength. He thinks that he has mastered the whole situation. In fact, she doesn''t know that she is falling into us We''re better at controlling the trap now, and we need such self righteous people, don''t we? " The crowd nodded and looked at their patriarch, and their eyes were full of admiration. In fact, it was known that most of their achievements depended on their present patriarch. After all, their whole tribe was just a small tribe. Although the Dharma elder said that everyone''s strength was incomparable, in fact, there was nothing Growing up, can walk to today''s a large part of the reason is relying on the strength and strategy of the patriarch, and they did not give too much strength, so now they are also boxing heart has unique words. The difference between the head of the White Wolf tribe and that of other tribes is that he doesn''t have to listen to the opinions of the elders of his own tribe. After all, he is the real power controller and has the most powerful strength. Therefore, he is also a consistent dictatorship, so he can make the most clear judgment and make his tribe go to this position today. However, there is also one thing What can''t be cured is that he started the war by himself, so once something happens to him, the whole war can be declared a direct failure. In this way, it is also a great blow to him. In this way, it is impossible for the whole Presbyterian to let their leaders stay outside like this because it is too dangerous.So they sent out a lot of bodyguards, but obviously, their strength is obviously not as strong as their clan leader. The only role may be that when they are used individually, at least in this way, no one can be close to their group leader. So far, I''m still too relieved, but it''s precisely because of this that many loopholes have been leaked out, and Jiangning is now It''s to start catching these loopholes! After all, for Jiangning, his biggest goal is to kill the leader of the White Wolf tribe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1214 Looking at the several people in front of him, Jiangning is also constantly feeling with emotion. After such a period of time, Jiangning naturally feels miss, even when she hugs his elder martial sister. It turned out that in a few days after Jiangning left, Gu Xibing was brought back by several people, but it was obviously not very friendly. Gu Xibing was carried in in in a lot of bundles. It seemed that after fighting, there were some fighting marks on his body all night. However, it was obvious that the other side had left his hands and Gu Xibing was not hurt. The moment he saw his younger brother, Gu Xibing finally couldn''t help it. Even when he cried, he looked at the man in front of him, and he couldn''t help feeling. He knew that the man who was supposed to be icy in front of him was so perceptual. It''s surprising that Jiangning in front of him was also quite moved. Now he naturally hugged his face The world before said nothing more. The two people who carried in said with some embarrassment: "when we went to look for someone, we only found him alone, and we wanted to take it away, but it can''t help but attack us. We are also very helpless to move our hands, but we are all merciful and have not caused any harm to him, but he has caused some harm to us, now We still have some sword wounds on us. It''s a thankless job to be beaten like this. Fortunately, we brought it back for you You also looked at the two brothers behind you, nodded silently, and said that you also picked up some spirit stones from your own storage bag, and the two hands of the transaction volume indicated that they should retreat, and they were naturally very happy. For them, these scars are just some small things. After all, in terms of the current situation of grassland people, they are All of them are based on body building skills, so some injuries have no impact on them at all. On the contrary, it is a great harvest to be able to obtain spirit stones. After all, spirit stones are rare items on the grassland! After seeing them off, Gu Xibing immediately asked, "what kind of situation is it now? Why do you come here to hide? Are you joining them?" It has to be said that Gu Xibing is still a little worried. After the agent Jiangning left, they have been there for a long time. Now they see Jiangning again and find that he seems to be a member of the tribe. How can he not have some doubts? However, based on their own strength, so Gu Xi Bing did not feel angry. You sigh and say, "it''s a long story, but we have some reasons. Believe me, we won''t be here for too long. We have our own goals. In the next time, we want to deal with some things, so we will stay here. What about the two guys?" What Jiangning said naturally refers to the two members of the Lin family. They did not follow this force, which made Jiangning have some doubts. Did they not have been captured during the period when Jiangning left? Gu Xibing shook his head and said: "strength, don''t worry. They two just take the initiative because they can''t wait. It seems that they have gone to the tribe where they have been planted. However, it seems that the tribe is also quite uncomfortable, so they haven''t come back now. What should we do next Come and teach me something Jiangning nodded and said: "elder martial sister, I do have some things. After all, many things are very inconvenient for me. There are too few people to trust here, so I can choose you. In addition, I am worried about your life safety now. You should know that in the current situation, the current situation is turbulent, and many times I would have known if I didn''t do it Other people''s goals, you stay in the place is too dangerous, I will call you, at least stay with me, I can protect your safety After hearing Jiangning''s words, Gu Xi felt very warm in her heart, and her face showed a blush. However, she turned 20 and asked Jiangning, "where is that wizard?" "The guy was sent to another place. Although it was unexpected, he was still acceptable. When he came back, we could formally implement our plan. Now what I have to do is to gradually master the situation here and climb to the position to get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. We may be busy in the next day But you have to believe it. " Gu Xi Bing nodded and didn''t say anything more. In his eyes, Jiangning had already become her most dependent person, so no matter what Jiangning said, he would understand it. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, in his eyes, Jiangning has already become her most dependent person. In this way, the two people were settled down smoothly, but it is obvious that Jiangning still has some doubts. After all, it is so easy to bring her world to her side, or some can''t believe it. At least, it shows that the people of the White Wolf tribe have thoroughly known their position and know their own handle. In this way, both Jiangning and Jiangning are suspicious After taking care of ice, we should be more careful. "It seems that he has really won my army! By the time I say it, we will have exposed the target of our county, but they still have some things they don''t know. In this way, the initiative is still in our hands. After all, for them, we are still in the dark, and they don''t know what our goal is. "Jiangning said faintly, and in his hand was holding tightly the previous 50 tokens that he could contact. Next, they only need to be together to get close to the leader of the White Wolf tribe. They can win the battle together. At least, they won''t lose too badly. In this way, Jiangning can successfully complete this task. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1215 "Jiangning, the patriarch has something to do with you." After looking at the words of the people in front of him, Jiangning silently ordered, but facing the main road, now Jiangning is fully qualified to cross the White Wolf tribe, and taking this opportunity, Jiangning also successfully stimulated a lot of materials, bought a lot of food and water, sent people to where? They were handed over to the refugees where the border tribes were before. Although Jiangning has left there, I still think about it all the time. After all, before that, I had a deal with them. You don''t want them to die there. The task of opening up wasteland is very heavy, and there is no source in the early stage. Therefore, it is necessary to help Jiangning to deliver food and water To ease the current situation. All the way to the main hall, he soon found the dark shadow which seemed to be a little sad. Looking at Jiangning, he immediately said excitedly: "great, it seems that I still have a guy who can be sent. At least you won''t let me down. In terms of your strength and strategy, you are definitely better than the average person." Jiangning didn''t say anything more, just silently nodded the black shadow on his face and then said: "something happened outside the tribe. A tribe suddenly mutinied, which made us have some mistakes. We can''t send people far away. Since you are here, let you lead the army!" As soon as this was said, some people around him had different opinions, and immediately said, "the group leader refused to ask for the strength of this guy. Although it was said that he was good, he was still a little suspicious. If he simply handed over the military power to him, would some of them be too hasty? If he takes this opportunity to make a sudden attack on us, there is nothing we can do about it The black shadow snorted coldly and said, "do I need you to teach me how to do things? Although this guy said there are some suspicious places, at least his strength is good from a little bit. As long as we can send him, you can quickly accept that matter, right? Do you want the sisters to keep playing like this all the time? Can''t it be radical enough? " Jiangning nodded in silence and said: "I know you still have some people who do not trust me, but I can guarantee that although I am a Chinese, at least I am not from other tribes. Compared with those people, I have no hatred for you. In this way, even if you give it to me, I believe it will be more relaxed Some! " As Jiang Ning said, although he is not a member of the tribe, it is also one of his advantages. At least, it is said that she and he do not have any enchantress spots. If you come, it is easier to win the trust of others. Therefore, Jiangning is also very easy, and has been recognized by all. The shadow above nodded lightly and said: "as you said, we still have to give him enough trust to accept him here, and will not make any adoption. That is just a waste for us. I believe that there is no better candidate in the current situation, Jiangning will be led by you!" Jiangning immediately arrived and nodded. Then he turned around and went to get his military order. After Jiangning left, all the people talked about it in succession, which seemed to be a little anxious. "Patriarch, have you really decided so?" The shadow sneered and said, "do you think I''m a fool? How can I really hand over the military power to him? Although it is only one in ten thousand possible, once he mutinies, it will not be the consequence that we can bear. So what I do now is just a test. The troops he leads are all my trusted soldiers. Who has the military power? They will only listen to my orders, and now they are also my eyes with everyone, and what will happen in Jiangning will be reported to my hands. "After that, if Jiangning took my cronies and succeeded in conquering those rebellious tribes, it would be good. At least it shows that he is still very loyal to us. But if he dares to do anything wrong, my soldiers in the barracks can smash it into pieces. You know, I brought it after they formed an array The strength is several times of the increase, even with the strength of the later stage of the robbery period, I''m afraid it can''t be resisted! " The crowd immediately said with admiration: "it is worthy that the patriarch is so considerate. In this way, no matter whether she listened to our mini drama form or wanted to rebel, she couldn''t escape from our palm. In this way, we can thoroughly explore what kind of purpose he has, which is really killing two birds with one stone!" The dark figure said: "this guy has always been the most difficult point for me to relax, but his talent is the highest. If we make good use of it, it must be a good dynamic. Now we have to test him. After passing, he must be a very unimportant guy. Maybe he will be able to do it in the future Enough for me to inherit! " Obviously, this is a shock to everyone. This sentence can be said to be the biggest recognition of Jiangning. After all, if you can become the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe, it means that you have everything. In this case, at least it is the dream of all people. You know, in the white wolf tribe, no matter how many people want to continue, but obviously No one has such qualifications. At least, if the head of the White Wolf tribe doesn''t speak up, no one dares to put forward this point."Patriarch, you should think twice. After all, this guy is still a man of the Middle Earth. He will not be personally on the ground and will be considered by the people of the White Wolf tribe. Therefore, your idea should be discussed later." After hearing what his subordinates said, the shadow figure also burst into laughter. Obviously, he was just telling a joke, but he didn''t take it seriously. As a result, everyone was relieved, but it was obvious that calming down, the next step was to test Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1216 Jiangning with these soldiers, all the way to quarrel about the so-called place of the incident, did not give the road and Jiangning imagined so much suffering, these soldiers are completely different from those before, but they have undergone regular training, of course, they are very able to listen to Jiangning, will not deliberately do the right thing with Jiangning, on the contrary, they all have special wishes Meaning to express themselves, this is Jiangning more spectacular situation, not to mention how cool. When the party went to the so-called place, Jiangning looked at the place and found that it seemed to be out of the ordinary people''s class. It was not as unbearable and noisy as Jiangning had guessed before. Besides, there were only some farmers who were farming outside. They looked at Jiangning and others with some uneasiness. They seemed to be suspecting the province of Jiangning people It seems to be on guard, which makes Jiangning some malicious fire, but since it is met with people, Jiangning naturally can not be so. So Jiangning went to these clear Minqian alone, looked at them and said slowly, "Hello, I come from the White Wolf tribe. Do you know who the rebels here are?" It seems that some of them are in the same position as Jiangning and others. After pushing a few books behind them, these farmers look at Jiangning in horror. One of the old men stood up and said, "those traitors are all members of the tribe who originally lived here. They have no choice but to resist because they can''t bear the heavy burden. However, they are far less simple than expected With extraordinary strength and force, all the soldiers stationed around here were attacked and killed by them. It can be said that there is no mercy. I don''t think the number of you is very large. Even if you are in front of them, I''m afraid they are not rivals at all. " A soldier behind Jiangning immediately retorted, "are you insulting us? We are the elite soldiers of the White Wolf tribe. Even those friars in the Middle Earth are not our opponents at all. You are everywhere. We don''t need to use too much strength to send them all. They are If we really have such strength, we won''t be defeated by the money. " It seems that the old man is also a little bit of the soldier, and dare not say anything more. Looking at the information in front of him, Jiangning naturally can''t let go of it in vain, so he sighed to the soldiers around him and said, "I''m here to talk. There''s nothing you can do about it! If you don''t push it down quickly, can you afford to disturb the old man? " As soon as Jiangning said this, the soldier immediately stood a salute, nodded and turned away. It seemed that he was very obedient to Jiangning''s words. This also made Jiangning feel more gratified. At least, it was clear that these soldiers had undergone strict training, and they did not want to be the same as those unofficial soldiers on the grassland border before, and Jiangning''s words were one of the military orders, Therefore, he must also obey. Now Jiangning''s words are like this, and those kindness are immediately retreated, leaving Jiangning and the old man behind. Jiang Ning seems to be very arithmetic when he meets Jiang Ning. Wei Wei An believes in this. Jiang Ning said: "this old gentleman, you can tell me what you want to say. You know, although we are still worried about you for a long time, we have always protected your safety There are still many differences compared with the so-called resistance forces. " "Now he, um, is up again. I believe it is not a good thing for you. After all, it means that you still need to pay the same taxes. I can understand that the people are more fair than that. What they hope is that they can pay less taxes. Now your days are unbearable, and you still have to suffer It''s really unfair for these guys to cheat. " "Although we say that we don''t charge taxes now, we will still protect your basic life safety. So tell us what you know, which is very beneficial for you, and can also make your villagers live better." After hearing Jiangning''s words, vivis measured and thought about the farmers and their children behind him. Finally, he said: "although I still disagree with your white wolf tribe''s cooking, I don''t agree with those so-called resistance. They can only add trouble to this situation I''m not going to be a celebrity, so I''d better tell you all this news, just for a better ending in the future. " Jiangning nodded with a smile. The old man then said: "I don''t know the position of the rebels, but we also know some strange places. They have been very dissatisfied with the cooking of the White Wolf tribe. They have always wanted to resist, but they have not taken any action. I believe you know this very well There is no Thailand and care about this issue. After all, they always believe that there is no possibility of resistance at all "This is also the reason why you have not intercepted them in a real sense since they started their troops. That is, you are too careless to expect that they will have such forces and strategies. I believe that is also the reason why the garrison here was defeated at the beginning."Jiangning nodded thoughtfully. After all, they have arrived at present from the beginning. They have not resisted. They have sent many troops to suppress the appreciation, but they all failed. This is why Jiangning came and went. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1217 "Naturally, many of our people will gather together for discussion. Naturally, a lot of people have expressed their doubts. A few of them have said that they saw some masked people in black entering the tents of the original tribe, and then there was a riot. Based on this, we speculate that it was someone who reinforced them So that they can break through the encirclement. " Jiangning was shocked when he heard the speech. If someone colluded with each other, it means that there must be opponents of the White Wolf tribe in action. In that case, at least the foreign invaders were involved, rather than the mutiny of some troops. If the front car of this matter was too big, even Jiangning would be dragged into the water. Although it is not expensive, it is also a great opportunity, because if the problem of foreign invaders is solved, it will at least be a great credit. Even if Jiangning just entered, Jiangning can also obtain great credit from it. In this way, Jiangning will not give up such a good opportunity and go back to investigate the matter thoroughly. "Then we can see the characteristics of the specific people in black. Otherwise, if it''s just the intelligence of such a house, we can''t do anything about it. Even if we want to arrest or look for opportunities, there''s not much possibility. So if you and I find other discoveries, we''d better tell me together, so that we can Enough to improve our chances of success After Jiangning''s words, the old man recalled it carefully, but he also said with some helplessness: "it''s really something that can''t be done. After all, it''s not too important for us. So before that, no one even knew how important this matter was. It was only after reappearance beside them that the problem was discovered But it was a little too hard for us to care about, and what kind of characteristics were there at that time. " "In addition, it is not me who clearly sees the truth, but someone else. Therefore, unless she speaks to you in person, the information that can get reliable answers is not very accurate. But obviously, they can''t meet you now. After all, your cruelty is well known to all, and the white wolf tribe can''t let it go So I''ll take care of some things. " For the old man''s proposal, Jiangning naturally did not mean to refuse. He nodded with a smile, and then he sat quietly waiting. After that, the old man returned to his place where he lived. It seemed that after asking someone, the old man slowly came over and looked worried in his eyes. Fifth, Jiangning, who you have taken all this under your eyes, didn''t say much. He just sat there and watched the old man walking towards him step by step. Finally, the old man took the lead and said, "as you said, this guy really saw things. He also clearly knew what kind of people in black were like. He seemed not willing to say the answer After all, the current situation is too dangerous for him. If the other party knows about it, it is likely to send a killer to kill him. In this way, he will not be able to return to his hometown alive. As you know, her only bargaining chip is the information she knows now. " Jiangning nodded and said, "according to what you mean, this guy wants to use his information to do some exchange, so that we can protect his safety, right?" The old man nodded: "that''s what it means. You have to be considerate of him. After all, the most important thing in the quarrel is to save your life. Therefore, most people don''t care about the things you don''t want to do for no reason. Now that you have asked him, he can only say it. So far, his The situation is very dangerous, ruthless people pull out, and then to this point can still be achieved, so when you ignore him, his words must protect her safety is After noon, it seems that some of the old people who care about me are very sad. Jiangning didn''t say anything more, but turned to the old man and said, "I can promise everything you say for you. Naturally, it will protect your safety. I just hope you don''t use such tricks next time. In my eyes, it''s really some Pediatrics!" "It is clear that there is no one behind the house. When you are just a person, you think a little bit. Therefore, the person who only saw all this should be the master, but this is what I can understand. After all, if your identity is exposed, you will be the one being hunted down, so you need to hide it It''s nothing to blame, so I won''t blame you. " "But in fact, your identity has been exposed to me for a long time. What you asked can''t be concealed from me, so I know the origin of all this. Since you know the frivolous words, I will ask you directly. But don''t worry, I always do what I say, so protect the safety of all of you You can contact meAfter hearing that Jiangning was here, the old man was just a little ashamed. He didn''t think that his little mind was completely guessed by Jiangning and said it, which made him feel very embarrassed. However, since Jiangning has agreed to his requirements, he has no need to tangle up. At least up to now, he is still safe It is also very lucky to know that Jiangning has at least some strength here and will not let it die immediately after it is exposed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1218 The old man continued the topic just now and said, "in fact, although those people in black are said to be hidden and very hidden, they usually do not have much contact. They say that they have not appeared here at all. Naturally, many people will not know their whereabouts secrets. From this point of view, they are also very perfect, and their hiding is at least better than that of you It''s much more low-key when passing by. Naturally, it doesn''t arouse many people''s suspicion, but I did recognize them at the first glance "It''s not because there''s something wrong with their concealment, but because I''m happy that they''re from other tribes. They''re bigger than average people, which makes me have some doubts and take a look at them. It''s because of these small observations that I find some details of them." "I just happened to see them on my way home. I followed them for a while and learned more information. These guys are probably from the tribes in the East. They are generally not willing to manage the affairs of our whole tribe. They just want to be the only one So they have been doing evil in the East, but they seem to be on guard recently, because the expansion of the White Wolf tribe has had a big enough impact on them, so the situation is very careful at this time. " "Judging from the current situation, the biggest reason for those anti-corruption bureaus is that the tribes in the East have given them a lot of support and provided them with a lot of manpower and material resources, even rare species such as houses, which enabled them to defeat the garrison here and become a regular force around here. This is my own guess I think it''s the most likely thing Jiangning nodded and said, "master, what you said is not wrong. There is no problem in your guess. This is also the most worrying thing for me now. After all, if the eastern tribes intervene, it will not be something I can solve alone. I must report to the White Wolf tribe first. In this way, this is a matter It''s been a lot of trouble, so I''m so tangled up now. " "After all, what you said is just your personal guess. There is no real evidence. Although I can believe it, I believe that the people above will not believe it completely. After all, this matter involves a lot and may cause huge consumption. No one wants to suddenly reduce his income, so there will be great disputes. My chance of winning is small It''s very small. " "So my inference is that they will not rule out any dignity. In this way, the white dragon tribe or the east tribe will let us solve the problem by ourselves. At that time, I may be involved in it. Therefore, I don''t want us to enter here directly. In this way, we may have guessed Xuanyuan I mean that we should learn to find out more about the rebel troops and finish the task after destroying them, and then we can discuss the next step. " In fact, Jiangning had his own consideration when he made this idea. After all, in terms of the current situation, if the rebels were exterminated, all the people who could be obtained would be more credible. In this way, it can be said that the tribal tea in the East was received, and Jiangning''s agent counterattack was not too big at that time If you want to get close to big black''s hand, you can''t kill him. Of course, Jiangning''s idea is impossible to tell the old man. Although Jiangning and he are discussing the identity now, Jiangning has his own concerns. If he says this, it may cause suspicion from others. This is the extra trouble Jiangning doesn''t want to cause. Therefore, he just nods slightly at home and then turns away Yes. After receiving the information, Jiangning''s belt returned to the army. Obviously, the deputy who talked to him was a little glum. After all, no one could laugh after being scolded by his immediate superior. However, the traffic police are no longer the deputies who see Jiangning return again because they are not his people-friendly Even though he was reluctant, the manager who still stood up to look for him took the initiative to come to Jiangning and asked him what happened. He seemed to be very concerned. He turned around and looked at him without saying much. He just came to the barracks and announced to everyone. "Next, we are going to go to the mountains in the south, which is our goal this time. Those anti-corruption bureaus are stationed in them now. The next step is to produce all their strength at one stroke, so that we can complete the tasks assigned above. I believe no one wants to escape from this point! After that, we can go back to the White Wolf tribe again, and kagome is also the elite of the soldiers, so the task this time can be said to be very simple. " "I believe that after the completion of this task, no matter what the situation, you are likely to join the ranks, you must resist, we are not particularly strong, there is no too big threat, we can also smooth the meritorious service, if not too big opinion, I think we can move forward towards the goal next."After that, the traffic police also ignored other people''s words to cover up, and they would march forward toward the south. They seemed to have forgotten everything and only remembered their own goals. However, it is obvious that not all people regard this as a habit, and there are many people who have raised objections. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1219 Among those who raised objections, one of them was the one who argued with Jiangning before! When a soldier came to Jiangjin, he was quite respectful, but obviously, his eyes were full of disdain, which was a kind of naked contempt, but Jiangning did not show too much feeling, just nodded slightly, indicating that he continued to talk about his own affairs. The soldier said harshly, "coach, why do you want to take all the troops to the south? No matter what the situation is, these rebels should be closer to the north. After all, there are plenty of places for them to escape. The best place for them is erlangdian. Although the forest is dense, it is very difficult Obviously, if you don''t have a room to go there, it''s a dead end. " "Although we don''t know where the intelligence of jiangjunling comes from, it is obviously wrong. How can the farmers know what the situation is? Most of what they say is just for their own sake. They just want us not to be in front of them, which is the best thing. After the situation is being split up, they naturally shirk the responsibility However, it is impossible to tell the most pertinent facts at all, so there is no need to let them say what they say Jiangning just slightly nodded and said: "I did not fully understand their words to describe, after all, they are not I can not know what I think in my heart, so I will not be silly to that extent, but now I think that the most correct way for us should be which way to go. Next, you just need to follow what I said After all, I''m your family affair. I just need to carry out what I said. It''s enough. It doesn''t have so much meaning. You just love to be Jiangning! " Hearing this, the soldier did not dare to say anything more and turned away. However, it was obvious that he was still somewhat unconvinced. He murmured his name in discontent all the way. He did not care too much about these things. Naturally, he did not know that the citizen had already come to another uniform and complained. "You don''t know how stupid this so-called general is. He doesn''t know what he is doing now. If he stays there completely, he will move towards the south. When he sees the man''s place, he is clearly in a forest. There is no place to live. How can there be enough water and supplies in the southern forest For them? Only in such a vast area as Beihang, can we accommodate people and have enough materials for them to survive. " A man immediately nodded and said, "yes, I also think that Jiangning is not as good as anything. It''s enough to just let us move forward. I think he probably didn''t put the importance of this task more than the brain. After all, this thing is also a secret operation, and our task is mainly to monitor her. That is to say, there is no basis, but from now on From this point of view, his strategy is not really brilliant After they complained to each other, although they were helpless, they could only say that they were not in a deadlock, but Jiangning was just Jiangning. Jiangning covered his sedan chair and looked at the books he was carrying. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Soon he received a letter from the outside world, which made Jiangning quite surprised Open it and have a look. You know, on the march of this army, it is very difficult to receive a letter! It''s just for Daming. It can be said that he was pleased with his appearance. After opening the envelope, he found that it was a letter from a wizard. After seeing the information on the wizard, he was also very happy. Because 50 indicates that they will go to Jiangning''s place next, and then you can call your elder sister more. In this way, they can successfully complete their tasks. You didn''t expect that they would come back so soon in 57 years. Obviously, if they work together, they will be able to complete these things. Your Jiangning immediately took out his pen and paper and wrote down his current situation in the letter. He also told the house where his task progress was to be introduced. By the way, he told the wizard to wait for himself in the town he had taken before, because Jiangning thought that this task was a very simple thing, and even didn''t need to use too many troops Naturally, you don''t need 50 to help yourself. At least you can write quickly when you are doing something. You can go back to the tribe together. After writing the letter, Jiangning put it into the envelope, turned around and called out. He took a deputy commander in, handed the envelope to him, and motioned him to deliver it to the messenger. Then he fell asleep. After all, he was too tired on the way. Anyone could not help but want to sleep on the way. After receiving the letter, Jiang Ning knew what the letter was about. After all, he could not help but see what the letter was about. After all, Jiang Ning had no choice but to check the letter We can''t find any good information in. However, it is obvious that Jiangning''s behavior was somewhat irritating. An ordinary girl in Nanjing checked it slightly and found that there was no problem with the letter in the envelope. After that, she threw him on the grassland and didn''t let him convey it. If it was put in normal times, he would not dare to do so, He thought that the heart conveyed by Jiangning was just a chat with friends, so he didn''t care too much about it, so he threw it away.Of course, what he didn''t know was that it was because of such a thing that he affected the development. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1220 Finally, a group of people made a long journey to the south, which is close to the forest, which is a little surprising. After all, in the south of the south is a vast place, similar to the existence of the border, but there is a mountain range here, and there is a jungle between the mountain and nature. The reason why there is no material in this place is because no one has ever crossed the mountain range and can see what is outside. Many people have rumored that this is the end of the grassland, and then there is the end of the world. Therefore, he has never been able to look into the mountain range and see what is behind it It''s just a primitive jungle that stops at the front. And in this primitive jungle, it''s very difficult to get things from central phuket island without any water. Most of the creatures living in it are strange monsters. They can survive here through special abilities, even without water. You say it''s very dangerous to get it, especially able to survive. It can be said that many people who come here will be threatened by the end of this month. You are basically very scared, that is to say, it can be said that there are few people here. This is one of the reasons why the vice general thinks that you can''t come to see you clearly. After all, it''s so difficult to survive here, naturally it''s impossible to live with more children. What Jiangning knew was that there were so many contacts in this forest. Jiangning took the lead in bringing a small team of people to the periphery of the forest. They immediately launched a divine search. As expected, Jiangning did not expect that there was a huge array in the forest, which blocked the information outside, making many people unable to feel that there was The breath of the living. But I think that so many things and feelings naturally is to shield the people inside from shouting and protect them. After a little feeling, they have found that they are not ordinary inside. However, these soldiers certainly do not have the same perception ability as Jiangning, so confidants still can''t find out what kind of things are inside. "Shhhhh, how dare the closed town stand in front of me and see me break it!" Jiangning Lihe''s whole body is full of genuine Qi. He''s mobilized to zero base with your hands. A strong crazy woman is surging around, and with a force, your differences are shooting in front of you. However, under a stir, all the trees around him are cut off at the waist, and the gap is smooth as silk, even like a knife. This stream of air rushed to the knowledge of law and politics, which immediately caused the roar of the array. The two sides finally collided with each other and produced a huge explosion. However, it is obvious that Jiangning''s real Qi ability is slightly stronger. At this stage, I finally cut off the whole seal, which made the array invalid, and the survival of human beings The breath is also exposed, the amount of which also makes Jiangning a little stunned. Because there are not many people living in it, a full 25 yuan Fanggang is the mouse of the rebel army, which also makes some people go to Tongling to feel some trade unions. He never thought that these rebels actually hide in this, which is beyond everyone''s expectation. However, Jiangning did not have any idea, just said to the deputy commander beside him: "what you may not know is that although the south is very barren, it is also the best place for Tibetans. After all, in this statement, compared with the vast grassland, the former is obviously more powerful, and judging from our previous judgment, if you If you do, you will surely pile up in the north, so in order to survive, they will naturally go in the opposite direction and come to the south, which can be said to be in line with their business. " "Another point is that this is not what the farmers told me, but my own guess. After all, after they have defeated you, if they really have the ability to continue to win, then they can''t be detached from hiding. So they know that they can''t beat us. In that case, they will naturally choose friendship and friendship The place where they grow up, and the men are also in line with this, so they will come here. " After listening to Jiangning''s words, the deputy commander was ashamed for a while. He didn''t think that all his previous events this year were just jealousy. There was no real evidence at all. Now Jiangning shows that it is powerful. He guesses all the psychological activities of the other party, and the result is the result of Jiangning with 120 yuan as expected The attention of Chinese people. The soldiers surrounded the three men. Of course, the number of them was not so large, so they could only temporarily surround the clear exit area. Of course, it was impossible to avoid that all the people could escape. Therefore, Jiangning and others had to do it themselves. Let you go alone to this quiet, feel the people hidden in the text are revealed murderous, but also can not help frowning, Jiangning know that this may not be so simple to solve, at least it will take more than bloody war to end ah, after all, in the previous time, the people of these tribes! It''s too miserable to be enslaved by the White Wolf tribe for too long. so now they are in a more intense mood after their resistance. There is no possibility of compromise at all. Even if you are here, they can only be happy with them. It is impossible to reconcile them from the middle."I didn''t want to kill people, but today it seems that we can''t do without killing! Although 36300 said that you and I have no predestination, but after all, this is to let me, so I still need to start, just want to see what kind of things you guys have, and what kind of treasure the eastern tribes have given you, so that you can retreat here. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1221 Looking at the bed is forced by yourself step by step. You soldiers have a lot of panic in front of them. Naturally, they don''t know the origin of Jiangning and how much strength it has. But obviously, everyone is quite vigilant, and the number of living people that can be met in the forest is quite small and rigid, which officially breaks their previous security of themselves Naturally, there was a little wind in his heart. At this time, he still tried to escape back. They wanted to keep the forest and find a place that could not be found by anyone. But what they never thought of was that, after all, the size of the forest was not very large, and everything around it was surrounded by Jiangning, so they soon ran into other soldiers. They used the song to get up, and there was no autumn land in the three floors outside Fang, in this way, it is impossible for them to escape. After finding that Jiangning had been forcibly occupied by the people of Jiangning, several soldiers also began to have some bad ideas. They thought that they were at the end of their tether at this time. After all, they had given their greatest contribution to the garrison of those castles before. Now they haven''t come to Jiangning, they can say that it''s quite hard, even if it is more Given them some numbers, I''m afraid there''s no chance of winning at all, so my heart is naturally very anxious. You know, if it fails, the resources of the tribe will be totally different from that of the University mobile phone. Because the mobile phone I came from the original earthquake, it can be said that I don''t have any strength. As long as they are individuals, they will participate in it. Therefore, they will be so animals when they are in the University of technology. Although it is the same, they have also paid a lot of human lives If we have a dispute with Jiangning, it can be said that it will not do them any good. After all, they are vulnerable now. I am afraid that a slightly normal army can destroy them all. After such consideration, they see that the person calling you or will entertainment will not be in the group for a while. After all, it is futile, and they have no resistance at all. Now they are just making use of affectation. No matter where they are born, they will eventually face my chrysanthemum, which is also very helpless for them. In particular, seeing that Jiangning of tongxi''er is wearing gold armor and has excellent combat effectiveness, basically 73 of them are fighting with one enemy, and they can''t produce any emotion that you want to resist. After all, for them now, they can''t find any person with a little strength, and even their cowardice makes Jiangning produce suspect that this will not produce betrayal psychology Yes. Of course, Jiangning won''t issue this question. After the fire broke out in which direction, Jiangning quietly sneaked into her voice and untied one of the ordinary looking teenagers, which is to ask about the real emotion. But in fact, Jiangning can''t come to inquire about these events. For those who just come to complete the task, let''s do business this week What do you mean by the meeting? Therefore, Jiangning has no ability to use the power to know all this without authorization. It can be said that the sister is also your early warning unit. After the soldiers pay, they will not be allowed. Even if it is allowed, it is absolutely impossible for Jiangning to handle it honestly. In this way, they will not be able to tell others, no matter what How to trust teammates, will be strict with the requirements of others. I still made the service needed for the instant migration of this video. Of course, for the sake of world peace, you also put in a lot of preparation. First of all, he was very strict with those people when he caught them. In this way, Jiangning can be chosen with full prestige and plays a decisive role in those soldiers. It can be said that it is their biggest dependence You can also see that in this way, they will not care about your identity and have any doubts. In addition, these soldiers are also submissive. Who seems to talk about it? In this way, they have been in their hearts, and even the sense organs brought to them by other divisions over the past ten years, or even before contacting them, they didn''t know how to play. Oh, the big generals in the tribe are not as good as they are. After all, they have experienced battles, and naturally they know the strength of the White Wolf tribesmen. But compared with them, Jiangning is stronger no matter what ¡£ In this case, faced with Jiangning''s fish ball stall worth 2 billion yuan, Jiangning realized that it would not even be known by other people, so Jiangning quietly prepared for others to get it, while other people just thought Jiangning was just doing other things and did not generate more doubts. They did not find their body when they looked at the team There is an enemy that has been lost without knowing it. Just walk forward silently and think about how to go back to the business reply, and by the way, you can get more credit. After all, this is also a lot of cases, which is done by Jiangning alone, so if they want to get a branch, you will hinder it. Dark tears Jiangning said it was a pity, but he was ambitious! After all, these glories are meaningless to him. After all, they are to be dealt with. Therefore, no matter how big a company you are, there is no place for Jiangning to do any glory. When you see the women coming to their homes, you just nod a little, and there is no more to say. You are in Yichang, now It only needs these to see whether they have come back to realize that the heavy friend has finally completed the whole thing. Happily, there is no king who has completed this matter, and all this has been attributed to Jiangning''s efforts.Although these soldiers want to seize the ancient times, it is obvious that the honor of the White Wolf tribe can not be white paper. You know the strength and confusion of Jiangning, and you can''t ignore these problems, but Jiangning can''t help being cautious. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1222 From this fugitive''s mouth, Jiangning is also the day of victory, because through the cause of this incident, it is also because of the so-called Oriental tribes before, the people of these Eastern tribes also fought with you. But obviously, most of them still come from the dust red, white and blue to get more resources from my hands, so they are holding them Their unfriendly purpose can be seen from their way of doing things, and what they have done is nothing more than instigating other wars. Although this matter is a little unkind, it is a real thing after all, so you can''t say whether it is good or bad. Everyone is in the stomach for their own interests. You say that this war is the certification of each other''s countries, but nothing can let Jiangning participate in it. Therefore, if we want to study deeply, Jiangning can only say that those who really don''t treat the people as human beings It is obvious that the White Wolf tribe is just like this. Although the tribes in the East are like birds of a feather, at least they have not done anything radical now, nothing more than to kill these things. From their talk, they know all the cause and effect of happiness, and they know the reason why they are like this. From the beginning, they were simply caught by the baiyangpo road. Although they were arrested and made to hurry up every day, they still got a trace of survival guarantee. Therefore, they could survive in this area for a while. Although they said that they lived a little hard every day, at least there was no place to share their worries. It was all families The court is paying attention to your rest daughter. There is no conflict. The change can be said to be stable. How good it would be if it went on like this. But who could have thought that with the increase of time, the first thing is the change of the White Wolf tribe. Because your neighbors need more money, the taxes required above are becoming heavier and heavier. Naturally, the people begin to live in poverty and beg for how to get protection. They can''t help but gather together to show their strength. The positive is to solve this problem It is difficult for many countries in this way to be able to thoroughly live a good life here. Since they can''t seek survival, they have to find another one. Only for them now, but there is no hope that they can survive. Therefore, resistance can''t be invited. They know that with your present force, it''s not enough to fight against the powerful military of white wolf tribe, so they don''t hold too much hope and feel against it at the beginning After a long period of time, everyone was careful and vigilant. Basically, there was no conflict. After a long time, they couldn''t bear to sell Japanese dramas. You know, a person''s strength is after all, no matter how hard he tries, the only things he can do are those. Therefore, once they are oppressed to the extreme, they will feel disgusted and can''t beat their opponents. However, in the face of despair, they can''t do anything. After all, if they don''t resist, it''s very likely that he will die Here we are. So they had an amazing secret. I began to plan how to do things here, so that I could completely escape from here. After all, there were many people who gave advice. After all, they were still fake warriors in their tribes, and many nature also had many strange ideas. For example, many people even said that they could escape directly. No one else was better than me Be a nomad. However, this is obviously not in line with the common sense, and it is also impossible to do at all. We should know that although the life is hard now, at least a little prisoners have been given back. But even so, they are barely able to bear it. However, if they arrive at the nomadic people, they will not be the same at all, and they may be able to live by then It''s all inhuman life. You know, in nomadic life, they may face many difficulties that they can''t face at all. In addition, they may encounter many new problems, even the pursuit of the White Wolf tribe. This can be said to be an absolute disaster for them, because they don''t have the ability to escape at all, and they may not be able to survive there It''s much better than now. At most, it''s just a little bit of freedom they call it. But in such a situation, what they need is not freedom at all. For them, what they need is only body. From the beginning, they are oppressed. Even if they stay in the tribe, they are also oppressed by the upper class. Therefore, as the people, they have never thought of obtaining the freedom of life, and now what they need is the freedom of life I want you to have a more relaxed life, after all, it is because of too much hard work for them, which makes them have a rebellious mood. However, under such circumstances, they will naturally not have Mueller on their own, because they may face greater risks if they are there, or even starve to death without any protection. Under such multiple insurance, no one can believe it. Therefore, they soon start to think again whether they think of this answer. At a time when all the people were at a loss, they thought that they had almost fallen into a deadlock, because there was no reasonable explanation for them. All they could think of now was just to run away, and they did not have the courage to resist. Naturally, they fell into very painful things.At this time, a young man who was usually silent stood up and said with some fear: "I have a start. Because a brother of mine once went to business, he knew many people on the grassland. He said that the tribes in the East hoped to come to us for communication, but now they talk to the White Wolf tribe So I think if we go to the eastern tribes for help, they are likely to give us some opportunities and have the capital to fight. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1223 His words can be said to have aroused a lot of people''s sympathy. After all, for them now, the most desired thing is to be able to get help from others, rather than pay what they themselves. In this way, they can complete their own ideas without any risk or even need to pay too much. Although Jiangning sneers at their consideration, they are not qualified to say anything. After all, they are just ordinary people, and they are not as capable of self-protection as Jiangning. Therefore, they are just a group of poor people. However, Jiangning will never think that they are really acceptable people because they are lazy from the beginning Ben is not a group of people who are worth the effort. Once a group of people who don''t know how to work hard, once they want to resist others, there is no reason why they will feel tired, they will feel hard, and eventually they will give up. For them, this is not the so-called war of resistance, it is just like going on an outing. They don''t pay attention to it at all, which will lead to their final loss Therefore, Jiangning didn''t want to manage them lonely. After all, it could be regarded as hopeless for them. They have been used to living a stable life for a long time. When the enemy invades, they will not raise their sickles to resist. When the enemy really rules, they will have rebellious psychology because of the so-called hard work. Even if the tribes in the East help them with materials and weapons, the final result is to make them resist for a while After all, the result will be lost, after all, no one will put hope in such a small tribe. This is the truth that Jiangning basically understands, but what I don''t understand is, why do the tribes in the East have to work so hard? If you want resources to be a small tribe, even if you know that your material and weapons investment is just a drain, it makes Jiangning have some doubts. After all, no one can do meaningless loss making business or even fight against such people. Therefore, Jiangning is naturally relieved. I have to have a conspiracy. And then after hearing what the man said, even though he understood that the young man ran out of the city secretly at night and arrived at his brother, the tribes in the East agreed to give them supplies and other things, and even promised to give them some lethal magic weapons. In this way, no matter what kind of enemy we want, we will have the power of this treasure After all, for these people, some of them have no end at all, so facing those powerful soldiers, they can only die in vain. However, it greatly satisfies your ideas, because they are not willing to go to those enemies. With your weapons and magic weapons, they will have more chances to win. In this way, they quickly accept the conditions of the eastern tribe. Curiously, the conditions of the eastern tribe seem to be very rich, just tell them that after they are rescued Some of the resources in this tribe will be left as sacrifices to the eastern tribes, which is quite acceptable to these people. At first glance, it seems that the eastern tribe is a very good place, but Jiangning did feel something wrong. Because these one-off legal cases should be owned by their middle earth monks, but I didn''t expect that some people also owned it, and it seemed that there was a lot of output, so Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned. What''s most puzzling is that the people of these Eastern tribes don''t ask for much reward at all. They need to know which laws are very pleasant to use, but in fact they are quite expensive. Even if it is the final explanation of their own production, because raw materials are very difficult to obtain, especially on the grassland, there is not enough East West, can be produced for them. And the so-called harvest, some resources are just some money, and the final gain is of no significance at all. Therefore, you have doubts about this chili pepper. It seems that the people in the East are not free. It is absolutely impossible to say that they are kind-hearted. Therefore, Jiangning also has some doubts. These people were very happy after they got the materials sent in by the mysterious men in black, because for them, they had never seen such large and so many disposable weapons. For them, it was quite painstaking to say that they had implemented the escape plan at first, which seemed to be a bit anxious The players, Jiangning can''t help but criticize them. We should know that these men in black should be perfectly able to avoid the eyes of these guards because there are too many other people. In the eyes of these people, of course, it''s not a big thing to pay attention to. After all, after the invasion of the White Wolf tribe, many people like to cover their faces at night, especially some women, in order to protect themselves I take these identities with me, so it''s not worth much attention at all. Naturally, the future of these black people will not arouse any reaction from anyone, but they actually carried out the plan of escape on the same night, which makes people doubt. After all, such a coincidence can not be found at the same time, so this is also the reason why Jiangning found them, that is, to completely expose their traces.It can be said that if they were not so eager to flee, even Jiang Ning could not find out these things very quickly, so as to catch up with them. It can be said that these people are completely amateur level, which makes them so embarrassed. And these people are also very in a hurry when they fight against the guards, because they don''t know what kind of force these guards are worth using. So basically, in order to escape safely, they even use up all their weapons at one time, which leads to the end of the battle quickly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1224 In the face of the arrival of Jiangning and others, it seems that many people were moved. After all, they did not think that their present situation would be so embarrassing. Instead, they did not live a more happy life, but fell into a very embarrassing situation. Under such a situation, they could not even guarantee their basic survival. These old, weak, sick and disabled people are very embarrassed when they explain their living conditions. They have to tell those subordinates that some food from the army has been given to them, which will do them any harm, so that they can go so far away. You can tell me the preliminary estimation. At this time, they are very malnourished and many people are walking away Fall down the appearance, told them to take out of a forest. "It seems that we have to go to the East again. This time is really not what we can get. Captain, I think it is better for us to withdraw now. The upper levels have listed them. Those people believe that they will agree with us this time. After all, the number of people you bring is very limited. It is still very difficult to fight against that powerful tribe Possible things. " The captain of the soldier who came with Jiangning said that he seemed to be full of worry, which also immediately realized that something was wrong. After all, he was still the captain. In theory, no one could have the qualification to decide this matter before making a decision. However, he made a request to Jiangning, and it seemed that Without the slightest permission to refuse, Jiangning felt a trace of something wrong, vaguely aware that this person might have been sent to monitor himself. Jiangning turned around and said, "the current situation is not basically certain. If it is the people sent by the Oriental tribe, we may not have the strength to deal with it, but it can''t rule out the possibility that these people are not lying. After all, there has been no big dispute between the tribe and us for a long time. Although it is said that they have always been ambitious, they are here It''s not possible for us to have a hard time, so I don''t think it''s completely certain Obviously, the captain looked very anxious and said, "but if it is true, then our time will be too late. Captain, if you do this, you will only put me in a crisis. Now he is just leading a tribe to riot. If he continues to expand their power, he will probably understand that he will not do it I''m afraid that even self-protection will become a problem, "he said Jiangning shook his head and said solemnly: "now the matter has not been decided clearly. What is the matter with us is not clear. If we upload the information rashly, it is likely to cause misunderstanding of the upper level, and then it may really cause a big war on both sides. I believe that no one wants to see the matter. Before we can explain it, we must not It''s easy enough to act rashly, otherwise it will really lose the opportunity. " After Jiangning''s words, the captain was obviously helpless. After all, on the ice, he still had to obey Jiangning''s words. In addition, Jiangning''s words also had this truth. It seemed that he had no intention of judging at all, so he chose to believe temporarily. But obviously at this time, she had some impatient ideas to Jiangning. It seemed that she wanted to seize power. On the surface, she still held on, and asked you to frown a little, but didn''t say anything more. He just turned around lightly and motioned his subordinates to let go of those people. "But the captain is an important person who has mastered these materials. Maybe they have some hidden information that they haven''t told us. It''s not a good thing for us. I suggest that they all be imprisoned and tortured. We can ask more things. We should never use the benevolence of women, otherwise they will be lost in this battlefield The biggest opportunity. " Jiangning chuckled and said, "do I still need your guidance? You just don''t know what is the biggest need now. You just need to listen to my words. This is what you should do now, instead of reminding me what to do In the face of all this, Jiangning is also slightly angry to hold the fist, looking like an outbreak at any time, but finally he put up with it. After all, for her, it is important to carry out the current task, and can''t argue with Jiangning too much. Otherwise, after exposing his horse''s feet, not only can he not carry out the task safely here, but also can It may cause dissatisfaction from the top. After you let go of these guys, you frowned slightly, and then selected a few people from the team to follow behind them, in the direction of the refugees running away. "Be careful. Be smart. Don''t expose your position. We''ll take a sneak look to see who''s hiding behind." Ming Ming told Jiangning, a soldier beside him said cautiously: "are these refugees still have what is not greasy?" Jiangning said with a sneer: "these refugees are just ordinary farmers. They are not different from each other. However, if he says that they are really different, it may be that they regard them as a rebel, and they have contacted the guys who are still alive and have run out. With this alone, I believe those guys can not let go With such a good opportunity, we just need to quietly follow them to get the information we want. "This can be said to be beyond everyone''s expectation. They can get the information they want most without any effort. So they are all very dignified at the moment and are carefully avoiding exposing their positions. Of course, Jiangning also includes Jiangning. However, Jiangning, with its high strength, is obviously more relaxed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1225 First of all, you can''t be surprised. In the city where they lived before, they obviously thought that they had no other way to go. In addition, the seats were all in the paradise. Obviously, they didn''t want to live in exile. So they decided to go back to the city and live a stable life. Even if they were still ruled by the White Wolf tribe after death, it would be better than now Son. These refugees did not disperse, because they knew very well that if they were alone, there was no possibility that they could survive in this remote place. First of all, many dangerous roads here could not be crossed. There were also many wild animals in comfort. If it was not for the large number of them, I would have rushed forward to divide them into 40 Obviously, at this time, they can only get together to escape, which also makes their direction particularly clear. Under such circumstances, they naturally became particularly bright moving objects on the grassland, and the people of Jiangning were basically lurking around them without any exposed traces. They stayed quietly until they gradually approached the city gate. "What should we do? If they don''t show up, these soldiers will enter the city, but it won''t be so easy for us to get into the city. After all, there are many soldiers guarding the gate of the city, so that our body and mind will be exposed. Or we have been exposed now, so that the other side has not shown up." Facing this soldier''s worry is not unreasonable. Jiangning frowned slightly. After all, his strength is superb, which can be hidden perfectly. He can afford other people. He can often tell people that he used to choose those household chores that he is very good at. However, he is not sure whether there are any mistakes. We should know the form is extremely Be careful to say that their class has a little bit of horse feet exposed to each other, it is very likely to have noticed. "Don''t judge before the last moment. Now we just need to move on. Maybe the other party can''t bear it!" Just as Jiangning was talking about the car, a little strange noise finally happened. That is, when the man was about to arrive at the gate of the city, suddenly a small group of refugees separated from others and began to walk aside. This group of people obviously attracted the attention of the majority of people, but now they are eager to run for their lives, but they don''t care so much, until they suddenly speed up and rush in front of them and stop them. Then they can react and know what happened. "Stop it all!" The head of the refugee suddenly roared and stopped everyone. The people in Jiangning who had been lurking behind him immediately hid themselves, avoiding the possibility of exposing themselves. At this time, the leader finally slowly took off his dirty clothes and revealed the black robes originally worn inside. "What? Who the hell are you? " The leader of the refugee, of course, looked a little unbelievable. She was obviously shocked when the man in front of her suddenly appeared in front of her, because this man was the spy from the east tribe who had been given to him to talk with him. It turns out that those spies have never left since they came to their side to discuss with themselves. They have quietly lurked in and killed some of the refugees. Anyway, the scenic spots with their superb camouflage technology become friends. A small force in the bottle follows them all the time. This is also how they can defeat these soldiers so quickly A large part of the reason is that these hidden spies sent out missions. At the moment, he really can''t show his figure, which makes these refugees feel helpless. They look at the people in front of them and don''t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. Obviously, he looks very melancholy. At last, the investor can''t help but say: "what do you want to do now? We didn''t say anything about it After hearing this, Jiangning smiles, but it is the hands of the refugee. When he talks with himself, he does not reveal the specific purpose of the eastern tribe. However, the spies of the Central Plains tribe don''t think so. Because Jiangning brought the chief leader out for questioning alone, so they both talked about something, only themselves I know it. In this way, it naturally arouses the vigilance of the tribal people in the East. Sure enough, you didn''t say anything more that day, but when you cast a hard light on your eyes, you rolled over to the leader, taught him to read to himself, and asked in a sharp voice, "what did you say to the dog of the White Wolf tribe?" "I didn''t say anything. I just talked about our current situation. The information and purpose of your specific location have not been exposed." The big spy sneered and said, "do you really think I''m a fool? If you really didn''t say anything, would he let you all go so easily? I think you have already explained it all, so as to arouse the suspicion of the other party. " The leader of the refugee was obviously helpless. He seemed to want to explain something, but he found that he could not speak at all. At the moment, he was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.At the time when all the people are diligent and vigilant, suddenly a sound came up and said slowly, "don''t embarrass him. He really didn''t tell me anything, but you are too stupid to show so many horse feet." Jiangning, who had been hiding in the back, slowly came out and said confidently, "I thought you would not come out until now. It seems that you can''t help it. If they really enter the city, it will be too difficult for you to stay together! It seems that I have to be patient to make me almost give up. It is at this last critical moment that you show your body shape. You are really endurance. I have to praise you .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1226 Looking at Jiangning walking out slowly, everyone was startled. They never thought that they had gone through a lot of hardships to hide their body shape, that is, they were afraid of being found and tracked up by others. What they didn''t expect was that Jiangning had foreseen in advance and was waiting for them early. And what they were surprised at was the extent to which Jiangning''s strength had reached. To know, from the perspective of their detection strength, both ordinary people and the leaders of the army would be given and explored in a flash. At that time, there would be no network and no way to hide it. However, Jiangning could still follow the people''s exploration In the back does not show a little body shape can be said to surprise everyone. Of course, it seems that Jiangning''s hidden people are not so harmless until they are exposed. Of course, some of the people who are hiding in Jiangning''s body are not so harmless as they are FA found Jiangning''s place. Soon, they also changed their bodies to look at Jiangning in front of them. The leading spy said with a sneer: "I have to say that you are really beyond my expectation. You are so powerful, but what about that? For us, you are just an ant. Now even if you find our track, you can''t stop us with your strength "And even though you found our secret, do you know what you did wrong? That is, you did not hide and wait to tell the information to others, but could not wait to stand up, so for us, you are a good target? We just need to kill you next, and no one will know about this SMS any more. Even if you want to leave a clue, it''s just useless for them. It seems that you are still one step short of success in the end! " The head of the spy looked at Jiangning in front of him and said calmly. The look in his voice was very relaxed. It seemed that it was only a matter of an instant for him not to kill Jiangning. However, it was only in the eyes of outsiders. However, he was quite turbulent in his heart, and the less calm he seemed on the surface. Because he didn''t feel the real strength of Jiangning from the beginning to the end, and what he said was just to make his companions feel relieved. After all, in such a situation, they are both prosperous and lose everything. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for any partner to make mistakes and go against each other, which will be a huge blow to them That''s why he said such words to stabilize his side of the center of gravity, so that they would not be too flustered. Because it is very clear, the strength of Jiangning in front of us can''t be so simple. Otherwise, how can we hide from so many people''s eyes and ears until now it has not been exposed. We can see from this point that Jiangning''s strength is absolutely extraordinary, at least it will not be as unexpected as it seems on the surface Rather is still a pair of indifferent, do not put all this in the eyes of the appearance, he is more certain of the idea in the heart, began to plan how to escape. Sure enough, after hearing their leader say such encouraging words, their spy partners also changed from surprise at the beginning to the fact that there was only one person to deal with Jiangning in front of them, which was also a very simple thing. Some of them were eager to try and said excitedly, "the leader, let me solve this guy Look at his strength. You don''t need brothers to control him. You can win him in one round. Let me fight for you After hearing this man''s words, the leader of the establishment just snorted, "don''t you forget how the boss told us before we went out? His brother? I wish we should be careful in everything. We can''t take any risks at all. Therefore, we can''t do things that are unnecessary and secure at this time. We can''t let these things and nephew say that we should rush together and divide the guy in front of us. In this way, we can kill him most efficiently and effectively, isn''t it? " In fact, although he said so, he was secretly calculating in his heart. After all, for him, he knew clearly that Jiangning''s strength in front of him was absolutely beyond his ability to match. Therefore, he planned to let his partners attack Jiangning in a swarm, and eventually there was only one person on the other side. Therefore, even if the strength was super strong, there would never be any response That''s simple. As long as Jiangning is in chaos and defends himself, he can take advantage of the turmoil to escape. In this way, he can ensure his safety to the maximum extent. And if Jiangning''s strength is not so strong, then he doesn''t need to do more actions. He just needs to watch his teammates kill Jiangning brother coldly. It can be said that he has thought out all his plans, and there is no threat to her. No, I can think of such a perfect solution in such a turbulent situation, I really admire his wisdom, but just as he looks like he wants to solve all the problems, Jiangning''s next move is to scare her a lot!Because Jiangning just a slight sneer, and then a little wave, is from his side out of the unknown number of people, and each of them is hiding their momentum, looks very terrible, and each of their hands is holding different weapons when the various tribes of warriors. That''s right. These guys are the soldiers who were provided by the White Wolf tribe when Jiangning was about to set out. Now they are finally put into use. Jiangning doesn''t need more intervention and intervention. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1227 Jiangning coldly looked at the spies in front of them, and the faces of those spies were also a kiss. They never thought that there were not only Jiangning but also so many soldiers who followed. What''s more, they didn''t even find the trace of any one of them, so they were followed all the way, without anyone noticing. You know, they are rare warriors in their own tribe. Everyone''s strength is also very strong. It can be said that they can stand in any place without being looked down upon. However, it never occurred to me that in front of these soldiers, they can''t even breathe out a little. It can be said that this is a kind of natural fear, just like It is the mouse that has no resistance ability to face the cat in general, and can only choose to compromise. In fact, it is also true. Jiangning can understand why the people in front of them are suddenly so timid. Although they say that everyone is powerful, they have been working as spies and have never really acted on the battlefield. Therefore, for them, what they are best at should be camouflage and lurking, rather than fighting in the battlefield With such a situation, of course, is not able to deal with their own face, everyone is very iron green. And these soldiers in Jiangning are all sneering, because for them, this is their normal thing. They not only have the advantage in number, but also have the strength of superior. You know, their strength is really from the fighting on the battlefield, which can be said to be the most training of human blood, so As soon as they make a move, they will definitely see blood, and there will be no hesitation. For them, it is easy to take down this group of spies. What''s more, their strength is extraordinary. After all, for them, they are the elite of the White Wolf tribe, and the White Wolf tribe is the most powerful tribe on the whole grassland. Naturally, they are the elite of the elite. There is no problem to win these small spy doors. As a result, Jiangning didn''t even need to do more actions. These soldiers were all rushing forward. Everyone was walking in a neat pace, and the speed was extremely fast, just like the karma of a group of hunting, and their target was the spies hiding in the depths of the crowd. Jiangning looked at the scene of fighting in front of him, and did not say much. He sighed a little and then turned around and prepared to leave. The soldiers behind him were waving their weapons, hunting and killing the spies in these groups, even though they were powerful, but they still appeared when facing the soldiers Such panic and helplessness, only a moment''s effort, is already slaughtered. You did not go far, there is a bloody soldier came to Jiangning, slightly bowed and said: "report to the general, this group of spies have been eliminated by us, and the leader is captured alive, please give instructions." Jiangning nodded silently and said: "first knock the big spy leader out first and take it to the place where our army is stationed. Then we will set out for home. After that, I will interrogate him on the road. You can go back to the White Wolf tribe before you shoot a fast horse and report the news. We will go back with you." The soldiers nodded faintly, that is, after accepting the military gift and freezing their sons for a moment, the soldiers came back one by one. Their hands were more or less stained with countless blood. Everyone''s face was indifferent. It seemed that they didn''t pay any attention to these things. Behind them, there were 10000 corpses all over the place of the spies The refugees were left in a daze and did not know what had happened. They could only follow the arrangements of the soldiers and return to the city. Under the suppression of great strength, these spies were completely eliminated without even a little bit of ability to escape. Although these soldiers were strongly resisted, they did not suffer much damage. Among them, the one who was most seriously injured was just because he was too cruel when he started his own work and accidentally cut his own. It was just that he was too cruel to do it himself Some have not even wiped the skin, it can be said that this is a very big gap, so from the beginning, Jiangning did not have any worries. In fact, it would be easier to solve the problem if Jiang Ning made a move, but you didn''t move from the beginning to the end, because he knew that once he started, his real strength would be exposed, which was also very bad for him. After all, he clearly understood that he was still under surveillance, so if he wanted to remove the suspicion, It is best to do so, in order to be able to clearly show their own identity, so as not to be suspected. However, even without Jiangning''s help, the matter was quickly settled. Jiangning retreated silently behind, and then came to the place where the army was. Jiangning looked at the current time and found that it was already noon. As expected, the brothers who worked on the business also rushed back. After all, they had agreed that it would be at this time Hou gathered together and found that there was no loss after a little number of people. This also shocked the deputy leader who had stayed here before. He had no idea that Jiangning had such a powerful ability that none of his subordinates was damaged by death.Under such circumstances, he could not help but see more in Jiangning''s eyes. Although he said that he was full of disdain for Jiangning before, he did not dare to underestimate it in any case. After all, Jiangning was bloodless and killed all the opponents. Jiangning didn''t seem to care what the man thought of himself, but said with a sneer: "let''s move forward, we''ll rush back to the city of the White Wolf tribe all night. However, on this road, I still need to spend some time to interrogate the prisoner and see if I can get any favorable information from his mouth." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1228 "I''ll kill you and I won''t say it!" The three people in front of them clenched their teeth and said with a black face. Her eyes showed a rebellious appearance, which seemed to be ready to die like this. It looked like a heroic gesture to die. However, Jiangning, standing on one side, gave a scornful sneer. "What are you laughing at?" Looking at the prisoner in front of him, Jiangning didn''t say anything more. He just walked over and pulled out the saber he was guarding. He threw it in front of the prisoner and said in a cold voice, "don''t you want to die? Now it''s in front of you. You can be ready to die bravely at any time. We don''t have anyone to stop you. Don''t worry. The information you have is nothing in our eyes. It''s not worth our changing your life. " As soon as Jiangning said this, the prisoner''s attitude immediately changed. First, he had some cold sweat, and his eyes also showed some flickering looks, which made him quite uneasy. Jiangning was also in line with the situation and immediately said, "do you think I don''t understand the usual means of you guys? Do you really think how important you are in our eyes? Let me tell you, if the people above don''t want you to say some streams they don''t know, otherwise, I will kill you on the spot is the most relaxed ah! It will arouse anyone''s suspicion. For me, to ask you to rush back all night is just a superfluous move. That''s why I am here to interrogate you? To tell you the truth, I don''t even attach great importance to your life. " However, after hearing Jiang Ning''s words, although the prisoner said that he was shaken, he still didn''t speak so easily. He still stubbornly stopped talking, but obviously his momentum was no longer there. Jiangning took a look at the prisoner''s present appearance, and then continued: "although you are infiltrating spies, you are not professionally trained. Otherwise, there is no possibility of being caught by us. If you have the mentality of death at the beginning, then when we catch you, you should Just bite your tongue and commit suicide. Why do we have to wait for us to catch you before saying these words? Isn''t it too spineless "Everyone knows that you just choose to be tough in the morning. In order to take care of the secret in your mouth, you will not kill you. I know you are afraid. After you tell the secret, we will kill you immediately. But I don''t think you need to worry about this. As I said to you before, I will even kill you in your heart I''m afraid I won''t even catch you if I don''t know what kind of secret is hidden behind you. " The implication of Jiangning''s words is that although I may kill you after you tell the secret, if you don''t say it, you may die directly. Once you say it, he may face Jiangning. After all, Jiangning doesn''t attach great importance to him, but it''s not too difficult to let it go on the way, which makes him fall into trouble Into the hesitation, after all, the terms you said are too attractive, making her a little nervous. Before meeting, people seemed to be wavering. Jiangning then said, "we are all people of various tribes all the way along the way. Each of them has very different customs. So it is too difficult to find a special person from the Oriental tribe in this group of people. So once you escape, we need to find one You are also a very difficult thing, which is why I put you in this warehouse. You should understand After hearing this sentence, the man was immediately a bit unable to sit still. He obviously understood the deep meaning of Jiangning. After all, for her, once she got out of here and sneaked into the crowd, it would be too late even if Jiangning wanted to repent. This is also the information Jiangning disclosed to him, which means that he does not need to have any worries. The man looks very ugly, seems to be doing a fierce psychological struggle, this matter is not a small matter for him, it is also quite difficult, after all, for them, the belief is the most important, but at this moment, under the threat of life and the temptation of freedom, maybe I have some difficult choices. "Well! I''m willing to tell you all the information, but I have only one requirement: I must ensure my own safety before the event is completed. And once the information is given, you can''t kill me. I will flee to these markets immediately, and you will not come after me from here. " Jiangning sneered and said: "you don''t worry, we still have no problem at this point, after all, we can absolutely count on our word, and for your soul, as long as your intelligence is said, it is no longer so important. Even if you are lurking in our tribe, you will not be threatened with your strength." Although this is very ugly, but it is also the true truth, that person immediately some helplessly lowered his head, the first time felt that the original strength is low is also a good thing! However, as Jiang Ning said, if his strength is too strong, I''m afraid Jiangning will have expelled him when he caught him, and now the interrogation will never be him, but another person with weaker strength.Thinking of this, he also exclaimed that he was lucky. To know that if the whole team came out to carry out the task, he would be a legend if he went back alive. However, if he did not sell intelligence to survive, I''m afraid he would have no face to tell it! "Take a pen and paper and let him write the information on it. Don''t stop him after that. Let him go!" Jiangning whispered to the soldiers behind him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1229 "Think twice, general! This guy is also a spy from the eastern tribe. If it penetrates into the core of our white wolf tribe, it will not be too wonderful. In the end, it will be released by the general yourself. This is a tiger breeding problem. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid we will not be able to bear all this. " Jiangning just said with great Indifference: "don''t you understand? What waves can he set up with his strength and what we have already seen before him, so that whatever he wants to do will be concealed from our eyes, except that he is intent on running away, so we may not find him. But if he wants to infiltrate, he will not be allowed to engage with us. Yes, so I don''t think he''s a fool, and he''s not likely to continue to infiltrate, can he? " Hearing this, although the girls were helpless. I wanted to say something more, but I was coldly interrupted by Jiangning: "I am the most honest person. I promise her things will be done. Since I said that I will let her go, I will let him go. I don''t need you to teach me how to be a person and do things. I have my own opinions on this matter If the above investigation comes down, I''ll leave it to me. I don''t need you to pay more attention to this matter. " The soldier seemed to want to say something more, but looking at Jiangning who was already angry, he could only dare not speak. The prisoner beside me looked at Jiangning with gratitude. At this time, you were regarded as his Savior in his heart. She silently read the benefits of Jiangning in her heart, and then she wrote down their action on paper honestly But the core content is beyond his reach, so he can only write some general. However, the main target of this operation was clearly marked, which also made Jiangning very shocked. Looking at the paper in front of him, Jiangning just frowned slightly, and then he copied a copy of it before he entered his arms. Naturally, no one noticed this matter. Under such circumstances, Jiangning successfully put the intelligence agent Get their own hands, the other side is sent to the White Wolf tribal capital quickly. "You can leave now. Here is a map from us. It clearly indicates which way you can leave our tribe. But obviously, you can''t go anywhere else. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. I promised you. But if you want me to break my promise, you will end up in a bad way." Jiangning said coldly to the prisoner in front of him. Even if it was just a strong nod, then he quickly ran away with the piece of paper. With a casual wave of his hand, Jiangning had two soldiers nodding in silence, entering the stealth state, following the man. Obviously, these two soldiers were just to find out whether the man had really left the tribal area, while Jiangning, on the other side, returned to his own carriage alone. had no other eyeliner in the carriage, so Jiangning was very relieved to open up the intelligence agent in his arms and seriously ponder it, and analyzed it for him, but this thing was rare, because it was related to one of his plans later. "in this way, the real purpose of the eastern tribes is not to infiltrate the White Wolf tribes, but to make use of some of the poor here, and then sneak into the core of the White Wolf tribe together, and then investigate the targets they really want." Jiangning frowned and saw that the real goal written on the paper was unexpectedly marked with "White Wolf tribe leader". In this way, their real target should not be the resources of the tribe, but what kind of secret was hidden behind the tribal leader. For Jiangning, it was also a tempting thing. After all, he had not forgotten his real goal. He should have killed the leader of the White Wolf tribe. From the beginning of meeting, the man was quite vigilant and did not reveal his real strength. No matter what form or where he went, he was carrying a black fog and could not see it at all It''s not clear what his voice looks like. and from first to last, the leaders of the White Wolf tribe seem to have never made a single shot. Even his attack is very unclear. It seems to be a mysterious person. After secretly investigating Jiangning, it is discovered that this guy who had been out of nowhere for decades but did not know what suddenly came out, ruled the whole white wolf tribe, and then took them. He also said that he had experienced the battlefield countless times. Many people have seen him appear on the battlefield, but there was no one who really let him fight. Therefore, it is said that his affairs are very mysterious, but they know little about him. "It seems that there are still some secrets hidden behind him. Otherwise, it is impossible to attract special investigation from the eastern tribes. He has made such a big detour in order to sneak into his side. It seems that this time''s plan is really believing. If it hadn''t met me, I''m afraid they have successfully sneaked into the White Wolf tribe £¡¡±In fact, Jiang''s two friends will not be able to help each other. In fact, some of them will not be able to help each other For Jiangning, it''s a good thing for Jiangning, but the next action should be more careful. After all, she should not only be on guard against the White Wolf tribal leader, but also be careful of the Revenge of the Oriental tribe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1230 "It seems that the intelligence they have investigated is only the leader of the White Wolf tribe, who has the ability to manipulate the black fog. Now, what he shows is only wrapping his body with black fog, so that his voice and appearance will not be revealed by others. It seems that although he has no killing ability, it is full of novel feeling, It''s not as plain as that Jiangning frowned slightly. He understood that the White Wolf tribal leader now has almost no one. If I want to really investigate his affairs, I''m afraid I have to go back and have a good look. After all, Jiangning can understand that he has only achieved a little bit of ground. Even if he is to carry out such a small task, he needs other people''s gold ornaments I''m afraid we don''t know when we can win the continuous competition! And it seems that the other party has mastered a lot of his information, including her elder martial sister Gu Xibing, who was caught back. In this way, Jiangning is now in a passive position. "Wizard, where are you?" However, Jiangning can not help but think of 50, after all, this man is entrusted to his own people, so more or less of his hands should also have some information, and now Urumqi has been in it! How to say, the quilt 50 training force has the strength to grow, I''m afraid that Jiangning will be able to help a lot at that time. With the passage of time, the marching speed of the troops was also very fast. Although it was stop and go, they finally arrived before dark. The capital of the White Wolf tribe was located. As soon as they returned to the city, Jiangning was in a hurry to rush to the hall where they were. Soon, the information was handed over to the man. The leader of the White Wolf tribe, holding the intelligence from the investigation, didn''t say much. He just frowned and seemed very dissatisfied with the result. After all, who can like the feeling of being investigated? So when he found out this, he just snorted in a very angry way, but didn''t say anything more. The minister standing beside the leader of the White Wolf tribe was flattered and said, "clan chief, the people of the eastern tribe take this opportunity to investigate you. I''m afraid they want to seize our place. But obviously, they know that their strength is not enough to fight us, so they want to use some crooked means. Maybe they want to investigate your strength Finally, they sent killers, but what they could never have thought of was that your strength, our patriarch, is not what those killers can solve. " Although this seems to be courteous and flattering, it is obviously very useful. However, the leader of the White Wolf tribe snorted coldly and said, "these guys are still capable of investigating such a situation. Up to now, I have been very careful and have been noticed by others. Fortunately, her target is only I don''t care much, but if his target is the whole white wolf tribe as you said, then I have to take some measures against them. It''s a good time to attack the Middle Earth, and I can''t be entangled with the business of one match shop. " The minister said respectfully: "we understand that the most important thing for the clan leader is to attack. The stomach can''t be delayed at all. Therefore, if the other party wants to investigate, we are just blocking it. It''s impossible to fight against him." The leader of the White Wolf tribe sneered and said, "no, you think too much. If they want to investigate, let them investigate. There is no need to add any obstruction. We can''t waste any of our current experience on their hands, and shangbi won''t take this opportunity to make trouble to us. After all, for them, whether it''s Midway or midway Whether we win or not is not good news, so they will continue to wait. In this way, we will have more. And even if they really go to investigate, I''m afraid they can''t find out any information, because even I don''t know very well, do I? " After listening to the words of the leader of the White Wolf tribe, the minister quickly nodded his head and then retreated. Jiangning on the side was stunned. After all, he was not very familiar with the leader of the White Wolf tribe. It can be seen that this man seems to be very confident in himself, and he can hear a different surprise from his mouth. Looking at some doubts, the leader of the White Wolf tribe in Jiangning didn''t say much. He just explained, intentionally or unintentionally, "don''t think much about it. Although what I said is that I don''t know much about my own strength, I''m obviously better than those guys. It''s just that some secret methods have changed a little. I believe you''ve noticed This layer of black fog on me, as reported in the intelligence report, is indeed a bit unusual, but its effect is not so-called hiding one''s true identity, it is just for some special reasons After talking about this, the leader of the White Wolf tribe kept silent. Obviously, this reason makes you not qualified to know. However, Jiangning didn''t think much about it. He just nodded silently and retreated. Now, he doesn''t think about what this kind of information is? "It seems that you have some trust in me if you can tell me these words. Next, it''s time for us to see when the wizard will come back, so that we can join hands, and then we can really go to carry out any task. What we need to do next, that is, the last bit of progress, will be able to take advantage of the man''s side He is not prepared to challenge himObviously, although Jiangning said that it was full of fear, some hardship was very pleasant, for his goal was close to Jiangning, naturally it was full of excited expression. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1231 Naturally, there was no need to solidify the duoguwen White Wolf tribe, and all the things had been handled properly. We have to say that their strength is admirable. Whether in military or political terms, they have been far ahead of the tribes in other islands. In this matter, they showed unprecedented demeanor, which is to completely solve this problem, Leave no doubt. Although the tribes in the East seem to want to investigate what kind of ability the White Wolf tribe leader has, it is really tight here. No one knows this. Jiangning even suspects that no one in the whole white wolf tribe knows his real identity and strength. Therefore, the dog has such a mentality to watch the company A lot of the best news of Dongbian was lost in the process of harvest. Naturally, the tribes in the East can''t be consumed with their resources. Otherwise, even if their own strength is too strong, it will be a huge consumption for them at that time. Therefore, it is the retreating people that make them all return to their own side and do not conduct investigation any more. Naturally, there is no clue about the next things of the eastern tribes, We can only let the White Wolf tribe continue to grow. However, although they said that they did not investigate anything with any information, they still found some doubts. One thing is that it has provided considerable help to Jiangning. It is necessary to keep track of the traces of those people in the east tribe to continue to study at home, so as to find out what kind of great ability these white wolf tribes can dominate the whole surrounding area? Although Jiangning was still not trusted by anyone at this time, it was much better than before. After all, Jiangning''s actions won the gratitude of many people. His actions directly destroyed the plot of the eastern tribes against them, and indirectly saved the White Wolf tribe. Because at this time, once the White Wolf tribe started a war with the surrounding tribes, all of them would be affected, not only economically, but also militarily. As a result, their plan to march into the Central Plains would be delayed, and there would be a lot of changes. Therefore, for the sake of this battle, they would not Will give up drop, but in such a case, can only be unable to more extraneous branches. Therefore, the leader of the White Wolf tribe seems to have a new understanding of Jiang you. When he sees Jiangning, he is no longer as suspicious as before. Instead, he tries to make him do something within his power. Of course, he will not use it to act alone. After all, it is still the best monitor for her, and Jiangning often offends a small follower Although it is said that they obey Jiangning''s arrangement on the surface, they are actually secretly investigating some information of Jiangning. Jiangning''s words and deeds are recorded, of course, including the daily dialogue with Gu Xibing, and your position will be recorded one by one, and soon it was the director of Jiangning who felt some helpless when he finally came to the task, which made him feel the sense of liberation completely. It''s very uncomfortable to be monitored at such a moment. Even Jiangning likes to feel uncomfortable. Even if he can easily avoid the incident of a small follower with his super high cultivation, he can''t fully move freely under such circumstances. Therefore, Jiangning still plans to set up a moment to go out for action. Sure enough, news soon came from the front, because before and after that, some people began to explore the border of the Central Plains, that is, the so-called test battle. The main purpose was to test the strength of the frontier defense of the Chinese and Turkish army, and lay the foundation for their future attacks. Naturally, the forces of the strategists were witches before Teacher Liu Ziqing went to the place. This surprised Jiangning a lot. We should know that the place where Liu Ziqing went before was a group of wizard troops. Although there are very few wizard positions in the whole tribe, because they are very precious in practice and difficult to inherit, so many people are unable to complete the task of 50. For them, they can only look at it Yes. It''s impossible to form an army with witches. After all, the force of this army is too strong. The witches in every tribe are extremely rare. Even those who can compete with the patriarch. If they are allowed to form an army, their combat effectiveness can be imagined. Of course, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to form such a powerful army. Therefore, for them, the wizard army is just a name. Its members are composed of dozens of witches from various tribes, their entourage and some auxiliary personnel. Of course, there are more auxiliary personnel. They basically occupy nine out of ten of the whole wizard army. Many of them are semi monks who want to become a wizard by self-study. However, without the leadership of people, it is impossible for them to succeed in practice. Therefore, their situation is only potential achievements, but more or less they can be regarded as some The basic skills of pragmatism, that''s why I was invited in. All they can do is to assist in pollution control, which is to make their ability play to the limit, which is basically similar to the feeling of forming an enhanced array. Most of the rest are followers. Of course, there are only a few witches among them, but even so, the strength of this team can not be underestimated.We should know that in real combat, the strength of any wizard can not be underestimated. Even a wizard like Liu Ziqing can, to some extent, be able to fight against figures of such rank as Jiangning. Therefore, in terms of strength, the strength of this army is absolutely no less than that of any other place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1232 Such an army composed of samurai is not only powerful in fighting, but also more importantly in that they can change the formation at any time. Their role is basically equivalent to the ability of several troops combined. How can it be regarded as not powerful! Moreover, their number is extremely rare. Compared with other armies, the number of them is tens of thousands, which is even less. Only thousands of people can move freely on the battlefield, which can be said to be without any burden. Moreover, since their operations do not need any heavy weapons, each of them can finish the battle with light equipment All of them can go to any battlefield at any time and play a unique effect. How can we not let the White Wolf tribe care about it! And obviously, this pig is the core of the army. The key is that it ignores the fact that other people can be replaced faster at any time. So basically, they can let the whole army move freely as long as there are no casualties among dozens of warriors. In this way, naturally, it will not be greatly affected, even if it is the enemy After some losses, self-esteem will not be greatly improved. On the contrary, we can continue to fight. In the face of such an enemy, I''m afraid everyone will feel afraid. After all, the wizard profession is more positive even in the middle of the way. Therefore, if we want to eliminate the 50, we may not find any solution. At that time, we can only face the situation of collapse. Therefore, the White Wolf tribe will spend such a huge capital to invest in the 50 asymmetry, Naturally, we hope that they can play their role in the battlefield. However, such behavior has caused some people''s dissatisfaction, especially those tribal warriors who are fighting on the grassland. Although they say that you have great respect for the military master in your bones, they still can''t change their habits as a soldier. They think that in the war, the most important thing is to rely on the soldiers themselves, so the strength of the wizard troops is Some despise. Among them, the most representative figures are the ethnic generals of the White Wolf tribe. His troops are the most elite figures of the White Wolf tribe. It can be said that the most elite forces of the White Wolf tribe can be said to be beyond the pale wolf''s ignorance of Qian. His leading figures have led them to various small battlefields, and all of them have won the victory without exception, and it is precisely because of his ash wood talent So even if the head of the White Wolf tribe was facing the general, he would be a little polite. This left-wing general is a typical radical school. He thinks that this dance is necessary for the army to lead the army, and it has no effect at all. For him, in the battlefield, the most important thing is to trample on the dignity of women and to erase all the learning of the enemy. Only in this way can they lose the ability to resist. If Altai leaves the army, it is not at all Before fighting in the battlefield, they have already subdued the strange martial arts of the opponent''s users. In this way, the opponents will only have a continuous stream of rebellious psychology, and without causing serious damage to the troops, their core will be completely exposed. For the wizard troops, the shortcomings are also very obvious. After all, their center is the forty fifty, and there is no surplus to hold his protection after the meeting on the battlefield. Therefore, once the opponent and the core attack, and the driver of the wizard force is a wizard, the army will be completely paralyzed, no matter how much money is spent If they can''t make up for it, the wizard army will be a total waste. In the face of such a situation, it is impossible for him to agree to invest too much money. After all, if he has no future investment, it will only make the battlefield more complicated and confusing. Once the other party has mastered and defeated this position, he will not have to think about it any more. His dream of marching into the Central Plains has also been successful. Therefore, he has repeatedly He strongly demanded that the clan leader of the White Wolf tribe should not send so much money to reach the hands of the 50 troops. However, it seems that the leader will not give him face this time. Even if he is in any state, his answer is just a cold turn. In the face of such a situation, although he is unwilling, he can do nothing. After all, for him, he is just a general. The main point he really grasps is the head of the White Wolf tribe. Although he is angry with me, he can only do so. However, it does not mean that he will swallow his courage. Although he has not received anything on the surface, he still does What can be done behind the scenes, after all, as a left-wing general, even if he is known, he can''t rise to the top. So he quietly brought his troops to the vicinity of the wizard troops. Naturally, he lost dozens of machines on QQ to give them supplies that were not as good as mine, which contained a large amount of gold and silver and said that these things could be collective resources on the battlefield? You should know that once these things are distributed to other armies, they can make all soldiers celebrate for countless days. However, for the wizard troops, they are in great need of these things, because they usually say that some items used for the synthesis of witchcraft need money to buy. Therefore, for them, these gold and silver treasures are necessary for the whole powerful warrior army. Naturally, it will not feel good if they are seized under the circumstances, so the news is soon sent out, When they reached the top, they reached the mouth of the tribal chief of nabai.After hearing this, although the patriarch had some doubts, he still didn''t take any more actions. After all, for her, the left-wing general also had to take into account. If she blindly appreciated the so-called wizard troops, the rebellion of the left-wing general would not be tolerated. So he just called Jiangning carefully. "I believe you also understand that I have something to do with you this time." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1233 After hearing the first sentence, you have understood that this time, the chiefs of the White Wolf tribe went to the wizard unit to investigate what the general left wing had to do to return these belongings. For them, the fifty boost of this war is also necessary, and in any case, it is impossible to bypass a solitary faction. He could not offend him, so he thought of a compromise and called him over. "My ministers are no exception. They are all trash. They are all scum from all ethnic groups. In my eyes, their role is only to subdue those who are not satisfied. In fact, what they say is not of any use. Therefore, this is the reason why I called you here. I believe you understand it already." After listening to the words of the head of the White Wolf tribe, Jiangning just nodded in silence and said with a cold hum: "but in addition to those people, you also have a lot of capable generals in your hands. It is not totally unreasonable for him to have a new situation there, and he is not a reckless person. As long as you have a good talk with him, he will still accept it." The patriarch of the White Wolf tribe sat on it, and the Obsidian dragon danced all over his body. It seemed that he could not see his joy, anger and sorrow. She made a deep voice and sighed: "some things you don''t quite understand. There are many generals whose origins are different. He should have been a wizard, but because some situations have been robbed, he hates witches very much This profession, that''s why I can''t persuade her "Now that he is so radical, I can''t help him. He can''t offend those people under me. They are all familiar with him. Therefore, if they come forward, they can''t be rejected. By contrast, you new guy has no way to understand, so I''m going to send you now." Jiangning was puzzled and didn''t quite understand what the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe meant. "I believe you are a little confused. Why would I send you there! You can''t accept the task now, because you can''t accept the second time. You can''t accept the second time Looking at the head of the White Wolf tribe who was full of self-confidence above, he nodded helplessly, and then indicated that he had taken the task. The White Wolf tribal chief sitting on the stage immediately laughed and said, "fortunately, I didn''t mistake you. You are a useful guy at the critical moment, which is much more useful than those who can only say and can''t do it Now, I''ll tell you why. " "First of all, you don''t know that guy, so it''s very easy to get in touch with him. I''ll arrange other identities for you to join him. You''ll step by step in front of him, and then you''ll become her most trusted person. In this way, what you say will play a role. It''s much more useful than the guys I sent out." "Secondly, you are familiar with one of the witches, Liu Ziqing. I am very clear about this. Although you did not say so, in fact, according to my contacts, it is not difficult for you to investigate the relationship between you and him. Therefore, in this way, whether you are in the left-wing general or in the wizard army, you can speak up, and this task is just like this It''s easier to explain. " "That''s why I chose you. Do you understand now?" Jiangning nodded vaguely, and then asked with some doubts: "but it will be too long. It is said that I will go to him step by step, and you will not know when it is when you come to ride a horse. So it will waste too much time. Can you really catch up with the plan? We should know that under the present situation, if the witches do not get to go from time to time, their world will not be able to go on. In this way, we will not have any time before marching into the Central Plains? " The tribal chief just said faintly: "you believe that I can''t use this time for a long time, because the promotion in his side is much easier than you think, because I still know too much about him, so you can just rest assured and do it. You don''t need to worry about the time. If the supermarket is not completed, I won''t blame you any more Yes, I''ll show up again and give him some ideas Hearing this, Jiangning just nodded silently, because he knew that he should go anyway. After all, for him, the only person in the whole white wolf tribe, who is a left-wing general and is familiar with witches, is probably the only one of his own, so he can''t refuse to go anyway. Since he can''t shirk it, let''s just accept it. In this way, he can improve his position in the head of the White Wolf tribe. However, Jiangning doesn''t know how long it will take. So, he is worried. Although he says he wants to take care of the ice, he is not sure when he thinks about the action, and he will bring one if he goes A girl went to the army, so Jiangning thought it over. After saying goodbye to the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe, Jiangning returned to her own species and began to prepare. Although Gu Xibing wanted to go with him, Gu Xibing could only dimly nod his head after Jiangning had finished the whole thing, and agreed with Jiangning''s current practice. In addition, in this white wolf tribe, many body building techniques are very novel Xibing is also a kind of cultivation, so he chose to stay here to improve his swordsmanship.Jiangning inside is ready to start the journey to the border. What he did after meeting Liu Ziqing there was something to talk about later. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1234 When he was sent to the border, Jiangning looked at the familiar face and felt that he had returned to the feeling when he was still in the Central Plains. There, Jiangning realized many people, and now it is a completely strange scene here. Because now, it is full of devastation and many people have been lost because of the war. There are dead bodies all over the ground, which can be said to be full of blood on the battlefield. Jiangning is also very uncomfortable on this battlefield. Even if he has been through the battlefield for a long time, it is also unwilling for him to see these people fall down one by one. "When will the family of the Wei state be returned? The soldiers will go out of the border for years." After swallowing the poem lightly, Jiangning wiped away the tears in the corner of his eyes. Looking at the bodies of these heroes, Jiangning was also sad and indignant. For him, naturally, he did not need to care about these ordinary people''s lives, but at the same time, he was also a person from the Central Plains, and could not see such a homeland being ravaged. These soldiers came here just to protect their homeland. They didn''t know that the other side had already exclaimed, but under such circumstances, they could only stick to the struggle, even if they knew that they would die on this battlefield one day, and they would not forget to protect their beloved ancestral country and homeland. Now he came alone in Jiangning. He was much more relaxed. Because he wanted to lurk in the left-wing general''s army, it was impossible for people of the same trade to join in. It would be too obvious that some friends would come together to make the general''s idea, which was not a good thing. Thanks to this, you have got rid of other people''s surveillance and really acted on your own. This also shows that the patriarchs of the old tribe have full trust in him. At least Jiangning will not be explained any more, which is a good thing! After stretching his muscles and bones, Jiangning felt the unprecedented strength in his body, because in the former White Wolf tribe, he said that his own strength would not be easily exposed. Although such words can hide people''s eyes, but also make his body feel unprecedented pain, strong sense of oppression makes his Dantian full for a long time Status. After he came out alone, Jiangning helped him to let go, and at the same time he could heal himself. After all, he could enjoy his leisure time. But who knows, because of such a relaxation, Jiangning felt that his internal strength seemed to be out of control. "Can we say that because of the long-term depression, my strength has rebounded. Is it true that the strength of my long-term management is so concealed that I will be promoted again?" It''s true. It''s just like other people''s long-term burden to increase their resistance ability. When they take the load off, they will be as light as a swallow. This is also a way of cultivation. For Jiangning, he did exactly that. Feeling the aura in his body, Jiangning immediately sat on his knees and began to practice. He began to run his own Duke. Soon, the aura gathered in his own body and began to surge. The realm also began to float. Feeling the aura gushing from his body, Jiangning held his breath and began to pour with all his strength, so that he could inform the meridians around the elixir field The whole body. At the same time, the surrounding windless automatic protection airflow is rushing towards Jiangning, forming a huge whirlpool towards the end of the warrior. Soon Jiangning, who is in the center of the whirlpool, feels that the aura around him is gathering from all directions and attaching himself to his surroundings. Jiang Ning knows that if he really wants to advance to the next semester, so he increases it The release around him has created a huge sand pit around him. "Not enough, more is needed!" Jiangning cold hum, is to adjust their own state to the best, and then a dull hum thunderbolt suddenly increased several times, and the surrounding wind is finally crazy up, from the beginning of the slight wind into the present tornado general state, the sky fighters can not afford, speechless, even clouds are involved in Chinese Medicine, no doubt, these heaven and earth aura is like spring In the middle, Jiang Ning just like a bottomless pit swallows all these auras. For Jiangning, there is no bottleneck, because his talent is unique, so for him, as long as these auras reach a certain level, he will be able to complete promotion, so soon he will feel his strength completely improved. With a thundering thunder in the sky, Jiangning was defeated, but he did not move. Then there were several thunders, which defeated Jiangning one after another. However, he could not see any scar on his body, as if he had been devoured by Jiangning just like those spirits. "Thunder robbery is over, it should be done!" Jiangning snorted coldly, and then he collected his breath. Sure enough, with the convergence of his breath, all the aura gushed out, as if exploded, forming a huge lindane pouring toward Jiangning''s head, and the Dantian in Jiangning''s body began to gather. After Park Xinhui''s passing, the sweet fragrance still appears larger and broader, and the aura contained in it is more rich. Now Jiangning''s strength has been increased by more than dozens of times. It must be natural that his achievements this time are no problem."I didn''t expect to reach the ascent stage directly!" Jiangning is also surprised. I didn''t expect that for a long time, he made a direct breakthrough, and this breakthrough is huge. For a long time, you have never felt such a full power. Presumably, it is also the reason why he quietly practiced some body building skills from the White Wolf tribe! As for Jiangning, the skills they practice are often internal, so the external stories are more complete after the collection of the body building skills of the wolf tribe. In the case of both internal and external cultivation, the strength of individuals is improved. The Dantian directly reaches the state of ascension. Now Jiangning has entered the stage of ascension By any presence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1235 Jiang Ning grasped a stone and crushed it into pieces. Jiangning was shocked. He did not expect to reach such a level. He poured all his aura into it, and the stone, like King Kong, was easily cut into pieces Powder, it can be seen that their own strength is so strong. Besides, it''s just strength. It''s hard to believe what kind of situation Jiangning can achieve when he uses the Kirin arm. However, Jiangning does find something strange, because he only practiced seven before, but he didn''t think that he was so strong when he practiced external body at the same time. "It seems that it''s true that the warriors from the grassland were able to fight against the people of the Central Plains. Their body building skills are also quite powerful. Is it said that their body building skills were one of the skills they once majored in? It''s just because the sects are different that they are divided into internal and external parts. " Jiangning said in silence: "in other words, if you practice the two skills at the same time, and if you practice both internal and external skills, it is very likely that you will play the two methods at the same time, and you will supplement each other''s shortcomings. Although in this way, the cultivation of that point and the progress will be slower, and you need to practice two skills at the same time, but in this way, you will be stronger and stronger." Jiangning wrote it down in silence, and still believed that if he was more perfect after his death, he would be able to practice the methods of practicing body and Qi at the same time. In this way, he could walk out of his own way. After he was promoted to the flying stage, Jiangning also felt some different existence, because his sensing ability was also strengthened. Therefore, he could easily feel several forces flying in here from his divine consciousness. If you frown a little, you would be quickly invisible and go away. You should know how much his shielding public law class is and his instant skills can be So no one can keep up with him. Soon, a moment after Jiangning left, several people came. Walking in the front of an old man slightly frowned and said to himself, "who was just here? Can it be said that he is crossing the robbery? I''m afraid it''s no ordinary person to be able to reach this state, or at least it can be compared with us. In this case, it''s hard to say what kind of person he is And then the man who came to us said faintly, "I just hope he is from the Middle Earth. Otherwise, if we meet him on the battlefield, it will be very hard. In this way, we have another strong enemy." Just as they were going to say something more, they immediately looked into the distance, and their eyes were full of strong vigilance. They saw a man in armor flying from afar. His face was covered with black beard, and only one pair of eyes was exposed. Besides the armor, the body exposed on her body was the same black, which was strange. And he carried a huge steel sword on his back. After he came back, he looked at the two people in front of him and said with disdain: "I''m still here. What''s the character who caused the fluctuation here? It''s the two of you. " The first old man sneered and said, "we are just like you. We just came here. I don''t know who this person is. I thought I was a warrior in your grassland tribe. But now it seems that this is not the case. At least you don''t know him." The man in armor laughed and said, "why don''t you know it''s not from our grassland! You know, it''s very likely that he is a warrior here. He just doesn''t want to reveal his identity. If he is willing to come out, I''m afraid he will be the first to come to me. " He said that the man in armor turned around and was about to leave. When he left, he turned and said, "give up your resistance. If you continue to resist like this, there will be no good results. We people on the grassland will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. As long as we enter your city, we will become the same people as you." The old man snorted coldly and said, "Archie, don''t bully people too much. Although it''s not the time to start a war, don''t think that we dare not fight with you. Although your strength is very terrible, there are two of us. Coupled with our continuous reinforcements, your troops can''t possibly win this A war. " "You can test the strength of the troops with the help of those miscellaneous soldiers who come from you! You don''t even need the so-called troops to defeat you. I think you''d better surrender as soon as possible. " The two sides snorted coldly, but there was no big war, because they both knew that there would be a war here, and there was no absolute certainty. Now they still need to withdraw and wait for the war to begin. So they just snorted, didn''t say anything more, and turned around and left. However, after the two sides had gone for a long time, a figure came out of the trees on one side. He looked at it warily and breathed a sigh of relief around him. "I didn''t expect that the people on both sides were really difficult to deal with. I just let out these breath, and soon I came from a very far away place. Their speed surprised me. But fortunately, my concealment skill was not practiced in vain. It seems that the relationship between the two sides is not as bad as I thought and has not reached the irreconcilable level."Of course, the person who showed up was hiding in Jiangning before. After it was advanced, he hid in one side. In the future, he saw all the things before and understood clearly what was going on in his eyes. Then he began to have his own plan. "However, in short, I''d better rush there first. After all, this task must be completed first." Jiangning helplessly said, is to turn around to leave, and his speed is naturally extremely fast, the eve, and soon is to arrive at the destination. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1236 "Report to Archie general, I''m Jiangning". With a low, vigorous and full of self introduction, Archie turns from the terrain map of xingla River, which is connected with the grassland and Central Plains, and stares at the young man who kneels on his knees like a torch. Archimu had to suspect this unexpected intruder under severe current circumstances. However, due to the current status of general Langyan in the tribe, he had to give this man a good face. "Report to general, when I was young, I lived alone in the mountains. Once, general Lang Yan was injured in the battlefield and escaped into the mountain. He lost too much blood and fainted. I happened to see him in the mountain. So I had a little help to general Lang Yan. This time, I came to general Lang Yan because I was desperate. But I learned some witchcraft when I was young, and general Lang Yan''s men were all elite Good general, it doesn''t involve witchcraft. Relying on the great kindness of general Lang Yan, I can come to join the army of general archimu. In the future, I will devote all my efforts to the death of the general. " Jiangning was calm, and his face did not change at all. Qi Mu was beating a drum in his heart. Although he thought that he had to defend himself during the war, he still sent people to give him uniform and sent him away... "What''s the matter?" Two soldiers were standing in the middle of the crowd outside the camp. With the roar of general archimu, they immediately dispersed. The majesty of general archimu could not be underestimated among the soldiers. All of them immediately stopped shouting. Waiting for general archimu to preside over justice... Archie went between them and asked what had caused such a stir and what was the cause of the fire on the opposite field. Two people do not make a voice, next to the generals slowly road to the two things. In fact, they quarreled over a bag of silver. Jiangning in the side of silence, low-key is the only way to survive here. It turned out that Qi Zhou, one of the officers and soldiers, went to the foot of Lingyin mountain to explore the terrain with several soldiers yesterday, but he didn''t come back until this morning. However, Qi Zhou found that the money bag was missing this morning. It was an unpleasant thing to lose money. Suddenly, someone found that there was a silver bag hidden in the Zhengxing quilt of the tent. So they argued endlessly and fought with witchcraft outside ¡£ After knowing the general situation, Archie''s face was very unhappy. "General archimu, one of us is at the top of the mountain and the other is at the end of the mountain. I don''t know how he got my purse. Within your jurisdiction, as long as we use witchcraft, you will have a feeling. So I think that Zhengxing must have an accomplice to help him steal my purse! Zheng Xing''s family is poor. He must be jealous of me! " Qi Zhou told the situation and said his own analysis. "My Lord! I didn''t! " Zheng Xing couldn''t explain why the money bag was here. Archimu thought. Qi Zhou is right. There is a river between the foot of Lingyin mountain and the end of the mountain. It is very far away. If Zhengxing runs, it will take five hours to get to the other side of the mountain at the fastest speed, and it will take ten hours to go back and forth. If it takes six hours to go back and forth by water. For such a long time, witches usually sleep for five hours. Someone should have noticed that someone is not there. Confusion, doubt, anxiety, uneasiness. If you don''t judge again, I''m afraid the officers and men will despise it... There was a flurry in Archie''s mind... "General, you don''t count the time correctly..." "Who? Who''s talking in my ear? " Archimu heard someone whispering in his ear. "General archimu, please allow me to have a private talk with you in the tent." Jiangning has a calm face. Due to practicing witchcraft since childhood, he was often beaten up, which has cultivated Jiangning''s gloomy personality. However, he has to deny the light in his eyes, which is persistent light. No one can stop the light... Archie was not happy that the new recruit could come up with some bad ideas to persuade him, but at present, he did not know what to do. He agreed to his request and entered the tent with this beautiful but stable man. Soon after, all the soldiers outside the tent saw what kind of witchcraft general archimu used to hide in Lingyin mountain. It seems that... The art of searching for things, the technique of leaf barrier. General archimu slowly came out of the tent, followed by a handsome young wizard. "I know who stole the purse!" Qi Mu is proud of himself. His good witchcraft and the method of commanding battles have promoted this poor soldier to higher ranks in recent years. Although his strength is super strong, he does not lose the ambition of a villain, but is reckless.. After a burst of noisy discussions, the officers and soldiers watched curiously at the rebellious general, who was a high-ranking and powerful man who never cut back on the soldiers'' food and salaries, and listened to the results... "General, have you found the evidence that Zhengxing stole my purse! He will soon abolish his witchcraft and dare not let him harm others again Qi Zhou''s aggressive attitude was rather anxious. "My Lord! Please be aware of it Zheng Xing''s poor family made him less arrogant than Qi Zhou. "All right! Stop it! The killer is With the direction of Archie''s finger, everyone saw an unexpected scene! The general actually means.... Qi Zhou!! "General! You... Is there a mistake.. I am Qi Zhou! The one who lost his purse Qi Zhou''s flustered feet and frightened eyes made him approach the general, making sincere gestures, trying to tell everyone that the general had pointed the wrong person..."Zhengxing''s family was poor, but his witchcraft talent was extremely high. He was an indispensable talent among all the generals. However, although he was well-off in the Qi and Zhou dynasties, his qualifications were not so good all the time... So this time I took the opportunity to abolish Zhengxing''s Witchcraft so that one of the biggest competitors could be appreciated and promoted in the future, right... Qi Zhou! " Archie''s confident appearance makes everyone believe and admire his general more... "General, please find out the evidence!" Qi Zhou was indignant... "The evidence is very simple. It''s hidden in the rock at the end of the mountain ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± It''s like being shocked. It turns out that the general just used the leaf barrier technique! ¡£¡£¡£ "General, I''m sorry Qi Zhou was as embarrassed as a deflated balloon and sat down on the cold grassland in Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1237 "I hope you won''t do it again, but you have to do it this time, otherwise it will be hard to convince people..." With that, Qi Mu used the technique of flowing empty to display on the whole body of pain... Qi Zhou was tortured like a deposed soldier, his hair was disordered, and he didn''t feel any sympathy. On the contrary, he was disgusted... All the officers and men looked at the general blankly... I don''t understand why the leaf barrier technique can find out the real culprit, and why Qi Zhou stole his own purse... But the general''s serious eyes and cold face made everyone silent. Watch the general judge quietly. "In fact, the truth is very simple. I always wanted to go back and forth by water for six hours, and it was even more protracted when I went by land. However, we witches stipulated that we should sleep five hours every night. How can you get to the crime scene so quickly without using witchcraft... However, Jiangning''s words awakened the dreamer. It turns out that the lingyinshan River on the high side seems to be gentle, but in fact, the internal waves surge... If it takes three hours to swim to the upper reaches, but it only takes one and a half hours to swim back. It''s four and a half hours. It''s totally in time before the witches wake up. Although we witches only sleep for five hours, we belong to deep sleep. If it''s not for any major events, we won''t wake us up.. Just now, why did I use the leaf barrier technique again, I knew that Qi Zhou was the real culprit. I found that there were indeed some wet clothes hidden in the rock at the end of the mountain. Although Qi Zhou''s money bag was dry, the wet silver must have soaked the bottom of the bag Archimu was very confident and proud to explain to the officers and men. Zheng Xing raised the purse in his hand, and the bottom was really wet... "Thank you, general, for your kindness! The villain will live up to the people''s expectations and serve the army with his heart and soul! " Zheng Xing''s words made the generals more convinced... Akimu was very satisfied with this time. The officers and men stepped down slowly... A Qimu and Jiangning standing in the corner smile, there is nothing to show back in the camp... Jiangning glanced at the evil smile in his eyes and lowered his head to return to his barracks. Although Archie had no action on the surface, in fact, Jiangning knew what he had gotten... When akimu returned to the account, he knew that although he did not reward Jiangning, it was because he could not reward Jiangning too much for a new comer. But this time, Jiangning''s intelligence was really admirable, and he solved his own crisis. Archimu thought that if this person was used by himself, he would help me achieve great success in the future! Time flies by, and it''s spring in the twinkling of an eye. The spring of the grassland is not as beautiful as the Central Plains. I remember that the Platycladus orientalis and smiling trees in my hometown are especially flourishing. Cherry blossoms have fallen, leaving the lonely branches quietly waiting for the arrival of winter. When they left, the trees withered and turned to spring breeze. The spring of grassland has a special flavor. The green grass all over the mountains and fields vies to emerge from this barren and vast land, and some small flowers have dotted the vast field. Standing in this strange and heavy land, Jiangning is quietly waiting for the arrival of the next opportunity. "In a few days, it''s the time for the drill. I hope you''ll prepare well. In a month''s time, it''s time for us to display our talents. I hope you''ll work hard. When you''re promoted, your talent will be revealed." The arrogant attitude of akimu on his horse is related to his never losing battle. In the war with Central Plains, as long as akimu appears, the White Wolf tribe is slightly better than the White Wolf tribe. However, sometimes archimu also meets strong men. It is said that there was a top wizard in the Zhongyuan Dynasty, but no one knows his name, no one knows his gender, and even more No one knows where his witchcraft has reached... In archimu''s eyes, we must defeat this invisible and powerful wizard... Only in this way can we be famous in the world! Jiangning stands in the crowd and smiles calmly, as if something is coming again... During the drill, Jiangning became familiar with the whole process, and conducted sorcery array and sorcery contest in the grassland far away from the tribe. Archimu is the thorn rock, and the sorcerer means the judge who judges everything. He selects the wizard who is suitable for leading troops in the battlefield. In this selection, although it is a war between allies, it is no different from that of the battlefield, or it is more intense. Only the wizard on the battlefield has the opportunity to be promoted to the next stage of witchcraft practice and receive more people''s respect. In the last war, only ten people were selected, and many were forced to return home. This time, we must work harder. This time, for Jiangning, it is both an opportunity and a challenge. If you show your witchcraft level, you will be recognized by Archie. If you face many white feathered witches, you will be eliminated. This time, Jiangning must wait for... With a few warnings and encouragement from Archie, everyone has begun to practice. On the boundless grassland, only the xingla River and Lingyin mountain are the obstacles to this boundless land. However, there are wizard troops in the north and the Central Plains Dynasty in the south. The closed environment makes it difficult for the White Wolf tribe to survive. With the improvement of witchcraft and the selection of thousands of generals and soldiers, the northern barbarism Let the White Wolf tribe survive in this vicious society and have a place... A Qimu had to go to Lingyin mountain to have a look. Last time, he realized that the mountain had to be investigated again. Many things were unknown. Had it not been for an accident, akimu would never have imagined that there would be waves under the river. Would the ups and downs of the river and the steep mountains be conducive to the next battle with the wizard tribe? After all, the land is a wizard It''s a great condition to use sorcery.The soldiers were practicing on the grass, afraid that the next one to be eliminated was himself. Jiangning was also in the game, but his opponent was a little better. Jiangning could not help sneering at the big fat man with his face full of flesh and blood, laughing, ugly and complacent. His sorcery is not only on the rise. If he uses one tenth of his palm power, the fat monster of 239 Jin falls at his feet immediately. But now he has to wait and endure. Time makes Jiangning''s heart hard... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1238 Suddenly, a white light in the sky flashed across Lingyin mountain. Many soldiers who knew that their general was there rushed to it. Although the general was arbitrary, he was a rare talent in marching and fighting. In the witchcraft war, his witchcraft and strategy were really amazing. So if this general had an accident, many people would be very flustered. Jiangning looks at the distance, he must be the first to rush past, must! There is only one chance. All of a sudden, Qi mu, who was lying on the Bank of the river, saw Jiangning. He seemed to see hope and longed for Jiangning to save himself when he was helpless... "Jiangning, help me "Archie groaned and fell over. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that he was already in the barracks, surrounded by many worried officers and men. "Call Jiangning here, and I will reward him well. If it were not for him, I would die at the foot of Lingyin mountain today!" A general went out and called in. Although ah Qimu said so, he doubted Jiangning in his heart. There must be something wrong with this boy! He thought. "Jiangning meets the general." Jiangning secretly scolded himself for showing his horse''s feet, but now he has to hide his plan. "The others will go down first. I want to thank Jiangning well." Others left the camp. "How do you, a little rising soldier, know that I have acquired the skill of Yuan Ying and cured me? And come to me so fast, I have to doubt your current wizard state Archie''s pressing, these things are strange. He also began to doubt the purpose of Jiangning''s coming to the barracks ... "report to the general that you have recovered, indicating that the prescription is effective. If you still have the impression, do you remember that I once rescued general Lang Yan, who was also injured by this injury? At that time, he woke up and told me to let me treat him. And, if I guess right. You are the hand of Liu Ziqing... " Jiangning was as calm as ever, and then said, "as for my speed, my teacher has taught me Yuexing technique, so that I can do everything possible in the future." Shocked, frightened. In the face of this young boy, the general who has been wandering for many years is speechless. But the general actually dispelled a lot of doubts about the boy because of his words... "I believe you for a while, but you are still my staff, please remember!" Archimu hoped that these two words could frighten the unfathomable man on the opposite side. Years of marching experience told him that this man must not be simple. If he really took refuge in himself, it would be his great fortune. "Come on, give Jiangning a hundred taels of gold." Archie ordered his men to step back. Leave one person behind. Archimu whispered in his ear, "go and ask general Lang Yan what injury he got when he was rescued by Jiangning." Jiangning withdrew from the military camp and looked into the distance. Shape shifting was a kind of witchcraft that could only be learned at a much higher level than that of Yue. Fortunately, Qi Mu didn''t see the shape shifting skill he used at that time. If he was two higher levels, he might be able to see through it. It was a fluke. "Jiangning, this sneak trip is really dangerous and auspicious. I hope you can protect yourself. When the war ends and the beacon fire goes out, we will drink and enjoy the moon again. I have prepared a perfect plan. After ten years of preparation, you will be able to live up to the expectations and come back in a heroic manner." Thinking of Ziqing''s words before leaving, Jiangning could not help but shed tears of missing two lines. After 25 years of friendship, how can we forget each other? Half a year has passed, and Zi Qingjun''s appearance and sassy talent are still deeply engraved in my mind. Thank you, Ziqing. The next day, in the tent camp, a small soldier said that general Lang Yan had been killed by Liu Ziqing. Then general archimu had a kind smile on his face, and his inner wall line seemed to collapse... "Three days later, in the war with Yifeng Dynasty in the Central Plains, I hope the following people will join me in the war..." Jiangning didn''t hear anything. He knew that there must be his own name in it. As the business in the camp gradually subsided, the general''s thoughts became more and more wanted to be implemented. Jiangning is an indispensable talent. It will be a great help if he is accepted as one of his cronies. "No, I can''t wait any longer. I have to finish the great undertaking immediately after receiving this talent." The general thought. After a day''s intense training, Jiangning looks quite comfortable. He knows that he has been appreciated by the general. Now he can''t scare the snake. He has to wait for the general to speak. If he can''t bear to show off, the general will be suspicious. After a simple dinner, there will be a period of relaxed time for the soldiers. They will read the letters from their relatives from afar. They will share their happiness and missing by the fire. Jiangning is no exception. Although the fake letters written by himself are designed to fool people, he will also think of his parents and that silly girl. "Oh? Why is the atmosphere so sad today? " Asked the general. "General, how did you come?" Asked a soldier in a hurry. "Oh, nothing to do after dinner. See how you are." "ah, we are fine, general, how much trouble you took." "no, I heard from just now that the atmosphere here is very depressing." "general, the boy who came not long ago has a lot of ability. I didn''t expect that he was also a miserable man. He listened to my family affairs and felt very uncomfortable." the general looked at the fire "Well, this child not only has the ability, but also is a good man who pays attention to love. Let''s say, it''s better to do this today. Jiangning Jiangning was stunned for a moment. How did the general come? After a while, he ran quickly, "report!" "En" looked at him with satisfaction, and then asked, "Xiaojiang, you have saved my life. Later, you are also an expert and quite resourceful. It''s better to be my counselor. If you don''t look at the bottom of your sorcery level, you will be my adjutant." Jiang Ning was stunned by the sudden order. "Thank you, general!" The old soldier next to him kicked him. "Oh! "Oh, general Xie," Jiang Ning said, feeling happy. He was afraid that the general was also in a hurry. Then he said, "since the general has put me in such an important position, I will try my best to repay the general for his cultivation." "Don''t say these words. As you know, I don''t like to listen to them. When you clean up my account, I have something to discuss with you." the general said faintly, "yes!" Jiangning took his life, quickly packed up and went to the general''s tent. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1239 The general paced slowly inside the tent. The crackling of matches and the shouting outside of the tent were not as exciting as this step. Jiangning was surprised that something had happened. "I don''t want to talk about the war in front of me. I asked you to come to discuss the war with you. At noon today, people from the tribe sent a message. The battle ahead was tight and the battle with the Central Plains was endless. From Juling peak to Jingshan mountain, the casualties of both sides were more than half. However, our compensation was very difficult. It was not as convenient as the Central Plains. The opinions of the tribal elders were different It has been divided into two groups. One group intends to fight to the death and invade the Central Plains in an all-out way. In this way, we will undoubtedly suffer heavy losses. Even if we enter the Central Plains for a long time, the other faction wants us to carry out sneak attacks, open a gap with an elite army, and occupy the Central Plains step by step. Although it is safe, it is not easy to implement. Now that''s it. You''ve got a lot of ideas. Let''s see what we can do. " After the general said this, he looked at Jiangning quietly, but Jiangning was lost in thought. "It turns out that the war ahead is getting hotter. The tribes can''t bear it, and the Central Plains must be hard. It''s better to push the boat along the river and join hands with Liu Ziqing Seeing that he looked better, the general asked, "what do you think?" "Report to general, I am just one of your counsellors. How can I interfere in the great politics? Please forgive me." "Nonsense! I want you to be my counselor. I want you to give me advice. Don''t be polite to me. If you say it, you can say it. If you don''t say go away, there are many people who want to sit in this position! " After hearing this, Jiangning thought, good guy, he was really impatient, so he asked, "since the general has said so, I''ll tell you my humble opinion. I think we can occupy the boundary between the two peaks first, step by step, and supply can ask the Yufeng wizard troops to assist us. They have little role in this battle, so they can help with the logistics supply. As for how to occupy the boundary between the two peaks, I believe that there are not a few capable people in the tribe, so I should not interrupt. " After hearing this, the general felt that it was also right. The imperial wind witchcraft force was no longer a hawk with claws. It was also possible to send some other jobs to them. In addition, if you don''t think of such a clever idea, I won''t be rewarded if you don''t think of it "General, I have some ideas, but I need to go to the White Wolf tribe to learn about the troop allocation and the situation of the front-line war, so that I can make my ideas more accurate." Jiangning vowed to say. The general thought it over for a while, and thought that what he said was reasonable. After all, he was just a counselor who had just taken office. He was afraid that he did not understand the situation of the front line very well. So he asked, "how much are you sure of your idea?" "70%" Jiangning said confidently. Looking at him, the general did not seem to be talking big words. He was very curious. Jiangning was always so unexpected, so he asked, "so sure? Don''t try to be brave. It''s a big crime to miss the military. That''s not for fun "No problem! I have a plan. I can hide thousands of people, go deep into the boundary between the two peaks, help our army occupy the two peaks, and take the Central Plains directly after a day''s rest! " "What''s the plan?" The general was shocked to hear that there was such a method. It was hard to believe that a low-level wizard could have this ability. "Have you ever heard of teacher Ning... Take me to the tribal chief tomorrow, and I will tell you. " Jiangning slowly said this sentence, the mind will emerge a huge conspiracy, hum! If you want to invade our Central Plains, it''s time for you to suffer... Looking at the brilliance of the arms and claws, almost every wizard who has enough body beads shows such negative emotions as greed, desire, envy and jealousy. If it was not impossible to rob them, maybe they have already flocked to it. After a brief shock, Liu Ziqing gradually calmed down, nodded to Jiangning and said, "no wonder you dare to come to our tribe alone, but there are two divine masters protecting claws. It seems that your background is not ordinary either Jiangning smiles and says, "do you want to know the name of my pair of arm guards? And why do I have a guru arm and claw? " The patriarch was stunned. "Will you tell us?" Jiangning said: "what can''t be said? My pair of arms and claws, called Yin and Yang giant spirit palms, can greatly improve the strength, but also can enhance the power of any skill when it is released. " "Listen to Zhou Weiqing''s talk about his Shenshi level equipment. Because of his great interest, the clan leader has even forgotten what he should do at this time. Jiangning said with a smile, "patriarch, you don''t know what the suit is made of Shenshi equipment." Almost without hesitation, the patriarch said, "legendary suit?" Jiangning nodded and said, "yes, it''s a legendary suit. My suit may not be the most legendary suit in the world, but it is definitely the most powerful. It means that if you have a complete set, you can lift the whole earth as long as you have a solid enough ring. At present, in addition to the pair of arm guards you see, there is another one. " The patriarch''s mood gradually calmed down, looking at Jiangning, his eyes showed a color of thinking, "why tell me these? It should be an absolute secret to the wizard. " Jiangning said: "I said that you will be my compatriots in the future. It''s nothing to let you know. That''s a good idea. As for the bad words, I will say these because I am sure that you people are not enough to pose any threat to me. As long as I want to, as long as I have enough time to kill you, it is not too difficult for me"Boy, if you want to die, just say it." A strong man with yellow hair roared behind the patriarch. For a moment, the whole camp became excited. As long as the patriarch gives an order, he will rush over and tear Jiangning into pieces. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1240 "Stop me all." The family grew up and drank. His cultivation is the highest here, and has a high prestige in the wizard camp. More than a thousand wizard camp soldiers are quiet. "You haven''t said why you can have such a legendary suit." The head of the family said to Jiangning coldly. Jiangning said: "your calm makes me appreciate it. No wonder you are the first to face the army of the northern Xinjiang of the beast Empire, but you can still live. The reason why I can have this legendary suit is very simple, because I am the manufacturer and inheritor of this suit, that is, I am a coagulant, and I have the inheritance of strength in the coagulant. " "Congenist?" The silence and exclamation was almost an endless thought. Jiangning looked on the sideline. He was surprised to find that at least dozens of soldiers in the wizard camp nearest him had made a surprise. Even more than I saw his palm before. "You said you were a coagulant? "The patriarch''s voice was clearly a little yearning. Jiangning nodded and said, "I have no meaning of cheating you, it''s easy to be torn down, isn''t it?" "Then if you join our Wizard camp and become the battalion leader, can you make the condensing roll for our brothers?" the patriarch said Jiangning smiled quietly and said, "I said, you are my compatriots. I will not only make condensing rolls for you, but also lead us to the wizard camp. Who said we were cannon fodder? I want all those who want us to die to see that the future of the wizard camp will be an invincible master. I will let each of you have countless money, with the beautiful women who give their arms, and the enviable strength. " After knowing that Jiangning was a congenist, the chill in the eyes of the patriarch obviously dissipated a lot of "Jiang Ying Chang, you drew us a big cake, but do you know how difficult it is to survive here?" Jiangning said: "I will take you out of this difficult situation, and everything I said just now will surely come true. I don''t need you to believe me now, but I hope you can give me a chance. Let me be the temporary battalion commander of the wizard camp. Three months, I only need three months. If I don''t make the whole wizard camp fresh within three months, I will get rid of it without you. The head of the family took a deep breath. "Although you are young, I have to admit that I am moved by your words. But there is a rule in our Wizard camp, the strong are respected, and only the strongest can have the greatest right of speech. Defeat me, you are the temporary battalion commander of our Wizard camp. I will support you with my brothers for three months. " Jiangning nodded and said I said that in front of me, none of you had a half chance. " As he said, the noble, arrogant, and the air of looking down at the world suddenly burst out of him. A virtual tripod about five meters high appeared behind him. The light purple red, the tail of the human body, is the magic dragon image of the sky. As soon as the five meter high shadow appeared, almost all the people in the wizard camp were stagnant. There were not many people who could recognize the image of Tianji. They didn''t recognize it. Even the patriarch is no exception. However, the powerful oppression force released by the Dragon demon girl on that day brought them a feeling that they could not resist at all. Originally, the murderous spirit of the patriarch almost disappeared in the moment of the Dragon demon girl, and she was forced to retreat in horror. Next moment, Jiangning''s right hand, the giant Lingyang palm, pointed to the patriarch, and there was a red whirlpool on his head. Then, a purple red light flashed by, and the nine condensing suits on the patriarch died like ice and snow melt. "What skills is this?" For the first time, the patriarch felt fear, because the purple power was completely unknown and irresistible to him. Without condensing equipment, the body bead division is like toothless tiger. It not only disappears the growth of the body, but also the power of the equipment itself. "I said, you have no chance in front of me. It''s not exaggeration that I have the ability to kill all of you. " Jiangning''s voice is full of Majesty in the image of dragon magic woman. Next moment, he was in front of the patriarch. The patriarch had no habit of waiting for death. His hands pushed forward, and the strong white sky force rushed out, and turned into a whirlpool, trying to knock Jiangning away. But, almost in a moment, he was defeated. In the harsh tearing sound, a silver light appeared in front of him like a groundbreaking place. The natural power from his hands was thrown away from it. Jiangning took another step, almost face-to-face with him. And at this time, the patriarch had felt that he could not move. The great spirit is on the shoulder of the patriarch. "Remember, being my compatriots is more fortunate than being my enemy." Gently a pile, the patriarch''s body has been sent out seven or eight yards away, by other squadrons to support, did not fall. Everyone knows that if Jiangning wants to kill the patriarch at that moment, ten patriarchs have been killed by him. This is the power of dragon magic prohibition, which is almost the level of God. Whether it is a celestial, physical or Italian master, if there is no equal level of skill to resist, it will be greatly weakened. For the cultivation of Jiangning, even if he meets a nine pearl level celestial pearl master, he can also come with his own protection by virtue of the dragon magic ban. Besides, the patriarch is only a physical master of nine beads cultivation.Ziqing has been standing by quietly watching Jiangning do all this. She has a good understanding of Jiangning''s strength. Naturally, she knows that even if Jiangning doesn''t use the dragon magic ban, she can win the clan leader, but in that case, more skills will be exposed and a lot of hands and feet will be wasted. Far from using the dragon magic ban is so simple, fast and full of deterrence. At this time, Jiangning brought these people an invincible sense of mystery. Taking back the spirit palm, Jiangning said in a loud voice: "from now on, I am the temporary commander of the wizard camp. The term of office is three months. If within three months, I can''t make earth shaking changes in the ruffian camp. I''ll roll myself. But if I do, then you will be my brothers in the future. " The clan leader has not been able to relax until now. The other squadron leaders are also reluctant to bow to Jiangning, and their voices are uneven. They say, "I''ve met commander Jiang." Jiangning nodded and said, "very good, all scattered." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1241 The captains of the squadrons all looked at the general. Obviously, they were still a little uneasy about Jiangning. The clan leader waved to them, indicating that they could all go. They clearly told them with their eyes that if Jiangning wanted to do harm to him, he could do it just now. Why wait for the future. Jiangning is definitely not simple. And it''s useful for the general to ask himself. Jiangning, Ziqing and general Chuixin returned to xiongguang Mingdi camp. Jiangning asked the patriarch, "please tell me, what are the three biggest difficulties we face at present?" Almost without hesitation, the patriarch said: "the first problem is food. As you can see, there are only a few kinds of plants growing here, and it''s not the coldest time yet. Every month, we only send us some of the worst food. We can''t eat enough at all. Our brothers are hungry every day. Otherwise, our combat effectiveness can be improved by at least three times Yes "Well, what else?" Jiangning asked thoughtfully. The patriarch said: "the second problem is to equip materials, not only weapons and equipment, but also all kinds of daily necessities. We are extremely short of materials and equipment. In fact, our Wizard camp can supplement hundreds of people every year, but the total number is still only 1200 people. I have been here for ten years, and I have seen countless of them with my own eyes Brothers die not in battle, but in cold, hunger and disease. " "The third problem is the formation and rubbing of the imperial region. If we talk about the overall strength, I dare say that our Wizard camp is definitely the strongest camp in the whole white wolf tribe. In our Wizard camp, there are 362 physical masters and 49 Italian masters. Most of the others have a little bit of heavenly power." "What do you say?" It was Jiangning''s turn to be surprised this time. Although he asked himself that his estimate of the wizard camp was quite high, he did not expect that the inside information of the wizard camp was so strong. Jiangning can''t help but sigh that he has underestimated this tribe from the north, and that the crude culture can raise a group of advanced people. The patriarch''s face showed a wry smile and said: "this is the law of nature. The survival of the fittest. For so many years, the people who had been sent to us were not kind-hearted people. They had no strength. They could make wind and rain in the military camp, and finally they were sent to the wizard camp? What''s more, all the weak ones are dead, and the rest are strong ones. However, few of them can really possess the ability of condensation and rubbing. Third, among the more than one physical training division, they have less than 200 pieces of congealing equipment. They have a lot of natural power, but their strength can''t be fully exerted. This is why when you said that you are a Ning Shi, everyone looked at you so eagerly... " Jiangning didn''t seem to feel the murderous spirit emanating from him. Calmly and immediately, he said with a smile: "I can think of it. The regiment army headquarters can also think of it. But why haven''t they done anything to you? I still let you here. I think our ruffian camp is of some use to the northwest group army. Patriarch, I''m not wrong... " The patriarch took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down his emotions. If it wasn''t because he was not Jiangning''s opponent, I''m afraid he would have started his work in accordance with his previous character, and he had to let the boy do it. "Did you guess all this?" The patriarch asked in a deep voice. Jiangning took a look at him and said, "it should be said that it is judged. In fact, it is not difficult to think of these things. As long as you come here and have a look, you can guess with a little brain. After all, no matter how miserable you are, you are still alive..." "One more thing you have to remember is that I am not your enemy. Since I have been assigned to the wizard camp, I must make our camp strong. In fact, it''s good here. At least no one will control us. Let''s talk about it openly. For the three problems you raised just now, there will be solutions within three months If this can''t be solved, I won''t say a word if you drive me away. " The patriarch sneered, "it''s hard for you to make me believe that what you said is not big talk. These three problems have troubled us for more than ten years. Do you mean that they can be solved by solving them? In particular, the lack of coagulation roll, that is at least thousands of gaps, on your own? Can you make thousands of rolls in three months? The money needed for materials alone is astronomical... " Jiangning chuckled calmly and said, "since I said it, I will certainly be able to do it. As I said, if the temporary battalion commander for three months can''t do what I said, I will roll away. Now you don''t need to tell me all the secrets of the wizard camp. If you think that I can continue to be a battalion commander after three months, it''s not too late to tell me again. But one thing I have to tell you is that I am not only here to lead and guide you, but also to rule your land. I can let you live a good life, have money and beauty. Female, but you must submit to me. In this world, you must pay a certain price for everything you want. If you get it from me in the near future, you don''t want to pay Then, I will wipe you out of the world completely... " The patriarch''s eyes narrowed slightly, "are you threatening me?" Jiangning shook his head and said, "it''s not a threat. I''m just telling you a fact. Just now I brought 20 sets of personal defense equipment. You arrange to distribute them to everyone. There are also horses. How much grain is there in the camp now?" The general took a deep look at Jiangning and said, "there is still some grain left. Does the battalion commander want to eat?"? "Jiangning said:" it''s not that I want to eat. From now on, I will provide enough food for my brothers, and I will solve the problem of food and grass. "Doubting this man''s courage, he was even more surprised by his tone and courage. But the patriarch said, "it''s not just food and grass. If the 16th Division comes to trouble, I''m afraid the battalion commander will have to solve it himself. The two things you''ve just judged don''t matter to you. The reason why we have been able to survive all the time is because there are caves we have built in this hilly area On the other side of the border, there are scouts from our battalion. Once the beast Empire moves or there is any change in the vicinity, we will all withdraw into the crypt, which will not be found by them. And our value to the northwest Ji''an regiment lies in the intelligence. We will send the information about the launch of the beast Empire army to the group army as soon as possible... " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1242 Jiangning said with a smile, "it''s similar to what I guess. I''ll deal with the division and regiment. You don''t have to worry. Let everyone eat and drink in the past few days. Then you select 100 of the most elite soldiers, including the squadron leaders. In three days, I''ll take them to some action..." General heart a Lin, "battalion commander, I must remind you, brothers'' life in my eyes is the most valuable." Jiangning did not flinch to stare at his eyes and said: "I am more afraid of death than you. Before leaving, Ziqing came to Jiangning and asked, "why give them money? If you don''t obey the orders, just fight. I''ll help you. FA, I''d love to do this "Can such an army go to the battlefield? Everything is in the interests of the enemy. If we encounter a strong enemy, will we not be defeated in the first battle? " Jiangning said with a smile: "we''ll wait and see..." If the interests of the team are not satisfied, they will not be able to ensure that they have the right interests. Imagine that if a team can not even give the most basic treatment, so that members are frustrated and brain drain, this is the biggest mistake. Jiangning is well aware of this. Facing Ziqing''s query, he is not busy explaining, but letting Ziqing follow him to see how he can bring up the wizard camp. Ziqing has no doubt about Jiangning''s strength. Jiangning''s talent and shock have been many. He believes that Ning can do what he says. "Report to the battalion commander!" The messenger interrupted Jiangning, who was pacing in the tent. "Oh? I''ll listen to the report, "Jiangning said. "Report to the battalion commander. The clan leader invites you to discuss the equipment." Replied the herald. "Well, it seems that the clan leader can''t wait. It''s better to solve the problem together today." Jiangning thought. "OK, tell the patriarch I''ll be there soon." "Yes! The patriarch also told you to prepare for it. There are distinguished guests today. " "Well? The distinguished guest Jiangning doubts the way. "I don''t know, but I saw a carriage stopped in front of the clan chief''s tent. It was very chic, and there was a small flag on the roof." "Little flag? Do you have any pattern marks or something! There is a small crescent in the middle of the flag "Crescent moon?" Jiangning''s heart began to get confused. At this time, which tribe came to look for the clan leader? I''m afraid it''s not just about discussing equipment and fighting... Before he reached the patriarch''s camp, Jiangning heard the sound of singing and dancing. "Hum, I can''t believe they still have the mind to play here." Jiangning snorted coldly. "Well, you dare say so." A soft voice came from the camp. "Who!" Jiangning in the heart of a surprise, fortunately he did not continue to say, or almost exposed. "I''m just a guard." A thin figure in the dark replied. "Do your job well and don''t answer the phone!" Jiangning said, thinking that this guard is not very common, dare to talk casually. "Why? What''s wrong with your clothes? " Jiangning asked. The shadow came out a little bit and said, "I am the guard of the Han king of Yue nationality. I must be dressed differently from you. What are you looking at..." Jiangning has been staring at him when he comes out of the guard. Not because of anything else, but because this guard is so beautiful! Yes, it is beautiful, blue eyes, long eyelashes, naughty nose, and slightly raised corners of the mouth. It''s all a woman. Jiangning can''t help shivering in his heart. According to the law, there won''t be any women in the army. The Han king of this month should not bring a maid to dress up like this. Is it possible that the Han king has any special hobbies? Jiangning quickly shook his head, think so much why, almost delayed important things, "nothing, I have to discuss things with the patriarch, you good stand guard." With that, Jiangning hurried into the account. The beautiful little guard looked at Jiangning''s far away back, his mouth showed a crafty smile, just like the crescent moon in the sky. "Ha ha! Jiangning, you are here. I''d like to introduce you. This is the Han king of the Yue clan! " The patriarch pulled Jiangning with enthusiasm, while leading him to a man with a big body. "I''ve seen the Han king of the Moon Clan!" Jiangning saluted the Khan king of the Yue nationality. His face was suspicious and asked the patriarch quietly, "patriarch, why haven''t I heard of this tribe?" It''s true that some of the tribes in the North Pole who were entrusted by the hanyue tribe to discuss with us were not the Han people who came to discuss with us. "Oh, it''s like this," Jiangning replied thoughtfully. It seems that this month''s clan is also trying to make a fortune in the war. "Oh! Don''t stand. Let''s not be so fussy as the people in the Central Plains. Come and sit down. " The patriarch said, "what''s the matter? Let''s have a good meal and a good time to discuss." "Yes, yes, Khan. I''m really sorry. It''s rude just now. It''s not too late for us to discuss the wine and the pleasure." Jiangning also said along with the patriarch. With a smile, the Khan of the Yue nationality took his seat and said to Jiangning: "young man, you are very powerful. You have been appreciated by your clan leader since you are young. You are also very elegant in your words and deeds. You can be made. You will become a great tool in time." Jiangning thought, you old fox, you don''t know what you''re planning. You can say ha, but you can say it. Although you think so, you are also laughing and saying: "the king of Han praised me. I''m just a low-level wizard. At most, I''m a gymnast. My martial arts are very common. I grew up thanks to the love of the general and the patriarch." The patriarch looked at the two old and one young, and he was very funny. It seemed that two foxes were trying to test each other, and no one fell behind. I can''t help but despise Jiangning. Your martial arts are still very ordinary. Those two actions didn''t kill me next half. You can''t pull it here.In the middle of the conversation, Jiangning kept beating the drum in his heart, thinking that this man must not be simple. There must be a conspiracy when he came here. However, Jiangning didn''t know how to tell the truth of the old fox. He had to make a plan, otherwise he would show his horse and lose the trust of the clan leader. After three rounds of wine, the dishes taste five. When the patriarch asked the troupe to step down, the three of them looked as if they were all concerned. A council with a lot of thoughts was about to begin... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1243 "The purpose of this time must have been known by the clan leader, and this time I specially invited me here. I also hope to play a good role in this war and help you win the victory. After all, we have not influenced others in the river and lake for a long time. Through this time, we hope that the nearby tribes will not underestimate us. In fact, what we hope most is to form friendship with your tribe from now on Help. " Jiangning felt uneasy for a while that he didn''t know how to say it. He always felt that the king of Han seemed too simple and had no serious thoughts. Although he was older, he was indeed a frivolous man. "Of course, King Han, in this war, we have a reason to invite you to come. You Han people have lived in seclusion for many years. I feel sorry for inviting you out this time. But from now on, you don''t have to worry about border harassment or war. As the head of the White Wolf tribe, I sincerely hope you will join us. " After saying these words, the patriarch turned to Jiangning and put a smile on his lips. It seemed that he was telling Jiangning that there was hope in the war. Moreover, all the tribes would join in friendship in the war between the tribes and the Central Plains, and seemed to be telling Jiangning not to act rashly. Jiangning returned with a smile, thinking of the unfathomable man on the other side. The head of the White Wolf tribe is dressed in mink fur and looks sincere. It''s really unimaginable that he is a man who has experienced many battles and experienced many vicissitudes of life. This battle in the Central Plains is sure to be captured! Although Jiangning seems to have understood the transaction between them, he continues to ask, "excuse me, what is the deal between the two team leaders?" we can''t let these two experienced people see anything fishy... "Ha ha ha ha, commander Jiangning, this king of Han was invited by me to help us solve the problem of grain and forage. In the battle of Central Plains, grain and forage was a hard work in our closed land. King Han and his tribe have been hiding at the foot of the mountain. Since the battle of tabu, the Yue people have not been familiar with the world. However, their strength can not be underestimated, because they are located at the foot of the Central Plains mountains, there is no shortage of food and crops, and the habits of the tribal people are very similar to those of the Central Plains people, so they have never been recognized. They have been hiding for a long time so that the tribesmen can live in peace of mind. However, their wealth has always been an obstacle for them to be harassed by other tribes in the north. There are always tribes who want to plunder their wealth. This is the biggest difficulty for the king of Han at present. Moreover, since they were hidden, the Khans had no combat training, so their combat effectiveness declined sharply, and there was no talented person to solve the war problem. But from now on, the Han people will be protected by us. Ha ha, battalion commander. It seems that God is helping us this time. After that, I felt that my heart would grow up again. "Patriarch, please rest assured that we have done what we have said. You don''t have to worry about the problem of grain and grass. We will provide military supplies without delay until the end of the war. But can you guarantee to send troops as soon as the war is over? " After all, this is the ultimate purpose of this visit. "Of course, you must have heard of the reputation of our clan leader. There must be a reason why the White Wolf tribe has never lost the trust of others since its establishment. Please rest assured! The integrity of the White Wolf tribe is obvious to all. " The patriarch spoke as he spoke, and turned to Jiangning and King Han. That kind of courage is really rare. "What do you think, battalion commander? I''ve been listening to our chatter and I''ve forgotten the battalion commander''s advice. I hope to hear the battalion commander''s views on this matter. " Han Wang looked at the young but handsome young man opposite with a smile. "I don''t have any opinion. This time the king of Han''s great help must be my white wolf tribe''s courage to win the Central Plains in one fell swoop. From now on, we will help each other and stand together in the north." Jiangning coped with it. In fact, he didn''t know what he wanted to say. The joining of the Han nationality this time was both a blessing and a hindrance. In the past, it was not good for the tribe to use grain and grass to solve the problem. However, it was not good for them to use grain and grass in the Central Plains... "Battalion commander, you said to solve this problem, but the problem was solved by yourself. Ha ha, battalion commander, you are a lucky star, and such a big good thing has happened since you came here." When the patriarch looked at the calm young man opposite, he suddenly had a strange idea. Although he was dressed in northern clothes, Bai Nen did not look like a northerner from his face, but his tone and attitude made him deny his doubts... "Patriarch, this is a great good thing for our camp. You seem to be very happy tonight. Come on, let me celebrate this alliance night together!" Jiangning pretended to be a northerner. Before he left, Jiangning specially looked for many Northerners to learn their habits. It seemed really necessary. Jiangning thought that the barbaric tribes in the north were so difficult to educate. It was estimated that the culture would be a major hindrance in the future. As he talked and drank, he tore up the beef in his hands, and the greasy hands made Jiangning feel sick... "Commander Jiang is really heroic. I hope this cooperation will be very pleasant." The king of Han said a toast to Jiangning and the patriarch. Suddenly, a tall and thin soldier came into the camp. "Report to King Han, and tell me something important." The little soldier lowered his head and clasped his fists, waiting for the reply of his clan leader.The king of Han then put down his glass. The dishes and wine on the table had cooled down. However, everyone was full of enthusiasm. The warm light and tent made the indifferent prairie have a trace of human flavor. "Say it, Yueqing, what can I do for you? I will allow you to come here." Originally called Yueqing, Jiangning had a deep impression on the handsome boy just now. Jiangning thought that this man was not as simple as the surface, and his elegant appearance was in line with his pace. However, his delicate eyebrows made him feel more mysterious. Maybe he thought more about it. Jiangning thought secretly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1244 I saw Yueqing walking slowly and walked forward, and in the way, I looked down at Jiangning for a moment. Then he went up and went to join in front of the king of Han, and made a gesture to him as if he was talking about something important. His hand covered the ear of the king, and blocked his mouth by the way. The moon clearing with his head whispered made everyone wait for his end and wait for another noise and guest suit. "Well, I see. Get back." Han Wang said and waved, not that kind of reluctant feeling, but there was an invitation and respectful feeling. "No." With the no more words, moon Qing then retreated. Just now, the mysterious whisper seems not to make the mood of Han Wang fluctuate too much. His eyes only look at Jiangning, a kind of confused and mysterious premonition suddenly loaded into Jiangning''s heart. Jiangning seems to be more convinced of the idea just now, this month clear certainly not simple.. "By the way, Yueqing, slow down. There are several bottles of good wine. You can take down the members and share them. I hope you can have a happy night." Said, Han Wang took a few bottles of wine to Yueqing. Although King Han is very good to his tribe, this attitude surprised Jiangning. These bottles of wine are excellent wine, not for anyone else, but the king of Han has to admire his generous appearance. It seems that the wealth of the month is really beyond measure. The moon Qing slowly stepped back, and looked at Jiangning in the middle of the way. That look is worship, admiration, admiration. Jiangning looked down and didn''t make a sound. "Ha ha, it''s just a good news. This month, it''s so mysterious. The atmosphere is a little bad. Everybody eats and drinks it." King Han joked. Then the patriarch began to speak: "it is said that Yue is a good place to attract all the generals. Today, it is different. Yue is a rich tribe, and there is such a good head. It seems that it is better to see it all, admire it under the background!" Although the head of the family showed a happy look, in fact, his heart was already unhappy. Is it not for the king of sweat to face himself when he is appreciating wine in the face of so many people? Only because of their own tribe is narrow, there is little such a phenomenon in the ordinary days, so that their generals do not look down on themselves. Oh... "Don''t worry, the chief of the clan, I came here to ease your crisis. After that, your generals will also eat good meat and good wine." Han Wang saw the subtle atmosphere, immediately speaking to ease the embarrassment of anger and make the family calm, this time he will not worry about the grain and grass. Jiangning did not make a speech, he was thinking about what exactly he said in the last month. Can tell a person who comes in to report the situation, how can make the sweat King face unchanged? What did you say? This protection is not simple at first sight. This time, the purpose of the Han kings must be more than one.... But what? Jiangning can not think of it, he also has no solution. The eyes of the Qing Dynasty just now upset Jiangning. He didn''t know how to explain this feeling. It was delicate and seemed to have a feeling of meeting and hate later. I don''t know how long it took, we had a lot of drinks and ate a lot, more importantly, a lot. But Jiangning''s mind has not been in this military camp. This man in the Yueqing Dynasty needs to be explored slowly... After a while, when he needed to go, Jiangning was walking to the military camp mouth, and the king of Han called Jiangning to say that he would stay and talk about it. Jiangning thought, it must not be simple. The head of the family left when he looked at the color of his eyes. When he left, he patted Jiangning on the shoulder, smiled and looked at Jiangning. The eye to eye made Jiangning more uneasy. He seemed to see the distrust in the eyes of the patriarch. The crowd gradually dispersed, the king of sweat called Jiangning around, holding his arm, like an old man to educate his children, eyes full of expectations and appreciation. "Jiangning, I heard of you a long time ago, your great name has spread throughout our Yue tribe. You are indeed a rare talent. I appreciate you very much. I hope you don''t let me down. I hope you will not let me down. This time, I also come to see you come here in a long way, hoping to help you." The words of King Han shocked Jiangning a lot. This time, he came for himself? Why? Although Jiangning has the real-time courage, he realized that it is absolutely not simple, maybe it is also related to the protection of the moon Qing Dynasty. Jiangning immediately replied: "thank you, King Han, for appreciating the war. It is a great pleasure for our tribe to come. This cooperation will surely unify the Central Plains and let them surrender with arms!" "Well, very good, admire your courage. It is certainly unusual for you to compare your witchcraft with the patriarch in your fight. It seems that you are really a non idle generation." After the words of Han King were finished, Jiangning asked the king of Han, "king of sweat? You must not stay here to say this. If you say something, I will listen to it. " Han Wang laughed, "OK! It''s a battalion commander! Come in, moon clear! " Waiting for Han Wang to finish this sentence, the Yueqing raised the curtain of the account and walked in. The military dress seemed to be a yard larger, making Yueqing look thinner and smaller. He came in without the noise of the crowd. Jiangning can see the outstanding general in front of him more clearly now. "Jiangning, this is my escort month Qing. I think you have just known him. This time, in order to ensure the smooth progress of your war, I specially sent Yueqing to accompany you to the war, not to see the young and weak, but his magic power is high and his mind is flexible. This time, going forward will certainly help you a lot. Jiang Ying Chang? What do you think of it? " Han Wang patted the shoulder of Yueqing, like a pet to a child."If King Han personally sent an order, his subordinates would not obey. However, the battle is already tight. If Yueqing suddenly enters our team, I''m afraid there is something wrong, and I can''t explain the situation before the war and our military situation. I''m afraid I can''t explain what happened to the Dharma protector Responsibility It''s not because Jiangning has no sense of responsibility. It''s just that Jiangning thinks that there must be something wrong with this great Dharma protector. It''s better to use the words of King Han. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1245 "There''s no need to worry about it. The Dharma protector is powerful and can protect himself. If something happens to the Dharma protector, the battalion commander doesn''t have to feel guilty. After all, there''s a lot of war going on. No one knows what will happen next. This time, the dharmapala volunteered to go to war with you. He is only responsible for your dispatch, and other people will not listen to him." After listening to the Han King''s words, Jiangning felt thoughtful. Why are you so nice to him? Because it''s the Dharma protector? No way. This dharma protector must be observed carefully. Jiangning agreed to the job. Turn to look at the handsome young heat in front of him: "Yueqing Dharma protector, this time I want to thank you for your care." "How can you say that? I''m sorry to trouble you this time. I hope we can cooperate happily and fight back the enemy together." Yueqing said in a righteous way that this matter had been considered for a long time. I don''t know why Yueqing was a little excited on this day. Usually, she is a person who will not fluctuate for anything... Jiangning said hello to Hanwang and Yueqing and left. Outside the camp, he knew that there was a man waiting for him who did not trust himself. The spring night on the grassland is a little cool. The wind blows slowly, which makes people itch. If it wasn''t for the war, Jiangning is a carefree person who is not as cold and cold as the north. The sharp wind blows the chapped wounds on his hands and the injured heart. I have to say, the night in the north is really beautiful, connecting the edge of the sky, so that the stars in the distance can be chased. What a beautiful moonlight... Jiangning can''t help but sigh, but it''s really not to spend leisure time. Every moment, we must have a good spirit. The light of the tent camp is matched with the moonlight, and the sound of the soldiers resounds through the whole grassland. How about your spring, my north, my central plains? Haven''t seen it for a year, are you still well? as the grassland connects with the sky, Jiangning sees a figure, one is waiting for him. Jiangning''s face slipped a sneer. It seems that I still don''t trust myself... "The Dharma protector of Yueqing wants to fight with me in front of me. Just now the king of Han told me." "You take it." "Why not? If you don''t, you will inevitably arouse suspicion. You have managed to solve a big problem, but you can''t make a problem in such a trivial place. " Jiangning is standing beside the patriarch. In the moonlight, they are like father and son. However, Jiangning is not as young and handsome as he appears. His frankness seems to have nothing to do with him. The patriarch looked at the young man who came suddenly. Although he didn''t trust him, he had to reuse him. It was really hard for him. The patriarch only hopes to end the war quickly and remove the relationship with this person immediately. The existence of this person will inevitably threaten him. "I don''t think the purpose of King Han is very clear this time. I hope you can help me pay more attention to every move of Dharma protector. If there is anything wrong, report to me immediately. Although you are the battalion commander now, I hope you can help my tribe wholeheartedly, or we will get revenge even if we spend the whole people''s lives!" The patriarch''s words reflected the patriarch''s idea that he trusted himself and didn''t want to rely on his own witchcraft to do mischievous things here. Jiangning laughed bitterly in his heart. The patriarch couldn''t help his emotions and wanted to unify the Central Plains.. Oh.. "Patriarch, don''t worry. Since I come to you sincerely, I must come to assist you. If I have other ideas, I will not let myself do that. I hope you can see my sincerity. also. I don''t think it''s easy for Yueqing to protect Dharma. I''ll help you pay more attention to it. " "Yueqing''s Dharma protection is not simple. As for the king of the Moon Clan, King Han, I''m a little worried. I can''t say it. Anyway, it''s very strange. He... It''s not like a king. There''s no king. On the contrary, Yueqing, though young, has an indescribable temperament in her body. These two people need to explore it slowly. " The patriarch said while looking into the distance, perhaps inadvertently, the patriarch said: "the central plains are vast and rich in resources. I must win this battle!" Jiangning didn''t answer, but he knew that the patriarch''s worry was not unnecessary. He felt the same about Yueqing and Han Wang. Although it was only one night, one''s temperament could be seen in the conversation. He hoped that he would be safe and sound this time... Thinking of what the patriarch said just now, Jiangning sneered, is it necessary to die for the property and land in the Central Plains? Hehe, human nature, greedy human nature, Jiangning laughed at the patriarch and his own king in his heart. He actually used so many intrigues to unify the country... Jiangning and the patriarch stood there looking at the moonlight. After a long time, it seemed that the wine of the patriarch was gradually blown away by the wind, and the patriarch ordered Jiangning to retreat. Jiangning with a heavy heart to return to his camp, strategizing, thinking about the next step how to let these old foxes get caught step by step... However, the conversation in another camp continued. "Han Wang, what do you think we should do next? Today''s play is finished. But next, if you want to be undetected, you need to calculate every step accurately." "Don''t worry, Dharma protectors. What we need is to watch them. This time we come here, it''s more or less ominous. Our tribal position has been exposed. If we act rashly, we must make the White Wolf tribe take precautions. Unlike other tribes, the White Wolf tribe is different from other tribes. Their witchcraft and combat effectiveness are super strong. We can only take them by wisdom. We must not let them realize the purpose of our coming. Only you and I know this matter. We can never tell others. Do you hear me? Protect the Dharma. " "Wang, I know that, but the chief of the White Wolf tribe is not a good target to be provoked... If they attack us, we will die. Wang... Are you sure you want to plan again? " "Therefore, we must be more prudent and steady, step by step, and the times will make heroes. We have to seize the opportunity. Besides, we are not alone this time... Silver is the best thing in the world. "With that, Yueqing gradually stepped down. Junlang''s appearance is in front of the tent, and a faint sentence comes from behind. Han Wang walks slowly, and Yueqing doesn''t send him away... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1246 In the early morning of the next day, many people got up to do morning exercises. Jiangning looks to the beautiful moon among the Wizards. Yueqing''s eyebrows are neatly trimmed, and her face is not as rough as the northern people''s edges and corners. Her lips are thin like leaf petals, and the corners of her eyes are raised like a smiling crescent moon. Her hands are white and smooth, as delicate as milk from the north. In fact, in general, Jiangning felt that the boy on the opposite side didn''t look like a soldier in the military camp. Maybe he was gifted. Therefore, practicing magic did not make him physically and mentally exhausted, and there was no scar left by time. Jiangning stood aside and carefully observed the magic arts of Yueqing on the opposite side. Yueqing''s magic was not so profound. It was just obvious that Yueqing was a smart man. In the war, he must have his own set of methods. "Battalion commander, you''re up." When Yueqing saw Jiangning coming, she felt calm as if the lake was touched by stones. Maybe she couldn''t even say it. "Well, how are you doing?" Jiangning responded. "Almost. A few days later will be the day of war. We need more practice in these days. Unlike your white wolf tribe, our Yuezu tribe is not as good as your white wolf tribe in witchcraft. We must be familiar with your situation and fight with you side by side." Yueqing looks at Jiangning with a smile. "Jiangning, you come in for a moment. I have something to discuss with you." I saw the patriarch with a heavy mind coming out of the tent camp. After a closer look, the patriarch''s eyes were a little lax, as if he hadn''t slept all night. Maybe the patriarch has been sleeping for a long time for this war. Jiangning followed the patriarch into his tent camp, and the atmosphere was slightly embarrassed. Without the contrast of wine and mutton, the whole camp was quiet and heavy. "Patriarch, I''ve made a lot of witchcraft suits. Before the war, I can make sure that every soldier can wear them. At that time, the suits will play a huge role. When they are attacked, the suits will react. If the damage is not great, we will not only not hurt our own soldiers, but also reflect the damage effect to the strong people. This suit is not only light, soldiers will not give the soldiers extra weight in the process of movement, in addition, the suit will have many mechanisms, you can use a lot of hidden weapons in close combat, to help soldiers even if they appear next to the enemy, there are more defensive moves "Very good, Jiangning, but you know, what I lack is not only this, but what I need you can''t understand?" After hearing Jiangning finished, the patriarch was still very satisfied, but he still didn''t want Jiangning to fool himself with this trick. The patriarch further wanted to tell the calm and unfathomable man on the opposite side that the White Wolf tribe was not so easy to get through. It''s not a little bit of stuff that can make you pass the border. "Of course, patriarch." "Oh? Do you understand? " "Of course, I will be responsible for training several coagulators. The White Wolf tribe does not lack witches, but lacks coagulators. I understand that I will hand over my coagulation skills for the future development of the White Wolf tribe." Jiangning glanced at a trace of disdain, greedy northern tribes, in order to achieve their goals. "It''s certain at this time. You''ve already confirmed this matter when you came here. But I hope you understand that if you''re rampant in my territory just because you can coagulate, do you think it''s OK, my battalion commander?" The patriarch with his back to Jiangning turned around and looked at Jiangning fiercely. He seemed to want to dig out all the affairs of this man and take all the witchcraft as his own. This opportunity must not be let go, the opposite person must not be simple... "Patriarch, I know you are coveting my legendary suit, but now I only have the giant spirit Yin and Yang claws, and that pair of arm claws has been revealed in the world. As for the other one, I don''t know to tell the truth." Jiang Ning''s hands gradually out of a cold sweat, he knew that the old tortoise on the opposite side of the legendary suit is not give up. "Are you kidding me The patriarch turned around and went to the map of the Central Plains and carefully observed every small detail on the map. For this fertile soil, the clan leader had long been looking forward to it. This battle will definitely bring this fat meat into his pocket. From then on, the tribe did not have to live a life of migration, and the family could be settled in the near future. "Patriarch, if I have not guessed wrong, the clan leader''s witchcraft has reached the level of illusionist. Don''t you know the necessary weapons for forming a legendary suit?" Jiangning in the dark in the tent slightly clear features, edges and corners highlighted, high nose seems to set up a national responsibility, so straight. Deep set eye socket, like the Salamo people in the distant area, long eyelashes have reflection under the cheek, one by one, like the grassland in the north, every one is embellished, and each is the most beautiful place. It seems that they are a little surprised. The patriarch suddenly turns around again, clenches his fist, and hits the table with his hand. The scrolls seem to vibrate a little. For those whose strength lies in the north, they are not worth mentioning. "What are you talking about? How do you know I''m a psychic? We don''t know about this matter. How can you, a foreigner, know about it? Who are you and who are you BR, < BR, , if you can''t trust the leader of the clan, I hope you can''t be satisfied with me when you look at the head of the clan"Jiangning, I am a patriarch." "I know, but I will be sure of this battle." Said Liu Ziqing came in, a mysterious look at Jiangning, if there is no hint that he do not say more. "I have something to tell you." Liu Ziqing walked into the patriarch and stood beside Jiangning. As a subordinate who had just surrendered, the patriarch trusted him very much. "Ziqing, there is no outsider here. The battalion commander is the one who wants to lead the troops to the battle. You can tell me what you have." the clan leader saw Liu Ziqing come over, and his mood seemed to be relieved a lot. "Patriarch, it''s imminent to explore the terrain. I hope you can send troops to investigate the situation ahead with me." Liu Ziqing is worthy of being a member of the wizard army before. He is really considerate of things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1247 "Ziqing, you have a good consideration. I have heard of your deeds in the wizard army before. I know that you are a very smart person, and you are especially good at terrain and geography. It''s no problem to send troops to fight. However, I can''t allow you to go with other people this time. I hope you will go with Commander Jiang, who plays a great role in the battle this time You have to know what''s going on. " The clan leader has to use Jiangning now. In fact, he has already understood the terrain and terrain ahead and has his own opinions. If Jiangning goes to Jiangning without any harvest, he will have to doubt the real identity of Jiangning. "Patriarch, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for me to go. There are still many officers and men who need to wait for me to contact." Jiangning was afraid that if there was any plot by this old fox, he would be powerless in this prairie. And go with Ziqing, it''s hard to avoid showing any horse''s feet in the middle of the way. If you are found, you will fall short! "Don''t worry, there are Dharma protectors. It''s not appropriate to send you two. But this time, the Yue clan fought with us. In order to gain their trust, they have to take part in the battle. I hope you can make great contributions to the rear. This battle is a close call. You can clean up and set out. "The clan leader didn''t have no purpose. He sent them three unrelated people together. One is that they can take care of each other. After all, their witchcraft is very good. Jiangning has great courage, but the witchcraft is not high It''s certainly not easy. Liu Ziqing can protect Jiangning, and then send Yueqing to supervise them. All three are smart and capable people. This trip is necessary. Jiangning is not very optimistic about this trip. It would be bad if he showed his horse''s feet in the middle of the trip. However, if you do not agree with the patriarch, it will make people suspect, so we can only agree for the time being. "Then I will retire from the patriarch." Liu Ziqing walked out of the tent and sighed. Can the mission of the wizard camp be completed? Can Jiangning accomplish its own business? Everything is still unknown, everything is the answer. "Patriarch, I''ll ask you for another Xianyang kneepad..." Jiangning said and left. It seems that all the beards are about to stand up. The rough face of the north makes the present patriarch appear particularly ferocious. This man How to know the two treasures of legendary suit. In the world, the highest sorcery is yourself. Another person in the Central Plains who is second only to himself has never appeared in the Jianghu. If the legendary suit is cultivated by yourself, who else is the world afraid of? But The legendary set of Xianyang kneepad is always a secret, no one knows, even himself is listening to rumors It is said that Xianyang kneepad is in the Yue clan This is the purpose of inviting the Yue clan to come, but how can the Yue clan hand over the kneepads easily But how could this young man know. In the tent camp, the patriarch was left to ponder... Outside the camp, Jiangning went to Yueqing. "Yueqing, there''s a task. You go and pack up and come to me. We can go." "Battalion commander..." "Don''t talk too much, just come to me later." "Well, just a moment." The month Qing immediately galloped toward his own tent camp. I don''t know how long I''ve been looking forward to this opportunity to get along alone... When Qing went back to the tent camp, she saw the king Han waiting for her. "It''s not easy on the road this time. You must be careful, and remember, don''t be sentimental. Our families are waiting for us to return triumphantly. Do you hear me? " "I understand." "Battalion commander, are you ready to go?" Liu Ziqing''s grim face has something to do with living in the north for a long time. Although his face is very good, he can''t cover up the sandstorm and the vicissitudes of life in the north. There are even two groups of blushes on his face. People in the North seem to have bad skin, so Jiangning''s face is particularly prominent in this grassland. "Wait a minute. Yueqing will be here soon." Jiangning is wearing a military uniform, and her clothes are flowing. Her clothes are not suitable for her,? It''s ridiculous, the war forced people to adapt to this kind of human indifference and cruelty? It''s even more sad to stand with Ziqing. My old friends can''t say a word when they are standing together. How long will this kind of life be like this? I can''t help but see Ziqing''s eyes full of tears. This grassland is carrying one conspiracy after another. This vast land can not only accommodate kindness, but also accommodate many nightmares and murmurs. "Battalion commander, I''m sorry I''m late. Can we go now?" Yueqing''s soft face is covered with stars in the sunshine of the grassland. It seems that she has been enchanted. Jiangning is a bit stunned. "Ah Oh, go, go, go, go Slowly Jiangning realized that it was time to answer. A thrilling and frightening journey has begun again In Jiangning, they came to the foot of the mountain and carefully observed the various topographical positions of this place. Finally met a small tea house, Jiangning told them to go in and have a rest. "The terrain is steep, the mountains are high and the roads are long. It is not like the boundless view near the White Wolf tribe. It seems that it is not appropriate to fight here. We have to look again. But the economy here is really developed. There is a large population at the foot of this Tianlu mountain, and I''m afraid that innocent people will be injured at that time. " Jiang Ning carefully observed the surrounding area around this mountain, and proposed not to start a war here. He knew that Ziqing would certainly agree with his own opinion, but he did not know what kind of person the Qing Dynasty was protecting the Dharma this month."I agree with you that if you want to occupy this place, you must give it back to its people first." Yueqing spoke and agreed with Jiangning. Jiangning was a little surprised. After all, few people would give more consideration to the people because of the war. "Since Yueqing protector law agrees with me, let''s go to other places tomorrow." "Good!" Liu Ziqing replied that Ziqing thought that the man on the opposite side would never change and would always consider others. Since childhood, there was a seed of goodness planted in his heart. It seems that kindness has not disappeared, but has grown into a big tree, spreading all over the world. If Jiangning is to dominate the world after then, it will be the great blessing of the people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1248 "Waiter! Bring up your best wine "Well Here we are, my Lord Jiangning and the three of them were sitting in the room. Outside, a big man suddenly broke into the shop with fierce voice. It''s not a good thing to see. Jiangning did not pay attention to it, and continued their own discussion. "Poof ~ ~ ~ waiter! What are you doing? This is the best wine? Ah! " Then the big man grabbed the collar of the boy and tried to tear him into pieces. The figure of the second was very thin in front of the big man, and even he was caught. The sophomore has been apologizing for fear of getting killed. However, the big man has not let go of this young man. With a blow, Xiao ER was hammered to the ground with great strength. He seemed to be dying, but the big man still kept beating him. Then the store manager came out and apologized again and again. "My guest, I''m sorry, the new boy doesn''t understand the rules. This time it''s our fault. We''ll serve you good wine and good food. You can spare him. He has children at the top of the hall. I can''t afford it. Please forgive him." The big man glanced at the store manager and looked around with disdain. The huge figure made him more arrogant and domineering. He made the store manager wink and left the waiter. "Bring me all the dishes you serve, or you will have a good look!" The big man cocked his legs and the store manager waited on him. The feeling was disgusting. Then a lot of good wine and food were served, and a big table was set up. The big man rolled up his sleeves and squatted on the chair with his bare arms. He took a large piece of beef and began to tear and chew it. He was as hungry and thirsty as a wild animal just out of the forest. After a while, the big man was shaking and drunk and left. His fat body was trembling, as if he was about to drop a piece of it. His flamboyant face was disgusting. Jiangning sits in the private room and looks at the scene in front of her. Her fists are clenched and her teeth are grinding. Jiangning can''t stand this situation. How can such a bully have the face to live in this world. Jiangning''s impetuous heart has long been seen clearly by his close friend Ziqing for many years. Liu Ziqing has been winking at Jiangning and told him that he should not act rashly in this task. If there is a slight difference, all previous efforts will be in vain. And Yueqing is also looking at the side of the gnashing teeth. But he told himself that he could never get involved in it. Jiangning angrily patted the table with his hand, stood up and turned to leave. Ziqing and Yueqing didn''t ask where he was going, and he didn''t say where he was going. He just went around in a bad mood. Yueqing looked at the back of the departure, worthy of Jiangning, had heard of it, a chivalrous heart, really a good man! After leaving the private room, Jiangning came to the backyard. However, the scene in front of her made Jiangning set off a wave again... Isn''t this man in the shop? I''ve just been beaten to death, but now I can still sit there. oh incorrect! It''s not sitting there. He''s using witchcraft. Yes, it''s Witchcraft! Moreover, this is not an ordinary healing magic, but a hermit whose level is higher than level 5. How can such a powerful sorcery realm be used by only one shopkeeper... Jiangning can''t believe his eyes. This inn, no, it''s definitely not a simple inn. There are other secrets. Jiangning heard the news and immediately took refuge. To his surprise, he didn''t seem to know what had just happened. The next conversation was even more jaw dropping. "I''m sorry, Fengying didn''t help you just now. I''m really sorry. It didn''t have to happen." Is the store manager here? "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK. I''ll be all right in a moment. Don''t expose my identity for such a trifle. After all these years, how much have we not suffered? What is such a trifle "Well, it''s like this. Our tribe has lived here since the Central Plains Dynasty occupied the land. It can''t appear easily, otherwise, it will be slaughtered again! By the way, that person just now, should have been almost. " I don''t think it''s easy for Jiangning and his party to come here this time. What''s more, the White Wolf tribe is about to have a battle with the Central Plains. It is said that they will fight each other on the occasion of the two peaks. Do you want us to... Retreat? " When the store manager said this, the waiter was thoughtful, and his worried face was really worried about it. "No, don''t worry. Let''s look at the situation first. If we withdraw immediately, it will cause unnecessary trouble." "OK, I''ll listen to you" and the store manager left. However, Jiangning was in a complicated mood... Wind shadow? Is he really a shadow? But why not at all? "Who? Who is there? " Fengying looks at the place where the back door of the inn connects with the front door. There must be someone there, but he runs too fast and doesn''t see clearly. But is it Jiangning at such a fast speed? Did he hear what he just said? Jiangning didn''t think about anything now. He immediately followed the direction of the big man who had just gone out. Sure enough, not far away, a huge corpse was lying in the middle of the road. However, no passers-by went up to watch. No one... Jiangning suddenly realized that the small village between the two peaks is not as quiet and peaceful as you can see in your eyes. Inside, there are waves. Walking on the way back to the inn, Jiangning''s heart churned, as if it had been bitten by thousands of ants, and finally broken. Looking at the passers-by, Jiangning inquired into these people carefully, and never let go of every detail, because there must be a huge secret in this village, which is unknown now. I don''t know if they are more or less unlucky in this campaign. Jiangning seems to have an idea in mind, that is to turn away from the battle site. Although this is an excellent place to defend but hard to attack, compared with the endless and open grassland, Jiangning remembers the wind and shadow, and the picture of two hands in hand to buy sugar man when he was a child. Jiangning can not help but love this man and the place where he lives."You savage of the North! Go back to your life! Jiangning, don''t play with him. He''s from the northern tribe. He''s a stupid barbarian! A little bit! Get out of here, little motherless bastard. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1249 A group of children standing on the opposite side of the tall and big group of children stood on the opposite side, sneering coldly at the children from the north. Xiaojiangning stands beside xiaofengying silently. The two dwarfs stand together. Xiaojiangning pulls his small fist. Xiaofengying touches his small hand and stops him. Xiaojiangning is not as high as their witchcraft. The only thing he can do now is to take the wind shadow''s hand and leave. The candy man on the street corner is their favorite. The messy little hands hold the little sugar man tightly, and Huahua''s small face shows a pure and flawless smile. But from then on, Jiangning vowed in his heart that he would study witchcraft well and protect his good friend when he grew up. But soon, the wind disappeared, really disappeared. Jiangning has never seen this good friend again, but he has never forgotten it in his heart,. original. The wind has grown so big. The face of Xiaoer, who has just been naive, is deeply imprinted in Jiangning''s heart. However, I didn''t have a rough look when I saw him? What did his friend do? He just saw Fengying being bullied and didn''t go up to help him. Now Jiangning''s heart is sour. It seems that tears are about to burst out of his eyes. He wants time to flow back. He doesn''t need to do anything. He just wants to rush out of the private room to help Fengying. Seeing Fengying bullied again, Jiangning is nauseous... When he returned to the inn, the manager stood in the private room and saw Jiangning coming back. He immediately asked, "where did you just go, sir?" After years of training, Jiangning has to calm down immediately. "Why, do I have to report where I''m going?" Jiangning''s tone is a little hard, which makes Yueqing a little uneasy. He vaguely feels that the trip he has just made is not simple, and Jiangning must have experienced something. As for the attitude of the shop owner, Yueqing feels that this matter has a great connection with this inn. "Oh, I''m sorry, sir. If you need anything else, I''ll go down first." Then the shop owner left the private room. The shop owner''s pace is a little slow. When he comes to the door, he almost falls on the threshold. Jiangning carefully looks at all these things and begins his own thinking... "I''ve just opened three rooms outside. You can take a rest later. I''ll go upstairs first." Said Jiangning picked up the glass to drink a cold wine, the mood is complex, perhaps the time is so ruthless, took away the friend also took the original heart. Jiangning grinned at Yueqing and left. When she left, Yueqing didn''t find anything unusual. When it was night, Liu Ziqing opened the note in his hand. The handwriting on it had not been familiar for a long time. When he thought of Jiangning, who had studied calligraphy with him before, it seemed that he had not seen it for a few days or not for many years. Ziqing came to the peak of Jiya peak. "Jiangning, if you ask me to come, there will be no risk." "Don''t worry. When I go in, I will put the note into your sleeve. You believe my speed, the shopkeeper and the Yueqing Dharma protector can''t see it." "But Jiangning, what should we do next? This mission is more dangerous than auspicious. I''m afraid we both have risks, especially you. This time it''s too risky. " "Me? Ziqing, you say me? What about you? You''re in the wizard tribe. What are you doing here. Don''t you let others kill you? Those who have hurt two generals of the White Wolf tribe are now working under the clan leader. Are you going to die? " Jiangning said a little excited, really not as calm as Ziqing Jiangning worried about Ziqing? Isn''t that unnecessary? Ha ha, Jiangning thought of this point can not help but began to laugh at what he just said. "Jiangning, it seems that you don''t know. The wizard army is finished. I didn''t come to work as an undercover this time. I came to surrender. Ha ha, I can''t believe it. It''s a magnificent wizard tribe! The famous wizard army! That''s it After finishing this sentence, Jiangning''s eyes widened. The wind on the top of the mountain was especially cold and bitter. It seemed that there was a wound in every place. My old friends had already changed their faces. What have you experienced these years? Now Jiangning is just a spy, undercover! After the end of this mission, where to go is a problem. My friends have experienced so many things, but I haven''t helped at all... It''s really sad, Jiangning thought. With one hand, he put a row of trees. Every section of the tree is smooth and smooth. It''s sharper than a knife... However, now is not like many people''s heart, extremely sharp... "Ziqing, I don''t know. I''m sorry I didn''t help you." "Jiangning, don''t be sorry. The strength of the White Wolf tribe is far beyond your imagination. You must not be seen as a horse''s paw. I surrender to meet you. I''m afraid you will have a good or bad. This time, the White Wolf tribe destroyed the wizard tribe. You can imagine how powerful the White Wolf tribe is. You must be more careful this time. Moreover, this time there are many crises. I feel that Yueqing''s Dharma is not simple. It''s not like a man. I always feel that he has other purposes. Also, this village must be impure. I remember that big man today is strong enough to kill the little two, but he didn''t have that kind of serious injury, especially internal injury. What''s more, when the big man left, I saw that the shopkeeper actually used witchcraft to give the big man a palm. That palm was fatal. People who fell into the Canglin palm did not respond at that time, but people would die suddenly after they left. Canglin palm is invisible. If I didn''t happen to see a change in the owner''s hand, I would not have found it. You were sitting in the middle of the blind area that you didn''t see, but I began to doubt everything here after I saw it. Just now I came out to look for you. Every house in the street is basically locked with doors and windows, and there is no sign of anyone moving. It is really strange. If ordinary villages don''t need this kind of time, all of them are in the state of sleep. However, only one kind of people will go to bed on time, and they have a severe sleep on the way! " ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1250 "That is... Sorcerer Almost the three words of wizard Ziqing and Jiangning were spoken at the same time, but Ziqing was surprised, and Jiangning was the tone of anticipation. "Yes, that''s right. Sorcerers. Everyone here is good at witchcraft. Even the wounded bartender is at or above level 8." "Grade eight? Top ten. How could he be eight? I can''t see it at all "Yes, level 8, but Ziqing, you are a little wrong." "What''s wrong? As far as I know, that''s the level of wizard! " "No, Ziqing, you know my level." "Yes, if according to my guess, Jiangning, you have reached the highest level now." "Well, yes, Ziqing, I have reached level 10, but that is not the highest level. The highest level is Qiu Tian, the chief of the White Wolf tribe. Only a few people know that the highest level is level 11. Therefore, if I fight alone this time, I can''t fight the White Wolf tribe. This is a huge conspiracy. We need a more detailed plan. " Maybe he was shocked by Jiangning''s words just now. Ziqing couldn''t speak for a while. It turned out that the devil who worked for him every day was so big. For a change of mood, Ziqing calmed himself and said, "Jiangning, what should we do next?" "I don''t know. Let''s take a look. Anyway, this place between the two peaks must not be able to fight. This place is unfathomable." "OK, listen to your arrangement" after chatting for a long time, Ziqing finally asked, "Jiangning, where is Xiaoying? Does she know the mission? " "I didn''t tell her, I didn''t want her to worry." Jiangning turned around and turned his back to Ziqing. Looking at the moon that was within reach but far away from the sky, Jiangning was even more congested. Today, too many things happened, as if there was a scar on my heart, and it was no better. The moon is desolate, which makes people feel more lovesickness. After a moment of remembrance, the two returned to the inn one after another. The time difference makes it hard to doubt that they were just together. Moreover, the whole village is in a state of deep sleep. Their witchcraft is enough not to be found by others. The next morning, Yueqing knocked on Jiangning''s door in a hurry. "No, no, no, no, no," Jiangning rushed out of the room. "What? What''s going on. " "Battalion commander, I saw some people from the Central Plains appear in the village. What''s the purpose of their coming?" "Probably, it''s the same as what we think." Although he said so, Jiangning scolded in his heart to cover up some stupid boys. Why should he be so dignified when he made a connection? If he didn''t take any action, he would certainly arouse others'' suspicion. Forget it, it''s good to keep the same. On the way to take advantage of the opportunity to pass the news to them, on the contrary, this kind of public attention. Just be careful. When Jiangning asked Liu Ziqing to go downstairs, Jiangning sat on the table and looked at the people in the Central Plains opposite. It''s true that people in the Central Plains dress up all the time, but their style is a little different. What''s more suspicious is that... Suddenly! Jiangning realized that these people on the opposite side were not allies of their own! When he realized this problem, Jiangning glanced at Liu Ziqing, who was also surprised. It seems that Ziqing also realized the problem. These people do not have the unique symbol of Central Plains illusionist, but each one has a bracelet, a small Bracelet! These people are undercover! But who sent it? Jiangning is still wondering why these people want to pretend to be people from the Central Plains. What is their purpose? Still! Some people know that there is someone to answer here, so they will hide before the real Central Plains people come! All these are questions, but Jiangning knows that the only thing he can do now is not to move his face, so as not to be more flustered. Arouse the suspicion of others. The group of people who seem to live in the Central Plains have been shaking their bracelets as if they are not, as if they are specially attracted to the attention of people here. Jiangning and Liu Ziqing turn a blind eye to this situation, we must not make any more mistakes! After a while, the wind came up and looked flattering. It didn''t look like a person who was seen in the backyard yesterday. Yesterday''s man was so straightforward and had ideas. Now, the person in front of me is not like that. He is just a small runner, without the demeanor of a general. "Well, what would you like, sir?" When the second came, Yue Qing joked, "Hey, aren''t you the second one yesterday? Your injuries are all right now Fengying seems a little embarrassed. I don''t know how to round the scene. "Oh, I went to the back yesterday to see that he was a little weak. I couldn''t bear to help him heal. I still have this illusion. You don''t have to worry about it. By the way, sophomore, did you use powder to soak yourself up yesterday, but is it better today? " It seems that Fengying is a little surprised, but he is sure that the person who flashed by in the backyard yesterday is Jiangning. He didn''t expect Jiangning to be the same as before and treat himself as a friend. It''s good. Then Fengying immediately responded, "thank you, sir. I had a lot of fun yesterday." "Well, that''s good." Jiangning stretched out his hand and patted Fengying''s shoulder, smiling knowingly. Next to the table on the central plains more efforts to shake the bracelet, and then a central plains people more rampant to reach Jiangning side. The man sitting next to him doesn''t look like a central plains man at all. On the contrary, he has a stronger northern spirit. Yueqing couldn''t help it. "I''m sorry, we don''t welcome people from the Central Plains." the war between the Central Plains and the Northern Dynasties led to conflicts between the people in the north and the Central Plains, and there was no good relationship between them. The initial individual targeting evolved into the tit for tat between the whole family and the Central Plains people. These conflicts seem to be common. So Yueqing said this sentence did not cause much attention."How do you talk, little girl?" For a time, everyone''s eyes were on Yueqing. Jiangning, in particular, looked at the person in front of him, although he didn''t get along with much, he did not doubt that the man in front of him was a girl... This person, why suddenly a sentence seems to break a long-standing question? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1251 "You! What did you say? Don''t talk nonsense Yueqing''s reaction was obviously a little excited. Then the Central Plains man relieved: "Hey, what are you excited about? I just see you white and tender, just a joke, don''t take it seriously "Ha ha." Yueqing''s embarrassed smile. "I''m sorry, we don''t welcome people from the Central Plains here." Jiangning interrupted immediately. "Well, then I won''t disturb you." With that, the Central Plains people returned to their seats. Jiangning doesn''t know how to explain it now. Can only wait for things to happen quietly. "Let''s get out of here today. There''s a lot to be done." Liu Ziqing immediately said this to Jiangning at the moment he finished his meal. It seems that they are also a little uneasy. These people in the opposite side seem to come from bad people, and they seem to come for Jiangning. Jiangning and Yueqing both agreed to Liu Ziqing''s idea, and they all agreed to leave this place. After packing, the three of them hurried on the road. The pedestrians on the road are still the same, and every family is the same. Only Jiangning and Liu Ziqing know how much upheaval is behind the calm. However, it was not long before they came out of the corner of the village that they found something wrong. They''ve been followed, and they''ve been there. Jiangning motioned Ziqing and Yueqing with her eyes to make them more alert. Both of them showed a look that they had already known, so they were tracked to the mountain pass. "Don''t follow. Come out." Jiangning whispered, a shrewd light flashed in her eyes. The bangs on the forehead also fluttered with the wind. The three people sitting on the horse immediately turned the horse''s head. Jiangning made the horse''s feet and feet spin out a big circle on the ground because of the speed. We can imagine Jiangning''s strength and speed. "A good battalion commander, worthy of being commander Jiang, discovered us so quickly. In fact, he had already noticed it, but he didn''t show it." "Stop talking nonsense. What''s your purpose?" "No purpose, just to see how you see, just help you." "Do you need to dress up as people from the Central Plains? You need to sneak for us? Oh, it''s ridiculous "Very good, commander Jiang. To be honest, we are sent by clan leader Qiu Tian. We are here not only to see your progress, but also to protect you secretly." "Then don''t talk nonsense. If you want to protect us, you don''t need to be furtive. I don''t know what your intention and purpose are. Moreover, I doubt whether you are the people sent by the patriarch. I hope you can respect yourself. If you want to protect us, don''t be furtive. Follow us. This is a survey. It''s not dangerous." The men were speechless. But there was no way. Since they were discovered, they had to do something about it. But what can be found is that only one person from the Central Plains followed Jiangning and his party. Other people, probably go back to report, this person may be to supervise their own bar, Jiangning thought. And these people must have been sent by Qiu Tian. The little episode in the middle must also be the ghost of Qiu Tian. I''m afraid the emissary sent by the Central Plains has already died. When Xin Kui''s allies left, they made invisible signs of witches in the Central Plains, so that Jiangning was not cheated. How can these careless northern tribesmen observe that each person has a unique sign on his hand? What they saw was a very obvious bracelet, but they didn''t expect it was used to hide people''s eyes. Qiu Tian, who wanted to let Jiangning reveal his real identity, was wrong again. Fortunately, he was almost cheated. Jiangning''s mood on the road was not as smooth as the road surface, but as steep and complicated as a mountain peak. "Jiangning, drink water? It''s been a long time. " Yueqing asked Jiangning carefully, "go to a bigger water, thank you. The moon protects the law. " So the four of us have to rest on the horses. However, it''s already noon, and there''s still no movement from my own people. What should I do? I''m afraid we can''t lose the battle so easily. However, when the Central Plains should arrive is unknown. Jiangning can''t help worrying. Soon after, Yueqing came back to fetch water. After Jiangning finished drinking water, a big bird suddenly flew in the sky. If someone else, this bird is nothing special. However, for Jiangning, this bird is not an ordinary bird. It is specially refined by witchcraft in the dynasty. It has the color and feathers of ordinary birds, so it is difficult for ordinary people to find it. But now it is of great significance to Jiangning, because this bird will appear only if the insiders of the Central Plains Dynasty appear. "I''m going to make it convenient for you to stay here first. Don''t act rashly to avoid ambush. This is the time of the two peaks. Neither our tribe nor the people of the Central Plains have the right to design here. Therefore, everyone covets here. There are often bandits. Be careful." "Battalion commander, bandits have nothing to fear. We can do witchcraft, but we will not be afraid of them." Yueqing immediately replied to Jiangning''s words. "Yueqing, if you think so, you would be very wrong. The bandits here are not ordinary bandits. Their witchcraft level is not below level 5, and their combat effectiveness is very strong. It is said that in the first two years, they also obtained a magic weapon in Xiliang, which is especially powerful, so this is why they are more rampant in these two years." "What about that? What is that magic weapon? " After hearing Liu Ziqing''s words, Yueqing immediately asked, wondering about such a powerful magic weapon, Yueqing was even very curious. "It''s a cloud vessel made by a man. There are many powerful weapons in it, and one move will kill you. Xixing, the bandit leader here, is rampant with this magic weapon! And through their own efforts, they have condensed many magic weapons "So powerful?" Yueqing was particularly surprised. "Well, yes. I don''t think that this weapon will fall into the hands of thieves when the Ning division did not expect it... " This time, Jiangning spoke, like a magic daze. Jiangning stood there motionless, with some sadness in his eyes and a little shaking in his hand holding the kettle.Ziqing looks to Jiangning now, heartache. "I''ll go with you, battalion commander." The soldiers of that tribe spoke. A strange suspicion flashed in my eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1252 Jiangning looked at him contemptuously and said, "OK, let''s go together." Ziqing said, "I''ll go with you." Ziqing was afraid that it would be inconvenient to wait for Jiangning to move. With the spy watching, Jiangning must be on guard. If he was nearby, it might be easier. What Liu Ziqing didn''t expect was that Jiangning rejected his proposal.! "No, you can take good care of Yueqing here. I''m not sure he''s here alone. It''s better that you two take care of each other. There must be no accident at this time." "OK, listen to the battalion commander." Then Jiangning and the general went to the forest. It can be seen that the generals and soldiers have been monitoring Jiangning''s every move with fear. If there is any, he must report it to the clan leader. "How long have you been with the patriarch Jiangning asked the young man as he walked. When he changed the clothes of the Central Plains and put on the clothes of the tribe, he felt much more comfortable. "Report to the battalion commander. It''s been ten years." "Oh ~ ~ ~ OK" then, when Jiangning turned around, Jiangning made him dizzy with a magic trick. Then he called the bird with a gesture. Jiangning quietly said a few words in the bird''s ear, and then the messenger bird flew away. Jiangning will soon wake up. "What happened to me just now? My head is a little dizzy. Do you feel it, battalion commander?" "This is not surprising, this mountain has xinxinhua, its function is to make people dizzy, now let''s leave quickly." "Oh, good battalion commander." The soldier never fell down from the beginning to the end. I think I only have a moment to close my eyes. "Battalion commander, you are back." Yueqing protector was obviously a little excited to see Jiangning back. "Well, let''s go." With these words, everyone packed up and mounted. As a result, they all turned around before they started. "Have you ever thought about whose territory this is from here?! Do you want to go like this? " Jiangning turned to look at the past, which made people angry. What he saw was that it was Xixing?! At last? Or worried about seeing it?! "Jiangning!? Why are you here? " This made Jiangning embarrassed for a time how to say, "long time no see, Xixing, we haven''t seen each other since we met in the mountains last time." In the mountains!? What is Jiangning talking about? He is Xixing. He knew Xixing before. What''s the secret!? These people around Jiangning are not good people. It must be because of this Jiangning that they speak like that. They must not let Jiangning be exposed and trapped in injustice "Yes! I haven''t seen you for a long time. So you have become a lackey of the White Wolf tribe Xixing did not know why Jiangning would wear the White Wolf tribe clothes, but now can only say so! "That''s better than you, bandit leader?" "Jiangning! You! Well, for the sake of knowing each other before, I''ll let you go today! Let''s go... " Xixing was afraid that he would expose Jiangning if he had any inappropriate words to continue the dialogue, so he had to hurry up! "Thank you, Xixing. See you later Jiangning is also glad that his friend can judge the situation and immediately separate from himself, otherwise something goes wrong at that time, it will be difficult to end... With that, Jiangning and his party turned around and left... After his death, Xixing looks at the cloud in his hand. At first, Jiangning spent several months condensing this treasure to himself. Now, he wants to use the gift from his friend to be a bandit. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. It''s even more embarrassing to be met by Jiangning today. Xixing feels that he has no face to his old friend any more... After turning around and leaving, Jiangning was in a worse mood. After years of seeing his friends, he couldn''t recall the old days and left with a few words. He didn''t blame his friends for being bandits. In this era of chaos and separatism, when he was a bandit, he could stay away from those disputes... He just wants his friends to live well. Jiangning four people turn to leave two peaks, here is not far from the Central Plains, Jiangning want to do ambush here. In the middle of the two peaks, there was an ambush in the mountains. This result should satisfy the patriarch Qiu Tian.... on the Central Plains side, the wizard elders have seen the messenger birds sent out. They all stood around listening to the communication of the wizard who was going out with great responsibility. "Elders, if you are lucky to hear this news, I will tell you all about the White Wolf tribe and the subsequent battles. I decided to ambush at the place near the Central Plains between the two peaks. Besides, you need to arrange people to come to the place where the peak is close to the White Wolf tribe. I must win the trust of Qiu Tian of the White Wolf tribe. Let him taste the first battle Taste the sweet, the next two battles, I will work with you inside and outside, we will win! By the way, elders, you must not underestimate the White Wolf tribe. They are far more powerful than we imagined. The wizard tribe has been conquered, and there are still a lot of information we don''t know, so be careful this time. Besides, I hope you don''t hurt the people in the town. They are innocent, and their witchcraft is super strong. If we take that tribe, it will be beneficial for us to unify the north in the future! Here is the detailed arrangement After hearing this, the communication bird was destroyed and burned like a flame in the air. This is the fate of the communication bird. It was destroyed after it was used up. Jiangning had thought for countless times that he seemed to be similar to the communication bird. After this battle, he did not know where he would go. After listening to Jiangning''s words, all the elders were thoughtful, and then started a discussion. They did not know that the White Wolf tribe was so powerful now, which they had never expected. If so, would it not be that Qiu Tian, the leader of the White Wolf clan, had a sharper weapon? Or Now Qiu Tian is not the same person as he was. Then the operation must be more than that simple, need to make a more detailed plan!Jiangning and his party carefully observed the geographical conditions nearby. Although it is located in the Central Plains, there is no lack of weather in the north. It seems that Jiangning is no different from the White Wolf tribal area when they arrive at this place. Green grassland, the land connecting the sky. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1253 In fact, in the twinkling of an eye, the grassland in summer seems more heated and noisy than that in spring. There are many sheep and cattle ornaments on the grassland, which is more lively. If it wasn''t for the war, maybe Jiangning could not see such a beautiful scenery In the twinkling of an eye, she was on the way back to the tribe. Yueqing was silent on the way. Jiangning saw Yueqing''s discomfort and asked, "Yueqing protects Dharma. If you are not comfortable, we can find a place to rest." "Thank you, battalion commander. But we have entered Yiya peak. There seems to be no place to rest here. I''m fine. Let''s move on. It''s not good if we delay the trip." "Yes, battalion commander, Yueqing''s Dharma protection is very powerful. How can anything hinder our Yueqing Dharma protection? We have to go back to the tribe to do business as soon as possible." Jiangning looked at the rampant little general in front of him, and Shua slapped him in the air from his horse to the ground. Although it was not close to the slap on the face, the seal was very deep. "If I hadn''t seen you and the clan leader for many years, you would not have fallen under the horse now, but you would have been in a different place. When is it your turn to interrupt? Don''t rely on the patriarch to be lawless! Am I a battalion commander or are you a battalion commander? " Jiangning''s deterrent power suddenly appeared, which obviously frightened Yueqing. On the contrary, Liu Ziqing was a little indifferent. He knew that Jiangning''s slap was not for the small soldier, but for the spy in the dark. It seems that Qiu Tian still doesn''t trust them. So Jiangning''s behavior is to call Qiu Tian to see, call the person who should see! "I know there is a cave not far away. Let''s go and have a rest." With that, the little soldier stood up wrongly. He saw Jiangning sitting on the horse. It seemed that this person was not simple. The king''s demeanor was not what ordinary people could have. This alone let him understand why the patriarch is so vigilant to this person. If this person is not really for the interests of the White Wolf tribe, then the White Wolf tribe will lose a lot! Everyone and his party followed Jiangning to the cave. There is no doubt that this is a place with unique caves. There are rivers that have never appeared in grassland, like water curtain cave. Yueqing''s stomach is more and more painful. Jiangning says she wants to help, but Yueqing stops her. After resting for a long time, Jiangning decided to explore the environment here. I remember that when I came last time, I was a little bit small. At that time, I was ignorant and hid cats and cats here. At that time, Xixing was still with me. When he got to the cave, Jiangning was more and more strange. It seemed that he didn''t find the hole so big when he was young. How could he feel different from his impression of the hole when he was a child? Jiangning decided to find out. Liu Ziqing and the little soldier followed Jiangning, carefully protecting the battalion commander who was going to lead the battle. On the way, Ziqing was like many times The startled bird, hearing the wind and grass moving, his hands were full of blue light. The blue flame was accompanied by Ziqing''s Witchcraft, Jiangning''s was golden, and level 10 witches were all golden. However, since Jiangning came to the White Wolf tribe, there was no such light in his hands. However, what was the light of Qiu Tian, the tribal leader No one has seen this man. Even Jiang Ning doesn''t know that he has never fought with Qiu Tian, so Qiu Tian doesn''t know the existence of this man. We just heard that there was a wizard in the Central Plains who had reached level 10, but no one had seen him. However, there is only one thing that Qiu Tian is inferior to Jiangning. Although Qiu Tian''s level is higher than that of Jiangning, his equipment is not as good as that of Jiangning. Therefore, the arm guard claws of the legendary suit brought by Jiangning made Qiu Tian very envious. In fact, Qiu Tian had already known that there was a knee protector in the legendary suit of the Yue clan, but the reason why Qiu Tian didn''t act was waiting With the appearance of arm guard and claw, as a tribe that has been working at sunrise and resting at sunset, it is easy for Qiu Tian to get the kneepad, but the armguard claw has not been found. If you have a legendary suit, it''s a piece of cake to win the Central Plains with Qiu Tian''s Witchcraft level. When Jiangning walked near a wall, he found that all the walls had mechanisms. He would move with time. Therefore, it is not easy to find out the mystery of the cave. Every hour, the wall will move. Looking at the trace at the foot, Jiangning guessed it out, but the hole is not so simple. All this needs to be explored slowly. Jiangning doesn''t know whether Liu Ziqing has discovered the mystery, but he can''t say it. He can''t let Qiu Tian''s subordinates know about it, let alone let him know. So Jiangning immediately asked them to turn back. "It''s not safe to be alone at the cave entrance. Let''s go back. It seems that there''s nothing special about this cave." "Commander Jiang, didn''t you say you should have a good observation?" The soldier seems to be on guard. I''ve been with Qiu Tian for many years, but I still have this experience. "Watch it, Liu Ziqing. Let''s go." The little soldier almost didn''t turn his head when he heard this sentence. Jiangning has a bad way of speaking to others. When she went out of the cave to find Yueqing, Jiangning was a little sleepy. It was already evening. The moonlight from the hole was soft and gentle, and reflected on everyone''s face. Jiangning with distinct facial features was like the one carved in the mold. Yueqing looked at the handsome and handsome man in front of him. She was worthy of worshiping for many years. This trip is worthwhile! "Battalion commander, we need to rest here." Jiangning understood that this little soldier was a lower level sorcerer, and now he had to rest. A wizard who reaches nine or more does not need to sleep on time and absorb the essence of moonlight every night. Jiangning immediately agreed to him, and the four spent the night in the cave. Yueqing belongs to the sorcerer with low witchcraft, but this clever Dharma protector is very good at other aspects, especially observing the terrain and paying attention to every move around him. His keen eyes give him a strong observation and analysis ability. Decisive choice is always correct. Moreover, this dharma protector is not simple at all. He knows kylin recovery. It''s a kind of healing witchcraft. Ordinary people can''t learn it. No matter how difficult it is, it can be cured. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1254 This kylin restoration method is only available to the Yue people. It is also the king of each month clan and must be female... Just after deliberately supporting the three of them, Yue Qing used this kind of magic to heal his wounds... However, what Yueqing didn''t know was that he was sensed by Jiangning as soon as he cast the Dharma... As the night passed by, Jiangning had a heavy mind. In fact, she had been unable to sleep last night and had been thinking about some problems. However, I didn''t know what was bothering me. Here is also a problem, and there is also a problem. Only God knows why people are always having problems all day. Jiangning didn''t know what he thought all night. The moon when he was a child thought of the moon now. Why is the moon as a child rounder than the moon that has grown up? Is it because the innocent heart treats anything without edges and corners? Now myself, see what will think a lot, not so carefree as a child. Jiangning also thought of Xixing from Fengying, and then Liu Ziqing. These friends who grew up with him have gone their separate ways. When he was a child, Fengying accompanied him through loneliness. Xixing accompanied him to practice martial arts and condensed equipment. I vaguely remember his appearance when the equipment condensed for a long time at that time was given to Xixing, which was a laughing image of an 18-year-old boy A 10-year-old girl was happier than having married her daughter-in-law. Jiangning remembers teasing Xixing at that time. Thinking of this, Jiangning laughs inexplicably, and then look at Ziqing opposite. Ziqing belongs to the wizard tribe, but his friendship with Ziqing has never changed. I remember Ziqing used to laugh at himself as a person who never talked about the world. Ziqing told him a lot about the grassland and taught him how to catch sheep on the grassland. In fact, there was no sheep, but Ziqing made it by himself. Ha ha ha. The moonlight outside seems to be brighter. I don''t know if it''s moonlight or Jiangning has already thought of dawn. He thinks of his father and mother, Xiao Ying, the previous swing, the autumn leaves and the summer yard. Everything seems to be in Jiangning''s mind from the new, with bitterness and freshness. Jiangning thought about it and found the same sleeping son Qing on the opposite side. He laughed at Ziqing and was glad that he was still by his side. Jiangning, Ziqing and Yueqing, the little soldier, were silent on their way back. When they passed the inn that came first, Jiangning proposed to go in and have a drink of tea. Everyone agreed. When Jiangning went in, he ordered a private room and called a waiter. When Jiangning saw that the wind was still there, he was very happy that he was still here. "Waiter, give us a pot of hot wine." "My guest, I''m sorry. There is not much wine today. Please follow me to the backyard to get it." Fengying knew that Jiangning would definitely come back to look for him again, so she was waiting for him here. "Good. Yueqing Dharma protector, wait here for a moment. I''ll come to the backyard. " "Well, yes, battalion commander. Go and come back. " Although the little soldier wanted to follow him, he thought that he was only a sophomore, and there should be no big problem, so he would not follow Jiangning. In the backyard. Fengying immediately exchanged greetings: "Jiangning, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you last time. I saw you recognized you at the first sight. Looking at the clothes of the northern wolf tribe you were wearing, I felt that you must be carrying out some task this time. So I was forced to dare not to destroy your identity. You should believe that I didn''t mean to pretend that I didn''t know you." "Fengying, I know what you are doing. I know that you are considering me. But now the time is running out. I can''t tell you my identity now. You only need to know one thing, that is, the war between the wolf tribe and the Central Plains will start soon. I will try my best to transfer the war zone to other places, but the risk factor here is very high Just want to tell you, take your people out of here, leave quickly. My chief sacrifice "Ah?! Jiangning, how can you, how can you know that I am the head of our clan... I never told you. " "Do you remember the days when you were a child in the Central Plains? At that time, I realized that your identity was not simple. How could a little orphan accept so many people''s care? But at that time, I was just wondering. I understood everything until that day when I overheard you. Your identity is more than that. " The wind shadow looks at the unfathomable man in front of him. It''s just incredible that he has everything under his control. "Well, since you have said that, I will withdraw immediately. But you, if we leave, there must be something suspicious. What will affect your plan then?".? Jiangning, if the price of my leaving is to drag you down, then I would rather face it head-on. No matter what storm ahead, I believe that as long as we all face together, we can win! " "Wind shadow, you go, wizard troops have been occupied by the White Wolf tribe?" "What?! The wizard army has been defeated? " "Yes, yes, it has been defeated, so you are definitely not Qiu Tian''s opponent now. I can''t say more. I have to go." Jiangning said these words let Fengying very shocked, did not expect that the White Wolf tribe is now so strong, he did not realize it! After the reaction, Fengying takes Jiangning to the back kitchen to get the wine, and then Jiangning can enter the private room. After the wind and shadow brought the food, the two people as if they had never known each other. Jiangning and his party immediately set out after dinner and returned to the barracks before dark. In the evening, a Hongmen banquet began again... "Jiangning, what have you gained from this exploration?" The patriarch spoke, sitting on the table for the patriarch, Jiangning and Hanwang on both sides of the patriarch, Yueqing Dharma protector sitting next to the Han king, Liu Ziqing sitting beside Jiangning, several generals of the White Wolf tribe, general Lang Yan and general archimu.."Report to the clan leader. Of course, this exploration must be fruitful before I dare to come back. Do you think it''s a clan leader?" "Of course, now all the officers and men are here. Tell me your opinion. I think the Yueqing Dharma protector and Liu Ziqing have helped you on this trip. I hope you will not fail to live up to our expectations for you, battalion commander Jiang." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1255 After saying that, the patriarch took a sip of wine, and the wine dripped on his beard, which seemed a little messy. This sentence, like a warning, tells Jiangning not to make some useless suggestions, otherwise he will absolutely not allow such things to happen. Jiangning looked at the surrounding atmosphere and said: "my suggestion is to start an ambush in that small village on the edge of the two peaks, and then arrange medical records on the mountain near the Central Plains. Pay attention to the bandits around the mountain. Be careful. Besides, we must take more precautions against the place near the Central Plains. I suggest that we should not arrange troops there. If we catch up with the Central Plains, I am afraid it will be bad for us. If we can catch up with the Central Plains, we will suffer a great loss if we have a smooth road and a large number of people in the Central Plains! " "Good! I think what Jiangning said is very accurate, and I''m very satisfied. I thought so when I went to investigate nearby. Commander Jiang has been working very hard this time. Come on, let''s have a cup with battalion commander Jiang! " Then they all raised their glasses and saluted Jiang Ying Chang, who had so many ideas. It seemed as if he had won the trust of all the people. Jiangning nodded with a smile. "Camp commander Jiang is really extraordinary. I thought he was a little jerk who didn''t know anything about the world when I put him under my command. I didn''t expect to have such a great career and help me many times. I really admire him. Commander Jiang, I wish you a bright future! Here, I''d like to propose a toast to battalion commander Jiang! " Jiangning looked at the toasting general Archie, and thought that he had disguised himself under his door, but now it was his turn to toast himself. It was ridiculous, "thank you, general Archie. Thanks for your care, I have today. I have to thank general Lang Yan! General Lang Yan, let''s have a drink together General Lang Yan said, also raised his glass to Jiangning. He didn''t expect that the former life-saving benefactor had such great ability and won the trust of minister Qiu Tian. It was amazing that he was a little blind at the beginning. But Lang Yan didn''t say much. He knew that this was definitely not a simple meal. "By the way, King Han, I always ask you that you have so many moon family treasures. Why don''t you bring it out for us to see and see?" The patriarch turned his head from the side of Jiangning to the side of King Han. All of a sudden, the king of Han had a chill on his back. He always felt that it was not easy for the patriarch to ask about this matter. "No, patriarch, our Yue clan is a small tribe, where there are any treasures, but your white wolf tribe has a vast territory and abundant resources. There are treasures everywhere!" "Ha ha, Han King joked. Why did we occupy the Central Plains because of our vast territory and abundant resources?" Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Only Jiangning understood that they were selling medicine in the gourd. One wanted to buy it and the other didn''t sell it. One is still in the dark, the other is already aware of it. Not long after the uproar, everyone went down to have a rest. The next day Jiangning did not wake up, Ziqing came to wake Jiangning. "Jiangning, it''s not good. The camp is empty!" "What?! Is it empty? " "Yes, it''s empty. There''s no one left. The Han king and Yueqing are gone." "What, what, is missing?" Jiangning suddenly realized! "The big thing is bad!" Jiangning said to himself. Then he ran away with Jiangning in the direction of the battle site of the Central Plains and the White Wolf tribe. When Jiangning rushed over, he found that everything was over. The whole army of the Central Plains has been basically destroyed. This time, the whole Central Plains is finished... "Wow? Who are you looking at? This is our commander Jiang and General Liu Ziqing. You two missed the most wonderful place! By the way, you''re here now. How long have you been sleeping, oh... I calculate. Ten days! Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha, we are not responsible for the war, but we should not go back to sleep with you for ten days Let''s celebrate! Think of the beauty! Somebody! Take these two traitors for me Jiangning is on the opposite side of Qiu Tian. It''s a close call. Jiangning''s hands have been shining with golden light, while opposite, Qiu Tian''s hands are also full of light. No, it''s not light anymore, but water like! Is this the reaction of level 11 when performing witchcraft?! Jiangning knew that this was a bad time, so he didn''t hold the attitude of surviving. This time, it must be a fight to the death! Just when Jiangning wants to fight Qiu Tian fast, Liu Ziqing suddenly comes up on his horse. "Jiangning, don''t act rashly. You''re not his opponent. You''re not afraid of no firewood. You go first, I''ll give you the back, and remember to take revenge for me later! " "Ziqing, things have come to this point. Do you think hiding can be useful? And, you think I''ll leave you alone? You don''t have to worry about me, you go away quickly, I must protect you this time! " With this, Jiangning pushed Jiangning away, and was preparing to cast a spell to make Ziqing hypnotized and run away. Qiu Tian knocked Jiangning down with his palm power and said, "take advantage of the danger of others!" Jiangning was angry and depressed. "Well, I gave you a chance, and Liu Ziqing, if you submit to me, I will never treat you like this, but you betray me again and again, and you want to live well? Today, neither of you can run away! " Jiangning frowned and looked at the sun today as if it was particularly poisonous. Jiangning thought that this is the last time to see the sun in his life. Then Jiangning and Qiu Tian fight, Ziqing and Jiangning fight side by side, but it seems that their every move is in Qiu Tian''s expectation, Qiu Tian can easily dodge, and Jiangning and Ziqing each move are killed. Finally, when Ziqing was dying, Ziqing suddenly thought that he could only force Jiangning to use the form shifting technique now, otherwise both of them would be dead now! However, Liu Ziqing made every one of Jiangning''s eyes turn a blind eye. Jiangning just wants to do its best to protect Liu Ziqing, regardless of life or death.Suddenly, Jiangning in don''t know what Qiu angel''s tricks, in the eyes of a black then fell in the past, in the eyes closed that moment, Jiangning seems to see Ziqing also closed his eyes, with the mouth to tell himself, as if Ziqing.. Has left oneself forever... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1256 "Where am I?" When Jiangning woke up, he saw that he was already in a strange place. Look around as if I''ve seen it somewhere. "Forget it? This is the cave. You asked me to bring you A familiar voice came from afar, and the footsteps seemed to be coming towards this side. "Me? I asked you to bring me? " Jiangning is a little dizzy. He doesn''t know where he is now and whether he is alive or dead. "Stop talking. Come on, have a drink." With that, the man squatted down and fed Jiangning with the water just finished. Jiangning looked up and saw that it was not other people on the opposite side. It was Yueqing. "Yueqing? How can you be here? What happened? Why can''t I remember anything, Ziqing? What about others? Where is it now? I have to save him Said Jiangning holding a breath will stand up, it seems to give him a support, he can fight again. "Jiangning! Liu Ziqing is dead! " Yue Qing was a little angry. He didn''t seem to like the Jiangning in front of him. He knew that he was in danger, but he had to consider others. This may also be the attraction of Jiangning. Yue Qing then told Jiang Ning that Ziqing was dead, hoping that he could understand this truth, and now they have no way to escape. This cave is their hiding place. Now they have been surrounded by many things. If they go out rashly, they will be killed by Qiu Tian. Jiangning collapsed to the ground. To tell the truth, he could not remember anything except the scene of fighting with Ziqing. He only knew that he was defeated and deeply defeated! This time, he is a deserter, a coward, a scum of the country, a traitor who has no face to the dynasty! "Yueqing, can you tell me what happened?" "Good!" Jiangning is like a balloon out of breath lying on the ground. In addition to breathing, he feels that everything in the world has nothing to do with himself. Then Yueqing told Jiangning all the things that had happened since that night''s drunkenness, but he didn''t know the reason. But Qiu Tian seemed to have mastered all the things. Everything was under his control. It seemed that he was the only one in the battle. "Since you were drunk that night, you and Liu Ziqing have been in a coma. Qiu Tian will be eager to send troops the next day. I wonder why he didn''t wait for you two to wake up, but Qiu Tian has already left and took me and King Han. Ha ha, that''s not. It''s kidnapping, naked kidnapping. King Han and I were forced to go to the pre war period with them. We have been trapped in a place, and I don''t know what it is. It was only after I and King Han escaped that it was the emergency escape channel of white wolf. Hiding under the grassland, it was a huge hole. Under the calm grassland, there was an endless passage. It was a passage for survival and for death. If outsiders were not familiar with the road, they would not only be inside If you touch and destroy, you will get lost in the huge labyrinth until you die. So King Han and I stayed in it all the time, and we didn''t dare to act rashly. At last, we knew the purpose of Qiu Tian. He wanted the treasure kneepad of our tribe! There''s no way! If you can make him into a legendary suit, you can do it! So Han Wang and I would not agree. I don''t know how many days passed, and I don''t know what happened to the war outside! Later, King Han and I heard the sound of sheep eating grass on it. We decided that we must be near the two peaks, so we just need to walk to the mountain, where there must be an exit. This unique cave in the grassland can''t be dug near the mountain, so there must be an exit, but the mechanism in the middle is very difficult to do. So in the end, King Han and I decided to use the technique of escape, No Step on the ground through the passage. What we expected was that there was an exit near the mountains. When we come out to you again, I have seen you lying on the ground dying, and at that time Liu Ziqing has been out of breath! King Han and Qiu Tian fought with each other to protect me and you. When I covered you on the road, you told me with all your strength that you could go through this cave. As expected, this cave has something amazing. Every stone will move along with the flow of time. So when Qiu Tian and the White Wolf troops chase after here, we can''t be found. But you''ve been in a coma, so I''ve been waiting until today for you to react Yueqing finished with a long breath, for fear of missing something to make Jiangning unhappy. "You''re not right. When I woke up, you didn''t feel surprised. Instead, you were in control. You must have used the kylin recovery method for me. I said right, Han Wang!" Jiangning has a kind of aggressive momentum, and that kind of already clear feeling makes Yueqing suddenly stunned. "You, how do you know that." "In fact, I used to doubt it. Until that day, the soldier of the White Wolf tribe who pretended to be the Central Plains people said so, I was sure. That soldier didn''t say it himself. He was taught by Qiu Tian to test you. However, you are a girl after all. When you hear that sentence, your reaction is a little big, so Qiu Tian, who is hiding in the dark, will understand. In fact, the head of the Yuezu tribe is very beautiful. However, although the former king of Han is worthy of the name of King Han, he is a Dharma protector and has no king''s spirit and momentum. Han Wang, you are right After listening to Jiangning''s words, the king of Han seems to be a bit confused. In fact, everyone will think that he is a rough man with big arms and round waist when he hears the words. This camouflage is also for the sake of insurance. If other tribes know that the king of the Moon Clan is a girl, the treasure of the Moon Clan will not cause many people''s plunder and envy. As a result, I didn''t expect to be seen through. "Jiangning, I really admire you. And you didn''t expose me, and I thank you very much. " "It won''t do me any good to expose you." Finish saying Jiang Ning a sneer. "You can call me yue''er in the future. The name of Han Wang does not match me. Hey, hey. "With that, Yueer took down her long hair bun. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1257 In the cold cave, Yueer''s hair is scattered, and her skin is whiter and smoother with her black and shiny hair. Her eyes are like bright stars in the cave, and Jiangning is intoxicating. "I didn''t expect that Wang of the Yue clan was a young and beautiful girl. He began to doubt but didn''t think it was because of this." "So, this time, it''s the reason why we changed positions with the Yueqing protector." "By the way, Yueer, were you sure Ziqing was dead when you rescued me?" Jiangning suddenly got nervous when he thought of this problem. Now I still don''t believe this fact. Did Ziqing, who accompanied him, leave him like this? Jiangning even now holds a glimmer of hope that as long as he is alive, he must save Ziqing. "I''m sorry, Jiangning, when I saved you, I didn''t care about Liu Ziqing. I''m sorry, but I only saw that Ziqing had no breath at that time, so I had to rescue you first." Yue''er said this sentence and then lowered her head. She complained that she did not save Jiangning''s friends, which led to Jiangning''s loss. "Yes. Let me think about this matter. How long did Qiu Tian find out that Liu Ziqing and I were good friends for many years, and how he found out that I was an undercover agent with the Central Plains tribe? How long did he know about this matter? All these questions are very deep questions. The defeat of this war will definitely cause great damage to the Central Plains. If the White Wolf tribe takes this opportunity to attack, then the White Wolf tribe will We have a good chance to occupy the whole Central Plains, but it will not be good. I have to think about these things slowly. By the way, Yueer, thank you for saving me. Jiangning will never forget my great kindness. I''ll let Jiangning help you with anything later. The purpose of your going to the White Wolf tribe is not simple. Do you want that pair of arm guards! Now, moon, tell me. " Jiangning looks at Yueer, who is still worried about the other side. These things are all linked together, and none of them can be missed. Maybe everything is the root cause of her own exposure. "Jiangning, let me tell you the truth. In fact, our Yue clan is going for arm guards and claws this time. Our Yue clan has been recuperating, but there are always alien tribes harassing us, which makes our people miserable. The kneepads have been hidden in our Yue tribe, but I''m serious, I have never seen any of them, and no one knows about kneepads However, the appearance of the armguard and claw is a great opportunity. If you have the armguard first, it should not be difficult to find kneepads in our tribe. It is just to condense into a legendary suit. If there is a legendary suit, it is estimated that no one will dare to harass our tribe. So this time I went to the White Wolf tribe. But now, ha ha, the suit has not been condensed, instead, it has become a prisoner under the steps. It''s ridiculous. " "Don''t worry, Qiu Tian''s condensation skill is not strong enough to be condensed into a legendary suit. By the way, you say, none of your people knows where the kneepads are? "? "Yes, I didn''t cheat you, Jiangning. We really don''t know. The first king didn''t leave any words and died in the war. Therefore, even if I am the king, I don''t know where the kneepads are." "No record? The legendary suit was originally an ancient sacred instrument. Before that, only descendants condensed it, and the descendants used it to dominate the whole country. After a short time, the temperament of the descendants changed greatly. They became tyrannical and killed innocent people indiscriminately. So when the descendants died, the kings of various tribes tried to destroy the legendary suit, but they could not find the legendary suit. Maybe it was the descendant''s conscience when he finally died. Because of this legendary suit, he finally died of a vicious disease. No one could cure the disease. The descendants cursed on two weapons. All the people condensed into the legendary suit could not die well. Over the years, so many Congshi worked hard for this legendary suit and died without any shadow. It is said that the descendants called their relatives before leaving The two kings of the letter asked them to keep the two weapons, which will be handed down from generation to generation forever, and one of them was sent to the northernmost part and the other in the southernmost part. It should be your Yue tribe in the north now, but the arm guards and claws in the South still have no news. No one knows which tribe he is in. I didn''t know where the kneepad is even you king "Jiangning? I beg your pardon? Arm guard in the south? What about your arm guard? Is it a fake? " "Yes, it is. I Jiangning thinks that witchcraft is not as good as Qiu Tian, but it is not a problem for him to see through my coagulation skill. Ha ha, that simple minded guy thinks that the one with powerful skills is real. " Yue''er began to admire the person in front of her more. It''s hard to imagine this person''s coagulation skill... "Jiangning, in fact, I came to the White Wolf tribe for another purpose." "Oh? What? " "In fact, I have heard about you at the edge of the Central Plains. I heard that you are a wizard with level 10 witchcraft. This is the reason why I admire you. Moreover, I heard that you won many battles in the White Wolf tribe. Because you commanded the Central Plains to win many times, I had long wanted to meet this powerful man. It was better to see you once. I didn''t expect that you were so young. ¡±"Well? How did you know that? I have never really shown up in a battle, even many soldiers in the army have never seen me. For ten years, I have been working hard for the arrival of annihilating the White Wolf tribe on this day, but I am still defeated. " "Jiangning, I don''t want to say anything else. Our Yue people have been living in seclusion at the junction of the Central Plains and the north. We are very smart about the news from each other. If we say that other things are not good, the news from the Central Plains and the north can only be passed through our Yue people." Yue''er finished and patted her chest with pride. After talking about it for so long, yue''er has already sat side by side with Jiangning. Looking at the rapidity of the waterfall on the opposite side, the voice of the two people''s conversation is completely covered up. Here, like a strange place, yue''er even wants to spend her life here with Jiangning..."News Jiangning seems to be particularly sensitive to these two words, right! There must be something wrong with the news, isn''t it... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1258 Is there something wrong with the communication bird? All of this will have to wait for you to get out. Now, take care of yourself. Jiang Ning really thanks the person in front of her. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid she would be in a different place now. Looking at her, Jiangning thinks of Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying doesn''t know where she is now. She must know that her mission has failed. Will she look down on herself? No, she has always trusted herself and supported herself. She must be waiting for her to go back... I don''t know how many days passed, and Jiangning''s breath gradually recovered. These days, in this cave, they gradually learned to depend on each other, and they began to talk about everything. Yue''er talked a lot about herself. Jiangning also told yue''er a lot about Ziqing, Fengying and Xixing. But the two people have been walking, the cave with the loss of time also slowly become complicated. Yue''er can''t remember the route to the cave at first. Now two people seem to be protected by the cave, but they are trapped in the cave and can''t escape. Jiangning is slowly thinking about the road map. "Jiangning, do you think we will die in this cave?" "What are you talking about? Silly girl, we will certainly go out, and we will revenge my dynasty and the Yue clan!" Although Jiangning''s own heart was beating drums when he said this, he could not let the little girl in the opposite side start to worry under such a crisis situation. Jiangning comforted Yueer all the time. Soon after, Jiangning slowly discovered the secret of the cave. In fact, no matter how it moved, the sound of water falls could be heard everywhere in the cave. However, in this mountain peak, Jiangning had carefully observed the waterfall last time. It was a bright and shining waterfall, indicating that there was sunshine from the source of the waterfall, and there was sunshine Fang, it''s definitely the top of the mountain, so Jiangning and yue''er can go out as long as the stone moves until they can see the waterfall again. However, it is very simple to think of, but it is very difficult to move the stones. Each stone is like a package, which encircles Jiangning and yue''er more tightly, rather than moving outward. Therefore, Jiangning is most worried about the moving direction of the stone. If the cave had a sense, they would have trapped Jiangning and yue''er in it. If they don''t try to get out, they will surely die. Jiangning carefully observed the movement of each rock, yes. As expected, every stone seems to form a huge encirclement circle, and then move a little bit, so now their circle is getting smaller and smaller, until Jiangning they will be trapped in it. Jiangning didn''t tell yue''er about it. If she was flustered now, it would be more troublesome. Now it''s good to think of ideas alone. Suddenly, Jiangning seemed to find out where he had seen these stones. Jiangning carefully recalled where he had met. Yes, that''s right. It''s Xixing. Xixing has been playing with stones and studying geology quite a lot. I remember that Xixing loved to play with a stone before. My husband taught Xixing how to do it. Jiangning remembers asking Xixing why he loved playing with the stone so much. Xixing replied, "Jiangning, look, this stone is a unique stone at the junction of the Central Plains and the north. If you put it there, you will find that it is moving all the time and never stops." Jiangning suddenly thought of all this, and tried harder to think about what Xixing had said at that time. As a result, he didn''t expect that excessive recollection of the past made Jiangning headache. "Jiangning, what''s wrong with you? My head hurts again?! You need more rest. You sit down Yueer saw Jiangning''s pain, but what he could do was to help Jiangning recover, and the rest couldn''t help at all. Looking at Jiangning with disordered hair, yue''er''s heart is full of bitterness... "Ah ~ ~ ~!" After yue''er used the recovery method, Jiangning cried out, and the echo could be heard in the whole valley. Maybe it was pain. Jiangning seemed to cry very hard and let out all the pain. "Jiangning, how are you?" "Well, much better. Thank you, Yueer. I''ve been taking care of me all the time. Will the kylin recovery method hurt your vitality? I''m sorry. I need your help many times. I''m really useless. A little thing can make my head crack "It''s OK. It''s nothing. It''s very difficult to pass down the Kirin restoration method. So the Yue people are basically women. They are Wang. They want to pass on the witchcraft. Don''t be embarrassed. I volunteered to help you. So, please don''t thank me again. I''ll take care of you all the time."... After hearing these words, Jiangning did not say anything. He didn''t want to let yue''er misunderstand his thoughts on her. He already had Xiaoying, and he could not betray Xiaoying. Yue''er finished his speech as if he found that what he said was a little bad, and then he silently lowered his head. He knew that there was a reason why Jiangning didn''t answer now. No matter what the reason was, yuan yue''er accepted it. In front of the man, whether she worshipped, liked, or what emotion, she probably couldn''t tell her own. "Yue''er, if you leave for a moment, I need to think about some things. No one can disturb me. You can avoid it for a moment. This matter is very important and important. I''m sorry," Jiangning knew that he must immediately remember what Xixing had said before, otherwise he would be doomed this time. Yue''er agrees to Jiangning''s request. In fact, as long as it is proposed by Jiangning, yue''er thinks it is reasonable. She has to do it according to Jiangning''s requirements. Yue''er thinks in this way while walking away from her heart.Jiangning carefully recalled the details of Xixing. Slowly, Jiangning thought of a lot of things. "Xixing, but is this stone useful? You love it so much. " "It''s no use, but it''s interesting, and he''s the stone of my hometown. I think of my hometown when I see it. Jiangning, do you know the peculiarity of this stone? The interesting thing about this stone is that... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1259 The stone is that it meets water and then can melt it with witchcraft. Interesting "If it melts, there will be no stone." "No. There will be a hole in the middle of it, just like crossing it. You can go through the middle of the stone, and then within an hour, the stone will return to its original shape As if to crack the big secret, Jiangning quickly called over Yueer. Then they prepared a lot of water. When ready, Yueer splashed the water on the opposite wall. Jiangning used witchcraft, but as a result, a big hole appeared in the middle of the stone. Then Jiangning and yue''er escaped from the stone encirclement in this way. When he reached the huge waterfall, Jiangning held Yueer. "Moon, we can''t go out through this exit." "Why?" "There must be Qiu Tian''s subordinates guarding outside. If you go out like this, you will be trapped." "So what should we do? Now, all we know is this one exit." "Only from the waterfall "What? From the waterfall? " "Yes, that''s right. I observed the waterfall carefully that time. The waterfall is not solid. There is definitely land in the middle of it. It is hollow." "How can we get in?" "Don''t worry, there''s me." With these words, Jiangning grabbed yue''er and flew over. Yue''er opened her eyes very wide and took a look at Jiangning holding her hand. What kind of person would yue''er think would make her feel so secure that she could have this powerful palm... As expected, the waterfall is indeed hollow. After landing on the land in the middle, Yueer bet that she has never seen such a beautiful scenery. It is not human, but heaven. There are flowers, birds and birds all around, as well as all kinds of animals and birds. Moreover, the grassland here grows like crazy. It is like the soft grass in the grassland has become a towering tree, but it has no strong feeling, which makes people very comfortable. Yue''er carefully looks at the scenery here and is intoxicated here. Yue''er wants to live here all the time, and Jiangning, the person around her. How happy it would be if I could spend the rest of my life with my beloved here. Then the moon saw a butterfly flying over and landed on her shoulder. The pattern of that butterfly is so beautiful, even more beautiful than any other pattern in the world. Then a flower grows towards itself crazily. It has nine leaves, which is so beautiful. The moon''s side is full of all kinds of bird calls, many birds that he has not seen here, and even saw his mother come to him. "Mother, why are you here..." "Come, moon, give me your hand. Come with me. Here we can be together forever. Take Jiangning with us. We will be together forever and forever "Well, listen to mother." With that, yue''er extended her hand to her mother. The other hand extended to Jiangning behind. When yue''er turns her head and reaches out to Jiangning, she only sees Jiangning looking at herself with a worried look, and suddenly she embraces herself and flies up. However, the other one holding the mother''s hand was also torn off by Jiangning Shengsheng. "Mother! Mother! Mother! Jiangning, you let me go! Jiangning Said Yueer''s tears Shua Shua Shua fell down, Dou Da''s tears seem to hit his mother''s body, yue''er seems to see his mother calling himself, but now he is tightly held by Jiangning, can''t get rid of it, yue''er can only cry... She didn''t understand why Jiangning would stop meeting her mother... When yue''er obviously realized that Jiangning had given a little by her hand, and when she was holding her arms to release her body, yue''er immediately took out her fist and smashed it to Jiangning''s chest. She cried and said, "what are you doing, Jiangning, my mother is going to take me away! What are you doing! I haven''t seen my mother for a long time Say the moon cry more fierce! Jiangning looked at the pear blossom with rain on the moon, heavy pointed to the bottom. Yue''er follows the direction of Jiangning, which is the place where she has just escaped, and where Jiangning takes her to leave. It''s not like the place I just saw. It''s like an abyss, with various cannibals in the middle and a sea of fire next to it. In fact, the place where two people just stood is not big, which can only bear ten people at most. So as long as I just took a few steps, I would have already stepped into the sea of fire and died... "Sorry, Jiangning, I misunderstood you just now... But just now, I saw my mother and she held my hand "It doesn''t matter. What you have should be the cangxiang of this flower valley. This fragrance will make people hallucinate and use your weakness to let you go into the abyss of death. This cave is full of crisis, so we should be more careful." "Well, I''m sorry. I just hit you. I''m sorry." "It doesn''t matter." "Why? ~~~No, Jiangning, if I just got cangxiang, didn''t you? Why don''t you have hallucinations? It''s pulling me out "Well, it caught your weakness and made you fall for it!" "Weakness, but don''t you have weakness? Jiangning? Don''t you? " "I have. But I hate my weakness, so that''s why I didn''t pull you out earlier "Well? Hate, hate Jiangning did not answer yue''er. Yue''er is also very strange. Why is Jiangning''s answer so strange that everyone''s weakness should not be the most vulnerable place? Then that place should make people heartache and make people easily indulge in it. But why does Jiangning hate his own weakness? What''s more, it''s a strange person to be able to pull himself out in an emergency. Jiangning is a very deep man.Jiangning walked forward, remembering his father who had abandoned him. I used to admire and love him deeply, but he, the so-called father, told himself that he didn''t want himself. When he was ten years old, he left himself in the wizard army, and never came to see him. The cruel father... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1260 Jiangning and Yueer have walked out of the cave, where the exit is the peak of the mountain. Standing on the edge of the cliff, just like standing opposite his father, Jiangning heard his father apologize to him, and then said that he would take himself together forever, and then he took himself to find his mother. The father was not as cruel and cruel as his eyes when he abandoned himself. It was a kind of tenderness that Jiangning never saw. Jiangning looked at his father, and then looked at his father''s outstretched hand Take a look at it with your own hands. Sorry, in fact, the man in front of him is no longer his father. Since the moment he decided to abandon himself, he is no longer his own father. Now Jiangning is not the same Jiangning that he used to be. The timid Jiangning who only knows that he is hiding behind his father has already been far away from him. Now Jiangning is a reborn Jiangning, a bloodless one No one can break everything in Jiangning without meat. When Jiangning looks up, his father is gone, and the flowers are gone. Only cannibal flowers rush towards him. When Jiangning reacts, he sees Yueer smiling in front of him. The hand seems to be holding someone, and this hand has already taken him. Jiangning hugs Yueer and flies upward. At this time, Jiangning, standing next to the cliff, thought that it would be good to end his missing for his father, just like the leaves falling from the tree towards the cliff, and go with the wind... "Jiangning! Look down Jiangning sorted out his thoughts and looked towards the direction pointed by the moon. He saw that the cave at the bottom of the peak was full of people from the White Wolf tribe. It seems that he has been waiting here for a long time. Jiangning winks at yue''er, and they leave quietly... When they returned to the Central Plains, Jiangning and yue''er were already dressed up as people from the Central Plains. There was no doubt about their concentration in the city. Jiangning and Yueer suffered a lot when they came back. When Jiangning came to the gate of the dynasty, Jiangning was deterred from coming to the place where he had always wanted to come back. Looking at the high wall, Jiangning didn''t know whether to go in or not, what to do and what to say? Do you have the face to go back after this defeat? Jiangning stood there, thinking a lot, stunned and motionless. "This is the place I always want to return to. Let''s go. I''ll go in with you. Don''t be afraid." Yue''er looks at the scar left on Jiangning''s eyes, which is the wound suffered by Qiu Tian when fighting. The scar did not make Jiangning look ugly, but more mature and stable. Compared with Jiangning before, Jiangning had more sense of security and thought. "Well, let''s go." Jiangning gave Yueer a smile after a pause, like the warm sunshine shining into Yueer''s heart. Now Yueer doesn''t feel uncomfortable in the Central Plains, but because Jiangning has an indescribable steadiness beside herself. "General, can you help me to send a message to the Sorcerer Latan, I have something urgent to look for him." Jiangning went to the soldiers standing at the door. "Rathan wizard?! Is that what you can see? " "Please give this to him." Said Jiangning picked up a stone on the ground, and with what witchcraft cast on the stone. "Stone? Are you teasing me Jiangning looked at the little soldier in front of him. "What do you think? Am I kidding Then the little soldier went straight to the door... "Jiangning, you actually used a Dementor on him?" Well, "I don''t want to. You see it. I really don''t want to talk to him anymore After waiting for less than a quarter of an hour, a wizard wearing a Taoist robe came out in front of the soldiers. He not only walked, but also had the speed to run. It seems that we are going to meet the distinguished guests. "Jiangning, I finally wait for you!" "Brother Lara." "Jiangning, I thought you had been given by Qiu Tian" "Brother La, don''t say it. Go in and see the king again." "Well, well, I''ll take you to the king. But Jiangning, you have failed this mission. You must be careful when you meet the king. " "I know, but I''m going to take her in." "Jiangning, who is he?" "He was a member of a northern tribe who helped me on the way. He shared weal and woe with me this time. But for him, I would have been dead." "Jiangning, no, you can''t take him in! He is a member of the northern tribe. If you want to take him in, you can''t do anything. If the king sees him, he will be angry Jiangning looks at the moon, which is already dressed up by men. "Brother Latan, please give him a good place to live. I will come to you in the evening." ¡°¡£¡£¡£ Well, Jiangning, I promise you, but you have to promise me that you will never get angry in front of the king. No matter what the king says about you, you have to admit your mistakes, OK? By the way, Jiangning, have you figured out how to deal with this matter? This time, the Central Plains suffered heavy losses and a large number of troops were killed. Even general Baijin died in this campaign "What? General platinum died? " "Yes, yes, sacrifice! Therefore, Jiangning, the king is furious this time. You must not talk back this time! " "Well, I promise you, brother Lara." Jiangning turned to look at yue''er, slowly lifted yue''er''s hand, and wrote a word in the palm of yue''er''s hand. Yue''er knew that it was the end of the boundary. Only a wizard of level 10 or above could use this magic. And only a wizard of level 10 or above can crack the magic. Yue''er feels warm when she sees Jiangning using this magic for herself... Looking at the man who is about to face many royal ministers alone, yue''er secretly refuels for him! Jiangning, wait for you to come back to me!Jiangning enters from the gate and puts on the old wizard''s cloak on the Latan belt. Jiangning recalled that general Baijin had a good time drinking with himself. General Baijin was Bai Ying''s brother. The death of his brother must have hit Xiao Ying a lot. He just wanted to see Xiao Ying early and report her peace. Her brother Jiangning is back, and he will always accompany her. Jiangning, a brand-new Jiangning, is back from the disaster... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1261 Jiangning walked into the hall, surrounded by various dignitaries and dignitaries. Many people are unfavorable to Jiangning. This time, Jiangning started badly, and someone will definitely attack Jiangning with this topic. Jiangning has already figured out the Countermeasures on the way back. In front of Jiangning, the ladder is the king. It''s not without reason that you become a king when you are young. All the courage and decisive ability are integrated into one. The born dragon, the walking wind. Jiangning stepped forward and knelt down. "King, Jiangning, see you." "Well, I''m very surprised that you can come back safely this time. It''s an honor for our country." "King, this time Jiangning comes back with guilt, he must have thought out a complete strategy. Please punish me for the failure of my mission." The king looked at Jiangning, whose Royal Highness was kneeling, and thought of a perfect plan. He knew that Jiangning had won the heavy responsibility this time, and could not blame him for the failure. However, he could not help punishing this man, which made it difficult to calm the anger of the Qing family. "King, I think the failure of this war is entirely due to the fact that Jiangning''s task has not been completed well. If it was not for the disclosure of his undercover identity, how could we have suffered heavy losses? Therefore, I think Jiangning should be sent to the border areas and never come back, and all the family property should be confiscated! " Jiangning raised his head and looked at the man who had fallen to the bottom of the stone. That''s right. This man is the white son Ou who has always been against himself. This mission failed, white son ou will blame all things to his head, ha ha, this is the world, everywhere many people against you. "What Bai Qing''s family said is reasonable, but Jiangning is going to travel alone. This task is very heavy. If we blame Jiang Qing''s family for all the blame The king can clearly see the factional struggle in the court. He will not participate in it. He will only do what he thinks is beneficial to him. "King, I think you''re right. Besides, we didn''t help big brother Jiang in this trip. I think it''s a crime for you to forgive elder brother Jiang. Besides, elder brother Jiang is the most sorcerer among our witches. If the people of the White Wolf tribe invade again, I''m afraid none of us is Qiu Tian''s opponent. Please forgive elder brother Jiang. " This time, he stood up and spoke to a younger martial brother of the wizard organization in the imperial court under the jurisdiction of Jiangning. When Jiangning remembered that he had brought him into this institution before, he was only a little hairy boy. He did not expect that he has grown so big now. And dare to speak for himself in the court, Jiangning now in addition to thanks is admiration. "Oh? Jiangning has stayed in the White Wolf tribe for so long and can come back safe and sound this time. I have to wonder whether Jiangning has defected! We lost so much in our army this time, and two-thirds of the soldiers died. We can imagine how powerful the White Wolf tribe is now. Jiangning is good and can escape from the talons. I have to doubt that Jiangning is, or is not, the people of the imperial court! King! Please learn from it! I''d rather kill a thousand by mistake! Don''t let go of one! If it is really a spy sent by the White Wolf tribe, Jiangning will cause endless harm. If he is not solved at this time, it will be a cancer of our court in the future. King, the country is important! " White son Ou finish these words, the face will be red, Jiangning look at the ugly actor now, think that he did not treat himself like this. ha-ha. "General Bai! Please speak with respect. Elder brother Jiang has been shouldering heavy responsibilities in the White Wolf tribe for a long time. If you have been rebellious, do you think we can still stand here safely? How ridiculous The white son Ou listened to the eye drum bigger, "you! You! How dare you, a little wizard, shout in the court! Somebody, drag it down for me "Stop! It''s not over! This is the imperial court, not the market. Do you think pork and vegetables are sold? What''s more, Bai Qing''s family, this is my court. When will it be your turn to give directions? " "The king, the king, I''m sorry, I just lost my temper, please forgive me!" The king''s words scared Baizi Ou directly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. "Jiangning, I haven''t spoken all the time. Come on, I want to hear about you. You can rest assured that I will not let you die, nor will I send you to the border areas. But if you really become a lackey of the White Wolf tribe, then I will certainly cut you to pieces." The king looked carefully at the man who came back suddenly. At first, some people said that the man was dead. At that time, he was still a little lost. Now he stood in front of him alive, and he was a little worried... After listening to the king''s words carefully, Jiangning understood that the King actually believed Bai Zi Ou''s words. He was afraid that he was a spy. What should he do? Jiangning laughed at himself secretly. After being a spy for such a long time, he would be regarded as a spy by his own people. It was ridiculous. But he had to accept such a reality. Even if he worked for others, it was someone else, No People will completely believe in the name of Jiangning. Jiangning looks at the man who wears a dragon robe. He is more handsome and handsome than when he leaves. He doesn''t have that kind of childishness, so he is more suspicious of others. When he was thrown in by his father, the king was about the same age as himself, and they had played together. Now they are suspicious of each other. They kneel down and sit down with the king all the time An identity barrier, can never be frank with each other. Jiangning rolled up the sleeves on his wrist and lifted the robe on his knees. The black wizard robe makes Jiangning feel more mysterious, like another Jiangning that has never been seen before."Reply to your majesty, this mission failed. I have a great responsibility. No matter how you punish me, I will not have any complaints. However, Qiu Tian, the chief of the White Wolf tribe, is more and more skillful in witchcraft. This time, I thought a lot. He intercepted our communication bird. If I am not wrong, the message I sent is the opposite of what you received. Qiu Tian has seen through our communication bird! He knew it when I sent you a letter, which led to our failure this time! I have to take Qiu Tian by myself .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1262 "What? Has Qiu Tian seen through our communication bird? There''s no reason. Isn''t this only known to our insiders? " "So, my Lord, I suspect that there is a traitor in our Wizard army!" "Do you have any evidence, Jiangning! I don''t dare to say that nonsense! " "Of course, your majesty, and the traitor is so small that we can''t find out. If it''s a general, it''s easier, but it''s not easy to find out a small soldier, because there are so many people passing by, we can''t detect it at all. And that person must have never met me, so his position is very small. He may be a person cleaning the yard, or a servant girl, or more likely, he is just a child. These ranges are too large for us to know who he is. We are like the sunshine in the light, and he is like a bat hiding around us everywhere. " How can we be surprised if Jiang Nei Guo is a traitor like that! "So, Jiangning, how can we find him? And how do you know that? You have just returned to the Central Plains. How can you think of these problems? " "King, in fact, I didn''t know that until one day, I saw our communication bird in the air, and the bird flew to the White Wolf tribe. At that time, I understood a lot of things." "Jiangning, is there such a thing? This man is too wild "My Lord, that''s right. And through my guess all the way back, this person must be the one who is most likely to contact the communication bird, and can contact the person when the first communication bird comes back "Oh, Jiangning, do you mean the people of your wizard troops?" "Well, Wang Yingming." "Well, Jiangning, I''ll trust you for once. I''ll order you to find the traitor within ten days. Otherwise, I want you to look good." The king knows that he is not only giving himself a buffer time, but also giving Jiangning a buffer time. This time Jiangning''s sudden return to the Central Plains had to arouse people''s suspicion whether he had already defected. However, Jiangning is indeed a rare talent. If it loses this general, the Dynasty will surely lose a lot of witchcraft. The combat effectiveness of the wizard troops is even weaker, and it will be more difficult to deal with the White Wolf troops in the future. "Jiangning, you just came back. Go back and have a good rest. Welcome back." "Thank you." After that, Jiangning withdrew from the hall and covered his face with the wizard''s robe. It''s not good for Jiangning to show up now. We should continue to do as before. Jiangning looks at the sky in the Central Plains. It''s spring again. Jiangning has forgotten how long he has been to the north and many things about the grassland. But he remembered that the grassland, the northern grassland, and the northern spring grassland were particularly soft. It was like a huge hand of God that surrounded Jiangning. Jiangning was lying on the grassland. It was a rare pleasure and warmth. Moreover, the northern spring grassland was not as dazzling and gentle as the Central Plains. It was like a little bit of star light sprinkled on his body without pain ¡£ But when he was in the north, Jiangning was sunburnt. He saw his dark self from the water, like a pure bred man from the north. He also saw the scar on his eyes. If it wasn''t for Yueer''s help, maybe his eyes would not have left a scar and would have been blind. Jiangning turned to see the hall he had just escaped from. He didn''t understand why he wanted to come back. Maybe he couldn''t bear to go back to the place where he had fled since childhood. More importantly, he wanted to meet his former friends. If he didn''t have an open and aboveboard reason, how could he come back to see these people and how could he meet Xiao Ying? The place where I tried my best to escape has now come back. If it wasn''t for this place? Will Jiangning find a place at the end of the earth, where no one can find, settle down, and then live a life far away from the secular city. How good is it to be carefree from now on. But Jiangning touched the scar on his eyes, and then looked at the heavy burden on his hands and shoulders. He suddenly understood why he had come back to this place. That''s a kind of responsibility. He should not only let the people around him live a peaceful life, but also let the common people live a peaceful life. "Jiangning, how''s it going?" "Brother La, it''s OK. I''ve told the king to find out the traitor within ten days." Jiangning went out of the hall and went straight to find lachen. "What? A traitor? We have a traitor in the court? It''s impossible. " "Brother Lara, I don''t know now, but I doubt and guess. If the traitor had seen me for a long time, he would have sent a message to Qiu Tian. However, Qiu Tian didn''t know that I was an undercover at the beginning, so he must have suspected it later. As for how to suspect, it must be the relationship between the communication birds! " "What are you talking about, Jiangning? Did you find a traitor through his communication bird?" "Yes, yes, brother Lara." "Then there is something wrong with the wizard who manages the communication bird and the condensation communication bird. But how can we find him out? There are hundreds of people who are in charge of the communication bird. How can we find him? " "Brother La, you don''t have to worry about it. Although there are so many people, there are still more than 100 people who have not seen me. I don''t know what I do as an undercover, do you?" "Oh... Yes, but there are more than a hundred people. How can we find them? " "Brother La, you don''t have to worry. I have my own way. If Qiu Tian uses any strategy, I will treat him in his own way." "Well, Jiangning, I believe you." "By the way, brother La, what about Yueqing?" "Jiangning, follow me."With that, he took Jiangning to the fake stone in the backyard of Latan''s house. "Brother La? Is... " "Yes, Jiangning. Over the years, I have known the truth that the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. Therefore, I have prepared this passage for a long time. I just can''t imagine that it is ridiculous to use the hands of a northerner now. It was built to avoid the northerners. Come on, Jiangning, you come with me. Yueqing will be safe here! " Latan finished with a smile on Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1263 "Jiangning is here to thank brother LA for his kindness!" "Jiangning, you are my brother. Since you were a child, I have always regarded you as my brother. I am duty bound to help my brother. Don''t be so polite With that, Jiangning''s tears will come out. At this time, he has already been the body of his guilt, but the man in front of him helped him without any complaint. Jiangning thought that if he had any difficulties in the future, he would go all out to help him. "Brother Jiang! Brother la! You two are here Now qinning and Jianer immediately think of their identity. "Yueqing, how are you here? You stay here now. I have an important task to finish. In ten days, we can go!" Yue''er was so excited that she didn''t say anything. When she heard that Jiangning was going to leave again, she was surprised. "What? Jiangning, are you going again Jiangning looks at Latan, but he''s sorry to tell him the news now. "I''m sorry, brother La, I still have a lot of tasks to finish. Besides, I left Yueqing alone here. Although I know you will take good care of him, he is a northerner after all, and he can''t stay in this cave all the time, so I have to take him away." "Jiangning, do you know that you have been going to the White Wolf tribe for three years. This time you just came back, but you told me you were going to leave again? I don''t know how long it will take you to meet again this time. I hope you can stay for the sake of our friends, for the wizard troops and even for Sakura? " "I''m sorry, brother la. I still have a very important responsibility on me. As for Xiao Ying, if I can come back again, I will certainly live up to her." Sakura? Who is Sakura? Yue''er has never heard of this name. Is she the sweetheart of Jiangning? But what should I do? Jiangning just said that she would not let Xiao Ying down, so what about herself? Is Jiangning going to let himself down? For his sake, he did not hesitate to quarrel with the elders of the Yue clan and wanted to go to the White Wolf tribe. The purpose was to see Jiangning, a man who had lived in his dream since childhood. Fortunately, Jiangning showed his armguard claws, so he had the opportunity to channel the White Wolf tribe with Yueqing''s Dharma protector. The Yue clan''s elder was for the benefit, but he went for Jiangning''s sake. So, can Jiangning lose itself? Xiaoying, why has Jiangning never mentioned it before? Did Jiangning see Sakura last time in Huaxiang Valley in the cave? It''s impossible. What Jiangning must have seen is not Xiao Ying, so who is not Xiao Ying? Yue''er fell into a period of sadness, she hated the sudden emergence of small cherry, she will destroy Jiangning''s feelings for themselves. "Jiangning, no matter what I do, I respect your decision. Since you say there is something important, you can do it. As long as you don''t forget that you and our good friends are waiting for you to come back." "Brother La, how could I forget you? This time I came back, you helped me so much. It''s my honor to have your friends." Latan looked at this little boy who had obviously experienced vicissitudes. He was no longer the little boy he had seen at that time. In his eyes, there was more gentleness, less stubbornness, more responsibility and less frivolity. I remember that when his father sent him to the wizard army, he was only ten years old and didn''t understand anything. When his father left, he was still crying and jumping for his father. However, when he was sure that his father would not take him back, Jiangning became a silent man, so this is the reason why many elders love Jiangning deeply. Jiangning, who had an unfortunate life experience, was deeply distressed by the elders. I still remember that when Jiangning''s father left, the stubborn little boy didn''t open his mouth for a whole month... The moon can''t help it at last. "Jiangning, can you come to see me once a day? What''s more, you promised me, you can''t break your promise! As long as you say go, I can go with you at any time, but you can''t leave me "Yueqing, I did what I said. You don''t have to worry. You can stay here first. I''m going out." "Well, good. Goodbye, brother Jiang. " Yue''er looked at Jiangning''s leaving reluctantly. She was afraid that this person''s departure would never come back. He was also afraid that this person was not as trustworthy as he imagined. What if he would stay here for a lifetime? What if Jiangning never comes back to pick him up again? Yue''er is like a turtle in a jar. If someone wants to frame her, she has no way. The only thing she can do now is to believe in Jiangning and wait... "Jiangning, what''s the beginning of this month? How do I think he looks like a girl?" "Brother La, don''t think about it. You can tell people to take care of her. By the way, it''s not convenient for me to show up at this time. Although my identity has been revealed, I''m good at least in the dark. So I hope you can help me during this period of time. I''ll help you with the things I can''t show up for.... Brother Lara "" Jiangning, you see what you are talking about. If you have something to do, you may as well not help you, but your brother can''t "Thank you, brother la." "Hey, when did Jiangning become so polite?" Latan ordered his servants to arrange a guest room for Jiangning, and then he left. Latan didn''t know why Jiangning didn''t want to go back to his residence. Was it because he didn''t want to see the things before? After so much suffering, Jiangning must have suffered a lot of pain that ordinary people can''t bear, so it is so sensitive.Jiangning went into his room. He didn''t want to go back to the old place, that sad place, and now there must be many eyes on himself. You have to be more careful. After working hard for a long time, Jiangning remembered that he had not built a person back...... Sakura.... Jiangning after finishing his own things is opening the door ready to go out, in front of a woman with flowing clothes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1264 I haven''t seen her for many years. She is more enchanting... Jiangning and the people opposite were staring at each other for a long time. After that, the woman said, "Jiangning, long time no see, are you ok?" "Yes." Jiangning looked at the woman, willow eyebrows, straight nose, thin mouth, face like sunset on the grassland, delicate. It is more like baby''s tender skin, which can be broken by blowing. Jiangning looked at every hair, and a hairpin on her head was particularly bright. It was given to her by Jiangning when she left. Unexpectedly, she protected it so well that there was no flaw on it. The woman''s eyes looked like a clear spring, which was pitiful and distressing. Jiangning looked at the person opposite, and gradually he found that her soft face fell a golden tears, and finally more and more, gradually falling on the light clothes. Wet eyes, wet Jiangning''s heart... Embarrassed Jiangning did not know what to do. "Sakura, come in and sit down. It''s a little messy. I''m sorry." "Brother Jiangning! It''s hard for me to wait for you Before finishing a word, Xiao Ying hugged Jiangning and cried out loud. "Sorry, Sakura, I haven''t contacted you." "It''s OK, brother Jiangning, I know you have difficulties," "Xiao Ying.... Thank you There is no too much words when they meet. Xiaoying looks at her brother Jiangning affectionately, as if everything is not true. She looks at the scar on her brother''s eyes. She doesn''t want to ask what happened to brother Jiangning. After leaving for such a long time, she just wants to have a good look at Jiangning brother. Every hair and every wrinkle is filled with her love and her missing. Jiangning looks at Xiaoying. He thinks of the sunshine in the northern grassland and the person standing with Liu Ziqing under the sun. He remembers Ziqing asking if he missed Xiaoying, but he had forgotten the appearance of Xiaoying. A vague appearance seems to be standing in front of him. Now, the fuzzy appearance is clear. Jiangning suddenly thought of Ziqing. He didn''t know whether he had died. If so, where was his body. It''s been eaten by wild dogs. Thinking of this, Jiangning began to cry. See the beloved woman, it seems that there is no secret, there is no so-called strong to speak of. Now I can cry heartily. Jiangning is just like a child who has just lost his beloved thing, crying with pear blossom and rain... "Sakura, Ziqing, Ziqing, he has left us, forever left us." "Brother Jiangning! I beg your pardon? Brother Ziqing, he''s gone "Yes." "Brother Jiangning, don''t cry. I believe brother Ziqing will protect us in the sky. Now we just need to take every step well." After a while, Xiaoying will tell her that she has no reaction. He didn''t want to tell Sakura the news just after he came back. After talking for a long time, Xiao Ying fell asleep in Jiangning''s arms, as if she had never slept so steadily. In Xiao Ying''s dream, she dreams of her brother, Jiangning, her home and cherry blossom in winter. Everything is very good, Sakura wants to stay in the dream, never wake up. In the dream, brother platinum seems never to be old, and brother Jiangning will not leave himself. The season is only in winter. Sakura can see her favorite and most beautiful cherry blossom every day. Life is like giving her a never-ending lens, self frame in this moment, like never feel sad appearance. Suddenly, Xiao Ying seems to be caught in the endless darkness. The black and purple vines are winding around her and pulling herself into the abyss. She calls her brother platinum and brother Jiangning. But in a twinkling of an eye, there is no one. Sakura is in a small dark room, and she is locked in there. There is no one there. Everyone left her. She looked at the vines that pulled herself into the abyss. She couldn''t use any strength. She even wanted to go in. Black tears flowed out of her eyes and seemed to pollute everything around her. All the cherry petals turned black and withered. Sakura suddenly caught himself, pinched out the blood on his arm, small cherry wake up, like from a long dark hell just come out. Little cherry look around, Jiangning brother has disappeared! Jiangning has come to his own wizard troops, he looks like one of the ordinary small soldiers. Jiangning carefully observed the surrounding every move, as if God looked at everything around. He hoped to find out the traitor to prove his innocence immediately, but the number of people managing the communication birds is really unthinkable. Everyone in the number of 100 is possible. Jiangning thought, if you look like this, you can''t find it. Then Jiangning suddenly had another terrible idea. What if the person saw himself but didn''t want to expose himself? If so, it will expand the scope, but also narrow the scope. No matter, only 10 days, Jiangning decided to ask one by one. Jiangning saw the general manager who managed the communication birds of various wizard troops. Jiangning decided to go to the mountain to ask if he could find out any important clues. "May I ask what stage they manage the communication birds every day? The wizard of Jiangning sent me to investigate this matter. I hope you must tell me all the information." "General, to tell you the truth, many communication birds are scrapped every day. When the communication birds are burned out after the news is transmitted, new communication birds will replace them. Therefore, our communication birds will be updated very quickly. Our officers and men don''t even remember what the communication bird looks like Jiangning knows that the wizard who condenses into a communication bird is not as simple as imagined. What they have to do is not only to be familiar with all kinds of birds in the world, but also to be familiar with all kinds of bird calls very thoroughly. If that kind of bird appears in the north, then the bird must be from the north, and can not appear the bird that has not appeared in the north, then it will be seen through at a glance Yes. So, there must be something wrong with the communication bird this time! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1265 So who was the bird that flew to the north? Jiangning must now make clear the problem. Follow the question. Jiangning called brother rattan. This matter, must have big brother LA to appear. It must be made clear through to stop. "Brother larda, do you understand all of these things I said, all the words, every word and every word you have to ask clearly, OK?" "OK, Jiangning, I must do what you said." After receiving what Jiang Ning said, rathan did not understand what Jiangning said, but he believed Jiangning must have its own reasons. Now Jiangning has gone to the elders of the wizard army. Jiangning must have something important to do. This kind of small thing rattan wants to help Jiangning to do well. "Are you Xifen lake?" "Yes, general larda." "I heard that the geese who went to the White Wolf tribe that day was made of you?" "Yes, it was my turn to watch that day. All the elders of the wizard forces came to tell me to be careful and never show any flaws." "Yes, that''s true. Many people in the central plains were killed by the White Wolf tribe on that day!" well? The generals of the Central Plains? £¬¡£¡£¡£¡± After a long pause, the Xifen Lake continued to answer. "I''m sorry, general, I don''t know everything. I''m just a cryologist." "What are you hesitating about!",! What is the matter to come from the facts! " "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, general larda, I don''t know!" "You better tell me that I can spare you not to die. If you cover it up like this, I will be polite to you. Have you ever heard of my means of latyn? No one who is rebellious can live in my hands! " "I''m sorry for general larda, I didn''t mean it. I was just listening to the elders of witches saying that it would be OK to condense into a communication bird. General Jiangning army would recognize it and report to myself. I just heard this. I didn''t hear anything. General La, little damn, little dammit, please RAA general army spare a small life! " After receiving this sentence, rattan was surprised. There was no difference between this sentence and what Jiangning said. Is there really some people in the middle who are really spooky? Latan looked at Xifen lake, who knelt down now. When he saw that the boy had no courage to cheat himself, he said, "you can go down!" as soon as Xi Fen Lake heard the general saying this, he hurriedly thanked him. "Thank you, general La, thank you. The little one will go down first." After that, Xifen Lake ran down. Rathan sat in his seat thinking about what Jiangning said to himself, which had been misled before. Everything we met at the time of the two peaks is not coincidence, but it is arranged by someone intentionally. But who is the person, Jiangning and rattan don''t know now. This person must have a huge plot to swallow Jiangning slowly. Now they are like actors in the open, and the person on the stage is the person who writes the script, and their every step is in the control of others. On the other side, Jiangning asked all the sorcerers about the communication. Jiangning now has a dark head. He can not think of any flaws. What is the problem? Jiangning did not realize at all, Jiangning is now like an ant in a hot pot, remember to turn around. What should I do? It''s only five days. What if everything is to be solved? It was a few days of futility. Jiangning decided to see the moon, saying that he would visit her every day, but he never closed his eyes for a moment. He walked very carefully every step. So I have forgotten to go to see my partner month these days. "Jiangning, you are here." Jiangning looks at the quiet and peaceful woman in front of her eyes. Although she is dressed in men''s clothing, she can''t help but the show on her face is different from Xiaoying. If the moon is a lake, Xiaoying is like the sea. The rough waves of Sakura and the calm and tranquility of the moon form a sharp contrast. Jiangning did not know how to analyze the two women in his heart, the moon like medicine, always can think of taking when they need them most. And cherry like vegetables, daily consumption but not very deep impression, their scars have no effect. Instead, the moon is such a fast treatment that Jiangning always has a very solid heart. Jiangning does not need to take care of the woman in front of her, she will always stay with her side and help herself. But Xiaoying always needs its own protection, if it lacks its own protection, then the heartbreaking cherry is like a crying child. This time Jiangning came back, Xiao Ying has been staying around her. I still trust Xiaoying so much, Jiangning thought. But what about the moon? Who is she? How did she make such a big wave to herself, a girl who suddenly broke into her world? Moon also looked at Jiangning, the shadow of the corner of the eye has been several layers, these days must not have a good sleep, must be in why things worry, Yueer do not want to ask more and do not want to say more, in fact, Jiangning can remember to see their own month thought that has been very satisfied. "Jiangning, you are here." "Well, I''m sorry, moon, I haven''t made time to see you lately." "It''s OK. I know you''re busy. Jiangning, you come here. " "What?" "Don''t mind, Jiangning, you come here!" Jiangning walked into the moon''s side according to the words of yue''er, and then she took his hand to apply magic skills in a place not far from Jiangning''s eyes. Immediately, Jiangning felt energetic and sleepy. Even the body that had not rested for long was as energetic as replenishing his senses. "Moon? What is this spell? " "Ha ha, there are many healing techniques of Yue nationality. You need to explore it slowly!" "Ha ha, moon is really interesting. But moon son, you have been away with me for so long. Don''t you fear that people of Yue tribe worry about you? And if you don''t go back, I''m afraid there''s a change in your family! " "Jiangning, you don''t have to be afraid. After you finish your business, shall we return to the moon family? You and I will return to the moon family, and then you will not care about these disputes ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1266 "I''m sorry, Yueer "Jiangning... Well, I won''t force you. I''m the one who should say I''m sorry. Do you think I''m confused? I''m telling some lies. Jiangning, I''m sorry Jiangning looks at the wronged yue''er and seems to feel very sorry, but now she doesn''t know how to talk to yue''er. Jiangning quickly ran away, he did not know how to face the moon. Suddenly, Jiangning didn''t know what to do. Jiangning back to his room, just in to see small cherry waiting for him in the room. Small cherry see Jiangning brother came in, immediately called: "brother Jiangning, come and sit down, I give you stewed Sydney soup, you drink while hot, it is very effective to dispel the cold." "Thank you, Sakura." "Hey, brother Jiangning, what are you doing out there! It''s not an outsider "Well, thank you. Sakura, I want to have a rest. Can you go out first? " "Well... Brother Jiangning, if you want to rest, I''ll go down first. " "Well ~ ~" Xiaoying reluctantly looked at brother Jiangning and walked out of Jiangning''s house. He didn''t know what was on his mind, and he couldn''t share it. From small to large, Jiangning don''t worry about anything by himself. Everything is solved by himself secretly. Sakura has no way but to let him stay alone. Jiangning watched Xiaoying leave. He can''t be distracted by these things now. He must think about what to do next. The traitor has not been caught, and his grievances have not been cleaned up. Now, he is frightened and alive. He doesn''t look like a normal person any more. Now Jiangning carefully recalls all the details that have been checked out in the past few days, and none of them can be released Yes. First, the geese were replaced. In fact, when Jiangning saw the bird, it had already been changed. So it was normal for Qiu Tian to intercept the news from Jiangning. But what about the communication bird received by the wizard tribe here? No one can make a communication bird that even a wizard can''t tell! If the wizard as like as two peas in the same bird made the same bird, he must have found it out. So who made the other bird? And who sent the Central Plains people who were killed in the middle? If the wizard elders in the court don''t know, then where did the generals and men of the Central Plains Dynasty come from? Are these conspiracies or unintentional situations? What''s more, the news the elder wizard heard was clearly his own voice. How could anyone be so familiar with his voice and imitate it so much that the elder wizard did not doubt it? All this is unknown. Jiangning needs to think slowly Jiangning went to the coagulator''s place again early the next morning. Jiangning carefully looked at what each coagulator had condensed, hoping to find out what clues, and suddenly Latan came in. "Jiangning, have you found any new clues?" "Brother Lara, I''m sorry. I really haven''t found any important clues yet." "What should we do? Time is coming. There are still two days left. The king will blame us. We are all going to lose our heads." "Brother Lara, I''m sorry, I''m dragging you down." "What are you talking about? Jiangning, sharing weal and woe together is our brother''s ambition since childhood. It''s a big deal. We''ll run away together "Brother la! Never! If we run away, then we are really defectors for the rest of our lives. This time I will protect us thoroughly! In fact, I want to understand a lot of things, but now I still lack a button. " "Jiangning, what button!" "A key button. As long as this button is on, everything will be clear. But where is the button!? I can''t find it "Jiangning, is there anything you need to help? I will try my best to do it. As long as you say it, I can do it for you!" "Well, brother La, I''m relieved to have you. Now we are in Ning Shi''s place. It''s really inconvenient here. If there is a spy outside, we will know who I am! It''s not convenient to talk here. Brother La, I know you haven''t had a rest for many days. You should go back to have a rest first. I''m in charge of things here. Don''t worry. You shouldn''t have a rest for many days. Don''t worry about me. You should go and have a rest. I''ll call you if I have something "Well, well, Jiangning, please call me as soon as you have something. By the way, you can''t be recognized in this "Don''t worry, brother la. Are you still worried about my face changing skill?" "Yes. Well, Jiangning, I''m leaving. You can investigate slowly. " Jiangning looks at Laqin who is about to leave. Suddenly Jiangning finds something interesting. Jiangning immediately stops Latan. "Why? Brother La, how come there is a symbol on your clothes "Oh! You said that! In fact, I have them on every dress "Yes, I know, but your symbol is not the same as before." As for the candle made by our family since we were young, we all believe that the candle is the symbol of our family! Hee hee, little things, not worth talking about! " "What? Brother Lara? Are you married? " "Ha ha, you just left not long ago. In fact, I got married. This time you came back with such a heavy task, so I didn''t tell you, I''m sorry, Jiangning. I didn''t mean to hide it from you." "Brother La, I''m sorry, it should be me. I''ve been back so many days and asked you to help me out. I haven''t even taken care to see my sister-in-law. I''m really a worthless brother!" "Jiangning, don''t say that. You can''t protect yourself when you come back this time. Why do you have to worry about these small things?" "Brother Latan, you''re out of your mind! It''s my little brother''s fault. I''ll see my sister-in-law when it''s over. " "Jiangning, what do you see with me? In fact, my sister-in-law is in the lobby every day. I guess you didn''t pay attention to it. Look at how busy you are every day. You look bad!" ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1267 "My sister-in-law is in the room every day? I see it every day "Yes, look at you. I haven''t had a good rest these days. I''m busy inside and outside. No wonder I didn''t notice." "Oh ~ ~ ~ brother la! You go back first. I suddenly think of one thing. If there is nothing wrong this time, I should find the button. Thank you, brother la Then Jiangning ran fast and passed by Latan''s side. Latan looked puzzled. He didn''t understand what buttons Jiangning had found. Why did Jiangning say he found the button? What a strange person, Latan decided not to think about it and decided to go home. Jiangning ran out of the room and went to the place of Ning Shi. The coagulators are all looking at this man. In the twinkling of an eye, Jiangning has changed into another face. Jiangning called in one of the more qualified coagulation division. He asked him: "come on, I ask you, where is the coagulator of the last communication bird? Go and call him for me. Jiangning wizard sent me here!" "Oh, yes." The man came over that day. Jiangning was very excited to see him coming. "I ask you, do you always have a special mark when you communicate with a bird?" "Well, that''s right! It was one of my favorite patterns when I was a child. Not only me, but every coagulant master would have his own pattern on his own things. We used to use this to distinguish the items we handed in during practice. What''s more, this habit gradually formed, so each of us had its own unique mark. " "Oh, well, you go down." Jiangning''s eyes drifted through a trace of sadness, as expected, all the buttons were placed there, but he made the wrong position. So, have all the answers been solved? However, if this is the answer to the mystery, then how should I face such a cruel fact?! Jiangning returned to his room lonely. Xiaoying is waiting for herself in her room again. She goes to Jiangning and takes off her wizard''s robe. She hugs Jiangning gently from her back. She slowly feels the smell of her brother, which is so fragrant and sweet. This is what Sakura has been waiting for for for a long time. "I''m so happy that brother Jiangning has come back to me. It seems that I''ve been waiting for this moment for tens of thousands of years, and even if I hold you tightly, I can''t believe it''s true. Brother Jiangning, I love you. " "Xiao Ying..." Jiangning holds Xiaoying''s hand from the front, then unties it, takes Xiaoying''s hand and turns to look at Xiaoying. All of a sudden, Jiangning hugs Xiaoying from the front. "Sakura, I can''t believe it''s true. You know, I miss you all the time in the grassland of the White Wolf tribe. When I see the soft grass on the grassland, I think of your tender skin, the gentle smile I think of when I see the sunset, and I think of your eyes and the rising corners of your mouth when I look at the curved moon. I miss you all the time "Brother Jiangning, will you leave me this time? I heard brother Latan say that you will go again. I don''t know why. " "Xiaoying, don''t be afraid. No matter where brother Jiangning is, brother Jiangning loves you very much. I really love you. " Jiangning said this sentence can not help crying, he did not know why to cry, because it was too moved or too sad, Jiangning did not know. There is only one day to count down. The king seems to be urging Jiangning. Latan came in and said, "Jiangning, you find the traitor Mei. Tomorrow is the deadline. I''m afraid..." "Brother La, don''t worry about me. I''ll find a solution myself, the traitor... I haven''t found it yet. " "Jiangning, I''m afraid of Without saying that, Latan left. Looking at Jiang Ning''s gloomy face, Latan knows that Jiangning must have planned to do it. The only thing he can do now is to let him be quiet. Jiangning locked himself in the room for a long time. He didn''t know whether he should tell the truth or not. "Xuanjiangning." Jiangning was summoned by the king and entered the imperial court for the tenth day. Fate is like an endless abyss, pulling itself into the bottomless darkness. "See you. "Jiangning, it''s been ten days. Have you found out the real culprit?" "Tell the king that I have found out the real culprit." "Oh? Who is it? You can point him out now, and if there is no definite evidence, I hope you will not identify the real culprit "Your Majesty, of course." "Jiangning, we are all listening to your explanation now "In fact, we have been ignoring the same problem, in fact, I also ignored this problem at the beginning, which is the reason why we have been kept in the dark. That''s who sent it to me and what kind of communication bird you received. In fact, there are two different communication birds from the beginning to the end. Moreover, the people in the Central Plains also sent them to me by the person who sent me the communication birds. Therefore, they misled me and forced me to release the news as soon as I had to. The communication bird I sent out was sent out in a very urgent situation, so it did not pay attention to some characteristics of the bird at all, and it would appear later A series of mistakes fell into the enemy''s trap. Therefore, the communication bird received by the wizard troops is not the one I sent out at all. All the news is not what I said, but the news that I said is totally opposite to what I said. I went to ask the wizard elders when I came back. They said that my message was that there would be less troops deployed at the time of the two peaks, and that there would be a major ambush at the top of the two peaks, and that in the plain areas near the Central Plains, gravity would be needed to guard them. But in fact, what I said is that the area near the White Wolf tribe at the time of the two peaks should be arranged by gravity. In the Central Plains area, be careful to ambush underground, because the tribes in the north often play tricks underground, leading to the death of many officers and soldiers who fought against them. Therefore, under the opposite news, you will certainly listen to my suggestion and guard the Central Plains with heavy troops. However, according to general Latan, the whole army was basically destroyed after one night''s camp. Even Latan and they don''t know where those people came from. This is the first point. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1268 The second point is who transmitted the communication bird? What''s more, no one is aware of sending troops to the Central Plains? The person who meets the first condition can''t meet the second one. This is what I''ve been puzzled about. The reason why I haven''t made progress in the past ten days is that the button has not been fastened. At first, I said that if the problem was with the communication bird, then the traitor must be one of the coagulators. However, the lineup of the necromancer in the sorcerer force should not be underestimated. I basically asked about it for ten days, but it had no effect. So I think I must have overlooked something in the middle. There must be something I missed. At the end of the day, brother Latan reminded me that I saw a sign on his clothes, which was the symbol of their family. Correspondingly, all the people in the wizard army had their own marks. Just like the one who condensed the communication bird that day, he also had his own logo. However, the communication bird I saw that day when I was at the peak of the two peaks did not have that sign The wizard elders didn''t pay attention to the sign on the communication bird they accepted that day, so we all ignored this problem. In the end, the most easily overlooked problem is the one that spies are most likely to expose. Why was he able to mobilize the Central Plains troops without causing suspicion from others? Why could he condense into a communication bird? Why can he pass through everyone''s eyes? Why did he come and go freely in the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains Dynasty without attracting other people''s attention? Finally, if he had met me, why didn''t he send out news to Qiu Tian that I was the undercover agent? From these aspects, there is only one person who meets the requirements! That''s the person who should not have been in this place but suddenly appeared in this place! " The king couldn''t help but ask Jiangning nervously, "who is it? In this court? Who shouldn''t be here? Jiangning, don''t be so cynical. Come out. " "That''s him!" Jiangning suddenly burst into tears and raised his hand to point to a man opposite him. All the people followed the direction of Jiangning''s finger and looked over there, which was actually... White cherry? "Jiangning, what do you say? I am Sakura. " " yes, that''s right. It''s because you are Sakura that I don''t arouse people''s suspicion. Because I can see you every day when I come back to my room, I even ignore that you are also a coagulation surgeon. This is the biggest mistake I have made, and I have forgotten such an important thing. And when I cried that day, do you remember, you took out a handkerchief to wipe tears for me. When I asked you, Sakura, what did you remember? I ask you why there is a cherry blossom on your handkerchief. Remember how you answered at that time, you said it was your sign, it was the sign that your brother Jiangning saw you later! It''s such a small sign that exposes yourself. Yes, no matter what you condense into, there should be a small cherry blossom on it, so I remember the communication bird I saw that time. On its back was a beautiful cherry blossom. And you, as the younger sister of general Baijin, you send troops to do anything. No one will doubt you. So this is why you can photograph the troops of Central Plains to make the communication bird come back to win my trust, but no one asks where your soldiers are going. But the other thing is that you have already arranged your own communication bird to fly to Qiu Tian of the White Wolf tribe, and this step is the culprit! The other is that you, as a little girl, have no doubt about you. That''s why you have been hiding around us. So, today, Sakura? Why did you come to the court? In what capacity did you come in? " After hearing this, Bai Ying was stunned. How could she believe that Jiangning would doubt her own head? She stayed by Jiangning''s side every day, but she didn''t expect to arouse his suspicion. She really didn''t have any use at all! Everyone looks at Bai Ying, who is dull now. No one will doubt this innocent little girl. But as Jiangning said, it is because this person is irrelevant that everyone does not doubt her. And now, in what capacity did she really come in? "Brother Jiangning, I''m sorry." Then Bai Ying took out the concealed weapon that had been coagulated for a long time and threw it to the king. The secret weapon was followed up by Jiangning in an instant. Jiangning''s martial arts were much better than before. After the war with the White Wolf tribe, Jiangning became more calm and mature. "Sakura, don''t do these meaningless struggles any more! I know that you didn''t tell Qiu Tian that I was an undercover at the beginning, but I was afraid that something would happen to me. Since you had taken good care of me before, now I can still take care of you. Xiaoying, you are good. As long as you listen to brother Jiangning, brother Jiangning will help you. " Jiangning a face melancholy looking at the opposite small cherry, feel as if has never seen this person before. "Brother Jiangning, you don''t understand. Let me take revenge!" The king looked at Bai Ying very angry! "Give me someone, this traitor is dragged down and killed by me!" Then many people rushed up to pull down the white cherry. Jiangning suddenly broke up all the people! "I think I''m here. Who dares to touch my people in Jiangning! Have you all forgotten the achievements of general platinum! Now I''m not afraid of retribution to Bai Ying With that, everyone retreated. No one knew how powerful Jiangning was now, and no one dared to provoke such an unfathomable person. Therefore, everyone could only wait for the development of the matter, and they did not dare to act rashly. Moreover, general Baijin''s reputation before his death was like thunder, and everyone admired the righteous general, many of them They were soldiers he had dug out and trained before. What Jiangning said was like a pile of stones on their hearts. Now the atmosphere in the imperial court is very dignified. Now everyone seems to be waiting for the king to speak, but everyone seems to be waiting for Jiangning to say the last word to Xiao Ying. ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1269 "Sakura, in fact, I guessed the mark, but I didn''t think it was really you. Why did you do that? You will surely die like this, traitor of subjugation. You know that there is no good result for the whole family to cut off! Sakura, when are you so confused? " "Brother Jiangning, our family? Since then, my brother has not killed my family, and he has not been the only one who can do this to my family Before Bai Ying finished speaking, she vomited a mouthful of blood. The hall of the whole dynasty seemed to be covered with white cherry''s blood. "Sakura! Why do you need it? " Jiangning said a hug now spit blood is about to fall down small cherry, he actually did not want to see such an end, he thought for a long time whether should give up small cherry, but this time really involved too many people, if you don''t say, I''m afraid more people will die. The king in front of him is not the king who played with himself. Now the king is a bloodthirsty demon. He is no different from Qiu Tian, the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe! "Brother Jiangning, revenge me! There are many mysteries that you haven''t solved yet. You need to find them by yourself. Brother Jiangning, goodbye in the next life, and I''ll go first this time. " With this sentence, Bai Ying''s eyes closed and she left the world. Jiangning was holding the corpse that had not cooled. Did she kill Xiao Ying? Jiangning''s eyes were black and he fell over. After more than ten days of sleeplessness, he suddenly fell to the ground. At that moment, he suddenly felt that he had to leave like this, to leave forever, and to be with Xiaoying forever. It was not a better choice to leave this sad place with Xiaoying. It was not the only way to extricate himself from this sad place with Xiaoying. When Jiangning woke up, he was already in another place. Jiangning opened his eyes and made an effort to circle it. Suddenly, a figure came over. "Jiangning, you wake up!" "Sakura? Sakura? Sakura, are you still there? You didn''t leave me, did you? " With that, Jiangning hugged the girl in front of her! Jiangning began to cry again. He seemed to feel that he had just had a dream. In the dream, he put Xiaoying in a state of death, leading to Xiaoying''s leaving himself forever. Now Xiaoying is still standing in front of her. No matter what it is, Jiangning just wants to enjoy this moment and be together with Xiaoying! "Jiangning, look who I am!" Yue''er stands by the bed and looks at Jiangning embracing herself like a child, but her identity is not yue''er, but another person. Yue''er didn''t want to disturb Jiangning or break the peace, but yue''er couldn''t bear Jiangning to treat her as another person! Jiangning looked up at the man in front of her, suddenly. All the dreams are like waking up, but Xiao Ying is still gone. Now the man in front of him is not Xiao Ying, but the king of Yue clan. waking from a dream. Jiangning released his hand. This move makes yue''er feel embarrassed. "Jiangning, it''s a little ginger soup. You can drink it. It''s antipyretic and also relieve headache. You haven''t had a good rest for a long time, so you have to take good care of yourself." "Thank you Yueer, you put ginger soup there, I know what to drink, you go down first, I want to be quiet by myself." "Well, I put the wax here. You should remember to drink it while it''s hot. Don''t wait until it''s cold. If it''s cold, it''s not good for your health. Do you hear me, Jiangning. " "Well." Jiangning is the only one left in the empty room. It''s really a good place to think about. Jiangning can think about everything in the past. It seems that many things have never happened and many things have happened again! Jiangning thought of wind shadow again, thought of wind shadow dirty little hands. Jiangning also thought of Xixing, Xixing mischievous appearance is still unchanged. Jiangning thought of Ziqing. Ziqing was always able to give himself a lot of advice at the most critical time. Ziqing helped him to make many decisions. Jiangning also remembers brother Baijin. He was a general who fought in front of him. All the generals worshipped him most, and many of them were under his command. Now, platinum brother is not here, and even his sister Jiangning has not been well protected. Jiangning now feels helpless as never before. It seems that all the people are gradually leaving themselves, and only one of them is still quietly staying in place. To see how hard it is for a person to leave, Jiangning has felt so hard for countless times... After a long time, Jiangning suddenly remembered the last words of Xiao Ying. There are still many mysteries to be solved... Jiangning arrived in front of the palace early the next morning and asked the king to leave. "King, Qiu Tian has not been condensed into a legendary suit. Now, I need to find the two necessary weapons for forming the legendary suit. Therefore, the king, I must appear to be leaving this time. When I come back, Qiu Tian will die." The king saw Jiangning coming early in the morning. He thought it was something. It was for this matter. In fact, Qiu Tian has always been a stone in the king''s heart. If this stone is not put away, the king''s heart will be troubled. Therefore, Jiangning''s request hit the king''s heart. In fact, he had long been interested in taking Qiu Tian and the White Wolf tribe down. As a cancer in the north, he was very uneasy. The king looked at Jiangning in front of him and said, "this time, I hope you will work hard, but when you come back, besides the spies, you will leave immediately. I''m afraid that all the officers and men will say that I don''t treat my own wizard well. If you like this, you can stay here for two days, so as to rectify and rectify, and have a rest. I''m afraid you can''t bear it "King, it''s OK. I''m used to this life. You''d better allow me to leave as soon as possible." "In such a hurry? I know that you are going for my dynasty, but you are in such a hurry that I haven''t treated you well. " "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve decided to leave tomorrow. I won''t say anything until I come back." "Well, you''ve made up your mind. I won''t say any more words about staying. I''ll send you good wine and good food tonight." "Thank you." ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1270 Said the next day has come, Jiangning called the moon, decided to leave with her. First, I went to the Yue clan to look for the arm guard and claw of the Yue clan, and finally went to the south to look for the kneepad. In a twinkling of an eye, they are near the Yue tribe, which is worthy of being a place rich in millet and full of peaceful scenes. Most of them have completely forgotten the wizard''s skills, so many people have already lived an ordinary life. Most of the peddlers are businessmen. People here only remember that they are still members of the Yue clan, but everything about the Yue clan seems to have nothing to do with themselves. *It seems that she is very happy when she comes back to her tribe. She is tired all the way. However, when she comes to the area of Yue nationality, Yue Er is excited and jumps. Jiangning, who has never heard so much laughter, seems to have forgotten a lot of pain. "Jiangning, this is my tribe, our Yue tribe, how, prosperous, it is not worse than your central plains, so many years we have recuperated, and gradually developed this barren place so well." "Indeed, as the legend says, your Yue clan is indeed a wonderful place. Seeing everything is better than seeing it. Now I begin to like your place when I see the joy of your tribe here." Jiangning finished a burst of joy and encouragement, heard Jiangning so praise their home, Yueer heart is like a happy bloom. "Jiangning, if you say so, do you also like our Yue tribe? Then you will stay here and we will live here together." "Yueer, I don''t want to talk about this topic now. I just want to tell you that I''m here on a mission. Thank you for your kindness. I need to trouble you to find your kneepads this time. " "Oh, well, OK, Yueer, thank you." Jiangning and yue''er went through the market all the way. Jiangning didn''t expect that the Yue people had developed to this point. The market had already crossed the other side of the mountain from the end of the street. Jiangning looks at the people in this tribe of the moon tribe. There is no wizard atmosphere at all, just like ordinary human beings. No wonder the Yue people have been attacked by northern tribes all the time. No wonder they are envied by so many tribes for their huge property and low-level witchcraft. Besides, the head of the tribe is a daughter. There must be countless wars like this. Jiangning with the moon came to the temple of the Moon Clan. All the people heard that yue''er was back, they all rushed out to see him, and all the elders came out to meet him. "Moon, you are back! This time you haven''t come back for so long! We are so worried! What about the law protection of Yueqing? What about others? " One of the elders saw yue''er and began to ask the East and the West. He was amiable, just like her own father. "I''m sorry, uncle Qi. The Yueqing protector was given by Qiu Tian to protect me during the dynasty war between the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains." "What! Qiu Tian, the protector of Yueqing... Have you been seen through yue''er? "I''m sorry, uncle Qi, we didn''t miss the plan, but Qiu Tian suspected us from the beginning. When he was found out, Qiu Tian had already defeated the Central Plains. When Yueqing protector and I escaped from their underground cave, we just saw Jiangning and they were killed. In the end, Yueqing protector risked his life to protect our integrity.! Uncle Qi, I''m sorry for you. This mission has not been completed. Uncle Yueqing has passed away Said the moon seems to have a little feeling, then tears like rain, is also. How strong to have to carry how heavy tasks, to make such a determination to go to the White Wolf tribe against so many people. All the way to Jiangning, Yueer didn''t cry or make trouble in order to take care of Jiangning''s mood. Jiangning saw Yueer''s strength all the way. In fact, Yueer almost forgot that Yueer was just a girl all the way to Jiangning. "Moon, who do you think this is?" Looking at the general elder''s eyes on himself, Jiangning felt at a loss for a moment. Yue''er suddenly remembered that she had not explained the identity of this person to the elders. She quickly dried her tears with her sleeve and pulled Jiangning''s sleeve. Yue''er immediately said, "this is the other person that uncle Yueqing had to save me. This is Jiangning. He is the witchcraft of the Central Plains Dynasty Wizard, magic is super strong. This time I''m here to help us. I hope you don''t mind. He''s a good man, and I think his arrival will help improve the witchcraft of our tribe. " After listening to Yueer''s words, regardless of the embarrassed Jiangning, several elders immediately pulled yue''er to the other side. "Yue''er, this person is not good at coming. With my years of experience, this person''s arrival is not simple." On the way to the moon, Jiang Ning said not to expose the purpose of this visit, in case someone has his heart to deliberately hide the location of the kneepad. "Uncles, don''t worry about it. Jiangning is a good man. He took care of me all the way. Otherwise, do you think you can still see me dancing around?" "Yueer, you are still young. You are just a child. You don''t understand at all. I think the purpose of this person''s coming is not simple. We should have the heart of guarding against others. Besides, he is a native of the Central Plains. We have never been attacked by the Central Plains people before! We have to be more careful. Our tribe is so fragile that it can''t stand any attack. " "Don''t worry, uncle. If he does anything, I will report it to you immediately. Moreover, I promise that if he does anything against the rules, I will bear all the consequences." "You take it! How much ability do you have to undertake! How can you bear the burden of so many people in our tribe? " The speaker is a very strong uncle. He has been in charge of many affairs of the tribe for so many years. "I''m sorry, uncle. Everyone else has come. You can''t drive him away now." "Good! Yue''er, I believe you once this time. If he does anything later, don''t blame us for not reminding you! "Yue''er turns around and looks at Jiangning, who is waiting quietly. After saying a word with him, Jiangning goes down. Yueer and the elders are still in the hall. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1271 When Jiangning went down, he looked back at the so-called main hall of this month''s clan. It was not so much a hall as a place for gathering and discussing. The main hall here has no sense of solemnity, nor is it as magnificent as that of the Central Plains Dynasty, let alone the place that spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build. In the Central Plains, such a place is like a place for ministers to discuss the government. However, just such a place makes Jiangning feel close. There are more solemn people here. Although Jiangning has come to a strange place here, it seems that he has come to a place more like his own life and more like a place he wants to work for. Jiangning remembers the place where he stayed from small to large. Every time a place is built, many people and a lot of financial resources have to be exhausted. Every time someone loses his life to build such a square place. Every detail has to go through a lot of people''s audit before they can pass. As long as one person''s inspection says that it is unqualified, then the place must be renewed. And this place is like a garden that has not been carefully arranged, but it is a feeling that can not be expressed. It is a kind of warm feeling or a kind feeling. Jiangning can''t say it by himself. When you go out, there will be waiting for Jiangning. It must be Yueer who has already arranged the guest room. Yue''er is indeed a comprehensive person. Always consider the feelings of others. Jiangning thought of here, he thought of Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying is a little girl who grew up with him. Jiangning has always depended on her since childhood. Xiaoying is not as mature and mature as yue''er, but she is always mischievous. She always grabs things from Jiangning and bullies Jiangning. When she was a child, Jiangning was very weak. Xiao Ying bullied him all day long. Because her parents were soldiers, Xiao Ying practiced martial arts since she was a child. Therefore, compared with Xiao Ying, who was fat and strong when she was a child, Jiangning''s thin and small body is particularly weak. This is an important reason why Xiaoying bullies him all the time, but Jiangning never dares to fight back Jiangning can''t beat Xiaoying. Xiaoying was half a head higher than Jiangning when she was a child. Jiangning grew up in the back. What good things did Xiaoying grab from Jiangning to have a look or play. Because of this, Jiangning didn''t dare to speak many words since childhood, and his inferiority complex was more serious. But Jiangning was also very sensible and tolerant of these small things since childhood. This is why the elders like Jiangning. In their eyes, Jiangning is a gifted child, but Jiangning himself saw that he did work hard but did not achieve much. Even in the end, Jiangning didn''t know what he had learned for so many years. He didn''t know why he wanted to learn witchcraft, and he didn''t know what it was for. Murder? Or saving people? Jiangning didn''t know. He only knew that the person who gave him food wanted him to learn this, so he had to learn that. Jiangning began to change his voice when he was young. The voice at that time, according to Xiao Ying''s words, was a male duck''s voice. Xiaoying has been laughing at Jiangning for this. At that time, when Jiangning and the children together were learning witchcraft, Jiangning was afraid to say a word. He felt that as long as he spoke, he would be laughed at by others. As long as he opened his mouth, the voice would attract many people''s attention. Therefore, Jiangning was more worried. Jiangning began to learn to read books and read all kinds of books. As long as it was recorded in books, he learned to understand and feel. After that, Jiangning will be more boring, and his personality has a great connection with that time. At that time, Xiaoying was more robust, but Jiangning was still a thin little boy at that time. Xiao Ying always laughs at whether he is tall or not, and he is as short as he knows when. One day Jiangning himself will never grow up again. At that time, Jiangning met the wizard''s mentor. He has always loved Jiangning as a child and has always been willing to help him. At that time, he asked Jiangning to do sports and exercise every night. He told Jiangning that he could grow up. Jiangning believed it, so he did exercises every night. When every big sweat fell from Jiangning, Jiangning felt that his height was growing. According to my teacher''s expectation, Jiangning, after experiencing the male duck''s voice, began to grow rapidly. One day, she even surpassed Xiaoying, and her larynx gradually became prominent. Her voice gradually changed and became clear and bright. Everything has changed. Even Jiangning''s psychology has changed, he is no longer that ignorant child, his heart after adolescence has become very mature and stable. All of a sudden, Jiangning is no longer the previous thin child, and even his muscles have come out. His thin skin has become very tight and big. Jiangning seems to have changed suddenly. When Jiangning finds out all this, Jiangning looks at Xiao Ying. It turns out that not only he has changed, but also Xiao Ying around. Xiao Ying is no longer the little broken child who secretly hides his own things. He no longer grabs his own things, nor does he fight and make trouble every day. Sakura put on her white gauze, but her hair was still tied up. The delicate hands are no longer black and dirty. The body also becomes graceful. No longer so strong, the bones are as thin as a few pieces. At that time, when Xiaoying stood beside Jiangning, the contrast between her childhood and that was very strong, as if she had exchanged people with her childhood. Jiangning also found that little cherry is no longer as savage as before. In their own side, small bird Yiren let Jiangning also began not to get used to it.Like accustomed to the long-term company, Jiangning felt that the small half of her life was spent with her, so the days after that were all together. As a result, Sakura still left, far away from himself, forever far away from himself. On the other side, yue''er began to reminisce with the elders, saying it was reminiscent of the past, but in fact, it was to discuss the next thing to do. Within half a year after yue''er left, a lot of things happened in the clan. Although the elders handled a lot of things, yue''er, as the king of the Yue clan, still had to go through her hands. This is also a perfect proof of Yueer''s prestige. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1272 "Yue''er, you have been away for so long. A lot of things have happened in our family." "Uncle Qi, go ahead. I know I''ve caused you a lot of trouble when I leave this time. But Yueer is also forced to do it. I hope you can understand Yueer''s departure." "Yue''er, we don''t mean to blame you. We just want you to stay until, after all, you are the king of our family. You have to deal with a lot of things. You must not be as willful as you were when you were a child. You are now an adult, and you need to inherit a lot of things that the king should do. This time you are gone, we still need you to decide something. " "Uncle Qi, just deal with Uncle Qi. I''m afraid Yueer can''t handle it well." "Yueer, you are the king. I''m afraid we can''t convince the public when we deal with it." "Uncle Jiang, you can tell me what''s going on. Can I think about it myself?" "Well, just understand. This time you left, the northern Shuxiong tribe came to us again. Although our economic strength is strong, our military strength is not as good as others. But it''s strange that the clan leaders of their tribe came not for war, but for the alliance. They want to come to settle here and live with us. Depending on our current strength, there is no problem for their small tribe. But after we discussed it, we were afraid that their tribe had no intention. What''s more, we felt that their arrival would cause our tribe People are dissatisfied, which leads to contradictions. Yueer, this matter must be decided by you! " "Uncle Jiang, I think this matter needs to be considered. By the way, their tribe was destroyed by the White Wolf tribe before!? Why are there others? " "Yue''er, you can still remember this. Many of the people in their tribe have joined the White Wolf tribe. All witches with witchcraft have been forced into the White Wolf tribe. Many labors and young people have entered the White Wolf tribe. There are only a few people left in the tribe. Now there are only about 300 people, all of them are women and children. Now there is no way to go. I heard that our Yue people came all the way to join us. Yueer, what do you want to do about it? " "What do you think, uncles?" "Yueer, we don''t think we should take these people in. After all, it''s useless. Taking them in will have adverse effects on us. Moreover, the arrival of women and children will not help us produce any economic behavior, but will drag us down. So we all decided not to agree with their patriarch. But the specific implementation depends on your decision, yue''er. " After a long time, all the elders nodded their heads and agreed to the elder''s opinion, and also hoped that yue''er would agree with their unanimous decision. After all, it is a big event that so many people have come. It is very easy for someone to destroy their family on purpose. "Uncle Jiang, I hope you will listen to my advice, will you?" "Of course, yue''er, this time you come back to make a decision. Although you have a lot of work to do, it''s a big matter. We hope you can think about it well. If you don''t have any thoughts to think about now, we will wait for you to make a decision tomorrow. After all, this is not a small matter. If we elders make any decision, it will certainly cause a great disturbance and dissatisfaction of many people. " "Well, uncles, I''ll give you a reply tomorrow. I''ll make a decision as soon as possible." "Well, Yueer, go and have a rest first." Although there are many elders here, only marshal and marshal Qi always call their own Wang Yueer. Others still call yue''er king. Yue''er listened to Uncle Jiang''s advice and went down to the guest room to have a rest. It really doesn''t look like thinking about it. Now yue''er just wants to go back and lie in her bed for a long time. Unexpectedly, when she comes back, there are various problems waiting for her. Yue''er feels a little tired. As soon as I entered my room. Yue''er is very surprised. Even if she left, her room is still cleaned. She lives in this small room from small to large. Yue''er loves here. She looks around, and the walls of the room are filled with rose flowers. The bed is surrounded by pink things she likes. On the table, there are cups and mirrors to accompany her from small to large! Yue''er rushes up quickly to look at the mirror. She feels like she has been living in the mountains for a long time. Now Yueer looks like a three-year-old! "Miss! You''re back! You''re back at last! I miss you so much, you don''t know! Just heard someone say you come back, I still don''t believe it! You are standing in front of me now Yue''er knows who is coming when she turns around. She is a good friend who has been accompanying her growing up from small to large, and her close servant girl core son! "Core son! I miss you too. Wow, long time no see! You are beautiful again "Miss! You''re making fun of me again. It''s disgusting. " "Ha ha, Xin''er, I''m back this time. Do you know who else I''ve brought back?" "Who, miss, who have you brought back?" "Ha ha, I won''t tell you, you can guess for yourself!" From childhood to adulthood, yue''er grew up with Xin''er. Yue''er doesn''t know where Xin''er comes from. She only knows that xiaoxin''er is her servant girl. Because there is no one to play with in the palace, yue''er has only one friend. She seems to have no secret between them. Yue''er tells xiner everything. Her own favorite flowers, favorite things, and like the people, the moon told the core son. So when yue''er heard Jiangning from her parents, she told xiner everything.Yue''er remembers that she told Xin''er that Jiangning is a rare wizard genius. Maybe the world in the future belongs to that person. Although he was only ten years old at that time, his parents said that Jiangning could see the talent of witchcraft when he was young. Yueer has always been curious about Jiangning. She wants to see the people in her parents'' mouth with her own eyes. Since she was a child, Yueer began to look forward to meeting Jiangning. So all these things, the core son all know. So this time with Jiangning back, yue''er hopes xiner is the one who wants to share the news with her most. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1273 "Yue''er, you said it would not be The core son is a little surprised, don''t know why, she always feels can let the month son so happy also only then that person. "Yes, yes! That''s him! By chance, Yueqing protector and I also saved him! This time he came back with me has his own business, so he came to the Moon Clan with me "Sister yue''er, what do you think he has come here for? Why did he come here? Our Yue people are not as good as the Central Plains." Since she grew up with yue''er, she has always called yue''er her sister since she was a child. Over the years, it seems to have been used to such a address, although in front of outsiders called miss, but in private core son has always called Yue ER as sister. In the heart son''s eyes, the moon is not only a playmate, or a friend, but also her own miss. "Xin''er, Jiangning, he is here to look for the treasure of our Yue clan, which is the legendary kneepad!" "Oh? Really? But we all look for the Moon Clan, so we can''t find them. Can Jiangning find them? " "I don''t know, but I believe Jiangning can. I think he is the best." "Sister yue''er. This time you went to the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains. You must have seen a lot of things and interesting people. Tell me something interesting about you! I''m so old, I haven''t been anywhere. Tell me about it! " While talking, core son sat beside yue''er, pulling yue''er''s sleeve all the time. She always talked with yue''er like a coquettish girl. Although she was her own young lady, yue''er never regarded Xin''er as her servant, instead, she took care of Xin''er in every way. Since Xin''er came to her side, yue''er doesn''t know who her parents are. She grew up with herself since childhood. Her parents also take care of Xin''er as her own daughter. No one knows the life experience of Xin''er, only that she is a poor child. And Yueer''s father and mother are very kind people, since the adoption of this little daughter has never been mistreated her. "Good, good, core son, don''t worry. I''ll tell you a lot of things. I''ve experienced a lot of things. I want to tell you. " "Well, sister yue''er, sister yue''er, please tell me slowly!" "Xin''er, let me tell you, when I was in the White Wolf tribe, I saw many grasslands. There were no hillsides or deserts there. All of them were grasslands. The grasslands in summer were beautiful. When the wind blows, the grass can see cattle and sheep. What is written in the book is correct. I always practiced witchcraft on the grassland. At that time, Jiangning always stood on the grassland and looked at the scenery. I didn''t know what he was looking at. His eyes were always sad. Maybe it''s because the scenery is so beautiful. Jiangning always loved to stand there, and I always stood behind him. Maybe he never found me, so he never looked back. There are many small flowers that I haven''t seen on the grassland in the north. At that time, I thought, if you come here with me, you will enjoy a lot of beautiful things. I''ll weave little flowers into straw hats and put them on your head. How lovely that would be, I was thinking. Just bring you along when you want to. " "Sister yue''er, when the White Wolf tribe surrender, we will go again." "Well, Xin''er, I tell you, the White Wolf tribe is not fun at all. But the Central Plains can be fun. I went to the Central Plains with Jiangning. There are a lot of delicious food in the Central Plains. I have eaten a lot of things that I haven''t eaten before. I''m sorry, Xin''er. I forgot to bring you some delicious food. " "Sister yue''er, it''s nothing. I wish I heard you say that. I''m satisfied with what you said. I know I''ll never go anywhere except the Yue tribe in my life. Unlike sister yue''er, she has gone through so many places. " "Core son, you don''t want to tell me like this, I will certainly take you to go in the future." "Sister yue''er, well, listen to you." "Well, core son, you go down and have a rest. I''ll call you when I have something to do. I''ll tell you about these things tomorrow. I''m a little tired, and I have something to think about now. You can go down first, and I''ll play with you tomorrow "Well, sister yue''er, you just come back. You can have a rest first, and I won''t disturb you. If you have something, you can call me, too. You are Wang. There must be a lot to deal with when you come back. Then you have a good rest. I''ll get you a basin of water to wash and rinse "Well, thank you, xiner." After that, yue''er went down. Yue''er sat alone in front of the mirror and began to think about the problems that the elders had given her. Indeed, for yue''er, it was indeed a thorny problem. If a large number of refugees were taken in, they said that there was no place to be settled for the time being. Besides, what if there were spies inside. But if you don''t take them in, Yueer seems to be unable to get through. After all, out of humanitarian considerations, Yueer really doesn''t want so many people to die. People who can''t die because of themselves. My conscience will be disturbed. If the parents are there, they must be taken in. Yue''er thinks of her mother. What should she do if her mother is there? And what should I do now?The moon looks at herself in the mirror. She suddenly thought of a man who could help her! Suddenly I think of this matter, I rushed out of my room and ran to Jiangning. Although living in the palace, the palace here is totally different from that of the Central Plains. The magnificent Central Plains is not comparable. As a family that has been relocated in the middle of the way, all the big rooms here are relatively simple, not as big and boastful as the Central Plains Dynasty. So the month soon ran to Jiangning. Jiangning''s room has been arranged by Yue Er long ago. It was the room of his father when he was a child. It was very large and convenient. Yueer didn''t want Jiangning to come here to live in a bad house. And then Jiangning is arranged here. "Jiangning Jiangning!" "Moon, you''re here." Jiangning saw the moon suddenly rushed to come and called for the moon. "Jiangning, do you think that you still live here is used to it, do you think it is OK here?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1274 "Yueer, it''s good enough. It''s really unique here. There are so many flowers outside, and the scenery is very pleasant. You Yue people are worthy of observing the geographical position and can give priority to good terrain. Your father must have spent a lot of thought in choosing this place. I said why many people think your tribe has disappeared. There are indeed many hills that can hide your tribe. Many people don''t want to pass by. Seeing the steep terrain here, many people must have taken a long way. That''s why you people have never been found out "Jiangning, you''ve only been here for a short time, and you can understand the terrain here. Aren''t you very good! By the way, speaking of our Yue clan, it is not that no one has found us. With the development of our economy, we have more communication with the outside world. Although many people come here, they are not willing to see their own home again, but our place has been known by others for such a long time. Although it has been stressed that the people should not spread the word about our place, there are still many people here. But also because of this, our tribe is growing stronger and stronger. So a lot of things have advantages and disadvantages. " "Yes, everything is like this. Do you have such a problem in Yueer? Come to me so late, I must have something to do, right "Hee hee, it''s Jiangning. I''ll guess what I mean." "Well, tell me, it''s OK. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll try my best to help." "Jiangning, I''m relieved if you say this. In fact, it''s no big deal. There is a tribe with some people left, all of them are old, weak and disabled. The other young people have been accepted or eliminated by the White Wolf tribe. After so long, the people of their tribe have been killed and injured for a long time. This time, I heard that our Yue people wanted to come to us, but "But you are afraid that some spies among them will leak many secrets of the Yue clan when they come in suddenly." "Yes, so I''m worried now! If we don''t take them in, I don''t think our Yuezu is good. It''s bad for our reputation. In the future, others will say that we have no sympathy. If so, I''m afraid it''s not good for us if we have any economic or other contacts with others in the future. " "Yueer, I know you are a good man, but if you are facing the interests of the clan, I hope you don''t take them in. Even though there are few people, I hope you can think about it carefully. After all, this matter is very serious. If someone really takes the opportunity to enter, just like we did last time, then the Moon Clan will surely suffer the disaster of extinction. " After saying this, Jiangning seemed to think of the sufferings he had suffered before and thought about it. Yes, if the experience last time is not enough, then Liu Ziqing and Xiao Ying, and Yueqing protect Dharma. All of them died in vain. Now Jiangning is more sensitive to these things. It seems that in Jiangning''s heart, if you believe anyone again, it will be a difficult problem. "Jiangning, I know what you think and the advice you give me is for my good. But I think if my father and mother suffer again but no one takes them in, what should I think? The world is merciless, and some things are very cold. But I think if I didn''t do it. To us, everyone goes to the dark, the world will not be bright. Jiangning, the peaceful world you want will not appear! " Yue''er snorted and turned away. She didn''t want to face such a cold and impersonal Jiangning. The Jiangning she worshiped was a very powerful, upright and enthusiastic person, not a person who did not consider anyone''s idea and only wanted to achieve her own goal. This Jiangning doesn''t seem to be the Jiangning I know. Moon is very angry, why can become this appearance. "Yue''er, I know you think I''m very impersonal, but if there are spies, I''m afraid that you Yue clan will suffer more disasters. Your father and mother finally chose to live in seclusion here. I don''t want your parents because these things make those bad people do more frightening things for their people. Yue''er, after so many experiences this time, don''t you understand the danger of the river and lake? " "Jiangning! If it was my mother, she would have taken these people in, not shut them out and watch them die for nothing Yue''er is particularly angry that Jiangning is so against her point of view. "Yue''er, since you insist on your choice so much, I don''t want to say much. But I hope you can think about the consequences of doing so. Do you want to destroy your parents'' foundation?" "Jiangning, am I going to see death without help?" "Well, yue''er, I''ll help you figure out a way. These things must be considered carefully. I''ll think about them for you tonight." "Well, Jiangning, tomorrow I will discuss business with the elders. You can come and speak your ideas then. I will go back to think about it tonight." "Well, that''s what we can do now. Then you can go back and have a rest. " "Jiangning, you also have a good rest. I''ll go back first. If you have any discomfort, please call someone. I have ordered the servant to get hot water for you. You can rest at ease."The Moon said and left. Jiangning sat on the chair and looked like he was thinking. He knew that this was a big problem. If it was not handled properly, there would be bacteria everywhere. At that time, there would be a disaster for the Yue people. In the early morning of the next day someone came to ask Jiangning to go to Chaozhong. Jiangning knew that this must be the person sent by yue''er. However, Jiangning was a little worried that if he hastily entered the main hall of the Yue clan today to discuss with the people of the clan, I''m afraid it would cause dissatisfaction among the elders. But this also had to face, Yue Er really considered a lot of things are not very careful. "See the king of the moon." Jiangning entered the hall and saw the elders sitting in the court. "Jiangning, here are all our people from Chaozhong. You don''t have to be restrained here. Just call me yue''er." Yue''er sits on the imperial court, without the dignity of a king. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1275 "Moon, what do you say! He is an alien, should not have come to the court of our family. You came here early this morning to tell us to let him in. We would not have agreed. Your soft and hard work will we agree with this matter. But if he doesn''t call your king, it''s totally out of style. " "General Qi said that in Li, the moon king, let me call you this." "Well, Jiangning, give seats." After finishing Jiang Ning, he sat on one side of the position. The ethnic groups here are not as formal as those of the Central Plains, but it seems that Jiangning can feel the taste of equality here. "Jiangning, did you have a solution to your question yesterday?" "Well, moon king, I have a plan you can refer to, but the final decision is in your hands and elders'' hands, I just give you this decision I want." "Well, Jiangning, you can tell me!" "I think they can be taken in, but one condition is that they are not allowed to enter the family. In another place, the Yue people will send people to teach them how to grow and teach them how to survive in the north. And help them choose a better place to live. This helps them and we don''t need to keep them in our tribe, so in my opinion, fish is better than fish. So teaching them to grow crops and to cultivate and textile is the fundamental solution. If we blindly introduce them to daoyue tribe, I''m afraid some of them have two hearts. They take the opportunity to enter the Yue clan to steal the secrets of the Yue nationality and introduce foreign people into the Yue nationality. Then, many things of the Yue nationality will be exposed, even the location should be exposed. It is estimated that it is difficult to compete with other tribes with the actual strength of the Yue nationality. But according to the character of the moon king, if he wants to give up these people, the moon king must have no conscience, so this is my all-round strategy. But this is my personal advice, and others need to follow the king of the moon and the elders. " "The moon king! What is he talking about! Why does he know about our tribe! You told him the moon king? How can you be so reckless and spread the affairs of our tribe! " "Uncle, I think Jiangning can come up with a solution to tell him. Besides, Jiangning is not an outsider. He takes care of me all the way back. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died. Jiangning is the most advanced Wizard of the Central Plains Dynasty. Many victories of the war in the Central Plains Dynasty are due to the proper decision-making of Jiangning, so I think Jiangning can make the right decision for us. Because of this, I told Jiangning about this. Uncle, don''t you think Jiangning just proposed a very thorough? " "But Jiangning is an outsider after all!" "Then, uncle, can you give better advice?" "I "Have you come across this problem for so long, sibber, have you come up with a solution?" "Yueer, I think Jiangning is an outsider, but this time he has really solved the problem that we have not solved. I just listened to Jiangning''s words carefully. Jiangning really said it is reasonable. This problem has really bothered us for a long time, and we have been unable to find a solution. If it is just said by Jiangning, we have got a solution outside Good reputation, and helped those people. Moon, I will help them choose their address tomorrow, give them a new environment to live, and I will send someone to teach them to cultivate yarn. Teach them how to survive. " "Moon king, I think it is best to send people who can keep secret. If you send someone to the house, I''m afraid we will disclose some secrets about the true address of Yue nationality." "OK, just listen to you, Jiangning." Yueer is very happy that Jiangning can come up with such a way of making the best of both ends. This time, not only let your uncle believe that Jiangning is a good arrival for the moon people, but also let Yue Er admire Jiangning''s intelligence. Yueer began to believe that her vision was not wrong. Originally, Jiangning has not changed its ruthless indifference all the way. Jiangning will still help those poor people. It seems that Jiangning is still the one who does not forget his first heart. "OK! Jiangning, I really have to admire your intelligence. You can solve such a difficult problem once you come. It is indeed a wizard in the Central Plains. Indeed, it is better to see it once. It is really hard for us elders to see this time. We have thought about the matter that you solved in a short time. " "General Qi is welcome! I have already brought many troubles to your Yue nationality since this time. This small matter has been solved for you and I should do it. It is one of my mistakes to arrive at the hall today, and it is my fault to make suggestions. Elder, you can forgive me for these mistakes is already a great tolerance for me. I am honored to be able to help you in these simple words. " Moon son looks at Jiangning, did not expect Jiangning to have so many polite words. "Jiangning, but don''t think that our Yue clan welcomes you because of this. If you have any illegal places in the future, you can see how our elders will clean you up!" "How can you speak like this, uncle, Jiangning is a good man." Yueer looks at the uncle so that Jiang Ning really a little unhappy, then to his uncle back to the mouth. He felt that elders did have a special bias against Jiangning, but they couldn''t change it."Yue''er, don''t say anything more. Uncle Jiang has his own discretion. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go down first. Let''s finish those things. You don''t have to worry about yue''er. " "Well, uncle Qi, you go down first." Yue''er heard uncle Qi say that he was going to go down, and she was relieved. At last, the embarrassed atmosphere was to be solved. Yue''er then called Dao Jiangning and asked Jiangning to stay and wait for her to say something. Jiangning sat on his seat. He didn''t know what Yueer was going to say, but he felt that Yueer''s today''s moon was not the same as the usual one, as if she had an indescribable temperament... Jiangning also can''t say the temperament, different or has Wang''s demeanor, Jiangning itself also can''t notice... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1276 "Jiangning, thank you today. If it wasn''t for you, we would not have solved this problem." "Moon king, you''re welcome. It''s my pleasure to help you." "Oh, those uncles are gone. You don''t have to call me moon King any more. Just call me yue''er." Jiangning looks at the moon now. It seems that there is a big difference between the moon in peacetime. After wearing solemn clothes, yue''er seems to be more dignified and mature. She doesn''t look mature like she usually wears when she is casual. She doesn''t look like a king at ordinary times. Now Yueer has changed her style, just like a king. Therefore, Jiangning has a feeling of admiration. "Well, Yueer, I don''t think we have much time to look for kneepads. Where should we start? Have you ever heard the elders of the tribe mention the treasure kneepad, and your father and mother have not left any last wishes about the kneepad? " Now Jiangning just wants to get into the theme quickly. Some things can''t be delayed any more. Procrastination will delay time and the great cause of the dynasty. "Jiangning, I didn''t cheat you. I really don''t know the news about these things. My father and mother died accidentally, so no one told me about these things." "Well, yue''er, have you heard the elders of the tribe mention this matter? Or who knows about it. " "Jiangning, I don''t know.... But I think we can ask Uncle Qi. I think he must know something. " "However, if you want to ask the general of Qi, you must make clear the purpose of my coming. I wonder if the general of Qi will allow me to stay here." "Jiangning, don''t be afraid. I can help you plead. Uncle Qi is not the kind of person who doesn''t make sense. I believe that as long as I tell him well, he will agree with you." "Well, moon, it''s up to you." Yue''er hopes to help Jiangning this time, so Jiangning will certainly look at herself with a new look, and there will be more opportunities to get along with Jiangning in the future. Yue''er and Jiangning went back to their own rooms after talking. Yue''er has been sitting in her room trying to tell Uncle Qi about the treasure and the purpose of Jiangning''s coming. Although in the eyes of zaiyueer, the kneepad is just a legend. But in the eyes of the elders, it is not so simple. In their eyes, with the treasure of the Moon Clan will have survived, with the treasure of the Moon Clan in society will be so high. If you tell the elders that Jiangning is coming to look for the treasure and may take it away, I''m afraid it will cause public anger. At that time, not only will Jiangning end badly, but also Yueer will be branded as unfilial. It will be very embarrassing at that time. However, yue''er has to think of a complete plan now, because Jiangning came to this place because of knee pads. If she didn''t get knee pads, how could Jiangning be reconciled to rest? And how could she be worthy of Jiangning? Yueer was once embarrassed. Yue''er finally decides to find uncle Qi, because he is the most reasonable person among the elders, at least in Yueer''s eyes. And uncle Qi is the one who loves yue''er most. Even if he doesn''t agree with yue''er, he will at least forgive yue''er why she did that. With such a mood, yue''er went to see Uncle Qi early the next morning. "Uncle Qi! Uncle Qi "Who! What are you doing this morning? " "Uncle Qi, it''s me. I''m Yueer. I''ve come to see you for something." "Oh, moon, you come in. Your uncle Qi is not as lazy as you think. I''ve already got up. Come in." After hearing this, yue''er pushes the door and enters. Many affairs of the tribes here are not as standardized as those in the Central Plains. After all, they are just a small tribe. All things are democratic, just like all people are equal. "Uncle Qi, in fact, I came this morning to see you for something." "Oh, I know, yue''er, I don''t know about you. I''ve seen you grow up. I don''t know what''s wrong with you. Uncle Qi is not old and stupid." "Uncle Qi" "Well, Yueer, what do you have to do? It must be for Jiangning''s sake. What''s his business. I said that the purpose of his coming here must not be simple, you see, let our moon all excite people to plead for him. Moon, you can tell me what you want. " "Uncle Qi, you still love me... Then I said... I want to ask if you know anything about knee pads. Jiangning''s coming here is "What! It''s bold! " Before yue''er finished, general Qi clapped his hand on the table, which made yue''er startled! Uncle Qi stood up and began to look at Yue er with that kind of teaching eyes, as if Yue Er had done something wrong. "Moon, do you know what you are talking about! Knee pads! That''s our treasure! How can you bring an outsider here to look for our treasure? Do you know how many disasters our Yue people suffered because of this treasure. Do you know that our Yue clan is worth a lot of money because of this treasure. If the kneepad is taken away by others, what should we do in the future? How can we stand in the river and lake? ""But, uncle Qi, do you know where the treasure is? From the beginning, that treasure is just a legend!" After hearing yue''er''s words, Qi''s general collapsed on his chair as if he had let out his breath. Indeed, as yue''er said, although the treasure seems to be supreme among the Yue people, who knows where the treasure is? This is the answer. After thinking about it for a while, general Qi decided to tell Yueer any information he knew about kneepads. On the one hand, he hoped Jiangning would find the treasure and let other tribes know that the existence of the Yue clan was also powerful. On the other hand, Jiangning is a smart man. This time, he can also be used to search for treasure and finally be used by his own tribe. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1277 "Well, moon, I can tell you everything about the treasure, but only what I know. I don''t know anything else. The elders in the tribe don''t know, and no one in the clan knows. I hope you and Jiangning can look for it in secret. I don''t want anyone other than you to know about this. Do you understand, yue''er? " "Well, uncle Qi, I see. I must keep my secret from others." "Well, I''ll tell you everything I know. In fact, when your father and mother were still alive, they once looked for the existence of kneepads, but in vain. I heard your father talk about that treasure, another hidden place. To find it, you have to get a map, which is incomplete. " "Well? Incomplete? Why is it incomplete "Yueer, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly. In ancient times, in order to prevent future generations from condensing into legendary suits, the God of heaven left the two artifacts of the suit in various parts of the world, and knee pads have been handed down to us now. It is said that the elders of Yue clan hid the kneepads in order to protect them from other people''s hands. But it''s not that there is no way to find kneepads. It is said that the elders of Yue clan will appear a thousand times bully. At that time, legendary suits are needed to subdue him. So the elders made a map of the place where the kneepad was hidden, and then tore the map into small pieces. There were four pieces in total, so that all their ancestors could pass on. Then we came to our generation. In fact, we didn''t know where the descendants of the elders were. So in the end, these things have become legends, like a mature lie spread to this day. It also caused a lot of people''s speculation about the treasure of kneepads. I don''t know about the rest. " "Uncle Qi, you just said that my father and mother once searched for this treasure? How long did they look for it? So they don''t fall on the map? " "This... I don''t know the rest. Yueer, that''s all I know. I don''t know about the rest. I hope it will help you and Jiangning "Uncle Qi, well, thank you today. I brought Jiangning into our tribe. This time, Jiangning came to look for the treasure of our tribe. You can forgive me. Thank you. " "Yue''er, it''s OK. In fact, you already have your own thoughts and considerations. I shouldn''t care about you any more. Besides, you are still the king of our Yue clan. In the future, many things are decided by you. I can''t restrain you one by one. This time you bring Jiangning, you must have your own ideas. Anyway, no matter how you are the moon, I hope you will remember that you are the king of the Moon Clan. Never forget who you are. " "Thank you, uncle Qi. I remember what you said." "Mm-hmm, yue''er, you go down. By the way, I hope you can find all the pieces as soon as possible." Yue''er quickly said hello to Uncle Qi, and then she took a trot to find Jiangning. It must be a wonderful thing for Jiangning, and Jiangning would be very happy to hear it. Qi Hai looked at Yueer''s running figure. He couldn''t help worrying about this ignorant little girl. He remembered the poor child''s parents. Now he couldn''t believe that she was so big, standing in front of himself already had such a tall man. "Moon, why are you running so fast?" Jiangning was standing in the garden admiring the flowers when she saw yue''er trotting all the way, just like she had just experienced something big. "Jiangning Jiangning, I just went to ask Uncle Qi. He told me a lot about kneepads." "Oh? I''d like to listen to this carefully. How could general Qi tell you about kneepads? " "When I was a child, uncle Qi was bullied, because Uncle Qi was not good to me. Uncle Qi is on my side no matter what he does. He is the one who starts for me in any case. So it''s normal for uncle Qi to tell me "Well, yue''er, I understand. You said something about knee pads." "Well, uncle Qi said that if you want to find the kneepad, you must find a map of the correct geographical location of the kneepad. And the map is now a scattered picture, a total of four pieces. As long as you find the map, you can find the location of the kneepad, and then the mystery of the kneepad will be solved." "Well, Yueer, did the Qi general tell you where to find the fragments of the map?" "That''s not true, but Uncle Qi says every picture is in a different place, so it''s hard to find them all." "Well, Yueer, I''ll think about it. You can go back first. Maybe I can figure out where to find the fragments of the map now. Maybe we''ve seen this picture on our way here "Well? Yes, we have. Where have we met? I have no impression. Jiangning, where have we met? " "You forget, it''s OK. I''ll leave tomorrow. Yueer, I''ll tell you goodbye first." "Jiangning, don''t you take me? What shall I do if you are gone. ""Yue''er, don''t worry, I will come back to you after looking for the pieces." "Jiangning, no way. What''s more, what you''re looking for is the treasure of our Yue clan. How can I easily let you look for it alone? You have to take me with you. Anyway, I don''t care. I don''t believe that the king of my one month clan can''t make any decision yet? " "Yue''er, you are too ignorant. You will encounter a lot of dangers along the way to search for map fragments this time. You may not be able to protect yourself at that time. What does it matter if I am a little wizard to die? You are the king of the Moon Clan, yue''er. " "Anyway, I don''t care. Even if it''s dangerous this time, I''ll go with you. If you find the map, what should you do if you embezzle? For the sake of our Yue nationality, I have to go this time. Jiangning, don''t say anything. I''ll tell the elders. " After that, yue''er ran away. Jiangning stood in the same place silently. It was sure that she would encounter a lot of difficulties this time. If yue''er rashly went with her, she would be in danger. She could never let the people around her in danger any more. Ziqing, Xiaoying, these people all sacrifice for themselves. It''s not easy for yue''er to have a sincere heart for herself. If yue''er is in danger, isn''t she a sinner? Jiangning decided to go first. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1278 Jiangning packed up all night and was ready to set off. Not all the Moon Clan turned off their lights. Some people can still hear them whispering outside, others are quarreling. Some people are preparing materials for tomorrow''s business. It''s not like other tribes. It''s all quiet and peaceful. The Yue people are close to the Central Plains, and even these customs have the appearance of Central Plains people. Jiangning crossed the street for fear that someone would find him. Quietly came to the Moon Clan, and quietly left here, estimated to be the best choice. Jiangning has just stepped out of the narrow canyon of the Yue nationality. The Moon Clan is worthy of concealment. If Jiangning has not been here, how can we know that behind the narrow gap is a wide land, which is fertile enough to support thousands of people and even tens of thousands of people. The Yue nationality, who knew how to farm, must have suffered a lot and sacrificed a lot of people. Jiangning looked beyond the narrow canyon to the moon in front. The moon here seems to be particularly bright, not as big as that of the northern white wolf tribe, but the moon here is like another scenery, more bright. Jiangning is in the moon, as if you can see Xiaoying and Ziqing smiling at themselves. All of a sudden, a rapid sound of horse''s hooves followed. Jiangning immediately realized that it was wrong, and his hands began to glow with golden light. It seemed that as long as the next second the enemy invaded, Jiangning would be able to avoid the past. "Jiangning Jiangning, don''t worry, it''s me, Yueer!" Moon? Jiangning turned around and heard the sound of the moon. Jiangning immediately put out the golden flame in his hands. How does yue''er know she''s out of town? I didn''t tell anyone when I left! "Jiangning! Hum, I knew you must escape all night in order to avoid me, so I was ready to go. I packed my bags and hid behind your door all the time. You still want to sneak away! There is no way. Do you think my moon is so stupid? Hum, you want to avoid me Jiangning didn''t expect that yue''er still had this move, and he couldn''t help thinking that he had underestimated the little girl in front of her. "Yue''er, how did you come out? Didn''t the elders say anything? They let you go so easily? " "Well.... Then you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, I told xiner goodbye. She will tell the elders. If I tell them to the old men, will they let me go? Cut... " "What, you didn''t tell the elders? Who is the core son? Did it work for her? " Well.... "The core son is my intimate servant girl, we grew up together." ¡°¡£¡£¡£ Yueer, you are too ignorant. You go back and tell the elders to go. If they agree that you will go with me to find the treasure, I will allow you to go with me. If you do not agree, you will not want to step out of this month clan! " "Jiangning, you just want to drive me back, right! You''re just like those little old men who won''t let me do anything. If I went to find the treasure this time, they would certainly look at me with a new look, and they would never think I was an innocent child again. But Jiangning, I have the ability to protect myself. I will never give you any trouble along the way. You can take me away. I grew up here since I was a child, and I also want to see the outside world. " "Well,... Yue''er, let''s make an agreement first. You should follow me closely along the way, and you are not allowed to run anywhere. There are other things about treasure. There will be many dangers on the way. I will protect you at that time, but you should be careful "Well." Knowing that Jiangning has promised herself, yue''er will jump from her horse when she is happy. Unexpectedly, Jiangning will agree to follow him to find the treasure. Yue''er is very happy when she thinks that there are many unknown things ahead... I also go with my Jiangning. I''m sure there will be a lot of interesting things along the way. Jiangning walked in front, and yue''er was closely behind. The two men rode along all the way. With yue''er''s following, Jiangning seems to have to slow down. Suddenly, Jiangning also has an unspeakable sense of security. Maybe it''s because he has been worried about it, Jiangning thought. She doesn''t know where to follow jiang''er, but she doesn''t know where to go. Taking care of each other along the way, Jiangning and yue''er arrive at a small town. The town is not as prosperous as the Central Plains, but it is not self-made like the Yue people. This town is like a transit station. Everything here is transported from other places, and then from this place. It''s like a place where two countries meet, and then a place is established in a friendly way, so that business travelers can rest in this place and listen to some old people who live here say that it used to be a small tea house. Gradually, some people came here to settle down and found that there was a lot of profit to seek, So it''s slowly developing. Now it''s just like this. Jiangning thought that the town was as small as it looked on the surface, but what he didn''t expect was that there were hidden secrets everywhere.Jiangning and yue''er walk into a small restaurant. Looking at the restaurant outside, it looks like a dilapidated cottage, but inside it is glittering, there is no trace of tattered appearance. It''s so different inside and outside. When she came in, yue''er opened her eyes and looked at Jiangning. Yue''er did not expect that the decoration could be so good. It''s amazing. Yue''er called a sophomore and ordered all the delicious food. Jiangning stopped her immediately. "Yue''er, a little less. I can''t finish eating." "Jiangning, don''t be afraid. I have enough money with me. We need to eat all we have, but we don''t have to finish." "Yue''er, I know you have money, but it has to be enough. Do you know the price of these dishes?" "It''s OK. I have money." "Then you can look at the price and say that again!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1279 After listening to Jiangning''s words, yue''er disdained to see the price of those dishes, which surprised yue''er. If those dishes are in Yuezu or Zhongyuan, the price is one third of the price. Why is it so expensive here! Yue''er widens her eyes and looks at Jiangning. Yueer can''t even believe her eyes... "Jiangning, why are the dishes so expensive here?" "It''s not an ordinary place. You have to be careful. When I first came in, I thought it was not simple. As expected, there were a lot of fishy things here. We need to think more about it. As for the price of these dishes you just ordered, if I have not guessed wrong, we will have to eat overlord''s meal today, and then we may want to escape here It''s too hard. There are so many experts here. It''s hard to escape if we make mistakes here Yue''er listens carefully to Jiangning''s words and admires Jiangning''s insight and analytical ability. If it wasn''t Jiangning''s timely today, I guess I must have made a big mistake now. Fortunately, Jiangning is a smart person, otherwise today will be doomed. "Let''s not eat it." After an awkward smile, yue''er asks Jiangning this way. To tell the truth, Jiangning is dazzled by the present moon. Jiangning is also beginning to think how lovely this little girl is in front of her... "Yue''er, you can order a meal. We plan to come here. There is still a long way to go. I still need silver. I have some on me. Don''t worry." Jiangning just sat there looking at the moon, inexplicably laughing. "OK, waiter, give me one..." Yue''er then ordered some of her favorite food. After yue''er and Jiangning finished eating, they stayed in an inn. In the evening, Yueer wanted to go to Jiangning to discuss some things, but she didn''t think Jiangning went to bed so early. Yue''er seems to be worried about the safety here, but she didn''t expect Jiangning to be so at ease. Moon see Jiangning sleep, suddenly feel a sense of security, also back to their own room to sleep. Jiangning looked at the past figure at the door and walked away, then sat up. It was very dangerous here, and we must not take it lightly. Yueer needs sleep, so she can''t stay up late. Jiangning pretended to be sleeping so that yue''er could go back to sleep safely. Jiangning sat at the table and looked out of the window thoughtfully. The autumn outside the window is like Jiangning''s mood now, falling leaves all over the sky. The scenery in autumn is exactly the same. Every yard is covered with fallen leaves, and every place is sad. No matter where you go, Jiangning''s mood is the same in autumn. Jiangning finally thought about it, and his mind had drifted to the sky. Before I knew it, it was already light outside... "Jiangning, are you awake?" Yue''er has been waiting outside for a long time. Finally, she decides to call Jiangning. "Well, moon, come in." When yue''er heard Jiangning finish this sentence, she opened the door and went in. Looking at Jiangning sitting there in neat clothes, yue''er thought Jiangning just got up earlier, but yue''er didn''t expect Jiangning to sleep all night. Yue''er ran to sit beside Jiangning and said, "Jiangning, what do you think we are here for? I don''t know why we want to stay in this town. You haven''t told me the purpose of our coming here?" "Well, I''ll tell you now, yue''er, do you remember the journey when we went back from the Central Plains to your Yue tribe?" "Well, I remember. What happened?" "Don''t you find anything interesting?" "Interesting!? No, I felt very tired and tired all the way, and there was nothing interesting on the way. I also said that it was so boring all the way. Fortunately, I had you with me. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been bored to death. What interesting things did you tell me? I really didn''t find any interesting things along the way. " Yue''er looks helpless. She doesn''t know what Jiangning thinks. How can the boring along the way feel interesting. "In that month, do you remember when we passed a place on the way, where a stone was erected. Do you remember that it was a coincidence that we rested on that stone?" "Well, remember, what happened? I don''t think there''s anything strange about that stone. But you cast a spell on it, and I don''t know what you''re doing "Well, yes, it''s that stone. What''s interesting is that stone. Do you remember what was written on it at that time?" "I don''t remember. It seems that it wrote something about the game, but what does that have to do with us?" "Yes, it''s the game that''s interesting. I didn''t know much about it at that time, but later I found out how interesting it was. There is only competition on that stone, but there is no reward. This is very interesting. What kind of competition will only have competitions but no rewards? It''s written about everything above, such as time, place and conditions. But there is no reward after the game "Oh?! I remember when you said that. At that time, it seemed strange that there was something missing in the competition on the strange stone, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. Jiangning, when you said this, I suddenly realized that there was no reward. Yes, what kind of competition has only place, time and competition conditions, but there is no reward or prize"Yes, because of this strange thing, I used the manifestation magic, but the caster can only see the words on the stone. Maybe, this is the wisdom of the people who hold the competition. The manifestation witchcraft can only be used by witches above level 6, and the magic can only be seen by themselves after casting. Through this method, we have excluded some people who have bad intentions to participate in the competition, and we have also screened out the people who can really participate in the competition. Some lower level sorcerers have no way to know the reward, and there is no way to participate in this competition "Oh?! It''s so interesting. The person holding the contest is also original. The reward must be very rich. " Yue''er looks at Jiangning in surprise. Why didn''t Jiangning tell herself about it at that time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1280 Jiangning looks at a surprised moon. "Yes, the reward is very rich. The reward of the champion can make a hundred people have enough food and clothing for their whole life." "Ah?! Jiangning, why didn''t you tell me earlier that we would go to the competition if we knew we would. According to your strength, we would definitely get the biggest prize! " "Yue''er, I didn''t want to tell you at that time, but I didn''t want to let you have this kind of psychology. At that time, we had to get to the Yue clan immediately, and we couldn''t stay in other places. If I told you about this, according to your temperament, you would yell for me to go to the game, and it would be troublesome if I delayed my trip at that time." "Oh ~ ~ ~ well, Jiangning, what does this competition have to do with us now? Anyway, we have to look for the fragments of the map. How can we compete again? " "No! Moon! This time we have to go to the game "Ah? Why is that? " "Because the game will be held tomorrow in the town where we are now! And the most interesting thing at that time was the first prize. In addition to silver, there was also a prize, which was a fragment of a map. " "Jiangning, but we can''t judge that the map fragment is the fragment we are looking for." "At that time, the reward clearly stated that it was a treasure map, but I guess they didn''t know what map it was, only knew that it was a map, but they didn''t give a detailed introduction to the map, so I estimated that many people went for silver in this competition." "Jiangning, held here?" "Well, yes, that''s right. At that time, I only saw this prize, but I didn''t pay much attention to the others. So when I heard that the prize had that map, I suddenly realized that this place might have something we wanted. " "But Jiangning, I''m still very puzzled. Since they don''t know whether the map is for finding knee pads, how can you know it?" "Moon, you don''t know. Actually, I didn''t want to stop since I was looking for kneepads. I guess since even you Yue people don''t know where the treasure is. Then the treasure must be in the place where you used to live. I have read the map of that place before, and I have observed the terrain map for a long time. Of course, you don''t know where you used to live, so you haven''t observed it carefully. But I have studied the place where you Yue people lived before, so when I saw the map fragment, I immediately realized that the place was Yili area where you used to live. So I still had some doubts at that time about how your Yue nationality map was on the prize. But after your uncle Qi''s explanation, I immediately realized the present situation The prize map fragment is the one we''re looking for. " Yue''er is even more surprised. She looks at Jiangning stupidly. It turns out that Jiangning still has so many things hidden in her heart. "Jiangning, I really remember what you said. Oh, since I live in the canyon now, I really don''t know where our Yuezu used to live. Oh, by the way, where our ancestors lived "You used to live in the northwest of Yili, where there are basically deserts, no mountains, no trees, and no rich water resources. So when you move to the present place, it''s like finding a paradise where people can live. That''s why you''ve always wanted to live there, especially the older generation. " "Oh ~ ~ ~ well, if you hadn''t told me, I''d never know that in my life! Then we will go there when we find the map this time! " "Well, that''s exactly why we have to come here first. Yue''er, you also know the purpose of our coming to this town. You should go back and tidy up. Wait a minute. Let''s go out and hang out in this small town and learn more about the competition. " "Well, good. Then I''ll go and clean it up and go down with you! " "Good. But yue''er, you should remember that you must be careful when you wait a moment. Don''t look at the calm like water here. However, there must be many heroes and heroes in this competition. You must not make trouble outside. Don''t interrupt when you see anything. Remember this thing carefully. " "Well, listen, Jiangning." After listening to Jiangning''s words, yue''er ran back to her room and began to comb her hair and take good care of herself in the mirror. Jiangning also began to worry about whether she should not take yue''er out after she left. If something happened, it would be very difficult to end the ceremony. Jiangning began to worry about the decision to go down. After a while, Yueer came to call Jiangning. Jiangning and yue''er began to go downstairs to the town... This town is really developing well. There are a lot of people, and I feel that everyone is unfathomable. Nobody dares to make trouble in this transit area. Unless it is a very powerful person, other people generally dare not be arrogant here. On the road, Yueer also wants to eat when she sees someone selling sugar gourd. She also wants to see someone playing juggling. She also doesn''t miss seeing someone selling jewelry. She looks like a little girl who has just let go of the house for a long time.Finally came to the place where the contest was held. It seems that the arena has been set up for a long time in that place. It seems that someone must have a plan to do so this time. Jiangning thought that it is impossible to get so many awards just for the champion. There must be more conditions to be paid to get it. And champions have to pay a price. And what the price is, Jiangning is not sure yet. Yue''er carefully looks at the red paper and black characters outside. It is sure that there are all the links and rules of the competition. And also write the final reward, as Jiangning said, the silver above is an astronomical number for ordinary people. This must have attracted many experts to this place. And in the first place, there are map fragments. "Jiangning, as you said, it''s true. But I can''t tell where the map is based on the mark of the map fragment." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1281 "Moon, you look carefully, it is the corner of a map. The person who opens the challenge arena is really smart. If no one will care about the first prize, he will paint the whole part of the bottom right corner of the map on the prize. Although there is only one small corner, it has a unique mark of your month family on it." "Unique marking Jiangning, do you mean After hearing what Jiangning said, Yueer stooped down to see it. Yueer didn''t expect Jiangning to be able to get to this point carefully. It was a unique mark of their Yue nationality. It was a small Y-type. "Moon, this man is really clever. I started to think he would not know what the map was for. It seems that silver is just a cover, and his ultimate goal is a map!" "What? Jiangning, you said that this challenge arena is also for the treasure of our Yue nationality? But how do they and you all know the unique marks of our Yue nationality? " "It''s not difficult. To know this, you only need to know the history of your Yue nationality, but no one goes back to know your history carefully. So this man must have been premeditated. He used the Y-type to attract the real people who want the map, and then get the fragments of other maps through this person. Finally, I guess I want to get the treasure "Jiangning, but how can so many people want that knee protection, many people actually use knee protection is not useful ah." "Moon, what do you know about your Yue nationality migrating for?" "War, or? At that time, the elders of our Yue nationality fought hard to protect our people from leaving safely. Finally, on the way to migration, our people were still dying and wounded countless. If it''s just a knee protection, our people won''t be so far! " "Do you know why you''ve been attacked more frequently in recent years?" "According to the elders, we have developed the Yue nationality very well now. Many people are red eyed. Hum. " "Moon, you look down on your family. In fact, you were running because there was a part of the reason you had to escape when you were attacked, but the more important reason was to protect your knee protection from being found, but your family has been hiding there for so many years. No one bothers you. But in recent years, someone has leaked your monthly treasure, so you will be attacked frequently. I guess your monthly treasure is not only a simple knee protection, but also other treasures, and an infinite treasure This remark of Jiangning makes moon eye dropping. She didn''t think that her Yue family had so many secrets she didn''t know. If Jiangning didn''t tell herself this time, she would be kept in the dark forever. ¡°¡­¡­ So Jiangning, you mean Many people burn and rob our family for our gold and silver wealth, which leads to the life of our family "Yes, yes, it should be, according to my guess." The moon son choked for a while, and saw too many dead people since childhood. Yueer thought it was a common thing in the world. I didn''t expect that these people could be so cheeky for their treasure. The moon son a moment feeling sink to the trough, she began not know Jiangning told herself that these things are good or bad for her. "Jiangning, why do you tell me these things, from childhood to large, my father and mother and all elders hide from me these things, so that I can live in a naive and innocent country, but why do you tell me these things now..." "Moon, you have grown up. If you decide to come out with me, I must tell you these things. You should be prepared for it and will experience more cruel things later. I am with you to experience pain. If you don''t want to go on, you can go back to Yue clan now. I will never stop you. But moon, I want you to remember that you are the king of the Yue nationality. All the people of your Yue nationality must ask you to guard... "" ¡­¡­ Jiangning left after finishing these words. He wanted to stay with Yueer to have her own thoughts, and even more wanted to let her know if she should continue to follow her own. The consequence of going down is to experience more hardships and reality. If the return to the moon people will be much easier, there is no more. Yueer stays in place, always clear his own ideas. Just now for the moon, it is undoubtedly a natural strike. Originally oneself has been living in such a world, for the wealth death, the bird for food to die. Yueer now wants to avoid such a life, return to the Yue nationality, return to his peaceful and peaceful world, without any harm, he just needs to play music. But Jiangning last sentence let moon son be deaf and dazzled. Yes, I am the king of the month. If I am not responsible for the people who fall down from their own family, how can I mean the king of the month? Yueer thought for a long time, she thought of Jiangning that just left. Jiangning is so calm at any time, just as he just knew that the news to himself was enough to make himself collapse, but still said calmly. Yueer knew that Jiangning didn''t mean to make himself unhappy. He certainly wanted to let himself understand that truth. He was the king of the Yue nationality, his responsibility and the burden on his shoulders was heavier than anyone else. If I know all day long, how can I be able to play this king?But was Jiangning so peaceful when she was born? It must not be like this. Jiangning must have experienced a lot of things. Jiangning must have experienced his own pain now, everyone is growing up step by step. Thinking of this, yue''er seems to have strengthened her belief. The faith to go on. Since Jiangning can get through those days, then he can also get through more embarrassing days. Only go on, is the most sincere idea of yue''er. After yue''er understands this truth. Catch up with Jiangning who has just left and keep up with his steps. Walking behind Jiangning. Jiangning looks at the moon after her and smiles happily. Jiangning and yue''er are walking happily. Suddenly, a person is kicked out by a store and lies at the foot of Jiangning, which makes yue''er startled. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1282 Jiangning went to the store and saw a fat man about two meters tall and weighing more than 400 Jin came out. While walking, he yelled: "do you dare to come here without money? Don''t gamble if you have the ability! Do you want to bet and still dare to pay? You don''t want to live, do you? " Jiangning looked at the big man with a face full of flesh and blood, and then looked at the man who fell at his feet. He was also a man of great size. Jiangning thought, to be able to kick and fly out of it, it was not only a big weight, but also a super good internal power. So this store is definitely not simple. The big man yelled at the onlookers and then went into the room. "Moon, do you want to go in and play?" Yue''er looks at Jiangning with a dull face. She is puzzled. She doesn''t understand why Jiangning, who has always been clean, wants to go to such places. "Jiangning, why do you want to enter such a place? This place is a gambling house. Do you want to go in all this?" "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the gambling house? Let''s go and have fun. Maybe there are some interesting things in it. We just go in and have a look, and we don''t play much. " Alas, Yueer can''t resist Jiangning, so she can only follow Jiangning in. Before she starts to walk, Jiangning stops yue''er. "Well, Jiangning, what are you doing? You said to go in. What are you doing now! I''m listening to you. I''m in with you "Well Moon, we are going to go in, but you have to change "Well? Why change clothes? My clothes are clean "Moon, I don''t mean that With that, Jiangning took yue''er to a clothing store and selected a set of men''s clothes to let yue''er change. "Jiangning, why change men''s clothes?" "Yue''er, you don''t care. You listen to me. If you want to go in with me, you have to change into men''s clothes Yueer heard Jiangning say so, it''s not easy to explain anything. She knows that Jiangning will not do anything bad to her. She also knows that as long as Jiangning lets herself do this, there must be Jiangning''s own reason. After thinking about this, yue''er went to change the men''s clothes. Jiangning looks at the moon who changes into men''s clothes and comes out of the compartment for changing clothes. She can''t help but take a good look at the woman in front of her. No, it''s not a girl anymore. He is just a handsome boy! Jiangning remembers when she first saw yue''er in the White Wolf tribe. At that time, she also said hello to jiang''er. Jiangning at that time slightly aimed at the moon, can not say the feeling, at that time is the feeling in front of the man is very beautiful. It turned out to be a daughter. Now he changed into a man''s clothes, Jiangning can''t help admiring Yueer''s beautiful appearance. When the daughter dresses up, she is very beautiful, and now the man is so chic. Yueer is really a good face. "Well, Jiangning, what are you doing, staring at me all the time without letting go of your eyes. I''m stunned! Ha ha ha The moon sees such sluggish Jiangning, can''t help laughing. "Ah? Ah? Ah? Oh, it''s all right, moon. Let''s go. " Then Jiangning paid the money, and they went like a gambling house The moment she walked into the gambling house, yue''er was shocked. This gambling house is not as shabby as you can see from the outside. Just like the restaurant you started to enter, the gambling house is also full of hidden secrets. A lot of things are not as good as the eyes can see. Jiangning looked at the stunned moon and said, "the more interesting is in the back. Now there is no need to worry." Yue''er looks at Jiangning. Unexpectedly, Jiangning seems to have known these things for a long time. Jiangning calmly takes yue''er into the gambling house. Yue''er observes this gambling house carefully. The people in it are addicted to gambling table. Even if someone comes in now, no one looks up at them. The moon looked up at the wooden beams above. Even the wooden beams were painted with gold, which looked very spacious. It''s not easy for people who come here to play. From the outside of this casino. There is only one brand and a few simple decorations, but the inside is quite the opposite. The space inside is very large. Moreover, the basic dress of all the people is also very imposing. For example, the thin and weak little scholar with a girl in her arms that Yue Er looks at now, is magnificent on the surface, but in fact, he is a loafer. But the jade pendant on your body is estimated to be worth more than 100 Liang. Yue''er looks at several people. They are all dressed in dazzling clothes. It is estimated that all the family members are rich people, and they are all children of rich families. Jiangning walked in front of her. Yue''er fiddled with Jiangning''s sleeve. She seemed to be frightened by the scene. She wanted to tell Jiangning how she felt now. But Jiangning turned around, lowered his head, put his index finger on his mouth and hissed softly. The moon will not say much. As long as it is Jiangning''s words, yue''er seems to think it is very reasonable. All of a sudden, a little man with a tall hat came face to face. A disordered bun is covered by a hat. Although I wear a hat, I still can''t hide the fluffy hair tail behind the ear, as if I haven''t taken care of my hair for a long time. Moreover, from his face, he has a sly look. Yueer seems to remember where she saw such people, mole. Yes. The man on the other side looks like a mole. It''s a dirty mole. The man had two moustaches on the top of his mouth, and even some wine stains on it had not been wiped clean.But although ugly, but the dress is very exquisite. Wearing a glass robe and golden boots. Yueer thought, this person really want to exaggerate how much exaggeration has how exaggeration, like do not know how rich he is. "Guest, come for the first time. I have a good memory of Ma Liu. You must have come to our gambling house for the first time. Welcome to the party. You see what you two are going to play. I''ll arrange for you. " After Jiang Ning went up to the ear of Ma Liu and muttered a few words, Ma Liu looked at the moon thoughtfully, and immediately understood something. Ma Shan ordered several servants to take Jiangning and Yueer into a room. When Yueer passed by the so-called horse six, he asked him that he had a whiff that he could not say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1283 Like what wine and what perfume adulterate, I can not tell you, the moon is disgusting around this person anyway. Yueer shoulders twice to express her dissatisfaction. But when Jiangning turned around and saw it, she glanced at yue''er, indicating that yue''er should not do that. Yue''er had to follow Jiangning''s advice, and then she followed Jiangning. In a small room, Jiangning and yue''er sat down. The room was dark but magnificent. Even Yueer''s bedroom was not half as good as the house here. Yueer is very puzzled why Jiangning came here. "Jiangning, what are we doing here? It''s so dark here. I''m a little afraid of it. Besides, the person just now is disgusting, tut tut. It feels so dirty. " "Yue''er, this kind of words can''t be repeated here. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be killed." "Oh, I know, but what are we doing here? We don''t go to the gambling house to gamble. What are you doing here? What did you say in that person''s ear? It was strange. He looked at me all the time, and I felt flustered." "Yue''er, don''t be afraid. You can''t listen to what I said just now. What I want to tell you is that if any girl comes in, don''t touch them. I''ll go back to tell you about the details. It''s not very safe here. I''ll talk to you in detail when I go back to the inn. " "Oh, well, I''ll do whatever you say." After a while, several little girls came in. Yueer suddenly realizes that it''s not right. Why would Jiangning call prostitutes here... Yue''er was surprised again, but when those little girls wanted to approach yue''er, yue''er instinctively avoided, not because Jiangning had just warned her, but because she was really in an instinctive reaction, so yue''er dodged immediately. "Uncle, you sit here and ignore us. What do you want us to do?" Jiangning is the same. When those little girls lean over, Jiangning makes a look in the past, indicating that they should not be close to themselves. Those little girls looked at Jiangning with a serious face. They were really scared. "Come on, I''ll ask you a few things. If you answer me truthfully, all the money will be yours. And I won''t take you too long, but if people ask me "We don''t know!" One of the women immediately picked up the money that was full of money. After living in that situation for so many years, she had long been used to this problem. The best way to keep the privacy of guests is to pay money first and keep it secret. There is often no shortage of people to ask questions, and these prostitutes know how to deal with things. "Well, understand the rules. Then I''ll ask you who the man who was kicked out just now "Oh, he, we don''t know, but he''s a famous old rascal. He doesn''t give money every time he comes to play. She calls for Xiangxiang every time and receives him every time. But he doesn''t give money and is kicked out every time. You see, it''s the third time. I don''t think I dare to come again. " "Well, I heard that the man was Xiangxiang''s ex husband, and he came to see her every time. That''s why she said that every time Xiangxiang girl secretly took money for him. So that man comes every time. " Another woman also spoke, as if to refute what the woman just said. "What do you mean by Xiangxiang girl?" Jiangning heard the two men''s opening and debating, as if still curious about their conversation. On the side of the moon to see a face speechless and disgusted. She didn''t know what Jiangning called these women to say to them. She was so serious and gave them so much money. It''s not like Jiangning as I know it. "Miss Xiangxiang, she''s a signboard girl here. Many men here have indicated that she wants her, but she''s not a prostitute. But she''s a money spinner here. The procuress loves her so much that she''s reluctant to leave. Every time Xiangxiang wants to redeem herself, the procuress will ask her to stay. Look, in the past, the pimp took her in In love, Xiangxiang girl reluctantly agreed to come down. " "Is that Xiangxiang girl very beautiful?" Hearing Jiangning said this sentence, yue''er was not happy, but Jiangning was also such a lover. The reason why she was asked to come in disguised as a man was for this matter. What made Yueer unhappy was that she started to say it was a gambling house, but there was still a brothel hidden in it. What''s more, Jiangning just came in for this. It''s like knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing hearts. "In fact, think about Xiangxiang girl. In fact, she is not the most beautiful one here. However, I can''t say that Xiangxiang girl has a special charm, which can always make men fall in love with it, so she has become the most popular girl here." "Oh, well, you can go down. By the way, try not to associate with Xiangxiang girl in the future. I''m afraid I will harm you. " Those girls listened to Jiangning''s words, just like a psychopath, and they went out to give money. Jiangning looked at yue''er and said to yue''er, "let''s go, our task is finished."Moon is still unhappy. "How do you know there''s a brothel in here! What''s more, he even brought me to such a place, Jiangning. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. " "Oh, Yueer, let''s go out and talk about it. It''s really inconvenient here." Yue''er now can only reluctantly agree with Jiangning''s request and can only follow him back. When Jiangning came out, he gave a bag of silver to the man who had just come in and received him. The man happily sent them out. Until she got to the inn, yue''er always looked unhappy and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at the uncomfortable moon. I didn''t expect that yue''er was such an interesting person... When she returned to the inn, Jiangning asked Yueer to sit down and poured her a cup of tea. She looked at yue''er as if she was making an apology. Looking at yue''er, her mood seemed unstable. Jiangning decided to tell her the truth. Jiangning turned and shut the door. The sound of closing the door shocked Yueer, who is still angry. Yue''er is startled. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1284 Looking at Jiangning''s every move, yue''er can''t help being a little afraid. Plus just what Jiangning did, yue''er put her hand on her chest. "Jiangning, what are you going to do? I''ll tell you, don''t mess around!" She stood up while talking about the moon. Jiangning looked at the shy little girl and wanted to tease her. Then he will open his hands and show his obscene eyes towards the moon. "What do you say, moon. We are living in the same room now. Besides, it''s getting dark now. What do you think I want to do? " Said Jiangning''s steps forward step by step, and then the moon is slowly forced to the back by Jiangning, eyes closed tightly, as if afraid of what happened, but the opposite is Jiangning ah. Yueer seems to be expecting something. Jiangning looked at the moon with her eyes closed and burst out laughing. Then he put his hand down and went back to the chair and took a sip of tea. "Hello, Jiangning, are you amusing me like this Moon''s face is red with ice. Why should I blush just now? What''s going on here. Yue''er suddenly realized her wrong behavior and immediately sat down in anger, looking at the joking Jiangning with anger on her face. "Oh, Yueer, don''t be angry. I''ll tell you why I went in just now. And the middle thing. I''ll tell you all about it. Don''t worry about it. " "Well, Jiangning, tell me, how do you know there are brothels in that gambling house." "That''s it. It''s very simple. Just when the tall fat man kicks that person out, whether it''s the person who is kicked out or the person standing inside, there''s a very grand fragrance on his body. Would an ordinary gambling house look like this? In addition, while we were staying there, there were several men coming out, all of them male. They didn''t mean to gamble at all. On the contrary, it felt like they had just visited a brothel. So I decided that there must be a gambling house and a virtual brothel. And, not to mention the one who was kicked out, he has been infected with willow disease, and his life is not long. " "Ah!" Yueer thought that at that time, she had stayed in that place for so long, and stood beside the man for so long, and suddenly felt a little sick. No wonder at that time Yueer wanted to pull that person up and Jiangning stopped her immediately. Now I think of Yueer, she is really afraid of thinking carefully. "Wow ~ ~ ~ it''s disgusting..." "Yes, so you know why I don''t want you to touch that man. There are some things you can do outside, but you don''t need to help others. You know, the world outside is very dangerous. You must take good care of yourself." I don''t know why, yue''er listens to Jiangning''s words as if she is teaching herself. After listening to this, yue''er sheepishly drops her head and gives a hum. "But, Jiangning, why do I have to wear men''s clothes? I think there are still many women in the gambling house. I don''t have to dress up as a woman to get in." "Moon, you don''t know. Why can''t a brothel just open outside, but quietly hide behind a gambling house. Think about it. " "Someone must be stopping the brothel here! Right, Jiangning. " "That''s right. Someone must be preventing the opening of brothels here. According to my guess, this is the place where the two countries hand over each other, and a lot of goods flow through here. I''m afraid the vacancy here must be very professional, which explains why it is so developed here. But most of the people who come here for business and can stand the long journey are men. It is estimated that some people would like to have a chance to make a fortune here and set up a brothel here. However, it is estimated that many people will linger here, thus delaying the important journey. That''s why there are regulations that forbid the opening of brothels here, which leads to the fact that none of the brothels here can be opened openly. " "Jiangning, but if this is the case, how can it be allowed to open a gambling house?" "Yueer, do you think it''s just a gambling house? It''s a money laundering place. However, in order to get rid of these crimes, we should try our best to get rid of these crimes. Gambling house is no doubt not an excellent place. Someone helps to look at the money. Here, it''s like a gambling house. It''s actually a warehouse to help ministers and businessmen hide money. " "Ah! What''s the matter! Jiangning, how do you know that? No wonder you found it was really good when you just went in, and it was full of rich people. " "This... I used to stay in the officialdom, I didn''t know what I had to know, but I didn''t know where they hid their money. Today, I can see that this kind of transfer station is really a good place to hide money. It''s far away from the country. I can''t find out. Even if I come here to play, those people must be very happy. So, in that kind of place, if you go in a daughter''s costume, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come out. Those people are all rich wolves, tigers and leopards. If we two men go in, we won''t attract any attention at all. But if it''s a woman, everyone will look at you. Do you want to go in like this? ""Oh! ¡¤~Well, Jiangning, you already know all this. Why didn''t you tell me so early that I misunderstood you. " "Well? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me "Well... I didn''t mean that, Jiangning. " "It''s really my fault, but it''s really hard to tell you these things outside at that time. I didn''t mean to hide your moon." "Well, I believe that Jiangning will not doubt you again. Don''t worry, I will support you in whatever you do. By the way, Jiangning, why do you want to go in and ask the prostitutes about the person who was kicked out after these things "This is my intention to go in, but what I asked was not about the man, but about the prostitute that the man was looking for. It''s about the so-called fragrant girl. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1285 "You mean the so-called fragrant girl? Is there anything strange about that girl? She is not a prostitute. Why ask about her "You don''t know. The man who was kicked out had a special kind of pollen on his body. It was mandosa pollen from the western regions. That kind of pollen was applied to the people of the western regions, and those who had received special training could control the pollen. If this kind of pollen is applied to the opposite sex for two years, it will not hurt the body of the opposite sex very easily if the pollen is smeared on the body of the opposite sex for two years. ¡± "Oh, no wonder Xiangxiang girl attracts so many customers. It turns out that she is fascinated by pollen." "Yes, that''s right. That''s what makes me wonder." "Well? What''s so strange about this? It''s estimated that it''s a means to attract customers to make money. In this way, more customers will join in and a lot of money will flow into her hands. It''s not like some people who gave others a lot of silver when they saw prostitutes. I guess they don''t have any money on them now. " Jiangning looks at yue''er and teases herself. On the contrary, she feels funny. She is so angry. "Why, if you don''t give them money, how can people tell you about those things?" "But, what are you doing in there? Why don''t you just go to the boss and ask the boss for sure that he knows more carefully and gives us a clearer estimate. You are still working on the play and asking me to change into men''s clothes. I don''t know what you think." "Yue''er, you''re wrong. The boss is not just for making money. I haven''t figured out his tricks. On the contrary, it''s the girls who just want to make a living. If it''s not forced by life, who will do it. As long as they give her money, she will keep her mouth shut. But on the contrary, if you go to ask the boss directly, he will surely find out something fishy. When we get into trouble, neither of us can escape. " "Ah? Well, I''m sorry, Jiangning, I didn''t think so much about it. In fact, I didn''t go far, so I didn''t know about these things. I often misunderstood you. I''m sorry. " "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been in a lot of trouble before, but now I''m a little more vigilant. Yes, but I still have a question "What a problem." "Why did the woman come here to make a fortune? What''s more, the two prostitutes have different views on the life experience of Xiangxiang girl, and what''s the matter with the man who was kicked out. Even if he has a terminal illness, he has to go in to see Xiangxiang girl. All these are still mysteries. There are still some things to be solved, but we can''t go directly to visit Xiangxiang girl. What can we do? " "Jiangning, ha ha, look at me. Didn''t you say that the mantosa powder of Xiangxiang girl only works for the opposite sex, so I''d better dress up as a man to meet this Xiangxiang girl. By then, many of your mysteries may be solved." "No, you can''t go." "Why, Jiangning, I also want to help you. According to what you said, there are still a lot of unknown things that need us to solve." "Don''t you remember what I said to the last few prostitutes. I told them not to contact Xiangxiang girl. Why do I tell them so. It''s because although the pollen of Xiangxiang girl is only attractive to the opposite sex, it is also lethal to both the same sex and the opposite sex in the fatal matter "Ah! What a horror "Yes, that''s right. But I believe that the pimp in their mouth must know the secret of Xiangxiang girl, but why hasn''t she been driven away? It''s strange. " "I guess it''s to make money. These days, those people can''t do anything to make money." Yue''er couldn''t help gnashing her teeth when she said this, because she knew that her Yue people were devastated because of the treasure. Today, yue''er hasn''t eased her strength in her heart. Now when she encounters such a thing, she is convinced that it is because of money. Therefore, it should be true that these people do not hesitate to destroy other people''s lives to make themselves live a better life It''s normal. "Well, maybe that''s it. In a place like this where people earn money, it''s not worth dying." After that, Jiangning took a sip of tea, and the words just said were light as if they had never vomited from their own mouth. For Jiangning now, it is very easy to say these words. If you are used to seeing too much life and death, you will not pay attention to these things. Even if you say something about human life from your own mouth, it doesn''t matter. "Jiangning, do you think there is anything strange about it?" "I can''t tell you. I just feel that the brothel is not as simple as we thought. Besides, the gambling house outside is almost full of senior officials'' children. There must be a lot of people involved in it. However, all these have nothing to do with us. As long as we try our best to find the map fragments we need. It''s time for the tournament to start tomorrow. Moon, you can watch me from below. No matter what happens, don''t rush to the arena. Do you hear meYue''er is a little worried after listening to Jiangning''s words, but he can''t tell what decision Jiangning has. Yueer thinks that her Kirin recovery method will come into use, but she still doesn''t trust Jiangning. Yue''er asks Jiangning about his plan. "Jiangning, if you want to fight with me, tell me your plan. I will not disturb your plan. Please believe me. " "Well. I just couldn''t win at the beginning. I could only win by a narrow margin. Otherwise, I was afraid that we would be killed. The competition lasted for three days, and we will catch up with it slowly "But if you do that, you will be hurt on purpose. Then you''ll get hurt. " "Yueer, you said you would not disturb my plan .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1286 Moon seems to be a little unhappy at Jiangning, perhaps because just now clearly he promised to but also to insert the reason, Yueer no longer speak more. Looking at Jiangning quietly, maybe Jiangning does this for his own reasons. Yueer doesn''t say much now, only according to what Jiangning said. Jiangning finished and let the moon go down, and the moon also did it, but Yueer still worried about what Jiangning should do tomorrow. If it was really hurt, although it could be cured, the painful month of Jiangning could not share it. The next morning, Jiangning dressed up and went to the arena. The moon has not got up, Jiangning also does not want to disturb the moon, on his own stolen to go. When I got to the arena, I really didn''t expect from Jiangning. Many people were the people who stayed in the gambling house yesterday. Jiangning didn''t tell Yueer yesterday. Another reason why he entered the gambling house yesterday is to explore the details. Because Jiangning estimated that most of them are the people who are going to compete today. Jiangning wants to go in and see those people first, and guess the strength of those people. Today, in the competition, it is convenient to estimate the strength of each other. At the critical moment, we must not lose the chain ¡£ It was a long time. There was a man out of the arena. That man Jiangning has seen it. "Welcome to the challenge competition held by jinmou today. It is a very happy day for us to enjoy the competition. Today, the people who come here, or the masters invited by Jin himself, must be wizards with witchcraft higher than level 5. Today, I am very happy that everyone has come here to show their strength. Maybe everyone of Jin''s events has already known. But today I still need to announce my rules to you again. If someone violates my rules, don''t blame me for being polite. You should believe that I have the ability to invite so many of you experts to the scene, then I will be able to blow you out of the scene! " Many people seem to be displeased after hearing the man on the arena. But Jiangning noticed that there were still several people who paid great attention to what the man said on the stage, Jiangning guessed. Those people are supposed to be invited to the competition by the person on the stage. And the strength of those people must be no vulgar, can be invited by the above person must have extraordinary strength or background, and the challenge arena that person. It must not be that simple. "Since everyone has no opinion, I''ll announce the rules of my game. The competition is divided into three days. Ten players will be selected for the next day on the first day. The people who have been eliminated from the competition can also go home directly. The next day, three of the 10 will be selected to compete in the final day of the championship. Of course, only the last three people can get the reward of our competition, but the ten people out of the competition today will provide the food and drink and play for these days. We will all contract for the consumption in this town. So, I hope you all cheer up well. Today is just the preliminary game. I hope you all have to play your best potential. But what I want to say again is that I don''t want anyone to disrupt my game. Thank you. Every game has your best strength. I hope you can refuel! " After the people on the arena finished, there was a lot of applause. There were many things in the town. It seems that if someone held such an event, they would be more lively and more attractive and attracted many people here to watch. And Jiangning found that not only the people in this town, but also many people dressed in other places came to watch, but Jiangning knew that those people were not coming to the competition. Jiangning saw the man on the arena go down, and then another big man went to the arena. "My master said, who first went to the arena first, the meal expenses of these days were reported by me and the host, and fifty-two gold was also rewarded." After that, a dozen people rushed to the arena in a hurry. I don''t know if I am going to win the final victory or to eat and drink. Jiangning observed all this in silence. There is already a lot of talk. "Wow, this gold boss is really a big hand. This competition is just a chance to provide money for those people!" One woman standing next to Jiangning said to another woman. "Don''t you say, this time, the master is like cloud, I don''t know what the gold boss is for to hold this competition, but others are gambling houses, can you have no money?" "Oh, too." Jiangning listened to all this silently. Maybe it was only gossip among women in the eyes of others. But for Jiangning, who has not known the town, every sentence is a precious and worthy language. Jiangning is still looking at all this. The people above have been fighting. "Hello! Jiangning, why are you doing? I don''t want to call me when you go. You don''t even wake me up. It''s not very kind of you Jiangning is watching those people on the challenge arena beat, suddenly, the moon son from Jiangning behind appeared to beat Jiangning''s shoulder, which is really frightening Jiangning a jump. "I thought you were sleeping well, and I didn''t want to wake you up. I''ve been here long ago, and I haven''t started the game at that time. ""Wow, I haven''t even seen who is holding such a lavish competition. They have already started fighting!" "Moon, you''ve met that man, the man who held this competition." "Yes? Where is it? I don''t know. I will never forget such a powerful and rich man. Jiangning, you lied to me again. When did we meet such a despotic person? " "It''s the boss of gold who came out to meet us in the gambling house yesterday." "What? Is it him? It can''t be true...... He also holds this kind of competition, in his image Yue''er thinks of the gambling house boss she saw yesterday, and looks at her own color. Yue''er is disgusting now. I didn''t expect that he was the one who held the game. It was just terrible... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1287 "Ha ha, Yueer, when you are outside, you must remember that you can''t look at others by your appearance. When the boss showed up today, it was not the boss we saw yesterday, and he was well dressed. It is said that the teachers here are very private, and they are all good teachers. He''s not very good-looking, but he has great prestige in this small town. " "Wow, it shows that this man is still a good man." "Ha ha, that''s not necessarily. Under many kind-hearted appearances, there are disgusting faces. For example, the person you saw yesterday. Can you associate all the things just happened together?" Yue''er looks at Jiangning, and unconsciously she has a lot of cold sweat. She didn''t expect a person to have so many identities. She really didn''t think of it. Moreover, according to Jiangning just now, yue''er is a little suspicious of what kind of person Jiangning is in private. "Well... Jiangning, why does he still do so many good deeds? And just relying on that gambling house, can he hold such a big game? What will be rich in products is just an astronomical number that many people here have not seen. " "Yes, it''s hard to imagine the person in front of you. You can''t just look at the appearance. Especially in the dangerous world, yue''er, you must bear in mind that these words have been heard. " "Well, Jiangning, why are you so wordy as an old mother. Watch the game. Watch the game. " With that, Yueer spat out her tongue at Jiangning. Jiangning looks at the girl in front of her helplessly. She really doesn''t know what to do with her. Many things want to tell her, and she is afraid that she thinks the world is dark. Jiangning doesn''t want to smear her spiritual world. But don''t say it, and afraid that she will be cheated in the future, Jiangning will regret that he didn''t say those things to her. Jiangning thought about it, or take a look at it, now the best choice is to accompany her, this trip can no longer let people around hurt, Jiangning has been afraid of such things happen again. Moreover, he would never allow this kind of thing to happen to himself again, even if he tried his best to protect Yueer. "Jiangning, Jiangning, look, that man has a meteor hammer, so big." Jiangning looks at the challenge arena in the direction of yue''er''s finger. It turns out that many people have been knocked off the arena just after talking with yue''er. Now, those who stay in the arena are a graceful man with an origami fan and a muscle man with a meteor hammer. "Yue''er, look at that meteor hammer. One weighs 100 kg, and the other two weighs 400 kg. This man must have been outstanding since childhood." "I''ve heard of meteor hammers before. Now I''ve seen them with my own eyes. It''s really shocking. By the way, Jiangning, who do you think will win between these two people? I think the person with the origami fan seems to have a lot of internal skills. I think that person has unique skills "No, I bet the man with the meteor hammer will win." Yue''er looks at Jiangning in surprise and says. "You just said not to judge a person by his appearance. You can see that young man with an origami fan is elegant and has no fear in front of him. He must have a good internal strength. On the contrary, look at the big man with the meteor hammer. Although he can hold the meteor hammer, his hand is slow and his reaction is slow. That young master is light and flexible. He can win. Judging from his outstanding skills, he must win this time. I bet that young master will win "No, moon, look carefully. In fact, the young master is not as light and flexible as you think. His steps are very heavy. Every step is not the kind of person who has practiced lightness skill. So I guess that man is also a man of brute force. And he just met the man opposite, just his nemesis, so the meteor hammer in front of him, no doubt he will be the defeated general. And maybe you haven''t heard of the power of the meteor hammer. " "But I can''t see that the young master is a man of brute force. Look at him, he is so thin. Even if I haven''t heard of the real strength of the meteor hammer, I still think that the big man will not win Just after yue''er finished this sentence, the big man and the little white face began to fight. After the game of eyes and eyes, both of them seemed to be speculating on each other''s weakness. Now, the two people have begun the real handover. With that, Han threw a big hammer. According to yue''er''s idea, the young man with the origami fan will quickly dodge. The speed of the meteor hammer is relatively slow, but it is beyond everyone''s expectation. That childe''s pace is very slow, as if it is the speed of a person of 100 Jin. All of a sudden, the meteor hammer knocked the young man to the ground. Moon opened her eyes, she can''t imagine just so slow under the meteor hammer, that person has not dodged past, is really let the moon by surprise. "Hello? What is this man doing! Such a slow meteor hammer can''t be avoided. It''s useless! " Yue''er finished this sentence, almost according to Jiangning''s words, it was completely with the voice of a lion roaring out this sentence. After the end, almost all the people looked at Jiangning and yue''er, and even the person who fell on the challenge arena looked at yue''er fiercely.Jiangning once found that the meaning is not right, in the moon just want to open mouth, immediately stop the moon. Jiang Ning suddenly covered her mouth. Yue''er also seems to find that the occasion is not right, and immediately shut up. She looks at Jiangning with an innocent look, as if she is apologizing to Jiangning. Jiangning whispered in her ear: "moon, on this occasion, don''t make a loud noise to attract other people''s attention, otherwise it will not attract unnecessary disaster." Yue''er looks at Jiangning and whispers a sigh of grace. Jiangning just shrugs her shoulders reluctantly. Maybe she is also speechless, yue''er thinks. Jiangning and yue''er look at the challenge arena in a twinkling. The man with the origami fan has been staring at yue''er fiercely. It seems that they all want to eat yue''er. The feeling is like that yue''er sweeps his face in front of so many people. The moon will not look at the other place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1288 After a while, the voice of Duang stood up. The voice was very heavy. It was not the simple voice of a man standing up. On the contrary, it was like the voice of a big man standing up, which was heavier than that of the other side. Yue Er immediately moved her eyes to the other side. Wow, it did not come out of Jiangning As expected, that person is definitely the one who practices that kind of strength. After the man stood up, he rushed directly to the man opposite him, as if to swallow the man. He hit the man in the chest with a heavy blow, but to his surprise, the man was killed. The man with the meteor hammer just stepped back two steps. The man looked up at the man who surprised him. Is your own strength not as strong as that man? All of a sudden, the man gave a smile, and with two hands holding a meteor hammer, the meteor hammer was clamped on the man''s body. The man''s eyes rolled, and he immediately fell to the ground. This time, it seems to be really down, the moon looked at that person carefully, as if could not get angry. Then two people came out of the arena and carried the man down. "Wow, Jiangning, as expected, this man is really a power player." "Well, it''s better if he meets other players, but the man opposite him, maybe he''s not lucky. He met his nemesis as soon as he came up. Although the man with the meteor hammer moves slowly, his every move is fatal. Ordinary people can''t bear the power. It''s the best that the man can stand up just now. It''s estimated that this man will die soon. " "Dead? Is that exaggeration? It''s not necessary. It''s just a challenge. Why do we have to fight in this situation? " "Do you think that so much of the prize money is for fun? This competition must be selected by the best. In the middle of the competition, these people will not want to die to earn these money. If they have the money, they will have nothing to worry about all their life, so why not fight for it?" Yue''er looks at the challenge arena. Before long, it has been filled with blood. Almost every piece is covered with blood. Yue''er thinks, where is this arena? This is a guillotine. "Well, Jiangning, will you use your ability to fight them later? Will you kill them? If you don''t kill them, how can you advance? But if you don''t advance, how can we win the game? Well, if you can''t kill them ruthlessly, you will be killed by them! " Yue''er suddenly thought of this problem and looked at Jiangning anxiously. He didn''t know what Jiangning''s plan was. However, if Jiangning doesn''t win the competition, according to the virtue of these people on the challenge arena, he will surely kill Jiangning and give up. If Jiangning wins the competition, does that mean Jiangning has to kill people today? And kill people in front of themselves. "Don''t worry, yue''er, don''t I have you?" Jiangning looks at yue''er with a spoiled face and wants to make yue''er at ease that she won''t have any problems. Yue''er looks at Jiangning and is still worried about what will happen later. Either they can''t accept the situation that Jiangning is injured, or Jiangning will definitely kill people. At that time, what kind of state of mind to face Jiangning? Now in the face of Jiangning, she doesn''t know what Jiangning thinks. Yueer''s heart is as itchy as being caught by a cat. "But, Jiangning, you know, this competition only has three days. Even if I help you heal, you still have to rely on your own recovery ability to recover. Moreover, if you suffer more serious injury, you can''t wake up for 10 days and a half months. I''m just an assistant. I''ve helped you very little. After you''ve been injured, I''ll help you to relieve your pain and help you heal. That''s not true That means you won''t suffer. " Moon looked at Jiangning with melancholy on her face. She didn''t know how to face the scene she was going to see next. The scene of Jiangning competition. "It''s a good month. You can see it when it''s OK. Don''t be impulsive. There are still a lot of things behind. Don''t drop the chain at this time. Do you hear me?" Jiangning finished and touched Yueer''s head, trying not to let her worry about herself, in fact, he did not have any definite moves, can only take a step to see a step, if the time comes when he is doomed, he can only take the next step. "Well, I said I heard of your arrangement, and I will never interfere with you." Yueer looks up and smiles at Jiangning. At this time, the two people seem to want to be at ease with each other before they make any moves. Then when they looked at the challenge arena, they were fighting again. In this event, two people compete with each other, and then the winner can wait for the next winner in the waiting area. In this way, layers of screening will be carried out. At last, when the winners are left behind, they will compete with each other. Finally, when ten people are left, they can compete with each other. The next day it was a new round. When Jiangning saw this rule, he was still secretly worried. If he had to take part in every competition, he might show his horse''s feet at some time. If he was a level 10 wizard, what should he do if he was seen through, but Jiangning immediately adjusted his mind and imagined that he was a level Seven Wizard. Although all the sorcerers who came to the scene were above level 5, there were also many people mixed in it. Level 7 wizard''s Witchcraft should be able to muddle through the first day.indeed. There is no surprise to Jiangning, just like two people standing on the challenge arena now. Although the one with a small stature is relatively high in witchcraft, the tall and strong man in front of him has very low martial arts skills. It seems that the man came to take chances. I must have heard that these awards are meant to take a chance. Jiangning did not look for a while, the tall man was immediately knocked out of the ring by the short man. When the man was kicked off the ring, Jiangning knew that he was out of breath. Then slowly, a lot of people sat on the winner of the ring, waiting for the 10 people to participate in tomorrow''s competition. Seeing the end of the game, Jiangning does not know how to play now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1289 In the last few seconds of Jiangning''s stay there, many people have already won the victory. Suddenly the owner of the casino came up. Seeing that there were only a few people who wanted to take part in the competition, boss Jin spoke on the stage. "I know that there are still a few people who want to take part in the game, but they are afraid to take their lives to this stage to gamble, so they dare not go on the stage. Now the time is half past now. From morning to now, it is noon. In order not to delay everyone''s meal time, I only need two people to participate in the competition. Anyone who wants to play in the end can come up now If there is no one, we will have ten candidates in the contest this afternoon! I hope the people under the stage will give us a chance as well as ourselves. Let''s have a look at your strength, and let''s see the masters in the world. " After that, boss Jin raised his hand as if he were inviting someone. However, boss Jin, seen by Jiangning, was more like waiting for someone to come. After a while, a man suddenly came up and flew directly from the top of everyone under the stage to the challenge arena, and then all the people were staring at the unexpected person. It seems to be very good at martial arts. Jiangning stood there and saw the man who seemed to tell boss Jin that he was late. The man standing on the challenge arena is next to boss Jin, who is waiting for another challenger to come up. Jiangning watched all this silently. "Jiangning, what are you doing? Why don''t you go up yet? We have to wait for the last one to compete. If you don''t go up and others go up, we won''t be qualified to compete?" Yueer, who can''t wait to hear boss Jin say those words, is very nervous. Jiangning is still watching the stage beside her. Yue''er is dying of anxiety. She has just forgotten those ideas. Now her only idea is to let Jiangning go to the competition. If there is no chance, it will be missed. "Yue''er, you can stay here. No matter what happens, don''t rush up." After Jiangning explained Yueer''s words, she stepped on the ground with a light step, as if she had just stepped on the water, and there were no waves. Suddenly Jiangning stood on the challenge arena. At that moment, yue''er seemed stunned. She didn''t even see how Jiangning got on the challenge arena and how fast she was. Even standing in the recent month did not respond. Jiang Ning, standing on the stage, looks at boss Jin, while yue''er looks at Jiang Ning as if she is talking to boss Jin. Then boss Kim announced that they were both promoted. Yue''er was almost stunned. What did boss Kim just say? Are both promoted? And go straight to tomorrow''s game? What happened? The following is also a burst of noisy, because just what boss Jin said shocked everyone. Why did these two people on the stage advance without having to compete? These words caused the discontent of those who just finished the game. "Boss Jin, you are not fair to us. If you are, then we just had a free fight? Why are they both promoted without fighting? " "Yes, boss Jin, you are really unfair to our brothers. If this is the case, how can you talk about the principle of fairness and justice in this competition?" Now he is talking about the little one who just finished the battle. Although he is not as tall as those people, Jiangning knew that the man''s skill was very high. "I''m sorry, everyone. If I''m not convinced by what Jin just said, just come to me. Kim will accompany you to the end. What I said just now is to be fulfilled. I said that these two people can directly participate in tomorrow''s game, then they can directly participate in tomorrow''s game. I can''t recall what I said. If anyone thinks that they can beat these two, just go ahead and fight on their own. I''m not going to say much. But because I just violated the fair principle of that competition, today, I have all the meals for my brothers. As long as you want to buy something later in our town, I will never say a word "no" if you can do it. " Boss Jin turned around and said these words to more than 20 people who had just won the competition. Some people seemed to understand the intention of boss Jin and stopped talking. But some people don''t feel very angry. The big man with the meteor hammer angrily scolded and walked to the arena. "Boss Jin, you say these two people are very difficult to deal with. I''d like to see what kind of powerful role can make boss Jin directly promote them." When the big man with the meteor hammer was preparing to attack the man opposite Jiangning, the man directly knocked the big man off the challenge arena and flew to a distance of tens of meters. Jiangning looked at the man, and his cunning eyes flashed over his eyes. Boss Jin looked at the man, winked, and several people carried him down. Mr. king turned to face the other gaping people visiting the game. "Do you agree with my decision? If you want to have more casualties, you can try your best." Kim''s just sat behind the winner''s and stood straight behind him. Jiangning suddenly felt a little nauseous."Well, this is the end of our game this morning, and there will be a game in the afternoon. I hope you can go down and have a good rest. If anyone wants to withdraw from the competition, you can come and tell me." Mr. Jin said that many people had already finished. And those winners also gradually follow the footsteps of boss Jin to leave the arena and go to the restaurant for dinner. Only Jiangning and the man on the stage are left. And the moon waiting for Jiangning. "Hello, my name is Fengying, Jiangning, long time no see." Jiangning looked at the man in front of him, nodded and smile. "Hello, Fengying." With that, Jiangning walked off the stage and left with yue''er. Mr. Jin, who is leaving, looks at the two people behind him, and a trace of elusive eyes flashed by him. Then he leads the people away with a smile. The wind shadow standing on the challenge arena looks at Jiangning who leaves. Unexpectedly, he meets here again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1290 Yue Er didn''t speak all the way. Because Jiangning hasn''t spoken yet, yue''er knows that if Jiangning wants to tell her, she will certainly say it. She won''t have many words all the way. However, yue''er also felt that the man standing on the challenge arena was familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her. Back in the inn, Jiangning sat down and asked the waiter to serve some food in the room. Jiangning decided to let yue''er eat directly in his room. Now many things are not good outside, and there are many dangers waiting for him. The only thing he can do now is to protect the people around him. When the dishes are finished, yue''er is sure that no one will come into the room again, and Yueer begins to ask Jiangning all her questions. "Yue''er, don''t stop talking. If you have something to say, I will tell you not to hide it from you." "Well, Jiangning, first tell me the man who didn''t fight just now. I feel very familiar with him. I feel that I met him somewhere, but I just can''t remember. He knows you and who he is." "He is Fengying, my childhood playmate. You have seen him." "Ah? Where is it, Central Plains? But I only saw your big brother, general Latan, when I went back last time. I haven''t seen any other friends of yours. " "He is not from the Central Plains, he is from the north. You used to see that village when I went to Liangfeng with me in the White Wolf tribe "Well? Why can''t I remember, oh, I didn''t recognize your friend because I was afraid of being exposed. So I didn''t see him as your friend, but I met him in other identities. But I can''t remember where I met him. It''s hard to forget. But where did I meet him. ¡±Br > "I don''t remember the color of the hat you just wore on February." "How can you remember that? That''s too hard to remember." "In fact, it''s not hard to remember at all, but we don''t think the little boy is important, so we won''t deliberately remember his accessories and appearance. On the contrary, if I ask you to tell me what boss Jin looks like now, you will certainly remember it." "Of course. Surely I will. How can I forget such an ugly appearance, let alone that person is so obscene. It is very difficult to forget it. " "It''s not that it''s hard to forget, it''s because you''ve watched him carefully. And Fengying, in fact, you have carefully observed him, so you will have a meeting with him. But it''s really difficult for you to remember his final appearance or where you met him, because you didn''t deliberately remember that he was just a beaten up sophomore to you, but to me, he was my best friend for many years. " "Ah ~ ~ ~ Jiangning, I remember when you said that. When we stopped for dinner in the village teahouse, the waiter was not right. It was your so-called friend Fengying just now. It was the beaten boy!" "Yes, yes, that''s it. At that time, you didn''t pay close attention to him because he was just an unimportant person to you. You didn''t care to see him, but I was different. I''m going to see him as a friend, so I''m impressed with him "Oh, no wonder you were like eating a dynamite bag at that time. When you watched the fat man hit the little boy, you couldn''t wait to rush out to avenge him." "Well, but I still failed to avenge him. He was still beaten, and I could only look at it stupidly." "Jiangning, however, if he stood on the challenge arena today, he must have extremely high skill. How could he be balanced by the brute power of that little fat man at that time. He can fight back and beat him to pieces "Forced by life, they were forced to flee and live just like you. But they''re not as lucky as you are. At that time, it moved between the two peaks. The front is the Central Plains, and the rear is the White Wolf tribe. In order to survive, they had to pretend to be ordinary people and live there. If they showed their skills in witchcraft, they would expose their identities. At that time, they would only suffer a lot and harm the people in the tribe. Therefore, even if Fengying was the head of that tribe, he had to compromise and seek perfection. " "At that time, when the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains Dynasty handed over, the battle was carried out there, but all the people moved away at that time, because you gave the wind and shadow an account?" Jiangning silently nodded her head and admitted what she had just said. Yue''er looks at the helpless Jiangning. Today, the wind and shadow suddenly appear in front of Jiangning. It is estimated that Jiangning is also frightened. But at that time, yue''er thought that nothing had happened to Jiangning. "I still have doubts about Jiangning. Even if it''s Fengying, boss Jin won''t directly approve of your promotion.... Unless, unless boss Jin knows Fengying from the beginning, and Fengying is also the nursery of boss Jin, so as not to let the other people who will not be able to win the competition. But if so, what''s the point of holding this game? What does boss Jin want? " "Yue''er, you''re absolutely right. Boss Jin was waiting for the wind to come. That''s why boss Jin wanted to end this morning''s game immediately when he saw the wind coming, because his purpose was to let Fengying advance.""What did you say to boss Jin? He let you go straight to the promotion." "Nothing. I just said something about Xiangxiang girl and mandosha. He promised me that I would be promoted directly in this competition, but I will compare myself in the next match." "Oh ~ ~ so this fragrant girl is also useful. But since you know that boss Jin will let you advance directly, why do you have to tell me not to act rashly. I thought you said that because you wanted to fight and be afraid of me. " "At the beginning, I was not sure whether I had said anything about Xiangxiang girl. Boss Jin would agree with my request. But in this way, Xiangxiang girl is really a cash cow, and even boss Jin can''t be provoked." After finishing, Jiangning seemed to realize something, and suddenly felt something strange in the middle . .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1291 "Well, Jiangning, you just talked to boss Jin with a try attitude at the beginning?" "Well, but I said one more thing." "What''s the matter?" "I said that I knew Fengying, and I was afraid that both Fengying and I would be defeated. At that time, boss Jin listened to my words and went to verify the wind and shadow. Feng Ying nodded, so boss Jin agreed that both of us were promoted. Because Feng Ying was recruited by boss Jin, he would certainly not let Feng Ying get seriously injured on the first day, and then the two days after that would not be able to help him win the game. " "Win the game? Do you mean boss Kim wants to win the game "Well, that''s right. Win the game." "Boss Jin is obviously the one who held the game. Why does he still want to win it?" "Boss Jin is the organizer, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to win. I think boss Jin has other intentions. This time, he must have spent a lot of effort to find the wind and shadow. It is estimated that this time it is all the work of boss Jin. " "Ah? now I see... It seems that the reason for the whole thing can only be found out later. Now we can only take a step and look at it. " "Well, that''s the only way." Jiangning looks at the worried yue''er on the opposite side and doesn''t want to tell her more things. After all, many things are still unknown, and now I still know less about subtlety. All of a sudden, a shadow flashed through the window. The moon widened her eyes and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning is indifferent. "Jiangning, didn''t you see it just now? Someone eavesdropped on us. What to do, we must have been followed. " "Don''t be afraid, it''s the wind. It doesn''t matter. Boss Jin is the only one who can tell us that we are not so simple. But boss Kim doesn''t have to follow us, because for him. I''m just a more observant person who suddenly discovers his secret but is not enough to threaten him, so he doesn''t need to spy on us "Why did the wind shadow come here? By the way, why didn''t you recognize each other directly in the challenge arena just now? And I think you two look like strangers. I can''t see that you two have been friends for many years. You are really strange." "Just after we met on the stage, let''s just tell others that we are friends, and tell everyone that boss Jin has a problem with us. It will be more embarrassing than the scene just now. Just now what you know is that Fengying and I are very strong in force, so boss Jin agreed that we were promoted directly. But don''t be afraid when the wind comes here. According to my understanding of Fengying, he just wants to say hello to us "Jiangning, you said you haven''t seen Fengying for such a long time. Will Fengying change? You can see that he''s working for boss Jin now "How! How can the wind change! " Suddenly Jiangning turned cloudy like the weather. Then she yelled at yue''er in a very serious tone. Yue''er was suddenly shocked. Yue''er realized that she had just said something wrong, so she didn''t dare to say more. Looking at the opposite side of the voice, afraid of Li Jiangning, to tell the truth, just a little scared. Jiangning also seems to realize that he just had a little heavy tone, and immediately eased the mood. Just now Jiangning is also angry to it, anything can be said, but their friends can not be insulted. But Jiangning also thought about this problem. In fact, when he was just in the arena, his heart was pounding. Maybe he was already thinking about this problem secretly. At that time, he had already doubted whether Fengying was working for boss Jin, but he had been hinting that Fengying would not work for boss Jin Sample made. Is it because Fengying is his friend or because Fengying was not like that before, Jiangning himself is not clear. Just a few words of Yueer just suddenly pierced the last line of defense in Jiangning''s heart. It seems that I have suddenly determined something in my heart. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now, but I''m probably lying to myself. Maybe Fengying has really changed. I just hinted in my heart that Fengying will not become such a person. Just now maybe you just told the truth, but I''m sorry to yell at you like that "Jiangning, I should say I''m sorry. That''s your friend. You should believe him. I believe that Fengying is still the person you knew before, and he should not work hard for boss Jin. " Jiangning quietly agreed and let yue''er begin to eat. Yue''er asks him whether he wants to go to the game in the afternoon. Jiangning told yue''er not to go. Maybe it''s just upset, it can''t solve any problems, or Jiangning doesn''t want to see the wind again. In this competition, I will inevitably meet with Fengying in the end. I don''t know what to do. Jiangning and yue''er finished their meal and told the waiter to put away the dishes and chopsticks. Yue''er also went back to her room to have a rest. Now Jiangning is the only one in the room. Jiangning just want to have a good rest, for a long time no rest, lying in bed Jiangning eyes closed suddenly found that he had not a good sleep for a long time.With her eyes closed, Jiangning remembers the wind shadow just seen. Fengying was so handsome and handsome. If Fengying was dressed like this when she was in the village, instead of the obscene appearance of the second, Jiangning would have recognized Fengying at a glance, but Fengying at that time really looked like another identity. Like a serious sophomore. Every step is in place, and Jiangning, who is good at acting, can''t detect that this is actually his once best friend. Jiangning thought, maybe Fengying is such a person, this time the identity may be another person, Jiangning also can''t imagine how many identities Fengying has. Perhaps, from the very beginning, Jiangning did not carefully understand the wind and shadow, just his wishful thinking. Remembering that he didn''t say hello to brother Latan when he left, he and yue''er secretly left. Jiangning felt a little ashamed in his heart. Maybe brother LA would blame himself. He had never seen his sister-in-law go again. Brother Lara may be very angry because of this. The next time I go to the Central Plains, I may pull myself to drink and drink for three days and nights before I let myself go. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1292 Suddenly, there was some movement outside the window. Jiangning glanced out of the window and immediately sat up. "Fengying, come in. I know it''s you. Come in if you want." Fengying heard Jiangning say this outside the window, and flew in directly from the window. Even Jiang Ning felt that figure was terrible. It seemed that the level of witchcraft of Fengying was no longer as low as he imagined. It was estimated that the power of Fengying was beyond Jiangning''s imagination. "Jiangning, I didn''t say hello to you just now." At that time, Jiangning still felt a little unreal. It seemed that he had not seen Fengying for many years. Jiangning suddenly felt a little embarrassed or afraid. He was afraid that Fengying would become a devil he could not imagine. "Fengying, sit down. I didn''t say hello to you. What''s the matter with you this time? " The wind shadow looks at Jiangning. It seems that Jiangning is more mature than the one seen in the village last time. The Jiangning seen last time seems to be a little immature. This time, as if just experienced a lot of things, Jiangning''s eyes are more deep, seems to have more secrets. "Jiangning, I''m here to tell you not to compete. There must be traps in this competition. I don''t want you to have an accident." "Oh? Traps? You mean to look at the pitfalls. I really don''t see any pitfalls except for so many generous rewards. " "Jiangning, I know that you all know that this competition is not so simple. Then why do you want to take part in this competition? Is it that important to you for those bonuses? " "And you? Wind shadow? Why did you come to this competition? Now that you know there are pitfalls in this game, you have to promise that boss Kim will play. Do you know what risks you are taking? " "Jiangning, you still don''t know the situation. I forgive you. I''m very embarrassed now. I don''t know how to tell you about this matter, but I just want you to know that I don''t want to hurt you, and I don''t want to have any dangerous things because of this." "Fengying, you know me. If I do something, there must be my purpose. If it''s just for a little money or something, I won''t take such a high risk. But I just want to know who you are. I just want to know how many things you have hidden from me "Jiangning, I can''t say it yet, but you just have to remember what I''m saying now for your good." "Fengying, the final result has not been decided yet. Who will know who will win the final victory? It''s too early for you to draw a conclusion. " "Jiangning, I don''t have much time. If you have to take part in this competition, can you tell me what you are here for? I know that you are not greedy for money, and you are certainly not for those silver, so what are you here for? I don''t think I''ve got anything but gold and silver When Jiangning heard this, he didn''t know whether Fengying was deceiving him. He didn''t know about the map or whether Fengying was also a chess piece of boss Jin, who was playing with him. Anyway, Jiangning is also very confused now. I don''t know that this person in the opposite side can not be trusted. "Can you tell me what you''re here for?" Jiangning asked about the wind and shadow. "Jiangning, I didn''t joke with you. It''s a matter of great importance. I''m afraid you''ll have something unexpected at that time." I can see that Fengying''s tone has changed a little, as if she is really worried about Jiangning. Jiangning is now embarrassed. He is afraid that his decision will affect yue''er. "Fengying, don''t talk about it. I came here for the prize money. Can''t such a rich reward attract me? Is there any other reason? " Jiangning looks up and smiles at the wind. I''m afraid that the wind can see through the horse''s feet. "Jiangning, do you think I believe your reason? Don''t believe me just now. I don''t believe Jiangning, you will come here to compete because of money. " Fengying looks at Jiangning seriously. "Fengying, do you know that the last war between the Central Plains and the White Wolf tribe was defeated?" Looking at some of Jiangning''s bitter smile. Seems to be waiting for his affirmation. "Yes." Fengying turned his head to one side and did not dare to face Jiangning. Maybe that defeat was a blow to Jiangning. Now Fengying doesn''t know what to say. "Yes, the Central Plains was defeated last time. I escaped from death and was finally rescued by the Yue clan. I have no way out. Who else can I turn to? Who else can I turn to? I finally found a place where I could settle down. Why don''t you help others with things? This time, it''s the Yue people who want to compete. I just help them win awards. " "What? Do you help others to compete? " "Fengying, what do you mean. You mean you admit that you are helping boss Jin. What''s the relationship between you and boss Jin? " "Jiangning... It''s not what you think. I help boss Jin. He pays me. I work for him. This time your sudden arrival makes me very embarrassed. If at that time, no, it is certain that we will meet. At that time, we will not be as convenient as today. It is estimated that both sides will lose. Jiangning, you can quit the competition. I don''t want to hurt any of us, but I have to win this competition. I know, Jiangning, I can''t beat you, but I still want to beg you to withdraw from the game"What''s the matter? I came to blackmail the opponent before the game started. But Fengying, I have to take part in this competition. Don''t worry, I just need to get what I want "Jiangning, do you know that this game is meaningless at all. This is just a game of boss Jin. We are all chess pieces among them. No one can win the game, and no one can get any prize. All this is just a fraud. Jiangning, what are you still struggling with? " "No, Fengying. Boss Jin must have other purposes this time. You don''t know yet. " "Well? What''s the purpose? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1293 "I don''t know. Yueer sits on the stool dejectedly. Looking at Jiangning in surprise, I didn''t expect Jiangning would take his life and lock his throat. This move is actually an invisible move to kill people in the lake. Yue''er hasn''t seen such a powerful move for a long time. Last time I saw a very powerful trick or Qiu angel came out to deal with Jiangning. Yue''er didn''t expect Jiangning to be so powerful. She didn''t see Jiangning play at ordinary times. "Jiangning, who do you think they sent us? Why do you want to watch us? There are so many people coming to participate in the competition. Why only monitor us? The food you just served is poisonous if you don''t let me eat it. Alas, I didn''t expect that there is a lot of crisis here. " After listening to yue''er''s words, Jiangning picked up her hands and used her fingers to put some magic on the food. All the poisonous powder on the food appeared, which made yue''er startled. "Jiangning, what kind of poisons are these? I have never seen them. Since I was a child, I learned herbal medicine from my father. There are many poisonous flowers and poisonous grasses in the mountains of our Yue nationality. How come I have never seen these poisonous powders?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1294 "Of course you haven''t seen it before. You lived in the place where the north and Central Plains meet. Although there are a lot of herbs and poisonous herbs growing on the mountains, they are all poisonous powders of the western regions. How could you have seen it? By the way, you just said that boss Jin is only monitoring us, right? You are wrong. According to my conjecture, the winner today was a total of 10 people. It is estimated that boss Jin is monitoring us, so he is not just monitoring us. Therefore, the people just sent out by boss Jin are only found by accident. " "Then why does boss Jin try to poison us. If you poison all ten of you, who else will be able to compete tomorrow? What''s the purpose of boss Jin? " "No, boss Jin just sent someone to watch everyone, but it doesn''t mean that he wants to poison everyone. It''s estimated that only the two of us will poison everyone." "Why. What have we done to him? Why should we poison us "I guess I heard about my witchcraft level. I''m afraid I''ll win in the end and upset his plan "You know your sorcerer level? But who knows? There is no comparison in your first game. No one will know your level. In the first game, you are just opportunistic. He doesn''t need to poison for such a small matter. By the way, who knows your level? " Jiangning looked at the problem he was thinking about, and his mind had already gone out of the blue. Do you really want to work hard for the boss? Well, he just came to find himself. Maybe he wants to tell his own words. Then, the wind shadow is no longer the former wind shadow. Jiangning is just glad that she did not tell Fengying many things because of her previous feelings. Otherwise, she and yue''er would have been dead. If you know more, I''m afraid boss Jin won''t wait so long to start. Yueer suddenly wants to wake up and look at Jiangning. Can''t it be that the wind shadow knows your wizard level expression and looks at Jiangning. Jiangning nods and smiles. Yue''er lowered her head for a moment. Fortunately, she didn''t say it. Maybe Jiangning would be furious. Jiangning and yue''er decided to go downstairs and buy some steamed stuffed buns. What they didn''t expect was that when they went downstairs, they were stunned by some things outside. Just now, Jiangning clearly killed the man under the boss Jin with a lethal throat lock outside, and he was outside his own room. If Jiangning''s feeling is correct, Jiangning remembers that the person should be walking in the stairwell. When he was in the stairwell, Jiangning''s hand was probably in the same position, but what about the person? In such a fast time... There''s no blood in the stairwell. Although Jiangning knew that when he went out like a knife, there would be only a small cut in the throat of the enemy, and there was very little blood, so there would be no bleeding on the throat. But other parts of the body bleed, like the mouth. Every time Jiangning makes the palm strength go out, that person''s mouth will bleed a lot. Although he is dead, the blood will still flow. So when Jiangning saw that there was no blood in the stairwell, Jiangning even suspected that he had just killed a person here. Yue''er didn''t know why Jiangning was so surprised when she went to the stairwell. She just looked out of the window and didn''t notice that those people were bleeding in the following time, so. Now Yueer sees Jiangning, who is so surprised, that she is especially puzzled. "Yue''er, just my palm power, should have killed a man here." Jiangning is almost very peaceful tone said this sentence, but this sentence is also starting to surprise yue''er. Yue''er looks at the people who are talking and laughing under the stairs, and the boss who is doing business as usual. It seems that no human life has just happened here. Instead, it is as common as a mouse being killed. "Jiangning, let''s go out and talk about it." Jiangning heard yue''er finish this sentence, and immediately her face changed back. Two people quickly passed through the crowd who were sitting at the bottom of the building to have a meal. All the people were like that. There was no big fluctuation. The waiter still served the dishes and told the guests, and the boss was still so enthusiastic. When Jiangning and yue''er walk out of the door, Jiangning seems to hear the boss standing on the counter greet them. Let them be careful on the way. Don''t stay outside too long at night, and return to the inn early for a rest. Jiangning felt that hearing the boss greeting him like this, he almost turned his body around and gave him a smile. Even Jiangning didn''t know what he was doing. Why is this place so gloomy? Why do you feel that there are many secrets that have not been revealed? This post station has developed into a small town. It''s certainly not as simple as you think. Jiangning almost unconsciously and yue''er went to the place where they sold steamed stuffed buns. Jiangning was thinking about what had just happened all the way. Jiangning didn''t say much to yue''er, but Jiangning also felt that Yueer was almost mechanical and was walking on the road. The scene just now really scared Yueer. According to Jiangning, Jiangning could not have killed people, but suddenly one died in front of so many people. It''s strange that I and Jiangning didn''t hear any surprise or scream outside the room. What''s even more surprising is that when Jiangning and yue''er just went down the stairs, no one seemed to have just experienced something dead, and all of them had a normal attitude.It''s a very unusual town. But Jiangning is still thinking about it. When I went back on the road, I explained what happened with Yueer. "Moon, don''t think about what just happened. Some of the people who pass here are in trade, either the court officials who have been resting here or some traffickers who smuggle them. No matter where you go from here, you can''t get too close, so people who have gone through this place must have experienced great waves. Maybe it is very common for those people to die. So, you don''t have to think about what happened. Although I''m surprised what happened, my life-saving throat will bleed. In any case, those blood stains will drop on the stairs, so when I go down, those blood stains will be gone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1295 I realized later that they must have carried people away before they realized the bleeding. The dead people may have been familiar to them, so the disposal of corpses is also very fast, which leads to the scene I saw. " After listening to Jiangning''s words, yue''er immediately breathed a sigh of relief, like being released. Yue''er felt that Jiangning''s words were very reasonable. That''s what happened. Maybe wandering in the lake is like this. Many things are forced to see clearly, so if you see more such things, you will become insensitive. Yue''er comforts herself so much. Back in the inn, Jiangning and yue''er let yue''er go to sleep after dinner. Before yue''er left, she seemed to be a little worried about whether there would be other people who would do harm to her, so she repeatedly told her to be careful. Jiangning looked at the girl who comforted her and laughed. It must be another sleepless night. If boss Jin is a ruthless person, Jiangning and yue''er will die tonight. Jiangning comforted yue''er before she left, saying it was OK. "Yue''er, don''t worry. Boss Jin has sent so many people today. We all beat them back. I''m afraid boss Jin dare not do anything more disobedient tonight. You believe in my strength. If someone is out there to do harm to us, I will certainly find out." "However, Jiangning, in case that boss Jin still wants to murder us, he has failed in the daytime today. He is estimated that he will not let us go tonight, and he will take the opportunity to kill us when we are sleeping." Jiangning looked at the silly girl and shook her head. "Don''t worry, go back and have a rest. Just call me if you have something to do." "Jiangning, but I''m worried about you... What''s the danger? Who knows what kind of lunatic boss Jin will do? " "He dare not do it. Don''t worry. " Jiangning tells yue''er with harder eyes that she knows what to do, and yue''er goes back to her room to sleep. It''s time for Jiangning to fall asleep again. When it''s quiet at night, Jiangning''s heart is very chaotic. For example, boss Jin will send someone to come tonight. So Jiangning still has to wake up. But for Jiangning, having something to do is a kind of relief. If you are idle and bored now, you may have more thoughts. Jiangning carefully recalled today''s chat with Fengying, for fear of missing something. Perhaps in the words of wind and shadow, Jiangning can find any clues from it. So now Jiangning, like a very busy person, but only Jiangning knows that when something is done, he will not look like a lonely patient. Maybe you live like a real person. What makes Jiangning very puzzled is that Fengying, as the king of the wind clan, has no need to do these things. Even if there are some really difficult problems for Fengying to solve, Fengying doesn''t need to work for boss Jin. Jiangning didn''t know what the reason was, but Jiangning felt that things were not as simple as they thought... Do you mean? Boss Jin doesn''t know that Fengying is the king of Feng clan? If you know this, maybe boss Jin doesn''t have the face to move Fengying to do things for him. Is it true that the identity of boss Jin is not as simple as that of a gambling house? However, what is the identity of boss Jin and what is his purpose? What''s more, what makes Jiangning sure now is that boss Jin is also aiming at the broken map of the Moon Clan''s treasure. Otherwise, he would not have marked the map with such obvious marks. This is to attract people who know the whole thing and the secret of the treasure, so that boss Jin can have his own fish caught. However, if that''s the case, boss Jin doesn''t need to poison himself and yue''er today, because everyone from here may have come for the map fragments. It will be a great loss for boss Jin to kill someone who knows about the map fragments by mistake. Therefore, it is not necessary for boss Jin to send someone to poison himself today And moon. If this is the case, what kind of people will have deep hatred with themselves and yue''er to poison themselves, and in such a transit station, there is no need at all. Unless, someone has been tracking themselves and the moon, sooner or later will start, it is just a matter of time. However, it doesn''t make sense why boss Jin''s staff came to serve the dishes. All these speculations will be overturned because of this incident, and these just possibilities will not be connected because of some small details. So, who is going to murder herself and yue''er? All of these, are still question marks, are puzzled. A lot of things have to wait until later, but there are dangers everywhere. If someone wanted to murder himself and yue''er on purpose, they would have been brewing for a long time. Well, everything on the road has to be careful. If it has been watched by people for a long time, it is estimated that Jiangning himself does not know when something will happen. What we can do well now is to take a step by step and protect Yueer is the most important thing. There is also Fengying. How should I face him? If I draw lots with him tomorrow, how can I face this old friend. Even if I miss tomorrow, what about the final on the last day? What should I do then? I don''t want to hurt this friend, but I want to win the game. Jiangning is now in a lot of melancholy...However, Jiangning has another idea, that is, although Fengying knows Jiangning''s own wizard level, Jiangning does not know the strength of Fengying, which has not been seen for a long time. Last time in a village inn, she only used level 7 healing magic, but Jiangning did not know the specific wizard level of Fengying. What if the wizard level of Fengying is equal to that of himself? I''m afraid Jiangning will not be the rival of Fengying. What if you can''t beat the wind? This is Jiangning''s own guess now. Everything will have to wait for tomorrow''s real game. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1296 I don''t know how long I think about it, and the day is getting brighter. It turns out that when one thinks about a problem, time passes so fast... Jiangning quietly waiting for Yueer to get up, today seems to have to wait for the moon to go together, or it will be awkward again. Jiangning looks at the sky outside the window slowly rising light. Like people who just get up early, enjoying the time in this morning light, every moment is the beginning of warmth. Soon Yueer came to Jiangning. Today is undoubtedly a desperate struggle. Yueer fell asleep in the middle of the night. She has been worried about what will happen to Jiangning today. Her heart is pounding. I have been worried about Jiangning for a long time. "Jiangning, let''s go." After listening to yue''er''s words, Jiangning got up and walked with yue''er to the arena. It is said that today is also full of people near the arena, Jiangning quickly went backstage to find boss Jin. Jiangning left Yueer in the crowd, said a few words and left. It''s not convenient for yue''er to go backstage, so Jiangning decided to leave yue''er under the stage. Jiangning went backstage alone to find the people who would fight today. Jiangning slowly pace, carefully observe the crowd''s every move, for fear of missing a detail. A little bit of attention, maybe there will be a gold boss''s eye liner. Jiangning can''t find it, but hopes to get some clues from observation, at least to protect herself and Yueer when the real danger comes. Jiangning went backstage. There have been several people standing there. It is estimated that they were the winners of yesterday''s competition. Fengying and boss Jin have not come yet. Other people seem to have recovered last night, and now Jiangning is very active. Jiangning can''t figure out how high the level of Wizard of the seven people standing here, but Jiangning knows that the people who can come here are certainly not easy to provoke. One of them was wearing a cassock and looked like a holy monk or something. There is also a look is the son of a high-ranking official. He looks very dazzling. Standing in the middle of each person, he has a rebellious look. Another one, dressed in a beggar''s suit, was sent by the beggars'' sect. Jiangning sneered at the man. There is also a man in this autumn season is still bare arm, is obviously trained, can withstand the cold. There was another one who coughed all the time, like a person who had been sick for many years. However, although he was a little older, Jiangning could see that he had a deep internal power. He must have practiced martial arts for many years. There is also a child who seems to be little different from Jiangning but younger than Jiangning. It seems that he has just reached the age of 17. Since ancient times, heroes have become teenagers, Jiangning thought. This time, there were all kinds of people, and the competition attracted people of all ages and different levels. Jiangning carefully looked at all these things. In front of those people are also eyes have been constantly looking at each opponent. Among them, the old man who had been coughing kept looking at Jiangning, as if Jiangning had done something that owed him. Jiangning is wondering why the eighth person has not come yet, the wind and shadow will come. Feng Ying is dressed in a white shirt, which is really handsome. It seems to be a completely different person from the second one that Jiangning met before. If now let others to speculate on the wind and shadow, it is estimated that many people can''t believe that the elegant young master in front of him had been a bartender before. After the wind shadow came, she smiles at Jiangning, and still smiles at everyone. The smile is high sounding and is a smile for everyone. Wind shadow is just like his name says, usually treat people as the breeze, so that everyone is very comfortable. However, Jiangning knows that Jiangning behind the breeze is a storm, and the strength of wind shadow must not be underestimated. Even Jiangning dare not face the wind and shadow directly now. Although her own witchcraft level has reached level 10, Jiangning dare not do it easily for the other party who has not fully guessed it, let alone his own friends. After a while. Boss Jin will come. He looks at all the players with yellow teeth and smiles, just like when he is in a gambling house. This secular face must be full of dirty and disgusting things. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." "It''s OK, boss Jin. We are all from the river and lake. We are willing to wait for you at this time." At this time, the person who spoke was the one who dressed up very expensive. It is estimated that the family education since childhood is particularly secular, in the face of these things always can be the first to communicate. "Oh, ah, I''m sorry for you. Since all of you have come, let''s go to the challenge arena. Haven''t we drawn lots yet? Let''s go to the arena and catch it. Come on. Let''s go to the arena now, so that the spectators will not wait too long and say that I''m not kind. Do you think so?" "Boss Jin, there is still one person who hasn''t arrived yet." At this time, the old man was talking. He coughed as he spoke. Several of the competitors around him listened to his cough and avoided. Even the beggar was unwilling to approach the old man, as if he had some infectious disease. "Well, uncle Qiu is right. Then we will wait?" After finishing this sentence, boss Jin smiles at the people present, like asking for help. They also agreed to boss Jin''s request and waited quietly for the tenth person to appear.But Jiangning looked at the old man and suddenly got a little worried. What did boss Jin call him just now? Uncle Qiu? Is it the legendary Qiu Yi? No, Qiu Yi will come to this kind of competition? Jiangning suddenly sprouted this idea, which is hard to erase. Is this the legendary Qiu Yi? If so, it is not sure who is the winner today. Although Jiangning''s Witchcraft level is higher than Qiu Yi, it is also what Jiangning heard the year before last, but Hou Qiuyi heard that he was going to quit the river and lake at that time, but now it reappears again. Is his energy channel already Is it all recovered? If so, you must have improved your skills. Then this person will also be a big obstacle to Jiangning. Jiangning decided not to think so much about it. Maybe today we can know Qiu Yi''s real strength. It''s a blessing to see Qiu Yi''s elder''s witchcraft. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1297 When Jiangning was still thinking about Qiu Yi, a person came in from another place. It was the place where the back door passed through, so there was no need to pass through the crowd. The man came in drunk and carefree. Jiangning seemed to see some displeasure on boss Jin''s face, but the emotion appeared quickly on boss Jin''s face and disappeared quickly and fleetingly. "Everyone is waiting for you. Don''t you go faster?" Boss Jin said to the man with a smile. "I''m a great general. It''s your honor to wait for me. It''s a blessing for you to meet me. What can you complain about?" Jiangning looked at the man in front of him very unhappy, there is a kind of arrogant tone. All of a sudden, the little boy hit the so-called general with his fist. The power of the fist could not be underestimated. It seemed that all of them were going to pierce people''s hearts and lungs. Although the general was drunk, his consciousness seemed to be clear, and he quickly dodged. As the general was standing next to a corner of the wall, the general avoided the young boy''s fist and directly hit the stone in the corner of the wall. Suddenly, the stone cracked like a skin wound. The stone was divided into small stones which were scattered from the sky and smashed to everyone. Jiangning dodged the stones flying towards him. When he dodged, Jiangning was still observing the speed and skill of others. Many of them directly looked at the flying stones and blocked them away with their hands, although they were small stones. But if you want to crush it directly by hand, you still need to have very good wrist strength and hand strength. So when Jiangning saw it, most of them directly blocked the stones or crushed them. But to Jiang Ning''s surprise, Qiu Yi, who was sitting on the chair, directly moved the chair and his body together, so good lightness skills even Jiang Ning didn''t have. Jiangning is only able to move his body quickly. It''s also very difficult if there are other things to move together. But Qiu Yi directly integrated the chair and the body, and the speed of dodging was no less than Jiangning himself. To Jiangning''s surprise, maybe many people didn''t notice that there was a person nearby. That''s boss Kim. At the moment when the stone flew to boss Jin, Jiangning seemed to see the wind and helped boss Jin directly block the stones. Moreover, boss Jin did not show any fear at the moment when he saw the stone hitting him, as usual. Jiangning thought that if boss Jin knew that the wind and shadow would help him block the stones, he would be very sure that this matter would be so dull. But who can be sure that when the danger comes, who will help themselves without hesitation? Why is boss Jin so calm? Otherwise, boss Jin himself is also a master of martial arts. He doesn''t know that the wind and shadow will help him avoid rocks. What he knows is that even if stones are thrown at him, he will still have enough ability to avoid these things. So when the danger comes, it will be so calm. When everyone was still angry about what had just happened, the general looked at the young man with anger on his face, and the posture of the two men seemed to be going to war. Boss Jin walked into the middle of the two. Very calm to explain just the behavior, not so much an explanation as a warning, Jiangning thought. "The game is about to start. I hope no one will make any more trouble. The matter just happened was my fault of Kim. I didn''t tell general IDI the specific time of our day. Let''s forget it. General IDI, don''t haggle with a child. Even if it''s on my head or not, we''re going to play soon. Let''s go to the arena first. I''ll treat you well after the game. I''ve already said that, but if anyone wants to make trouble in my Jin''s territory today, I won''t be polite. " After boss Jin finished, the Edie general looked at the child angrily. Maybe it''s because the wine hasn''t revived. It is more likely that he has just been bullied by this child, but he has not returned him directly. The face of general Yidi is very ugly. But the twinkling of an eye to see that young child, is a look of arrogance, it seems that young he has not experienced anything will be so arrogant. Maybe everyone is giving boss Jin a thin face. No one mentioned the stone just now. It seems that the same thing has not happened. Boss Jin smiles at everyone and signals everyone to join the challenge arena. Jiangning carefully observed Qiu Yi''s every move. When boss Jin told everyone to come to the stage, Qiu Yi slowly rose from his chair. Now he is completely different from him who has just dodged the stone. Now he is like an old man, and his steps are not sharp at all. He seems to be unable to do such small things as walking and lifting hands. When I think of Qiu Yi, who has excellent flying skills just now, he is very cumbersome. Maybe Qiu Yi pretended that on purpose. Jiangning thought, maybe that year he heard that his whole body and bones were picked and broken. Maybe all the things he made up were made by himself to confuse people and make people think that he had left the world.Jiangning followed the crowd to the arena. Today''s arena became messy due to the fight yesterday. All of them walked to the challenge arena in a fierce manner. Today seems to be another day for fighting. Jiangning walked to the middle of the ring, and all the people stood behind boss Jin. Boss Jin stood in front of him to announce the situation of today''s competition to the people under the arena. Jiangning in the crowd to find Yueer, perhaps now and moon together is Jiangning''s only support. After all, yue''er is the only one who is with him now. "Everyone has been waiting for a long time. I''d like to announce today''s event to you. Today we have 10 people competing from yesterday''s game, and then we have to draw lots in pairs today. Finally, we will play in pairs among the five winners. Of course, I''ll pick one person for the final match. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1298 This person has the final say. I will stay directly in the second day of the race in the first match. So, although it''s a game between two people, I hope you''ll try your best to avoid the second game, and you can also advance directly After Mr. Jin said that, another embarrassed smile squeezed out to face everyone, and then boss Jin turned to look at all the participants. "Do you understand?" When boss Jin said this, he was obviously smiling. "Boss Jin, how did you say the rule didn''t start like this? Then one person must be lucky and got promoted directly." The beggar spoke, and his ragged clothes could not cover his arrogance. "So, you have to do your best!" As he said this, he ordered the people under him to bring the box for drawing lots. That''s a very good sentence to hear. Jiangning looks at the grim and terrible boss Jin. The intention of boss Jin is very obvious. He wants several people to die. If you try your best, you''ll lose both. In this way, some people will take advantage of it. Moreover, Jiangning knows that the direct promotion must be arranged by boss Jin. That''s wind and shadow. Jiangning stood behind each other, feeling like watching a play. After all of them had finished, Jiangning also went forward. Jiangning stepped back to see the number of the lot. "I''m number two!" "I''m number three!" After listening to a little, Jiangning listened carefully to the same number as him. "Five!" Jiangning heard the same number as himself. Jiangning, who is reading this number, seems to have just heard his voice. The man with his own number. Yes, that''s Qiu Yi''s voice. The man with the same number as Jiangning. After listening, Jiangning looks at Qiu Yi and seems to be saying hello. Qiu Yi also understood the meaning of Jiangning''s eyes and gave Jiangning a nod. Jiangning heard that Fengying was No. 1, and it was the general who was fighting against him. Looking at the general''s appearance, just after drinking and waking up, Jiangning thought that Fengying would surely win, but what worried Jiangning was that. He was afraid that the general would be killed on the spot. But this wind shadow, is actually oneself most does not want to see that wind shadow. No. 1 was the first one to compete. It seems that boss Jin called Fengying and some things went down. In fact, we all see these things, but it seems that there is nothing to avoid for boss Jin. It seems that in boss Jin''s eyes, as long as he does something, others can''t object to him. Feng Ying and the general stood on the stage. All the people were watching the game. People were always enthusiastic about interesting things that had nothing to do with themselves. The wind shadow stands on the stage, the graceful appearance is really very handsome. Jiangning always thinks of the Fengying that she played with herself when she was a child. She always has a indifferent attitude in the face of many children''s ridicule. When she was a child, Jiangning admired why Fengying had such great determination and perseverance. Now looking at the wind shadow standing on the stage, Jiangning seems to have seen him when he was a child. Now he must still be like this, no matter what the appearance has become. Wind shadow''s heart has already decided what kind of person he is. Jiangning can''t imagine the mission that a king of a clan undertakes, so Jiangning can''t understand so many identities. In fact, Jiangning should have thought like this for a long time. Fengying is the king of a family. No matter what he becomes, this fact will never change. So Fengying must have its own mission. Jiangning suddenly remembered that night with the wind of their own talk, that Qi of their own. Still as naive as I was when I was a child, I needed to be protected by wind and shadow. Jiangning suddenly felt sorry for Fengying. Maybe only Jiangning knew that Fengying was the only one he should not suspect. No matter what status the wind shadow is looking at itself, those clear eyes will not change. Jiangning should never doubt those eyes. It is the wind shadow that Jiangning knows. It''s the shadow that he should trust and believe. And now I should be ashamed of myself. When I saw Feng Ying that night, no, it was during the day. In fact, Fengying was protecting himself. Even if he said that he knew him, he still did not disclose anything to boss Jin. If it was Fengying who didn''t want to protect himself. I''m afraid I and Yue Er have already died in this small town. Fengying must be like that, no matter when I saw it in the village, or now. The general seemed very proud. Although wearing a uniform, but it is really drunk and annoying. Standing on the opposite side of the wind and shadow seems to form a sharp contrast. After seeing the wind for a long time, the general made a move. If Jiangning is right, it is the famous Dragon and tiger boxing. Although the general looked like he was going to fall down, the posture there was really powerful and shaped, like a dragon and a tiger at one time. The wind shadow stands opposite obviously a little at a loss suddenly. The general attacked, and a flying dragon in the sky directly hit Feng Ying''s body. From the beginning, Fengying has been dodging the general''s moves. Indeed, he is worthy of practicing dragon and tiger boxing. He is very fast in his moves and movements. The first round seemed a bit embarrassing.Then at the beginning of the second game, the wind image was going to play a big game. Fengying used all his strength to deal with the general in front of him. There was a gray flame on his hands. It''s the wizard''s flame. From this, Jiangning also knows the level of wind shadow, his witchcraft level has now reached level 8. Sure enough, Fengying must have been practiced day and night. To reach this level, a wizard has to work hard in addition to talent. The general on the opposite side was obviously a little scared when he saw the flame in his hand. But the wind did not let him go. After a few rounds, Fengying used his unique skill, which is also the unique skill of the wind clan. Wind fire technique. Many people haven''t seen wind flame technique for many years. This seems to be a trick of the wind. In fact, when he hits a person, that part of his body will feel like a burning fire. Therefore, if you do not avoid this trick, most of the internal organs will be burned into the ashes of the flame and die. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1299 But after the palm power, the person''s appearance is no change, like a gust of wind. People''s hair will float slightly, and sometimes feel that the wind is so cool and comfortable. Jiangning thought that the general would directly avoid the wind and flame palm, but he didn''t expect that the general would be able to block it directly. Then the general''s sleeves seemed to be burned by the fire, and all of them turned to ashes. But apart from the sleeve, everything else is good. After being hit by the wind and flame palm, the general stood in his place as if nothing had happened. People under the challenge arena are waiting for the general to move on. All the people are still shouting. The general stood there for almost a moment, and then he fell to the ground in a very low voice. It was like a pile of ashes on the ground, there was no sound at all. But to everyone''s surprise, the general was dead. A lot of people don''t know what''s going on before he''s dead. Boss Jin sat in the innermost part of the arena and watched the good play. It seemed that he had just done something by the wind and shadow. He liked it very much, so he took a sip of tea. Savor what just happened. No. 2 came on the stage. It was the competition between the little beggar and the young boy. Although Jiangning knows that this beggar is not weak in strength, he must be a man of great prestige in the beggars'' sect. But the little boy is not bad. If Jiangning had not guessed wrong, he would have been so powerful after getting the true biography of someone, and his master''s skill was absolutely not weak. There is no doubt that their competition is a dead man and a schadenfreude. Jiangning didn''t think so much. Now he is looking at the wind shadow who just stepped down. Fengying''s hand is a little shaking. It''s like a kid who just made a mistake. Jiangning thought, now the wind shadow must have unspeakable suffering, it will kill in front of so many people, that killing maniac is certainly not what Fengying wants. Fengying must be very uncomfortable now, but Jiangning can not go to comfort him. In a burst of cheering, Jiangning''s eyes moved from the wind shadow to the arena. I saw that the beggar looked very tall, and now he was welcomed by all. Jiangning looks at the young boy. I''m black and blue. I must have had a fierce fight just now. For the two, brute force and speed are their favorites. But that kid is too young after all, and there are a lot of little tricks in the war that he hasn''t fully understood. Maybe it''s a very wrong decision he made. Jiangning didn''t pay much attention to who won the competition in the latter two groups. At the end of the day when he was about to take the stage, he saw Qiu Yi''s eyes seemed to lock in on himself, as if to eat himself. After Jiangning came to the stage, she looked at herself with her fist. Jiangning gave her a smile, as if to make her believe that she can win that feeling. In fact, Jiangning''s own heart also has no bottom, this competition who loses who wins is not certain. Jiangning turned to see the wind again. Fengying is still the same as before, and there is no expression on her face. Even though she was ostracized by others when she was a child, Jiangning took Fengying''s hand and ran away like this. She had no expression at all. Everything was as plain as the wind. Jiangning turns to look at Qiu Yi. In Yueer''s eyes and in the eyes of all the people watching the game, the two people have been standing on the stage, never moving, they have been standing on the stage looking at each other, just like two people who have no consciousness, and even did not blink in the middle of the way. Many people who can''t understand have lost their interest and left. However, yue''er has seen this kind of competition. When their witchcraft level is very high, although in the eyes of outsiders, the two people seem to have no fight, but their spiritual world has launched a quick death struggle. Jiangning looks at the expression carefully. I can''t help sweating. Jiangning''s eyes have been very firm, there has been no big fluctuation when on the stage, but the old man opposite has always been dodging his eyes and sweating on his forehead. Yueer looks at Jiangning, and sometimes Jiangning''s body will tilt back slightly, but these are small movements. If not carefully observed, many people may not see these movements. The two people just stood there for a long time. Suddenly, Qiu Yi''s body moved back directly, and a mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth. Qiu Yi looks at Jiangning with dull eyes. Jiangning also seems to be returning to the original spirit, and there is light in his eyes. Yue''er looks at two people and doesn''t know what''s going on. "Well, since ancient times, heroes have been young. Today, I''ve learned a lot." Qiu Yi suddenly clasped his hands on his chest and said to Jiangning. "Elder Qiu Yi, I was rude just now. Now I want to apologize to you first." "How do you know I belong to Qiu Yi? Just now boss Jin didn''t call my name directly! How do you know that? " Qiu Yi looks at Jiangning with a puzzled look. "Elder Qiu Yi''s reputation has long been like a thunderbolt. Why should I listen to others? Today, elder Qiu Yi is still old and strong, and Jiangning simply admires him." "What? Are you Jiangning? " "It''s me."After Jiangning finished speaking, Qiu Yi seemed to understand something. In front of the public, Qiu Yi said a few words to Jiangning''s ear and left. When he left, he did not forget to explain to everyone and boss Jin. "Boss Jin, it''s worthwhile for me to have a good match today. I lost this time. If you hadn''t been merciful, maybe Qiu would have been dead. It''s worthwhile to be invited to come here by boss Jin this time, but there is no way. It''s my blessing to meet this young Xia. I lost in the next With that, Qiu Yi looked up to the sky and left with a long smile. Many people can''t understand what happened just now. Qiu Yi gave up. Maybe many people came to see the fun. Yueer looks at Jiangning on the stage. Qiu Yi is not such a simple elder. Jiangning will surely get hurt when fighting with him. But looking at Jiangning Yueer, who is calm on the stage, she suddenly puts down her heart. Maybe Jiangning''s martial arts are very high, and she will protect herself. However, after Qiu Yi finally said a few words in Jiangning''s ear, Jiangning''s face began to get worse. It was not good, rather ugly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1300 Then Jiangning''s eyebrows began to lock, as if just heard a big bad news. But yue''er is not sure what Qiu Yi said just now. When boss Jin heard Qiu Yi say that behind the scenes, he seemed to be surprised by the man in front of him. If it was yesterday that I thought this person was good at observing and catching his pigtail, today''s man is indeed of extraordinary strength. Boss Jin is also thinking about how to make a judgment. The first round of competition has been over, but Jiangning has no feeling at all. He is still thinking about what Qiu Yi said just now. How is his mood to face this sentence? Jiangning himself did not quite understand. But it''s about the White Wolf tribe. Qiu Yi is really an old fox. He knows a lot of big things in the world. It is estimated that the former retirement is to avoid what things to do. Jiangning has been standing on the stage. It seems that all the things beside him have nothing to do with him. Now I just need to think about what Qiu Yi just said. Jiangning has been standing beside him so foolishly that when boss Jin announced that he could be promoted directly, he didn''t realize it. He didn''t wake up until the wind and shadow came to remind him. Jiang Ning looks at the wind shadow in front of him, can''t believe that boss Jin will announce that he is promoted directly, isn''t it Fengying? Boss Jin is looking for Feng Ying to compete directly in the back? Why yourself? What is the intention of boss Jin? Jiangning is now more and more can not guess their ideas, now Jiangning, the mind is like a paste. Yue''er was very happy when she heard that boss Jin announced that Jiangning was directly promoted. She kept clapping at the bottom, as if she wanted to let everyone know that Jiangning was her friend, and she was deeply proud of her friend. After listening to boss Jin''s words, yue''er directly ran to the stage and pulled Jiangning to go. The next competition is not important to her. Now Yueer just wants to go back with Jiangning earlier, and then listen to Jiangning''s great achievements and how to defeat the old monster. In the full view of all people, Jiangning was taken away by yue''er without any consciousness. Jiangning had no movement along the way, just like a walking corpse. It''s good to take it away. At least Jiangning doesn''t want to face anyone. Even if it''s the wind, Jiangning doesn''t want to see it. But Jiangning knows that with the strength of Fengying, he can definitely win the next competition, so as to have a final with himself tomorrow. By the time of tomorrow, it must have been impossible to avoid it. What kind of mentality will be used to face the wind and shadow then? Jiangning now in addition to the question mark or question mark. The moon pulls Jiangning to the inn. Yueer and Jiangning sit down. Yue''er looks at Jiang Ning, whose eyes are lax. If she wins the game, she should be happy. Why doesn''t Jiangning speak? Jiangning has been silent since the end of the game. What happened. "Jiangning, what''s wrong with you? Nothing will happen. You are great today. I saw you beat the old fox from the stage After yue''er finished this sentence, Jiangning suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. This battle scared Yuer half to death and thought Jiangning was OK. What happened now? Yue''er immediately reacted to Jiangning, and then began to heal Jiangning. The moon is afraid while healing. I don''t know what kind of internal injury Jiangning suffered is Yueer''s most anxious. Maybe Jiangning can''t support it just after fighting, but Jiangning has been supporting for so long. Now yue''er begins to be glad that Jiangning will be brought back. Jiangning''s expression began to ease a little, Yueer thought Jiangning must be better. After a long time of treatment, yue''er sat down. Looking at Jiangning''s illness eased, Yueer was in a better mood. "Yueer, thank you. If it hadn''t been for you, I would be very ill now." Jiangning''s injury is better, and then he can speak. "No, Jiangning, who is that old man in the end? His skill is so profound. When I was healing you, I felt that my true Qi was being hindered by a force in your body. But I am sure that it is not the true Qi in your body, but a power that is lost by others, which is destroying your true Qi. But fortunately, your internal power is deep enough. Just now, I just forced out part of my true Qi, but there are still some that need to be cultivated slowly to get rid of them. " "Well, Yueer, thank you. What I have is Huagu palm. But I had been forcing him out when he came in. But Qiu Yi''s strength is really strong, so I have not been forced out of that genuine spirit. " "Jiangning, do you say that man''s name is Qiu Yi? What on earth did he come from? He could have such a powerful internal force "He used to be a famous Qiu laipi in the world. He was called laipi, but in fact he was admired by everyone. His name is famous for his wife''s name, so he didn''t mind being called that way. But two years ago, I heard that he was cheated because of his huge debts due to gambling. Since then, I can''t compete with others, practice witchcraft and so on. But today I saw that those things were just a cover to deceive people. Maybe Qiu Yi wants to quit the world.But today I came to help boss Jin play again. I don''t know what the situation is. But I guess it was boss Jin who helped Qiu Yi pay off the debt. So now boss Jin has something to ask for, so Qiu Yi has to help even though he is so old. " "But even if it''s boss Jin''s Bureau, what is he doing for! "I don''t know much about it. But according to the situation, boss Jin must have other plans to do so many things. But I have no way to know his ultimate goal. The only person who knows the truth is Fengying. But today, boss Jin directly promoted me to promotion. I''m really puzzled. I don''t understand the real purpose of boss Jin. " "What did Qiu Yi say to you today? I saw your face change after listening to what he said. What he said was so powerful." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1301 "He said something about the White Wolf tribe." White Wolf tribe? Yue''er is puzzled for a moment. "Jiangning, how could he know about the White Wolf tribe, and even if he knew about the White Wolf tribe. What can shock you so much! " "That battle, the war between the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains, was the battle that we both participated in together. He said he knew what was in it Jiangning finished this sentence and was silent for a moment. After listening quietly, Yueer still doesn''t know the deep meaning of Jiangning''s words. "However, even if he knows about it, he can''t prove anything. After all, we are still participants. Can we know more about everything than we do?" "It''s not about the war. He said Ziqing was still alive." "What? Is Ziqing still alive? " Yue''er is shocked to see Jiangning. No wonder Jiangning will be so sluggish when she is just in the challenge arena. This sentence makes yue''er scared. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. At that time, she should have been able to make sure that Ziqing was dead, but why would she still live? If Ziqing was still alive, someone should have saved him. But who would have saved him? In that kind of place, Ziqing could not support others to save him. Therefore, to save him must be the people of the White Wolf tribe, but without Qiu Tian''s consent, who will save him? Do you mean? Is it Qiu Tian who saved Ziqing? But why did he save Ziqing? After thinking for a long time, Yueer came to this conclusion and didn''t know whether to tell Jiangning. "Jiangning, I''m sure that when I rescued you, I saw Ziqing no longer angry, so I didn''t mean not to save Ziqing. At that time, it was very difficult for me to even take you away. So, Jiangning, are you blaming me for this. Now Ziqing is said to be alive. Are you not happy now. I''m sorry. " "Yueer, I didn''t blame you, and I believe what you said was true. In fact, when I fell down, Ziqing''s breath was very weak. Besides, I didn''t know how long you and Yueqing had been protecting Dharma, so Ziqing had no life characteristics at that time and it was normal. I just thought that if Ziqing was already like that at that time, he should not insist on others to save him. Besides, the people from the White Wolf tribe have been guarding him all the time. No one should take Ziqing away and cure him. So, I doubt it. If Qiu Yi is true, there will be no one to save Ziqing except Qiu Tian. So what did Qiu Tian do to save him? Why save him? We can''t guess why, but I''m sure that if Qiu Tian really saved him, then the battle would not be so simple. " Jiangning thought of here, and suddenly thought of the time when Xiao Ying died. At that time, I remember that Xiao Ying said to herself that the battle was not so simple, and there were many riddles still to be solved. What exactly is Xiaoying talking about? Is it related to Zi Qing? Then, Ziqing was saved may be true! Jiangning thought of here in the heart can not help but tremble, do not know his side is also what he did not know. Jiangning felt that there were many crises around him. "Jiangning, if Qiu naively saved Ziqing? What is his purpose? By the way, is what Qiu Yi said really believable? We didn''t even know him before! Why should he say that to you? " "I don''t think Qiu Yi needs to cheat me. After all, it''s not good for him. It''s just that I think what he said must have its own purpose. Moreover, I think he must know other things about the campaign, such as Ziqing. He must have known more about it, just to get my attention. But I don''t know what Qiu Tian''s purpose is. As for Yu Ziqing, I don''t quite understand whether what he said to me before is true. If so, maybe Ziqing has something to hide from me "Jiangning, if you say so, the battle will not be so simple. And there must be something critical about it that we don''t know yet "Yes, that''s it. So we''ll have to go to Qiu Yi." "Well, let''s go to Jiangning now. Maybe he is still in this small town. Ask him face-to-face and ask him all the things clearly. Will the truth come out?" Yue''er is a little excited, and she will take Jiangning downstairs to find Qiu Yi. At this time, even Yueer can''t control herself. She was eager to know about the battle, and perhaps find out the real purpose of Qiu Tian''s invitation to help his tribe. "Moon, it''s not necessary. I believe Qiu Yi is no longer here now, and it is meaningless to know these things now. Do you think we can beat Qiu Tian with our ability now? " Jiangning said with a sneer, as if laughing at his own ability. "Jiangning, don''t say that. It''s just a matter of time. ""Well, I know. So now we just need to look for kneepads first. A lot of things have to be solved later. Now there is no need to know those things, so you don''t have to go to Qiu Yi. Moon, we need to wait, slowly waiting for the opportunity to come. " After listening to Jiangning''s words, yue''er smiles at Jiangning as if she was relieved. In fact, as long as Jiangning is in a better mood, she will be very happy. Therefore, Yueer doesn''t care about Qiu Tian. "Jiangning, I''m glad you think so. I believe that we will succeed behind us. By the way, Jiangning, after chatting for such a long time, do you have a better wound? I have just forgotten it. Do you feel better now? What''s the use of healing for you? " "Well, moon is much better. It''s OK. It''s a little thing. It just needs a rest. After you treated me, I felt much better than before, and I didn''t seem to have any reaction to the serious injury just now. I feel that the real gas in my body is slowly forcing out that poisonous gas. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1302 It should be better tomorrow, it''s all small injuries. It''s good to have you Yueer. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be OK so soon. Thanks to you this time "Jiangning, don''t say that. In fact, I''m sorry this time. If I found out in time that you were injured, you would not spit blood just now, and the disease had already gone deep. So if I had found out your problem earlier, you would not have endured the pain. In fact, when you were on the stage, I should have guessed that you should have been hurt. You had such a dignified expression at that time, but I didn''t realize it. It''s really my fault. " "Moon, it''s OK. At that time, it was also because Qiu Yi said that to me that I suddenly had a dignified expression. But if he hadn''t said that, I might have vomited blood. But at that time, it made my mind more heavy, so I kept holding it. But if you hadn''t taken me away in time, I might have been more serious. If people saw me spitting blood in front of so many people, maybe boss Jin would not announce that I was promoted directly. Maybe the one who promoted directly was Fengying. But the other thing that puzzles me is why boss Jin didn''t let Feng Ying advance directly? Originally, this link was designed to pave the way for Fengying, but it''s strange that Xu finally promoted me, so Fengying is not important to him? " "Jiangning, if you want to say so, why does he want to give the direct promotion quota to Fengying? He clearly said that the strongest person can be promoted directly. Many people can see that you are better than the wind! How can the wind and shadow be promoted directly? What''s the reason for that? " "Fengying was specially recruited by boss Jin to help him in the competition, so he will definitely set up such a level in the middle to help Fengying pass the customs directly. So today he should be helping Fengying. But it gave me the chance. It''s really strange. " "Jiangning, don''t think so much! You deserve it. You beat the old monster in the face of so many people. Although the man looks a little sick, I know he is just hiding his real strength. When he duels with you, I can see that he is working hard with you. But it''s just because witchcraft is a little bit lower than you, so it will lose to you. I saw many times in the middle of the race, he was sweating with you, and there were several times when he was going to fall down. I felt that he was gripping his teeth and holding on to the competition with you. So if you''re so good, don''t think so much about it. Maybe boss Jin nodded his head at the last moment to agree to your promotion? Maybe even if you win the game in the end, it won''t hurt him, right Jiangning listen to Yueer said these words, although still very boring, is listening to comfort themselves, but Jiangning is still very grateful to Yueer can comfort himself at this time. But when Jiangning finally heard the last sentence, Jiangning suddenly realized what the problem was. Yes, boss Jin left the opportunity to himself, perhaps because even if he won the game, it would not do him any harm? Even if he wins the prize, he won''t lose anything for boss Jin? If so, then today''s events must be able to make sense. "Yue''er, I think your last words are very reasonable. Maybe when I win the game, there is no loss for boss Jin? So it seems that boss Jin knows the purpose of our coming. If it wasn''t for the map, boss Jin would not have given me the chance today. The person who promoted directly today must be Fengying! " "Ah? The one I said? I just said it casually "No, yue''er, I think what you said is very reasonable. Do you think boss Jin can see the purpose of our two coming here? But who told him? " "I don''t know, but it''s clear that he should know our purpose." "In that case, you mean that his purpose is very clear now. He came for the map. If so, why don''t he go and find other pieces of the map himself. Do you still have to rely on us? According to the strength of boss Jin, there should be no problem for him to look for debris. Besides, he already has one. " "I don''t know exactly what platinum boss thinks, but if he really wants to take advantage of us, he may have encountered a bottleneck in searching for other fragments, so we can pass this smoothly today. In that case, tomorrow''s champion will also be us. Then everything is arranged by boss Jin. If we don''t win the game, the boss will do something else "What can we do? It''s not good for us to win the game, and it''s not good if we don''t win the game. Jiangning, what should we do! This gold boss is a real old fox "If we don''t win the game, we won''t even know what his purpose is in the end." "Jiangning, do you mean we won''t know the result until the end of tomorrow? Boss Jin is an insidious and cunning man. Will he cheat us in the end. If this is the case, our map fragments, on the contrary, can not be found and will take our lives. " After that, Jiang Ning can''t help but worry about whether the journey is really dangerous if she doesn''t know what the journey is like?Yue''er looks at the moment with a bad expression. Jiangning is afraid that something will happen and lead him and Jiangning to take their lives in this small town. What can he do then. He didn''t have much, but Jiangning for himself and all the people and their Central Plains Dynasty tribes for this matter, spent so much thought, to the end, failed, is it not good? "Yue''er, you don''t have to worry about these things. Only I can think about it. You can go back and have a rest now. I''ll think about what to do tomorrow. You can rest assured that I will make all the arrangements properly. Now, we don''t know the ultimate goal of boss Jin. I''m just guessing now, so don''t think so much about it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1303 "If you say that, I can''t help it, and I can''t share anything for you. Sorry, it''s my fault." "You don''t want to. You have done a lot for me today. You need to rest and recover your strength. There will be a bigger battle to wait for us tomorrow." "Well, Jiangning, if you have any uncomfortable place tonight, you can tell me as soon as possible, because I am afraid that if you have any accidents, it will be bad." "OK, moon, thank you. I should be in no trouble now. I feel that the real spirit in my heart has been forced out. I feel very good now and my physical strength is almost recovered. Go to rest as soon as possible." Yueer worries, what things do Jiangning have to say to themselves, because after all, tomorrow''s competition will continue anyway or tomorrow''s game will be carried out? If Jiangning does not speak to himself, he can not share something for him. Now, Yueer thinks that his mood is really down to the bottom of the valley. Jiangning does not want to worry about the current month, but tomorrow''s game will continue. Boss Jin''s ultimate goal is not known, and he can only know everything through tomorrow''s game. But I want you to be self-contained now, just to let moon know that he has control of everything, to tomorrow everything is strategizing, for the purpose of boss Jin, can also be clear. "Moon, you go back to rest first. There are still many things to do tomorrow. Tomorrow evening, maybe the purpose of boss Jin will know." Jiangning looks at the tired courtyard now. She just wants Yueer to go back to have a good rest now. Maybe tomorrow, boss Jin will know something, they will know, and they will know a lot about the map fragments. Yueer, after hearing Jiangning, he went back to his room and had a good rest. As you said, tomorrow, there are also things that boss Kim will know. They will also know a lot. For the secrets of map fragments, they will also know more. Jiangning saw the shadow of the moon gone, and he could not help thinking about what to do tomorrow. Tonight''s moonlight is still charming, Jiangning looks out of the window of the sky has been gray. I want you to think of the shadow without looking. What is the shadow doing now? What is the relationship between boss Jin and him? Now Jiangning must make sure that all this can be prepared for the game tomorrow. Jiangning saw the outside of the sky has gradually darkened down, and then walked out of his own room. Maybe it''s the only way to ask about the wind. Jiang Ning''s present idea, from the town side to the gambling house, he knows the current situation, must be in the gambling house. Your boss may be discussing with him now, what matters and important things, such as tomorrow''s game, maybe Jiangning can turn a space now, and then understand the situation of tomorrow''s competition. As expected, Jiangning did not expect, when he arrived in the gambling house, he seemed to see the shadow of the shadow, and also with boss Jin. Jiangning went up, the wind and shadow now suddenly came to Jiangning, suddenly look a little flustered. What is the matter that Jiangning sees, the wind shadow seems to be talking with boss Jin now? Jiangning did not know, Jiangning did not hear clearly, the voice of gambling house was too big. Jiangning looked around the people, today''s game of ten people have disappeared. There is only one left. The rest is the beggar. Maybe it is that the beggars'' sect really sent a man with high martial arts to compete. So it is also a symbol of strength to stay. "How did you come? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you have a good rest now? Today, when I saw you playing with Qiuyi, you were injured. I don''t want to go back to have a good rest. What would you do if you delayed the game tomorrow. " The wind and shadow suddenly came to Jiangning or a little unhappy, he did not know why Jiangning came here to feel that he and boss Kim have any greasy? I look at the Jiangning, perhaps in Jiangning''s heart is not so pure. Maybe you have been misunderstood for the cooperation with boss Kim. So today will come suddenly, just want to see what the relationship between oneself and boss Jin is. "Wind shadow, tomorrow is going to be a game. Isn''t it normal for me to come here today? Can''t I see you and boss Kim? I don''t know how deep your relationship with boss Kim is? You''re here tonight talking all night and talking about tomorrow''s game. " "Jiangning, not as you think, boss Kim and I." Feng Ying said that you stopped. He didn''t know that he should explain the relationship between him and boss Jin. She was afraid that she would not explain it for a while and a half. Besides, boss Jin is here, and she is not convenient to explain anything. The purpose of his coming here is not clear. If he tells Jiangning something about himself now Secret, what can Jiangning do when he misunderstood. Besides, the relationship between myself and boss Jin is really too deep. If you speak in front of boss Jin now, you may cause unnecessary trouble. Feng Ying wants to explain all this with Jiangning, but forced to be helpless, now it is completely unable to say his own bitter intentions. "You said, what is your relationship with boss Kim? Why don''t you say that? " Jiangning is obviously angry now. He doesn''t know what kind of person the scenery is, and now whether the shadow of the wind is the person he knew before, and now he doesn''t know himself. For the wind and shadow, Jiangning may be a stranger now, Jiangning thought in such a heart."All the things in Jiangning can be revealed tomorrow. For boss Jin, there is no need to hide from you tomorrow. Boss Jin, do you think so?" Boss Jin has been quietly watching the conversation between them. He doesn''t know how to explain all this. For him, his own interests are the most important. Fengying and Jiangning must have known each other before. Everything in the arena at that time can prove this. But what is their relationship? What''s the matter with them? Now all the top priority of boss Jin is to do his own things well, and then pave the way for all the things behind him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1304 But boss Kim is also thinking, if Jiangning and the wind and shadow of their relationship is unusual, then maybe they can not go more between the two sometimes, for themselves, is it good or bad? Now everything is unknown, but their own interests must not wear, their relationship must not delay themselves. Now what I do is calm down the wind and shadow of Jiangning, then win the game tomorrow, and then I can get all the news. For boss Kim, it''s already set for tomorrow''s game who wins or loses, and they are not worth mentioning at all for themselves. For boss Kim, tomorrow''s game is the most important, so tomorrow is the most important. Now they can not affect their own interests, no matter what relationship they are. Boss Jin, began to quietly want to be Jiangning because this matter affected their emotions, then what should I do tomorrow, that Jiangning know the news will tell themselves? Map fragment, it knows something, if tomorrow can not win the game, it must be his own can not know. So Jiangning may be one who knows everything about the map fragments. And the little girl with him must have known a lot. The little girl must be extraordinary at the sight. She must not be such a simple character. There must be any background behind it. If they come here to get the map fragments, then they should be careful. Their real purpose, they do not know, so now they only need to take the best measures, just right. "Jiangning you said that you knew that platform for the first time, but you didn''t believe it. So it seems that you have known each other for a long time. What is your relationship with the shadow? It seems that you two are like old friends before. So, it seems that tomorrow''s game seems to be more difficult to win or win. Don''t affect tomorrow''s game because of emotion. After all, we have so many prizes. I hope you both play well, and don''t affect yourself because of these things. " The boss said that he thought secretly that you both wanted to do so, both of them were injured, and then what would you do. Now maybe I am the biggest winner. Jiang Ning looked at the boss of gold a yellow tooth look is disgusting, he does not know what the relationship between boss Jin and Feng Ying, can let the shadow so for him. Just now, the shadow silence should be between the boss of gold here. If so, all things will be revealed tomorrow. So now I can''t ask myself a question so. Or go back first, otherwise boss Kim knows something, but it is not good. "Boss Kim, nothing. Even if I know Feng Ying, it will not affect the game tomorrow. After all, I am here to win the prize. My relationship with the wind and shadow can not affect this point. You are relieved. How can I give up so many prizes because of this little thing because of your rich prize? Those gold and silver treasures, but many people have been dreaming of all their life can not get, why should I give up all that for these things. So my relationship with the wind and shadow can not affect anything, boss Kim, you are assured. " Jiangning now only needs boss Jin to admit all this. She only needs boss Jin to default that she will win the competition. Her goal is the last treasure of gold and silver, which has nothing to do with the wind and shadow. Boss Jin is indeed a very cunning man. All his words are like walking with his own. Let himself admit his relationship with the wind and shadow. He is expected to be in the middle of the game and stir up the separation and the wind and shadow! In this way, Jiangning is not in the trap of boss Jin? It''s certain that boss Jin is the one who is sitting on the profit. Jiangning can not miss any horse feet now, let boss Jin see his ultimate purpose, if so, sure boss Jin, there is any unique way to deal with him. But now Jiangning is now the only sure is that boss Jin must be for map fragments. It must be that for him, the gold and silver wealth is irrelevant at all. "Jiangning, are you here to see the wind and shadow? If you want to talk to him alone, I can avoid it, so that there is something between your two old friends that my face can not be said at that time. And then I said I had an impact on your relationship, right? Anyway, I have a lot of guests here who need to ask you to talk slowly. Would you like me to open a room for you. After all, these are small things, but if these small things affect the big mood, it will not be good, you said it is not? Jiangning? Especially tomorrow''s game, if it affects tomorrow''s competition, I don''t think anyone will benefit from it. " Boss Jin said my words, no one is there to call boss Jin to drink something, and then Jiangning looks at all this, boss Jin is indeed a sly man. Boss Jin, obviously, let himself and the shadow show their feet. But the purpose of this time is unknown. If the plan of wind and shadow is affected by that time, will it be empty? Jiangning thought of the last time he met the shadow, the wind and shadow immediately responded. Don''t let yourself show their horse feet, pretend and don''t know themselves. Feng Ying is such a person who maintains himself. Instead, he doesn''t believe him now. Jiangning thinks about himself now. How stupid it is.In fact, the only thing we need to do now is to believe in Fengying. I believe that he has his own hard work for boss Jin this time. Otherwise, Fengying will not come here. He must have his own mission when he comes here, isn''t he? Jiangning now suddenly a little regret his impulse just now, is this for what? To prove what? To prove that the wind has changed completely? Completely become not the person I knew before, but in the end, what did it prove? It''s not my own stupidity. My friend, why don''t you believe him? Jiangning looked at the embarrassing wind shadow in front of him. He didn''t know what to say. He felt like a child who had done something wrong. Even in front of the wind and shadow may never raise his head. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1305 I don''t believe my friends so much. What qualifications do you have to say that others are my friends. "Jiangning, are you here to play or what are you here for tonight? If you want to come to me, I''m sorry, now I have nothing to say. But you''re here to play. I''m very welcome, and I''m sure boss Kim will welcome you as well. But you said it was for other purposes. What do you think you will get tonight. Are you still a child, Jiangning, can''t you think about anything? You''re such a fool. I don''t know what you''re here for, but I''m sorry, I can''t say anything. Do you believe that I will be a champion in the training of Jiangxian for many years? This time, boss Jin invited me down the mountain. What do you think is the purpose? He thinks that this competition can''t give the champion to others. Of course, it''s me After listening to these words, Jiangning suddenly realized that the color was open and came to an awakening. This sentence should reveal the identity of Fengying. Boss Jin may just think that he is a person who cultivates immortals and has profound skills. If Fengying said so, Jiangning might have understood everything and figured out the purpose of Fengying''s downhill this time. It seems that the role of Fengying to help boss Jin this time is not the role of the king of the wind clan, but the role of a person who cultivates and cultivates immortals. Then, boss Jin must have heard that he has profound skills and high level of witchcraft. Then let him help him in the competition. Then everything makes sense. Jiangning looked at the smart wind shadow in front of her, and suddenly felt that Fengying was her old friend, and she always thought about herself. He said this to avoid worrying about him. Jiangning did not show any expression. He was afraid that boss Jin would find out that he had something wrong with his mood. If you show a little bit of joy, maybe boss Jin can guess that there is something wrong with Fengying''s words at that time. It must be hinting at something. If the boss understands these things, he will ask again and again. "Fengying, I always thought you were practicing in the mountains, but I haven''t seen you for so many years. I always thought you were not greedy for money and lust, but I didn''t expect that you were also a layman. I didn''t expect to see you here. You are still drinking and gambling in the gambling house here. Do you think you are worthy of me? Do you think your conscience will be at ease when you have become such a person after so many years'' absence? " Jiangning continued to say what Fengying said. He thought that misleading boss Jin should be the ultimate goal now. Maybe Fengying said that just now, it must be to let myself understand his intention and mislead boss Jin. Although the ultimate goal of Fengying is not clear, and what he is going down the mountain for, Jiangning is sure that he is not working for boss Jin, but for himself. Boss Jin looked at the strange two people. They suddenly said so much. There must be something wrong with them, but they can''t tell what the problem is. After all, Fengying is really a person who cultivates immortals. This time, he was asked to go down the mountain just for his own competition. What''s the matter between them? Boss Jin looked at the two people opposite and stopped talking. Maybe he didn''t know about them now, but he didn''t have to know it. For himself, the map fragment is the most important thing, and in front of Jiangning, he must know what the map fragment is about? I just need to tell him about the map fragments when Jiangning comes to the competition tomorrow. Now all their affairs are very unimportant to themselves, and they don''t need to know. Boss Jin began to ignore these two people and took care of the guests. For him, gold and silver were the most important things. It''s about the map shards because of the treasure. When Jiangning saw boss Jin go away, he felt relieved. No matter what Jin thinks, Jiangning just wants to know everything, that is, whether the fragments of the map belong to him or not. After all, this is for the sake of map fragments. Fengying can''t help herself. Liaoning thought of here, the heart is also at ease, perhaps to the end will know who is the most important bar. But for myself, these friends are the most important to me. All the things about map fragments are slowly forgotten. Although these things are more important to myself now, maybe these are the smallest things for my friends. The wind shadow made a dark look at Jiangning, and he suggested that Jiangning could leave now. If you stay here a little longer, boss Jin will certainly have something on his mind. When the time comes to steal chicken, it will not be good to eat rice. Jiangning seems to understand the meaning of wind and shadow, and is about to turn around and leave. "Anyhow, the champion tomorrow will be mine. I just want to tell you that. You have to believe in your strength. It''s not as strong as I am. " "Jiangning, don''t say such big words, after all, we haven''t seen each other for many years, and I have practiced for so long, I don''t believe that I will not surpass you. And the champion must be mine. You have to believe that if I come here for the sake of gold and silver, I will never return empty handed. "The little beggar nearby, listening to these words, was obviously a little unhappy. He looked at Jiangning and stopped him as he was about to leave. He wanted Zhang Ning to know that he was also a contestant, and he didn''t want Jiangning to be so proud. If he does, he will give him a good look at his own strength tomorrow. "Wow, that boy, what about you? Why are you gone?" Jiangning turned his head and looked at the man who called himself. That was the little beggar who won the game today. What is he calling himself to do now? If he wants to get in now, he will certainly have a good look at him. What a bloke he is. "What are you doing? What''s up? Do you have something to say tomorrow? I need to go back and rest now. Thank you "Wow, I just said so much, and I wanted to go. You think we are easy to provoke, right? Fengying, even if you are strong, you can''t deal with me and Fengying. Listen to what you just said. You and Fengying were friends before. Should friends talk like that? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1306 "If you didn''t hear me wrong, I said Fengying was my friend. Do you think he will deal with me with you? That''s fantastic." "But according to the way you just said that, I began to doubt whether Fengying is your friend. Maybe you two are just former friends. Who can tell the relationship now. After all, I wonder if your strength is so strong, and the old man you beat today, I wonder if he is very powerful. If he is not so good, it means that you are a fisherman today! Although I believe in boss Jin''s vision, he has an idea for you to be promoted directly, but I can''t guarantee money. The boss didn''t see the wrong person this time. Even if boss Jin didn''t read the wrong person, I really don''t believe you. And I don''t know how good that old man is today. Seeing that he is trembling when he walks, I find that his internal power is not deep. You just picked up a big bargain today. If you don''t get hurt today, will Fengying and I be more dangerous tomorrow? Even if you win like this, you deserve it. You are a person, I also look down upon, you say right. What''s more, you can belittle it for so many years. We beggars'' sect believe you have heard that we are not ordinary people. If you dare to provoke me, I will definitely make you look good. Even if I play two games today, I believe it''s not a big deal to win you Jiangning looked at the mouth of the people do not want to pay attention to him, after all, tomorrow''s game will let him really see what is the real Jiangning. If he dares to be so rampant in the challenge arena tomorrow, he will be killed. How dare you say such a thing before you know the strength of others? Surely the beggars'' sect is not a big sect. Either the beggars'' sect sent a villain. "What''s your name?" "Why do you ask my name? Can asking my name change the truth of what I just said? " "No, I want to know the names of the people I killed. After all, I don''t want to kill people who don''t know their names. And please remember, my name is Jiangning. I hope you will remember my name at that time. When you see Lord Yama, tell him who killed you. Do you remember to take revenge? " "How dare you speak out of your mouth Yu Yu looked at the man in front of him, and then he thought that this person must have some great style. This time, he would not have provoked a person he could not afford! If this is the case, how can I do the next thing? "I hope you remember what you said today and why you say it now and why you die tomorrow in the game? Then you will understand why you died. " After Jiangning finished speaking, he left with the wind and his own domineering spirit. Now he doesn''t want to entangle himself with the person in front of him. No matter what kind of person he is, he has nothing to do with himself. He doesn''t want to cause such a thing. He doesn''t want to say a word more in this gambling house. He just wants to go back to rest and prepare for tomorrow, after all, tomorrow''s game is still very important. Only by winning tomorrow''s game will everything be revealed. What''s the purpose of boss Jin will he know. He doesn''t want to entangle himself with this villain in front of him any more. If he said one more word with him, he would feel disgusted! Yu Yu looks at Jiang Ning who leaves and can''t say a burst of heart jam, but why should he say that? If you annoy him, I will not die in the game tomorrow. In fact, it''s not easy to see the old man today. What if he was killed by Jiangning tomorrow. How should I explain to the beggars'' sect when I arrive? I''m here for the mission of the beggars'' sect. Jiangning will not be so stingy, now I can only comfort myself like this. Yu Yu went to the side and began to ask Fengying what he wanted to know about Jiangning''s real identity? What''s more, he wants to know what kind of state Jiangning''s Witchcraft level has reached. If you really piss off a person you don''t like, you''re in trouble. "Fengying, why is Jiangning''s tone so big, and what kind of level of witchcraft has he reached, which can make him so rampant. He talks to you like this today. Is he an old friend of yours. If it''s a friend, why talk to you sarcastically. " Yu Yu looks at the silent wind shadow. The wind image is a person who has experienced many vicissitudes. Although he is young, he has an indescribable ocean in his eyes. Wind shadow is probably also a person who has experienced many vicissitudes, will be so sad. "Yu Yu, what I said today is a little too much. For Jiangning, I don''t need you to interrupt me more. And you piss off someone you shouldn''t. I just said that old man, you remember. He is Qiu Yi. " "Who is Qiu Yi? I don''t know him, but I think he is like an old man who is weak and weak. He is trembling slightly when he is walking. At that time, he is sitting on the chair and seems to have Alzheimer''s disease. He doesn''t look like you are a wizard at all. Why do you say he''s good at martial arts? ""Qiu Yi has been a great power before, but you have never heard of it." "No, Fengying, talk to me quickly. He was such a powerful man before that you all admire him so much." "It was said that he had been broken by gambling before, but all this was false. It was made up by his own rumors. In fact, it was the place where boss Jin helped him pay off his gambling debts. That''s where you are right now. He was also one of the people invited by boss Jin. At that time, no matter who he was, it was only for the sake of making a comparison with Jiang Ning. However, no matter who he was in the first round of the game, it was just a matter of pretending to lose with him. So in this way, Jiangning has solved a great hidden danger. If it wasn''t for Jiangning, you might not know where it is now. If I''m not lucky, maybe I won''t be in the top three. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1307 Therefore, you must not underestimate the strength of Jiangning. Qiu Yi''s strength has been witnessed by many people. Boss Jin''s invitation to him this time also wants him to get the first place. Therefore, the sudden resignation of Qiu Yi, the dark horse, is also a piece of news that we don''t know whether it is good or not. Yuyu, I hope you remember that. It''s polite that Jiangning didn''t fight with you just now. After all, this is boss Jin''s territory. If Jiangning wants to make trouble here, he still needs to consider boss Jin''s feelings. After all, this competition was started by boss Jin, so Jiangning just gives boss Jin face, not you. " "Fengying, you mean that in addition to the two of us, boss Jin also invited the old man. But why did not hear the boss say. You this time, the boss invited so many of us, just to let us win the game? But in this case, did not boss Jin promise us that the prize would be our own? What is the purpose of boss Jin. I began to worry about whether I should be here or not. If you don''t win the prize when you come for the beggars'' sect, then how can you go back to face my father Jiangdong? " "Yuyu, for you, even if the first prize and the third prize are not the same, after all, there are so many gold and silver treasures in the prize. If the beggars'' sect gets it, it will certainly expand your scale. What are you afraid of?" "In spite of that, who doesn''t want to win the first prize? I''m sure I can''t win you, so what I want is the second prize. But I really don''t know the origin of Jiangning in front of me?" "Yu Yu, don''t think about it. I can''t beat him. Do you think it''s possible for you? You pissed him off today. I don''t know what the outcome will be tomorrow. I think you''d better think about yourself first. " Yu Yu began to worry secretly after hearing the words. Did you really annoy Jiangning just now? So if tomorrow''s game is really going to be a final with him, will he directly kill himself? "But Yuyu, I hope you don''t worry. Jiangning won''t do anything to you. If Jiangning is a kind of ruthless person, you must have been lying here just now, and Jiangning spared his life under the circumstances of death. It can be seen that Jiangning is not as dirty as you think. And Yuyu, what I want you to know is that the relationship between me and Jiangning doesn''t need to be interrupted by you later. " Finish saying the wind shadow gave Yu Yu a look, the wind shadow went upstairs to have a rest. He seems to have just given Yu Yu a warning and a preventive injection. Fengying doesn''t want Yu Yu to worry too much, and he doesn''t want Yu Yu to be so biased towards Jiangning. Fengying returns to her room and remembers that picture just now. In fact, he was telling boss Jin that he wanted to withdraw from the competition. Before he had a detailed discussion, Jiangning came out. And it''s very unreasonable. Perhaps Jiangning felt that he must have ulterior motives, and had no special feeling. Fortunately, he told Jiangning his identity in front of boss Jin. Jiangning understood it for a moment, otherwise it might have caused some trouble at that time. I don''t know what kind of person boss Jin is, but boss Jin is kind to himself after all. It''s not good for him if he owes boss Jin because of Jiangning''s affairs. This time he''s just coming back to repay his kindness. It''s not easy for boss Jin to turn to him for help. Now he can''t owe him this kindness. The wind clan is definitely not the kind of clansman who does not believe his word. Jiangning, too, has returned to the inn. Jiangning himself in the room quietly thinking about what happened today, for Jiangning, surplus is just a small thing. But the wind and shadow is a big event for myself. What Fengying said today already indicated that Fengying must be entrusted by boss Jin to work for boss Jin this time. But there should be nothing about interests. Therefore, Fengying is not the way it began to imagine. Now for Jiangning, waiting for tomorrow''s game may be the only thing that can be done now. Yue''er also went back to her room. She saw everything just now. He was worried about what would happen to Jiangning this evening, so he followed Jiangning all the time. Because she was afraid that Jiangning would be in danger, yue''er had been following Jiangning since she left the inn. For what just happened, yue''er has already understood. Maybe for Fengying, Jiangning is the object he can protect now. Just in front of boss Jin, Fengying didn''t expose Jiangning, but also said a series of flusters with Jiangning to cheat boss Jin''s trust. Just Yueer saw all this in her eyes. Fortunately, Jiangning came back without any accident. If he was watched by boss Jin tonight, what he had done was also exposed by boss Jin. Then the purpose of this trip must have failed. In this way, Fengyun is also a more intelligent person. He saved Jiangning in time in front of boss Jin. Otherwise, everyone would not be able to pass the difficulty of boss Jin tonight. And Yueer didn''t see the match in the afternoon, but through the conversation just now, the little beggar is the one who is in the top three this evening. The tone of that speech is not small, but also dare to shout at Jiangning, which shows that his strength is not bad. If so, can Jiangning win the championship tomorrow.But listening to the words behind the wind, it shows that the little beggar is also a man born out of nothing. He does not know the strength of Jiangning, so he dares to be so rampant. Therefore, Jiangning will win tomorrow''s competition, but it is unknown what boss Jin wants to do. For Yue Er, everything has nothing to do with her, but everything has to do with her. Just like Jiangning imagined, yue''er can only wait for tomorrow''s game now. Maybe by tomorrow night, everything will be revealed. Boss Jin, is it for map fragments or for gold and silver treasures or for gathering talents? All these purposes can be said. Maybe Jiangning will not be so dangerous at that time. To think of Fengying, Fengying is indeed a rare friend. For Zhang Ning, she is the most important friend and the most intimate friend to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1308 Therefore, wind and shadow must be very important to Jiangning. I must not break this relationship. Now I just need to go back and have a good rest. In fact, the purpose is just to protect Jiangning. He must not give Jiangning any trouble. Although she can''t help Jiangning, she can''t help her. Yue''er only thinks like this now. Back, the moon in the guest room was obviously tired. He decided to have a good sleep and wait for tomorrow. The things here are not as good as the Yue clan. Although the Yue clan is still dilapidated, it is her home for yue''er. Yue''er thinks that she has been here for so many days. It really seems like a few hours. Everything is progressing so fast, but everything is progressing so slowly. For Yue Er, the most important thing now is to find kneepads. Finding the fragments of the map was her ultimate goal. It is her duty to protect Jiangning. It''s something she wants to do. Jiangning, who yearned for so many years since childhood, is now standing in front of his own eyes. How can he not spare no effort to protect him. The moon thought about herself and fell asleep. It turns out that she has been away from the Yue clan for such a long time. Yue''er doesn''t realize that she has been away from the place where she grew up from childhood. What is the Moon Clan like now? I don''t know now. For Yueer, the journey is still far away, the journey is not half way, now I just need to work hard to do well now. Jiangning is lying in bed, and he knows that Yueer has been following him since this evening. Yue''er heard all the words just said. Jiangning knows that she doesn''t need to explain to yue''er, she will understand all this. After all, Yueer came here just for her own family. She is not so important to her. I just need to help yue''er fulfill her wish. Jiangning thought for a long time and then went to sleep. Let''s wait until tomorrow to solve the problem slowly. In the early morning of the next day, Yueer came to find Jiangning, and they both went to the arena together. Along the way, both of them did not speak, as if waiting for something important to be solved. Yue''er thinks that no matter what the result is today, it is the most important thing for them to search for map fragments. And Jiangning''s safety is the first. Everything else, maybe, doesn''t matter. But Yueer thought that Yueqing protector had died for them, and now she couldn''t help feeling a little sad. If according to boss Jin''s words, maybe Yueqing protector hasn''t died yet. If Qiu Tian saved Ziqing, would Yueqing save him? Would Yueqing still live? Yue''er thought that when she left with Jiangning, Yueqing protected herself so much that she had sacrificed her life for herself. But if Yueqing protector is still alive, what is he doing now? Will he stay in the White Wolf tribe? Will he work for Qiu Tian. Yue''er doesn''t know how to sort out her thoughts, but what she knows now must be done well. Now finding a map is the most important thing. Only by finding the map can we defeat Qiu Tian and finally find the treasure of the Moon Clan. At that time, everything will come to light. In fact, all the way to Jiangning is thinking. It''s nothing if you compete with that beggar first. If you fight with Fengying directly, I''m afraid both of them will be embarrassed at that time. If it''s not to let boss Kim find out something fishy. Two people have to do their best. So, will two people lose both? None of this is known. But Jiangning can''t think of any solution to this problem. After all, it''s very important for him to look for treasure, but Fengying is more important to him! Just when two people are about to walk to the place near the arena. Jiangning suddenly turned to look at the moon behind him. The serious look in her eyes startled yue''er. "Yue''er, you can stay here first. There is a teahouse there. You can go to have tea first. When I''m finished, I''ll come to see you." "No! Jiangning, I want to go with you! You can''t avoid me. " "Moon, I''m afraid you''ll have an accident. If according to boss Jin''s words, in fact, I began to wonder who the person who assassinated us that day. If boss Kim just wants to set a trap, he doesn''t have to kill us. It makes no difference to him who wins the game. So, I suspect there must be someone else trying to assassinate us. We''re in the dark. I can''t let you take that risk. If he''s going for the game, he''ll kill me if I win "But Jiangning, wouldn''t it be more dangerous if you didn''t take me? You can''t see where I am. In case he sends someone to kill me, you can''t even see. " "But today, he would have expected us to be absolutely together and certainly near the arena, so it would be easy to assassinate us. If you were here, he would not be able to see you. It''s easy for me to get out of there by myself, don''t you"No, Jiangning, I don''t think what you said is reasonable. If he knows I''m here, who will protect me? Do you want to leave me here and go to the game alone? Anyway, we should be together." "Moon" "I don''t care. Jiangning, don''t think what you said is reasonable. In fact, I don''t think what you said is reasonable at all. If I change to normal, maybe I will listen to you, but now I can''t listen to you. Let''s go." "Since you said so, let''s go. After all, we are all together. It''s my duty to protect you." Jiangning looked forward to run past the moon can not help but smile, really holding a girl can not help ah. But yue''er goes with her, which makes Jiangning feel a sense of security. In this kind of time can not abandon oneself is the real friend. After arriving at the challenge arena, there are obviously more people today than there were two days ago. Many people want to see the final winner of this competition. And with so much money, many people want to know who took it in the end. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1309 Because it also produced a lot of gambling. Jiangning saw that many people were escorting the final winner. Those gamblers basically put all their savings on top of it. For them, this is not only the competition of the three people on the stage, but also the competition of many people who are basically from inside and outside the town. Jiangning wondered why so many people were holding the winner. "Yueer, are they gambling today? Why didn''t you see these people in the beginning "No, you started backstage. You don''t know. I''m down here. I''m also betting. Many people are in custody. Who won the game in the end. Guess how much money I won in these two games! Jiangning, I tell you, you can''t even think of it! " "What? You bet too? I don''t know. " "You didn''t ask, and you never cared about money. How could you know that you didn''t come for money this time?" "Oh. How much money did you win! Is that exaggeration? " "Why not? I''ll tell you just yesterday''s game. I''ll bet on who will be promoted directly. Many people bet on the shadow, but I am not used to it. I think your strength is so strong, I am sure to bet you! So when a lot of people bet on the shadow of the wind, I put a few taels of silver on you "Oh? There are so many people taking advantage of the shadow! " "Yes! They all know that boss Jin invited Fengying to compete with the old man and the beggar, so when you win the old man, Fengying''s strength is the best, so many people directly bet money on Fengying. The result, the result, did not expect, is ha ha, I won! I didn''t expect boss Jin to announce that you would be promoted directly. In fact, I didn''t expect that boss Jin would announce you to be promoted directly. As a result, I actually won 500 taels in the case of one loss of 100! " "What! Five hundred taels! Did anyone else vote for me? " "No.... I''m sorry, Jiangning. I was afraid that you would not be happy. I felt that others underestimated your strength, so I didn''t dare to tell you. " "That basically everybody cast shadow!" "Yes, almost. There are some people who vote for the little beggars." "Who knows that boss Jin specially asks people to help him compete. Who knows. Did boss Jin tell these people before we came here? " "No, Jiangning, you think too much about it. How can boss Jin tell others about his own competition. All these news are spread among us, and others don''t tell him about it! " "Internal circulation? How do you know? Is there anyone here who knows you well? " "No, I spent ten Liang silver to buy the news. It''s all internal information. Many people certainly don''t know about it. It''s just that we voted a lot at that time, and nobody told each other about it! " "Oh? So? It cost ten Liang silver to buy the news? Then I''ll ask you Yueer, who told you to buy the news, and the gambling today. Who organized this activity two days ago? " "I don''t know about this, but I heard that he was also a person from this town. It seems that he is also a gambler. But he often wins money and this gambling is initiated by him." "What does he have to do with boss Kim?" "I don''t know..... Jiangning, what you mean by this sentence is After listening to Jiangning''s question, yue''er is also shocked. Although they seem to be unrelated things, through Jiangning''s question, it seems that all things are related again. If we follow Jiangning''s idea, then everything will make sense. And what''s behind the game makes sense. "Yes, Yueer. Maybe I understand something. Thank you." "Ah? I didn''t help you, but Jiangning, if you think like this, it would be terrible. I didn''t expect this town to be full of crisis. " "Well, it''s really a small town that''s not easy to guess." After that, Jiangning left the crowd and went backstage. Today, Jiangning seems to know how to compare. But whether or not it is harmful to the interests of boss Jin, and if so, whether boss Jin will do harm to himself. Suddenly Jiangning came up with a plan. "Jiangning, you''re here. I hope you''ll have a good match today. By the way, is your injury better today?" Jiangning looks at the wind shadow that asks oneself now, it is a bit at a loss. For those things that happened yesterday, Jiangning still treats himself so insipid. It''s Fengying''s consistent style. Jiangning looked at the little beggar who talked back to him yesterday. He seems to be a lot more obedient today. He doesn''t have the arrogance of yesterday. It should be Fengying who said something to him, or how could he be so good today, without any movement. "Well, thank you for your concern. I''m much better." Fengying seems to be a little calm after listening to Jiangning. For Jiangning now, maybe being the champion is his final idea. The final is about to start. It seems that everyone is determined to win or lose.With that, boss Jin came. "Everyone is here. Jiangning, you were promoted directly yesterday, so you should choose one person to compete today. By the way, that person is determined by you. You can think about everything by yourself. First of all, this is the autonomy I give you. I don''t care about other things. I''ll go and announce it to everyone, so you can make it now. " "Well, I pick the wind." "What? Wind shadow? Are you sure? " Boss Jin looks at Jiangning with a smile. "Yes, that''s right. It''s wind and shadow." The little beggar watching was also shocked. Instead of looking for Fengying himself. He didn''t know what Jiangning''s purpose was. According to reason, Fengying was his friend. He should want to stay in the last place. But I don''t know how Jiangning chose Fengying. However, no matter what, in this case, according to what Fengying said yesterday, Jiangning is unlikely to be unfavorable to him. At that time, he will be the second place no matter what he says, and this trip is worth it. Boss Jin looks at Jiangning. Anyway, Jiangning will be over as long as he wins the competition, and the rest of himself doesn''t care. Then boss Jin called Fengying and talked about something. Jiangning seemed to realize what they were talking about. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1310 After that, Fengying turned around and walked on the challenge arena with Jiangning. Boss Jin followed closely behind him. When he came to the stage, he announced the results he had just got to everyone. Then he bowed to everyone and left the arena, leaving Jiangning and Fengying on the stage. Everyone is cheering the game below, and for them, as long as the game is over, everyone knows who to bet on in the next game. Jiangning and Fengying stood on it for a while, and then Jiangning and Fengying began to fight. Fengying''s hands burst into flames, but every move was blocked by Jiangning. When Jiangning has a chance to get in touch with Fengying. Jiangning began to talk to Fengying. "Fengying, I''ll give you a slap and you''ll bleed." "Jiangning.... How could you say that? How do you know I''m going to lose this game "Don''t worry about it. It''s not convenient to say now. Just follow me. By the way, remember to act like a little bit!" After finishing, Jiangning and Fengying were separated. Jiangning gave Fengying a palm not far away. Although it seemed very hard and fatal in the eyes of outsiders. But Jiangning knows that this is not even a wound for Fengying. After one hand passed, the wind shadow suddenly fell to the ground and spat blood in his mouth. Jiangning seems to be a little scared, according to the law is not spitting blood ah, how the response of Fengying is so big? Is there something wrong with that hand? Can''t bear the wind? Jiangning ran over to embrace the wind. Wind shadow is still spitting blood in Jiangning''s arms. Jiangning suddenly a little afraid, this is how the matter, Jiangning himself is not clear. "Jiangning, I am worthy of being the king of the wind clan. I''m sorry. I''m going first. " After saying that, the wind shadow suddenly has no breath. Then this scene scared Jiangning half to death. He didn''t know what happened to Fengying. Then Jiangning looked everywhere for Yueer''s figure and wanted yue''er to come to the stage to help wind shadow heal. Now he can''t care so much. Jiangning shouts Yueer''s name in the arena, and then suddenly boss Jin rushes to the arena. After controlling the situation, the agitation under the arena is a little calmed down. Boss Jin immediately went backstage with wind shadow. Boss Jin''s flustered look is no worse than Jiang. For him, if Fengying really leaves, it will be a bad thing for him. Boss Jin began to pulse Fengying and then treated him. This surprised Jiang Ning. He didn''t know that boss Jin also knew witchcraft and healing. Look at this, and the level is not low. This really surprised Jiangning. After a while, yue''er rushed in from the crowd, and before she could say hello to Jiangning, she immediately found Fengying. Yue''er doesn''t pay attention to boss Jin, who is now healing Fengying. She immediately moves Fengying aside and sits there with the help of Jiangning. The moon began to heal the wind. Boss Jin is staring at all this. He has discovered that Fengying has no breath when he is healing Fengying. But the woman who just rushed in was so fierce. Is she the king of the Moon Clan? This idea flashed from boss Jin''s mind and couldn''t touch it. Only the king of the Moon Clan would restore the Dharma! But even so, boss Jin knows that wind shadow has no breath. For any higher healing or recovery method, the premise must be that the person still has a certain breath. Otherwise, it will not be saved. Almost has not arrived at the time of a stick of incense, the moon like spent all her strength like one fell to the ground. Jiangning looks at the fallen moon and immediately goes to hold her. Yue''er can''t fall down now. How can she do if she falls down! Think of here Jiangning unconscious tears will fall out! "Jiangning, don''t struggle! This friend of yours should be over exerting! The wind can''t be saved. Don''t count on it! " Boss Jin looks at Jiangning, whose mood is out of control. Boss Jin seems to understand the strange feeling of yesterday. That is, he always feels that the dialogue between Fengying and Jiangning is specially for him to listen to. The relationship between them seems not as simple as what was said yesterday. It was strange last night. Today we can confirm why. "Boss Jin, I didn''t expect that your witchcraft is so high?" After listening to boss Jin''s words, Jiangning immediately reflected that it was not the time for him to lose his temper and be sad. What had happened could not be changed. The top priority now is to do what is right now. For boss Jin, some of his things are worth exploring. "Jiangning, you have to know that I have to have capital at least when I am wandering in the river and lake! Don''t talk to me like that! Don''t forget, you still ask me "You After listening to this sentence, Jiangning understood what boss Jin meant. Only the two of them could understand these words. Standing on the side of the beggar has been quietly watching what happened now, many things make him more and more confused. What is the relationship between these people? I don''t know. "Jiangning, don''t think I don''t know what your purpose is, but if you want to disrupt my plan, I won''t let you achieve your goal."Boss Jin is a bit aggressive, as if he is forcing Jiangning to say something. "Boss Jin, don''t say that. I don''t have any chips left. When you just said this, you went outside to see what happened? If I''m right, I''m enough to ruin you now, aren''t I? " After listening to Jiangning''s words, boss Jin seemed shocked. Why did Jiangning say such words? For boss Jin, these words just said by boss Jin are absolutely not groundless. If he fabricates these words out of thin air, he must have insufficient confidence. What is the meaning of Jiangning''s words? Boss Kim called his men and said something in his ear, and the man went out. For Jiangning, of course, he knows what boss Jin ordered just now! Now a large part of boss Jin''s trend is around the things he just said. Now I guess boss Jin himself is wondering why he knows these things! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1311 Jiangning and boss Jin seem to have been standing there for a long time. The little beggar can''t understand what they are playing. But for him, the best thing is not to talk. After all, neither of them is a good object to be provoked. Since yesterday Fengying told him something about Jiangning, he began to be afraid to confront the man in front of him. For him, it was not only Jiangning. Even the opposite boss Jin is not a good target. This time, he asked the beggars'' sect to send someone to participate in the competition. At that time, the elder sent him. The elder said that it would be good to follow boss Jin''s arrangement. So, for him, silence is the only thing he can do now. Jiangning looks at the scheming boss Jin on the opposite side. In fact, boss Jin has already controlled many things, but the only thing he can''t control is Jiangning. In fact, Jiangning was in the plan at the beginning, but now there is something wrong with the rope. If Jiang Ning becomes a rich man overnight, he will become a rich man. Boss Kim''s men came in a moment. Then he whispered a few words in boss Jin''s ear. In fact, he didn''t know what these words were, but boss Jin''s face was not good. He looked at the opposite Jiangning, if Jiangning out of any basket, what should he do! "Boss Jin, how are you? How much is it now! It must be no less than 200! Just now I defeated Fengying in the challenge arena, though it was not my credit. But in everyone''s eyes, I am the murderer who killed Fengying. What will they think? Now almost everyone will think that I must be the winner! But unfortunately, I don''t want to be the winner now. What do you say if I give up now? All your bets will fall short. I''ll see what you do then. Boss Jin, these should be all you can think of. " "Jiangning, don''t force me. You have to know that I used to fight alone. Even if I have no money now, I can still make a comeback. Do you think I don''t have the strength to stay in this town? You really look down on me, Jiangning. " "Boss Jin, don''t forget that you are very old now. If you fight again, do you think you still have the time and energy? Do you think you have the strength to gamble? If you want to do it again, I can satisfy you, but I believe you. I don''t want to give up everything you have now "So what? I''m sure you''re also asking for me now. You''ve come here for the fragments of the map. Would you be satisfied if you came back empty handed? Don''t forget, the map fragment is still in my hand. How dare you talk to me like that now. And I know the secret about the map Shards. Trust you, you''re just the first piece or the second piece? " "Do you think I have to rely on you to know everything? It''s a piece of the map. It''s not a secret for you to believe in. And just now you have seen the girl walking with me. She is the king of the Moon Clan. Many people of the Yue clan know this secret. Do you think you are the only one who knows it? " "Oh, really? I don''t believe it. If so, why are you here? As a matter of fact, you already know that I hold this competition not only for gold and silver, but also for maps. It''s an endless treasure. Not only do you want to find it, but everyone wants to find it. Jiangning. " "But not everyone can find it, can they? Boss Kim. If you can find the treasure long ago, why do you have to hold this competition? You want to attract people who know the secret of map fragments? I believe you have been holding on to this map fragment for more than a day or two. You must have been planning a careful plan? It is an opportunity for us to hold our own competition, so as to attract people who know the secrets of map fragments. If you can''t get rid of it, you can not only get benefits, but also know the whereabouts of the treasure. Why not "Jiangning, don''t push your luck." "Oh! Am I wrong? Boss Jin, isn''t that what you''re aiming for. " "But what can you do with me. It''s for me whether you win or not. It doesn''t matter. " "But Mr. king, you have to think clearly. I''m the one who''s betting on the outside now. You say if I don''t win the game. Oh, no, if I lose... What are you going to do today? " "Jiangning, you seem to be too conceited." "I''ll see you on the battlefield." Then Jiangning and the little beggar went to the arena. What Jiangning had been thinking about just now revealed that boss Jin was really evil. Boss Jin stood under the stage and looked at Jiangning, thinking that this man was still too young to fight himself. What he said just now was just a bluff to Jiangning. As a result, when he could only believe it, he also wanted to coerce me. It''s ridiculous. He doesn''t understand what he''s doing.But looking at the fallen wind, boss Jin didn''t feel guilty. Before Fengying looked at himself and his friendship to help himself, but he lost his life. I really shouldn''t, but it was Jiangning who killed Fengying just now. Why did he kill Fengying. Why do two people who are so close to each other and become enemies? Why would Jiangning be so cruel to kill Fengying on stage? But why did they save Fengying in the end? I just don''t understand what they think. But for boss Jin, Fengying''s death has become a thing of the past, and he has to work hard to earn money. It''s ridiculous to put Jiangning into the trap just now. Jiangning is also a big fool. Does he think what he said is right? It''s ridiculous. If Jiangning loses, he will be the real winner. Funny, I''ve always got the wrong person, ha ha. Boss Jin, I feel a little happy when I think about this. If Jiangning really loses, he will really become the biggest winner. Jiangning is standing on the stage. The news that the wind has just passed has not calmed his mood, but now there must be a bigger battle waiting for him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1312 The little beggar, no matter what happened now, just wanted to win the game. He didn''t care about the conversation between boss Jin and Jiangning just now. The prize of the first prize is too tempting, for him to win Jiangning, now is his most urgent desire. The little beggar took advantage of Jiangning has not yet eased his mind, did not pay attention, a slap in the past. Jiangning suddenly couldn''t stand. I feel the strength of this little beggar is extraordinary. Then the little beggar was in Jiangning before he could stand still. Jiangning was a little confused by the blow and fell down after a few steps. Boss Jin looked at this good play silently under the stage, hum, Jiangning let you disrespect me.. If you lose, I will be the biggest winner. I didn''t expect Jiangning would fall into his trap. It''s ridiculous. After a few palms of the little beggar, Jiangning fell to the ground. The little beggar thought, what the wind and shadow said about Jiangning was all false, and Jiangning''s strength was not very strong!. Said that the little beggar''s self-confidence suddenly came up, he wanted to rush up, take the opportunity to knock down Jiangning. If Jiangning is defeated this time, it will not only win the first prize, but also become famous all over the world in the future! Jiangning looked at all the people under the challenge arena cheering and jumping, as if waiting for the end of the battle. I can''t help but smile bitterly. This is a play, a play that we don''t know. When everyone was most excited and encouraged, Jiangning turned around and leaped up. In the face of a small beggar who was preparing to attack him, he suddenly made a critical attack. Jiangning''s flame was burning. This time it shocked everyone. Just when the little beggars were at a loss, Jiangning was another thump. The little beggars immediately fell on the ground and cried, as if to die. All the people have been encouraging the little beggars to stand up again, because for them, the little beggars are hope, and you are their bet. If today''s little beggars can''t stand up, then all their property. I''m sure it won''t be there. But the little beggar never stood up. Everyone is waiting for the miracle to happen. Jiangning has not paid attention to their behavior, because Jiangning knows what they think? For Jiangning, it is now necessary to win the game to refute it. He saw everything that boss Jin had just done, and boss Jin must have been caught in his trap now. Sure enough, boss Jin rushed to the stage after the little beggar fell. He looked at the little beggar as if he had no breath, and suddenly he was very worried. "Jiangning, what have you done to him?" "No, boss Kim. He just can''t get up for a while. And it''s not that I can''t get up for a while. Maybe I can''t get up after a long time. But I''m sure you''ll be responsible for him. After all, he''s the one you invited, boss Kim. If something happens to him, how can you tell the people of the beggars'' sect. Do you think so? " "Jiangning, didn''t you say that you didn''t win the game? Didn''t you say you would lose the game? " "Boss Jin, I''m here to compete. If you lose the game, how can it be. What I said just now is just for you to listen to. Don''t take it seriously. Do you think I''m really going to lose my game? If that''s the case, isn''t it your plan? " "Jiangning, you dare to cheat me!" "I''m sorry, boss Jin. I didn''t cheat you, but you cheated me first, didn''t you. By the way, I don''t have so much nonsense. I told you that if you win the game, you will present the prize to the first prize in front of all the people. Do you mean what you say now? Boss Kim. " "Jiangning, do you think it''s only better for you to win the game? Do you think people will let you off? And I know the secret of map fragments, don''t you want to know? " "Boss Kim, I can promise you I can lose. I can, but you have to promise me that I don''t want anything else, the map shards have to be given to me, and all the secrets you have about knowing them must be told to me. " "Well, Jiangning, I promise you, as long as you lose." "You can''t tell me what you say. You''ll have to show the evidence first. What if you go back on it. In that case, I will be cheated again. " Speaking of boss Jin, he took out a small fragment from his pocket. You are a fragment of the tribe before the moon. Sure enough, this fragment is really a small corner. What''s more, it''s the fragment at the bottom right, which Jiangning guessed as expected. Jiangning took the pieces from boss Jin. He went up to the little beggar and solved his acupoints. The little beggar came back to life. Then I was in full view of the public that the little beggar actually resurrected. The gold boss whispered a few words beside the beggar. The beggar came directly and gave Jiangning a slap! Then Jiangning fell down. Jiangning lost the game again in front of the public. Although boss Jin is very satisfied with the result. But almost everyone saw the obvious behavior just now. So the people below organized one after another to resist boss Jin. After a while. Boss Jin is surrounded by almost a lot of people. And people are already looking for the guy who organized the bet. In fact, all the riddles have been solved.Jiangning went off the stage as if he knew everything. All the people gathered around boss Jin and began to attack him. Boss Jin almost broke everyone up in one blow, and some others were injured. Now almost everyone is in a mess. Because of all the things that happened in the challenge arena, almost everyone is in a frenzy now, and many people begin to rob gold and silver. Boss Kim is now on the verge of collapse. Why to develop to this point? Everyone doesn''t know. Even boss Jin doesn''t know what''s going on. Only Jiangning knows everything! Jiangning quietly went to the backstage, took out the pills to Fengying, after which Fengying woke up like a dream. Fengying looks up at Jiangning. Jiangning smiles at him, as if to tell him that everything has been solved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1313 But Fengying knows that the real trouble is just beginning. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing to get the map fragment. Now I have to take a step and look at it. Jiangning used to wake up Yueer. Yueer looks at Jiangning and wakes up to see the wind and shadow, especially surprised. She didn''t know how the wind woke up. Who saved him! "Jiangning, what''s going on?" "It''s too late to tell you. Let''s run first." "Run away? Why? " After yue''er asked this sentence, Jiangning didn''t care to give her an answer. She immediately took her and started running. For Jiangning now, running is the only way. Let''s talk about it later. Anyway, she has got the map fragment. Everything else doesn''t matter! Jiangning and Fengying left with the moon. In fact, Fengying and Jiangning''s lightness skills and invisibility skills have always been relatively high-level, but due to a month between them, they supported each other all the way and left the town with the soul chasing method. Everything happened so suddenly, everything happened so strange that even yue''er didn''t understand what was going on and started to run away. And what Yueer doesn''t understand is that someone is following them all the time. Walking to a peak, the moon suddenly called Jiangning and Fengying to stop. If it is not carefully considered now, it turns out that they have been running away for three days and nights, and have not eaten for a long time. When Yueer came to the peak, she found that the peak was a favorable place to avoid the enemy, and there was such a unique advantage as the peak, and there were many fruits nearby, so the three people could rest here. Yue''er carefully observes the surrounding conditions and listens to every bird''s call. Every tone may be an opportunity. Moreover, according to the different sounds and the size of the cave cavity, yue''er carefully compares them and takes them into a relatively sealed cave. And after Yueer''s careful observation, there must have been some people in it before, so it must be relatively safe inside, and there is water in it. There is also some food on the top of the cave. The three people can find it to feed their hunger. After entering the cave, yue''er walked and was frightened by the things under her feet. The moon looked down and suddenly scared out of her wits. "Ah Jiangning followed Yueer behind, heard Yue Er cry, and immediately went forward to see what happened to Yueer. When the flame on Jiangning''s handle came out, Jiangning suddenly found that there were many white bones under her feet. No wonder Yueer had just been scared. Jiangning looked at these things, and then calmed the mood, comforted Yueer. The wind shadow followed behind and asked Jiangning what was going on. "Fengying, I don''t think it''s just a few people who came here as yue''er said. I think many people must have died in this cave before. I don''t know whether it''s a refugee or something. Anyway, it''s estimated that a large number of people have been killed here. Fengying, be careful not to step on those white bones." With this, Jiangning ignited the fire in his hands on the walls around him. There was a flame shining on every wall. Although there was no fire source, Jiangning put his own witchcraft on it, so even if there was no fire source, it was still on. Fengying looked around at his feet by Guangliang. There were many white bones indeed, and it seemed that they had been weathered for a long time. Fengying points her head to Jiangning and confirms that he has understood. After that, Jiangning goes on with yue''er. Wind and shadow followed. Yue''er has been afraid to encounter something more terrible, has been on the road carefully forward. And during the period has been holding Jiangning''s sleeve dare not let go. Jiangning also lit a fire on each wall all the way. Yueer, after all, is a girl. It''s my duty to protect her. Until I got to the cave, it was really a place with a special cave. Just like yue''er said, there were many mountain stream water sources, all of which were very clear. What Jiangning didn''t expect was that there was indeed everything in it, even a lot of fruits that had not been seen before. What a paradise! See here, the moon can''t believe their eyes, did not expect this inside is so beautiful! "The Yue clan is indeed a clan with a good knowledge of geography and geomancy. I really admire that you can even find such a place in this desolate and uninhabited place." Feng Ying looks at the same surprised moon and says so. In fact, when she ran away with Jiangning, Fengying had thought about why she wanted to escape. After all, boss Jin didn''t dare to take what he was like to himself, so even if he stayed in that small town, it didn''t matter. But if Jiangning escapes, Fengying doesn''t want to leave Jiangning alone. After all, the last time, he was left behind. "I don''t know how I can see feng shui. Maybe it''s heredity. I just looked for this place according to the method my father and mother taught me, so in fact, I don''t know that this place is so good. Fengying, do you have any unique skills? " "Well, it has already been used." "Already used? What does that mean"Don''t you see it in the arena?" "You mean that one of your moves directly killed the other person? WOW! I was shocked when I looked at it! So you have such a high level of witchcraft "It''s nothing. There was no other way to defeat him at that time! You are welcome The moon smiles at the wind shadow. Although the wind shadow is not cold on the surface, it is also a child in the bone. Otherwise, how could he escape with Jiangning! In order to have a good rest after a long time of fighting, it is necessary for Jiang Ning to have a good rest after the battle. Jiangning looked at the tired wind shadow and the moon, and then said, "you two have a good rest. I''ll go outside to help you watch. If there''s any wind or grass, you can have a reaction. If you don''t have time to be found out, what should I do. You two are very tired. You two have a rest. I''ll go out and guard for you. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1314 "Forget it, Jiangning, I''ll go. You are also very tired. You haven''t had a rest in those days in the small town. I''ll take a look outside. You can have a good rest." Looking at the worried Jiangning, Fengying doesn''t feel that he is a friend. Has always been burdened with heavy responsibilities, has always been all for the sake of others, what their own do not consider, even if they are tired again again bitter all do not matter. Fengying has a look at this friend. Now, he is by his side and he can have a good rest. "Jiangning, why do you two always say that someone is after us! What are we pissing off boss Jin! I don''t know anything! What''s the matter with you two! You haven''t told me for so long. I''d like to know what happened. By the way, Jiangning, have you got your map fragment? Why do we have to run away After yue''er finished, she felt relieved. In fact, if it hadn''t been for seeing that they were all on the way and no one was in a mood to chat, yue''er would have wanted to know these things for a long time, but she had been forced by the time and opportunity to ask Jiangning any more. But now, in this safe situation, Yueer can finally ask all the questions that she has been holding in her heart for a long time. Now Jiangning can''t escape from its own problems. Jiangning thought about this problem for a moment. In fact, even Jiangning doesn''t know how to explain all this to yue''er. Many things happen in chaos, and I don''t know where to start. What''s more, too many things happened in the middle. Jiangning didn''t know how to tell yue''er clearly for a while. "Yueer, do you know? It''s a long story. I don''t know how to tell you and where to start. Too many things have happened in the town, and you don''t know a lot about it. " "I don''t care, Jiangning, you must explain to me clearly tonight. If you don''t say so, I guess I will be driven crazy by myself. What have I been thinking about these days. What''s more, I don''t know what happened to you and boss Kim. " "In fact, boss Jin and I didn''t have anything, but he set a trap, which was not as big as mine. Finally, he got himself into it." "Well? Why do you say that? " "Yue''er, do you remember what you told me about gambling at that time. In fact, I have been speculating that boss Jin always appeared as a charlatan because he was seeking private interests. At that time, you said that the person who held the bet on this contest was actually boss Jin himself. It''s just that he changed his name and identity. That''s why he confused people. In fact, many people haven''t seen that real person, have they? A lot of people are just passing on his name. So this is how boss Jin is hiding behind others. If he was both the organizer and the gambler, no one else would bet. It''s in his hands. So boss Jin appeared in a different image. The image of a gambler, everyone is paying for it. " "Don''t be busy, Jiangning. What do you mean by these words? I can''t understand a word. What is boss Jin''s appearance in another identity and what is boss Jin''s becoming a bet. How can I not understand a word! Jiangning, what do you mean! It''s hard to understand! I can''t understand what you just said The wind shadow looks at the doubted moon son and decides to explain everything to her. "In fact, boss Jin took me in before, when I was young. At that time, he took in a lot of fleeing babies. At that time, he was still in our north, not in that small town. And at that time, he was kind-hearted, not like an illegal business seeking money. I grew up with a lot of people at that time. Finally, I was found by the people of the wind clan. My fate suddenly changed. I was no longer the wandering orphan, but became the king of the wind clan. For many people, it was just flying to the branch and becoming a Phoenix, but for me, it was not a good thing. From then on, I began to be imprisoned. A lot of things and things to say are arranged by others. I''ve always been rebellious, so I can''t survive in that environment. Finally, I once fled to the Central Plains, which was Jiangning I knew at that time. In my time in the wind clan, I was not happy, sometimes I still want to be the orphan before, a day carefree. But our feng people were killed. Once, many people were killed. So we moved to the village you went to last time, but after Jiangning warned us, we left again. At this time, I heard about boss Jin. The man who used to support me is now a man of great wealth. Once I visited him because of his nurturing kindness. At that time, he said that he asked me for help. When his letter arrived at my place, I must come to help him. That''s why I came to this small town to help boss Kim compete. But what I didn''t think of was that I met Jiangning here, or in that identity. After all, boss Jin is no longer the person I used to know. Now he loves money like a life and is a living miser. So when I heard that his products were so rich, I was surprised. I didn''t expect that he would spend so much money on the competition.However, in the end, I found that I thought too much. Boss Jin only used the game as a cover. His real purpose was to expand his gambling house to every family. So that they do not have to enter the gambling house can also in his chassis gambling, so as to earn more money. And everything behind this is controlled by boss Jin. " "Fengying, do you mean boss Jin is actually collecting money in the name of competition?" "Yes, that''s right." "But how did he do it? Why didn''t I think of it? I still can''t figure out how he can achieve the points you just mentioned. After all, the money is not so easy to earn. How does he make everyone bet on the game? " "This requires early publicity! Because boss Jin''s products are so attractive that many people will come in and try their luck. As long as they win, the ratio is very high. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1315 Jiangning looks at the moon that is now confused. He knows that moon Er still does not understand the truth. Then asked the moon. "Moon, didn''t you say you were better than that? You should understand the meaning of the two silver you won five hundred Liang under that odds. " "Yes! Jiangning! No wonder I could win so much money! But how did boss Kim do it all? I think that no matter how it is, the boss can not guess the hearts of others. Is it the gold boss who has the final say? , "moon, you are wrong to say so. This is indeed the boss of gold has the final say. Moon you think this time except Jiangning who is the most powerful person "That little beggar, the old man who beat Jiangning for the first time, and you, were almost the three of you when the last ten people were in the competition. There seems to be nothing else to be worse! " "Yes, you are right. There is nothing more powerful than the three of us. But you know whether all of us are invited by boss Kim, especially for his game. " "What? It''s all boss Kim, please? " "Yes, yes, we all come from boss Jin. So it is not easy to control the situation. When it is appropriate, you can win a lot of money by turning the situation around when it is appropriate. Of course, you can start with the people who support Jiangning and finally turn a space." "Oh, that''s what it was, but I don''t think why you both know that? By the way, when did you two collude with each other to cheat boss Kim? And I didn''t even want to understand it! I really saw Jiangning rush that way I thought you really died! And I gave you back to heal, you didn''t have a breath at that time. When will you two collude with each other. " "Actually, we have no special arrangement for this, but since the end of the day that night, I have thought about the purpose of the shadow of the wind and shadow, so I don''t know how to say it, but it seems that the heart is sharp. When I was on the stage that moment to the shadow made an eye, the shadow fell over. At that time, it was also to force boss Jin to take out the map and make it a trick. So I didn''t think about what would happen at that time. Just think about what to do at that time, and finally I didn''t think about the plan of boss Jin. And we''re in the trap. At that time, I knew that everyone would vote for the little beggar after seeing me kill the wind. But I blew up boss Jin. I said that many people below would probably vote for me. So I told boss Jin that he would lose a lot if I didn''t win the game. But I know that I won the game and he will lose a lot. So at last, boss Jin thought I said it was just true. So he kept watching the good play under his eyes. I know he was waiting for me to lose the game. So I started by pretending to lose in the game. At that time, I secretly saw that there was some happiness in the eyes of boss Jin, and the look was more pleasant. But at last I got up when everyone thought I couldn''t stand up. And he won the little beggar. Boss Kim was in a hurry. If I win the game, he will lose not only a lot of wealth, but also everything. So when he saw the little beggar fall on the ground, he rushed up to the stage. I took the opportunity to threaten him to give me the map fragments. So he gave me the pieces on the stage in a panic. As a result, we can''t hide so many people''s eyes. When everyone saw me give the beggar a trick and he stood up again, everyone rushed to the stage to find the boss of gold, because for them, boss Jin had just been in control of the game. Many people will do something against the common sense in a hurry, and boss Kim is no exception. So when everyone saw boss Kim doing those things, those people were even more than exceptional on the stage. For them, some of the money is all their wealth. If they were taken away by boss Kim, they would not. So I finally got the chance to bring you out of chaos. " "Jiangning, you mean you cheated boss Jin! But how could boss Kim let us go like this! No wonder you always said there is any pursuit, which means the king boss of the horse ah ~! " "It''s not exactly that way... If boss Jin is only for money, then it is certain that the people who came to assassinate us that day are other people. It is not clear why one of them is the boss of gold. If boss Kim sent us to kill us, we would have just escaped the hunt. But maybe we have enemies in the dark, so we don''t know, so many things we don''t know, now just be careful. " "Jiangning, if it is just as you said, why can''t I feel the breath of the shadow when I restore strength to the shadow. It feels like I have died. At that time I really thought the shadow had left. ""At that time, Fengying took their unique secret recipe of Feng clan, which was a kind of medicine. When people took it, they would feel nothing on their body. And if someone wanted to test whether the person had any strength or blood color, it would be totally impossible to feel it. Actually, when you really came, I was afraid to miss the horse foot. As a result, you didn''t feel the wind shadow was taking any medicine. At that time, he was just cheating on boss Jin. I didn''t expect that the wizard of boss Jin was so advanced, which I didn''t think of. " "You said that you two didn''t discuss with me about what you did before, and they were about to scare me to death. I thought the shadow of the wind died! It''s still Jiangning you killed. " "How can you believe it without pretending to be like a little gold boss? You were not told that you were afraid that you would be calm and calm and let boss Kim recognize something wrong. " "Oh, this is how it looks. Fortunately, boss Kim hasn''t recognized it yet." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1316 "In fact, we were not sure that we could succeed at the beginning, but in order to try it worthwhile, we didn''t expect to get the map fragment. In fact, I''m still surprised. After all, it''s hard to come by! " "Jiangning, can I have a look at the map fragments?" Then Jiangning took out the map fragments and showed them to yue''er. Yue''er was also surprised. From childhood to adulthood, she only heard her father and mother say something about the map fragments. It would be really different to see them with their own eyes. Moon looks at this fragment, and the map of peace is nothing special. Because it is a fragment of my own family, so it seems more intimate. Yueer, look at this piece from the hard. He didn''t know what to say. He and Jiangning came to this town all the way. Just to get this piece. However, now, there is no special feeling to get yourself. Jiangning looks at yue''er. He doesn''t know whether Yueer''s mood is more exciting or other feelings. Maybe this map fragment, in fact, has no meaning. It''s just that people exaggerate what it means. If you really get this fragment, maybe it has no special meaning for yourself. "Jiangning, where should we go next?" The wind shadow looks at now some embarrassed atmosphere. He didn''t know where to go next, but Feng clan, he couldn''t go back. This time, boss Jin cheated. I don''t know what means boss Jin has. He is waiting to deal with himself. If you return to the wind clan, you must be trapped in the net. Maybe the only choice now is to go to the next journey with Jiangning and Yueer. Looking for map fragments, for the landscape, he did not go out much. Maybe this is a great opportunity. For him, it was an adventure and a journey. "Fengying, are you sure you want to go with us? Don''t you want to go back to the wind clan? If you don''t go back to the wind clan, what will your people do. Will boss Jin give up? Will he be cruel to your people. If you don''t, you will be miserable. " "Boss Jin, it should not be. He is aimed at me. I should not do a very tragic thing to our family. What''s more, if I leave, what''s the reason for him to return to our tribe? He went back. Who did he find? And the people of our tribe have never stopped practicing martial arts. With so many people, he may not succeed. So, Jiangning, don''t worry. I''ve made up my mind to go with you. If I didn''t think about it, I would not have said it. You can rest assured. I know you''re looking for the map. As for the secret of the moon family''s treasure, my level of witchcraft is not low. Maybe I can help you along the way. " "Have you really considered Fengying? I don''t have any opinions. I just feel it''s hard to go all the way. If we don''t have enough food and clothing to stay with us, we have to walk that long way. I do it for you, too. And as my friend, I don''t want you to come with us. " "Jiangning, don''t you say, as long as you promise to go with me, will I definitely go with you? I''ve thought about it? What do you think of this proposal, yue''er? " "Fengying, you have such a high level of witchcraft. I can''t deny that you want to go with us, but it''s really hard. How can we say that it''s hard all the way from Yue nationality to that town. You often suffer a lot. Do you really want to go with us? In the end, you may not get anything. " "As long as good friends are together, I think something is worth it." Fengying finished this sentence and looked at Jiangning. He wanted Jiangning to confirm his decision directly, but Jiangning seemed a little unhappy. Yes, doesn''t he agree to go with them himself? If so, you can''t force yourself. So there was obviously a little displeasure. "I''m glad to see you, Fengying. And you are my good friend. I haven''t seen my first meeting in this town since I left. I think I''m still very happy. It''s hard to see you. How can I be willing to part with you. But you must think clearly, this is a long-term decision, this time must be very long. As the king of the wind clan, you must consider it clearly and think about your family. " Jiangning thought for a long time, he did not know whether to directly agree with Fengying''s point of view or what to do. If there is any danger on the way. How to deal with the wind and shadow injured? Who will take the responsibility at that time? Not myself. If because of this decision, and let Fengying later hurt or die, how guilty he should be. Fengying thought for a long time, and finally nodded with Jiangning, if he had already decided on the kind of look. Jiangning looks at the wind and smiles at him. It seems that both of them are trying to understand something. The moon stood by. Looking at the riddle they played, he did not understand, but he knew that Fengying and Jiangning you should not want to separate. As a friend she has not seen for more than ten years, she can understand the expression of Jiangning seeing the wind and shadow that night. Three people, just sitting there, don''t know what to say. After a long time. Yue''er has broken the deadlock. In fact, in that small town, it still has many questions, and Jiangning has not told him the secrets of many things.So now for yue''er, he is eager to know a lot of secrets about that small town, as well as the secrets of a girl from the western regions that Jiangning saw in the gambling house. "By the way, plus you, do you remember that you mentioned the western region girl when you were in the gambling house. What role did he play? I didn''t see any flaw in it. What''s the relationship between him and boss Jin? You haven''t mentioned it all the time. " "Oh, you said she, you let the wind shadow explain to you." Fengying looks at the doubted moon. It''s a long story. Maybe one sentence or two is not clear. "Moon, let me tell you this. The girl from the western regions was the one who made a special effort to confuse people by boss Jin. They were also attracted by that girl. Because the girl was smeared with ecstasy, all the people were prostrated under her pomegranate skirt, which led to boss Jin''s gambling business getting bigger and bigger. That girl is like boss Kim''s cash cow. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1317 "Oh, it looks like this, so boss Jin has been reluctant to let him go, and then there are so many people who have lost their money in that gambling house. That''s why boss Jin''s business is booming. He''s always trying to attract people''s attention by some other shady means. And the people who lived there were basically rich people. In that small town, people are basically rich families, or some generals, such as the general who played that day. So boss Jin was so rich that he became a man of great prestige just a few years ago. No wonder so. What''s more, when you were playing, I heard a lot of people talking about it. Boss Jin was indeed a rich man. In this small town, he should be one of the top rich people, but in this area, it should also be the rich side. Over the years, we should have accumulated a lot of wealth through other means. This time it is estimated that part of the game is due to maps. It is estimated that it is in order to attract people like us and Jiangning to come and find treasure for him. But what he never thought of was that this time Jiangning got the map, but he didn''t get anything. Instead, he lost his prestige in the town. This time, boss Jin really lost his wife and lost his army. " "Yueer, in fact, can''t say that. In fact, boss Jin has made a lot of money on the way. Except for you, other people are basically under the control of the boss. They have made a lot of money. Now the boss should make a lot of profits from it. This time, in order to expand his wealth, boss Jin specially held this competition. And invited boss Jin, the little beggar. And Qiu Yi came to take part in the competition in order to get the prizes for the first place and the third place in the shop name. Then he took back his own pocket, and then transferred to the money of those people in the small town. Boss Jin is really a businessman. He is very considerate. Although he lost the map fragment this time, there was no loss for him. In the middle of the game, he had made a lot of profits, and he didn''t send out the final huge bonus. So in the end, he just won. The losers are those who gamble. They are addicted to gambling all day, so it''s no wonder that entering the boss can attract them. Boss Jin already has his own fields and houses in many places. He could have left the town, so this time, boss Kim won''t lose much. But boss Jin should think that the loss of the map of the moon family''s treasure is not worthwhile. " Jiangning is right in the analysis of wind and shadow. In fact, it''s not close, boss Jin. It seems that he hasn''t lost anything. On the contrary, he hasn''t got what he deserves from it. This is the secret about the moon family treasure that boss Jin knows. Jiangning thought that at the end of the day, boss Jin told himself that he knew the secret about the treasure of the Moon Clan. As long as the plan is more comprehensive, maybe the secrets about boss Jin have been pulled out. And they should all know what to do next. It''s not like a headless fly like now. If boss Jin told himself the secret about the fragments of the treasure map, he should know where to go now? Instead of hiding in a cave to escape the pursuit of boss Jin. Now, they have no idea what to do next about the map Shards. Jiangning has no idea where the next part of the map is, and I believe that moon and wind shadow are even more unknown to them. So the situation is not good for them. For the first time, there were people in the rear who wanted to kill them, and I didn''t know which group of people it was not only boss Jin who wanted to kill them. There must be other people who want to kill him and yue''er. Those people are definitely not boss Jin. Jiangning is now dark, but he does not know how to do, the heart can not help but start to worry. After all, looking for map fragments is the main purpose for them, but now the place of the next map fragment is still unknown. This is really a difficult time. But fortunately, this time there are still Fengying, at least there is a guarantee, and there are people to help him protect yu''er, which seems to be safer. Jiangning doesn''t want to manage anything now. Now we just need to have a good rest and conserve our physical strength. In case someone pursues this place tomorrow, it will be troublesome. At that time, everyone will have no energy to fight. "Wind shadow, you still have the moon. Let''s sleep here first. I''ll guard outside the cave. If someone is there, I''ll inform you as soon as possible, and then we can escape easily." "Jiangning, you are tired, you have a rest, I can go outside the cave to guard." Jiangning stood up and patted Fengying on the shoulder. He knew that Fengying also wanted to help himself, but now for them, everyone must have a good rest. Then Jiangning smiles at the wind. He turned and walked toward the entrance of the mountain. Fengying looks at the leaving Jiangning, Jiangning is still considerate to others, or has not changed a little when I was a child. There''s no way. Now take a good rest. Jiangning walked toward the entrance of the cave. She didn''t know what would happen tomorrow, but what she had done now was always ready to face the danger. Because I don''t know who will send it all of a sudden. If I don''t prepare myself at that time, it is estimated that only myself will be injured.Jiangning looks at the weather outside, and the cherry blossom floating outside is coming in winter again. Jiangning looks at those cherry blossom and remembers Xiaoying. In his imagination, cherry is still so considerate, still so beautiful and moving. It''s just that she''s gone and she''s gone forever. Jiangning looks at the stars in the sky, maybe cherry is looking at him in the sky, maybe it is a star in the sky. He just wanted Xiaoying to live well, but he didn''t expect to leave herself that way, and he also blamed herself for not protecting her well. All the mistakes, as if they were made by Jiangning, thought in Jiangning''s heart. But if there is another time, maybe the end is still the same. Many things are not as good as they are supposed to be, as if they had understood that long ago. Jiangning is now worried about everything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1318 Everything has been so long, but short. I don''t know what happened to Ziqing. Jiangning wants him to live. But if he is alive, will he work for the White Wolf tribe now? Is he still the person he knew before? Many things are tangled for Jiangning now, especially at night when he can''t sleep. It seems that God is deliberately targeting her, so that all the people around her have left him, and now he has only one person. Only fengyingyue''er is still by his side. If this journey did not protect them well, Jiangning might blame himself for his whole life. Jiangning thought, suddenly in the cave below a row of lights floating. If Jiangning is not wrong, it is the voice of people, and it seems to be looking for someone. Jiangning suddenly realized that it was not good. These people who might have been brought by boss Jin were looking for the three of them. Jiangning quietly lying at the mouth of the cave, looking at the lower side, many people passed by, like a group, at least one or two hundred people. When Jiangning hesitated, Jiangning suddenly heard the voice of boss Jin. Sure enough, it was boss Jin who rushed over. "Search for me! If you don''t receive people today, you don''t want to eat, and you don''t want to rest. Jiangning and Fengying dare to cheat me. If I catch them, they must have their good fruit to eat. If my feeling is correct, I use witchcraft to show that they are near here. You can search for mountains for me carefully, and then follow me. They should be right here. My sensor has sensed it. It should be near the mountain. You must not miss any corner. If you can''t find it tonight, I''ll show you. " After boss Jin finished speaking, the people followed him and began to grope around. Jiangning is afraid that if those people search these places in the middle of the mountain, they will surely find themselves. It may be too late to hide. Jiangning is at a loss now, can only pray for Yueer to find this place is indeed a good place to avoid. Jiangning crept to go to the hole, inform Fengying and Yueer to get up. When Jiangning went inside, he found the wind and the moon. When he saw the wind and cloud and the moon, he seemed to feel that something was wrong outside. He seemed to have been awake for a long time. "What''s going on outside Jiangning? We seem to hear something under the mountain in the cave. And there seemed to be some witchcraft supporting him on the mountain. It seems someone''s using sensors. Who are you looking for? " "Yue''er, you are right. Boss Jin has brought people here." "Really, no wonder I sensed something wrong with this mountain. If that''s the case, I think they''ll certainly find it here. We''re still running away or something. " "No, we won''t run away, yue''er. I believe you can''t let them look for the hole you''re looking for. Let''s see what''s going on outside first. If we go out rashly now, boss Jin will surely catch us. When the time comes, it will not be good to steal chicken and eat rice. " "Jiangning, I think you are right. We really should wait a little longer, and I also believe in the strength of the Yue clan. They can''t look at the position of Fengshui. It won''t be useless now. " "Ouch! Fengying Jiangning, why don''t you believe me? I just think that if we don''t escape now, we may not have a chance. And I''m only a half baked boy learning Feng Shui, and I don''t know what to do. If the elders of the Moon Clan were there, they would certainly be able to do it. Let''s run first! " "Yueer, don''t worry. They haven''t come to the hillside yet. Let''s wait and see. When they find the middle of the mountain, it''s not too late for us to escape. You have to believe in the strength of me and Fengying. They can''t catch up with us. " "I know that''s what I said, but boss Jin is a strange person. Maybe he has some weapons waiting to deal with us. He certainly won''t attack us alone. He knows your strength, and he certainly won''t do it like that." "No matter what means boss Jin has, we will bravely face him and face these difficulties. Don''t worry. Let''s wait. Now let''s go outside and see what''s going on. " Then the three of them went to the entrance of the cave. Jiangning used witchcraft to set a border for the entrance so that those people would not suddenly find themselves. Although it has solved countless problems, it is more than enough for those soldiers and generals. They can''t enter the border, and they can''t see it. But boss Jin is not necessarily. Boss Jin still has witchcraft, and his countless levels are not low at all. If he had seen through his own border. Then the three of them, like the turtle in question, are waiting for boss Jin to deal with it. If they don''t want to escape like that. The three of them looked at many people outside and began to search for them. And many of them are not very low-level, with white light or blue light in their hands. In that way, we have been waiting, many people have searched the foot of the mountain. When the three of them were not collected, several people reported to boss Jin.Boss Jin didn''t seem very happy when he heard what they said. They immediately died under the witchcraft of boss Jin. Other people listen to be in a hurry hurry to search for the three of them nearby. Not long after that, several people had arrived near the mountainside. Jiangning and the three of them quietly hide in the cave, watching the people outside looking for them. A few of them have passed in front of them, but they have not seen through their boundary. From the outside, the hole does not exist. As long as you don''t touch the boundary, the enchanter will not be broken. However, the disadvantage of this kind of boundary is that if an outsider looks normal, if someone touches his boundary with his hand, the boundary will not break, but it will show the appearance of the boundary. So it is a disaster for the three people in Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1319 For the three of them now, they want to make people outside think that there is nothing unusual about this cave, and there is no cave in this place. If someone touches this place, the border will appear immediately. At that time, boss Jin will try his best to break this barrier and find out the three of them. It is not good to cause unnecessary casualties. Thinking of Jiangning here, I can''t help feeling chilly. So whenever passing by a person, when looking at the hole, Jiangning''s heart can''t help pulling. Because this is also a crucial moment for him, now we must not miss anything. The entrance of the cave here has almost been continued one after another. There are about ten people who have not found the establishment of this border. Some people with high level of witchcraft feel that there is something wrong with this place when they just look at the cave entrance. But there is nothing unusual, but here for Jiangning they do have a safe haven. It''s true that few people go to see this place specially, so the three people are lucky now. Maybe no one will find this place at all. Jiangning and the three of them were congratulating each other when a gust of wind came from the foot of the mountain and all of them had blown into the cave. The three of them did not know what the wind was about. Boss Jin stood in front of the cave! The three looked at each other, terrified. It''s true that the boss Kim scared the three of them. Boss Jin looks at the searcher in his hand. The search engine is also an ancient artifact. As long as you give it the correct command, it will take you to find anything or people. For example, now it immediately searches for their location in Jiangning. When Jiangning saw boss Jin standing in front of the cave entrance, he stood up immediately. His light began to shine on his hands. Maybe this war is inevitable. Jiangning thought so. The three men stood in the cave and looked at the boss, who was opposite to them, but he was indifferent. Everyone is waiting for the outbreak of war! Boss Jin stood on the hillside. He always felt that there was something wrong with the mountain, because the searcher would make more noise when facing this mountain than when facing other mountains. But he didn''t know exactly where the mountain was. He didn''t know when many people were passing by. Boss Jin realized that maybe he wasn''t at the foot of the mountain. When he was riding the wind, he didn''t expect that the search engine would also ring very hard. And when I fly up and down the mountain foot and the top of the mountain, the search engine is the loudest on this hillside. What''s more, it''s just where I''m standing. The compass of the search engine didn''t move, it was facing straight ahead. And it keeps ringing. Mr. king decided that there must be something wrong here. But boss Jin doesn''t dare to act rashly. What if there is an ambush here? When the time comes, he will be caught in Jiangning''s trap again. Boss Jin thought so, so he stood outside and carefully observed what was wrong with this place. But boss Jin didn''t find any problems when he stood outside, because everything was normal in the middle of the mountainside. There was no cave or other entrance. How could it be in the mountains? Boss Jin looked at the trees on the hillside. There was no hiding place! If the three of them had been hiding in the woods, they would have escaped. Now that the search engine keeps ringing, it must be here. That''s right, but where is it. Boss Kim himself doesn''t know. But suddenly boss Jin had an idea, that is, Jiangning must have used some witchcraft to make them unable to find their hiding place. This must be the case. Otherwise, if they were hiding here, they would have been found by their own staff. How could they not find any movement at all now. So boss Jin suspected that there must be some witchcraft set up by Jiangning. Is it the border? This is what boss Jin thought. Is it possible that the mountain has a border, but it should not be possible. Although Jiangning has a high level of witchcraft, that is to say, it has reached the level 10 witchcraft level, but it certainly will not allow the whole mountain to be demarcated! And! The most important thing is! Boss Jin seems to have realized something. Suddenly understand what reason! There is a limit to the border! In sorcery, besides concealment, the most important function of enchantment is to block the enemy''s attack. Therefore, Jiangning did not need to set up a border to stop their attack. But for them, the invisible function of the border is now the best protective wall for them. Only when they are hidden can they never find their hiding place. Therefore, in the middle of the mountain, boss Jin thinks there must be a border set by Jiangning! When boss Jin realized the problem, he immediately burst into laughter! "Ha ha! Jiangning, wind shadow, you surrender! I can spare you from death. I know you''re here, and maybe you''re standing opposite me looking at me. But I just need to touch the mountainside gently. Guess what will happen to you! You will be exposed to me immediately!ha-ha! Dare to fight me! Jiangning, I know you set up a border here, so I can''t see the cave there. But how long do you think your border can last in front of me? Just touch my hand! ha-ha! What kind of bullshit border? I will try to break it! As long as I see you, you''re finished! You''d better come out by yourself Jiangning three people in the cave listening to boss Jin''s arrogant words outside. Yue''er was so angry that she would rush out to fight with boss Jin. But Jiangning stopped yue''er immediately. Yue''er in the heart some unwilling, but look at Jiangning''s eyes or obediently stood back. Maybe Jiangning has her own plan, yue''er thought. Jiangning looks at boss Jin outside. To be honest, he doesn''t know what to do now, but he knows that rushing out is definitely not the solution. Even if boss Jin sees through the border, it will take him some time to open the border, and he can''t fully understand what he is afraid of. So when he opens the border, at least half of the time will pass. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1320 In these days, Jiangning had time to figure out what to do next. So when yue''er wants to act rashly, Jiangning immediately stops it. Maybe there will be better solutions, there will be. But not now, boss Kim is a cunning man. You can''t look down on him easily. Boss Jin stood outside and found nothing inside. They still don''t want to be captured. With that, boss Jin gave his hand to an evil smile and touched the mountainside which was not the same as other places in his eyes. Jiangning and the three of them saw that boss Jin''s hand was about to touch the hole. They were ready to fight, as if they were about to fight. The wind shadow''s hand also gradually burns up the flame. Just when boss Jin thought he was about to expose the conspiracy of the three, and Jiangning thought he was going to expose himself. Suddenly boss Jin''s hand touched the hole. The wind shadow looks at Jiangning, which is not moving yet, and is ready to rush out of the cave. All of a sudden Jiangning stopped the wind again. Because Jiangning found something strange. That is, the border seems to have been touched, but boss Jin doesn''t seem to have the ecstatic expression of seeing the three of them. It''s like... It seems that the three of them and boss Jin are really separated by something. This thing is not the boundary of Jiangning, but something else, like something that is already there. Jiangning looks at boss Jin outside in doubt. Boss Kim doesn''t seem to have found the three of them. And the boss Jin with a blank face outside also makes Jiangning, Fengying and yue''er inside the border stunned. Boss Jin didn''t seem to have seen the three of them, and now his expression is distorted, as if he had experienced some major setback. Boss Jin stood outside the cave. When he touched the cave with his hands, he found nothing unusual. And now I''m particularly embarrassed. Almost all the subordinates are looking at themselves, and what they have just said is like crazy language to the air. Boss Jin is really puzzled now. It is clearly here, and the search engine also shows that Jiangning and the three of them are in this place. How can they? If Jiangning really set up a border here, it should have touched the border just now. If there was a cave here, it would have shown its original shape. How could this be so? How could there be no movement? Mr. Jin thought of being angry, but he began to smash the place where he thought there was a boundary. To his surprise, it was like a solid hillside, and there was nothing unusual about it. Boss Jin went to the side again and touched other places on the mountainside with his hands. To his surprise, all the places were the same, all the mountains were the same. Boss Jin''s hands immediately ignited the same flame as his heart. Now boss Jin is in a rage and can''t accept the reality. How can there be no boundary? How can there be no one? What''s going on? And the search engines are still ringing all the time. It shows that people are hiding here. Why can''t we find them? Boss Jin immediately raised his hand and almost used all his strength to make a hole in the middle of the mountainside. The result showed that the mountainside was like a navel opened, and there was no cave inside. This incident immediately angered boss Jin, who looked at the searcher he had just left on the ground. Do you think it''s ancient artifact? It doesn''t work at all. When I bought it from someone else at a high price, I didn''t use it once. This time, it just came into use, but it turned out to be a bad guy. Now almost all the subordinates are waiting for boss Jin''s order. They were as quiet as they had not seen what they had just done. Boss Jin looked at the people around him and regretted his stupidity. In fact, he should not have said such big words when he was not sure, which led to his embarrassment in the public. "If anyone says anything about today, I want him to die badly!" Just when boss Jin had not calmed down his mood. Suddenly a group of wolves were howling. "Boss Kim, look at the top of the mountain." One of the men said to boss Kim. Boss Jin then looked to the top of the mountain. It was sure that there were many wolves on the top of the mountain, looking at the people standing on the hillside with green eyes. Boss Jin reacted immediately and informed his men to leave. I''ve heard of wild wolves here, but I haven''t seen them with my own eyes. This time, boss Jin was really shocked. The wolf here is not an ordinary wolf, but the legendary wolf. This kind of wolf is very spiritual. They only eat those who invade their territory, and they don''t usually hunt down those who don''t involve their territory. Boss Jin understood this, so when he realized that this was the legendary wolves, and now that he was standing in the territory of their animals, boss Jin ran away in a hurry. Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying stood in the cave and looked at what happened outside. They were shocked and curious. They didn''t understand why these things happened. And for Jiangning, this is especially a matter of feeling.Because Jiangning knows his own strength, his border is not so strong that it can be concealed directly and can not be easily destroyed. So when boss Jin touched his own border, he didn''t think how such a thing would happen and why the border was not destroyed. And boss Kim didn''t see himself or them. When boss Jin is in a panic outside, he still uses a hole sorcery. Jiangning doesn''t understand why boss Jin doesn''t notice at all? It can''t be because your border is too strong, there must be other reasons! "Jiangning, your border is so strong?" Fengying looks at Jiangning in surprise. According to his understanding of Jiangning, how can Jiangning''s border not be destroyed? But why is there nothing unusual about the border, and boss Jin doesn''t find out the three of them? Fengying is also confused now. Jiangning shook his head at the wind, saying that he did not know what had happened. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1321 Suddenly, Jiangning understood a truth. Boss Jin did it for no reason. There must be some reason in the middle. So the problem must be the hole. Jiangning reached out and touched the hole they could see now. But surprisingly, his border did not break. What''s more, he felt like a hole was solid, not hollow. Jiangning is frightened by his present behavior, he does not know what happened, will become like this. If your own border is impossible, how can it become solid? Jiangning looks at the wind and the moon in surprise. They looked at themselves in the same amazement. Everyone is very embarrassed, this is what kind of situation, we have never met. It must be the cave, not the three of them. There must be some secret in this cave that they don''t know yet. I don''t know if it''s good or bad to break into this cave by mistake? Jiangning doesn''t know what to think now. He is at a loss. Yue''er looks at Jiangning to touch the hole, and he wants to touch it. He didn''t believe it was true. How could it suddenly become a cave without an exit. How can this be true? Absolutely impossible. If the opening of the cave is solid, how did they just get in? Moon, also very surprised, why suddenly the hole has become this way. This is something that no one has thought of. Even if boss Jin had just broken the boundary set by Jiangning, they would have expected this to happen, but now this situation is not what we have expected. It''s strange that the three of them don''t know what to do now. If so, how can they get out. Jiangning is very confused now, she looked at the white bones on the ground, and then made a look to Fengying. He wanted Fengying to know what he was thinking now? Fengying immediately understood Jiangning''s meaning. He knew what Jiangning wanted to say. It must be that someone and someone had broken into the hole, but in the end it was also because the hole was sealed and didn''t go out. Maybe this hole is a trap, people can come in, but once people come in, the hole will be sealed immediately, there is absolutely no possibility of going out, but from the outside, you can see in. A hole became solid. Maybe that''s the secret of the hole. This hole is definitely not that simple, but for them, whether it is a blessing or a curse, they do not know. Although he has just evaded the pursuit of boss Jin. But how do they get out next? Can''t they be sealed by this hole all the time? Jiangning is very worried now. If he doesn''t break the hole just like boss Jin did, then they can''t get out of it. What should the three of them do next? There must be no other exit from this cave. Otherwise, how the white bones on the ground are piled up is impossible to be so simple. Many people are expected to die because of this hole. After so many years, they have already weathered into, directly accumulated in this cave. But Jiangning thought, it must not be like this. If there is such a mechanism in this hole, there must be an exit. It must be unknown to everyone. So other exits still need to be looked for, but where are they. Jiangning looked at the wind, and the wind immediately understood what Jiangning meant. "Jiangning, do you mean to look for other outlets?" "Well, that''s what I mean. There must be other outlets. Or it''s the dead hole. It seems that the hole is designed, not formed naturally. It seems that the hole was deliberately designed in this way to trap others "So you think there are other exits, don''t you? Let''s go and find it. " You yue''er, looking at Jiangning nervously, now he wants to go out immediately. Suddenly, this shelter has become a fatal place. He thought it would be great if there were other exits, so that he could escape the pursuit of boss Jin, and they also escaped their lives. "Moon. Don''t worry. If we have escaped boss Jin''s pursuit this time, we might as well take advantage of this hole to have a good rest. Anyway, there is a lot of food and water in this cave. Let''s take a few more days off with us. Keep your strength. It''s not too late to go out. And I believe that the hole must not be so easy to find. So we have to take our time. Must not panic, in this kind of time more flustered, the more problems, we only have a good thinking, good to explore the line. That way, we will find the hole, so you don''t have to worry. We''ll have a good rest tonight Yue''er looks at it with ease. Yue''er thinks that Jiangning''s words are all right. She just needs to listen. Jiangning has never made a wrong decision. He believes that this time there will be no problem. There will be no problems in the future. So he looked at Jiangning''s eyes at ease. It seemed that a sense of security was surrounding her now. "Jiangning, where do you think we should start from? Where do you think the cave entrance should be located? I think if I avoid boss Jin this time, I think boss Jin will come again. Because I think we have been followed by him all the time, we will hide in this place, he must think so.We have to find the exit as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad to be caught by boss Jin. " "Don''t worry, Fengying. I just said that this hole should be made by someone who framed others. But now I suddenly think, it should not be like this. Someone should have created this hole in order to avoid other people''s pursuit. But there must be something wrong with the back. They couldn''t get out, so they were sealed in this hole. So there must be something wrong. If you think so, they designed it by themselves. In order to avoid the enemy''s pursuit, then the exit will be very easy to find. But maybe because some of the reasons were discovered by others, they redesigned the hole, so their hole would be sealed by then. So I think there must be something wrong in the middle, so we need to find out where there is a problem. For example, what mechanism must there be in the hole where we are standing? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1322 But when they were chased and killed, they found the hole, and they had to use it directly and seal themselves in it. It is estimated that at that time, they did not realize that they had given themselves a dead end and an ultimatum. So these white bones may be the people who created the holes. " "But Jiangning, even if what you said is true, what''s the point of him. Now what''s the point of saying that? It doesn''t help us go out at all. Although boss Jin couldn''t get in and didn''t find us, it''s not a good thing for us to be unable to get out. " "Yue''er, you don''t have to worry. Wait for me to think about it. There must be something wonderful about this hole. We need to find out. Now a good rest is our top priority. " "Well, Jiangning, we''ll listen to you." Yue''er, after saying this, eased his mood. Maybe it''s time for no reason. He doesn''t dare to disturb Jiangning. If he interferes with his thinking, he will feel bad at that time. The three men marched into the hole. Jiangning has been exploring the wonder of this cave on the road. He has to study every stone carefully. Because there must be an organ, but where is it? Now they don''t know. But it''s only a matter of time. Fengying also looks at Jiangning with some worries. After all, the front is unknown now. How unjust it would be if the three of them died in this cave. He escaped the pursuit of boss Jin, but was sealed in a hole by himself. It''s really another funny thing. Jiangning did not know what would happen ahead, but he did. As long as the heart to explore, heart to find, and then strive to find their own goals, it will be achieved. All things are one thing. Then they went to sleep in the cave. Maybe tomorrow is another day. Maybe tomorrow before the sun comes, they will find the exit. Everything is unknown, but Jiangning believes that tomorrow will come true. Light, maybe right in front of it. Waiting for them to find, to explore. Early the next morning, Jiangning woke up. But the hole was still dark. He could not tell whether it was day or night, and how long he had slept? However, Jiangning guessed that it was definitely day. According to her concept of time, it could not be night. Her sleeping time was not only two hours but three hours. So why is it still dark inside the cave, without a ray of light, is there no light coming from outside? too bad. Jiangning thought of this place and rushed to the entrance of the cave. The result did not come out of his expectation. Everything seems to have no end. Jiangning looks at the hole which is not black now. The hole has been completely sealed, and there is no sunshine in it. I could see boss Jin from the cave last night, but now the cave has been completely sealed. They are in the middle of the mountain. I can''t get out. Jiangning worried, looking back at the moon and the wind. They are sleeping now. Maybe it''s night for them. It''s not light yet, but for Jiangning, it''s bad news. Jiangning now sees the entrance of the cave. The entrance of the cave is completely the same as the hillside outside. It just leaves a closed dynamic. Jiangning has no idea how to go out now. Jiangning sighed. Jiangning didn''t know how to go out. What he said last night was just to comfort everyone and let everyone not worry about it. But now Jiangning is starting to worry about whether his words are wrong. There is no way. We can only look for other exits as we said last night. Only now can we find a way out. There is no way to get out by relying on the only closed hole. Jiangning returned to the original road and explored every stone as carefully as last night. I''m afraid to miss a strange place. So it''s impossible to get out. He did not wake up the wind box music box, because now for them, the most important or rest is more important. Jiangning walked all the way, carefully observing each stone. The flame in her hand lit up the whole hole. The whole hole is bright. Perhaps for the sleeping moon and wind shadow, for them, it should be the day now. Now Jiangning also hopes to have a rest, but for him, never rest. A rest is a disaster for several people. Jiangning is so slowly looking for, as long as he finds something wrong, he will go to investigate immediately. In this way, we have been looking for the motivation, but we still haven''t found any clues. At this time, Fengying gets up. "Jiangning, why did you get up so early? Have you had a good rest? You went to the cave entrance, didn''t you? What is the situation of the cave entrance now "Well, yes, I went to the cave entrance. Now that the cave has been completely sealed, I can''t find any clues to get out. Do you think we''re going to die in here "How can it be? Do you think it will? We will certainly find a way out. Don''t worry about it first, OK? It''s just a matter of time. Now let''s find it slowly. By the way, do you have breakfast? Are you hungry. We picked them last night. Would you like some. If there is no physical combat, we will not be able to support for a long time. Jiangning, you must believe this truth. ""Well, I know Fengying. You should eat some first. There is a long-term war to fight. You also have to keep your physical strength." With that, Jiangning and Fengying went to look for food together. After they finished eating, they began to think about the way out. At this time, the moon also rises. Yueer looks at Jiangning in a daze. He also looked around at the light, all lit by Jiangning''s flame. He began to realize that there must be something wrong with it? "Is Jiangning completely sealed? What''s the matter? There is no sign of daylight in this cave. And there''s no sunlight coming in. Jiangning, tell me the truth, is there something wrong? Is it that the entrance of the cave has been completely sealed .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1323 "Yueer, you are right. I didn''t want to wake you up, but you did. I don''t want to hide it from you. Yes, the cave entrance is completely sealed now. I can''t find a way out now. We can only look for it slowly. Don''t worry about it. " "Well, Jiangning, I know. We will go out, and I believe you, we will. You have a way to get us out. Now, it''s just a matter of time. " "Thank you, Yueer has always believed in me." "Jiangning, what are you talking about? Do you think I will have two minds when we are wandering together? I always believe in your strength. You will take us out. Don''t worry. Take your time. " After that, the three of me began the journey to find those strange places. Maybe there is a strange place in this cave. That strange place must be the exit, but they haven''t found it yet. Well, as soon as they find out, they have a chance to go out. So now the three are not in a hurry. For them, the cave entrance may be a shelter from the wind, which can temporarily avoid the pursuit of boss Jin. So no one can come in and hurt them, so they can slowly look for the exit. In the process of their search, yue''er finds every place carefully. It uses all the methods of their geography knowledge. According to their search method, the most normal place should be the most strange place. And those places that often look strange and interesting may not be the real secret roads. So yue''er observes the wall carefully. Maybe there is some unknown exit in the wall. Moon, with her hands to touch, every piece of place can be touched, she felt that if so, it must be looking for it quickly. Yue''er used this method from the innermost part of the hole every inch, and then from the top to the bottom. Otherwise, in a place close to a stream of water, yue''er finds something wrong here, but she can''t say what''s wrong here. The place where yue''er continues to observe. He still felt that these places were somewhat strange, some subtle, and should be the kind of strangeness that should not be noticed. He could not say, but there was no difference and no abnormality between these places and other places. But Yueer still can''t think of it. Then she called Jiangning and Fengying to show them what the problem was? Jiangning carefully observed that there was no other special place except a stream of water flowing from it. But it''s a cave. It''s a place full of water. In this hole, it is normal that every wall has a small stream of water flowing out of the gap in the middle. So this phenomenon is the most normal in this, but Jiangning can not say why Yueer said it was strange here, Jiangning did not know what was strange here. But in order to respect yue''er''s intuition, he still carefully checked. What''s wrong with the surrounding walls? But in the end, Jiangning still got nothing. He helplessly looked at the moon and looked at the wind, saying that he did not find anything unique. It seems that Jiangning didn''t find the special part of the wall. Then he felt the wall with suspicion. But still speaking, he did not find anything strange there. "Yueer, do you think it''s your intuition or your investigation method. There''s nothing special about this place, and there''s nothing special about it or anything else. How can you think there''s something wrong with it? " Wind shadow helplessly looked at the moon, he asked. "I don''t know, but my intuition tells me that there is something wrong with this area, and the current here seems to be different from other places, but I can''t tell. Now I don''t know what to do. There seems to be nothing strange about the place I just investigated. My intuition is the most obvious here. I feel that there is something wrong here "Yueer, what do you think is wrong here. If you think there is a problem, you can say it, and then we will observe it carefully. In this way, I think it''s convenient to find some clues. If I just rely on intuition, I don''t think I can find any clues. " "Well, Jiangning, what''s the difference between the water flowing from this wall and other places? Take a closer look. " After listening to yue''er, Jiangning began to grope around the current for a while. no But it is true that he still can''t find anything, which is puzzling. Is it really Yueer''s intuition wrong? Is it as the wind shadow said, the moon is really the search method some deviation? I can''t say. Jiangning has no choice but to have any problems. But suddenly he found that Jiangning also felt that there was something wrong with this place. He seemed to think that this current was different from other currents? Jiangning looked at it doubtfully, and Fengying told her idea. Then he affirmed what Yueer had just thought. He felt that there was a problem here."Fengying, please observe carefully, what characteristics do they have in common with each current, and then come and tell me? I''ll study it here "Well, Jiangning will listen to you." Said the wind shadow then went to various places to observe the kind of water flowing from the middle of the wall what common characteristics. Moon, also follow behind, also go to search for these things. Then, Feng Ying suddenly made a major discovery. She quickly came back and told Jiangning what he had just discovered, which was definitely not what Jiangning wanted. Because for them, they just did not carefully observe the water flow, just use their eyes to observe what is wrong with the wall, but they did not touch it with their hands like yue''er, nor did they look for it carefully. So it''s amazing to find this feature now. It must be a great discovery for them. Fengying immediately ran to tell Jiangning his important discovery just now. "Jiangning, if you don''t say that, if Yueer didn''t remind us just now, maybe we won''t always find the characteristics of this current. I actually found that the current has a common feature .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1324 Fengying stopped to see Jiangning and then continued. "Every stream of water is the size of an index finger, coming out of the cracks in the wall. And then when you plug the stones in the middle of the current, you''ll find a big discovery. It was warm in the middle of the current, but when it came out, it became very cold again. Maybe this is the characteristic of the mountain stream water. But it''s strange that every current is like this. " "The water in this mountain may be of the hot spring type. But when it comes out, it becomes very cold again, isn''t it? " "Yes, that''s right. Maybe it''s all hot spring water." After listening to the wind and rain, Jiangning suddenly found that the difference between the current they observed and other currents was that there was no warm condition inside. So this current, where it comes out. It must be different from other currents. The flow of water in the middle of every other wall flowed from the same place, but the words were different. Such water must have flowed from another place. That''s why it''s cold inside. It''s not the pressure in the mountain that makes him warm. It''s the small crack on the wall, so the water flowing out of it is absolutely cold. So behind this wall there must be another cave. Maybe it''s not a cave, it''s an exit. It''s another exit. Thinking of this, Jiangning did not thank yue''er for her every move just now. He thanks yu''er for being the king of Yue clan. Good inheritance of their ability to check Feng Shui. If it wasn''t for yue''er, maybe they wouldn''t find this exit for a long time. Maybe they would be forced to die in it by this hole. But how do you find this exit now? How to find out the mechanism of the current still needs investigation. Jiangning began to explore the wall slowly. Is there anything different about this wall? "Jiangning, what did you find? You tell us. " Yue''er, a little impatient, seems to find that Jiangning must know something, but he has just been thinking about it and didn''t have time to tell me about them. "Well, yes, Yueer, you are right. There is a problem here. Just now the wind and rain said other things, the current is in the middle, when it is warm in the cave, but it flows out from the wall and flows down the wall, it is cold. So this is where the current is different from what you just found Yue''er, after listening to Jiangning finish these words, immediately put her hand through the crack in the wall of the current just now, and what surprised her was that. The water inside is different from the current in other places. The water inside is ice. "Why is the water in this ice and the water in its place warm. This is so strange. It should not conform to common sense. But even if there is a problem here, what is the problem? It doesn''t mean anything at all? " "Yue''er, you are right. Your water is really cold, so we can discover many secrets about this cave through this point." "Jiangning, you mean there must be other organs in this cave. And this mechanism must be near the current. " "Fengying, what do you mean by that remark? Why don''t you tell me. Don''t beat around the bush. Tell me quickly. I don''t understand where I''m looking for myself. Every time I find these places by intuition, but you hide it from me. " "Moon, don''t worry. Do you know that every mountain has its pressure between the cracks, and this pressure, if there is water flowing through the middle, will certainly make the current warm. The pressure turned the water into hot spring water. So when the pressure of three makes the water become gentle, it is also under great pressure to make the water warm. But in this case, the water temperature is not high. So as soon as the water flows out of the surface and sees the air, it cools immediately. But what if there''s not enough pressure. This will make the water there not hot at all. In fact, there is no temperature difference when it flows out to the surface and inside the mountain. That''s why the water we found just now has no temperature in the mountain "Fengying, what do you mean. How come the more you say it, the less I understand it? " "Moon, I mean, the water you just found doesn''t come out of the mountain. Or rather, it doesn''t come from the same place as other streams of water. " "Wind shadow, what you mean is that the current we have just discovered doesn''t flow from the same place as the current from other places, which means that there is another place behind the current. Could it be the export of an organization? " "Well. That''s right. Moon, that''s what we mean. So we have to thank you, but for you, we would not have found this place. If it wasn''t for your intuition and ability, we certainly couldn''t find this organ. ""Hee hee, just a little power. But why don''t we open this mechanism now? Open it quickly! Maybe this is the exit? " Yuening is in a hurry, too. I don''t know what to do now, even if I have found this exit. But how to open this mechanism? None of this is known yet. "Yueer, even if we have found this mechanism, I don''t know how to open it. So I just couldn''t do anything about it. Otherwise it would have been opened. " "Jiangning, what should we do? If we find it, we can''t go out." "It''s OK. I believe we''ll have a solution later. Now it''s just a small problem. We also said at the beginning that we would not be able to find the organ, but we didn''t expect to find it so soon. " "Well, Jiangning. You said that if the opposite is an exit or other place, can we directly knock down this wall, and then go out directly. And you can do witchcraft, and the witchcraft of wind shadow is so strong, we can directly break through the wall? What are you hesitating about? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1325 "Yue''er, if you say so, how did those white bones that we went into the cave die? I don''t believe that none of them is a wizard. But even so, they were trapped in this cave. There must be other reasons that are holding them back. Maybe this hole can''t be opened. Maybe there will be other problems with this agency. Maybe it will take our lives. " According to the analysis of the wind and shadow, Jiangning''s analysis is very reasonable. In fact, his mind is also like this. If you directly rush out according to the idea of yue''er, it''s definitely not a way. First, say that this is not a mountain. If you break a big hole directly, the vibration will cause the whole mountain to collapse. Moreover, it is estimated that boss Jin will be chased and killed by that time. The noise is really too big. Never open a hole easily. And they don''t know what''s on the other side. If you open this hole rashly, if there are all the organs set up on the opposite side. Then it''s all over. So the words of yue''er just now are not the way. We must not act rashly. Fengying looks at Jiangning. It seems that both of them have a better way. They will smile. Yue''er looked at two people as if they were saying something, but did not say it to herself. She immediately looked at them and wanted to ask what they were laughing at. "Hello! You two, don''t do this all the time! Every time you two wink, you know what each other is thinking. I can''t understand what you two are talking about. Can you stop treating me as air? I feel that I can''t understand what you''re talking about every time. It''s hard Two people look at the moon now, funny to death. Jiangning then went forward to stand opposite the moon, and then smile at her. Let the moon slip away. Yue''er has no way but to listen to what Jiangning said, because now there is no way, as long as two people want to play riddles with her, she has no way. Yue''er can only listen to the words just said by Jiangning to avoid the distance. After yue''er left, Jiangning and Fengying stood side by side in front of the current. And then all of a sudden, there was a fire on both hands, their unique flame. Yue''er looks at the strange two people. She has just proposed to use witchcraft to break the wall. They don''t agree with what they say. As a result, they are not using witchcraft to break the wall. I''m not doing what I said. Moon a little contemptuous looking at the two pretending. When yue''er was watching what ghosts they were doing, the flames on their hands disappeared, and then yue''er saw that both of them had the same face, and a look of embarrassment appeared on their faces. It''s like you''ve just experienced something terrible. "Well, what''s the matter with you two! It''s like seeing a ghost Two people turn to look at the moon in front of them. It''s so incredible. It''s like seeing a ghost. Then they look at each other again. "Hello! What''s the matter with you two! It''s talking "Moon, do you know what kind of witchcraft we just used?" "Ah! How do I know? I don''t know anything about witchcraft. I don''t know much about witchcraft except healing. Moreover, it seems that the level of witchcraft of the elders of the Moon Clan is not very high. " "The transparency we just used. This kind of transparency must be used by more than two or three sorcerers to work. It''s impossible for a wizard to use it himself. So the two of us just used the magic. But through the joint efforts of the two of us, we can see that there is a small cave on the other side of the wall, which is very difficult for us to accept. But in addition to that, we found something even more strange. " "What, what is so strange that you both turn pale?" "In the little cave opposite. There are two dead men. " "What''s so strange about the dead! I thought you two were brave enough. As a result, the two bodies scared you both into this situation. When I just went into the hole, I comforted me not to be afraid of those white bones. As a result, you two are still scared to be like this. You two big men are not ridiculous! " "Moon, it''s not that kind of corpse. The two bodies on the opposite side were not changed at all, but they were still alive. There was no change in the body. But it looks like it''s been dead for a long time. But why can it be kept intact? What a strange thing "Ah? what? Jiangning, didn''t your eyes go out? Or the body intact? It means that there is no change at all, just like a living person? " "Yes, that''s it. Look at the man and the woman. It''s kind of aristocratic. The women are all beautiful, and the clothes and jewelry they wear are priceless. I used to see dignitaries in boss Jin''s gambling house, and the basic dressing was not as gorgeous as those two people.. Depending on the situation, the two people''s origins are absolutely excellent. It''s not the kind of rich people''s clothes, but some noble people. Dressed like a king. And it''s the dress of the king of the clan. Because the king and Empress of the Central Plains Dynasty were not dressed like this, even if they had been back for one or two hundred years, they did not have this kind of special dress. "Jiangning looks at the wind and shadow. What she explained to yue''er is just like what she thought. The two people just seen by Fengying are definitely of extraordinary origin. And there must be high prestige and status. Even those who died inside were still sitting on gold stools, and the jewelry on their hands was extraordinary. "Fengying, guess how many years ago it was. It''s not nearly a hundred years old. These two people should have been dead for a long time. " "I don''t know, but according to my guess, those two people in there died at the same time as the bones of the cave we entered yesterday. In that case, it is estimated that according to the time of those bones, two of them have been dead for at least 300 years. But it''s strange that the skin and hair of two people have not changed at all. It''s strange. And why is it separated in a hole? Why did two people die in that hole? " yes, as like as two peas in Jiangning. But what is the truth? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1326 "Two or three hundred years? How is that possible? What you two said is true. How can I feel like it''s not practical at all. How can a person who has been dead for two or three hundred years still protect his skin? And it scares both of you Yue''er looks at Fengying and Jiangning with a skeptical attitude. She feels that they must have been dazed by some psychedelic drugs, so they have such hallucinations. "Jiangning, is there any psychedelic medicine in that cave. That''s how you look when you''re confused. There should not be any living people. How can they survive after so many years. You are absolutely wrong. " Yueer still doesn''t believe what Jiangning said. How could she possibly live so long. "Yue''er, you are wrong. It''s not that they are still alive, but their skin is still intact. It''s just that people should have died. They must have died for many years. They should have some special medicine to protect their skin from aging. That''s why it''s like this. Have you ever heard of any medicine that can make people''s skin not age after they get old? Have you ever heard of it? " Yue''er, think carefully about whether his father and mother have mentioned this kind of medicine to himself. I wonder if the elders of the next month clan have mentioned such methods or things to themselves. But yue''er, no matter how she thought, she couldn''t remember. According to yue''er''s thought, there is no such thing in the world. It can''t exist. Because who can survive so long without aging skin? This method is so advanced that they can''t have it at all. And this kind of medicine, if it exists, should be very expensive. It''s not something ordinary people can afford. But according to Jiangning''s statement, if there are two nobles in it, it should be possible, and this medicine should be affordable. But what kind of medicine is it? I haven''t heard of it. "Jiangning, I really haven''t heard about this kind of medicine. I think about it carefully. It seems that my father and mother have not mentioned it to me, and the elders of the Yue clan do not seem to have mentioned the methods and knowledge in this respect. So I don''t know about it. " "That''s strange. If even the elders of Yue clan have not mentioned this knowledge to you, it means that no one in the world can know this method, but why is it like that? I think it must be the treasure of your Yue people, because you are the most advanced in medicine. " "But I really haven''t heard about it. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I didn''t help you. I''m sorry "It''s OK, Yue. It''s none of your business. I''m just asking you? In fact, I don''t know about it. We need to explore it. Because this problem, after all, is very serious, and it is not easy to know "Well, Jiangning, I''m thinking about it carefully. I wonder if anyone ever mentioned this knowledge to me. Maybe it can help you." "Well, yue''er, we also start to study that method. We will study how to break this cave and then get to the cave on the other side. Maybe when you see the real object, you will think of some methods before. It might be easier. You don''t have to think about it yourself, because you haven''t seen the real thing yet Jiangning thought, maybe yue''er really doesn''t know. Even if yue''er is real and the medicine is advanced, it doesn''t mean that yue''er knows many secrets about yue''er. Because just now Jiangning felt that there must be two nobles of the Yue clan. Because they all have the symbol of aristocracy representing the Yue nationality. Jiangning thought that their identity must not be simple, they must be the king of the Yue clan, or the people of the previous dynasty. Because they all have the unique mark of the moon. It must be the king of the previous generations of the Yue clan. But Jiangning didn''t tell yue''er just now, because he didn''t want yue''er to worry, and if yue''er knew that the king of the former dynasty of the Yue clan was dead inside, Yueer would surely feel distressed and disturb her thinking. Yue''er is a perceptual person. If he knew about this, he would think that they must have fought here. In that case, yue''er would be soft hearted. And if that''s the case, the white bones outside must be basically of the Yue clan. At that time, I haven''t seen the people inside. I think Yueer will be sad. Jiangning didn''t want yue''er to be sad, so she didn''t tell yue''er about the secret of the two people. But it has to be opened, so I''ll talk about it when I see you later. Otherwise, it''s not very good to say it in advance. Therefore, Jiangning has just deliberately kept the moon from her. I don''t know if it''s good or bad, but I have to go through this moment first, and then I''ll talk about the next thing. Fengying and Jiangning walked away one after another. How did they open the hole. However, when using witchcraft, the mountain can''t move. If it does, it will collapse into it. Therefore, Fengying and Jiangning have been thinking about countermeasures.But on the other hand, maybe Jiangning is avoiding Yueer now. He doesn''t want to tell Yueer about the secret. Maybe Yueer will blame him, but it''s better not to tell her now. "Jiangning, what are you thinking now? You and Fengying are strange. It seems that you two have something on your mind. By the way, are you two hiding something from me! It''s interesting to see how mysterious you two look "No, yue''er, don''t think too much about it. We can keep something from you. You have a good idea about whether you have any method to protect people''s skin from aging. " "Well, I''m just joking. You look serious. I don''t want to talk. I think you two are mysterious and interesting. It''s not good to tease you two. Look at you seriously. Hum, I have something to hide from you Jiangning to see the temperament of the moon is really interesting, perhaps their own all the way to be because of the moon itself will not be so boring and unhappy, with the moon next to me really and a person when I want to be a lot more cheerful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1327 The moon really brought him a lot of joy. Jiangning smiles at yue''er, and yue''er makes a grimace to Jiangning. Yue''er runs to the side to play, just as if there is nothing about yue''er now. Yue''er does not worry about it, which makes Jiangning feel relaxed, and the repression is gone. "Jiangning, are you sure you don''t tell Yueer the secret about the two people we just saw. They are the king of the Yue clan at first sight, but they don''t know what Dynasty they were. Anyway, they should be the nobles of the Yue clan, but we are not sure how long they have died." Seeing Yueer go away, Fengying starts to frown and worry about how sad Yueer will be if she knows that she and Jiangning are not telling her. She starts to ask Jiangning about the specific solutions to this matter. He doesn''t want to hide it from yue''er. "Let''s not tell yue''er. If yue''er starts to worry now and we haven''t found a way to break the hole, yue''er must be in a hurry again. She will be bad to everyone at that time. Yue''er is originally a sentimental person. If she knows, she is the ancestor of Yue clan. There are so many white bones outside, yue''er will surely know that the Yue clan was once locked here. What''s more, this hole may be a hole that they started to dig. It was originally a hole to protect their lives. I didn''t expect that so many people of the Yue people would die. If yue''er thought about it, she would be sad again. Now don''t let her know, because when we dig the way to connect this hole with another hole, it''s not too late for Yue Er to know about this matter. " "But I''m afraid Yueer will not be happy then. We will not tell her about what we just saw. Moreover, Yueer is not an idiot. She will surely find that it is the ancestor of their Yue clan." "But even so, it''s too early to tell her, and when she sees it, it''s not too late. Let''s take it for granted that we don''t know about it. Maybe there is a better solution to this problem? Let''s not do anything now. " "Well, I''ll listen to you. You know yue''er better than I do. I just don''t think we should hide anything from our colleagues. But if you say so, I can''t help it. I''ll do as you say. " "Yes. Fengying, you must not tell Yueer about this matter first. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble. You see, let''s first think about how to break this hole. " Fengying nodded to agree with Jiangning''s point of view, but Jiangning is a little worried now. What''s the meaning of the sentence just said by Fengying? Don''t hide anything from your peers. Jiangning vaguely feels that Fengying''s words are not specifically about yue''er. It seems that Fengying doesn''t trust him completely. But the former Fengying had a complete trust in himself, and never felt that he was cheating or hiding something from him. But what did that sentence just mean. Are you talking about yourself? Jiangning doesn''t know, but Jiangning can only believe that the words said by Fengying have no other thoughts. Because Fengying is my friend. I have no reason not to believe him. Now I can''t help believing in Fengying. Maybe I just thought too much. Jiangning decided not to think about it. Maybe it was just because I thought too much. After thinking about these things, Jiangning and they stayed in the cave for a long time. In the cave, they seemed to be primitive people without time. How terrible it would be without the command of the sun in the world. Just like they are now. Living in a world without the sun and the moon, everything depends on their own groping. Now they don''t even know how long they have stayed in the cave for several days. They don''t know how long they have just slept. Here is a world without time. For them, it seems that they are cut off from everything outside. For them, it is both a good thing and a bad thing. The good thing is that they don''t have to worry about what''s going on outside. Even if it''s a war, it has nothing to do with them now. The bad thing is that they still have a lot of work to do and can''t be frogs in the well now. Moreover, there is not much grain in this cave. It is not so much grain that it is more fruit to satisfy their hunger. Although it is a good thing, after all, without food, they are like no inflatable balloon, and they have no power to fly. Now everyone is thinking of a way out. Jiangning still got nothing. For them, they may have a way to get out by opening another hole. But how can we achieve that without shaking the mountain? It''s impossible. It''s really troublesome. After that, I don''t know how long. For Jiangning, this cave is really a good place to think about. There is no need to think about other things, and there is still a lot of space. Here, as long as the wind and the moon do not speak, the quiet cave is enough to hold all the thoughts of Jiangning.Jiangning in this cave to think a lot about the moon, about the wind and shadow, and small cherry, and Ziqing. There are many, many people. Jiangning seems to have time to sort out these people and have enough leisure to think. He thinks a lot, and many things are the same as before. But whenever Jiangning thinks again, it seems that there are new gains. Maybe this is the charm of thinking. Until a long time, the three of them did not have much time for dialogue. Basically, they were thinking about their own things. Jiangning thought, maybe we all have our own things to think about, so we will always be silent. Always silent. But in fact, this is also good. Jiangning doesn''t need to answer any questions, and doesn''t have to think about how to get out. As long as one person talks, it will undoubtedly bring all the people back to reality, that is, all people are trapped in a dark and dirty cave. I don''t know when I can go out. This is the reality. The charm of reality is always powerful, he makes everyone become the Minister of the skirt. Everyone has to bow to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1328 No way, maybe this is the reason why the ideal always can''t overcome the reality. Is as usual silence, and do not know the passage of time. Jiangning is always sitting beside the current and observing his every move. Maybe Jiangning is not thinking about the secret of opening the hole, maybe he is thinking about when he can be a stream of water, how good it should be, without thinking about life or taking responsibility. Flow your own. It just flows down every day without thinking about anything. But now Jiangning is facing great difficulties. How to get out? When can this secret about the Moon Clan be solved? Jiangning can''t think of these problems. But Jiangning understood that the original migration route of the Yue people should be from Ili to the present Yue tribe. And this route has been found along the way, that is, the road they are walking on now must have been found by the enemy near this mountain peak. Therefore, the Yue people had to hide in this cave, and the cave must have been cursed by the Yue people or some kind of witchcraft. But in the end, there must be something wrong with most of the Yue people not going out, which led to many people dying at the cave entrance. The king of the Moon Clan must have sacrificed his life for righteousness. He would not have been buried here until he walked out of the cave. Thus, the witchcraft of the Moon Clan never showed signs of aging. This seems to be a harvest, Jiangning thought, maybe about the migration of the Yue people should be like this. If this is the case, maybe yue''er will understand herself when she knows about this matter, and the secret about Yue clan. I don''t know how many people will know. This matter is also directly their own guess, and can not be sure whether it is like this, so Jiangning himself is not sure. If it is true, if according to her imagination, the Moon Clan is destroyed in this way. If yue''er knows about this matter, she will find out the truth and avenge her own Yue clan. But that was how many years ago. Thinking about Jiangning, I began to think about it. Maybe the things I think about now are not worth mentioning. After a while, Yueer suddenly ran to Jiangning and Fengying, as if she had found something important. Jiangning suddenly thought of something. That''s the secret about this water source. I seem to understand something. I didn''t know it after thinking for a long time, but I suddenly thought of one thing just now. That''s what we don''t know about the current. What we started to guess is also right, but it may not be completely right. Maybe there are some mistakes in the middle, which we didn''t think of. So I''ve been thinking about this water source, not the secret of this cave. So thinking about it, I began to think of a thing that my father and mother told me when I was a child. I didn''t know whether it was appropriate or not. And I think it should be just a small thing, but I think about it, or decided to tell you. It was just one thing that happened when I was a kid. I didn''t remember it at first, but I suddenly realized it now. So I thought about it and decided to tell you what I was thinking "Yue''er, don''t hesitate. Just tell us what you think. We don''t know anything about this cave now. If you think of something, you can tell us quickly. Maybe those things are also the most important things. You must not hide them from us, and you must not think that it is a small thing, maybe a big thing "Well, Jiangning, I thought the same thing at the beginning, so I decided to tell you what I was thinking. I didn''t want to say anything nonsense to you now, so I didn''t want to say it at first "Good moon, you tell me, we all listen, maybe this is the critical moment." "When I was a child, my father and mother saw me playing there. I was playing with water in the garden. Then my mother left and came out to see me playing with the water. She began to tell me a secret about the water source, but I didn''t know what she was talking about at that time? What''s more, he just told me that it was an interesting thing and let me listen to it as a story. I was young at that time, so I didn''t know what my mother was talking about. He just thought that story was very interesting. So now that I think about it, I suddenly feel that there may be some connection with this water source, so I decided to tell you. It was winter when I was playing with water in the garden. The water was very cold, but I still like to play. When I was a child, I didn''t know what was going on. I especially liked playing with water. Then my mother would not stop it. She thought it was my nature to love to play, so let me play, so I didn''t stop it. Then she told me the story, which I just thought was very interesting. My mother said that when she was a child, she passed through a cave where all the water in the cave would not freeze. Even if the mountain peak was cold all the year round, the water in the cave would not freeze. At that time, I would say, how could all the water freeze in cold conditions? How could some water not freeze? Impossible. At that time, I thought what my mother said was a lie.I remember my mother smiling and then saying to me, the next thing. My mother said that all the water in that cave will not freeze, so when all the water freezes, their wall will become very fragile, right next to the current. Only one piece? The water flows into ice, and then the other side walls will become as fragile as ice. As long as you touch it a little, the connected wall will collapse like ice directly. Moreover, it is only a part of the water flow and will not affect other walls. But at that time, I thought my mother was just fooling me, so I didn''t listen to it very carefully. I thought my mother was just talking about fun, and I was young at that time, and I didn''t quite understand what my mother meant. So I didn''t pay attention to the deep meaning of what my mother said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1329 But in this cave, it seems to be the cave my mother said. I''m not sure. So I didn''t dare to tell you about it at the beginning, because I was afraid of making mistakes. But now I think, maybe my mother''s words are reasonable. She must have wanted to tell me about it at that time, but I was still young. But I don''t really understand what she said. When I was a child, I just thought that all water would freeze, no water would not freeze, and there would be such a magical phenomenon. At that time, I just heard it as a story, and then I forgot it. But when I was in this cave, I thought, maybe that''s what my mother said. We just need to try to see if the water source just now will freeze. If the water nearby doesn''t freeze, we just need to use witchcraft to freeze, and then the wall will be smashed directly "Yueer, if you follow what you just said, we''ll try it right away. Maybe your mother''s words are referring to this cave. And I think your mother told you that story must be reasonable. I always feel that your mother would expect you to pass through this cave one day. At that time, your mother thought you were young, so this kind of story told you, but your mother died soon after, right? " "Jiangning, how do you know that my mother did say it again? Soon after this story, other people died, and I was very young at that time. I didn''t understand very well. We didn''t know what we said to me before, and there were some things that I forgot. But my mother didn''t explain anything before she left. At that time, I was really young. Why didn''t my mother take this into consideration. What''s more, Jiangning, how could you know this? How could you realize that my mother was telling this story and died soon after. How did you guess that? " "Yueer, let''s talk about this later. Now let''s try to see if this wall looks like what your mother said. If the water on this side does not freeze all the year round. Then the wind shadow and I will use witchcraft to make it freeze. When it freezes, we can observe the wall carefully With that, Jiangning gave the wind a wink, and then they went to the opposite side of the wall. Then the two of them did the freezing. It''s a kind of witchcraft that freezes the water. As a result, they both used witchcraft. Soon after, the current was frozen, and it began to slowly freeze between all the cracks in the wall. What''s more, one after another of the questions, how could it be forced to freeze, even the wall on the other side of the cave. Jiangning looked at the wind and shadow, and you looked at the moon. It seems that something terrible happened just now. But after all, they found a way to connect to another cave. Now they can go directly into that cave. And there must be many secrets inside, waiting for them to find out Jiangning and see the wind. Then he was worried that Yueer''s situation would be out of control. Fengying seems to understand what Jiangning is talking about, and then Fengying starts to worry about Yueer. Later, she discovers that it is the ancients of their Yue clan. I guess I will blame myself and Jiangning. But what''s the way? Now the only way they can do it is to open another cave and find out the secret about this cave in that cave. They can think of a way to get out, if not, they can''t get out. So now I have to go in. However, if yue''er discovers the secret of the living dead, she may blame herself and Jiangning. Thinking of this, Jiangning and Fengying are a little worried. Looking at the frozen wall, Yueer began to wonder what they were doing there? Speaking of the moon, he went forward and directly pushed down the wall. Of course, the collapse of the wall did not cause any shaking of the mountain. And it''s close to the cave opposite. These are like ice, falling walls. As soon as he fell to the ground, all of them turned into water and ran away. What a strange phenomenon, yue''er thought. As soon as yue''er looks up, she looks at the cave on the opposite side. The sign of the cave on the opposite side makes yue''er startled. The garden seems to see two living people standing in the middle of the cave, and the clothes are very gorgeous. It''s really like what Jiangning said. It''s true that there is no damage to the skin, but the people who have died for a long time look like they have died for many years. Yue''er was shocked by the scene in front of her. She didn''t have any preparation at first. Now Yueer can''t believe what she saw is true. How could there be such a person? Obviously, he died, but still intact, and what did not change, even the eyes are open! All the skin on the face has not aged, and the eyelashes and lips have not any aging. She is like two living dead people. Now she sits opposite them. Yueer is afraid to look down and turns her head. I don''t want to see it any more. Maybe I''ve been sucked in. Jiangning looked at yue''er and turned her head, thinking that yue''er had discovered any secret, then she went over and covered her eyes. Jiangning thought that yue''er had found a unique mark of their Yue nationality. Now I''m thinking about what to do, and then go to comfort Yueer."Yueer, although this is a member of your Yue clan, what we need to do now is to look forward, right? We don''t need to care about these things. Now they are in peace. We just need to show our respect to these elders. Don''t be afraid. It''s OK "Yueer, who has bowed her head now, suddenly looks up and looks at it. Jiangning doesn''t understand. What did Jiangning say to her just now? Why does Jiangning want to talk like that. He just said something about the Yue clan. Yueer doesn''t understand what Jiangning is saying, and then she looks at Jiangning blankly Jiangning looks at the moon now''s expression, he suddenly realizes, perhaps just now the moon son, did not discover those two people''s secret. And I just really talked a lot and told yue''er about it. Yueer must have not found the unique marks on the two people just now, so Yueer didn''t find anything about their Yue clan just now, but now, she is talkative and tells Yueer about their Yue clan. Jiangning also began to be at a loss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1330 Then the moon looked at Jiangning, she suddenly turned her head to look at the two living dead just now. And now that it''s all over the place, she doesn''t know what to do next. She found the unique mark of their Yue clan, which was only found on the king. The two living dead are actually the kings of their Yue clan. And I have never seen or heard the elders of the Yue clan mention the secret about this matter. Yue''er is suddenly a little sad. She doesn''t know what these people are hiding from her. "Jiangning, have you just discovered this matter with perspective. But why didn''t you tell me? And he''s been hiding me. Do you think you have any ideas? " "If Yueer had told you about this, would you still think carefully about how to break the wall of this hole? And we didn''t have a way to break the hole at that time. What''s the use of telling you. You can''t come in, and even if it''s your Yue clan, it''s something happened to you when you moved. You can''t change this fact now, can''t you? " "But you should tell me. You should have told me about it just as soon as you said you knew. Why are you hiding it from me? Don''t you think I don''t deserve to be with you. " "Moon, I don''t think so. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t start out with this intention. I''m also for you. I don''t want you to know about it too early, but just now, you know that we inevitably know about it "But you shouldn''t hide it from me, don''t you. If you don''t tell me, do you think you should have made the right choice? " Fengying is on the side. He looks at Yueer and Jiangning who are arguing. He doesn''t know how to save the scene. For him, he couldn''t get in a word. At the beginning, he asked Jiangning to tell yue''er about this matter, but he obeyed Jiangning''s decision. Therefore, Jiangning should also bear the consequences of such a thing. O and for yue''er, it should be a bit unhappy for her to be kept secret by an outsider. Now Fengying doesn''t know what to do. He can only quietly watch the development of this matter, but he can''t do anything about it. "Yueer, Jiangning is also for your good. We didn''t tell you about this matter just now. We don''t want you to worry too early! After all, Jiangning and I are not very sure about many things! " After hearing these words, yue''er turns her head to see the wind shadow. It turns out that the wind shadow is also hiding from herself! I don''t know anything. They two practice Qi to cheat themselves. Yueer is even more unhappy when she thinks about it. "Fengying, even you hide it from me. I thought you didn''t know about it, but you did, right? But you still kept it from me, right? You two got together to cheat me, right? It''s not enough to cheat me alone! Two people together to cheat me! Just tell me what else you''ve been hiding from me along the way. " "Yue''er, it''s not what you think. We don''t want you to worry about the reason why we keep it from you. Naturally, you Yuezu will deal with the affairs of your Yue clan. We can''t get in a word, but we only do it for your own good. We regard you as our friend." "But you still hide a lot of things from me, don''t you?" "It''s just to do one thing, yue''er, don''t exaggerate." After finishing this sentence, yue''er turned her head and looked at the two people sitting opposite. It is indeed the king of the Moon Clan. But Yueer doesn''t know which generation they are? To yue''er, these two people are very far away. But they do have the same mark as themselves, that is, the mark belonging to the king. Yue''er stood there watching for a long time, she also thought a lot. Maybe Jiangning and Fengying didn''t tell themselves just now, that is, in order not to let themselves worry too much. Now I don''t like Jiangning and Fengying who cheated me just now, but now I don''t feel much. For these two people, he is both strange and distant. But according to what Jiangning said just now. If this is a member of the Yue people, how can they die here. After thinking for a long time, yue''er doesn''t understand. Maybe Jiangning has thought of something, but she hasn''t told herself to calm down her mood, so she turns to ask Jiangning. "You just said it was a long time ago, so you mean that our people of the Moon Clan once stayed here. Am I right? So why are they here? Do you already have the answer. Tell me "I suspect that when you moved in Yili area before, you came from there and stayed here. And this cave may have been built by your Yue people. Do you remember that when you came, according to the existing methods of the Moon Clan, you would generally choose to be here as a shelter. Then I believe the former elders of the Moon Clan are also like this. They must think it''s safe here, and they choose to hide themselves here. But this cave is a haven and a place to bury them"Jiangning, what do you mean by this sentence? Why do our elders build this cave by themselves and then say that they are buried here. You mean the white bones outside are all the corpses of the elders of our Yue clan. " After listening to yue''er, Jiangning nodded to yue''er. He wanted to tell yue''er that what she had just said was true. Those white bones out there are indeed Yue people. But surely those people didn''t expect to be buried here. "Yue''er, there must be something wrong at that time, and then this will happen. Don''t think too much about it. It''s all over. There is no point in pursuing these things now. " "But if I teach you what you said just now, someone must have chased and killed the Yue clan to become this way. So there''s a reason for everything, right Yue''er can''t help gnashing her teeth when she thinks of it. If so, she has already hated those who pursue and kill them. If there is a way, yue''er wants to find them now and kill them all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1331 "Yue''er, don''t think too much about it. It''s all in the past." "But it''s still our Yue clan''s business. Can I just sit back and watch? This is a matter for our family. What do you mean by this sentence, Jiangning? " "Yue''er, you are not in a good mood now. I don''t want to tell you so much, but I want you to think about what you are going to do next. If you talk to me in this mood, I can''t do anything about you, but it will happen for historical reasons. Do you want to think that it was not your ancestors who risked their lives to migrate to the present It''s the place. Do you think you will have a happy and stable life now? In the past, you Yue people were a frequent migration tribe, so they were often attacked by others. But when your ancestors decided to settle down, they brought you welfare. If it wasn''t for them, you would still live a barbarian life, and you would not have enough to eat or warm. You should think about it all. Cherish the benefits your ancestors brought to you, instead of complaining about the invasion of your tribe and the death of so many people here. " Yueer, carefully recall what Jiangning said just now. Maybe Jiangning''s words are not unreasonable. Maybe as she said, she did act a little too much just now. Now is really not a place to feel sorry for oneself. I should make great efforts to cherish the achievements of previous labor. However, yue''er is still a little unhappy. She doesn''t know why Jiangning should keep those things from her. If Jiangning didn''t hide it from herself, she might not have made so many things. What''s more, if Jiangning is hiding those things from himself, he is now leading to his own unhappiness. But it is Jiangning that is for its own good. Thinking of this, yue''er eased her mood a little bit. He felt that Jiangning should do everything for himself. But now I blame him. I really shouldn''t be like this. So now yue''er suppresses her anger. Maybe it''s time not to blame others, but to do the things in front of you, find the map fragments, and then revenge for your own Yue clan. "If Jiangning said that, what should we do next? I just said a little too much, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Now I''ll listen to you. You''re just for my good. It''s just that I wasn''t in a stable mood. It''s my own fault. I''m sorry. " "It''s OK, yue''er. In fact, these are small things. What we should do now is bigger things. There are still a lot of tasks, we have not finished, there is a long way to go, now these things are nothing. Let''s take a look at their secrets first. Maybe your ancestors must have left something for your descendants, so there must be some secrets in these two people that we need to explore. " "Jiangning, don''t move. There must be some secrets about these two people, but we can''t touch them yet. Moreover, there must be some mechanism on them. According to the traditional characteristics of our tribe, we should definitely make some organs on them. So the two of them must not, we must not act rashly. We must observe them before we can move them. Otherwise, we will certainly touch the mechanism. There''s bound to be something wrong. This is also the characteristic of our tribe. It will be put in the office at any time, in order to avoid any danger. " "Yue''er, what you said just now is also what I think. It is absolutely impossible for the Yue clan to let people discover their secrets so simply. So we must be careful now. Maybe there may be some mechanism in it. If it is triggered, we will die. " After hearing this sentence, yue''er admired Jiangning''s imagination and talent, because he didn''t expect Jiangning to be so thorough. Some things about their Yue clan, some things even they didn''t know, Jiangning realized it. Jiangning is indeed a rare talent, no wonder all the elders were on their guard against him at that time. If Jiangning intended to harm himself, maybe he had already lost his life, but Jiangning really trusted a person. Fortunately, Jiangning is kind-hearted, otherwise he would have died in his hands. When Yueer thought of this place, she could not help admiring Jiangning. She was more glad that she had known Jiangning very early, and deeply admired this person. Now she has the opportunity to get close to him. What''s more, Yueer can''t think of anything. It''s also very happy that her former idols can actually contact yue''er in person. The three of them walked into the power, but they were careful, as if there were some mechanisms in each place, waiting to be triggered. But the three of them were still careful to get in, because there must be some mechanism in the cave. As they walked in, Yue Er approached and looked at the two men. To everyone''s surprise. She as like as two peas on the bench. What''s more, the clothes are very gorgeous and elegant, which is very personalized. Those things should be the clothes of the Yue people before? But these things are very far away for people. For her, the place where she was a child is no longer like this. Everything as like as two peas in Central Plains. Therefore, in terms of clothing and appearance, there seems to be a lack of the unique image of Yili people, but a little bit of the feeling of Central Plains people.Therefore, although the woman is somewhat similar to yue''er, yue''er is less than her, and her facial features are more three-dimensional. Yue''er''s face is a little flat, and it needs to be delicate, without that kind of coarse mineral appearance. And that woman''s face has a lot of northern people''s kind of skin bad feeling, that is relative to the moon''s skin to be much more delicate, and to smooth a lot, although maintain so complete, but the skin defects can still be seen. Yue''er was also very surprised to see this man, because he did not know that people can be preserved so completely that even after death, they can be maintained as well as living people. This kind of technology is very difficult to obtain, but this is the people of the Moon Clan, which should be the secret of the Moon Clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1332 But why didn''t anyone tell her. Yue''er can''t think of it now, but she can''t say anything until she comes back to the tribe. "Yueer, it seems that we have guessed correctly. This is indeed the ancestor of your Yue clan." Indeed, their ancestor Jiangning thought so, so the original route must be from here to the tribe where the Moon Clan appears, so everything has a rule to follow. If the map fragment must be in this area, it must be on this line, so if there is a map fragment here, it is also very good. Moreover, Jiangning, Xinxiang was Yueer''s mother at the beginning. If she told him this, his mother would surely encounter the situation that yue''er would look for map fragments one day. The secret of finding treasure. That''s why her mother found out and told her about it. At that time, because the moon was still small, she told her in the form of a story. So she didn''t know it was going to happen. In fact, I also want yue''er to remember this, but what her mother didn''t think of was that she died early. Fortunately, at that time, she told yue''er the secret of this matter in the form of a story, otherwise today''s cave would not be able to get out. If so, then Yueer''s mother should have anticipated these things. So is everything fixed? Has Yueer''s mother ever looked for treasure? Because the age of their mothers should not be the age of their migration. Therefore, yue''er''s mother must have searched for treasure, so she would find these secrets on the road. It was also because of these things that yue''er was told at that time. However, she died unexpectedly when she didn''t tell her the details. According to this, then Yueer''s mother must not have died in vain, and it must have been framed. So who is that person? You should be the kind of person who wants to find the treasure, and then want to frame Yueer''s mother, so Yueer''s mother will die. Jiangning doesn''t know how big a secret it is. But Jiangning, the only thing that is still certain is. Yue''er''s mother and father must have searched for map fragments. But she was killed on the way, but because yue''er is still young, the elders of Yue clan did not tell yue''er the secret about this matter. When she left, yue''er also left in a hurry. She only told the elder a person. Other people didn''t know. When yue''er was going to leave, no one told him the secret about it. At that time, if yue''er told all the elders to look for the map fragments, maybe they would tell him the reason for everything, but now it''s too late. Yue''er has left the place, and no one will tell them what to do next. So it''s up to him to decide everything. Now Jiangning sighs when he thinks about it. If yue''er had told the elders about their purpose when they left, they would have told yue''er the secrets of these things, although they had to blame themselves. At that time, it will not take so much trouble. It is also because I left in such a hurry that yue''er left in such a hurry. But in a flash, what if all the elders didn''t know about it? Well, I don''t think I want to do more. Jiangning thought of this place, can''t help but feel a little afraid, so Yueer don''t know too many things, about their Yue clan, certainly more than these. However, the elders of Yue clan did not tell yue''er whether it was for the sake of yue''er or for other reasons. Jiangning is not sure now. Now Jiangning can only take a step to see a step, but if it is as Jiangning just imagined, it will be too terrible. All things need to be explored by ourselves. And all things about Yue Er need to be explored by ourselves. Yue Er doesn''t know anything. Many secrets about yue''er must be guessed slowly. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but be afraid. "Jiangning, you have said two facts about them, two or three hundred years ago, but I don''t know how many years our people have migrated there. But do you know how many years they will die Fengying looks at the puzzled Yueer. He knows this very well. "Moon, according to what we said just now, they should have been dead for at least 300 years, but according to the present situation, they should have been dead for more than 200 years. It''s specific. I don''t know. It depends on the time and history of your migration. It should be just a few years ago. " "Well, that''s right, but I don''t know. But why can it be preserved so completely? I don''t know what happened, and my father and mother did not tell me about this knowledge. The elders have never told me anything about this since childhood. " "Yue''er, think about whether your mother told you anything else. If your mother said something inadvertently, but you were young at that time, and there was no other clear words, you can remember it. Maybe your mother must have said something important to you. ""I''m sorry, but I don''t really know. And I was so young at that time, a lot of my memories have been blurred. " "It''s OK. We can explore these things slowly, but we can''t move these two bodies. If we do, maybe they will follow the wind. The body is so well preserved that it can''t be moved easily. It''s got to be something on the body, or what''s the secret? " "Or what did you eat? Some things will keep a person''s appearance unchanged forever. In fact, it will remain unchanged after death. By the way, Fengying, if you said that, I suddenly remembered. Indeed, my mother told me about this knowledge before. At that time, when taking medicine on the mountain, my mother seemed to tell me that there was a kind of medicine that could make people''s face never grow old and all the muscles and skin would not degenerate. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1333 But he just said it at that time. I didn''t take it seriously. Moreover, my mother just mentioned it casually. He said that the specific secret recipe, they do not know the Moon Clan, many things have passed away, and this is only a legend of the Moon Clan before. So I didn''t take it seriously at that time, but I thought about the pill at that time. In that case, I could live forever. But my mother said that pill, not to make people immortal, but to make people''s skin does not degenerate. So it doesn''t work for the living. However, according to what I just thought, would the dead really look like this after taking that pill? I thought my mother was just talking about it for fun and didn''t say it to me seriously, so I didn''t really listen to it. But at that time, it was just a legend, and it would not be like this, no matter what "No, if Yueer says so, it may not be a legend, and it will become true. And what your mother said must be for you. He must be thinking, one day you will use this knowledge. But I didn''t tell you about it in particular. So you didn''t remember that very well. But I''m sure your mother made a point of saying that. " "Did you tell me something about the wind and shadow that I left early?" "I don''t mean exactly that. Your mother didn''t expect to leave early. When she told you these things, she should only mention them. She thought that you would tell you the secrets of the whole thing in the future, but she did not think that she had left. So your mother doesn''t know the context of these things, he just tells you what she should know. But, I guess. I don''t know exactly what your mother means, and I don''t really know what''s going on with you? Your tribe''s own affairs still need you to slowly find the answer and find the solution. This is the sorrow of being a king, and it is also the responsibility and mission of a king. Wind shadow said here, slowly raised his head, eyes, a kind of unimaginable light and sadness. Jiangning thought, Fengying must have experienced a lot of things. As a king, there are also responsibilities and missions as a king. Jiangning thought of here, can not help but feel a little sad, Fengying over the years, perhaps suffered a lot of suffering, he has already seen everything. As his friend, he could not share something for him. Jiangning suddenly felt a bit remorse. However, as Wang, Fengying may have its own mission and task. She can never replace his task. Just like yue''er, she can''t do many things for her. It''s just what she does. That''s what he should do as a king, and only he can do it himself. Jiangning didn''t know much about this. He was a minister. He had an accident for his country. He could never imagine how important the country was. And he can''t imagine how hard and heartbreaking the king he worked for. Maybe only they know that. "Fengying, I remember what you said." After hearing what Fengying said, yue''er whispered. Fengyun is indeed the king of Feng clan. Moreover, as an elder, he knows more things and experiences than yue''er. In this respect, yue''er is really ashamed. Many things, Jiangning and Fengying experience more than her, and she is just a child, new arrival, nothing to understand. In many things, they are not as considerate as the two of them. As the king of the Moon Clan, I seem to be deeply ashamed. But in the future, it should be very good, try to do better than now. Yue''er thought so. After a while, yue''er carefully observed the two men. They were sitting there. It seemed that there was nothing strange about them. However, when she observed carefully, yue''er found that there was nothing strange about them. But where is the mechanism? In other words, it is still unknown what secrets the two men have. Then Yueer tried to hold the heart of trying to touch the woman. This scene let Jiangning see, immediately took the moon wind shadow to go out. Although the moment is still a little frightened, but the three of them still out of the small hole to reach the place where they started. They were stunned by the next scene. Basically, everyone was staring. There are so many magical things in the world. This time Jiangning sighs about it. Although yue''er did something rash just now, if yue''er didn''t do it, maybe the three of them might not be able to meet such a scene. It was a shock to all three of them. Under their gaze, the moon met the man just now, and suddenly everything turned to ashes. Not even the clothes are complete. All things burned like ashes. Son, everything just like just happened, a living person, immediately turned into a pile of ash.Such a scene is beyond their imagination. By the time the woman turned to dust, all the walls on the walls had changed into a different shape. There are a lot of pictures selected above, and there are all kinds of splicing of that picture on all the walls. And that kind of splicing is incomplete. All the walls, like a jigsaw puzzle, are placed in different positions, but all the pictures combined, Jiangning slowly observed, they are indeed a complete picture. And this picture seems to be a map of something. Jiangning slowly picked up the map fragment in his hand. He wanted to know whether the picture was a secret about the map, but he carefully compared each small wall, each of which had no fragments of its own map. Therefore, the wall should not be a map of the moon family''s treasure. Jiangning carefully observed each painting. They want to put all their paintings together to form a complete picture in their own mind. But I had to. I had no feeling at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1334 Wind shadow and moon are also observing these walls. "Jiangning, do you think this is the secret of the moon family''s treasure. Do you think this is the treasure map we''ve been looking for. " "No, it''s not. I checked the pieces of map that boss Jin gave me. None of them matched it. So this should not be a map of your moon family''s treasure. But what kind of map is it? We don''t know, and I can''t guess it now. But if you look carefully, it''s your Ili map. " "Do you mean that they have marked all the positions of our previous Yue tribes on this map?" "Yes, that''s right. It should be made by the people of the Moon Clan. That''s why this map exists. It should be when you Yue people realize that they are going to perish, they will draw all their previous areas, and then for the discovery of your descendants. Leave a picture of your former district. This is the cave where they should be trapped. And they should have done it themselves. " "Well, if you follow your words, all our ancestors can''t go out first, then how can the three of us be able to go out? In this way, there should be no exit in this place. It should be just a routine set up by them. So there''s nothing strange about this cave, and it can''t take us out yet, is it "I can''t say that. Without this cave, maybe we would not have found out that this is the place where the Yue people migrated, and we don''t know so many secrets about the Yue people now. So don''t be so absolute. " "But even if it doesn''t help us out at all, what should we do now?" "Don''t worry. Let me see. After that, Jiangning immediately thought of another person, the man. If the moon touched the woman just now, and these words on the wall appeared, then what if I met the man? What will happen? After Jiangning thought of this, he immediately went to practice the action he had just said he wanted. He let Yueer and Fengying go out, because after touching the man''s body, he didn''t know whether it was a good result or a bad result. Everything was unknown. Yueer and Fengying go out and observe your surroundings carefully. After that, you can determine the current situation and choose the best way to escape later. He touched the man with his hand. Although everything just happened in yue''er''s eyes was not what yue''er thought, many things still need to be done in this way. Jiangning touched the man''s body and immediately escaped from the cave. The result did not expect is to cause a more intense feeling of rock cave mountain. This time, it''s not just the small cave, but the whole cave. Jiangning carefully observed every move around him. Their bodies are shaking with the cave. This time, it''s not just the man who turned to dust. And the walls seem to be shaking. Jiangning looked at the water nearby, as if they were all flowing backwards. The whole cave seems to be upside down, and everyone seems to be moving with the whole cave shaking. It seems that the whole cave can move according to the law. The caves are moving upside down. Even the body just now seems to be upside down. Jiangning carefully observed the movement of the body, and then she found that all the objects in the cave and all the paintings on the wall seemed to be reversed. Then when all the objects are turned upside down, it seems to be a complete picture. All the things I didn''t understand just now seem to understand. All the pictures just now seem to have no rules to follow, but now they have become a complete picture. And that picture is actually the whole map of Yili area. But that was what Jiangning expected. He was not looking for a map fragment. This map seems to be a great blessing for the Yue people. Their ancestors lived in that area, but it was not good for Jiangning, because it was not meaningful for him to search for the next map fragments. Just after the whole cave was shaken, the moon suddenly quieted down. She went into the cave and carefully observed every inch of land. That''s where her ancestors lived. To get familiar with the places along every inch of the hole. It seemed like the place she had lived since she was a child. Fengying and Jiangning don''t want to break the tranquility. There may be nothing for them, but for yue''er, it is the place where her ancestors lived before. That''s where they were raised for generations. Moon looked at the map and left tears. This place is the birthplace of their Yue nationality, and also the place they want to pursue for generations. Maybe in the past, that place was also their haven. But one day it suddenly became a nightmare for their family. How long it will take them to move here. And how many people died in the middle. Because of wealth, because of treasure. A lot of people think it''s OK to sacrifice others. But yue''er knows that it is a naked violation. There is no awareness of human rights.Moon thought of here, can not help but tears, she touched the wall and cried down, now for her, do not care about the existence of outsiders. Even if Jiangning and Fengying are here, she doesn''t care at all. For her, maybe this is the responsibility and consciousness of being a king. "Moon, don''t be sad. In fact, everything has his fixed number. Everything has its roots. Now we have to find a way out. " "Well, Jiangning, I know. Can you let me have a good look at this map first? When we get to Yili area, I want to have a look at all these landscapes. What a beautiful scenery it is. Maybe my ancestors used to live here happily and happily, but now it''s all gone. " "Yue''er, even if these things in the past do not exist, but now you have a new place, and you have a new place to live in. But we wind clan. It''s always in the process of migration, and even my king can''t help anything. It seems as if I am escaping from my own mission as a king "Fengying, don''t say that. How hard did we find this place now, so you will find the area belonging to your wind clan. No one will disturb you then. There will be no more wandering, no more death of any people. " "Well, yue''er, you''re right. So don''t worry about it now. Everything will be fine for us. As long as we look forward, everything will be fine. We can''t just be limited to the present sentimentality. Our goal is to face the future, isn''t it? " Fengying''s words let Yueer stop her tears. Yueer thinks of what Fengying has said. It is true that everything should look to the future. The wind clan is still wandering. And since childhood, I have lived in a stable circle protected by my father and mother. Compared with the wind and shadow, I really want to be much happier. Jiangning listened to the conversation between the two people. Jiangning couldn''t say these words because for Jiangning, he was not Wang, and he didn''t feel that way. But from their tone, Jiangning felt deeply heavy. Inexplicable sadness swept through. For Jiangning, he may not feel that way. But there is a sense of responsibility. Jiangning can feel it from a young age. For Jiangning, it is a responsibility for everyone. Including his father, it is Jiangning''s responsibility. "Yue''er, let''s not say so much. I seem to have found a secret road." "Well? Jiangning, where is it? How come I didn''t see it. " "You see!" After Jiangning finished speaking, he pointed to the direction of the secret road he had just mentioned, so that the moon and the wind could see it. Feng Ying and yue''er also looked in the direction he pointed to, but they didn''t seem to find any secret way. Two people have a dazed look at Jiangning. "Don''t you see it?" Such a big secret passage. They didn''t see it. Jiangning was very surprised. The two still shook their heads at a loss, saying that they could not understand what Jiangning was saying. But both of them seemed to be dizzy. I don''t realize anything. All of a sudden, they fell down. What makes Jiangning even more surprised is. After the two men fell down, the wall next to them seemed to be shooting arrows. At such a critical juncture, Jiangning pulled two people out of the hole with his magic whip. At that moment, Jiangning seemed to see that the place where the two people had just stood turned into dust. Jiangning didn''t know what those ashes were, but Jiangning knew they were deadly. Jiangning immediately realized a problem, that is, just after two people went in to talk, he never stepped into the cave. So just now two people Xinkui did not go into that cave, otherwise it is estimated that now three people are dead. What a blessing! Xin Kui just didn''t go in! Jiangning is outside waiting for two people to wake up. They''ve been in a coma since they came out. Then Jiangning can only quietly wait for two people to wake up. While waiting, Jiangning has been looking at the hole, which has been surrounded by arrows and ash powder. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1335 Jiangning looked at the hole carefully. The ashes of the two living dead just disappeared when the earth was shaking. Unlike the white dust on the ground now, the ashes of those two people were completely black. Yeah! How can it be black? Jiangning now a person suddenly remembered, just all the mood is very low, Jiangning did not notice. Just two people''s ashes are actually black. However, what pills did they take to cause this phenomenon? After a while, the moon and the wind wake up. Jiangning sighed with relief at the two of them. After all, just now he did not know what kind of poison they were in, and he had no antidote. And the month who knows how to use medicine here has fallen. Just now Jiangning was still worried about whether there would be any problems with the two people. Now it seems that everything is over. Both of them are now intact. "Ah ~ ~ ~! My head hurts so much. What''s going on? " After the moon wakes up, she touches her head and asks, as if she is talking to herself. "Moon, you wake up!" Just as Jiangning said that sentence, Fengying also woke up. It seems that the wind shadow''s head also seems to have a little pain. Jiangning thought that he must have been poisoned. "Jiangning, what''s going on? What''s wrong with yue''er and me." "Look in there." After Jiangning finished speaking, he turned his head to the small cave, and then the wind shadow and the moon looked in the direction he was looking at. It was obvious that the cave now startled them. "Moon, do you know what the white powder on the ground is? These powders come out of the ground when you fall, and the arrows are shot when you are about to fall. So everything was very fast. Fortunately, I didn''t go into that hole Yue''er looks at the white powder in front of her eyes, which she is very familiar with. "This is cloud powder." "Cloud powder? What kind of thing is this Feng Ying looks at the moon in a daze, but she doesn''t know so much about it. "Fengying and yunyun powder is a famous powder that has been handed down by our Yue people. This kind of powder is only available to our Yue people, and what I heard is that it has existed a long time ago. But I don''t know exactly when it came down. But we Moon Clan often use this kind of cloud powder to deal with the enemy "What''s the use of this cloud powder? Against the enemy? " "The characteristic of this cloud powder is that even if the enemy can''t see it, it can trap the enemy. The trap is to make people dizzy and comatose. We usually use this kind of cloud powder to make people dizzy, and then add other tools to win "The method in this is also the common means of your Yue clan." Jiangning looked at the moon and the arrows and clouds in the cave. It was true that everything just happened was just like what Yue er said. But if yue''er says so, and adds to his previous guess that this is a cave arranged by the Yue people, then why should the Yue people set up these organs? These are the mysteries of the present, the mysteries that have not yet been solved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1336 What should we do now "You see if there is an exit there, and the hole should be connected to the handlebar for going out." "There is really a road there. There is a hole. Why didn''t we see it just now?" "You two have been affected by the property of cloud powder, so you haven''t seen it all the time. When I told you two, your reaction was a little bit wrong. At that time, I thought that something was wrong." "Oh, no wonder we didn''t see anything in the hole just now. We should have been poisoned by this kind of powder. Otherwise, we could not see anything. No wonder I felt a little dizzy when I was in it just now "For the two of you, it should be that you didn''t see it when you were inside. And I think there must be something wrong in it. Maybe it''s not the way out, maybe it''s the way to another place. It is absolutely impossible for Yue people to simply put the exit here. In that case, they will go out. " "Yes, Jiangning, I feel the same way, but what can we do now? We can only go out this way. After all, there is only one exit. And now there is no other way to go. There is still a little bit of this road. I hope we can take a look first. " "There''s no way. Now it''s just like this. You''re in the back and I''ll fight in front. In case of any danger ahead, you two can react suddenly and rescue me." "Well, Jiangning will do as you say." After that, the three men entered the cave. On the way, they were always careful, but there were still many dangers in the way. Jiangning exerts a little witchcraft on everyone, including himself, in case of being threatened by the cloud powder. And the bond of three people can at least avoid other harmful odors in the air. To avoid three people in the process of walking what infringement. The three of them walked along like this. There were many strange things in the cave. They walked through a lot of cold water. They also met many fruit trees in this cave. They didn''t expect that there were so many fruit trees to grow in this cave. What they didn''t expect was that there was food everywhere in the narrow cave. All this surprised Jiangning. They went inside and saw a lot of things, eating strange stones in this cave seems to be stones, constitute all of them, but it seems that the stones are incompatible with each other. So all the stones look so normal, but all the stones look so strange. Jiangning carefully groped for every place. It could not let go of the slightest detail. If they were locked in the kinetic energy just as they had just entered, it would be another disaster. And at that time, when entering the cave, Jiangning didn''t realize that there were so many mysteries in that cave. Now he must be worried about it every moment. Because if you don''t pay attention to any place, you may have a similar situation as before. You may go out and lock yourself in. Jiangning all the way to think about the situation just into the hole, he thought that there must be something mysterious about this hole. They didn''t think so much about Jingdong. They just thought that the cave was a hiding place. However, they didn''t think there were so many strange things. Moreover, there are so many secrets in the middle of the cave, so the Yue people can''t underestimate it. Jiangning is a little worried about whether entering this cave is a safe choice. What secret does the monthly rent hide in this cave? All these things need to be studied. Now Jiangning is a little afraid. She is afraid that Yueer and Fengying are on the same road as herself. But there is no way. If you don''t go in, you may not have a chance, but if you come in now, you may have a chance to go out. So Jiangning thought of this, he was not afraid, because for them, it seems that there is no choice. When he came to the entrance of a very narrow cave, Jiangning turned his head, because he heard yue''er say something, but he didn''t hear it clearly. "Yue''er, I didn''t hear what you said just now. Your voice is so low." "Jiangning, don''t speak out loud." When talking about here, suddenly the cave moved and rocked, and then it began to boom and roll. In the narrow hole, the sound was very harsh. The sound inside will pierce Jiangning''s ears, so Jiangning has been covering his ears. He doesn''t understand why such a noise suddenly appears. And then with this loud noise, soon after, the cave slowly subsided, like an angry child, just to stabilize their emotions. Jiangning was just frightened by the earth shaking, he did not understand why such a situation happened. She turned her head and looked at yue''er, who seemed to understand what had happened suddenly, and she seemed to understand something. "What happened to yue''er just now? You seem to understand something, don''t you?""Jiangning, wait a minute. You can''t speak out loud any more. This happens in such a narrow cave. As long as the sound is a little louder, the whole cave will start to shake. " Jiangning learned the lesson just now. He seemed to understand that his voice was turned down a little bit, so when he asked yue''er just now, his voice was obviously reduced by decibels. But Jiangning still does not understand this truth, because for him, the knowledge about this is much less than Yueer. In this aspect, the Moon Clan is indeed more advantageous. The shadow of the wind seemed to be startled. At present, Jiangning and Fengying dare not act rashly, because for both of them, it is the best choice to listen to Yueer''s advice. Yue''er, indeed worthy of being the successor of Yue nationality, needs to know a lot about geography. There is no doubt about this. Now choose to believe that moon is Jiangning and Fengying''s only choice. Jiangning looked back at the wind and shadow. It seemed a little sad to look at the cave. For him, the cave was the same as Jiangning. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad. It''s time to take a step now. Jiangning turned around and went on. Then they came across many small caves. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1337 Jiangning and the three of them continue to move forward, and then in front of you, you can see a lot of clay Buddha, there are many strange stones, there are white background red lines of picture stone, snow stone, Red Jasper, Yellow River jade, water line stone, etc., various types of stones. These are not seen before in Jiangning. Jiangning looked at every stone carefully. He was curious why there were so many beautiful stones in this cave. These are what Yue Er told him. He didn''t know anything about the names of these stones before. Jiangning pointed to a stone and asked Yueer what it was. Yue''er answers Jiangning''s question in a low voice there. That stone is indeed very beautiful, and it is the style of stone that Jiangning has never seen before. "In Jiangning, this kind of stone is yellow river stone. I haven''t seen it before, but I''ve read about it in books, and I know all about it. This kind of stone is called Yellow River stone. Majestic atmosphere, rich pictures, diverse colors, complete types, mellow body. This is the characteristic of this kind of stone. " "Wow, with so much knowledge, I just thought you knew the geography of Yue nationality very well before, but I didn''t really get in touch with it. This time, it''s better to see everything. It''s really worthy of its reputation." "Oh, Fengying, don''t make fun of me. I haven''t even been to other places of Yue nationality before. These things are just what I read from books, so I don''t know much about them. We Yue people say that we have a special knowledge of geography. Maybe it is only the knowledge from books and a lot of experience that we can achieve now. Therefore, it is not a great ability. " "Yue''er, don''t do this. You''re already amazing. So young, so much. Do you know anything else about this kind of stone? " Three people in the tunnel have been chatting, seems to be to pass the lonely time, perhaps in the hearts of everyone that fear. "Oh, you want to know. I don''t really know, but I still remember the other characteristics of this yellow river stone. It is just like what we see now, it is very beautiful, and their body is very bright and clean. And many painters like to paint this kind of stone. In the eyes of those painters, this kind of stone is very charming and interesting, or artistic conception, but I don''t quite understand these things, but this kind of complaint is generally hard and fine, not easy to break. And I tell you, this kind of stone is usually found in these places. In fact, if I hadn''t come here, I might never have seen such stone in my life. " "Oh, well, in this way, isn''t this trip still very meaningful? We''ve seen a lot of strange things, which we haven''t seen before." "Of course, all things have their laws. There are laws for where to live and where to continue to reproduce. And everything has a warning. We can see the omen of everything from them. And only those who know these signs can see them. " "Yue''er, in this way, you Yue clan is a tribe that can understand this kind of omen in the world." Jiangning has been listening to the words of Yueer and Fengying. What Yueer said about the omen has attracted Jiangning''s attention. In that case, if the Yue people can live for so many years, it must be a matter of understanding the omen. I used to know the omen of grassland when I lived in Yili area. I knew the omen of desert in front of the desert when I passed by here. I also knew the omen of mountain peak here when I was here. So I chose the cave here. And the moon also seems to know the omen, like also found here. Then everything has a definite number. What Yueer said just now is also correct. In that case, the Yue people will understand the omens of the mountains, and these omens will bring the descendants of the Yue clan here. And yue''er is this person. "I don''t know. My mother told me these things. She said that our tribe believed in omens. Everything had omens, so my mother reminded me not to disobey the destiny. Your destiny can never be violated. And don''t block the signs. I forgot about the rest "Yueer, your mother must have said something to you when you were a child. I believe your mother said those things for a reason. Can''t you remember anything else?" "I can''t remember a lot of things, but there is a legend in our Yue clan, but I think it''s false, but some of them are true, which I have personally practiced. But I don''t think you believe me. Because very few people believe in this talent. " "What talent? Yue''er, I''ll listen to you. " "My mother used to whisper to me that if I can''t remember what happened when I was a child, I''ll slowly look for that memory." "Why does your mother say that? Does your mother know something?" "I don''t know, but I have the ability of never forgetting. No one knows about this. People just think I''m smart. But I know that as long as I''ve seen something and experienced something, I won''t forget it. So my mother would say something like that to me, maybe she will have something in the future."Yue''er shook her head helplessly. In fact, whenever she mentioned her mother, she felt sad. No one could understand it. However, yue''er could still remember her mother. Her mother was a very beautiful woman. Although her mother was not like Wang at all when she was a child, her mother even wore simple and linen clothes, which could show her different spirit on her mother Quality. Yue''er laughs when she thinks of it. Her mother is still so beautiful in her memory. Her appearance has never been erased in her heart. "Yue''er, what do you say, your ability to never forget?" "Yes, I know you can''t believe it. Many people don''t believe it, but it''s true. Jiangning, you don''t believe me? " "Yueer, I don''t believe you, but you didn''t say you couldn''t remember what your mother said to you at the beginning? But now why do you say you have the ability to never forget "I''m not sure, but according to the Yue clan elders, I had an accident some time after my mother died. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1338 But after that accident, I don''t remember a lot of things clearly. I can''t remember many things that my mother told me when I was a child. Maybe it was the accident. So my impression of my mother has been reduced a little. But I remember what my mother looked like. It''s a good thing "Oh? Can you remember what happened to you? " "I don''t remember that. I don''t know. I just remember when I woke up, the elders were around me. They told me about the accidents. I can''t remember the rest. The elders told me everything "Did the elders tell you all that? Can''t you remember anything before your accident? Can you still remember what your mother said to you when she left "Jiangning, I don''t remember that clearly. Many of my accidents were told by the elders, so I don''t remember much. And, since my mother died, I have lost a lot of memories before her death. Just like what I said to you, I don''t remember a lot of what he said. It''s only when I grow up that I can vaguely recall those things. And when I woke up at that time, I also wanted Lao Meng to tell me something about my mother''s leaving, but they said that for my good, they would not say it. Anyway, there are painful memories. The elders said that I was still young and didn''t need to tell me about those things. " "Because you know what your mother died?" "The elder didn''t remember a lot of things that I didn''t know about after the accident." "How do you know that you are an unforgettable skill? Can you still remember everything you do and see every book?" "Most of them can remember, but we, but the elders of our clan told me that I have the ability to never forget, but after that accident, it seems that there are a lot of distance injuries." "Oh, it looks like this. OK." "Jiangning, why do you ask these things? I want this matter to be unimportant." "It''s OK. I''m just asking. You don''t have to think too much." After hearing what Jiangning said, Yueer nodded. Maybe Jiangning is just doubting what he said just now, so he has to investigate the bottom line and ask clearly. But yue''er''s memory is known only by herself. She knows that she has a good memory. However, the elders say that she never forgets her memory before the accident, and she doesn''t believe it. But even now, yue''er''s memory is still good, at least among all the people, at least in the Yue clan. Jiangning and they continued to walk inside, and then walked on. Jiangning found that there were many characters carved on the rocks, which he had never seen before. Jiangning wondered why there were so many characters in this cave, and they seemed to be carved on purpose. "Moon, do you know these strange words?" After hearing what Jiangning said, yue''er turned her eyes and saw the words carved on the caves. This kind of writing is familiar to her. "I know, Jiangning, this is the unique character of our Yue nationality. This is handed down by the ancient ancestors, and no one can understand it except our Yue people. " "Oh? Your language of the Moon Clan? No wonder I have never seen it before. Have you created your own language in ancient times? You Yue people are really a great tribe. " "Yes, this is a kind of writing created by our Yue tribe. It''s for this kind of thing. " "Let''s not talk about this. Yue''er, you can see what''s written on the cave. Now it''s urgent to look at these things first. Maybe it''s related to our next behavior." "Well, good." Yue''er began to read the inscriptions on the walls. These words were learned by yue''er since she was a child. For every member of the Yue clan, it is the most basic feature of their Yue clan to understand this kind of writing. This kind of writing must be familiar with since childhood. As the king of the Moon Clan, these are the most basic to learn. Yue''er looks at every wall carefully in the narrow path of this cave. The fire in Jiangning''s hand ignites the whole cave. Although the whole cave is bright, it is just like the whole cave in the daytime outside. Even if there is no day or night, the cave becomes very warm because of Jiangning''s fire. Moon almost saw half an hour later, Jiangning and Fengying looked at the back of yue''er and seemed to be moving. Now Yueer seems to be twitching. Although only left behind a figure, but wind shadow they see the moon is also feel that the moon seems to be a bit wrong. Jiangning hurried over and twisted Yueer''s head. To the surprise of Jiangning and Fengying, Yueer is crying. And it''s not the same as general sadness. I feel that yue''er has just experienced something painful. "Moon, what''s the matter with you? What do you say on the wall above? What are you crying about? Don''t cry.""Jiangning, I know all the secrets." "What''s the secret? About the treasure of the Moon Clan? What''s going on, exactly. " "No, it doesn''t write much about it. It happened 300 years ago, so it has nothing to do with many things we have now. But I believe in omens, and the Moon Clan also believe in omens. So my ancestors brought me here. All these are the omens of the Moon Clan. Everything was arranged by our ancestors. " "Yue''er, what do you mean by this sentence? What are these on the top of it?" "Jiangning, there is no secret about the moon family''s treasure, but I know the secret about the Moon Clan''s ruins. It turns out that our Yue clan was so powerful before, but now it has been defeated by others. But I believe that our Yue clan will rise again in the future. Now all the difficulties are small and nothing can defeat us. Jiangning, the text on the wall said the secret about the cave, and then said about the specific location of the site of our Yue nationality, but didn''t tell us the secret about the treasure of the Yue people, but it said the direction of the migration of the Yue people and the next preparation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1339 The above text shows that at the beginning, it was really like what you imagined. The cave was indeed the place where the ancestors of the Yue clan took refuge. But in the end, the elders of the Yue clan were chased and killed. Then they set up the boundary that can not be found by others. Finally, they planted a lot of fruits in this cave. This cave is really a place for crops to grow. All the year round, everyone is trapped in this cave. But a lot of people in the cave died because they couldn''t bear it in the dark. Everyone is waiting to die in this cave. Until the end, the king of the Moon Clan, my ancestors. That is to say, the living dead that we saw when we just came in. The two men spent their whole life''s Witchcraft skills to open the channel for the life of the whole family, which is the channel we are now in. In memory of our king, the ancestors took the pills they made for two people, and then put on their most gorgeous clothes for the king. In the end, both of them still have intact skin until now. But this pill can not be touched by people, once touched by others, the preserved skin and other things will be reduced to ashes. We''ve done that just now. But all this seems to be something that the ancestors of the moon clan could have expected. Their words on the wall said that there would be descendants of the Moon Clan coming here just now. All the affairs of the Moon Clan will be revealed, and all the mysteries will be shattered. The text above also tells me to be careful of the road ahead. Be sure to go to the desert. There is a city in the desert. There is something I am looking for. What''s more, it also tells me the exit of this cave. As long as you go straight along this cave, there will be an exit covered by many woods nearby. That exit is the way we will go out. If we go out along this road, we will walk out of the cave. It also said a lot about the Moon Clan, but I don''t know many words. Those words are beyond my knowledge. But I can vaguely see that some of the words on the stones are really difficult, as if I have never seen them "Oh? Is it like this? Yue''er, that''s all. But can the Yue people really predict these things? If they can, why don''t they tell us some secrets about the treasures of the Yue people, and what they said above about the map fragments that we want, these are still unknown. " "I don''t know, but if the ancestors say there''s something we want to find, we should go there. I believe it''s reasonable for the ancestors not to say it. Maybe it''s my destiny. So I think the omen of the ancestors is right. They certainly expected me to come here." "Yue''er, I won''t doubt your Yue clan. You Yue clan has been struggling for survival for so many years, and you can still survive firmly. There must be your reason, but I don''t quite understand some of them, and I can''t say what''s wrong." Yueer doesn''t know what Jiangning is talking about, but she feels that it is not only the people of Yue nationality who have omens. She seems to feel that Jiangning also has omens about some things, which nature teaches them. Everyone can see some omens. All the way, Yueer has learned that Jiangning''s omens are very strong in front of things There must be Jiangning''s own reason for saying that just now. Jiangning looked at the wall and just Yueer had been reading the words on it. Jiangning could not deny this, but Jiangning decided that something was wrong. Jiangning carefully looked at the words on the walls. Then Jiangning points to a paragraph and asks Yueer. "Moon, what are those words written on it?" "Oh, this is where we want to go. Then he showed me the direction to go that way "Jiangning, what do you think is wrong here? I also feel that there is something wrong here, but I can''t say it. I always feel that the words on this wall are very strange, but I can''t say it''s strange. " One side of the wind has been silent looking at Jiangning, looking at the words on the wall, in fact, he began to feel that there is a problem with the words on this wall, but he can''t say where the problem. Now looking at Jiangning is also in doubt, Fengying also raised his question. "That''s right, Fengying. There''s something wrong with this piece, and why it''s strange. Can''t you see the wind shadow? The words on this block are obviously engraved on the back. And you can see that the depth of the words on the walls above is different from that in other places. " "Well? How could it be like this? If so, it would not have been carved by the same person. And it doesn''t look like the same period. Then there must be someone else besides us who knows about this cave. " "Yes, that''s right. Someone must have come to this cave and engraved the characters we see now. These words were engraved by later generations." Yue''er is very surprised. Now Fengying and Jiangning can''t respond to what she said. Why is this? It is clearly the omen of the ancestors. How can it become the characters engraved on the back of the people. In this case, who carved these words? And why did those people carve these words?"Jiangning, Fengying, what do you mean by these words? Who has been here? But the words above indicate that only this period will the descendants of our Yue nationality come in, and the omen of our ancestors will not be wrong. Why did they make these mistakes?" "No, yue''er, it''s not your ancestor''s fault. Don''t you say that there is a word on the wall that you still don''t know. Maybe the word on that wall is the key. In that case, yue''er, you should remember these words first. You can remember them." "Jiangning, I remember that there must be no problem, but what you just said is contradictory. If anyone had been to this cave, it would have been discovered. What''s more, they must have gone through it once. In that case... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1340 Well, the living dead that we saw just now, no, my ancestors should have been reduced to ashes. How could they survive there and wait for us to come. There is a loophole in what you just said, Jiangning. " "Yue''er, first of all, I don''t object to what you just said, but can you be sure that if someone comes in, they will come through that hole like us. If they enter from our current exit, then this exit will become their import. In this case, these words may be carved by them." "Jiangning, what you said is not true. If someone comes in and wants to write something more, it must be trying to mislead us. It must be something to mislead us. But these words are unique to the Yue nationality, and no one can know." "Yue''er, what you said is not wrong, but if it is carved by the people of your Yue clan, then everything will not make sense. What''s more, let''s go to the desert to find what we want. There must be their own omen, so these words are specially reserved for the descendants of the Yue nationality. If so, yue''er, it must be the omen of your Yue clan, and not only the omen left by the ancestors who died here, but also there must be people behind, and when they foretell these things, they hurry here to leave these messages for you. " "Jiangning, what you mean is that we should believe what they have carved. Then we have to move forward and go to the desert to find the pieces of map we need." "Yes, even if there is no such omen, we still have to move forward. Even if the front is not the fragment we need, but you should be the mark left by your Moon Clan people. Then we must go to the desert city and find other things, so we have to go." "OK, Jiangning, I''ll listen to you, but shall we go now?" "No, yue''er, you should remember the words here first, and then we will leave soon after you have finished. Moreover, is this cave paved so much for this secret? Is it for the words on this wall? What''s more, what happened to the things we just experienced. As soon as you and Fengying enter the secret passage, clouds, powder and arrows appear as soon as the elders of the two month clan die. This is certainly not unreasonable. If the elders of the Yue clan really expected that you would come back here and such things would happen, why would they set up those traps? " "Jiangning, I think what you said is reasonable, and they don''t know what to do if the king of the Moon Clan is trapped here if such a hole is set up. I don''t think the ancestors of the Yue nationality would have done such a thing. Therefore, I think that some people must have not only entered the cave passage, but also entered the cave we just had ¡£ In fact, if we observe carefully, many words in it are added by others. In this way, they are omens for others, not for the elders who died here. " "Yes, Fengying, that''s it. There must have been people in the middle, and someone in the middle must have foretold these things. Then you set these levels. In the end, it happened. " "Jiangning, Fengying. If you say so, should we go down to the desert and look for the things mentioned above, and as you say, are these people for our good or bad, and if so. So some of us in the Moon Clan already know these things. Even if no one knows now, some people did. And soon. If we can find what we want when we go to the desert, it will be fine. It means that some of our Yue people have anticipated these things. What''s more, if someone knows these things now, it''s not good for us. If we are deliberately guided to that place, there must be traps there. In this period of time, then according to this, someone is a traitor of our Yue clan. In the end, it comes to a conclusion that someone has become a traitor. " Jiangning looks at the analysis of the month son, the moon now said that there is nothing wrong, in fact, just now he has been thinking like this. However, due to yue''er beside her, she didn''t say such words. Jiangning understood the taste of traitor around her. Yue''er suddenly pondered, which is indeed a question worthy of consideration for her. If someone is a traitor of the Yue nationality, she will be a traitor of the Yue clan. So it''s the people who used to be OK. If it''s the person around her now, what should I do? Then everything I used to do is in his eyes. Everything of the Yue clan is under the control of the traitor. Yueer frowned when she thought of it. She didn''t think so much now. She would rather believe everyone around her, and Yue Er didn''t want to doubt everyone around her. Jiangning understands the pain in yue''er''s heart. When she began to doubt Xiaoying and the people around her, she felt like this kind of tangled feeling. She just wanted to escape from every idea and doubt others'' thoughts. For herself, she would rather believe that people around her and in the world are good people.Now Yueer''s heart is also like this, so Jiangning can feel her mood now. "Yue''er, don''t think too much about it now. No matter whether the guidance on going to the desert is beneficial to us, we must go forward. Because whether it is good or bad, we must follow this guideline. " "Good." The moon nodded and turned her head. For him, she didn''t know whether the outer space was a better space for her. But for her. Now it''s better to stay in this cave than to be outside. At least, we can escape from reality here. There are no traitors here. We can''t see the sun here, but it''s brighter than outside. Fengying looks at yue''er and Jiangning. She doesn''t feel the same about their current experience. However, Fengying knows the dangers of the world since she was a child. No matter what feelings Yueer and Jiangning have, Fengying knows that it is a bad feeling, at least for them. In this case, the three people are trapped in endless silence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1341 After everyone was silent for a long time, yue''er broke the silence. Maybe at this time, only yue''er began to speak first can make everyone relax. Now the tangled emotions are really what we don''t want to experience. " "Let''s go, that''s it. Anyway, we want us all to go on." "Yueer, if you want to be more open, even if we go down, we are also for the future of the Yue clan. You don''t have to worry. Did you write down the words on it "Well, Jiangning, let''s go. Fengying, you still want to go with us. It''s my honor to fight with you. " "Well, it''s OK. It''s my pleasure to be with you. This trip really encountered a lot of interesting things. I hope we can meet more interesting things together next Jiangning smiles at Yueer and Fengying. Maybe their trip together is really good. Jiangning with friends seems to be less lonely. After they got out of the cave, the three of them went out to the outside. Sure enough, the cave where they went out was actually a secret cave entrance made up of many reeds. It turns out that all the words written above are true, but the secret about the words is not completely able to be solved. So we have to keep searching to find out the real secret. The three of them went on, and after a long walk, they were finally far away from the high mountain. After a while, they actually went to the desert. They were instantly shocked by the splendor of the desert. Strong visual impact effect, monotonous desert, in their eyes immediately become mysterious. In the vast desert, occasionally there are some green plants, or a Populus euphratica Stands in a golden desert. Let Jiangning think of an old saying, Populus euphratica born and 1000 years to play, 1000 years immortal, die and immortal. They are attracted by the unique momentum of the desert, and the desert they appreciate interprets the richest value of life in the simplest form. With its golden tone, the desert has accepted the resplendence given by the sun, and the wind has generously bred a few green spots and formed a row of spectacular scenes. Then the sand filled the sky, the interpretation of arrogant uninhibited and earth shaking turmoil. Zhang Ning and yue''er praise the integration of desert and desert. Then in the morning, it seems like a sophisticated wise man, with a silent appearance. Maybe he is also waiting for the moment of breaking out in silence. Like Jiangning''s mood now, the desert is all her mood now, a silent wise man. Jiangning stood in the middle of the desert as if everything had something to do with him, but as if everything had nothing to do with him. As far as your mood is concerned, it is as changeable as the desert. However, moon and wind shadow stand beside Jiangning. It''s like giving Jiangning a tranquilizer. Let Jiangning just swept the mood and calm down. However, they have been drinking water out of the cave for a long time. For them, finding water and oasis is the most important thing now, but the castle is not found. Yue''er seems to be a little worried. In this merciless desert, she is afraid to be engulfed by the desert. After all, the desert is a merciless person. It will devour everything and then destroy them in one fell swoop. Now I stand in the middle of the desert, and I don''t know who the next person will be? Yueer is worried about all these things. It may be easier for her to find the oasis, but the oasis seems to be far away, and Yue Er has no sense at all. In this frenzied desert, it seems that omen has become an incredible thing. "Moon, can you feel the omen of desert? Where is the oasis? Can you feel it now? We feel that we have been walking for a long time, but we still haven''t found the oasis. We must find the water source as soon as possible. We can''t support it any more "Jiangning, I am also very worried, but there is no way. I can''t feel the warning from the desert. And I don''t know exactly where the water is. The desert is like a vast and merciless man. He didn''t want to tell me about it. Maybe I''ll never know. " Jiangning looks at the moon as if it is a sign. It doesn''t work in the desert. "Yueer, you try to use all your methods to search for the knowledge that your parents taught you when you were a child, and you can use it now. You are more familiar with geography than any of us. Now we have to rely on you. " "It''s not that I don''t want to look for the wind shadow, but I really have no way. I can''t find any basis. Besides, how do I look at the weather and the direction of the wind in this desert... yes. The direction of the wind. " "We should go north, then it''s summer now, so the wind should blow from the south. Then we just need to look at the shape of the big dunes to see where we are going "What does Yue Er mean?" "Wind shadow" means that when the wind blows, the sand dunes will form a certain shape. On the windward side of the dune, the dune is steeper. On the other side, it''s a little slower. So in this way, we will look at the direction of the wind, and through the direction of the wind, we can find the way to the north"Oh, it looks like that." "Yes, that''s right." After yue''er finished, she looked at the shapes of the sand dunes there, and then she found some tricks. Sure enough, according to what Yue er said. Moon, found this feature of sand dunes. Then they found the way to the north. Maybe according to the road, they could find the oasis and castle. "Yue''er, are you really told by your father and mother? You learned it from books. " "I don''t know, but I don''t seem to have seen these things in books. My mother gave them to me, but I can''t remember them clearly. It''s like my mother, you didn''t say such things to me, but in my subconscious mind, I just understood that. It''s like someone has given me this knowledge for a long time. " "Oh? Is it? You mean you haven''t seen these things in books, but you don''t even know how these words fit into your head "Yes, yes, that''s what it means, so I don''t know much. But if my mother taught me this knowledge, I should remember it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1342 "But now you don''t know who taught you this knowledge, and you haven''t seen it in books, have you? So if your mother gave you this knowledge, but you have forgotten it now. You don''t even know how you know these rules. " "Jiangning, what do you mean by this sentence, but you are right to say so, because it is really you. If you ask me now, I really don''t know how I got this knowledge. I just know it subconsciously, but I don''t quite understand how I know it. " "So Yueer, is it possible that you forget about this memory, and then even if you read a book? Or your mother taught you, you have forgotten this memory. But you can still remember the knowledge, you just don''t remember how it came from, right "Yes, that''s exactly what you mean, Jiangning? What''s wrong in the middle? Maybe I forget it sometimes "No, yue''er, and you said that you never forget, you said you never forget, I am willing to believe. So someone must have given you this knowledge, and you said that after your mother died, you had a memory that was lost. So it must have been at the time of your mother''s death that you died of those memories, and you don''t know where you learned them. But it means that although you don''t remember your mother''s death, you have a long time of memory before your mother''s death. You have no memory. So it''s not just the memory of your mother''s death. There are a lot of memories that you have lost. If you say so, there must be a lot of important things that you have been forgotten "Forgotten? What do you mean, Jiangning? What can be forgotten? I should have had an accident at that time, and then forgot these things. " "That''s right. I guess you should have been forgotten about these things, which means that someone intentionally erased the memory. Then your mother tells you something that he doesn''t want you to remember. So it''s a trick to make you have this accident, and then there''s a long memory about your mother''s death that you can''t remember. That''s what he wanted to achieve "But when I was so young, what would my mother tell me? When my mother died, I was so young that I didn''t know a lot of things. What great things can my mother tell me. I don''t think it''s possible for you to say that. You mean that there must be traitors in our Yue clan. " After that, yue''er is a little unhappy, and then turns to one side of her head. He thinks that Jiangning''s saying this is to identify traitors in their tribe. Although I started to give myself such a psychological hint, but now still dare not admit. "Yue''er, don''t believe it, but whether there is a traitor or not, we must go on with it now, until one day we can catch the traitor and stop these things. If you don''t catch that traitor, you Yue clan will fall into some darkness, and then it will be too late " " but Jiangning, if you say so, who will be the traitor? The closest to me are the elders of the Yue clan. If they were traitors, they would have been bad for me for a long time. Why do they still keep me? " "That means you''re good for one of them, yue''er. It is not convenient for them to attack you, and they are sure that the Yue clan and many elders are kind, so they have no chance to do so. So there are still a lot of mistakes in these comprehensive factors, but we still have to study. As for whether there are traitors in the Yue clan, this matter needs to be thought about slowly. We can''t always identify them directly. So what we have to do now is to find the castle first. " Yue''er turns her head to one side, and then moves on. She is even more unhappy. According to Jiangning, there must be traitors in her own Yue clan. But she couldn''t believe that the elders were so kind to themselves, how could they be traitors. Feng Ying looks at them and seems to have guessed something. According to Jiangning, yue''er must have been very close to those elders in the time of the Yue clan, so yue''er can''t believe such a fact. Fengying has experienced a lot of betrayal, for him, these things are small things, and his mood is still very calm. For him, all he needs now is to be with his friends and nothing else matters. But to see the unhappy moon, Fengying is still a little sad, who do not want to encounter such a thing. Three people in the experience of this period, three people have no words, continue to move forward, facing the vast desert, no one wants to speak, in the face of the sun at the moment, they have no water source, as the crops lost fertilizer in general. No more strength to grow. Because of lack of water, Fengying fainted several times. She has been saving water to Jiangning and yue''er, and she has been trying her best to say whether to drink or not. As a result, he fell down many times. Jiang Ning and yue''er are very worried.Yue''er is also physically overdrawn. Although he knows that Jiangning and Fengying have been giving water to him, his physical strength has already been exhausted. As a girl, her physical strength is not as good as Jiangning and Fengying. As a result, in the moon, when they were about to despair, they saw the legendary castle. Just as they got to the edge of the desert, the three men, like beggars, lost all their strength and all their energy. Three people look at the beautiful castle in the distance, the dazzling golden light makes them infatuated. The three of them moved on, toward that goal, and maybe that place is where they can save themselves now. The closer they got, the more blinded they were to the golden light. All the shells, and all the fine little windows, were made of gold and silver thread from the castle. They seem to see many lakes around the castle. The lakes are rippling with the breeze. However, it all seems very small in their eyes. For the three of them, seeing the water is like grasping the straw to save lives. Now the three people are very eager to go there. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1343 But soon after, three people, like camels in the desert, walked without any reaction, No drowsiness, and supported their bodies that were about to fall. Now, there is no sign that all three people fall on the ground at the same time. In the moment of falling, Jiangning seemed to see some people who had never seen very strange clothes appear in front of them. When they woke up, they had been in a strange place. They had never seen them. It was a strange time that all three of them woke up from a strange place. When Jiangning woke up, he found himself in a splendid room, which was rare in furnishings and flowers and grass, and it was not like a unique plant in the desert. On the other hand, Jiangning woke up in a special big and luxurious place, unlike where ordinary people can stay. Jiangning looked around, every place was decorated with brilliant, this even his sleep bed is very soft like cotton velvet place. I am very curious about Jiangning, a strange place. But the moon and the wind were not next to him, which made him very anxious. Jiangning woke up and rushed out of the room, which was like a cage. Now he must go out and find the moon and the wind and shadow immediately. For Jiangning, his companions are the most important. Jiangning rushed out of the room, and the scene outside surprised Jiangning even more. It''s all green plants outside, and in the middle of the desert, this place really looks particularly abrupt. For Jiangning he just came out of such a hungry and crazy weather, now it is heaven. The ruthlessness in the desert is not worth it here. It is a back garden. For Jiangning, he has never seen so many green plants since he walked out of that hillside. And the garden felt flowers competing for opening. Even more strange is that many people are not taking care of these crops, which seem to grow naturally here. All of this is just like it''s very normal here. After spending a long time in the yard, Jiangning felt lost his way. Where should he go to find the moon and the wind and shadow? I don''t know where the two people are. The place here is totally another place. Now where should he go. Just in Jiangning is dazed, not only by the immediate shock, but also by the mood that can not find the moon and the wind shadow to cover with dust. He didn''t know what to do himself. Just then, a man in the back called Jiang Ning''s name. This voice Jiangning is no longer familiar with, that is the moon. Yueer stood behind Jiangning and dressed in a strange appearance. The clothes Jiangning saw when they all fell were wearing this kind of clothes. But Jiangning was very strange why Yueer was dressed in this dress. "Jiangning, you go to wash it. You see the dirty ones on you, and you see your clothes are broken." "Moon, where are we, and how are your clothes of another style, and how can you get everything done so quickly and what we are here, how can you know my presence here, the wind?" "Jiangning, don''t worry. The wind is in another room. I wake up earlier than you, so I know something. I''ll tell you, all the people living here are from the Shabu people. They are all very good. We were not fainting at the time. They immediately sent us to their tribe, and they gave me food, and they also let me take a bath, and see if my clothes were broken, they gave me the clothes they had left for me. By the way, I''m wearing the Shabu people''s clothes now. How about it? It''s beautiful. " Said the moon son in Jiangning in front of a circle. The moon with headdress on his head is like a foreign style. Now the moon has a different beauty. The moon of men''s clothing, the moon of the Yue nationality, the moon dressed in the Central Plains, and the moon of Shapu people''s dress now, every month is like different moon. These different looks are deeply engraved in Jiangning''s heart. But Jiangning is still playing drums in his heart. What kind of people is the Shapu people. How can they treat them so well, and even good people, the general family fall is vigilant ah. Especially, the people living in this place are generally highly alert to outsiders. But why are you good for these three people? Is there any strange in the middle. It is not known yet, but Jiangning does not say the nature of her when she looks happy and does not interrupt her. "Moon, how are you resting?" Jiangning immediately realized that he was wrong after asking this sentence. He searched himself for a long time, and knew that he finally found the map fragments they had been trying to find in his bag before stopping the movement. "Jiangning, what do you look for? I have a good rest here. The head of the family here has come to see us. Only you and Fengying have been drinking water for me because your two physical strength is overdrawn completely, so they have not woke up, but the tribe here is really very good. Their patriarch is also very considerate. ""Oh? really? How long have they lived here "I don''t know, but I feel that I have lived for a long time. You can see the decoration and furnishings of these rooms. They all have a sense of age, and many things are very luxurious. If it''s an ordinary tribe, it certainly doesn''t have such great style." "That''s what it says, but... Forget it, yue''er. After you take me to wash, I''ll see their patriarch. By the way, Fengying is OK. " "It''s OK. Don''t worry. Jiangning, Fengying has a good sleep." Jiangning nodded. To tell the truth, Fengying is a girl. He is still not at ease. Yue''er has little experience in the outside world. She must be cheated outside. Moreover, Fengying thinks that this tribe is too ambitious. They must have some secret that she didn''t let yue''er know. Moreover, yue''er said that they must be an old tribe, but in Jiangning''s eyes, even a newly born tribe can be so rich, that is, by plunder. Plunder is the best way to accumulate wealth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1344 Many tribes draw their wealth by plunder, and Jiangning thinks that there is nothing valuable in them. Why did the patriarch of the Shapu nationality decide to take them in? Is it really kind of them? It should not be possible. But how to explain all this? Jiangning followed yue''er to wash the bathroom. It was really different from the desert outside. Although it was in the middle of the desert, the luxury of this place was absolutely opposite to that of the outside. Jiangning still refused to believe it. How can we achieve this? This bathing place is different from the Central Plains. The Central Plains use wooden barrels, and when they have finished bathing, they just pour out the water. But there are several big bathrooms here, many people take a bath together. When they have finished washing, the water will still be used, so it can''t be poured out. It''s a good way to save water, but why take such a luxurious bath as the son of the desert? Jiangning began to doubt whether these people belong to this desert people. As desert people, they should not use such precious water for bathing. And there''s such a big bathroom. It''s not very reliable. Jiangning took a bath with a skeptical attitude, and then the map fragments had been visible in his eyes. Besides Jiangning, there are several Shapu people who have been staring at Jiangning as if they were looking at monsters. But compared to the feeling of looking at monsters. Jiangning felt more like they were watching. Prey. Yes, that''s right. It''s prey. Jiangning''s feeling has always been very strong. In Yueer''s eyes and their Yue clan''s eyes, this is their omen. In Jiangning''s eyes, this is just his feeling. Jiangning''s feeling is that these Shapu people are not simple, and they must be careful. After washing, Jiangning took the clothes that the Shapu people who Yueer was looking for. Jiangning put on some strange, in the dazzling desert sun, Jiangning still wearing so heavy clothes, it is simply hot to death. But Jiangning remembered that it was almost three months since they crossed the desert. It should have been a long time for them to cross the desert and arrive here again. It turned out that everything had passed so quickly. Jiangning thought of everything in the desert. The heat of the day in the desert is very frightening, every inch of sunlight shining on the skin can give the skin a painful scar. And then those are like the sun''s special impression on you, you will think of him when you see the scar on your hand. Desert night is also very awe inspiring, everything in nature is very novel. At night, there is a huge gap between the desert and the day. Sometimes Jiangning and Yueer are shivering with wind and shadow at night, and sometimes Jiangning has to set off fireworks and light torches to give us some warmth. It''s really painful and has a good time. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s company, Jiangning would have forgotten such an unhappy day. But Jiangning still remembers that it was because of the friends around him. Sometimes friends are like ice cubes that make people endure the suffering of the sun in the hot summer, and sometimes friends can bring people light and warmth like fire. In Jiangning''s eyes, his friends are like this. For him, friends are more precious than anything. Jiangning saw that yue''er had been waiting for him outside, and then yue''er began to laugh as soon as he came out. "Jiangning, ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so funny in their Shapu clothes. You''ve been wearing clothes from the Central Plains. I''ve never seen you wear clothes from other tribes. It''s really strange. Look at it. " After that, yue''er seems to find that she said something wrong, and immediately stopped talking. It seems that the joke just now is not funny at all. Jiangning and yue''er think of their days in the White Wolf tribe. In those days, Yueer still wore the clothes of the White Wolf tribe. Now Jiangning has changed the clothes of a tribe. I don''t know whether it''s sarcasm or omen. Both of them seem to realize something. Then Yueer closes her mouth and looks at Jiangning, who looks serious. Now she can''t say a word. Jiangning sees yue''er standing in front of him like a child who has made mistakes. In order to make yue''er rest assured that she is not angry, Jiangning smiles at yue''er, and then goes up to touch Yueer''s hair. For Jiangning, what a bad memory of that time in the White Wolf tribe? For the sake of family hatred and national hatred, he shouldered a heavy responsibility to work as an undercover in the White Wolf tribe. In the end, he failed and returned to his dynasty with humiliation and took away Xiao Ying''s life. For Jiangning, he used to be unrestrained in his appearance in the White Wolf tribe, because in the eyes of the White Wolf tribe, the northerners were so wild and uninhibited. At that time, in order to make everyone believe in himself, Jiangning also completely changed his appearance into that of a northerner. And now it''s all over. But it''s like it''s not over yet. Just month son is also inadvertently mentioned those words, but all the memories about the White Wolf tribe are swept. Jiangning doesn''t want to make yue''er sad. The only thing he can do now is to comfort yue''er and himself.Jiangning went forward. "Moon, let''s go and see the wind, let''s go." Yueer looks up and smiles at Jiangning. Jiangning is a head higher than yue''er, standing beside Jiangning, yue''er looks short and thin, and her little stature stands beside Jiangning like a little girl. After that, yue''er led Jiangning to find Fengying. as like as two peas, they walked through a corridor, the same as the scene of Jiangning''s rush out of the door. The corridors were surrounded by all kinds of green plants, and beneath them were soil, not sand. Jiangning is very curious about his discovery. He doesn''t know where there is so much soil in the desert. The idea of Jiangning flashed by. For Jiangning, it is better to find Fengying first. Fengying may give Jiangning some good suggestions. It would be better to discuss with Fengying about the next action. Jiangning follows Yueer into Fengying''s room. Fengying is still sleeping. Fengying takes care of Jiangning and Yueer all the way, just like a big brother, but the result is that his body breaks down directly. Now, even after a long rest, Fengying is still like a camel. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1345 Jiangning went forward and couldn''t bear to wake up Fengying. He saw that Fengying was sleeping so well that he didn''t want to disturb him with other things. Then Jiangning and yue''er are sitting in the room of Fengying. They don''t speak and drink water very carefully. I''m afraid to wake up the wind. Then, shortly after, a man came into the room. "But I''ve been looking for you everywhere. You''ve come here. Our king invited, "Shh ~ ~ let''s go out and talk." Jiangning looked at the man who came suddenly and had a loud voice. He was afraid that he might wake up the wind, so he interrupted him. Then Jiangning took him out to talk, and yue''er went out with them. After going out. Yue''er said to Jiangning. "Jiangning, Keqi is their honorific name for guests here. That''s what they just called me "Well. OK After answering Yueer''s words, Jiangning looked at the man who had just arrived, wrapped in white cloth. His clothes and clothes were very strange. In fact, he said that others were very strange. Jiangning now wears the same clothes on his body as theirs. Jiangning thought of this, and then his heart self mockery. "But I thought you were resting. I just went to your room to look for you, but I didn''t see where you were. I just looked for this girl, but I didn''t find it. Our king said that he would like to invite you two to the hall to have a good meal. You''ve worked hard all the way. It''s the fate of our tribe to come here. " "Well, thank you. You tell your king that we will go after the man inside wakes up." The man nodded at both of them and went down. That kind of person had an indescribable sense of mystery. Jiangning didn''t know what was strange about him. But he thought that this man must be not simple, and the tribe must be not simple. Jiangning looked at the man''s departure outside, then turned to smile with yue''er. Maybe she will face a new round of difficulties. Yue''er looks at Jiangning with a smile. He doesn''t know what Jiangning means, but she looks at the person who just left in front of her. It seems that she is very friendly. In fact, the man in the room has just woken up, and Jiangning and yue''er have all heard the conversation with that person. The wind slowly opened his eyes and saw the strange place. Surprise and joy. Everything in the desert has passed, and now they are faced with delicious food and delicacies, and no longer have to endure the kind of desert, hot and cold. At least it''s still safe now. Those people should not do anything about themselves. At least they won''t be threatened. Feng Ying thought of this, and thought it was a bit of a pause. Maybe it was dangerous this time, but maybe it was a safe landing site. Who can say that clearly. Fengying didn''t speak for half a day after she opened her eyes. Jiangning and yue''er listened to their conversation outside and probably learned something about it. Now they have arrived at another tribe, which is the tribe that they began to look for and received instructions in the cave. Maybe we''ve reached our destination, but it''s not clear yet. After talking with yue''er for a while, Jiangning went into the house and waited for the wind to wake up, which was the only thing they could do now. As a result, the moment you enter the room, you can see that the wind shadow is turning to look at them. The weak wind shadow on the bed seems to be more haggard. Or the wind shadow in sleep will you do not feel what, but now looking at the wind, it seems so haggard, as if it is not the wind shadow that I knew before. Whenever he experiences something, like he has grown up a lot, and he is always like a child. In front of him, he always looks after himself like a big brother. Jiangning smile at the wind, this silence, as if has been speechless for a long time, did not see the general smile of old friends. "Wind shadow, you wake up, how do you feel? If you haven''t, we can wait for you. Do you need to take a bath The moon looks at the wind and wakes up very happy. It seems as if I had just experienced a ordeal and then escaped from the pain. Daughter like a child, from Jiangning''s side, ran to the side of the wind shadow, quickly asked the wind shadow, asked about the long and short, let the wind shadow a little unable to ease the mood. "Well, I''m fine. How long have I slept and how long did you wake up?" "You haven''t slept long. In fact, you''ve been sleeping for a long time. For three days, you''ve been sleeping for three days. I woke up on the first day. Jiangning just woke up this morning. I was also looking for Jiangning today. I found many interesting things in their tribe. " "I''ve been sleeping for three days! Well, I guess I''ve been overdrawn in the desert, so I''ve been sleeping for so long. Why are the people of this tribe so enthusiastic. By the way, Jiangning, did you wake up today? Did you lose anything... " Speaking of this, the wind suddenly stopped. He knew that if Jiangning really lost something, they would not be standing here now. There must be no accident. Only three people can stand here safe and sound. It seems that Fengying is more relieved to think of it here."Fengying, don''t worry. At least we are safe now." "Well, good." After that, Fengying sat up from the bed. The people in this clan were really considerate. When they all came into this tribe, they didn''t touch their clothes and everything. So even when Fengying woke up, everything on them had not changed. After the wind shadow gets up, he still has sand all over his body, just like the one who just fell down. Yue''er looks at the embarrassed wind shadow and laughs. In the awkward atmosphere, yue''er always teases everyone like a living treasure. Everyone''s mood was relieved by yue''er''s laughter. "Fengying, you look so embarrassed." Oh? Fengying thought, maybe this is the beginning of the confusion. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1346 Jiangning looks at the wind and shadow that is really in a mess. It is exactly the same as what yue''er said. "as like as two peas, you look just like what I saw in Jiangning just now. When I saw Jiangning wake up in the morning, I was covered with sand, and my face was not good. I just woke up looking so ugly. It''s not the same as before. " "Moon, don''t make fun of us. When you get up, it''s us. Don''t see it, right? Jiangning." "Yes, yue''er, by the way, your hair is very messy, and your body is not full of sand, and ah, some people were not as beautiful as they are now." After saying that, both of them are looking at the moon. These words make a girl in Yueer embarrassed. Yue''er seems a little embarrassed. Then, when yue''er is still there, she doesn''t know what to say. Jiangning touches Yueer''s hair as if everything is all right. But the moon''s face was still shy. It seems that every time Jiangning loves to touch her hair, yue''er thinks. Maybe it is because he is very short, so Jiangning can touch his hair every time he reaches out. Soon after the brawl of three people. Fengying went to take a bath. Moon and Jiangning are still waiting for the wind to come out. It seems that three people can never be separated again. Jiangning is afraid that two people will leave themselves one minute and one second. He has been waiting for the wind outside with the moon. When all three of them came out, a member of the Shapu nationality came. He came and invited the three of them to meet the king in the hall. Three people, followed him and went. When they got to the main hall, they saw the king of Shapu. Sitting on the throne with great wealth, the momentum was no worse than that of the king of the Central Plains Dynasty. The king sitting on the throne is like a man who has been through a lot of vicissitudes, but he has the courage. "If you come from afar, you are all guests. Please give me your seat." After the king finished speaking, three people brought up three chairs for them and placed them under the hall respectively. The three of them looked at the stool and sat on it. Waiting for the next word of the king on the stage, no one dared to say anything more. "Thanks to the king''s care, the three of us can make a living in the desert. Here, Jiangning thanks to the king. Your majesty, we will do our best to help "It''s nothing. You think too much. I just see that you three are working so hard in the desert. I think it''s proper to save you. Besides, you must be predestined to come here. This is not a place that ordinary people can go. There must be some talent among you. " "No king, you think too much. We just have some people who are familiar with geographical knowledge, and there are no outstanding talents." "Oh, really? In that case, I must have thought too much, but I think the people in you are not simple. It''s not easy for people to come here. We think it''s better than you don''t know who can come here. " "Oh, king, what do you mean? Are there any special conditions for those who come here? This is not just an oasis. " I want you to look at this king. He thinks that there must be something strange about this matter. What''s more, the king must suspect that there are other talents among them. If I say the identity of moon and wind shadow at this time, it will certainly arouse suspicion, and it will not be good at that time. Therefore, Jiangning has been hiding from him. "That''s what you think. If our place is just an oasis, how can all the people passing by find it, but we don''t have confidence here. It''s just a simple oasis. Some of you can find this place to show that it must be the people of the Moon Clan, or other noble enough identities, to find here. I don''t believe the words of ordinary people. There must be a reason for you to come here. You have to believe me, after all, when you were sleeping, I didn''t touch any of you, and there was no shortage of things on you, did you? " "King! Thank you! Thanks to your care, we really have nothing missing. I believe you, but we do not have any special identity. Maybe it is just because the desert brought us here. There may be no other reason. " "Is it? Is it just the desert that brings you here? Then that''s the sign of the desert. However, there are not many people who know what, there are not many people who don''t have omens. Don''t hide it from me. It''s not good for you to hide it like this. After all, you will stay here for a long time. " "What do you mean? King, although we thank you for saving us, it is not right for you to be so aggressive. And do I need to keep it from you? " "You know what you''re hiding from me. But of course I know that you must have something to hide from me. If you don''t tell me the truth, you will not want to continue to live in Shapu today. If you continue to want to live in our family, you should be honest. Otherwise, you also know what the consequences are. You should have seen the situation of our family. If it''s just a simple, relatively poor tribe, but you can understand why we can live up to now.So you think we''ve lived here since ancient times. Don''t you think there''s a reason. Do you think it''s necessary for you to keep hiding from me? By the way, do you want to look for something here? Generally, people who come here are under the mission of the desert. But the mission of the desert is not for everyone, it is for the right people. So some of you here are not simple, but if you continue to like this, I will not spare you. If you want to go on to the desert, we won''t be with you. " Jiangning was stunned by the king. He didn''t expect that the king was so brave. Even if he took them in and allowed them to live here for a few days, he was absolutely clear about them. Jiangning finally understood the reason why they could survive in the desert for so long and so prosperous. The king''s spirit is really amazing. Jiangning now actually did not want to escape the fact of the psychological, he actually had such a moment to shake all things out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1347 King fengjiang looked at the three of them, and suddenly he saw that Jiangning''s face changed a little. He thought that this man would tell the truth. "To be honest, the king has something to hide from you, but this is also the reason for your identity. Moreover, you should be careful when you travel in the world. So we don''t mean to deceive you, but if you say so, it shows that you are a straightforward person, and I will never hide anything from you. " "If you do, go on! I''ll hear what you''re saying, and I won''t do you any harm. It''s the old adage of our family. We will never hurt anyone who tells us the truth. But we will never forgive those who lie to us, and those who want to do harm to our tribe. " After saying that, the king''s dark color became a little nervous, and he looked at Jiangning as if he were vicious and wanted to eat them. "To be honest, your majesty, there are indeed people of the Yue nationality here, that is, this girl. She is indeed a member of the Yue clan, and he is familiar with geographical knowledge. So we came here with his help, but it took a lot of thought to get here. " "Oh, is that so? If you say so, I still believe, because only the moon people will be familiar with the geographical knowledge, will know the desert indication. But why do you want to come here? Please tell me your purpose and one that I believe at least "To be honest, we don''t want to come here, we just want to go to the ruins of the Moon Clan. I just passed by. I didn''t expect that the desert was so large that the three of us fainted, and no one was on the road. At the end of the month, we''re out of the desert with us. " "I still believe a little bit of what you said, but according to the situation you said before, I don''t believe it at all. You said this man was called yue''er, didn''t you? " Then the king looked at the moon all the time, as if the moon had something to do with him. Is there any relationship between the Yuezu and the Shapu people, Jiangning thought. But this is just a guess, and it can''t be directly determined. "Yue''er, you belong to the Yue clan, don''t you? How are you now? How are the Yue people living in that place now? Are you ok? " "Well, how could you ask? Do you know our family? Or if you know something about our tribe, how can you mention it? " "Of course! Your king and I are old friends, and you look very much like your mother After the king of Shapu said this, all of them in Jiangning suddenly opened their eyes, which shocked them. They didn''t expect that they recognized yue''er''s real identity. What you and all of them didn''t expect was that Wang knew her mother. Jiangning, the king, was shocked. He didn''t expect that the king knew Yueer''s mother and knew their Yue clan. No wonder I just couldn''t believe what I said. So it is. In fact, I knew it for a long time, so I was so good to yue''er. And also took them in. It must have been the king who recognized Yueer''s appearance at that time. "How can you know my mother, and you should not know each other, according to common sense. Our clan has been migrating for hundreds of years. How can you know our tribe? Have you lived for hundreds of years Yue''er''s words make Jiangning feel ridiculous. Although yue''er didn''t mean to say it, Jiangning''s heart was full of bumps. Some words seem to be false, while others seem to be true. "Ha ha, how could I have lived for hundreds of years, but your mother, I know her, I''ve been friends with her since childhood, and we grew up together. You look like you, all mother, how can I not know, do you think I will accept a group of people who do not know for no reason? By the way, how''s your mother now? How can you run out alone? Who are they "I''m sorry, my mother, she''s dead. Don''t you know the news? It''s been so many years. Since you and my mother are old friends. How can you not know the news? " Speaking of this, the king turned his head, and suddenly a sad figure was left to the three of them. After a long time, the king did not speak, and the three of them did not break the peace. I don''t know why he didn''t speak too much. Jiangning realized that there must be some reason for this. And this king is so kind to yue''er, there must be no reason why he took the three of them here, just as the man himself said. It''s impossible to take them in for no reason. What is the historical reason for this? Jiangning is still unknown, and it needs further research. But Jiangning knows that the king in front of her must have a lot to do with Yueer''s mother. After a long time, he turned slowly. Down the steps, down his throne. He went down to the moon and stroked her face. If you look at a child like doting eyes at the moon."King fengjiang, what''s the matter with you?" Some people were a little frightened by him and asked him this way, but he seemed to be little, and then tears began to flow from his eyes, like a particularly sad rain. The crown he was wearing seemed to fluctuate a little, and the king suddenly looked at the moon like a wounded child. It''s not so much looking at the moon as looking at her mother. "When she left me when you were so old, I didn''t expect that your mother would have died when you came back. By the way, how did your mother die? It''s not hurt by others. " All of a sudden, Feng Jiang''s eyes were a little vicious. He suddenly fell off his sleeve, and then he walked away. He thought that no one had ever seen him. He walked away with awe and hatred. Yue''er was a little frightened by the appearance of this man suddenly. She didn''t expect her mother''s death to react so much to the person in front of her. When my mother died, I didn''t know what was going on, and when I woke up, I had already forgotten the pain of my mother''s death. She didn''t expect the response of the man in front of her to be so great. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1348 It seems that she has lost her dearest one, but yue''er is frightened by the idea of her own light. Her father had seen it himself. How could such people interfere. "King fengjiang, please respect yourself. My father is a general. When my mother married him, my father was very grand and tall. But you seem to have overreacted. Please apologize for my father After yue''er finished, she was a little angry. Indeed, the person in front of her really reacted too fiercely. Although yue''er''s tone seemed to be a little heavy, for yue''er, her father''s position in her heart was indelible. This person, no, everyone can''t insult his father in any form.! "Oh? You mean the kid on the moon? Who is he? If he had not been your father''s face, now I would have taken the lead in his scolding. What is he? His wife is not well protected. What''s the use of him? He is not worthy of being your father, he is not worthy of her husband When he said this, fengjiang directly came over and looked at yue''er fiercely, which made yue''er tremble. Indeed, this man''s temperament was hard to resist. Every word he said seemed to be true. "But even so, he is my father, and my mother has married my father, and I will not allow you to insult my father and mother like this. King fengjiang, I''ll tell you again. Please respect yourself. " With that, Yueer''s eyes are a little red. He didn''t understand why the man in front of him was so fierce and suddenly became so fierce. He was very gentle when he began to sit on the throne, even though he was so aggressive when talking to Jiangning. But when I woke up, I saw this man at the first sight. At that time, he didn''t have the posture of King at all, and he spoke very gently. He also asked her if she needed anything else. It never meant fierce, but now she is a different person. Jiangning looked at yue''er''s eyes and became red. Quickly want to go to block the moon, but when he wants to rush past, the wind shadow stands in front of the moon, which is the middle of the moon and fengjiang. In the face of fengjiang''s wind and shadow, he did not lose at all in the battle. He was also the king. Therefore, the wind and shadow did not look timid at all. On the contrary, in front of fengjiang, it seemed more tall and powerful. Jiangning didn''t expect that the momentum of wind shadow was so powerful. In fact, it was the same before. But in this scene, wind shadow seems to be particularly powerful. "King fengjiang, please pay attention to your image. Even if you can''t control your emotions, you should pay attention to your identity." "Who are you? You have a lot of courage. Dare to be so bold in front of me, I guess your identity is not small. And you look like a king. Young people. " After hearing this sentence, Fengying was suddenly a little scared. Although it was said that the momentum of this person just now was really hard to shock, but this person''s vision and keen mind were indeed worthy of people''s admiration. "Anyway, and even if it''s such a nonsense thing, we can sit down and talk about something between you and Yueer''s mother, but you will scare yue''er. You can see what Yueer has just been scared into. " With that, Fengying made way. Fengying knew that fengjiang didn''t want to do anything harmful to yue''er. She just got angry with yue''er''s words, so as long as she had a good talk, it was OK. He knew that the relationship between fengjiang and Yueer''s mother was not simple. Feng Jiang turned her head to look at yue''er after she got out of the way. Although yue''er now pretends to be very strong, her eyes are red, and she must be scared by herself. Suddenly, fengjiang in everyone''s eyes has changed into another appearance. "Moon, are you all right? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry, don''t cry." Fengjiang said while helping Yueer wipe her tears. Now fengjiang is like a child who has done something wrong. In full view of the public, fengjiang looks like a little childish. Yue''er looked at the fickle man in front of her. She took up her hand and opened it. She avoided the eyes of fengjiang. But fengjiang is still very spoiled looking at yue''er, as if he had just done something in debt to yue''er. I''ve been apologizing to yue''er. "King fengjiang, you are good to me. I know, but I think that when I don''t know the relationship between you and my mother, but now. I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want to accept your help. I''d rather die in the desert than accept your help. My father wouldn''t want me to accept your help, and my mother wouldn''t, if they knew you were like this "Yueer, I just said I''m sorry, but what I want to say is that if you don''t want to accept my help, I will never stop you. You said your father wouldn''t accept my help? How did he treat me when he took yue''e away from me, and he didn''t want to accept my help. It''s ridiculous. ""What do you mean? What did my father take my mother from you? What do you mean by that? My father and mother really love each other, and they are very much in love. But you are obviously jealous of their feelings, and very jealous Jiang Ning saw that yue''er''s speech seemed to be more and more excessive, so he went to hold yue''er and winked at yue''er. He was not afraid that yue''er might offend fengjiang, so that they could not stay here any longer. However, yue''er''s words were too hurtful and wrong. "Jiangning, don''t stop me. I believe you also support me. Even if we don''t stay here, if we die in the desert, you''ll support me, right? " "Yue''er, I know that you are in a bad mood, and I will certainly support you. No matter where we die in the desert or where, we are both obvious to all of us. But now you are talking too much. If your mother were alive, would she allow you to say such impolite words?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1349 Yue''er looks at Jiangning. Yes, what Jiangning said just now is right. No matter what dream, her mother taught Yueer to be polite when she was young. But what she has just done and said such impolite words to fengjiang is not her own! After the moon felt her wrong, she was silent for a while. Even if she was stubborn and proud, she could not be so rude. Yue''er suddenly realized how bad she had just done. After a while, yue''er decided to apologize for the one who was not herself. "I''m sorry, King fengjiang, I just said something wrong, and my attitude is too heavy. Please forgive me. But what I want you to know is that I don''t want anyone to blame my dead father and mother. I''m sorry. " Fengjiang stood aside and carefully observed the man in front of him. He was really very similar to yue''e, and he was very similar in any aspect. But what Yue Er just said made fengjiang scared. He didn''t think of it, and he said it from the mouth of yue''e''s daughter, which made fengjiang scared. "What, you said the moon is dead? What''s going on? What the hell is going on here? Who killed them? Moon, you tell me that I want to know everything about it. " Yue''er saw that fengjiang''s mood was a little relieved, and he seemed to feel sorry for his father''s death. Yue''er suddenly doesn''t know what to say. If the beginning is to say that fengjiang hates his father, then what is the performance now? Why is he so worried about his father? "I''m sorry, King fengjiang, I was young at that time. I didn''t know anything. I can''t do anything. I can''t tell you anything. But what I want to tell you is that they must have been framed, but I was so young that I didn''t know anything at that time." "Ha ha, after fighting for most of my life, both of you died. It''s really funny. It''s really funny that you two died together when you were old together. Ha ha, what do you want to do with me? Do you want to tell me how much love you two have? How ridiculous Speaking of this, fengjiang''s facial expression changed again, as if he had changed a person. The present frontier. Like regret, like sorrow, and like a child abandoned so lonely. "Well, forget it, it''s all. It''s a good thing that you''ve brought your daughter to me. I''m at my age. You two are waiting for me, waiting for me to find you. " Yue''er looks at fengjiang, who is talking to herself and faces the sky. Her mood seems to have eased a little. Now fengjiang doesn''t look like the person who just was. She is no longer so fierce, and she looks like an elder. "King fengjiang, I''m sorry. With all due respect, what is your relationship with Yueer''s mother and father?" Looking at fengjiang, who is now standing outside the hall, Jiangning asked. Maybe this is a very rash question. Maybe it is not appropriate to ask this question now. But Jiangning thinks that time is running out, so he has to ask clearly now, so there may be a cushion for the next thing. "It''s none of your business. My business seems to have nothing to do with you. What kind of person are you? I think you are not simple. Although I can see them at a glance, you and I have never seen through them. Your identity is still a mystery. But if you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter to me Fengjiang was out of the ordinary, which was totally different from his initial attitude. At the beginning, he had to tell his own identity before accepting them. But now he said that all these things were not important. What an interesting person. Jiangning thought, it must be what Yueer said that stimulated the frontier, so he would be like this. But it''s good to say that people in the North always reject people from the Central Plains. If they say it, it will be bad for them. Now the situation is just right. "King fengjiang, even if Jiangning doesn''t want to know about the relationship between you and my mother and father, I also want to know. You just said so much, don''t you think you should explain to me? After all, as their daughter, it''s normal for me to understand these things." Said the moon''s mood is also very calm up, like just what did not happen. However, what yue''er just said did not move fengjiang. Fengjiang still looked at the sky as always, without any fluctuation. It stood there like a cypress tree. With the spirit of vicissitudes and backbone, Jiangning still admired it. As the king of the desert, he knows everything here, but he can''t know the situation of his beloved. Maybe this is the reason for sadness. "Have you ever been paranoid about someone, when you were close at hand, but you could not say it anyway, because you know you are not her type, so you try your best to imagine the type she likes. But later, you and she still missed it for various reasons. She became a secret love tragedy of your life. Later, it was very good for you to look at your transformed self and laugh at yourself secretly. Unfortunately, she will never know. Some words are only suitable for one person.But that person has left you forever, forever no longer exists When fengjiang finished this sentence, suddenly the whole desert seemed to be crying for him. All the sand sounded a sad voice, with the sadness of fengjiang, with the roar of fengjiang, all the yellow sand was lifted up. Around the dynasty, Jiangning saw that all the sand seemed to fly. Looking for the clouds in the sky is like looking for the miracle of mountain and sea. But a lot of things are unsatisfactory. Everyone does not know why there are so many barriers between heaven and earth, sand dunes and water can not co-exist. After the sea fades its color, sand dunes are formed, but they can never live together. The sun and the moon can not accommodate each other. They always take the place of each other. They exchange places with each other, but the two objects can never be together. That''s it. What fengjiang laughs at now is such a strange thing in the world. All the things people can''t understand and all the emotions in fengjiang can''t be understood by others. Soon after, after such silence, yue''er seemed to have some feeling in her heart, and she seemed to understand something. The frontier in front of her was not the vicious man in her eyes, but a man of iron and soft feelings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1350 Like all people''s emotions, he is an ordinary person now. "King fengjiang, I''m sorry, what I just said is a little too heavy, but if you don''t want to say something about my father and mother, I won''t ask. You can talk about it when you want to. I apologize for what I started. " "Yue''er, don''t be like this. In fact, I should be the one who should say I''m sorry. At the beginning, my mood seems to be a little excited and frighten you. You are as sentimental as your mother. It''s a pity that your mother "King of fengjiang. I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with my father and mother, but I can see that you are not a bad person. I think you must do it for them. But my father is a very good man. I don''t want you to have any prejudice against him. " "Moon, fool, how can I be biased against your father? He is a great general. A general that everyone admires. I take back what I said to you about your father, and you don''t mind. Those words are just angry words I heard about your mother''s death, so you don''t have to take them to heart. No one knows your father better than me. He is a man of iron. Unfortunately, the Yue clan is indeed a chaotic tribe. Maybe this is his fate. In fact, I may have expected all this, but I have been afraid to admit it. It''s a troubled time now. But your father and mother have such a great responsibility for your Yue clan, how can you leave the Yue clan alone. In front of their own tribes, their own lives are nothing. " After Feng Jiang finished these words, he touched yue''er''s head as if he were treating his own daughter. Maybe in his eyes, yue''er is just like his own daughter. So now this action is like his own daughter. It''s such a big city, how time flies. "King fengjiang, do you know what enemies my father and mother have? But you feel very familiar with them. How can you not know the news of their death? What a thing "I''m sorry, yue''er, I haven''t seen your father and mother since I came to this tribe. But as far as I know, there are many enemies of the Yue clan. They are not so much enemies as covetous property." "For property again!" Yue''er was a little aggrieved when she mentioned this sentence. Her experience along the way with Jiangning made her understand how big enemies the property would attract, and even some of them were not enemies. "Moon, don''t think too much. That''s all I know. " Jiangning quietly listened to their conversation. Several times, Jiangning was puzzled, but in order to take care of their two emotions, Jiangning did not interrupt. But just now, Jiangning seems to have heard something wonderful. If you hear me right? "King, if I have heard correctly just now, when you said that you were with Yueer''s mother and father before, you meant that you had been in the Yue clan? Is it the Moon Clan now? " "It''s true that you are indeed a man of many words. What I said just now, you can actually pick out these small problems. It''s really good. As you said, I did stay in the Yue clan. " Yue''er looks at the man in front of her in surprise. She didn''t expect that the man in front of her had been in the Yue clan. But what did he do in the Yue clan? He was clearly the king of the desert. What did he do in the Yue clan? Is there any conspiracy? But it doesn''t look like it! What''s going on? Yue''er is set in by her own ideas. "I used to stay in the Yue clan because my father had been to the Yue clan, but at that time I didn''t know what the specific purpose of my going to the Yue clan was, but it felt like a negotiation. But I don''t know much about the rest. But I did spend a long time in the Yue clan. About five years. Not much, not much. Five years. I was very young when I went there, and I was not the king of the desert at that time. Five years, in those five years, I got to know yue''e, grew up with yue''e, and yueliuyun. The three of us became best friends during the five years I stayed there. But maybe it''s just that I think I''m the best friend. Maybe I''m just a passer-by to them. " "King fengjiang, with all due respect, in five years, although you don''t know what you have experienced, your father must have made some achievements in the Yue clan. It''s estimated that at least a lot of money comes from there Fengjiang was frightened by Jiang Ning''s words. He didn''t know why the man in front of him asked this question. He just said nothing. Why did he ask? Fengjiang was obviously a little scared. I can''t say anything for a moment. "What do you mean? I was young at that time and I didn''t know anything. What do you mean by this sentence is that our family has gone to plunder the Moon Clan? How can it be? How could my father be that kind of person? "After finishing this sentence, fengjiang turned his head. Then he was obviously a little angry at Jiang Ning''s question. Suddenly he was unhappy again, as if he could see the long beard on his lips trembling. Then fengjiang went to his throne. Yueer is obviously still waiting for fengjiang''s reply. She would rather fengjiang directly deny what Jiangning just said, but fengjiang did not take any action. It seems that fengjiang knew about those things, but deliberately did not say it. The moon looked a little confused. Fengjiang sat on it and ordered some people to prepare some food and drink for Jiangning, and specially asked people to prepare fruits for Yueer when she woke up. That kind of fruit doesn''t grow in this place. Yueer didn''t think much about it at first, but now she''s a little strange. Why is this kind of fruit here? It''s strange. Jiangning looked at the high-rise frontier of the hall, staring at him as if he had seen through him. Looking at Jiangning under the stage, fengjiang felt a little fluffy. This man was just like what he had just seen in the desert. He seemed to have an unimaginable wisdom. However, fengjiang couldn''t say exactly how he felt about this person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1351 In this way, several people stayed in this hall for a long time. Everyone was very quiet and did not have much words. For yue''er, she doesn''t know what to say. Soon after, all three left and returned to their rooms. Fengjiang did not care about their departure. Since several people began to eat in the hall, fengjiang didn''t have any more words to say. Fengjiang didn''t know what to say. Maybe now silence is the only solution. Jiangning and the three of them did not know what to do after they returned to the guest room. If fengjiang was asked about the secret of the treasure and the fragments of the map, he would not answer. But when did you ask? Another problem. All three people were full of thoughts and didn''t know what to do. "Jiangning, what should we do now? If fengjiang doesn''t tell us about map fragments, we don''t know. But it''s certainly not a way to ask him now. So what should we do now? " "Fengying, I don''t know, but we can''t get the result when we ask him now." "Well, it''s like this, but now we really don''t know what to do next." "By the way, Fengying, do you think their tribe is very strange. Even in the desert, there are still many green plants, and they are not the kind of plants that should grow in this place. Why do they grow so many things in their tribe. These plants do not exist in the desert. But how do they transplant these crops? It really makes me wonder. Do you think... " "Yes, that''s what I thought at first. When I woke up and saw the crops in the yard, I began to suspect that there must be something wrong with their tribe. But to be sure, I can''t say what the problem is. Maybe it''s because they are so old that they can grow these crops themselves. " "It''s impossible. No matter how you say it, there is still a lack of it here. How they did it is still questionable." Yue''er is listening to the dialogue between Jiangning and Fengying. She is afraid that she can''t understand why they think so deeply. At first, I didn''t think of this at all, but now listening to them, I suddenly understood. Indeed, as they say, these things are not desert places at all. But it''s still growing well here, and even if you die, the kind of fruit you like to eat just now is desert. It''s impossible to grow it. But why do so many crops grow here? These are really questions. "Jiangning heard from you that there is something wrong with this tribe, but fengjiang has no reaction at all, and I feel like he is a good man. It''s not like burning, killing and looting. " "I think he''s strange, and he doesn''t look like such a person, but I can''t deny all this now. Now he''s still under my suspicion. I can''t be absolutely sure that he is a good man, but I can''t deny that he is a good man. All this remains to be studied. " Jiangning looks at yue''er. Yue''er seems to take this matter too simple. In her eyes, it seems that the world is aseptic. But he can''t deny what Yue er said, and what Yue er said is reasonable. Just now, fengjiang didn''t look like a burning, killing and robbing person, but I couldn''t directly confirm that he was not that kind of person. "Fengying, I think I have to ask fengjiang clearly about these things, otherwise these things will become a stumbling block to our progress. At least because we may not be able to move forward in this matter, I have to ask "Jiangning, I will go with you. After all, this matter is not a trivial matter. If fengjiang blames us at that time, we can still fight side by side. But if you go alone, I''m afraid that fengjiang will blame you. You are too dangerous "It''s OK, Fengying, I''ll go alone. You have a good rest. There are still many battles waiting for us to fight. You can save your physical strength first. It''s OK. Fengjiang dare not do anything to me. " "But I''m afraid there will still be problems. I''d better go with you. I''m not sure if I sit here alone. If we go alone, we should at least have some security. " Jiangning some hesitation, he did not know whether to take the wind shadow to go, if the time comes down really fengjiang blame down, then two people have been unable to escape. It''s better to go alone. At least another person''s life is safe. At this time, the moon looked at them in distress and suddenly spoke. "Jiangning, I''ll go with you. I''m not sure which of you will go. I''m not sure if you two go together. Fengjiang has a deep relationship with my father and mother. He certainly won''t do anything to me. At least, in my mother''s face, he would not do anything harmful to my life. The three of us will go together. Maybe it will be better. Fengjiang will at least look at my face and will not do anything to us. And the three of us are friends, aren''t we? We should fight side by side, share weal and woe togetherAfter yue''er finished this sentence, Jiangning smiles at her, maybe just like yue''er said, because she is a friend, she can''t bear to let them go together. When it comes to the danger, you can''t escape, and your friends are in danger. That''s the reason to be sad. But unable to bear to refuse Yueer, Jiangning thought that maybe fengjiang would really look at his mother''s face, and then would not do anything excessive to them. "Well, let''s go together." The three of them went to fengjiang after rectification and rest. Fengjiang is now enjoying flowers in a courtyard. For Jiangning, it is indeed a luxury to enjoy flowers in the desert. At least it is difficult to grow bright flowers in the desert. But this thing seems to be a very common thing for fengjiang. This makes Jiangning more convinced that this tribe is not so simple. There must be something strange about this tribe, but they haven''t found it yet. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1352 Jiangning now suddenly had a strange idea. Is this tribe always plundering the property of passers-by. At least now, it is impossible for them to accumulate wealth on their own, so there must be other ways. "See the king of fengjiang." The three people all said hello to fengjiang one after another. Looking at the appearance of these three people, fengjiang didn''t seem to pay attention to them. " " what are you doing here, yue''er, I welcome you. If those two people come, I''m not welcome. You two go down first. I want to have a few words with yue''er alone. " "King of fengjiang" "Yue''er, you don''t have to persuade me more. I want to say a few words to you alone. These two people will not be so indifferent. Do you want to stay here and listen to our conversation?" Jiangning winked at Fengying. They were afraid to talk to fengjiang. After all, Jiangning didn''t want to talk more on other people''s territory, so he decided to go down with Fengying first. Fengjiang certainly won''t do to Yueer. At least, now it won''t be. Yueer will have other feelings for fengjiang. Jiangning looked at yue''er, and Yueer was obviously reluctant to leave. However, yue''er had no way out. Maybe fengjiang really had something important to say to herself. Yue''er looks at Jiangning and the shadow of the wind leaving her back without stopping her. Standing in this garden, yue''er''s appearance seems to be comparable to all the flowers in this garden. Fengying and Jiangning left fengjiang without turning back. After leaving, fengjiang and Yueer were left. They were at least silent for a period of time. Yue''er didn''t want to talk to fengjiang, and fengjiang didn''t know what to say. Finally, it was the frontier that broke the silence. "Moon, do you know that this is your mother''s favorite flower. There are roses, and the rose is your mother''s favorite flower. There are a lot of flowers, are your mother''s favorite flowers, your mother loved flowers most. So I planted a lot of flowers. And your mother used to say that she likes to be surrounded by trees. It''s green. Everything is beautiful. But I''ve planted so many plants and trees that your mother hasn''t visited once. " "King of fengjiang" "Don''t call me king, just call me uncle. I''ll give you back what I owe your mother. Fortunately, you come here. You seem to have made up for all my debt to your mother." When fengjiang said here, he slowly turned his head and looked at yue''er. How much the man in front of him looked like moon e. it was the memory of fengjiang many years ago. Fengjiang himself could not remember clearly. It''s been more than 30 years. I haven''t seen moon. It''s a matter of a moment. Now it''s really so far away for fengjiang. Moon has become their own dust laden memory. But the moon came at this time. When someone came to report that yue''er had fallen into the desert, fengjiang didn''t want to pay attention to it, but one of his trusted subordinates saw it that day. The man said that the moon was very long, like the woman in his painting. At that time, fengjiang realized that it was wrong. Maybe what should come will always come. As a result, fengjiang went to the desert and said that he lived in the desert, but he didn''t like sand at all, perhaps because his beloved didn''t like sand. So I never like sand since I came back. The woman who fell in the desert in fengjiang almost thought that a miracle had happened. She came to find herself. She came to the desert. But when fengjiang went back to his room and looked in the mirror, he looked at the wrinkles and stripes on his face. With such a long beard, fengjiang suddenly realized that everything was over. Moon will never come to the desert. At least I won''t see my beloved again in my lifetime. now, as like as two peas, the moon is so young that it looks exactly the same as when the moon was young. Maybe this is fate. The mission of the desert brings the moon to its side to tell the news about its beloved. "Yueer, if you don''t come to the desert, maybe I still miss your mother like that, at least she is still alive. But now the news you bring really makes me miss a dead person. Life is really ironic!" "Uncle Feng, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, but I''m here for the sake of our Yue people. We are now facing great difficulties. I''m guided by the wind and ancestors, plus the desert''s omen for me. I came here and found you. I know I''m a bit abrupt this time, but Uncle Feng, I''ve seen you before? " "What, have you seen me?" "Yes, yes, I have seen you before." On the other side, Jiangning and Fengying have already arrived in their guest rooms. Jiangning frowns tightly. I wonder if Yueer will let fengjiang tell her about the map fragments. If fengjiang doesn''t say so, then they don''t know what to do."Jiangning, don''t worry. Even if fengjiang doesn''t tell Yueer about map fragments, we can find them ourselves. We don''t have to rely on yue''er now. Yue''er is still a child. We don''t have too much responsibility for her. Yue''er has done enough for us." "Fengying, in fact, I''m not just worried about this. The Shapu people can''t become what they are now when they have developed to this level by themselves. There must be some other transaction among them. Otherwise, they can''t get so many resources so easily." "I know what you think of Jiangning. It is true that it is impossible for the Shapu people to develop to the present only by their own strength. Moreover, it seems that they are a little difficult even though they are older, so I am a little worried. However, I still don''t know what the relationship between Yueer''s mother, father and fengjiang is. If it is really like what fengjiang said, he may have no other heart for yue''er, but if not, it will be too dangerous for Yueer to stay there. " "Yes, that''s right. And when I asked fengjiang in the hall what his father had taken him to the Yue clan, he kept hemming and hawing all the time. He must have ulterior motives. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1353 He must have hidden some important clues. Otherwise, he would not look like that. Therefore, I suspect that the king of Shapu nationality can not be so simple. But he should not be harmful to Yueer. According to his expression just now, he should have something to do with Yueer''s mother, and it seems that he will not hurt yue''er. So, Fengying, you don''t have to worry about it. " "But even so, I still doubt that there is something wrong with this fengjiang. I can''t figure out what kind of person he is from his appearance. Therefore, I''m afraid that the two of us played the wrong chess and let the fengjiang take advantage of it, and then it will be bad. And we just went to their back garden. The garden was so big that every garden had the Yue people. Now the whole place is so big. I think it''s incredible. I don''t think it''s strange to have a castle in the desert "Yes, Fengying, what you just said is also what I thought. But Fengying, there is a problem. I didn''t hear the words wrong just now. You said that there was a whole Yuezu University. It seems that you have never been with us in the month. How do you know how old the Moon Clan is? " Fengying smiles at Jiangning. He knows that if Jiangning asks this question now, it means Jiangning can trust himself. If he can''t believe himself, Jiangning will not say it. According to Jiangning''s character, as long as Jiangning wants to hide something from others, others will never know anything about it. "Jiangning, I''m very happy to ask me that. At least you think I will answer your question. In fact, I''ve been to the Yue clan for a long time. I''ve heard about it before. The Yue tribe is a well-developed tribe. For our tribes, they are still wandering. There is no fixed place to live. Of course, I want to learn some experience about them. When the Feng family moved out of the town, we were sheltered by the elders of the Yue clan when we ran away overnight. In fact, it was interesting to say that at that time, we had a lot of contact with the elders of the Yue clan, but we didn''t see the king of the Moon Clan. They said that the king of the moon had something to do and was still practicing in close quarters. I actually thought it was true at that time. I didn''t understand these things until you told me about the war between you and the White Wolf tribe and Yueer in the small town where I was fighting. There are less than 1000 people left in our Feng clan. Speaking of it, I am still the king of a tribe. Even when all the people were hurt, I didn''t help. Now the tribe is not like a tribe. Because of my incompetence, the people were hurt. " "Fengying, don''t say that. It''s not your fault. When our task is completed, you can go back and let the Yue clan choose some good addresses for you. In this way, your family will no longer have to be displaced. I know that you will certainly let your clan carry forward." In fact, Jiangning was a little worried when he heard that Fengying mentioned the place of Yue nationality. He was afraid that it was caused by Fengying''s slip of tongue. Then Fengying must have some unknown secrets. Jiangning didn''t want to ask about his friends about these things, but Jiangning thought that if he didn''t ask about Fengying, then this matter would become a barrier between him and Fengying. At that time, I misunderstood the words of Fengying? Jiangning thought of this and directly asked Fengying about the truth of the matter. As a result, she didn''t expect that Fengying was so distressing, and Jiangning didn''t know about it. After hearing about it, she suddenly felt very sad, not for Fengying, but for herself. Sad for their own incompetence, sad for their friends can not help, for their friends when they are not around. Jiangning looks at the now heartbreaking wind shadow. He doesn''t know what to say. Maybe the wind shadow can be strong enough to make him feel so proud. However, Jiangning feels that the wind and shadow are all in patience and patience, waiting for one day''s outbreak. All the crawling is the warm-up before the high jump. "Jiangning, I''m glad you can ask, and I''m happy to share my things with you. But I know that your responsibility is also very important. You don''t have time to take care of me. But we are friends. I will take care of you forever. And I will always be with you on your journey." "Well, thank you for being by my side." On the other side, fengjiang and yue''er are in a standoff. Fengjiang is frightened by what yue''er just said. He doesn''t understand why yue''er said he had seen himself. "Uncle Feng, is there a portrait of my mother and you two standing under the peach tree. In fact, I didn''t recognize that it was you at first, or I was not sure it was you at all, but now that I say that, I believe that the person in the painting is you. " "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that yueliuyun would let your mother keep the painting. I thought fengliuyun would throw it away. I didn''t expect that she would still keep it. It''s so unpredictable. ""Uncle Feng, I don''t know why you have that picture with my mother. When I was a child, my mother only told me that it was her brother, but she said it was not related by blood. But my mother said he died later, so I''ll never see him again, and there''s no news about him. In that picture, you are so young that you don''t look like you are now. " "Ha ha, it is not. Moon e actually told you that I was her brother. Ha ha, I don''t want to be his brother, but fate teases people. The one I used to be is gone forever. Now I''m old. Maybe moon and fengliuyun can''t recognize me. Tell me. If I see them when I die, they won''t recognize me. " "Uncle Feng, I''m sorry. I really don''t know anything about my mother''s death, so I can''t tell you anything. I was a bit rude when I was in the hall in the morning. But I seem to understand the relationship between you and my father and mother, although I can''t say that I have any special friends. But, I believe, uncle Feng, you must be old friends with them, and at least in those five years, the three of you must have been very good. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1354 Or you wouldn''t be so nice to me Fengjiang looked at the moon, tears in his eyes. Yue''er looks at this old man for a long time, but now she is still like a child. , as like as two peas of flowers, the old man is exactly the same as the young child on the painting, like when everything is back to childhood. , "as like as two peas, you are very beautiful," said the mother. "If your mother wears our clothes from the Sha Po, it must be very beautiful. I will think of you when I see you, and your mother is pretty, too." "Yes, but I can''t remember what my mother looked like. Sometimes I can, but sometimes I can. With the portrait, I can still remember what my mother looked like "So, moon? Your mother died when you were very young? You can''t even remember your mother now? " "Yes, yes, uncle Feng. My mother died when I was ten years old." "Did your mother die in your Yue clan or somewhere else?" "I don''t remember. I had an accident after my mother died. A lot of my mother''s memories have been lost, even the days when my mother died." After hearing this, fengjiang seems to have found something wrong. If what Yueer said just now is true, how could it be so coincidental that she had an accident shortly after her death, and even had no memory of her death? How could there be such a coincidence? "Yueer, can you remember exactly which memory you didn''t have? That means you can remember how many days after your mother died? It can also be said that you can''t remember how long it was before your mother died. " Fengjiang thought of here and found that there was a problem. He looked at the innocent little girl in front of him. What a great thing it will be if the king of the Yue clan dies. It will surely spread all over the country. According to the current strength of the Yue clan, there will be many people who would have used mobile arms and legs at that time, and if the king of the Yue clan died, such a big news would surely be spread out. But after so many years of death, there is no news that the king of the Moon Clan is dead. This said that there must be something wrong with the Moon Clan, and there must be something strange about the erasure of Yueer''s memory. "Uncle Feng, I can''t remember clearly. But as far as I can remember, the longest time was in the year before my mother died. I was ten at that time. But the memories of my ten years old are completely blank. The doctor said I had intermittent amnesia. So I didn''t think much about it at that time, but now I just want to recall any memory about my ten years old, my brain wants to burst into pain, so I just don''t think about it anymore "Forget worry grass?! Yue''er, you have eaten forget worry grass "Well? What is forgetfulness grass "Yue''er, your father and mother must have been framed. They must be. And it''s from your Yue clan, so your mother must have told you something important, so you can''t remember that day. Those people must have forced you to eat forget worry grass month was as like as two peas. What is the reason why the frontier seal and Jiangning say the same thing? Two people feel that their tribe is definitely apart from what is a traitor. "Moon, come here for a moment. I''ll look at the back of your neck Yue''er looked at fengjiang with a serious look, and she did not ask much, so she stretched out her neck to fengjiang. Then fengjiang used the witchcraft that yue''er could not understand, but it seemed to be very powerful. Yue''er didn''t ask much. "It''s really forgetting worry grass! These people are so vicious that they even give a 10-year-old child the herb of forgetfulness After seeing fengjiang, yue''er adjusted her hair and stood in the past. She didn''t know what fengjiang was saying, and she didn''t know what fengjiang was lamenting about. "Uncle Feng, what on earth are you talking about? What is forgetfulness grass? I''m a member of the Yue nationality. Do I have any medicinal materials I don''t know yet? But I really haven''t heard of it. Why are you so angry? " On the contrary, it''s not a good time to tell feng''er that she should not forget the secret when she looks at Yuejiang. "Yue''er, it''s OK. I just said nothing. It''s nothing important. You will understand it later. It doesn''t matter now. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. By the way, yue''er, you must have something to do with me. When you come to our Shapu people, they say that they are guided by the sand dunes, but the dunes will never give a warning to those who are worthless. So if you have anything to do, you can tell me. I can help you absolutely. But if I can''t help you, don''t blame me on yue''er. ""Uncle Feng, what do you mean by these words. How can I blame you if you can''t help me? I know uncle Feng, you won''t hurt me, will you. I''ll tell you the truth "Well, yue''er, I know that the purpose of your coming here is not simple. If you have anything to say, I will tell you as much as I can." "Well, uncle Feng, first tell me where the flowers and trees of your family come from. If you don''t tell me about this, I''m not interested in the next question." "Yue''er, you didn''t think of this by yourself. Did the young man with you tell you? I heard you call him Jiangning. This young man is not simple. Who is he "Uncle Feng, you agreed to answer my question first. Although Jiangning is no ordinary person, I believe you can see it, but I don''t say much about Jiangning''s identity, but what I want you to know is that he will certainly not harm me. I know uncle Feng is worried about me." "Ha ha ha, Yueer''s mouth is so sweet. Your mother''s mouth was not as sweet as you. Forget it. I don''t want to know who he is, but what do you know about our Shapu people? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1355 "To be honest, uncle Feng, in fact, I''m here to look for fragments of the moon family''s treasure map!" "What! Moon! You know what you''re talking about! You''re looking for a map fragment? Who told you we have map fragments here! How did you find it here? And, you know, what did your ancestors of the Moon Clan do to hide the treasure of the Moon Clan for the sake of the peace of the Moon Clan. Yue''er, you are too reckless. If you find out the treasure of the Moon Clan now, it will surely cause all the people in the lake to fight for it. Do you think that the treasure of the Moon Clan is so easy to find? " "Uncle Feng, however, this is the treasure of our Yue clan. You don''t know because of this. A lot of people are harassing where our tribe is now. I think that as the king of the Moon Clan, I have the right to find these treasures, and I think that as long as I find them, some people will covet them, right? Now this treasure is a mystery. Many people fight against the Yue people for it. But in fact, there are so many casualties in the end, but the treasure of the Moon Clan is still a mystery. This time I vowed to dig out the treasure of the Moon Clan. " "Well, very good, yue''er, you have this courage. I like it very much. It has the demeanor of your mother at that time. It is worthy of being the king of the Yue clan, but it can not do without Wang''s mission. Moon, I''ll tell you whether the water, trees and flowers here belong to the desert. All the things here belong to another place. That place is far away, but it''s close. It''s all from that place. " "I don''t understand what you mean by the letter." "Yue''er, this is the secret of our tribe. In fact, every king has to swear that he will never leak out these things. But as long as you tell me how you came here, I will tell you what I really should tell you." When yue''er looks at fengjiang, it must be hard to say something hidden. That''s why she looks like this. She seems to think about it for a long time. "To be honest, uncle Feng. We went to the ruins of the one month clan, where there were instructions on this side, and the cave directly showed that there was a castle in the desert, and there was something we wanted in the castle. In fact, I began to wonder whether I should come or not. The site of the Yue nationality is the place where our ancestors of the Yue nationality lived before. There are maps of the area before the Yue nationality, and there are also introductions about the Yue nationality. All of them are written in the language of the Yue nationality, which are all the things that our Yue people would like to visit. So according to the above explanation, here''s what we want. However, according to Jiangning, there is a leak in the cave, that is, some characters on it seem to have just been engraved, not just, but whether they have been engraved together with other characters, which are obviously signs of weathering. But some of the words are not. But in the end, we decided to come here and have a look. Maybe there is something we really want here? " "So, Yueer, according to the omen of the desert, you come to our Shapu people, right? OK, I understand the process. Yue''er, you are guided. You should look for the treasure of your Yue clan, and I should not stop you. Moon, I''ll tell you all this, but you have to promise that you won''t tell the people who are with you. These things can only be known to you. " "Uncle Feng, tell me what you think you should tell me, and then I will decide whether to tell them. In case we still need to fight together?" "I can''t beat you, yue''er. As long as you are willing to believe, I''m willing to believe it, but I don''t think you''ll regret it." Yue''er nodded hard to fengjiang. She believed her friends, and she certainly believed them. "In fact, we have a family treasure crescent mirror. The crescent mirror can pass through any place you want to go, and our tribe has been supported by it Yue''er opens her eyes when she hears here. She can''t believe what she just said. How can there still be such things in the world that can go through any place. This sentence makes yue''er stunned. "Yue''er, don''t be surprised. In fact, the crescent mirror is not as powerful as you think. There are preconditions. The places we can travel through are very limited. All the two places that we pass through must be at the right time, the right place and the right people. Otherwise, we can''t cross them. In addition, there must be a lot of preconditions between the two places. The two crossing places must be made at the same time. There is a very wide area to cross at the same time. The distance between the two places must be just a lot of long. So these conditions determine that the place we cross is limited. And the place to cross must be populated, right? Otherwise, it''s useless to cross there. So we can go through this place to the spirit clan, where there are many treasures. And it''s very prosperous. Many things are hard for you to imagine, so all the flowers and trees here belong to the spirit clan. We only rely on other tribes to develop to the present situation. "After hearing fengjiang''s words, Yueer understood everything. It was like this. So in Jiangning, the burning, killing and looting of the Shapu people that they said no longer existed. , as like as two peas in the picture, he is a very kind person. However, according to fengjiang, yue''er still didn''t get any key points. According to the words just said, then the map fragments they want are in the spirit clan? "Uncle Feng, if you say so, the map fragments are not in your Shapu people?" "Well, yes, we Shapu people have never had the treasure of your Yue people. But I''m not sure if it''s in the spirit clan. You need to find it yourself. I''m not sure if it''s in the spirit family. But what I want you to know is that the spirit clan is a dangerous place. Moreover, now the spirit clan is in a crisis. If you go to the spirit clan to look for map fragments, I can''t guarantee your life safety. But yue''er, I don''t want you to go to the spirit clan. If you have something wrong in the spirit clan, how can I tell your mother? " "Sorry, uncle Feng, I have to go, and it''s just my mission. I will go with Jiangning and they will protect me The moon smiles at fengjiang. She believed that uncle fengjiang had not deceived herself and that what he said must be true. She can''t wait to tell Jiangning about the whereabouts of the map fragments... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1356 "Yueer, what I just want to tell you is that the spirit clan is not so easy to go to or stay in. It seems that something has happened to them recently. If you go rashly now, it will be dangerous. And Jiangning, who is staying with you, is not easy, but I can''t tell what is wrong with him, but I hope you don''t take him to the spirit clan. " "But Uncle fengjiang, if I don''t take him, how can we finish the task? I have to take him. Please, uncle fengjiang." "Moon, I don''t guarantee that there will be pieces of map you want, and I haven''t promised you anything. If you go there rashly, I can''t guarantee whether you can come back. And it must be dangerous for you to take that person. I don''t know who he is "Why can uncle fengjiang do this? I''ve agreed to take Jiangning. It''s unfair to me if you go back now." "I didn''t promise to let you go, nor did I promise you to take him. I just told you about the clan, but if you think so, I can''t help it. And the spirit clan is so dangerous, do you think I will let you go? When you don''t hear what you just said! I''m sorry now. I don''t want you to go. It''s too dangerous. I don''t want you to take a risk. If you have any accident, how can I do anything to your mother "But Uncle fengjiang, I told you at the beginning. You have promised me to go. Isn''t it a bit bad to say so now? You''ve all come out." "That was before I started, but now I don''t want to follow the decision I made. I will never let you go. Don''t think about it. Only I can open the crescent mirror. " "You don''t mean what you say. You can''t be like this, uncle fengjiang." Fengjiang looks at yue''er. He is a little helpless. If yue''er insists on going, he can''t stop him. But what to do now? If you let him go, there will be danger. But if you don''t go, you can''t make it. I don''t know what to do. "Well, Yueer, you give me a day to think about it. If I think about it clearly, I will tell you." , "Uncle Jiang, that has the final say." Yue''er is happy to look at fengjiang. She knows that although fengjiang has only one day to think about it, he may agree. Even if he doesn''t agree, he will ask him. Anyway, the spirit clan is going to decide. Fengjiang ordered yue''er to go down. He would think about it slowly. After hearing fengjiang''s words, yue''er immediately went to Jiangning happily. She can''t wait to tell Jiangning about this, and they are looking for the map fragments also have whereabouts. "Jiangning, Jiangning, I''m back." After hearing fengjiang''s words, yue''er immediately rushed to Jiangning and Fengying. She couldn''t wait to tell them what fengjiang had just said to her. "Here you are. What did you say to the king of fengjiang just now? Did you two have a good chat? Has fengjiang ever mentioned to you about their clans? " Jiangning looks at yue''er coming. He wants to know what they have just talked about, and whether fengjiang has told Yueer some secrets about the Shapu people. In fact, I don''t want to ask yue''er so quickly, but now time is tight. If I don''t ask now, I''m sure I''ll delay some time later. In fact, when yue''er left, Jiangning was speculating about what yue''er would talk to fengjiang, but she was not sure what to talk about, but Jiangning was very excited to see yue''er back. It is estimated that fengjiang told yue''er about the secrets of the Shapu people, or told her something very important. "Well, Jiangning, I''ll tell you, didn''t you start to say that there''s something wrong with the Shapu people. The crops here are not desert plants, and those flowers are not desert plants. But Uncle Feng told me about this matter." "Uncle Feng? Have you changed your tongue Feng Ying looks very excited to see yue''er talking. In fact, she can''t bear to interrupt her. However, when she changes her name to fengjiang, Fengying feels a little awkward. "Yes, that''s right. The king of fengjiang asked me to call him" Uncle Feng "in the future. He said that he would be more intimate. Moreover, uncle Feng said that my mother was very kind to him. My father and mother took good care of him when he was in the Yue clan. Now he has to take care of me." "Well, then Yueer, what did you talk about? Did fengjiang tell you what happened to these things? If we have misunderstood him, go on, we won''t interrupt you "Well, good Jiangning. Uncle Feng said that all the crops of this tribe, including flowers and plants, are very rare, but they are not planted by them. They are transported from other places. That place is called the spirit clan. " "Oh? Lingzu? They are in the desert. How can they transport more crops here? What''s the matter! Make it clear, yue''er. " "Yes, that''s right. It''s certainly not that simple, so it must depend on a lot of external forces to transport it. One of them is the crescent mirror. Uncle Feng said that it was through the crescent mirror that they were able to cross to the spirit clan, and then they brought so many crops from the spirit clan. ""Oh? Crescent mirror? Is this crescent mirror able to cross where it wants to go? Yeah? I''ve heard of crescent mirrors before. This is a treasure! It is said that no one has ever seen a crescent mirror. I didn''t expect that fengjiang actually told you about the crescent mirror. It can be seen that fengjiang didn''t treat you as an outsider. It must be that he told you to serve food in front of your father and mother. But what did fengjiang tell you about this. They cross to the spirit clan to get so many things? Yue''er, do you mean that fengjiang is dull? You mean the spirit clan has something we need "Well, that''s right, Jiangning, how did you guess that uncle Feng told me that the spirit clan has what we need. Let''s go to the spirit clan to find what we need." Jiangning looked at yue''er and guessed that it was right. It must be in another place. Otherwise, at the beginning of fengjiang, it would have been exposed. But now it seems that the map fragments are in another place. So it''s going to take more twists and turns. This must have been something fengjiang had expected for a long time. Jiangning thought. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1357 "It''s OK. I''ll just guess. Go on." "But this crescent mirror doesn''t mean that you can cross anywhere you go. The distance between two places must be just right, that is the distance, so this is a very troublesome thing. It is estimated that the Shapu people have been looking for a long time to find the place of lingzu, so there are so many things transported in there. If it were not for the spirit people, the Shapu people would not have developed there. Moreover, the specific time of the sun''s rise can only be passed through the past and back, and this specific time can be known by Uncle fengjiang. Other people basically don''t know much about it, so this is also a secret of Wang. " "Oh? Is that it? Fengjiang also told you about the map fragment, right? He said that the map fragment is in the spirit clan, right? Then we need to go to the spirit clan to find this fragment. That means we need the help of fengjiang, right? But now fengjiang doesn''t know whether to help us, right "Yes, that''s right. Uncle Feng said that he didn''t know whether he should help us, because it involves the great events of the lingzu and the Shapu people. If you go ahead rashly, there will be problems. What''s more, it seems that there are some disturbances in the spirit clan. If we go now, it will be dangerous. Of course, uncle Feng told me not to let us go, but as soon as I told him, we must go. " "For him, it''s not good for us to agree to the fiefdom, because he doesn''t agree with it. What''s more, Yueer, fengjiang won''t let you tell us about the crescent mirror, and everything you just said, fengjiang must tell you not to tell us. Moreover, I believe that the final view of fengjiang must be that he disagrees with you. If you follow his words, there will be unrest in the spirit clan. If you go alone, you will be in danger. But if we go with you, won''t we break the trade between Shapu and spirit? So now fengjiang must be worried about this, so I guess it will not agree. " After listening to Jiangning''s judgment, Fengying also felt that fengjiang would never let two outsiders get involved. Fengying winked at Jiangning and didn''t want Jiangning to continue the topic. Although Jiangning was right, just Jiangning''s reasoning was a little too much for Yueer. At least, now Yueer is still on the side of fengjiang. She thinks fengjiang will really consider this matter. "Jiangning, how can you say that? Uncle Feng said that he would think about it for a day. He would tell me that he would let us go. I took such a big risk to tell you that these things did not make you doubt my ability and doubt uncle Feng." "Yueer, I know your uncle is for your good, but you have to admit that." "Well, Jiangning, don''t say anything. I don''t care. Wait for the reply from Uncle Feng tomorrow. I believe uncle Feng will agree." Yue''er is obviously a little angry. What Jiangning said just now is not only questioning Yueer''s negotiation ability, but also doubting whether fengjiang is really good to yue''er, and whether fengjiang''s relationship with her mother and father is true. But this is obviously too cruel for yue''er. Yue''er can''t accept that someone has just been kind to her, but now Jiangning begins to doubt all this. Anyway, Yueer thinks it''s impossible. Yueer is a little unhappy. "Yue''er, I don''t mean that. Well, you''ve just been tired. Go and have a good rest. I didn''t mean it just now." Yue''er is angry after listening to Jiangning''s words. For her, she has just experienced a lot of things. Now she really doesn''t want to continue these topics. Now she wants to have a good rest. After waiting for yue''er to leave completely, Jiangning and Fengying discussed the issue just now. Now it is more insensitive for them to avoid yue''er to talk about this topic. "Jiangning, you should pay attention to your propriety just now. You know clearly that yue''er''s mind is very fragile. Don''t say such words to stimulate her any more. What if the relationship between her parents and fengjiang is not shallow? Then it''s not exactly like what you said it would be profitable for her. " "I''m sorry for Fengying. I did go too far just now, but I did tell the truth, didn''t I. But I really don''t know what the hell is going on in this fiefdom. He said these words when we came here, which is totally stimulating yue''er! " "I don''t know, but I know Yueer is completely paralyzed by him now, and there is not much we can do now. But what I''m sure is that it''s not just yue''er''s saying that it''s not so simple. " "Yes, fengjiang said that their tribe brought back so many crops from the lingzu through the crescent moon mirror, but it can''t be unconditional. It''s certain that they have some business with the spirit people. That''s why the spirit clan promised to give them so many resources.Otherwise, how can we give so much money and resources to the Shapu people for no reason, so that they can develop so well? There must be some shady deal to make. But fengjiang avoided these things very well and didn''t tell yue''er about it. Yue''er is relatively simple, so I didn''t think of it at all. Therefore, there are many things about fengjiang to hide from yue''er. There must be a lot of secrets. Everything is clear, but I can''t tell you what''s wrong wind and shadow as like as two peas in Jiangning, the wind and shadow are exactly the same as Jiangning. This Sha Po race is definitely problematic. But when he considers the back of the wind, the wind and shadow gradually guess what''s wrong with them, and this problem is a stumbling block hindering Jiangning''s thinking. "Jiangning, I know what you think is wrong. In fact, I didn''t think of it at the beginning, but now I understand. Through the performance of Yueer, I suddenly realized. In fact, there is only one reason why you are entangled. That''s why it is so easy for fengjiang to tell Yueer these things. Why. Fengjiang doesn''t look like such a careless person, but he still tells Yueer these things easily. There must be conspiracy in it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1358 "Yes, that''s right. It''s here. It''s not right. As soon as Fengying says this, I''ll understand. Yes, why did fengjiang tell Yueer these things in one afternoon? According to reason, fengjiang is not such a careless person. Why did he tell yue''er the secret of the Shapu people so easily. But we still can''t see the purpose of the frontier. But I guess that if there is any problem with fengjiang, he will definitely come to talk to the two of us and tell us his purpose before telling yue''er his decision. If he wanted to do something to both of us, he would certainly say so. But if it wasn''t for the two of us, there would have been something else. Anyway, in fact, for us, fengjiang is not so simple a person. He can become the king of the desert, and he can develop the Shapu nationality so well. He must be a very important person. But how he got there, we have to figure it out. " "Yes, er Jiangning, what you think is what I think. If fengjiang has any purpose, he will certainly come to us. And my hunch is getting stronger and stronger. " Jiangning nodded to the wind and shadow. Yes, if it was like what they imagined, fengjiang would come to find them, and this time would be ahead of the time when fengjiang gave her the answer. Fengjiang would certainly seize the opportunity. "But Jiangning, if fengjiang really comes to us, if he has other purposes, what should we do? Should we promise him. What should we do if we ask too much? Shall we continue with our actions then? " "I don''t know. Look, fengjiang is an old fox. If he asked for us, it would not be so easy to complete, so we had to fight to cover up the water. At least for now, our task is to find the map fragments, and if there is anything to look forward to, we can only complete it. And even if there is something difficult to deal with, in fact, I feel that he will not rely on us, after all, we are just strangers. It''s not that easy to seal the frontier. " "Well, that''s the only way. Wait for the opportunity. " Fengying and Jiangning look at each other with a smile. It is true that we can''t guess what will happen in the end now. Now we can only take a step and see a step. "Fengying, well, you are tired. Go down and have a good rest. Let''s talk about these things tomorrow. It''s not urgent now. " "Well, well, Jiangning, you should have a rest earlier. You''re tired all day. " "No, Fengying, you go first. I have to wait for someone." "Wait for someone? Who are you waiting for? " "What do you think? Who else will come to me? After all, I am the only one who doesn''t know my identity. If I don''t come to see me now, when will I have to wait? " After seeing Jiangning, the wind and shadow suddenly understood who Jiangning was waiting for. The wind and shadow left. After a while, Jiangning has been eating tea in the guest room. This kind of tea is very good, which is only available in Suzhou in the Central Plains. However, this kind of tea also exists in the desert. Jiangning thinks that the Shapu nationality is really interesting while drinking it. Sure enough, soon after Jiangning had been waiting in the guest room, someone knocked on the door. The good will not come. Jiangning subconsciously smile. "Come in, King fengjiang. I don''t need to open the door for you. Someone will open the door for you." "It''s Jiangning as expected. I didn''t mistake the person." When he said that, someone helped fengjiang open the door. Fengjiang looked at Jiangning who was eating tea on the table in the guest room. He seemed to have expected his arrival. "You know what? The tea you eat is only available in Suzhou in the Central Plains of China, and the tables and chairs you are sitting on are also available in the Central Plains. But you don''t want to know why we have all the things in the Central Plains of your family? " Fengjiang sat next to Jiangning, and then someone came to pour hot tea for fengjiang. Fengjiang drank tea and looked at the indifferent Jiangning. He did not expect Jiangning to be so indifferent, more indifferent than the person in the daytime today. "I don''t know. I don''t want to know. It''s not easy for you Shapu people to get these things, but what I want you to know is that what you said to yue''er today seems a bit fake. Sometimes I admire your acting skills. You are worthy of being the king of Shapu nationality. I''ve been living for more than 100 years. I''m still so cunning. Even a little girl will be cheated! " "Jiangning, what do you mean? What do you mean that I have lived for more than 100 years? It''s ridiculous. Do you mean that I can still keep this appearance or is it a miracle? You think too much Fengjiang then stood up and paced beside Jiangning. That look seems to be very surprised. Why does Jiangning understand these things? "The king of Shapu? If I''m not wrong, it''s wrong. In my opinion, the development of Shapu people is not just relying on the spirit people to become so prosperous. There must be another reason for it, and your immortality is accumulated by changing skin bit by bit.It''s a pity that you can''t withstand the years. Your face is still getting old. Although it''s very slow, as far as I know, you don''t have much time. " "Jiangning, what do you say? You are bold!" After hearing what Jiangning said, fengjiang was very surprised. He quickly called the little bodyguard who came along the same way with him, as if he didn''t want his subordinates to hear Jiangning say these words. "King fengjiang, I''m not bold, but I''m negotiating with you. I know what you said to yue''er today is false, but what words do you want to exchange for Yueer''s trust in you, so that Fengying and I can compromise with you, right? But you don''t count it. That''s what the wind and shadow just told me. That''s why you told yue''er the secrets of the Shapu people so easily. How could you tell yue''er such an easy thing? Unless there is one thing that you want Yueer to know about it. What''s more, it''s your goal to make Yue Er believe what you''re saying is true. So I was almost cheated by you. But in the end, I did "What do you say I''ve lived more than a hundred years? Why do you say that? Is there any evidence? " "I said I have no proof. Do you believe it? But I know one thing, that is, what I heard before is true. The king of Shapu nationality is really relying on human skin to get a new look. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1359 But it''s not easy for me to say, because it''s a secret of the Shapu people. Other people generally don''t know about it. But I want you to know a little bit about reality. At least through what I said, I want you to know that we are not so easy to cheat. " "Jiangning, when I saw you at first, I doubted who you were. But we Shapu people are in the desert, but we are still very well informed about other areas. You failed undercover in the White Wolf tribe, didn''t you. ha-ha. You want to threaten me like that? It''s ridiculous, and what I want to tell you is that I cheated yue''er today, but what happened later didn''t lie to her. " "I know. It''s about the crescent mirrors of the Shapu people! You don''t have to lie to her about it, because it''s the same thing you want me and Fengying to know. There must be something you want me to help you with, say it, but I will only help you if I can complete my task. " "Well, it''s worthy of being such a powerful tribe as Jiangning White Wolf tribe. As the only tribe that can compete with your Central Plains Dynasty, it''s also your strength that you can hide in it for so long. But now I know that you must want to defeat Qiu Tian, the patriarch of the White Wolf tribe. And it all needs Yueer''s help, right. We are also using the moon, why do you appear so noble? Are you right? " "I''m not using the moon! Fengjiang, don''t talk nonsense here "Oh? Isn''t it? You don''t believe what you say yourself "Moon and I are friends!" After finishing this sentence, Jiangning hesitated. Although he had already regarded yue''er as his friend in his heart, he did use yue''er, didn''t he? The use of the moon to help him find the whereabouts of the kneepad, and the use of the moon is the king of the Moon Clan to help himself solve a lot of things. Many things are solved by yue''er all the way. I can''t say that I didn''t make use of yue''er, but yue''er and I are friends, but I am using yue''er. What fengjiang said is not wrong. Now this idea comes into being in Jiangning''s heart and it''s hard to erase it? All of a sudden, I can''t say the guilt for yue''er. "Ha ha, Jiangning, maybe even you are doubting what you said. Why are you using her since you are your friend? What''s the difference between that and me? And I know so many things but I don''t tell her! There are people who are in the same way! Jiangning, are you a friend like this "You don''t want to be here. My friend, I don''t care what I do. I don''t want to tell them that I know these things because I don''t want them to worry. By the way, fengjiang, it''s wrong to say what you''re looking for here. You can tell me what you want to exchange with me. " "Well, let''s get back to business. Jiangning, you must have heard of the crescent mirror. It doesn''t matter if you haven''t, but it''s much more serious than what I said to yue''er this afternoon. Crescent mirrors need not only the right time and place, but also people and people. It means that in another place, only when all people can accept our existence can we cross. Well, in other words, we have to get the consent of the owner of that place, and we need him to implement the magic law to cross the place. Although there is no limit on the number of people crossing, if there is no one willing to accept us, it will cause great damage when we cross. The caster in this place will die. So that''s why we can only cross the spirit clan now. " "So, the frontier. You mean you want to break through this threshold of the Moon Clan, right. If we are as like as two peas, the distance between the moon and your clan is just the same as that of the Ling people. So crossing the moon is one of your goals. As long as you cross to the Moon Clan, you can have a lot of items to transport in, right? In this way, even if you live in the desert, your life is not as bad as that of people in other places. But what are the benefits of the Moon Clan "Of course, we will give the Moon Clan benefits, but they must also give us what we need." "Fengjiang, to meet your needs? It seems that your needs are hard to meet. The deal between you and the spirit clan is not easy. And I think the geographical position of your tribe seems to be an excellent location! " "Ha ha, of course, you don''t think about how many years we have lived in Shapu. We have suffered a lot here, and we have been migrating all the time. But my ancestors suddenly got the crescent moon mirror, which is a great thing for us. With the crescent moon mirror, our tribe will no longer have to bear hardships! " "Well, you don''t have to suffer. What about other tribes? Do other tribes have to suffer? Your plunder is limitless. What about other tribes? " "Jiangning, did we let the lingzu suffer? We''re just equal deals. ""Fengjiang, you know that''s not what I''m talking about. You let other tribes suffer, but you''re not the ones who trade with you. You dare not provoke the tribes that trade with you. If they don''t like it, they won''t have your good fruits. But you... Don''t you feel shameful that you plundered others'' property in the past, and you used these things to trade with the spiritual tribes? " "How can we live?" After fengjiang finished this sentence, both of them fell into silence. Indeed, the problems in the world are relative. According to Jiangning''s view, it seems that the Shapu people are all heinous. However, from the perspective of fengjiang, they are just to protect their own legitimate interests. Both of them did not speak. After a long time, Jiangning broke the silence. "Well, you can say what you have. I believe what you said is not a lie to Yueer this afternoon. I believe that the treasure fragments of the moon tribe are in the spirit clan. You''re going to have to send us on what terms. " "My condition is the Yue clan. As long as the Yue clan promises to open to us, I will send you there." "Fengjiang, it''s naive of you to say this. Do you think the moon will let you Shapu people go to their tribes at will? What''s more, this is your deal with Yue clan. Why tell me? Why don''t you tell yue''er about it? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1360 "You know clearly that yue''er and I said this, and she would not agree. But I can see that she trusts you very much. That''s why I told you. I hope you can tell Yueer about this. In return, I will send you to the spirit clan. " "Fengjiang, you are just wishful thinking. Can''t we go to the spirit clan ourselves? It''s up to you? It''s naive of you to think "Ha ha, I''m naive. Have you ever thought about it, Jiangning? Have you ever heard of the spirit clan before Jiangning was a little shocked after listening to fengjiang. It was true that he had never heard of lingzu before, didn''t he? "Yes, that''s right. I think your attitude seems to understand? You know why we want to cooperate with Yue people. As a foreign tribe, we can''t continue to trade with them, if there is no better successor. The spirit people will come to the desert one day and step down on our Shapu people. Although our Shapu people have been living well with their spirit people for so many years, I know that they have been thinking about all our tribes and the desert. All this I know they are coveting. I have to protect all this, protect the Shapu people, protect my people. So cooperation with them can''t continue? " "How could that happen? If you have been cooperating, you should be very happy. How can you suddenly not want to cooperate? You mean something''s wrong with the spirit clan now? Just as you said to yue''er in the afternoon, what other situations have happened to the spirit clan now, which causes your mind to fluctuate so much. In addition, the omen of the desert has sent you Yueer. The omen of the desert is to tell you that you can change partners. So you have been thinking about this matter these days, and you will come to cheat Yueer''s trust today, right? " yes, as like as two peas, you are right, but I want to say that I am not cheating on the moon, but the moon is just the same as her grandmother. "But what happened to the spirit clan to make it like this?" "I don''t know the specific situation. You should think about it carefully, for my proposal. But I want to tell you that time is running out. If you want to go to the spirit clan, we will send our sand to the spirit clan in the morning after tomorrow. At this time, you can go with the spirit clan Jiangning nodded his head and said that he would consider this matter. However, since the spirit clan is a clan in a different world, how can there be the whereabouts of the fragments of their Moon Clan Map? Was it fengjiang who cheated him? If this is the case, it would be a bit too insidious for fengjiang. "Fengjiang, if you send us to the spirit clan first? Let us know when you come back. But if I can''t find what I want in the spirit clan, I won''t talk about what you just said "Ha ha, Jiangning, do you think I am so easy to cheat? What if you go back to the spirit clan and repent! What''s more, if you die in the spirit clan, what can I do? " "If we die in the spirit clan, what will it do if you talk business with the Moon Clan?" "Yes, in order to avoid this kind of situation, yue''er doesn''t have to go to the spirit clan with you. Yue''er will stay here to eat and drink well. You can find the map fragments at ease. By the way, I''m not sure whether they have our map fragments in the end. I''m just talking for fun. If not, you won''t come back and see the moon. And you''ll lose a lot of things? " "Fengjiang, you..." "Don''t blame me, Jiangning. There are many things you can''t think of. Now don''t rush to a conclusion, OK? " "Well, fengjiang, I''ll talk about these things tomorrow. Now please go back first. I''ll think about what you just said. You don''t have to worry about it." "Well, Jiangning, I''m looking forward to your decision, and I''d like you to tell yue''er about the deal between us. I hope she can make the right decision when you want to come back without my help Jiangning looked at the man in front of him fiercely, and he really had a set of tricks. He really pushed Jiangning to the end, just to force Jiangning and yue''er to submit. " But if you don''t do what he says, you won''t get anything. Then everything will be finished. But if you do what he said, you will betray Yueer. Will Yueer be threatened by the Shapu people in the future? Jiangning can''t allow this kind of thing to happen. At least, you can''t easily draw a conclusion before you think about it. There must be room for relaxation, Jiangning thought. Fengjiang looked at Jiangning, who was at a loss now, and left. He knew that it was no more than a dead game for Jiangning. It was impossible to wait for Jiangning to survive. But for his own people, fengjiang knew he had to do it. Jiangning watched fengjiang''s departure and wished to kill this wishful thinking man now. But without him, they would not have been able to reach the spirit clan. What about looking for the fragments of the map?Jiangning fell asleep thinking of all kinds of things after fengjiang left. Maybe it would be better the next day. Maybe, Jiangning could only comfort herself in this way. Yueer came to Jiangning early the next day. He came to Jiangning with joy and excitement. Jiangning woke up when he heard Yueer''s voice. He knew that Yueer must have heard something. "Jiangning, Jiangning, I tell you, uncle fengjiang has promised me that we will follow their people to the spirit clan tomorrow, so that we can go looking for map fragments!" "Oh? King fengjiang told you that? Did he say anything else for you? " "Others? What else? No, he just told me the good news. You misunderstood my uncle fengjiang yesterday and said that he would not agree with us to go. What was the result? Didn''t he agree? It''s up to you to pass the gentleman''s belly "Moon, I didn''t mean that yesterday Jiangning thought, what does this frontier want to do.... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1361 "But Jiangning, you really misunderstood uncle Feng, didn''t you? You also said that he was not good, and certainly would not promise us to take us to the spirit clan, but he still let us go. Your and Fengying''s conjecture is not wrong." "Well, yue''er, I have no way to say that, but he didn''t tell you much about fengjiang''s promise to go to the lingzu, such as who he didn''t want to let go, and so on." "No, he said let''s all go." "Oh? really? All right After a while, yue''er left. At this time, Jiangning went to find Fengying. Although he didn''t know whether to tell Fengying or not, fengjiang still needed to talk to Fengying about what fengjiang said to him. Now Fengying is the only one who can consider this matter with him. When Jiangning went to find Fengying, she didn''t expect that Fengying was also looking for him in a hurry. About this matter, Fengying seemed to be very anxious. "Jiangning, are you looking for me. I''m looking for you, too. I want to tell you about the fengjiang. He came to me yesterday and said something about going to the spirit clan. " "Oh! And he told you what he said? " "He didn''t say much. He just said that he agreed to let us go, but he didn''t agree with yue''er. But he didn''t say anything more. About other things, he just said not to let yue''er go, but he didn''t say anything else. So I just wanted to ask you, did he tell you anything? " "Yes, but there are conditions for him not to let yue''er go. He wants yue''er and his family to reach some conditions with them, but I believe yue''er will not satisfy him. So I didn''t promise at first. I promised him. But now I don''t know what to do. " "First of all, if you go to the spirit clan to find the map fragments, then let''s talk about the next thing. Now, after all, no one can predict what will happen in the end. If we can find the map fragments, of course, it''s good. And when we come back from the spirit clan, it''s not too late for us to discuss the conditions. " "That''s why he won''t let yue''er go. I''m afraid Yueer will be in danger here. And do you think yue''er will agree to let the two of us go, and he won''t be involved in this matter? I don''t think I can. " "But there is no way now, is it? If we don''t do what he says, we won''t even have the chance to look for map fragments. " "That''s true, but I''m still worried about what will happen to Yueer." "Jiangning, don''t worry about it. We''ll do it according to fengjiang''s advice. It''s good to keep yue''er in the dark and tell yue''er these things when she comes back. After all, it''s really difficult for her to understand them now. And it''s difficult for her to accept the fact that only the two of us will go, so you''d better not tell her now "Well, Fengying, do as you say. I''m here to look for you, and that''s exactly what I mean." After that, the two men agreed on this matter. Maybe they will go to the spirit clan tomorrow. But it''s not good to hide from yue''er after all. Jiangning still has a little bit of guilt in his heart now. Today, as expected, fengjiang did not come to Jiangning or Fengying. He had finished everything he should say for fengjiang. Other things, only their own, according to their own said to do it. But I don''t know whether it''s a good thing to keep the moon secret. In the early morning of the next day, Jiangning immediately went to Fengying to find fengjiang, because it was the best time to go to lingzu. Take advantage of the moon has not woken up, hurry to discuss this matter with fengjiang, otherwise, when the moon is broken, things will not be good. But just when Fengying found Jiangning, they went together to find fengjiang in the hall of fengjiang. They found that Yueer had been there for a long time. It seems that Yueer had anticipated this and had been waiting for them. "Yueer, why are you here? Why did you come here so early?" "I''m afraid you''ll call me trouble. Then I''ll get up earlier and come here first. I said that I would go to the spirit clan today. How can I miss this opportunity. Jiangning is surprised to see fengjiang. He didn''t expect that fengjiang told yue''er that she was going to leave this morning. Do you want to break with yue''er "Yueer, I''m sorry, we can''t take you today. This matter is heavy, and it''s not good to take you to a girl''s home. You can stay here and wait for the good news from Fengying. We will come back as soon as possible. Don''t worry. We will come back with our harvest. " "Jiangning, what do you mean? Wasn''t it agreed that the three of us would be together? Do you want to leave me now? No, I have to go with you. I said we would go together. Now how can you go back. I will certainly go with you, and uncle fengjiang has promised me to go with you. " "King fengjiang, are you so promising Yueer? Do you promise yue''er to go with us? Why didn''t you say it at first? "Jiangning is surprised to see fengjiang. He doesn''t know what medicine is sold in fengjiang gourd. Why do you say one thing to yourself and another to Yueer. Does he want to make yue''er uncomfortable with himself? "Jiangning, I didn''t say not to let yue''er go. When I asked you to go, I also gave Yuer o face, right? Moon. " Fengjiang looked at Jiangning mockingly for a year. It seemed that his purpose was very clear. He didn''t want yue''er to believe what Jiangning said. But what is the purpose of this? Jiangning didn''t quite understand. At least Yueer was their friend. Did you say something with yue''er in the back of fengjiang? Jiangning is not easy to act rashly now. It is wrong for him to say anything in Yueer''s eyes. So he''d better keep silent now. If yue''er goes to the spirit clan with him, he won''t object to it, but he doesn''t know what the meaning of "fengjiang" means? What is the purpose of doing these unnecessary things? Jiangning doesn''t know now. He looks at the wind shadow, which seems to have fallen into a period of confusion. But now he let yue''er go, he didn''t need to guess anything. She let yue''er go, and he didn''t care. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1362 However, he did not know what the purpose was. So everything will not be known until the answer is revealed later. "King fengjiang, please send us away. What do you need to do to go to the Ling people? But you has the final say, right? We''ll start right now. We should be in time. " "Well, I''ll do it in a minute. As soon as the sun comes out, I can send you there. But I''m not sure where I''m going. Everything is a sign of desert. I will not has the final say, but you must think about it. " "Can we have an agreement as to how long we''ll be back?" "Of course, otherwise, how could it be. Ten days later. I''ll send you back in ten days. You have to finish the task within ten days. If you can''t finish the task in ten days, I will still send you back. But then I won''t send you there, so you only have 10 days. If you can''t finish what you want to do in ten days, you can''t blame me. " "Is it only ten days? I think ten days is not enough. How can such a difficult task be completed in ten days? Your deadline is too short. " "Yueer, I''m sorry, I only have ten days. After each transmission, I will rest for ten days. After ten days, I can send you back. At that time, I would also send people from our tribe, but each transmission was ten days. If you can''t come back after ten days, it means that you have to stay in the spirit clan for twenty days, which is not acceptable to ordinary people "What do you mean, uncle Feng? Why can''t ordinary people afford twenty days? " "Yueer, don''t blame me for not reminding you that the spirit clan is a tribe in a different world. If you pass by, your skill will be greatly lost. Moreover, on the way, you will suffer a lot of damage. If you want to stay there all the time, your skill will gradually decrease every day. Generally, ten days are our special practice here. Only the wizard can pass. I have already given you the maximum time limit. If you stay there for 20 days, you will die there. So it''s only ten days. This is a long time I gave you. If you can''t come back at that time, I can''t help it. In the next ten days, I can send you back, but I''m afraid you have already had physical problems at that time "Uncle Feng, I believe what you said, but if so, will your life be in danger? If that''s the case, how can we get what we want in ten days? What else do you think the spirit clan has done recently? Then we certainly can''t get what we want. Can you come a little later? " "Yue''er, don''t push forward. I''ve given you the most time." Fengjiang was a little angry about yue''er''s Du Cun footage, and then looked at yue''er blankly. He wanted to make yue''er converge a little. But Yueer seems a little difficult to accept, can only go to the reality of ten days. "OK, the king of the frontier, we will has the final say according to you. You say how long we will go. The sun has risen. Let''s go. " Fengjiang nodded to Jiangning''s face, so that now the sun has risen, and now is the best time to go. Then fengjiang began to cast magic. After two circles of fengjiang''s right hand, a portal appeared at the gate of their hall. Opposite his portal was the green grassland. Jiangning and the three of them rushed over while the portal was still running. At the moment when they enter, Jiangning, Fengying and Yueer seem to hear the call of fengjiang in the back. "Moon, be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back and pay attention to the omen of beauty." Attention, the omen of beauty? What does this mean? They have already arrived at the spirit clan before the moon has responded. Yueer went in and found that all three people were shocked at the same time. This is indeed a tribe in the different world. All people are not the same as the people in their world. When they came across, everyone looked at them. Although it is only a grassland, it seems that there are many people living here. All the people are looking at the three foreigners. They seem to know what they are here for. Jiangning guessed that they must have thought that the three of them were from the Shapu nationality. Jiangning motioned to Yueer and Fengying not to act like new comers. So when they asked the passers-by about how to get to the spirit hall, everyone was shocked. "Are you not from the Shapu people? Why don''t you know where the king of the spirit lives? " "I''m sorry, our king sent us three new comers this time, so I''m not very familiar with the geographical conditions here. Could you tell me how to get there?" The man who asked for the way opened his hand, meaning something. Jiangning thought that he was asking for what they wanted, and asked about the travel expenses. Jiangning took out the money he had left to the man. But the man looked at them in amazement. It''s like seeing something strange."Why do you give me this? Even if you are new, you don''t know the rules. Didn''t your king tell you about our spiritual family when you came?" "Excuse me, what should we know?" The wind shadow looked at this strange looking man, sharp mouthed. The eyes are asymmetric, the mouth is made of that kind of hard shell, and the body is very small, as if it was squashed. Fengying doesn''t know what this person wants. "Sand, the sand we need, you won''t take it this time!" It seemed that the man couldn''t believe what he had just said. He couldn''t believe that these people could come to trade without trading goods. "Sand?" Moon almost blurted out this sentence, what is the role of sand, why people here need sand? It''s no wonder that the Shapu people can trade with them. They need sand. The man looked at the three unreasonable people, and estimated that there was no place for them to blackmail, so he pointed to a small hill in the northeast. He said that the king of the spirit clan could be found there. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1363 The three people are very grateful to this person. Even if their attitude is not very good, they still tell them the right direction in the end. As long as they say it to them, it will be a good thing. So the three of them are still very grateful to this nondescript creature in front of them. He left a word when the man left. "Now the whole city is on guard. You''d better be careful." After saying this sentence, the man suddenly appeared two big white wings. If the shadow appeared, it was in great contrast to the ugly appearance. The wings like a fairy took the man to the sky, and then the man flew away. Jiangning and the three of them looked at the thing in front of them, which could not be said to be human or bird in the end. They could not believe it. What had just happened in front of them seemed to be very sudden. All three of them had not responded to it and looked at the sky blankly. Then Fengying and yue''er almost said that with one voice. "Why didn''t fengjiang tell us about the sand?" After the three people were shocked by the scene just now, Jiangning immediately reflected that fengjiang did not tell any of them about the transaction between the Shapu and the lingzu. Fengjiang only said what the lingzu would trade with the Shapu, but didn''t tell them what the Shapu would trade with the lingzu. Sand? Why is sand so valuable in Ling people? "Let''s not discuss this matter. By the way, let''s go to the spirit clan to find the king of the spirit clan first." After listening to Jiangning''s proposal, the two men nodded. Now they have arrived at the spirit clan. They can only take a look at each step. The rest can be discussed later. The three of them walked along the direction pointed by the spirit people just now. Sure enough, they went around the hillside and saw a beautiful country. All three of them were fascinated by the beautiful sight that they had never seen in their country. All spiritual people basically live in the air. All the ground is made of clouds, and each room is colorful. Every spirit people seem to be flying in the sky. Everyone has wings. The three of them were stunned by the sight. I didn''t expect that the Shapu people had found such a beautiful country. The three of them went on. When they came down the hill, they found some clues. Sure enough, the kingdom was surrounded by a strong sense of vigilance. It seemed that everyone was worried. It seems that something happened to the spirit clan, and it must be a big event. No wonder fengjiang has been telling them to be careful. It turns out that the spirit clan is heavily guarded. Jiangning and his party came to the gate of the city. I was as like as two peas in the two men who were just like me when they were about to enter. "Who are you three? Didn''t we agree that no Shapu people could come in recently? Why did you come in? Who are the three of you? " Then the man looked at Jiangning, and suddenly he looked at Jiangning as if he had found something wrong. "You are not from the Shapu people, are you! Who do you think you are? " Jiangning immediately realized that he was not a northerner, so even though he looked like a northerner in Shapu''s clothes, if you look carefully, Jiangning is really like a southerner. This time, he did not organize his modeling as carefully as he did in the White Wolf tribe. So it''s easy for this person to see that they are not Shapu people. The Shapu people belong to the north, and all the people look like northerners. Therefore, these people only have contact with northerners, so they must have doubts about Jiangning''s arrival. So all this is normal. Yue''er is obviously a little flustered. When she first came, fengjiang didn''t tell her so many details about lingzu, so Jiangning has been recognized and yue''er is afraid of any disaster. "Sorry, I want to meet the king of your spiritual family. We have something to look for. The two of them are members of the Shapu people. I am also ordered by our king to look for the king of spirit. We have something to discuss with him and ask the bodyguard to help us into the city. " "Hehe, go to the city? Is the city so easy to enter? By the way, didn''t our king of spirit tell you about our spirit family recently? According to reason, we have already told the king of fengjiang. Why did he send someone here. Many people in the city have been executed, and now all the guards are guarding. It''s not so easy to enter the city. " "What? King Ling told fengjiang what happened to their family? But why didn''t fengjiang tell us? What should we do now? Jiangning, it seems that fengjiang is trying to kill us. " "Don''t be afraid of the wind. The boat will go straight at the end of the bridge. Naturally, we have a way. But now I can''t figure out what to do. This problem is really difficult. I don''t know what we should do now. But in this way, things happen to the spiritual people." The guard didn''t know what to say when they were muttering. But the bodyguard was obviously impatient to go on with them."I''m sorry, please go back. I believe our king of spirits has already told you about our spiritual family. So it doesn''t look good for you to disturb our spiritual family. You''d better go back first, the king of the frontier of the Shapu people. I hope you can let him take you back immediately." "I''m sorry, brother bodyguard, our king of Frontier can''t take us back until ten days later. Do you think you can accommodate us and let us go in to see the king of spirit? As long as we see him, we will immediately inform our king of fengjiang and take us back to see if you will. " "Ha ha, you want to deceive me. You king fengjiang will not take you back now. I''m sorry. You stay here first. Come, take them to the dungeon after that guard as like as two peas, the same number of the same Ling people came and escorted the three of them away. When Fengying realized that they were going to take the three of them away, a flame was on the hand of Fengying, which was the sign of Fengying''s preparation for witchcraft. Then Jiangning and Fengying made a wink and asked him not to act rashly. After that, Fengying did not have any movement. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1364 For them, the spirit clan is still a strange place. Now we must not act rashly and destroy their image in the spirit clan. Moreover, the three of them are weak, and they can''t fight against the spirit clan. So what Jiangning is thinking now is to respond to all changes with constancy. Yue''er seems to be very surprised by the unexpected things. She didn''t expect that uncle Feng didn''t tell her about these things, and even when these people took them away, yue''er didn''t have any strength to tie the chicken. But yue''er looked at Jiangning with a calm face and seemed relieved. Maybe Jiangning is a sign of her sense of security. As long as Jiangning is here, Yueer seems to have not worried about anything. It seems that Jiangning can solve everything. When the three of them were taken to the spiritual prison, Jiangning seemed to be a little worried. After all, he could not think of any way out here. Besides, he did not expect that the frontier would give them a move of death, as if forcing them to a dead end. Jiangning thought that they would ask for help from him at this time. Maybe it is not so. Maybe the ultimate goal of the frontier is not this. We should underestimate the three of them because of their less emotional value. But what''s the purpose of the fiefdom? Let the three of them come to the spiritual family, and let the three of them be trapped in the spiritual family. According to the law, it is not good for the fiefdom. If he wants to kill the three of them, he doesn''t have to go through all these twists and turns. As early as in the desert when the three of them were dying. But why send the three of them to the place they want to come? What kind of medicine is sold in the gourd. If you want to negotiate terms with yue''er, you don''t need to send yue''er here. You just need to leave yue''er as a hostage of Shapu people. But why did fengjiang do all this? I can''t say what the purpose of fengjiang was. But for Jiangning, it''s not the most important thing for them to talk about these things. The most important thing is to go out of the spiritual prison first. For them, this is the most urgent thing. The three of them were locked up in different rooms, which were so far apart that they seemed to be disconnected from each other in the eyes of others. All of a sudden, Jiangning realized that the wind shadow was calling him, not calling him through the voice, but calling Jiangning through the transmission of the soul. Now, I can''t talk to Yuer for a long time, so I can''t do witchcraft. "Jiangning, Jiangning, do you hear me?" A burst of sound passed through the walls and reached Jiangning''s ears. It was like talking in Jiangning''s ear. "You can tell me something about that, bodyguard." "It''s true that fengjiang cheated yue''er, but why does he need to do these things. But we''re in prison now, and we''ll talk about those problems later. Jiangning, do you have any good ideas to let the three of us go out "Fengying, I can probably know what happened to their spirit clan." "Oh? You guessed that? What''s the matter? It''s certainly not a small thing to make such a move. " "In fact, we should be able to understand when we just came in. These things must have something to do with the royal family of the spirit clan, but I don''t know exactly what it is, but it certainly isn''t war or other people invading. In that case, it must be when we just came in. The guards are about to stop us. If it''s someone else''s invasion, they''ll be very wary of such outsiders... So I think there must be something wrong with the royal family, so the king doesn''t want to see anyone. So the whole city will be on alert. And those bodyguards were lenient with our arrival "Yes, that''s right. Jiangning, it should be like this. It should be something happened to the royal family of the spirit family. So although the whole city is worried, they inadvertently reveal a sense of laxity." "Yes, that''s right. That''s what I think. So if I want to see the king of spirit, I think I must use this kind of thing to attract his attention." "Well? But even if we can understand these problems, what can we do? We can''t tell the bodyguards what we know. Even if we tell them, they may not lead us to the king of spirit. So I still don''t know what we should do "Fengying, do you remember the beautiful omen that fengjiang said when we left? I believe that even if we don''t understand the meaning of this sentence, I believe that no matter the Moon Clan, the Shapu nationality or the spirit clan, they believe in the omen. So we just need to use the omen to attract the king''s attention "What do you mean, Jiangning?" "Yes, yes, Fengying, you use witchcraft to lift all the clouds here, but you can only lift the clouds on our side, that is, the clouds in our dungeon. At that time, the king of spirit must believe that the omen of cloud came here. Then we will see the king. ""But Jiangning, will the risk of doing so be great? At least we only think so. What if the king of spirit misunderstands this meaning at that time?" "Don''t worry about that, Fengying, you can do as I say." "OK, Jiangning, are we going to act today or tomorrow?" "Fengying, don''t worry, wait for my instruction tomorrow. It''s not the best opportunity to act. We need to wait, not yet. " "What are you waiting for, Jiangning? Why not now?" "Don''t worry. Wait for me. You believe me. " "Well, I believe you." After that, Fengying felt that he should believe what Jiangning said. Fengying felt that Jiangning must have some truth in saying that, but now Fengying doesn''t know what to do. Jiangning stopped running witchcraft, and now his dialogue with Fengying is over. However, Jiangning just told Fengying what his specific plan is. After all, Jiangning is also in prison now, and he has no idea how to get out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1365 However, Jiangning now understands that it is better to see the king of the spirit first, and only after solving the problem of the king can he talk about the fragments of the map with him. However, Jiangning is not sure whether there is any map fragment they need to look for in the end. What if fengjiang cheated them? There are so many accidental factors that Jiangning can''t say what to do now. If you can''t find the map fragments here, isn''t everything in vain? But the method just told Fengying is also Jiangning''s only way. Now maybe only that method can work, so Jiangning is at a loss. Yue''er is sitting in one side of the room, always in a daze. She doesn''t know what to do now. She can''t get in touch with Jiangning and she doesn''t know what to do. Yue''er has been thinking about fengjiang. Why didn''t uncle Feng tell her about the spirit clan? And why didn''t he tell himself about the deal between the Shapu and the spirit. Why did he keep it from himself? Did you forget to tell yourself or just don''t tell yourself? Yueer doesn''t know now. She didn''t want to speculate so much. On that day in Shapu, yue''er seemed to feel that uncle Feng was not mean to her, so when they were in Jiangning to guess whether fengjiang had other intentions for them, yue''er resolutely turned against Jiangning. Yue''er has never had a fight with Jiangning, but she can''t tolerate it because of the frontier. Although she was only a member of the Shapu ethnic group, Feng Jiang felt very warm about yue''er and her parents, and she felt that fengjiang was not as bad as Jiangning thought. He made a deal with the spirit clan for the sake of his tribe. What''s more, the passer-by also told them that what they needed was sand. Sand was very easy to get in the desert area, so fengjiang absolutely did not do any other harmful things to do business with the spirit clan. So when Jiangning and Fengying became more and more suspicious of fengjiang, yue''er believed that fengjiang was a good man, at least in her eyes. But since fengjiang was a good man, why did he keep so many things from her? It''s about the spirit clan, about the trading of sand, about all about the spirit clan. The moon did not hear fengjiang mention it. But yue''er doesn''t think so much now. At least for yue''er, she doesn''t need to think so much now. Anyway, she is already in prison. Everything is meaningless. Yueer doesn''t know if Jiangning will try to get them out, but Yueer Da still believes in Jiangning in her heart. At least Jiangning hasn''t done anything to hurt herself along the way. In this way, Yueer and Jiangning spent a day in prison with all their thoughts. It was like the days before in the cave. No one here knows day or night, and no one knows the time outside. But the three of them felt that the prison was much more terrifying than the cave where they were staying. Although it was still dark at that time, the three of them were together at that time, and no one was separated. There is no sense of loneliness, no sense of insecurity. But in this cage, the three of them can not get news from each other, at least in the eyes of yue''er, and they are so far away. Yue''er feels that it is unnecessary to take another second in this prison, and she doesn''t want to stay in this prison for a moment. In the early morning of the next day, Jiangning informed Fengying that he could start his action. When there was no warden, Fengying immediately used all her strength to gather the wind to this area. Then, although they had no reaction in the prison, Fengying knew that all the wind was blowing around the spiritual prison. All the clouds under the dungeon were floating in the middle of the dungeon. At this time, the dungeon was just like hanging in the air. Without the contrast of clouds, the dungeon was not smart at all. Suddenly the alarm came to mind in the prison, as if someone had suddenly attacked. However, Jiangning seemed to have anticipated this event. He was calm and calm. He was waiting for someone to come. At this time, he only needed to tell him those things. Then, under the pause of wind shadow witchcraft. There seemed to be some sound outside, and the alarm in the prison was lifted. As if someone had just arrived in the prison, all the people watching the prison went out to meet them, and they looked respectfully like some big man. After using witchcraft, Fengying suddenly felt a burst of discomfort, as if it was hypoxia. It seems that in response to the words of fengjiang when they left, no one in the spirit clan can stay here all the time. There is a great loss of human body here, and no one can live here. The spirit people here must have their special functions to be like this. Then, under the gaze of all the men in the prison, a man in gold armor and a silver hat came in, accompanied by all the others.Jiangning knows that this is the king of spirit. The king of spirit looked carefully at everyone in the cell. It seems that everyone in the cell is what he has to see clearly, as if there is something important here. Until King Ling came to the window of Jiangning''s cell, he looked at Jiangning carefully, as if Jiangning was the person he was looking for. Jiangning is also paying attention to the king of spirit in his cell. He knows that the king of spirit finally comes. At this time, he knows that he should say something necessary. The king of spirit looked at the calm man in the cell. He knew that this was the man who had a dream last night. This person''s ability must be not small, but the king couldn''t tell what the man wanted to do with him. So when he learned that there was an outsider in the cell and the dream last night, the king knew that this man must be looking for himself. "Are you the one who gives me dreams? It''s not easy. It can give me a dream, and the people who use witchcraft in our spirit clan must be unusual. Come on, what do you want me to do "I''m sorry, King Ling. It''s not what I want you to do, it''s what you want me to do. You know, I''ll help you "Oh?" The king of spirit looked at the conceited man in front of him. He could talk to himself like this. The king thought that this man was not simple. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1366 "King Ling, I believe you heard that when you came here, the three of us locked us up because our guards felt that we could not disturb you. If you also thought that we were here to disturb you, we would not have to bother you." The king of spirit looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t know whether to believe the man in front of him. After all, he couldn''t believe the man in front of him now, but his dream last night told him that this man could help himself. But in fact, the king of spirit believed in omens. He believed in the omen of clouds and the omens of dreams. Dreams and clouds often told them some of the most important things. Without these omens, many things of their spiritual family could not be accomplished. So the king had to trust the man in front of him. For their tribes who live on other things, such things make them have to believe the omen. So the king of spirit looks at the man in the prison, and he can only believe this man. "What''s your name? I don''t know whether I should believe you or not, but I believe in omens, today''s cloud fluctuations and the appearance of last night''s dream tell me that you are a talent. I have to find you here. But you have to tell me first how you can help me? " "I''m sorry, King Ling, you don''t want me to tell you about the royal family. After all, I guess I don''t need to say it directly now." The king of spirit nodded to him. This man was really difficult to deal with. He even threatened himself with conditions. "Come on, let him out." After the king finished, the people standing behind the king took the key and opened the cell in Jiangning. But Jiangning was still sitting there, still calm, as if everything was under his control. But the king of spirit looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t know what he was still doing there. He had already let him out, but he was still sitting in the cell. "Don''t you come out yet? I''ve released you. You can come back to the temple with me. I''ll talk to you about it in detail. But what do you mean by sitting here like this "I''m sorry, King Ling. If I''m not wrong, you''ve heard me just now. I have one or two companions in this cell. If you don''t let them out, how can I go with you? Do you think this is the truth, King spirit? " "No, if you don''t help me first, how can I help you? What if you run away with your friends, and if I lock them up in a cell, I''ll have your hand, but if I let them out, I won''t have any control over you then? " "King of spirit, first. Where do you think the three of us can escape? Since the king of fengjiang didn''t tell us about your spiritual family when we came. Will he help us go back to our tribe? Where can we escape without his help? Second, you think that we can escape from the hands of your spiritual family. If you say this, king of spirit, you will underestimate your spiritual family. It is indeed a little belittled that your own family has fallen. Third, is it useful for you to lock them up? I mean, if I want to help you, I have to ask them for help. If you don''t let them out, how can I help you alone? Do you think that''s the truth, King Ling? " Jiangning said, if not, toward the king of the spirit of a smile. That strange smile seems to be that the king of spirit has to listen to his advice now. But the fact is like what Jiangning said. There is no way. If Jiangning can really help him, he must do what Jiangning says. But if Jiangning doesn''t help himself in his present difficulties as he said, then the three of them can''t escape from their palms. Now the three of them are in the spirit clan. They are their own turtles in the urn. They can''t escape from their palms. "Well, Jiangning, I''ll do as you say, but if you can''t help me in the end, I won''t let you off easily, not only you, but also your friends." Jiangning looked at the king and laughed, as if he could finish the task. But in fact, Jiangning has no foundation at present. As for the task of King Ling Wang, Jiangning still doesn''t know what it is, but what can we do? Only ten days, they only have ten days. If they can''t find the map fragments in these ten days, even if it''s in vain, then rescue is like a living blackmail. Now the only thing Jiangning can do is to promise the king Ling''s request now. That''s the only way. When Jiangning and Lingwang were waiting outside for Fengying and Yueer to come out, they were both shocked. They didn''t expect Jiangning to get them all out, which was a surprise to them both. I don''t know what method Jiangning used to get the three of them out of prison. But the two of them knew that it was not easy. Jiangning must have made a great sacrifice before they could come out. But the two of them did not know what it was. Jiangning winked at yue''er and Fengying, and told them not to speak much, lest they might miss their words. The two of them must not talk in front of the king of spirit. They both understood Jiangning''s meaning and didn''t say much when they came out. They knew Jiangning would deal with all this.The three of them followed the spirit king to the hall of the spirit family. The hall of the spirit clan is indeed splendid, and it is composed of petals all around. All the buildings are basically formed by petals and trees. It seems like a fairyland here. And in the hall, all the women who served the king looked the same. Just like the passers-by and bodyguards they met when they just came in, everyone looks the same, but I can''t say that many people are not the good-looking type in their eyes. But it felt like a fairy. If I hadn''t come here to finish the task, I would never have seen such a beautiful fairyland. The king of spirit sat at the top of the hall, and he told everyone to go down. The king of spirit almost flew to his throne, and the height of the throne was that they could not see the king of spirit in Jiangning. Now the king of spirit felt as if he was floating in the air, though far away. But Jiangning, they seem to be able to hear the king''s words clearly below. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1367 Every word the king said was like speaking to them. Jiangning thought, maybe all the kings, no matter in the spirit clan, in their tribes and in the dynasties, all the kings are high above, except for the moon and the wind. "Jiangning, do you know what I''m talking about? Since the omen has given me some special purpose, then what is it that can help me? I don''t know what you really know "Sorry, King Ling. I don''t know anything." "Jiangning, be bold!" Yueer and Fengying are also surprised to see Jiangning. What is Jiangning saying? Since he doesn''t know, why are there any omens about dreams? What''s going on with all this? Yue''er still doesn''t understand, but Jiangning seems to be able to guess what method Jiangning used to help him escape. These things gradually became clear. He began to admire Jiangning''s talent, which was really too clever and intelligent. "Sorry, King Ling. Did you know my name according to the omen? I didn''t ask about it on the road. If I hadn''t told you, you wouldn''t know my name. I just said I would help you, but I didn''t say anything about that. What''s more, I don''t know about your royal family. I can''t understand it until you tell me, don''t you? " "OK, Jiangning. I''ll tell you, but you promised to help me at the beginning. If you can''t finish it, the three of you will be finished! " "Well, I''ll do as you please, King Ling." Even if Jiangning is not calm at this moment, he will not be able to keep calm in the future. Jiangning is worthy of having experienced so many big waves. "Well, since you have guessed what makes our royal family, I don''t beat around the bush. In fact, let me tell you, our princess was captured by a wild animal. Our spiritual family has always been a bird like creature, and we can''t fight against that monster. For us, our strength is still too weak. So from the moment our princess was abducted, our spiritual family has been on guard. But we have no idea how to deal with that monster. So we couldn''t do anything about saving our princess. But last night I suddenly had a dream. The omen of my dream is that we are in the prison of our spiritual people to save us. Today, I saw the cloud of the prison turning so hard, I believe that there must be someone in the prison who can rescue our princess. when I was as like as two peas in prison, I saw you. I remembered that the person in my dream is the same as you. So I think you are the one who can ease our family''s distress, so I rescued you. But Jiangning, I don''t want me to save the wrong person. I hope you can help us save our little princess. For me, my daughter is my lifeblood. I hope you can save her. If you can save the little princess, I hope I can give you anything you want. As long as you save my daughter. " "All right, king, don''t get excited. You tell us how many princesses have been taken away and where the monster is. And the details of the princess''s abduction. You tell us clearly, as long as you can save the princess, of course, it is also our honor. " "Well, I''ll tell you about that day. Well, that morning, the little princess was still playing in the back garden, and we were still the same as before, doing what we should. But what we didn''t expect was an accident that we didn''t expect. It was a sudden tornado. Yellow sand all over the sky, all kinds of smoke smell. At that time, I was in front of the little princess, but the little princess disappeared in my sight. When the tornado faded, my little princess was no longer there. At that time, I thought the little princess was playing hide and seek with me, so I looked for the little princess everywhere. But in the end, I found that I was wrong. The little princess was not there at all. All the people in our family were looking for the little princess, but we didn''t find out where she was in the end. At the end of the day, I had to admit that the little princess had gone "But king Ling, how did you find out that the little princess was taken away by a monster? How did you find out? What''s more, if the monster takes away the little princess, what does he want her to do? Did he exchange the little princess with you for something, but did you give it to him? " "No, no, I don''t know why the monster took the little princess away, and he didn''t negotiate with me. He told us later that the little princess had been taken away by him. But we can''t do anything about him, so we''ve been dragging it till now. We really don''t know what to do Jiangning listened to the king''s voice. Although he could not see the king''s face, he vaguely felt that the king was lying, at least in some way. Therefore, Jiangning is still skeptical about the king''s words. He doesn''t believe what the king said. To be exact, he doesn''t believe a part of what the king said. Which aspect makes Jiangning feel untrustworthy."King Ling, since you want us to help you save the little princess, then I want you to tell the truth. Don''t hide anything from us. After all, I think part of what you said is untrustworthy." "Daring Jiangning, what are you talking about? What do you think I lied to you for! This is the whole process of the little princess being abducted! You don''t believe in anything yet "King Ling, if you insist on speaking like this, then I have nothing to say. The three of us can continue to stay in the spiritual prison. There is no need for the king of spirit. You have asked the three of us to come out. If you don''t tell the truth, I really can''t help you. " "You... Well, Jiangning is cruel, I said. In fact, the monster made a deal with me. He wanted my throne. As long as I gave him the place of the king of spirits, he would release the little princess. But this is impossible. I can''t give the life of the whole family to this monster for the life of the little princess. Don''t think about it! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1368 Also want to get the position of king of spirit from my hand! I think he is wishful thinking "Well, Lingwang, if you look like this, I won''t say much. We will help you save the little princess. But you have to tell us the location of that monster, and has that monster been around before? Have you ever been to the spirit clan to make trouble before "This... No, I heard there were monsters around before, but I didn''t pay much attention to them, because he just hurt some people. But these are small things. But I didn''t expect that the beast''s ability was getting stronger and stronger. I dare to offend me. I''ll never let him go this time! " "Oh? Have you hurt people before? King Ling, what do you mean? It means that you didn''t help him when he hurt his people before, so he is so powerful now, right? Isn''t that your fault? If you didn''t leave your people alone before, the beast would not be so powerful, would it? If you calculate this way, the king of spirit has a great responsibility for yourself "Jiangning! If you want to help, don''t say that much. I''m not asking you to come here to blame me! If you have anything to do with it, don''t be like this! " "King Ling, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to find out the source. But spirit king, I want to ask you one question, is that the beast captured your people or killed your people directly? " "That''s not true! Because he didn''t hurt my people, I didn''t care about it. I don''t know why, this beast always catches my people, but he doesn''t do anything. And let my people come back. But when my people came back, the memories of his capture were gone. So we didn''t care about it. But I didn''t expect that the beast could become so powerful. " "Forget the memories? Just about the memories of being captured by wild animals? If so, no one knows what the beast is doing with those clansmen? In this way, the beast has been planning for a long time "It should be like this. I''m not sure. It''s just that the beast has captured our little princess. It''s really intolerable." "This time, the beast didn''t let the little princess come back, but exchanged the little princess. That means that the ability of the beast must have been enhanced to the point that no one in your spiritual family can beat. Therefore, this time, we will not let the little princess come back. Then the beast is not so easy to defeat "Yes, yes, that''s what you said. Jiangning, no matter what I do, I hope you can save my little princess. Now I believe that you are also a must. We have sent a lot of capable people, but they have failed. This time, seeing from the omen of dreams and clouds, I will trust you for the time being, so I will rescue you and your friends from the spiritual prison, so I hope you will not let me down, OK? I really hope you can save my little princess. I''ll ask you here "Good king. We''re going to rescue the little princess tomorrow. Thank you for saving the three of us, and Jiangning is here to thank the king. " "Well, as long as you can save the little princess, it''s not a small thing for me to let you out? As long as you save the little princess, I will give you whatever you want. By the way, I have just ordered the servants to prepare the guest rooms for you. You can go down and have a rest first. I can see you off when you leave tomorrow. " Jiangning should be a good, then and wind shadow and moon was taken down by the servants. When they walked out of the hall, it was surrounded by smoke. The feeling of the moon is like floating in the air. I''m afraid it will fall down soon. When Jiangning and the three of them returned to the guest room, they were very silent. Jiangning is waiting for Fengying and Yueer to ask questions, while Fengying and Yueer are waiting for Jiangning to explain to them what has just happened. For them, waiting for Jiangning to speak first may be the best choice. Yue''er can''t help it. Today''s everything happened too fast. It''s true. For Fengying, he knows something about their coming out, but yue''er is really at a loss. There are so many things happening today. Yue''er doesn''t know how it happened at all. "Jiangning, what is the situation and what''s going on? I don''t know anything." "Yueer, you don''t have to worry. I can explain it to you slowly. Where do you want to start?" "Why were we released. What does the spirit king say about the omen of dreams and the omen of clouds? I don''t know anything. What happened. " "Yueer, it''s like this. All of us who know witchcraft can read mind reading, and especially for those who spend a long time with him, it''s very easy for you to read his mind. So as long as Feng Ying and I use mind reading at the same time, we can have a dialogue without language communication, so we two will plot this incident.I told Feng Ying that he would gather all the wind in the prison early this morning. Those winds would make the clouds float, so the clouds were floating in the middle of the prison. And I used a little trick before Feng Ying did it. I use the dream technique to control the dream of the king of spirit. His dreams follow my thoughts. So he could dream that I had saved his little princess, so with today''s clouds floating around the prison. The king of spirit thought that it was the omen that brought him to me, so he thought that I would be the one to save the little princess, so he would let us go. Take us out. That''s one condition I need to save the little princess. In order to save the little princess, he had to promise me this condition "Oh? Jiangning, that''s what happened. That''s why the king of spirit released us from the spiritual prison. No wonder it''s like this. Alas, I haven''t been able to think about this since the beginning. So it looks like this. Jiangning, you are so smart! But, Jiangning, how do you know that the little princess was taken away? We have no one to tell us about it! How could you dream to tell the king that you saved the little princess .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1369 "It''s not surprising that Fengying and I had already analyzed this point when we used mind reading. I didn''t know that their little princess had been taken away. I only knew that someone in their royal family had a disaster, but I didn''t know who it was. As for why I know that it is the royal family that has gone wrong, you have to ask Fengying about this matter. In fact, it is the wind shadow who reminds me. " Seeing that Jiangning suddenly gave himself the right to speak, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t help Jiangning very much, but Jiangning himself had guessed it out, and now he has attributed the credit to him. The wind is really a little scared. "Yueer, in fact, it''s not difficult to infer. In fact, there are only two situations in this state of alert in the whole city. Either there is something wrong with someone in the royal family, or someone from outside has invaded the tribe. But the second possibility can be ruled out, because if there is an invasion by outsiders, they should be particularly vigilant when they see Jiangning. But on the contrary, they are not so vigilant. So for this spirit clan, there must be something wrong with the royal family. So in the end, through our guess, there must be something wrong with the royal family. This is the result of reasoning between me and Jiangning. In fact, Jiangning has already thought of it. " Yueer looks surprised and listens to the wind shadow''s reasoning. This is something Yueer never thought of. She doesn''t know that Fengying and Jiangning have already predicted so many things, but she doesn''t know anything. She is really stupid Pity, the moon in the heart so think of themselves. "So Jiangning, how do you dream for the king? Even if something happens to the royal family, you can''t just dream to the king and tell him that you can save the little princess! " "I didn''t dream for the king. I could save the little princess. I just mixed some things into his dream. It''s like I saved a member of the royal family in a battle. In addition, the witchcraft of wind and shadow this morning made those clouds change, so the king of spirit took his seat. I just guided him to think about this. I''m not sure whether they believe in these omens or not. I''m just guessing that their spirit clan also believes in some omens like your Moon Clan. " Looking at the two faces of Gao Yueer, they are Pei Shen Zhen. After hearing this, Fengying thinks that yue''er has understood these things, so she wants to continue to ask Jiangning about today''s affairs. Although he understands this matter, there are still many things that need to be discussed with Jiangning. "Jiangning, today, the king of spirit asked us to save the little princess. Although it is, can the three of us save the little princess? Would it be too rash of him to promise! What if we fail! What to do then! So easily agreed to him, and has not told him about the map fragments, will the three of us be empty at that time "Fengying, I''ve also considered this issue, but what can we do if we don''t agree with him now? We really have no way to go now. There is no other way to help us out. Only this method, which I think about before and after, can help us. I have only one idea. Whether we can save the little princess or not, this is our last trump card. If the king of spirit repents and doesn''t give us any reward, it will be another thing. But now we only have 10 days to stay here. Now we can''t waste any second. " "By the way, Jiangning, did you feel something strange about your body after using illusion yesterday. I don''t feel like I used to use witchcraft today. I don''t know if it''s the feeling. I always feel that the spirit clan has the magic power of absorbing people''s body. I feel that the spirit is getting worse every day here. " "I know how wind shadow feels to you. Actually, I felt something strange when I came to this place yesterday. This kind of fluctuation of body is a small thing. It will double your body''s energy when using witchcraft. At this point, your cerebral cortex will feel severe suppression. But we have to overcome this, I think as long as the slow conditioning will not be so serious. Maybe fengjiang is right. We can''t stay here for twenty days, but we have to grasp the ten days more. " "But, Jiangning, I''m afraid that the king of spirit is not such a simple person. I always think that he will do harm to us. I don''t know why, I always feel like he''s not a good man. " "It''s true that when Wang Er was injured, he didn''t do his best to protect the spirit of his people. As a result, the wild animals became more and more rampant in their spiritual family, which led to today''s evil results. In fact, the king of spirit took the blame for it. What''s more, his appearance is that kind of arrogance. If according to his words, I feel that there is something fishy in his rescue of the little princess. In fact, even though he seems to have told us something today, I still feel that he has something to hide from us. He didn''t tell us about many things about wild animals. I felt like he wanted us to dieYue''er looks at Jiangning in surprise. He doesn''t understand why Jiangning said this. According to reason, it''s a big event for the lingzu to lose the little princess. Moreover, it seems that the king of spirit loves the little princess very much. It doesn''t look like he wants to cheat them. Why does Jiangning say that the king Ling has something to hide from them? Yue''er can''t see what the king is hiding from them. Yue''er thinks that Jiangning thinks more about it. "Jiangning, do you think too much? I feel that the king of spirit loves the little princess very much, and he risks so much to release the three strangers. He must really want to rescue the little princess." "No, yue''er, you think too much. Jiangning is right about it. I also feel that the king has something to hide from us, and this is extraordinary. Moreover, if the king of spirit really wanted to rescue the little princess, he should tell us more details about the matter today, rather than tell us roughly about the situation at that time when the little princess was abducted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1370 And the king really wanted to save the little princess. He must have saved the little princess, but he didn''t tell us anything about it today, so there are only two possibilities. The first is that he did not save the little princess himself. So it seems that there is no love for the little princess. The second situation is that he may have saved the little princess, but he must have failed. What''s more, something happened in the process that would damage his spirit king''s face, so he didn''t want to tell us. But in any case, it is said that the king of spirit has other purposes. Therefore, I also think that the king must have something to hide from us, and it is really troublesome to save the little princess. " After finishing these words, Fengying fell into deep thought. In fact, he preferred that what he had just said was speculation. Because if all that just said is true, then king Ling asked them to save the little princess this time is an action with no return. Because in any case, no matter whether the king of spirit has ever saved the little princess, according to today''s spirit king''s personality and speaking attitude, he is such a self-centered person. It must be because the beast is so powerful that they haven''t rescued the little princess. In this case, according to their present strength, the three of them may not be able to fight the beast. Besides, the king didn''t tell them about the beast''s shortcomings or fears. The three of them can''t fight the beast now. They seem to be going to die anyway. After hearing the wind shadow''s inference, yue''er is also worried. What Fengying said just now is to tell them that the journey is very dangerous! But now Jiangning and Fengying''s physical strength is not better than when they are in their world. They''re a little bit unlucky this time. Jiangning looks at the two people sitting opposite him who are at a loss. Then I want to talk to comfort them both. "In fact, we don''t have to be too pessimistic. What if we could save the little princess? Do you have to believe in yourself, and believe in me. Since I have brought you two out of prison, I will not let you two suffer. You two can rest assured "Jiangning, that''s what you said. But you are certain of it. You don''t know it''s right?" "Fengying, but even if I don''t know, as long as I know that I can protect you two, even if the beast is fierce, as long as the three of us try to fight against him, I believe we can save the little princess. Even if there is no princess, our three good friends died together. Isn''t it? It''s worthwhile for us to die here because of the beautiful scenery of the spirit clan After Jiangning finished this sentence, the three people all laughed. They didn''t expect Jiangning would say such words to bluff people. It was something that Yueer and Fengying didn''t think of. In fact, Jiangning''s heart is also very uneasy now, for what to do tomorrow, he actually has no bottom, he does not know how to deal with the monster, and he does not know how to deal with the spirit king. As Fengying said, the king of spirit is not as simple as they think. There are many things that the king of spirit has not told them today. They don''t know what the king of spirits is for. Jiangning let Fengying and Yueer go down to have a rest first. He will find a way to fight with the monster tomorrow. But Yueer still has a pimple in her heart now. She wants to ask Fengying and Jiangning what they can know about this matter. "Jiangning, Fengying, I don''t want to go down and have a rest. I still have a big mystery to solve. I want you to tell me about it. It''s about fengjiang. Did he tell you something, and what he said was different from what I said. I was in prison yesterday for a long time, but I didn''t think about it. So I think fengjiang must have said something to you, so you two would have said those words to me at that time. I think I still believe you, so I ask you now. I want you to answer this question honestly. " "Yueer, in fact, you don''t need to know so much. Knowing so much will only hurt you. Jiangning and I don''t want you to be hurt, and fengjiang also guessed this point, so that we can say those words with no scruples." "Fengying, if you miss me like that, I can''t help it. But I want you to believe me. At least I hope that my appearance in your heart is different from that in fengjiang''s heart. I don''t care how he thinks about me, but what I think is how you think about me. I want you to believe that I''m not the timid month in the past. I''ve experienced so much with you now. Don''t you believe me? I have been strong enough in my first heart, and I hope you will tell me the truth. " "Well, Yueer, in fact, I want to tell you that there is a purpose for fengjiang to contact you. He saw that the spirit clan and his cooperation seemed to be due to some fluctuations in the affairs of the spirit clan recently. Therefore, in this uncertain transaction, fengjiang thought that he should find the next one they could cooperate with. But in the other world, the distance is just right between the spirit clan. But in our world, you are the only one who can cooperate.So he wanted to cooperate with you, and he told me and Jiangning that he didn''t want you to come to the spirit clan, because he wanted to keep you in his hands as a handle. Otherwise, what would he exchange with the Moon Clan? But what Jiangning and I didn''t expect was that he let you come to the spirit clan with us. This is something I didn''t think of "There''s nothing wrong. He let yue''er come to the spirit clan just to continue to threaten yue''er after ten days. At that time, if only yue''er can''t go back, it''s ok if yue''er''s friends, that is, we can''t go back. He thought yue''er would compromise with her friends and cooperate with them. So I think that''s why fengjiang finally sent yue''er to come with us to the lingzu. It must be something in the middle of yue''er''s life that makes her feel that we are very important to yue''er .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1371 "Use me? Does uncle fengjiang make use of me? But what can I be used for? What is the purpose of fengjiang? I began to doubt uncle fengjiang because when I was in prison, I carefully recalled his conversation with me, and you two were both negative. I think he seems to have a problem. But I can''t tell you what''s wrong "Yue''er, in fact, I think he should also have difficulties. Yue''er, don''t think so much about it. Let''s go through these difficulties first. Now we are still facing very difficult things. We need to meet more things tomorrow. We haven''t defeated that beast yet. Jiangning, you should have a rest first. In their spirit clan, I think we will have physical problems. Let''s have a good rest now, so that we don''t have the energy to deal with the monster tomorrow. " After hearing what Yueer said, Fengying was afraid that yue''er would be depressed because of this, but this is not the time to be depressed. What they need to face is not just a little bit of difficulty. If Jiangning finally thinks too much because of just Yueer''s words, then the three of them are not self defeating? We need unity at this time. We must unite to win. There must be no problems now. Jiangning after listening to Yueer and Fengying, his heart is also a little uneasy. Indeed, all this came too fast, for him, not even ready in the heart, but now have to face all this. "Fengying, go down and have a rest. Let''s talk about what we should say tomorrow. It''s too early to say it now. We really need to take a good rest now. Everyone seems to be very tired. " After Jiangning finished, Fengying and Yueer both nodded. Then under the guidance of those spiritual people, they went to their rooms to have a rest. But now is not the time for Jiangning to rest. Jiangning thought about tomorrow when dealing with wild animals, now his heart can not help beating the drum, whether tomorrow will win the victory is still unknown. Who knows what will happen next? Jiangning doesn''t know what to do now. He is worried about tomorrow and the future. Jiangning sat in the room and thought, what kind of monster is this monster? Why did he, who created all this, be willing to wait for death now? Why not take advantage of the victory and pursue and directly destroy the spirit clan? What is it waiting for? Does the spirit clan have something that he must get, so now he can''t act rashly? Jiangning did not know, but now about these conjectures are based on, so Jiangning had to think about any details carefully. But what did that beast do with those people? Why did everyone come back and lose the memory of his being caught? What is the purpose of this beast? Why do all this. All things have their roots, so the beast can''t simply capture those people. He must have done something to those people, so he erased the memory of those people, so those people can''t remember the memories of being caught. But what was that beast trying to erase? What did he do to erase the memories of those people? What do these really mean? If he wants to arrest those people, why should he let them back. There is no need for him. Since he wants to hurt the spirit clan and harm the spirit clan, he doesn''t need to let those living people back. You can kill those people directly, but why keep alive? What''s more, Jiangning always felt that there was something wrong with the king. However, it is difficult for him to say where the specific problem of the king of spirits is, so now these are all hypotheses. But these assumptions have been the maximum limit of Jiangning, in fact, all things are very difficult to know. All the problems are like a mystery. Jiangning can''t solve them now. About lingzu and Shapu. Everything seems to have problems. But Lingwang and fengjiang both like to hide things, so this is the reason why Jiangning did not know the result. But what are the king of fengjiang and the king of spirit hiding something? Jiangning doesn''t need to know so much about their tribe, but what is wrong with them? Since the king of fengjiang has got the secret of longevity, and he is so intelligent and intelligent, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, why does fengjiang still want the territory of Yue people? This is indeed a huge problem. In principle, even if something happens to the spirit clan, the Shapu tribe, as a tribe trading with them, should try their best to help the spirit clan. According to the strength of the Shapu people, they should be able to defeat the monsters. But why don''t the Shapu people provide troops? And why did the king of fengjiang never mention helping the king of spirit? They have been trading for so many years. It is reasonable to say that the two kings should have a very good relationship. At such a time, the king of Xinjiang can give up. Why is this?In this way, it must be that the king of fengjiang had no sense of righteousness. However, according to what Jiangning had heard before, it was because their Shapu people had been able to survive in the yellow sand for so many years because of his boundless righteousness and willingness to help others. As a result, many people who have migrated to Shapu are willing to stay with them and live with them. Some tribes will stop there, but they will never hurt them. Moreover, the Shapu people are not willing to hurt them. Fengjiang has won over many friends in this way. But why didn''t the fiefdom help the king of spirit, but wanted to broaden the territory of Yue nationality? All this seems to be said in the past, but everything can not be said in the past. Why is it like this? Let''s talk about the king of spirit. He was very good among the people who worked for him just now. But why didn''t he try his best to save the little princess this time when something happened to the little princess, instead, he put the whole city on guard? There is only one reason to make sense. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1372 That is, the king of spirit doesn''t worry about the little princess at all, just trying to keep his throne. So, it is not like the king of spirit in the eyes of the guards. Jiangning thought of this, and he was a little curious. If so. So it''s really weird. Jiangning has to go out and inquire about the story of the king of spirit. Only when I hear about this king of spirit can we form a view about his whole person. So Jiangning thinks the most important task is to inquire about some things about the king. Jiangning called out to guard his guard. The guard looked like other people. But Jiangning guessed that he was still a child, almost 16 years old. But Jiangning can''t think of why such a small child is here as a guard. The guard outside heard Jiangning tell him to go in. He thought Jiangning had something to tell, and went in quickly. He was afraid to delay the man when others said that this man was coming to save their little princess, and that it was sent by God of heaven. I hurried in in in a hurry. Jiangning saw him come in and wanted to ask him something, but he would not say anything between them, so he took out a jade pendant he had brought to the little guard. The little guard saw that jade pendant was shining in his eyes. A beautiful stone. He wants it. "I wonder what you want to do with such a beautiful stone for me?" "Actually, there is nothing. If I ask you something, you should answer me truthfully. I guess you don''t have many magical things on the ground. This stone is so beautiful. If you want to, you should answer my questions. My question is very simple. You can only answer me with a reply of fifteen. But the only requirement is not to cheat me. " The little guard felt very strange when he heard it. The child is a child. It is no problem for him to bring a few words, but it is a real honor to get this beautiful stone. He nodded crazy to Jiangning, and it was the key to him to get that beautiful stone now. "Well, if you want, I can give it to you. But you have to answer my questions first. First, do you king really love the little princess? " "Hum! Is there any more fake? But... I don''t know much about it. " "What does this mean, what is it, you don''t know much about it? What do you mean by this sentence, you are the little guard here, you don''t know? " "Actually, I was captured by King Ling after the princess disappeared, so I don''t know if the king really loves her. But I heard all the people in the Palace said about the king of spirit and the little princess, so even if I had not seen it with my own eyes, I heard the witnesses say it. I heard that King Ling loves the little princess very much. He really wants to come to see him every day. Said King Ling is old son, all so old.. I fiew, no no no, anyway, the little princess of King Ling is the youngest of those children, so King Ling is the most beloved. Every day, she will get a lot of clothes and food for the little princess. But it was actually a little princess. But she is actually ten years old. But one day it was strange that the little princess began to cry when she saw King Ling being around him. It is said that such a day lasted for a year, so the little princess would not see the king of spirit very much when she arrived. The king of spirit would not visit her in order not to let the little princess cry. But even so, I think King Ling still loves the little princess very much. He would give a lot of food to the little princess every day, but she didn''t eat it, and she didn''t know what happened to her. King Ling loved her most, but she didn''t appreciate it. Alas, unfortunately our little princess, but now it is captured by the beast. I must have suffered a lot. Ah, it is really poor. " "But I heard that when she was arrested that day, the little princess was still playing with King Ling again, and it seemed to be very happy. Besides, I heard that King Ling often played with the little princess during that time." "I don''t know. But what I heard is not like this. The little princess was arrested for three days before the king knew. But the king of the spirit seemed to be in no hurry. He also kept the soldiers in charge, and surrounded the spirit people from top to bottom. " "That''s when you came in?" "Yes, King Ling has made all the bodyguards with high martial arts guard around him outside the city. So these tasks that were sent to the next hand have brought us these people. And from then on, King Ling has made many speeches, and let all of us come to defend our country. I came to the palace at that time, and I came with me There are many people together. " When he said this, the little guard suddenly realized that he was not right. He said everything to Jiangning. These words can not be passed on outside. The little guard then quickly covered his mouth with his hand, then lowered himself and said quietly with the sitting Jiangning."Please, don''t tell others what I told you. I will lose my head if I say it. Please don''t tell anyone what I just said "Don''t worry, I won''t. Thank you. What did you say today? By the way, where is the osmanthus cake I asked you to bring me? I said I''m hungry. Why don''t you bring it Jiangning followed what the little bodyguard said and then said these words. He knew that the little bodyguard was still young, and he certainly didn''t know anything, but what he just said was enough. Jiangning then said with the little bodyguard, and put the jade pendant on the little bodyguard. After listening to Jiangning''s words, the little bodyguard ran to get sweet scented osmanthus cake for Jiangning. He was still thinking about the jade pendant Jiangning had put on his body. That jade pendant is indeed a rare thing for him. He has never seen such a stone. Jiangning sat in the room and carefully thought about the words of the little guard. Although the words of the little guard seemed to come from hearsay, and it seemed that all the things were not related, this gave Jiangning some clues. At least Jiangning knew that the king of spirit was really in trouble. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1373 Although the words of the little bodyguard are not credible, the words of the spirit king are even more untrustworthy. What they said about the disappearance of the little princess was totally different. Who should Jiangning believe? Believe in the king of spirit. It seems that the king of spirit is hiding something from him. Believe in the words of the little guard. The little guard has no confidence in what he says, so what he said is not credible or something else. However, Jiangning''s mind is still dizzy now. It seems that there is no connection between all the things. Although all the things seem to have connection and connection, after careful consideration, it seems that all the things are scattered, and there is no connection between them. In fact, as long as one person gives some instructions to Jiangning on the way, Jiangning will not be in a mess now. However, two of these three people deliberately hide from Jiangning, and one has not seen it. Everything is at a loss. But Jiangning thought, there is one last chance, that is, the monster. There must be some kind of connection between these three people, but this kind of connection can''t be connected because of some things. As long as you find the clues of one person, the others will be solved easily. Jiangning can only comfort himself in this way, everything will wait to see the beast tomorrow. Jiangning had no choice but to have a rest. Everything will only be known later. The next morning, Jiangning was ready to leave. When he was about to go out, he saw Fengying and Yueer waiting for him at the door. Both of them seem to be ready to go, and they seem to have sorted out their mood last night, just like they started today. They are both in a good mood. The three of them went to find the king of spirit in the hall, but a bodyguard said that the king was still resting and didn''t want to be disturbed. If they went, they could go at ease. Therefore, they did not see the spirit king. It seemed that the spirit king did not give them any explanation before he left. Three people are helpless, especially yue''er. It''s hard for her to understand whether the so-called spiritual King cares about her little daughter. Even the three of them are going to save her. They don''t care about her and they have to sleep. It''s hard to understand! "Jiangning, Fengying, do you think the king of spirit loves his little daughter? We risked our lives to save his daughter. He didn''t react at all, not to mention yesterday, he was still in a high position. We are going to save his woman, not to save ourselves. It''s just unbearable that he should look like this! I don''t know how this kind of person became the king of the spiritual family. I''m so angry that such a large family of spiritual people was handed over to such people. " When and the three of them walked out of the hall, they saw that there was no eye of any king around him. They began to complain about Jiangning and wind and shadow about what she was dissatisfied with the spirit king. Feng Ying looks at yue''er helplessly. Yue''er is really a man of temperament. Straight talk. "Yue''er, in fact, I don''t need to say that. I heard that the king of spirit is very good, but I don''t know why the spirit king we contacted is like this. I heard the bodyguards say that the king of spirit is very kind and treats all the people very well. It doesn''t matter if he is older. But the king is very considerate to his subordinates and knows the sufferings of the common people. Therefore, all the spiritual people admire him and like him very much. I heard that the king of spirit had heard that a man''s wings were broken. When he was very distressed for this person, he broke his own wings and installed them for him. This man was very happy when he installed his new wings. This thing is really widely sung in the spiritual family "Isn''t the spirit king without wings? But the spirit king we saw yesterday has wings. Why, it''s strange. Is your story true? Wind and shadow. " "I''ll tell you, yue''er, in fact, the wings of the king of spirit can be restored again. This is a talent. It is a characteristic of every generation of the king of the spirit family. It is not only inheritance, but also the welfare of the king. However, this recovery period is very long, which is related to one''s self-cultivation. The king with higher power will recover more quickly, but the one with lower power will recover more slowly. But if you can break your wings, you will suffer the same pain as ordinary people, so the king of spirit has made a great sacrifice? So, maybe today is the king of spirit. If he is really sad because of the little princess, he has been in bad health recently, so let''s not blame the king. Everyone has his own difficulties. We should learn to understand him. " After hearing Fengying''s words, yue''er felt guilty. He didn''t expect that Fengying had such an understanding side, and he also helped Lingwang speak. According to Fengying''s words, she really misunderstood Lingwang. Now Yueer really feels guilty. For what she just said, she is very uncomfortable now. "Well, Fengying, I didn''t mean to, but you see, the spirit king is really not like the spirit king you said in front of us now!""Maybe it is the middle of the frustration, so the king of spirit will change, maybe a year or so when the king of the spirit suffered some setbacks." Jiangning quietly heard the wind and shadow of the analysis of the king of the spirit, and indeed, it was almost the same as that little guard said. Anyway, it was about how many good things the king was, but Jiangning did not think that the king of spirit really in these subordinate eyes of the reputation so good. So Jiangning thought that if according to the last night''s little guard said, plus just the wind and shadow on the side of the king, then there is no mistake, it should be the king of the spirit must be hit by another year ago, experienced any setbacks, will become the king of the spirit in the eyes of the moon when they just left. "Jiangning, how do you know? You also heard from the guards. I told you, that king of spirit really took any blow, and it was just a year ago." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1374 What did Jiang Fengying really want to say about him? But just now I was just guessing, but if Fengying said it like this, there would be no mistake. Fengying must have heard about the king of spirit. Therefore, Fengying just dared to be so sure about it. Jiangning thought that what she said was just trying to follow the image of the king of spirit, but she didn''t expect any unexpected harvest. "Jiangning, let me tell you, it''s true that the king of spirit was hit a year ago. But it''s not really a blow. It''s just a bad cold. It was a great sensation. Everyone thought that the king of spirit was infected with the plague. King Ling had a cold for half a month. But when the king of spirit woke up, it was strange that many people saw the spirit power of the king of spirit because of that cold. It was obvious to many of the bodyguards. As soon as the king of spirit woke up, he withered all the flowers in the garden in front of all of them. And it was a very gloomy day. So even if the king wakes up, they dare not say much. But the king did not get sick after that cold, and he was in good health since then, so everyone felt that it was a very happy thing, so no one paid attention to the cold incident. " Jiangning suddenly felt strange when he heard this. Why should I try my hand in the garden as soon as I wake up? Is this really what a patient should do. Even if he was very happy when he was just recovering from a serious illness, it was really surprising that a king of spirits loved by all people could not wither those flowers. "Fengying, by the way, have you heard from those bodyguards about something that makes people feel very strange when the king of spirit wakes up, especially if it makes you feel strange, which is not what the king should do that day. Think about it Fengying thought for a while. He didn''t know what Jiangning wanted to know about this matter. But since Jiangning was asking himself, he had to answer his question quickly. But last night, he was also curious and wanted to know something about the king of spirits. So he asked the bodyguards. But in fact, I didn''t pay special attention to what the guards said last night, so now Jiangning suddenly asked, and I didn''t know how to reply suddenly. But in fact, after thinking about it carefully, Fengying can still find some strange places. At first, I didn''t pay much attention to it, but now I suddenly remember when I was asked. "Oh, yes, Jiangning, I remember. There are really strange places. But I didn''t pay much attention at that time. Now I really feel a little strange when you ask. It is the first thing when the king wakes up after a cold that his subordinates take the mirror. At that time, all the subordinates thought that the king of spirit was a person who loved looks. So, because the king of spirit woke up, everyone was very happy that they didn''t take this as a thing. Therefore, no one cared too much about the matter that the king woke up and looked in the mirror. But just asked by you, Jiangning, it really seems that there is something wrong with it. Why does a patient want to look in the mirror after waking up? What a strange place? " Yes, Jiangning also thinks so. This is the strange place, so Jiangning also wants to find that strange place, so now when Fengying says this, everything goes smoothly. But it''s just that some things about the spirit king are smooth, so I still can''t understand other things. "Yes, it''s this strange place. That''s right. Why does a person who has just recovered from a serious illness remember looking in the mirror when he wakes up? Yes, this is the strange place Yue''er hears Jiangning by the side as if talking to herself. What she is listening to can''t understand. Why is it strange? She didn''t understand what Fengying and Jiangning were saying at all. I only understand that the king of spirit has been ill. But she didn''t know anything else. "Jiangning, Fengying, what are you two talking about? Why can''t I understand? Is it strange to look in the mirror? It must be what those bodyguards said. The king of spirit must be a person who cares about his appearance very much. That''s why he did that. It''s no surprise. Why do you think it''s strange? " "No, yue''er, it may be like this for you girls, but it''s a cold. Why does it hurt your face? Unless, he is a person who cares about his appearance very much. This person must care about his appearance at that time, so that he can look at himself in the mirror just after he wakes up. " "But even so, it''s nothing strange. I really don''t understand what you think. It''s very strange for such a small thing. I think you''re strange!" Yue''er despises Jiang Ning''s answer just now. However, Jiangning seems to have just completely not heard what yue''er said. She has been in her own world all the time. When yue''er looks at Jiangning and seems to be thinking about something, it is not good to disturb Jiangning.Yue''er smiles at the wind shadow who seems to have some thoughts on one side. It seems that she has just said something to Jiangning as if no one has heard it, so she can only regard it as not having said it. "Wind shadow, moon, now let''s go to meet the so-called beast or monster or something." Then Jiangning finished this sentence and walked away with a big stride. Fengying shrugged at yue''er, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of Jiangning. But since Jiangning said that, it must have his own reason, so Yueer and Fengying also followed Jiangning''s back. When the three of them came to the gate of the city, the man who had caught them in prison that day was guarding the gate, so they seemed to greet him as if they had seen an old friend. The man Ma Shan bowed respectfully with the three of them at the gate of the city. It seemed that he had come to be three very important people. He was totally different from that day''s fierce appearance. The man on that day looked at the three uninvited guests and put them into prison. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1375 But now it seems like someone else. Yue''er suddenly felt that this man seemed to be a little mocking. He joked. "Hey, aren''t you so good that day, and you put the three of us into prison. What are you doing today? How can you look like this? I''m not used to it. It''s really hard to accept your appearance. We, how can you change so quickly?" The man heard the moon speak, and immediately bowed to the moon smile. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know Taishan that day. We were all very worried about the loss of our little princess recently. So please forgive me for my boldness that day. I apologized at this place. I hope the three heroes can forgive me. Moreover, you are going to rescue the little princess today. Our little princess is the treasure of our whole family, so we are willing to do anything for her. You three heroes today risked their lives to save the little princess. I''m really grateful. I believe that our king will reward the three. I hope that the three heroes will save our little princess and give us a peace of mind. I will bless the three heroes to return safely The three people were a little stunned when they heard this. They didn''t expect that this man would still miss their little princess so much. What they said seemed to be the words from the bottom of their heart. They didn''t say these words to them sincerely with other people. Yue''er seems a little ashamed of her rudeness. Even in such a small country, everyone is still so responsible. Everyone is contributing to his country. Even if he sent the three of them to the spiritual prison on that day, he still thought about his own family. Yue''er thinks that if the people of Yue clan are like this, how good it will be, then there will be no adultery, and no one will betray their own Yue clan. Who will not like such a country? "Sorry, I was rude just now. I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me. The three of us will rescue the little princess. Don''t worry. We will come back safely with the little princess. " After finishing this sentence, yue''er smiles at the man, and the man smiles back. It seems that both of them are very polite. But Jiangning seems to have changed a little while listening. Since you love the little princess so much, why don''t you go out and save the little princess? Why are all the people here like this? Since they are one by one, why is no one holding out their hands when their spiritual family is in danger at the beginning. It''s really a group of strange people. Jiangning can''t help laughing at this. Now, for Jiangning, there is nothing more important than finding the so-called monsters of the spirit clan. But the mystery is still around Jiangning. Maybe only when you ask clearly will you be relieved. If you ask clearly, you can directly determine your guess. "You are so worried about the little princess. Why didn''t you go to save the little princess at first? I think it''s not easy for you to guard the city gate, but why are you not willing to save the little princess here? It''s really strange, just a mouth a little princess, but why don''t you all save it? What''s more, when your people were attacked by that monster, why can''t you knock down that monster? You have to raise a tiger until now, so you are all wrong when you hurt the little princess? But in that case, you are still in your own city without any action. You are ridiculous. I have to admire your eloquence That person, in fact, is not just that person. Yueer and Fengying are shocked to hear Jiangning say such words. In fact, what the general and soldier just said was very good, and Yue Er also said that. But now Jiangning actually said such a thing. In fact, when you think about it carefully, you are right. But it doesn''t seem to come from Jiangning''s mouth. Jiangning has always been calm, but now I didn''t expect Jiangning could say such words to reprimand this person. The general was stupefied. He didn''t know how to follow up. For him, he didn''t expect that some of his words would be reprimanded by others. "I''m sorry, there are some things I shouldn''t tell you, but since you''re going to rescue the little princess now, I''ll tell you." Then the man pursed his lower lip, then walked into Jiangning''s ear and said some whispers to Jiangning, and then he was under everyone''s gaze. Jiangning from the beginning of the frown, suddenly eased the mood. "Don''t worry, we will rescue the little princess. Now, I think you know, I want to know The person who just talked to Jiangning said thank you very much after listening to Jiangning. Then he laughed with Jiangning. Finally, he said hello to the wind and moon. Jiangning left lingzu with wind shadow and moon. The three of them walked towards the place where the king of Spirit said about the beast''s residence. For the three of them who had no wings, they had to go there.Yueer and Fengying went all the way thinking about what the general and soldier said to Jiangning. Why was it so mysterious that they didn''t hear it? That feeling is so mysterious. They saw that Jiangning didn''t mention any words about it all the way, so they kept silent. They went through many wonderful places, and all the plants and flowers on the ground grew around the spirit family. And all the things are long in the clouds, everything seems to be so full of Fairy Spirit, wonderful intoxication. In this wonderful environment, three people continue to walk, no one to speak, no one to break the silence, no one to provoke anyone. Three people are here to observe the beautiful scenery carefully. It seems that they are like three people who come to travel. In such a place where there is no fairyland, the three people seem to have forgotten their mission when they come. No one mentioned anything about unhappiness. There was no mention of where the three of them were going, and they continued to roam in such a beautiful environment. Even at a certain moment, yue''er feels that she has become an immortal. But it''s not a fairyland, and it''s not a wonderful place to be praised. The moon suddenly thought of fengjiang''s premonition of beauty when she was about to leave. The omen of beauty... What is the meaning of "fengjiang"? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1376 Jiangning, the place they came to is really beautiful, which they have never seen before. All the flowers grow in the clouds. Every floating cloud is full of beautiful flowers. They walk in these clouds, like a beautiful fairyland. But the moon remembered the beautiful omen of fengjiang. This sentence has been lingering in yue''er''s mind, but what does it mean? Yue''er can''t understand it any more, but she suddenly sees oleander in all those flowers. How can oleander survive here? Everything here seems to be so gentle and beautiful environment, but why there is the existence of oleander? It''s really strange. So Yueer saw oleander, she immediately realized what was wrong, it seemed that there was something very strange. When the three of them were ready to enter this fairyland, Yue Er stopped them immediately. "Fengying, Yueer, don''t worry. Let''s have a look first. I feel that there is something wrong with this place, but I can''t tell where the specific problem is. But this is a beautiful place. Why are there oleanders here? You can''t touch this flower "Well? Nerium oleander? What kind of flower is this? There are so many flowers here. I can''t tell them apart. But what''s the danger of oleander? That''s why you are so nervous. Is that right? " "Well, Fengying, you are right. Oleander is really dangerous. It''s an evergreen shrub with peach red and white flowers. It''s widely distributed, but it can still grow here. It''s really strange that this kind of flower and bark are poisonous, so it''s better not to touch this kind of flower After yue''er finished, she suddenly found another poisonous flower, which is similar to oleander, that is, heartbroken grass. "Wait a minute, there are also heartbroken grass. The whole plant of heartbroken grass has young poison, especially the leaves and roots. Many people mistakenly eat the herb as honeysuckle, and the poisoning is very serious. But there are many flowers I don''t know, so I feel like there are traps here. By the way, do you remember the beautiful trap fengjiang said when we left. I don''t know why when I came here, I felt that this sentence flashed through my mind so strongly that I felt that this was the omen of beauty. But this beautiful omen is not beautiful in fact. This beautiful omen must have other implications. This meaning must be about some traps, so I hope we can be more careful here Jiangning felt a little curious after hearing what yue''er said. In fact, yue''er didn''t have to cheat them. But what did this beautiful omen mean and what did she want to tell them? What Yue er said just now is not unreasonable, but what does this trap mean? What are the traps? If facing these flowers, these flowers are poisonous, but is every flower poisonous, or are some of them poisonous? This is indeed some problems. Although yue''er has said the existence of the problem, what is the problem? "Yue''er, can you tell us what''s wrong with this garden like place? What''s the problem? If we want to get to the opposite place, we have to go through the garden. There won''t be any problem in the middle. If you say so, it seems that there is something wrong with this place." "I don''t know, but if I have to get to the opposite side, I can only cross here. But I have just looked around and it seems that there is no other way to go. But I really don''t feel at ease crossing here. What do you think we should do if we are pit by this garden?" It''s a question whether to cross here or not, but this is the only way. If you have to cross here, you have to make sure that there is no danger here. But how to ensure that there is no danger here? This is really a problem. Jiangning and the three of them fell into a burst of meditation. Whether they should go through it or not has become a headache for the three of them. "Yue''er, do you think there is a problem with the flowers or other places? Why do you feel that everything here seems to be beautiful, but in the middle, I think there is a problem here. What makes us feel strange about this huge flower cluster?" Fengying almost completely asked the questions Jiangning wanted to ask. Yueer really knows a little bit about geography, but they seem to understand a little bit about common sense. So it''s not just about what flowers are here. There seems to be a bigger problem in this flower cluster that they are aware of but have not said. But what is this problem? Jiangning can''t understand it any more, so is Fengying. Although yue''er knows that there are problems with these flowers, most of them are poisonous, but after all, it is normal to have so many poisonous flowers! But it''s not just about poisonous flowers! All of a sudden, a positive solution flashed in Jiangning''s mind. Yes, it should be the problem, which they thought was very strange but could not be said to be strange."Moon, wind and shadow. Maybe I''ve come to understand the problem we''ve been unable to think about. " "What, Jiangning. What''s the problem? This flower cluster is definitely not the problem of poisonous flowers. It is a very normal thing to grow poisonous flowers. In fact, it is a very normal thing for everywhere. But the problem here is definitely not the problem of poisonous flowers mentioned by yue''er. There must be other problems. You think of it, right, Jiangning. " "Yes, that''s right. It''s normal for any place with flowers to grow a few poisonous flowers. Yueer said that this matter has nothing to do with the correct answer, but Yueer reminds us. There is something wrong with this flower cluster. You see, this flower cluster is the only way through the opposite road, and it is hundreds of meters long. In addition to this flower cluster, there is no cloud nearby, which means that this is directly connected to the opposite side. For all people who want to think of the opposite side, they must pass through this flower cluster. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1377 So what''s wrong with the flowers? That is, this is not the place where we ordinary people live, but this place is where a lot of people who can fly live. And it is in such a place that people find it strange that there are no insects and butterflies? Even if it''s my illusion, but why is there no living thing in a big flower cluster except flowers? It shows that these flowers are not poisonous flowers. This place is definitely a limit for the people of their spiritual family or those who live here with wings. If we go through this flower directly, there must be some problems. So let us, it should be a sense of authority. We will lose our lives in this flower, but I don''t know exactly what the situation is, and this is just my prediction. " Jiangning seems to be still thinking after finishing, do not know what he just said is right? Fengying and Yueer feel that Jiangning''s words are very reasonable after listening to them. They even think that what Jiangning said is the correct answer. But it is not clear whether it is such a time. After all, if one of the three of them tries the law by example, it will have great consequences. "Jiangning, how did you think of this? I think what you said is very reasonable, but it is not correct. We don''t know now, but what you just said is really good, so what should we do now? It''s impossible for us to fly over. Can our witchcraft last long enough for us to fly? After all, now we can''t even see the other side of the river! " "Whether I''m right or not, we can''t go straight through here now. We can only use witchcraft to get through. Moon''s Witchcraft level is not very high. You must hold on to me when I fly After listening to Jiangning''s words, Yue Er nodded her head fiercely. For her, as long as she didn''t drag everyone''s hind legs, it was already very good. Now Jiangning can only fly with her. But yue''er was very excited when she thought that Jiangning would fly with her. She even thought it was an honor. For Yueer, who has worshipped Jiangning for a long time, it''s really his honor to be with Jiangning. The moon can''t help shaking her head when she thinks of it. Jiangning and Fengying nodded to each other. They should be ready to fly. Suddenly, in front of the moon, a huge leaf flew over. It should be the leaf of the forest they just crossed. Jiangning used witchcraft to make this leaf huge. The leaf flew directly in front of yue''er, as if she was still nodding to let her go up. Yue''er smiles at Jiangning. But don''t waste time. Because Fengying is a person, she has just used witchcraft to fly away. Now the moon can only stand on it. But the moon seems to be very afraid of the appearance, she has been standing on the top of the leaves, feel like falling down at any time. Suddenly Jiangning stood on the leaves and took Yueer''s hand. Yue''er felt relieved and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning stood in front of yue''er and calmed down a lot. Yue''er seems to have just relaxed her nervous mood. They stood on the leaves and were ready to take off. Jiangning standing in front of the leaves, ready to fly up, the moon faltered and swayed like she was about to fall down and hugged Jiangning from behind. Jiangning is not easy to break free, because yue''er is afraid. If you let go of yue''er''s hand at this time, yue''er will only be more afraid. Jiangning looks at the hands around his waist, then turns back to look at yue''er, whose tense eyes are closed now. But this is the moment. Jiangning suddenly saw a thing, that is, a ribbon of Yueer''s clothes fell down, Jiangning wanted to catch that ribbon. But Jiangning suddenly saw that ribbon was about to fall in the flowers, and the ribbon was swallowed up. In fact, swallowing is not right. Maybe, the ribbon is covered by all the flowers, and gradually turns black and rotten, like an object buried for thousands of years. It''s just a ribbon. If it''s a person in, the designation is rotten. Maybe this flower cluster is to accelerate the death speed of people and objects, but this speed is not slowly moving forward, but will suddenly become that way. Jiangning began to be glad that when the three of them were about to step into the flowers, Yueer found out the problem and even stopped them. Otherwise, now they are all lying in the flowers. Jiangning suddenly had a cold war in his heart. He looked at yue''er again. Xin Kui yue''er has always closed her eyes. Otherwise, the situation just now would be enough to frighten yue''er. Then he would be sure that the leaf would be wobbling again. This is not what Jiangning wanted. Jiangning looks at the wind shadow in front of him. The wind shadow seems to be looking for their way. But he can still vaguely see the shadow of the wind. It seems that the wind shadow is waiting for both of them. Soon after they had passed the cloud, they saw the land. It seems like a new land. Then Jiangning took his last breath and immediately sent him and yue''er to the opposite side.In fact, there are several times when Jiangning leaves have no strength. Each time, when the leaves are watching to fall, Jiangning will fly for a while with a puff of breath. In this way, this sentence has been telling Jiangning to support pillars, otherwise Yueer will die with it. It''s Yueer. Maybe only friends can let Jiangning support the last breath. When it came to the opposite land, the leaf suddenly lost its center of gravity and fell from mid air. But Xinkui Jiangning had landed a lot, so Jiangning and Yueer didn''t seem to fall. But as soon as it falls on land. Jiangning spat out a mouthful of blood, which makes Yueer and Fengying scared. How can this happen. Moon thought, just so simple witchcraft, how can Jiangning so exhausted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1378 Yue''er quickly healed Jiangning. But when I exert my strength, I suddenly find that I can''t try any strength. I don''t seem to have any strength. But Yueer still tried her best to heal Jiangning. But it seems that his true Qi can not be transmitted to Jiangning''s body. "Yue''er, don''t heal me any more. Keep your strength. There''s a long way to go. You''re in vain. You can''t get real anger here." Yue''er is a little scared by Jiangning. He is not only afraid that he can''t heal Jiangning, but also more afraid that there are so many obstacles ahead. How can we face it? Feng Ying seems to have no strength after just experiencing the witchcraft. For him, his physical condition should be a little better than Jiangning, but it''s not much better. His body is actually the same bad, but he must support it when he looks at Jiang Ning vomiting blood. " They are three people in total. Now Jiangning has fallen down, and he must not fall down again. When the time comes, he will not only frighten Yueer, but also have no bottom in his heart. Therefore, it seems that they are giving everyone a sense of security, and the wind shadow has been supporting his body. "This fengjiang is really right. He always said that we can''t stay here for more than 20 days. That''s why. No wonder he has always been very evil smile! How angry "Fengying, what are you talking about? What does fengjiang mean by that sentence? We''ve only been here for three days. How can our body''s reaction be so serious? What should we do later? We have to stay here for such a long time. What shall we do next? " "Fengjiang said that we can''t stay here for more than 10 days, which is probably the reason. In fact, there is no problem for normal people to stay here for 10 days. Just like you, Yueer, didn''t your body start with any signs? But it''s not the same for people who know witchcraft. People who can do sorcery here will become very bad because of using witchcraft. And as the frequency of using witchcraft increases, your body will become weaker. So at the beginning, yue''er, you didn''t use any witchcraft, but Jiangning and I had already used witchcraft because we had to find a way to meet the king of spirits on the night when we came here at the beginning, but we had no reaction because we were strong and strong. But just after the two of us used the forbidden witchcraft here, Jiangning and just took two people to take off, so the body suddenly became very weak, so there was just the case of vomiting blood, so it is this reason, our two bodies were consumed. But just a month ago, you also used the transmission of true Qi without authorization, but the environment here should not allow this to happen, so your true Qi was cut off at the beginning of transmission, so you have no way to transmit the true Qi to Jiangning. On the contrary, just now your body has begun to become weak. I think this is what fengjiang said. Why can''t we stay in the spirit clan for more than ten days? He must have seen this point, and he is familiar with the healing methods of your Yue clan, so he must have thought of all these things so that he can begin to say such words. At first, we thought he was just saying it, but we didn''t find out what he said was true After hearing what Fengying said, yue''er was very surprised. The reason why fengjiang said that they could not take it here for so long was because of this matter. "Fengying, but why didn''t you tell us clearly at the beginning? It doesn''t seem to do him any harm! Why is he hiding so many things from us! What should we do now! No matter what fengjiang said, what should the three of us do now Yue''er is holding Jiangning who has fainted now. The three of them seem to have no way out now. In addition, it seems that it is dark now. Today is the end of the day. It seems that they have stayed here for another day. If this is the case, they will not have a lot of time before their task is touched. The wind shadow looks at Jiangning which has fallen down, and the moon whose lips are dry and pale now. It is indeed the best thing for the three of them to rest now. Now they need more rest time. When Jiangning wakes up, the hole has been covered with white light. Jiangning knows that it must be dawn, but now it seems that his body is too weak to support his will. Now Jiangning can only look at the strange place outside where the sun shines slightly. Yueer and Fengying are no longer beside him. Jiangning looks around him without a familiar person, which seems a bit lost. He wants to know the news about them. But it seems that I can''t move. In any case, Jiangning will not abandon themselves as long as they know that they are good. They must be out on business. Jiangning looked outside. He tried his best to stand up, but it seemed that his body was very weak now. He could not help it at all. He looked at the grass which could be seen faintly outside. He suddenly remembered his days in the White Wolf tribe.In the past, when I was in the White Wolf tribe, I was faced with grassland every day, and there was an endless grassland. Sometimes there were grazing people passing by. At that time, Jiangning seemed to be able to feel the northern sky and clouds. Everything was so beautiful and moving. But the days in the White Wolf tribe are not as refreshing as the weather in the north. I feel cheated and lost my good brother. I lost everything without knowing the situation. When I want to recover all this, I suddenly found that I lost my childhood girl again. I have done a lot of things, but many things seem to be the final result is loss. Lost a lot, lost their own years. After a while, Jiangning saw the narrow hole, it seemed that someone came in. Subconsciously, Jiangning suddenly wanted to escape, but his body was really weak, and he had no way to move his body. He could only watch the outside people come in, and he had no strategy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1379 Just like when I watched my good brothers and friends lose, I was like this. I had no way to move. I could only watch the loss. That''s how it feels. But this time, Jiangning didn''t feel very uneasy. As a result, it was not others who came in, but their good friends, yue''er and Fengying. This time, it was Jiangning who was worried. "Jiangning, you wake up. I didn''t dare to wake you up when I just woke up with Fengying, so we two found some water and fruit outside. How are you resting? Are you much better? Last night I thought you didn''t feel very well. You should eat something to replenish your body. " Then Yueer sat down beside Jiangning, took out the fruit and water she and Fengying had just gone out to look for, and handed it to Jiangning. Maybe what Jiangning needs most is to supplement nutrition, yue''er thought. But Jiangning is sitting next to yue''er and can''t say a word. I don''t know if there is no strength or what''s going on. Jiangning just can''t speak. It''s not like anything else. Jiangning has not felt this kind of feeling for a long time. Even in the most dangerous time, there are still some people who will never give up on themselves. It seems that Jiangning has not felt this kind of feeling for a long time. Jiangning picked up the fruit and began to put it into his mouth. It seems that she wants to hold back the sadness in her heart for a long time. Jiangning is in a bad mood now. She has been abandoned since childhood. Jiangning has never felt this kind of warm feeling. Some people have warmed his heart before, but now they are all gone. But now it feels so close. "Oh, Jiangning, please eat slowly. Don''t choke. There are many more. There are many fruit trees outside. We have a lot of food. Don''t worry. The food here is not poisonous. I have tested it When yue''er was talking, Jiangning suddenly stopped eating and looked at yue''er, then turned her head to see the wind. It seemed that he began to doubt whether there was something wrong with his food. But after hearing yue''er''s words, Jiangning was relieved again. Since both of them felt that the food was not poisonous, then trust them both. After eating, Jiangning seems to feel that his body seems to be getting better. In fact, he has been to the spirit clan for several days and has not slept well. However, yesterday''s injury made him have a good rest, which turned out to be a good thing. Now Jiangning''s physical condition does feel much better than before. "Fengying, Yueer, thank you two. How are your two bodies? Did you not get hurt yesterday? By the way, Fengying, you also used witchcraft yesterday. Are you any better. What about moon? Moon, are you ok Jiangning seemed to feel much better after finishing speaking. What he wanted to say seemed to have been said, and all the questions were asked. Jiangning is now very grateful to these two friends who have been taking care of themselves. Now it''s appropriate to ask them about their physical condition. "Jiangning, I''m ok. I just felt weak yesterday, but I''m much better today. But the moon seems a little bit Jiangning after listening to Fengying, she turned her head to one side and looked at Yueer. What''s the meaning of Fengying''s sentence? What''s the matter with Yue er? Yesterday, it seems that many things have been forgotten since she vomited blood? What exactly does Fengying mean by that sentence? What''s wrong with Yueer''s body? "Well, Jiangning, I''m fine. I''m fine. I haven''t done anything. My health is fine. Don''t worry. I have nothing to worry about." Finish saying the moon to behind the wind shadow made a wink. It is suggested that Fengying do not say that he has used genuine Qi for Jiangning. Yueer may just not want Jiangning to worry about it. If Jiangning hears that her physical condition also has problems, she will be more worried. The three of them are very weak now. Nothing can beat them now. Feng Ying did not speak after seeing Yueer''s eyes. Maybe Yueer has her reason. Fengying doesn''t say much now, so she can only do what she wants. "Yue''er, you say it, it''s OK, I''m fine, you say it, if you don''t say it, I''ll be worried. Now tell me what happened yesterday, whether we met with something, and then you were injured. Are you ok?" Jiangning sees that Yueer and Fengying seem to have something to hide from him, so he is more worried about yue''er. If yue''er really conceals something from him, he may be more worried. But both of them had to hide from Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t know what to say. Yue''er still shakes her head and pretends that nothing has happened. "Yueer, Fengying, you shouldn''t keep it from me. If there''s something you should say, we''ll share it. But it''s not good for you to keep it from me. If you make me worry about you more, do you think this result is what you want?" Yue''er felt a little guilty after hearing this sentence, but she didn''t know whether to tell Jiangning or not."In fact, Jiangning, I used the healing method for you just when you fell down, so I had some problems with my body yesterday, but it was no big problem. Don''t worry, it''s OK. I felt much better after taking a rest last night. You don''t have to worry. " After that, yue''er smiles awkwardly. In fact, there is nothing wrong with her, but just because she is hiding from Jiangning, she seems to be more false. So yue''er doesn''t know what to do now. She looks at the wind and shadow with a helpless look. Ah, blame yourself, yue''er thought, if you just let Fengying say it, maybe it would not be so embarrassed now. But she just told Jiangning that she had done something wrong. Maybe Jiangning is more worried about himself than he was at the beginning. "Yue''er, are you ok now? According to the law, this spirit clan can''t let people use witchcraft. If you used genuine Qi when I was in a coma, your body would be as weak as I and Fengying. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1380 Do you feel better now? Why did you give me real Qi at that time? If you don''t do that, you will be much better now. You are a girl. If you can''t support me and Fengying in the next few days, what can I do with Fengying? " Jiangning said a long series of words. Although Jiangning seemed to be more wordy than usual Jiangning, Yueer''s heart was still warm. Jiangning was worried about herself when she said so. Yue''er thought that maybe it was because she cared about herself. "I''m sorry, Jiangning, we didn''t know at first, but I''m sure I won''t hold you back. Jiangning, you can rest assured, I won''t." Yueer Youmo has a kind of oath with Jiangning. But Jiangning looks at herself as if she is blaming her eyes. Yueer seems to feel that she has made a mistake. "Yue''er, I don''t mean that you will drag us down. I just said that if there is any accident in your back body, Fengying and I can''t afford it. You don''t want to blame you. I don''t mean to blame you. I know you were kind-hearted at that time, so I don''t blame you. On the contrary, I should thank you for helping me. Unfortunately, I was really weak at that time, otherwise I would have stopped you and would not have made such a thankless mistake. " After Jiangning finished speaking, he felt as if he was blaming himself. Yue''er''s heart is even more guilty. She doesn''t know how big a mistake she made, but now she knows that Jiangning cares about herself. No matter what situation or identity she uses, she exists in Jiangning''s eyes. Jiangning finished and looked at the wind. He wanted to know about all the things after he fainted. It was better to ask Fengying. Only Fengying would put them in a safe place. At that time, Yueer''s body should be very weak. "Fengying, what happened after I was unconscious yesterday? Where are we now? How far is it from our destination? Did you go out and inquire this morning? " Fengying thinks Jiangning is already asking herself these questions. Fengying originally intended to talk to Jiangning while walking. But judging from Jiangning''s weak body, it seems that only after a while can we start. "Yes, Jiangning, when you were in a coma, yue''er and I found it here. It was not far from the flowers we passed yesterday, but there are mountains here. Although they are all very small slopes, this cave is enough for the three of us to have a good rest. So Yueer and I decided to rest here for one night. Originally, we wanted to wait for you to wake up when we went out to inquire about the situation outside, but we saw that you didn''t wake up, so your body must have been fed up, so yue''er and I didn''t wake you up. Just when I went out with yue''er, I started to work separately. Yue''er was responsible for looking for food, so I went to inquire about the situation outside. If the spirit king told us the right place, then we should be here soon, but I think we have to walk for a day. It''s not far ahead. " "Wind shadow, it''s not far ahead? Just a day? Why do I think it''s impossible? If we walk normally, I don''t think it''s possible to find that monster in such a short time. Why don''t I think it''s reliable? " "Well? Jiangning, what do you mean by this sentence, but according to my observation, there is almost one day left. That''s right. I have inquired carefully. " "No, Fengying, I''m not doubting the final situation of your inquiry. I''m wondering whether the road the king of spirit is pointing us in the right direction. I wonder if he is hiding something from us, such as the direction. Because we rely on walking. If it only takes one day, the monster can fly here in half an hour. Then the distance between the monster and the spirit clan is less than an hour? That monster is so blatantly around the spirit clan who has been living all the time? " "Jiangning, what you said is reasonable, but if it is what you said, how can we know where the monster lives? If the king of spirit wants to hide it from us, then we certainly can''t find the place where this monster lives "No, there should be something else that we don''t know very well. There must be some problems in the middle, but I don''t know exactly what it is. But the place the king of spirit refers to is that we only need to spend three days before and after. Three days? We are walking by ourselves. If we take a rest, it will be three days.... Then their spirit clan must not only be the people in their family with wings. According to what their spirit king said at that time, the monster robbed the little princess in a flash of thunder. Then that monster must be more powerful. At least in front of the spirit king, it is not a small thing to snatch the little princess away. So is it really safe for that monster to live so close? Even if his spiritual power is very high, he can survive here without fear, but before? It has been robbing those people of the spirit clan and sending them back. This matter is not a small matter, but why does the spirit king ignore it?Obviously, it is so close to a place, there is such a big hidden danger, so why does the king of spirit ignore it? What a funny thing! So I think there is something wrong with this direction. " After Fengying heard Jiangning''s words, suddenly Jiangning really said something reasonable. Why should a king of spirits let such a big hidden danger live around him? "Jiangning, there is something wrong with what you said like this, and there must be something wrong with the king of spirit. You think we have been in the spirit family for two days when we came, and we did nothing in those two days. If it takes the three of us about three days to get there, if we spend more time there, it will take at least four days to get back. And it doesn''t include the time we''ll spend if we meet the devil. Like you said, what if there were no wild animals there? So it will take us at least seven days to come back and forth, and with those two days, it will take nine days. Well, in this way... Just before we go back, we have no time at all After listening to Fengying''s explanation, Jiangning nodded to the thoughtful wind shadow, which is exactly what Jiangning thought... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1381 "Yes, Fengying, you are right. In that case, we will only have time to go back. At that time, our task was not completed, but there was no time left. Moreover, it would be the appointed time given by fengjiang. So I think the king of spirit seems to be deliberately delaying our time. I always feel that we are being led by him. But this kind of feeling is just a feeling. I can''t tell you the details. " Jiangning carefully recalled what he had just said. He really didn''t start to feel that the king of spirit had problems now, but because of the investigation just now, Jiangning felt that the king of spirit began to cheat the three of them on the matter here. Jiang Ning didn''t think that King Ling would cheat them on this matter, but Jiangning was not sure whether he was lying to them. However, Fengying said that it was only a day or two to get to the monster''s nest, and Jiangning felt that there was a problem. After listening to Jiangning and Fengying''s words, yue''er was terrified. She didn''t expect that the king of spirits would be so scheming that they would be framed, but there were still suspicious places. After thinking about it, yue''er still felt that there was something strange about what Jiangning and Fengying said. "But the king of spirit doesn''t need to do that. Why does he do it? We are going to save the little princess. Isn''t she the one he loves most? Why do you cheat us like this at this time? Are we thinking too much? Maybe the king of spirit doesn''t mean that? Jiangning, and what''s the need for King Ling to dally with our time? If that monster is really there? What should we do? Let''s follow the instructions of the spirit king. I just don''t think it''s necessary for the king to cheat us! You and Fengying speculated about the time "No, yue''er, you must believe me this time. We don''t have much time. We can''t delay it. If we go on as the king of Spirit said, I''m afraid we can''t even come back. I don''t know why my premonition tells me that we must not go down this road." "But Jiangning, if we don''t go this way, where are we going? Where should we go now? We can''t go back to the spirit clan now After yue''er finished, she felt helpless. Even if they believe in Jiangning, no, they certainly believe in Jiangning, but according to Jiangning, they should not go to the place where the so-called monster lives now? But where should they go now if they don''t walk through this place? These are all problems, but according to Jiang Ning, the situation is really embarrassing. In that case, now they don''t even know where to go. At first, they still have direction, but now they have no direction. What should we do? Yueer thought of scratching her hair and felt embarrassed. Jiangning after listening to yue''er''s words, in fact, has already been thinking about this problem, but now yue''er has directly raised it. In fact, at the beginning, when Jiangning thought that the king of spirit had problems, he thought about looking for wild animals, but he was not sure at the beginning. But now it is obvious that the king of spirit is circling around with them. It seems that he is deliberately supporting them. He just wants to make their time here useless, just like a trip for nothing. If just their reasoning with Fengying is correct, then the king of spirit is too terrible. So the king of spirit means they don''t want them to save the little princess? Since the little princess is not there, where is it? Just like the moon just said, why didn''t the king of spirit let them rescue the little princess? In this case, it is exactly the same as the reasoning at the beginning. However, after the change of Wang Ling''s opinion, it was only a question of why Jiang Ling''s opinions were changed. Even if Jiangning started to think correctly, but now it is still a few points short of thinking. In fact, Jiangning''s heart can form a complete view on the king of the spirit, so in that case, Jiangning can directly guess, but now because of these points, Jiangning has no way to guess the next step plan of the king. Fengying is also worried about looking at Jiangning, who is in a state of anxiety. In fact, he probably understands the meaning of Jiangning, but as for the complete map of Lingwang, he and Jiangning are still missing some pieces. Now because they can''t form a complete concept of the king of spirit, their thinking is stagnant. "Jiangning, let''s go back. Go back to the spirit family, find all the secrets of all these things, and find out all the things about the king of spirit, so that all the truth can be revealed, right? " When Jiangning heard the words of Fengying, she suddenly woke up. Yes, in this way, Jiangning would understand. Yes, Fengying is right. Maybe this is also true? "Yes, Fengying, you are right. We should go back now. We should return to the spirit family. Looking for all secrets in the spirit family, the spirit family is the starting point of everything, so only when we return to the spirit family can we find the secret that everything starts. We have to go back to the originAfter Jiangning finished this sentence, it was not only yue''er, but also Fengying who was shocked. In fact, the beginning of Jiangning was just talking about it. I didn''t expect Jiangning to agree with her point of view. This is a thing that Fengying didn''t think of. However, Jiangning still turned around and nodded firmly with Fengying. He was sure what he was doing now. He knew that he had confirmed one thing, that is, some secrets of the king of spirits. According to all the evidence now, Jiangning can see that these are absolutely like this. This spirit king''s Secret needs them to explore together. "But Fengying, I think we have to go back quietly if we go back this time. We can''t do it now. The best thing is not to let the king of spirit know that we are back. I''m afraid something will happen if he knows." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1382 "Jiangning, what do you mean? Why can''t we let the spirit king know when we go back? If the spirit king doesn''t know that we are back, then how can we continue the next task? He doesn''t tell us where the monster is. How can we find it and save the little princess? " "I suspect the little princess is in the city, but how we find her is really a problem." After Jiangning finished this sentence, Fengying began to ponder. If Jiangning said so, he realized what Jiangning said in the end. I''m afraid there must be other reasons for the theft of the little princess. But Fengying doesn''t know exactly what Jiangning said. But Jiangning''s saying reminds the wind and shadow. Yes, there is something wrong with the spirit king, but they don''t know exactly what the problem is. But what Jiangning said means that the king of spirit may have made up and directed himself in a drama to rob the princess. But why did the king do this? Fengying still doesn''t quite understand this issue. "Jiangning, I may understand the meaning of what you said, but why did king Ling do this? Is it good for him? What are the reasons for the interim? What''s more, do you have any basis for saying that? " "There is no basis... But the spirit king must be giving us a detour, which I am sure Jiangning looks at Fengying firmly. He wants to let Fengying support his choice. Although he can''t say why, Jiangning is sure that this decision must be correct. "Jiangning, I believe you." Fengying is also very determined to look at Jiangning. He doesn''t believe in Jiangning''s decision. He believes in Jiangning as a friend. I believe him because he is a friend. Yue''er doesn''t know what to say, but she knows that at this time they don''t know how to go back. Now everyone''s physical strength is very weak. At this time, if we go back the same way, it will certainly not work. "Jiangning, you said we should go back now, but how can we go back? You are so weak now, and we must need witchcraft if we go back the same way. In that case, we can''t go back right now "Well, yue''er, I know, so we can only cultivate here for one day. My current situation does not allow us to use witchcraft any more, but in this case we will have to delay time. In fact, I can''t think of any idea now." Jiangning finished this sentence when also tried to stand up, but there is no way, his body seems to be very weak, completely unable to stand up. Jiangning can only sigh helplessly. Wind shadow is also in the side, it seems that can not think of what way. "Jiangning, let''s take a rest for a day, and then we can go back. Now, if we don''t go there, we still have plenty of time, so we don''t have to worry." "I''m afraid that we don''t have enough time to go back. If we can''t find the little princess, it will be a very troublesome thing, and I''m afraid that we will not have enough time to go back. And if we stay here now, we can''t prove that what I just said is correct. At that time, we will be in trouble if we don''t have time to correct the mistakes. " Jiangning can''t help feeling a little anxious when he thinks about this. What if his decision is wrong at the end of the day, it will not only be detrimental to him, but will only drag everyone down. "Jiangning, don''t be afraid. The three of us are together, and yue''er and I believe in you. You must have your reason to think like that. Yue''er and I will always support you." What Fengying said made Jiangning feel like a lost brother. However, since the mistake of the White Wolf tribe, Jiangning has not been able to insist on his own decision. He can''t believe himself. When I was in the White Wolf tribe, at the end of the day, I insisted on my own ideas and believed in myself too much, which led to the defeat of the Central Plains. The defeat has been lingering in Jiangning''s heart like a shadow in his heart. This time he was afraid of making a wrong decision. But Fengying''s words made Jiangning feel at ease. Fengying said that they would always believe in themselves. Maybe only they would say these words. "Yes, Jiangning, Fengying is right. If you say that we don''t go there to find that monster, we will believe you. Didn''t you make the right decisions when you were with me? I believe in your sixth sense. What''s more, the decisions you make are never groundless. You must have your own ideas. We believe you. Let''s have a rest here and start early tomorrow morning Yue''er was afraid that Jiangning didn''t believe his decision, so she quickly said these words to reassure Jiangning. She doesn''t want to be such a person in Jiangning''s heart. Jiangning looks at Yueer and Fengying. Both of them seem to trust him. Jiangning suddenly feels very relieved. "Yes, Jiangning. You can stand up now. Let''s go out for a walk Jiangning is now standing up to prepare to be with yue''er. Yue''er is right. Now it''s better to go out for a walk?Fengying sees that Jiangning wants to go out and immediately gets up to go out with them. Maybe it''s good to go out and enjoy the scenery now. The three men then went outside to the bottom of the hillside. Outside the cave on the hillside, there is a large and cat thick forest. There are layers of dense forest above the forest, and the branches are interlaced. It is difficult for the sunlight to reach the ground. The rare sunlight, like a bright insect, crawls on the moss and withered mutton leather. It was cold outside the forest, and the gloomy feeling made people feel chilly. The three of them stood out in the forest and were out of place. Where are they standing? Another hill in this place is full of persimmons, and on that red hill, every piece is attractive color. On the other side of the hill, it was full of fruit. Such a place. It''s no wonder that there are people who want to cooperate with iceberg. If it wasn''t for them to live here, it would be a place for all who yearn for pastoral life. But maybe it''s a place like this, where people''s energy is absorbed. In fact, if on the contrary, that is because of the energy of cannibalism, can grow so well. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1383 In fact, it''s really interesting to talk about one problem in turn. Jiangning looks at the forest. It''s really charming. Especially now that the sun has risen, the fog is rising everywhere, like a place covered with steam. In such an environment, Jiangning suddenly wants to live here, just like that there is no external interference, all the year round, all the spring, summer, autumn and winter are slowly spent. I don''t have any illusions about the outside world. Jiangning looks at yue''er, who seems to be very happy. Here, just like their Yue clan, is a place free from outside interference. And every place is so harmonious and beautiful. It is estimated that when the Yue clan moved to the past, it was the same as the original Yue clan. "Jiangning. It''s really beautiful here, don''t you think? " "Well, that''s right. When the ancestors of your Yue clan moved, you were so beautiful and rich when there was no one there. Although there are people in Yue nationality now, the scenery of your Yue people is not as bad as here, isn''t yue''er?" Yue''er turns her head and suddenly smiles at Jiangning. Under the sunlight, the smile of Yueer turns her head is very beautiful, as if the sun is setting off her beauty, nose, mouth, eyes, eyebrows. Every trace of skin is now reflected in Jiangning''s eyes. Now she is still wearing the clothes of the Shapu nationality. She looks like an exotic woman. She is not a mortal woman at all, but a woman who has just come down to the world. It''s like a celestial being. To describe the moon facing Jiangning and Fengying with the word "Tianxian", it''s not as good as it is. Compared with the mood seems to be a little relaxed Yueer and Jiangning, now the wind seems very lonely, there is a trace of sadness, perhaps no one can understand his pain. The Feng clan is still in exile, and there is no place for them to gather. In this war-torn era, as the leader of the Feng clan, he is not around when his whole tribe is still in this situation. Such a fairyland is also what the wind and shadow yearns for. If there is a chance, why don''t you want your family to live in such a place? Who would want to suffer such a vagrant life? Fengying is worried about her family now. Maybe it is more arduous than the two people present. "Wind and shadow" Jiangning saw that Fengying seemed a little sad. Jiangning understood the heavy task of Fengying. He worried about Fengying more than himself, but he could not help. Maybe if you find the map fragments and form a legendary suit, you can defeat the White Wolf tribe. Then the most powerful confrontation between the White Wolf tribe and the Central Plains Dynasty may stop the war for a long time because of this. In this way, the wind clan may also benefit from it. For Jiangning, the only way to do it now is this way. "Jiangning, I''m ok. Let''s talk about going back tomorrow and how to fight after we go back tomorrow. How can we escape from the eyes of the spirit king in the eyes of so many spiritual people? I think it''s a little difficult to do that at these times. " After listening to the wind and shadow, Jiangning thought about it. It''s true. Now they can''t just seek the comfort of the present, but they should pay attention to the battle plan for tomorrow. In fact, Jiangning is not very clear about where the little princess is, but he is only convinced that the little princess is not out of the city. Maybe what we see with our eyes is not the truth... "Fengying, do you have any idea? In fact, I''m not very sure. I don''t know what to do now. I don''t have a specific plan. Fengying, do you have any idea? " "Jiangning, you mean you are not sure where the little princess is?" Fengying looks at Jiangning in surprise. He knows that Jiangning''s feeling must be right, but Fengying doesn''t think Jiangning doesn''t know where the little princess is now. If so, Fengying began to wonder whether Jiangning''s words were right or not. "Yes, so I''m not sure at the beginning. I just feel that we have been circled around, and now I can only confirm that the little princess is not in the direction that we were pointed by the king, but in the city. But we still need to think about where we are in the city. " "But Jiangning, if it is like this, I think if we rush back to the spirit clan now, we will be in danger. Instead of finding the little princess, we will take our own lives, right? If you say that, the king of spirit is not on our side. If the king of spirit is not on our side, there must be his intention. If so, how can we get the news of the little princess? If we speculate further, the king of spirit is the one who hides the little princess. As long as he doesn''t want to tell us, how can we know? If even the little princess is in the city, how can we find her? If the king of spirit wants to hide the little princess, it must be very secret. It must be a place that all the people of the spirit clan can''t find. Since the people of the spirit family can''t find the little princess, how can we find the little princess? "Fengying said a series of questions after a sigh of relief, if according to such words, it is indeed going back, this time certainly has the risk. It is not only possible that they will return without success, but also that the three of them will be buried in the hands of the king of spirits. Since the king of spirit has hidden the little princess, it shows that the king is not a worry free master at all. Now, if he deliberately targets the three of them, and their witchcraft can''t be used in this spirit clan, then they must not be the opponents of the spirit king. "Fengying, you are right... But we can only go back now, right? If only the king of spirit knows where the little princess is, then we can only ask the king of spirit. About the little princess, we can ask himself in front of the king. Since it is his own thing, we can only ask him. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1384 "But Jiangning, why did king Ling hide the little princess... What''s the point of doing this? What''s the point of hiding the little princess like this? " Yue''er comes to ask Jiangning about her question about the king of spirit. It is true that the king of spirit has no need to hide the little princess. What threat can a teenage girl have to him? After listening to Yueer''s question, Jiangning thought of Yueer herself. Maybe Yueer herself is a typical example of this little princess. Jiangning does not know whether to answer this question, but Yueer should not think about her own childhood. Jiangning decided to tell her what she thought. "Yue''er, a little girl is certainly not a threat to a king of spirit, but this little girl is already sensible. She is about ten years old. She should be a reasonable person. What if she knows is a threat to the king? If that''s the case, then it''s normal After listening to Jiangning''s words, yue''er still doesn''t quite understand what Jiangning said. Yue''er thinks that a little girl in her twenties can know something, so that the king of spirit directly kidnaps her and produces so many moths. Let the whole city be a mess. It''s not necessary. It''s just a child. Can''t this adult deal with it? This thing is really strange. Yue''er looks at Jiangning with a vague look. Jiangning looked at yue''er and sighed. It seemed that yue''er didn''t think about her childhood affairs at all. Yue''er was still too naive to see anything. Now she was not so nervous. "Yue''er, in fact, you don''t have to think so much about it. It''s OK. In fact, I think things will get better. We''ve come all the way. Haven''t many things been solved?" Yue''er then nodded with Jiangning fiercely. She felt that she could not help Jiangning. Now she can only listen to Jiangning''s opinions. After hearing Jiangning''s words, Fengying seems to understand Jiangning''s intention. But Fengying is still worried about what is wrong with them, so she is still worried. "Jiangning, ask the king of spirit what you said. The king will not tell us. We can''t beat him now. How can we talk from him? I think we''re just whimsical now, and I don''t think the king will forgive us "Whatever the spirit king does, but we also have the control of the spirit king now, don''t we? If the spirit king is really like what we said, he must be afraid of us when we tell the truth. The spirit family is not a small clan. I believe that the spirit people will certainly attack the spirit king. At that time, we only need to expose the spirit king. This incident is his mastermind. We don''t have to deal with the rest. I believe that the spirit clan will not allow such a person to be king. So it is that the power of the spirit people is too strong, so the king of spirit is always careful of those people of the spirit family, for fear of offending them. Now even if he kidnaps the little princess himself, he still pretends that he cares about this matter. I believe that the spiritual people are too strong. Even if it is the king, he has to be careful of the people in the spirit family. But the king himself is suspicious, isn''t he? " Fengying thinks about what Jiangning said carefully. He doesn''t know what Jiangning means by saying this sentence and what is the Lingwang. There is something wrong with it? What''s wrong with the king of spirit except kidnapping the little princess. Just when Jiangning wanted to ask Jiangning, he did not expect Jiangning to change the topic at this time. "Fengying, the environment here is really good, isn''t it? If you have a chance, you really want to live here for a long time. It''s really a beautiful place. " After that, Fengying realized that Jiangning didn''t want to go on talking about the topic just now. Fengying understood that maybe it was not the time to say it now, so Jiangning was like this. In fact, as long as Jiangning felt able to speak, Jiangning would certainly say it. Now Jiangning intentionally digs the topic. It must be that it''s not the time to say those words. Fengying is relieved when she thinks of it. Jiangning must think that the time is not right, so she doesn''t say it. It''s hard for her to ask questions. Only when the time comes, will Jiangning say it. Jiangning is such a person. He will never say what he thinks before the best time. He will only say it when he thinks his ideas can guide some things to happen. For example, at the beginning, Jiangning didn''t say anything about the beast and some of the king''s conjectures. But when Jiangning said it, those words were the most useful words, and none of them had any instructions for their next actions. Maybe only then would Jiangning say his own ideas. Fengying knows too much about Jiangning. When Jiangning was young, there was no change. When he was young, it was like this. He never did anything without any evidence. It must be when he had enough evidence that Jiangning would say his own ideas. Although sometimes Jiangning''s ideas make people think it''s ridiculous and unreliable, it always amazes people that Jiangning can always predict the development of things, and the final situation will not exceed Jiangning''s conjecture. Even though people are still unwilling to accept the reality sometimes, the situation is like that.Now may be a good time to recuperate and find a way, Jiangning thought. Jiangning has no idea about the way to go back tomorrow. If all the guesses are correct, there must be something wrong with the king of spirit. However, Jiangning still has no opinion about what problems he has. However, if she returns to the spirit clan tomorrow, Jiangning knows one thing, that is, it is the most effective way to directly face the king of spirit about this matter. Only in this way can we dig out the final root and find out the purpose of the king. Only in this way can they finish the task. Jiangning wants to deliberately change the topic and not let the wind and shadow go on to guess about the king of spirit. In fact, he may not be able to accurately state his own ideas. In fact, there are still some things to tell the whole story about the whole thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1385 But now he still lacks some things and some things about the king of spirit. So now his ideas are not completely complete, and all the things are conjectures. He can''t say about the whole thing now. So he didn''t want to tell Fengying about his conjecture. What if he was wrong in the end? Fengying, Jiangning and Yueer spent about an hour in this deep forest, and they returned to the cave to recuperate. By the time the next day arrived, the three of them seemed ready to fight a victory. Jiangning, in particular, may be able to complete the task ahead of time. These things are not necessarily. In the early morning of the next day, Jiangning and the three of them went back along the original road. They passed the place they came to again, the flowers and the woods. All of it, now go through it again. When the three returned to the spirit clan, they just met the guard again. The bodyguard was much more depressed than when they left two days ago, as if they had experienced something. "Well? Why are you three back so soon? Didn''t you go to save the little princess? What about the little princess? Have you not saved it? " The man looked at the three of them with a puzzled look. They were like being watched animals, but now they have no time to linger. "I''m sorry to let you down. We haven''t saved the little princess yet, but we have found the little princess. We will find the little princess in the next few days." The man seemed puzzled, but he couldn''t believe that the three of them were the same. "You said to save the little princess? Oh, oh, if you say so, will it not be long before the little princess is rescued? Do you need our spiritual help? " Jiangning stopped what Fengying had just said to him, as if just after Fengying told the bodyguard that thing, Jiangning seemed to have a very disliked attitude, and wanted to stop the conversation between Fengying and that bodyguard through this color. "I''m sorry, brother bodyguard, we have found out the little princess, and we already know where the little princess is. If it''s convenient, brother bodyguard may as well inform the whole city. I will tell the whole tribe about the existence of the little princess in the morning after tomorrow. Moreover, I will also tell you that the little princess will definitely show up, but we need your help to find out the little princess. But the bodyguard elder brother, I hope you can carry on this matter secretly, we must give the spirit king a surprise. If the king had known about it, he would have hated and been happy "Oh, well, well, I''ll do what you say, but I hope you can do it. You must fulfill your promise! Besides, I believe the king will be happy After listening to Jiangning''s words, the man was very happy. If what Jiangning said was true, all the people in the city would be very happy. Moreover, Jiangning was so considerate that he would give a surprise to King Ling. So this man immediately agreed to Jiangning''s words. Jiangning seems to be very satisfied with his answer, so very happy to take the wind shadow and moon son together into the city. But Fengying and Yueer seem to be confused. They don''t seem to understand what Jiangning just said. When she arrived in the city, Yueer looked around as if there was no one around, so she immediately asked her doubts about her just at the gate of the city. "Jiangning, what do you mean by that thing you just told that bodyguard? Don''t we know where the little princess is? What''s more, what did we surprise the king of spirit? Besides, you didn''t say that the king had hidden the little princess? Why do you say that now... " After listening to Yueer''s question, Jiangning answered Yueer''s question. "Yue''er, I just cheated the little bodyguard, so I don''t know the last way about this matter. But I just had a little idea. But just like you said, we don''t even know where the little princess is now, so it''s just a little trick that I used just now "Ah? Jiangning, what kind of strategy. " The moon still looks puzzled. "Yue''er, you will know at that time. Don''t worry now. I will tell you when it comes. And you will understand everything about the king of spirit." After hearing Jiangning''s words, yue''er can only shake her head in silence. Since Jiangning said that he would tell himself in the end, Jiangning would tell himself. In fact, Jiangning didn''t have any plans at the beginning, but just as she was just entering the city, Jiangning suddenly came up with an idea, so now Jiangning decided to follow the current idea. "Well, Jiangning, how do you know that the bodyguard will do as you say? How do you know that bodyguard can mobilize the whole city? He is a little bodyguard. How can you know that he is so capable? Why didn''t I see that? "Yueer, at the beginning, I talked to the little bodyguard guarding my door. He told me that since the little princess''s accident, the king of spirit has sent people with high strength of force to the guard of the city, and the city to guard the king of spirit.The small guards like them are just recruited. They are responsible for guarding these small things outside our guest rooms. Other things seem not very important to them. Therefore, the gate is one of the most important checkpoints for the tribe. It is a very important thing for the whole tribe to guard the gate well. So since the king of spirit has to arrange important people to protect the whole tribe, then the gate must send very important people. That''s why I just guessed, so I did it like that. As for why I want to hide from the king of spirit, there is only one simple purpose, that is, to hide from the king of spirit. There is no such thing as surprise as I said just now, so I just want him to do it in secret. " "So Jiangning, can you guarantee that he will keep a secret?" "Yes, if he is a senior general, he will be able to keep a secret. I believe he can do it." After listening to Jiangning''s words, Fengying stood by. Suddenly said to Jiangning. "Jiangning, another thing you mean is that it is possible that the king of spirit deliberately transferred a more capable general to the gate of the city? The farthest away from him Jiangning looked at it and suddenly realized that the wind and shadow nodded at him. £¬ .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1386 "Yes, that''s right. In other words, that''s the reason. Maybe the king of spirit has other purposes, that is, to transfer the strong armed people to a place far away from him." It seems that Jiangning''s current sentence confirms the conjecture of Fengying is right. Then the question of King Ling is really obvious. What''s more, what Jiangning just said directly shows Fengying''s conjecture. Yue''er is in a daze when she listens to it. Why does the king of spirit transfer people with excellent martial arts skills to the gate of the city? Isn''t this bad for you? Yueer still can''t think of this problem. But they did not know whether they had gone away, so yue''er had to run up to catch up with them. When they arrived at the gate of the main hall, a man suddenly stopped the three of them and inquired about the purpose of the three of them entering the temple. "Tell you the king of spirit, and you will say that Jiangning wants to see you." The man looked at the three of them vaguely, and then went into the hall doubtfully. He quickly told the king that they were coming. But this man seemed very suspicious. Even when he left, he still did not forget to look back at the three of them from time to time. After a while, the man came out with a very proud attitude. "The spirit king is in the temple now. If you have anything to do with me, please come in with me. But what I want to tell you is that our spirit king is not in a good mood. I hope you don''t say too much." Then the man took the three of them into the temple. On the way, they didn''t say a word. They were just wondering why the spirit king was in such a bad mood all the time? It''s strange. In particular, yue''er looks at Jiangning beside her as she walks. For her, she doesn''t know much about the king of spirit. For such a sentimental and arrogant king, why does the whole family still love him? This is a problem Yueer has been unable to think about. When they got to the main hall, they were still high. They could not figure out the height of the ladder. They still could not see the king of face, but they said that the king of spirit was on it. They had to kowtow to the king of spirit. "Meet the king of spirit, Jiangning, Fengying and Yueer, and see the king of spirit." "Oh? How did you three come back so soon! What about the little princess? Did you save it, little princess? You didn''t bring it back? " "I''m sorry, Princess Wang, we haven''t found the spirit of the princess, but we can''t find the princess When Jiangning finished this sentence, she still looked at the so-called ladder from time to time. It seemed that there was something strange there, which made Jiangning feel very curious. "Asshole! What are you talking about! Don''t we know where the little princess is? And you say, you failed this mission, you see how I will punish you! How dare you deceive me? How dare you use a trick to make me believe you, and then you can''t do anything! " They could not see the king''s face, and could not hear any anger from the king''s tone. Therefore, Jiangning was very strange. He just changed his way of saying it. He didn''t expect that the king still had the same face and heart. It was really strange. "Spirit king, wait a minute. Although I didn''t rescue the little princess, I can find out the little princess the day after tomorrow. Then you will know where the little princess is. And I will change the little princess into a magic one. Don''t worry, King Ling." "Is that true or false?"!? I don''t want to believe you any more. I believed your lies for the first time. Now all the results have been verified and I am wrong. Now, do you want me to make a second mistake? " "No, King Ling, we didn''t cheat you from the beginning. We just found that there was no little princess in that direction. Didn''t you know about it?" Jiangning finished with a sly smile on her face. "You... What do you mean, isn''t that monster living there "I don''t know, but the king of spirit can rest assured that we will find the little princess, and we will also find the monster. By the way, I hope the king will watch our performance near the big cone early the next day. We will give you an account. " "Why on the big cone? It''s a spacious place, can''t it be here in the hall? " "No, we can only find the monster in the grand dome. It''s a good place. If the monster is huge, we have a place to put it aside. If we are not there, I think the place here in the hall is not enough. I hope the king will agree with us." After hearing Jiangning''s words, King Ling stopped for a long time as if he was thinking about something. "Well, I''ll listen to you, but if you still can''t save the little princess, then you three can''t bear to go!" Jiangning responded to the spirit king. Although he could not see the king''s face and did not know what his face looked like, Jiangning guessed that the king must be wondering what he meant. Why did he need to rescue the little princess and catch the monster on the big platform.After Jiangning finished speaking, he told the king of spirit and went down with Fengying. When Fengying left, she began to wonder what Jiangning really wanted to do. Now Fengying seems to understand what Jiangning means. If Jiangning''s idea is the same as what she began to speculate, then don''t say it. If not, Fengying is thinking that Jiangning will definitely know something else. "Jiangning, what''s the purpose of your doing this? We don''t even know where the little princess is now. How can we save the little princess the day after tomorrow? You are not lifting a stone to hit your own feet! What if you can''t save the little princess then? The day after tomorrow, it''s too short. " After listening to yue''er''s words, Jiangning knows that yue''er is worried about his plan, but Jiangning actually doesn''t know what to do. If his strategy succeeds, it''s OK to say. If it can''t succeed, then it will be troublesome. At that time, it will be more than his own business. "Yueer, don''t worry. Although we will find out the real culprit the day after tomorrow, we still have time. Don''t worry now. What I''m going this time is a dangerous move, so I can''t know the consequences. So we''d better wait." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1387 "But Jiangning, what should we do if we lose then, then we are not the things in the bag of the king of spirit? In that case, all three of us may be buried in the hands of the king of spirits. " "Yue''er, you have to see the destiny. Don''t you believe in omens? I also believe in omens, and I feel that omens will lead us to victory. Moon, don''t worry After Jiangning finished this sentence, what Yueer didn''t expect was that Jiangning also believed in omen, and believed in omen more than herself. In fact, Yueer''s heart was a little uneasy at this time, but for yue''er, the omen might be a beacon to guide the way. You have to believe it yourself. Yue''er also believes that the omen tells her that they will fight for victory. The three of them went back to the place of the spirit clan together. Today Jiangning decided to explore some things about the spirit clan. When he returned to his resting place, Jiangning began to think about everything that happened in the past few days. Maybe he could figure out what he didn''t want to understand again. Jiangning can probably know what''s wrong with the king now, but it still needs some details. Now Jiangning''s task is to find those details and fill in the map. But if the king wanted to hide the little princess, where would he hide it? Jiangning now the most urgent task is to find the little princess. Only when you find the little princess can you arrange everything in the end. Maybe the safest place is the most dangerous place, but the most dangerous place is the safest place. Nuota''s palaces may be heavily guarded, but they are often the weakest. Although for Jiangning, this palace is a place for heavy soldiers to guard, but what about the king of spirit? Maybe it''s not like this. As long as the king of spirit wants to do something in his own territory, it may not arouse everyone''s suspicion. So maybe the little princess never left the palace of the spirit family. Maybe the king of spirit is not only the initiator of the missing princess, but also the one who arranges everything. So the disappearance of the little princess may be related to the king of spirits. So the king of spirit must hide such a dangerous person by his side. So maybe the palace is where the little princess is still. Maybe it''s more likely that the little princess is by their side... But why did the king do this? Jiangning didn''t quite understand the purpose of the king. For the king''s idea, Jiangning didn''t understand his idea. But now Jiangning at least dare to be sure that the little princess must be in the palace, and not far away from their side, but now they have not found it. Only by finding the handle of the spirit king can we threaten the king and find the little princess. But now the only thing I don''t understand is the purpose of the king. Jiang Ning could not understand why he did it. If the little princess knew what threatened the king of spirit as he began to tell Yue Er, it would be useless for them to find the little princess now. If the little princess was really so dangerous, then the king of spirit might have solved the little princess for a long time! If so, what if they find the little princess now? Maybe the little princess is already dead! Jiangning can''t help but feel a little scared when she thinks about it. If the little princess has been killed, then all they have done will be in vain, and the king of spirit must have no control. It''s not just the little princess. No one can find his pigtail. If even the little princess has been hurt, then other people who are harmful to the king must have died. Now, just look for the list of people who died in the palace recently. If that''s the case, then the dead are people who must know what the purpose is. So the people who know the important things are the people who seem to be very important in this palace. Now we only need to know the list of the people in the palace who died, and also need to compare whether they had held any important positions before their lives, and there is no person who can know anything about the spirit king. We just need to compare these two points. Jiangning think of here want to quickly confirm their own concept, if just thought of is true, then just need to check the list right now. Jiangning went to the Jiling room early the next morning. This is the list of the lingzu about recording the death of all the lingzu people. Jiangning has inquired about it from the beginning. The lingzu is a very united and cohesive clan. The death and birth of all the people of their whole family will be recorded one by one. Although the spirit clan is a large clan, in fact, there are few people in the clan, not as many people as are rumored from outside. So for everyone, their spirit clan is very important. That''s why we set up a special room to record the birth and death of the people of the spirit clan. As soon as Jiangning arrived at the door of Ji Ling room, he was stopped by an old man. The old man seemed to wonder why he came here."What are you doing here? What are you doing? This is a very important place for our spiritual people. I hope you don''t intrude into this place, and if you want to come first, you must get my permission. I hope you will behave yourself and give your reasons for coming here. " Jiangning looked at the white haired old man. Maybe all the lingzu people are old, young and young, so they don''t pay much attention to the external appearance. Although the old man''s beard is very long, he has to reach the ground, and his wings are also a little shrunken, like a dying bird struggling for the last breath. It is very important for him to look at the people of Jiangning, so he is very important to the people of Jiangning. Everyone''s life and death have to go through his handwriting. He must be a great man. Jiangning thought. "I''m sorry to come here without permission, but I''m here for something important. I hope you can let me in and check the list of people who have died in the palace recently. I hope you can let me in and have a look, and I won''t disturb the rest. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1388 After Jiangning finished speaking, he looked at the old man in front of him. He didn''t want this person to feel that he was very impolite. Now he had better not make trouble here. "Oh? The list of people who died in the palace recently? What do you want this list for? " "I need to use this list to inquire about the whereabouts of the little princess. I''m sorry, I must need this list. I hope you can take me in." "Why do you think this list can save the little princess? I can put you in, but what I want to tell you is, don''t rummage. Because you are our guest, I let you in. But I spent my whole life in the Guildhall. I can see what is missing or disordered. So I hope you will behave yourself and follow my instructions when you go in. Do you hear me? " The old man seemed to be more kind. At least, Jiangning didn''t make it difficult. Jiangning had to follow his instructions. Jiangning knew that the old man certainly did not know why he would say that the list had something to do with the little princess, but since he had found here, he must have realized that there must be something to do with the two. Now that he can''t get in, it doesn''t mean much to him. Maybe he was just thinking about the little princess. Jiangning followed the man in and followed him all the time. After entering, Jiangning was stunned by the sight. When he entered the door, he saw a huge golden wall. The old man turned to Jiangning evil and waved his hand. The wall at the back is directly separated into lattice walls of various facets. The old man enters directly from a super large crack. He turns to see Jiangning and asks Jiangning to follow his steps. Jiangning followed up, which was even more surprising. After Jiangning entered, there were all kinds of small rooms, and there were all volumes in the small rooms. Every little room is as like as two peas. As like as two peas, each small room seems to have many small exits, and every small outlet is exactly the same. Jiangning looked at all this in front of her, and could not help but stop to watch it all, but the old man walked and found that Jiangning did not follow. Immediately turned around and looked at Jiangning with angry eyes. "I told you to keep up with me. If you lose it here, I don''t care." Jiangning smiles at the old man. He knows that what the old man said must be reasonable. He had to follow. "This is indeed a great place for the spirit clan. The Ji Ling room is really so huge. It is a maze. It is really interesting. Why is a Ji Ling room arranged into a labyrinth?" The old man didn''t speak for a long time, but he thought for a while. He answered Jiangning. "In this maze, only I know the way. If anyone, including the king of spirits, comes here, they will break into the spirit room of Ji 1 without authorization, then no one can go out alive. We inherited this Ji Ling room from Luo people for generations. Our life-long task is to protect the No.1 Jiling room. Whenever a new person inherits the room, our Labyrinth will be built according to the situation. Sometimes we will add several more layers, sometimes we will only add one layer. " "It''s changing with the lingzu population, isn''t it? When the number of spiritual people has increased in recent years, you will increase the construction of Ji spirit room. If the number is small, it will only add one floor. Is that right? " "Yes, it is. You are very clever. You will understand as soon as I say it." "Well, only you know the secret about the Ji Ling room, right? So even the king of spirit will not know the secret of the Ji Ling room. He has to get your permission to come in, and he has to be guided by you." "Yes, that''s right." "I''ll take the courage to ask if the king of spirits has been in this Ji Ling room recently, and has he asked you to change the death records of some people?" After listening to Jiangning''s words, the old man immediately stopped his own pace of progress. He may not have thought that this man should be so bold to ask such things. "I don''t know why you ask about this, but what I want you to know is that there are some things that you''d better not ask, and it''s not good for you to ask." After listening to this sentence, Jiangning found that the question must have been asked. The king of spirit must have done what he just said. So the hesitation of the old man just made Jiangning more sure of this point. There must be something wrong with the king. Jiangning is not good to continue to ask, such a question has achieved his purpose. If the old man feels uncomfortable because of asking any more questions, he may not be able to read the list later. Jiang Ning can''t think of anything more now. The old man took Jiangning all the way. After walking for a long time, the old man stopped when they seemed to have reached the center of the maze. "Everything you want is here. What do you say you need? I''ll find it for you, but you have to do your operation in front of my eyes, and you can''t go anywhere else. Well, this is a maze. If you want to walk around, I won''t save youAfter Jiangning heard what he said, the old man seemed very proud. He didn''t want to know more about his affairs. Now he just wanted him to finish what he wanted to do. He didn''t want to stay with Jiangning any more, but he still gave Jiangning those advice. Anyway, it''s better for Jiangning to finish his task first when he comes here. "Well, thank you. I need to find all the names of the people who died in the palace since the little princess disappeared and after the king spirit''s great fever." "Hey, your tone is not small. I don''t know what you said at that time. What you said is too specific. How can I find it for you? Your tone is not small." "No, I believe you will find it out in a moment, won''t you? You have this ability. If you want to help me find the little princess, believe me, you can find out the person in that time, right? I''m not overestimating you. I''m just convinced of my own intuition. I believe you have the ability .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1389 After that, the old man''s tone was very aggressive, but he was sure that he had a plan in mind. Moreover, when Jiangning made those requests, the old man did not show that he was unable to understand or feel unable to help, but seemed to be able to do that. "Well, I can help you find it, but if you don''t find out the little princess in the end, then I''ll tell the king of spirit about today''s affairs, and then you''ll have a lot to eat." "No, even if I can''t find the little princess, I believe you won''t tell the king that I''ve been here, and you won''t tell the king what I asked about you. On this point, since I saw you for the first time, I believe it. I hope you can cooperate with me well, don''t you? " The old man immediately put all his eyes on Jiangning. He didn''t understand why the man on the opposite side had the courage to talk about these things with himself, and seemed to have a plan in mind. And how could he know that he would not tell the king? This young man is certainly not a simple man, this man seems to be sent to save their spirit clan. The old man looked at Jiangning and gave him a smile. It didn''t look like the smile when Jiangning just came in. Now the old man''s smile is very kind and shows a look of admiration for Jiangning. "Well, young man, it''s really good. I heard about you after I came to the spirit family. I didn''t think that seeing you was better than hearing a lot of news. As expected, he was a tough man. He was a talented young man, and he had a good strategy. At first, I still wanted to know who would dare to face the king of spirit directly? What''s more, when I heard about the omen of the king of spirits, it is true that our spiritual family is only a small tribe, but because of its abundant resources, we are a huge tribe in the outside world. But in fact, it''s just a very small tribe with a small population. Therefore, in our clan, we believe in omen very much. But at that time, after the king of Spirit said something about you, all the people spread the omen about you and knew that there was such a person. But to tell you the truth, I didn''t believe it at first. I thought it was impossible. Moreover, I knew that those omens were just a small trick you used. So I didn''t think much of you at the beginning. But now I see you. And since you came in, I have been inquiring about you. At first, I just thought you were a smart person, but I didn''t think that you might have more information than I did. What''s more, after your talk with me just now, I found that you are really a person. I don''t know whether it is good or bad for us when you come to the spirit clan, but I hope you are a good person. This time you come, I hope to be able to save our spiritual family After that, the old man bowed to Jiangning. Jiangning immediately realized that the old man had already known that there was something wrong with the king of spirit. He just didn''t say it because of his lack of ability. He had been holding on. When Jiangning arrived this time, it was like seeing hope. That''s why I was so excited. When Jiangning saw this scene, she felt as if she couldn''t afford it. She also bowed like the old man. "I''m sorry, when I came, I was already causing you trouble. Now you treat me like this. I''m really ashamed of you. Don''t be so polite. I think it''s all I should do. In fact, I''m also here to look for what I want, so it''s very kind of you to do so." After listening to Jiangning, the old man was puzzled. What valuable items do they have that can be regarded as treasures that need to be explored by others? "Your name is Jiangning. Jiangning, what treasures do we have in our spiritual family? Do you want to come here to explore? Those who come to our spiritual family are just like the Shapu people just to trade with us, but it is not suitable for people to survive here, and there seems to be no treasure here. You come here to look for treasures? " Jiangning nodded at the old man. "Yes, that''s right. But I don''t know whether this treasure belongs to your spiritual family. In fact, according to my initial guess, it''s in the Shapu nationality. But since the king of the frontier sent us to the spirit clan, it must be because there is something wrong with the spirit family that he can''t solve, so I guess he needs our help sometimes. So it seems to be his responsibility to send us to the spirit clan to crack the secrets of the spirit clan. Maybe as long as we finish these tasks, the king of fengjiang will give us what we need. " "Oh. So it is. Well, it seems that the king of fengjiang probably knows the situation of the spirit clan here. Ah, my family is unfortunate ~ ~ " when the old man said this, he obviously felt deep meaning. Therefore, when Jiangning heard this, Jiangning immediately reflected it. What he began to guess must be right. There must be something wrong with the king of spirit, and now the old man has realized it. "But what do you need this list for, and is it useful to you?" "I don''t know, but this list is good for me to operate later. Now this list is just a foreshadowing. I need it to help me solve the final secret."The old man nodded. He seemed to understand Jiangning''s intention, but he still looked thoughtful. Maybe he didn''t know what Jiangning wanted to do now, but he knew that Jiangning would definitely need this list, which would be useful. Then the old man told Jiangning a lot about the lists, including the life stories of the people on the list, as well as many important things about them in their life, especially their heroic deeds, which were almost all the capable generals of the former king of spirits. But these people died one after another, I don''t know what happened, but they all died in different ways, and many of them died because of various emergencies. Therefore, the words of these events individually and individually are small things, but what they say together seems to be no coincidence. Jiangning listened to the old man''s words in silence. Although he was not as unforgettable as yue''e, and did not forget all the things, Jiangning tried to keep in mind what the old man said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1390 In addition to the volume of Jiangning to turn over, he tried to remember a lot of things, so as not to forget later. In fact, Jiangning now a little regret, if you bring the moon, it will certainly be much easier, you don''t have to worry about it to remember these things. Yue''er must have remembered it all. Jiangning now try to remember most of the more important people and things. Now he looks at these great people who have made great contributions to the spirit clan. It is a pity that they died at this time. Jiangning can''t help but sigh these shocking figures now. After reading these, Jiangning decided to leave. Now his mood is actually very uneasy. The old man also took Jiangning out of here. In fact, no matter who suddenly saw so many dead people, they were not very happy, and these people had made great contributions to the spirit clan. So this is probably the reason why they left Luo people to guard the Ji Ling room for generations. In fact, when I was a child, I doubted about my own affairs. Maybe anyone who would do this kind of thing would make people''s hearts suffer a great blow. However, their work is not only to give them noble status, but also to respect them. But it is what they bear and what very people can bear. All abilities turn into responsibilities. The old man calmly sent Jiangning away. He knew that Jiangning''s mood must be very complicated now, and now he is not good to say anything to him. "Jiangning, I hope you can solve the little princess''s problem this time, and I hope you can solve the crisis of our spiritual family. I will be grateful for that." After that, the old man bowed deeply to Jiangning as before. He was old and could not help watching everything happen. He had asked several generals for help and told them the truth intentionally or unintentionally. But after a while, several generals he told the situation all died one after another, which forced him to shut up directly. As the only one of the spirit family to record life and death, the king of spirit didn''t dare to do anything about him, so it was just a coincidence that he didn''t die. "Thank you for your help, and I hope I can help you too." After saying that, Jiangning also deeply bowed to the old man deeply, like the old man began the same attitude, Jiangning want to sincerely say thank you to the old man. Jiangning finished bowing and left. But Jiangning is not far away. The old man suddenly stopped Jiangning, his eyes were very worried. "Jiangning, there is a secret of our spiritual family. I don''t know if I should tell you about it, but I think about it for a moment. I don''t know what information you have now. Maybe it''s a big thing for you to know now. Well... I don''t know whether I should tell you or not. In fact, I have been struggling for so long, but what you said is that you will take the final action tomorrow. I hope I can help you. Our little princess is the daughter of our king of spirits and a woman of another race. The people of that clan are very strong, and many people have many special functions. So what I want to tell you is about the little princess. Although our little princess was the daughter of the king of spirits and a foreign woman, she was opposed at the beginning, but at the end of the day, all the flowers of our whole family were blooming when the little princess was born. That''s why the little princess is so popular in our family. Basically, the whole family is concerned about the whereabouts of the little princess, which is why. Because we believe in omens, omens tell us that the little princess is the welfare of our whole family, she is a gift from heaven. The king of spirit loved the alien woman very much. In addition, Xiangrui, who was born as a little princess, loves her even more. In fact, what I want to say is that the birth of the little princess is not auspicious, because that alien woman''s special function is the eye of flowers. She can let the flowers of the whole family bloom and wither at her command. In fact, on the other hand, the little princess also has this kind of special function, but because the spiritual power of the king of spirits is particularly powerful, when the little princess grows up, her ability is not only able to control the opening or withering of flowers of our whole family. The little princess can basically control the life and death of many plants when she is about seven years old. As long as the little princess is in a bad mood, the whole family will rain heavily. When the little princess is in a good mood, all the things out of season will appear. These situations include the growth of plants and the sudden ripening of fruits. It is like this. Under such circumstances, it seems that all the things of our spiritual family are in the hands of the little princess. So maybe this is the reason why the king loves the little princess. Maybe the king is afraid that if the little princess is not happy, it will cause changes in our whole family. So what I really want to tell you is, Jiangning, I think the king of spirit may have killed the lovely little princess for this reason. And it hurts a lot of people who know it. " After saying that, the old man suddenly let out a long breath, as if the things held in his heart suddenly said, and now his heart seems to be relaxed a lot, and after saying these words, the look of relief makes Jiangning feel that this old man seems to have been worn down for a long time."What about the woman whom the king of spirits likes? Where did she go... " After finishing this sentence, the old man was suddenly silent, and then there seemed to be tears in his eyes, which made Jiangning feel a little flustered. He didn''t expect that his reaction would be like this after he asked this sentence. "Jiangning, you came to our spiritual family. I believe you also feel it. Your energy seems to be absorbed by this spirit family. So is the girl. Because she deeply loves the king of spirit, she refuses to leave until she finally dies when she is three years old. This is the love of the alien princess After hearing this, Jiangning was also in a pause, and he didn''t know what to say. Now he just thinks of Sakura and her last smile in his arms... Jiangning looks at the old man and smiles at him slightly. "Don''t worry, the murderer is not the king of spirits. There is another murderer. And according to what you said, the little princess must still be alive. Now our task is to find out the little princess. Let everyone see the little princess. " After that, the old man let out a long breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1391 Perhaps if it is really like what Jiangning said, then it would be better. Although the little princess''s mother is an alien, but his mother has contact with himself, her mother is a good person. I don''t want to let this mother and son have any accident. "Jiangning, is that true?" "Yes, believe me." After that, Jiangning turned around and left. Tomorrow, everything will come to light. All things may be understood tomorrow, but tomorrow I don''t know if I can''t find out the truth. After all, although I already know everything, I know about it, but I don''t know whether those things can develop as expected? Jiangning returned to his room, unconsciously it was almost dark. As soon as Jiangning opened the door of the room, he saw two people sitting inside. They were the wind shadow and the moon. "What are you two doing here, what are you doing? What''s up? What happened? " Yue''er looks at Jiangning, who is confused now. It seems that Jiangning still doesn''t quite understand. It turns out that he has been missing for a day. Yue''er and Fengying have been worrying about him. "Jiangning, don''t you know you''ve been missing for a day? We don''t know where you are. We are looking for you in a hurry. But I don''t know where you''ve been. Fortunately, a doorman saw you go to the Jiling room. Ah, we have been waiting for you here. Can you tell us where you''ve been next time? We''re worried about you in vain. You''re really in a hurry. " "I''m sorry, yue''er, I went to the Jiling room for something, so I left early in the morning, so I didn''t have time to tell you and Fengying. I''m sorry, I''ll call you up next time. This is an accident. I want you Fengying to have a good rest. You two should have a good rest after being tired for so many days." Yue''er knows that everything Jiangning has done is for her good, but today''s things are really breathtaking. Yue''er is a little worried about Jiangning, especially in other tribes. Moreover, the spirit clan is so gloomy that people can''t rest assured. "I don''t know the spirit of the king, but I don''t think it''s really weird for us to be scared by the spirit of the king, but I don''t think it''s really weird for me to be scared by the spirit of the king. What''s more, if you act alone here, I''m really worried. What should we do if people really plot against you? Although the wind is calm on the surface, I know that in fact, Fengying is also very concerned about you. I just hope you can be good. " Jiangning smiles at yue''er. In fact, she won''t have any problems at all. Now it''s all about yue''er''s unnecessary worries. "Yue''er, don''t worry. I will protect myself, but you are right. No matter what time, you should call on Fengying or I will act together. You, a girl, must not act rashly. When it comes to hurting yourself, it will be bad." After Jiangning finished speaking, he saw that he was in a daze. Fengying seemed to be thinking, as if something had interrupted his thoughts. "Fengying, what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking?" Jiang Ning''s words immediately let Fengying return to God. He knew that Fengying must be thinking about something now, so he was so fascinated. But Jiangning seems to know what Fengying is thinking now. It must be about his plan for tomorrow. "Jiangning, tell me about your plan for tomorrow. If you don''t say it now, I don''t seem to have any confidence in my heart. Moreover, this king of spirit is unfathomable. I''m afraid he will do harm to you. At that time, the three of us may not be able to fight him, especially in this place where people can absorb essence. " After listening to what Fengying said, Jiangning understood what Jiangning was thinking. Originally, Fengying was worried about whether there would be any problems with his plan tomorrow. Now he wants to help himself make up for what he missed at that time. In case of any basket, it would be bad.. "Fengying, you believe me, I will act according to my plan. I can''t tell you now. But I ask you and yue''er to do something for me. I''m short of this one thing, and everything can be done, so I need the help of both of you "Well? Jiangning, what do you need? Say it "You and yue''er must make sure to gather all the people of the whole clan to come to the big platform after the king of spirit comes to the big platform tomorrow. Make sure that after the king comes, what I want to see is that no one from the spirit clan is on the scene before the king comes to the big cone. Otherwise, the plan will fall through. " After hearing what Jiangning said, Fengying understood Jiangning''s meaning. He seemed to understand what Jiangning meant by doing so, so he nodded at Jiangning. Even if we don''t know what to do now, we have to follow Jiangning''s plan. We can''t break Jiangning''s plan. Yue''er in the side to listen to a Leng a Leng, she does not know how to do, more will not know the reason for doing so."Jiangning, how can we ensure that all the people of the whole clan will appear after the arrival of the king of spirit? How can we do this?" Yueer''s expression is a little flustered. "It''s OK, yue''er. We''ll go to the bodyguard at the gate of the city. Since he can agree to our request to call the whole people together, he should be able to do that, so we only need to ask him for help." Fengying looks at the doubted moon and feels a little cute. The moon is always natural and dull. After hearing Fengying''s words, Yueer nods fiercely. The reason is that Fengying says it. If this is a good idea, it will help Jiangning. After Yue Er understands, she suddenly laughs happily, which makes Fengying and Jiangning feel a little funny. Jiangning looked at them. Now everything is ready. The east wind has to wait for him to come. Jiangning is also very worried now. After all, such a big thing. It''s not only about the lives of the three of them, but also about the fate of the whole spiritual family. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1392 "Two people see me now. You two can go down and have a rest now." Jiangning to the wind and moon helpless smile, they two people estimated here waiting for their own estimate all day long, certainly did not have a good rest. "Jiangning, you promise me not to run around. You still have to stay in the room. It''s dangerous outside." The Moon said innocently. "Well, well, I promise you." Jiangning helplessly said with yue''er. Fengying is looking at Jiangning. He doesn''t know if he should ask the next question, but after thinking about it, maybe he will know it tomorrow, so there is no need to ask now. Fengying wants to ask Jiangning what she went to Jiling room today... But Jiangning still did not ask anything left, perhaps tomorrow what riddle all solved, now ask so much also unnecessary. If you ask now, you can only increase the burden of Jiangning, but it''s not your purpose. It''s better to know everything tomorrow when everything is revealed. The moon and the wind return to their own rooms. Jiangning heard that when the moon came to the door, he ordered the guard at his door to get some food for himself. It''s destined to be a sleepless night again. Jiangning has been thinking about things about tomorrow. In fact, many things are very simple, but there are always people who want to complicate them. In the end, they can only harm others and themselves. Jiangning suddenly remembered what the old man of Ji Lingshi told him about the king of spirit and the foreign princess. People for love are often duty bound, so there are so many tragic love stories. Jiangning thinks of Xiaoying again. It''s nice for Xiaoying to leave, just like that foreign princess. When she leaves, she always leaves a lonely person. They are good to leave forever, but the person who stays is always painful. They miss the person who is separated all the time. From this point of view, the person who left is the selfish one, leaving another person who is still lonely and has no love in the world. If there is no other support, sometimes life is really difficult to continue. Jiangning thought that he would always be such a lonely person. Even now with the moon and wind shadow company, but the heart is still empty. Many people have left him alone in the world because of his sacrifice. Although many people like to live, but for now, Jiangning sometimes feel that death is more free and easy than living. If it wasn''t for revenge, revenge for Xiaoying and Ziqing, Jiangning didn''t want to live in this world at all. Many human feelings in the world are indifferent and inhumane, which makes Jiangning feel that many times his life is meaningless. People are always in pursuit of life for some false fame and small profits, but in fact, they don''t know whether those things are what they want. They are really funny people. In other people''s eyes, sometimes he is a great person, but in some people''s eyes, he is a very small person. No one is able to please everyone, no one can make others admire, so many people as long as do their own thing is actually very great. Now Jiangning, only to do a good job in front of the matter is the most important bar, for who even Jiangning sometimes do not know. Jiangning quietly waiting for the arrival of the dawn, only when the dawn, all can start. The next morning, Jiangning got up early to prepare. He first went to find Fengying and Yueer and asked them to arrange what they said last night. But now he needs to see the king of spirit. Now is the best time. Jiangning went outside the king''s bedroom. In fact, at the beginning, Jiangning went to the main hall. The guards there told Jiangning King Ling that he had not gone to the hall. But it was almost noon at that time, and the king of spirit had not yet got up. It was really strange. Jiangning went to the outside of the bedroom. When someone reported this to Lingwang, the king slept for another hour or so before he got up slowly. Jiangning had been standing outside waiting. It seems as if the king of spirit is lazy, but Jiangning knows that the king is deliberately making trouble for him and wants him to wait for himself outside. It''s estimated that King Ling has thought of many things to make things difficult for him. Now, it''s just a beginning to let Jiangning wait for himself outside. After a while, the king of spirit came out. Looking at Jiangning waiting outside, he seemed a little unhappy. This is the second time that the king of spirit has seen Jiangning in front of his face. The first time he was in a spiritual prison. Now that he is outside his bedroom, the king of spirit can''t help feeling bad. "Jiangning, are you ready to let the little princess show up? I''d like to see what you can do. How dare you boast in front of us. " "I''m sorry, King Ling, I may have taken the liberty at first, but believe me, I will help you find the little princess. Now we just need to wait carefully." "Well, I''ll take a look at your tricks. I''ll see what you can do. If you cheat me, I''ll kill you." Jiangning looked up and looked at the king of spirit, who was obviously more unhappy today, as if he had experienced something, which made him not very happy."Well, now please drive the king of spirit and me to the big cone." "OK, stand by. I''ll see what you''re up to. " King Ling was very angry and walked with Jiangning. Although a lot of people accompany the king of spirit to go with him, it seems that the king is still worried. Maybe he didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse for him today. Jiangning took the king and his entourage to the big platform. Many people followed Jiangning. According to Jiangning''s arrangement, there was no one here at the beginning. Sure enough, Jiangning thinks that Fengying and Yueer have already done everything well, so it''s normal that no one is here now. They followed Jiangning as if watching a joke. They felt that Jiangning was on his own way now. Everyone wants to see what the young man wants to do. Jiangning looks around. Then I heard the king of spirit behind him as if he were talking to him. He immediately turned his head and looked at the king. "Jiangning, you can show your skill now. We are all waiting? All right? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1393 Then the king of spirit ordered his men to follow him to a high platform in the middle of the big platform. This is a place where spiritual people often gather. In addition to major events, there are also people from the whole spiritual family who will be here together. Basically, this big platform is a passing place in peacetime. When the king of spirit sat on the high platform. King Ling began to tell Jiangning to officially start what he was going to do. In fact, he already knew what Jiangning was going to do, so he just had to wait. "Spirit king, OK, I will start right away, but now I need one thing, as long as I need that one request." "What request, you say, I will satisfy you." "We''re waiting for a while, waiting." "Wait for someone? Who will wait for you King Ling looked puzzled. He didn''t know who Jiangning was waiting for. Jiangning smiles at the king of spirit sitting on the high platform, and then starts to say it aloud. "Wind shadow, moon, you can come out!" At the beginning of Jiangning''s speech, a large number of people poured out from all the hiding places near the big cone. A lot of people have come out of places they didn''t see at first. Feng Ying and yue''er were the leaders. They came out with these people. The king of spirit was shocked to see all the people of the spirit clan gathering under the high platform. He didn''t expect that all the people of the spirit family were summoned by Jiangning. His expression can be described as sluggish. Now he can''t find anything to say. Now this scene is a scene that he has never imagined. All the people were watching the king of spirit under the high platform. Then all the spirits spread their wings and knelt down under the platform. This is the treatment only the king of the spirit clan has. To them, wings mean everything to them. "Long live King Ling!" All the people of the spirit clan are shouting this slogan with one voice. But the king of spirit didn''t say a word on the high platform. He didn''t know what to do now. According to Jiangning''s thought, the king of spirit should be hard to get off. Then the king of the spirit immediately calmed down, even if it didn''t mean anything. And then he ordered all the people to lie down. Then king Ling was a little upset. At the beginning, Jiangning didn''t tell him about these things, and he didn''t know. Now Jiangning didn''t know what to do. "Jiangning, do you want to find the little princess? Now all the people of our family are here. If you find the little princess in front of us today, do you think the people of our whole family will let you go? "When he finished, Jiangning felt that the king of spirit was a little aggressive. All people''s eyes are now on Jiangning. Jiangning looks at Yueer and Fengying. Yueer and Fengying are also looking at themselves now. They feel like they are cheering themselves on. Jiangning now palms also have some sweat, now is just a beginning, the result is what he does not know. "Well, King Ling, let''s find out the little princess. But now I need to tell you a story, and I hope everyone will listen to me Everyone looked at the man who was talking in the middle of the crowd. Now his story is like a very attractive joke. All the people are looking at him now. "Be quiet. In fact, I came to the spirit family, I was helpless, but since I came, I was brought by the omen. I hope to relieve some of the existing crises for you, and I also hope that all of you will be happy, but the sky is not as you wish. Now I want to tell you a few names. I hope you can hear them clearly. Yuan Yi, the first general of lingzu, I believe everyone present has heard of this name. This is the pride of your spiritual family. And I believe that there must be the family members of general Yuan who died three years ago. What we heard from the outside world was that he was infected with wind and cold. And ice bird doctor. We must have heard of it. Once upon a time, this imperial physician did not only treat the diseases of the king of spirits. Later, he was transferred to the palace because of his superb medical skills. However, I believe that many people present have been treated by doctor ice bird. I believe a lot of people are kind to him. However, ice bird died two years ago because he was not treated in time except for accidental brain injury. In fact, no matter whether we know the truth or not, he must have died naturally in our eyes. There are also Chiba generals, who don''t know about his contribution to the spirit clan? I know that the spirit clan is a tribe with strong cohesion, so in your eyes, if someone has made great contributions to the spirit clan, no one knows it. General Chiba is such an example. The general of Chiba fought countless battles for the spirit clan. In the eyes of King Ling, he is a rare talent. But such a general died two years ago. The reason is because the old injury recurred. Of course, Chiba general suffered so many injuries for the sake of the whole spirit clan. Therefore, this death got many rewards from the king of spirit to Chiba general''s family.Qimu, a senior official who is responsible for relieving the people''s worries, is also a person known by all the people of the Ling family. I don''t need to say more about his deeds. He has solved many disputes among Ling people and many natural disasters. As a top-ranking official, Qimu did not leave any property in his life. Even in the time of death, it is just a suit of green clothes. His whole life has been dedicated to the spirit family. He always does everything for the people of the spirit family, and never let himself get better. Every cent is dedicated to the spirit clan. But Qimu died, three years ago, because of myocardial problems, not found in time, is also an accidental death. Of course, there was Marshal Ke, who had been in military service all his life. He never wanted to enjoy himself. Finally, he died unexpectedly a year ago Speaking of this, the whole scene was quiet. Looking at the present crowd, Jiangning found that a familiar figure was slowly leaving. It was the old man in the Jiling room. If it were not for him, Jiangning would not have known about these things. But now he may have to do it. Maybe it''s better to let everyone know everything. It''s good to be honest with the spirit people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1394 Although the king of spirit doesn''t know what the hell Jiangning wants to do now, it''s hard for many lingzu people to say anything here. Moreover, the people''s feelings are very cohesive. If they say something bad to Jiangning, they will certainly attack each other. "Jiangning, I know that these people are my right-hand assistants. I''m also very unhappy that they passed away. Our spiritual people miss them very much. But what do you say these things do today? Do you think these things have anything to do with rescuing the little princess? I hope you get into the subject as soon as possible, OK? " Fengying looks at the spirit king who is so anxious now. He knows that the king is a little flustered now, and Fengying finally understands what Jiangning went to Jiling room yesterday. It turned out that he just wanted to find out the names of the generals who had died in recent years. Jiangning is very sad now. For those people who have never met but have been harmed by evil people, Jiangning is still very distressed. Although it has nothing to do with him, these people have done so many things for the spiritual family, but finally it came to this end. Jiangning can not help but be a little serious. "King Ling, don''t worry. In fact, what I just said has already entered the topic. You just don''t understand it. Do you need to elaborate? So let me tell you about the next thing. Although the death of these people seems very natural and there is no trace on the surface, the time of death of these people is simply too coincidental. All the things that seem coincidental are not so coincidental. So I think these people died for a reason. And the reason is that these generals died in the hands of one person, that is, we have been looking for the beast to capture the little princess! " After finishing, Jiangning gnashed his teeth. He knew the consequences of what he said and what he was doing now, but now these words are the result of his careful consideration. After hearing this sentence, all the lingzu people were very surprised. They all quarreled and chattered. All of them were discussing what Jiangning had just said. Although many people didn''t believe it, what Jiangning just said seemed to be very real, and it didn''t look like a lie. King Ling opened his eyes on the platform. He didn''t know how Jiangning came to this conclusion. And how could Jiangning say so. At this time, a weeping girl with pear blossom and rain came out. She passed through all the crowd and went to Jiangning. All the people were watching the young girl of the spirit clan. Then the little girl shook hands with Jiangning very kindly, and then she couldn''t hold back her tears any more. She cried all the time beside Jiangning for a short time. Then she told Jiangning that she was the fiancee of general Yuan Yi. Jiangning looked at the girl in front of him. He understood what the girl wanted to say. But just when Jiangning wanted to stop her, she turned her head towards Jiangning and said a word she had been longing to say to all the people of the spirit clan. "I believe what this man said, general Yuan Yi didn''t die of wind cold at all. In fact, I always thought that Yuan Yi must have suffered from some kind of palm to bleed to death. However, during that period of time, his condition was very unstable. He had a fever all the time, and everyone thought that he was infected with wind cold. But I don''t think it''s like that. Yuan Yi didn''t die of fever. Believe me! " After that, the girl caused another uproar, and her words basically aroused public indignation. Then a man called out, "kill the beast!" All the people followed suit. Now all the spiritual people are in a burst of fanaticism, without any other feelings. They are all in the angry mood all the time. Now it seems that Jiangning wants to achieve the effect. Jiangning looks at the king of spirit on the stage. He seems to be a little uneasy. "Be quiet, everyone. Today I''m helping you find out the little princess, so I don''t know the whereabouts of the beast. Don''t worry, I''ll explain it to you one by one. Now let me show you where the beast is All the people are quiet, quietly listening to the outsider, everyone is looking forward to the omen to bring them some instructions. "In fact, I didn''t quite understand what the beast was doing to capture the little princess. If he wanted to invade the spirit clan, he didn''t have to capture the little princess. It was not necessary, was he? But I figured it out later. Maybe the little princess is too important to him, so he will capture the little princess, but how powerful can a 10-year-old girl have? This thing can only show one point, that is, the little princess must know something important that the beast also wants to know. For the beast, the little princess will bring him more benefits than any adult spiritual people. So there are those who capture the little princess, but there are still some conditions to capture the little princess. According to the king of spirits, the little princess was playing with him in the garden that day, so when the wild animals appeared, there was a sudden gust of wind. When no one noticed, the little princess was captured by the wild animals. It seems like a series of coincidences, but it is these coincidences that make up a whole big event.But how do we find the little princess now? In fact, I don''t know, but I do know that the little princess is in the city. And it''s near us. The little princess must have been hidden by wild animals. Although we haven''t found it yet, as long as we know this, it''s not difficult to find the little princess. " Everyone was stunned. I don''t know why Jiangning said that the little princess was in the city. Obviously, she was captured by wild animals. Why did she say that she was in the city? If in the city, who would not know the existence of the little princess? Almost all of us are talking about it again. At this time, the bodyguard guarding the gate came up and asked why Jiangning said so? "Jiangning, why do you say the little princess is in the city? How can we not know if the little princess is in the city? You mean we''re not well guarded? Or is it that we spiritual people have no power? What is the basis for your saying so .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1395 After the guard finished, all the people began to echo him. However, this also confirms what Jiangning had previously speculated, that is, the influence of this bodyguard in the spirit clan can not be underestimated, and he must have a high status in the spirit family royal family. There''s nothing wrong with that. Jiangning looked at the guard patiently. He knew that the guard was not coming out to make trouble for him, but was looking for a step for him. If there was no spirit clan person to continue, maybe Jiangning didn''t know how to continue the next story. Only if the spirit people continued his words would appear less abrupt. Jiangning looked at all the people of the spirit clan with a smile on his face, and then turned to see the king of spirits. He knew that the current situation was developing as he had imagined, but now the most important thing was not to be too conceited. If he had been discovered by others in the White Wolf tribe like the beginning, his previous achievements would have been wasted. "Don''t worry, please listen to me slowly. In fact, there is a reason for me to say this. I hope that I can tell you another thing and start to talk about those two things. I believe you have already understood them. Now I just want to say another thing. If I guess right, then these three things can be connected together Maybe we can come to a conclusion. This is how it happened. At the beginning, I came to this place because I was instructed by the spirit clan. What''s more, the king of spirit felt that there was some omen for me to rescue the little princess. So when I took the task of saving the little princess for granted, it was the beginning of the problem. The king of spirit told me the location of the wild animal that took away the little princess. Then my companions and I, the three of us, started a journey to find the beast. Of course, we delayed a lot of time on the way. But you are spiritual people, you all rely on flying wherever you go, so wherever you go, it will be very fast, but the three of us are different. The three of us are just ordinary people, and we are foreign people, so we all know that our energy will be diluted in the spirit clan. So you should understand that the speed of the three of us may be very slow, so it is estimated that the time when the three of us arrived at the beast''s nest was three days and four days. It''s going to be a long time to come back. But the three of us came back halfway. Why? Because when I realized that there seemed to be something wrong with our route, I felt that we needed to hurry back, because I suddenly found that there were no so-called wild animals there, and those words were just the illusion of all the spiritual people? Why? Because the king of spirit told us that the news about where the wild animals lived was not actually known by the king himself, but by the people around him. And these news also spread widely in the spirit family. Basically, all the people thought that the wild animals lived there, because some people had seen the wild animals flying to that mountain. But who is this man? In fact, we don''t know, but if we think about it carefully, maybe no one has seen it at all. A lot of news is misrepresented. In fact, there is no such thing at all. All the people are listening to others, and no one really understands it. So this is a thing that I suddenly thought about in the middle of the journey. Although it is a small matter, it is only for all the people present in the spirit clan. But the three of us are different. We need a lot of energy to get to the place where the so-called beast lives. And we''ve only been here for ten days. So it''s not a small thing for the three of us. Everything is relative. So that''s why the three of us suddenly realized that the three of us felt that someone was deliberately delaying our time. And who is this man? No one knows. Who would think this is a delay? But how long did the news that the beast was living there? It must have been known that the day the three of us were released from prison. On the morning of our release, someone released the news. For the spirit clan, spreading a message is simply too easy. So it''s natural that the transmission speed is very fast. And that day we met the spirit king, and the spirit king told us three news, and the next day we set out. But the strangest thing is, why does anyone know that we are going to save the little princess? Why do people secretly want to harm us? There is a flower pool in the place where we go to the wild animals. Of course, you fly there every time. But what about the three of us who can''t use witchcraft here? The result is that they will be swallowed up by those flowers. This is just a small mechanism. I believe that the three of us just did not move on. If we continue to move forward, we will encounter more difficulties. But the three of us chose to give up halfway! But the king of spirit warned the three of us at the beginning. If we didn''t save the little princess, we would be put on the guillotine, and all the spiritual people would not forgive us. Of course, I very much agree with the words of the king. That''s why I said the next thing, that is, the little princess is in the city. Although I''m not sure whether the little princess is in the city, the little princess must be in the hands of wild animals, and the wild animals are in the middle of all of us now! "After Jiangning finished this sentence, all the people were shocked! What they didn''t expect was that Jiangning would say such words and feel that the beast was in the middle of them! All the people are talking about it! The king of spirit looked at Jiangning and seemed to be a little angry, but he cared that all the people of the spirit clan were here, so he put down his anger temporarily. "Jiangning, what do you mean! You say this is to destroy the ethos of our spiritual family, don''t you? You want to let our spiritual people kill each other! Come on, take Jiangning down and dare to speak out here! " After saying that, many people rushed forward to grab Jiangning when suddenly a person appeared. "Wait! Lingwang, I believe that Jiangning''s words have not been finished. Shall we listen to him finish? We are not in a hurry. Maybe Jiangning doesn''t mean that? Now let''s listen to Jiangning string these three stories together. I think there is anything else Jiangning has not finished It''s the bodyguard guarding the city gate... .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1396 Basically, all the people did not go to catch Jiangning after listening to the guard''s words. Jiangning was very surprised why this man wanted to help himself. In fact, this time Ling Wang lost his temper was expected by Jiangning, and he was expected to be in the current state. The bodyguard was totally different from what they saw when they just entered the gate. At first, he just thought he was a more strict guard. But now Jiangning looked at him. Maybe he connected the three stories he had just told, and he must have thought of something. He went to Jiangning. "Jiangning, I began to look down on you, but now what you said just now makes me admire, I admire your intelligence, and I know what you just said, you go on, if the final answer is wrong, the whole spiritual people will not let you go." After that, the bodyguard left Jiangning''s side in silence, and then he made a look. After that, the generals and soldiers were a little cowardly. They didn''t know what to do when they looked at the king. The king of spirit was furious. He didn''t put himself in the eye at all. The king got angry all of a sudden. It started to roar right up there. "Are you rebellious? I don''t listen to the king. Do you want to live?" After the king said that, he immediately realized that he had just made a mistake. All the people of the spirit clan were staring at the king of spirit sitting on the high platform. All the people did not speak. That''s how they kept looking at the king. In the minds of all spiritual people, the spiritual king in their hearts is not like that. The spiritual king in their hearts is a person who will never lose his temper, and treats all people with a kind attitude. He is not a person at all from the spirit king who is burning with anxiety and has a strong tone on the stage. The king of spirit seems to have found out what he has exposed, so he quickly shut up. Now for him, it is better not to say anything. The spirit clan is a very democratic clan. If he is in this state, many people will begin to doubt their ability. Jiangning looked at what happened in front of him, he wryly smile, maybe it is time to say everything. "King Ling, don''t worry, just wait for me to finish. My three stories are finished, so I have nothing to do next, so I''m quick. You don''t have to worry. I''ll be OK soon. What I want to say is, let me put on the three stories I just told. I believe many people understand this. From the first story, the deaths of the generals, doctors and officials are actually accidental, but when we put time and events together, the reason for these people''s death is what I just said about beasts. Second, the robbery of the little princess, if the beast really has such a great ability, then there is no need to say anything. He can rob the little princess is also his ability, but if he does not have that great ability? I mean, the palace is so heavily guarded. What if someone could catch him? Was it because the time was too fast? I don''t think so. There must be other reasons, or the little princess was not robbed at all. She must be in the same place. But why did no one find out? That''s the problem. Let''s talk about the third thing. The three of us have been transferred to such a remote hillside for no reason. If we don''t come back, then this matter has nothing to do with us. If we die carelessly in the middle of the way, it will be just the intention of some people. If you only look at these three things, there should be no big problem. There is no intersection point between all of them. But if you think about these three things together, it will be different. What if someone did all three at once? It means that if a person does something wrong and wants something, he needs to finish it in the spirit clan. But if you want something great, you should do it in the royal family. But in order to hide his identity with people around him, he thought that the only way for him to hide his identity was to hide his identity with the people around him. Therefore, in the eyes of these high-ranking people, they have already found these problems. Of course, not everyone has found this problem. There must be one person in the middle who has discovered the problem, and then he told us that there are more responsible and trusted people in the spiritual family. Finally, when they were discussing how to act, some of them slowly and slowly died in succession. If this is the case, then this matter will be established. Let''s talk about the little princess. As a child, she certainly doesn''t know anything, but it''s because she doesn''t know anything, so she knows everything. The heart of a child is a mirror. What you do to her, she will treat you like that. So when the little princess overhears some rumors, the little princess, who is already at an understanding age, discovers the problem at once, but she can''t do anything about it.She could only measure it in her own mood. When the man found out that the little princess was also doing something that made him unhappy, he immediately made a plan to kidnap the little princess, so it was established. When the man heard that the three of us were going to look for the beast, he immediately sent out a message saying where the beast was. Then the three of us were also trapped, so we were almost killed by that man. But we suddenly found a problem among us, and we came back when he never thought of it. But in fact, we all believe that there are so many coincidences in the world? In the end, it''s just a sentence, that''s what people do! " After Jiangning said here, he stopped. All the people''s eyes were focused on him, and everyone was listening to his words. But Jiangning''s eyes suddenly blazed. Even Yueer and Fengying didn''t know what Jiangning was waiting for. Why didn''t he just say it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1397 Jiangning knows very well that although everyone wants to know his final result, he is not willing to say it in his heart, because Jiangning knows that the spirit clan is a very religious clan. In their opinion, he will not believe his answer later. The bodyguard looked at Jiangning like that. He knew what Jiangning would say immediately, but Jiangning was still silent. The bodyguard understood that Jiangning was a smart man, and he knew some rules of the spirit clan, so he said it without a moment. "Jiangning, continue? So, who do you think the man is? Do you mean that beast disguised as a member of the royal family and has been doing evil all the time Jiangning looks at the bodyguard. He knows how much influence his next words will have on the spirit clan, but he has to send it on the industrial line. "Yes, that''s right. That man has been going through everything from the beginning to the end, and he''s involved in all the events. From the beginning of the death event, to the disappearance of the little princess, and then to the induction event, there is a person operating all these things. Even if he did all this, we still did not find out, because of this person, we will never doubt him. This man, we trust him, we worship him, we support him unconditionally, so of course we will not doubt him, so even if these things happen, we will never doubt him. This man is the king of spirit sitting high in front of us. I believe he arranged all these things! " When Jiangning began to say it, some people were still guessing who it was, but after Jiangning finished this sentence, almost all the people did not speak. All the people were staring at Jiangning and Lingwang, and quietly watching all this happened. For them, what Jiangning said just now was like fiction. Nonsense as like as two peas in perfect silence, all the people in Jiangning were silent. Almost everyone thought that Jiangning was talking nonsense. Jiangning thought, maybe this is the result. Actually, just like what he began to think, no one actually wanted to believe them. Who would doubt his own king because of a few words from foreigners? It''s not reliable at all. Jiangning is waiting quietly. Finally, the king of spirit spoke. "Daring Jiangning, do you know what you are just saying? Do you think you can easily hide from all the people with a few words? Then you can go back safe and sound. What you said just now is pure fiction. You want to cheat all the people of our spiritual family to agree. Who do you think you are! Come on, Jiangning dares to bully the emperor, but dare to doubt me! Go and tie him up for me, together with his companions, to see if I can''t find out whether they are sent by other nations against our spiritual people! How dare you talk nonsense here After the king said that, many people bound Jiangning and Fengying and Yueer. Now even the bodyguard doesn''t want to help them. In fact, Jiangning had expected all this for a long time. He knew that he would not have the support of the spiritual people when he said such a thing. But now it is really embarrassing. Jiangning looks at the wind and the moon. Both of them seem to be very uncomfortable. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t want to see this kind of situation. "The king of spirit is the beast!" Just before Jiangning had a reaction, the bodyguard suddenly stood up, and his words made all his calm hearts boil up. The king of spirit looked at the shouting bodyguard. He was familiar with the man. He was Bai Qing, the right-hand assistant of the king. The strength of the whole spirit family and the people''s hearts were great. "Bai Qing, what do you mean by that? Do you doubt me, too? Do you know that the three of them were sent by other people, and they must want to make our spiritual family fight against each other. You don''t have any evidence to say that you are framing me. I am the king of spirit. " Since Bai Qing finished that sentence, basically no one moved. All the bodyguards now trust Bai Qing. What Bai Qing said just now let them look at Bai Qing. Although they don''t know whether it is true or not, what Bai Qing said makes them respect Bai Qing. "Please believe me, our spirit king is not a man who kills innocent people indiscriminately, and our spirit king will never speak to us in this tone. And the most important thing is that our king of spirits will never sit on the platform when they gather on the big platform. Because our spiritual king said that he is only a representative of our spiritual family, but this does not mean that he is superior to us. Therefore, it is his rule that he never sits on a high platform. Now the king of spirit must not be the one we know! He must be a beast! Our spirit king already did not know where already! It is because of this beast that our spiritual family has suffered so much! But for him, our generals would not have died, our little princess would not have been plundered, and our spiritual family would not have done so much. I believe what Jiangning said just now. Although he is an alien, he is very smart, resolute and righteous. I believe he said these words today and told us these things at the risk of two friends being arrested by us.I hope you will not be deceived by the king of spirit sitting in front of you. I believe what Jiangning said just now. We must unite now After Bai Qing finished speaking, there was a silence. No one from the spirit clan responded to him. But after a while, it seemed that Bai Qing''s words were very reasonable. All of a sudden, a man stood up and affirmed what Jiang Ning had just said. He said that he believed what Bai Qing had just said. After he believed what Bai Qing said, all the lingzu people began to coax and say that they believed what Bai Qing had just said. All the people were watching the good play, and at the end of the day, all of a sudden all the people were involved in the play. The king of spirit looked at the people under the stage, and he didn''t know what to do. His hands and feet were suddenly flustered, and after being questioned by so many people, he seemed at a loss. "Are you all against it? This Bai Qing says this kind of words, you all believe that he is in a fool''s dream, OK? I am the king of the spirit clan! You all have to believe the words of these outsiders and a general? " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1398 After saying this, many people hesitated. It''s true that the king of spirit has always been the king of his faith. The slander of these people will make them betray their own king? Should not be able to, so now in fact, some people are still struggling in the heart. But Jiangning saw through all this. "King of spirit, since you let the people of the spirit clan trust you, then you should come up with something worthy of trust. Tell me, when did you meet the little princess''s mother? " almost as like as two peas, but the spirit king hesitated again and again. This is true. He can not tell that this king is not a king of spirit at all. It is just a wild beast dressed like a king of the soul. All the people are almost stunned now. He did not think that when the king of the spirit openly knew the woman he loved deeply in his life, he could not remember. "Spirit king, I believe you don''t remember. I don''t think you know it at all! " Jiangning''s tone became particularly tough. To deal with the beast in front of him, he should show his true face first. As a result, the king of spirit on the stage laughed wildly after hearing what Jiangning said. The smile was not helpless, but a smile that wanted to kill people. Jiangning knew that the event was not good, and now he provoked a monster who they did not know how much force was behind him. Suddenly, the face of the spirit king began to fall off in front of all the spirit people. When the whole face fell off, a huge and disgusting monster appeared. Then all the bodies of that monster were exposed. Under the gaze of all the people, the monster showed its original face. "Ha ha, Jiangning, it''s really a big deal! I began to think you had any new tricks to deal with the imaginary enemy monster? I didn''t expect you to blow me up! Well, now I want you to die After that, the monster flew into the sky, ready to spit out the fire. With the wind and sand all over the sky, all the places of the spirit clan were submerged in the yellow sand, and all the people could not see what was happening now. Even the people beside them could not see it. All the people were in a mess. But Bai Qing immediately calmed down. After he yelled, he almost calmed down in this tense situation. The cohesion of the spirit people was really so strong that Jiangning didn''t expect. Even in such a tense situation, they were still calm. "All the people of the spirit clan listen to my orders. Spirit formation After that, all the people of the spirit clan flew into the sky directly in front of Jiangning, Fengying and Yueer. When they couldn''t see clearly and were fascinated by all the wind, they couldn''t analyze the situation at that time. Now all the spirit people are fighting! Jiangning''s decision at the beginning was indeed correct. According to the usual practice of the spirit clan, every member of the spirit clan should have had magic power since he was born. The scene just now was expected by Jiangning, but what Jiangning didn''t expect was even in such a crisis. All the people can immediately unite to fight, it is a legendary tribe! After a short time, many leaves were also blown to the ground by the wind, the wind also returned to calm, just all the fog has dissipated. At this time, the weather in the sky became clear, and all the spiritual people also landed. It can be seen that many people''s wings have been injured, and their bodies are more or less with some scars, but their eyes are filled with a look of relief. All the spirit people basically landed, and the corpse of the beast fell to the ground with the spirit people. All the people are now watching Jiangning on the ground. Although they have just experienced a big war, what they do is for the whole tribe. "Jiangning, thank you." It was Bai Qing who said thank you to Jiangning for the first time. Jiangning can see that Bai Qing has been scarred. It must have been left by the battle. However, Jiangning knows that after this event, the following things do not know whether they are good or bad. "It''s OK, but I think the most important thing now is to find out where the little princess and the king of spirits are." "But Jiangning, the king and the little princess don''t know if they are still alive. We have seen the cruel and cruel means of this beast, so where can we find them?" Jiangning looked at the wind and the moon, and all that had just happened caught their eyes. They knew that there was still a lot of things to take care of. Now the most critical thing is that if the king of spirit is brutally killed, then the spirit clan may fall into a period of darkness. "Bai Qing, don''t worry. I believe this demon will not kill the king and the princess. In fact, he doesn''t want to have the rights of the king of spirits, or he just wants the abilities of the king. For him, it is better to have more witchcraft and abilities than to be a king of spirits. So he will hide the king of spirit by his side, so we just need to go to the palace and find the king and the little princess. But it may take some time, but I don''t know much about itAfter Jiangning finished speaking, Bai Qing seemed to understand a little, and then he called out to the whole family. "The hero helped us find the beast that lurked around us. Now let''s thank him. Now let''s go to the palace and find out our true king of spirits All the people began to spread their wings, and then expressed their high respect for Jiangning. For them, this man is the omen of the spiritual family, the welfare sent by the gods, and their lucky star. Now this high respect for him is the only place they can thank him for. Then Bai Qing took all the people to the palace. The mood of all the people now was to find out their own spirit king, the real spirit king of their own family. All the people entered the palace with great vigour. They could not wait to find out the king of spirit. They had long forgotten that the beast''s body was lying in the middle of the big platform and was reviled by the people of the spirit family. Maybe he is the specimen that a spiritual family will take out to speak later. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1399 All the people followed Jiangning and Bai Qing into the palace. In this palace, there is no one to stop them now. All people are equal. In the spirit clan, they believe in equal right most. The spirit king is the symbol of the equal right. They just want to see the spirit king quickly. When they got to the palace, they found that they did not find any secret way in the king''s bedroom, and there was no information about the king and the little princess. This made everyone confused. Everyone didn''t know what to do. Now the situation is really embarrassing. No one can find out where the king and the little princess are We don''t know where to start. Jiangning carefully observed the bedroom in front of him. According to his previous conjecture, there should be no mistake. The king of spirit should be arranged beside the devil. The monster could never have arranged the king of spirit in other places, because if he was found out, he would have done nothing. Jiangning went to the wall of the bedroom, where should be the secret passage, but they still did not find any secret passage, and there was no movement nearby. "Moon, what you know, can you find the place where the monster hides the king and the little princess? Where do you think that beast is going to hide them both? Can you find out? How are you feeling now? I hope you can find out the two of them Yue''er looks at Jiangning, who is now asking her. In fact, to be honest, she can''t tell the location of the king of spirits. It''s a stupid thing for the people of the spirit clan to kill the beast rashly. They did not ask about the cause and effect of this matter, they rashly killed the beast, which is really stupid to say. But yue''er knows that Jiangning didn''t tell Bai Qing about it because Jiangning knows it''s too late to recover everything, and now it''s too late. Yue''er knows that Jiangning must understand that according to the temperament of the people of the spirit clan, they will kill the monster directly, and there is nothing they can do about it. But now it is too difficult for them to find out the spirit king directly by themselves. Moreover, they don''t even know whether the spirit king and the little princess are dead or alive. All is Jiangning''s conjecture, but if yue''er doesn''t help Jiangning find out the king and the little princess, yue''er knows that the people of the spirit clan will not let them go. They have destroyed so many orders. Even if the spirit king is who, they will only consider their own interests. Now they all know the secret about the spirit family. If they don''t find out the spirit king and the little princess, those spirit people will easily let them go. So yue''er knows that it is a critical moment, but in fact, she doesn''t know how to help Jiangning. In this spirit family which dilutes people''s energy, Yueer must not use magic. Now everything can only rely on self-consciousness. But how can you find out the king and the princess by intuition? All this is bullshit! So now even yue''er is worried about herself, Jiangning and Fengying. "Jiangning, to tell you the truth, I don''t feel that I am here at all. Moreover, the palace is so big that other people will not doubt it when the king of spirit goes in and out of other places. In this way, all places are possible as long as they are in the palace. So now we are just headless flies. How can we find the king of spirit? It''s totally impossible! So I think the whole palace is possible, so how can we find it? The only way now is to see if there are any secret passages and secret passages in the palace. They were built recently after the king of spirit had a bad cold. In that case, it shows that the purpose of the spirit king in building that secret passage is to hide something. So we can only find it in this way now, but what I want to say is that it should be built. Those people should have died. " After yue''er finished speaking, Bai Qing immediately called the main architect, who was in charge of the whole palace. But when we find that person, all the people find that they are wrong. It is impossible to find that person in this way. When Bai Qing asked him, he found that he had been in office for nearly two years. And in recent years. The so-called spirit king has been changing these people, and as Yue er said, the people who built many buildings have died. But if you don''t ask today. No one will find out. That beast has done so many crazy things and killed so many people cruelly. All the people are now lamenting for the dead and cursing the beast at the same time. "Bai Qing, it''s no use investigating these things now. Our main purpose now is to find out where the king of spirit is hidden. These places are really difficult to find. Moreover, the palace is too large to be expanded. Moreover, those secret paths must be very secret, and only the beast can know. Well, in fact, at the beginning, I shouldn''t have pointed out that monster so rashly, and he will show his true shape immediately. We should seduce him to be deceived. "Jiangning said that here can''t help but regret his behavior. It''s really a mistake at that time, but it''s too late to say anything. "Jiangning, don''t say that. You are a great benefactor of our spiritual family. If it wasn''t for you, our spiritual family might have been deceived by the so-called spiritual king, but now we have found out his true face and saved our whole family. It''s your blessing. And it was not your fault at that time, it was our fault, but also the fault of my instructions. If I hadn''t chased and beaten hard, the monster would not have been knocked down so easily. If it hadn''t been for me, maybe the beast would have told us something about the whereabouts of the king of spirits. " After that, Bai Qing felt a little regretful. It was true. At the beginning, he should not have killed the beast directly. Otherwise, he would have found out the king of spirit long ago, and now everyone is very anxious to find the king of spirit. All of them were careless at that time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1400 "Bai Qing, don''t say that. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid the three of us would have died. If you hadn''t come out in time, we wouldn''t have caught the beast. He has done so many bad things, and now he deserves to die. " Jiangning looks at Bai Qing, and he knows that everyone is at a low ebb now. Now only finding out the king of spirit is the most important thing. Now the appearance of King Ling can make all of this better. After a while, when everyone was in a low mood, a little maiden stood up. They could see that this was the maid who had been serving the false spirit king. But now she stood up and everyone''s eyes were on her, and everyone was looking forward to what this person could say. "I know where the spirit king should be, but I don''t know how the fake spirit king opened the secret way. I seem to see that he has some special mechanism. But I figured out a specific location. I used to see this false spirit king go there, but he told us to wait outside. No one went in with him, but I always think that place is very strange, but because it is the king of spirit, we don''t doubt him much. But now he is not the king of spirit. He is a wild animal, so I guess there must be something wrong there Bai Qing was stunned after hearing the maid''s words. Now the maid''s words are undoubtedly the relief of Langzhong''s worries. Everyone''s mood after hearing the news is very excited, because no matter what, the matter has finally got an end. "What do you think there''s someone there, and it''s our king of spirits." Bai Qing looks at the little maid. "Because every time the false spirit king went there, he would bring food in. Every time he went there, the amount of food was about the amount of food for two people. But we didn''t have much doubt at first, because the king said that he took in some stray dogs. They''re afraid of strangers, so we''ve never been in. " "Oh? Is that so? Then you can take us there now. " After Bai Qing finished this sentence, she turned her head to look at Jiangning and motioned Jiangning to follow them to have a look. Jiangning nodded to Bai Qing. Maybe what the little maid said was true. Then they don''t need to fly so much energy, and now the king of spirit is in front of them. The little maid took them to the back garden. There was nothing in the back garden except a rockery, trees and flowers. Everything seemed so normal. There was no abnormal place just mentioned by the little maid, but it was because the more normal it was, the more terrible it was. In such a normal place, maybe something terrible happened. The little maid took them to the garden, pointed to the rockery in front of them, and said that it was there. That''s where he found it strange. Then Jiangning began to wonder why it was the rockery? It''s strange. Why did the beast hide the king of spirits behind the rockery? Jiangning looks at the little maid. "Don''t you say that every time that beast comes here with food? Well, if it''s here, then this place is too wide. How could he tell you to wait for him outside? It doesn''t mean the garden outside. So you always watch the king of spirit enter this rockery? So you won''t be suspicious? What''s under this rockery? Is there no doubt? " "We are not without doubt, but what I want to say is that we are not waiting for him in the garden. The place we are waiting for him is outside the garden. No one knows what the king of spirits is doing in this garden. But every time he comes, he lets everyone go down. He said he didn''t like to be disturbed because it was in a wide area, so no one doubted him. That''s why. " "Then how do you know that the real king of spirit is hidden under this rockery? How do you think this rockery is strange? This garden is so big, why don''t you doubt other places? " After listening to the words of the little maid, Jiangning felt very strange. Why did the little maid know that the king had a problem and didn''t say it? Maybe it''s to save your life. But how did she know the secret about the beast? "No reason, just because of curiosity, I once peeped into what the king of spirit was doing here. If you don''t believe it, that''s the evidence! " After that, the little maid suddenly rolled up her sleeve, and her arms were all burned by the fire, and every inch of it was like a flame. All the people were silent and everyone knew why. The little maid was found by the fake king of spirit after peeking, so she burned her with fire, and she was also the victim of the beast. But now if it wasn''t for her, all the people would not find out where the king was hidden. Jiangning looked at the woman and couldn''t speak. He felt guilty for suspecting her. At first, he thought that the woman was with the beast. There must be something wrong with the rockery. But now Jiangning believed everything she said.All the blood and tears for the lesson will not lie. And the brutality of that beast made all the people hate him even more. After Bai Qing calmed down, she took people to the rockery, but to everyone''s surprise, the appearance of the rockery could not see any smell of any mechanism. Everyone was now in a dilemma. Even if they found out where they were, they still couldn''t find the location of the king of spirits. At this time, yue''er went forward. She carefully observed the rockery. There must be something wrong with the rockery. There was no doubt about it. But yue''er looked at the rockery carefully, and there was no flaw in it. Even she couldn''t find any problems. The wild beast was really deep enough. Jiangning and Fengying go to look at the moon and look at the rockery carefully. "Moon, do you remember when we were in the cave? At that time, you also thought that everything was normal, but it was just because of the month that the normal things became more problematic, didn''t you? " The wind shadow looks at the moon silently and says these words to the moon son. The moon turns to smile at the wind shadow. She knows that the wind shadow seems to be reminding herself of something. Yue''er turns around and decides to observe this huge rockery carefully. As a result, in one place, yue''er finds something wonderful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1401 "Jiangning, Fengying, come and have a look. I think it''s strange here. How can there be a grass in the rockery here?" "Well? What''s so strange about the grass here Jiangning didn''t know what was strange about the grass. He just knew that the rockery was covered with grass, and there was no strange place in the grass. He still didn''t understand what Yue er said. "Jiangning, it''s normal that you don''t understand. In fact, I didn''t quite understand it at the beginning, but I found some problems later. You see, the difference between this grass and other grasses is that it is new. And it''s not only one plant, it has many plants. If you observe carefully, you will find that under this grass are all old grass, basically dead grass, which means it grows on the dead grass. This shows that the metabolism of this new town of grass is very fast, and every cycle is very fast. This shows that this place is often moved, and it is not always in place like other places. There is no trace of moving. So I think this place must have a switch, so we must find some problems here. " Jiangning looks at yue''er with admiration. She is worthy of being a member of Yue clan. All these things are very thoughtful. However, Jiangning didn''t expect yue''er to find out the answer so quickly. It''s really strange. "Yue''er, I believe in the choice, but how can we open the secret channel now? The problem is also very critical now. What if we can''t open the secret channel?" After listening to Bai Qing''s words, yue''er carefully observes the hole. She puts aside all the obstacles that hinder the entrance, including the weeds just mentioned. Under the gaze of all the people, yue''er carefully discovers these problems. Finally, yue''er suddenly stands up. "Jiangning, I know. We just need a flame now." "Well? what? Fire? " "Yes, that''s right. That beast was made of fire. Therefore, his mechanism will appear in front of the flame. So let''s confirm my conjecture now." Said white green to find a flame, and then according to the instructions of the moon, white green put the flame on the top of the rockery. Then, under everyone''s surprised eyes, the rockery slowly showed its original shape, and then appeared in front of everyone was a huge hole. Then everyone was stunned, including yue''er, which was just a conjecture, so yue''er didn''t think that the rockery was really a fake, and that she had deceived everyone''s eyes in this way. Now, er herself began to be surprised. Then Bai Qing took Jiangning and his party into the so-called cave, and all found the king of spirit and the little princess in the dark and humid cave. When they saw the spirit king, the spirit king had no wings. They did not need to ask to know that it must be the beast that had caused the ghost. Then, under the surprised eyes of all people, they walked out of the cave. Now the king of spirit is very weak, facing so many people. Then when all the people came out with the little princess and the king of spirit, the little princess was dying, but at the moment when the little princess came out, all the withered flowers in the garden were opened, and all the floating clouds became soft. All the people are cheering for this moment, but all people are also sad for this moment. Their spirit king lost his wings, and their little princess suffered from such sufferings when she was ten years old. Even Jiangning and Fengying, the people of other ethnic groups, were all sad for this matter. Bai Qing ordered people to send the king and the little princess back to have a rest. Then Bai Qing stopped Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying. He wanted to thank Jiangning and them face to face. "Thank you very much today. If it wasn''t for you, we would not have found the king of spirit. And now the king of spirit has come out. Although he has no wings, he is still our king of spirit. We will take good care of him. Thank you very much today." "No, the three of us will go down first. We still have something to discuss with the king of spirit. So when the king of spirit wakes up, please tell us immediately?" "Well, certainly." After that, the three of them left Jiangning, and then they went back to their guest rooms. To the broken jade, what happened today was very shocking. For the three of them, if they played a wrong move today, they would all be dead. Fortunately, he recovered the situation in the end, which was unpredictable. But now Jiangning still has important things to do. He worries about whether the king of the soul will wake up before the three of them leave. If so, all the previous achievements will be wasted. The purpose of their coming here has not been solved, and there are still some things to deal with, but now the king of spirit is still in a daze. If the king can''t wake up on time, then the three of them will be finished. But for Jiangning, everything else is not important. As long as the wind and moon are still around, it is the best answer.When we got to the guest room. Yue''er can''t help worrying. If the king of spirit can''t wake up, everything will be over. So now yue''er quickly discusses this matter with them. This is the top priority now. If it can''t be discussed, it will affect their next development. "Jiangning, Fengying, what are we going to do now? We have only three days. What if the king can''t wake up? So we''ve lost everything we''ve done? " "Yue''er, don''t worry. Even if the king of spirit can''t wake up, it''s OK. For now, no one has ever mentioned to us about the map fragment. Moreover, I feel that the map fragment is not in the spirit clan. The whereabouts of the map fragment should not be here, so we don''t have to worry now." "Well? Not here. Where is that? Why do you say that? " After hearing what yue''er said, Fengying began to understand what Jiangning said. Well, maybe the map fragment is not here at all. Maybe it''s many times that they come to the spirit clan. But since someone arranged for them to come, there must be some purpose, so now they don''t have to worry about the things behind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1402 "Yue''er, don''t use Dan Xin. When the king of spirit wakes up, the truth will come out, won''t it? Now we just need to wait patiently. All things are urgent but can''t come. So we don''t have any major tasks now, do we? So Yueer, you go back and have a good rest. When Wang wakes up, we don''t have to go back to rest. We just need to rest early "Jiangning, I know. But you have spent a lot of thought today. You must have a good rest tonight, don''t delay the rest time. You must be very tired today, and the spirit clan is a place to dilute energy. You must have wasted a lot of energy today. Remember to have a good rest tonight Fengying told Jiangning to go out with yue''er. Yue''er still looks puzzled. She doesn''t understand why Jiangning and Fengying are not in a hurry. These things are obviously urgent, but they are still indifferent. This appearance makes Yuer feel very confused. "Yueer, don''t think about it. Jiangning is right. What you need to do now is to have a good rest. Go back and have a good rest. Don''t think about anything. Everything will be fine." Jiangning touched the head of Yueer with a smile. Yue''er is like a child who is far from the mark. Now she is in a hurry. This makes Fengying feel very interesting, but at the same time, she is very distressed. The three of them spent another two days in the spirit clan. For them, the days in the spirit clan were extremely painful. They felt as if they couldn''t breathe. The three people lived here very hard, although the scenery here was very good, and the environment was very good. But as fengjiang said, the three of them really can''t live here for 20 days, not to mention 20 days. Even if the current ten days are very painful for the three of them. The night before he left on the last day, the king of spirit woke up, and then a little bodyguard told them to meet the king. After hearing the orders, the three men rushed to see the king of spirit. King Ling is still lying in bed, seems to be very tired, and does not seem to recover good physical strength. Then the three men were very careful when they passed by, for fear that the king of spirit could not have a good rest. "Your name is Jiangning, right. And the girl''s name is yue''er, right? And the boy is the wind shadow. This time, thanks to you three. If it wasn''t for you three, maybe I would have been tortured to death by that devil. And my little princess, who is now exhausted physically and mentally, I really hope to thank you very much. " "It''s OK, King Ling. We should do all these things. In fact, we just have other purposes. To be honest, King Ling, we were sent by King fengjiang of Shapu nationality, but he didn''t tell us these things, so we came here for other purposes." "I know that you are just lucky to help me, but I still have to thank you. By the way, how did you find that the spirit king now is not the real spirit king? Moreover, even in the palace, so many people blind, no one found. In the end, you helped me. " "In fact, it''s not difficult, King Ling, have you ever had a cold? I believe that time, you were replaced by wild animals after the cold. I know that after that time, you were imprisoned by him, right?" "Yes, that''s right. It was that time. In fact, I didn''t have a cold. I went to the beast''s nest and went to find him. I hoped to kill him directly to avoid future trouble. But what I didn''t expect was that the beast was so powerful that he used treachery to make me faint. Then he finally pretended to be the king of the spirit clan. I lived a life of humiliation, because whenever I was suffering and struggling and was about to die, the omen of the spirit family always told me something, that is, the fact that I had to live. I know that for the sake of my spiritual family, I have to live, and there are many people waiting for me. If I don''t persist in one day, I will directly give the beast a chance. So I always told myself to live, and on this day I was saved. Thank you very much indeed "Yes, that''s right. The king of spirit was that cold. In fact, when you are dizzy by the beast, the beast will come to the spirit clan. He will change his face into your face, but there will be great pain. I believe it will be very painful for him. That''s why he pretended to have a fever and a cold, so many people found that his body was not the symptom of a cold when he was treating it, but the manifestation was indeed a cold. So the beast took advantage of that time to have a good rest. So when he wakes up, he finds that he has succeeded. He has successfully integrated into your appearance. Therefore, he will ask to look in the mirror as soon as he wakes up. This is not your style, but he is, because he wants to see whether his appearance has become your appearance. But he didn''t kill you in the end. Why, because he needs you, he needs your blood, because only your blood can maintain his appearance and let him sit in your position and do whatever he wants. ""Yes, that''s right. Jiangning, your guess is all right. So I know that one day I got the omen of the spirit family, that is, your arrival is a dream given by the spirit family, so I know that someone will come to save me, so I have been waiting for this day. Wait for someone to come and save me and the little princess. " "Well, in that case, everything makes sense. When I used witchcraft, I gave the dream to the spirit king of the spirit family, so it gave it to you directly. But you were with the little princess at that time, right? So when you told the little princess about it, the beast overheard it, didn''t it "Yes, that''s right. I have been telling my dream to the little princess according to common sense, so when I dreamed that someone would come to save us, I told her about it. But I didn''t expect that day suddenly the beast came. It actually eavesdropped on all our speeches. I was really worried. I''m afraid it will do something bad for you, but what I didn''t think of was that you were still alive and saved me and the little princess. This is really shocking .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1403 "Of course, that beast will not kill us. It thinks that we are just some alien people, and there is no witchcraft here. He is not his opponent at all. Maybe he is arrogant, so he didn''t kill the three of us. Instead, he sent the three of us far away. He wants to kill our time and tell the spirit people how he treats us liars. But at the same time, I think it should want to prove one thing to you, that is, he is invincible, so even if the omen you said comes, he can still win. He would not be afraid of us at all, so he would be so arrogant that he finally sacrificed his own life, so this is the reason why he failed "Jiangning, you are so smart. You have thought of so many things. I have not thought of many things. You have thought of them. You are really the Savior of our spiritual family. But how did you come up with the idea of bringing the whole spirit people together and dealing with the beast? " "It''s not difficult. If we rely on the strength of the three of us, we won''t win the game in the spirit clan, let alone beat the beast, so the beast won''t be afraid of us. But at the end of the day, I thought of an idea, that is, to gather all the people of the whole clan. The people of the spirit clan are very united, and the power of the spirit clan is very strong. If only a few people of the spirit family can''t deal with the beast, but if the whole spirit clan people unite, they will do their best to protect the spirit family. What''s more, you made such a mistake at that time? In order not to worry the whole lingzu people, he went to the beast alone, and it turned out that he could not deal with the beast at all, so only the strength of the masses could deal with the beast. " When the king heard this, he could not help admiring the young man in front of him. As expected, his insight and experience were extraordinary, and his words were particularly reasonable, so that the king had to admire him. "Jiangning, it''s really good. You young man is really different. But I heard from my subordinates that you asked the beast a question about how long I knew the little princess''s mother. Why did you ask him this question? Even if he can''t answer, almost no one in the spirit clan knows "I don''t know how long you and the princess have known each other, but what I want to know is that the beast can''t answer. As long as he can''t answer, it''s enough to prove that he is a fake king of spirits. Since the fake King kidnapped the little princess, the flowers of the spirit clan have never experienced any ups and downs. All the flowers open on time and fall on time. So I''m sure that the little princess is in a calm mood, so there is no big fluctuation. But there is a precondition, that is, who is the little princess with to be like this? The answer is that the little princess most trusted people, that is the king of spirit you, I guess the little princess must be with you, so it will be so calm. Otherwise, if the little princess is really in the hands of wild animals, then the little princess will be in a very uneasy mood, and her mood will fluctuate greatly. So I guess the little princess must not be in the hands of wild animals. At this time, I thought that maybe the little princess will be with you "Well, yes, it''s like this. Because the little princess can control the growth of all the crops, the wild animal has been luring the little princess to help him grow the devil tree. But every time he gets close to the little princess, the little princess can immediately find out that he is not me because she is a child. He was afraid of him every time, so he didn''t get close to the little princess, because he found that when the little princess was angry, his devil tree would wither, but it took a hundred years to germinate, so he didn''t dare to approach the little princess. But one day, when the little princess heard the talk about general Yuan Yi, she immediately found the devil. The little princess was a child, and she could not hide her words. So at the end of the day, the devil thought of a way to hide the little princess. At first, the little princess and I were not in the same place, but in the end, when the little princess was imprisoned alone, it was so terrible that his devil tree withered every day, so he finally had to send the little princess to me. The little princess was very calm when she saw me, so his devil tree was growing normally, so he didn''t care about the two of us. That''s why we didn''t die in the end, because we were both good for him The king of spirit sighed several times after saying these words. Maybe for him, these are painful memories. Now he didn''t expect to speak to so many people. "King Ling, why are your wings burned by wild animals? What''s more, why doesn''t he just kill the little princess, so that his devil tree won''t be threatened at all. " "To be honest, there is only one reason why he didn''t kill the little princess. That is, the tree of demons represents his skill. When the tree of demons grows bigger and stronger, his skill will be more profound. So he wanted the little princess to help his demon tree grow.And me? As a member of the spiritual family, he is very aware of the weakness of our spiritual family, that is, all our spiritual power mountains are concentrated on our wings. When our wings wither or fall, we are a waste man and have no spiritual power. So what the beast did was tragic. His behavior was a monster. It''s just a guy with no humanity. " When the king of Spirit said here, tears were swirling in his eyes. Jiangning knew that the king had been imprisoned for so many years. It must have been after the beast burned his wings that the king of spirit still had wings, and the beast burned the wings of the king again and again. When the king of spirit grows wings again and again, he has to experience not only the pain of breaking bones, but also the pain of burning. Jiangning knows that the wings of Lingwang have been burned many times, and the king of spirit has been tolerating these pains and waiting for one day''s rescue. "King Ling, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that about the question I asked just now, but I just want to make a complete map of the whole thing. I hope you can understand." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1404 Jiangning now sincerely apologizes like the king of spirit. He knows that the question he just asked must be very stupid. Asking such a question makes the king embarrassed. "It''s OK. I know why you asked about this. I won''t blame you. Instead, I should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have been rescued? I would certainly have endured more painful things. Instead, I should thank you, my benefactor." The humility and good attitude of the king of spirit made Jiangning feel that the man in front of him was just opposite to the one who started. Now the king of spirit is really the representative of the spirit family. "King Ling, you are welcome. In fact, there are other purposes for us to come here. We come to the spirit clan to look for map fragments. The map fragments of the moon family. " Jiangning didn''t want to dally with Lingwang any more. They would leave tomorrow. Today is the last day and tomorrow is the deadline. He can''t dally like this. So he can only go straight to ask the king of spirit directly, although it is a little rude, but now is also the last way. "Map fragments? What map fragments? What else about the Moon Clan? Jiangning, to be honest, I really don''t know what you are talking about. I''m sorry, I can''t help you After the king said that, it was as expected by Jiangning. Jiangning turned his head and looked at the wind shadow. He knew that Fengying was aware of something. If the king didn''t know about it, it would be no different from what they said last night. As expected, the spirit family had nothing to look for. "Jiangning, the three of you have helped the spirit clan so much. In fact, I should have helped you, but I can''t help anything about map fragments. In this way, except for the map fragments, I promise you everything you say, and I believe you know it. Our spiritual family has a vast territory and abundant resources, and there must be a lot of things that your forehead clan does not have. As long as you want something, and as long as we have something, I will certainly help you. " King Ling''s sincere eyes let Jiangning be sure of his previous conjecture. Sure enough, the lingzu did not have what they needed to look for. These things directly confirmed their previous conjectures in their eyes. "It''s OK, spirit king. I already understand the answer you just gave. This is the best gift you give us. Thank you, King spirit. I hope you can take good care of yourself. We will go back tomorrow. I hope we can come to the spirit family and see your beautiful world." After Jiangning finished speaking, King Ling nodded with him. He knew that this nod meant a lot of things, including his trust in him and his gratitude to him. Although the king''s spirit is very lofty in his eyes. In this way, Jiangning and Fengying went down. The king of spirit ordered those people to prepare a lot of food made of flowers for them. As for the king of spirit, since there is nothing that can help his benefactor, I can only repay them in this simple way. Jiangning and the three of them went back to their rooms in a state of uneasiness. They were going to leave the lingzu tomorrow. Jiangning couldn''t tell what it was like to be in lingzu for such a long time. In fact, it was only ten days, but in Jiangning''s heart, the short ten days left them deep memories. Jiangning is standing outside the room. It turns out that there are no seasons in lingzu''s house. In this yard, Jiangning has been here for a long time, and it turns out that there was a cherry tree in the yard. All the cherry blossoms are falling, flying, like free birds, like all the people of the spirit clan, here are equal and unrestrained, and no one is bound. For the whole spiritual people, their task is to make the spirit family become more powerful, and all people are striving for this goal. Seeing this cherry tree, Jiangning thinks of Xiao Ying. She doesn''t know whether she is living freely or not. She doesn''t know if they are so unrestrained. Jiangning didn''t know, but he knew that he missed Xiaoying incomparably now. More than ever. Jiangning thought of Xiaoying when she was a child and always bullied herself, but now she doesn''t know where to fly. Maybe life is like this, bringing one surprise after another, and giving people one after another despair. There is no reason, no nonsense. Jiangning thought, maybe Sakura is now free to fly it, he can only wish her, perhaps, Sakura really left himself forever. Let''s just let these things go. Everything will be dust laden. Jiang Shanning didn''t want to see him on the third day, but he didn''t want to see him on the third day. They live in isolation. But everything is over, now facing them is the Shapu people, now back to the Shapu people is the most important thing, all the paradise is fleeting. At this time, a lot of people emerged behind the three of them. Among them, the one who took the lead was the king of spirit. His body seemed to have not rested well. Now someone carried him over, but he still insisted on sending them away from Jiangning. For him, these three people were the people who saved the spirit family.Then, just behind the king, Jiangning saw the bodyguard who caught them in the spirit prison when he came. He also saw the old man in the Ji Ling room. They are smiling at Jiangning, Jiangning''s arrival is like a breeze, gently coming, and gently leaving. Jiangning looks at them and smiles and prepares to leave. At this time, even if no one speaks, Jiangning understands that silence is better than sound. All people understand everything, all know what will happen, and all people are waiting. Thank you all. After a while, a huge hole opened in front of Jiangning people. Jiangning knew that the king of Shapu was trustworthy. But before they could get through it, a man came out of it. It was a frontier. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1405 Then all the people of the spirit clan watched the coming of the frontier, and all the people of the spirit clan opened their wings, but different from the beginning, all the people''s wings were half opened, and they didn''t open all the wings to Jiangning as before. They are also implementing what they think is a high courtesy to the king of fengjiang. Then fengjiang gave everyone a smile and said hello. After that, fengjiang took the three of them through the hole, and then the hole disappeared. But just when she was wearing it, if Jiangning didn''t read it wrong, fengjiang gave the king a strange smile. Jiangning couldn''t understand what it meant. However, Jiangning seemed to know something about this frontier, but he never told them from the beginning to the end. By the time of the Shapu people, Jiangning and Fengying have arrived at the hall. Now Yueer''s face is very ugly, as if she had just experienced something. "Uncle Feng, are you hiding something from me? Do you think I''m easy to cheat, so you just tell me, uncle Feng, you have something to hide from me." After just Yueer''s words, Jiangning suddenly realized that it was wrong. All the things he had just guessed had been overturned. But what does this frontier mean? Why did you not threaten yue''er when you just passed through the cave? Let yue''er open the gate for him? And what does it mean just now? What''s more, why didn''t he carry out his plan in accordance with what he said at the beginning of the feudalism? What is all this about? Jiangning can''t wait to know the result of these things. Jiangning quietly watched fengjiang how to answer the question of just Yueer. "Yueer, I didn''t mean to deceive you. I just wanted to let you go through some tests. I was not sure whether I should give you the map fragments, but now I''m sure that you are the best choice. Yueer, I hope you don''t let me down. Also, you have two very good friends, and they are both very smart, and you can trust both of them, so now I want to tell you that I can give you the map fragment now. " Jiangning and Fengying silently heard what fengjiang just said. What shocked them was that fengjiang had been testing the three of them. This was something Jiangning had never thought of. How could he have expected that the fengjiang didn''t want them to do anything. It''s been testing the three of them. "Uncle Feng, what do you mean, what do you mean to test the three of us! Is it all your stratagem? " "No, yue''er, to be exact, this is not entirely my strategy. In fact, I know everything about you in the spirit clan, and I know that the spirit king has problems, but I have been struggling with how to deal with him, but not long after I found out that the spirit king had problems. I received the omen of the desert. The desert gave the omen that there were noble people coming here. The desert told me that the arrival of these people would be a great news. I hope I can meet these people well. But when I wanted to get ready, the three of you came. But you''re here to look for pieces of the map. This map fragment has always been hidden from our Shapu people. Our ancestors told us that we couldn''t give this map fragment to anyone until we met the right person. Because the map fragment is related to the treasure of our diplomatic relationship with the Moon Clan, we can''t easily give it to one person, so I want to test you. But what I didn''t expect is that you are so smart and capable, and have a heart of justice. I think you are the one I''m looking for. " After fengjiang finished, the three of them did not understand what fengjiang was saying. Although his words were very simple, they could not accept the reality because they had just spent more than ten days. "Uncle Feng, but I''m the king of the Moon Clan. Can''t you just give me the map fragments?" "I''m sorry, Yueer. I didn''t mean to cheat you, but I can''t. If a king doesn''t have enough power, she can''t get the map fragment. In addition, you have two so-called friends who don''t know the origin with you, so I can''t give you such precious things, because I don''t know whether they have ulterior motives and are taking advantage of you. But in the end, they all passed my test. When I told them some news, they thought about your feelings without hesitation. They didn''t want to tell you, but in the end, they told you in order not to hide it. So your friends are all for you in the end. Moreover, at the beginning, I always knew that there was something wrong with the king of spirit. Originally, I wanted to deal with him myself. There was a deal between the spirit clan and our clan. If the deal was given to a demon, I would never agree. But your arrival upset my plans. I think that if you have enough wisdom and ability, you will find out the flaws and finally defeat the king of spirit. As a result, you really defeated the false king. So you passed my test. "After fengjiang finished, he ordered a bodyguard to go down and take something. However, the three of them in Jiangning were still staring at fengjiang. They didn''t know that they had done so much preparation. Jiangning began to feel guilty about his previous ideas. "I''m sorry, King fengjiang. I began to treat a gentleman with a villain heart. I''m sorry for what I said to yue''er about you, and I have to apologize to you now." After Jiangning finished speaking, Fengying also said some words, expressing some apologies for breaking fengjiang. "It''s OK. You must have experienced a lot of things along the way. It''s also a good thing to suspect others. Don''t trust others easily! So Yueer, with the help of you two, I can trust to give you the map fragments! " After saying that, fengjiang''s bodyguard came forward, and then fengjiang took a thing from his hand, which Jiangning can''t be more familiar with. That''s the map fragment he''s familiar with. In this way, the trip of Shapu nationality is over. Maybe next, we will embark on another journey. Jiangning now thinks of it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1406 Jiangning and his party started to set off again. They had been walking in the desert for a long time. They had forgotten. In the desert, they are hungry and thirsty. Suddenly Yueer stopped Jiangning: "Jiangning, Jiangning, what are you looking at over there? How can there be such a beautiful house here. Jiangning and Fengying heard the voice of yue''er, and then stopped their steps and stood there. Then slowly sat on a small sand dune, with the direction of the moon pointed to slowly look, and then there, can not help thinking. How could there be such a beautiful house here? Is there something? At this time, Jiangning''s words have not yet landed, the wind has already stepped forward and rushed forward in general. While running, he also called out that I came, "let me just let me eat and drink a good meal.". Moon is still behind chanting, "just walk have no strength, now how to run as fast as rabbit." Jiangning said, "I''m probably hungry.". Jiangning and yue''er are also following the wind. At this time, when they felt closer and closer, Jiangning felt more and more strange. Then he immediately called out the moon and the wind. "Moon, moon, wind and shadow, don''t worry. Let me have a look at what''s going on, OK?" At the beginning, the shadow of the wind stopped running like the wind. Yue''er also stopped and asked, "Jiangning, Jiangning, what''s the matter?" "I think something''s wrong here. Would you wait here first? I''ll see what''s going on." The moon and the wind and shadow answered at the same time, "OK.". Originally very hungry Jiangning slowly to the front, did not go, for a while, his feet were uncontrolled into the sand. No, what''s going on? Jiangning heart silently read the way, is this the so-called quicksand. Then he immediately called out to the back, "don''t come over the moon.". It may be because the distance is too far away. Yueer and Fengying didn''t hear what Jiangning said. Then Fengying rushed over and asked Jiangning, "what''s the matter?" Jiangning yelled: "don''t come here. There''s quicksand here. You''ll get trapped." After hearing Jiangning''s words, Fengying stopped at once. "Wind shadow, you throw your rope to me. Hurry up now. " The wind quickly untied the rope on his body. He threw one end of the rope to Jiangning, and Jiangning caught it. Then he quickly tied the rope to himself. Jiangning said in a loud voice, "the wind is pulling hard." At this time, I saw Jiangning''s lower body legs had sunk into the sand. In the quicksand, if you don''t move, he won''t let me live in the county. During the action of Jiangning just generating the character, his lower body has been trapped. In the distance of the moon saw the situation is not right, also immediately ran over. "What''s going on?"? "It''s too late to explain to you. I''ll tell you slowly later," Feng Ying said. I saw the wind, while talking, while using the strength of milk will Jiangning from the inside of the quicksand pulled out. Jiangning had not calmed down, and then lay on one side. It just sucked the sand into it quickly. He couldn''t know it was moving. Then he let the wind and the moon leave the quicksand together. Fengying, who was already hungry, said, "Jiangning, we were going to eat there, but what should we do now? Because of the quicksand, we can''t get through. " Jiangning said to Fengying and Yueer, "no, we can''t go there. It''s a mirage. It''s the most terrifying thing in the desert. If you walk in, there will be not only quicksand, but also sandstorms and so on. So in the desert, we should be careful. Wind shadow and moon are nodding together. Yue''er said, "what should we do now. Originally, we didn''t have much dry food on us. Now we''ve all eaten up, and we are hungry and thirsty. What should we do next "It''s OK. I''ll try my best," Jiangning said. The quicksand just now makes Jiangning still have lingering fear. He walked slowly in front of him, trying to figure out how to get food in the desert. Suddenly it occurred to him that he had seen some records in an ancient book. In the desert, as long as there are green plants, its roots will have some water. Of course, it''s hard to find green plants in the desert. I can''t help it. The three of them have to look for it together. The three of them can''t act separately, so that they will be lost in the desert. It''s hard to save everyone''s lives. Watching the day slowly dark down, Jiangning and moon and wind shadow, they began to worry. At this time, the moon suddenly roared loudly, Jiangning, would you like to come and see what this is? Jiangning and Fengying quickly ran to Yueer''s side. When Jiangning saw it, he said excitedly: "this is the so-called cactus growing in the desert. They contain high water in the middle. They are one of the few plants that can grow in the desert." But Jiangning said later. It''s a particularly troublesome thing to deal with this cactus. Between Jiangning said, while taking out a knife on the body. Slowly cut the cactus. The wind shadow looks at Zhang Ning''s practice also followed to do, when the month son also wants to prepare to help. Jiangning said you''d better not come.Yue''er heard Jiangning''s words and stood beside her in silence. Looking at them a knife a knife cactus outside the thorn peel, will be inside the meat gouged out, also casually handed to the moon. Moon, hands holding cactus, slowly handed to the mouth, and then gently licked with the tongue. It''s a little bit colorful, she feels. But it''s better than nothing. He then bit by bit to feed into the mouth, and then slowly chewing up. Jiangning and Fengying also ate, thinking about it, they were in the desert. The only food they can eat, their hearts will be satisfied. The three of them had eaten cactus. I packed my bags and started to walk into the endless desert. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1407 As they walked, it was already dark, and they had no place to settle down. They could only rest in a corner of the desert. Jiangning found a good place, and then let Yueer and Fengying settle down first. Then quietly walked to the side of the rest place. After thinking about it, they have gone through so many hardships along the way. Let them see the good and bad of the world. She knew it wasn''t easy, but in order to defeat Qiu Tian, they had to try to find the puzzle, as well as knee and arm pads. He looked back at the moon and the wind, then turned back to them. The night passed and they woke up at daybreak. The wind and shadow pull the moon. "Moon, do you think we will die in this desert?" "Don''t be silly. How can we have Jiangning?" Then they looked at Jiangning together. Jiangning also very speechless smile. Walking in the desert is very hot and dry. The sun was burning on their heads. The moon is drying fast, but there is no other food to eat, and no water to drink. Seeing them walking in the desert endlessly, Fengying tried to amuse them by telling jokes with the last strength. Yue''er, listening to the jokes of the wind and shadow, became happy, and Jiangning was not so happy. He dragged his tired body and walked in the desert in silence. He knew very clearly in his heart that they did not know when they would be able to walk out of the endless desert. He also knew that many people who had walked in the desert before had disappeared. Feng Ying and yue''er look at Jiangning, do not speak, nor smile appearance also silence down. They also murmured in their hearts, could they really not walk out of the desert? Just then! Jiangning looked at the distance, suddenly there are a few things appeared. Jiangning, in the mind that this estimate is what mirage it is. I didn''t plan too much. "Jiangning, Yueer, don''t you think it''s a camel team?" Yue''er also said, "can''t it be true? Then we will be saved. " Jiangning, in the heart also thought that should not be true? He then said to moon and wind shadow, "let''s go and have a look." As soon as they had finished speaking, the three of them ran forward together. Feng Ying, running and saying, "we are finally saved, yue''er, are you high or not?" Yue''er replied, "if it''s true, it''s better there." As they get closer and closer to the little things. Jiangning then said: "look, it''s really the camel team. We''re really saved. Don''t be afraid. I said we won''t be trapped here, right. When they ran to the camels as fast as they could, the shawls on their heads and the long white clothes on their bodies were all riding on the camels. Camels line up on the dunes of the desert. I saw the man riding in front of the camel. Say to the three of them, "where are you from? "Jiangning replied," we come from the other end of the desert. I don''t know. Can you tell us where this is? We''ll be very grateful to you. " At first, the man on the camel team was a little suspicious of them, but at last, looking at their clothes, he didn''t look like a desert robber and said to them, "this is almost to the edge of the desert. Don''t be afraid. After passing the desert pass in front of us, it will be grassland." Fengying has never seen camels, and moon has never seen them, so they come to the camel''s side and feel the camel''s body. They feel so tall and big that they want to ride and watch camels, but without the permission of their owners, it is impossible for them to ride on camels. Camels are the best companions of people in the desert. They can provide water and guide people. Jiangning saw the wind and the moon came to the camel team. Then he said to them, "come here quickly." Jiangning then said to the leader of the camel team: "can you give us a drink? Are we really hungry and thirsty? " The leader saw them like this. I felt so sorry that I handed them the water. They were also given some food by the way. Fengying and Yueer, quickly bow down, to the leader of the voice thanks. Jiangning can''t help but stretch out his hands, hands together on the chest, bow to thank. Yue''er also said, "thank you." The leader of the camel team also told them that they could go to their home if they didn''t mind. Go to the desert with the camel team. Jiangning not good declined, also agreed to the leader''s request. The leader told the people behind him to go down, "you let them all ride on the back camels for the next journey." Yue''er said to Feng Ying, "I''m so happy that we can actually ride on camels. It''s really something I can''t even think about. " Fengying also turned to promise to the moon: "yes! Moon. " Although she wanted to ride a camel, she didn''t know how to sit on the camel. This question was tested on her. Perhaps Jiangning knew Yueer''s idea and went to her side and dragged her up. He also sat at the back of yue''er. Yue''er is very scared and surprised by Jiangning''s practice. She didn''t know where to put her hands. Fengying said, "Oh, isn''t it good to play like this? I''ll sit in the back alone, OKThe leader of the camel team looked at them, then laughed and turned away. Let''s shout, let''s go! With the camel team, flickering, they gradually. Out of the desert, came to a vast grassland. Jiangning said to yue''er, "is this their home? Just after experiencing the ruthlessness of the desert, suddenly come here, you can feel their infinite enthusiasm for us. There is only a line between desert and grassland. But looking at the desert, there is the beauty of the desert, and the grassland has its endless warmth. Quietly walked to the grassland, from walking in the middle of the creaking sound of the desert into the camel''s feet on the grass of a ray of fresh. Also immediately walked in their thirsty heart. Moon son can''t help but roar: "good comfortable, beautiful!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1408 Slowly they came to the edge of the herdsman''s tent, and the camel''s leader said to them, "come down, we''re here." Jiangning took the lead in getting off the camel, and then hugged yue''er. Moon son also somehow blushed, said to Jiangning: "thank you." "It''s OK. This is what I should do. Who let you be a girl.". Seeing this, Fengying laughed again and turned to the herdsman''s home. Following the leader of the camel team, we went all the way to the edge of a magnificent and tall tent. It really didn''t look like a herdsman''s home at all. In our imagination, the herdsmen should be nomadic everywhere, so the wooden house should also look very shabby. But this is not the case here. Jiangning and Fengying are also very surprised to see such a house. What''s more, such a house looks more like a small castle built by an official in which county. The leader of the camel team opened the door of the tent first, then pointed his right hand to the direction inside and let them in. They also nodded and said to the leader of the camel team, "it''s OK, it''s OK." When they went inside, there was a gorgeous and headdress sitting in the corner of the tent entrance. When they saw this well-dressed herder, they thought that she was very unusual. Jiangning is the first to nod and smile to her, and the gorgeous female herdsman also smiles to Jiangning. Jiangning first sat down in the yurt Taizhou, after the first position, fengyingyueer also followed Jiangning''s steps and sat next to Jiangning. The moon sat upright there, and the wind shadow was looking around. He looked at the place and felt that this was definitely not an ordinary person. At this time, the female herdsman poured milk tea for them, and the leader of the camel team told them. Told them! How did their herdsmen migrate here. After hearing this, Jiangning also sighed at their ability. He felt a lot of admiration. Jiangning looked at the leader of the camel team. From the beginning, he did not underestimate the leader in front of him. Because he felt that he had an unusual temperament. Jiangning asked, "you must have a high status here. We all admire you." After hearing this, the leader of the camel team took a sip of milk tea. "You''re right. I''m the leader of this herdsman team." Fengying then said, "yes, I guess so. You must be very good." The leader of the camel then went on to ask, "how do you come from the desert? Yes, where have you been? What is your status and status? " Jiangning replied gently to the leader of the camel team. "We went to look for something and we ran all the way. But we were not only lost in the desert, but also short of food. Fortunately, we met you today. Otherwise, no one would find us starving in the desert. The leader of the camel team said, "it''s OK. What''s this? Don''t be so polite, OK? We grew up in deserts and grasslands. We belong here, we have the responsibility and obligation to protect here. Even if we see you, how can we not save you, right? " Moon and wind shadow heard the camel team leader''s words, also nodded to agree. Jiangning said to the camel leader, "I''m really sorry to trouble you this time. I not only took us out of the desert, but also brought us to your family. I really appreciate it!" The leader of the camel team immediately replied, "it''s OK, it''s OK." The leader raised his right hand and said something we could not understand to the shepherd woman in a corner. But after a while, the woman brought up a delicious plate that was one foot long with a large roast sheep on it. As soon as he came in, the three of us could not stop salivating. As soon as the plate was there, the three of us began to eat, without paying attention to the leader. Jiangning glanced at the leader with his eyes, but he didn''t see what the leader felt, so they continued to eat there. Walking in the desert, we haven''t eaten for several days. Do we still have time to talk when facing such a plate of delicious food? It is estimated that everyone will definitely want to eat regardless of everything. Of course, such a bad side also showed to the leader. Fortunately, the leader was not so strict with the details. When Jiangning and the three of them had a good meal, they remembered what their purpose was. The leader saw that they had something on their mind and asked them, "I don''t know Jiangning, what can I do for you?" Jiangning said to the leader with doubts in his heart: "we are in great trouble, but we don''t know how to solve it. I wonder if you can help us as well? " Leader, after listening to this sentence, of course, he also made a murmur in his heart. Because he did not know what kind of difficulties Jiangning and his party would have, and whether he could help himself, it was also a very annoying problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1409 Since the three of them came to the house of the fallen leader. I''ve always been preoccupied. Of course, the leader also saw what was on their mind and asked them. But when Jiangning said his heart''s difficulties, the leader also felt very embarrassed, because he didn''t know what to do and what to do. Jiangning saw the leader''s dilemma, but he didn''t really want to embarrass him. What can he do for himself? "Moon, do you think we can go?" Jiangning said. Yue''er heard Jiangning''s words to her. Suddenly I feel a little strange, because I don''t know why Jiangning said such a thing, because she is all here and wants to have a good rest. Since all of them are here, she should have a good rest. Why would she suddenly say that she has to leave again? Is it really in such a hurry? After hearing about Jiangning''s problems, Fengying also felt at a loss in his heart. "Why do you ask such a question at such a time that you suddenly have to leave, because we have just arrived here. Wind shadow can''t help but ask Jiangning. "Don''t we take a day off here? Just walked out of the desert. Do you really want to die here? " Moon and wind and rain face difficult, because hear Jiangning''s words, feel that let them suddenly happy mood fell into a trough again. Seeing the scene, the leader said to Jiangning, "you can rest here for a day. Do your best to help me in spite of your best efforts? " Fengying said to Jiangning, "you see, the leaders are so polite to us. Why don''t we stay here for a day? Why don''t we have a rest day? We''ll still have a long journey in the future." Jiangning heard the leader, and Fengying''s words, but for the sake of Yueer and Fengying, he agreed to the leader''s request. Well, let''s take a day off. Yue''er was almost silent from the moment she walked into the tent, because she knew what Jiangning was thinking. She understood Jiangning''s idea, because he wanted to find all the things earlier, and then go to revenge, in order to end the injustice in his heart. After dinner, the herdsman woman served their green tree wine on both ends to show respect and welcome. After drinking highland barley wine, the herdsman woman took them into a small tent beside the gorgeous tent according to the requirements of the leader. Although Yueer is a girl, but the conditions are limited, the three of them sleep in a tent. The leader also told yue''er that he could understand. Yue''er has to be the king of Yue nationality. No matter what he does or what he says, he has a different confidence and quality. Fengying is the king of the wind clan. Although it is not serious, he can still be a king at the critical moment. For example, in the desert, when I was trapped in quicksand, his calm and calm made me quickly escape from the quicksand. In my heart, I am still very grateful to him. "Moon, you go to sleep first. I''ll talk to the wind." "OK." The moon replied. Fengying looks at Jiangning, and he doesn''t know what Jiangning is going to say to him. But there was probably something in his mind. He knew that there was something wrong in Jiangning''s heart, but he went out with Jiangning. Jiangning and Fengying walked out of the tent, went out to a place with stones, and then sat on the edge with the stones. The wind shadow pulled a handful of grass beside the stone, took it to the tip of his nose and smelled it. He said, "the smell of the grass is really good. I feel like I like it here. It''s better than any other place out there. " Jiangning looked at the wind shadow, the corner of his mouth rose, and a slight smile. "I like it too, and I want to stay here. But it doesn''t belong to us. Everyone yearns for a leisurely and comfortable life here, but fate has implicated us in the environment where we have to contend with the world. " Hearing Jiangning''s words, Fengying''s face suddenly drooped. Think of the dangers and difficulties of their journey. There are always unspeakable heartache, and only the three of them know. At this time, Jiangning''s shoulder was patted. "It''s OK. There''s nothing we can''t break through. My witchcraft level is still better. Don''t worry, there''s nothing we can''t break through! Don''t worry. I''m here. " They chatted and saw the leader in the distance coming to them slowly. Jiangning called from a distance: "leader, have you not rested yet?" "Not yet! I watched you chatting in the distance, and I thought I could come and have a chat with you The leader replied. "What are you talking about here? Can I take part in it? Although we just met today, I don''t think the time we met will hinder our conversation. " Said the chief. Fengying quickly said: "today you saved us, you are our Savior, how can you say such a thing? Come on, let''s have a good talk Hearing the wind shadow''s words, he straightened his sleeves and sat down on the ground with them.Yue''er, who is sleeping in the tent, has always been very worried. He can''t sleep with Jiangning and Fengying. The body he was lying on got up from the bed. She went to the door of the tent, lifted the curtain, and saw Jiangning, the wind shadow not far away, and the place where the leaders were sitting. She also wanted to go, but because of her status and being a woman, it was not convenient for her to go. She thought of the well-dressed herdsman woman in the tent today. Can she go to him or her? She walked out of the tent and stood in a corner of the tent. She looked around, but she didn''t know what she was looking at. She guessed that the herdsman woman should be the leader''s wife. Then she went like that big tent. When she got close to the tent, she saw from the crack of the door that the famous herdsman woman was sitting inside, as if playing with something? "May I come in?" "Well, yes, come in." "I''m sorry to disturb you. They''re all out. I want to talk to you. Can we stay together for a while? " "It''s OK. Come here. I''m decorating my clothes now "Wow, it''s beautiful. I love it. How can your clothes be so beautiful and distinctive? " "Yes, this is our national characteristics, which is different from others. This is also our national tradition and belief. If you like, I can give you some accessories. " Thank you very much. Thank you very much "It''s OK. The people of our nation are very generous and friendly." "I think your leader is really good. I really admire her for managing the nation. If it hadn''t been for the leader who saved us today. I don''t know. Where am I now? " "Don''t say that. It''s what we should do." Yue''er is chatting with the herdsmen women, while the leaders and Jiangning people are outside at this moment. He is also talking about some stories and history about leaders and tribes. "Chief, where did your tribe come from?" Jiangning asked. And the wind shadow is full of questions, waiting for the leader''s answer. "We want us to have a fixed home, but with the changes of the times, some tribes want to fight against the cooking skills of our tribe, so we have to fight against it. So not all wars are going to win. We also have times to lose. But as time went on, I found a truth. We don''t care if we have conflicts with them or not? Or whether there is a war, we all need to move and Qianxi, so our cattle, sheep and camels will be able to. Eat more grass, we will have more opportunities to get more resources. In this way, I take care of our tribal women washing and cooking at home, while men belong to the labor force, so they have to herd sheep and cattle outside. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1410 Fengying said: "then you are really great. I really admire you very much. But for your help today, we might not have been able to get out of the desert. " For those of you who often encounter difficulties in the desert, I will try my best to help them. Although we are not the same nation, we all have a kind heart Said the chief. Jiangning quietly watched the leader speak, when he also deeply felt that the world not only has a dark side, but also has a good side. Like the leader. At this time, Jiangning told the leader a word, and the leader was also slightly surprised. "Do you know Qiu Tian? We just want to defeat him, so we look for the artifact all the way, so that we can defeat him at one stroke and revenge me deeply! " After hearing this, the leader was very surprised. They were really brave people. At this moment, he also admired this group of young people from his heart. He dared to love and hate. He did not hesitate to go through thousands of hardships for the sake of all living beings. Although Qiu Tian has the best sorcery in the world, he has no benefactor. Who in the world does not know him? For Jiangning''s confession to the leader, Fengying is also very surprised. "The leader is really sorry for our boldness this time. We are really forced to do so, otherwise we will not disturb you with such disrespect." After a while, the leader said to Jiangning and Fengying, "you have taken a lot of risks this time, but fortunately, I met you on the way, and I have the honor to meet young people like you. However, I also support you very much when you want to end Qiu Tian. Who in the Jianghu doesn''t hate Qiu Tian? What''s more, I will try my best to help you if you need any help. " Jiangning and Fengying felt great relief after listening to the leader''s words. Jiangning quickly said: "thank you, chief." They had talked together for a while, and they felt a little sleepy. Then he put it forward at the same time and went to sleep. The leader got up and shook the grass and soil. At a glance, the man in the grassland and desert looks so different. In addition, the leader''s years of Biblical battle and hard experience make him appear to have the unique charm of grassland man. The leader walked in the front, Jingning and scenery walked behind it. From a distance, it seemed that Jiangning and Fengying respected the leader. Go quickly to the front of the tent, Jiangning and Fengying said to the leader at the same time: "leader, you have a rest early, so you won''t be disturbed!" The leader turned slightly and waved, and went into the tent. Jiangning and Fengying went to the tent where they were sleeping. They saw Yue Er sitting in the corner of the bed. They didn''t know why. At a glance, her uncle clearly knew that she was sleepy but didn''t want to go to sleep. Yueer''s worried appearance was seen by Jiangning and Fengying early, and then went to his side and asked, "what''s the matter with you, yue''er?"? What can you say? We can work together to solve it, OK At this time, the moon did not know how she should talk to them about her troubles. Just a light said, "sleep, these days we must be very tired, tonight we have a good rest, tomorrow we have to continue to drive." Voice has not yet fallen, the moon on the side of the curtain. After all, men and women are different, so herdsmen and women put a curtain on her. Jiangning and Fengying can''t say anything when they see the moon like this, so they go back to their own beds and lie down. Although they were all lying on the bed, they all opened their eyes at the same time. It seems that everyone is thinking of something, but everyone seems to be thinking of one thing. No matter what they can do in the end, they all feel that as long as everything around them is good, it is the best. It was midnight before I knew it. They all went to sleep separately. Night is so peaceful and peaceful. Relative to the calm of the night, perhaps to set off their three inner injustice. The three of them have some thoughts, but they still can''t endure the fatigue and fatigue of their bodies. They all sleep so much. But at this moment, the leader is not sleepy, and he tells his wife what he has seen and heard today. Although the leader''s wife said that she had never traveled far away, she knew the leader''s heart very well. She was the only one who accompanied him all the time. She was not only the leader''s most respected wife, but also the leader''s most respectable friend. Every time the leader went outside, he would remember to discuss with his wife. Of course, this time was no exception! "Do you know their origin?" Said the chief''s wife. "I see." The leader replied. "After my observation, I don''t think they have any bad thoughts." "I know that." The two of them had to talk like this until the early hours of the morning. Finally, they all felt very sleepy and went to sleep together. In this way, I wake up to dawn. Because these two days are too tired, so everyone last night is still whose very fragrant."Wind shadow, wind shadow, Jiangning, Jiangning is up! It''s all in the sun. " The moon cried out at the bedside of both of them. Fengying and Jiangning heard yue''er''s cry and woke up with a start. The wind made a big noise, "my God, what time is this?" Meng Ning raised his eyes and started to knead his hands At this time, the wind and shadow heard Jiangning''s words and quickly got up, followed Jiangning''s steps out of the tent, and just as they got up, the leader''s wife had already prepared for them to enjoy. After sleeping for a while, they were already hungry. Looking at the delicious food in front of them, they couldn''t control their bodies, so they sat in front of the dining table consciously. The leader sat on it and kept calling on them. "Eat fast, so many delicious foods are prepared for you. Please enjoy them." The voice has just dropped. The wind and shadow seem to put all the troubles behind them and gobble them up. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1411 After that, we started to prepare for the breakfast with Yuer Ning. It was such a long journey that they didn''t know when to find the complete map fragment. Chief, let''s go first. I hope you won''t be offended if we disturb you for a long time. "Jiangning said "The meeting of the three of you and I must have been predestined by heaven, so please don''t say anything like that. In the future, if we can meet again, I will still treat you solemnly again. " The leader answered Jiangning calmly. Jiang Mingjiang saw a curved knife handed to the leader''s hand. In fact, although this knife is so ordinary, it was given to him by Jiangning''s father before he died. Although the leader didn''t know the importance of it, he could see that Jiangning regarded the knife as more important than his own life, because he always wore it on his waist. It can be seen at a glance. After talking with the leader''s wife last night, the leader''s wife gave some of his embroidered clothes to yu''er. Today, the moon is leaving. She thinks that she needs something to give back to the leader''s wife. So he handed over a piece of precious jade from himself to the leader''s wife, and said, "we will never forget the great kindness of the leader and you to us. I will give this jade to you as a token of our meeting again in the future. I admire you very much Thank you for the clothes. I think they are very beautiful. Moon said to the leader''s wife affectionately. Fengying stood aside, but there was nothing redundant to say to them, just felt that there were too many feelings in his heart. Too many words want to say, but don''t know how to express them. In this way, they said goodbye after a while. The leader and his wife sent them out of the tent. When they arrived outside the tent. At the moment, Jiang Ning knows how to change her mood. She just stands on the other side of Jiang Ning''s mind. Slowly pace to Jiangning side. "What''s wrong with you? Jiangning? " Asked the moon. "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Jiangning replied. "Well, if you have something to say, let''s all work together to solve it for you." "OK, no problem.". The leader''s wife stood by and seemed to hear their conversation. At the beginning, he seemed to see Jiangning''s mind. But I don''t know how to ask. At this time, the leader on the other side began to speak. "You have a long way to go. What do you need? Or if I can help you with something, it would be great Said the chief. Jiangning said: "chief, you have helped us enough. If we put forward any other requirements, we will not really understand the general situation. " The hand and the leader''s wife nodded and smile after hearing this. Slowly, Jiangning and Yueer and the wind and shadow went farther and farther, slowly fading out of the sight of the leader and his wife. The leader''s desert came out and fell in love with this beautiful grassland. But it doesn''t belong to them because they have to move on. To find their own world, only to find the remaining pieces of map and knee and arm armor, then their mission can be truly completed. Their luggage increased again. They took the food and water prepared by the leader and his wife. Their psychology was also full of gratitude. For such a good person as the leader, they did not know how to repay or when they would have a chance to see their Savior again. The three walked on laughing again! Yue''er''s mood is not as heavy as last night''s. she will feel inexplicably relaxed and comfortable when she is with Jiangning. Maybe this is her real purpose of moving forward with Jiangning. At this time, I saw the wind and shadow flying to Jiangning''s side, and tugged at Jiangning''s shoulder. Although Jiangning was also a young and strong youth, his body could not help shaking for a while. And said, "wind shadow, what are you doing? Nothing to do, right? If it''s all right, I''ll leave all my luggage to you! " Fengying heard Jiangning''s words, and quickly pulled his body out of Jiangning''s body. While walking on the side of the moon but issued a ha ha laugh, she was Jiangning and Fengying behavior to laugh. Jiangning and Fengying see the moon smile so happy, their two psychological also got a little comfort. In this way, they talked and laughed all the way. All of a sudden, the moon looked at the front of her eyes, and didn''t know what she seemed to see. Jiangning and Fengying saw the fixed appearance of yue''er, and then stopped and looked at the direction of yue''er''s view. Looking at it, a group of people suddenly appeared in the distance. On a closer look, they all walked in groups and walked slowly forward. Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying did not dare to act rashly when they saw them, because they did not know what kind of background and origin these people were. The three of them found a small hill and squatted down, but their eyes were always for those who dared to leave the distance. They are all in that place carefully looking at that place, all want to see which one after all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1412 As the group of people slowly came to this side, it should be said that they did not see the three of them, because they are located in a higher terrain, so they can easily see the pedestrian moving forward. Gradually, the group was getting closer and closer to them. At this time, Jiangning or can''t help it, quickly stood up and yelled in the direction of the group: "who are you? Where do you come from? " "Great Xia, we need to go to a place for healing because of injury, so we pass through here." One of them is full of vicissitudes, replied the slightly older man. "Are you all hurt?" Jiangning asked. "Yes, we all had to go to a place to find an expert to heal us, but we all had to go for a long distance, but we couldn''t find the expert. Don''t you know? " "What do you mean, then? Hu will tell you what I know. " "A big leader of the grassland tribe, do you know Jiangning looked at them carefully to see if they were really like what they said. Indeed, what he saw was that they were all seriously injured, and all of them were panting. Moreover, the injuries on their bodies were a little different from those of ordinary injuries. The wounds on their bodies were all bit by bit, with dark green and bloodstained marks around their eyes. Jiang Ningyi was afraid that they would like to find the leader in case it was harmful to him. But when they saw their scarred appearance, even if they wanted to harm their Savior, the leader did not have the strength. Well, take them with you. In this way, Fengying looked at Jiangning and understood the meaning of Jiangning. Yue''er also understands Jiangning''s idea like Fengying, and goes back to the direction that just came out with the injured people along with Jiangning. They have just come out of the leader''s house. But now I have to go back. Because they can''t see these injured people end up dead on the road. When he sees injustice, he draws a knife to help him. What people in the world must do. Moreover, they cannot be ignorant of their conscience and tell them that they do not know where the leader lives. Along the way, Jiangning chatted with the older man all the way. Jiangning asked: "why did you get hurt, and it seems that the injury is so serious, is it to offend someone? I hope you don''t mind my boldness "It''s OK. I can tell you all about our injuries. In fact, we are spiritual people. Because we suffered some disasters, we wandered around, but. Unfortunately, on the way, we met the people of the White Wolf tribe. They knew that we were spiritual people. They attacked us. Of course, we were not their opponents, so we were all seriously injured. We did not know where they brought a kind of strange poisonous needle, which was hit by Jinli stab one after another on our bodies in the morning. Therefore, after being injured, our martial arts skills were unable to use, and we were restricted to a certain extent, and our whole body could not use our strength. At that time, a spirit clan elder suddenly came out. He rescued us and defeated the White Wolf tribe. He told us that the poison needle we received was one of the most powerful poisons in the western regions. If you want to detoxify this poison, you must find the leader of the grassland tribe. He will have a way to save us. But he did not know where the leader of the prairie tribe was now, because they had been migrating all the time. Then the elder of our spiritual family told us about this and then he left with his sleeve waving. After that, we followed the general direction all the way to here, until we met you As soon as Jiangning listened to his words, his heart was filled with anger and he was eager to find revenge in autumn. But now his skill can''t be like this. Only to die. "You are a member of the Lin group, but I am also a member of the spirit clan," Jiangning said. As soon as the old man heard Jiang Lin say that he was also a temporary person. Shun''s heart was momentarily happy. Then, the old man looked at the moon and wind shadow beside him and asked if Jiangning were also members of the Lin group? Jiangning shook his head. He said not to the month, and then said he was. He said after the beginning of the month. The king of the wind clan. The old man listened to Jiang Ning''s words and went to have a look at Yueer and Fengling. Heart then cut, cut, and then Jiangning saw the old man''s expression. Then he said to her, "don''t be afraid." they are all my partners. They are all good people, and they accompanied me along the way. Yue''er, and Fengying, after listening to Jiangning''s explanation, nodded repeatedly: "yes, yes." The older man was relieved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1413 Jiangning supports the elderly, just as he supports his aged father, he has to move forward like a grassland tribe. The leader will be surprised to see their rescuers when they have just finished talking with the leader and the other three are about to return to the grassland tribe to see their rescuers. Jiangning and the three of them have been walking with them, talking to each other all the way. Yue''er looks at these injured people and feels very sad, because he doesn''t know why the injured are all poor people? When is the end of such a day? Therefore, for the sake of these people, they have to work harder to let every people enjoy a harmonious life. "Jiangning, Jiangning", the moon who walked behind stopped Jiangning. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jiangning responded. "The front is not far from the leader''s Grassland tribe. Do you want to send someone to inform the leader first?" "Oh, yue''er, you''re right about this idea, or let the wind shadow report in front of you now." The wind shadow heard, immediately said: "good, no problem, this matter you wrap in me." As soon as the words were finished, Fengying quickly got up and ran to the direction of the grassland tribe. When Yue Er saw the appearance of the wind shadow, she kept smiling. She really felt that the wind shadow was becoming more and more independent. Jiangning has been supporting the old man, and the old man has to thank Jiangning here. "You helped us and saved our lives this time. We don''t know how to repay you." "We are all spiritual people. Don''t be so polite with me. It''s our fate to meet in such a place. It''s so hard to meet and know each other in a place with such a big world." When the old people heard this sentence from Jiangning, they were relieved a lot. At this moment, Jiangning''s heart is filled with emotion. Along the way, he met many spiritual people. He tried his best to help them, because he didn''t want to see such things happen again. He kept silent when he thought about these problems for countless times, because he didn''t know that this was the right way to really end it. After a while, they went to the place not far from the leader''s tent. They saw that Jiangning and Fengying had just been sent away, and Yueer''s leader and the leader''s wife stood outside the tent, quietly standing there, watching them slowly approaching from a distance. The leader''s face is still like that with a faint smile, the leader''s wife and the leader with a smile, waiting for us to come again. To tell you the truth, this time I came back here again. Jiangning felt that there was something wrong with them. But for the sake of these wounded people, he came back here again. For his arrival, the leader was very welcome, because the leader had regarded him as a confidant. They thought it would be a long time before they met. But so soon they met again. The last time he came to the grassland tribe, he brought some troubles to the leader. This time, he took the wounded people of their nation, so he didn''t know how to explain the matter to the leader. However, Jiangning felt that the leader would understand him. After all, they were friends and confidants chatting with each other. Looking at the wounded spirit people behind him. But I feel very guilty in my heart. Think of their previous undercover failed to do, but also to their spiritual people brought such a disaster. Really, he is extremely repentant. He sometimes blames himself for failing? In fact, it''s because I''m not good enough. Therefore, he must work harder and harder to achieve his goal, find what he should find, and then return a quiet and harmonious home to the spiritual people. Jiangning said to the elders nearby: "the one standing in front of the tent is the leader of the grassland tribe. He is also a respected elder. The last time we lost in the desert, it was he who saved us and brought us back here. Otherwise, I would not have brought you here." After hearing Jiangning''s words, the elder said, "Jiangning, if it wasn''t for you, we might have been lost here. Originally, we were seriously injured. If we went on there aimlessly, we would not have survived. Fortunately, we met you." "Don''t be so polite. This is what I should do. Who makes us all the people of one nationality?" Jiangning responded. The leader seemed more happy and welcomed them to see us back here again. But seeing these injured people, my heart suddenly became heavy again. There were 167 injured people together. After listening to the explanation given by Fengying, I saw that these people came here from afar in order to find him to heal his wounds. As soon as the wife of the leader looked at the leader, she said to them, "your kind of poison should be the most poisonous needle in the western regions, which is called Gu Gangdu. If this needle is stained with poisonous water, the consequences will be unimaginable if it stabs human beings. Now you still have such a long way to go, indicating that you are not very poisoned, so you need to be treated as soon as possible. " The leader said, "you hurry in and have a rest first, and I''ll give you a way to cure it!" the leader''s wife took the injured person into the tent, while the leader motioned to Jiangning to go to the edge together, and the wind shadow followed. The leader said in a hurry: "I have just seen their injuries. The injuries are not particularly serious. If they are more serious, they will be paralyzed, unable to move or even speak.""You mean, chief, that they still have healing, right?" Jiangning asked. "Yes, it''s very easy to get treatment for their injuries, as long as we can find a kind of herb" Fengqing grass "on our grassland Said the chief. "Let''s find the wind chime grass now." "There are wind chime grass, but it is really difficult to find in our area. It can detoxify all the poisons, but it is also a very violent poison. If the detoxification is not proper, people will also be poisoned by the wind chime grass, which will become more serious. But the first and most important problem is to find the wind chime grass "Let''s go to find the wind chime grass quickly." The wind shadow said. "No, first of all, you have to take a tool to take the wind chime grass away smoothly, because the wind chime grass is a very sensitive plant. If you don''t use a special tool to dig it, then its function will be lost." "What tools should we need? Do you know where he is? " Jiangning asked. "Yes, he is the treasure of our tribe - Liu Yueyu Dao!" After listening to the patriarch''s words, Jiangning and Fengying were silent, because in their hearts, it was very clear that the treasure of a tribe was very precious and could not be touched easily. Only when they sacrificed every year, they would invite it out to worship. "What shall we do now? All hope was dashed. " Said the wind shadow. "But if you want to invite out the treasure of the town, you have to discuss with the whole clan and get their consent before you can use liuyueyu sword." Said the chief. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1414 Just after they were in the tent, after a while. Hearing that people were standing outside the tent and saying these things, Jiangning went out of the tent to check the situation outside. He saw that there were men, women, old and young outside. Some of them were old and young. They were wearing all kinds of clothes and were full of national characteristics. But everyone can see happiness on their faces. It seems that the leader really managed their grassland tribe very well, and every one of their masters felt very happy. At this time, the leader''s wife stood at the front, commanding what to say to them. Hand slowly from the side of the hand stood on the side of the leader''s wife. "My dear people, it has been decades since our non clans migrated from the beginning to the present. Until now, we have settled down and lived a happy life. Now each of us has his own life, but our nation is a kind people. We should also help other suffering nations, shouldn''t we? Now, our nation needs to help some other people. Maybe we don''t know them, but. We help them, that''s what we should do, because we are kind. They came all the way here. Ask me to help them. Of course, I can''t let them down. So now I need the help of my people. Because I can not has the final say on this matter. When the leader finished this paragraph, the people below began to discuss, because they did not know what kind of requirements and problems the leader asked them, and then let them solve them together. But some people still guessed the leader''s mind. It is estimated that it is something related to the treasure of the town that brings so many people together. After hearing the patriarch''s words. Their faces darkened, too. Because as long as they get together, there will be some bad things, or good things. At this time, the leader said, "I know that you have probably guessed what I want to say. Yes, it has something to do with the treasure of our family. That''s why I''m bringing you all together for a meeting. Because we all know that if you want to move the treasure of the town, you must get the consent of everyone in the family. " "No, it''s our treasure. We can''t touch it. No one can." "Yes! That''s right! It''s the treasure of our town. We can''t move it. Without it, our nation will not be stable. " All the people below were shouting. Each expressed his own opinions, but could not hear any of them clearly. Jiangning Fengying and Yueer are standing by and watching them quietly. Looking at the grassland tribal people''s opinions expressed in a few words. Maybe the wounded spirit people in the account have heard their words. Maybe they''ve already guessed what''s going on. But think about it, no matter it is the treasure of any people. Everyone will have an opinion. When the leader heard what they had to say about it. His face suddenly turned ugly. It brought stability to the people of the grassland tribe, but he didn''t know what would happen later, so he was afraid. He was also afraid that the treasure of the town would make bad things happen to the people of the grassland tribe. He has concerns. But for the wounded Lord. He also has to make the right choice. "Be quiet. Listen to me first. I know, this is a very difficult choice for you. But we can''t watch these injured people ignore it. Watching them die slowly is also a kind of torture in our hearts. They come to me so far to rescue them. I can''t help you, don''t you "Patriarch, you are our patriarch. We respect and trust you very much. Every word you say is very important. You have made us live a stable life and make our home so happy. We will follow your arrangement, "an elder looking clansman told the patriarch below. Jiangning looked at such a situation. Some agreed and others objected. Because not everyone''s ideas can be unified. So this is the hardest thing to do. It''s just that at the moment, the wounded spiritual masters in the tent all came out through the curtain. The people of the grassland tribe standing outside saw them come out. They are very surprised and surprised. The injuries they suffered looked so terrible. And it''s no different from dead people. It''s frightening. The people of grassland tribe all step back in fear. Jiangning see this, is also full of no patience. "What''s the matter with them? What poison did you get? How could it be so serious? When did they come to our tribe. Why we don''t know at all. Can they all be contagious? Our tribe is so peaceful. If they have any virus, how can the people of our tribe survive? " A clansman roared loudly! With the master''s roar, the other clansmen also continued to roar. The leader of his grassland tribe was very embarrassed when he saw it. The leader roared: "are you so kind? I brought you a knife here to make you live a more stable life, but it did not make you lose your conscience and kindness. Why can''t you move your compassion and help them? They are not infectious poison, but a kind of poison called Gu Ju. We must let Liu Yuyue Dao, the treasure of earning enough, to find Fengqing grass, and then we can rescue them. I know my people are not so inhuman. ""Yes! We can''t ignore it. Although he is not a member of our family, we are all human beings and should help each other. Besides, they will not be infected by drugs, so don''t worry about it. " Said the leader''s wife in a loud voice. The wounded elder of the spirit clan came slowly to the people of the grassland tribe. "I''m sorry that we have come to disturb your stable life, but we have to. More than a dozen of us have been injured together, and there is no way to get medical treatment. It is an expert who told us that we should come to you to get treatment, so we walk all the way. It''s only when you''re alive that you slowly get here. I don''t know how much trouble this will bring you, so I came here hastily. I don''t know if we can get your forgiveness, but please, for the sake of our long journey, can you save us? We really don''t want to die. We have family members who need our care. Please. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1415 Jiangning turned his head in silence, because he knew that this matter was much worse than they had imagined. They thought that if they found the leader, they would be able to treat the wounded people of the spirit clan. But now it seems that it is not very possible. Not only is it difficult to invite out the treasure of Zhenzu, but even the wind chime grass is the most difficult thing to find. Jiangning at this moment think of here, psychological can not help but lost. But now Jiangning and Fengying dare not tell the worst news to those injured spiritual people, because it will not only make them hurt, but also die faster in their hearts. Therefore, we can''t tell them the news first. We should try our best. "It''s OK. I''ll find a way. I believe my people will agree! After looking at such an emergency, in order to rush the time, I think it will be set this afternoon, and let the people of my family get together to discuss this matter. " After listening to the leader''s words, Jiangning and the wind and shadow calmed down, and they followed the leader around and went back to the tent. When they came into the tent, they saw some of them sitting and lying down, groaning. Yue''er and the wife of the patriarch are constantly taking care of them, bringing them food and water. Seeing the leader and Jiangning people approaching the tent, the old man stood up and looked at the leader with tears in his eyes. Then he said a sentence: "clan leader, our group of wounded people came to you, brought you so much trouble, you have to heal for us, really, here I feel extremely sorry, your great kindness I will never forget!" When the leader saw the old man standing there trembling, he kept saying words of apology and gratitude. In fact, the real situation was only known by the leader and Jiangning. But there is no way. They have to find a way to solve this problem as soon as possible. Otherwise, the injuries of the injured will become more serious and the consequences will be unimaginable. The leader slowly walked to the old man''s side, his hands also took up the old man''s hands. "You will be all right. Since you are here, I will be responsible to all of you. Since you are here to look for me, this is the trust and respect for me. Of course, it is also my honor." The leader said to the old man in a deep voice. Hearing the leader''s words, the old man''s face showed a slight smile. Now they have gone through so many tribulations and come here for treatment. It seems that they are right to come here and find the leader is the most correct thing they have done! As people of the spirit clan, Jiangning, a wizard of the spirit clan, met on the way to help them go through the most difficult road, which is also something they are very grateful for. After talking with the old man, the leader waved to the wife of the leader on the side. The wife of the leader also came to the leader, and then they went out to the tent together. Although I don''t know what the leader wants to say to his wife, Jiangning, who is standing on one side at the moment, must have guessed what the leader wants to say to his wife. Jiangning saw this scene, in the heart slowly light release down. Then the leader and his wife finished talking and went back to the tent. The leader said, don''t worry. I''ll take care of the business here today. Let''s have a rest first. Let me treat the people here first. Jiangning heard the leader''s words, and then went with her to the side of the injured. After all, Jiangning is a wizard expert. At this moment, it is best that he can help the leader. Jiangning stood aside and looked at the leader''s healing technique. The leader''s healing technique is unusual. Compared with his master wizard, he seems to be a little better than him. "Now I''m going to help them heal first, in order not to let their wounds invade the body further." Said the chief. "You have a point, chief. I''ll do what you say first." Jiangning responded. The injured people at the scene all saw the leader and Jiangning heal for them. There was a slight smile on his face. In these days of their journey, perhaps now they feel the most gratifying time. You are from time to time, the leader and Jiang Ling said: "thank you very much, but for you, now we do not know where we would die?" Perhaps the injured people are much more relaxed now, but Jiangning and the leader may not be so relaxed now, because they know all the situation. Because they don''t know whether the people of grassland tribe will agree with this matter or not, they will agree that they will take the treasure of the town to help these spiritual people. The leader and Jiangning have been healing for them one by one, and the wounds on those who have been treated are much less. But the leader and Jiangning knew that the wounds they had treated were only superficial phenomena, and the internal poison in their bodies could not be completely dissolved. Only by finding the wind chime grass and using the right method can they be restored. But there is no way, they can only do so now, to reduce their injuries a little, and then let their people get some comfort. After the leader and the wounded had been healed, the wounded people would rest on one side, and the two of them left the tent. Came to the outside, the leader and Jiangning are worried about the appearance, was left in the side of the moon to see. Moon came to them both. He asked Jiangning, "I don''t know the leader and Jiangning. Do you have something on your mind?""It''s not a big problem, it''s just that there are some difficulties in rescuing these injured people. But the leader and I believe it will be solved. " Jiangning replied. Yueer heard Jiangning''s answer and understood their confusion. Then he didn''t ask any more questions. He left and went into tents to see the injured people. Now the leader''s wife is gone. Jiangning should have guessed that the leader''s wife should go to inform the clan. The leader has been thinking about how to tell his people about the problem so that his people can understand and agree with it. However, anyone will know that this is a difficult problem to solve. If anyone disagrees, the treatment of the injured will be stranded. Jiang Ning understood the difficulties of the leader, but he couldn''t help. After all, he was not from his own family, so many people were hard to convince. But they will try their best to persuade the people to agree and then go to save those who are injured. After a while, the leader''s wife came back. She said to the leader, "I have dealt with all the things you arranged. Don''t worry, it will be OK." As soon as the words were finished, the leader''s wife went into the tent. He walked slowly in his hands, thinking that he was farther away from the tent. Jiangning stood behind and looked at the leader from a distance. The leader''s back is so broad, of course, his mind is so broad. He helped me so many people, he is a kind person, he is a person worthy of our admiration. "Jiangning, please come here." The wind is calling Jiangning not far away. Jiangning also quickly felt the side of the wind. "What''s the matter?" "It''s OK. It''s just that I know the troubles of you and the leader now. I want to call you out and let you come and talk with me. Maybe I won''t be so unhappy." "OK, it will be OK. Don''t worry, thank you and yue''er are by my side.". "All brothers. What thanks?" Then he climbed his shoulders twice and went to the tent for the wounded. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1416 The people of the grassland tribe on the spot heard the old man of the spirit clan utter such a sigh, and their hearts could not help but feel pity. Some people''s faces are full of infinite dislike, some people''s faces also show infinite helplessness, because they don''t know how to really help them. Because the treasure of a tribe can''t be moved easily, otherwise it will destroy the whole tribe''s fortune. Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying have been standing on one side and watching the scene quietly. But now they are just guests of grassland tribe, and they don''t know what kind of identity they should enter this meeting. The injured people of the spirit clan lie on their side on the edge of the tent. Their eyes are filled with infinite sadness. The tangle on the face of the leader and the leader''s wife has not been removed. He really wanted to help them, but after looking at the scene, his people seemed to disagree. Just then Jiangning stood in the front. "I respect the people of grassland tribe most. I am also a person from spirit tribe, and I am also a wizard. At the most difficult time when my companions and I were in despair, it was the patriarch you respected the most who saved us. Of course, we will never forget the kindness of saving his life. The patriarch gave us food and water, and took us back to your tribe with camels. When I first came to your tribe, what I saw was with other places Different scenes, the peaceful and quiet place where you live is exactly what we all yearn for. However, the leader of our tribe came to the rescue of our tribal leader, because only the wolf and I have been attacked by the people of our tribe can we be rescued Jiangning said to the people of grassland tribe. When the lingzu people heard Jiangning''s speech, they all shed tears. I don''t know whether they feel sad for their own pity or for Jiangning''s affection for them. Maybe they are all a little bit. After hearing Jiangning''s speech, the grassland tribes also fell into deep meditation. It can be seen that they all showed a very difficult feeling. When the leader saw that the people of the clan were moved by Jiangning''s words, he continued to add at the end of Jiangning''s words. "Today''s society has always been turbulent, and everyone wants to live a safe and happy life. Now these wounded spiritual people have suffered more than what they are willing to bear. Like us, they have their own families. Maybe they are also the backbone of the family. If they are absent, their families may not be able to live on, so we can''t watch them wait to die! " Said the chief. The leader''s wife and moon and wind shadow can''t help nodding when they hear the leader''s speech. When the leader''s words were finished, he only saw a group of people standing there silently, all of them seemed to be thinking about something. At this time, one of the younger members of the clan stood up first. The leader of the team said, "I listen to you, leader. What you say should be done. You have given us such a good life. I should be on your side at this time." When the clansman finished speaking, the other clansmen standing beside him also moved their bodies, slowly moving to the front, just like the younger one. They all came to the leader. We all said the same thing just like the people of the same nationality. "Patriarch, we all support your arrangement. Everything is up to you." When the leader saw the scene before him, he had a relaxed look on his face. I believe his people, believe that his people will not die, so heartless. "Well, since everyone said so, I am also very honored. As your clan leader, I am willing to do more for you. Thank you for your trust and support. I will not let you down in the future. I will try my best to make our grassland tribe live in peace forever. ¡± the clan leaders are also highly respected by the clan leaders because they believe in their choices. The clan leaders have led them all the way here, and have deeply remembered them in their hearts for the brave resistance of the whole nation and tribe. So they believed that their clan leader would not let the whole nation get into trouble, so the people of grassland tribe agreed with the leader one after another. When the wounded people of the spirit clan saw the scene in front of them, tears were streaming in their eyes, but a smile that had not appeared for a long time appeared on their faces. They know that they may be saved. After they cure the virus, they can be reunited with their families. That''s a happy smile! After the leader finished his speech, he also got the approval of all the people of all ethnic groups. At this time, Jiangning Yueer and Fengying looked at each other with a smile. A big stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground. They all know that it is not easy to get the consent of the people of a nation! However, seeing that the people of grassland tribe are so united to help the people of foreign nationalities, their behavior is worthy of everyone''s admiration.Jiangning thought: if every nation can help each other like this, every people are kind-hearted, and each nation will have such a kind-hearted big leader, then our nations will still kill each other like now, and will we have the heart to let every family''s family be broken and wandering around? Jiangning liked every member of the grassland tribe. Of course, he admired the leader of the grassland tribe more. "Jiangning, do you think we will find the wind chime grass so easily?" Moon asked Jiangning. The wind shadow was watching them. Jiangning suddenly pondered down, just a little smile on his face, people also became dignified with the moon''s culture. The moon son sees Jiang Ning''s face to sink suddenly, also did not dare to ask what again. But after a while, Jiangning, who was silent, suddenly spoke again. "It may not be so easy to find. I have asked the leader. He told me that Fengqing grass is a very unique plant. It only grows in humid places, but the temperature difference between morning and evening must be particularly strong. It can''t see light. Moreover, it itself is a very strong poison. If we don''t pick it properly, we will be poisoned and killed." At this time, Yueer heard Jiangning''s reply, and suddenly changed her face, and her whole head fell down. "Now, although the leader and his people have agreed to lend us their treasure to find Fengqing grass, we still don''t know where the wind chime grass grows? And it''s also a very hard to find herbal medicine. We don''t know when we can find the wind chime grass and rescue the injured people Jiangning said. Hearing their conversation, Fengying said, "hurry up, what are we waiting for?" The wind shadow said that and went forward to the tent. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1417 At this time, the elder of the grassland tribe came to the leader and said something to him. The leader always nodded his head and expressed his agreement. After talking for a while, the old man also walked towards the tent in the distance with his crutches, and slowly walked to the place where the leader stood, and yue''er also followed him. In fact, Yueer didn''t know what Jiangning wanted to say to the leader. She just wanted to go with Jiangning, because she also saw the conversation between the leader and the old man and wanted to go over and ask the truth! When the two of them came to the leader, the leader naturally turned around and was facing Jiangning and said to him, "can we talk about it?" "OK." Jiangning replied to the leader. At this time, the leader''s wife was also arranging the wounded spiritual people to go to the tent to rest. Yueer saw that the leader seemed to be talking to Jiangning alone, and seemed to be lost. But when she saw the wife of the busy leader, she went to help. But yue''er also looked around, and the wind suddenly disappeared. She didn''t know where she was going. She couldn''t manage so much. She went to help the leader''s wife directly. Jiangning and the leader went to one side. At this time, the leader said to Jiangning: "although we have got the permission of other people, we can use our treasure to find wind chime grass, but now there is a premise." "What''s the matter with the chief? If there are any difficulties, you can tell us now, and then we will find a way to solve them. Jiangning replied to the leader. "In fact, it''s not a big difficulty. It''s just that there is a custom in our grassland tribe that every time we want to invite out the treasure of the town people, we must hold a sacrifice ceremony. Moreover, every time the treasure of the town is asked for instructions, it is our most important Festival, and we can do it in this way. However, it is not Liuyu festival now, so our tribe must let the wizard calculate, and then choose a most sacred time, and ask for the blood of a foreign woman to sacrifice. Finally, the treasure of the cinengjiang town is asked for instructions. After hearing the leader''s words, Jiangning could not make trouble in his heart, because he didn''t know how long it would take. The wounded people of the spirit clan would not be able to wait for such a long time. Now, his heart is so melancholy. But this is the custom of the grassland. We have to abide by it. We have entered other people''s tribes abruptly, It is not polite to ask others to lend us their treasure to dig wind chime grass. However, at this time, we must have a proper time to ask for instructions. It must take some time, but we can''t even break the most basic beliefs of others. Of course, it can''t. "Jiangning, I know what you think, and I''m also very anxious to help the people of the spirit people to get well as soon as possible, but this is our national tradition. Now it''s very disrespectful for us to ask for instructions on the treasure of Jiangzhen people when it''s not in Liuyu Festival, so please allow us to carry out our sacrifice. Just now, the old man of our tribe has told me all these things to the people who are older than me, so he knows more about these aspects than I do. So just now he went down and began to find the most powerful wizard in our tribe to calculate the most auspicious time. So don''t worry about it for a while. It will be very soon. I will join my efforts to save your spiritual people "It''s OK, patriarch. I know you. You have done so many things for us. We are very grateful to you. Even if the treatment of our clan people is not successful, I will certainly not blame you. You are my most respected person, you have done your best to us. So we will always be grateful to you. " "Well, that''s the best way to think about it. Thank you for your trust in me." Said the chief. After talking with the leader, Jiangning returned to his family. However, Jiangning is more melancholy now. No matter whether it is successful or not, he will try to find fengqingcao as soon as possible, and then rescue his spiritual friends. Jiangning is as like as two peas to any man. He is a good soul. Whenever he or she is there, he uses his greatest ability to help every good man. Here we see another man who seems to be the same as Jiangning. After hearing the leader''s talk, Jiangning was also very solemn, but at this time he went into the tent and looked at the wounded spirit clan. Jiangning saw their injured appearance, then looked at yue''er, deeply helpless! And at this moment the moon is also slightly raised head. Look at him. "What happened to Jiangning?" "Get out of here and I''ll talk to you!" "Yes. Come in a minute Yueer follows Jiangning out of the tent. Yueer follows Jiangning behind like a child. Like a very wrong child is waiting for the adult''s instruction! They went to a picturesque hill and sat down. "Yueer, we are now in some difficulties and may need your help." Jiangning said."What''s the matter with you? Do you need my help? " "Yes, just now the leader said to me that if we want to ask for instructions, we must first choose a auspicious time and make a sacrifice before asking for instructions. Because this is the treasure of their grassland tribe, which is the most sacred sacred thing of their tribe, it can not be so casually asked for instructions. " Jiangning said to yue''er. "Let''s hurry up. What are we waiting for? The name of the salvation people matters!" Yue''er said anxiously to Jiangning. "Don''t worry, but now you need one more thing. Because it''s not the most important festival season for them to ask for the sacred things, so it''s necessary to have the blood of a woman who is not a prairie tribe to sacrifice. So I just thought for a while. Now it''s not the grassland tribe women here. It seems that you are the only one, so I need your help very much Help, I wonder if you would like to offer us a little bit of your blood for sacrifice? " Jiangning said to the moon with a deep look on her face. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1418 At this time, yue''er felt very heavy when she heard what Jiangning said to her. Now she doesn''t know how to answer Jiangning''s question, which is very difficult because he doesn''t know whether this will let her lose her most precious life. But she answered Jiangning''s question like this. "Jiangning, I should be able to meet your requirements. Who makes me the king of the clan? If I don''t have the spirit of dedication, how can I be the king of a clan? If I can save so many spiritual people with my own life, I will have no regrets in this life. But I have too much to give up for you. I think you should know that. " Yue''er is worried and affectionate husband Jiangning says. "Yue''er, don''t worry about it. They don''t need much of your blood for sacrifice, so it should not be a big problem. It will only make you suffer a little injury. You and I have been so good friends along the way. I will never forget your trust and help. " Jiangning answers Yueer''s dialogue. "Jiangning, whatever you want to do for me After Jiangning heard what yue''er said to him, his heart was filled with emotion! Yue''er and he have suffered so many hardships along the way, and have never complained about anything? He is also very clear about moon''s feelings towards him, but he can''t treat her like this. He can only be her best friend. After Jiangning and yue''er talk, yue''er goes back to the tent with Jiangning. Yue''er has been thinking about this matter in her heart. She is afraid, but now she can''t shrink back. She had to help these poor souls. She is still the same as before, following Jiangning. But now and just now the heart has undergone earth shaking changes. The chief now stayed with his people to discuss the matter. When Jiangning saw them from a distance, he felt that their discussion was so intense, absolutely there were too many disputes about this matter. Jiangning didn''t know the current situation of their discussion. He wanted to participate, but he could not, because his identity was greatly restricted. However, at this time, not far away, they were still discussing with the people, but they called out Jiangning! "Jiangning, come here for a moment. I have something important to discuss with you." Jiang Ning, who heard the cry of the leader, did not slow down the God, so he agreed with him: "ah, leader." Jiangning side should and the leader on the side of the trot ran to not far from the leader''s side. When they saw the arrival of Jiangning, they all nodded slightly Jiangning and yue''er came to the leaders and tribal people together, and saw that they looked serious one by one. The things arranged around are also very grand! It''s easy to see that something big is going to happen. In this serious and tense atmosphere, Jiangning people are also infected and gradually nervous. They are nervous with a little expectation. Finally, they can have a look at the legendary sword! First of all, a man dressed as a wizard appeared, wearing a hat made of feathers of some kind of birds. He looked very gorgeous, colorful and bright as if a peacock opened the screen. His face was painted with unique tribal characters, and his body was covered with coir raincoat woven by fine grass, which gave people a feeling of extraordinary solemnity. To that broad sacrificial platform, people below can''t help holding their breath! With a big drink! Mouth began to chant the tribal please myth, people under the stage also collectively kneel down, hands clasped, eyes closed to pray! Jiangning and Yueer also prayed at the last place of the people, just like the tribal people. With the ceremony going on, the white clouds in the sky began to change, just like the bonfire on the sacrificial platform, which made Jiangning and Yueer feel breathless. People also began to speed up the speed and volume of prayer with the progress of the ceremony. Just then. Jiangning keenly heard the chirping bird calls in the distant sky. When he opened his eyes, he found that there were colorful things floating towards the tribal direction in the distant sky! Straight as a rainbow! In a flash, it will float to the tribe. Jiangning quickly called out, "chief, what do you see in the sky?" The leader also turned around and said, "this is the god bird of our tribe. It is said that in the era of our ancestors, there was a great plague of locusts on the grassland! At that time, groups of locusts came from unknown places. They were as big as thumbs, and their bodies were golden. Wherever they went, they did not leave any grass, which brought great losses to the tribes at that time. At one time, the tribes caused grassland shortage and could not graze. This is the third time that the tribe moved again and again, which is where our tribe is located! The sky is as it is now! There are more birds than locusts in the world. The birds are like chickens. Their feathers are colorful. Especially at the crown of their heads, each bird has several bright feathers. After the birds appear, it''s less than a stick of incense! The swarms of locusts endangering the tribe were removed by the birds. Every locust''s head was rotten, and the grassland was covered with locusts'' corpses. The tribal people saw the birds to help solve the locust disaster! After that, the birds were regarded as divine birds by our tribe, and they were sent by heaven to save us! You see, the feather on the head of our Wizard is also left by the divine bird, said the leader. Jiangning and yue''er are surprised to hear that.As soon as the leader finished speaking, the birds flew over the tribe. The sacrificial ceremony of the tribe is still in tense progress. Jiangning observes how it feels that the divine birds in the sky are very nervous, as if they are afraid of something about to happen. He also asked the leader, "chief, how do I feel there is something wrong? These birds look hostile to us?" The leader also found that it was a little wrong. It seems that the divine bird in the sky is afraid of something. Seeing that we have hostility, is it related to our ceremony? The leader also has doubts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1419 No, the sword and the bird are all the things we regard as our family''s auspicious things. How can we do this. In the moment of doubt in mind, the birds rushed to people with the force of thunder and thunder. People in the ceremony saw this situation and were also scared everywhere, and they were confused. Why did the once God birds do this to us! The wizard on the stage also went to the final joint, and the wizard is also the "God Bird" people''s fire target! Jiangning and Yueer leaders saw that they rushed to the sacrificial platform. The wind and shadow came to the platform in a flash, and solved a group of divine birds in a moment. Jiangning also reached the platform between the rotation and rest. In their joint force, the stage feathers fly in a flash! With the attack of the birds, Jiangning gradually felt powerless! There are so many birds in the sky, and the sky is full of colors. Many let Jiangning how they can not kill, feel endless! The leader was also injured. The mouth of these birds is very hard. As long as they are attacked, it is a bloody hole. The leader is most seriously injured and the upper body is completely stained with blood. Wind shadow and moon are also injured in succession. One is back three blood holes, one at shoulder and one blood hole Jiangning is a little bit exhausted. Although there is no injury, there are also a piece of dead bird at the foot, but it is not a way to go on like this. If we go on like this, the tribe will be hit by destruction. Jiangning feels helpless at the thought of it. The tribal people also lost their lives in the attack of the gods and birds. The leader saw all this in his eyes. His eyes were as red as mad cow eyes because of anger. His heart was very puzzled. Why did the gods who rescued the tribe become the disaster of the tribe now! Why is all this! Just as people lose faith, the earth begins to tremble! The wizard has become very excited! The sacrificial table came out in this trembling! Although it is black, people can not open their eyes when they see it. The black light flashed without a flash. What people see is a knife suspended in the air. It is about five feet long and one inch wide. It is black in whole body. The flow of light flashed around the blade. It gives people a sense of immensely fierce. When this knife appears, Jiangning has a feeling in his heart, just like the feeling that he has seen it before, and is familiar with it. He went up and grabbed the knife. At this time, the leader said excitedly, this is our tribe''s sabre, liuyueyu sword! I didn''t expect to see this knife in my life. It''s a real life! Ha ha ha ha, weak laugh a few! Jiangning caught the handle of the knife, there is a sense that the knife is part of the body, just like his arm extended, controlled at will, and also let himself feel a strong force rushed into the body, the body has a tremendous sense of strength, all pores are relaxed, Jiangning with the will of a wave, there is a green sword mang flying out! It scared Jiangning! Moon and shadow also stay, is this still a knife? It''s a gun! Jiangning feels comfortable in his hands, feeling rushed to the highest place of the sacrificial platform, and the birds in the sky were slashed, and a green light rushed to the sky. In a moment, the sky seemed to rain in color, and a bird fell quickly! The knife feels like it has the same effect on the gods and birds. The shenbird will stay there, like changing stones, and it will not move at all. It falls down one by one, waiting for a knife to fly by, and the blood and feathers are mixed in the sky in a moment. It''s a rare landscape. Jiangning is not a simple wizard. His ability to respond and his quick handling of things will dazzle anyone on the scene. In this way of cultivation, his witchcraft level has increased again, at this time, the moon and the shadow saw Jiangning this move, also rushed up to help. The birds who are not here for a while have been defeated by them! The villagers of grassland tribe saw that the three of them wiped out the birds at such a fast speed. They felt too short to look down on the three foreign people in front of them. The leader and the leader''s wife stood on the side of the altar, and it seemed that they were a little bit frightened by the gods and birds. His people, needless to say, all stepped back several steps back. When the three of him had eliminated the birds, they also slowly came to the lower part of the sacrificial platform. Jiangning walked and looked at the willow moon jade knife. It was an indispensable sword indeed! So it is worthy of becoming a treasure of a nation! Wind shadow and moon son also quietly look at the sword behind the watch of Jiangning, and the face also shows the same exclamation. After the three of them had arrived at the sacrifice, Jiangning handed over the sword of liuyueyu in his hand to the leader. The people of the grassland tribe who had just been haunted saw Jiang Ning hand over the treasure of the town to their head, and then quickly returned from the fright of gang, and all of them were unable to move towards the leader''s position After setting it away, it is estimated that everyone wants to see the difference between this sword. At this time, Jiangning and Yueer also have the wind and shadow to the corner of the sacrificial platform, and watch their people slowly walk towards the cold, and then go to see this magic sword. After getting the liuyueyu knife through sacrifice, the most urgent thing is to start to find the wind and Qing grass immediately. It is very urgent to have an opinion at this time.After a while, after the people of grassland tribe had seen their treasure, the leader went to Jiangning with the heavy treasure in his hand. Jiangning was not surprised when he saw it, because the leader would give him to Jiangning sooner or later, because they still have a lot of things to do, and they must act immediately. However, the most important thing in Jiangning''s mind is that no one knows the wind chime grass yet. What should Jiangning people do? After the leader of Jiangzhen family handed over the treasure, he said to Jiangning: "you follow and come here for a while." Yueer and Fengying see such a situation, and it is not easy to follow them, so they have to wait for Jiangning. "Chief, do you have anything to tell me?" Jiangning asked the leader. "Yes, now I want to tell you something very important." The leader replied Jiangning. "Say it .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1420 "Now I have to tell you the most important things. First of all, you go to find fengqingcao, but there are only two people who know fengqingcao. One is me and the other is my sister, whose name is Liumei. Why should I tell her to you? It''s because I am the head of a clan, so I can''t leave my grassland tribe easily, because I want to keep my people safe at all times. So I''ll have to let my sister come with you. But now the biggest problem is that my sister is a natural yearning for freedom, always unrestrained person. Have been traveling outside, and now do not know where she is, so now you can only get up to find the wind chime grass. Let''s see if I can meet my sister on the way to find out and help you. But you can look for wind chime grass according to your intuition while searching for my sister After hearing the leader''s words, Jiangning felt happy or depressed. They are at a loss to find the wind chime grass, and do not know whether they will encounter any greater difficulties along the way. Jiangning can not help but worry about it. "At this time, the moon and the wind came over and looked at the leader, and the leader walked away with a smile. Yue''er quickly asked Jiangning: "what''s the matter with Jiangning?" "It''s OK. It''s just that we have some small problems, but we have to wait for us to solve them slowly." "Well, it would be best if we didn''t know what the big problem was." Yue''er said with a curious look on one side. The wind shadow is very helpless to stand on one side, also does not speak, also does not have any expression. At this time, when Jiangning left people''s sight with a heavy liuyueyu knife in their hands, Yueer and Fengying didn''t know what he was going to do, so they didn''t follow him. Maybe it was because what the leader had just said to him made him fall into a certain predicament, so he left alone and silently. Yueer and Fengying followed Jiangning along the way, and they began to understand Jiangning''s mind. In their hearts, they thought Jiangning was a person with his own ideas and very independent behavior ability. So no matter at any time, they don''t want to disturb Jiangning because of some inexplicable things. In this way, they really have a tacit understanding. After seeing Jiangning out of their sight, yue''er and Fengying went to the tent of Ziang leader, probably to see the wounded spiritual people. The leader and his wife left the sacrificial platform and went back to their tents. And the people of grassland tribes who just watched in front of the sacrificial platform also slowly dispersed and returned to their own homes. After the moon and wind shadow saw the wounded spirit people in front of them, they felt their poison deepened a lot. And before the face of the gas and change some different, it seems to change more without a trace of blood gas. At this time, Jiangning, who had just gone far away, returned to the tent. When he saw that the wounded lingzu people seemed to be more serious than when they first came, Jiangning''s expression became more dignified. He immediately turned to the leader and said, "it''s not good to get cold. I think their condition is getting worse now. We must move to find the wind chime grass immediately, so that they can be rescued earlier and free from the virus earlier." "OK, I know what you think. I am also preparing food and water for you on the way as soon as possible, so that you can start as soon as possible!" The leader replied to Jiangning. "OK, then we have no time to delay. Prepare to go. But when we went out to look for wind chime grass, I don''t know whether they will lose their lives because of the poison as soon as possible. So please treat them more, and wait for my early return." Jiangning''s rival Ning pleaded. "You can rest assured that I will try my best to keep them until you come back." When Jiangning heard the leader''s words, he was relieved because he was afraid that the wounded spiritual people would not be in the world before he left. So he was really scared. After listening to the leader, Yuening and Yueer begin to talk to each other. "Jiangning, let''s go!" Yue''er said to Jiangning on one side. "All right, we''ll go now. There won''t be any delay." I saw that the three of them were ready to set out again. This time, their departure was not to search for the treasures as before, but to save the lives of those spiritual people. Moreover, this time was limited, so they had to seize the time faster. Thinking of this, their hearts became heavy. They know that they still have a lot of tasks to do, so they need to constantly improve their ability. And then slowly complete these goals! In Jiangning and yue''er, we can see their progress. Every time God gives them tribulations and difficulties, it is a test given to them by God, in order to make them more progress and win more at the last moment! ..www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1421 Jiangning and Yueer have the wind and shadow to start. They walked on the road with a heavy mood, but in their hearts, everyone had their own ideas. But maybe they think about one thing. That is to hope to find the wind and Qing grass quickly. The leader watched them go far away, and his mood was also very complicated. He understood that their trip would change from every time before. What they need to do now is to hurry up to find the wind and chime grass at the fastest speed, and then come back early to cure the people of these lingzu. Slowly, Jiangning and Yueer have gone far. The leader and the leader''s wife also returned to the tent to take care of the wounded patients. The leader knew that Jiangning people were very heavy, but the task on his shoulder also became more heavy, because he could not let these injured lingzu people lose their lives before Jiangning came back, otherwise all their efforts would be wasted. Walking, Yueer could not help but ask Jiangning: "our road, far away, do not know when to find the wind Qingcao. What should we do now? " "It''s OK. Now we''re going to find a very important person." Jiangning replied. "What kind of person are we going to look for now? We don''t know where she is, where we went to find it? " Yueer asked Jiangning very anxiously. And on the side of the face also showed a very questioning expression. "You are assured that I know who he is, but we need to slowly look for us on this road, not only to find the wind chime grass, but also to find this important person. Otherwise, it will be more difficult for us to find wind and Qing grass. So we have to find him. " Jiangning is also very anxious to explain to moon and wind shadow. "Who is she? Why is it so important? We have been very difficult to wind and Qing grass early. How much more, we can find a person we don''t know in this vast grassland? " The wind and shadow asked Jiangning. "This mysterious character! He is the sister of the leader''s fellow countrymen. Only two people in this grassland tribe knew the wind chime grass, which was the leader and his sister. Now he can''t leave his tribe. He should not only take care of the people of grassland tribe, but also those injured spiritual people. So she can''t go with us. Now we can only go to her sister, and she can help us. " Jiangning is right, the moon and the shadow of the moon who feel doubt answer. "What should we do now? Then we are not in a fog? And then don''t know the direction of going straight ahead? I think we have purpose when you started. It''s a directional search for something. It seems that I think more about it. It turns out that this is not as simple as we thought. Now we can''t find fengqingchao, and miss the best treatment time. Is it not all our previous efforts wasted? " Moon, a year of doubt, asked Jiangning. Jiangning looks at the wind chanting box, the moon that kind of very questioning expression. The mood also appears very heavy. She knew that Yueer''s series of problems were also so full of questions in his heart. Because he also wanted to know the answer, he wanted to find the leader''s sister quickly, and then quickly find the wind chime grass to the people who were injured by the lingzu. Nobody wants to watch them die at this critical moment. They have made so much effort, the physical suffering of those spiritual people, came to the grassland tribe to let the leader live their lives. But we can''t lose their lives because we don''t find the antidote herbs. Then are we not the greatest sinners. The wind shadow and the moon have been a frenzy problem that has been disturbing Jiangning''s thoughts. Jiangning has been silent after hearing the moon, and the shadow of the wind. He has been thinking about how to solve these difficult problems? They have encountered too many difficulties along the way. But every time they find a solution to the problem with their own efforts? So Jiangning will succeed and succeed if he looks for them to do it once! Jiangling has been quietly walking on the road. The wind and the moon were always behind him. Yueer just asked so many questions, disturbed Jiangning''s thoughts, so he dare not speak now, while the wind is still immersed in his own ideas. He wants to help Jiangning as soon as possible, but he doesn''t know what kind of method he can help him. It''s just at this time! Jiangning, who walked in front of him, stopped. What did he seem to see? But he was not sure what that was? "What is that in front of you?" Jiangning asked the wind and shadow to. "I used to hear my father say there is a very fierce wolf group on the grassland. They would rush up recklessly when they saw friends from afar come here, and attack them and bite them to death. Whether it''s human or local animals. " The wind and shadow replied to Jiangning. "Then they still have a distance from us now, or shall we go in another direction first?" Jiangning asked the wind shadow, the moon car on the side looked at Jiangning and the wind shadow very nervously. "Well, we''ll leave here right now, and we won''t let him detect us, or we will be very dangerous. If you call out loud from the wolf, we''ll be more complete. He will call for his companions to come and attack us together. " The wind and shadow are very nervous to Jiangning and Yueer."Let''s get out of here quickly, or we''ll really be tied up. Otherwise, it would be miserable to be killed here by them. " Only heard, just still talking, Jiangning on a pull Yueer. Very quickly ran away, they just stayed in the place, the scenery followed. There are so many difficulties along the way, but they don''t want to face it all. But people try to avoid these troubles, they try to avoid them, otherwise it will delay more time. But at this time, when they quickly leave the place. Not far away, Fang''s wolves also roared. At this time, Fengyun knew that they were miserable. The wolves in the distance had found them, and they were calling them and other partners very quickly. Now they can''t escape. They can''t run faster than wolves. Can be, is so fierce, their attack power together is so strong. After Zhang Lin heard the roar of the leading wolf. Then gave up, the desire to run forward, stopped. He knew that no matter how they ran, he could only stop to fight them head on. Yueer and Fengyun saw Jiangning stop, and the moon who had just been pulled stopped. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1422 The three of them stood at that place and looked at the wolves in the distance. You became less and more. Slowly, each wolf group lost money from all directions and fell to the front of the leading wolf. They yelled together, as if to boost the morale of the wolves before the attack. Jiangning see this scene, feel very bad! Yes, the three of them can''t escape. But he didn''t know how to deal with these wolves. They are so fierce and inhumane that human beings can''t influence their wildness. So they can''t talk to these wolves. Because they are not human beings, without feelings and thoughts, they only have the ability to unite to attack others. Now they can only pray that God can give them a chance to regenerate together. You can''t die here when you just set out. In the face of this group of wolves, the scenery and moon are not so calm. From time to time, they looked at Jiangning in the wolf pack department, yes, and Jiangning. How much time can the group take to rush in front of them, then bite them, and then see if Jiangning will have any other way to avoid the disaster. However, it seems that there is no way to do it. The wolves not only rush forward, but also show their embarrassment in Jiangning at this time. I don''t know how it looks. I''m standing there. The nervous yue''er suddenly said: "it''s over. We''re finished. We''re going to die here. We can''t find Fengxing factory, let alone the mysterious figure. We can''t do anything about those people who are about to die. It is. " "Moon, don''t be afraid. We are here! We''ll protect you. You just stay behind us. Don''t talk. Let''s get our signatures on these wolves. " The wind shadow a face upright ground, say to the moon son. Yue''er may be really afraid. He''s not afraid of people, but they''re all inhuman animals. What''s more, a group of wolves, the girl heard the words of the scenery, and then stood on the side of the letter, also did not catch up with the idea of rushing to the front. Although he is said to be the king of the Moon Clan, he can not be so strong at any time. What''s more, she''s a girl, so he''s afraid sometimes. Fengying seems to be really more and more mature, he said to the moon. Let Yueer heart may also be a little bit, month how has been standing behind them. Slowly see the distance of men willing to get closer and closer to them, and now they go, or have been at a loss, do not know how to deal with these wolves. Those wolves are so fierce. They don''t want to lose their lives here, because the task on them is still very heavy. At this time the stiffness is also very fierce in the side of the roar: "you come, I will not let you go. I will fight with you all my life. " And Jiangning''s face also showed a very nervous, also very fierce expression, seems to be welcoming his arrival, and then launched a fight with them, to death. Either the wolves die or he dies. No one knows what the outcome will be, but Jiangning and Fengying should fight with them with all their strength. Because no one wants to die here and be bitten and swallowed by them. Maybe everyone knows about the wolves on the grassland. They are very capable of Bush animals. One is that they are afraid that others will occupy their interests and leave them nowhere to live. They also have their own autonomy and territorial rights. They can''t let others invade them, so they must attack these foreign animals or people first. A wolf is not terrible, what is terrible is a group of wolves, calling for the arrival of other companions with their loudest voice. It''s not terrible for a wolf to attack them. What''s terrible is that a group of wolves rush to them at the same time, but they are so helpless. The wolves have come to them. They both screamed and clawed at the ground, as if they were preparing to launch an attack. At this time, Jiangling and Fengying also learned their old actions and glared at the ground. Follow the wolf pack is the same flicker, as in front of the rush. Fight them! In the face of such a group of men, they can''t be weak. They have to be stronger than them. In this way, they can scare them, weaken their momentum and leave here. At that time, they both rushed forward to seal the seal and Jiang Ningze rushed to the middle of the wolf pack with a dart, and then fiercely hit a wolf pack with fists to his abdomen. And the other wolves saw that the wolf was attacking many times. They all rushed to Jiangning and wanted to attack Jiangning alone. The characteristic of wolves is that they attack one thing together and then attack it. To attack again, others like this can show the strength of their unity. At this time, Jiangning saw that other wolves came to attack him, and he immediately gave up the wolf. Right away, in the middle of the pack. Because he didn''t want to be attacked by all the people at that time, otherwise his name would be lost. Maybe those wolves saw that Jiangning and the wind were very strong. The voice of shouting is not as strong as before. From time to time, I will step back a few steps. However, these wolves will not pay if they don''t have the one across the river. Hundreds, they''re not going to leave here. Now they are like Jiangning and Fengying, and they are running faster and faster than before. Is it like the river forest and Fengyun bite off the river. And kill them!Zhang Lin and Fengying saw this situation. On the face appeared, very wrinkled face. Very disdainful to rush forward! Both of them show no weakness to each other! Is confused, want to take the other party as soon as possible, and then a solution to the resentment in the heart! I saw the leading wolf rushed to the front, Jiangning and wind shadow rushed up in disguise. At this time, Fengying and Jiangning also ran to the leading wolf at the fastest speed. The wind shadow pressed down the head of the wolf who took the lead, and pressed her on the ground tightly. I saw the wolf, struggling hard on the ground. Want to quickly escape from the shackles of the storm. And Jiangning saw that the wolves behind had not rushed up, he took out the New York City and quickly died on the leading wolf. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1423 I just saw that the head of the wolf injured place slowly shed blood, her mouth whine while crying what? Every person, every animal, a group of flowers and plants have its life, they are all from beginning to end, they did not come to this world for no reason, they have their world. But now the wolf has been stabbed to death by Jiangning and Fengying. But they also had to, because he had no way to ensure that they could survive after being attacked by wolves. Nengqun is like that. They are fierce. They have to protect themselves. Then they can safely go to Fengqing to fight with the injured people. The wolves in the back looked at the leading wolf, and they had no breath. They also expressed fear because their hands were no longer there, and they lost their goals. They did not slow back. Then he ran away quickly. Slowly, disappeared in front of Jiangning Fengying and Yueer. Jiangning and yue''er still have wind shadow to look at the wolf in front of them. Slowly swallow the last breath. There is no sign of life. They don''t know whether they did it right or wrong this time. Although these wolves, they are so fierce, but perhaps they also have their own difficulties. They may be defending their territory before they attack us. Gradually, the three of them fell into meditation. On their way to find fengqingnoisy this time, they don''t know what more difficulties they will encounter. This time they are killing this wolf. I know, what kind of retribution will happen later. All three of them looked a little scared. These wolves are so fierce, but they don''t have to kill them. Now they killed the wolf. Or some guilt to see the moon on the money to Zhang Ning said. "Jiangning Fengying, I saw this wolf just now, and it shed tears. Maybe he also has feelings, we like this, kill her is not a little too much! But it was wrong for him to attack us. Why don''t we find a better place to bury her On the moon, Jiangning and Fengying said. "Well, I don''t think it''s a problem. Otherwise, we''ll bury his body together." Jiangning said to moon and wind shadow. Jiang Ning, who has a slightly heavy mind, nodded at Yueer and Fengying, as if admitting to their practice. Maybe there is guilt in his heart. Then Jiangning River wolf''s corpse was shouldered on his shoulder and went to the other end of the grassland with wind shadow and moon, as if searching for a better place, and then buried the wolf. Jiangning and yue''er are walking silently all the way. They have just launched a deadly fight with the wolves. Although they won the battle, they still had so much melancholy in their hearts. Yue''er, walking, you can see a piece in front of you. Where there are little flowers, you are beautiful and warm. "Dingning, why don''t we bury the wolf here? You see the scenery here is so beautiful, and then there are so many small flowers beside it. I believe this wolf will not be lonely. We hurt her, but we can make the best arrangement for him in the end. I believe he will become a kind man in his next life. " Moon said to Jiangning and Fengying. "Well, if there''s no problem, we''ll bury him here." The moon that Jiangning answers. With that, Jiangning put the wolf gently on the ground. Maybe he didn''t want to hurt the wolf again, though he hurt the wolf. But he didn''t mean to. After he put the wolf on the ground. Jiangning change and Fengyun together took out the knife and dug up the soil on the ground. They dug a small hole in a short time. After the moon gradually Jiangning and wind shadow dug the hole, they picked up the wolf and tried to put it in the pit. But as soon as it was put in, it was found that the pit was a little small. Maybe it''s this wolf who has been fighting for years. The body is very strong, this pit all over, will her, cannot bury.. After Jiangning and Fengyun saw this situation. Point to continue to use the knife sock pit. After a while, they dug out a big mud pit and put the wolf into the pit again. No big or small, just suitable for this wolf to lie quietly inside, although the body is full of blood. There are still drops of tears in the corner of my eyes. Yueer, is a very emotional person, he saw Jiang Lin and the wind and cloud will this wolf, gradually also buried in the soil, his eyes also can not help but flash crystal tears. Jiangning and wind shadow, slowly will dig open, leaving the earth and buried in the body of the wolf. After a while, the place where the wolf was buried was a small hill. It''s different from the surrounding environment. Because of the traces of your renovation. It became a little abrupt. But all around the hill are full of small flowers all over the mountain. It is estimated that the wolf is here, and he will not feel lonely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1424 After burying the wolf, Jiangning Fengying and Yueer started to set off again. After the battle with the wolves, they all showed some exhaustion, and only Yueer, who was standing on one side, still had a little spirit. Yue''er, seeing that Jiangning and Fengying were tired, said to them, "today, if we don''t dare to reveal ourselves, we will have another night''s rest, and we will start early tomorrow morning. What do you say? " "Well, I think there should be no problem, because I''m really tired and I don''t know what Jiangling thinks." Jiangning is talking while walking. "That''s it. Let''s rest here today." Jiangning said. The three of them were here to rest. I found a relatively flat lawn. On the spot, sat down, and then yue''er took out the food and river water that the leader had prepared for them. While holding ginger water and grain to Jiangning and Fengying''s hands. Jiangning and Fengyun also ate with their hands, but they chose to be a little bit hungry after just a duel. They may be really a little tired, but also really a little hungry. Yue''er is so happy to see Jiang Ning and Fengying eating, and his face also shows a smile that hasn''t appeared in the whole day. The journey is so long. The three of them have always been dependent on each other, helping each other and fighting together. If they didn''t help each other, would they still live to this day? But Jiangning seems to have something to say. The wind and shadow can see what Jiangning looks like. Then he asked, "Jiangning, do you have anything you want to say? Let''s all think of something for you "It''s not a big problem, but I don''t know if the men will come back and take revenge." Jiangning replied. "I don''t think so! Besides, we''ve been so far away that they don''t know where we''ve been Fengying said to Jiangning. "I hope so, then I can rest assured. But we have to be prepared just in case, you know? " Yueer, and Fengying heard Zhang Ning''s words to them. They all nodded and said yes. right! A pack of wolves, they are a group, and what they have just lost is the wolf they lead. Now the leading wolf is dead, and they will surely come back for revenge. Therefore, Jiangning''s worries are not unnecessary. With that, the wind changed his head like the lawn on the ground. It seems that now he r became very sleepy, immediately closed his eyes, and then went to sleep. The moon sees the wind shadow sleeping appearance, also seems to have some sleepiness idea. Then, he slowly asked for vegetables on the lawn. It''s already dark, and Zhang Ning is singing in the wind. Go to sleep, snore to sleep. Today, after a day''s journey, they are all very tired. During the day, they are even more, some of them, fighting with wolves. Tired. The quiet lawn is so wide. At night, the cool breeze blows on them. They are not allowed to lie on the lawn now. They feel a little cool. But also can not resist them at this moment, want to sleep mood. They are really sleepy. The time to sleep at night is always so fast, the sun in the distance is shining slightly. Slowly climbed up from the horizon above, slightly bright River, and they three also wake up from the E. All three of them rubbed their eyes one after another. Slowly sat up and looked at the sun in the distance. The sun rises again, he is still like that, full of warmth. There is a different gentle light. The sun society is sacred and inviolable. It would be better if the sun could make everyone''s heart so kind. And Xu Jiangning and yu''er still have wind shadow, need not so troublesome, go looking for all these. Watching the sun rise slowly, the three of them should continue to move forward. But before the three of them woke up and looked after the sound of the wind and rain, the group of wolves caught up again. Just delete the person also plain mood seems to be nervous again. Why did this happen? Did they really come to revenge? Their tense mood, just when it was over, suddenly began to become complicated. They are not afraid now, but feel that things are far more strange than they think. The wolves in the distance, like yesterday, slowly approached them, roaring and running towards them. Jiangning tightly, dead to hold the hand of yu''er and Fengying. The atmosphere is so tense. At this time, all the wolves came and a woman appeared behind. He was riding a white horse like this side of the gallop. The wolves ran ahead of him. Running behind the wolves, it seems that the wolves led her. Just now, the people on them only saw when they could group. It''s just getting a little nervous, and now they seem to think things are much more than they think. Before, the wolves ran fast and stopped in front of them. But their shouts grew louder and louder. They must have come to revenge Jiang Ying, thought. What is the identity of the woman who wronged the white horse in the back, but they don''t know. When the woman on the white horse walked into the wolves. She also changed and stopped. Jiang Ning, Feng Yun and yue''er roared: "where did you get my porch? If you don''t call him out right now, I''ll kill you in the grassland. ""Your wolf has been killed by us. Now we''ve buried her. But it''s not our fault. They attacked us first. We were fleeing from this place, but he chased us all the way, so we couldn''t leave here. We just killed him if we could You said to the unknown woman. And the sweet face became more and more ugly. I was afraid of wolves yesterday. "It''s really not our fault. They attacked us first, otherwise we would not provoke them." The wind shadow also answers. "If it is, then you will not hurt it! Why are you so cruel? They are just a wolf. They are also sentimental animals The unknown woman said fiercely. "We didn''t mean to. Please don''t blame us. And we''ve buried her in a very beautiful place. I''m sure she''ll love it. " Jiangning replied. "I won''t believe what you say now, because you have hurt her. She is my favorite wolf. Now it''s gone. You must make compensation. Today it''s either you or I. I''ll either kill you today, or I won''t let you go. " See that unknown woman murderous heavily to them ruthlessly said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1425 But today, the woman who led the wolf clan came again. They had to face all this because they had to pay a price for killing that wolf. And the arrival of this woman today is the price they have to pay. Maybe they will really die here. Seeing the situation, Feng Ying said to the unknown woman, "can we have something to say? Don''t do this. Force can''t solve all problems." "No! Today I''ll make you pay for it all day. " Unknown woman, angry roar to. "Oh, today we can''t escape this robbery. In the face of so many wolves and this unknown woman, they will certainly not let us go. We should figure out how to get out of this game. " Feng Ying said to yue''er and Jiang Ning. "Yes, what to do? What should we do? " Yue''er is also very nervous in the side said. "Today we will be the same as yesterday. It''s time to fight again. " Jiangning said to the moon at this time. As time goes by, the woman on the white horse. In an instant, he filled them in front of them, and took out a common machete on his body and cut at them three. Fortunately, the three of them dodged in time to let the unknown woman see them. The three of them stepped back one after another. But the woman in white who didn''t see them was pressing forward step by step and rushed directly to them again. The wolf pack that had just been settled behind her son also quickly ran to the three of them. It seems to be going on a life and death struggle to bite them as hard as possible. Zhang Linfeng caters to yue''er. Seeing this situation, she takes out her own knife and stabs at the wolves. The woman saw his wolves hurt one after another. Her heart became more fierce. He waved the long curved knife in his hand again. Very fast to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangling didn''t even arrive as he did just now, avoiding his long knife. The unknown woman then in Jiang Lin''s shoulder, mercilessly cut a knife. Still on the side of the moon suddenly faded down, he saw injured Jiangning. Holding his shoulder in one hand, he squatted on the ground. Only accept donation, but also slowly flow out a stream of blood. R the unknown woman looked at it very intensely and laughed! "Ha ha ha, it''s called that good is rewarded with good, and evil with evil. It''s not that we don''t pay back. It''s not time! Ha ha ha Others see this unknown woman, so rampant smile. He said, "why do you treat us like this. I didn''t mean to hurt you, wolf. Why do you have to kill us so ruthlessly Do we have to die for it? " "You''re right. I want you to die for him. Your life is life, isn''t his life? Why is God so unfair that he wants you to live and let my wolf die for you Jiangning fiercely gnawed her teeth, endured the injuries, and then continued to fight with her. Yes, she took out the Liu Yueyu knife handed over to him by the leader himself. She saw a white light in the sky in June. The unknown woman saw the scene. A surprised expression appeared on his face. The horn in the hand is bent, and the long knife is flat, and then it falls down. The unknown woman was surprised and asked Jiangning, "where is the knife in your hand? Why is this knife in your hand I will meet wojae in June. The lower part of the hand said to the unknown woman, "it was given to me by others. How can you know this knife?" "Are you from the grassland tribe? Did the grassland tribe have an unfortunate disaster? Come on, or I will break you to pieces The unknown woman became more angry and roared. "We did come from the grassland tribe, but the grassland tribe did not suffer any disaster. This one was handed over to us by their leader. Do you have any questions? " Zhang Ning e holds the knife of Liu Yuyue in his hand, which is the blood flowing slowly on his arm, and replies to the unknown woman. The unknown woman heard Jiangning''s answer to him. The complexion on the face also became more relaxed. Since you are from the grassland. So why did you come to this place? What is your purpose? How do you know the leader of the grassland tribe "If you can come down and have a good talk with us, then I will talk about this matter with you from the beginning to the end! If you don''t want to, then we don''t have much to say The wind shadow answers! I saw the woman just riding a white horse quickly jumped down from the horse. Immediately came to Jiangning and Yueer. Although the face softened a lot, but the tone is still so severe. They have been interrogating them with harsh tone. "Tell me, I''m here to listen. I''ll see what you can explain to me today, a truth!" "Don''t worry! Just now you hurt Jiangning''s arm. Now the blood on her hand has been flowing. I just had a look at his wound, which may be very deep. Now what we have to do right now is keep the wound for her. It''s not about explaining something to you! " Moon, very indignant to that unknown woman said.Directly to the unknown woman. Seeing this situation, he put down the long machete in his hand, and then quickly pulled a handful of weeds on the ground and put them in his mouth to chew hard. After a while, she chewed her own things. One is on the place where the spirit was just injured. Moon and wind shadow, see him so appearance, appear a bit disgusting. But after a while, I saw that Jiangning was still bleeding wound, no longer bleeding to the outside. It seems to be much better. Looking at his injured shoulder, he looked at the woman in front of him. It''s really good to find people who live on the grassland to understand the properties of various herbs. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1426 Looking at Jiangning''s wound was almost healed, the blood also stopped to flow out. The expression on the moon''s face, just gradually is to slow down a lot, did not like just so dignified expression. They have a long way to go. If one of them is injured, it will be more difficult. The woman, who I don''t know, quickly smeared Jiang Lin''s wound, and then sat down beside her, quietly watching the wind and yue''er, where they took care of Jiangning. In the heart of the unknown woman, they were so coquettish and pretentious. A little hurt, nothing. But the unknown woman did not know what important task they were carrying. After a while, the three of them slowly finishing finishing, all quietly looking at the unknown woman opposite, waiting for their explanation to him. Jiangning knows that if this matter is not explained clearly, maybe they can not leave here. They killed the wolf, so the woman should take revenge. Seeing that the wolf died just now, tears were shed. It is estimated that he had feelings for the woman, so he shed tears. This woman who runs around the grassland has raised such a group of wolves. Not only did she take care of them, but the wolves probably depended on them. So she should have come back for revenge. Yue''er, though relaxed in his expression, still hated the woman in his heart because she hurt Jiangning. But there is no way, now he will Jiangning wound to stop blood. So they had nothing to say to the unknown woman. I saw the three of them slowly sitting on the ground. All flat, looking at the woman in front. At this time, Fengying said to the unknown woman opposite, "I don''t know why you want to know about the origin of this knife, but after this incident, I think I should still tell you something like this? We will resolve some of our gratitude and resentment. You don''t know me, and I don''t know you in particular. " "On the basis of what we don''t know, I think I can still tell you this, because it doesn''t exist when we meet on a narrow road. In fact, I know him very well. It was the three of us who were hopelessly walking in the desert. Originally, we did not have any hope of survival. But when we were about to face despair, we met the leader of the grassland tribe. He not only gave us food, but also took us out of the desert to his prairie tribes. She treats us like a very noble guest. We talked a lot with him about our walking in the desert? What happened and why we went around. " "The leader of the grassland tribe is a very kind man. He not only helped us, but also helped a lot of people. Seeing him strong, the grassland tribe managed it so well. I like it very much. I want to stay there, but I can''t because I don''t belong to that place. I have a very important task to do "We spent the night in the prairie tribe, and then we wanted to leave early the next morning. Keep looking for what we need. But on the way, we met the spirit people who were attacked by the White Wolf tribe. They want to quickly find the leader of the grassland tribe and help them heal, but they don''t know where the grassland tribe is? Because I knew where the prairie tribes were, I brought them here. We''re back to the grassland tribe. " "Maybe it''s all accidental. It''s all predestined and arranged. We have to come back here. However, when the leader told me to treat their disease, they had to use the Liu Yu Yue Dao, the treasure of their grassland tribe, and then went to find a very precious herb called Fengqing grass. Finally, bring them back safe and sound to save their lives. So the three of us are on the road of searching again. " The unknown woman heard Jiangning''s explanation. Perhaps that unknown woman''s mood suddenly a lot of up, he understood all these things from the beginning to the end of the development. She also understood the reason of these things, but now she did not say anything to Jiangning, just a blank face to continue to look at Jiangning and the three of them. "Now we tell you everything from the beginning to the end. Anyway, everything we tell you is our truth. If you don''t believe it, there is no way." The wind shadow said to the woman. I saw that woman or a face at a loss looking at them three, perhaps her heart still has a lot of questions. "Now you can tell us about your life experience. We have explained so much to you, but now we know nothing about you. It seems unfair to us in this way Jiangning said with the breath of dying. "Well, since you have told me so much, I need to tell you my identity now, but you have killed my wolf. You must give me an account. " The unknown woman said fiercely. "But you have just cut with your knife. What should Jiangning do about this. We still have such an important task to do now. Jiangning is injured again. How can we calculate the total account with you? " Yue''er, heard the woman said, so also very angry to her."Good! So now that you killed my favorite wolf, and just now I cut you a knife, we are fair, OK? I can tell you all about me. And my life experience may have something to do with you. People here are lucky to meet me. That''s your good luck. If you met other people, you would have died here for thousands of times. You may not know why! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1427 "Now I want you to understand that I am also a member of this grassland tribe. Listening to your explanation, it seems that you have caused a very difficult problem to our grassland tribes. You have taken away our treasure Liu Yuyue Dao, which is really a great test for our grassland tribe. Liu Yueyu Dao is a very important treasure for us, but our patriarch. I gave it to you, and then I went to find the wind chime grass which is hard to find. It seems that our group leader really trusts you very much. But I don''t know why our patriarch trusted you so much. In my opinion, you are a group of scoundrels. They not only stabbed my wolf, but also treat me so unreasonably. If I hadn''t known that you were from the grassland tribe, otherwise I would have killed you on one side. " "Even if you kill us here, it won''t help. Your favorite wolf won''t come back. First of all, you should understand that it is they who attack us first, and we are forced to defend ourselves to hurt them. If you go on like this, if you think that we hurt your wolf, then we have no way. Today you kill us, I can''t say! " The wind shadow said to the unknown woman. "Well, in your opinion, my wolf deserves more than his death?" The woman said indignantly. "We don''t mean that. Don''t misunderstand us. We just want to explain this to you. Let''s defuse the resentment of ignorance. Our problem is something, regeneration and very important, if we continue to entangle here, then our all this is in vain Jiangning said. "Well, I won''t embarrass you. I understand what you said just now. If the leaders of our grassland tribe and our people trust you so much, I will be very sure of their ideas. If they think you are all kind people, I think there should be no problem. Today''s wolf, I will not care about you, but you should remember to me that if I meet you again on the grassland, you will not have a small life to go back. Remember? " That I also do not know the woman ruthlessly said. "We see. Now we''ll get out of here. I won''t disturb you again. I hope you don''t blame me. This time our meeting may be predestined. I hope we don''t have such deep hatred because of a wolf. I hope you can forgive our ignorance. " Jiangning sincerely said to the woman. "Then you go. I''ll let you go today. I hope I will never see you ignorant people again. If I see you next time, I will let my wolves surround you to death Said that the woman then mounted his white horse, ready to take his wolf pack to go away together. But at this time, injured, Jiangning suddenly stopped the unknown woman riding on the white horse. "I don''t know, nvxia. Can I ask you a question?" At this time, Jiangling may have thought of something, and then it asked the woman on the white horse with the fastest speed. Because he thinks that this unknown woman riding a white horse often walks on the upper reaches of the grassland, and she is a member of the grassland tribe. Maybe she will know Liu Mei, the younger sister of the leader of the grassland tribe. Jiangning think of these, can not help but ask her up. "I don''t know, nvxia, you often walk up the grassland. You are also a member of the grassland tribe. I think you should know the leader''s sister Liu Mei, right? I wonder if you have seen her on the grassland Jiangning asked the unknown woman. Just riding on a white horse, the woman I don''t know heard Liu Mei''s name. In an instant, he reined the horse and stopped there. Jiangning seems to feel it when she sees her like this. She should know something. Perhaps she often walked in the upper reaches of the grassland, and might also see the leader''s sister. But the unknown woman suddenly got off the horse. "What are you talking about? Who are you looking for? " The unknown woman replied hastily. "We have been looking for the elder sister of the leader on the way to find the wind chime grass. You don''t know him? We still have very important things to help us with, but she has been walking all over the grassland. It is not easy to find her. That''s why we asked you if you know where she is now? " Jiangning asked the woman. When the unknown woman heard Jiangning talking about it. She turned her head in amazement. Staring at Jiangning and Fengying, there are three of them, Yueer. She felt more and more that there was something wrong with them. There are more stories waiting for her to discover. He may gradually understand in his heart, these three people. It seems that there are really more important things waiting for them to complete. But he didn''t know what they were looking for Liu Mei. "What do you want to do with him?" Asked the unknown woman. "We have important things to do and need his advice." The moon replied. "Then you have the right need to find her. If you don''t say so, I won''t tell you where she is now. Of course, I know his whereabouts for sure, so I think you need to tell me about you. Need to find out what she''s doing. That''s why I can tell you about her whereabouts. " The woman I don''t know is smiling mysteriously."Well, if you really know where she is, I might tell you why we found her. Because we are looking for Fengqing grass, but no one knows it. Only the leader and his sister know this precious medicinal material. So we must find the leader''s sister to take us to find the wind chime grass, or we will be at a loss all the way. If you really know, can you tell us the truth? Because we''re really in a hurry. We really need his help. " "Although we hurt your wolf this time, I hope you don''t remember the past and tell us where the leader''s sister is. Then we will be very grateful to you. We are very sorry about you, the wolf. But I hope you can still help us. " Jiangning earnestly said. "If what you say is true. So I really want to tell you where he is? But before that, you have to pay some price for my wolf. Well, there''s nothing in the world that you can get for nothing. " Said the unknown woman. The face seems to smile more brilliant up. "Tell us, then, what we need to do before you can tell us." The wind shadow said to the woman. "Now you must follow me and let you do something for me to understand the resentment in my heart. Otherwise, I will not tell you for nothing. " The unknown woman said with an evil smile. "Well, now we''re all up to you, but you can''t do too much. Let''s do it. We won''t do anything against conscience. I hope you know yourself. Even if you kill us, or you don''t tell us where the patriarch''s sister is, we won''t do it. " Moon, said to the unknown woman. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1428 "Don''t worry, I''m not as evil as you think. Maybe I''m a thousand times better than you. If you really want to know where the sister in your hand is, you must obey my arrangement from now on. If you don''t want to tell me anything The woman still said with a smile. "Isn''t it too much of a demand? If we listen to you, we will not have the freedom and right of life. I hope you can tell us as soon as possible. Don''t let us stay here for a long time, or the consequences will be unimaginable. " The wind shadow said to the unknown woman. "Don''t talk. I''ll make you quiet. Don''t tell me so much truth. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I just know that you must listen to me now, otherwise you don''t want anything." Said the unknown woman. At this time, only three of them were seen in Jiangning. All of a sudden they were quiet because they knew and wanted to know where the sister of the leader of the grassland tribe was. This is the only way to do things according to the woman of the grassland tribe, and then we can find out where the leader''s sister is as soon as possible. If they didn''t hurt the wolf in the first place, they might not have come to such a field now. However, Jiangning is now injured again. Although the blood has been stopped, it is still very serious. We must get further treatment, and then we can heal the wound faster, so that they can start faster. Jiangning Fengying and Yueer are more and more confused in their hearts now. They all follow the woman on the white horse and walk together. It seems that if they don''t follow the woman now, they have lost their direction. The woman on a white horse is more like an emissary pointing to the light for them and leading them along the way. At first, they took the wounded people of the spirit clan to the leader for treatment, but now they found that everything was not as simple as they thought. We met one difficulty after another. From the beginning, we needed to find a tool to excavate the treasure of wind chime grass. We not only met with the hindrance of grassland tribal people, but also encountered so many unimaginable difficulties when taking the treasure of Zhenzu. Although they have eliminated all the difficulties one by one before, now they have been on the way to find the wind chime grass, but now they have encountered difficulties that can not be excluded, and they do not know when to leave here. All this is unknown. It seems that all three of them are thinking about this matter. They are not afraid of what bad things will happen in the future, but they are afraid that they will encounter more difficulties on the way back here, and then they will delay more time and miss the best time for the spiritual people to treat. Then all this will be in vain. It is estimated that no one wants to have that kind of mood. Along the way, I only saw the unknown woman riding a white horse with the three of them walking to the grassland. They are at a loss and they are walking on the same road, do not know where the distance is, do not know what they will do next, this unknown woman will embarrass them. After walking for about two or three hours, Jiangning''s injury seemed to be getting worse. Yue''er looked at Jiangning who was holding him: "Jiangning, are you OK, can you still persist?" "Can you go, Jiangning?" I saw that moon and wind shadow are anxious to ask Jiangning at the same time. And walking in the front of the woman riding a white horse also do not live to forget a look at the back. "I''m fine. I can keep going." Jiangning is very weak to answer the moon and the wind. At this time, the wind and shadow of Jiangning just came to an answer. As soon as the moon saw this situation, she cried out: "Jiangning, Jiangning, don''t you scare me, are you ok?" Fengying also called Jiangning out loud. But at this moment, Jiangning can''t hear the cry of any of them. Maybe he has just lost too much blood and led to his own weakness. After walking for such a long time, his body has become more fragile, so he fainted. And the woman walking in front of her also turned around after hearing the cry of moon and wind shadow. At this time, she saw Jiangning fainting and was not as fierce as she had at the beginning. Instead, he jumped off the white horse and quickly ran to Jiangning where he fainted. Anxiously asked, "what''s going on? What''s the use of a man who is so weak? " "You said so easily! Then I''ll cut you and bleed so much. How long can you last? " Month son indignant says. What''s the matter with you? His own ability is not enough, without fighting! Can you blame me? " That woman is also very fierce to the moon son roar way. "Now what do you say? How can he make his way? How is it possible to do something for you? " The wind shadow said to the woman. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1429 After hearing this, the woman immediately got up. Walking to the side of Jiang Ning who fainted, he picked up Jiangning who fell on the grass. She went to her white horse and put Jiangning on her white horse. At this time, the moon and the wind, seeing the woman''s movements, all showed their expressions of surprise at the same time. They must be thinking at this time, oh, a girl, even if she has how much ability, it is impossible to have so much strength to carry a man up and put it on the horse''s back. It seems that they really can''t underestimate this woman! Indeed, they really don''t know the woman in front of them. They don''t even know her basic name. They all had deep doubts in their hearts. No matter how far they went, they could not solve the mystery. If they had not known the whereabouts of the leader''s sister earlier, they would not have followed this woman. When the woman put Jiangning on the horse''s back, Jiangning lay down on the back of the horse. She went to the front of the horse, took the reins of the horse and pulled the horse forward. Moon and wind shadow saw her after this behavior, also did not say any more, just silently followed her horse behind. A woman who lives alone in the grassland is also accompanied by a group of wolves. For this woman, they increasingly feel that there is a very mysterious power in her body. But it didn''t seem to show anything. Soon after they had gone, they could see a small tent which was not high in the distance. As soon as they saw it, they knew that it should be a place where a person lived. Moreover, they all looked very simple. This might be a simple tent that the woman often set up when she walked around. After a while, they went to the tent. The woman in front patted the white horse''s neck gently, and then said to moon and wind shadow, "get him down quickly. I don''t want my dear horse to drag such a burden all the time." When he said these words, the moon and the wind, who just had a little affection for him, felt that it was really easy to change their nature! How could she have become so kind all of a sudden, that''s impossible! Fengying and yue''er heard him say such words, then quickly trotted to the white horse and slowly took Jiangning down from the horse''s body. Then it was slowly placed outside the tent. The unknown woman standing on the side immediately said in a loud voice: "are you going to put him there all the time? Don''t you have brains? There are tents left here if you don''t take them in? " Yue''er and Fengying saw his fierce face. Yue''er wanted to be cruel to her, but she thought that Jiangning was injured and came to her territory again. She might need that woman to heal Jiangning. So she took back her temper. All things can be tolerated for a while! The wind shadow also can''t bear to bear on the face fast uncontrollable fierce expression. Then he picked up Jiangning in his hand. He rushed into the tent. When yue''er also walked into the tent to have a look, just saw outside that tent looked very rough very general feeling, but entered inside to have a look, it is another kind of cave! Just into the tent, the left hand conveniently placed a place to put clothes, and her clothes were neatly placed there. On the right-hand side of the tent were some accessories she needed to go out. They''re all regular, and they''re all consistent. In the middle of the tent, facing the door of the tent, there is a big, square wooden table and a chair that looks comfortable to sit on. There is a screen behind the chair. With the wind and shadow will Jiangning to the back, behind the screen appeared a small wooden bed. This wooden bed looks so delicate. Compared with the woman in front of her, no matter how carefully you look, it will not look like her bed? The moon is watching and thinking. Yue''er saw everything in the tent and found that the appearance of the tent was not so gorgeous. However, when she went inside, she found that there was not much amazing. She just felt that there were few things and it was very clean and tidy. It looks like the boudoir of a very gentle and simple woman. However, if you look at this unknown woman, it is not in line with such a situation. At this time, Jiangning is quietly lying on the woman''s bed, his mouth looks so thirsty. "Water, water, I want to drink water!" he said When the woman saw it, she cried out: "don''t go and get him water. Do you want to die of thirst? The water is in a big water tank outside the tent. Get it yourself Yue''er saw her so fierce, but she didn''t care about anything. She ran to the tent directly and quickly, lifted the cover of the water tank, scooped half a ladle of water with the ladle inside, and rushed into the tent again! Squat Cuu in the woman''s bed, with a little hand scoop on Jiangning''s mouth. The wind shadow is carrying the big water ladle. And the woman is on the side, seemingly proud, but some worried looking. When Jiangning drank a little water, there was no more shouting in his mouth. Yueer and Fengying have finally settled down, but they should try to treat Jiangning''s injured arm now, so that he can wake up faster! But Fengying thought about it again. With Jiangning''s Witchcraft, it''s impossible for her to be so hurt? What''s going on? "Just tell me the truth. What are you smearing on it to have such a serious symptom, otherwise a simple knife wound would not be so serious, or even faint!" The wind shadow is very urgent to ask that woman!"Oh, you can detect them all. You are smart enough! To tell you the truth, I did smear some poisonous herbs on it, but you can rest assured that I have always been a kind person. Of course, I will not make any poisonous herbs, but just some of the lightest poisonous herbs on the grassland. Although he was poisoned, he didn''t want his life. He just fell asleep temporarily. Don''t you worry about that? " , "I knew you were not a good man! It seems that you really want our lives this time, don''t you? I even put poison on the knife! We had something to do, but now we have to wait for such a long time because of you. Now Jiangning is injured again. I really don''t know when he will recover. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1430 "You can relax your mind, OK? I told you that this herb has no serious toxicity. It won''t take long for him to wake up. Don''t make a fuss here, will you "You said it was so easy, but we''ve been away for so long? Why didn''t Jiangning wake up? You''re a liar, aren''t you? By knowing the whereabouts of the leader''s sister, he brought us here to let us do things for you and threaten us! " Yue''er was very angry and said to the woman. "Whatever you want, you can believe it. Even if you don''t believe me, I won''t force you. You look down and down. You think I want to help you. I really want to help you too much. Maybe even my wolves don''t want to be too friendly to you Said the unknown woman. During their constant quarrel, Jiangning slowly opened his eyes and woke up. He didn''t know what had happened just now. He only knew that he had been in a daze after he fell asleep. He seemed to hear someone arguing and talking. "What happened? How can I be here? Whose home is this? Why did I just go to sleep and hear someone arguing about something? " Jiangning said faintly. "Jiangning, you can be regarded as waking up. We have watched you sleep like this all afternoon. Yue''er and I are afraid that you can''t wake up. Fortunately, God bless you. You are lucky enough to wake up. " The wind shadow says slowly in one side. "Jiangning, you finally wake up. We are all worried about you. We are really sad to see you like this. It''s the woman. It''s her fault. She smeared poisonous herbs on her knife and cut you. Then she poisoned you and fainted. He is a great sinner Yue''er angrily said to Jiangning who just woke up. "Yue''er, don''t blame her. We stabbed her wolf to death. Now she has cut me. It''s my retribution to kill her. If I kill her wolf, I should pay for something. When I fainted, I heard you arguing all the time. In fact, we should thank her now. If it wasn''t for her, maybe I wouldn''t get better so soon. It shows that she is not a bad person in her tent. We should understand her. " Jiangning said to moon and wind shadow deeply. "Well, it seems that one of the three of you is reasonable? pretty good! Yes, you should all thank me. If it were not for me, you would not have saved him or stopped his blood. " Said the unknown woman, looking smug. After their conversation, several people were quiet, and did not know what to say. "Well, now that I''m awake, you say, what do you want us to do for you before you are willing to tell us the whereabouts of the leader''s sister, because we are still in a hurry, and there are still more things to be done by us. So I hope you can let us finish it quickly and leave here afterwards. We can''t delay here." Jiangning looked at the woman with very pleading eyes and said to her. "Well, since you have said so, I will arrange some things for you to do for me as soon as possible. Maybe these things are a little hard, so I''ll trouble you." Said the woman in an excited tone. "Then you say, no matter what we do, we will try our best to do well, and then leave here as soon as possible. Because we have to find the leader''s sister, and then let her take us to find the wind chime grass, so that we can finally quickly return to the grassland tribe to help those wounded spiritual people Jiangning said slowly. "Well, what I need you to do now is to help me pick up all the stones on the grass nearby! Bring it back and put it on the right side of my tent. I''ll check it. Don''t worry Said the woman. When yue''er heard what she said, she became even more angry. What a mess it was, WANQUN was making trouble out of nothing! These are completely unnecessary things. Why do we have to do them? Isn''t that a waste of time? "What are you doing? Let''s get something to do, right? You''re looking at our leisure, aren''t you? So let''s do the boring things. You''re crazy, aren''t you? " Yue er said angrily. "Isn''t that too much for you? Let''s do these strange things Fengying also said to him angrily. "Don''t say it, let''s do what she says." Jiangning persuades Yueer and Fengying. "Look, there is still an interesting person. Yes, you can do as I say, and you won''t suffer any loss!" The woman said with an evil smile. "Jiangning, I think you''d better not go. If you''re hurt and wake up just now, you''d better not go. Let me and yue''er pick it up. Don''t worry, we''ll finish it soon." Fengying said to Jiangning with concern. "That is, you don''t go, we will do it well, you can rest assured that Jiangning." Yue''er also said to Jiangning."I''m really sorry. I didn''t give you any help, but I was still dragging you down. I''m really sorry!" Jiangning is very sorry for the moon and the wind said. "It''s OK. You used to help us like that. Today''s things are small things." Said the wind shadow. "What are you talking about? If you don''t hurry to work for me, do you want me to cook for you Said the woman fiercely! "Why are you in a hurry? I''ll go right away. It''s just ridiculous! " Moon a face of not happy to that woman said. I saw the moon and wind shadow talking and went outside the tent. Moon mouth also from time to time in chanting what. Maybe it''s complaining about the woman''s unreasonable behavior. If you have nothing to do with them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1431 When Yueer and Fengying came out of the tent, Jiangning, who was still very weak, was lying on the bed. It seemed that he was really tired. He had been driving for a day or two. In addition, his body was injured again. Now he was almost unable to bear it. It was time for him to have a rest. When the woman next to him saw him like this, she also said to Jiangning: "then you have a rest. My dear little white horse will be fed. It is not much easier than you! I think you are too weak to see you like this The woman said bitterly to Jiangning. "You go, don''t care about me. I''ll be OK after a rest. I''m really sorry. I didn''t help you with my work here. I also lay down on your bed. I hope you can forgive me!" Jiangning and weak said. I saw that the woman''s words have not heard Jiangning finish, has directly walked out. Although Jiangning, who is still resting in the tent, says that he is very weak now, he can''t sleep in bed. There was too much in his mind. In his feeling, although the grassland is not tribal women said he hurt him, but also saved his life. Not only did he bring him back to his place of residence. On the surface, it seemed that the woman was making trouble to the three of them, but it happened that she was helping them step by step and taking them on a bright road step by step. Jiangning lay quietly on the bed. At this time, the moon and the wind started their stone picking journey outside, looking from afar. It''s like two little goats eating grass on the ground, but it''s not. It''s just the wind shadow on the moon picking up stones. They picked them up very carefully, and they were afraid that the unknown woman would come again to make trouble for them. That would be more irritating. The woman was feeding her dear horse grass not far from the tent, but she still looked at the moon and the wind shadow in the distance from time to time, supervised them, and did not allow them to steal a bit of laziness. This woman is worthy of living on the grassland. He knows a lot of things like the palm of his hand, as if many things can''t escape his eyes. "Do you think she made trouble for us? Because we stabbed her wolf, and then she deliberately found something for us to do, and then delayed our time, so that we could not find the wind chime grass? yes! I''m sure I''m right! " Moon tired panting to the wind said. "Don''t think much about it. Whatever she wants us to do. As long as we do it first. I think she has something else to say The wind and shadow should say to the moon. See just finished the moon and wind shadow on the ground began to pick up the stones. Although there are few stones, this weight is still enough for people to mention. Even if the moon and wind shadow have all kinds of strength, it is very difficult to lift stones! It''s hard for him. But the woman standing in the distance looking at them, but still smile so happy in the heart, perhaps she just wants to achieve this goal. Well let them suffer, and then her heart will be comfortable, will be able to solve her heart of depression. After a while, the woman thought of the one in the room. Jiangning was still sleeping on the bed. He thought of Jiangning, and then went into the tent to see how he was doing. When she walked in and had a look, Jiangning was still lying on the bed as quietly as before. But when the woman came to him, she saw that Jiangning was not asleep, but was opening her eyes, and did not really sleep! "Why didn''t you sleep? Occupy my bed, but don''t sleep, lie down for fun, right The unknown woman said to Jiangning with a joking tone. "Although I open my eyes now, I''ve been thinking about something. If I can still sleep, I''m really relieved. We don''t know you, you don''t know us, so you won''t know the pain and difficulty in my heart. Along the way, we have encountered so many difficulties, so many tribulations, but each time we are not as urgent as this one. We really hope to get your help and tell us where the leader and sister are. So we can save those people earlier. " Jiangning said to the woman in a pleading tone. That woman saw Jiangning with such a pleading tone to her, her heart also slowly produced some very strong interest, she also began to gradually understand Jiangning this person. In her eyes, Jiangning is a person with a strong sense of responsibility and has his own thoughts and opinions on everything. Treat everyone is so gentle and polite. Although Jiangning stabbed to death her wolf, but perhaps as he said, forced to do so. Look at him injured, and very pitiful look, but it is really heartbreaking. "Don''t worry. When he picks up all the stones around my tent, I''ll tell you. Don''t worry, I won''t be too hard on you. I just want to see your sincerity, because I know it''s very important to you, but I don''t want to tell you so easily, so I have to let you suffer a little, and my heart will be calm Some. " Said the woman with a smile. "But you can tell me some stories about you. The three of you came from such a distant place. I don''t know what your purpose is? What are the identities of the three of you? " The woman asked Jiangning."I can tell you about our origin and the ultimate purpose of our journey, but I hope you will keep your promise and promise to tell us the whereabouts of our leader''s sister." Jiangning said to the woman. "In fact, I am also a lingzu, and Yueer is the king of the Yue clan, and Fengying is the king of the Feng clan. Although we are all from different nationalities, we have the same revenge, that is, to revenge Qiu Tian of the White Wolf tribe! In autumn, I think you should all know and know it. It is he who caused the displacement and wandering of our people. And the wind and shadow of the clan people are homeless, have been floating outside. We are not great people. We just want our people to enjoy a healthy and happy life, just like the people of grassland tribe, and live there peacefully and peacefully. So I admire your patriarch, his ability is far more admirable than I imagined! The living conditions of the people of a nation can reflect the difference of their clan leaders! " Jiangning spoke to the woman. "You''re right. Our patriarch is really a great leader. In his early years, he has been fighting abroad, until in recent years, our patriarch has been fighting again and again. Finally, we have a fixed territory of our own. From now on, we don''t have to travel around any more, we can live here stably. Every one of us is very grateful to him, and we all respect him very much! And we don''t allow anyone to have any disrespect for him! " The woman said to Jiangning. "Of course, I must have full respect for your patriarch, otherwise I would not have told you so much about him. But he is very powerful, and I like your grassland tribe very much. If I hadn''t had a heavy responsibility, I would have lived in your tribe for a long time Jiangning said to the woman. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1432 But while they were still talking, Yueer and Fengying, who were still picking up stones outside, came back. As soon as they entered the tent, they saw him sitting on the ground, exhausted and panting. Maybe they were really tired and choked. "Are you satisfied now? I''m tired of both of us. You''ll feel better in your heart, right? I''m so tired. " Month son is very impatient to say to that woman. "It''s not a big problem for you two to be tired. It''s right for you to suffer a little. Otherwise, my heart is just so easy to live. I have to make my heart comfortable, so I can tell you the next thing! So it makes sense for you to listen to me. " Said the woman. Hearing the woman''s words, the three of them also showed a very helpless expression. They really admired her mood. One day, they played them around, but they didn''t take them as one thing, and let them do this and that. She was really speechless. "Well, since you have done so many things, I will tell you the whereabouts of the leader''s sister! Our patriarch''s sister is a very beautiful, kind, lovely, generous grassland girl. He loves every piece of grassland very much. She is a girl who loves freedom and enjoys freedom. She has traveled all over the grassland The woman looked proud when she talked about the leader''s sister. "What do you say? Where the hell is she? We really want to find her as soon as possible. Only with her help can we return to the grassland tribe as soon as possible The silent wind shadow said to the woman. "Far in the sky, near in front of my eyes!" The woman said with a proud face. "So you are Liu Min! So you are. Why should you do this? It''s funny, isn''t it? Now that we know we''re looking for you. We also took us so far to come here, which delayed us for such a long time, and Jiangning was also injured. What are we doing? I''m going around in this circle. It turns out that you did all this on purpose Yue''er is very angry and says to Liu min. "Yes, I''m just teasing you, can''t I? Who let you stab my wolf? You deserve to be punished. And it''s just a little punishment for all of you. How can I be Liu Min? Anyway, you can''t do anything about me. You all need my help. If you can''t treat me well, don''t expect me to help you any more. " Liu Min said triumphantly to the three of them. After seeing this scene, Jiangning didn''t show too much surprise expression on his face like Yue ER and Feng Ying. Maybe in his heart, he had already known that the woman was Liu Min, but he didn''t dare to pierce it, because he was not so sure! But when he saw the woman, according to the leader''s description, the woman in front of him was so similar to his sister described by the leader, so he had some doubts. But for now injured him, he can''t go forward immediately, so he can only follow Liu Min all the way to here. "Ah, you''re a big joke. You''ve been teasing us like this. You''re Liu Min!" Feng Ying said jokingly. Jiangning felt that in his opinion, the leader was so respected in his heart. In his imagination, his sister should also be a great person worthy of their respect. However, at a glance like this, it was too different from him. But her character is far worse. "You just praised the leader''s sister with all your strength. It turns out that you are praising yourself! You are such a narcissist Yue''er said sarcastically to Liu min. "So what? Anyway, you will need my help sooner or later. Without me, you can''t find Fengqing grass, because only my brother and I can recognize this kind of medicinal material. Now, it''s too late for you to ask me? How about helping me with these things? " Liu Min said with a smile. "But now that you need us to do something, we''ve done it for you, and it''s time to keep your promise, isn''t it? You should go with us to find the wind chime grass? " Said the moon. "Are you sure we''re going now? Do you care if Jiangning is dead or alive now? Just now I''m still blaming me for his injury, but now I have to start in such a hurry? You are in such a hurry. " Liu Min said with disdain. Jiangning looked at the proud Liu Min at this time, and felt that she was really a little too much, unreasonable, really no boundaries. However, Jiangning at this time also had no way to take her. Therefore, she has always been able to make do with her, for every word he said and everything he did could only show obedience. But yue''er is not like Jiangning, which follows her mind, so she always talks back to Liu min. However, you can understand yue''er''s mood very well. No matter who she is, she will not like to be teased by herself. She will be amused there all day. Yue''er''s temper is not so easy and hard to forgive. But the wind shadow to Liu Min''s feeling is like a senseless child, the feeling of doing nothing all day long, seeing a few of them, they play endlessly with them.Jiangning looks at the moon and the shadow, but also seems to be very confused. Because he is injured now, and he doesn''t know what to say to the moon and the shadow. Now, it is really helpless. I can only wait to see, wait until Jiangning''s injury is better and then persuade Liu Min to move forward with them, or there is no way to do it now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1433 Since they have all arrived here, they can only settle down and stay here, and then wait until Jiangning has recovered, and then try to find a way to start. Although Liu Min was so embarrassed that they still suffered some hardships, but she still had a little advantage, that is, it is undeniable that Jiang Ning, who was injured, brought her to the place where she lived to recuperate. Although she would not admit it on the surface, Jiangning will find out that she is a very high and kind girl, just like her brother leader. Maybe it is only because we offended her that she always shows a strong look. She has been wandering outside all the year round, and her character may really become a little more resolute. Because she is outside, everything depends on her own. Besides, she is accompanied by a group of wolves. Jiangning and yue''er are afraid of wolves. In her eyes, wolves are her best and most loyal partner. As a leader of a grassland tribe with great power, of course, how could her sister be worse? They also have strong leadership, one is his people, a wolf pack on the grassland. It seems that it''s not easy! "Ning, do you still want to drink water? I''ll get it for you Yueer is very concerned about Jiangning. "It''s OK. Now I don''t want to drink water. Why don''t you find something to eat for everyone first?" Jiangning said to the moon. "Well, I''m going to find some food for you. I''ve been on the road for a whole day. I believe everyone should be hungry." Moon said to them. At this time, standing on one side of Liu Mei slanted her eyes and said with disdain, "do you need to go out and look for something to eat here? I think you look down on me, Liu Mei? Since all of you have been brought to me today, since I am the first time to come here, I will bring out all my delicious food for you to have a good taste of the characteristics of our grassland tribe. " "Well, since you have said that, if you want to treat us well, we will not be polite. It seems that you don''t want to make amends to us now, and then make such a play? " Said the wind shadow. "You still don''t trust me. As long as I''m the sister of the leader of the grassland tribe, I can''t disgrace our grassland tribe. Since my brother treats you so warmly, I can''t just fool you in the past!" Liu Mei said politely. Jiangning a look at this situation, just a face disdainful Liu Mei, less than a moment of Kung Fu changed his face, really can not be underestimated! Great, great! "Thank you, then, for the good hospitality Jiangning''s body was very weak, but he also said thanks. "Don''t mention it. Since everyone is familiar with each other, we should not be so polite. Tell me what you want, and I''ll get ready for you Liu Mei said politely. "If you have food, it''s already very good. We won''t be picky about anything." The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. After saying these words, Liu Mei turned and walked out of the tent. Her figure was in such a hurry, but she looked confident. "Well, maybe you will copy some poison for us? And then we''re all lost here. So go ahead with her next terror plan The Moon said reluctantly. When Jiangning saw yue''er like this, he felt funny and angry. What he found funny was why the opposite sex was generally mutually exclusive? Since yue''er and Liu Mei met each other, they did not say a word well. They were always tit for tat. A little angry. Jiangning didn''t feel angry at yue''er''s appearance. It was because he felt that he was hurt and affected the original planning order of many things. Everything was disordered. And now I want to recuperate here, so it''s very painful. I also feel very uncomfortable. I''m so sorry! But now anyway, they have found Liu Mei. Even if their task is half finished, Jiangning will feel much better at this time. Although he said he was injured, but still a little good. Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying have been staying in the tent, waiting for Liumei to bring them food. Fengying and Yueer are hungry for a long time. At this time, however, the month could no longer bear his hungry stomach, and rushed out directly to the outside. Liu Min, who had already come out, was busy on the simple stove he had built. The moon also can''t help but own curiosity to go straight past. See what Liu Min is doing. "What are you doing? They''re starving us to death. They are still waiting for your dinner The moon says anxiously. "What''s the rush? It''s usually a long time to wait for something delicious. " Liu Mei said to the moon. "Don''t poison us. It''s not good for you to poison us." The Moon said with a disdainful expression. "Yes, I am going to poison you, poison the three of you, and feed my wolves." Liu Mei also said with a look of disgust. Hungry month son heard her say such words, also very speechless back to the tent. She saw the appearance of Jiangning in front of her was so weak and powerless that the pit in the heart of yue''er could feel more miserable than anyone else. But now she doesn''t know what to say.Not long after Yueer returned to the tent, Liu Mei also came in, holding a plate of what seems to be in her hand. At this time, the wind shadow went up to Liu Mei. When she came to Liu Mei, she took the things on Liu Mei''s hand. Oh, she really helped Liu Mei. After the moon saw this scene, she was upset. It''s too much to think about how Fengying helped her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1434 Liu Mei was elated and carried the food to the moon. "Take it! Don''t worry. I''m not as bad as you think. I''ll poison you. " After hearing her words, yue''er became more angry. In her present mood, she really wanted to tear up Liumei and put it aside. But she still resisted, people under the eaves, had to bow their heads! Yue''er picked up the food that Liu Mei handed her, and reluctantly walked to Jiangning. "You can eat some first, now you must be very hungry" "you eat first, I''m not hungry." Jingning replied to the moon. "Well, I''ll get you something to eat later." Moon said to Jiangning with concern. At this time, the shadow of the wind is eating by the side. Indeed, we are all tired these days. From the time of sacrifice, everyone has been busy. Thinking of all kinds of methods, I haven''t eaten well for a long time, and I haven''t had a good rest for a long time. When Jiangning is injured and recuperated here, they can also have a good rest here to recuperate for the next journey. Be prepared. Jiangning looks at Yueer and Jiangning now, but also understands their mood very much. Everyone is tired along the way, and now he is injured. He can take this opportunity to let Yueer and Fengying have a good rest. "Moon, wind and shadow." Jiangning said. "What''s the matter, Jiangning, what can I do for you?" Fengying is very concerned about Jiangning. "You two will have a rest after dinner. When I''m better, we''ll be ready to go." Jiangning said to moon and wind shadow. "OK, no problem. Let''s do it first. You can take good care of yourself. In this way, we can start as soon as possible. " Moon said to Jiangning. At this time, Liu Mei on one side saw that the three of them were so affectable that she could not help it any longer. "Do you three want to be so coquettish? The goosebumps are all up. Oh, I can''t stand you Liu Mei said in disgust. "I didn''t let you see it. You can choose not to watch it?" Yue''er is also very unhappy to say. "At this time, my family, I like to see where I like, it''s none of your business?" Liu Mei said very unhappy. "If it''s your family, then can you eavesdrop on others?" Said the moon. "Am I eavesdropping on you? This is the tent. Everyone is in it. You talk so loud. Besides, I''m not deaf. I don''t want to hear it Liu Mei said triumphantly. "You, you want to fight, don''t you?" Yue er said angrily. "Yes, I just want to fight, so what? You want to be wild in my territory, no way Liu Mei also said very angry. "Well, come on!" Yue''er and Liu Mei said and began to prepare to start. However, Jiangning, who is still in bed, can''t help hearing their conversation! "Yue''er, don''t make a fool of yourself, will you? You are a guest. How can you be so impolite? " Jiangning roared angrily. When yue''er heard Jiangning roaring at her like this, yue''er said in her heart: "it''s clear that she provokes me first. Why do you just say me?" Angry Yueer said to Jiangning, and ran out to the tent. Seeing this scene, Fengying didn''t say much, but kept shaking his head. Ah Liu Mei felt that she had won the victory in this fight. At this time, her face was full of pride! Jiang Ning is angry, but he can''t say anything to Liu Mei, so he can only roar at yue''er for a few words. It is estimated that yue''er is angry now. Also do not know how to persuade her, Jiangning know, he can not say Liu Mei, if in this critical juncture to her angry, it is completely difficult to do. Because they still need his help, the Liu Mei in front of Jiangning is so unruly and willful that she doesn''t look like the sister of the leader. Now we have to admit it if we don''t admit it. Jiangning''s mind kept thinking about these annoying problems, but did not know how to solve them. "Liu Mei, may I talk to you?" Jiangning asked Liu Mei. "Come on, you are the most reasonable among the three." Liu Mei excitedly replied Jiangning. "I''m sorry for what happened just now. Yueer is a little ignorant. I hope you don''t blame me." Jiangning said. "It''s OK. I don''t want to quarrel with her in general. If I want to, I''ll have two kinds of disputes." Liu Mei said bitterly to Jiangning. "Would you like to accompany us to find fengqingcao?" Jiangning asked Liu Mei Dao. "Of course not. I don''t want to. I didn''t care about the things before and gave you cooking. But if she didn''t know what to do, I didn''t want to go." Liu Mei said reluctantly to Jiangning."Then what do you want to do before you can go with us? You can put forward the requirements of Shenyang as long as they are not too much! " Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "Oh, well, I think so. If not, when we find the wind chime grass and go back, you can propose marriage to my eldest brother and patriarch and let me marry you Liu Mei said with a bad smile. As soon as Jiangning heard what she said, she gave him a big fright. How could it be? Jiangning was very scared at this time! At this time, the wind shadow on one side heard what Liu Mei said was also surprised, and her face suddenly showed a very surprised expression. "What? You don''t want to? Are you really not satisfied with such a beautiful woman? " Liu Mei still said with a smile of evil tone. To tell you the truth, no matter who saw Liu Mei at a glance, she would feel that she was a very individual and courageous woman. Although it has always been a person living on the grassland, it still seems that people want to protect and pity her. Maybe most men would want to marry her. However, when you have a closer look at her, you will find that her unruly and willful will be greatly reduced. It seems that there are few people who can control Liu Mei. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1435 "You look at that look on your face, isn''t it? Am I as scary as you think? Is not to let you marry me? It''s not like this, is it? Hey, hey, I''m kidding you. Don''t be so serious, OK? But to me and you can go forward, that is, you must ask your month to apologize to me, so that I can forgive you all the impoliteness before, or else don''t let me leave you playing Liu Mei said to Jiangning. As soon as Jiangning heard her say this, he felt very embarrassed. Otherwise, Yueer was also the king of the clan. How could he apologize to her so easily? So where will moon''s face be placed? What''s more, Jiangning just accused yue''er again. Yue''er has already appeared very unhappy. How could she apologize to her? "I know we were very sorry for you at the beginning, all this is because of me, otherwise I would apologize to you for yue''er, OK, I hope you can forgive me." Jiangning said to Liu Mei with the tone of request. "No, I said that if I asked her to apologize, I had to let her apologize, otherwise no one else would count." Liu Mei said obstinately. "Well, I''ll discuss with her first and listen to her ideas." Jiangning said. "OK, that''s OK. I''ll wait for your good news." Liu Mei said. Liu Mei just finished speaking and then went out of the tent, at this time Jiangning fell into meditation. Because now he doesn''t know what to do. He would rather embarrass himself than embarrass others. What should I do now? Jiangning wants to talk to yue''er first. "Fengying, do you want to see where Yueer has gone? If you find her, tell her that I have something to say to her and let her come back quickly. " Jiangning said to the wind. "All right, I''ll go." The wind shadow replied. Out of the tent, the wind shadow eyes began to look around, but he did not see where the moon''s shadow was. So he went to the left front of the tent. After a while, as he expected, the moon came to a small lake not far away from the tent, playing with water there. After seeing the moon, Fengying walked in the direction of Yueer. Fengying knew that yue''er was in a bad mood, so he walked slowly to the side of yue''er, just like yue''er. Squatting on the edge of a small lake. The wind shadow did not say much, but accompanied the moon to play with the lake in the small lake. The moon saw the arrival of the wind, and did not show too much surprise expression, but just playing with the water side said: "how did you come? Are you coming to see my jokes? " "See your joke? What''s that? Your jokes are still in the back. " The shadow jokingly said. "What are you talking about? My jokes are still in the back? Why isn''t my jokes enough? " Month son angry said. "Yes, Jiangning asked Liu Mei if she would like to go with us to find the wind chime grass. But you can see how Liu Mei told Jiangning that she was willing, but that was to let Jiangning marry her when she came back." Said the wind shadow. "How could that be! How can this be done? Isn''t she taking advantage of others'' danger? It''s too much. " Yue er said angrily. "It''s nothing. You think, how could Jiangning promise her this thing? What about marriage? But at this time, Liu Mei said that she was playing with Jiangning. She later asked yue''er to apologize to her face-to-face! " The wind shadow said to the moon. "What, what did she say? Let me apologize to her. Why? What did I do wrong again? Is it clear that she treated me like that first? Why should I apologize to her? I''m the king of my family. How can I have the face to apologize to her? " Yueer hears Liu Mei''s words to Jiangning, which is to force people to the desperate road! How could she make such unreasonable demands? "No, Jiangning will never marry her, and I will never apologize to her!" Yue er said angrily. Fengying looked at the expression of Yueer now, it was so painful and angry, but he was limited and at a loss. "Yueer, you''d better not be angry? Jiangning''s thoughts are more confused than mine. "What did Jiangning say to Liu Mei The moon asks the wind shadow way. "Jiangning said that let me find you, and then we will go back to discuss." The wind shadow replied. "In fact, Jiangning is also very difficult. He is injured now. We have a lot of things bothering him. But now we find Liu Mei, but we find that it is more troublesome than we did not find her before. He is so unruly and willful. But we have to listen to her because I really have to get her help The wind shadow said to the moon. At this time, the moon heard the wind said these words, her heart may understand something, and then said to the wind: "go, we go back!" Words just finished, the moon and wind shadow then walked back to the direction of the tent. As soon as I entered the tent, I saw Jiangning sitting by the bed. "Why? Why are you sitting up? Now you should be in bed if you are hurt The moon says anxiously."Moon, come here, I want to talk to you." Jiangning said. I saw the moon slowly walked to Jiangning''s side and sat down. "Yue''er, I just talked to you in that tone. I hope you don''t get angry with me. I didn''t mean to. If I just didn''t stop you two getting in time, maybe you would have been more stiff! I hope you can forgive me. " Jiangning said to yue''er: "Jiangning, it''s OK, I won''t. I''m not such a small bellied person. I''m not like some people who know how to make trouble in a day. " Moon said to Jiangning. "I wish you were not angry. You should have known all the things we saved after you left?" Jiangning asked Yueer. "I see. Fengying told me everything. I don''t want to embarrass you, Jiangning. " Moon said to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1436 Yue''er and Jiangning talk, the mood seems to be so unhappy, in the face of Liu Mei, such a difficult to appease people, it is more difficult to deal with than any of them who have come all the way! Now they can''t offend Liu Mei. They can''t offend Liu Mei, but they also have to compliment Liu Mei to make him happy. Finally, they cut people and let him move forward with Jiangning people. Yue''er looks at Jiangning with melancholy on her face. She knows what she is thinking in her heart, and her heart is full of embarrassment. Because he didn''t know how to tell yue''er, Liu Mei gave him this problem, which made him feel very fenced, and asked yue''er to apologize to him in person, which was hard for yueerdom to accept! "Jiangning, I know you are in a dilemma now, and I understand your mood very well. She has put forward such excessive demands on you. It is estimated that it will be difficult for anyone to accept. If I were, I would not let you agree to his request. Let me apologize to him. It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it just a little concession? In my heart, I don''t think it''s anything. I am the king of a nation, for my nation, for the sake of all the great events in the world, I can endure. What''s more, his little apology? " Moon said to Jiangning. "Yue''er, if you think so, that''s the best thing. In my heart, you have always been the king of the Yue nationality who deserves my respect. Your actions, your bravery and your courage are not comparable to any girl. I really appreciate your company along the way. Thank you for your support all the time. I cherish having a friend like you very much. I appreciate every sacrifice you make. " Jiangning said affectionately to yue''er. "Jiangning, don''t say anything. I can do anything for you, not to mention for the common people in the world. Those spiritual people are still waiting for us to save them. Now we have found Liu Mei, but we can''t stay here any longer. We should speed up our speed and find fengqingcao, We can''t delay the following process because of our little emotion! Isn''t it just an apology? It''s nothing. I''ll just go. " Yue''er said excitedly to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning is still in the tent. He knows that Yueer is puzzled by this incident, and a king apologizes to a woman from a grassland tribe. It really needs some courage. Yue''er is really a good girl. She can be the king of a nation. That really shows that she is different from other girls. Jiang Ling has more and more different views on yue''er. At this time, she only looked at Yueer who had just come out of the tent and walked in the direction of Liu Mei. Liu Mei seemed to have seen Yue Er coming towards her. She looked at Yue er with a slanting eye, but she didn''t say anything to him. She just looked at her with disdain. "What do you want to see me for? I''m so busy, you so shoes, as long as you come to help me with my work?" Liu Mei jokingly asked yue''er. "Didn''t you say that you asked me to come and apologize to you? If I apologized to you, would you go with us to find fengqingcao? I hope you can keep your word. We have worked so hard to get here. We not only need to find fengqingcao, but also look for your whereabouts. In this way, we can find fengqingcao as soon as possible. Now we have found you, But if you don''t give us this chance, go ahead with us to find the wind chime grass, then all our previous efforts will be wasted. " Yue''er said to Liu Mei in a pleading tone. "You can rest assured, if you apologize to me, although I Liu Mei is a unruly and willful girl, I will still do what I say, because I am a trustworthy person, I can''t lose the face of our grassland tribesmen!" Liu Mei said. "If you want to apologize, please say it quickly. I can''t wait. I have more things to do. You can''t delay my precious time." Liu Mei said impatiently. "Liu Mei, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have talked back to you all the time before. I shouldn''t have quarreled with you. I hope you can forgive me for my fault The moon apologizes to Liu Mei. Liu Mei stopped the month son to her so sincere apology, he also seems to feel that he may have a little too much. At this time, the apologizing Yueer said, and tears flowed out of her eyes. Liu Mei said, "what are you doing? As for you, I''m just sorry for it As soon as the moon finished speaking, she turned her head and walked away. Liu Mei saw the moon like this, and then walked back in the direction of the tent. She did not see the moon in the tent when she entered the door. Only Jiangning and Fengying are there. Liu Meibian asked Jiangning, "where is the moon? Where is she? Just now she came to apologize to me, but then she cried. I didn''t know what was going on. I was just teasing her "It''s OK. She''ll be fine in a moment. Don''t worry. Has she apologized to you? " Jiangning asked Liu Mei. "Yes, she apologized to me, but she cried before I finished playing. It''s boring." Liu Mei said without interest. "You''re really going too far. We''re talking to you about business! And you treat us as playmates, right? Now the moon is so sad. Too much for you. " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei."What''s wrong with playing? No one has played with me for a long time. Anyway, Jiangning is recuperating here, and we have no delay? You''re going to find the wind chime grass. I''ll accompany you there. It''s the head office! " Liu Mei said to the wind. In Liu Mei''s Yan Zhong, she actually took them as her partner, and played with them while Jiangning was recuperating. Just in the heart of wind shadow and moon, I don''t think so. Because Liu Mei''s jokes have gone too far. Jiangning may have guessed his idea, but he has no choice but to follow her idea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1437 In the face of a girl like Liu Mei who is so incomprehensible, you will never be able to guess her idea. It is always so unpredictable! Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying are helpless to him. Therefore, on the way to find the wind chime grass, they have to face such an unpredictable person and go through a short journey. "Well! Now that you''ve received an apology, we''ll start tomorrow morning after tonight! Time can''t be delayed any more. My injury is nothing. The spiritual people who are still in the grassland tribe are the people who need emergency treatment! If I let them all lose their lives because of my little injury, then my sin will be even greater. "Let''s go when you get better! We can''t walk so fast as you do! Otherwise, if your injury recurred on the road, we would delay more and more Fengying said with concern to Jiangning. "Yes, your injury is serious. I can''t understand what I''ve done Liu Mei says to Jiangning, but Jiangning looks at Liu Mei with a speechless face. "However, I still have a kind of herb that can make you feel better faster, but you need to bear it. Because it is too painful, you must clean your wound again, and then crush the herb and put it on your wound again. In this way, the wound will scab faster and get better soon." Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying. Fengying heard Liu Mei''s words to Jiangning, and her body shivered. That sounds impossible. It hurts so much. How can it be tolerated by ordinary people. The wound of oneself is treated again again, that is uncovering scar! It''s a very painful thing to think about. "Jiangning, I think we''d better take a good rest first. I think we can omit the treatment method mentioned by Liu Mei. It''s very painful to think about. How can we bear it? I think we should take it slowly. " Fengying said to Jiangning. Liu Mei may see Jiangning want to quickly cure the wound mood, and then tell Jiangning the most direct and effective treatment method, although it will be painful, but this is the best treatment. "I''m just a suggestion. It''s all Jiangning''s business. I will not force others to do such painful things Liu Mei said to Jiangning. "Just follow Liu Mei''s advice. If we treat the injury on the back of the hand almost the same now, we can''t expect that we can start early tomorrow morning. Now that''s the best way to do it. I will bear it. I''m a wizard. If I can''t bear the pain, how can I defeat the bigger enemy who has been bothering us for a long time Jiangning said fiercely. After listening to Jiangning''s words, Fengying seems to understand Jiangning, because he thinks about others! To give others more time is to give themselves the greatest forgiveness! After hearing what Jiangning said, Liu Mei felt that he must be cured. He said to the wind shadow directly: "you go out and lack a basin of hot water. I''ll crush the herbs first. Then you clean his wound first, and I''ll go out and look for something Liu Mei said to the wind. Liu Mei, who had just finished speaking, began to search for things in a small wooden box at the right corner of her tent entrance, and Fengying went outside to boil water according to Liu Mei''s orders. Liu Mei is constantly searching for something. It is estimated that she is looking for the herb for Jiangning to treat the wound. After a while, I saw that Liu Mei seemed to have found an unknown herb. She only saw that she had pulled some leaves of the herb on the tip of her nose and smelled it, then put it in her mouth and chewed it up. And still nodding. Jiangning saw Liu Mei''s appearance, but her eyes were full of curiosity and doubt. This is a strange woman in the grassland. It''s a wonderful skill to know the properties and functions of various herbs. Liu Mei, who had just tasted the herbs in the sea, took out her sharpener and began to grind the herbs. It seems that she has found the right herbs. In a moment! Liu Mei grinds a bunch of herbs to the same size as flour. She wrapped the ground powder in a square gray cloth and put it in the corner of the table. She said she would look for something, but she did not know what she was looking for. Jiangning and Fengying can only follow her arrangement, do what they should do, and don''t ask much about it. Jiangning quietly lying in bed, his face finally showed a happy smile, the mood has become more comfortable. His injury can be cured quickly. They can start faster tomorrow morning. Thinking of these, maybe Jiangning will be the most relaxed moment for him in such a long time. Jiangning has only heard the wind outside the non-stop busy, do not know where the moon went! Yueer must have been wronged now, sad, crying is also should be, girls, crying should be good, there should be a place to let her vent. Think of here, Jiangning on the moon on a little bit of heartache. Let her suffer so much injustice, is also very should not.After a while, the wind and shadow will be cooked water carefully brought in. But now it''s still very hot. It''s impossible for Fengying to wash the wound for Jiangning. "Come on, Jiangning. I''ll take off your clothes first. I''ll clean your wounds." Wind shadow says to Jiangning! Jiangning also slightly nodded to agree. After the wind shadow took off the clothes of Jiangning''s uninjured arm, it was so troublesome for the other injured arm to take off the clothes. The wind and shadow dare not make the force too strong, otherwise a little strip of clothes will be connected with Jiangning injured scab place to pull together, that is, the old wound is not good, is really added to the new injury. Jiang Ning didn''t dare to see the wind, so he didn''t worry too much. Jiangning then said to Fengying: "you do it, I will be OK!" Hearing this, Fengying was relieved because he was afraid to hurt Jiangning. So he was so careful. With the sound of "Chi", Jiangning''s clothes were torn off his arm. The wind shadow also gave a body of cold sweat! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1438 Although the clothes from Jiangning''s body have been torn down, but with the clothes down there is still a stream of blood, indeed, as Liu Mei said, no matter what, it will make the wound bleed. Looking at Jiangning in the flow of so much blood, wind shadow will just burn the hot water on the edge of Jiangning, to Jiangning keep scrubbing the wound. The water is a little hot, but Jiangning''s blood is also flowing. The wind shadow looked at Jiangning''s ferocious face and endured the pain. I feel heartache for him. If the pain can be transferred, the person who is suffering will not be so miserable. The scabby wound has been hurt again. It''s really hard for anyone to accept it! "Why hasn''t Liu Mei come back? This blood can''t stop The wind shadow is very anxious to say. "Don''t worry, shadow. It''ll be all right." The painful Jiangning is still comforting the anxious wind shadow. But at this moment, it''s late, it''s fast! Liu Mei just appeared in the tent. Liu Meiyi saw Jiangning this shape, also appears very anxious to get up, looking at the blood DC appearance is also feeling very nervous. "Don''t worry. You should clean the old scab first." Liu Mei said to the wind. Liu Mei said as she continued to clean the wound for Jiangning. Jiangning has been biting teeth, the head is about to hurt, the appearance of bursting in so bear. The other hand was holding on to the thin quilt beside him. The wind shadow sees Jiangning this appearance to feel to be about what person cannot stand. And in the side is still busy Liu Min is not in a hurry, methodically doing what she should do. I saw that she had just ground the herbs and put them in a big bowl, which was filled with dark yellow liquid. She didn''t know what it was. She smelled a strange smell from afar. She stirred slowly, mixing the ground herbs and the liquid. After a while, Liu Mei pointed the medicine to Jiangning. "What is this? How can there be a bad smell? Are you getting herbs or poisons? " The wind covered his nose and smelled it from afar. Jiangning is also a bit smelly, but it''s hard to say anything. Can only choose to trust Liu Min, or there is no other way to make him better faster. Liu Min didn''t pay attention to the wind and shadow, so she daubed the herbs on Jiangning''s arm, and she also applied her strength to the deeper part of Jiangning''s wound. And Jiangning has been biting his teeth. Jiangning is a man with courage, ah, for this injury is not timid at all! Just holding on to it. Liu Min really has to go. There is no hesitation at all, just apply medicine to Jiangning. It looks more sophisticated than the wind and shadow. Maybe for a person like her who often wanders on the grassland, she needs to make her own decisions and solve all the problems. But it''s really not easy. Besides, it''s still a girl. Even if it''s delicate, it''s estimated that she will exercise like a boy. After a while, Liu Min put all the medicine in her hands on Jiangning''s arm, and Jiangning''s arm was also full of herbs. It''s all over the wound. But still with suspicion, Liu Min asked, "what are you doing for Jiangning?"? Why is there such a stink that it doesn''t go away! " Jiangning asked Liu mindao with a look of disgust. "Hahaha, it''s actually wolf urine! "Ha ha ha ha," said Liu Min with a happy face! "What? Wolf urine, are you hurting us again? Deliberately apply wolf urine and herbs on Jiangning''s arm, right? You are so disgusting you Feng Ying said with disgust on his face! At this time, Jiangning, who had no doubt about Liu Min at the beginning, now hears Liu Min''s appearance of reluctance on his face. In the heart is also the feeling of all kinds of disgust, but now there is no way, the medicine has been applied on the above, if you want to wash off, it will be very painful. Think about or forget, also did not want to blame Liu Min idea. "Go, don''t be so distrustful, will you? Do you think I''m going to get you something unreliable and put it on your wound? This wolf urine is a little urine that I ran to my wolf pack and waited for a long time. Don''t think wolf urine is so unreliable, OK? Wolf urine is also a good medicine to treat wounds, but you don''t know it! I worked so hard to get it, and then I gave it to you to treat the wound. Maybe you are doubting my kindness! It''s really chilling Liu Mei said scornfully to Jiangning and Fengying. "Why didn''t you say it earlier? We don''t know what it is? And there is a strange smell. How can we not doubt it? However, once you tell us this, we still believe you. After all, you have lived on the grassland for so long, you should know some folk remedies for wounds. " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "You are all ignorant people. What do you know? Like me, I often walk on the grassland and know the effects of various herbs. Otherwise, how could I come up with such a good method to treat your wounds? " Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying.After a while, Jiangning''s wound did not really become as painful as before, and the blood stopped flowing out. After seeing this scene, Fengying also relaxed a lot. "Thank you! I really trouble you, but for you, my wound would not have healed so quickly. Today, you helped me to heal again. I''m sure the wound will heal faster. Thank you very much Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "It''s OK. These are small things. In my eyes, like my elder brother, I hope to help more people. Besides, I made all your injuries for you, and it''s my duty to help you with your wounds. But what I want most is trust. If you don''t trust me, then I have nothing to say to you "Up to now, what you have is quite different from what I imagined. Although you are self willed, you do have a kind and understanding heart like the people of your grassland tribe. This is the most precious wealth of your nation." Jiangning said to Liu min. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1439 "Our spiritual people are the happiest people in the world. We don''t ask for much land and money. We just hope that our families will be happy and healthy, and every one of them can live a stable life. This is the purpose that my elder brother has always adhered to. " Liu Min said to Jiangning and Fengying. I don''t know why, whether it is the leader or the leader''s sister Liu Min will have endless words when he sees Jiangning, and always wants to tell Jiangning all his things and all his worries. Jiangning is a person who seems worthy of respect and trust. That''s why the leader and his sister Liu Min were so kind to him. as like as two peas, Jiangning seems to have a deeper view of the woman in front of him. In fact, there is only a little difference between her and the leader, and the difference between men and women, and the rest, through real understanding, will be found that their essence is the same. Ben has a kind heart and has the spirit and ability that other people don''t have. At this time, Yueer, who had just shed tears outside, returned to the tent. He went to Jiangning. Jiangning saw his red eyes and must have just cried. June see stay must be just crying appearance. Yueer saw Liu Min also beside, did not say anything more, just a face at a loss looking at Jiangning''s wound. "Did you give Jiangning a new medicine?" Then he saw a pool of blood on the ground and asked, "how come so much blood has been shed? And a stinky smell of urine? " The moon is in that do not know to ask. But everyone didn''t answer her question, and Liu Min, who was just talking, turned around and walked outside the tent. A face does not want to pay attention to the moon''s meaning. "Jiangning, are you ok? When I was away, you changed your medicine? I''m sorry I didn''t come to help you The moon son a face is sorry to say. "It''s OK. We just changed the medicine. It''s not so troublesome. I know you''re not in a good mood. But it''s OK. I''ll always be with you. You can tell me what you''re unhappy with. But today''s thing is really I can''t stand you. If I wasn''t hurt, I wouldn''t let you be wronged. " Jiangning comforted yue''er. "Jiangning, I''m ok. It''s all small things. You should have a good rest when you are injured. Don''t worry about my affairs any more. I don''t have anything." Moon full of leakage a little smile said. The wind shadow sees him two this kind of hard work also to ease a lot, one is injured, the other is not in a good mood. But now everyone is better, and his mood is much better. But just then, Liu Mei, who had just gone out, came into the tent again. "I just heard your conversation. First of all, I think I should tell you I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this. Even if it was me that you were looking for, I shouldn''t have been making trouble to you like this. I cut Jiangning, it not only did not blame me, but also has been comforting my mood, for Yueer, I have to say sorry to you, in fact, I also have something wrong. But I asked you to apologize to me. I''m sorry. It makes you so sad. " Liu Min said sincerely to Jiangning Fengying and yue''er. Jiangning Fengying saw this scene for a month, and her face was surprised. Liu Mei, who had been very mean from the beginning, now shows the feeling that people want to pity. Maybe she felt that she had done too much. Now she felt guilty in her heart. When she saw yue''er, she became more guilty. As a girl, Yueer seems to be more sad than she just saw her like this. Yue''er went straight up to Liu Min''s side and said, "it''s OK. We won''t blame you. Do you think we are still ok now? If it wasn''t for us, I don''t know when we can find you? You are an indispensable straw for the three of us! Now you not only save Jiangning, but also take us to find the wind chime grass, and then go back to those spiritual people, so you are really very important to us Yueer comforts Liu Min''s concern. Liu Min saw the moon son to her such concern way, in the heart also was happy many. "I hope you don''t blame me for being unreasonable. In the future, we will be together to find the wind chime grass. We have been together for a long time, so I hope you can understand me more during this period of time." Liu Min said to Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying. Everything is not to fight not to know, more like a fate between us. It seems to be a coincidence, but it seems that they are destined to meet in heaven. Everything is fate! Their meeting is doomed. From the beginning, Jiangning Fengying and Yueer''s fate are tied together, and Liu Mei, the leader''s sister, will have a common journey with them. The four of them have something in common. They are all brave, kind and courageous. It''s the right choice for fate to tie them together. Things have developed to such a point, the four of them have been smiling for a long time. "Jiangning, have a good rest here. We three people go out first, let you have a good rest for a while, just injured wound and shed so much blood, it must be very painful. We won''t disturb you for a moment. You can have a rest Moon said to Jiangning.The moon, the wind and rain and the willow eyebrows just went out like tents. Today, their mood has become extremely relaxed. If many things are not talked about, we will have a knot in our hearts. Watch, maybe everyone''s heart will really be a lot. Now they are walking, talking or doing things have become so clear up. "You two come with me, and I''ll take you both to a secret place of mine. Because I''m usually the only one, I''m the first to bring strangers to this place. " Liu Min said to Feng Ying and yue''er. "Really? Is it your secret place? I''m really glad to share your mysterious place with us. Thank you. " Yue er said politely to Liu min. "Yes, you will be surprised if you follow me." Liu Mei said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1440 Wind shadow and moon have been slowly following Liu Mei, they do not know where Liu Mei will take them! Perhaps in the mind of moon and wind shadow, there have been countless fantasies about what kind of place it is. Liu Mei, who had just finished speaking, walked towards a small hill not far away. As he walked, he waved to the wind shadow and the moon behind him, as if to tell them to hurry to her side. Wind shadow and moon also follow Liu Mei''s steps to the small hills there. At first, when I looked at the hill from afar, I didn''t feel anything abnormal, but the hill here was a little higher than that of other places. Feng Ying and yue''er have been following Liu Mei with great curiosity. Liu Mei, with her face full of excitement, has been rushing forward with them. However, Fengying and yue''er don''t think there is much strange in the lesson when she sees the hill. But when they had three hills in front of them, and moon and wind shadow walked behind, Liu Mei saw a meadow. Liu Min opened that piece of grass, and Fengying and Yueer were shocked to see this lawn. That lawn was separated from the rest of the lawn. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t see anything. After Liu Min opens the grass, he can see a hole of two or three square meters. It seems that the hole can only accommodate one person. Liu Mei shows the entrance of the cave in front of the wind and the moon. The wind and the moon are very surprised to see that there is such a cave on the grassland. Liu Min first got into the hole alone, and then heard Liu Mei shouting in the hole: "you come in too!" Moon and wind shadow looked at each other and looked at each other. And then he went straight through the hole. I saw that the hole was not big, but it looked so spacious. There were all kinds of things in it. This place was more like a treasure house of Liumei. There were her clothes and some weapons in it. They were all neatly stored there by Liu Mei. Because it''s a hole in the ground, there''s no light inside. Only at the entrance of the cave, there was a bit of direct sunlight coming in. "How did your secret cave come from?" Yueer is very curious to ask Liu Mei. "In fact, I might as well tell you that I was very curious one day and began to dig the soil here. But I finally thought about whether I could put all the things I didn''t often carry in a secret cave so that no one else would find out. I can rest assured. I''ve been working on my own plans ever since I had this idea. After half a year, I finally completed my own construction plan, and finally completed a hole like this. " Liu Mei said. "Then you are really good. You are much better than I thought." Feng Ying said to Liu Min in surprise. "Wow, I find I admire you now. You''re really amazing. " Moon is also a face of envy said. "Please don''t do this. I''m sorry about what you said. It''s nothing. I''m more powerful. "Hey, hey..." Liu Min said to yue''er and Fengying. I saw the moon and the wind have been in that hole looking for something. They have seen so many strange things that they have never seen. In fact, these are all private collections collected by Liu Mei from various places, many of which are very valuable. And a lot of people have never seen this. So Liu Min is also very cherish these things. And he hid them all here. You look at it slowly. I''ll go out first, and I''ll show you something. It''s one of my favorite things. Liu Min left the cave. I don''t know where she went? The moon and the wind did not care so much, just look at those strange things all the time. After a while, Liu Mei returned to the cave with something in her hand. When she came in, she put out what she was holding in her hand and showed it to moon and wind shadow. It is a very white and crystal clear jade, but there is a crack in the middle. Did not wait for the moon and the wind to see exactly, then Liu Min put it in the hand. "Don''t look at it. Let me tell you the origin and story of this jade. He is one of my favorite things. I always put it in the lake in front of me. " "What? Among the lakes, I have been by that small lake for so long that I haven''t seen it? " Said the moon. "Of course you can''t see it, because the jade has no color when it is put in the water, let alone visible. It''s hard for me to find. I found it with my mark, too, OK? " Liu Mei said with a smile to the moon. "The story about this jade is very interesting. When I was traveling in a place, I met an old man by chance. He was selling things in the street. He said that he was going to save his son lying in the hospital bed. Otherwise, he would not sell it. He told me a legendary story about the jade. He told me that the jade was originally two pieces and was held by two different people. If their fate makes them meet this stone, they will become one. However, after a long time, the two people who had fate were no longer alive, and the jade palace was never separated. But there is only another couple of people who are really destined to get together and take out this jade, and each one holds one end. If the jade is separated, it can also show that they are the most predestined people in history. "In this way, Liu Mei brought the jade back here and treasured it. Maybe it was not a real jade. Liu Mei thought that the story was the most valuable one. Liu Mei is convinced of this story, and maybe one day he will meet the right person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1441 Yueer and Fengying feel very interesting after hearing the story told by Liu Mei. Now in front of them Liu Mei is really so different, but because of the love and righteousness of the woman. A story like that told by Lao Weng can make him moved. Looking at Liu Mei''s storage of so many things in this hole, there may be very valuable good people, but also very ordinary, but each item makes Liu Mei''s unusual feelings. Because it was a gift from every place she went through, he had different feelings for these things. "If you have anything you want, I can give it to you. It''s not because I don''t want them. I can give them to you if you like. " Liu Mei said to Feng Ying and yue''er. "Thank you for your kindness. After all, these are your most treasured items. If we take them away, they will not be taken away from others! " Moon said to Liu Mei. "It''s OK. It''s all small things. If you cherish them as much as I do, I think it''s worth giving them to you. Besides, you are my brother''s most cherished friends. " Liu Mei said to the moon and the wind. Yue Er heard Liu Mei say to them like this, their heart is really feel very happy. They turned from the original enemy to the best friend and confidant. Liu Min also told them the secret. That''s how much trust has been placed in them. "It''s time for us to go. Jiangning is still there. He has just been injured. We still need our care, or we''d better go and see him first. " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei and yue''er. "Well, you''re right. We should be over now. We''ve been out for a while. We should go back and see how he''s doing." The moon also said. After playing with each other for a while, they remembered Jiangning, who was still in the tent. All three of them walked out of the cave where so many treasures were hidden. After getting out of the cave, Liu Mei restored the lawn as she had just done. The lawn is just like other lawn places. Liu Mei''s is a very clever girl. Out of the cave, the three returned to the tent together. Seeing the current situation of Jiang Ning, some of them feel powerless. However, Jiangning, who has been treated for the wound, looks much better than before. It seems that Liu Mei''s new healing is playing a very big role. Liu Mei saw Jiangning still lying on the bed, she said to the moon beside her: "let''s go riding a horse." "Well, I haven''t ridden for a long time. Now let''s go!" Yue''er is very happy to reply to Liu Mei. "You go. I''ll take care of Jiangning here." Liu Mei and Feng Ying said. "Well, that''s the only way." Liu Mei said to the wind. Liu Mei and yue''er, who had just finished speaking, walked out of the tent. They looked so happy. Even the feeling of walking is so relaxed and comfortable that it seems to jump up. The wind shadow sees her two to leave the figure, in the heart also seems to feel very relaxed at ease feeling. With their steps, their mood has become much better. It seems that everything in the outside world seems to have nothing to do with them. Only here can we be truly happy. Liu Mei and yue''er walked out of the tent and went directly to the place where Liu Mei raised the horses. Liu Mei''s horses are not far from her tent. When yue''er came closer, Liu Mei had four horses. One was the white one he had just started riding. There were three horses, one dark brown, one black and one brown. "You have a beautiful horse." Moon said to Liu Mei. "Well, I love my wolves and horses very much. I often bathe the horses so that they will become more healthy." Liu Mei replied to yue''er. "Oh, so it is! It seems that you are really a loving girl. When you and I first contacted, there were too many differences. You also gave me too many surprises. It seems that only when you get along with you can you really understand you. And I am very willing to be good friends with you now. And I believe we can be best friends Liu said to the moon. "What? Are we both best friends? Isn''t it? Why else would I take you to my secret base? " Liu didn''t look at the moon that affectionate appearance said to her, in the heart also had some slight tremor, also was moved for it. "Come and have a look at the horses. Which one do you want to choose? Each of them has its own characteristics. If you want to ride one, I will introduce it to you Liu Mei said to the moon. She wanted to choose a horse that she liked most and galloped freely on the grassland. Maybe in her heart, she also wanted to live freely on the grassland like Liu min. Maybe this is also the wish of Jiangning and Fengying."Then I want this one, the black horse. I feel it is still very close to me. As soon as I get here, it nodded to me, and then saw two times, as if it was telling me to choose it." Yueer said to Liumei. "Your eyes are so good. His name is shadow. It is also my favorite horse. As soon as you come, it shows you that it is the most spiritual one of the four horses. The most important thing is that this horse is given to me by my elder brother. You really have a lot of vision, and you can pick the best one. " Liu Mei said happily to the moon. "But you have to note that although it is the most spiritual one, it is also the most sexually active one. If the rider is not doing it right and then makes it unhappy, it will probably throw you off the horse. I remember once I didn''t pay attention to it and then whipped it a few times, but it threw me off the horse back with great effort, and I was hurt. For a long time, I didn''t dare to touch it again. So you must pay attention! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1442 After listening to Liu Mei''s words, yue''er felt that she and the horse were predestined. She walked forward to the black horse and stroked the neck of the horse. The horse''s head also looked in the direction of yue''er. It seems that it really likes moon. "Well, I''ll pay attention to it. I''ll choose it first. I still like it. Let me try it first. If it doesn''t work, I''ll try other horses." Moon said firmly to Liu Mei. "Well, no problem. You can ride it first and try to feel it. I''m sure it will like you." Liu Mei said to yue''er. I saw that yue''er first tidied up her clothes, and then Liu Mei came over and helped yue''er. Time yue''er''s left foot first stepped on the foot of the horse''s belly, and then her other foot crossed over with Liu Mei''s help, and then she sat firmly on the back of the black horse. Just sitting on the back of the horse, yue''er felt so tall, as if she had just conquered a horse that was difficult to tame. She was so proud. Liu Mei saw yue''er''s face with a comfortable smile, and her mood suddenly became so happy. Then he laughed, and Yue Er couldn''t help laughing with Liu Mei''s laughter. Looking at yue''er and Liu Mei''s smile is so happy, we can''t see that they have just quarreled, and then just made friends. On the contrary, it is more like a confidant who has known for a long time. Liu Mei helped Yue Er to the back of the horse, and then she turned around and rode on the dark brown horse. She didn''t ride the white horse she rode that day, but the dark brown one. It seemed that her mood had changed a lot, and then the horse she rode changed. They were both on their own horses. All of a sudden, the Moon said to Liu Mei, "Liu Mei, why don''t I have a competition and see who runs to the small sand slope not far ahead?" "I''m afraid you won''t be able to compete. I''m a woman who grew up on the grassland, and I won''t lose to you, a woman from the Central Plains." Liu Mei''s aggressive response to the moon. When Liu Mei''s words are not finished, yue''er has already run in front of her. Liu Mei sees this situation. A completely unconvinced look, and then also followed in the month behind the gallop away. I saw their two horses in the non-stop exchange of limbs, both of them are still driving the horse forward. Slowly, they disappeared into the place where the horses were fed. After a while, just in front of the moon fell behind Liu Mei. Indeed, she couldn''t beat Liu Mei, who grew up on the grassland. The two of them ran freely on the grassland, seemingly forgetting all their troubles. All the complicated and worldly affairs seemed to have nothing to do with them. They both like it so much. Running, they did not wave the whip in their hands, the horses also slowly stopped the galloping pace, just slowly walked on the lawn. "I''ll tell you, you can''t run away from me. I''m a grown-up man. You cheated at the beginning. But to tell you the truth, the shadow really likes you. Ah, after running for a long time, there was no sense of resistance to you. I always listened to your words and took you to run on the grassland. " Liu Mei said to the moon. "You''re really good. I know I can''t run you, so I''ll start running first, so that you can come after me. However, you are more powerful than I imagined. You are indeed a person who often walks on the upper reaches of the grassland. No matter what you do, you are much better than me. " Moon said to Liu Mei. "Don''t say that. Everyone has the strengths you are good at, but it''s not time to show your skills. You are so excellent, and Jiangning and Fengying have walked such a long distance. I don''t know what hardships you have experienced along the way, but you still come here with them. I think I admire you more. Moreover, you are also the king of the Yue clan. You are in charge of all the ups and downs and prosperity of a nation. You are as powerful as my elder brother, the chief of my clan. " Liu Min said to yue''er. "I''m a little embarrassed to hear that. It''s true that the three of us, Jiangning and Fengying, have suffered a lot even ordinary people can''t imagine. However, we have also gained a lot. The level of witchcraft in Jiangning is getting higher and higher, and our hope of revenge is getting bigger and bigger. We are constantly looking for what we need, that is, for our people to get a peaceful life. " Moon said to Liu Mei. Liu Mei heard the Moon said to her after this, the whole person has become contemplative down. "You see, we are happy to ride here and play, but we also talked about those unhappy topics. Really! But you said, if every nation and every people can play here as carefree and happy as we are now, what else in the world needs us to feel anxious about. Do you think so? " Liu Mei said to yue''er."Yes, it would be better if we could all do this. Well, it''s too late now. Otherwise, we''ll go back first. " Moon said to Liu Mei beside her. "Well, let''s go back and have a rest early. We have to get on our way in the morning." Liu Mei said to yue''er. This time, they had a real, thorough and happy chat. The estrangement in their hearts has long been gone. Now, in their hearts, they only have infinite admiration and admiration for each other! Everyone has his own advantages, just learn to be good at discovering. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1443 After Yueer and Liumei lead the horses back to the racecourse, they both go back in the direction of the tent. They walked and laughed all the way, and seemed to have endless topics. This is not just a tent. They both laughed loudly. Fortunately, Jiangning, who is still sleeping, has come here. Otherwise, they will wake Jiangning up, because her two smiles are not small. "What''s the matter? You''re both so happy. " Jiangning quietly asked Yueer and Liumei. "It''s nothing. We just talk about something that is usually funny, ha ha..." Yue''er answers Jiangning. "But you wake up so soon? Fortunately, you''ve woken up, or I''ll wake you up "Listen to the wind and shadow, you just went out to ride a horse, how about it? Is it more comfortable to ride on the grassland than on the Central Plains? Because the place is solid, spacious and beautiful. Maybe I''ll be in a better mood Jiangning said to yue''er and Liu Mei. "Yes, it''s much more comfortable to ride on our grassland than in the Central Plains. If people have been to our grassland, they can''t help liking our grassland, and there are many people who have not left." Liu Mei said with pride to Jiangning. "We just had a competition. Although I ran ahead of Liu Mei, I still lost. I couldn''t win her, a grassland woman like wind." Moon said to Jiangning and Fengying. "You''ve all played? I thought you were just riding horses. As a result, you had a race. We really missed a good show Funny to moon and Liu Mei said. "Your interest is really very high, but it''s a pity that the two of us are absent. If the four of us could play together, wouldn''t it be more wonderful? It''s a pity that I''m injured now, otherwise I won''t miss such a good venue and opportunity." Jiangning said to them. Come to the grassland again, we will have a good contest! Liu Mei said generously to the three of them. With that, the four people began to laugh together. It seemed that they had not had such a happy life today after so many days. Smile is so carefree, free. Soon it was dark, and Liu Mei gave them the most distinctive snacks on the grassland. They were so happy that they didn''t have such a light meal for a long time. The main task for them to wait for dinner is to have a rest in the morning. Today, the four of them felt very sleepy, because they had been busy for a day, so they all made the floor and went to bed early. At this time, he did not want to sleep in bed for a long time. But now he can''t get out of bed and walk, because he can''t disturb the rest of the rest of the people, so he can only toss and turn in bed. Think about the past, or what should happen next. But now the most gratifying thing for him is that yue''er and Liu Mei get along so happily. Yue''er is a very sensible girl. Liu Mei and his initial imagination is too different, and now let Jiangning have a new understanding of her. Liu Mei is not only unruly and willful, but she also has her difference, that is, she is more decisive than other women. Worthy of being the leader''s sister, worthy of growing up on the grassland, but there are too many different. Jiangning thought about it and fell asleep slowly. The tent is so quiet and discordant compared with the daytime. The time of the night always passes so fast. Soon, the sky is slightly light up. Yue''er is the first one to feel the light of the sun. Liu Min sees that the moon who sleeps beside her has already got up, so she gets up with her. After a while, the four of them got up and walked out of the tent together. Then they faced the sun together and enjoyed the first ray of sunshine brought to them in the morning. It was so warm and comfortable. Jiangning''s injury looks much better today. If it is not the second treatment of Liu Min, it is estimated that it will not be good so fast. "Jiangning, are you better today?" Yueer asks Jiangning with concern. "Thank you so much for helping me and me today." Jiangning replied, "yue''er, seeing the sun today, I''m much more comfortable. You see, my arms can move." Just finished this sentence Jiangning will own injured mobile phone began to shake up. "I advise you not to move now. The injury will be healed in 100 days. The main thing I gave you yesterday is to make your wound heal faster, but I didn''t let you move so early. If there is any problem, don''t ask me Liu Min said eagerly to Jiangning."Hey, hey, it''s OK. I can feel it myself. I just don''t want you to worry about me any more, but I''m really OK. After your medicine application like yesterday, I''m much better today. Thank you very much." Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "That''s good. You can do it yourself." Liu Min replied. The wind shadow standing on one side has always been standing there silently. It seems that he is not in the same world with them. He doesn''t want to hear more from them. He just enjoys the first ray of warmth brought by the world. "Well, when we have enjoyed the morning''s sunshine, we must begin to prepare for our departure. Now we all go back to prepare our luggage well. We must hurry up. Now we can''t afford to delay. Although we say that we have found the leader''s sister, the heavier task is still ahead. Therefore, we must strive for more time to find the wind chime grass as soon as possible, so as to return to the grassland tribe to treat the injured people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1444 After enjoying the beautiful sunrise on the grassland in the morning, Jiangning and Yueer still have the wind and shadow. Now they have another character beside them, that is Liu Mei. Liu Mei is now the most important member of them. At this time, Liu Mei was very calm and said to the three of them: "in fact, I don''t know much about Fengqing grass. I only know that the place where it grows is particularly humid, and then there will be a lot of vegetation, and then most of the wind chime grass will be covered with vegetation." "I have only seen the wind chime grass less than three times. My father brought them back from a distance. The leaves of the wind chime grass I saw are very small, and each wind chime grass only grows one leaf. So it''s hard to detect it. My father told me that he found wind chime grass in a jungle on the edge of the grassland. He also told us that the number of wind chime grass is extremely small. It only has roots once every ten years, and it has many leaves, but it is difficult to find the root bearing wind chime grass. Its leaves are spiritual, as long as you pass it far away, they will be on the ground immediately, it is difficult for people to find out. And its root is the herb we need most. The poison we give them this time is the root that needs wind chime grass. Its root is like a bug. Although it doesn''t wriggle like a bug, if we don''t dig it from the treasure of our family, it will die quickly once it encounters other creatures. Now what I said to you, you must remember, and I have only seen the appearance of wind chime grass, but I have not really dug it. So now we need our concerted efforts to find the wind chime grass more quickly Liu Mei said solemnly to the three of them. Jiangning and Fengying huaner heard that Liumei had popularized the knowledge of wind chime grass to them for half a day, which seemed to make them feel more at a loss. But the pace under their feet has never slowed down, has been in accordance with Liu Mei''s plan forward. "How long do you think it will take us to get to the jungle where your father used to be?" The moon asks Liu Mei. "I don''t know the approximate time, and I know he''s in the southeast. I also heard what my father said. I will walk for a day and a night without accident! After all, it has never been there, so I can only estimate it. " Liu Mei said to the three of them. Hearing this, Jiangning, who was still searching for Fengqing grass, felt that everything was very smooth. Suddenly, she found that all these things had become so confused. Liu Min only saw the wind chime grass that her father brought back from the jungle. And have not been looking for, this can increase their difficulty in finding the wind chime grass. But fortunately, Liu Mei''s father once told her about some characteristics of wind chime grass, otherwise they would really know nothing about it now. All the way along, they talked about some things about the past, especially yue''er and Liu Mei were so happy that they couldn''t see that they had ever quarreled. And Jiangning and Fengying''s mood is almost the same, men and women always think of things from a very different point of view, men think things are always so comprehensive, detailed. Jiangning said to Fengying, "in your opinion, is the probability that we can find the wind chime grass this time?" "I don''t know. If we hurry to get to the jungle quickly, we may have more time to look for the wind chime grass." The wind shadow replied to Jiangning. "Yes, if we don''t speed up a little bit, we''ll spend more time looking for wind chime grass." Jingning said to the wind. "Yue''er, Liu Mei, you come here first. We must speed up. Now let''s go all the way according to Liu Mei''s direction. Only in this way can we have a clear goal and plan. " Jiangning told them. "OK, we see." Liu Mei and yue''er both nodded their heads one after another after hearing Jiangning''s words. When Jiangning said this, everyone knew the seriousness of the matter. Maybe they would go on the way to find fengqingcao, which is not necessarily something. Walking, Liu Mei suddenly stopped. "Liu Mei, what''s the matter with you?" Yue''er asks Liu Mei with concern. "There''s nothing more, that is, have you found that there is a river on the grassland, which runs through the whole grassland. Even our grassland tribes built along that river. I''m thinking, if we go down the river like this, we may soon find the jungle, because the river begins to flow from that place Liu Mei said solemnly to Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying. When Jiangning Yueer and Fengying heard Liu Mei''s words, they immediately felt that Liu Mei had something to say. "Well, I think what Liu Mei said is very reasonable. She deserves to be a person who lives on the grassland. She really knows enough about the grassland, but your help has helped us a lot." Feng Ying said excitedly to them."What Liu Mei said is true. Let''s implement it according to his idea. It will be good for us. Maybe we can go to the jungle as soon as possible." Jiangning said very seriously. "Liu Mei, you are so smart. We need more advice from you in the future." Moon said to Liu Mei. "Well, what are you talking about? Since I am such a grown-up person, I will definitely think of a better way to help you. Besides, I will help you find the wind chime grass as soon as possible, so that I can go back home early, so that I can continue my next journey. " Liu Mei said happily to them. The four of them chatted and walked along like this. There were always endless words and endless stories. In this way, they walked from dawn to dark. "I think it''s already dark. Why don''t we all have a rest here today, and then we''ll continue our journey tomorrow morning. It''s dark. I don''t know what bad things will happen in front of me. Now let''s eat something and set up a tent to rest. " Jiangning said to them. "Well, we see. Let''s do it today. I think we should be very tired. Let me get some food for you The wind shadow said to the three of them. "Are you going to get food? In the middle of the night, where are you going to get food? If you don''t pay attention, you fall into a trap set by others? Then you''ll die here. " Liu Mei said to the wind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1445 "Well, since you are the master of the grassland, you can take me now. Oh, there should be no problem like this?" The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "Well, for your kind invitation, I''ll go with you." Liu Mei said to the wind. "But where should I find food in the middle of the night?" Feng Ying asks Liu Mei with special doubts. "You don''t know where to look for food. You volunteered to find food for everyone, didn''t you? So you''re all bragging? " Liu Mei said to the wind with a smile. "You said you would go with me, and you are so familiar with the grassland that you should take me to find it now, but you still laugh at me here. It''s too much." Feng Ying said to Liu Mei with an unhappy face. "Well, well, I said to go with you. Let''s go now and stop talking nonsense. In half a day, you can find a lot of food and come back. " Liu Mei said to the wind. "Let''s go. Yueer, you can stay here and take good care of Jiangning. Let''s find some food to come back. I''ll be back soon. " The wind shadow says to the moon. "Well, I know all about it. Go back quickly. I''ve heard you talk about it for a long time." The moon says to the wind shadow and Liu Mei. Liu Mei and Feng Ying said something to yue''er and walked towards the side of the river. They didn''t know what they were going to do. "Where are you going to take me for food? This big night. " The wind shadow asked Liu Mei. "What else can you look for in the evening? Of course, it''s in this river that feeds our grassland people to catch fish. It depends on your performance tonight! Come on, we all look after you Liu Mei said to the wind. When Fengying heard Liu Mei say this to him, he felt helpless. It''s all my business to look for food together. Ah, I feel very speechless to this lady! "What''s the deal? How come it''s all my business now? How could you please me Feng Ying said helplessly to Liu Mei. "At first you said you were looking for food. Why am I sorry? I''m a girl. Ah, Jiangning is injured, and yue''er is also a girl. Who can''t rely on you now? Say it Liu Mei said to the wind. Hearing Liu Mei say this way, Fengying has nothing to say. He has to admire this strange woman, and her eloquence is so good. It is estimated that few people can win what she said! "Well, I give up. Don''t talk about it. I''ll catch the fish. Now it''s all right. You can watch it for me here. I''ll go down to the river The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "OK, no problem." Liu Mei returned to the road. As soon as he finished speaking, Fengying took off his shoes and stockings, bared his feet and walked down the river like a river. Although it was May and June, the water in the river was still very cold at night. When the wind shadow just came down to the river, his whole body could not help shivering. Standing on the bank, Liu Mei heard the wind from afar and said, "why is the river so cool here at night? It''s so cold that my legs are almost unstable. How can you catch fish? " "Our grassland is like this. The temperature difference between day and night is very big. Because the river is flowing, it will be very cold in the river if there is no sun at night. It''s OK. You should familiarize yourself with the temperature of the water first, and it will be better soon. " Liu Mei said to the wind shadow not far away. After hearing Liu Mei''s reply, Fengying only shook her head helplessly, and then continued to search for fish in the river. "I''ll tell you, one of the skills of catching fish is to stand on the edge of the river or the edge of a big stone, because the fish usually hide in the grass and under the big stones, so when you see them, you should catch them as quickly as possible. So you can catch more fish Liu Min said to the wind. "I see. Thank you for reminding me." The wind shadow is very speechless to reply to Liu Mei. According to Liu Mei said, the wind shadow went directly to the side of the river, put her hand gently on the grass and grabbed it hard. Indeed, Fengying caught a fish very fast. The wind shadow who caught the fish was very excited and held the fish over his head. He called out to Liu Mei not far away: "look, I have caught it. I have caught it!" There are fish. But in the wind still immersed in just caught the fish happy mood, the fish but a struggle to quickly escape from the wind shadow hands. After the fish fell off, just a face excited wind shadow, now the face shows clothes, especially want to cry feeling. That kind of disappointments, it is really a sentence to say, "draw water out of a bamboo basket."! Not far from the moon to see this scene, then ha ha of laughter. Just now, the wind and shadow, who was just elated, lost her happy feeling so quickly, so Liu Mei laughed. "What are you laughing at? If you have the ability to catch me, you are still laughing at me. How funny are you? " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei with an unhappy face."I''m not laughing at you. I''m laughing at that fish. You''re not going to catch it. Everyone is waiting for you. " Liu Mei said she didn''t laugh at Fengying, but she always talked to Fengying with a smile. At this time, the wind shadow didn''t have so much time to pay attention to Liu Mei, so she fell down again and continued to grasp the fish in the river with her hands. It looks so funny and funny from afar, but it is so serious. The serious appearance of Fengying is really attractive. Although Fengying says that he doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times, he is so cute now, but in peace it is the opposite. Liu Mei has been smiling and watching the wind catching fish in the river. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1446 Fengying is still catching fish in the river, and Liu Min is always smiling on the bank. Such a scene is so happy. After a while, they wrinkled several big fish. Indeed, I have to admire the ability of Fengying. I caught some big fish in less than a while. The wind and shadow pulled a long grass root by the river, and then put each fish from the mouth to the gill side of the place to pass through to bring to the shore together. "Wow, you are still good at catching so many fish in a short time? It seems that we will have a good time tonight Liu Mei said happily to the wind shadow on the bank. "Don''t look down on me, I can do a lot of things. It''s just not shown to you yet. " The wind shadow says to Liu Mei triumphantly. "Oh, you are good, you are good! You''re good. Now you can take the fish and roast it at the same time? " Liu Mei said to the wind shadow who was still very excited at this time. "What? Let me bake it for you. I think it''s better to forget it. I''m too tired to breathe. You want me to do it? I haven''t even had a rest. After a while, you''ve been standing on the edge smiling and looking at me happily Feng Ying said reluctantly to Liu Mei. When Liu Mei saw him like this, she didn''t say anything more. She just pulled the long string of fish in Fengying''s hand, and then she took the fish and walked back to their resting place. Wind shadow is very unhappy, still in the back to wipe their feet, looking at Liu Mei has gone to the front. "You have no conscience! Take the fish and go. Why don''t you wait for me? It''s too much. " But Liu Mei didn''t manage the wind and shadow so much, so she took it and left. Liu Mei returned to their resting place first, and yue''er watched her come back alone. Liu Mei asked, "Why are you alone? The wind and shadow. You have so many fish in your hand. You are really good Yue''er is very surprised and asks Liu Mei. "Fengying, Fengying, he has just entered the river, and is still calling for help there." Liu Mei replied, curious moon. "Ha ha ha, I can tell that you lied to us. You and Fengying went fishing together. It''s really amazing. Well, since you have caught the fish, I will volunteer to help you roast the fish now. It''s not tiring to work together! Hey, hey, hey "Yue er said happily to Liu Mei. "Well, since you have taken the initiative, I''ll leave the rest to you. I''m sorry to trouble you Liu Mei said to the moon. After Liu Mei gave her fish to yue''er, she went to Jiangning, looked at Jiangning''s appearance, and said to him, "I''ve seen your look, but now it''s much better. It seems that my wolf urine still works "It''s very good. I don''t think we would have got up so soon if it hadn''t been for you. I didn''t feel any pain in my wound after walking for a day today, which shows that your wolf urine is really effective. Thank you Jiangning said to Liu Min on one side. "Don''t be so polite. Now we are all friends. What I said to you is that it''s not wrong to choose to believe me. In fact, I am a person worthy of your trust." Liu Min said seriously to Jiangning. "We all trust you very much. In fact, from the beginning, we have not treated your local people. We believe that if a person becomes bad, it is all due to his reasons and hardships. For example, I killed your wolf, so you treated us like that." Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "Well, let''s not talk about it. I went to help yue''er. I''m afraid she can''t be busy alone." Liu Mei said to Jiangning. Jiangning watched Liu Mei leave the resting place, and then went to the place where yue''er was ready to set up a shelf for grilling fish. He seems to have a new understanding of the girl in front of him. She was afraid that we would not trust her. She was afraid that we would not treat her as a true friend, so she asked Jiangning such a question. However, when Jiangning answered her, she felt that Liu Mei''s face seemed to have less doubt, more of a relaxed feeling. Liu Mei is a person who is often used to going alone. Perhaps from the beginning, she has traveled everywhere. Because she saw or met too many things, her heart became more alert. She treat everything is so careless, but unconsciously always in the effort to do this thing. What he believed most from the beginning was her brother, and so on. She was afraid of making other friends, because she felt at a loss about the word trust. Now she got to know Jiangning people from a new perspective, and also under the guidance of her brother. She believed in her brother''s eyes and more trusted in her own intuition. She could feel the difference between Jiangning Fengying and Yueer. "Yue''er, I''ll help you. I''m good at all these things." Liu Mei said to yue''er. "Well, with your help, we will have food soon." Moon said to Liu Mei.At this time, only see the wind shadow not far away is carrying his shoes and socks, pants high to the root of the thigh position, and then slowly want to rest place to walk back. "Fengying, you don''t really fall into the river, do you? How can you look so embarrassed? You''ve never seen this before? What''s the matter with you? " The moon son one face doubts asks a way. "Well, don''t say it. Who said I fell into the river? Feng Ying asked angrily. Yue''er looks at Liu Mei. Liu Mei doesn''t have financial management. She just comes back. She just keeps playing with the fish she just caught. She also keeps smiling on her face, but she doesn''t say anything. Yue''er saw that Liu Mei didn''t speak, and then immediately said to Feng Ying: "no one said you fell into the river. I''m kidding. Just come back, just come back. Then you go and have a rest. Liu Mei and I are roasting fish here. It will be OK in a moment. You go and have a rest. " The moon quickly explained to the wind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1447 After dinner, Liu Mei and yue''er had an early rest. Only Fengying and Jiangning were still chatting there. On the vast grassland, even at night, they are so beautiful and moving. The warm sunrise in the morning accompanies them, and in the evening, there is the bright moon in the sky to accompany them. Grassland at night is so quiet, grasshopper''s voice one after another called. They seemed to be able to hear them jumping around. There are countless stars shining in the sky, which make the grassland as bright as day. Breeze blowing gently, they also slightly feel some cool. Wind shadow tight clothes on the body, feel that this night, the grassland has become cooler. Jiangning and Fengying are looking at the endless sky at the same time, just like sitting in their own home, looking at the flowers and plants in the court when bored. Looking at it all with the same comfort. "Jiangning, if we settle down in the future, we should also come here to set up a tent of our own, raise some cattle and sheep, sheep and horses, and then live here freely and comfortably. What do you think of my suggestion?" Fengying said to Jiangning. "If I can, I would like to accompany you to live here all my life, and gallop on the grassland with you. Talk with you, talk about the joys and sorrows of life. Isn''t that the greatest joy of life! Ha ha ha... " Jiangning smile is so happy, Fengying also with a smile, as if now they have been living such a life. How many joys can life have? Only confidants and wine. What a wonderful expectation and imagination they have for the future. If they can wake up after a sleep and return to their so-called life, wouldn''t they be happy to drink wine for days and nights? But all this is unrealistic. Their reality now is to find the wind chime grass and find the treasure! Slowly, Jiangning and Fengying also went to sleep. Their life is full of countless fantasies, and their ultimate hope is that all people can have a peaceful and peaceful life. The hours of the night always pass quickly. It''s light again. The four of them must start off again. Jiangning and Fengying are all ready to clean up, and Yueer and Liumei are also slowly ready to clean up. The four of them are starting again. Talking and laughing all the way, I felt that they were more like travelers traveling around together. Walking on the grassland, enjoying the boundless scenery of the grassland. "Liu Mei, do you know? We encountered a lot of difficulties and dangers along the way, but most of the time it was Jiangning''s intelligence that helped us through the difficulties. He''s really a very good wizard. " Moon said to Liu Mei. "In fact, I can see the difference between Jiangning and ordinary people without you telling me. He was very organized, and then when I applied medicine to him again that day, he could hold back it. If it would make the wound very painful, he actually resisted it. At that time, I felt that I could not underestimate him Liu Mei said to the moon. "Jiangning not only bears a great responsibility, but also has the mission that he must complete. Therefore, he must have the forbearance that ordinary people can''t bear. His ability to deal with things and to respond to difficulties is special, which I admire. " Moon said to Liu Mei. "If you praise me there again, I will be embarrassed. Am I as good as you say? Why don''t I even know it myself? " Jiangning jokingly asked Liu Mei and yue''er, and the shadow on one side could not help laughing. So I kept talking and laughing. All of a sudden, Liu Min stopped and looked at the distance from time to time. Seems to have found something? "What''s the matter with you, Liu Min?" Yue''er asks Liu Min with concern. "Look ahead. Do you see the trees that are darker than the lawn in the distance?" Liu Min asked the three of them eagerly. "Don''t worry. I''ll run closer first." The wind shadow said to them. Wind shadow just finished this sentence, quickly rushed forward. Jiangning also can''t help but run forward, it''s really a moment can''t wait for the feeling. Want to know what is ahead as soon as possible, is it the jungle they want to find? But at this time, the wind shadow in the front ran with the fastest speed and came back with the fastest speed. And an excited smile said to the three of them: "guess what I saw?" "Why don''t you let us guess? You can tell us quickly, we are all anxious to death by you Moon and Liu Mei said with one voice. "Yes, it must be the same as you think. That''s the jungle, the jungle we''ve been looking for along the river, and we''ve finally come here. " The wind shadow said to them. "Really? How can we find it so soon? It''s so much different from the journey I imagined! I didn''t expect to find the jungle so soon. It''s really exciting. " Liu Mei said to Jiangning, Fengying and Yueer."What else? Come on, let''s go and find the chime grass. " Yue er said happily. "Then let''s go." Jiangning said to them. As soon as they finished speaking, they ran forward all the way, hoping to fly to the jungle not far away. It''s like a group of birds that want to get to the trees quickly. After a while, the four of them ran to the edge of the jungle. But in front of the scene, let them three people have to stop just still galloping pace. At the edge of the jungle, there is a river which is not very wide, but it is very fast and narrow. It is this river that has been flowing to the grassland. Although they found the jungle along this river, their career is the river that guides them in front of them, which gives them the biggest problem. The river is so turbulent, although it is very small, but it is also to test Jiangning Fengying and Yueer Liumei and their group, blocking their only way. Now there are only two ways for them to go straight along the river or risk crossing the river from here. This is a big problem for them! If you go straight along the river, no one will know when it will end. If there is a river crossing from here, no one knows what kind of potential danger the river will bring to us. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1448 Now the problem before us is that it is difficult for us. Now the four of them are silent, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes extremely quiet. Because they don''t know what to do now. At this time, Jiangning opened his mouth first, because the time was so urgent that he could not delay for a moment. "Why don''t you do that? Now the problems are all in front of you, and I think you all know it. But I think we should get together with a plan now, so as to ensure that everything is safe, and then we will have more time to find the wind chime grass. " Jiangning said to them calmly. "Well, we all listen to your arrangement. Jiangning, what you said, the arrangement you made must be the most reasonable for you." Fengying said to Jiangning. "Well, then you''ll listen to me. First of all, for this river, it flows along the edge of the jungle. It is mainly because we have come here along the river at the beginning. Now we have found the jungle, but because of the rapid river in front of us, we are blocked on the other side of the jungle. Now we can actually walk down the river so that sooner or later we will find our way into the jungle. But what we need most now is time, so it is also the most urgent moment. On the other side of the jungle, there is the wind chime grass we need. But if there is no way to the jungle ahead, then we are wasting more time. So now we have two choices, one is to cross this fast river, the other is to go straight along the river. Now let''s think about it together. " Jiangning has been very calm, very calm, clear, careful analysis of the current problem. After Fengying and Yueer and Liumei heard Jiangning''s objective analysis and explanation, their hearts became more clear about the current problem, so now they are constantly considering this problem. But after a while, the three of them said together. "Jiangning has the final say, we all listen to you, now we have understood your meaning." "If you are willing to choose to believe me, I will make the best choice. Now we all know the problem, but I think a more comprehensive way is that we can walk along the river for an hour or two, in case we go through the river again? In case there is no way to cross the river at a certain time, it is not too late for us to find a way to cross the turbulent river. We try to be safe and save more time. " Jiangning said to them carefully. "Well, let''s follow the way you said. I think it''s good." Feng Ying and yue''er and Liu Mei all said with one voice to Jiangning. Just after they had made everything clear, the four began to walk along the river like in front of them. From the beginning to see the jungle of them, to now they are still walking by the river, the ups and downs of their mood is simply not general big ah. Originally thought to see the jungle can have entered smoothly, but was blocked by the river their way. So their mood became not so relaxed, although the pace under their feet became faster than before, but the way they walked was so heavy. The mood is also too much different from before. With uneasy mood, the four of them have been walking along the river. But after walking for a long time, they did not see the way to the jungle on the other side of the river. At this time, Liu Mei, who looked very anxious, said to Jiangning, Fengying and Yueer: "I think we''d better not go. Maybe we can''t walk like this all the time. After all, the jungle is so big. Why don''t we cross the river here now? What if the river is not as deep as we thought? What do you think I said? " Liu Mei said. After listening to Liu Mei''s idea, Jiangning thinks that there is some truth in it. If you don''t try it first, how can you know the depth of the river? "Well, let''s first try according to your suggestion, try the depth of the river. Now the river is very turbulent, so we''d better find a place where the river is not so turbulent, and then try to explore it." Jiangning said to them. "; I know where the river is not so fast, the place we just passed. Because the river may be located in a relatively flat terrain, so it will not feel so fast Yue''er said to the three of them. "Well, Yueer, let''s go and find the place you just said, and then we''ll go and have a look." Jiangning said to yue''er. Then the four of them set out to find a place where the river was not so turbulent. After a while, only heard the first month in front of the roar: "you come quickly, I said here." Jiangning wind shadow and Liu Mei heard the cry of the moon, and ran forward quickly. Ran to the place where the Moon said the river. "Well, since we''ve got here first, let''s try whose depth we can." Jiangning said to them."So how do we test depth?" Liu Mei asked Jiangning. "I''ve thought of a way to test the depth of water. Now I don''t know if any of you has a longer rope or something?" Jiangning asked the three of them. "I have. I have a rope that I prepared when I was climbing the cliff. I can use it now if you need it." Fengying said to Jiangning. "Well, bring it quickly. I need such a rope now, because with the tower, I can know whose depth is." Jiangning Zizi said to them three. I saw the wind shadow put his package on the ground, then untied it, and took out a really long rope from it. It was not thick or thin, but it was just wrapped in the package of Fengying. Wind shadow will take out the rope quickly handed to Jiangning''s hand, Jiangning a rope to take the hand, it will be the fastest speed to spread the rope. Then he saw Jiangning put the scattered rope to one side, then turned around and went away, as if looking for something. He had been lying on his head looking for something. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1449 After a while, just looking for something on the ground, Jiangning turned around and took a small stone and walked towards the rope. After he put the stone on the ground, he tied a knot on the rope that had just been untied, and then put the stone that had just been picked up on the rope that had been tied. Next, Jiangning quickly wound the stone with a rope. It seems that it is very firm to tie it. Then the stone was firmly tied to the rope, and Jiangning picked up the stone and threw it into the river. The stone fell into the river with the sound of "jumping East". After the stone fell into the river, Jiangning called out to Fengying: "Fengying, come here and help me pull up the stone." Fengying heard Jiang Ning calling him, and then Fengying ran to Jiangning''s side at the fastest speed. Following Jiangning''s instructions, Fengying and Jiangning together pulled up the stones that had just been thrown into the river. At this time, Jiangning will be tired, and some of them are out of breath. But he immediately set aside the stone he had just pulled up, and then looked at the length of the rope that had just been soaked. Turning to Feng Ying Yue ER and Liu Mei, who were around, she said, "after my test, I carefully looked at the length of the rope soaked. It seems that whose God''s is not very deep. That means that our plan to cross the river can be carried out. " Jiangning said to the three of them. "Well, since we all know that the water is not very deep, we can prepare to cross the river now." Yue''er said to Jiangning anxiously. "Don''t worry. Even if you can cross the river now, we still don''t know what kind of danger there will be. So I''d better cross the river to see what''s going on. If there''s no problem, it''s not too late for you to come back." Jiangning was very careful to say to the three of them. "Well, I''ll go there first. Jiangning, you''re injured and you haven''t recovered yet, and they''re girls. It''s even more impossible. So I''ll go first." The wind shadow said to them. "No, although I was injured, I''m almost all right now. I can''t be a useless person any more. Or I''ll cross the river with you first. In case of any danger in the water, we can help each other. By the way, we will tie the rope to the big tree on the other side of the river as we go by, so that if their girls can''t stand stably on the way across the river, they can lead the rope all the way Jiangning said to them. "Well, what you said is very reasonable. Let''s try it first." Fengying also said in one side. As soon as they finished speaking, Jiangning and Fengying quickly went down the river to the river. Although the rivers here are not as fast as those in other places, they still feel like they are flowing very fast. Jiangning and Fengying, who had just arrived in Heli, were not familiar with the river, so at the beginning, they did not move their bodies with great strides. They moved slowly in the river hand in hand. Although the water in the river is not very deep, it has been flooded to Jiangning and Fengying''s waist. I don''t know that Yueer and Liumei will flood to that part of their body when they cross the river later. However, at this time, the wind shadow did not pay attention to it, it fell into the river, Jiangning quickly pulled up the wind shadow. "Fengying, are you ok?" Yue''er and Liu Mei are very concerned about Fengying. "It''s OK. It''s just that the stone under my foot slipped off, and I went down without noticing. Fortunately, Jiangning was there, otherwise I didn''t know where I would be washed?" Feng Ying said with a smile to yue''er and Liu Mei. "Although it looks like nothing, what kind of potential danger will be under our feet, so we should be very careful in every step we take." Jiangning said to the three of them. Feng Ying nodded seriously. In this way, because the river is not very wide, Jiangning and Fengying said that the speed of crossing the river was very slow, but after a while, they went to the other side of the river and quickly climbed to the edge of the jungle on the other side of the river. Jiangning tied the rope tightly to a tree trunk which looked very tall. Then toward the moon river on the other side of the river, the river didn''t shout out: "now we''ll take you over immediately. You prepare your luggage. Don''t let the river wash away later." Jiangning said to them. After hearing Jiangning''s advice, Yueer and Liumei on the other side of the river tightened their luggage. Seeing that they were ready, Jiangning tied the middle of the rope to his body, and then went to the river. Now, although it is said that there is a rope tied to him, his safety is guaranteed, but he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. It is always good to pay more attention, so Jiangning is still moving slowly in the river. Wind shadow is pulling the rope across the river, afraid that the rope will break. Jiangning quickly returned to the other side of the jungle, and then the moon and Liu Mei Sheng were all tied with a rope, and the three of them were tightly tied together. Now they cut and cut can really respond to a saying: "a grasshopper tied on a rope.". It''s just an image. It can''t be any more.But only in this way can their safety be guaranteed. So nothing is impossible. As soon as they were tied together, they slowly went down into the river. Three people in a line, slowly moving. However, at this time, the three of them looked very safe. In a moment, due to the fact that the front of the moon did not pay attention to the wind and shadow just now, their feet slipped, and then they fell into the river. But the wind just fell into the river, he was alone, but now the three of them are now tied together, because the moon''s fall, Liu Mei and Jiangning also fell into the river, because the speed of the water is still some turbulent, so they rushed into the river. At that moment, Jiangning with timely response pulled Yueer who was still drifting down the river at the fastest speed. Yue''er also firmly stood in the middle of the river along with Jiangning''s strength. Then the three of them slowly stood firm, and then slowly walked to the other side of the river. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1450 On the other side of the river, the three of them were scared out of their souls. Despite Jiangning''s rapid recovery from the danger, Liu Mei thought that there would be no big thing for Liu Mei to walk in the last place. However, this month, she was always in a state of being out of her wits. When the wind shadow asked her some questions, she did not want to answer them. Liu Mei asked yue''er with concern: "yue''er, are you ok? It was a bit dangerous just now, but now it''s all right. You''re all right. Don''t worry "Well, I see." Yue''er said with a startled look on her face. Moon has been sitting on the ground, wet. Jiangning and Fengying are on the side to find a more safe, empty place out, lit a fire. "Yue''er, Liu Mei, you both come here and dry your body, or you will catch a cold easily." Will shout to the moon and Liu Mei. Liu Mei heard Jiangning''s cry and was ready to go. However, there was no movement in the moon. Still sitting on the ground without moving. Liu Mei saw yue''er like this, and she guessed that yue''er must have been frightened when she met with danger in the river. Now she has not recovered her mind. Then Liu Mei went to Yueer and helped her up. Holding the moon like Jiangning, they walked by the fire. Liu Mei helped Yueer all the way. She felt that if Liu Mei let go, she would fall on the ground. So Liu Mei has been quietly catching yue''er. She is afraid that she will fall to the ground. Jiangning saw that the moon was still in such a state of shock at this time, so she helped her and slowly put it in a place not far from the fire. Since they had been walking for a long time, Jiangning suggested: "let''s take a rest here first. Anyway, everyone is wet. I think we''d better dry our bodies here first, and then go to get some food. Anyway, we all passed by first, so there is no need to worry about anything more." Jiangning said to the three of them. After hearing Jiangning''s words, Fengying got up and went to the jungle to look for food. And Liu Mei is still taking care of yue''er just as before, and drying her body by the way. At this time, Jiangning did not have any leisure meaning, Jiangning saw the far away wind and shadow, and then followed. Maybe he has other things, because it seems that Jiangning is so worried. Liu Mei and yue''er stayed there quietly, while Liu Mei was always looking at the moon beside her. Feel the moon is so weak, perhaps in Liu Mei''s heart, she would rather have a quarrel with her full of spirit than see such a weak feeling. Jiangning followed the wind and came to a stream. The stream in the jungle was so clear that you could see the fish swimming at the bottom of the water. It will not take much effort to catch fish at this time. However, Fengying didn''t find Jiangning following him at first. It was after he went down to the river that he found Jiangning was actually behind him. "Why did you come with me? Do you want to help me catch fish too? " Fengying asked Jiangning happily. "Yes, I''ve been following you all the time, but you didn''t find out." Jiangning replied. "Yes? When did my alertness get so bad? " The wind shadow replied to Jiangning. I saw Jiangning along with the wind and shadow and walked into the stream. The brook in the jungle was so clear and cool. Jiangning, who has just been in trouble in the river, is now in a much better mood from the outside to the inside. "Jiangning, do you think Yueer will be ok? I was shocked to see what she had just looked like. I don''t know what will happen to her heart? I don''t know if you''ve recovered? " The wind and shadow asked Jiangning. "I don''t know, but when I was just in the river, it was very dangerous. It''s normal for yue''er to be scared. But judging from her appearance, she should not be able to swim, otherwise she would not be so afraid." Jiangning said to the wind. When Fengying and Jiangning are chatting. Liu Mei and yue''er are still sitting there quietly by the fire. The main reason is that Yueer is still so weak. This makes Liu Mei feel very worried. Soon, Jiangning and Fengying came back with the fish they had just caught. But as soon as they arrived at their resting place, they saw the moon from afar and fell down. Jiangning and Fengying saw this scene and ran away. Liu Mei beside the moon was also scared. When she saw the moon fall, she quickly helped her up. "Moon, moon, are you ok? Don''t you scare me? " Liu Mei calls the moon beside her anxiously. Jiangning and wind shadow rushed over, also in the non-stop shouting moon. At this time, Jiangning touched Yueer''s forehead, "how hot! She seems to have a fever! We have to find a way to reduce her fever first After Jiang Ning just finished speaking, Liu Mei quickly pulled a corner of her clothes off, and quickly ran to the river to soak the corner of her clothes. She ran back quickly and applied the wet clothes to Yueer''s forehead. In this way, Liu Mei has been repeating the action just like that.Jiangning and Fengying constantly take care of Yueer by her side. After about two hours, Yueer finally opens her eyes. Jiangning, Fengying and Liumei finally relax when they see Yueer awake. A long sigh of relief! "Yueer, you finally wake up. Just wake up, you scared us! Now when you wake up, we''ll be relieved. " Liu Mei was very worried and said to yue''er. "Did I just have a fever? I don''t know. I just feel dizzy, and then I don''t know why I''m in the past. Thank you for taking care of me. I''m really sorry Moon said to them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1451 After the month of illness appears very weak, although now they have set out, but the moon looks like she walked every step is so delicate, powerless. However, just sick of yue''er, or biting her teeth fiercely, walked forward with a hard pace, in order not to drag down the process of the whole team, yue''er is so tough and strong. The wind shadow looks at the moon that powerless appearance, in the heart the head also some tiny quiver. Maybe it''s not only Fengying''s heart that loves yue''er, but also Liu Mei and Jiangning. However, yue''er knows that if she continues to stay in a place, she will delay more time. Her illness is only a minor illness, and the spiritual people waiting for treatment in the grassland tribe are the most important. So yue''er has been sticking to it, but now there is no way, just wait for yue''er to get better. "Jiangning, how can we find the wind chime grass faster? We don''t have any direction in such a big jungle, and we don''t know where to start! " Fengying asked Jiangning. "Looking at this situation, we must look for Fengqing grass according to the clues that Liumei tells us. First of all, Fengqing grass likes to grow in humid places. Let''s find some wet places first. " Jiangning replied to the wind. "This jungle is so big, and we always feel that there is a lot of crisis, so each of us should be very careful and pay special attention to every step we take. Now the moon is not good. If anyone is not good, we will delay more time, so please be careful and pay attention." Jiangning on the moon and wind and Liu Mei said carefully. Everyone seemed to be very cautious. After hearing what Jiangning said, they became very serious. They don''t know how hard the road ahead is. So they''ve been trying to keep themselves out of crisis. It seems that it''s not good for them to have a fever just after coming to the jungle. But they look at the moon, is so strong, give them a lot of encouragement. There are more dangers in the jungle than anywhere, so they should be careful. "From now on, we should not only take good care of the sick sweet ear. We should pay more attention to ourselves. We should not lose the team, we must unite together, so that we can find Fengqing tea more quickly. " Jiangning said to them. "All right! We''ll know. We''ll be careful. I''ll take care of myself The wind shadow replied to Jiangning. "I feel that the jungle is very humid, and there will be some boa constrictors or bigger predators. Especially in wet places, pythons are in the majority. So we have to be more careful. " Liu Mei said to them. "I remember my father told me before when they went into the jungle. I saw a man eating python. The boa constrictor is more than ten meters long, and its waist is about the size of a person. It''s the kind that can eat people. They often swim in the river, or among the hidden grass. So you have to be careful. " Liu Mei said to everyone. After listening to Liu Mei''s words, Fengying Jiangning and Yueer''s face looked so heavy. If they don''t meet boa constrictors in this jungle, it''s OK. If they meet, they will suffer again. They have been walking slowly in the jungle, it seems that they do not even dare to walk too heavy. I''m afraid to wake up something. After all, no one knows what potential danger there will be, so be more careful! Slowly, slowly, they helped the moon forward. While looking around, maybe you can find wind chime grass in humid places, and you may also meet more fierce animals. "Liu Mei, do you remember what your father told you about other things in the jungle? In this way, it seems that your father is really good. Otherwise, we will not find wind chime grass in such a dangerous cluster. " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "What didn''t my father say to us too much? Because he knew there were too many dangers in the jungle. So he didn''t want my brother and I to take risks to find the wind chime grass Liu Mei replied to the wind shadow, as they spoke, they walked in the jungle. They pay special attention to every one of you in the jungle all the time. At this time, the meeting has been paying attention to the wind and shadow in front of them. They stopped and said in a loud voice, "look at the front. Your grass is very lush. It seems that there must be very wet. Would you like me to go and have a look first?" As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow of the wind walked towards the dense grass in front of him. "Fengying, you run so fast, you must be careful in front of you. In case of any danger, we are not by your side. How can I help you? " Liu Mei Feng Ying asked with concern. Anyway, I don''t know if Fengying has heard what Liu Mei said to her. I only saw him running in front. Although Fengying said that she ran in front, Jiangning Yueer and Liu Mei were very worried about him. Fengying is a very responsible person, and he is very cautious about everything he does and every word he says. Now he saw the luxuriant grass in the distance and ran forward regardless of everything. It''s a little abnormal.Now the moon looks much better than before. So now he said something. "It seems that Fengying is a little anxious. He wants us to find the wind chime grass soon. " "Maybe yes, it''s OK. He will be OK. Fengying is not so careless." Jiangning said to yue''er and Liu Mei. Jiang Ning, yue''er and Liu Mei have been in the back, watching the wind from afar. I don''t know what kind of things he will encounter in front of him. Only for a while, the wind shadow in the distance has been toward Jiangning moon and Liu Mei: "you come here quickly, guess what I found here?" The shadow of the wind called out to them from afar. Hearing the cry of the wind, Jiangning Yueer and Liumei changed to go forward and wanted to go to the front to have a look. I don''t know what Fengying found? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1452 "What''s wrong with the wind? Did you find anything? " Liumei asked the shadow anxiously, and saw them feel the shadow of the wind in a hurry, and they kept asking the shadow. "Don''t talk. Look at it yourself. Look, what have I found?" The wind and shadow said to them. "What did you find? Why don''t we see anything? You fooled us, didn''t you? " Liu Mei said to the wind. "Liumei, would you still bring us to find the wind chime grass? Why don''t you know anything now? You look at it carefully. It''s so wet here, and there''s so much vegetation covering it. And you guess what I just saw? You tell us that the grass, which is like wind chime grass, saw me coming, and then quickly hid. They are very small and not in large numbers. " Feng Ying to Jiangning Yueer and Liu Mei face solemn things said. "Are you saying it really? Don''t worry. Let me see first. " After Liumei heard the wind shadow said, she began to look for it carefully on the ground. After a while, Liumei was very happy to say that we have found the trace of wind chime grass, but we must take out the liuyueyu knife now, dig and dig on the ground to see if they have roots. If they have roots, there will be no big problem. " "Liu Mei said to the three of them. After hearing their words, Yueer also looked much better, and smiled and said, "great. We finally found the wind and the Qing grass. " "Don''t worry. I will dig and dig first. Because there are few roots in the wind chime grass, we must ensure that the leaves of each wind chime grass will not be let go. We have to dig. " Jiangning said very seriously. Only seeing Jiang Ning just finished speaking, he immediately took out the willow moon jade knife from his body, and then he dug it constantly on the ground. Because the leaves of the wind chime grass are too small, and just saw the wind shadow coming, he also quickly hid. So even if there is a willow moon jade knife in hand, it is difficult to quickly dig out the wind chime grass. Jiangning has been digging the ground constantly, but has not been digging out a wind chime grass for half a day. At this time, the wind shadow seems to be a bit anxious, "Jiangning, or you should rest first, I will dig for a while." The wind and shadow asked Jiangning in a hurry. "It''s OK. Let me go on and see what it is like? Maybe these wind chime grass have grown leaves, but no roots, so I have never dug it. " Jiangning said to the three of them. It was a very fast afternoon, but they dug in this humid place for a long time and did not find a finished product of wind chime grass. At this time, Jiangning seems to be disappointed, and the moon wind and willow plum are also feeling sad. Jiangning saw the wet place digging for so long have not seen the shadow of half wind chime grass, and all the leaves of the wind chime grass here have been dug by them clean. They will feel lost. At this time, Jiangning has stopped the movement that is still digging. He looks at the moon wind and Liumei beside them. They are excited from the beginning, but now they look like they are lost. Jiangning knew what they felt, and comforted him. "It is normal to dig wind and chime grass here. After all, we just entered the jungle. It''s probably still on the edge of the jungle. You think wind Qing herb is very precious herb. If we can find it so easily now, can it not be said that it is not as precious as we think it is Jiangning comforted the three of them. After the moon wind shadow and Liumei heard the speech of Jiangning, their mood was relieved a lot. Think about it. If it is easy to find it here, what are they doing so hard? Precious things must have his rarity, so many things are not as easy as they can imagine. Only by the constant search and continuous efforts of all, can we have a good result. They four knew it was not easy, so they would not give up on it so quickly. Everyone is like this, only after constant training, constant pressure, can we grow, can we find that real self. Jiangning, which stopped mining, took the willow moon jade knife that had just been planed in the soil to a stream nearby to wash it and then collected it. Because it''s really important for them. Liu Yueyu knife is more important than anything, because it is not only the treasure of the town people of grassland tribe, but also the necessary equipment for them to dig the wind and Qing grass this time, so one side should cherish and protect it. Jiangning wrapped the willow jade knife in a four-sided cloth, and then put it in the bag. It can be seen that Jiangning is very careful. Although the four of Jiangning said that there was no wind chime grass dug here, but they were not discouraged, but they continued to move forward firmly. Now they may be more confident. Because of the experience of digging for wind chime grass just now, they know more about where to find wind chime grass and how to dig for wind chime grass.Yueer, who had just been ill, looks much better now. The spirit also came out, and the other three of Jiangning felt relieved. "Jiangning, you say that we all have new clues to excavate the wind chime grass. Can we act separately?" The wind shadow asks Jiang Ning in the side. "In fact, I have thought about your proposal, but in my opinion, there are still some things that can''t work. For example, if we really go to find fengqingcao separately, even if we find fengqingcao, how can we inform the other party? It''s because we don''t know how big the jungle is. What if we''re in danger or we''re all lost? In fact, I don''t think that your solution is not feasible. The main reason is that if a team is dispersed, the power of the whole team will be scattered. If there is a certain danger, it will be very difficult for us to get help in time. So I think we''d better stay together and find the wind chime grass together. " Jiangning patiently and carefully explained to Fengying. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1453 After hearing Jiangning''s detailed explanation to him, Fengying seems to understand some of Jiangning''s good intentions. He also understood that Jiangning was good to him. Yes, there are a lot of things in the world that need a team to complete, because the strength of the team is immeasurable, and a good team is even more important by its. Jiangning''s team is a very good team, they know how to discuss, know how to try to understand each other, let each other understand and understand their intentions. So all their efforts will not be in vain, for example, all the previous events are to show the spirit and strength of their team. A good wizard can not only understand other people''s psychological state, but also understand their own psychology. The greatest advantage of a wizard is that he can understand the most vulnerable heart of others, and the disadvantage is that he does not know how to understand his own heart. After hearing Jiangning''s explanation of Fengying, Yueer and Liumei seem to understand Jiangning''s good intentions. Because it wants everyone to be good, every couple and everyone in the team, and then they will be together at the end. Although Liu Meigang was with them for a long time, Jiangning did not treat her as an outsider. Liu Mei came to contact with all the things, probably to let Liu Mei quickly integrate into the team. In this way, they can find the wind chime grass more quickly. However, Liu Mei is really a girl who can''t let us wrong. From the beginning of the earth shaking changes, to now, he has played a greater role in the whole incident than anyone else. They continue to move forward, and constantly looking for, everyone''s heart more or less have some worries, also have some plans. Because you can''t just walk aimlessly in this jungle all the time! The jungle is so big, the trees inside are so high that you can''t see the sky outside when you stand here. You can only feel the existence of sunlight by the sun shining through the gaps between the trees. The atmosphere was so tense, but there were still animals in the jungle that they had never seen before. Liu Mei has just seen a chameleon. With the change of the color of the trees, his body has always kept the same color as the trees. It will be difficult for other animals to find its existence, so that other larger carnivores can not find it. This is also a very favorable measure for it to protect itself! The water in the stream is clear to the bottom. Every time they pass the river, they will see fish, lobster and crabs in the river. If they have more time, they can catch all of them and make a delicious seafood dinner. However, the imagination is beautiful, but in order to be in a hurry, they must constantly find the wind chime grass quickly. In this way, we can quickly go back to help those wounded spirit people. Along the way, they also constantly saw a lot of wet places, but they all went there and tried to dig, but there was no wind chime grass they wanted to find. No way, they can not lose heart, can only continue, can only continue to search. They have been walking in the jungle for another day. They all feel a little tired. During the whole day, they are constantly digging and searching. Their eyes are tired, and their bodies are too much to eat. Jiangning saw what they were like now and said to the three of them, "why don''t we have a rest first? I think it''s getting dark. I don''t know what kind of danger it will be in the jungle at night. So we should not rush on at night. For our safety, we''d better find a relatively flat grassland and set up a tent. We''ll have a rest first, and then find something to eat while it''s still light. Otherwise, it''s not safe to go out if it''s too late. " Jiangning said to the wind shadow moon and Liu Mei. After hearing what Jiangning said to them, Fengying Yueer and Liu Mei thought it was very reasonable, so they all nodded to Jiangning. Then will start to pack up their own luggage, take out the small tent ready to build. They were all busy with their own affairs and felt as if they had been arranged in advance. A good team can always show a different feeling that people know when they see it. After Liu Mei finished her task, she suggested that she go to find some food first. Feng Ying then left Jiangning and Yueer who were just getting better. Now they are still injured, but they all insist on coming. When night came, it was pitch dark in the woods. When Jiangning saw that it was so dark, he made a plan to light a campfire around them so that no animals would dare to approach them when they were sleeping at night. "We can take turns to guard the camp in the middle of the night, so that you and I can guard the campfire together in the middle of the night. Because it is not as vast as the grassland, it looks so clear at a glance, so we have to pay more attention to it! " Jiangning said very seriously to the wind around him.Fengying understood Jiangning''s idea, so from the very beginning of Jiangning''s talk to him, he was thinking about his head all the time and expressed his approval. Yue''er and Liu Mei are quietly listening to Jiangning''s speech. In Liu Mei''s heart, he felt how difficult it was to meet such a group of understanding and like-minded friends! He has traveled so many places, but none of them is as reliable as the people he meets now. Let him feel so at ease, in such a comfortable mood. At this time, they were on the edge of the campfire, telling about what happened today. There are some disappointments and some gains. But at the end of the day, it''s always good to have a harvest. This has taught them more. Understand more things, every day they are growing up, are spent in the harvest. Life is like this, there are good and bad, but we always need a calm attitude to face. Everything will be in our positive attitude to get a good direction of development. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1454 Whenever the night comes, it is their most relaxed moment, the tiredness of the day, so that they do not know the passage of time. Only when it was dark did they know they were ready to rest. "Jiangning, where do you think we should start tomorrow?" The wind shadow asked Jiangning. "Tomorrow, for tomorrow, I am also very confused. But we can take our time. Although it is urgent for those who are injured, we have no way now, so we can only do it slowly. As long as we work hard enough, we will not be afraid of anything. " Jiangning replied to the wind. "We are always complaining about the unfairness of the world, but when we come across some things. You will really understand that God is always fair, because they know how to treat everyone, they know that everything in the world is fair to them. " Fengying said to Jiangning. "Yes, you have a point. We''ll understand. Everyone will understand. " Jiangning replied. At this time, Yueer Liumei may have been too tired during the day, and now they have been sleeping in another tent. Only Jiangning and Fengying have been chatting with each other all the time. Maybe the pressure in their hearts will be heavier. I''ll be a little sleepless. They are always so quiet. They always bear too many responsibilities and tasks. Maybe only people with ability and courage like Jiangning Fengying can get to this step today. But at this time, Liu Mei, who had just fallen asleep, woke up again. He walked towards Jiangning and Fengying. She seemed to have something to say to Jiangning and Fengying. "Haven''t you two gone to sleep? It''s already very late. Ah, you are so hard today. You should have had an early rest. We may have to face greater challenges tomorrow. " Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying. "Didn''t you just fall asleep? Now why are you up again? Is there something on your mind? " The wind shadow asked Liu Mei. "It''s not really a matter of mind. I just always feel that I''m not so down-to-earth. I always feel that something bad is going to happen." Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying. "I don''t think so? Why there is no better omen, so that we will have a better mentality when we go out tomorrow. " The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "It''s OK. You can tell us what''s wrong with you, or you can tell us that we can solve the problem for you. Maybe your heart will be more stable. Come on, it''s OK. " Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "In fact, it''s nothing. I just think about my father. My father was also the greatest patriarch of a grassland tribe. He fought around all the year round, and always got too much harvest. My brother was always out with my father. So my brother has the same spirit as my father. But every time the father comes home, if he takes out the wind chime grass from his body, you will find that his body will be more injured than in the war outside. He is always so tough, won''t let each of us see his scars and pain, but I know that every time he goes out to look for the wind chime grass, he will suffer a lot of injuries. So I can probably guess that this time, when we look for the wind chime grass, it will not be better than my father? We could all be hurt. This is the premonition and feeling in my heart, it seems that everything is like that, let me worry, everything will let me feel fear never before! We know this is a dangerous journey, but we are still desperate to move forward. In the face of all these things, I will take out the most solid attitude of our grassland tribe to face all these things. With your presence, my heart will be more stable. " Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying. Liu Mei said a lot of words to Jiangning and Fengying. She told Jiangning and Fengying the most real feelings in her heart. Jiangning and Fengying could understand Liu Mei''s inner thoughts very well, because they knew that the road was really difficult and dangerous, which made Liu Mei think of her father and the sufferings that her father had suffered, and they will eventually be able to understand Liu Mei''s inner thoughts Also like their own father, seriously injured, always need to pay a certain price to get something. After hearing this, Jiangning and Fengying are not as relaxed as before. However, when they hear Liu Mei speak like this, they don''t know why their hearts are much more stable, and they have some foundation. In this way, we can have better plans and confidence, meet all the next things with the worst plan, and defeat all the difficulties in front of us with the best mentality, which is what they must do now. With that, Jiangning and Fengying were tired. Liu Mei, who had just been sleeping for a while, saw that they were extremely tired and said goodbye to them: "you go to sleep, and I will go back to have a rest." Liu Mei turned her head and went back to bed. Although there were too many things waiting for them, they were tired and sleepy. A lot of things are because after experiencing will face white this is not easy, so no matter what is ahead or what is not, all calmly to face, life will become much better.For Jiangning people, it is even more so. They don''t know what kind of difficulties ahead, but they still go forward bravely for those who need to be treated as soon as possible. This is the spirit of fearlessness, which is why Jiangning and their people have been running like this. Recognize that if life lacks goals and hopes, then this person will lose the confidence to live on. What kind of zombie will he become? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1455 The night soon passed, and the sun that met them soon came out of the sky. In this dense jungle, the morning air with a forest that kind of deep water grass flavor, let people''s heart feeling will not disperse for a long time. Yue''er and Liu Mei walked in the front, each stream they stepped across and every road they walked left a deep mark on the back. Jiangning has been walking along the road. A small team is like a team searching for treasure, but the wind chime grass is more precious than the treasure. There are many people who may look for the wind chime grass in the world, but few people can find it. There may be more people who lost their precious lives in search of the wind chime grass, which is still unknown. So every step they take now is not only very difficult, but also very dangerous. This is very testing for them now. It is very important to take every step and make every decision. But they believe in their choices, they believe in their intuition, and they will succeed. At this time, walking in front of the moon and Liu Mei suddenly found something like, and then a force to the back of Jiangning and wind shadow for shouting. "There''s no wind in Jiangning. Come on." Jiangning and Fengying heard Liu Mei and yue''er''s cry, so they ran forward quickly and ran to them. "What''s the matter with you? Is something dangerous? " Jiangning and Fengying asked at the same time. "Come and see, we have nothing to do, but we have found out. There''s a feeling here that seems different from other places, as if someone had been here before! " Yue''er and Liu Mei said to them. "Don''t worry. Let me take a look first. Isn''t it a trap or something? If someone else dug a trap, we would be in danger. " Jiangning said cautiously to them. Jiang Ning, who had just finished speaking, arranged for them to lean on one side, and then he and Fengying carefully went forward to check up. The two of them looked carefully at this small area that seemed different from other places. Good. As they can see, the soil here seems to have been turned over again. What''s more, the soil on it looks different from other places. Is it really a dangerous place. Or is it a trap set by someone else? However, looking at the freshness of the newly turned soil, this person should have just come here soon! Are there people like them looking for wind chime grass? It seems that Jiangning and they are trapped in a new problem and difficulty. "No matter how much, let''s try to hit it with stones to see if it''s a trap!" Jiangning said to the three of them. "Well, let''s try it first." Liu Mei, yue''er and Feng Ying all agree. Jiangning turned around and picked up a relatively large stone in the grass beside him. Then he turned and threw it in the direction of the newly turned soil. If it was true, when Jiangning threw the big stone there, there was a big hole in it, and it looked so deep. Jiangning and Fengying both went forward and went to the cave to have a look! Indeed, their idea is correct. The newly turned soil is a trap, and the trap is full of pointed sticks. If someone really falls down, it will be really dead. Speaking of this. But who is so vicious? How could you frame up the passers-by along the way? Do they have any conspiracy? I hope it''s not the talent of the White Wolf tribe. Jiangning''s heart has been so constantly thinking. "Jiangning, I think we''d better bypass this place first. In case there are other traps, if we can''t find out, we will encounter danger, and it will be miserable." Moon said to Jiangning. "Well, that''s what I think. I think it''s best for us to get out of this place as soon as possible. Go to other directions and look for wind chime grass Jiangning said to them and to the three of them. Today, they just started to meet such a frightening thing, but fortunately Yueer and Liumei walked in front of them and found it in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable! It''s really hard to imagine what kind of difficulties will happen ahead. Their hearts really can''t bear so much. "Now go to the front of Yueying and have a look at Fengying. Maybe we can see something better, wait for us to come back, don''t walk around Jiangning said to yue''er and Liu Mei. "We see. You two, come back quickly. We''ll wait for you here! " Moon said to Jiangning and Fengying. After hearing yue''er speak to them, Jiangning and Fengying left. I feel that Jiangning and Fengying are so cautious after the things just happened. But after a while, Jiangning and Fengying turned around and came back, and their faces looked so melancholy that they didn''t know what kind of things they met. Are there any more traps like these in front of us? "What''s the matter? Why are you two so worried? Is there any other trap ahead? " Yueer and Liu Meidu asked Jiangning and Fengying."It''s nothing. It''s just that we went to have a look. It seems that the road ahead is more difficult to walk. If it''s not a river, or the whole space is covered by branches, maybe it will be more difficult for us to walk." The wind shadow says to moon and Liu Mei slowly. "What should we do now? Is it time for us to plan again? " Liu Mei said to them. Perhaps Jiangning now they are also so unreasonable, but at this time Jiangning made an amazing move. He slowly turned around and said to them, we may have to follow the original plan, so that we can quickly find the wind chime grass. So please hold on. I believe in our abilities. "Since Jiangning has said that, what can we be hesitant about? Just do as you say, and we''ll move on! " Fengying said confidently to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1456 After the trap just happened, the four of them still have a little palpitation. So they went to a strange place, so they had to be more careful. But one thing they found out from the trap was that there were other people in the place. Jiangning set a bigger trap on their way. Along the way, we should not only prevent the invasion of natural creatures, but also prevent the traps set by human beings. It''s really hard. "Jiangning, what do you think we should do next?" Fengying asked Jiangning seriously. "It''s going to be OK. Let''s go on as planned. Now we can''t manage so much. It''s the most important thing for us to find the wind chime grass. Let''s follow the original route. " Jiangning said to the three of them. "Well, I still agree with Jiangning''s idea. If we change our route now, everything we have prepared will be planned again. So let''s stick to the current line. " The wind shadow said to them. In this way, they still stick to the original choice, and then go all the way. They are so firm! However, at this time, Jiangning and his party, who were just walking quietly, encountered some difficulties. When they came to a place, they found that there was a very humid place in front of them, which was even wetter than they thought. However, from the surface, it could be seen that the place was so peaceful, and there was no difference at all. It''s just that it''s all like that green grass, and it looks so different from other places. Because most of them are shrubs, trees and so on. Here is a small green lawn. It seems that there is a little water on it. Don''t even know what that is! "Jiangning, do you know what this is about? Have you ever seen grass like this? How can it look so different? " The wind shadow asks Jiang Ning in the side. I saw will rather stand beside, carefully looking at this place. As if thinking, yue''er and Liu Mei don''t talk, just quietly watching Jiangning thinking there, because they dare not disturb Jiangning''s thoughts. "Jiangning, what do you think of? How do I feel so weird? " The wind shadow said in one side. "I don''t know for the time being, but I heard my father tell me before that there is a kind of mud algae in the world, which is a very terrible kind of algae land. It usually looks like the grass, but it does have a different danger. Because he will let you sink into it, dare not move, and sink deeper and deeper, and finally drown people in it. In fact, listening to my father''s talk is similar to the last time I fell into quicksand. " Jiangning told them in this way. "Is it like quicksand? It seems very dangerous. But it may be different from what your father said. What if it''s just a little grass? " Said the wind shadow. "Last time, Jiangning, you were like quicksand. It was enough to frighten us. If you can guess what this is this time? Then we can avoid this disaster. " Moon said to Jiangning people. "I hope so!" Jiangning said. But this made Jiangning say again: "but if we don''t go from here, we will go around from the other side of the jungle, and we will spend more time and energy." Jiangning said to the moon. However, while Jiangning and yue''er were still talking, Fengying walked forward. He didn''t believe that the grassland was so mysterious, so he went over. When he was on the grass, there was no problem. Wind shadow and toward the back of Jiangning moon and Liu Mei called: "nothing, you come here quickly!" At first, there was nothing unusual about the appearance of wind shadow walking on the lawn, but soon after, Jiangning Yueer and Liumei kept moving along with the wind and shadow. When she looked at it, she suddenly found that every step the wind had gone through would sink into a deep footprint. Jiangning was the first to find something wrong, and was planning to call out the wind and shadow at this time, but it was already a little late. Because they have found that the wind shadow''s feet are about to sink in, and he can''t lift his feet out of the mud. At this time, the wind and shadow in the distance found something wrong and called out: "come and help me, what''s the matter? How could my foot get stuck in it At this time, Jiangning saw that there was something wrong with the wind shadow in the distance, so he called to the wind shadow: "don''t move the wind shadow. If you struggle hard, you will sink faster and deeper." Yue''er and Liu Mei saw the situation and were anxious. Standing there a strong jump, do not know what to do! After hearing Jiangning''s words, the wind shadow in the distance did not dare to shout any more. It just stood there quietly and did not dare to move. But also a face aggrieved, feeling no hope, a pair of feel that he is about to die. At this time, a team of wind shadows in Jiangning, standing in the distance, called out: "Fengying, you should throw the rope on you to me, just like the last time I was in danger in the desert, we must use the same method to pull you out"!After hearing Jiangning''s cry, Fengying quickly pulled out the rope on his body, but in the time when he took out the rope, the wind shadow gradually sank deeper and deeper. Standing on the edge of Jiangning, yue''er seems more anxious. She is afraid of what may happen to Fengying. Fengying took the rope out of his body and quickly threw it to Jiangning. Fortunately, Fengying always felt like a rope. Moreover, many places used the rope along the way. However, this time, Fengying used this rope, which could be regarded as his own life-saving rope! After Jiangning took the rope, he quickly tied it to his waist, and the other end was also tied to Fengying''s waist. Due to the influence of these movements, wind shadow seems to be quickly absorbed by the soil. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1457 Seeing the person is really a little anxious, Liu Mei then came over and asked Jiangning, "what can I do for you?" Jiangning saw Yueer and Liumei coming, and said to them, "come on, help me pull the rope to prevent the wind from being sucked down quickly." Jiangning asked Yueer and Liumei to help her, so that he would not be in a hurry. However, at this time, Jiangning found that fengfengying was not as simple as originally imagined. Because this is a swamp. It''s not in the quicksand as he did last time. Because the quicksand is relatively dry, but the swamp is wet. Quicksand can easily pull people out, but this is not the case here. Because it is very wet, he will drag you hard. Until you fall into the bottom of the swamp, and finally people will suffocate. Now they have encountered such a big problem, do not know how to solve it. Looking at the shadow of the wind sinking a little bit, they all became a little nervous. Even Jiangning, who had just been very calm, looked a little flustered, because it was much harder than he had imagined. Jiang Ning, who was still thinking of the way, thought of the direction of Fengying and called out: "Fengying, don''t move around. We will save you soon. Don''t worry too much!" Fengying heard Jiangning''s words, but the mood did not change better. Because now she began to feel afraid, just did not move his body. Because if he continues to move, he will sink deeper. After the other end of the rope of Fengying river is tied to her body, the moon and Liu Mei at this end of Jiangning are all tugging at the wind shadow, but they do not seem to have played a big role, because the wind shadow has been deep. This makes them feel certain difficulty! It seems that it is not as easy as imagined. It seems that we have to wait and see if Jiangning has any other way. "I don''t think we can do it like this. The wind and shadow can''t be pulled up. You see, he is getting deeper and deeper now. I feel that my pressing has played a certain reaction. Don''t worry. Let me see if there is any other way. " Jiangning in the side of the constantly pulling the wind, but also constantly thinking about ideas. However, at this time, Liu Mei, who had been pulling at one side, said a word and woke Jiangning. Liu Mei said, "Jiangning, why don''t we pour some water into it?" Jiangning is very big, but after Liu didn''t say this, he had a new idea, that is, the nearest river will be channeled to this swamp in the way of canals, so that the marsh edge becomes diluted and not so dry and muddy. In this way, the wind and shadow will come out quickly. Looking at the wind and shadow that is still very slow to sink in, Jiangning will try to use it first to see if this method can work. If it can, it would be better, but we still have to try it first! Jiangning ordered the moon and Liumei: "Yueer Liumei, you two are here to pull the rope, pull the wind shadow, I''ll try to dig a canal, and draw the water over." As soon as he finished speaking, Jiangning went to whoever he was. The water beside the water was just a small river flowing out of the bushes. Then the terrain here was uneven, and it was difficult to dig out a small ditch. Now we can only rely on Jiangning''s command and hands to do this difficult task. Jiangning first observed the terrain for a while, and then quickly understood himself, because if he didn''t do it quickly, he might not see the wind and shadow, only Jiangning began to dig quickly. He found a stick that looked like he could plow. And I kept digging there. The jungle is full of crisis! There are always so many potential dangers that you can''t see at all. At this time, the nature of the trap. Therefore, we must not underestimate the nature. Perhaps the traps set by nature are not what human beings can control. Looking at Jiangning''s hard work, yue''er and Liu Mei also feel heartache. However, they can''t help anything if they want to help. Now they can''t help it. They can only take care of this one first. Jiangning''s reaction ability and hands-on speed is indeed too many people can not match. Just see now she, quickly will jump into the river to dig out a channel, and then the river water into, but because the water is a little small, so the flow of some slow, but can already see the swamp in some of the river into. The marshes also look much thinner than before. Slowly, drink water to become more up, but now most of the wind shadow deep suction is also trapped in. He looked at Jiangning so hard to save him for his mistakes, his heart also felt too much gratification, although now she is still in the swamp, but with everyone like this to save him, that kind of efforts, his mood has changed a lot, perhaps died will be worth it. Indeed, after Liu Mei''s advice, Jiangning adopted this method, which is really effective, because the marshes are now full of water. After Jiangning''s efforts, it has achieved good results. At this time, I saw the wind inside roared: "my right foot can move, Jiangning, you are too powerful, you did it.""You''ll be there for a while! When the water is almost the same, we will be ready for you to come up when your feet can move! You will move more steps later, and when we are ready to pull you up, your feet will be able to force. " Jiangning shouted to the shadow of the wind. "I know Jiangning, I''ll do what you said." Although the wind shadow was trapped in the swamp, he was still calm. He looked something different from others. The spirit of the king of a family was not negligible. After a while, the wind and shadow shouted to Jiangning, beside the Marsh: "Jiangning, I am fine, my feet can move, you can now prepare to pull me up." When the wind shadow of Dao just shouted this sentence, Jiangning began to give the commander Yueer and Liumei to the shore, and saw them all together to make their strength, together, pulling the shadow from one direction. After a while, the body of the first half of the gods that he sealed came out mostly. There is only the body in the lower part. The three of them still pulling the wind in the distance, Liumei and Jiangning, have not relaxed, because if they are relaxed, the shadow may be trapped in the risk again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1458 Just under their constant efforts, finally the wind and rain were pulled up by them, only to see the wind slowly climb out of the mud algae. All over the body is mud, and there is a rotten smell of soil on the body. The smell of rotten smell makes people feel a little disgusting. This time, the shadow was a painful price for his impulse. "Wind shadow, are you ok now?" Liu Mei asked softly. Only to see the wind coming out of the swamp and lie there motionless. It looked so pitiful, and it was all that rotten mud. It felt like a corpse crawling out of a coffin that had been rotten for a long time. "I think I have some impulse to do this time. If I listen to Jiangning, I will not become the same as I am now. Thank you for trying to save me like that. If you hadn''t, I would have shown it. Looking at your hard work, I really have too much guilt in my heart. I hope I can take more time to repay you later. " The wind shadow said to Jiangning Yueer and Liumei. "You are fine. We are all in a hurry when you are just about to get in. At first you didn''t feel like going in advance, but we were really scared to look at you later. So you''re in a hurry and choose everything to save you. Now that there is nothing to see you, we will be more comforted in our hearts. " The Moon said to the wind. "Seeing you are up now, we don''t have to spend the rest of our day. Now you are full of stink. You should wash it first. We will fire you and let you dry it. " Liu Mei said to the wind. "Jiangning, I was really sorry just now. He took the lead in the past without listening to your arrangements. This way, you have so many troubles for you, and let me out of the ditch to save me. I''m really sorry. " The wind and shadow said to Jiangning. "It''s OK. Although you almost flooded in this time and almost lost your life, your attempt to tell us that this road can''t be gone. So we have to thank you. If you don''t go and see it, then we all go by. If you don''t go and see it, then we all get caught up? And there are no more people to help us. So we looked at you just fell in, although it was very anxious, but you saved the lives of several of us. So this time you try it is still right. " Jiangning comforted the wind and shadow and said to him. Finally, after hearing Jiang Ning to him, the expression on his face became more relaxed and the mood was much better. It seems that just a disaster has become a test for him yes. Feng Ying is a very rational person. This time, he made such a mistake in the middle of the night, and he also felt very guilty. But Jiangning said that generalization made him feel that his own mistakes were not like mistakes, but he brought a safe attempt to everyone. Seal dragged his heavy dirt clothes, and then walked like a river. Jiang Ling saw that he was not able to wash well for a while and a half. She followed Fengying to the river, helped her take off her clothes and help him clean them again. Feng Ying saw Jiangning to his mood became very good, then he smiled at Jiangning. After a long time of tired, Liu Mei R and she are sitting on the side to rest. They are just in such a hurry, but now they seem to be relieved to see the wind coming out of the soil. Looking at Jiangning and the clothes that are clearly washed by the river, they sit on the ground and rest, and feel like they are doing something. After a while, Jiangning and wind shadow washing clothes by the river, after washing clothes, they would be like moon and Liumei have already been God good fire to go. And when they came together, they still said something in their mouths, and they laughed, and they laughed at the happiness. Just after a life and death war, they were tired together to make the fire next to. The narrator just had a moment of the process of the wind and shadow. It is so fast and fast, especially Jiangning has too fast and strong executive power, which is really admirable. "Jiangning, I think I admire you more and more. It seems that my elder brother really didn''t read you wrong! He not only handed over Liu Yueyu knife to your hands, but also asked you to come to me, indicating that he really trusted you. How do I feel you''re not as simple as I thought. It seems that I will have to know you more carefully in the future. " Liu Mei said to Jiangning with a face worship. "We Jiangning has a very strong ability! He is a very powerful wizard, but he is very low-key, generally do not use witchcraft, only when dealing with those very bad and bad people will make his most powerful witchcraft. Jiangning is actually very bold, not everyone can do so as he has the ability. " The Moon said to Liumei. "Yes, you don''t see that we are all along the way, but in our Central Plains, we only hear Jiangning''s name, ah are very adored and respected. Because you don''t know what he has done to the people of the Central Plains tribe. " Said the shadow. "It seems that I should be very honored to see your comments on him. I can walk with you on the road. It seems that it is really my blessing in my last life. Moon is full of shadows are kings, and Jiangning is the most powerful wizard in your Central Plains tribe. On this way, I am the most powerful person among you. " "Liu Mei said to the three of them."In fact, you are wrong. You are the most powerful person among us. Because you swim outside every day all year round, and you live a free and unrestrained life, free from the shackles of any one, no one''s fetters. In this way, you are the very real and free you. Although we say that duyong has such a high status, it is of no use. We just want to live as relaxed and comfortable as you are. Maybe everyone in the world wants to be like you, but it is not so easy. That''s why you are the most envious object in our hearts. " Moon said to Liu Mei. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1459 Just after they had rested, they began to move on. Due to some difficulties just met by Fengying, they knew that the road ahead could not be continued. They have to make a detour, but if they make a detour, they will delay longer, but they can find more humid places along the way. If they find wind chime grass when they are on their way, it will be self defeating. They took a detour, after the thrill they had just had. Now they have become more cautious than before, every step seems to be so cautious. Deep love is afraid of making a little mistake, because they will not only hurt them when they are in danger, but also make them delay more time on the road. Seeing that every step they took was so frightened, Fengying joked: "Jiangning, if you didn''t think of a way to save me just now, wouldn''t I be trapped in it soon? If I was in this place after I was trapped in it, it would be full of mud, and it was also the smell of mud. Even if you fight me in the end, you will hate me, right? I don''t want to die like that. " Feng Ying said to them jokingly. "You''re right. If you''re really stuck in it and you look so dirty, the three of us will not save you. Just let you buy it in that place. In this way, we also save more time and have more time to find ha ha to fight. Do you think I''m right? " Jiangning said to the wind. "Jiangning, how did you become so tolerant? Even if I fall into it, you should dig me up at last! You want me dead, too? Even on my impulse, you should have picked me up after I died. " Fengying said to Jiangning wrongly for a year. At this time, Yueer and Liumei can''t help laughing when they hear the conversation between Jiangning and Fengying! They thought it was ridiculous. However, the tense atmosphere immediately let them not make it easy. Yue''er and you all smile. Jiangning and Fengying are so happy when they look at yueri and Liumei. They also laugh. They walked all the way and said that they were walking on the road. They could not see that they had just suffered such hardships. Even the wind shadow who had just been frightened was laughing so happily. Perhaps this is a person''s mentality, a lot of times the mentality decides everything. Even if they just suffered, a good attitude will let them slowly forget in the next time, and then continue to walk on the road. The tribulations that life gives you are not the real end point, but the chance to survive. They seem to have understood this truth from the very beginning. Liu Mei has just been with them, although it is not a long time, but because of its own experience. Also did not let Liu Mei and Jiangning their team produce too much estrangement. Are you a person with strong adaptability? He has traveled so many places. Now he is walking with Jiangning Yueer and Fengying. You can see that they are really on the road. God always let them meet the people they should meet, and also let them meet some tribulations they should go through. If a person goes through this life smoothly, what is the meaning of his life? Jiangning and his party did not know what kind of ordeal they suffered from the beginning? Now that they are sleepy, they can only be knocked down. "Jiangning, look! What do you think I found? I just found the trace of wind chime grass here! They are so petite, but also so sensitive, they always hide quietly when we don''t notice. They are really spiritual plants Moon said to Jiangning. Only saw walking in the back of the moon, inadvertently found some scenery photos, although said there are few, but perhaps there is a glimmer of hope? Jiang Ling heard Yue er''s cry to him, just like Yue er''s side ran away. Run over to see whether it is wind chime grass, Fengying also followed. Jiangning went to yue''er''s side and looked at the small clump of bushes. Then he took out his liuyueyu knife and wanted to look there. He saw the wind chime grass and hid in the soil early when he saw their arrival. Jiangning used the power of nine oxen and two tigers to cut down the bushes above. Yueer and Liumei were there to help. Jiangning started digging again on the ground with Liu Yueyu knife. However, after their unremitting efforts for half a day, they still didn''t find signs of quarreling with the letter. They seem to be a little lost. But the supplier said, "it''s OK. You see, we''re looking for such an old fungicide farm. If we can find it in a small place, we''ll have to work hard. Let''s move on. Maybe I''ll be in front of us and we''ll see a lot of noise about the news. " Seal and comfort them. "So you''re right. This is a small place. The chance of noisy scenery is very small. Let''s go back now. We''ll find more wind coming in later Jiangling also comforts Yueer and Niu Mei."But when can we find the bees? We''ve been walking for so long, but we''ve always seen the leaves of the amorous grass, and we haven''t seen the roots of the ancient green grass. It''s really blue! I''m losing confidence in the back. We''ve been injured along the way. How can we go on the journey we know?" The Moon said to them. What if you don''t find us in front of us? We pay efforts will always have harvest, even if there is no harvest, we have experienced so many hardships together, also let us get growth, am I right? Everything will be all right. As long as we are united, no difficulty can defeat us. " Liu Mei said to the moon. Jiangling and Fengyin agreed with Liu Mei''s words very much, and they also wanted more words to Yueer. Because yue''er has experienced too many things with them along the way, although he is also very powerful because of women, but also because he is a preferential girl, many things will become very emotional. Jiangning and Fengyun have been more worried about yue''er. They are worried that yue''er will not be able to bear more things psychologically. However, Yueer has given them too many surprises along the way. She not only often does a lot of things for them, but also gives them more help and care. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1460 After hearing Liu Mei''s advice to him, others follow them on. Every step of the journey is so difficult. However, yue''er knows what he thinks in his heart. She also wants to quickly find the scenic car and return to the grassland tribe to have a good rest and continue to start their previous journey. Maybe every journey is so hard, but yue''er always insists on. Jiangning wind shadow moon, Liu Mei, they continue to move forward. They walk in the dense jungle, which is full of bushes, the trunk of the foreign flow to read more of their way forward. They walk on the trunk of the Bush, which seems to be playing, but every step is dangerous. There are many creatures in the Bush that they have never seen. For example, there are many streams under the bush. There may be more water snakes in the water, such as boa constrictors. If they meet, they are really not lucky. However, as they walked away, they saw a cave with a fist size beside a relatively dry sand in the bush. Jiangning did not know what it was. They just felt curious and wanted to have a look together. The wind shadow went to the side of the cave and wondered what kind of animal''s hole it was? Whether it was lizard or boa constrictor, they all wondered. Yueer and Liumei seem to be afraid. What kind of biting creatures are hidden in them? Isn''t that more troublesome. They stood on one side quietly watching the wind and Jiangning stirring the hole. The wind shadow found a long stick in the nearby bush, and then poked the stick into the hole. After a while, the wind shadow said to the coming: "how can I feel that there is something inside, but it''s not soft, it''s a little hard. Don''t worry. Let me take it out and have a look Feng Ying said excitedly to them. The wind and rain slowly took the stick out of the hole, and then disturbed the hole with the stick, and then reached in again, as if to take something out. After a while, I saw a big white egg out of the wind and cloud, but I didn''t know what it was? Feng Ying put the egg in his hand curiously. At this time, Jiangning, who had not spoken, also said to Fengying: "Fengying, I think you have found the Python''s egg, because from the hole, this boa constrictor is quite big. He laid eggs in this hole and went out.. I think now you should immediately put the Python''s eggs back to their original place. I suspect that the boa constrictor did not go too far. He would certainly guard him. I suspect that the boa constrictor did not go too far. It would certainly protect its eggs from any threat, and then the boa constrictor would stay nearby. What we have to do now is to get out of this place. If the boa constrictor comes back soon, we will be even worse. " After hearing what Jiangning said to him, Fengying immediately became nervous. Then he put the python in his hand but put it in his original cave. And it''s very careful to put it back. I''m really afraid of any problems. The boa constrictor can not be provoked by anyone, so he was very careful to put it back. "Let''s go. Now we have to get out of here immediately. We can''t delay any more time here. If the boa constrictor comes out later, we will be more troublesome." Jiang Ling said to them. After they left the place as fast as possible, they were still very worried about what had just happened. But it''s a horrible animal. If it''s really met by them, it''s really miserable. After you leave the place, the atmosphere will become less tense. They are afraid of a little bit of other problems, which is very difficult for them to deal with. Liu Mei has been pulling yue''er forward like this. They are like a pair of very good sisters. They have been supporting each other and helping each other along the way. But at this time, they went to a place not far away from the place where you just met the boa constrictor. When they met you, they found that Fengqing was quarrelling very much, and eating Jiangning felt a little strange. Why do they see more and more wind jumping here? And when they found the wind chime grass, not far from here, the wind and rain also saw a snake passing through here. Why does the wind chime grass look more and more broken? Jiangning has been thinking about this matter in his heart. Wind chime grass more and more, but the number of times they saw the python also increased. As he really thought, finding the wind chime grass is not so easy! There will always be unexpected accidents. Such accidents make them feel worried and afraid. But now I teach you or recklessly took out in June, like in front of that pair of letters in the grass to dig. He did not ignore the existence of those dangers, but now he must ignore the dangers to find the scenery first. Even if there is danger, he has to do it. Fengying sees that Jiangning has been digging there, and she can''t be idle. She helps her sort out those messy qualities, so that Jiangning can dig Fengqing grass better. It has to be said that Fengying is a good assistant at this critical moment. Because there is only Liu Yueyu Dao, Jiangning can only be busy there. It is also good for Fengying to help him.Yueer and Liumei are not idle. They stand by to help Jiangning see where there are traces of wind chime grass, so that Jiangning can quickly excavate if it is found earlier. The cooperation of the four of them is so tacit that it seems that they have been trained in professional skills. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1461 In Jiangning, they dug for a long time, but did not find the shadow of the wind chime grass. They only saw the beautiful leaves. It seems that wind chime grass is really hard to find. So it still needs them to persevere in some efforts and then continue to look for it. Now they are much better than before. At the beginning, maybe not digging wind chime grass will become a little lost, but now they will not become that way. "Jiangning, there is no hope for us to keep looking for him like this. I think we should use another method to find him. And I find that there are more and more boa constrictors here. Is it related to the Fengqing dynasty? " Moon asked Jiangning. "In fact, Yueer, I also found this phenomenon. When Fengying first discovered the Python''s eggs, I felt something was wrong. The main reason was that the more places I talked about, why did the wind chime grass grow more? That makes me a little bit confused. But there is no other way. We can only move on like this. " Answer to Jiang Ning. Fengying and Liumei stand on the side listening to Jiangning and yue''er''s dialogue, and they find that this is more and more wrong. If this is the case, then their chances of finding wind chime grass will be greatly increased. It seems that their journey is doomed to be extraordinary. Wind chime grass is so rare that so many people want to get him. He is a kind of poison and an antidote. But it''s hard to find him. They feel that it is difficult to see such a situation, but there is no way to deal with this situation. So they just have to move on, and the more dangerous place is where they need to go most. In this way, they walked forward again, knowing that there was danger ahead and that there might be more boa constrictors waiting for them, but there was no way they could do it. "Fengying, you and I walk in front, and we point to the front and check the situation in front. This is conducive to yue''er and your safety." Jiangning said to the wind and shadow. "OK, Jiangning, I''ll follow your arrangement. This is an extraordinary time and the most critical moment. If we make any mistakes at this time, it''s a big mistake. We must pay attention to safety and pay attention to all the surrounding conditions. We should not only pay attention to the busy and willing, but also see where the scenic spot is. The double quotation mark wind shadow says to Jiangning Yueer and Liu Mei. "Jiangning and Fengying must pay more attention to safety when they are in front! Don''t patronize our safety and neglect your own safety! We will also take care of ourselves. Do you and I should be ok? After all, Liu Mei still has a lot of experience Moon said to Jiangning and Fengying. , "the moon is right, you should take good care of yourself, and you will have more positions ahead. We should not worry too much about the future. We will listen to your arrangement. You has the final say." Liu Mei said to Jiangning and Fengying. "I''m much relieved to hear you say so. Let''s go to the front and inquire about the situation ahead. You should follow us at any time and don''t drop it on me." Jiangning said to yue''er and Liu Mei. After Jiangning and Fengying have arranged everything, Yueer and Liumei are in the back, Jiangning and Fengying are in the front. They are so careful to walk every step of their feet. They not only want to see whether there are boa constrictors on the branches above their heads, but also see whether there are boa constrictors swimming in the river under their feet. Because boa constrictors also have their own territory. If we inadvertently invade their territory, they will protect their own territory and attack us. So it''s right to be careful. Walking, Zhang Lin and wind and rain in front of the discovery of a particularly noisy landscape, more than they have seen before. Jiangmin and Fengying saw so much wind searching, and finally they were happy to jump. They could be here again and continue to bud to see if there was any shadow of wind chime grass. Along the way, they met Jiangning and Fengying. After seeing so many wind chime grass, they were so happy that they could jump. They could continue here. I''ll see if there is any shadow of Fengqing grass. In this way, they met the leaves of the wind chime grass, but did not see the root of a wind chime grass. With such pain, they went to dig the wind chime grass with special excitement. When the moon and Liu Mei follow you in an all-round way, when you see them really make you blow the wind chime grass, your mood becomes suddenly excited. Because there are too many wind chime grass here, the probability of digging wind chime grass here will be greater. I really hope to find wind chime grass here, so that they will not be free from more disasters, and then they can quickly return to the grassland tribe. It''s really hard to feel so scared outside every day. Especially girls like yue''er and Liu Mei. They are running around with Jiangning and Fengying all day long. It''s really some people who make them. After a while, Jiangning dug out a lot of wind chime grass leaves from it. But there is still no wind chime grass with roots. I don''t have any capital preservation in this way. I think it''s possible for me to go down here. If I dig here, it will be better. Jiangning and Fengying are joking and digging here. They seem to have forgotten that there are more dangers waiting for him to seal the joint seal while joking and digging here. They seem to forget that there are more dangers waiting for them. There are so many social activities in nature, and Ke always makes people feel different beauty. He would ask people for poisonous herbs, date people with hot spring food, boa constrictors.They have been crooked here for a long time, but they still haven''t seen the shadow of ha ha test, although they say that Jiangmin and the wind and rain have never been discouraged. But in the face of their own real situation, they also feel disappointed. However, at this time, the moon and cattle who had been walking behind did not find the abnormal situation. "Jiang Ling, come on, come and see! There''s more air in front of you. Haven''t you found it? Well, I''ll go to their long master Zhou and have some other super high communication food, "the band''s certificate has been received. "Really? Let''s have a look first Jiangning said to the moon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1462 What I saw just called out Jiangning''s moon cloud and cloud, Liu Mei, they were all people walking forward together. Go to see what the wind chime grass is like. They don''t know whether the wind chime grass in front of them will grow roots, but there is no way to not attract their eyes when they see such a large wind chime head. they give up the wind chime grass in front of them and want to go over there in a comprehensive and larger area. "Wind shadow, follow me first. Let''s go to the front and have a look." I saw that a large wind chime grass good behind a very tall bush, there is a big tree next to it. That tree looks so different, different from what they imagined. Its shape looks more like the guardian of giant pixels, these amorous supermarkets. Below the feudal grass is surrounded by shrubs, and only the wind chime grass looks so quiet and peaceful. Seems to have a little weird feeling. But for this piece of wind chime grass, Jiangning, wind shadow, moon and willow eyebrows, they couldn''t pass that much at all, so they went straight ahead to the scenery grass. At this time, it seems that there is something wrong with the surroundings. But he couldn''t see any problem again, so he followed the wind shadow to see the wind chime grass in front. Jiangning has a liuyueyu knife in his hand, so he can only dig wind chime grass alone. Other people can only watch and help her observe the surrounding environment and eliminate the danger around her. While playing, Jiangning also practiced it in his heart, because he was afraid of what kind of problems would appear. This way, they not only did not take away the key leader, but also lost their lives. Although it can''t be said that there are no other large carnivorous animals from the jungle, the most terrifying thing is still the python query. They said that the food they eat is usually about food. I think if they are interested in Jiangling Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine and the four of them, we will muddle along tonight and then we can''t be smart. But at this time, when I was excited to make socks at home, if I saw a snake fall from the tree vertically. "Jiangning, Jiangning, don''t forget, what''s on it? A snake just fell off. I don''t know where this is and why there are so many times to be here. " The moon cries to Jiangning. Jiangning heard yue''er''s call, and stopped the action of the mobile phone, and then put Liu Yueyu knife on the body. He didn''t see anything break down, but he was told it was. So he went to Lafeng green grass and looked at it, because she didn''t want to give up such a large area of wind chime grass here. If it''s because he is willing, he can solve the problem and continue to wind chime grass here. But when Jiangning looked at it carefully, he found something was wrong, because there was not only one snake inside, but about a dozen snakes were all coiled on the ground. They were together, just like holding a meeting. Jiangning saw this scene as if she had stepped back several steps. She stepped back to Fengying Yueer and Liu Mei. Liu Mei didn''t know what happened to them and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Shall I go and have a look? " Liu Mei asked Jiangning. "I think you''d better not go. If you go, it will be worse than me! I''ll tell you, there are some snakes in there, but there are no boa constrictors. If we beat the snakes away or take them away, we can continue to dig wind chime grass here Zhang Ning said to Liu Mei. "What shall we do now? If we give up the wind here, we will give up all hope. But there are so many boa constrictors here, how can we deal with him? " Moon said to Zhang Ning. "Now we have nothing to do. We can only look at the situation here! If there are really a lot of boa constrictors, then we have no way Jiang Ling answers Yueer''s question. They all looked at each other, but there was no solution. They could only see what the situation was now. But at this time, they just did not see the place to emerge a large number of snakes. It''s afternoon time now, but the later it is, the more snakes will come out. They looked at it quietly, and found that the number of folding is not only more and more, but also a large number of more boa constrictors and so on. So they felt a little bit scared. They also have only quietly in the side of quietly watching, but dare not make any sound movement. They gradually found a big problem, that is, in this place, it seems that the above is the gathering place of their snakes. Fourth, although it is very flat, there is a wind on it. In short, when the wind comes in, there is a big tree facing the God of protection. They seem to understand more and more what a place this is. Hyacinth may have grown here once every 10 years, but there is nothing they can do. Because now the number of blackboard writing in front of them has exceeded their imagination, they have no way to dispose of them. They can only watch the boa constrictors gather here. Jiangning thinks that Chongqing supermarket is not something these Python need to protect?Just as grassland tribes have their own organizational treasures. Maybe the place where these boa constrictors gather is the place where the wind chime grass grows. It seems that this problem has become more and more difficult, they have no way to deal with these snakes, they can only wait quietly. When Jiangning knew that these boa constrictors seemed to have some rules, how could they always feel like the sun was rising and the sun was setting. Because now it''s dark, and the boa constrictors have come back. At the beginning, they didn''t gather here, but they all came back when it was dark. "What should we do now in Jiangning?" The wind and shadow ask Jiangning. "Now I have no way. We can only find a place near here to rest first, and then think of other ways. But there are boa constrictors around here, so we must pay attention to safety. Otherwise, if the boa constrictor sees us, we will be completely out of action. " Jiangning said to them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1463 It seems that Jiangning is also very anxious now. He is also a little afraid of these creatures, because they are no more than human beings, human beings may be able to speak some sense, but these boa constrictors have no feelings. "It seems that we have to wait here. Wait for a boa constrictor''s opportunity to go out, then we can start to plan the next step Jiangning said to the wind, the moon and Liu Mei. Now the four of them look so helpless, but they can''t think of any better way. As night fell, Jiangning people stayed together in a place far away from the gathering place of snakes. Just Jiangning said to Fengying: "you take care of them first. I''ll go to the front to see how the situation is." Having finished speaking, Jiangning walked towards the place they had been to in the afternoon. He was so careful that he was afraid to disturb the snake''s attention. The snake was originally a very alert animal. If it was found and provoked, the consequences would be unimaginable. Jiangning knows the importance of these problems, so he is extremely careful. Jiangning looked at those boa constrictors from afar. They stayed there in a group and did not move. Jiangning thought that it might be difficult to see the travel time of snakes because of their current situation. It seems that he will come here again to see how they are in the morning before dawn. After thinking of these things, Jiangning returned to their resting place when there was no problem. "Jiangning, what''s going on? Are they still there? " The wind and shadow asked Jiangning. "Yes, they are still there. They have never left. It seems that they are guarding the wind chime grass, as if they don''t want to be dug by others." Jiangning replied. "Now it seems that we have to wait quietly. See when the snakes leave there. We''re getting ready for action Fengying said to Jiangning, Yueer and Liumei. Yue''er and Liu Mei don''t have much to say, just sit there quietly. Maybe now they are also thinking about how to solve the problem. At this time, Jiangning said: "we must watch them from a distance before dawn in the morning. If they leave, we must take the opportunity to start digging for wind chime grass! And they have to move fast so they can''t find out. Only in this way can we ensure our safety and ensure the safety of this matter! " Jiangning said to the three of them. Tonight they are doomed to be unable to sleep, now they found the wind chime grass, but it is more anxious than before they did not find the wind chime grass. It seems that today they can only wait quietly. No one knows what kind of difficulties they will face tomorrow, let alone whether they will be injured or not. Now they are ready for everything that may happen. But if they succeed, they will get better results. Tonight is destined to be different from the previous night, the former Jiangning people were too tired and led to their sleep too sweet. But now they, even if too tired is also unable to sleep, tonight is so long. After so long time, I don''t feel the past, and the morning hasn''t come. Every one of them is so anxious, close to the wind chime grass in front of them, but there is no way to approach. Only in this way, they can look at it from afar, waiting for a good opportunity, waiting for the opportunity to move! This night still passed like this, although we all stayed up all night, the time still passed quietly like that. The day has been slightly light up, the night has not been how close eyes, they see the day is about to light, even if it is very tired, but they are still a burst of spirit. From time to time, stare at the place far away . All this is similar to Jiangning''s prediction. Indeed, just before daybreak, those snakes began to move. All the snakes crawled in all directions in all directions. The speed was so fast that we could not see which one was which? Jiangning and their eyes are a bit of a flower. After the snakes had left, Jiangning was just about to set out for that place, but at this time, Jiangning found that there was a boa constrictor hovering on it. It seems like other snakes have gone out to play, and this boa constrictor is like a doorkeeper at home. What should I do now? They have just begun to move, but now they have stopped. What should I do? At this time, Jiangning came up with the most dangerous move, but also the last only one! Jiangning wants to use his witchcraft to confuse this snake first! Let it be unconscious for a while. In this way, we can dig the wind chime grass, but the speed must be fast, otherwise the snake will wake up quickly and attack them! This move is so dangerous, but there is no other way, it can only be done in this way. Jiangning told her idea to Yueer Fengying and Liumei, and began to prepare for the implementation of the plan. Jiangning took the lead in running to the front quietly. He first hid behind a tree trunk, then used his witchcraft to make the snake fiercely. He saw that the snake was shocked at first, then fell into a coma, followed by the shaking of its head, and finally fell on the ground.After seeing the snake fall, Jiangning quickly ran to the place where the wind chime grass was, took out the liuyueyu knife and began to dig. Indeed, when he started digging, the wind chime grass here was the same as he expected. The wind chime grass here had roots, and each root was very big. That''s all right. We''ve solved a lot of problems. Fengying, Yueer and Liumei are standing on the edge, looking at Jiangning, and also staring at the movements of the snakes around. However, in Jiangning, digging, from the lower left of Jiangning there is a snake, and it looks like that big. At that moment, they couldn''t escape. After seeing the moon, Liu Mei quickly got up, but Jiangning didn''t know, and was still digging. Liu Mei saw that the situation was not good, she immediately pulled out her knife, and then used all her strength to chop at the python, but the snake''s reaction speed was too fast. Liu Mei was cut empty. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1464 Liu Mei, who had been cut empty, did not stop her movements, and then continued to chop at the snake. However, this time, the result was the same as last time, and the snake seemed to be more ferocious than at the beginning. I saw the python standing upright in front of his body, standing up is probably higher than Jiangning looks, looks like that makes people feel fear and terror. Liu Mei was a little frightened when she saw it. When I saw the snake, I felt a trace of fear. But Liu Mei still stood still and chopped at the snake. But this time, it didn''t cut the boa constrictor like the last two times, and this time it became a little worse. Not only did Liu Mei not cut down the boa constrictor, but the boa constrictor took the opportunity to rush to Liu Mei''s right arm at the fastest speed and bit her fiercely. Then the boa constrictor is very not weak lying there, the wind and shadow see the situation is not right, quickly pull out their own knife to the boa constrictor. This time, the boa constrictor was not so lucky. This time, the wind and shadow slashed the boa constrictor''s body. The boa constrictor was injured, and then it did not attack again. Instead, he slipped away with his injured body. After the python slips away, yue''er and Fengying turn to look at the injured Liumei. Yue''er sees Liu Mei''s injured arm. She only sees the holes of two small teeth bitten by two pythons. The blood doesn''t flow out much, but it seems that the wound is quite deep. Yue''er thought it might be a little serious, and then she tore the clothes on Liu Mei''s arm to three times and two by two. Yue''er tore off the clothes on Liu Mei''s arm and found that the wound was much more serious than what they saw on the surface. The skin next to the two holes is dark purple. The congestion is all over the skin. It seems that this is a poisonous snake. It bit Liumei. Now the situation is very serious. His main task now is to continue his task. But he still turned to look at the injured Liu Mei, but he did not have any other way, now he can not care so much, can only do his own things. Fengying and Liumei have been taking care of Liumei, but looking at Liumei''s arm is getting more and more serious. And gradually become swollen, they see this is also very worried. "Liu Mei, how are you now? Is it very painful? " The moon asked Liu Mei. "It''s just a little tingling, but I feel that the venom is going to invade my body. I''m just afraid that the venom will affect the whole body later Liu Mei said to Feng Ying and Liu Mei. "That won''t work. Now it''s time for us to find a way to treat your wound. If you drag on like this, you may lose your life The wind shadow said to Liu Mei. "What are you waiting for? We should be faster. Or Liu Mei will die later Yue''er said anxiously in one side. At this time, Jiangning, who was still busy at the side, said, "is Liumei poisoned? Don''t worry. This is the wind chime grass I dug. You can apply it to her wound first. If you can''t, eat some. " After listening to Jiangning''s words, we suddenly realized that there was a wind chime grass? Any antidote to poison? Isn''t this ready-made? "Why didn''t we react! It''s really stupid. " The wind shadow said. "Come on, let''s get some medicine for Liu Mei. Let Liu Mei get better soon. " Month son says anxiously, hand inside still cannot live for Liu Mei to make this wound. Fengying quickly ran to Jiangning and took Fengqing grass to the edge of Liumei. The root of Fengqing grass was very big. Compared with the leaves of Fengqing grass before, now they can see the root of Fengqing grass. Its root looks like an insect. It seems that it is so rare and precious that the wind chime grass that they dug for a long time can finally be put into use. The wind shadow quickly crushed the wind chime grass with a knife, and then put it on Liu Mei''s arm. "Liu Mei, how are you feeling now? Do you feel better? " The moon asked Liu Mei. "Well, I feel much better now, but the wind chime grass is not the general God grass. Actually, in such a fast time, my injured arm has already felt no pain." Liu Mei said to the moon and the wind. Indeed, in the wind chime grass applied on Liu Mei''s arm for a while, the wound of Liumei didn''t look so serious. The place bitten by the boa constrictor and the blood stasis around it didn''t look as dark as before. "Fengying, look, Liu Mei''s wound is much better. This wind chime grass is really too God? It seems that our trip is really in vain! It really opened my eyes. " The Moon said to the wind. "Well, it''s really amazing. The wind chime grass is so precious, it has its precious truth The wind shadow has been sighing. It''s a great thing indeed.When the injury on Liu Mei''s arm didn''t look so serious, Jiangning, who was just digging the wind chime grass, felt almost the same. It reflected that Liu Mei was still injured at this time. " " Liu Mei, how are you feeling? Is it better? I was just in a hurry, so I didn''t take care of you. Now that I''m finished, I don''t know what happened to you first. " Jiangning is concerned about Liu Mei''s condition there after finishing her work. "I''m ok now, or thanks to the wind chime grass, the God grass, let my injury quickly recover. This is really amazing. Fortunately, we have found the wind chime grass Liu Mei answers Jiangning''s question. Jiangning saw that Liu Mei had no problems now, so he didn''t say anything more. His most nervous thing now is that he was afraid that they would dig away the wind chime grass, and those snakes would come back soon, and then the trouble would be even greater. So Jiangning said to them, "I don''t think we should stay here for a long time, or the boa constrictors will come back soon. So we have to leave right now. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1465 After hearing what Jiangning said, the four of them became nervous. Now Jiangning can''t take care of Liu Mei who has just been injured. Just want to leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise they will all be attacked and the trouble will be even greater. "But Liu Mei is still injured. What should I do? If we are on our way so soon, I wonder if Liu Mei''s body can bear it? " Moon said to Jiangning. "Now we can''t help it. The wound of Liumei has just been applied with wind chime grass. There should be no big problem. After a while, it should be cured. The wind chime grass can cure all the poison Jiangning said to the three of them. After hearing Jiangning''s words, Fengying and yue''er feel some incredible appearance. Although Liu Mei''s injury seems to have no big problem, but there may be any fight problems do not know, but now they are in a very dangerous area, and must leave as soon as possible, so there is no way, they can only take the injured Liumei to leave here. They have dug up the wind chime grass in Jiangning, and then put it in their own package, everyone put some, so as to ensure the safety of all wind chime grass. Now that Liu Mei''s injury is ignored, they must leave immediately. And do not dare to have any delay, looking at the ground by Jiangning with witchcraft to the snake, now it seems to wake up. So I''ll go quickly. Just a few minutes after they left, the snake that was still fainting came by. Now it may inform other snakes to come back to guard their wind chime grass, and then they will come back soon. Therefore, Jiangning''s practice is very correct, leaving quickly is the most correct way. With wind chime grass, they left like this, on the way back, they constantly heard the sound of boa constrictors passing through the woods. But they did not dare to make too much noise or disturb them. After walking for a period of time, when they felt there should be no danger, they found a place to rest. "Liu Mei, may I see how your wound is?" Jiangning said. After half a day''s journey, Jiangning people finally have a rest. During the rest time, Jiangning looked at Liu Mei''s arm. After hearing what Jiangning said to him, Liu Mei showed her injured arm and showed it to Jiangning. And said: "I feel much better now, and the wound does not hurt, should be good almost." "Liu Mei, I saw your wound, but I think it''s much better. The wind chime grass is an unusual herb that can recover in such a fast time." Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "Even I didn''t expect that the wind chime grass has such good properties. It''s really incredible that the injured people in the grassland tribe can be saved. I''m really happy." Liu Mei said to Jiangning. "Seeing that your wound is almost healed, we can go back to the grassland tribe as soon as possible, so that the injured people can be treated faster. The efficacy of the wind chime grass is so fast, it seems that they are really saved." The wind shadow said in one side. Now this is the most gratifying time for them, because they feel that the wind chime grass that they have worked hard to get has such an effect, which is also a very happy and proud thing. "Well, now we should have a rest. Now let''s start again. I hope the shorter the time we spend alone on this road, the better." Jiangning said to them. "Well, I should have no problem, so let''s get ready to go." Liu Mei said to them. "Look, Liu Mei is OK. Then we can start. I hope you are all right all the time. Although we found you, we still need to take you back to the patriarch safely. Only in this way can he trust us Jiangning said to them. When Liu Mei was injured, Jiangning was not easy to explain to the patriarch, because the patriarch gave his sister to them was the greatest trust in them. Now Liumei is injured again, they are not easy to explain to the patriarch. But now looking at Liumei under the influence of wind chime grass, Jiangning''s heart is much more stable. Yue''er may have guessed Jiangning''s mind, so she kept looking at Liu Mei''s wound to see how her injury was. Looking at Liu Mei getting better so quickly, the stone in the heart of yue''er also fell to the ground. They continue to move forward, and they have to go back again according to the road they came to. First, it will save time. Second, they have already understood the road. Therefore, it will be much easier to go back according to the original road. Looking at the way they came, it was a very difficult and dangerous road, but they came here. I really don''t know what kind of mood they took at the beginning, so the difficult jungle was slowly overcome by them, and then came over. It''s really not easy. However, when I walk back, I feel more comfortable. After all, I came here step by step. Now I go back like this, which is more practical and confident.On the way back, they still see some little snakes from time to time. After the war with the boa constrictor, they now feel fearless when they see these little snakes. I''m not afraid of them at all. I still cross over them like that. This trip is just too much for them, everyone is hurt, but it seems that everyone has been growing up, which is the meaning of their long journey, in which harvest, growth. No one can understand who they are doing this for, not for their own value, or the most real situation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1466 After you have experienced these dangerous situations, your heart becomes very heavy. Although now they have found the scenery photos, and they are on the way back. But after they have experienced these, their mood is also complicated. At the beginning, Jiangling was injured, the wind and rain fell into the swamp, yue''er was panicked, and Liu Mei was attacked by boa constrictors. They have gone through so many difficulties along the way, and they all know that they are hard to accept. Now their main purpose is to return to the grassland tribe. Because the people of the grassland tribe are still waiting for them, waiting to bring their town treasure back to their tribe, and then take the wind chime grass back smoothly to help those spiritual people. Their animal life is now the most important thing. For them, Jiangning people have been running all the way. Have been walking in this endless road. "Jiangning, when we are going back with these wind chime grass, we should pay attention to it. After all, wind chime grass is very precious. Now if we take it back like this, it may be inappropriate, so we have to protect the wind chime grass as a way. We can''t let these wind chime grass get any damage, otherwise we can''t achieve the effect of treatment Liu Mei said to Jiangning. "Liu Mei, you have a point. But how can we wrap the wind chime grass? What is the most effective way to wipe it? " Jiangning asked Liu Mei. Liu Mei thought in a thoughtful way. She also seems to be trying to see what kind of method can play a protective role, the wind shadow and the moon beside her are also thinking about it. They seem to understand something. But at this time, the moon suddenly lost, turned her head and said to Jiangning. "Jiangning, in fact, when I saw my father bring the wind chime grass back, I saw that the wind chime grass was covered with a very strange big leaf. The leaves look as big as the whole body. You can wrap these wind chime grass with one leaf Liu Mei said to them. "Where are we going to look for this kind of leaf now? He is so big that we can wrap it up if we find one, but where can we go? " The Moon said to them. "In fact, you should not worry too much about this one. It is not as hard to find as the wind chime grass. There are a lot of them on our way here? Didn''t you find out? I''ve seen a lot of them. Maybe you didn''t see any other creatures because you only went to find the wind chime grass. As long as we go back down the road now, we''ll find out. " Liu Mei said confidently to them. "Let''s take the wind chime grass and walk first. When we see the leaves, we will pick them. It will be more convenient." The wind shadow said to them. "Well, Jiangning, we''re still going back the same way, right?" Moon asked Jiangning. "Yes, now our only way out is to return. Otherwise, there is no other way for us to go. Although the waterway seemed more dangerous when we came, it was the safest one. Otherwise, we have no other way out. I don''t know if there will be any problems with Yueer! " Jiangning said to them, looking at the moon. "Jiangning, I''m ok. Last time it was because I didn''t pay attention to it that it happened. Not this time. I will step on each step well. In case you worry about me again, because I don''t want to delay you now. Don''t worry, everyone. We''ve paid attention to it. " The Moon said to them. My heart is full of guilt. "If Yueer is OK, we will take care of you. As long as all of us are OK, we will go back to our grassland tribe smoothly. When we get there, we will be the safest. We won''t be hurt and there won''t be so many things to worry about. When we get there, my elder brother, the head of my clan, will take charge of everything for us, so we won''t have to work so hard. " Liu Mei comforts Yueer and Jiangning Fengying. Hearing Liu Mei say to them like this, their hearts are much more stable, that is, as long as they return to the grassland tribe, the patriarch will take care of them. As long as you go back to the grassland tribe, the wounded people of the spirit clan will be better, and their hard journey will not be in vain. "Liu Mei, I have only found that you are not only a woman who loves freedom, but now you and I really feel that you are the most admired woman in my heart. You not only look so free and easy, but also can be so reckless for us. You and your elder brother are respected and worshipped by us." Wind shadow said to Liu Mei, Liu Mei heard the wind shadow and his general praise, the mood is also changed is so relaxed. Let her have the relaxed feeling that she never felt. "Thank you for your praise. If the whole planting surface is wrapped in it, not to mention the wind chime grass they dug."Look, that''s the big leaf. Now let''s go and pick it. When we have picked it, we will wrap the wind chime grass. In this way, we can ensure that everything is safe and the wind chime grass can be better protected. We can also bring it back safely so that we can treat those who are injured Moon said to them happily. Yue''er said happily, and ran to the place with the big leaf in front. It''s like taking it off quickly. I can''t wait any longer. Jiangning Liumei Fengying also ran forward to help yue''er, because it was too big, afraid that yue''er would not be able to get down alone. After they got there together, they pulled off the big leaf with concerted efforts. The leaf was too big. The four of them made great efforts to get the big leaf down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1467 "Come on, let''s wrap up the wind chime grass quickly, or we''ll take it back like this all the time. It''s hard for me to have any bad phenomenon. Then our hard work and efforts these days are in vain?" The wind shadow said to them and put the big leaf in his hand on the ground. And then continue to put the wind chime grass just put on the ground on the big leaves. "It''s better now, and we can rest assured. In this way, the wind chime grass can be safely brought back Yue er said happily. I seem to forget that what I need to experience next is to cross the river and return to the grassland. At the beginning, she was so afraid that she didn''t know how she would react when she crossed the river later. This is what Jiangning people are worried about. But now the moon still looks very good, and their mood is much better. After wrapping the wind chime grass together, they put a little bit on their backs, and then set off again. They all carried a little wind chime grass on their backs, and then they walked away laughing and talking. "Fengying, have you just lost Dingxi?" Jiangning asked the wind and shadow. "What? Did you see it all? What did I lose? It seems that you are wrong The wind shadow a face surprised reply way. "Well, as if we didn''t see anything, I don''t know." Jiangning answers the wind and shadow. "Well, in fact, what I lost was something given to me by a man before. I didn''t want it, and then I lost it." Fengying replied to Jiangning with a gloomy face. Then yue''er and Liu Mei have been listening to their speeches all the time, feeling strange and funny. "Well, I see. You can throw away whatever you are given?" Jiangning said to the wind with a smile. "What do you mean? I don''t mean that I will lose everything that other people give me. I just think it''s unnecessary to take the thing all day long. It''s troublesome, and then I lose it. Don''t think too much, will you? " Fengying said to Jiangning with disdain. "And you lost what I gave you, didn''t you?" Liu Mei asked the wind. "What and what? How can it be? Who can compare with you? How could I lose what you gave me. What''s more, the treasures you gave me are so precious. I''m not stupid. Why should I throw them away Wind shadow to Liu Mei back to the way, while trying to explain, while saying their own grievances. At this time, the moon in the side of listening to feel funny, but also feel some interesting feeling. "Ha ha ha, don''t tease Fengying. You can see that you''ve made him laugh so much." Moon to Jiangning and Liu Mei said, while also comforting the wind. In this way, they walked all the way, joking all the way, and soon came to the small river that baffled them. Now they have to use the same method to send them to the other bank. Otherwise, there is no other way. "Fengying, we''d better go as planned, but this time you''ll go first. If you don''t, you''ll take the rope first. Then I''ll bring Liu Mei and yue''er together. We still need to ensure safety. After all, they are girls and can''t stand the impact of water. " Jingning said to the wind. "All right, copy it! At your disposal! " The wind shadow a face serious reply way Jiangning. The tone is so funny, next to Liu Mei and yue''er can''t help laughing. Fengying looked at the smiling Liu Mei and yue''er, and squeezed her eyes. At this time, Liu Mei and yue''er began to laugh more happily. It seems that the moon has not felt that she is going to cross the river. But it''s OK. The wind and shadow adjust the atmosphere, which will also make them feel more relaxed. When Fengying finished this action, he got up and went to the river, and began to prepare to cross the river. "Jiangning, I''m gone. Don''t miss me too much!" Fengying said to Jiangning with a funny face. "What are you talking about? Why do I miss you? I don''t like you! If you slow down, you won''t be funny there Jiangning said to the wind and shadow inside. Jiangning deeply felt that the current Fengying did not know what was going on. It was so funny and funny that it was mediating the tense atmosphere around us all the time. This makes Jiangning feel very gratified, it seems that everyone is no longer the one they used to be, everyone has become more mature in this section after section of the road, their witchcraft has been improved, and what the whole person looks on is like a person with a lot of experience and rich experience, which is undoubtedly the biggest benefit and advantage for them. When there is no wind shadow in the past, I can see that the wind has tied one end of the rope to his body. After tying it up. He will be tied to the end of the rope tightly in his hands, a ready to go, ready for everything, waiting for the arrival of Jiangning. "Yueer, this time you go behind, Liu Mei goes ahead, and I walk in the middle. In this way, I can ensure the safety of both of you." Jiangning said to yue''er and Liu Mei.After hearing Jiangning''s arrangement, yue''er and Liu Mei tied the ropes to themselves one after another. Jiangning was in the middle of them. After everything was ready, they went down to the river to cross the river. This is Jiangning did not pay attention to take a look at the back of the moon, at this time the moon looks much better than before, also become not so nervous. Maybe it''s the first time I''ve experienced it. Now I''m used to it. In this way, the three of them slowly crossed the river. The wind shadow looked at the three of them, so steady came over, and felt a lot more secure. Now they say that they have crossed the river, but everyone is wet and can''t go on the road immediately. They can only find a drop of place to have a rest and then go away. "Jiangning, let''s go to a place to dry before we go. Otherwise, it''s so wet that everyone will feel uncomfortable when walking." Fengying said to Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1468 "Well, that''s what I mean. Let''s find a flat place to rest." Jiangning said to them. Jiang Ning walked forward again and again. The wind chime grass on your back doesn''t look like a lot, but they all know its value. Maybe they regard the wind chime grass as more precious than their own life. It seems more comfortable to walk on the grassland with the river water all over than to walk in the jungle. In the jungle, there are so many bushes and so many trees around them that they don''t know which direction to go. Even under the foot of the road are so difficult to walk. But in this grassland, they become so different. Every step they take here is so down-to-earth and confident! They can arbitrarily, stride toward any direction, walk is so calm! Maybe this is not only because of the different terrain, but also because of the different mood. Now they have found the wind chime grass, although they must hurry to the grassland tribe, but now they are returning with full load. Compared with the feeling of the pressure mountain before, it is really different now. "Jiangning fengyingyueer, I think it''s very good here. We''ll have a rest here. I''ll have a look. Today, we don''t need to make a fire any more. Here, you can see that the sun is so dazzling that it may not be killed in a short time." Liu Mei said to the three of them. The sun shines on his face, it is so fresh and natural, Liu Mei''s smile is so charming and calm. Now she is so beautiful, compared with the previous proud and indulgent woman, she is simply two people! The smell of grass on the grassland smells so sweet. Compared with those marshes in the jungle, the rotten smell in those bushes is thousands of times better! "Yes, Liu Mei is right. For such fine weather, we can take advantage of the rest here to dry our clothes Yue''er answers Liu Mei''s words. "Yes. The sunshine here is so comfortable and the breeze is blowing gently. With the smell of green grass, it makes people feel comfortable At this time, the wind shadow also said a sentence. They all feel like this. It makes people feel relaxed and comfortable. They used to sit quietly on the grass, and finally they all lay there, enjoying the comfortable feeling that they haven''t enjoyed for so long. In this way, they lay there quietly for nearly an hour. Although they said that everyone was wet, they were much better now. I''m almost done with my body. At this time, Jiangning said: "otherwise we all ready to start, now everyone''s body is not very wet, we walk on the road, perhaps will dry faster." Jiangning''s heart knows that now that they have found the wind chime grass, they should seize the time to return to the grassland tribe. The injured people are still waiting for them. "OK, let''s listen to Jiangning''s arrangement and get up!" Liu Mei followed Jiangning''s words and then said. Liu Mei stood up as she spoke. I''ve collected my luggage, and I''m ready to go. Fengying and Yueer are also getting ready to go. In this way, with full harvest, they went back to the grassland tribe. But the wind shadow is still the same as just now, has been constantly talking and laughing. Liu Mei and yue''er have been making them laugh all the time. And at this time, although Jiangning said that his face is also with a smile, but it can be seen that he is still a little reluctant to laugh. Is the moon and Liu Mei and wind shadow smile are so carefree, free feeling. "Jiangning, when we go back to the grassland tribes and cure those spiritual people, can we continue our journey?" Moon asked Jiangning. "You are right. After we''ve cured them, we''re going to be ready to look for map fragments and knee and arm pads. This is actually our real mission. " Jiangning said to them. "What are you talking about? Do you have any other more important tasks to do? " Liu Mei asked blankly. "Yes, now we have only completed a small part of the task in our lives. What we have to accomplish is to protect the people of our own nation, just like your elder brother, to do our best to protect these people, and so are we." Jiangning said to Liu Mei. "It''s not easy for you. All along the way, I think you have experienced so many adventures, and you will encounter more in the future. " Liu Mei said to them with heartache. "I know it''s hard for anyone to understand us, but it''s something we have to do. What we have to accomplish is a fact that no one can change. " Jiangning said to Liu Mei. At this time, Liu Mei finally knew why they worked so hard to find fengqingcao. They were not only to save the people of the spirit clan, but also to save more human beings. No one can slander the belief in their hearts."Liu Mei, you will come back to the grassland tribe with us, won''t you?" Yueer asks Liu Mei with concern. "Yes, I will go back with you to our grassland tribe, thinking that I belong there. My elder brother is still there. We haven''t met for a long time. I want to go back with you and meet my brother." Liu Mei said to the moon shadow and Liu Mei. Jiangning may also know Liu Mei''s thoughts very well. They met by chance at the beginning, and now they cherish each other and understand each other. This is the basic result of mutual trust. At this time, they met a herdsman. He drove about dozens of lambs and more than ten cattle across the grassland. But when he saw the four people of Jiangning, he stopped and continued to move forward. Instead, he walked directly in the direction of Jiangning people. Jiangning also felt strange at the beginning, but the herdsman did not look malicious. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1469 So Jiangning people are waiting for the herdsman to come. I saw the herdsman straight line, they came over, at this time Jiangning can not help his own pace, and then went to the front. As they got closer and closer, the herdsman said to them, "look, you come from that direction. Are you coming out of the jungle?" Jiangning, who is closest to the herdsman, said to the herdsman, "yes, we come from there." As soon as the herdsman heard Jiangning''s reply like this, a surprised expression appeared on his face, which seemed to be so surprised. Then he said, "you come from the jungle. I heard that there are a lot of man eating monsters in there. I heard that the boa constrictor can swallow a person in one bite. The monsters inside are very fierce. You are so powerful that you can come back alive. I heard that many people often went in before, and most of them could not come out Do not know why those people always want to go in, clearly know that there are so many monsters inside, but a strong still rushed inside! Really don''t know what those people are thinking? Once I came back from grazing, I met a wounded man. He told me that he came out of the jungle, but after a while, he still died. This world is really strange. I know it''s dangerous, but I still go. " The herdsman said with a face of doubt. What''s more, they can come back alive! It seems that their lives are very big! If Jiangning people had heard that there were many monsters in it at the beginning, they might have felt some fear, but fortunately they didn''t know these legends. Otherwise, they may not have the courage to go to the jungle, because if they knew the existence of monsters from the beginning, they would not have the courage, and they would still have some fear. As for the herdsmen, most of them listen to others, so he doesn''t know the exact statement about the jungle, and he doesn''t know why these people go in, which shows that he is really a simple herdsman. However, there are boa constrictors in the jungle, but there is no such exaggeration as he said. There is no such story of swallowing a person in one bite. However, it is possible to bite people to death. After all, Liu Mei was almost killed by a python. "Are you a herdsman who always grazes here? Your lambs and cows are so strong. You seem to be a great nomad Jiangning said to the herdsmen. Just standing behind, Liu Mei and yue''er saw Jiangning and herdsmen still talking. They were still in the position they had just set, but now they also went to Jiangning. Maybe they also want to find out what Jiangning and herdsmen are talking about. As they approached, Jiangning and the herdsman had finished their dialogue. I only saw the doubts on the herdsman''s face. None of them knew what they were talking about. But the herdsman finally said, "would you like to come and sit in my house? My home is not far ahead. " Said the herdsman. Liu Mei, who just came here, didn''t know what she had and began to reply, "OK, we are willing to go." Liu Mei, an excited face, said to the herdsmen that Liu Mei is really a woman who doesn''t stick to the details. She feels so free to do things or talk. "That''s very kind of you. We just met and went to your house." The Moon said to the herdsman. "It''s OK. My wife is also very welcome to the guests. Come on, we people on the grassland are very hospitable The herdsman said to them. "I really agree with this. The people of our grassland tribe are very hospitable." Liu Mei said happily. "What? Are you from the grassland tribe, too? No wonder I just saw that you look like us. It turns out that you are also a member of the grassland tribe. I''m so happy. " The herdsman said to Liu Mei excitedly, feeling that the people between their grassland tribes are so friendly, even if they have not met each other, they are all so friendly. "Yes, I am from the grassland tribe. I love our tribe, and I love our patriarch more." Liu Mei said to the herdsmen. "We are so respected and respected by all our clansmen." Herdsmen and Liu Min are talking there, boasting about their grassland tribes. We can see the importance of their leaders in their hearts. Their respect for the clan leaders can show the happiness of the people in their tribe. Their leaders are great leaders, but those who live in their tribes can live happily. After Liu Mei and the herdsmen finished speaking, Jiangning and his party followed the herdsman to quarrel with the herdsman''s home. All the way, Liu Mei was chatting with the herdsman, telling stories about their grassland tribes, and talking about their happiness and harmony. Jiangning moon and wind shadow people also said from time to time. After walking for a short time, they could see the herdsman''s house from a distance, which was surrounded by fences, which should be the place for cattle and sheep.In the middle is the tent, not far from both sides is the place where cattle and sheep are kept. Then once upon a grassland, it looked so beautiful and harmonious. It seems that nothing in the world can compare with here, just like a paradise. Jiangning people soon arrived at the herdsman''s home, but his wife had been waiting for them far away from the tent. "Are you back?" The shepherd''s wife asked the herdsman. "Yes, I am back! And I''ve brought the most distinguished guests to our family. I''ll treat them well later Said the herdsman to his shepherd''s wife. The herdsman''s wife obeyed the herdsman''s arrangement, and went to prepare the food in a hurry. But this matter is not far away, appeared two villains, one jump to run over, and then run while shouting: "ADA, ADA!" And the herdsman is also on the side of the loud should drink: "my dear children, your ADA is back." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1470 The herdsmen seemed so happy. Jiangning thought that they should be the children of the herdsmen. It was so exciting to see their ADA coming back. When the two villains ran very close, the herdsman turned to Jiangning people and introduced to them, "those who just called me are my two children." "Are they all your children? It''s so cute. I love them. " Liu Mei said happily to the herdsmen. Since Liu Mei met the people of their tribe, she has never stopped smiling on her face. What they are smiling at is such a happy and happy feeling. "Come on, you all follow me in and sit down." The herdsman took Jiangning and they went to the tent and asked them to sit down. The two children of the herdsman were always with him. It seems that ADA, who has not seen them for a long time, has been pestering the herdsman there. And the herdsman did not show any impatience. For his two children, the feeling of seeing his children could give people a very loving and warm feeling. This may be the love that can never be covered up. After a while, in their chatting, the herdsman''s wife quickly brought up the food and drink. "You can enjoy it to your heart''s content. We are all herdsmen. We wander around all the year round. There is no precious food for you. I hope you don''t dislike our simple food." The herdsman said to them. "We feel a little guilty about your kind invitation to us. Thank you very much for making us so much food now." Jiangning said to the herdsman. "Yes, yes, you are welcome. The people of our grassland tribe are very hospitable." Liu Mei on one side actually also said there. She felt like the master here. Several people in Jiangning were not too polite after this hard work, and then they ate directly. "You are lucky that you can come back from that jungle. Now that you can enjoy the food we have made for you, you are all lucky The herdsman said to them. "What, you all came out of that jungle? So your life is really big? I''ve heard that there are many monsters in your jungle? It''s not easy for you to get out of there I don''t know when the shepherd''s wife stood beside them and said such a sentence. However, Jiangning and their four people are very tacit smile, all have no meaning to speak. Because they only know what happened and what happened in the jungle. The hearsay outside may be exaggerated, but there are also some facts. If you don''t go in, maybe no one knows what''s going on inside, but if you don''t pay attention to death, that''s the most likely thing. The shepherd''s wife watched as they ran out of food, and finally cleaned up. After dinner, Jiangning said to the herdsman, "thank you for your warm hospitality. We are ready to start now. I''m really sorry to add so much trouble to you here." Seeing Jiangning''s politeness, the herdsman also said to Jiangning, "it''s OK. No matter who comes to my home, I will treat them like this. Don''t be polite. If you are still on your way and your schedule is very important, then I won''t leave you any more. You can go! " The herdsman said to them with a smile. After saying goodbye to the herdsmen, they started to set out for the grassland tribes again. Although all this is so incredible, but for the herdsmen in the mouth of the jungle crisis, they are lucky to come out, that is their incredible. Seeing that every one of the people on the grassland treated them with such kindness, Jiangning thought about how enviable the national life should be, and how much he wanted to live in this beautiful place, but it was so unrealistic. "You see, the people of our grassland tribe are so hospitable, right? They treat everyone like this, but they will fight against those who are malicious. However, no one dares to bully our grassland tribe like this. It''s all because of the credit of my father and my elder brother. Every clan loves them very much Liu Mei said to them. "Your nation is really the most amazing nation we have seen along the way. Everything seems to be so different from the outside world. Maybe we should thank your clan leaders for leading you, and then we can have the most peaceful life." Fengying also said in one side. "Yes, you''re right. It''s my elder brother who made us have such a wonderful life. However, many things depend on the trust of every clan. I believe that the elder brother''s letting you come out with Liu Yueyu Dao must have been approved by the whole clan? This is the people''s trust in my elder brother. If it wasn''t for the support of the people of the nomads, I don''t think you can take this Liu Yueyu sword with you. " Liu Mei said there. "You are right. It''s not easy to take away Liu Yueyu''s knife! Your clan is also mixed with various opinions, but in the end, they still choose to trust your elder brother, and finally agree to give us the liuyueyu sword to dig Fengqing grass Jiangning said to Liu Mei."A nation depends on the concerted efforts of everyone to create a good nation. Only when the hearts of the whole nation are nailed together, the nation will not be defeated." Liu Mei said. Hearing this, Jiangning Yueer and Liu Mei feel that Liu Mei''s remarks are very reasonable. Looking at the current situation of grassland tribes, and then looking at their ethnic groups, most of them are in the process of being displaced and still suffering from untold suffering. The more I think about this, Jiangning is more and more self blame, thinking of his previous mistakes, which led to all the tragedy behind, thinking of these, Jiangning''s heart is more painful. But to see Jiangning so miserable, but these are not all his fault! However, some people choose to forgive him, and some choose to blame him. It is the opinions of most people that make Jiangning live in self blame forever. But when this feeling disappears, it must wait until the whole nation becomes peaceful and harmonious! But this also must rely on his own efforts, in order to let himself get salvation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1471 "I don''t know what to say. I want to transform a tribe into the most powerful one. In this way, I will not be afraid of any invaders in the future! In addition, it can also make the people of the tribe live a better life! " Jiangning pondered for a long time, then said. Hearing this, Liu Mei couldn''t help showing her excitement, "OK, OK! If a tribe wants to transform itself, it must be strong if it discards the previous unadaptable life. After all, in this world, only by reforming can we make progress. This is also the truth of iron Zhengzheng. But it will take a long time for this tribe to transform? " Yue''er is also pondering. He grew up in the tribe, Yue people! She knows very well that if a tribe is transformed, it will have to bear a lot of things, and discard many things left by their ancestors, and then accept some new things. Only in this way can they develop. If they can not lose some bad habits, they will not succeed. The road of reform is tortuous. Many tribes also want to reform themselves, but they can not achieve success. It is like deeply rooted in some bad habits, which can not be changed at all. If it is to be transformed, it will be a complete new person and a new tribe. Many people don''t want to do this, because if the transformation is successful, it''s easy to say, but if the transformation is not achieved, it will be completely changed into no man, no man, no ghost. What''s more, if it fails, it will be invaded by other tribes, and it will be finished at that time. Jiangning is also very aware of this truth, but he has such an idea, just don''t know whether his idea can be realized. This is a difficult road, if no one supports him, it will be very difficult to go, and even bring a tribe to the land of destruction. "Jiangning, I support you! I believe you can do it! " Wind shadow light response way. Although she is a woman, she does not know how to deal with these things, but she knows that since Jiangning has already said it, she must have an idea. Maybe this idea needs the support of people. Without the support of people, it is impossible to put it into practice. Therefore, Fengying is the first to support Jiangning to do this. If she succeeds, she will also be a great meritorious official. If she fails, she will not have any loss. She will only bear with Jiangning, which is something she can bear. Of course, he did not dare to carry out his own analysis of the tribal women. However, he did not dare to carry out his own analysis on the destruction of the tribe, but he did not dare to bring his own ideas to the tribe. At this time, Jiangning said: "I will choose a tribe, but this matter is not urgent now. Take the fengxincao back first, or the people will not remove the toxin in their bodies. Although this toxin can''t kill people in a day, it''s extremely dangerous if it lasts for a long time." "Good! Go back first! But what''s the danger of going back? There is still a long way to go from the Moon Clan The moon slightly pondered, this time, she has been afraid, because all the way, that danger is accompanied by their own side, if a careless, perhaps they can not go back to it. "Yes! We have encountered so many dangers all the way, and now we don''t know what danger is waiting for us Liu Mei also has a nervous look on her face. In her opinion, this place is full of crisis. If a person is not careful, he will be killed. No matter what you do, you need to be very careful in this land. If there is a general paralysis, it will harm others and yourself, and also cause many family breakdowns. After all, fengxincao is on them. If they die, fengxincao can''t go back to the tribe. At that time, when the toxin spreads, it will be all They''re all going to die. Everyone knows this, so they can''t lose their lives. They must take fengxincao back. On the way, they can''t let other people know that they have fengxincao on them. Otherwise, they will be completely ruined if they encounter robbery by others. "Don''t worry. We''ve been through so many difficulties all the way. I don''t believe there will be any other difficulties to stop us!" Jiangning laughed. Although the road was not so smooth, at least a few people were able to be together, and there were no casualties, and several people were also very cohesive. Whether it''s Yueer, Liumei, or Fengying, everyone understands each other and embraces each other. They won''t quarrel over a little thing or discriminate against them because of their nationality. This is extremely rare. After all, the culture of each race is different. A nation''s culture has its own standard of living. In addition to this, they will not receive foreign people or communicate with others. It is like completely closing themselves up. This kind of people is extremely terrible. Whether it is people or ethnic tribes, it is very terrible, because there is often a wrong saying, It''s going to be a big fight.This is why Jiangning has to carry out tribal transformation. Only after the transformation, can we accept new knowledge, which will be beneficial to everyone. After all, some knowledge can not be learned from the closed door lock clan. There is a lot of knowledge that needs to be learned from other races. However, Jiangning understands that this is not something that can be accomplished overnight. Now, he just has such a plan. Moreover, the most urgent thing at present is not to carry out this transformation, but to send fengxincao back. As long as fengxincao is sent back, he can do his other things. It takes a little time to complete one thing at a time, and Jiangning is no exception. So now Jiangning wants to send this fengxincao back. After sending it back, it will be more reassuring to do other things. After all, they are tied to the lives of tens of thousands of people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1472 A few people were walking on the grassland, and the sun soon set down from the west, which represented that the night was coming. However, Jiangning and others did not find a place to rest. This is a relatively difficult thing for them, because at night, there will be a large number of carnivores. If you are not careful, then It''s going to get into the water. "What to do?" Liu Mei is in a hurry. Although he is a spiritual people, he often appears in the prairie at night, but the elders are with her, and she will not be afraid, because her elders have already mastered the skills in the night. However, no one in their team has mastered such skills. If there are predators, then It will be dead. Yue''er is also a little flustered. She also understands that if there are predators in this, with their strength, there is no way to stop them. Because women are not good at fighting against wild monsters. Only some elders or strong young people can kill carnivores. "Jiangning, why don''t we speed up our search for places within a few miles around to see if there are tribes?" The wind shadow looked at the boundless grassland, and the whole person could not help feeling depressed, because he found that what he said was totally regarded as not saying the same thing. In this area, you can see everywhere, not to mention the plain, which is boundless. In addition to the yellow grass, there are still yellow grass. Some of them are very high. Under the wind, they shake their waist slightly. All they can see are far away, and there are no tribes at all. "No hurry. If it really doesn''t work, we''ll take a rest on the spot, and I have a set of skills to keep predators away from us!" Jiangning laughed, and then looked into the distance, which was his hometown. Unfortunately, he would never go back. He wanted to go back very much, but he couldn''t, because he couldn''t travel through time and space to go back. "What? You don''t mean that let''s take turns to watch the night one by one. I can say that I don''t have the courage, and if there are predators coming, I can''t beat those carnivores! " When Feng Ying said this, she couldn''t help but show the color of fear. She thought of the scene when she was a child, almost hanging up. It was a tiger. She was very hungry in the wilderness. At that time, she went out with an elder. The hungry tiger, like knowing that her elder had skills, did not attack her elders, but made trouble on her. At that time, she was still young and did not know how dangerous it would be. At that time, the hungry tiger''s mouth was already in front of him. Fortunately, at that time, her elders who were with her were very striking. At the critical moment, they repaired the hungry tiger directly. Before the hungry tiger ate you and her, you could save her life. Otherwise, there would not be her in the world now. "Neither will I! I''m not going to watch the night. Although I''m good at it, I''m worried about those carnivores when I''m outside Liu Mei also refused to come down. She was very aware of the dangers in the wild. If one of them was not alert, she would lose her own life completely. Jiangning was depressed when he saw that everyone refused to come down. However, he didn''t say anything. They thought they were going to watch the night in turn. This was extremely depressing. What he wanted to say was that he had an absolute way to lure the carnivores away. Only in this way, the carnivores would not find them. Slightly depressed, Jiangning immediately said: "I can roast rabbits to lure those carnivores. By then, meat eating animals will not find our place. Of course, in order to prepare things, we need to hunt and kill a hare in the wild, and then roast the rabbit in an unexpected place of one kilometer, hang the fire on the tree, and let the animals live If you can''t get it, you can roast it overnight, and these animals will guard the roast rabbit all night! " When Jiangning''s words fell, the women were puzzled and asked, "can you do this? As far as I know, carnivores don''t eat barbecue food! What''s more, you have to find a hare here. How can you find this thing in the vast grassland? Besides, if there is a tree, we can go up to the tree to avoid it. There is no need to do this thing at all! " "You can rest assured! I can definitely find rabbits Jiangning smile, and then again said: "or you can take root here, I went to find the hare first, other things I am not good at, but this thing I am very good at!" "Well, then you go over and be careful." Liu Mei believes in Jiangning very much and takes the lead in responding. For Jiangning, Liu Mei is ten thousand at ease. Her strength is stronger than theirs, and her mind is careful. She is not comparable to other people. Of course, if you really want to calculate it, it is obviously a matter of brain intelligence. There is also the question of when the wild life can be very rich. This is just like some other people. In the wild, they are also extremely strong, but in other places, it is no longer possible. This is the embodiment of the individual, and there is also the familiarity with that place.After Jiangning said a sentence, she went out in a moment, leaving several women to take root in the place. Because it was coming at night, if you continue to walk, it would not be far away. Of course, it might be evening. If you take root again, it will be more dangerous than now. This is something that everyone knows. Without any hesitation, several women are busy in the place. They are looking forward to the roast rabbit in Jiangning. If they can really play their ability, they can also spend a stable night, and don''t worry about the attack of meat animals. Because the habits of these things are extremely fierce and often meet any one Any existence of things, is attack. Jiangning went out, but he was afraid to go far away, because he was not familiar with the place. If one was not careful, it would be finished. If he met the carnivores, he would kneel even more. This is something he can''t handle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1473 "Will Jiangning meet a tiger?" Yue''er smiles and asks after work. After the moon''s words fall, willow eyebrows and wind shadow will immediately look down on the moon''s body, extremely angry. Their partners seem to wish Jiangning to die. For them, they are not allowed to exist. In addition, they are now a group. If a person is in danger, it will be a complete end. Yue''er seems to understand something. At this time, she is also very depressed. How could she say such a thing without any hindrance? If she is really remembered by Liumei and Fengying, it will be finished, because when everyone is excluded by others, it means that she is not so good, even in the aspect of moral character, she will be Very annoying. In order not to become such a person, yue''er immediately said: "I am wrong, I want to say, Jiangning''s roast rabbit will let the big tiger eat! I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it. We are a group now. We can''t quarrel, and I didn''t mean to... " Speaking of this, Yueer is about to cry. After all, the look of Liu Mei and Feng Ying has always been ugly. If she is left in the vast grassland, then she will be really finished. In this place, a person can''t escape. In a single night, a woman can''t bear to meet her He''s dangerous, and that''s even more impossible to survive. Liu Mei looked at the moon for a long time, and then said, "forget it, forgive you! I just hope you don''t say such words again in the future. If you say that again, I won''t be with you, and the wind and shadow will not be with you. You should know that we are all a group. Everyone and every game can''t be wrong. Of course, the only exception is joking, but serious topics can''t be joked about! " "Yes! I think so. Don''t talk nonsense again. We''ll forgive you this time! " Wind shadow also looked at the moon, then light way. After that, he immediately carried out his own work and stopped discussing this matter. Sometimes, an inauspicious word will make a team collapse and make people unable to bear it. In fact, yue''er said it in a random way. She is not in such a mood. People will think very carefully at this time. So they plan to forgive yue''er. At this time, Jiangning squatted not far away. He had already seen a hare, but the hare ran so fast that he could not catch it. The only way was to lead the hare over. Only in this way could he capture the hare. of course, sometimes you can catch up with the hare, but you can''t catch it. Because these rabbits are like the essence of the world after they absorb the essence of the world. They simply can''t be camouflaged. Once they are disguised, they will be unable to catch hare. Jiangning''s skill is good, but at this moment, he is still in danger, because not far away, there is a boa constrictor rolling up, the target is exactly where he is. Along the way, the grass keeps moving, as if it is rolling over these grass, and can not walk like other wild animals. "It''s over. There''s such a thing coming over..." After Jiangning saw the boa constrictor, his heart kept beating. Others didn''t know what it was, but he knew the power of these boa constrictors. If found, it would be his own small life to bury out. At this time, Jiangning completely closed his breath, and then he no longer paid attention to the boa constrictor and would not move again, because the snake''s eyes can see the moving things. If it doesn''t move, it may not be found. At this time, he can only gamble. If he can avoid this blow, he will be able to continue to survive But if you can''t avoid the blow, it''s going to be a complete disaster. However, at this time, he thought of the direction of the boa constrictor, which was to the direction of Liu Mei and others. If he hid, then the three women behind would not hide. Because this one Python can swallow a person alive, and it can not be compared with other carnivores. "How can I choose?" Jiangning is already in a panic at this time, because the python has reached the place five meters in front of him. If he moves at this time, the python will not attack the three women behind him, but he will also be in danger. This boa constrictor is as big as a man. You can imagine how long this boa constrictor has lived. It must be about to be refined. This kind of thing needs a very strong man to fight. Sometimes, a tribal person may not be able to kill such a python. Now, Jiangning is the only one. If you fight with the python, you will bury your own life. If you don''t fight with this thing, it will be the death of the three women in the back. It will be a matter of thorough gouging out.Jiangning didn''t know how to choose at this time, because it was too late for him to choose. If he moved, he would be directly found by the boa constrictor. At that time, he couldn''t beat the boa constrictor. Now he can only think of this thing and quickly climb over his side, and then he can jump up to attract the python back and let it leave behind This is the only way to deal with today''s three women. Without any statement, Jiangning has already decided the matter, and there will never be any other change. His eyes fixed on this boa constrictor, hoping that after it crawls over, he can bring it back. Otherwise, the three women will suffer. At that time, he will have no way. A boa constrictor''s combat effectiveness is very strong. Sometimes even if you are good at Kung Fu, you can''t resist the attack of boa constrictor. Therefore, you can''t make any mistakes. If you fail, it will be dead. There is no saying or suspense at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1474 Now that he has thought of this, Jiangning no longer has any statement. He is waiting for the Python''s past. Only after waiting for the python to pass, can he start, and then he can lead this boa back. Otherwise, it will be the women in the back who will suffer. He doesn''t want Liu Mei and others to encounter any danger. Jiangning held his breath, waiting for the python to pass by. He didn''t dare to take any breath or any movement. Even if his body was itchy, he didn''t dare to have any movement. Otherwise, he would fall into the Python''s big mouth, which is needless to say. The waiting time is long. Although Jiangning wants to let the python pass quickly, the python seems to smell an unusual smell. It stops and sniffs constantly. Jiangning on the other side sees the python, and the whole person is depressed. He prays that the python can''t smell himself, otherwise it will be finished Love. In fact, it is not only him, but any one will be extremely afraid of such a situation, because at this time, once the boa constrictor launches an attack, no one will bear it, let alone a boa constrictor even bigger than a man. However, the sky is also helping Jiangning. After sniffing for a period of time, the boa constrictor leaves directly, and then crawls slowly towards the direction where the three girls are. The speed is not very fast. In this case, it may take a few minutes to get to the place where the three girls are. However, Jiangning is also afraid that once he has attracted the attention of the boa constrictor, if If you can''t get rid of this boa constrictor, it will be a small life to bury out. Any one doesn''t want to lose his life like this. Others say that he or she will die vigorously or try to live. However, if he is killed by a boa constrictor, it is extremely depressing. Just after the boa constrictor left about ten meters away, Jiangning stood up directly, and then breathed the fresh air. It was at this time that the boa constrictor directly turned back and looked at Jiangning and crawled over quickly. It is said that snakes are moving things. If they are still things, they can''t be seen because of the characteristics of the snake''s eyes. But if it moves, no one can escape from the pursuit of these things. If one of them falls into the belly of a python, it''s easy. There was no accident. At this time, he only saw that boa constrictor was directly chasing Jiangning. The speed was extremely fast. It must be almost as fast as the horse, even faster than the horse. After Jiangning saw this speed, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t think that the speed of the python would be so fast. If it was replaced by other crawling creatures Animals, maybe not so fast. But the snake seems to be able to achieve such a speed, because this kind of thing, as long as the tail swings, can immediately crawl up, often can''t be compared with others. "Dying! It''s going to die Jiangning kept yelling in his heart, and the speed was incomparable. Under this, he could only escape quickly. If he was chased, he would be swallowed by the python directly. There was no accident, because the python could have such ability. That is to say, Jiangning is running at one side, and the python is chasing after him. If he was replaced by another person, he might have been scared out of his courage, but Jiangning would not be like this, because he is a person who loves adventure. Not only that, but his strength is also extremely strong. One person and one snake, at this time, they were chasing each other, fast and slow. But when Jiangning saw that he was about to be chased by the python, he was completely panicked and the speed was even faster. Among them, he took out a dagger from his pocket. He got this dagger from a certain tribe, which was given to him by the tribe''s adults. It cuts iron like mud. It can cut all hard objects without any effort. If this boa constrictor is hit by him, it will definitely cause terrible damage to it. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning took the knife and retreated quickly. The speed was incomparable. Of course, boa constrictors are not vegetarians either. At this time, they are directly chasing up, and the speed is also extremely fast. Without the help of the raised grass, Jiangning may not be able to run faster than the boa constrictor, but Rao is so, and it is also impossible to run. When one man and one snake were ready to fight against each other, the three women over there had already finished the tent. Liu Mei first stepped into the tent and sighed, "how wonderful it would be if we had such a life every day! It''s a pity that we are the people who have a task on us, and we can''t play like this. Moreover, fengxincao also needs to arrive at the destination quickly, otherwise, there will be human lives! " "You think, don''t you know that such days only appear in the phone? If you want to, you may be able to roam the world, but I believe you will not be useful even if you are wandering around the world, because there is no lack of that kind of people in this world, and that kind of people are also the ones who live a bad life! " Yue''er also entered the tent and said directly.The last one who came in was Fengying. She didn''t speak. However, she was also thinking that it would be great if she could live such a life every day. However, it is just thinking about it. After all, such a life really only appears in fairy tales and will not appear in reality! "By the way, why hasn''t Jiangning come back?" Feng Ying asked directly. After such a long time, they have already set up their tents. They should have come back, but they still don''t come back. Obviously, something happened. But this is not certain. Maybe Jiangning is playing in the distance? However, no matter what, Liu Mei and yue''er were a little worried when Feng Ying''s words came out. They were ready to take the tent with them. At this time, Liu Mei suggested: "otherwise, we can go and have a look. If we can find it, it''s better. If we can''t find it, we can come back here. After all, tents here are all here It''s done. Even at night, we can come back! " "I think so too. Let''s go and look for Jiangning. Maybe he is being killed. It''s not sure that he is being killed." The moon son nerve matchless big article said, this sentence falls, is again by two women''s scorn, if not knows is unintentional move, perhaps at this time already is to fight. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1475 The three women, after summing up, went out of the tent like this, but they didn''t know. When they went out, the danger had already arrived at their side, because Jiangning was completely unable to fight, and was coming towards the three women''s side. Because they knew that the tent was omnipresent, as long as it was hidden inside, it could be avoided Come down. In fact, even if Jiangning came into the tent, it would be overturned by the boa constrictor, because the boa constrictor has reached the size of a human body. Its brute force can be described as extremely powerful. It is not necessarily possible to do such a thing for another beast, but the python can, because the snake''s waist is Extremely powerful. Just after the three girls came out of the tent, Jiangning had a thorough battle with the boa constrictor. Jiangning''s speed was very fast. In the close battle, the boa constrictor could be slashed one knife at a time, so that the body of the boa constrictor was constantly bleeding. Not only that, but the speed of the boa constrictor seemed to be slower. However, Jiangning had an idea at this time, which was to cut the seven inch place of the boa constrictor, because the key place of the snake was in the seven inch area. In this, as long as the seven inch place was hit, the boa constrictor could be killed directly. This is a matter that everyone knows. The snake should be hit in the middle of the seven inch place. However, this boa constrictor obviously knows its vulnerable parts. Even if it is fighting with people, it protects its seven inch position to death, and can not let Jiangning touch it. This is extremely depressing. If it can, Jiangning has already ended this battle. However, while Jiangning was thinking about how to kill this boa constrictor, a voice came from not far away: "Jiangning, where are you? Don''t scare me! If you come out quickly, we can continue to be friends. If we don''t come out, our friends will not have to do it. You are already a ghost at that time, and I am still a human being! " The speaker is yue''er, and only she can say such nonsense words. This is also the result of her personality. Any other person can not say such words. Of course, Jiangning will not pay attention to them at this time, because he is fighting with boa constrictor. But there is one thing that Jiangning is depressed about. Although Jiangning doesn''t pay attention to the three women, this boa constrictor knows that if the three women are killed, only in this way can they recover their strength, and then kill this hateful person in front of them. After all, Python is also intelligent. The boa constrictor directly turned around and then quickly attacked the three girls. Moreover, when Jiangning saw this situation, he directly yelled at the place where yue''er was: "you go, there is a boa constrictor coming! Go to the tent quickly, or you won''t be saved! " Jiangning is very aware of the strength of these three women. If she is targeted by this boa constrictor, it will be a complete end, because whether it is the speed of running, or the power of attack, they can not reach that level. If they encounter a python, it is equivalent to giving the same, but this also shows the strength of the python in disguise. Because only powerful things can make the three women have no resistance. If it is ordinary, it may be very good, because the strength of the three women is not low, but it has been unable to display. "What''s the matter?" Cried the moon. She didn''t understand what had happened, but the other two people, Liu Mei and Feng Ying, seemed to have heard an unusual sound, which was only made by a creeping animal. Moreover, they were all very sensitive girls, not as good as those in the same month. However, Rao was so, and she was a little slow. All of a sudden, a huge object appeared in front of the three girls, only a few tens of meters away. When this thing appeared, the three women completely exclaimed, and then they ran away quickly without any hesitation, because at this time, if they did not escape, there would be no chance to escape at all. Without any hesitation, I only saw that yue''er was the first one, and the other two girls also ran away with them. As for the boa constrictor, it would have been pursued by now if it wasn''t for a short distance of tens of meters. But Rao is so, the distance is getting closer and closer. If we don''t find a solution, there will be problems Yes. The boa constrictor is chasing three women, and Jiangning is also chasing the boa constrictor. He wants to attract the boa constrictor. Only in this way can the three women have a chance to enter the tent. Otherwise, the three women will be attacked by the python. If it is lighter, the limbs will be eaten. If it is heavier, maybe the whole person will be swallowed. This is not something that has never happened, because before they were dealing with another boa constrictor, which is a very strong thing. If there is no such thing, maybe it will not happen. Now Jiangning can only pray that the three girls can enter the tent, and only in this way can the python be thrown away Jiangning can naturally have a way to kill this python.Without any accident, Jiangning said directly, "run as fast as you can, or it will be finished! You can''t handle this Python! " "I know! But you can''t run faster than the boa constrictor. You can see how fast the boa constrictor is Moon a face of melancholy color, she is also aware of this extremely dangerous, but what method? Because she can''t run better than a python, she can''t run with two more hands, and she won''t mind if she can. In the moment of life and death, all people will not have any idea. How to walk away, how to walk, which is much more comfortable than dying in the belly of a python. Once a python launches its own attack, it is its tail and body, as well as its mouth. If it is careless, it may be totally destroyed. Jiangning also has no way of things, at this time can only look at the three women''s fate, good luck, can not lose life, if not, life can not be guaranteed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1476 At this time, yue''er looked terrified and said: "everyone, you should disperse quickly. If you disperse, then the python will not attack the target. At that time, when it chooses the target, it will move slowly. We can rely on this time to do a lot of things! We can also run in the direction of Jiangning, which is afraid of Jiangning, but it is not afraid of us! " Moon''s words, is extremely right! After all, in the time of crisis, only the imminent disaster, each fly, if all together, as long as the tail of the boa constrictor was swept, then several will be injured, at this time absolutely can not allow any one person to be injured, because it is very difficult to come to this step, if you are injured again, it will not be compensated. Among them, Jiangning is a very hard man with a dagger in his hand, which can cause great harm to the python. The common reptiles are afraid of knives, and Jiangning''s accuracy is also very strong, which can often stab this python. Although the boa constrictor is still extremely fierce, if it is stabbed by Jiangning for a few times, it may reduce a lot of combat effectiveness. At that time, perhaps with the joint efforts of four people, this one Python can be killed, but the premise is that no one is injured. If so, it will be useless to say anything, after all As long as the boa constrictor is attacking the wounded man. Other people at this time should be separated to take care of the injured person, so we can not let any one get hurt. In addition to Jiangning, other people are also very aware of this truth, often in the critical time, the more calm, the more thoughtful you can think. Just like Xu Mo, when the crisis comes, he can still think calmly. In this way, he can kill the boa constrictor. But if he ran away at the beginning of seeing a python, maybe he will fall into the mouth of the boa constrictor. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning directly said to the people, "you all come separately. As long as you can separate, then this Python will not have any target. Then I will have a way to kill this boa constrictor! What''s more, you can also think about attacking the seven inch position of the boa constrictor. You can definitely get unexpected results When the three women heard the speech, they were shocked. They all thought Jiangning was just an ordinary person. However, they did not expect that Jiangning showed great strength, which made them all have to look at each other with a new look, and not only that. They believed that Jiangning could survive this crisis with them. Several women ran away separately, and the boa constrictor really lost its target as Jiangning thought. He didn''t know which target to attack. Standing in the same place, staring at the eyes, and then quickly to the direction of willow eyebrows, the speed is so fast that people smack their tongue. However, it never occurred to me that Jiangning had already chased the boa constrictor at the moment when it stopped. It was the seven inch attack on the boa constrictor. The so-called beating snake should be at the seven inch position. Only in this way can the snake die quickly. Not only that, but also the python can have no resistance. This is something that everyone knows. If we hit the other side, we may not have this effect. For a snake, even if we cut off its head, the snake can also survive. After all, the tail is very powerful. Once thrown down, it can completely kill people. After Jiangning''s stabbing, it has made the boa constrictor slow down completely, and the blood continuously burst out. The blood in the field makes the grass red. If there is no grass in it, it will definitely make people extremely disgusting. After all, the blood is also very bloody and stinky. When the three girls saw that Jiangning had pierced the snake, they were not too alarmed at this time, because they all saw that the snake was about to be finished. If there was no accident, they might have taken this snake later. In fact, they don''t know that boa constrictors are pretending to be dead, because they are already intelligent things. When they think that they can''t beat them, they will pretend to be dead, let people get close to them, and then suddenly make trouble. In this way, they can turn defeat into victory. However, when you get close to the snake, it will be slow to see the snake''s roar: "when you see the snake''s death, don''t look at it! The boa constrictor is pretending to be dead. Step back and let me do it! " When yue''er hears it, the whole person is also surprised. Then she doesn''t have any thoughts. She just stands back because she listens to Jiangning very much. As long as Jiangning says one, she won''t say two. Sometimes, when listening to others, she can reflect a person. At this time, she can also reflect the person Yueer is. As for Liu Mei, she did not lean on the past, because she was born afraid of snakes. Although the snake had been pierced seven inches by Jiangning, her legs were still a little weak. For nothing else, she saw a lot of blood flowing down. She was a little allergic to the blood coming home.Fengying''s words, standing on one side, saying nothing or getting close to her, is actually fully prepared. As long as there is something wrong, she will quickly leave the place in the field, and will definitely leave one step faster than the other two people. This kind of person is a kind of person with extremely mature mind, because in the face of danger, she will never let go I''m in the front. After Jiangning stopped yue''er, the other three people did not lean on the past, and they all stepped back one after another. As for the boa constrictor, at this time, it was still bleeding, and it had been flowing a lot, but this thing was still crawling slowly. If the guess is good, it should be a must kill! Things with intelligence are always like this. When you are about to have bad luck, you can directly come to a must kill attack. In this way, you can put yourself in a safe place, and you can turn the defeat into a victory. This is the terrible place to open the intelligent moving objects. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1477 When you are completely unsure, you should never get close to any creature. This is the most basic thing. If you are not careful, your life will be ruined. This is also known to most people. However, some people who are paralyzed and some people who think they are right are the same. Often, such people will die very quickly, because they do not know how they were attacked, and then they are killed in the battle. If there is a next time, then they will never think of doing it like this. Unfortunately, they will not have a second chance. After one time, they have already buried their own lives. "Can you get close to the boa constrictor and kill it now?" Yue''er walked far away, and then she said, in her eyes, the python is now running at such a slow speed that it is about to hang up. It seems that she can go up and kill the boa constrictor. Because of the loss of blood, it also makes the python get a big blow. However, Jiangning shook his head and said: "don''t go there. This thing still has its own power now. If it is rashly passed at this time, it will expose itself under the eyes of the boa constrictor. If it is to be finished at that time, the gain will not be worth the loss! If you think about it, since it knows that it is on the verge of collapse, why does it not run away, but stay in place? " "This is very questionable. Even if an animal in the lower level knows that he is going to be killed soon, he will run away, because at this time, they are always very vulnerable. If they can escape, they will also escape quickly, unless there is one point, that is, to lure people to come here!" Yue''er and Liu Mei and others were surprised. They didn''t expect that there would be so much knowledge in them. If they could, they might not come here. After all, it is getting dark now. If you can''t get back to the tent before dark, it will be very dangerous. Not only that, the blood from this thing will also attract the nearby animals. If those large animals are summoned, it will give people a big blow. Everyone knows this. But there is a good thing, that is, Jiangning exists. As long as Jiangning exists, they are not afraid Afraid. A backbone can do everything well. For example, this time, it is the same! It''s just like a little bit of a waste of time, but it doesn''t matter, because no matter who, at this time, will not pay attention to this boa constrictor and leave far away. Jiangning looked at the color of the sky, and saw that it was going to be late at night. Without saying a word, he just waved a dagger to the boa constrictor. If he wanted to give the boa constrictor, he would kill the boa constrictor. Only in this way can you solve the battle very quickly, and then you can go back to the tent. Otherwise, if there is such a huge thing here, no one will be at ease. There is no saying. When Jiangning went up with a dagger, the boa constrictor seemed to be shining back. It was waving its tail directly, trying to lift Jiangning out. However, the python was still a little younger. At this point, its strength was not enough to beat Jiangning away. If it''s just now, it''s OK, but now it''s impossible, because there''s no strength. After most of the blood has been lost, this boa constrictor is about to die in battle. A knife is directly inserted into the seven inch position of the boa constrictor. Now it deepens the scar again, making the blood of the python flow again. From the speed of bleeding, we can see that this absolutely can make the python die slowly, because this knife has gathered the strength of Jiangning''s whole body. No matter which animal, under such a sharp knife, there will be no chance of survival, because at this time, the loss of blood has already killed them. In fact, Jiangning still has a stunt that he doesn''t want to use. It''s because after using this unique skill, he will put himself in a dangerous situation. So now he slowly plays with the boa constrictor. Otherwise, he has already used his own unique skill at the beginning of meeting the python It''s on. Stunt, after the display, his whole person will not have a little bit of strength, or even a little bit of action ability, completely paralyzed. At that time, if you can''t kill this python, you can only let the boa constrictor attack him. Therefore, when performing the unique skills, Jiangning thought of everything, of course, in the face of this Jiangning is relatively safe for the existence of things. Without any accident, Jiangning this knife down, that Python struggled for several times, the tail is directly swept by, but that''s all, and it can''t cause harm to anyone. Not only that, the boa constrictor moves like this, but also makes its blood volume continuously reduce. Blood is the support of every life. Even if it is a small earthworm, there will be blood. If the blood is not in the body, everything else is in vain. Because it is totally unable to support it, so you can only slowly throw away your own life. Such a thing, which happens to every living creature, is the result."Jiangning, how handsome you are! Who did you learn that knife from? " Liu Mei asked with envy in her eyes. She is a person who advocates force. She finds a sense of security in people with higher value of force. She always thinks that only such a man is a real man. But there are not many such people in the world, so she was shocked to see Jiangning like this. In fact, it''s because she knows little about it. In this world, there are still some people who are more powerful than Jiangning, but there are few people who are younger and stronger than him. "If you learn from others, you don''t understand it. Anyway, this knife is a unique skill to move the whole body with one stroke. Ordinary people don''t understand it!" Jiangning smiles, and then slowly walked over to the python. In his eyes, this Python is dead and can''t die any more. If he can come back to life when he walks past, it''s a bug. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1478 "Oh! Forget it, I don''t expect to be able to learn it The moon turned her lips and didn''t think so. It''s true. Even if she is taught to learn, she can''t learn it, because she knows her own business. If a weak woman wants to learn such domineering moves, she can''t do it, because there is a lot of knowledge here. This is just like those tribal people. If you want to master a skill, you need to accumulate it over the years. It''s not a matter of days before you can reach the advanced level. Or some martial arts people are accumulating their own skills all the year round, and finally they can soar to the sky. Maybe some people, even if they have been practicing hard for a lifetime, they can''t reach a high level There''s any progress here. Therefore, some things still need to rely on fate. When fate doesn''t come, you can''t break through how to learn. When a fate comes, it will be completely completed. This is Jiangning. He also has a strong understanding ability in a certain field. But in other major fields, he is not very good, after all, in this, often others can not understand the existence. "It''s getting dark. Why don''t we go back first?" Liu Mei looked at the sky and couldn''t help saying. The sky is already dark, and there are roaring animals around. If you guess it''s right, it''s just the sounds of some wild monsters who come out to look for food. These animals like to eat at night. If they are not careful, they will become the food for these wild monsters. In the daytime, because every living creature will be hidden, at night, it is often a good time to do things, so even animals come out at night, which is the same as people. If it is furtive, it is better to stay at night, because at night you can see things with the help of night light, and it is not easy to be other things Biological discovery. Jiangning looked at it and then said, "you go back first. I''ll catch a hare. Otherwise, there will be some wild monsters coming to our camp in the wild mountains and grasslands. Then, it will be finished! After you go back, remember not to come out again, even if I don''t come back at night, it''s extremely dangerous "No! If you don''t come back, we''ll find you! " Yue''er is the first to say that she is choked in her voice, as if she is afraid that Jiangning will disappear in the next moment. She is really afraid, because in their team, no one is allowed to have anything to happen, not to mention that fengxincao is still on them, even if it is not on them, it should be well done, otherwise, the purpose of this trip will be totally absent Yes. "Well, I promise you to return to the camp in a quarter of an hour. If you can''t, you can come out and look for me." Jiangning has no choice but to say so. For the three women, Jiangning''s heart is also a good control measure, do not want them to worry about themselves, because they are a team. "Good! That''s settled! " Liu Mei smiles at this time, but the smile is not from the heart, because the night is coming, so he is a little afraid, if something really happens, it will be a very difficult thing to do. The three women turned back in three steps and walked slowly towards the camp. They were all very reluctant to give up Jiangning, and they were afraid that something would happen in Jiangning. After all, after all, they had been together for so long. Even if there was a little problem, it was not allowed. There was another point, that is to say, if they lost one person, they did not know how to take fengxincao back What about it. In this place, every place is in danger, even facing other people to hijack them, because their looks are good, if one is accidentally hijacked, then it will be finished! They are also extremely worried about this, just as they are worried about Jiangning. The women left, and Jiangning also quickly left the field. He knew that the blood of the boa constrictor had already attracted the attention of many wild monsters. If he could not find the hare as soon as possible and make a fire to roast the rabbit, then the night would be extremely dangerous, because the wild monster''s smell is extremely sensitive, this kind of wild monster''s sensitivity, Bi Ren All men are much more sensitive. "Why? There are rabbits? " Jiangning''s eyes suddenly saw a rabbit not far away. Then he pursued the hare without saying a word. Moreover, his speed was very fast. At this moment, he directly chased the hare and threw a dagger out. The hare with five or six Jin suddenly stopped and fell on the ground without moving. Seeing that he had harvested a hare so quickly, Jiangning''s face could not help smiling. In fact, he had a chance to catch the previous hare, but he was afraid that there was danger. After all, he could see a clue from the rabbit''s eyes, and could also judge what was in the rabbit''s escape direction. Without any hesitation, after harvesting a hare, Jiangning immediately set up his own business, directly set up a torch, and then roasted the hare. After finishing this work, Jiangning''s hanging heart was put down. At this time, it is the real night. Jiangning doesn''t want to stay any more. If one stays, there will be big problems, because in this, no one can understand how dangerous the wild monsters are inside. No one can imagine that kind of brutal wild monsters. If they are against them, they will be finished.In particular, the wolf pack is a kind of thing. No matter how high your strength is, you will not have a little temper under such a group. You can run as far as you can. However, many people can''t escape when they encounter wolves, because they can''t escape beyond the wolves. Here, the attack power and speed of wolves are extremely strong. "All right! You can go back! " Jiangning looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. This thing should last until the first half of the night. If we spend the first half of the night, the second half of the night will not be so terrible, because in the first half of the night, the wild monsters have been foraging for food, and then they are full, so they will not carry out activities again. After all, wild monsters also need to rest. At this time point, they will rest and look forward to the next foraging. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1479 In the tent, the three women were unable to sleep, or even said, they were not in a little mood, because by this time, the outside sky was already dim down, but had not seen Jiangning come back. This is extremely worried, for anyone would be so worried. "Do you think Jiangning will be in danger?" Yue''er was the first to speak. Her words were just like saying them without thinking. She didn''t care about anything or what other people would think of her. Because she was so upright, she made other people speechless. "You crow mouth, it seems that you hope something will happen to Jiangning!" Liu Mei can''t help but glance at yue''er. She feels that she can''t spit out ivory from her dog''s mouth. If she had been replaced by another person, she would have been angry. After all, at this moment, everyone is worried about the safety of Jiangning. If yue''er said so, it would be a curse to Jiangning. This kind of things, for who met, want to scold, because only in this way, can you vent your anger in your heart, and also can scold others. However, Liumei and Fengying just glanced at yue''er, and didn''t start to scold her. After all, we all know that yue''er is such a person. If you want to have a dispute with her, you can vent your anger If so, then it''s equivalent to such a person. "Don''t worry. I don''t think there will be anything wrong with Jiangning!" Willow eyebrow this time, light said, in the heart that calls a worry, is praying unceasingly. Although she is a courageous person, she has gone out with her elders for a long time and has taken risks in many places. Sometimes, she even wants to lose her life quickly. She can be very calm, because she is completely in her heart and can not be seen by anyone. "I also think that auspicious people have their own natural features. There should be no big problem. Maybe Jiangning is eavesdropping on us outside the tent now." Fengying also nodded. She didn''t have a lot of looks on her face. She looked very calm, but she only knew this, because she had heard a kind of howling voice from the outside. This kind of sound is from the wild monster. If it is near, she can still hear what kind of wild monster''s howling is. Unfortunately, it is a little far away. She can''t know which kind of wild monster it is, but Rao is so. She is also extremely worried. If there is no wild monster, she is not worried about it. But now it is night, and all the wild monsters have come out to look for food Yes. "Howl All of a sudden, a howl came from afar, and passed into the ears of several women one after another. When several women heard the sound, their faces became panic. Although they did not know what kind of wild monster it was, they knew that it must be a very powerful thing to know that the cry was so loud, because only such a powerful wild monster could call that Loud, or in their own territory, or fearless of any wild monster, even if it is to fight it, but also can win the kind. After all, people who have no strength will not howl. They are afraid that other wild monsters will attack it. Only such powerful wild monsters will shout so loudly. You can imagine how powerful this wild monster is. "I''d better go to bed. This monster is so terrible!" Yue''er shrinks her body and can''t help but fear. Although she is a nervous person, but in the face of danger, she is extremely aware of these things, after all, here, she can also judge. "Sleep what, we wait for Jiangning to come back together. If we can''t wait for him to come back, we''ll go to him!" Liu Mei obviously has a feeling for Jiangning. At this moment, she is not allowed to have any danger in Jiangning. If she does not care, it will be an end. While they were chatting, a voice came back from the outside: "beauties, I''m back! I was scared to death just now. If I didn''t leave earlier, I would encounter wild monsters like tigers. I must have been dead by that time, and I didn''t have any bones left! " The three girls were all happy to see that Jiangning had not broken her hands and feet. They were just thinking about how to find Jiangning. After all, the wild monsters here are really too powerful. If they encounter monsters like the last boa constrictor, they need them to help. Otherwise, they can''t kill them with their own strength. "What strange things have you met?" Liu Mei leaned over and looked at it several times in a row. After making sure that Jiangning was not injured, she was relieved. If Jiangning was injured, she would be very sad. After all, no one wanted to hurt anyone he liked. "Meet a pack, a pack of wolves!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said directly. This group of wolves was indeed met by him just now, and there was a wolf king in it. If his speed was not better, and there was a roasted rabbit playing a fragrance to lure these wolves, he might have fallen into the wolf''s mouth now. As is known to all, wolves live in groups. If they encounter outsiders, they will flock together. This is the characteristic of a race. They are still United. Even in the distribution of food, they will be very fair. Therefore, wolves, a group of wild monsters, can never be irritated."Did you really meet a wolf?" At this time, the whole person was shocked. She did not expect that Jiangning would meet a wolf one day. This kind of wild monster in her heart, it is extremely fierce, often eat people do not vomit the bone, this kind of wolf, if not careful, may lose many people to come. That is to say, the reason why a tribe or a Shanzhai needs to be built, because if the construction is completed, all foreign wild monsters can be blocked, and no accidents can occur. Of course, for the sake of safety, they will change personnel on duty. At night, there are usually shifts. Only in this way can the lives of the people within the clan be protected. If not, there will be problems, which is the reason for the incomparable cohesion of the tribal people. "But, of course, it is! That speed, call a fast In retrospect, Jiangning couldn''t help feeling frightened. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1480 In fact, survival in the wild requires a lot of skills. If you don''t have skills, you can''t survive at all. It''s just like if you''re alone in the wild mountains. If you don''t have any experience, you can''t continue to eat or explore the road. You can imagine how dangerous this is. Fortunately, Jiangning has such a skill. No matter when he is in danger, he can calm down and think. This is not as good as other people. If he is in danger, he doesn''t know how to do it. Most people will not do this, but Jiangning will. No matter from the beginning of encountering boa constrictor or the following things, he has incomparably calm thinking ability. Don''t let yourself be in a passive state. In this way, he can not only make himself get a safe time, but also make his teammates strive for a very safe place. "Fortunately, you are back, and I wonder what we should do if you don''t come back!" Yue''er can''t help but worry, and her face is full of worry. However, as soon as her words came out, she immediately knew that she was wrong, and immediately covered her mouth and walked aside without speaking. She is a straight woman, good, but in some things, it is better not to say, because every time you open your mouth, it will be considered that you are acting. In this way, it will be a very difficult thing to do. Liu Mei glanced at yue''er and said, "go to bed! It''s night now. Close the tent and go to sleep! Otherwise, if the noise leads to wild monsters, we will be finished! These wild monsters are already excellent, and some even a few people may not be able to cope with them. In this way, it will be a great blow to people! " Jiangning also nodded and buried: "let''s all sleep! It''s already evening at this time. Liu Mei is right. If the noise leads to wild monsters, it''s not worth the loss! " In fact, Jiangning did not say a word, that is, on his way back, there are already many wild monsters approaching, among which wolves are one of them. If they stay here to talk, they are likely to be attacked by wolves. Wolves, although individuals are very weak, perhaps can be killed by one person, but when a group of wolves appear, it is not one person can eliminate, often will appear human life, which is why in the exploration, almost all will take many people, only with more people, can someone escape Sheng, finish the task. In Jiangning''s account, the three goddesses could not help but change their feelings, and then entered the tent one after another, and then began to sleep. Because they were not stupid people, they understood the danger of the wild. If they could, they would not like to sleep in the wild like this, but now it is obvious that there is no way. Jiangning watched the three women enter their dreams, but he was not sleepy at all. It was because there were many wild monsters around here. If he went to sleep and was surrounded by collective wild monsters, it would be the rhythm of the end. Often, there is a need for a person to guard in the wild. If there is anything wrong, you can inform other people and let other people escape quickly. This is what many tribal people need to do. Over thousands of years, a set of things has been formed, which is the importance of sentry. He can get a lot of information in advance. For example, if a person is in danger here, the person behind will quickly know it. Although the person in front cannot escape, the person behind can still escape quickly. There was no accident. When the three women were sleeping, Jiangning went out of the tent directly. He had already seen the wolves. If he didn''t know how to lure the wolves to other directions, they would be in great danger. After all, when the wolves attacked, the tents were useless. One claw and one tooth of a wolf can make the tent shatter immediately. Of course, this means that the collective wolf comes. If the wolf comes alone, there is no way. The individual''s fighting ability is not very strong, but in the collective words, then is the cow force! Without any explanation, Jiangning went out directly after the girls fell asleep and began to watch. Howl! When Jiangning went out to defend, the voice came from afar. Although it''s a long way from here, Jiangning is shocked beyond any doubt. It''s because the voice is very loud. If you guess it''s right, it should be a monster Lord. As long as those who are often in the upper position can make such a sound, even the general superior can not play it out. Naturally, the Lord who has remained unchanged for thousands of years can play it out. "Paralyzed, this has to fall strong to have this sonorous voice!" Jiangning whole person can''t help but feel depressed, and then don''t say much, continue to monitor. He knows that the night is a very critical time. If he makes a mistake, he may make everyone fall into a desperate situation.If you can defend yourself, maybe there will be no danger at all, but in this case, it can''t attract some powerful wild monsters. If there are powerful wild monsters, it will be a complete end. A powerful wild monster can kill a lot of people. Moreover, wild monsters of the same level don''t dare to fight, let alone kill each other. These powerful wild monsters will have their own ideas and become the same things. When a woman is worried that she can''t find out when she is sleeping in a tent, she is afraid that she can''t find out. "Look a little longer. I hope there won''t be any wild animals coming!" Jiangning couldn''t help but murmured, and then continued to look at the small dots not far away from the field. In his opinion, those small dots were the wind wolves he met, which was a kind of extremely fast ability. Even the long-distance running champion could not match him .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1481 After a sleepless night, Jiangning''s worry about being attacked by wolves didn''t happen. If he was attacked, he didn''t know what to do. After all, apart from his fighting power, the three girls had no fighting power, and they could only admit that they were unlucky. They not only have their own lives in them, but also have a lot of lives hanging on them. After all, a fengxincao is not vegetarian. Once they die, fengxincao can''t be taken back, and then there will be some unexpected things. The tribal people can''t send people to look for fengxincao again. Just before dawn, Jiangning took a deep breath outside the tent. At this moment, he finally spent a night. Others did not know how palpitating this night was, but he knew that it was a restless night, in which the wolves fought with some other wild monsters not far away and howled through the sky. If the guess is right, it should be that the wild monsters split up the body of a boa constrictor and fight against each other, because in the wild, it is the nature of all wild monsters to rob food, and even the wild monsters of the same race will kill each other together. From this point, we can imagine how terrifying the wild is. After returning to the tent, Jiangning fell asleep. As for the three women, they didn''t know that Jiangning had been guarding outside the tent all night. When they saw Jiangning coming in from outside, they only thought that Jiangning was going to let go, and they didn''t think about it at all. In fact, they didn''t know the thrill of last night. If a wolf pack came, they would be dead. After all, everyone knows the habits of wolves. They are very powerful. They can kill a lot of experts. In terms of attack and speed, they are also top notch. Without any accident, Jiangning went to sleep until dawn, and nothing happened in the middle of the day. This can be regarded as making Jiangning completely calm down. If something happened, it would be completely blown up. After all, he was sleeping at that time. Besides him, other people did not have the strength and sober mind. "You see, how well Jiangning sleeps, it''s all in the sun, I don''t know yet!" Yueer came to the tent and couldn''t help laughing, because she found that Jiangning is almost noon now, still sleeping, perhaps this is the only time they have ever seen. Liu Mei also came over and looked at Jiangning with a smile on her face. She felt that Jiangning was like a child when she was sleeping. Not only that, but also there were other movements. If it was another person, maybe she would not feel like this, but Jiangning was a strong person, so she would have this That''s the idea. Did you see Jiangning sleeping last night The wind shadow can''t help but ponder and ask. Because she had a vigilance last night, it was as if she had not found Jiangning sleeping. Otherwise, she would not sleep until this time. As soon as the words came out, the three women in the field were stunned. They all seemed to have found something. You saw me, I saw you, and then they all shook their heads. "I think Jiangning didn''t sleep last night, because although our tents were together, they were separated from each other. At that time, I didn''t see anyone in Jiangning''s tent..." The moon thought for a moment, then said faintly. If it was not for the wind and shadow to remind her, she would not have thought of last night''s events at all, because she was a nervous person, and would not have thought of such details at all. Of course, if Jiangning didn''t sleep so late, it might not be found, because according to the normal sleep, it should not sleep until this time, but this is also an indirect explanation of the problem. At this time, Jiangning opened his eyes leisurely. When he saw several women around him, he immediately jumped up and said, "what are you doing? Don''t want to do it to me, I can say, you three, I can''t bear it After hearing Jiangning''s words, the three girls were depressed and looked at him like a fool. It was an insult to them, but they didn''t think much. After all, they were nervous people, and they all understood that this was a joke. "Do you think too much?" Yue''er is the first to say that she is a master who is not afraid of heaven and earth. At this moment, although she doubts Jiangning, she also does not hide any setbacks and says it directly. Liu Mei also looked at Jiangning with depression on her face. After pondering for a moment, she said, "did you watch the night last night? Did you find out?" "Yes! I did watch the night last night. I thought there would be wolves coming, but I didn''t expect that there was nothing. It cost me a whole night, so I sleep till now! " Jiangning said, one side is to get up, and then is to tidy up their own clothes. After such a long sleep, Jiangning also felt that there was nothing left. Last night, he was just worried about it. In fact, there was a Python''s corpse. There would be no problem, because it was already possible to find food. There was no need to look for food everywhere, and we could not find the place where they were."Ready to go Jiangning smile, followed by and teammates said. "Good! Let''s go Yue''er is the first to say, and then to tidy up the tent, she is a lively person, although at this time the heart has been quite peaceful, but there is still a love of heart in it. If she is alone in this, I believe she will do a lot of interesting things. This is the mind of women. Compared with some small animals and some small things, women love more. "Departure!" Willow eyebrow is also a big cry, and then carry things, go up. Jiangning can''t help but smile when he sees this scene. They have experienced a lot of things from the initial dispersion, to sorting, and then to unity. If there are not so many things, maybe a few people will not be so cohesive. Although it is said that the families of several people are different, it does not hinder their communication. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1482 Several people with their entourage, humming on the road, and Jiangning is walking in front of them to open the road for them. After all, although it is in the middle of the day, there are also some small snakes and so on. This kind of thing is called a poison. If one is accidentally bitten, it will be poisoned and killed. In the wilderness, we should pay close attention to this kind of thing. After all, a person''s life is limited, and they also have a lot of human life hanging on them. After all, fengxincao is on them, so nothing can happen. Walking, I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, the sun has already reached the half slope road, as if to usher in the night again. Jiangning could not help feeling depressed when he saw the fast night. He felt that he did not have much time to go, but the sun was about to set. If it continued like this, they could not go far. It was a day passed, and sometimes they didn''t go far. At this time, people came out of the prairie and saw several independent wooden houses not far away. When they saw these wooden houses, Jiangning''s face could not help smiling. Since all the houses had appeared, it was not far from the destination. After thinking about it for so long, although he has found fengxincao, he has not returned to Yueer''s Yue clan territory. Jiangning is also a bit depressed. Although he doesn''t say anything about it, who has been wandering outside for such a long time will have some thoughts. As for Yueer, it goes without saying that although she is a person who can roam the world, she is also concerned about her hometown. After all, the life of the people is still in her hands. If fengxincao can''t go back so soon, there may be some problems. Although the toxin is slowly spreading, it will be regretful when it really happens. This is what Yueer worries about, but she does not say. "It''s time to get to the place where there are people. I''m so happy!" At this time, Liu Mei''s face was smiling, and she stretched out her hands to embrace the air. For her, it was like a relief. After wandering around the world for so long, it was time to have a result. If she went on like this, no one would be able to bear it. Fengying didn''t speak, but the look on her face was the same. She was very happy just like she was at the herdsman''s house before. In terms of life encounter and other things, she was the first. The last time the herdsmen said that Jiangning and others had good luck in looking for fengxincao, otherwise they would not be able to come out. After all, many people were killed in the battle, and there is no saying at all. It can be imagined that Jiangning and others are so powerful that he can achieve what others can''t do. If this is said, many people will not believe it. It is like a relic where many people can''t break through, but Jiangning and others can pass without any danger. From this point of view, people can be very surprised, and even doubt whether they are heaven''s favorite, because only such a person, can be concentrated on the body of great luck, good luck! "Let''s go. Hurry up. As long as we go to the herdsmen''s house, it will be fine." Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at this time, and then quickened his pace. After all, he walked in front of him to open the road. At this time, he had already seen the place where people were. There should be no danger. People can be stationed, then we can see that in this neighborhood, it is absolutely cleaned up all the dangerous things, otherwise there are some things that people can''t overcome, and no one will live there. Wind shadow is also speeding up the pace, she is like a bird, running fast, as if the whole body has an infinite strength. The other two people are also the same. They are afraid that if they go slowly, they will lose the large army. In fact, they are not. This is a kind of life performance of human beings, because they have been lonely for so long. Anyone who encounters such a thing will be happy. However, when people were running fast, a man ran from a distance. The horse was white and looked like a bloody BMW. It looked very beautiful and exuded a sense of heroism. Even Jiangning could say that the horse at this time, if he was allowed to go for a ride, it might not be able to reach it. This person''s speed is extremely fast, soon came to Jiangning and others near, a pair of eyes fixed at Jiangning. "Who dares to break into my place He came to think that he was a middle-aged man, about forty years old. His face was full of beard and dark. He looked like a vigorous athlete, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. "We are passing by. Now it''s almost night. Is there a place to live?" Jiangning is very friendly, said, after all, Jiangning dare not mess around in other people''s territory, his strength is good, but if others gather a group of people out, it will be a complete end."Go! We don''t have room for you here! " The middle-aged man said coldly, his face was already showing a cold color. "Well, how long does it take to get to the next village?" After Jiangning heard the middle-aged man''s words, the whole person could not help feeling depressed. Don''t you say these people are very friendly? Isn''t it all hospitable? Why is it totally different from what he imagined? There is no statement at all. It''s just an insult to Jiang Ning. This almost did not start, because Jiangning can feel the middle-aged man, under his beard, that is a very cold face, ordinary people, simply can not get any pleasure from him. Like some strangers, they have to fight, at least to drive away a trace of you, otherwise there will be a variety of things in this village, which is the most worrying thing in Jiangning, but fortunately, at the beginning, the opposite person still did not speak. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1483 "You go quickly, or I will not be polite!" He said coldly, with a cold look on his face. He seemed to feel as if he was facing the God of death. However, this man''s strength did not seem to be very good. When Jiangning looked at this man, he found that his look slowly turned to be anxious, as if he had encountered something. Seeing this, Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. Then he added up in his mind that this man must be planning something, trying to stop several of his own people, otherwise he would not speak like this. After all, there is still a long distance from the front of several families here, but Jiangning is how he thinks and can''t figure out what the reason is. At this time, I only saw a young man rushing out of the front of several families and yelled: "quick, help me catch the horse thief. The horse thief wants to tie away the girl in our village and help me catch him! Don''t let him go. If we can catch him, we will thank you very much! " That voice came from afar, just like a trumpet, which made people feel that their ears were cocooned. If they were closer, they would certainly be deafened. After all, that sound is too powerful. If the sound can kill the dead, it may be half of the success. Jiangning is stunned, and the three girls are also stunned. They don''t know which one to play. However, after hearing the words of the people in front of them and the panic look of this person, Jiangning has already guessed about it. This should be the real stealing. After all, only by doing this can we show this kind of look. If it is open and aboveboard, it will not appear such a situation, Jiangning thought for a moment, and then said: "get off the horse quickly, or I will make a move!" Although their own strength is not so strong, but with three women against such a person, it is already possible, and at this time, Jiangning and three women have been surrounded by this person, even if he has a ride on the horse, it is also unable to escape, and at this time, the horse has been constantly shaking up. If it''s a good guess, the horse should also be stolen. If it''s your own, then it will never happen. Only if it''s someone else''s, will there be such a problem. This is absolute. "You are looking for death!" The man on the horse said coldly, but although he said so, he also found that he seemed to be unable to beat these people, not to mention anything else, was a Jiangning, which gave him tremendous pressure, especially when the dagger was taken out, it was already exerting a kind of pressing pressure. "It''s not sure who wants to die. Get down quickly, or I''ll do it!" Jiangning sneered, for this kind of people, he will never let go, he is also incomparably hate this kind of people, if possible, he will definitely let this person kneel in this village for a few days and nights, let him repent. Only in this way can we eliminate the resentment of others towards him. After all, every time we do something, we have to think about the consequences. What kind of things we do, we should have what kind of results, which is absolute. "Come on, fight! Let me see how powerful you are, outsider! " The man on the horse jumped down directly, and then quickly took out a jump whip. But at this time, Jiangning has quickly arrived at his side, and then a palm row on this person''s body. Not only that, the other three women, at this time, have also been fast. And that horse, like a bloody BMW, has gone to one side, and quickly to the village, as if to meet their master. Seeing this situation, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, which was guessed by him. There was something wrong with this man. If it wasn''t for the horse''s performance, Jiangning would never have thought of such a thing. At that time, there was a man running out quickly to stop the thief. As a chivalrous man, Jiangning naturally will not have any delay, so this situation will appear. Not only that, he also needs a place to settle himself. He doesn''t want to continue in the wild. If so, why don''t you go on your way and not participate in this matter. Secondly, the three women are extremely resentful to these people. They all know very well that they are daughters. If things happen to them, it will be totally incomprehensible. This is what they think of. Compare one''s heart with one''s heart. When a person with integrity meets such a thing, he will be very angry. Help must exist. Otherwise, there will be no just man in this world. Only saw this thief, after a few moves with Jiangning, he was knocked down by Jiangning and kept howling, trying to leave here quickly. But this is impossible, because Jiangning has already stopped him. Not only that, but also there are three women watching. It is impossible to deal with three women alone, let alone Jiangning. Therefore, there is no chance to escape.It was at this time that the man in the back had already arrived in a sweaty BMW. After coming over, he jumped off the horse and kicked the thief, which immediately attracted a burst of howling. "Let you steal people, let you steal horses. Are you caught now?" Come over, red fruit wears upper body, coldly says. "What''s the matter, brother?" Jiangning could not help asking. Naturally, we should ask clearly about this matter. Otherwise, if we wronged a good person, we would not have to try. "Well, this man came together with two of his men to tie up the girls in our village and sell them to some powerful people to be concubines. He is on the sentry here. The two people in it have already caught them. This is the only one left. I didn''t expect to meet you! Thank you very much "It''s OK. Even if anyone meets this matter, they will do it. After all, no one will watch these things happen. If there is one, he will be a man without brain!" Jiangning smile, without any modesty, said directly. It is true that, these things, who met, will be the hand, if not, that person is not a good person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1484 "I sincerely invite you to our village!" The man smiled and then invited Jiangning. After all, this matter is mostly paid by Jiangning and others. If there is no one, the thief who stole people can not grasp it. Maybe he will do the same after going out later. It is also about to arrive at night. It is also a normal thing to invite Jiangning and others to go. Especially if they know that it is extremely dangerous in the evening in this place, and this evening, they will punish these people. In the case of such a few outsiders, they can also punish them The village spirit is spreading out. Originally, I thought about going to the village in front of us and settling down. At this time, people invited him. Jiangning naturally said nothing, and promised: "OK! We have the idea. After all, it is not very safe at night. We also want to see your village. What kind of situation it is "Well! Follow me! " The young man said, he tied up the thief and put it behind the horse, and went back to the village. "Go! We''ll rub it! " Jiangning smiled, and then quickly walked to the village. The three women also did not hesitate, but also ran to the village. If someone who comes out to roam the world, if he is reserved, it is not a good thing. At that time, it may be no exception to what kind of things he will encounter, because in the wild, it is extremely dangerous. "Let''s go! Tonight, I have a landing again. I will not be like yesterday night. I almost broke down when I met Python! " Yueer can not help laughing, and then follow the steps of Jiangning, quickly to the village. Liumei and Fengying are the same. They are not afraid of living people. In any case, they are all helped by Jiangning to resist the harm in front of them. Moreover, Liumei also understands the life in the village very well. These people are very simple and will not produce any different emotions to the outsiders. The distance is not far, it is already arrived in a few minutes, and it is not too long, because the village can be seen from a distance from a long distance. After entering, Jiangning suddenly opened his eyes, because at this time, someone was already killing wild monsters, and one of them died quickly in the butcher''s hands. "Are you?" Jiangning asked when he saw the situation. "The problem of missing women has been a common problem in our village all year round! Now we have caught these people, so we should celebrate. These were used in the future. Now we have to take them out in advance to celebrate! " An older man explained with a smile. Hearing this, Jiangning laughed, and then said, "it should be! It seems that we can rub it again! " "Young Xia, this is a bit over. If you don''t, you can''t get all these three people. After all, if one person goes out, it will come back in the future. Now that we have done everything, there will be a lot of peace in the future!" The old man couldn''t help laughing, and he smiled sincerely. After all, these things are the things that are bothering them. Now they are all well done. It is better than anything. The three women also laughed. They all felt the people in this village were very honest. If they were to change into other people, they would not have such hospitality. After all, the present generation is separated from the hearts of the people. The people''s heart has been so simple. At this time, only three people were dragged out, each should have a middle age, one of them, just Jiangning and other met. After seeing Jiangning, the man grinned and said coldly, "boy, you are looking for death. Don''t let me get away from it, or I will kill you!" "Still? And frightening our guests? "I don''t know what to do!" The young man kicked his stomach, and a howl sounded for a while. It was not light on his lower foot, but it was normal, because no one could bear to shout at his guests. Moreover, at this time, they have no chance to escape, how to play them, no fear, even if they say that is not pleasant, can be directly wiped out, because in this world, is the powerful people on the human, no strength of the people, can only be the existence of ants. Often, powerful people usually get all kinds of resources, because they don''t mind the allocation of such resources, and sometimes, there are other forces who can not send resources to you. This is the performance a genius can have. Tonight, it is destined to be a night away, Jiangning and other three women. In this, it is really a guest coming, and they are constantly making wine with the tribal people. As for the tribe, they are also extremely proud, because they all understand that this time, they can mainly grasp the two people, which is also the credit of Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning, then Jane I can''t catch this man."You say, what kind of tribe does this tribe come from? How can they drink so much?" Jiangning in the middle of the drink, can not help but feel depressed, because he found that if he drinks again, it will be a drunken end, but these people in the middle will not be drunk. Because these people seem to be born to drink, no matter how they drink, they are like birds. Even Jiangning has a feeling that if they drink more than a few dozen times, these people will not get drunk. This makes Jiangning depressed. However, there is no way to do it. After all, if you are a guest and don''t drink with the host, you can''t say anything. It''s the same as a guest. At that time, others will look down on you. If you are brilliant in wine, you are just a warm guest, and others will treat you extremely To be easy to get along with. Everyone is very clear about this, not only Jiangning, but also the three women. So although they are not allowed to drink any wine, they also try their best to drink a little, so don''t let others think that they are a weak woman. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1485 Jiangning also did not expect that the people in this village are so entertaining themselves, which is really a kind of hospitality. If it is changed to other tribes, it may not have this opportunity, because other deficiencies will be people-oriented, and such things will never happen. "Jiangning, thank you very much this time. If it wasn''t for you, we might not have caught those people!" The young man in the village came over with a glass of wine and said slowly. Jiangning waved his hand and said, "it''s normal. In fact, if you don''t shout, we can do it for nothing else. It''s because we are always people-oriented, and we can''t see these people!" It''s true. What Jiangning said is normal, because he despises those people very much and bully the weak. If he meets them, he will never have any chance to show mercy. Because he is originally a martial arts man who hates such people. The so-called "treat each other with courage" means that one''s heart should be extremely upright. If not, then I don''t need to say anything. There was no accident. Jiangning had been entertained by this village on this evening. Even if Jiangning didn''t want to drink, he could not help himself. This is called people in the lake and can''t help themselves. Jiangning just came to this point because he found that no matter how he refused, he couldn''t refuse these people''s hospitality, You can even say that if you say one more word, you will have to serve more wine. "Jiangning, you are enough! If you go on like this, you will be drunk! " Yue''er is on the side, very depressed to say, because she found Jiangning is almost drunk. It can even be said that if she goes on like this, it will be easy for people to be unconscious at that time. If such things happen to people, it will be a very difficult thing to do. The three women have only one backbone, Jiangning. Maybe there is no danger in this village, but they have to guard against it, because no one knows what other people''s hearts are like. If one is not careful, Jiangning is drunk, then it will be completely finished, because they three women, there is no room for maneuver. "Don''t worry, even if I''m drunk, no one can do anything about me!" Jiangning smile, is very straightforward to say. In front of the public, Jiangning is a very generous person, because everyone who has a toast with him has met the bottom of the meeting, but the three women are different. They are extremely depressed, not for anything else, just because of their own life. In their team, there is only one man. If they are so unconscious, they may not know what happened in the end! In this way, why not let him get drunk? This is what the three girls think. So at this moment, Jiangning has been dissuaded. "Great Xia, don''t drink too much. If you drink too much, it will hurt your health." A young man in the village said, drunk. "Don''t worry about it. I''m not drunk at all." Although Jiangning is drunk, but enunciation is still very sober, every word, can let people hear clearly. This period of time lasted about half an hour, and ended late at night, mainly because Jiangning, an outsider, could not help their destruction. If the car could, it would arrive at dawn. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to arrive at dawn, but he knew that he had anything on him, and even if he was drunk, he was also responsible for the safety of the three women. Not only that, but also fengxincao was on him. If one accidentally lost fengxincao, it would be more than worth the loss. Although Jiang Ning is at the edge of his mind, he doesn''t even know what his goal is. Generally speaking, people will have such a obsession. Even when, that obsession will not be forgotten, and it is kept in mind. This is the first thing people usually say. If it is not a particularly important thing, then it is simply something that you don''t remember. If it is important, then even if it is what it is I''ll remember. This night, the village did not punish the three people, but only gave a little lesson, but also did not let go of the three people, because they all understood that if they released the three people, they would definitely come back again next time. At that time, they might not be able to guard against it. This time, thanks to Jiangning''s presence, otherwise, it would be impossible to capture all the things. If not, it would be an indestructible disaster for the village at that time, because everyone would have a kind of revenge at this time. If they can''t succeed, they will succeed next time. That''s what people think. Therefore, they are not ready to give up any one person this time. Even if they are, they can''t let go of anyone."Everybody guard it, otherwise, there may be danger tonight!" Yue''er looked at the scene and couldn''t help saying. She is a nervous person, but she is also a person with delicate psychological ideas. She knows that her life is pinched to death in Jiangning''s hands. If Jiangning is unconscious, what kind of situation may appear is not known, so she does not let Jiangning get drunk. Even if you are unconscious, at least you need to take care of it. Otherwise, you can wake up the first time and then you can do other things. Without any hesitation, after finding a place, Yueer and the other two women immediately helped Jiangning back to a wooden house and let Jiangning have a rest by herself. As for them, they also took a rest in the next room. Other people, the three women are not any attention, after all, they are not in the mood to pay attention to this matter, if you say other things, maybe they still have a little ingenuity, but Jiangning is already drunk, there is no way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1486 Jiangning and others have already entered into sleep. However, the people in this village are still drinking and still enjoying themselves. It may be because of the habits of the villagers, or because the people in this village live like this. This night, perhaps, was Jiangning''s most wonderful sleep. He would not worry about the attack of wild monsters or the attack of people on him in the night, either because of other things or because he was already drunk. However, it''s good to do so. There are several times in a man''s life. Often, when people are drunk, it is the most comfortable state, because the mind is paralyzed, there is no need to worry about other things, and even if you want to worry, it is useless. Without any accident, Jiangning and others arrived at dawn. Just before dawn, there was a cry outside. At the same time, there is a boy came to Jiangning and other people''s room door, constantly knocking on the door. "Who is it?" Jiangning couldn''t help feeling depressed. Someone knocked at the door. I didn''t know it was just dawn, because only a ray of dawn was shining from other places. "I, little boy! Now we are going to punish those three. Would you like to go out and have a look Mu Xiaotong said it directly. "What kind of punishment?" Jiangning could not help asking. For some small villages, Jiangning really does not understand the habits. If it was not for his ability at this time, perhaps he was still wandering outside. "Just come out! This one must be wonderful. Anyway, it''s not you. Come out quickly, or I''ll be scolded! " When Mu Xiaotong said this, the whole person couldn''t help crying. However, Jiangning does not think so, because he is not dressed up at this time. Even if he is dressed up, he will not pay attention to this child. His goal is only his own safety. If you say that your safety is gone, then everything else, don''t say! There are other things that can''t be said at the same time. "You go first, and I''ll go out in a moment!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then began to tidy up his clothes. "Jiangning, we have to go and have a look. This village seems to be a very feudal village!" Yue''er clamors to go out, not because of anything else, but because of her very active personality, and in this respect, she is also a leader. In the past, she used to punish a lot of people in her own village. Of course, since she left, there has never been such a thing, because it is not her turn to be in charge, and on the other hand, she can not be so unscrupulous as usual. When people grow up, they will have their own ideas. Yueer is also the same. In the past, although we can do some things without fear, now, it is impossible. Not only because people have grown up, but because she knows a lot of things, some things can not be done by themselves. Liu Mei said with a smile: "I also want to go, if not, we don''t have a little bit of you wonderful, anyway, for these, it is necessary to go, otherwise, it will waste my expression, you don''t know there are some villages, that is really fun!" "I also know that it must be very beautiful to punish those three people this time, because each village has its own characteristics. For this kind of thief, it must be heavily punished. It will definitely be a wonderful thing!" Fengying is also laughing at the side, she is also a playful person, because in such a long time, she is here to follow the army. There has been no other entertainment program for a long time. Although it is in this era, a girl can never change her own nature. Not only that, but also, it is very good-looking. Seeing this, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "let''s all go together and see how happy you are!" Several people immediately followed Mu Xiaotong to the central square of the village. This square is the only gathering point in the village. All the work will be carried out in this place. It can even be said that everything large and small is carried out here. When Jiangning and others arrived, there were already many people standing there, some big and some small. As for a tree, there were several people hanging up. These three people were just the thieves who were caught. At this time, every one of the thieves was injured and couldn''t break away. After all, people in a village surrounded and beat them It''s absolutely a very tragic thing. "Hello An old man from a village came up and asked. "You too! Is this going to start punishing these people? " Jiangning couldn''t help asking.For such a thing, Jiangning is indeed the first time to see, because there are pig cages and other things nearby, obviously these are punishing people, it is like an ancient ceremony, it is extremely dignified. Jiangning had to be glad that he was not regarded as a thief by the people in this village. If he was regarded as a thief, it would be a complete disaster. If he was arrested and punished with these punishments, it would not be worth the loss. "Punishment begins!" One old man spoke directly, while others moved. There was a young man who was holding a whip like thing in his hand, which directly beat him up. Not only that, but also other people were constantly fighting these three people. At once, there was a howl. Every thief''s howl rang through the whole village. After listening to it, they were all trembling for it. This is nothing else, because this punishment method seems to be a bit too much. However, I was relieved to think that these people were thieves who wanted to steal. Since they want to steal, we should do a good job of being caught. No one can be smooth sailing. If so, many people will go on another road, and the world will be in complete chaos. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1487 After the punishment started, every one of them started to fight against three people. In their words, it was to let other people know the strength of their village, which can be said to be a powerful force. Not only that, but also, everyone in their village also has his own strength, which is equivalent to showing his own reality It''s like force. Later, they only saw these three people on the ground. Although they were bound up, the simple villagers let them all go, so that they could have a chance to escape. Moreover, the public ignored them. If they could escape, they would run directly. If they could not escape, it would be the next punishment procedure. When yue''er saw this scene, she couldn''t help being stunned and asked, "how can you let people go? If you really leave, I will come back to revenge you in the future, and they must have a grudge against you. This is not in line with the rules of the river and lake! If it is in accordance with our customs, then we will never let go of anyone who is harmful to us! " "It''s true. Our spiritual family will not do such stupid things! In the past, we let some people go because we were too kind. At that time, we suffered a great loss. So we have never done such a stupid thing since then. If we catch the bad people, we will kill them together, so that they will not have any chance to turn around! " Willow eyebrows are also in tune. Jiangning didn''t say anything because he was just an ordinary human being. What he said could not represent other people''s ideas. Even he didn''t know what to say, because he was no longer a member of any race. He could only be regarded as a casual person. If he was a casual person, he could not express his opinions. "You don''t understand! Our ancestors said that we should keep a line in life, that is to say, we should meet each other in the future! In the world, everything has a one percent chance. We have given them a little chance. If they can seize this opportunity, they will be lucky, but if they can''t grasp it, they will be doomed to die! " One of the old men, holding his beard, said. As soon as the old man''s words came out, other people all agreed with him. Obviously, this old man is an old man with great reputation. Otherwise, other people would not agree with him like this, and in this case, he is the oldest. Generally speaking, this kind of person is extremely shaking. Without any hesitation, the three men ran directly, but because they were injured, they couldn''t get much speed at all. Moreover, these three people could not lead any horses. If they could, they would have gone, just like the young man Jiang Ning and others had met before, riding a hard-working BMW, That''s a fast speed. It''s a pity that their fate did not come. When they met Jiangning and others, they were directly blocked by Jiangning and others. If they were not stopped, they could basically escape. Moreover, they might be able to move to the rear to rescue soldiers and take their two accomplices away together. Because there are not many people in this village, if forced, there may be Unexpected effects. The three men kept running, but after the time came, they still didn''t go far away. Then they only saw the people from this village. They quickly chased them, whether they were men or women, or old and young. Each of them had weapons in their hands and roared after them. The three people in the escape saw that they were being chased, and their faces were already sunk. They knew that if they pursued them in this way, it would be a complete disaster. Although they did not know why they had the opportunity to escape, they obviously wanted to play with them. If they could, they would rather accept the next punishment directly Punishment, also do not want to make themselves become the target of play. Every person, even if he is killed in battle, has his own dignity. However, this dignity can only be possessed when he has strength. If there is no strength at all, then he can become a man who is at the mercy of others, just like these three people in the field, he is directly played with. It can even be said that even if they are not pursued, then they can not escape, because Jiangning found that there are people waiting for them not far away. If the guess is right, then these people must be some people in the village, which obviously gives a ray of life, which is extremely difficult to escape. In fact, they don''t know that there is a characteristic of the punishment method in this village. You can use horses. If you can make the horses belong to you and train them for the first time, then you can escape. This is a chance of life. However, they do not know this situation, they can only use their own strength to run, which naturally can not run. Even if they can run, there will be people waiting for them in the near distance, so of course they will be caught back. When Jiangning saw this situation, he couldn''t help laughing, because he found that sometimes playing this kind of game was a good thing. It was quite interesting, just like walking a dog.There is no saying. After the three people were caught back, they were directly caught in a pig cage. Facing this very solid pig cage, every thief was in despair. They knew what they were going to face in the next moment, because there was a river not far away from this village. The river was not very deep, but they were released If they are in the river, they will be killed. The situation is just like what they think. When they are captured, they are directly carried out. The people of the large army follow them out. Everyone''s face is smiling. It''s like celebrating something. If you don''t know the actual situation, you will definitely think that this village is engaged in something very solemn. In fact, it is not. This is to take these people out to soak in pig cages. The implication is very obvious. You can become a pig in your next life. You can''t harm human beings. You can only live under the feet of human beings. This is the implication of soaking pig cages. Jiangning and others, of course, follow the past, because they really find this thing is extremely interesting, and they have never done it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1488 The legacy civilization of some villages is extremely useful. Although the method is extremely clumsy, it also adds a lot of fun to their life. Not only that, but also other things will happen here. If the guess is right, these people are already very desperate. It is always said that, as long as you can have a chance, you will never fall into the hands of some villages, because if you fall into the hands of villagers, you will never know what kind of death you will be. Sometimes, although it will be very happy, sometimes, when you play, you will be doomed. The civilization of villages is in the process of continuous progress. Now Jiangning and others in this village have obviously not entered the stage of civilization. It is not only that, but also other villages. Some of them even remain in ancient times, which are absolutely not visible in this period. Soon, people have gone to a small river, the river is turbulent, the water is very clear, let people look, feel very clean, and want to go down to play in the water, but an old man in this village said: "you don''t go down, after we punish these three villains, then slowly go down to play, it doesn''t matter here Before, this water is holy water, can not be defiled existence "Of course, holy water can also eliminate people''s resentment, so after soaking these three people in a pig''s cage, their resentment will be eliminated. In the future, they can be reincarnated into human beings or become pigs, because they all died of being immersed in pig cages, and they will certainly be treated as pigs in their next life!" After hearing this, Jiangning and others were depressed because they found that they could not find any words to answer this sentence. In fact, they did not expect that the civilization of a village would be like this. If he could, he would like to change these feudal ideas, but he did not have much time. Fengxincao in hand, the people behind are still waiting. If it is later, maybe there will be big problems, or it can be said that often in here, they will be completely finished. Several people watched the pig cage slowly sink, and the howl of the three people sounded in the field, and constantly floated into everyone''s ears, but the people in the field were not satisfied with it, because they all knew that they were damned, and even treating them like this was just to let them die quickly. Even if they are not allowed to die in this way, there are thousands of ways to make them die, so no matter which one is, it can be said that they will die. "Is it cruel?" Yue''er can''t help holding the wind and shadow on one side when she sees those people sinking down quickly. For her, this is undoubtedly much more cruel than killing with a knife. Sometimes, women are cruel. If they can be cruel, they can do a lot of great things. It is even undeniable that women are superior to men in this respect. After all, women are delicate, not like men. Generally speaking, they are extremely negligent. Without any hesitation, these people slowly sank into the river, some only bubbling sound, in addition, there was no sound, until three minutes later, the old man said: "let''s go, this is the reincarnated people, don''t pay attention to it!" After hearing this, the villagers all left quickly. As for Jiangning and others, naturally, they also walked back together, because if they were here, they would not have any effect. As for the three people, they have been sleeping in the river for nothing else, because they did something wrong, and they should be punished like this. If they were another person, maybe such a thing would not happen. Back in the village, the atmosphere of the villagers gradually rose, as if they had conquered the devil. Everyone could not help but dance their own village dance. Not only that, but also some people have prepared a lot of food and wine here, which is obviously a happy time. In fact, it is not. This is the characteristic of every village. If they make a big event, they will be happy quickly. In other words, these people share a common idea. "It''s not going to end up drunk again tonight, is it?" Yue''er is allergic to food and wine. Although it''s fun here, she can''t stand the wine. It''s easy for people to get drunk. Not only that, they will worry about problems after they get drunk. In this world, they can''t believe themselves, and even more can''t believe others. If they can, they''d rather believe in themselves, no one''s. "Don''t worry. We''ll leave after tonight. I don''t think they''ll get us drunk tonight." Jiangning laughed, and then continued: "tonight, you should be careful. Although people in this village are very peaceful, we should also prevent necessary things from happening! In this world, people who believe are only themselves. Sometimes, even their parents may not believe it! "Jiangning is telling the truth. After all, he has experienced these things. Sometimes, he may be able to do better, but if other people do it, they may not be able to do well, because others can''t enter your inner world all the time. They don''t know how you think and how to do things. At this time, it was time to drink the wine. For Jiangning and other three women, these simple villagers were very welcome. Everyone started drinking with the four of them, but Jiangning pushed off every time, for nothing else, because he didn''t want to get drunk, because he had to go on his way tomorrow How about it! It was not until one o''clock in the morning that it ended. There were no wild monsters coming in, so everyone was relatively safe. In the early morning of the next day, Jiangning got up early, and then said to the crowd, "we are going to leave. Thank you for your hospitality these two days. If there is another time, we will drink the wine again. This time we will come here first! On our way .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1489 "Good! Then we''ll see you off! " People in this village began to see off Jiangning and others. Everyone waved their hands as much as possible, and they seemed quite enthusiastic. It was true. If there were no Jiangning and others, they might not be able to catch those people this time. In other words, maybe the next time they will have such a thing, then the gain will be more than the loss, and sometimes, this may also be a fate. If there is no fate, heaven will not arrange Jiangning and others to meet those bandits. After walking far away, yue''er said, "the people in this village are so simple that they seem to have no fight at all. It''s just like a paradise. If every place in the world is like this, how wonderful it is "In fact, it''s not. You just imagine it. There may be a lot of fighting in this place. Because you are not in it, you can''t know what they have gone through. Just like three gangsters this time, you don''t know what they have experienced, or in the past, they were also extremely miserable!" Jiangning smiles and leads the crowd ahead. In the face of these simple people, Jiangning''s heart is also very good, but it''s a pity that he needs to go on his way, otherwise he has to play with these simple villagers again, and he can learn more interesting things, even some things, who they have never experienced. The more experienced people are, the broader their heart is and the more comprehensive they are. And in the face of some narrow-minded people, perhaps it will not be like this, because these people are haggling, perhaps it can be said, even if you can not contract so many mistakes, you also do not expect others to do so well. Several people walked in the prairie like this. They didn''t know where their next stop was. Although they all had fengxincao on their bodies, it was obviously impossible to return to the Yue nationality all at once. Since they came out, they have been looking for a long time, and they have gone a long way. Now, if they want to go back again, it also needs a very long distance. It can even be said that maybe half a month may not necessarily be able to return to the land of the Moon Clan, because Jiangning knows that they have gone a long way. Without any hesitation, several people just walk along. Yue''er is a chatter. When the atmosphere is not right, yue''er always asks about something, or talks about something interesting. She doesn''t let her team talk so much. And Fengying''s words are silent all the way. Sometimes they encounter some funny things or some interesting things, they will stop. When she reacts, Jiangning and others have gone far away, and then they ask Jiangning and other people to wait for her. This is very speechless of Jiangning. It was supposed to be on the way. At this time, the wind and shadow blocked so much time that it was more difficult to return to the Moon Clan. If anything happened, they would not even forgive themselves. "Jiangning, what treatment do you think we will get after we go back? You know, we went back with the wind sweet grass Liu Mei smiles and then asks. In her opinion, if they bring so many things back, there must be a reward. Even if there is no reward, there will be many rewards, such as your little things, or things for cultivation. All these are what they want. After all, in this, only by getting these things can people become more powerful. It can even be said that as long as you get them, they can almost become the next overlord. The people of Yue nationality are extremely powerful. Only in a few battles can problems arise. This is just like the war of gods. In ancient times, no matter how it was, some people would have problems. It was not like some ordinary people. Such things would not happen at all. "Don''t think about it. There is nothing in the Yue clan. Even if it is, it is not suitable for you." Yue''er said it quickly. She is a member of the Yue clan. She knows the things in the Yue clan very well. If you want them to take things out, it is undoubtedly more difficult than going to heaven. Even if it is given to you, you can''t use it. And some, if used by outsiders, things will happen, because they are not members of the Moon Clan, and they will not have any effect. On the contrary, they will be eaten back. Everyone knows this very well. Jiangning also pondered at this time. He was an enlightened man and would not ask for anything. Since yue''er was her own, she would not have other ideas. After thinking for a long time, she said, "in fact, you don''t think about things. We should all think about it. As long as we can unite to save more people, we will have to I''m a very good man "In terms of accumulating moral integrity, it is definitely much better than others. After all, some people do not pay attention to their own cultivation at all, and then there will be various problems. As long as we pay attention to inner cultivation, sometimes it is better than external things! This is just like a person''s moral character, even if your appearance is so bad, as long as your own mind is good, then your whole person will become betterJiangning''s words made the three girls silent. They didn''t think of such a thing, but in fact, they were also shrewd women. As long as someone was a little bit, they would immediately understand the truth. Sometimes, just like Jiangning said, no matter how many foreign objects can resist the spiritual cultivation ¡£ Moreover, this is what people said in ancient times, as long as the soul is good, then you are a very good person. You will never be like other wolves in sheep''s clothing, because a person of noble character will never have such a thing. Not only that, even if it happens to the people around him, he can also make a shadow If you do, then slowly change others, that is, you will be like a savior, slowly transforming the world. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1490 Several people sit on the road, everyone is talking and laughing, not like to do things, but like wandering around the world. Among them, Liumei and Yueer are called a joy, and they often ask Jiangning to urge them to go forward. This can not help but make Jiangning a little depressed. If he had known that, Jiangning would not have been like this. He would have thrown away these girls and went to find fengxincao by himself. If he was alone, it would have taken him a lot less time to play. Even so, fengxincao here can be completed by himself. Now there are such three women''s existence, is simply unable to catch up, can even say, or delayed to form. But this is also no way of things, after all, as a woman, always need a bit of trouble, if everyone is like Jiangning, then the world will be short of a lot of trouble, including some intersection of things, but this is also no way of things. When looking for fengxincao before, Jiangning encountered several dangers, but they were all resolved by the help of the three girls. If it was not for the help of the three girls, he might be in danger now. At this time, Jiangning suddenly saw a figure in front of him, who was extremely powerful and looked like an evil person. Even when he was walking, he was also emitting a terrible breath. "You are careful. There seems to be a gangster coming!" After seeing the figure in the distance, Jiangning could not help but remind the three women. If he is alone, it is nothing, because he has absolute confidence in his own ability, but if there are three more women, it will be different. Often, the three women will be held up by the opposite person, and then taken as hostages, and finally let Jiangning save it. Jiangning has encountered a lot of this. There is no saying. At this time, the three women have already put down what they have in hand, and everyone''s eyes are full of vigilance. It can even be said that these women are all ready to fight. Their strength may not be very strong, but in this, when facing a person opposite Jiangning, they are extremely confident Yes. This is due to the fact that one person leads them. If they are led by one person, they will definitely be able to fight to victory. This is the leader. If there is a leader, there is definitely a backbone. This is just like other things. If there is one person holding the leadership, the effect is much stronger than none. Not long ago, this person has been in front of Jiangning and others. When he arrived, he took a look at Jiangning first, and then his eyes fell on several women behind him. "Hand over the Fengxin grass on you, or you will die!" The man is very domineering and says that his age should be thirty or forty. He is very tall and looks like a hill. Most people meet this kind of person, they should be short, because the breath of this kind of person is too terrible. However, Jiangning''s words are not like this, because he has his own strength, and he will not be afraid of this kind of person. Sometimes, this kind of person just gives people a appearance, in fact, it is not a very powerful one. So as long as we fight hard, we can still overcome it. It can even be said that there are four people here now, and they have an advantage in the number of people. If there is no accident, they can definitely win this person. It''s just that Jiangning is ignorant, because the man said that he wanted the fengxincao on them. Few of them knew that if they went to look for fengxincao. But when this person came, he asked this question at the first time. He must have something to do with the Yue nationality. Thinking of this, Jiangning can''t help but look down on yue''er, asking yue''er whether she knows this middle-aged man or not. Yue''er is a smart girl. Naturally, she quickly understands Jiangning''s inquiry and immediately shakes her head. Liu Mei and others shook their heads in the same way. In their eyes, this man was a stranger. They didn''t know where he came from. "Tell you, fengxincao, or you will die!" The middle-aged man said fiercely. When the whole person is talking, it sends out a strong breath. If it is an ordinary person, it will be shivering under this breath. But Jiangning is not like this, because his strength is still good. As for the strength of that middle-aged man, he can''t control it. Anyway, Jiangning is not going to hand over fengxincao. Not only that, he also asked why this man needed fengxincao, whether he had robbed fengxincao and destroyed it. In this way, all the people of the Yue clan would die. Without the help of fengxincao, the people of Yue nationality would soon be finished. If all members of a clan are finished, the world will be in chaos. This middle-aged man in front of us obviously thinks of this idea."What do you do with fengxincao? The wind sweet grass, no! " Jiangning said coldly, the whole body exudes a strong breath, he himself is like this, if other people talk to him well, then he will not be like this, but if others want to be tough, he will definitely not have any mercy. In this world, either you kill others or others kill you. As long as there are interests, such things will happen, and this is extremely obvious. "Yes, there is no such thing! We are going to roam around the world. I don''t know what fengxincao is Yue''er is also sneering. She pays more attention to fengxincao than anyone else, because Yue nationality needs such a thing to solve! If she lost this one thing, she knew that her family might have trouble, and even handed it in at that time. It was not certain whether she could escape from the robbery in the field. Therefore, fengxincao and Yueer would never let her go. What''s more, if this passer-by was a little tough, yue''er would not mind joining hands with Jiangning Kill this man. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1491 When Jiangning and others sent out their own momentum, the visitor could not help but be surprised, because he found that he could not see through Jiangning and others. Although the momentum was a little strong, but under careful inspection, there was no breath, which made him depressed. However, he did not dare to move any more, because the three women also had a terrible breath. When each of them gave out their breath, their eyes were extremely cold, which made people think that they would be beaten by these women in the next moment. At this time, Jiangning smile, and then said: "if you know your way, tell me your purpose of asking for fengxincao. Otherwise, I will never be merciful! You should know how strong we are when we join hands. I suggest you not to belittle ourselves and try to test our strength! " "Are you bluffing me? As far as I know, you are just a very simple little person, not the kind of extremely powerful person. If I guess it is right, the four of you, that is, you are stronger. If you say those three women, you don''t have to tell me! " Visitors can''t help but sneer, it seems that they have already eaten Jiangning. Just now, Jiangning''s breath really surprised him, but now, he is not so afraid, because in this, he found that although the enemy''s breath is strong, but he is also not weak, not only that, he also has an idea that he can defeat these four people in the field. So now, there is no polite words to say, and his face is even colder. If he didn''t feel his strength a little bit, he would have done it. Because fengxincao is something he must get, and he can''t delay time again. If so, his purpose will not be achieved. "Boy, are you sure you can eat some of us?" Looking at the middle-aged, Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing. At this moment, his breath gradually climbs up. If people who are familiar with him will know that he is on the edge of fury at this moment. The people on the opposite side don''t know how fierce Jiangning''s fury is, but the three women are very aware of the result of Jiangning''s fury. Last time, even the three women couldn''t catch Jiangning after Jiangning''s fury. If Jiangning didn''t take into account the safety of the three women at that time, Jiangning would have completely confused the world at that time. What''s more, after Jiangning''s fury, it would have increased the combat effectiveness by 100%. Generally speaking, even if a person is angry and inspires all his potential, it is just the percentage of his own strength. However, Jiangning is not the same. He can give full play to his strength. This is a terrible data, and it may even rise steadily. At this moment, the middle-aged man on the opposite side seems to feel a huge crisis. The breath on Jiangning, not to mention anything else, has already made him feel a little palpitating. This kind of breath, different from other people''s breath, is a kind of breath that makes people unable to raise any awareness of fighting, and is afraid of fighting in the heart. Not only that, but also can Let other people have a kind of kneeling down breath. Yue''er was shocked and said, "Jiangning, you can''t be like this. If you get angry, it will be finished! The four of us together can stop that man, and even kill him. If you get angry, you won''t know him! " "Yes! You can''t do this. If you do, then we can only run away quickly! " At this time, Liu Mei was also shocked. She vaguely remembered the scene at that time. If it was not for a powerful fierce beast blocking his advance, it would have been completely finished at that time. A person''s terror is manifested in all aspects, not in one aspect can be determined, so at this moment, all the people have been shocked, their hearts have an idea, that is, do not let Jiangning get angry, otherwise, it will be an unsolvable situation. It''s the same with Fengying. She also recalled the scene with Jiangning at that time. It can be said that it was shocking and vulgar. If there were no changes in the middle, they might have been a pile of loess now. You can imagine how fierce the situation was at that time, or even if there were only a little external factors at that time Then, perhaps at that time, Jiangning has been completely angry, and hurt all the people. The man on the other side was shocked at this time. He didn''t understand why the three women were persuading Jiangning not to be angry, but he understood that it was definitely a crisis, because with Jiangning''s eyes turning red, the whole person''s body was already emitting a strong breath, which he could not stop Yes. Originally, he thought that he could kill Jiangning by himself, but now it seems that he may not be able to finish it. Not only that, he may be in danger of life, which is an absolutely possible thing.As soon as he thought of this matter, he could not help but step back, because he knew very well that if he could not kill three people in this field, he would be killed. Although he said that it was possible that he could not complete the task and fled, he also left his own small life, which was much better than not leaving his own. After Jiangning took a few deep breaths, the palpitation in his heart was suppressed, and then his eyes gradually became clear, because he knew that he could not be angry. Otherwise, not only that gangster, but also three people on his side would also be in a very dangerous situation. "We can beat him together! I don''t have to start the rage mode, because it''s really horrible After waking up, Jiangning could not help but feel depressed and said, recalling the situation just now, he is a little bit palpitating, because if the situation just goes down again, then he absolutely can''t control himself, and then there will be direct problems. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1492 "If you say what you want, we can spare your life!" Jiangning coldly looked at the middle-aged man on the opposite side and said. He is not afraid of the people on the other side, but he is a little confused. They go to look for fengxincao, which is a very secret thing, but how does this person know? And this is in the middle of sniping, which obviously prevents Jiangning and others from returning to the Yue clan. What''s more, the other two women can''t think about it clearly. Although they all know that there must be an accident, they don''t know the real thing. What''s more, what''s the middle-aged man who suddenly jumped out to stop them We don''t know. "It''s simple. Kill your people!" The middle-aged man said coldly, his breath in this moment, slowly fly up, he has just thought, as long as Jiangning is not angry, then he can kill the four people in the field. If Jiangning gets angry, then he will escape quickly. After all, he can''t resist a furious Jiangning by himself. "You think you''re going to take us in!" Jiangning frowned slightly. He felt a force in this man. Although he was not afraid of that power, he always had a kind of intuition in his heart, as if there was going to be a big problem. His sixth sense would never be missed. At this moment, he already believed in his own feeling. Because the person on the opposite side knows that there are four people on his side, but he still wants to do it alone. Obviously, he has a lot of self-confidence. If this is released, some people may say that he is a madman, but Jiang Ning''s words do not think it is like this. After all, only such arrogant people can do these arrogant things. "What are you doing with all that? Just kill him!" Yue''er was angry at this time. Fengxincao is the thing of their Yue clan and the herb to save the whole Yue people. However, if this person wants to snatch it openly, no one will allow it to do so. Besides, Yueer is still a member of the Yue clan. If you rob fengxincao, you will force the whole Yue clan to a desperate situation. This is what Yueer doesn''t want to see. Now, there is only one way to kill them. Only in this way can the four of them have a guarantee of safety. Even so, no one else will dare to come and attack them in the future. "You can go and die!" The middle-aged man said coldly, and then the whole person quickly made a move. As soon as his words fell, the man had turned into a breeze and disappeared in the field. At the next moment, his body suddenly appeared behind Jiangning and others. "Moon, be careful! The man is behind you Jiangning can''t help but remind him quickly after he has disappeared. Because yue''er is the worst person in the field, he wants to kill him step by step. After all, only in this way can we break down the siege of several people in Jiangning. Even if it is possible to kill these women first, it can stimulate Jiangning. When it comes to Jiangning, he can escape directly After the fury, there must be a weak period. As long as Jiangning is killed in this weak period, his task will be completed. This idea is very good, even so to speak, he chose the shortcut is very normal, but unfortunately he met Jiangning, Jiangning is an unknown Master, even if not in the case of rage, can also kill people, this is Jiangning''s strength. There is no saying. Yue''er didn''t dodge the attack of that man. She was hit by one hand. The whole person suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. However, after being reminded, yue''er also left quickly. Although she said she was hit, it didn''t matter much. Not only that, but also the same time, yue''er didn''t join the war any more In the field, the whole person drifted outside the battlefield, which made this person have no chance to come. At this time, Jiangning has already kicked out, and the target is the middle-aged man. All of a sudden, he only heard the sound of "ah". The middle-aged man suddenly retreated from nothingness, and the whole person''s face became extremely gloomy. Not only that, but also Jiangning''s attacks also arrived in a series; At first, he still wanted to find some opportunities. A person disintegrated, but Jiangning''s attack had arrived. He had no other way but to deal with it. Then he only saw Jiangning''s fierce attack force falling on the middle-aged people, so he had to defend himself. In addition, when Jiangning entangled this middle-aged man, the other three women also had the opportunity to sneak attack. This is the power of the four people working together, and there is no one to stop it. Because this cooperation has already been seamless. It can even be said that no one can take them under this situation The defense was broken. In addition to yue''er just suffered a little injury, Liu Mei and Feng Ying''s combat effectiveness still exist. At this time, only these two women were seen, and they directly found the opportunity to hit the middle-aged man one after another, and then only saw that the corners of the middle-aged man''s mouth were overflowing with blood.If the middle-aged man had another chance, he would not attack yue''er first, nor the other two women, because he understood that these women were totally trying to attract his attention. When his attention was focused on three women, Jiangning would find an opportunity to attack him. This is needless to say, and here Inside, he also learned the strength of Jiangning. This is a person he can''t match. Every time he attacks, he is extremely powerful. Even if he doesn''t have the help of three women, he may not be able to fight. His confidence at the beginning has gradually dissipated at this time. Unfortunately, there is only one chance, and there will not be a second time. It is just like people can''t be resurrected. When you are killed in the battle, then you will be dead in the war. This is nothing to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1493 "If you want to live, kneel down and beg for mercy, or you will be such a big man in your life!" Jiangning said coldly at the same time. In fact, he didn''t want to let this man go, because he wanted fengxincao, which saved the whole Yue people. From this point, we can see that this man is not very good. He must be extremely vicious. However, Jiangning also wants to know what his purpose is. Only in this way can he do other things better in the future to prevent some other people, and this is also the person that the other three women want to know. Otherwise, it is impossible to let this person go. "As a man, even if he died in battle, he would not kneel down! Men kneel down to their parents, but they don''t kneel down to other people! " The man said sonorous, like a real man, but the next scene, is to Jiangning and the three women really shocked. After seeing this man finish saying, immediately is to find a good time, quickly escape. Even Jiangning couldn''t guarantee that he could pursue this man, but he underestimated yue''er on one side. At the beginning, yue''er was already in the palm of this man, so she didn''t participate in the subsequent battles, but it doesn''t mean that yue''er has no combat ability. At this time, you can see that yue''er, with a strong force, directly flies the middle-aged man with one foot. He wants to escape, but he doesn''t think of the moon on the side. It seems that he has already seen through. He kicks him back. Originally, the injuries of this middle-aged man are serious enough. Now, with this foot, it is even more serious ¡£ "How can you use a Yin move?" After the middle-aged man fell on the ground, he could not help but show his contempt. He thought he was a positive person, but in the eyes of Jiangning and others, he was a villain. After all, what''s the difference between a small man and a man who escaped in the battlefield. Even if he was allowed to continue to live, he must be a cancer of mankind. Even if the middle-aged man is serious about something, he will not believe it immediately, even if he is serious about it It''s going to be a little bit real. Maybe what he said is true only when he is in danger of his life, but it is not sure that he will continue to cheat you, because at this moment, he has completely lost his combat effectiveness. As long as he pretends to be more pitiful, he will be completely muddled through. "Say, say your purpose, or you will die!" Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the so-called Yin move, and said coldly. Just now, even if yue''er doesn''t make a move, this person can''t escape. After all, Jiangning can catch him back even if he runs away from him. This is needless to say. It can even be said that he is doomed to fall into the hands of Jiangning and others. At the beginning, Jiangning and others did not want to do something about it. They wanted to solve the problem peacefully. They wanted to get the reason. Why did someone want to make fengxincao? But he was not civilized. He directly took up Jiangning, so he had to let Jiangning do it. "Want to know? Then go and ask Yama Words fell, the middle-aged man a machete appeared in his hand, and quickly waved toward Jiangning. "Be careful, Jiangning!" "You shameless fellow Jiangning was shocked by all three women. As a matter of fact, Jiangning has already been prepared. These tricks can deceive other people, but they can''t deceive him. As long as this middle-aged man retreats to advance, he knows that this man is not simple. Therefore, even when asking questions, he also protects this middle-aged man and is afraid of what he will do. This is not true. It is just that Jiangning is almost injured. If it was someone else, he might have been injured, and then he would repair it slowly. This is the real purpose of middle-aged people. Not only that, but also one thing that this middle-aged man thought about. That is, he knew that when he attacked the other three women, although he said that he might succeed, and the probability was extremely high, he would also bear the attack after he attacked the other three women. Maybe a little bit at that time There are no opportunities. There is only one point, that is, to attack Jiangning. Only after killing Jiangning or injuring Jiangning, can he attack the other three women. When Jiangning is dealt with, the three women are not his opponents at all. He can completely attack anyone, even play with applause. "Say it Jiangning stepped on the middle-aged man''s body and said coldly.The other three women all tried to suppress this middle-aged man, because they found out that this middle-aged man was too hateful. If it was another person, it would have been Yin for a long time. Fortunately, Jiangning was the one who did it, so nothing else happened. But Rao is so, it also makes them a burst of heart palpitation. If they just hit them, they can''t resist at all. Maybe they can only bury their own lives. This is something that no one can be sure of. "There''s nothing to say. I''ll kill you if you want to. I won''t tell you when I die, and I don''t know what you want to know!" The middle-aged man is still very tough, he said with a cold hum. "I don''t know? You can go there and die Jiangning sneered, this middle-aged man once and twice deceived him, he has no little patience, and this kind of person, is the most shameless, even if he has not met such a person before, this kind of person is the existence of damned, if he is soft hearted again, maybe what kind of things will happen is still unknown. There is only one point, that is, quick hands, do not let him have any chance to do it, or he pulled a cushion before he died, that would be completely finished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1494 Jiangning does not have any hesitation, but directly takes action to solve this problem. In Jiangning''s eyes, this kind of person is unworthy of living in the world. It can even be said that at the beginning of birth, it has been a mistake. Some people are not suitable to appear in this world. To say yes, maybe they are positive ones Talent can survive in the world. Yue''er didn''t expect Jiangning to be so straightforward. She killed the man directly. She also dreamed that she could ask for something, but found that she had no chance at all. After all, she was a member of the Yue clan. This middle-aged man who was blocking the way wanted fengxincao on her body. It must be something about the Yue clan. For her, it is one Big news. But I can''t know the news from the head here, because this person was directly killed by Jiangning. She has never seen Jiangning so decisive. According to the usual things, Jiangning will repair people slowly, and then want to get the answers they want, and finally kill these people. But now, this person is obviously not After any hesitation, they will be killed directly. The other two women were also stupefied, because they had never seen Jiangning so decisive. If they had seen it, it was just this time. Besides this time, there was no other decisiveness, and this time obviously wasted a lot of time. After all, in the battle, they had already asked questions for a long time Also from time to time to this person''s hand. In fact, Jiangning is worried that this person will attack again. If he takes a woman directly, it will be more than the gain. Therefore, for such a person, it is wise to start first, because only the dead will not be able to kill other people. If they do not die, there will be great danger. Although he killed a man, there was no smile on Jiangning''s face. This man took all the information and let him know nothing about the Yuezu. In fact, he had already guessed that something had happened to the Yue clan. After all, only in this way would this come out to stop them and ask for fengxincao from them. If there is nothing wrong with the Yue clan, it will not happen at all. From this point, we can see that there is a big event in the Yue clan. We can even say that it is not a general thing. "Jiangning, do you think there will be a big event in our Yue clan?" When yue''er asked about this sentence, her eyes were red and tears were rolling in her eyes. She was a person who cared for her people and would not allow anything to happen to her people. But now, it is obvious that something has happened. "No, you can rest assured! If I guess it''s right, this man came out to stop us, and he just wanted to rebel, but now it''s still not successful. After all, we can take fengxincao back! There is another point, since this man has been killed in battle and can''t get fengxincao, then your Yue clan will not be in any danger. You can just rest assured! "Jiangning smiles and comforts Yueer on his face. In fact, he couldn''t believe himself in his heart, because no matter what kind of signs, things happened to the Yue clan. However, he still didn''t know the size of the matter. If he knew, he would go back to the Yue clan at the first time to help them deal with matters. Liu Mei also comforted yue''er at this time. After all, if something happened to the Yue people, they would have a little influence on them. If they didn''t play so much on the road, maybe they had already returned to the Moon Clan, but they couldn''t. because they were playing on the road, they would have reached half the distance, even back In the Yue clan, I don''t know how long it will take to go back. There may be other things happening along the way, so at this moment, each of them is flustered, and the previous things will not be said much. But after these days, the three women have been completely together. Of course, Jiangning is just a magnet. If you are another person, it will not be like this Of the opportunity. Without any statement, Jiangning also began to comfort yue''er, "you can rest assured. Even if something happens to the Yue clan, I will go back with you. This matter has a direct relationship with me. I am a responsible person and will never leave you alone!" Thank you Yue''er also showed a smile at this time, because she got the assurance of Jiangning. She knew that if Jiangning''s help was available, maybe even the big things could be taken down. This is the power of a person. When you trust a person, that person is absolutely invincible. Sometimes, as long as you believe him, the end It''s all about giving his life to him. "No, let''s get on our way now. Maybe we can go back and learn a lot about it when we go back." Jiangning nodded and said solemnly. Others have appeared on the way, so it shows that it has reached a very important point. Ordinary people will not stop them on the way. Maybe it is a coup? Now, Jiang Ning''s other words are out of his mind.A few women sorted it out a little, and then they quickly got up with Jiangning, because they knew that the Yue clan might be in danger. At this moment, everyone was honest, and even there was no sign of being playful any more. They went all out to catch up. Some residents passing by were shocked to see Jiangning and others on their way. Of course, they would not attack Jiangning and others, because of the characteristics of each nation, it is not allowed to attack others. "Almost there?" Jiangning walked for a long time before he said. "There is still a long way to go. After crossing these two mountains, we should be here." Moon pondered for a while, this just said. She vaguely remembers that her ethnic territory is in the two mountains behind her. It is not an easy thing to cross the two mountains. If there is no one to lead the way, she may be lost and don''t know what happened. But at this moment, there is no need to say that there is a month to lead the way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1495 The two mountains are very simple for the four of them, but there is one problem, that is, it is already the evening time. In other words, there may be other wild monsters in this mountain, because there will definitely be some in them, and such things are extremely fierce in the wild mountains. "It''s already evening. Why don''t we have a rest?" Yue''er can''t help saying that she is the one who comes out of this. Naturally, she knows the danger inside. If she is forced to do so, it will be completely broken down. Not to mention the wild monster, just say that at night, it can frighten you to death, because only the roar of a beast can make people tremble. "What are you afraid of? Don''t we have a tent with us?" Liu Mei couldn''t help but curl her lips, and her face was full of disapproval. She thought that these were very simple things, because they had also met a lot of wild monsters, but they did not have any problems every time, which was extremely confident. "I also suggest that we take a rest for one night. You may not know, but yue''er certainly knows the situation very well. If we are not careful, it is not only that fengxincao has not been brought back, and we are not aware that there will be something wrong with the Yue clan. On the contrary, we will be killed in battle first." Jiangning can''t help saying that his words are straight and straight, and there won''t be any turning at all, because several people are so familiar. "Well, let''s take a rest for a night." At this time, Fengying agreed to say nothing else but the wild monsters in the mountain, which was extremely frightening. After all, if a strong wild monster was encountered in the mountain, it would be completely killed in battle. She did not want to gamble with her own life. If she gambled wrong, people would be gone. After several people had discussed, they immediately set up tents in situ, and quickly set up tents. The speed was unimaginable. If they were ordinary people, they might not have reached such a speed, but Jiangning and others could, because they have been wandering the world for so long, and they are completely familiar with all kinds of accurate operations Yes. After setting up the tent, several people immediately entered the middle of the night bed. This time, Jiangning didn''t keep a vigil, but went into sleep directly. Because Jiangning knew that the foot of the mountain would not be so dangerous. Generally speaking, only in some central places would such danger come. Even in the central area, it might be submerged once. In the wild experience, everyone is so rich that he will never give his back to others. After all, his back is the most vulnerable place. If he shows his inner part to others, his life will be in his hands. The night soon passed. When the dawn of the morning came, people knew that the sky was already on. Not only that, they also had a wonderful night. Or, before that, nothing would happen. That was the best thing. In fact, when they were sleeping, there had been a lot of wild monster fighting in the mountains, but they didn''t know it. After all, they didn''t enter the mountains. If they went into the mountains, it would be really dangerous. After sorting out the things, Jiangning immediately said, "let''s go!" Several people quickly set off, because they were worried that something would happen in the Moon Clan, so the pace of the people was also fast. The territory of the Yue people is in a peach blossom land. This place is surrounded by mountains on all sides. If you want to enter it, there is only one path. This path is guarded by people 24 hours a day. Whether it is a rainy night or a happy day, someone will guard it. So it''s a very safe place, but when Jiangning and others walked for a long time, they entered it and found that it was not like this. It was like a place of ruins. According to yue''er''s statement before, the peach blossom land had completely disappeared. The output in front of them was a place with no more ruins Fang, and the original people in this, at this time, are all gone. "What''s the matter? Where have my people gone?" Yue''er seems to be crazy, constantly roaring, the whole person constantly running around, want to find a little bit of clues. But there is no denying that it can''t be found at all. Not only that, there is nothing here that can be preserved completely. It looks like it has experienced a great war. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning was also shocked. He had no idea that when they came back to this place, there was only a piece of ruins here. Judging from the traces in the field, it was a long time ago. Originally, he thought that nothing would happen in this place. Because of the terrain, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so it was like a hard fortress. But in fact, it is not. In this place, we can''t see any preserved things. All the people are stunned. Everyone''s heart is shocked or shocked.Yue''er is the first person to rush to the second place. She grew up here. But when she comes back here, it has become a ruin. Even if anyone sees this situation, she will be sad. Besides, yue''er is a very vulnerable girl. "It''s over, my people..." Yue''er cried and said, her voice has been hoarse. After searching for a long time, she has not found anything useful. Her heart has been hurt for a long time. Even she has a premonition that her people are now completely killed in battle. Nothing else, just because of a guess. In the middle of the journey, a man hijacked himself and others, trying to snatch fengxincao, but the man was killed. Perhaps, this was the result of their guess, so he took a step ahead of time to the Yue clan. But now they need to find the murderer behind the scenes. If they can, even if they don''t look for fengxincao, they will protect their homeland here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1496 The whole world peach garden has disappeared, which is a great blow to Yueer and everyone. If it is possible, Jiangning will never waste so much time looking for fengxincao. Instead, she will stay in the Yuezu to defend the unexpected event. If something is missing, it can be continued to look for, but if it is a person who is missing, it is very difficult to find. Maybe there is another choice, that is, there will be such a part of people, directly disappeared, or even can be said, forever disappeared in the world is not necessarily. "Ah! I want to find my people! " All of a sudden, Yueer''s whole person seems to be crazy, constantly bumping into everything in the field, even some hard objects, are also crashing away. Soon, her face has been bleeding, and the whole person looks haggard. If it wasn''t for Jiangning and other people, maybe she will directly crash to death. "Hold on to yue''er quickly, she is already crazy!" Jiangning can''t help but roar to the other two girls. When he saw yue''er like this in an ordinary person''s mind, he had already guessed that he was completely crazy. Otherwise, he would not have found such a situation. When a person is stimulated by strong stimulation, she will usually go crazy directly. It is obvious that yue''er is in such a state. Not only that, yue''er is also like a kind of person who can''t get better after going mad, as can be seen from her present situation. Liu Mei and Feng Ying catch up with Yue Er quickly and don''t let her continue to practice herself. But in fact, their strength is not as high as yue''er, and they are directly broken away by yue''er. Jiangning can only see this situation and go towards yue''er quickly to help er''nu block these two people. "Moon, wake up, I''m Liu Mei, your best friend!" Liu Mei constantly shakes the moon, but at this time, the moon, the whole person has been completely dull up, as if they do not know other things, but not only that, hands are also incomparably active, there is a feeling to break free. "Moon, do you know who I am? I am the wind shadow The wind shadow also shakes the moon, but the effect received is not what, because the whole moon is like a daze, can not wake up, as if has been completely crazy in general. When Jiangning saw this situation, he could not help feeling depressed. He did not think that yue''er was so fragile. Although yue''er used to be so, now it is obviously extremely fragile. Not only that, but also like a person who has no idea of thinking, he can''t call. "Don''t shout. Yue''er is already disabled. If I guess it''s right, yue''er is completely crazy now. Only when she finds her people can she continue to live. Otherwise, it will never recover." Jiangning''s face can''t help sinking down, for the moon such a situation, he also has no way, after all, this paradise people are missing. In yue''er''s understanding, her people have been killed in battle, and it''s useless for her to live in the world. It''s just with such an idea that she will completely go mad. This is a very normal thing. It can even be said that basically all vulnerable girls are in such a situation. Jiangning is totally powerless to see this. If she wants to wake her up, only her clan can wake her up. Other people can''t wake her up. After all, it''s completely crazy. Doing other things has no effect, and it may even force her to die. Jiangning knows this very well. Even now Jiangning doesn''t let the other two women talk to yue''er about other things. Instead, she says to Fengying and Liumei: "take care of her. I''ll see if there are any other clues in this. If yue''er goes crazy again, you must stop her, even if you are injured That is to stop her, otherwise, it will be a very difficult thing to do There is no saying, only to see the moon at this time, like a very clever, and even a situation similar to that of a normal person, but only Jiangning and Liumei can know that she is crazy, and the reason for all this is also caused by all this. Jiangning let the two women look at the moon, he is to look for a little bit of clues, but after looking for a circle, Leng is not to see any clues, not only that, I still saw a lot of dried bodies here, from this bit can see, this is a long time ago. Jiangning and others have left here for a long time. Although Jiangning also wants to return to this place of Yue nationality, he doesn''t think it will be like this after all. From this little bit of situation, it has happened for a long time, otherwise there will be no air dried corpse. This is a paradise. If there are such things, it can be said that this place has not been visited for a long time. Even in Jiangning, there are some animal bodies lying in this place. Even the animals are dead, so there is no need to say anything else.What''s more, if they die in a hurry, it means that when the trouble comes, the people of the Yue clan have no time to take care of everything else. Instead, they leave the place in a hurry, like being oppressed to leave. There is no way to say. "If you are the Jade Emperor, don''t let me kill you Jiangning was completely furious at this time. If there were enemies nearby, he would definitely kill people at the first time, because although he was in the situation, when the whole person was completely crazy. Crazy people, usually will be extremely dangerous, Jiangning is no exception of a person, now he is a very dangerous person, if there is something wrong, then it will be earth shaking things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1497 Although the heart is incomparable anger, but he also does not have any way, after all, it has been so long, if it is just the beginning of such a thing, perhaps still have the ability to pursue, but now, Jiangning does not have such a great ability, after all, his little trace is not to be found. The fierce beast should be a very keen person who can calculate everything in this place. If the guess is good, people like e are already habitual criminals, and even some criminals who kill people are not popular. These killers are extremely terrible. They often move after a case is done Position. Now Jiangning, it is not clear what kind of reason it is. First, the Yue people found that their own people had a strong virus. Then they asked Yueer and Jiangning to go out to look for fengxincao. Then Jiangning and others met a person on the way and said they would snatch all the fengxincao from them. At that time, Jiangning had predicted that there would be danger, but he never thought that it would be so fast. Generally speaking, there will be a gap between the two when predicting the danger. However, this thing is so fast that people can''t turn the corner at all. It is the end of such a thing. "Come on, let''s go out! At the moment, there is no clue at all. If we stay here, it will only make the crazy moon more sad... " Jiangning can''t help but feel sad. Although this tribe is not his tribe, he also has feelings, not because of the moon. But the people of this month clan are so active, not only that, these people are also extremely enthusiastic. No matter you are a stranger or any other person, as long as you don''t show the intention of killing, you can be received by the people of the Yue nationality. In this way, such a paradise is created. "Well, let''s go out!" Liu Mei nodded. She was taking care of yue''er. She was already tired. Although she said that she didn''t have to participate in other things, she could not help but feel sad when she saw that Yueer was already like this. She said that women are made of water. Even if it was not about the people around her, the moon was at least their friend. Now there are so many things happening to my friends. If I were ordinary people, I would have been unable to resist it. But Jiangning still had the ability to resist it, not because of other things, but because they had once worshipped each other, and now they all have feelings. Yue''er is going crazy unconsciously. This is a big blow to the whole team. If we change to another team, we will certainly abandon yue''er, because in this world, the team will never raise a waste, but now Jiangning''s team is not the same as other teams. The three people have become a force. Even if something happens, they will not easily abandon their teammates. This is a kind of cohesion, which can only be seen in the team, followed by Jiangning. He is a person who is very suitable for taking charge of the overall situation. Therefore, in this respect, the teammates will listen to him. When all four people went out, suddenly a flying pigeon was flying in the sky. After seeing this flying pigeon, Jiangning could not help but frown, and then gave a slight shrill sound, only to see that the flying pigeon was flying down and falling on Yueer''s shoulder. Jiangning see this situation, directly is to catch the take-off pigeons, all flying pigeons at the foot of a small note to come, and then only to see the flying pigeons again fly to the sky, and then quickly disappear. After getting the note, the second daughter couldn''t wait to see the contents of the note, because they knew very well that since there was a flying pigeon coming here, it must have something to do with it, or even to unlock the secret of this place. Without any explanation, Jiangning spread out the note, only to see that there was a sentence on it: the Yue clan has moved. Address in * * "I see!" After reading this note, Jiangning couldn''t help but realize that, apart from the rest, it was this note. Jiangning could guess that this was what the people of the Yue nationality had expected. They believed that Jiangning and others would come back again, so they released a flying pigeon and sent the message to them. As a member of the Yue people, yue''er''s breath is self-evident. A flying pigeon can be recognized. At this moment, it is natural to give information to Jiangning and others. If it is replaced by other people, the flying pigeon may not be a note. "Come on, let''s go to the place on the note. I believe we can find the Yue people soon!" Jiangning nodded and looked at the moon, which was already crazy. She couldn''t help but feel a little heartache. This month''s resistance ability is just ordinary, but it is OK. After all, here, a woman is not much to bear. If it is other people, maybe she has already collapsed, and even may be directly mad, and hurt yourself, because such things are too big.A clan, Ju clan migration, must have encountered a lot of things, otherwise it is a general small thing, will not be left, Yueer also thought of this, so it will be like this, but this is also temporary, because Yueer is only stimulated, as long as the people of the Yue clan can still find it, then yue''er can recover Yes. However, Jiangning is also extremely worried. If Yue people lose too much, it will be completely crazy if yue''er meets them again. It is because of the absolute stimulation, ordinary people can''t stop their inner sadness. "The moon is so chaotic, I am very sad!" Liu Mei''s eyes turned red and murmured. She was looking at yue''er, full of pity. She had experienced such things, but her experience was much better than yue''er''s. after all, at that time, the spiritual people were only driven away by the people of other tribes, and there was no such situation of ethnic migration. But now, if the Yue people don''t have a fast line, they are in great crisis. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1498 Fengying is also sad. Her good sister is so muddled that she doesn''t know how to do anything. The whole person is like a bag. Anyone can''t bear it. What''s more, they are their good sisters. But there is no way. If you want to save this month, it''s only her people. Because when a person is crazy, all the people who click in their heart are her people. If her people see her again, maybe there will be accidents. Because under the stimulation of the outside world, people will get better soon. This is why some people will selectively let other people wake them up when they are crazy Yes. "All right, stop talking, take care of her, and then we''ll go!" Jiangning''s eyes are also lax and compassionate. For yue''er''s sufferings, everyone will be extremely sympathetic, not to mention Jiangning, who can''t see such things. But what can we do? After all, I''m like that, and I can''t help Yue er a lot. "Well! Start a new journey Liu Mei solemnly nodded. In her opinion, it would be of great benefit to yue''er if several people set foot on a new journey again. At least they should let yue''er recover. Otherwise, their hearts would be very sad. Not only that, maybe Yueer will not be able to recover all her life. In this way, several people started a new journey again, but this time, they were not looking for anything, but looking for the people of the Yue clan. First, they cured Yueer''s madness, so that they could do other things. If yue''er''s illness could not be cured, then who was it would not be in a good mood. It''s a person who feels like this. A good friend, all of a sudden, happens this kind of thing, and is still stimulated. After all, it''s a friend, and it won''t be good to see her. Therefore, everyone wants to help yue''er. This long march plays an important role in yue''er''s treatment. There can be no loss, even if it is hard and tired again, the three people will not have any difficulty, because he has a belief at this time, absolutely to cure Yueer''s madness, otherwise they will never give up. Generally speaking, as long as there is one person in this team, other people will not give up their teammates. After all, at this time, several people are integrated, that is to say, incomparably cohesive. Compared with this kind of team, the most valuable is that kind of spirit, which may not be seen in other teams. But how to say, that is to find the talent of the moon clan first, otherwise everything else is nonsense. Several people left the "paradise" of the Yue nationality, because it was useless for them to stay here again. Often, they could only increase their grief and could not do anything else, just like seeing the situation before the death of each clan. This is also the reason why Jiangning wants to leave quickly. Almost everyone will have it. In this way, yue''er will go crazy. If it is not, it may not be like this. After all, yue''er doesn''t know what happened to the people of the Yue clan. But seeing this situation in the field, generally speaking, people who are not very stupid can speculate. Several people left and went to look for the people of the Yue clan. They took fengxincao to look for them. Jiangning recalled the situation before. If he could get the words of the middle-aged man out, he might know a little bit about other things, but now they can''t, so they didn''t have any choice at that time, they just killed her. In fact, otherwise, if Jiangning could get more information from the middle-aged man at that time, he would have got more information. Unfortunately, he couldn''t get it out. Even the middle-aged man didn''t say any other words even though he was dead. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. Once again, wandering started, this time is very targeted. In the east of Wunan mountain, the people of Yue nationality migrated to that location to take refuge. But if you want to go to that place, you have to go through a long distance. Because there are many places, there will be many difficulties, such as half way ahead In Cheng''s time, there was a land of orcs. The monsters in this land of orcs are extremely fierce. If ordinary people are changed into ordinary people, they will not dare to go there. Even people like Jiangning should be careful after passing by. After all, there is only one life for human beings. If you don''t pay attention to the monsters here, you will be doomed. This time''s wandering is obviously much more difficult than the last one. After all, there are too many dangerous places in the middle of the way. There are many places that others dare not explore. Although Jiangning said that the strength is good, there is already a burden in his hands, so only he has the fighting ability. As for yue''er, people will not give up, but they also need two people to take care of him, because yue''er''s strength is very good before she goes crazy. Even if she wins Liumei and Fengying, when she is crazy, she will have to watch. Otherwise, she will hurt people or fight with monsters, That means something different."Let''s go. We don''t have to worry. I''m going to explore the way ahead." Jiangning urged for a while, and then the pace accelerated a lot. The team-mates also understood Jiangning''s eagerness and naturally accelerated their pace. However, at this time, several people had already walked out of a distance, which could be regarded as withdrawing from the territory of the Yue clan. "I hope the dead will be happy in heaven." "Living people, that is to live more wonderful, although said that you have encountered great difficulties, but will never stop you from yearning for life!" Jiangning prayed as she walked. She didn''t know when she could get to Wunan mountain. But at this speed, it would not be half a year later, and it would take three months. After all, it has been several months since Yueer''s illness has been unknown here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1499 "Don''t think about it, or hurry on. If you can find the people of Yue nationality more quickly, it will be faster for Yueer to recover. Otherwise, if you continue to drag on like this, it will cause great harm to yue''er, or you can say, it is not necessarily because the treatment is not good!" Jiangning can''t help but urge the two girls. This point, she is very clear, if one is not careful, may really usher in all the hurtful statements of Yueer, after all, the moon is already crazy, injustice has a head, the owner, which means that the moon must rely on the help of the people of the Moon Clan to restore her memory, and will not go mad again, if there is no Yue people That''s obviously not going to work. "I see, but now the moon is walking so fast. Can you look at her like this?" Liu Mei eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, for this, she is also grade for depressed, all the way, yue''er has been chanting, chanting her Yue people''s names, but it is not very clear, Jiangning and others simply can''t hear clearly. It can even be said that the wind shadow is holding her by the side, which is not clear to a child, nor do they know what she is saying, which is not the same as usual. For Jiangning and others, this is extremely depressing. If you can hear Yueer say a little useful information, you may be able to quickly find the people of Yue nationality, but you can''t hear it Clearly, there is no way. People who are crazy have a obsession in their hearts. Often you don''t know what she is talking about. However, Jiangning and others all know this, but there is no other way to do it. After all, Yueer is confused now, and the whole person is crazy. no matter what she is Now, let''s speed up. Otherwise, we don''t know when and when we can get to the place that the flying pigeon said! Wunan mountain is a far away place. In the middle, it needs to pass through many dangerous places. Even if I am alone, I don''t have the courage to go to those places. Now there are three people, it''s even more difficult to do. "Well! It can only be done quickly, otherwise, it will be a disaster for the moon Liu Mei nodded, and no longer paid attention to the whispering moon, but directly dragged her forward. Although it was a bit of abuse for her, Liu Mei was not sad. Anyway, she was a sister of her own. But she did not have any way, if not, it would be more difficult to do, and even so to say, if you want to make Yueer recover faster, it can only be like this, because time does not allow them to continue to do this again, and can not be like the usual time, like in the general tourism. A few people, so embarked on a new journey, the three people with a dream, that is to cure Yueer, as for the Wunan mountain, as to where to arrive, they also do not know this point down, if they can, they want to go to that place quickly, but it is of no use, it can only be so slow Slowly. "Kill! I will kill you all At this time, a voice came from the front, and Jiangning and others were shocked when they heard the voice. This place is the place that is infinitely close to the Yue nationality. It is obviously different that such a person appears. The key person still keeps shouting, fighting and killing. Jiangning walked in front of him, looked at this man, and said to kill him, but there was no weapon in his hand, and naturally there was no other energy emanating out. The whole person was like a common master. Seeing this man, Jiangning''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling, which was obviously a crazy person. Because the look of this person looks like the same as that of yue''er, and with his own actions and other things, he is very similar. Kenkai is a crazy person. This is a kind of intuition in Jiangning and other people''s hearts, because only such people can make such actions and look like this. "Brother, who are you going to kill?" Jiangning approached and could not help asking. Although this person is already showing a state of madness, it can not affect Jiangning''s words of asking him, just like asking a very ordinary sentence. As long as you can ask, you will be able to understand some things thoroughly. In this paradise near the Yue people, if there is a person who is crazy, it can explain a lot of things. Secondly, the characteristics of this person are very similar to yue''er. If you guess well, this is another person lost by the Yue clan. Jiangning can have a guess about this. "I''m going to kill those assholes. Those bastards have already killed all of us. I want revenge. I want to kill them all!" This man, his body fell to one side, like a drunk man, but the words in his mouth were very clear, that is to say, the Yue clan was killed by some forces. Whether it''s their own guess, the view of the paradise, or the words of the wind power man, none of them is pointing out that something has happened to the Yue clan. Otherwise, they would not have gone to the Yue clan''s territory, and now they would not have met a person as crazy as Yue er.This kind of people are greatly stimulated to do so, so there is a big event in the Yue clan. It must be so. This is what the three sober people in the field think of one after another. However, when Jiangning and others want to ask one more question, they can''t ask, because this person has already left and gone crazy. Jiangning and others have no way to deal with it. Although they want to settle down this disabled person, they also want to take her forward, but they all have a tired team Redundant, if you bring one more, it will hinder the speed even more. When the speed is blocked, the speed of reaching Wunan mountain will become more slow. If you miss that opportunity, you don''t need to say anything, because Yueer needs to be treated now, that is to say, she needs to see her people. Otherwise, she will be like this all her life, and there is no need to say anything It was saved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1500 Ignoring that crazy person, Jiangning and others continue to walk, because in this, they often can''t take more time, otherwise they will be completely finished, because Yueer''s performance is already very impatient, if the guess is good, now Yueer''s condition has been gradually deepened. "What to do? Yueer seems to be getting worse and worse now. It''s all dancing. If it goes on like this, how difficult it will be!" Liu Mei looks at Jiangning and can''t help saying. With her help, yue''er seems to be totally crazy. She doesn''t care about other people at all. She dances by herself, which is obviously more serious than before. people are afraid of this situation. If it goes on like this, it will be a very difficult thing to do. Not only that, maybe they can''t get there At wunanshan mountain, Yueer is going to be totally unconscious, because from the current situation, it is impossible to walk, let alone do other things. What can be done? Can only continue to walk like this, otherwise, moon will be completely crazy, we can''t abandon her, we should know that we are a group Jiangning''s heart is also not good, see the moon so, the heart slightly hurt up, they used to be wandering around the world, but do not want to be in the middle of the time, unexpectedly there is a person happened. This is just like, people who have been with each other all the time are killed directly because of certain things. If it is someone else, it will be such a situation. They are very sad, but they can''t have any other way. It can only be like this. "Keep walking. We have no choice but to walk like this." Fengying took out a rope, tied up the moon directly, and then pushed her forward. Although this is a little abusive to her, what can we do? Who wants to be like this, but if it doesn''t, it''s obvious that you can''t go on walking. It can even be said that it will be destroyed by the moon. In this way, it is extremely difficult for them, and Jiangning also needs to explore the way ahead, and can not take too much care of Yueer. If these two women can''t take care of them, Jiangning will take care of them. When Jiangning saw this scene, he felt extremely uncomfortable, but he could only resist it. Because it was all like this, there was only one way to use it. It seemed useless to use other methods. After all, she was a crazy person, and there was nothing to do. Could you take her slowly? If you can do this, maybe you don''t have to say, you can do whatever you want, but it can''t. Walking in front of Jiangning, try not to look at the back, because more look, Jiangning feel a burst of pain down, but she has no way to come, after all, it is like this, after all, can only be Tu Zeng sad to see Jiangning is a man of firm mind, but to see his good friend like this, his heart is also slightly hurt. "Be careful!" All of a sudden, Jiangning roared, and directly rushed back and threw Yueer down on the ground. Then, only a mechanism appeared suddenly. A large net directly suspended some soil in the air. It was just like the things in the TV series. Those traps directly sketched people into the air, and then disappeared. Feng Ying and Liu Mei were stunned when they saw this scene. They did not understand why such a situation happened. However, they were not injured. As for Yueer, who was pushed ahead of her, she was not hurt. However, Jiangning threw her whole person on the ground. "Who did this?" the two girls were stunned. They felt that the trap had been set up a long time ago, because the grass in front of them had been raised. If it had been done just now, it would not have been so new, and in this regard, it can explain a lot of things. "I don''t know! Maybe it''s aimed at the people of the Moon Clan. After all, what happened before the Moon Clan? Maybe these traps are to prevent the people of the Moon Clan from escaping, but it seems that they have not been triggered, and then let us trigger them down! " Jiangning is also not allowed to guess, after all, this is out of the new grass, simply do not understand the long years to come. "According to what you said, isn''t it a long time since the Yue people were killed?" Liu Mei''s eyes widened and her face was full of disbelief. After all, this is based on the facts. If the current situation is true, then it will definitely be a long time ago. Maybe when they are looking for fengxincao, the Yue people have been killed. However, they couldn''t figure out which race was going to deal with the Yue people. After all, the Yue people were peace loving and never came out of the mountain. Even when others attacked, the Yue people would not fight back. They didn''t expect to encounter this situation now. When Jiangning heard the speech, he was suddenly surprised. He seemed to have guessed something, but if you think about it carefully, you can''t guess other things. This is extremely depressing. "Maybe, maybe not..." Jiangning slightly pondered for a while, said.Although he said so, he could not be sure. After all, it was just a trap, and it was impossible to make any guess at all. If he could, he could guess by other methods. But this is a simple trap, no one can be doomed to what happened, that is to say, what happened here, can only be found by the people of the Moon Clan, maybe they can know a little bit about the situation, but that''s all. Except for this, there is no statement. "If this is really the case, the people of the Yue clan may be arrested immediately when they run away!" Feng Ying suddenly thought of this, and her face was full of fear, because she seems to have found that there are not many people left in the Yue clan. From that paradise, we can see that some people have been killed. But now the trap in front of us may involve many people. After all, it is normal. No one sets a trap in the presence for no reason. It can only be done by gangsters. If it is replaced by other people, it will not be like this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1501 When this conjecture came down, all the people in the field were shocked. Not only Liu Mei and Feng Ying, but also Jiangning were shocked. He had thought of this, but he didn''t think as clearly as Liu Mei, because he didn''t want the Yue people to be so miserable, but now it seems that this point can''t be escaped, Even if the people of the Yue clan escaped, they must have met with a lot of trouble. "Stop talking and keep walking." Jiangning''s heart, is completely sad, although he does not say, but the feeling in his heart, only he can know, Liu Mei and Feng Ying can''t understand his inner thoughts. Something happened in his good friends, but he can''t help a little bit. Even now the parties have become crazy people, he is still not To be able to do anything is a very strong blow to him. The three people forgot what they had talked about before and walked in the grassland again. However, this time, they made it very difficult for everyone. Not only that, but also there was great pressure. Because yue''er was already crazy. If she could not walk faster, yue''er would be crazy. There was no cure ¡£ But Jiangning and others also have no way, because in this, they can''t walk fast. If they can, they can still do it, but the three can''t, because Yueer''s walking speed is extremely slow, not only that, but also a little bit is extremely hard, that is, in the process of walking, Yueer is still constantly Waving her hands and feet, she couldn''t guide her to move on. Although the time delay is very important, Jiangning and others will not give up. After all, only when we go to wunanshan mountain can we have a way to cure Yueer. If we can''t get to that place, yue''er will have no cure effect, so Jiangning and others can''t do anything about it. Compared with these diseases, it is extremely difficult to deal with. If it is something else, it may be much simpler, but this thing is personal. Although Jiangning wants to do this, he has no way to find the place quickly, otherwise there is no other way. "Go on, go on! But we have to be careful. After all, there are still many traps in this place. If there is an accident, it will be a complete disaster! " Jiangning can''t help feeling depressed, and every step he takes, he will be extremely careful. This is not only the life of one person, but also the life of four people. And now yue''er is also insane. If she is caught by a trap, it will be totally fatal. Yue''er is a crazy person. You can''t expect her to have any reaction again, because she is crazy and moves very slowly. Even if she knows the trap ahead, she will not hesitate Jump down. This is the difficulty of a madman, because such a person often has big events and big troubles, which is absolutely needless to say. There is no saying, Jiangning at this time, constantly walking forward, that is, when she focused on the front, suddenly a person ran out. After this person came out, he said to Jiangning and others: "help me! Help me The words were said in his mouth, and the whole person was in a panic, as if someone was chasing him. This is a man in his twenties. He is very young, but he looks very yellow. Obviously, there is no nutrition in his stomach. Jiangning even thinks that this man is a man who has been imprisoned. He is white, and the whole person is like this, because only this kind of person who can''t see the sun can have such a complexion. However, without waiting for Jiangning to speak, the man yelled directly: "Princess yue''er, Princess yue''er, you have been found! If you don''t come after me, you''re going to be rescued for me Jiang Ning, Liu Mei and others were also surprised when they heard this man''s words. For yue''er, it seems that few people know about the words of the princess. However, when the man saw yue''er, he said it directly. This shows that this person knows yue''er, and with his words, he can clearly know that he must be in the Yue clan Here comes the man. If this is not the case, then they will not be chased and killed at all, and they will not know the moon coming. Maybe they will not be chased. Because in this place, only the people of the Yue nationality are active. But now, no one is active. The people of the Yue nationality have already migrated. However, Jiangning and others did not expect to see such a month old people in this place, which shocked Jiangning. Even Jiangning had to doubt whether the man was locked up by the enemy and then escaped from prison. Otherwise, the breath would not be so pitiful, and his face would be very white. "Who is after you?" Although Jiangning has completely believed in the young man, he still asked the second daughter to guard against the young man. After all, Yueer has no combat ability now, and his reaction ability is extremely slow. If a young man accidentally makes a hand of him, he will lose more than he gains."I don''t know. I don''t know that group of bastards. Anyway, those bastards have almost killed our Yue people! If I hadn''t gone out to collect things at that time, I would not have escaped this disaster. Although our people have already migrated to Wunan mountain, they are not living well. After all, they have migrated to the past, and there are local snakes there! " The young man said, with a sad look on his face. "Damn it!" After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but scold in a low voice. In his imagination, this thing should not be like this, but he didn''t expect that it was really like this, not only that, but also extremely cruel, as if to kill all. In fact, when people are in the river and lake, they usually don''t kill them all. This is the reason why the so-called leaving a line between heaven and earth. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1502 When Liu Mei and Feng Ying heard the young man''s words, they were all angry and righteous. However, these people obviously did not have the morality of the river and lake. They obviously wanted to kill them all. They did not expect that such a peaceful person as Yue people would happen. But everything is uncertain, because here, there are many people will appear all kinds of things, for example, Yueer, a girl, although she is a princess, but met her own people are killed, she will also appear such a crazy situation, even if it is possible to cure, that is another saying, this is people It''s a heartache. If it was another way, Jiangning would never look like this, but these people obviously want to kill all the people of the Yue clan, leaving no chance of survival. For Jiangning, it has already violated the bottom line in his heart. He frowned and vowed: "now I will kill them and kill them All people, return this world peace "I support it! Jiangning, I also want to join in After Liu Mei releases the moon, she stands in front of Jiangning and says coldly. She is a brave girl. If she has a chance, she will never let it go. If she doesn''t say anything else, it''s just a hit and kill, and he won''t blink. "I support it too! If you can, bring me one too Fengying is also sneering, her strength is very good, has been forced to Yueer, now the moon has been crazy, this position, also equivalent to the wind shadow her, this is not to say. At this time, a loud voice was heard not far away. Then, only three people were seen, wrapped in turbans, and came out directly exposed to the sunlight. All three of them, without exception, were wearing armor. They looked at the one who was calling for help from Jiangning and yelled: "come here, please Or you''ll be worse than dead! " "Help me, please help me!" The man said, and then hid behind Jiangning and others. Jiangning looked at the visitor coldly and said, "who are you? How can you feel like killing this person? What''s more, the people of Yue clan have been killed by you. Tell me quickly, or I will kill you! " "Oh, you don''t look at who you are. You dare to provoke us. I tell you, if you are sensible, you can walk aside and kneel down to call your grandfather. Maybe you will be released. But if you don''t know the truth, then next year''s today will be your Memorial Day!" The man in front said coldly. There is a kind of magnetism in his voice, which makes people feel a little helpless after listening to it. After all, this kind of voice is extremely attractive, and there is a huge attraction inside. It must have practiced some magic skills or something. Otherwise, it would not be like this. As for the two people behind her, they did not say anything, but also a pair of eyes Is fixed, looking at Jiangning and others, as if at any time to hand. Liu Mei and Feng Ying''s eyes were cold. They looked at the three people and said coldly, "who are you, even so arrogant? Don''t you know the morality of the world? Do you have to leave a line in your life? " "Ha ha, you don''t see who you are. You want us to leave a line for you. You really don''t know whether to live or die!" The leader said coldly. His eyes were just looking at Jiangning. In their eyes, only Jiangning was their strong enemy. The other people were all mobs, no matter who was chased by them or the three women in the field. What''s more, they also noticed that there is a woman who looks like a member of the Yue clan. In this way, they can''t let go. Even if they''re not from the Yue nationality, they don''t want to let go. After all, they have achieved this. If they don''t kill all the people, they will be very dangerous. In their hearts, they think that they should never do anything and never give others any chance to turn over. If there is a chance to turn around, they may be killed. After all, if a person''s hatred is high, it will be very difficult. Maybe they will be assassinated one by one, so they all know what they have to do. No one alive! "Crazy, you''re all crazy!" Feng Ying''s face was angry. She never thought it would be like this. She would violate the morality of the world in order to kill others. If she had strength, she would definitely not let go of these three people, but she could not, because she had to take care of Yueer, and the three people also looked very strong. You can guess from their armor Come on. Jiangning''s look at this time also became extremely cold. He said coldly, "you are going to die. If you don''t say so, maybe I will let you go, but if you say so, then there will be no statement. If I let you go today, maybe you will not let me go tomorrow." For these things, Jiangning is very clear, absolutely can''t let these people go, these people''s hands have been covered with blood, and even said that these people are demons, a careless word, then will be these people to Yin, this is Jiangning absolutely do not want to appear.In the field, there are five of them, because just now another person joined their team, but there are four people who can''t have combat effectiveness, including three women, and the one who has been injured. It can be said that the lives of these four people have fallen into his hands, if he can''t take the three men in the field If Zi is killed, then their team will be killed completely. "Kill!" Jiangning roared and turned into a shadow and ran away. There was only one obsession in his mind, that is, to kill these people. If they can''t be killed, they will be the end of death. After all, he can''t take care of so many people alone, especially these women have no fighting power at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1503 As long as one of them acts against yue''er or the young man, Jiangning has no way to do it, and even don''t do it. As long as there is a person to restrain him, it will be a very difficult thing for Jiangning to do. No matter who he is protecting, it will be impossible to do it. Moreover, it may be that he will be attacked from the inside and back I have contributed to it. As a warrior, you can''t give your back to other people. You can protect yourself. It''s the most real thing. If you give your life to others, there will be more situations in your eyes. Jiangning is very clear about this. "If you want to die, I''ll help you!" Said the leader coldly. In his heart, although Jiangning has some strength, he can''t fight with them, not because of others, but because of the strength of the three of them. It can even be said that so many people in the field can''t beat the three of them. However, when Jiangning''s breath rose, they realized that they had guessed wrong, because at this time, people in Jiangning had quickly turned into a shadow. If a person could do this, he would be a peerless master. If he didn''t have an accident, he might be famous People in the world. But they also don''t know Jiangning. They think they know the most powerful people in the world. They can even say that some famous people will know about it, and they have also fought a lot. But for Jiangning, they don''t know each other. This is very depressing. After seeing Jiangning''s whole human being into a shadow, it immediately disappeared in the same place. Not only that, but the strong breath also sounded in the scene. If you don''t carefully sense it, it can''t be sensed. However, Jiangning''s breath is so big that they can''t feel it carefully. They can clearly understand this There is a strong breath. "Don''t be merciful, just kill this man, or we will be in danger!" The leader said coldly, he already understood that if he didn''t make a strong hand, they might die in battle. After all, in the battlefield, either you die or I live. Anyway, there is only one person living on both sides. If anyone wants to live, then he must be merciless. "Kill! I will kill you The man behind him, after a low roar, immediately climbed up his breath, and then became scared. However, he could not reach the same height as Jiangning even if he was allowed to climb his own breath. Not only that, but also half of it was not reached. Moreover, Jiangning had already made a move against this man. Under the high speed driving, Jiangning It''s just the palm of a hand printed on the person who made the move. Jiangning needs all kinds of effects. Only in this way can we frighten the other two people. At that time, we don''t have to be afraid that these two people will attack their own friends, and then they can protect their friends. If they can''t establish strong self-confidence, it will be a very difficult thing to do. That person, directly by Jiangning to fly out, and then fell on the ground, constantly spit blood, a face has become pale, from his look can be detected that this person, is definitely suffered from a very serious internal injury, otherwise, it will never happen, and Jiangning for their own strength, is also very self-contained Believe, under a full blow, often can take a person''s life. This man just looked at Jiangning with a palm, that is to unload a lot of strength, otherwise it has been killed by Jiangning now, but Rao is so, now this person is also spilling blood from the corners of his mouth, the whole person seems to be like a void, this kind of person in the short term, is not any combat effectiveness, as long as solve the other two After the individual, then let Jiangning be able to kill these people. Liu Mei and others have already stepped back for a long time. They are all worried that the attack will fall on them. Although they are also worried about the safety of Jiangning, they are very aware that they must not touch Jiangning and let Jiangning worry. Otherwise, Jiangning will be distracted and hit by the backhand by the opposite person ¡£ In the field, the two people on the opposite side were shocked at this time. They didn''t think that this was true. They only hurt their people with one hand, and there were still great internal injuries. This was their extreme shock. We should know that their three Taibao have never met an enemy after their debut for so long. Jiangning seems to be the first strong opponent they met, and they have lost a fighting capacity in an instant. If they go on like this, it seems that they can''t fight against each other. In the regiment war, if one person is missing, it is all a part of strength. If the three of them are allowed to fight together, they may win this fight. However, Jiangning doesn''t give them any opportunities. It just wastes one person. Even if they are so powerful, they will be only two at that time.Jiangning took the lead in thinking about this point, so as not to let these people have any mobile phone meeting. It can be said that this decision is very correct. If we really wait for the three of them to attack Jiangning, it will be a complete disaster. If we do, Jiangning has a strong strength, and can not block three with one. Therefore, Jiangning has already occupied this attack According to the upper hand, and is to resolve this local dilemma. Liu Mei and others saw that Jiangning had already disabled this person, and they could not help smiling. She understood what Jiangning''s attack represented, which was to clean up their danger. If they were other people, they might not know that this could be solved. After all, they were the same people in the river and lake. "Jiangning, you should be careful. The strength of these two people is a little scary!" The willow eyebrow on one side, after having a look, can''t help but remind way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1504 Fengying looks at Jiangning with gratitude. Although they are already a group, they are grateful to see Jiangning stand up for them again. If it is changed to other people, they may not be able to do so. Maybe they have left them to run away. So for individuals, it is not the same. There is nothing. Those two people are already united. They want to fight against Jiangning together. At this time, they realized that Jiangning''s strength was strong. They thought that one person could do great harm to Jiangning. However, they didn''t expect that Jiangning was a move, which had disabled one of them Down, there is no combat effectiveness at all. "If you don''t want to die, tell all the things you know about the Yue clan. I can spare you a death, but if you are stubborn, don''t blame me. I believe I have the strength to kill you!" After all, Jiangning still wants to get the information about the Yue clan in his heart. After all, such a big event happened to the Yue clan, which is certainly not a trivial matter. Even some people on the periphery may know about it. Therefore, it is very helpful for Jiangning people who are looking for the Yue clan to find out the root of the matter. It is even a good choice to find a place for the young man who just asked for help. "Want us dead? You''re on your way The leader said coldly. In their hearts, although they were afraid of Jiangning, they did not have the strength of the first World War, because their strength was good. Moreover, killing the people of the Yue clan was also related to a big secret. They could not get themselves involved, nor could they violate the organization. During the talk, the man had already started to fight, and two people started to do it one after another. It was dark and dark. It looked very fierce. But Jiangning was not afraid of them. After all, he was very clear about his own strength, and his voice was very strong, but that was all. Because in this, these individuals were that a look. If Jiangning didn''t destroy the fighting power of the former people, it might be a little difficult for these three people to fight against each other. But now, it is not the same, because at this time, Jiangning has been fighting with these people, and it is only one against two, not one against three. The women on the side are cold looking at the people in the field. They are not ready to start because they all believe in Jiangning. If they don''t believe in Jiangning, they will not come to this point. In fact, as long as Jiangning can want to do something, no one can stop it. This time, the same is true. Of course, the momentum of these two people is very big, but they have no way to go to Jiangning. They only see that the whole person of Jiangning is turned into a shadow in an instant, and then they quickly impact up, and one of them is a foot. This foot has gathered most of Jiangning''s strength. It can even be said that it is a super strong attack. It can''t be stopped at all. If Jiangning was not worried about killing these two people directly, Jiangning would never be lenient except that Jiangning could not get any clues. In the attack by Jiangning, the one who was beaten down was directly disabled and fell on the side and kept howling. It was a miserable call. Not only that, but also the other person was not too far away, because Jiangning was already fighting at this time, and a desire to fight spread out on him, which was an unstoppable situation Here it is. The leading robber, at this time, was hurt by Jiangning, and then without any hesitation, he covered the following of the two men just now, fell on the ground and howled, which was called a miserable one. The first person who fell to the ground wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, but he could not do it because there were four people in it. Among them, the young man was very brave. He just picked up the man and started fighting. He didn''t mean to keep his hands. However, the man''s face was swollen. If his friends or relatives are here, they will not know the original appearance of this person, because at this time, people have been beaten and disabled. "Say it! As long as you say what you know, I can still give you a dog''s life, but if you don''t say it, then you can only go to see the king of hell! " Jiangning said coldly. For such people, Jiangning wanted to kill them directly. After all, it was just a disaster to keep them in the world. However, Jiangning needs to know a little bit about the Yue clan. Besides this person, there is another person in the field. No one knows about the Yue clan. To know this, you need to learn from the They have useful information coming out of their mouths. There''s no saying. I just saw that man and he was completely defeated, but he still had a sense of pride. Looking at Jiangning, he said coldly, "you don''t want to get anything about the Yue people from me. I tell you, we are going to implement a great plan, and all races will be killed in battle, Even human beings are no exception. All things belong to us. Even human beings or all objects belong to us! "This man, when he said this, was extremely crazy. He even wanted to stand up and fight directly, but he was not allowed to stand up again, because a foot of Jiangning had stepped on his body, which made it difficult for him to breathe, let alone speak. When Jiangning heard this, a heart was too shocked to speak. Judging from this person''s words, it should be that some kind of people are carrying out a great plan. At least in their eyes, it is a great plan to kill all the races, so they will not say it in any case. Even Jiangning doubted whether these people came from human beings, just like some other races. Maybe they will find other abilities, so they should be based on ruling the world. However, Jiangning just thinks that this idea is ridiculous. In the history of human beings, human beings have always been the masters of this world, and other creatures can''t control them. Even if they are monsters, they can''t dominate, although they are powerful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1505 "If you don''t say it or not, I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t, you can really die!" Jiangning sneered and said that now he has basically got a little information, that is, there is a force to kill all the races, and the Moon Clan may be just a stepping stone in front of him, or it is not necessarily the next step. This is difficult to say, because Jiangning did not meet such a person of a higher level. If he met a higher level person, perhaps Jiangning would know more about it. Instead, he could guess some other things. In fact, Jiangning has an idea now, but he has not confirmed it. But anyway, the news fell on Jiangning''s mouth. After all, if he knew these things, Jiangning had a bold idea, and also had a guard in it. Even so, if there were other things, he could get the first chance. This is Jiangning''s guess. "It''s better to kill all three of them. Anyway, it''s meaningless for them to stay in this world." Liu Mei couldn''t help frowning. If this is true, then such a thing will surely happen in their family. Maybe it will follow the example of the clan of last month. If so, maybe she will go crazy. After all, her ability to bear is not so strong, and she is also a princess of a tribe. If such a thing happens, it must be extremely unbearable. "Well, then kill it first." Jiangning sneered, then did not give them a little chance, directly ended the lives of these three people, in Jiangning''s eyes, if a person is no use value, then it will be directly sent him away, so that the follow-up will not have so much trouble. But if you stay, maybe you will get more revenge in the future. Jiangning knows this and has tried it. Therefore, in order to avoid so many difficulties in the future, Jiangning directly put his hand to end the three people. There is no need to say this. Jiangning is a man who cuts through the mess with a sharp knife, not that kind of carefree and indecisive person. His heart has always thought that this world is the world of the strong, and the weak will only shiver at the feet of the strong. It''s just like the Moon Clan encountered this time. If the people of the Moon Clan are strong enough to resist any attack, maybe it won''t happen, and now Yueer won''t go crazy like this. As for the fengxincao that they found at this time, it seems that it is no longer useful for them to find the location of the Yue nationality. If they can''t find it, keeping this kind of thing will not have any effect. However, it is undeniable that if you stay here, you may see the people of the Yuezu one day, and they may still be useful after arriving at Wunan mountain ¡£ Moreover, according to all the signs before, those people might have been afraid of fengxincao, otherwise they would not have resisted Jiangning and others on the way, and now they would not have sent three people here. After all, fengxincao was the only thing in Jiangning at this time. After killing these three people, Jiangning''s look fell on the young man, and then asked, "what''s the matter with the Yuezu?" After hearing the question, the young man immediately said, "in fact, I don''t know what I was doing that day. Anyway, many people came to our ethnic group, and then they killed our people continuously. At that time, because I was going out, I was trapped in such a disaster. But after I came back, I still encountered the killing!" "At that time, the strong people in our ethnic group left this place with a lot of children and women. They arrived at the place of Wunan mountain and waited for other people to rescue them. After I knew that, naturally, I wanted to pass by, but I met such people on the way, and then I slowly began to be killed!" "It''s also that I can run fast, and my own strength is not weak, otherwise I can''t escape at all, but Rao is so, I can''t fight against this group of people, because I found a point, that is, if they can''t be killed by one hit, they will recover from the beginning, and it''s extremely terrible, even so to speak It is impossible to kill them even if they bring in an army. " Fortunately, no matter how many young people are playing with each other, no matter what kind of person they are playing with, it may be that none of them will play with each other. Sometimes, it may be one of their own mistakes, there will be a variety of things, fortunately Jiangning is not let these things happen, but Rao is so, also scared Jiangning out of a cold sweat. Not only he, but also the other three girls were all in a cold sweat after listening to it. As for the moon on one side, it seemed to recover a little at this time. Her facial expression was no longer dull. For nothing else, just because there was such a young man coaxing her, she suddenly seemed to recover, but she still could not say anything Yes, I just nodded."Continue to take good care of yue''er, don''t let her do things that hurt her!" Seeing this situation, Jiangning was getting better and couldn''t help smiling. The people of Yue nationality can be awakened by the talents of Yue nationality. Fortunately, I met this young man here. If you change to another person, you will not be able to wake up. This is also the fate of yue''er. It should not be like this. It must not be like this. There will always be a change between heaven and earth. This is a turning point. It can even be said that if Jiangning finds those people of the Moon Clan, maybe Yueer will get better in an instant. This matter is uncertain. Because yue''er''s madness is only temporary. As long as there is a person of the same origin persuading her, everything will change. After all, people of the same race have a power to draw each other''s heart. Even if it is not the relationship between men and women, the same thing will happen, which is a very wonderful thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1506 Jiangning''s team from the original four, has been added to five people, but that young man, is a person with combat effectiveness, is not a burden, if a burden, it is not worth the loss, because it has been a crazy month, if more than a few more cumbersome, it will be more than finished. "Are you heading for the May 5th Nanshan Mountain?" The young man pondered a little and then asked. Because he didn''t know what Jiangning and others thought, he had to ask clearly. Not only because of this, their clansmen were not very good at Wunan mountain. Even so, in Wunan mountain, they were faced with the situation of being destroyed at any time. It can be seen that this is what kind of situation it is. But even so, young people also think that they must go to Wunan mountain, because only in this way can the crazy yue''er recover. It may not be possible for yue''er to be turned over by the Yue clan at that time, because there is another clan that wants to completely control this world. For this, 100 ethnic groups are not allowed to exist. No matter what is based on, they have the responsibility to protect the stability of the world. It is not only because of this event, but also other races other than the Moon Clan will not allow this situation to happen. Even if it is to happen, they will do their best to prevent it. In this way, there can be a hundred ethnic groups, or even can In this way, when the hundred ethnic groups are fully prosperous, we can impose sanctions at the same time. At that time, the continent will be in a state of peace. For such a state, everyone wants to get it, because in the tens of thousands of years of war, all people are tired of fighting, and only civilians are injured. No matter what race it is, if we want to develop, we must rely on civilians Without civilians, there would be nothing. "Yes, we are going to Wunan mountain now to try to save Yueer. If we continue to go crazy like this, it will be a very difficult problem to solve!" Jiangning didn''t think much about it. Now his only task is this one, so there will be no other ideas. After all, he is not a savior. Other things are not related to him. He only cares about the things around him. "We can go to Wunan mountain, but we must be careful, because our Yue people are not easy in Wunan mountain, not only because of the oppression of other races, but also because we are a migrating race, so we are still facing pressure from many sides." The young man''s name was Li Dong. He thought about it for a moment, but he said it directly. After all, sometimes it''s not a good thing to hide things. Liu Mei also frowned at this time, and then said, "according to my idea, it would be very good for you Yue people in Wunan mountain. I didn''t expect that it would be such a situation. However, we still have to solve Yueer. Although it is impossible for us to do these things well, things around us can still be done!" Fengying also nodded, showing a worried look. "I don''t know what''s wrong with my family. If my family is treated like this by those people, I think it''s impossible for my family to have a better way. After all, those people of my family are not very strong, but if they operate well, they may be able to suppress this matter!" "Don''t think so much. Now let''s go! Now the matter is basically settled. If we don''t go to wunanshan mountain, Yueer will be in a state that can''t be recovered. We can''t watch a living person. The person who is alive and disorderly is crazy, right? It''s too much for emotion and reason! " Jiangning pondered for a moment and said it directly. "Well, don''t say so much, just go on the road!" Li Dong nodded and agreed with Jiangning''s suggestion. He is a man of strength, but if he is powerful, he can not be as powerful as Jiangning. From this point, we can see that he needs the help of outsiders. Now there is such a Jiangning, and he doesn''t want to see yue''er go crazy like this. Perhaps, with the help of one person, they may be able to rescue their Yue clan from the abyss. This is something that no one can be sure of. When you want to, it is often a person or a thing that can decide many things. Even so, as long as you want to, there is nothing impossible to succeed. Everyone has a strong mind to go on the road, and Jiangning is worried about what danger Yueer will encounter. After all, she is a madman, and now she may encounter other bad people from time to time. If she meets other bad people, it will be completely out of the way! After all, he is only one person. The other three people are not so powerful. Li Dong didn''t say that. He obviously had the ability to escape. Otherwise, he would not escape under the siege of many people. Just like the previous time, even if Jiangning didn''t rescue him, he could escape the same way. Jiangning can see this, but other people, including Feng Ying and Liu Mei, are not very good at it People, after all, are women.There is another point. They carry the fengxincao with them. This is for the Yue clan. If they are taken by the enemy, they will not be able to explain to the Yue clan. It is not because of anything, just because the Yue clan needs this thing. Jiangning is very clear about this. But there can''t be any other way. After all, a person''s strength is already like this. If you want to make him more capable, it may not be possible. All of these can be regarded as coordination to get better results. If other people are cumbersome, then there is no way. At this time, Jiangning directly said: "wait a moment, when you are on your way, pay attention to take good care of yue''er, and Li Dong, you are in front of you. If there is anything unexpected, you can tell me. I will protect them in the back!" Because Jiangning didn''t know the way, and he was also sure that Li Dong was good at running away. It would be a good idea to let him go ahead. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1507 Of course, Li Dong didn''t refuse. He went ahead directly. After all, it was related to his Yue clan, and their princess was also in it. If this team was occupied, there would be little to say. In addition, he also wanted to take Jiangning and others to wunanshan mountain. Maybe he could oppress the Yue clan from other tribes Rescue. Li Dong thought of these things, so he agreed without thinking. Then he walked ahead, even in a very front place. He did not have any objection to Jiangning''s arrangement for him in front. Now he is a team member, and Jiangning is not the one who framed him, so he is still at ease. However, at this time, Yueer is crazy again, sometimes normal, sometimes crazy, this state is very bad, if continue to go on like this, it will be a complete end of a thing, this point is everyone knows, but Jiangning also has no way, can only continue to look at yue''er, try not to hurt herself. For such a crazy person, you want to stop her, but you can''t bear it, because when you stop her, she will be very wary of you. This is what crazy people can do, because they are already in a dangerous period, and they don''t trust everyone. If it is possible, Jiangning will never think of it It''s like this, but it can''t be done. "It makes me want to cry! How can the fate of the moon be so rough? " The wind shadow said, a face is already sad. It''s true that yue''er is a better person with her, but now that she looks like this, anyone who looks at it will be sad. If it were in the war-torn era, it may have been abandoned for a long time, because in the war-torn era, no one will be allowed to push himself back, but now there is no war I will not abandon the moon. Even in the war-torn era, Jiangning''s character will not abandon yue''er. For no reason, because Jiangning can''t do such things, he will not do such things. He is a positive person. Even at any time, he will not abandon his teammates, abandon his teammates, only those who are selfish People. "Don''t worry, it will be OK! Yueer''s current state is only temporary. Believe me, find their people, and that''s what can be cured! " Jiangning''s heart is also uncomfortable, but this point, he does not say, because if he said it, it represents his own cowardice, as a man, his cowardly side is not allowed to appear in front of the public. Without any accident, several people soon adjusted their state and then continued to move forward, because they had to get to Wunan mountain quickly. If they could not arrive in time, it would be an end. Everyone knows this. If they didn''t procrastinate in the beginning, they might be able to save the people of the next month clan. After all, as long as Jiangning is here, then everything can be taken down. It can even be said that the Yue people don''t have to go through this disaster. However, when Jiangning and others go to look for fengxincao, they have already wasted a lot of time, which no one can break It came off. Things have already happened and can only go on to make up for it. If it can''t be made up for, then it can only be the loss of some people and some things. Life is not perfect. Sometimes, what is yours is yours, and what is not yours is not yours. In addition, there are some disasters that need to be experienced. Only in this way can we Can make people grow up. Now yue''er is in such a state. If she can survive, it will be a good situation for yue''er in the future. If she can''t make it, then yue''er will only be like this in her whole life. Even if she dies suddenly in the middle of the way, no one can foresee these things. Jiangning led the way in the back, and Li Dong was in the front. But soon, there was a sad voice coming from the front. Hearing this voice, Jiangning could not help but sink his face, because this voice was familiar to all. It was Li Dong''s voice, this sad voice, as if something had happened to him. He was slightly surprised. Then Jiangning quickly went to the front without saying a word. But when he saw the situation in front of him, he was surprised and angry. For no reason, Li Dong had fallen into a deep pit. Not only that, but one arm of Li Dong was directly pierced by something, and the whole arm was bleeding. Seeing this scene, Jiangning''s anger suddenly came up. He didn''t expect that there would be any of these things in it. If they were replaced by other people, they might have been killed in the battle, because if the knife had deviated a little bit, it might have been inserted into his body. "Help me!" Li Dong''s whole body seemed to be in vain, howling in the pit, but the blood did not stop, it was still flowing. When Jiangning went to the top of the pit, the pit was already full of blood. It looked startling. Even we could see that Li Dong''s look was constantly turning white. If we don''t deal with it in time, then There will be big problems."Stop the blood on your arm first, and I''ll rescue you right away!" When Jiangning saw this situation, he could not help but remind Li Dong, who was howling under the pit, because the pit was too deep. Even if Jiangning had the strength, he could not go down to save him in the first time. Moreover, Jiangning still felt extremely dangerous in this situation. No reason, it was because of his sixth feeling. If he was in danger when he was treating Li Dong, it would be more than worth the loss, because now it is a person who falls into a deep pit. If he falls into a person again, it will be completely finished. Therefore, Jiangning has to be cautious. He is more accurate in this point and will never let himself be in another dangerous state. Mature people often let themselves in a very safe place, and then they can do other things. Otherwise, it will be a complete end. When the time comes, one person will be like this, and two people will also be like this. No matter how many words, they can''t continue to talk. No matter how good things are, they will become extremely bad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1508 Hearing this, Li Dong at the bottom immediately reacted to it, and then quickly dealt with his wound. Because everyone understood that if he really bled too much, he would die completely. When no one touched you, you would surely die. This is what a person with a little brain knows. In addition, although Li Dong is angry and angry, why there is a trap waiting for him, but he already knows that this is definitely what those who attack the Moon Clan have already done. After all, it is not far away from the Moon Clan. In the previous month''s clan base, it was very close, so only those people made such a move. Other people would not There''s such a thing to do with it. Without any accident, Li Dong began to deal with his own affairs. Although his arm was injured, it was also very painful, but in addition to one arm, the other body was still extremely sensitive. When dealing with his own injuries, Jiangning had already discovered that there was no other danger in this place. After all, if If there is danger, something else will happen. After checking it out, Liu Mei and Feng Ying and others have already come here. When they see Li Dongzhi under the pit, the cold sweat on his forehead constantly comes out. Fortunately, Li Dong, if they do, will be a complete failure, because they don''t think their ability is better than Li Dong, that is, Li Dong is like this They couldn''t escape the robbery. This is something that no one can expect. This place is full of traps. No matter the traps that cause death or those that can catch people are full of them. When several people see this scene, they can''t help but get angry. Everyone knows this very well. As long as they are caught by traps, they will be caught Something else happened. It can be said that they are doomed to die in battle, because they have been caught by traps, and one percent of the chance can be survived, but it is still extremely difficult. Therefore, it is extremely hard to say that the person who is trapped is extremely forced. In order to make such a big noise, it is just to arrest people. From this we can see these people. "Hold on to the rope, and I''ll pull you up slowly!" Jiang Ning looks at Li Dong under your trap, and then throws a rope that he has made. For Li Dong, his strength is enough, but how can he encounter these things? People can''t disobey them. It can even be said that if one is not careful, there will be a big problem. Li Dong didn''t have any hesitation. He was just groping for the rope to climb up, because he had already understood that if a person was not careful, his life would be destroyed. He thought that he was a person who had not touched other things. If he died in this way, it would be an end. "Speed up, hold on!" Jiangning urged, then accelerated the progress, not for anything else, because Li Dong''s look, has gradually become bad, if this continues, maybe there will be problems. If he had been killed at this time, it would have been difficult for anyone to find such a person. As for Jiangning, it was impossible to divorce him. With a rope to save a person, it is extremely fast, of course, this does not deny that Jiangning''s ability is strong. If it were a few other people, perhaps in such a deep pit, it is impossible to quickly pull a person up. After all, Li Dong is almost disabled, in which his hands and feet have no strength, because of the excessive bleeding. At this time, Jiangning said, "can you go on? If you can''t, take a rest. I can treat you with a little Fengxin grass "What? Can fengxincao cure diseases After hearing this, Liu Mei was shocked. She thought that fengxincao was a kind of herb that can only remove the toxin in the body. She didn''t expect that this kind of thing could stop the outflow of human blood. She didn''t know that. If she knew, maybe she would have sent some of it back to her people. Her people are all warmongers. In this area, there are often battles of different sizes. However, if Jiangning is a kind of herb, it will be more confident to face those big and small battles. After all, as long as people do not die, they can be cured. This is something many people don''t know It''s from the West. Fengying was also shocked. She did not expect that fengxincao would have such an effect. If she knew, maybe she would have the same idea as Liumei, because her people are also lack of this kind of thing, but now I think there is no way, because they need to go to the Wunan mountain urgently, only to go to the Wunan mountain In order to cure the madness of Yue Er, everything should be cured after Yue Er is cured, then other things can be done. This is something that they all know. If they had changed to someone else, I''m afraid they would have already left. But they are a group, so this situation will not happen. There is another point, their hearts are also reluctant to go, after all, the moon has been like this, if they think about it from another perspective, if they meet In such a situation, Yueer will certainly help them."Of course, it''s just that you didn''t ask me at the beginning." Jiangning smile, for this point, he also did not mention with anyone, because the number of fengxincao is extremely limited, if a little less, then it is a little less, it is not other things can make up for, even so, if there is an accident, then fengxincao will be known by the majority of people Here it is. At that time, all the people will regard them as targets. At that time, maybe they will become more dangerous. This is the problem that Jiangning is extremely worried about. But now they are only a few people, and now they all have common big enemies. Therefore, Jiangning has not continued to package them, and he is also extremely worried about several women You can rest assured. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1509 As for Li Dong''s words, he can''t rest assured. If Li Dong can''t rest assured, other people can''t be at ease. After all, Li Dong is a person who really thinks about the big army. From his ability to walk in front of him, we can understand this point. Other people may not be able to do this. "Yes, I feel dizzy now. If there was such a thing that could stop bleeding, it would be better!" Li Dong has no affectation. He knows very well that it will be very difficult for him to slow down or delay his first appearance at this time. Often, sometimes, because of the delay, they miss the best opportunity. In the end, they will evolve into other problems. Everyone knows this, and almost everyone knows it very well. Therefore, Li Dong has agreed without any hesitation. After hearing the speech, Jiangning quickly found a Fengxin grass in his own brocade bag, and then he made it independently. He attached the processed Fengxin grass to the wound directly. Then he said to Li Dong, "you can have a rest now. You will be OK after a while. There is also no need to do so in two hours Use your own strength, because if you use the ability in your body, your wound will get worse "Isn''t it? If I can''t use my internal ability, what should I do if I''m in danger again? " Li Dong couldn''t help feeling depressed. For this, he was extremely careful. However, if he led the way ahead, even if he was more careful, unexpected things might happen. After all, at this time, no one knows how rough the road ahead is. "You can rest assured that this time I will lead the way, while you are responsible for the safety of Yueer and others. Even you just need to walk behind me!" Jiangning very confident said, for their own strength, the field can be said to be the highest, if said that he can not deal with the situation, even if who is in front, it is useless. However, it is undeniable that he is a person who does not know how to walk in Wunan mountain. Li Dong is also needed to guide him on the way to Wunan mountain. Otherwise, if one goes wrong, it will not be worth the loss. Moreover, Jiangning does not want yue''er to continue like this. So he arranged a wounded Li Dong in the back. If Li Dong could wake up Yueer, it would be a good thing. But even if Yueer can''t be awakened, it can delay the further deterioration of yue''er, because at this time, yue''er needs to talk with people of the same race and have a communication with people of the same race opportunity. They are all ethnic people. They can feel a person''s breath in their hearts. If they are of the same origin, they will be very close. If they are unfamiliar, they will not be so close. That is to say, why some people who are already crazy or have lost their memory can quickly recover their memory or completely give up the disease under the call of their relatives and friends It''s cured. This is actually the comfort of the soul, as long as it is to comfort the injured heart, then everything else will be said without any consequence. This time, Jiangning is in the front, while the others are in the back. However, Li Dong is sitting at the back of the line, because he wants to protect this group of people. When he knows that Jiangning is already in the front, he has the responsibility to be at the back. Otherwise, he can only be a burden in this team. As a man, it''s natural to protect women. If you can''t protect women, you won''t be a good man. There''s another point. That is to say, if something happens here, Li Dong can quickly support to the front. It''s even undeniable that when a man encounters danger, he will immediately He helped Jiangning in the past. There was no statement, and Jiangning didn''t pay much attention to it. Now he didn''t expect Li Dong to do anything. He knew that Li Dong was already injured and could not use his ability within two hours. If his ability was involved in his own injury, it would be a very painful thing to do, or it could be said that someone had done something to Li Dong, and Jiangning also did It''s necessary to take care of Li Dong. After all, if Li Dong is disabled, then there will be an extra burden. It can be said that in this team, Jiangning is the only one who has the ability. Other people are not very capable. It is good to have the ability to protect themselves. There is no need to talk about other things that need their help. In addition, Jiangning feels that nothing will happen in this team, because when he is in front of the team, one of them has the ability to protect himself All the traps appeared in front of his eyes, and he soon disposed of them. When dealing with these traps, Jiangning and Li Dong are also guiding, saying how to deal with this matter here. If it is replaced by another person, Jiangning will never say it. However, Li Dong''s words still have some abilities, and Jiangning must also say that otherwise, their team will directly add a burden Then, why not tell Li Dong something.In this way, Li Dong will learn more quickly. If he has learned everything well, his team will be more powerful. As long as he doesn''t meet a lot of people, several of them can deal with these people, just like the three people they just met. In Jiangning''s hands, these three people can''t make trouble Yes. It can even be said that as long as something happens, Jiangning will be completely allowed to solve the problem. This is not to be said. Jiangning is in the front, and Li Dong is in the back. There are three women in the middle. Up to now, yue''er has not recovered. However, from time to time, a person talks to her. Yue''er is not crazy. She is just delirious. For this, it is very good. If she was replaced by another person, she might have collapsed. Several people are indeed in the middle of the road, but because of the injury of one person, the speed is to slow down. Not only that, but also because of the fear of meeting bad people and pitfalls, Jiangning dare not go so fast. Although his own strength is strong, if he meets those unknown things, it is still a little troublesome. After all, he is not omnipotent There is. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1510 There is another point, that is, he has to wait for a few people behind him. Although he himself is not in danger, he has actually passed, but he is not sure that some traps may cause danger to the people behind him. Therefore, in this respect, Jiangning can only walk slowly, and it doesn''t matter if the speed slows down. First of all, he must ensure the safety of his own people. If you are desperate, maybe you and others have not gone to Wunan mountain, they have already been killed completely. When the time comes, let alone cure a month, even if you and others have no way to live, so sometimes, some things can''t be urgent. If you are urgent, it will happen unexpected things. Several people step by step, and even in this, they are extremely careful. They are afraid that they will encounter other dangers. This continent is not very peaceful. If it is not a trap, it is even when they encounter bad people. Anyway, Jiangning and others have been in sequence. As long as they take good care of their own lives, everything can be carried out. If their own lives are gone Then everything will be gone. Without any hesitation, the speed of several people moved slowly at the beginning, and gradually speeded up at the back. But even if it was a little fast, it was a very long time to get to Wunan mountain. From a point of view, it was a hard work for Yue people to migrate to Wunan mountain. Several of them walked for such a long time. If they moved, the degree of difficulty would be self-evident. That is to say, the speed of migration would gradually slow down. After all, at that time, there was a large army, and we should take care of everything before we could move forward. In addition, there were other bad people blocking their progress. Therefore, it is not necessary to think about the migration at that time It''s hard for me. However, the people of Yue nationality still moved to Wunan mountain, thousands of miles away. From this, we can see how strong the mind of Yue people is, and even can be said to be the inside information of this clan. Because this kind of spirit has no boundary, if the mind is not firm, it is impossible to move forward to such a far place. There are others Some races, even if they are exterminated, will not move a cent, because they are used to that place. If they want to continue to migrate, it is obviously impossible. Liu Mei looked at Jiangning not far in front of her, and sighed in her heart. She had never thought that their walking was so difficult, and even their lives were in danger at any time. The strength of several people was good, but in front of the unknown East and West, it was still too much to go, and Jiangning alone could not take them They''re all taken care of. She can understand Jiangning''s pains, but she also has no way. After all, there is a lunatic yue''er around her. If yue''er is not crazy, she can help to do a lot of things. However, Yueer can''t get away from it, let alone go to the front to help Jiangning. "Ah! It''s hard for Jiangning! If I were another person, maybe I would not be so persistent. I must have left by myself already! " Liu Mei sighed and said leisurely. Fengying also sighed and said, "what can we do? If I were, I would stick to it, because we are all a common team. We must stick to it. If other people want me to help him like this, maybe I won''t pay attention to it. After all, people have their own circle. " Li Dong didn''t say anything, but the thanks in his eyes and eyes had already told everything. He knew very well how dangerous it was to go down the road. Even if he was alone, he could not guarantee that he could safely reach wunanshan mountain. That is why he was chased and killed on the way, because he knew very well that it was not far away They''re being targeted. When a person will jump out, it is not a certain thing, or you can say that in the case of your uncertainty, there will be danger coming to your side at any time, which is not sure. "By the way, Li Dong, have you all gone to Wunan mountain? Or have some people been killed on the road? " Liu Mei pondered a little and asked. Liu Mei is also very interested in this point. She is not for anything. She just wants to know how strong the power of those who killed the Yue clan is. If she is strong, then she will worry about her people. After all, she knows that the strength of the Yue clan is also good. If there is an accident, then their family People are not far away. "It must be one third! At the time of encirclement and suppression, almost half of the people were dead. Even if half of them could escape, it was only escape. After all, those who died in battle on the road were not counted. However, even if only one third of them were killed, there were many people in our Yue clan, and those who survived were some powerful ones, if not ordinary It is impossible for people to move the people of our Yue clan! " Li Dong said, but his facial expression had betrayed him. He could not understand the affairs of the Yue clan. At that time, half of the people were dead, and even some experts were already dead. Only some old, weak, sick and disabled were left, because in the war, the experts were in the battle, and the old, the weak and the disabled were disabled It is to take advantage of the master in the fight to escape.When I moved to Wunan mountain, it was the time to fight wits and bravery. There were not many experts coming. So when I went to Wunan mountain, a group of people died, and not many people left. So when I moved to Wunan mountain, I was bullied by the people there because there were not enough people of Yue nationality. Even he heard that even a villain can bully their Yue people in that place in Wunan mountain. From this point, we can see how cruel it is. He wanted to be in charge of all this. However, his own strength was not good, so he couldn''t do anything. It can even be said that if he was forced to manage the affairs of the Yue clan, he would not have existed in the world. His existence is only for the purpose of informing. This is a task given to him by the people above the Moon Clan. If other forces on the mainland can not be summoned to unite, it will be a complete end at that time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1511 When Jiangning and others were on their way, they didn''t know that there was a group of people coming towards them in front of them. The strength of everyone in this group was so strong, even fierce, because it can be seen from their body shape that everyone is like a person who has experienced many battles. Such people, there are three people, the so-called three people line, there must be a master, that is a truth, they are carrying a big knife, face full of scars, everyone''s breath is extremely shocking, as if you can be put to death at any time, looks very terrible. Jiangning and Liumei and others don''t know that there are three people coming towards them. If they do, they will certainly come around. After all, there are two people in this team who have no fighting power. One is Yueer, who is already crazy. She can not fight, but needs to be taken care of. Otherwise, she will be threatened by others and treated as a hostage Then, there is nothing to say. The second is Li Dong. Although he has been able to walk now, he was almost killed by a trap before. If he had no strength, he might have been buried in a certain pit. So now he has not recovered completely and can not have any combat ability. Even so, Li Dong is a man The objects that need to be protected. Just as Jiangning continued to move forward, he suddenly felt a strong sense of killing. Then his eyes could not help wrinkling up and looked straight ahead. In front of him, the three people who came over also had their eyes on him. Everyone held the big knife on his back in his hand, as if to prevent Jiangning from going out alone The look of the hand. "Liu Mei, you should be careful and take good care of yue''er. I''ll handle it here!" Although Jiangning was surprised by the breath of these three people, he was not afraid. What he was afraid of was the few people behind him. Because of the four people behind him, two of them could not fight and were the objects to be protected. If they participated in it, it might be a very bad result. In this case, Jiangning naturally won''t let them participate in it, so they will inform them from afar and not allow them to participate in it. After all, they can''t help in participating, and even Jiangning should take care of them. If so, why not let them stop outside and not let Jiangning worry about them thing. If there is a little bit of combat effectiveness, it may still be OK, but it has no combat effectiveness, and even if it comes up, it may not be able to beat these three people, or even other things may happen. After hearing Jiangning''s words, several people at the back understood it in an instant. They all understood the key to it very well, and they all knew that if they were involved, there would be all kinds of things, so they did not intend to participate in it after knowing that there was danger ahead. This is not to say that they dare not, but that they understand their bodies. If they step in, it will obviously be a burden. In this way, it will limit the development of Jiangning''s strength. After all, in the battle, if you are not prepared and have no real strength, then Jiangning will take care of them, which is extremely important We can''t. "Boy, you are very good at talking! Do you think you can beat the three of us alone? It''s fantastic. You know we are Protoss. Do you know what Protoss is? I''ll tell you what you haven''t heard of! We Protoss are ready to dominate the world. You will be regarded as lower races and will become our slaves The leader, a middle-aged man, burst into laughter. He has already realized that his Protoss has begun to deal with all kinds of things. If there is no accident, maybe in the near future, they can become masters of our people. This is what all the protoss want to look forward to. After all, who doesn''t want to have a few slaves under his feet to drive him? Another, there is an endless supply of beautiful women. At that time, as long as their Protoss become the master, all these can be achieved. Therefore, the protoss will be so crazy to hunt and kill people of other races. They even want to plunder and kill other people regardless of everything. It is completely divorced from the essence. Other races have thought of joining forces. However, the protoss are so powerful that they don''t have any chance to come. Moreover, the protoss usually break down each other and don''t give other people any chance. Just like the Yue people, whether they are sent or not will kill all the Yue people If you are dead or injured, you don''t have to put too much effort into it. "You Protoss, do you do things like this? Are you not afraid of encountering the scourge? " After listening to Jiangning, the whole person was very angry. Although he had already been prepared mentally, he was still extremely angry when he knew the result. After all, no one wanted to be a slave or even a prisoner of others.In this case, a person might as well die, and once a battle breaks out, only ordinary people will suffer, because at that time, no one can take care of the safety of others, and they can''t care about it. How can we manage the safety of others. "So you are our slaves now, and join us to strengthen our ranks! Don''t worry, if you join us now, there will be a discount. At least you can be free. We won''t let you do a lot of things, but if you don''t know what to do, don''t blame us! " The leader said coldly. "You think! Even if you don''t know my weakness, you will not die for me Jiangning said with a sneer. For these gods, he does not know the shortcomings, but if you can set out the words, it is undoubtedly the best. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1512 However, Jiang Ning was stunned by the words of the next few people, because he had no idea that these people would be like this, and this was something he had never thought of. "Shortcomings? I tell you, we gods and humans have no shortcomings. Even if we are killed in battle, we can be resurrected from our family soon, because our Protoss has built a resurrection altar! " When the leader talked about this, he couldn''t help laughing. The other one looked crazy, and he didn''t have any fear at all. After hearing this, Jiangning''s expression immediately sank. He didn''t expect that these people actually made a resurrection altar. This thing only appeared in a very long time. He didn''t expect that it appeared now and was successfully used. This is something he didn''t think of at all After that, then the protoss will be able to cycle infinitely, that is to say, a person will not die. Their death is just a little time, just a temporary time. The resurrection altar can always be resurrected. Even as long as more and more descendants are born, there will be more and more Protoss. At the end of the day, this group of people is extremely terrifying. As long as they are given a little time to develop, it will It will be invincible. For such a thing, Jiangning has been completely speechless. Even the several people behind, after hearing the words of these Protoss, were completely angry, because they found that, whether in their own clan or in other races, when facing the protoss, it almost has no effect, and also has no point There are advantages. "In that case, I''ll let you die first!" Jiangning is no longer angry. Although he did not come up with any other words, he was completely shocked by the information of this resurrection altar. In his heart, he thought that this information was much more important than other information, and could even make his next things have a better development. "Boy, come and fight!" The leader said directly, and then quickly rushed up with a big knife. The target was Jiangning alone. As for the several people behind him, it was not the target of these Protoss. They all know that as long as Jiangning can be dealt with, all other things can be solved. It''s very clear to everyone that Jiang Ning is a leader here. After all, the strength in the field is just the strongest in Jiangning. The other few people are just ordinary. Even if they are mobs, the key point is that they have been revived. Even if they are killed by seconds directly, then In the days to come, it doesn''t take much time to resurrect. Jiangning also chose to believe the words of these people. After all, the performance of these people was too calm. If there were not such a resurrection altar, even if they could be opponents of Jiangning, they would not be so calm. Only one thing is that they really have a resurrection altar in it, which is extremely positive. Only such people can let go of everything, because they have countless lives in it, which is a state that they can''t die. In this case, Jiangning is even more impolite. A knife appeared on him, and then he only saw his whole person. He immediately disappeared from the scene. At the next moment, he was holding his knife to the nearest person. The object he chose was not the leader. He understood that he had to make a quick decision. If he could not, he would be killed It will be a bad end for these people to get Liu Mei and others behind them. At that time, as long as it is a threat to Jiangning, Jiangning will have to obey. Therefore, Jiangning has its own plan in mind. The protoss was also stunned. Just now he could clearly see the people in Jiangning, but this moment was no longer found. At the same time, he felt as if he was being approached by someone. A cold breath passed by his side, which made the surrounding temperature drop several degrees. But he just had a feeling. Then he only felt his neck was cold, and the whole person felt a pain. After that, there was no breath. Even his own moves were not released. People were completely breathless. Then he slowly fell to the ground. However, when he fell on the ground, his face was still smiling Because he knew that his death was only temporary. Only after death, can we get more powerful energy. Of course, this one is killed by others, not by himself. There is another point. Even after being killed in battle, it will take a long time to fully recover. There is no saying. As for their own identity, even if they are not strong enough to face the battle, they will not be able to believe their own identity The priests helped to revive.Jiangning killed the man, but the priest''s hand came down, so he was not afraid of death. After death, it was only a moment, and then he would be resurrected. "If you dare to kill me, you can die!" Although the leader is not worried that he will die, there is a priest who has been killed in battle. If he does not take any practical action, there will be a thorough problem. Moreover, there is another point, that is, when he and the priest are dead, his own property will not worry about anything else. After resurrecting his men, the priest will certainly come back together with them. After all, he is also one of the priests. Now this three people walk together through the priest. Without any statement, Jiangning didn''t say a word, but directly picked up this person, and then quickly shot at the remaining two people. Those two people were caught off guard, and they were already approached by Jiangning. There was no accident. They were killed by Jiangning with a knife. It can be said that people can''t react at all. When their heads fell to the ground, their facial expressions remained extremely shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1513 Ordinary people say that if you can kill people in the invisible, then this person''s strength can be afraid of being the first in the world. Now Jiangning has done it. If you don''t give the three people a little chance, you will have killed them. This is enough to be proud of the world. Even so, they don''t even have time to react. They thought they were extremely powerful, but when they met Jiangning, they knew that Jiangning could not be counted as one person, maybe two people, because when killing them, Jiangning was killing two people in succession, which could not be counted as a second, so it was impossible for other people to do so When we arrive, we can even say that even if we let those top experts come, we may not be able to do it. At this time, Liu Mei and others came back. When they saw that Jiangning had been in a flash, they were shocked, because they were also warriors. However, they didn''t see how Jiangning made a move. They had already killed these three people. It can be said that they were shocked. Although they all know the strength of Jiangning, at this moment, they still can''t believe their eyes. Even if they don''t see something clearly, the battle is over. They still want to watch the battle and whether they can help themselves. However, there is no help at all Yes, because it''s not necessary. At this time, Jiangning not only sneered and said, "if you want to start in front of me, don''t ask me! For his own strength, Jiangning is very confident, and even he can single out a lot of old level people, but he always does not want to let his strength leak. After all, when the strength comes out, many people will be envious! " There is also a very important problem. Jiangning is not the kind of person who can perform casually, so even if he has the strength, he is not going to perform. This is also his heart''s relief. Otherwise, if he was another person, he might have wanted to show himself well. "Jiangning, how come your strength is so strong?" After Liu Mei came up, she couldn''t help being shocked and asked. Similarly, Li Dong is shocked to look at Jiangning, looking at Jiangning eyes is extremely worship up, he thought his strength is strong enough, but this moment after seeing Jiangning, he found that his strength is far from enough, even if he and Jiangning fight, then the corner of his clothes can not meet Jiangning, may have been killed in battle. This kind of person is extremely terrifying. It can even be said that if such a thing happens, it will be extremely depressing. After all, they can''t see each other, and they are already killed in battle, just like the situation just now. The three people did not see clearly how Jiangning made a move, they were already killed in battle. "I''m just as casual as I can. It''s not that I''m strong, but they are not strong enough." Jiangning didn''t say much about his own strength. It was not convenient for him to reveal his strength. After all, there was a system that helped him. If there was no help from the system, he would not have come to this step. The reason why he can have several people in a second just now is because of his own system. Otherwise, it will never work. He doesn''t want to let the following people be threatened by any threat, so he will kill these people in the first time. However, Jiangning will not say it when others ask about Jiangning. The system is his only ability to suppress the bottom of the box. If he talks about it, I don''t know how many people come to look for his troubles. But now the troubles are already in front of him. That is to say, if he guesses right, this resurrection altar is a huge project. That is to say, the protoss have been preparing for this It''s just a success now. The protoss, who have been lurking for a long time, will certainly make a bloody mess when they come out again. So after they come out, they will make trouble for other races. This is also conceivable. They should build up their momentum and come out, so that the people of other races will have a feeling of fear when they see them. In this way, they will act extremely well It''s easy. Even in the face of the enemy, as long as you say your own ability, then you can frighten others. Without any explanation, Jiangning sneered and dealt with several corpses, and then said, "let''s go. We still need to make our way. Even if the speed is a little fast now, it will take a long time to reach Wunan mountain. If there is an accident in Yueer when we go to Wunan mountain, it will be a complete disaster!" "Well! here we go! Now I don''t know if there will be a crisis in our clan, but anyway, I have to thank you first, otherwise, I will not exist in the world! " Li Dong looks grateful, because in his eyes, Jiangning is a savior, even the salvation of the whole continent.There is another point. His life was saved by Jiangning. If he had not met Jiangning at that time, he would have become a pile of mud and had no chance to live till now. Even if it was the previous time, Jiangning helped him out of danger. Without Jiangning, he would not have survived. When several people began to walk, Jiangning''s eyebrows were suddenly wrinkled, because in front of him, there was a cave for no reason. If this is due to the terrain, it is absolutely weird, because this is the official road, but the appearance of such a cave out of thin air is very reminiscent of some other things. What''s more, this official way of life is not like nobody is there. So many people will know about this cave, but no one knows what is in it. Jiangning also doesn''t know. "What''s in this?" Liu Mei also came up at this time. After seeing this dark cave, she couldn''t help asking. She is an adventurer, for these things, is extremely concerned, and even so to say, if there is no accident, she also wants to enter these places to take risks. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1514 "Don''t think about going in. Maybe there will be danger in it." Jiangning can''t help but stop Liu Mei''s movement, because when I don''t know why, I don''t want to step inside. If there is an accident, it will be completely killed. Not only that, but also this cave gives people a deep feeling. This is Jiangning''s inborn sense of danger. If there is something wrong, you can''t run at that time. Moreover, under this official road, someone should find this cave. After discovery, it will be buried, but it is not, So this cave looks so weird. After hearing this, Liu Mei also stopped her own steps, because she really found that she was a little worried. If there was something wrong in the cave, then I would have killed her. She did not think of this, because she made it possible. She is a person who thinks about problems without thinking. The wind shadow on one side also nodded, and then said, "I always feel the smell coming out of it. There is a very smelly smell, as if it is the smell of a dead man! Maybe I''m wrong, but I don''t think it''s auspicious because I also have a sixth feeling. It''s a bad place to be! " Li Dong''s face completely changed at this time. He pointed to the cave and stepped back directly. Then he said in fear: "according to what you said, then it may be a body hiding cave." As soon as this was said, all the people in the field were shocked, because they all looked at Li Dong in shock. If the words were right, it could be considered that this was a corpse hiding cave. There was a strange smell, and there were two people who thought it was an unlucky place. Even if it was the difference, it was not far away. At this time, the willow eyebrow face had changed completely. After going to the side, she kept vomiting. She was glad that she did not go down immediately. If she had just gone down, it would have scared her to death. Although she had seen no dead people, she had never seen the corpse cave. She could not help feeling a tingle in her scalp when she thought of all the situations in the cave. It was the same with the wind shadow. She did not dare to get close to the cave. She was afraid that there was something invisible in the cave. Even she was far away from this cave, because under her intuition, it was a terrible cave. If she was not careful, there would be a thorough problem. Without any explanation, Jiangning frowned at this time, and then said, "you guys are here. I''ll go down and have a look. If there''s something like that, I''ll come up immediately. If it''s not, I''ll explore it below. You should also pay attention to your safety on the top. If one is in danger, you can enter here It''s a cave "I see!" Although Fengying vomited, she still forced her consent. Compared with her own death, she would rather go to those places. After all, there is often no idea what will happen. Even so, the dead are not really terrible, but they are just making mischief in their hearts. "You go down, I''ll wait for you here!" Liu Mei waved her hand to let Jiangning quickly enter the cave, and then she pulled the crazy yue''er aside. She didn''t want to touch the corpse of the dead, or even a corpse hiding cave. The thought of this made her scalp numb. "OK, then I''ll go down and pay attention to safety." Jiangning nodded and went down quickly. As for the people in the field, they were all worried that they were far away from this cave. They were afraid that there was something in this cave. In fact, even if it''s a place where corpses are hidden, Jiangning won''t have any fear. Compared with the danger of human heart, this kind of place is more reassuring. After all, the dead will not be reborn, unless they are like those of the protoss, so they won''t have any attack power. The big thing is that there is a little corrosive smell, which is very difficult It''s the same as the smell. There''s no other explanation. "Do you think it''s really a place to hide corpses?" Liu Mei looked at Li Dong and asked. She wanted to make sure that, after all, these places were extremely terrifying, at least in her mind. It could even be said that if there were such places, she would rather choose not to know. There was another problem, and she was extremely afraid of these empty things. Although she herself is a powerful person, she still can''t take on any responsibilities when it comes to these problems. Moreover, as a girl, it''s almost impossible for her to go to such places. Fengying also fell on Li Dong''s body, because she also wanted to know whether there was such a thing in it. If there was, she chose to stay away from three feet. It is said that this kind of thing is not clean, but for Jiangning, it is not an important thing, because a person is used to seeing all kinds of things, so he will not be afraid of these things at all.That is to say, when Jiangning went down, there was a very smelly smell coming from that cave. If Jiangning had not explored this cave, he would have gone out for a long time, because his strength is very strong, but smelling this kind of smell is also very disgusting and want to vomit. However, with the deepening of Jiangning, he is used to it, and it is not as hard as before. But as he goes deeper and deeper, Jiangning''s brow has been completely wrinkled, for nothing else, it is because he saw many skeletons here. If you guess it is right, this is indeed a place to hide corpses. However, such an obvious place is obviously extremely weird, because even if it is a place to hide corpses, it is certainly not in the official way. But now in this official way, it is obviously found intentionally or greedy for convenience. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1515 But anyway, the head is also an unlucky place. Even if Jiangning has experienced big waves, it doesn''t want to stay here, because it''s not only the smell, but also the terrible things we see. If there are one or several of them, they will feel disgusting after reading. There is another point, that is, there are these things in this cave. It is obvious that there are other people doing mischief. He must understand these things, or else there will be nothing on the way The peace of mind. Along the way, too many things happened, so that Jiang Ning''s thought has become rigid. If there was not a obsession to cure Yueer, he would have gone to look for the trouble of the Protoss. Because he has that strength, he will never let the protoss continue to do evil like this, because if this continues, only the common people are living in the situation of suffering. Even in the end, if the protoss really completes the plan, he can not escape the control of the Protoss. After all, he is just a person The family is an ethnic group. How to say, it is to break down the Shenzu''s plot. Only in this way can we have a better chance to do other things. Jiangning is not a savior. However, when someone threatens the people around him, he will not have any hesitation. He will kill the opposite person directly, even if the opposite person is a God Wrong. As Jiangning walked inside, he saw a large number of corpses. The smell was constantly emitted. Even among the mountain of corpses, there were many insects. It must have been a period of time, but not for a long time. Therefore, the body meat inside was not completely eaten by the insects. After walking around this place, Jiangning''s scalp was numb, because he saw a lot of such things. When he went out, Jiangning''s whole face was completely pale, breathing fresh air. At this time, Liu Mei came over and asked, "Jiangning, what did you see just now?" "This is a cave for hiding corpses. There are mountains of corpses piled up inside. Some of them are just remains of a skeleton, while others are preserved with flesh and blood, but they have been gnawed by many people without permission." Jiangning said this, again vomit up, although a man, but encounter these things, he is extremely depressed. Liu Mei heard, scalp is also constantly numb up, she now think, why do you want to ask? Although she said she didn''t see it with her own eyes, after Jiangning''s telling and restoring the picture in her head, a little bit of things can be guessed. Even so, if Jiangning doesn''t tell, maybe Liu Mei will still go into the cave to detect it, because she is an adventurer. It is also fortunate that Jiangning said it. Otherwise, if Liu Mei went down, she might come out quickly, because there was no saying in the hole. When she saw those things, she couldn''t hold on for a long time, or even screamed and ran up. "According to what you said, then I can be sure that all the corpses in this place must belong to the people in this neighborhood. There are some residents nearby, some of whom are also members of our Yue nationality..." Li Dong''s eyes became red when he said this, because he knew the bones very well. It must have a big head. Although they are not dead to their Yue clan, they are also related to their Yue clan. They are just like their own people who have died. They will not be sad when they encounter such a thing. "If so, then it must have been done by the Protoss." When Jiangning said this, he could not help cooling down. He did not expect that so many things would happen. He wanted to look for fengxincao, but after finding fengxincao, so many things were derived, and even everything was so important. "Perhaps! Now there is no proof of death. If they are still alive, I may be able to see. Even if the corpse remains unchanged, I can still see clearly which side of the body is coming from! " Li Dong said this, the whole person is also depressed, but he did not say much. Sometimes, life is like this. If you give a little help to others when they need help, you will get a good result in the future. If you don''t give a little help, maybe you will suffer a loss in the end. "Then what shall we do?" Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. "What can I do? Close this cave and let the people inside rest in peace." Jiangning was very depressed about this matter. He didn''t expect that there were so many corpses in the cave. If he knew, he would never go down, because he would be heartbroken to see all of them. It was like a person trapped in the cave.Li Dong is also a little sad. Although he doesn''t know whether it is his people, he will not choose to see it. After all, they are all dead in the war. After watching, he will only add his sorrow. Why not go and let them have a good rest. There was no accident. Jiangning and Li Dong immediately closed the mountain mouth. As for the closed things, they naturally used large stones. In terms of Jiangning''s current strength, it would be very easy to close a mountain mouth. After the whole cave was closed down, Jiangning said to the crowd, "let''s all go. Don''t tell anyone about the cave, because I''m afraid someone will come here." "Understand!" "Understand!" Everyone is in response to Jiangning''s words, because at this time, everyone knows, don''t disturb the rest of the dead, because disturbing the rest of the dead is a very disgusting thing. Even in ancient times, disturbing the rest of the dead would be punished, and it would be punished by God, so everyone did not intend to mention it again This is the case. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1516 Some things are not allowed to be said. If one says it, it will deteriorate. Therefore, Jiangning also does not allow teammates to say these things, even never mention them. It is a sad thing. Everyone agrees to them with great interest. After all, no one wants to meet these problems, but if they meet them, there is no one who wants to meet them The way. After confirming that the cave was closed and the people in it were sleeping, Jiangning and others left with them. However, when they left, Yueer suddenly went mad, and constantly wanted to run towards the cave, like to enter into it. If it was not forced to hold by willow eyebrows and wind shadow, Yueer had already entered the cave I have a face. But Rao is so. Liu Mei and Fengying have not allowed the moon to turn back for a long time. They all know that Yue Er has gone mad. If she goes into a mess, they may encounter danger. What is more, they will encounter some things. There will be no chance to cure the moon in their life ¡£ In fact, they can also imagine, after all, in that cave, there are people of Yue nationality in it. The strength of Yueer is good. A little sense can detect the breath of dead people in it. So she wants to enter it quickly, but there is no way. Liu Mei and wind shadow will not let her in. There are all corpses in a cave. It is useless for you to go in and even make yourself miserable. The moon is already miserable. If you see those things again, this may be the way in your life. It can''t be recovered. Everyone knows this. Although Jiangning is sitting in front of him, he still shows the situation in his eyes. He sighs. Yueer is in this state now. He is very clear, but he has no way. After all, there are only corpses in the cave. It is not a living person. If the living person, he can let the moon go, but it is not like this This is. After sighing, Jiangning said, "don''t care about the moon, let''s go ahead!" Both girls were ming down, then forced to pull the moon to go forward. As for Yueer, although she was struggling, she was crazy, not Liu Mei and Feng Ying''s opponent, but there was a Li Dong on the side. It was impossible to enter the cave at all. After Jiangning saw that Yueer had been forced to pull, this was the case Just put the suspended heart down. Now, several of them have already had some fighting power. When fighting, only one person is left to watch the moon. Others can fight. After thinking of this point, Jiangning''s speed is to accelerate. But he walks ahead. Although the speed is a little fast, it still dare not be too much. Because For the first one who does not know what trap will be waiting for themselves, if one is not careful, perhaps they will be finished. But Lidong, at this time, also closely followed Jiangning, after this period of adjustment, also recovered. Although the combat effectiveness can not be worse than before, but also can return to the general level, to deal with the general people is not a problem. This is also gratifying by Jiangning. If it is said that this large team needs his support alone, it will be a difficult thing, but if there is more one person, it is different, because it is not a person, but several people come. After Li Dong has the ability, Liumei or Fengying also needs to take care of him ¡£ So one more person, that is, two come, will not fear anyone coming to trouble, and Jiangning can trigger the system from time to time. At that time, as long as we don''t meet very powerful people or people who are not in large army, then they can complete single kill tasks, even if we can say that there is no return or not What is fixed. However, when people thought that they could speed up the speed to wunanshan quickly, Lidong''s eyebrows were frowned at this time, and then he said, "there are people coming, and many people, there should be no less than ten!" When Jiangning and Liumei heard Lidong''s words, they were shocked to say it. If so many people came, they faced it, it was still a difficult thing. After all, only three people on their side had fighting power. They should spare one hand to watch the moon, and not let her escape or join the battlefield ¡£ "How do you know?" Jiangning frowned, he looked not far away, but did not see anyone coming, can not help but doubt asked. His strength is good, but now it is impossible to see the people in the distance, which proves that there may be no one in it, or that there is a problem with Li Dong''s perception. "This is our special induction. I have practiced an induction skill, which can sense people coming a few kilometers away! This time is not less than the individual, if we can, hiding is a good choice, after all, there are too many people across the road! " Li Dong said this, there was a fear on the face. What he was most afraid of was being encircled.Once upon a time, he was surrounded and exterminated by people. If he had not been fated, he would have become a pile of mud. How to talk about here, what dreams, where to go and how to save the world! If you want to do these things, you must have a strong strength and a strong mind. If you are ordinary people, you can''t do such a big thing at all. Moreover, as far as the power of the protoss is concerned, it is almost impossible to complete the task. At this time, Jiangning''s eyebrows were completely frowned down. Originally, he was still wondering whether Li Dong''s perception had a problem, but after a while, he completely understood, because there were many people going to Jiangning and other places not far away. If they come here, Jiangning and others will be in danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1517 "It''s impossible to leave. Now the enemy has arrived!" Jiangning couldn''t help sighing, and he couldn''t understand why he met so many enemies these days, and still some unknown enemies. A disagreement would start to fight, which was a very depressing thing for him. Li Dong looked at it, and his face sank. He was a man who didn''t want to encounter any danger. He knew how terrible the visitors were. Besides those Protoss, there were no other people coming. Therefore, in this respect, he was extremely afraid. After all, they were almost killed by the protoss. But what can be done about this? They have been unable to leave. Since they found these people coming, they have thought of leaving. But the speed of the people on the opposite side is called fast. They don''t give them a little chance. They can''t hide at all. Even if they hide, they will be found. The protoss, whether in smell or hearing, are extremely perfect. Otherwise, they can''t find the place where the Moon Clan is, and disable the people of the Moon Clan. Everyone knows that. "Can''t you go? If we can''t leave, we''ll kill them! Anyway, I don''t want to live such a life. This kind of life is not a human life at all. It''s all in the process of survival and escape. If I can be more powerful, I will kill the protoss when I see them! " When Li Dong said this, he was totally crazy. He is a man, not a fugitive, but every day is in the process of escape, as he said, no matter how, can not escape every day, this kind of day is very sad, even if you want to give him some strength, even if the protoss don''t meet him, he will go to the Protoss ¡£ Jiangning understood his idea because he had been chased and killed before. At that time, he really wanted to despair. However, he was able to hold on to them, slightly pondered, and said, "wait a minute. I can control their people. You can do whatever you want. Pay attention not to let them cross the border to the back, because Yueer needs to be protected!" "Good! Even if they want to jump back with me, they can''t succeed! " Li Dong nodded, and his breath rose suddenly. Then he looked forward coldly. In his gaze, there were a group of people coming towards them quickly. That momentum was called strength, as if they must be killed. If you think of the corpse cave just now, whether it''s Jiangning or Li Dong, or the willow eyebrow and wind shadow behind it, they all understand that it must be made by the protoss, because only in this way can there be so many corpses that have not dried up. If you change to another place, there will certainly not be so many corpses. From this point, we can know how cruel the protoss are, killing them mercilessly. No matter what race they meet, they will kill them. No matter who they are, they always have a resurrection altar. The mature altar can revive many Protoss every day It''s coming. Even Jiangning has a worry that the protoss will create a more powerful man to make man. When this happens, it may be the end of the world. There is no need to say, because the protoss created a living altar, which must have revived those ancestors. An old ancestor is already so powerful, let alone several, or generations of ancestors have appeared in this world, for Jiangning and others, it is a disaster, but they have no way. "Human boy, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really great. My broadsword hasn''t drunk blood for several days!" The head of a rough man, directly sneer said, chin whiskers, are already falling to the ground, face full of pockmarks to look very disgusting. "HISHI, people who want to die have never thought that there are so many people who have been killed by us within a hundred miles. It seems that we can kill people again today." Another person, also said with a smile, the voice sounded very disgusting, even let people feel that there is a cold air behind. Jiangning looked at these people with cold eyes, and said coldly, "the corpse cave in front of you did it? How many people did you kill? And how many of you are wandering in this place? " "Hey, boy, you know a lot! I''ll tell you, those corpse caves are indeed made by us. Because there are too many people killed, we don''t want them to expose their corpses in the wilderness, so we do this, which can be regarded as a resting place for your human beings! " The leader said it without any concealment. After catching the information in the words, Li Dong and others were completely shocked. They thought that there was only one corpse hole, but they didn''t expect that there were still so many corpses, and they almost had to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Although they had already been prepared for this, they still couldn''t help grieving after hearing the words of these people.Every life is a life. Every clan is a clan. Although people are old and dead, if they are killed by others, it will be heartbreaking. Even if there is hatred, it should not be slaughtered like this. The protoss, indeed, are not human beings. They have done endless massacres. They may even have to kill them all. Now they are obviously trying to kill them all. "Protoss, do you really want to die?" Jiangning''s face is full of frost color, he did not think that the protoss people are so despicable, even can be called inhuman. Generally speaking, when launching a battle, innocent people are not involved. However, after hearing these people''s words, Jiangning knew that he was wrong. These people did not have that kind of idea at all. They just wanted to kill all the people to complete their task of unifying this place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1518 "Dead? I don''t know if we will die, because we have a resurrection altar, but I know you are going to die, just a few boys, and you want to fight against us. You really don''t know whether to die or not The leader sneered and said that he chose to ignore Jiangning''s words because he had his own ideas. He could even say that, as long as there was a chance, they would never be merciful. "You are looking for death!" Jiangning has reached the edge of fury. For these people, he has only one idea in his heart, that is, to break them up into pieces is not enough to eliminate the hatred in his heart. Liu Mei was about to be angry. She didn''t think that these people were so shameless, even some civilians were not let go. From this point, she could think of what the result would be if her own people met these people. This is very obvious, but it must be dead, because all of them are the same ¡£ They didn''t stop at all. Even if they had a chance, they would start to kill other people. For such people, Liumei also wanted to kill them. Even she wanted to kill all the protoss, because leaving them on this continent was just a cancer. Even if you leave them in this world, it will be a disaster for them, because you don''t know when there will be Protoss around you. Even when you walk, you will be killed by the gods. This is something that no one can think of and dare not think about. "If you want to die, just come up. I''m waiting for you." The protoss don''t seem to be afraid of Jiangning and others. In their opinion, two men and a few women can''t threaten them at all. You know, there are dozens of them in their team. They once killed all the people in the area of ten miles. People who have been killed for ten miles have never met an opponent, or even some simple resistance, because the lives of all the people killed by them are as fragile as paper paste. Jiangning has already reached the edge of rage, just want to start to end these people, but at this time, yue''er is completely shouting, and is constantly trying to get close to those gods. This scene can''t help but stop him from attacking. Yueer is his friend. Even when he is crazy, he never gives up. Now, Jiangning doesn''t dare to start at all, because he finds that Yueer''s strength is so big that even if the wind shadow and willow eyebrows are catching her, they can''t limit her. There is a feeling of rushing out. "What''s going on?" Jiangning frowned and then asked. "I don''t know. Yue''er seems to be crazy all at once. Now she has a lot of hatred for those gods and men. You can see her eyes, like she is going to kill all these gods and men!" Liu Mei''s face was shocked. She couldn''t figure out why yue''er went crazy when she saw the Protoss. She couldn''t stop herself. If it was not for the shadow of the wind and her restricting the moon, it must be now the moon has rushed up, if it is really rushed up, what kind of things will happen is not sure to know, this is certainly a great harm to the moon. "Hold her and keep her from moving!" Jiangning can''t help but get depressed, and then quickly go back. When she arrives at Yueer''s side, she is attacked directly and knocked her unconscious. For this situation, Jiangning did not have any hands to say. After all, at that time, if yue''er had already rushed out, it would have been a complete explosion. After all, the people on the opposite side are covetous, and the strength of those Protoss is also good. If yue''er rushes up one by one, no one can cure her at that time. There is even a terrible thing to happen, that is, when the moon rushes up, it will affect his work. At that time, there may be another situation. It is said that in the battle, there should not be any external factors affecting yourself, which is what Jiangning always thinks is right. But this month, obviously, is going to rush to compete with those Protoss. If Yue Er is not crazy, maybe she can fight with them. But after she is crazy, it is totally impossible, because all people do not know the fighting power of these Protoss. If she goes up rashly, she will surely suffer losses. Without any statement, Jiangning knocked out Yueer and immediately said to Liu Mei, "you can get her to the back, and Li Dong and I will solve the problems in front of me and then we will go." Now Yueer doesn''t know what the situation is, so we can''t let her have any danger. Jiangning knocks her unconscious, which is also the last resort. If it''s another person, Jiangning may not do this, but Yueer''s, that''s what we have to do, because yue''er is his friend, or even can be said, they are all one Team.As his teammates, he can not let his teammates in a dangerous state. If even his teammates can not be protected, then it will be an incompetent man. Jiangning does not want to be this man, so he has to protect his teammates. Liu Mei and Fengying naturally follow Jiangning''s advice. They don''t want to see yue''er have any danger. It can even be said that whenever Jiangning attacks other people, he will take care of his teammates. Whether his teammates are in the fight or watching from the side, they will take a little care of them. A person with responsibility is like this. He doesn''t want his closest people to be hurt or even allow any unknown things to happen. Therefore, it must be done, and for other people, it is very difficult. But for Jiangning, it is a very simple thing. After the three women retreated, they were all completely safe. Jiangning only then focused on the protoss in front of them. In his opinion, these people are extremely good. If you can, Jiangning will never keep your hands. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1519 Li Dong is also the same. Originally, he just thought that the protoss would kill some other people, but he didn''t expect that the protoss would be so crazy. He directly killed all the people within ten miles. These people are insane on this continent. Every time he thought of his people''s tragic death in the hands of the protoss, he felt a burst of sadness, but what''s the way? Without Jiangning, he would not be able to protect himself, let alone protect other people. Moreover, it was very difficult for him to find a way to rely on. It would take a little time to deal with the Protoss. "There is a madman, but that one is pretty good-looking, and there is the little girl in the back. If we can, we don''t mind going to get those girls!" The leader said that although he was a martial arts practitioner, he still had seven emotions and six desires. Even Jiangning is no exception. He is also a man. For women, he is also a hobby. But he has his own principles. If he is not sure that he can give a person happiness, he will never touch it. This is a man''s position. If he changed to another person, he might have been a few of his side A woman did it. After all, whether Liu Mei or Feng Ying, or Yue Er, are so submissive to him. As long as he wants to, he can do anything. However, Jiangning doesn''t want to be like this. He is a positive person. For some dirty things, he doesn''t want to do them. "Looking for death!" Jiangning is completely angry. Even the girl who can''t bear to do it, the protoss want to do it. For him, it is extremely angry, even more than all the anger. "Hey, after we kill you, we can enjoy those girls!" The protoss are all laughing silver. They seem to see that there is meat in it. Moreover, no matter in appearance or figure, willow eyebrows, wind shadow and moon are all so hot. It can be said that every man who sees it will want to make some changes. "You can go and die!" Jiangning''s icy voice sounded, and then only a dagger appeared from his hand. The whole person instantly turned into a shadow, and quickly attacked those people. He could not see any moving track. The protoss were also surprised at Jiangning''s strength. They didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong that they couldn''t even see its moving shadow. However, they were surprised. He was not afraid. After all, he was a master, and there were ten people there, and there were only two people in Jiangning It''s just fighting ability. If they do, they don''t have a little bit of void. "Kill, kill those two men, and then the three women, we share in turn!" The leader said with disgust that his mind had already had the situation of tumultuous with women. However, his words had just fallen, and he was preparing to guard against Jiangning''s attack. He only felt a chill in his neck, and then the whole person quickly fell down. Not only that, before he died, he also widened his eyes and his face was afraid to believe. His own strength, he is no more clear, but even in this case, he has not undergone any resistance, is completely killed. The one who was not willing to die, he also understood the strength of Jiangning, but he did not despair, because he knew very well that after having the resurrection altar, he did not have to be afraid to die in battle, because he had accumulated merits, so in the moment after death, the protoss would revive him. As for the people around, they are also shocked. Just one knife would have killed the captain on his side. If it were them, they might not be able to be solved by one move. It''s totally needless to say. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and no one can understand it. There is no saying. Jiangning retreated in an instant after killing a person, because their people already wanted to kill Jiangning. If they didn''t retreat, there would be big problems. After Jiangning retreated, Li Dong also stepped forward to stop the people who wanted to pursue. After all, although Li Dong understood the strength of Jiangning, he also understood the back of his friendly army and could not hand it over to the enemy. If he did, he would have problems in the end. This is the truth that everyone understands. Even everyone knows when they can''t do things and when they can''t do other things. There is no saying, Jiangning at this time, quickly went forward, and then said with Li Dong: "let''s kill these people together, and then we''ll take revenge for yue''er!" Yue''er''s madness is caused by these people, so when necessary, we need to find these people to trouble. But Jiangning''s strength is strong. However, if he starts, it will definitely be impossible to prevent other people''s attacks. After all, in the battle, as long as there is a reaction from the opposite person, it will be a thorough question Yes.When necessary, we should cooperate with our team-mates, which is why Jiangning asked Li Dong to help him, because no matter what, it was all for Li Dong. After all, there were several people in the field. "You want to kill us, aren''t you? There is a resurrection altar in our Protoss. Even if we are killed in battle, we will come here after a period of time. At that time, it will still be your death time Another strength a little bit strong person said with a sneer. He was very aware of the advantages of his Protoss, that is, the state of immortality. Even if this battle is defeated and killed by others, it is temporary, because the resurrection altar can resurrect others at any time, which is also their pride. But anyway, Jiangning is going to kill this man. After killing these people, we can protect the safety of this pure land. We will not let these people kill all the people in this place as before. If we do, we will have problems. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1520 "Do it, don''t talk to them!" Jiangning directly told Li Dong that Jiangning could not bear these people. If he had strength, he would not mind going directly to the protoss'' base to destroy the resurrection altar, because as long as there was a resurrection altar, the protoss could do many things without fear. Even in this, they would not hesitate to look for all kinds of troubles in order to make you constantly panic. The protoss did a very correct job, which really caused public indignation. Not only that, they also beat all the people of other ethnic groups to the ground, which made many people lose their lives in vain. If Jiangning is given another choice, it will be completely forced up, and they will be able to control this continent. Even if there is no accident, it will be a great shock to all the races on the mainland. This is what they want, but they never know that there are so many people in this area They are in the way. This group of people is headed by Jiangning. In addition, there are many powerful people who have joined the crusade against the Protoss. Their plans have been delayed a little. It can even be said that if there is no accident, there will be big things in these Shenzu people. "Kill!" Li Dong also gave a low roar and directly gave an order to the Protoss. Everyone was extremely quick. It can even be said that when the protoss started, they still felt a palpitation feeling. Similarly, Jiangning was not afraid of these Protoss, and could beat them down completely. Jiangning''s whole people have been transformed into a man without a trace, and they attack these people quickly. As for Li Dong, he seduces these people. There is no need for Li Dong to do too many things. He is only responsible for seducing. This is why Jiangning let Li Dong join the battlefield. There is even one point that Li Dong did not think clearly, that is, Jiangning''s speed was so fast that he did not react at all. As for the protoss, they did not respond. One fell, two fell. At this time, the protoss were completely flustered. Although they said that they had a resurrection altar in it, they needed to collect energy. If they could not collect energy, they would not be able to revive so quickly. Even there is an unwritten rule in the protoss that only when they have achieved certain contributions can they be eligible for resurrection If you don''t have the qualification, you''ll still fall asleep. So they don''t want to die. He is different from some leaders. The leaders get more qualifications. Even if they are dead, they will be revived immediately, because they have done more than expected here. "Run away!" Among them, I don''t know who called out, and then only saw the rest of the people quickly scattered to one side. They didn''t want to fight with Jiangning. If you could see the body shape, it would be better, but even Jiangning''s body shape could not be touched, let alone other things. What''s more, they don''t know how their teammates died. It''s very speechless. They can even say that they don''t know where Jiangning is, and their teammates are already dead, so there is no fight at all. If their strength and Jiangning are equal, they will continue After all, the number of them is very large. However, it is impossible to touch Jiangning''s clothes. There is still a covetous person on the side. His mother can''t touch one of them at all. If he wants to hit another person, he can''t find it at all. This is very depressing for them. It can even be said that as long as something big happens Then, they can not do any effective response. Seeing that these Protoss were scattered and fleeing, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then said to Li Dong, "don''t worry about them, we can stop!" Originally, Li Dong wanted to pursue a god man, but after hearing Jiangning''s words, he stopped, because Jiangning is a strong man, and he is a weak person. Naturally, he should listen to the words of a strong adult. Otherwise, he would not be able to do everything else if other things happened. "If we chase down, we may fall into other people''s hands, because in my feeling, these ten people are not just a small team, there must be other teams in it. If we are met, it will be a very difficult thing!" Jiangning directly said what he thought in his heart. Since all the protoss have launched a big attack, it will certainly not be a team. There will be several other teams. Therefore, Jiangning does not want to continue to pursue in this respect. After all, there are still three women in the field. If he and Li Dong pursue up, the three women will be completely finished if they encounter any trouble It''s an egg.Don''t chase the poor bandits. Jiangning always remembers this clearly, because you don''t know when you will meet these poor bandits again, and you won''t know whether they have other people to support them in the rear. If there are other people to support them, it will be completely finished. Both men did not pursue, but returned directly to the original place. Now Yueer is still in a state of vertigo. Liu Mei doesn''t start to yue''er, because the situation before is not very clear. If Jiangning can''t beat other people, they will be in great danger. Maybe she will have to carry yue''er on her back and continue to escape. If so, why not wake up Yueer. It''s a good way to sleep all the time, because only when you are sleeping, you won''t be stimulated by the outside world. You can even say that in the face of the pressure from the outside world, you can completely regard it as something you don''t know. If you are not careful, other things may happen. After killing several people, the other several people ran away, Jiangning could not help but put a hanging heart down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1521 For the protoss, Jiangning can''t bear it any more. If it wasn''t for yue''er''s treatment, he would have gone to find the protoss'' base, and then he would have pushed down the resurrection altar. At that time, they would not have the courage. As long as there was a resurrection altar, they would not be afraid of death, and they could do anything at will Come on. Even for Jiangning, Jiangning will do the same, but he will not do some things that are harmful to nature. Usually, a person is more natural and unrestrained, which is needless to say. He will not want to rule this continent like others. For this, Jiangning will not do it. The protoss, the lower people are also afraid of death, only some strong people, as long as they are killed in battle, will be resurrected immediately, because they are not afraid of death, and they have strong strength. After all, protoss don''t have numerous masters, so they will be revived immediately after their death. This is also the most important place. Therefore, it is said that the protoss are a kind of people who can not be killed completely. Otherwise, Jiangning can kill no more of them. However, he has no way to find the base of the protoss when he thinks that there is a resurrection altar on the opposite side, You can''t do anything even if you find it. If such an important resurrection altar is not heavily guarded, no one will believe it. Moreover, if someone wants to attack the resurrection altar, many gods will be resurrected. At that time, Jiangning will certainly face a large number of people, even the whole Protoss. "What shall we do now?" At this time, Liu Mei''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. She had already seen clearly that it was not a coincidence that the protoss pursued them. Maybe she had already seen through all these things. All of them were meant to let them die, so there would be a succession of people to deal with them. If their strength is not good, they must have been killed now. After all, every wave of protoss is extremely powerful, and in terms of the number of people, there are more and more people coming, which makes Jiangning a little worried. The same is true of Fengying. Now she is not only worried about their team, but also about their clansmen, because it can be inferred from the traces of protoss that the protoss have almost killed, and the moon clan has suffered. Maybe their clansmen will suffer, no exception. This is a fact that no one can be sure of. After all, they are unable to see their own people now, and although they are extremely secret along the way, they are still peeped into. This is what shocked them. When a person''s trace is completely revealed, it means that others have found all their traces. This is exactly what the enemy said. If they are targeted, it will be extremely dangerous. Even they will suffer, not to mention the people and horses of the large army. That must be the same situation. This can be completely surmised. "Don''t worry! Even if the protoss deal with your people, it will not immediately let your people perish! There is a little bit of inside information for such a long time of development. Even at a critical time, we can unite other races to deal with the protoss! " Jiangning saw two people''s worry, can''t help but comfort said. "Next, we''ll go to Wunan mountain to wake up Yueer, and then we''ll go to the protoss base to destroy their clan territory, even to destroy a resurrection altar. Then our task is almost finished." Jiangning pondered and said coldly. "Yes! Then let''s hurry up! " Feng Ying and Liu Mei both nodded and agreed. They were of general strength, but in front of the protoss, it was not enough to see. After all, the protoss'' strength is extremely strong. If you are not careful, there will be heavy casualties. This is their goal, and also the goal of the whole group. When they achieve this goal, maybe the world will be peaceful. Otherwise, it will be almost impossible for peace to go on. The protoss are eyeing at each other. It is impossible to eat any kind of tribe. It can even be said that when the protoss are strong enough to one Even if you combine with other people, you can''t kill Protoss at a certain stage. This is exactly what Jiangning is worried about, but it is useless to worry about anything now. Now their first task is to wake up Yueer. After all, yue''er is not an ordinary person. In the future, she may lead the people of the Yue clan, because yue''er''s identity comes. At that time, when yue''er is in charge of the Yue clan, it will almost enhance the strength of their team. Moreover, with the strength of Jiangning, it may also be possible to unite other races. At that time, it will be an easy way to deal with the Protoss. Li Dong was listening. He seemed to see the dawn, but he didn''t dare to say more. After all, he was just a dog who lost his family. If Jiangning and others didn''t take him in, maybe he would have been killed in battle.When a person of a race is in danger, no matter how strong your identity is, it is impossible to be feasible. Another point is that once the crisis is formed, maybe thousands of people can''t stop it. "Let''s go! It''s a great thing for us to get to Wunan mountain quickly! " Jiangning nodded and didn''t say anything more. Since he has set his own goal, he has to go to the destination quickly. In this way, he can finish his task. "Well!" Willow eyebrow and wind shadow also nodded, and then supported a faint moon to continue to move forward. This time, Jiangning and others have been very careful. After all, they have understood the possible danger ahead. Moreover, after these Protoss die, they will still keep their memory. At that time, as long as the people who just came back to life, they may know where Jiangning and others are. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1522 If you expose your whereabouts, you will encounter more troubles. After all, when the protoss can''t defeat Jiangning and others at one time, they will gather more people to attack Jiangning and others. As long as Jiangning and others make a mistake at that time, it may be the disaster of the whole team. Therefore, Jiangning will not make any mistakes in this respect. He must ensure that he does not make any mistakes. After all, the life of this team has been handed over to him. If one is not careful, it may be that all the players will be killed. They did not have a resurrection altar. If they died, they would be dead. Therefore, they should be more careful in this respect and should not allow any mistakes. Just as they continued on the road of wunanshan, a young man knelt on the ground in the protoss'' base. In front of him was an old man with great strength. The breath from him can be seen. Moreover, the young people who kneel down at his feet tremble when facing the old man. This old man is the great elder of the protoss, and he is also the first person who dominates the resurrection altar. All the power of killing is in his hands. If he wants to resurrect anyone, that is, who will be resurrected, there will be no other statement. Therefore, anyone who concerns his own Resurrection will respect this elder. Maybe the next moment is the time to die. If you offend this elder, you will die in vain. If you make friends with this elder, you may be revived. This is an absolute thing. "What are you talking about? You just said you met Jiangning, who is a key figure. You didn''t finish the task?" The old man''s eyes were very sharp, as if he had seen through the young man. The whole man was not angry and powerful, so that the young man was shivering. "Yes, we have no way to kill that young man. The young man is called Jiangning. His strength is extremely strong. He asks for more team members to kill these people. As long as there are enough players, it is absolutely possible to kill this young man. After all, there are several burdens around this young man!" Young people are also depressed, he also has no way. Although he also wanted to kill Jiangning, but what could be done? If he can kill Jiangning, then there is no need to revive, and there will be no such thing. In general, Jiangning''s strength is too strong. When they fought with Jiangning, they couldn''t see how Jiangning made a move at all. He himself had been killed in the battle, not only that, but also their teammates were directly killed at that moment. If it''s happy with other people, it''s the same situation, because there is a big gap in strength, which can''t be made up by more people. But if there is a certain number of advantages, it may be able to make up for it. After all, it''s hard to beat four fists with both hands. At that time, the tactics of human flesh may be able to kill Jiangning and others. "Then you order a hundred people to kill this young man. Don''t leave me any hands. If you don''t kill them, you don''t have to come back!" The old man said coldly, and then he threw a token to the young man. After the young man got a token, he quickly agreed to come down, because in this, he could never violate the law. If he did, it would be the end of death. He knew this very well. At first, he thought that when he got to the people, he would use human flesh tactics. However, if there was such a condition, his heart was shaking. If he could not kill Jiangning with so many people, he would be killed in battle, which he did not want to see. However, if Jiangning is to be killed, his prestige in the protoss will rise to a new level. At that time, it may not be necessary to directly enter the management level, and he can accumulate a lot of things. After the young man retired, the old man could not help cooling down quickly and murmured: "I hope you don''t let me down, otherwise our plan will be a little difficult to implement! This Jiangning is a key task. If we can''t kill him, we may have big problems! " Of course, this is not what Jiangning and others can hear. If Jiangning knew what key person he was, maybe he would change his mind. After all, they are in complete difficulty now. For nothing else, they need to pay attention to whether there are traps waiting for them when they are walking. On the other side, yue''er continues to go crazy, even more and more serious. If she is careless, she may only be like this in her whole life. But anyway, Jiangning will hold on, after all, they are a group, if not a group, Jiangning would have gone."I don''t know how long it will take to get to Wunan mountain. How can I suddenly feel so far away?" Li Dong couldn''t help feeling depressed. He knew the location of Wunan mountain. He didn''t think it was so far away before. But now that he has encountered danger one after another, he also feels a little far away. He hopes that he can''t wait to be with the big army quickly, and at least a good solution can be made on the safety matters. Moreover, as long as they join forces, yue''er can also be cured. After all, yue''er can be cured only after being awakened by the clansmen and the ability of the high priest to use. This is just like what happened to the people of the Yue clan before. As long as there is one high priest, it can be cured It''s foreign. A clan with a long history will have their own methods. No matter what difficulties they face, they will have their own methods. Just like Jiangning and others, when walking on the road, they will also have their own methods. At that time, they can not let the danger come down on them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1523 Several people continue to walk. This time, they have accelerated their speed. After all, they all know the plot of the Protoss. If they don''t speed up, there will be big events. Moreover, Jiangning can guess that they will definitely meet Shenren. After all, there are many Protoss who know their location ¡£ When the time comes, it will be a matter of complete doom. After all, the protoss who have failed several times will not be so stupid next time. If there are several masters coming, it will be a big thing, because Yueer is crazy and needs someone to take care of her I can''t get away from it. A Li Dong, he can do a little bit of things, but the things he does is not big, and the significance is not so strong. Relying on a Li Dong, it is obviously useless, but now they have no way. After all, this group has reached this point. "Maybe there will be danger later. Are you ready?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking the crowd. He thinks that his own strength is still extremely strong, but if he is against other people, maybe that is not possible. After all, he can''t settle his own affairs at this time, and this group is almost broken. He said this, not to beat their confidence, but to make things clear. If everyone has a psychological preparation, then it will be even better. After all, at that time, with psychological preparation, maybe other things can be done well. "Even if I die, I won''t have any retreat!" Li Dong was the first to express his attitude, and his eyes had a firm color. He really has no way. Now their people are in the Wunan mountain. If he doesn''t go to join up with his people, there will be no chance that he will be killed by other people. He will never forget the time when he was chased and killed. That period of time was almost his nightmare. It can even be said that he would have been killed in battle if the atmosphere had not been transported on him. And at this time, he had no other choice. If he had been in Wunan mountain at the beginning, it would never have happened. "So am I! Even if it is death, I will not have any bow Feng Ying bit her teeth and said. She is a determined woman. In this respect, she can definitely take care of other people. Although she is not very strong, she can still do something meaningful. Moreover, she has been following this group for such a long time and has already had feelings. From looking for fengxincao, they encountered many difficulties, and now they are also met with obstacles. Although she frowned, she absolutely did not shrink back. Therefore, she is a resolute girl and a very good girl. She is not like other people, what disaster is flying, this is to say other people, but absolutely can not add to her body, she is not what kind of person. "So am I! My heart, already dead! After finding out that the protoss have such a plot, my heart is already dead Feng Ying insisted on his face. In her mind, she was just praying that her people would not have any problems. If there were other problems, it would obviously be out of line with the rules. In fact, on the whole, people in the field have already given their hearts to Jiangning, because they believe in Jiangning. If they didn''t believe in xiajiangning, they would have left for a long time. After all, now they encounter this big problem, which is the problem of Protoss. Everyone wants to return to their own ethnic group, but they do not No, Because they understand that even if they return to the ethnic group, it will not have any effect. They are still pursued by the Protoss. If so, why not hang their own on Jiangning and follow Jiangning to do things, otherwise, there will be big problems. Several people went to Wunan mountain quickly. When they went to Wunan mountain, the protoss were also chasing their steps. However, Jiangning and others obviously wanted to speed up. After all, they had established their own goals. If they didn''t hurry up, they didn''t know when they could get to Wunan mountain. So, one day and one night later, people appeared at the foot of Wunan mountain. When they came here, everyone cheered, as if they were back in the embrace of their mother. On the way, although they did not encounter any follow-up trouble, they were scared. If not for their resolute heart, they would have been driven crazy on the way, because they met a lot of illusions on their way, which caused great trouble to them. But it is not affected by this, so it is a good result."At last Jiangning is also relieved. If we can''t get to Wunan mountain at this time, there will be a big problem, and at this time, there will be other problems. "Yes, at last." Li Dong is also excited, because he has already returned to his mother''s arms. Even if he encounters major events again, he has his own people to bear in it, rather than to continue to bear all other things by himself. Of course, this is exactly what they want to see, because after knowing the protoss'' goal, their psychological pressure is extremely huge. If they want to win the protoss, they need more races to unite together. This racial Union started in the Moon Clan. "Li Dong, let your people come out first! Said we had arrived Jiangning said to Li Dong. "Understand!" Li Dong nodded, and immediately he could not help shouting. His voice had been transmitted by internal force, and directly reached the mountain. Not only that, but also the whole mountain heard his voice. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1524 When he called several times, he saw a man running down from Wunan mountain. Then he looked at Li Dong and asked, "are you Li Dong?" "Yes! I am Li Dong! And this is the moon "Come up with us, then." When Jiangning and others went up, they found that the people of the Yue nationality were living a miserable life. It seemed that there was no saying at all. The whole thing was a mess of words. Everyone was injured. It can even be said that there are a few people who almost want to die, because they still have a breath, so they will not let them die so soon. But Rao is so, living in this world is obviously a burden, because they are not cured well. Some injuries, it seems to be very light, but in Jiangning''s view, it is also very serious. After all, Jiangning has never been injured, and has no idea what kind of situation the injury is. Not only that, some people of the Yue nationality are extremely haggard in spirit. Although it is said that Jiangning and others were brought in by Li Dong, everyone looks at them with a look of vigilance. Jiangning can''t help feeling depressed when seeing this situation. It can be seen from a point of view that the people of the Moon Clan have been living in the heat and water. It can even be said that if there are 100 gods coming, they may be killed, because there are less than 100 people of the Moon Clan, but in any case, it is caused by the Protoss. Jiangning''s heart is now completely angry. Although he has thought of the race that has been erased, it will not be better, but he did not expect that it will be like this. It seems that it is almost the existence of ordinary civilians. What''s more, they are still in a state of fear. They can barely live in it. They can''t do any harm again. It can even be said that as long as a little damage falls on the people of the Yue people, they will have big problems. In Jiangning and others waiting, an elder has already come over. When she sees the trance look of Yueer, the worry on her face is obvious. "What''s wrong with Yue er?" "She is already crazy. After knowing that your Yue people have suffered a disaster, she is completely crazy. We came to the Wunan mountain in order to make him recover, and we have brought the fengxincao back!" Jiangning nodded, and then handed over his own Fengxin grass. In the face of Yue people, although Jiangning wants to help, she finds that she can''t do anything, not because of other things, but because Jiangning has been like this all the time. She can''t give any help to the people of Yue nationality. If she wants to help, she will go to find the Shenzu people. Only in this way can we help them thoroughly. "You let yue''er go to the backyard first, and I will heal with her!" The elder said directly and Liu Mei et al. Liu Mei and Feng Ying nodded, and then they took yue''er to the backyard. On the way, Liu Mei and Feng Ying were also frightened because they found that when Nong yue''er came back to the backyard, the people of the Yue clan were covetous of them, as if they were very unfriendly. In fact, it''s not like this, because the people of Yue nationality have already suffered a great blow, so they are also under great pressure in spirit. If there is a mistake, it will make them completely finished. Therefore, when facing everyone, they will look like this, or even say so Even to their own people, they are alert. Looking at Liu Mei and Feng Ying, the old man helped Yueer back to the backyard, and immediately said to Jiangning, "I''ll go to recover yue''er first. You can play here first! What''s more, thank you very much for the fengxincao. If it hadn''t been for you, maybe we would have suffered a serious blow again! " Now the Moon Clan is unable to bear any attack, because whether it is a small blow or a huge blow, they may be completely destroyed. This is true. "You''re welcome. This is what we should do!" Jiangning smile, and then said hello to the elderly, immediately led the team-mates to sit down in the front yard. In fact, they are just sitting here, and there is no other thing to say. After all, they are here waiting for yue''er to recover. After yue''er recovers, ask her whether she will participate in the crusade against the Protoss. If yue''er wants to go, she will naturally bring it. If she doesn''t want to go, Jiangning will not force her to come. As for Li Dong''s words, he said that he wanted to go, but Jiangning refused to come down. After all, Li Dong''s strength is still a little lacking. If he follows Li Dong, he will become a cannon fodder. Even if there is no accident, Li Dong is the first person to die first. What''s more, if Li Dong goes there, it may become a burden. This is what Jiangning doesn''t want to see. They are not going to play. If they are going to play, they can also bring a Li Dong. But they are going to fight against the protoss, and if necessary, they want to destroy a resurrection altar.Such a big thing is not a joke. It won''t let Li Dong, a rookie, go away. After all, if he does, it will only hurt him. If he does, why not refuse. After all, Jiang Ning will not be able to take care of himself even if he is refused. The previous time, their team could not have arrived at Wunan mountain for such a long time, which was because Yueer was already crazy and had to be taken care of by one person. In addition, Li Dong was also lack of strength, so this situation appeared. But if Jiangning, Fengying, Liumei and other people are alone, the situation will be different. After all, the strength of these people is also very strong. Ordinary dozens of protoss can''t threaten them. Even so, they can still make the protoss have no return. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1525 In the process of waiting, the elder has already started to rescue Yueer. Yue''er''s madness belongs to indirect madness. As long as the root is found, it can be completely cured. Therefore, it is not a very difficult thing. Moreover, Jiangning also said clearly that after yue''er recovers, she will ask Yueer questions, such as she wants to follow If Jiangning and others go together, then take her. If you don''t want to, you won''t take her. Although the elder did not agree with him, he didn''t say anything. After all, the extermination of the clan was imminent. If he didn''t want to fight, he would waste a clan leader. Usually, as a person of high position and power, he would be very conspicuous at some critical time, or put his hand or a single bet. These are very likely to occur, even so to say, as long as there is no big problem, Jiangning can take care of Yueer. After all, Yueer''s strength is quite good. If there are three people like him, Yueer, Fengying and Liumei, they will not be afraid of anyone. Of course, Jiangning and others are not so invincible. After all, there are still many masters in the world. However, if you are careful, there will always be no mistake. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, which can not be resisted by other people. One move can kill a Protoss. If you look at the whole world, it''s almost invincible. What Jiangning fears is the Protoss. Maybe they will fight with each other. Even if his strength is stronger, he can''t resist so many people. However, Jiangning can also guess that the protoss are not like this. After all, he is not like other people. He is just a vagrant. He is not the same identity as yue''er, and will not let the protoss fight themselves so hard. But what he didn''t expect is that he himself has become a key figure, just like some other people. In a certain matter, it is a very important person. If it is not critical, it will not be noticed by others. After a while, the old man finally came out of the backyard and came to Jiangning. Then he bowed and said, "thank you very much. If you send me more slowly, you may not be able to cure Yueer''s madness, but the time just happens to be within the scope of treatment." "Are you ready?" Jiangning is concerned about this issue, because yue''er is a living person and a smart person. He doesn''t want to see yue''er lose himself like this. After all, if it is like this, it will be a very painful thing. "Well, it should not be long before we wake up and come out here!" The elder laughed, and then sat down, and said to Jiangning, "before, our Yue clan was attacked by the protoss, so we migrated here. At that time, we thought that if we migrated here, you should not find it, so we left a trace there!" "I didn''t find it. We got the news from it. That''s what Li Dong said!" Jiangning shook his head and said he didn''t know. After all, he came here only when he met Li Dong. If he had not met Li Dong, he would not have known that the people of the Yue nationality had already migrated to Wunan mountain. But anyway, there is another saying, that is to say, the traces left by the Yue people may have been removed by the enemy, so Jiangning can''t see clearly. However, the next sentence completely shocked the whole people of Jiangning. He didn''t expect that there would be something so accurate in this world. If it was spread out, it would affect many Yue people, because it was this event that completely changed the life of the Yue people. "You did not erase this trace, nor did the enemies. It was Li Dong who was beside us!" The elder smiles and looks at Li Dong with gratitude. Although he is a patriarch, he still needs to be polite when necessary, and this is really Li Dong''s credit. "What can I have?" At this time, Li Dong was completely depressed. He didn''t know what Li Dong was for, and he was not talking about traces? Why did it come to Li Dong. "Even if we get to the Moon Clan early in the morning, there will be big problems, so we constantly let you leave the stockade. He is not dead, nor will he die. Because his fate is not short-lived, we let him go out. After that, he avoided such a disaster, and then met you! It can be said that this is something in the dark, it is not constructed at will! " The elder directly told the situation at that time. He also had a deep memory of that situation. If it had not been calculated that there would have been a disaster for the Yue clan, they would have been exterminating the clan now, because they were fully prepared at that time. However, he did not expect that this disaster would be so severe that it would still be like this under the premise that they are prepared.And at that time, they had already ambushed the chess pieces. Naturally, Li Dong did not help them, but now they have only a little help. This is extremely depressing. Sometimes, when everything is calculated, it may not be possible to calculate the world''s affairs. Some things can''t be avoided. Just like the Moon Clan this time, no matter how they evade, they still can''t break it. However, they were not exterminated, which is a good thing. It is not like other races. They were exterminated by the protoss directly. At least now the elder knows that there are two small clans, which are already exterminated. In addition, some other ethnic groups also spent their lives in dire straits, which he saw in his eyes. Liu Mei and Fengying can''t help worrying when they hear the elder''s words. However, when they heard the elders say that their ethnic group has not encountered anything, they just put their hanging heart down. Sometimes, worry, it will be very painful, now willow eyebrow and wind shadow know, hanging heart is directly put down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1526 At this time, yue''er''s voice came out from inside: "Jiangning, are you outside?" "Yes! You wake up! " After hearing yue''er''s voice, Jiangning can''t help but be happy. For Yueer''s madness, Jiangning has always been worried about it. But now he hears this voice, his worry is gone. After all, if a person is crazy, he will delay the rest of his life. Even so, no matter what, it will not get better. There is another point. Yue''er is a member of their group. They also don''t want to let yue''er have any accidents. If there is an accident, it will be completely finished. Sometimes, the cohesion of a group will be extremely strong. It can even be said that as long as it is cohesive, it will be an invincible situation Yes. "Yes! I just woke up! " Moon appeared in the eyes of people in a long skirt, her face with a smile, looks very spiritual, and before the crazy situation is not the same, looks like is completely good.. It is not only Jiangning, Liumei and others are also gratified. They are still seriously afraid that yue''er can not recover. After all, they have such deep feelings. If yue''er can not recover, it will be more depressing. Even they can''t play with yue''er normally in the future. The old man did not have any worries. After all, yue''er was seen by him, so he understood the situation of yue''er very well. He didn''t worry at all. Now he saw yue''er recovered and his face was smiling. After all, it was a woman of Yue nationality and a little princess of Yue clan Here it is. Jiangning looked at the elder, then looked at yue''er, and said, "yue''er, you must already know what happened to your ethnic group. If you want to go with us to fight against the protoss, then we will. If you want to be with your people in Wunan mountain, we will not have any compulsion. All this is up to you £¡¡± This sentence is very neutral. After all, what you do is to ask for the opinions of others. If you don''t ask for their opinions, it''s compulsive. For forcing others to do things they don''t like, Jiangning has always been unwilling to do and disdains to do. Often, compulsion and voluntariness have two distinct effects. It can even be said that when there are more things, people''s reaction ability and ability to deal with things are two different directions. If you do it voluntarily, you will do things better, but if you are forced, it will not be so good. Although yue''er is crazy, she keeps all the things in her heart. After hearing Jiangning''s words, the whole person can''t help but get angry. After all, this is related to the safety of her people. Now she knows that her people have died a lot. If she doesn''t go, she will be sorry From his own people. Without thinking about it, she said directly, "this time, I will follow the past in any case. Even if there is any situation, I don''t care. I just want to revenge! What''s more, after my madness, I really realized the importance of the people and relatives, and I already have a strong heart. No matter how painful it is, I won''t be crazy again! " "It will be even better." After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. He had a strong heart for yue''er, which was what he was willing to see. After all, he didn''t want to fight. Suddenly, yue''er was crazy. At that time, no one could protect her. In fact, otherwise, when a person has really experienced something, her heart will become more powerful. Yue''er is such a kind of person. It can be said that even if it is the event of being exterminated again, yue''er will not go mad, but will temper her heart to be more resolute. Liu Mei and Feng Ying also nodded. For yue''er, they felt warm from the bottom of their hearts. After all, this was from their own team, and no situation was allowed to happen. "Good! Then we have decided to start later. There must be no slow talk about the Crusade on Protoss, otherwise the protoss will carry out the next plan, and then we will be extremely passive Jiangning said with a sullen face that he hated the protoss to a very deep level. If he had not been in wunanshan mountain now, he would have been in trouble with the Protoss. If a resurrection altar can be destroyed, the blow to the protoss will be incomparably huge, but this is just thinking about it. After all, there is an altar, even if it is a race, it will be well guarded, and in this, they also have experience to say, even if it is destroyed, give them time It was very easy to build again. "Well, let''s go now!" Liu Mei also agrees. She also hates the Protoss. Although her people are safe now, because her people are incomparably powerful, they are still a little less than the Protoss. After all, the protoss have a resurrection altar in their hands, so they are not afraid of death.If you don''t take the protoss at this time, it will give the protoss hope. Maybe the protoss will find her people at that time. At that time, the situation may be the same as that of the Moon Clan. She wants to prevent this one and never give them any chance. Take precautions! This point, as long as a person who can use his brain is very clear, not to mention Liu Mei this kind of master, this is absolutely not allowed to appear. Not only that, Fengying''s idea is the same as that of Liu Mei. She also insists on fighting against the Protoss. Otherwise, he can''t rest assured of his own ethnic group. After all, the protoss is a powerful one, and she knows how strong her people are. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1527 After summing up, several people immediately left Wunan mountain, because the pace of crusading against the protoss can not be slowed down. If it does, it will be a complete end. It can even be said that if the protoss in the middle do too many things, even if they want to recover, they can''t do it, so for such things That can only be dealt with quickly, otherwise, it will be completely finished. Several people have already left the Wunan mountain of the Yue clan. As for Li Dong, he did not take him with him this time, because his strength is not enough. With his words, he is a burden, unless Jiangning does not care about his life and death. However, it does not seem that Jiangning is a man of unfeeling feelings. So don''t take it at all. After all, this is a new life. If Jiangning and others are allowed to take it out, it will lose this life completely, and it has no value at all. After all, the power of the protoss has been seen. If there is no accident, many people will die in the future ¡£ Wunan mountain, after all, is not the ultimate goal of Jiangning and others. This destination only stayed for a short period of time, in order to recover Yueer''s condition. In addition, it is to send fengxincao to Yuezu. In addition, other things are not related to Jiangning and others. After going out, Jiangning and others have already passed the news of the trail and directly locked in the protoss'' place, which is the protoss swamp. This swamp is controlled by the Protoss. It is said that a long time ago, a lot of gods were born here, so the protoss occupied this place. It can even be said that they want to have this place, which means that they want to give birth to higher life. It is also because of this that they named the protoss, and they came from the gods to show their identity. In fact, each race is equal. Even if they are Protoss, it is no exception. Sometimes, your name does not represent your strength, so this is a redundant situation. However, now the protoss are powerful, so Jiangning and others can not easily kill these Protoss. After locking in the protoss swamp, Jiangning and others did not have any stay, but went directly to this place. Now they mean that they want to make trouble with Huanglong. If they can, they will kill them directly, so that they have no chance to turn over. "Are we sure we''re going to this swamp?" Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. She doesn''t approve of going to that place. After all, the protoss are there, and the base is also there. If there are masters, they will not be able to resist it. At that time, maybe they will bury their own lives. If this is the case, it is too big and not worth it. Liu Mei also knows another point. If she wants to fight such a powerful Protoss, she has to unite with other people. But now they are going with four people. It can be said that they are taking great risks. As long as the protoss send out several experts, they will be killed completely. In the same way, Fengying thinks it''s wrong to kill four people at the door of a race. If it is spread out, it will definitely make people think it''s a crazy move, and even make people feel like a fool. After all, the power of four people is still very limited. As for yue''er, because she has hatred on her body, she will not stop Jiangning from going to the swamp. She even wishes to fly there now, and then she can teach the protoss a lesson. "We are going to the protoss swamp, which is good, but we will not go deep into it. We will continue to plunder and kill the protoss in the periphery. As long as their people come out, we will kill them. If they send powerful people out, we will retreat. Moreover, when we kill the protoss, we will announce to the world, Let other races join in, and then it will have a good effect "In fact, I mainly do this. I still want to tell other races that Protoss are not invincible. As long as they can''t get out of their own territory, then we can join other races to attack this Protoss." After all, this is the only way for other races to know that the protoss have a resurrection altar, and the protoss are still so powerful. That''s why they won''t fight against the gods. But Jiangning''s words, he will not think that the protoss is powerful, as long as he has the ability, then will let the protoss people out of the protoss swamp land. "That''s a good idea, but I think it''s a bit inappropriate! If we gather other people, if we fail, it will completely disappoint the people of the world. At that time, other races will not be able to participate in it. At that time, there will be a situation in which there will be no one to participate in the war. In my opinion, it is better to gather other people first and then attack the Protoss. ""No, let''s just do it like this! Don''t worry about other problems! " Jiangning laughed and didn''t mind these things, because he knew that if he really had an idea, he would definitely help him. If he didn''t have an idea, he couldn''t even call it. Sometimes, it''s often a concerted effort that wants to do something. It doesn''t need to be said. Instead, it''s about these big things. Therefore, Jiangning is not ready to call them. After they know the weakness of the protoss, they will naturally participate in it. Moreover, at that time, Jiangning will also baptize these people. As long as it is properly baptized, it will be completely condensed into a large army. It is even undeniable that Jiangning can still have absolute dominance here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1528 Since Jiangning has said this, other people have not said more. After all, the leader has only one person, and they are also very convinced that Jiangning''s approach is not wrong. Although they are a little skeptical, with Jiangning''s complaint, this kind of doubt is gradually fading. Without any hesitation, these people immediately came to the swamp of the Shenzu. For this place, if Jiangning and others could be trapped, it would be no better. If they could not, they could only be. But when it comes to dijiangning, they still hope that someone will help them. After all, the gods are already so Yes. Also in a few people walk about a day and night, this day has not arrived at night, Jiangning has been frown up, because in his observation, he found that there are a large number of people coming towards them, and the breath is not weak in, about 100 people. This is just a simple estimate. The estimation of the level of consideration is still not calculated by Jiangning. After all, the distance is a little far away. If he can estimate the distance even from a long distance, he is a God. "What''s wrong?" Liu Mei saw that Jiangning had already been gone, and asked. They are extremely trusted in Jiangning''s ability. Even so, as long as there are big things, they all give them to Jiangning for handling. After all, Jiangning is already familiar with it. "There are many people, and people who are not weak in breath come to us. If I guess it is good, it should be the people of the gods. Because only the people of the gods will have such a large army. In this very critical period, only the people of the gods will do this kind of action!" Jiangning has no concealment, which is directly said Come on. Because it is necessary to fight later. If during the battle, Liu Mei and Yueer can not play their own strength, then that is, his fault. After all, he did not understand the strength of the enemy in advance. "What? We didn''t find their trouble. They came to us! " After hearing this, Liu Mei was furious. She was a man with a hot temper. She could not tolerate a little hurt. Now these gods have come straight to them. This is something Jiangning never thought of. Moon son''s face also completely becomes gloomy, no one hates the gods more than she, after all, her home is destroyed by the gods, and her home is not able to be restored. If she meets the people of the Shenzu, she will never have any hands left, even so, she will still It is much harder than others to kill them. The gods, with a great appetite, want to control the whole continent. Even if anyone can''t, if they control them, they can only be slaves to the gods. When we think of the cost of slaves, everyone will rise up with a burst of anger. This is not to say how bad slaves are, but that the gods do not look at slaves as people, even insult slaves recklessly. "Wait a moment, everyone is careful, try to fight around me, don''t let the enemy raid in, we have the chance to escape!" Jiangning sang a little, and said directly. "OK! Oh, I see! These gods can never jump over my line of defense. If I can''t resist it, that is when I die! " Yueer first published her opinion, she must be the most hated god people, so it is also necessary to produce this response. "I will be like this for a while. You can rest assured that the enemy will not surprise you!" Liu Mei also answered the voice. After all, her strength is still good, and among the three women, she is a little older, even bigger than Jiangning, so she also said she would never let go. As for the wind and shadow, it is the same. Now four people have been gathered. Everyone has kept them in each direction. Jiangning is completely relieved. After all, at this time, the people of the divine family have not come. But at this time, a god man''s words came from afar: "Jiangning is right. This time I see where you are running!" Jiang Ning was shocked at the sound of this speech. He was familiar with this voice. That is, the people who were killed on the way to wunanshan mountain came. Now, he didn''t expect to revive so quickly. Jiangning hated the altar of resurrection. If the altar of resurrection exists, it is disastrous for any race. Even so, disaster is not only that, but if there are gods, there will be definitely fighting. Jiangning went up a step forward, said coldly: "the younger generation of the Shenzu, come out and die! This time, you will definitely perish in an instant! " "Ridiculous! Even if you kill me 100 times, it doesn''t matter, because our gods have the altar of resurrection in our hands. If it is the altar of resurrection, you can not kill us at all, even if it is said, you will never defeat our gods! " There was a arrogant word coming from the front.Indeed, because the protoss have a resurrection altar, the protoss are not afraid of death. Even after they are killed in battle, they will be resurrected, just like a little cockroach who can''t fight to death. It can even be said that the god man is trading his life for another race of people. If there is no resurrection altar, they are also extremely afraid of death, but with this thing, they are not afraid of death, because death can not threaten them. When Jiangning thought of this, he couldn''t help getting angry. Everything was the ghost made by this resurrection altar. If there was no such thing, the protoss would have been lurking, and they didn''t dare to show up, let alone do such a big thing. That is, at this time, only to see the moon is directly emitting green light, floating from her skirt, and then directly flying forward. Seeing this scene, Jiangning was stunned immediately. He felt a terrible breath from yue''er''s body. Even if he faced it, he felt a little palpitation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1529 I didn''t expect that yue''er should have such a breath, and the breath was emitted from her body, without any external force at all. "Oh, there are two more masters! By the way, isn''t this a woman who has gone mad before? Why is it normal now? " The leader was the one who had been killed by Jiangning before. When he came up, he could not help laughing at Yueer, who was already back to normal. Although he was killed by Jiangning before, he was very clear that there was such a crazy man beside Jiangning. Now that he saw it, he couldn''t avoid some teasing. If he could drive crazy again, it would be better. After all, although he came here with 100 people, he did not have any confidence. The main reason is that Jiangning''s strength is too high. Sometimes even they don''t know it clearly, they are already dead in battle. They have no language about this. They even want to study Jiangning, but they have no chance to come. The reason why he was able to take a hundred people this time is naturally made by the great elder of the protoss, because he has already calculated that Jiangning is a man against the emperor. This kind of person can turn the tables at any time and even rule the whole world. He doesn''t know this, so now he just wants to bring people here to kill Jiangning Already. Generally speaking, after a person has been killed once, they are afraid, because they don''t know when the attack will land on their own head, and if they land on their own escape top, they will be killed immediately. However, when he thought that there was an army of 100 people behind him, his worry was completely put down. No matter how strong a person is, it is difficult for four people to face a hundred people. Moreover, the strength of these 100 people is also good. Even two people''s strength is much stronger than yue''er and others. Without any statement, Jiangning said directly at this time: "you are all on guard, I''m going to attack!" Because there are so many people on the other side, Jiangning has no affectation. In case of any change, he can still have the opportunity to reverse it, because he is the first to take the lead, but if he does not take the lead, what kind of things will happen may not be able to know. "Good! Be careful. If you can''t take it down, call me! " Liu Mei smiles and stands on one side with great confidence, surrounding Jiangning''s own, which can be regarded as protection. At the same time, Yueer haofengying is also surrounded by Jiangning, for fear that he is in danger. However, on second thought, their strength is so strong that naturally there is no need to say. When the three women are all around Jiangning, they only see that Jiangning has already made a move. But at this time, Yueer''s hand speed is extremely fast. She has already made a move to the god man in front of her. She only sees her hand and slowly moves towards the god man, which is when the light spots on her body fall on the god man It turned into a knife directly. It killed the man directly. When Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was completely shocked. It was an invisible killing. Even if he was powerful, he could not do this. Originally, he wanted yue''er and the other two women to protect him so that he could rush to kill the enemy, but he didn''t expect that he was directly given by yue''er at this time Killed a man. Not only that, yue''er''s hand did not stop any more. Facing those several people, yue''er''s skills came again. It can even be said that at the moment of yue''er''s hands, all these people ran away, fearing that they would be the first to be selected as targets by others. Although they all have confidence in their own means, they don''t want to be the first to be killed. After all, if they are killed, they may not be resurrected, so they are not sure. In fact, up to now, as long as the resurrected people are only those ancient people, even if they kill these people in the field, they still can''t be completely cut off. Yue''er shot again and killed another one again. At this time, yue''er, who had won two heads, became more confident in her own strength, and then directly disregarded Jiangning''s persuasion, and shot down at the rest of the people. However, when Jiangning also saw that the moon was a bit of a blunder, the whole person was depressed. If he guessed it right, he should have used too much energy and energy this month, so that he would have such a problem. If he was normal, he would never have seen such a thing happen. "Yue''er, you are enough. I''ll do it for you." Jiangning directly blocked Yueer. Others didn''t know Yueer''s condition, but Jiangning knew it clearly. If yue''er continued to be strong, it would be extremely bad for her body, because it was almost weak.After all, Jiang Ning''s attack will continue if he knows that the attack will continue at any time. The person on the opposite side was obviously aware of yue''er''s state, and then only one person in front said directly, "kill, first kill those three women, and then slowly kill this man!" After the last competition with Jiangning, he already knew the strength of Jiangning. If he took a step against Jiangning, it was obviously unreliable. If he dealt with three women, it was still feasible. After all, the three women were equivalent to Jiangning''s weakness. At this time, Jiangning has become a shadow, then quickly disappeared in place, the next moment only heard a scream, the first two people have been killed on the ground. Jiangning understood that there were dozens of people coming to the opposite side. If he didn''t move quickly, it was obvious that the three women on his side would be in danger. He could even say that if he caught three women, he would have to submit himself. This is not allowed to happen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1530 Jiangning he thought of this, but the same, the opposite people also thought of this, as if Jiangning did not give any opportunities, directly to the three women, each shot is very fierce up, even if not to carry out all-out resistance, perhaps a move will be eliminated, this is completely the opposite person can do. Human flesh tactics, as if directly reflected at this moment, there are so half of the people directly to Jiangning, the other half is to three women, each of the strength is almost unequal, but it is able to suppress the three women, because the strength of the three women, is also not much higher than God. Jiangning saw that the three women behind him had been in danger, and his face was completely gloomy. If he went on like this, he was obviously in a disadvantageous state. Only by breaking through a breakthrough, could he let such people as himself be killed. If they are surrounded like this, it is obvious that they can''t exert any skills, or even be bound by the people on the opposite side, and they can''t escape completely. This is a very possible thing, because Jiangning has already realized this. There is no saying. I can only see that he is directly attacking the back for three women to resist the attack of some gods and men. But it is precisely because of this that his back is handed over to the enemy. This is definitely a bad thing. As an expert, he will never give it to others on his back, because in this way, maybe it will be He was assassinated directly. "Jiangning, be careful!" That is at this time, Liu Mei is a direct will Jiangning to pull over, panic said. At the next moment, I only saw a sharp knife flying directly to the place where Jiangning had just stood, and it was still the position of the heart. If Jiangning was a little late, he might have been injured now, or even be killed with one blow. The strength of the people on the opposite side is not as strong as Jiangning, but if the sneak attack is appropriate, it will be extremely terrible, and sneak attack to some serious places, then you will not have any ability to continue to fight again, and can only become a disabled person. After all, in this world, the person without strength is just a waste. After Jiangning saw that he was pulled away, the knife that flew in was also sweating. He saw the knife just now, but he can''t avoid it. If she didn''t pull one, he might have killed Jiangning. This is the role of a group! The group is fully reflected at this time. After all, Liu Mei helped Jiangning when Jiangning was difficult and dangerous. In addition, Jiangning also helped them to resist some attacks, so that they did not have to bear any harm. This is how the so-called groups help each other! If it is said that people who fight their own way, then it can not be said that it is a group, it is an individual! Even when they are attacked by more people, they can maintain this formation. Such a group is the real group. There is no saying. Jiangning has already begun to attack other Shenren at this time, because at this time, a large number of protoss have come towards Jiangning, and they are emitting a terrible smell. If Jiangning does not continue to fight, it will be dangerous. The battle is going on all the time and never stops. Now Jiangning dares not have any pause, because if a pause, the danger will fall on him. If he falls down, then his teammates will fall down completely. This is totally beyond saying, and in this respect, it is the same. Not only Jiangning, but also the three women began to fight at this time. This time, their fighting became more intensive, and their attacks on the gods and men were constantly sent out. It can be said that their attacks have a certain pattern and are no longer the same as before. "Kill!" Jiangning suddenly roared, and then only saw those two people directly fell down. At the same time, on the side of Liumei, there was also a person who fell down. In fact, no matter how many people there are, sometimes it is useless, because the people here in Jiangning have kept a good formation, which is impossible to be broken down. Moreover, if their attacks are disorderly, they will fall on their teammates. If they hurt their teammates by mistake, it will be extremely depressing Here it is. The battle was still going on. Of course, at this time, the gods and men were completely panicked, because they found that they did not even touch the clothes of four people. On their own side, they had been killed for 20 or 30 years, and the number of casualties was still rising. One by one, he wanted to quickly end the battle. Similarly, Jiangning also wanted to quickly solve the battle, because at this time, he had already felt the loss of his internal ability. If it was really like this, it would be a complete disaster.He has lost his ability, not to mention the other three women. Therefore, he intends to make a quick decision. Otherwise, he will not be able to fight to the end. If the enemy is given any breathing opportunity, it will be completely finished. Previous one-off attacks can make other people die, but now, it is not so quick, because it often takes two or three times to kill a person, which shows that his ability is flowing away. If you know this situation, you can only quicken your pace. Otherwise, if you are tired to death in the end, it will not be worth it. Moreover, at this time, there are still 60 or 70 Protoss, and even the leader is still looking for opportunities. For such a person, if he finds an opportunity, he will be completely injured and become a person who is slaughtered. For such a situation, no one wants to happen, so we can only speed up the pace. "Quick battle, quick decision!" Jiangning pondered for a while and said to the three girls. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1531 When Jiangning''s words fell, the three women immediately responded. They also understood this. Most of the people in the opposite field were attacked. If they were attacked intensively, there was no way. As long as their team had been destroyed, it was almost possible to say that they could only escape. If we can''t win the first battle, it''s a bad omen, and the enemy will find out the routine. Therefore, Jiangning will not let this fight lose, even a little bit. If it fails, it will leave a shadow in their hearts, and even casualties may appear. They are different from the protoss, because there is a resurrection altar, but they do not have a resurrection altar. If they die, they are dead and can not be resurrected again. Therefore, they must solve the protoss people once and for all. In this way, they can not guess their own strength, and then they may be able to make sense Unexpected effects. Even if the dog bites the shadow for a long time, it will be hard to block the shadow of the dog after ten years. Under the command of Jiangning, the three women all clench their teeth and release their strongest power. It can even be said that they all use their last strength. They don''t want to give the protoss a little chance. Moreover, they don''t want to let the people on the opposite side have any breathing opportunities. Jiangning is even more. At this time, they have already started to fight with Protoss. They have killed two people who want to sneak attack. As for the commander behind, he is also covetous and wants to attack Jiangning and other people, but there is no good opportunity. No matter where that person goes, Jiangning will turn to where he goes. After all, his own strength is there. If he stealthily attacks three women, there will be problems, because it is extremely difficult for the three women to face three directions. If there is another sneak attack, it will be very difficult State, then they can''t bear it. "Jiangning, help me, I have a lot of pressure here!" All of a sudden, Yueer can''t help but ask for help from Jiangning. Her side, the so-called several Protoss to her, although her strength is very strong, but because at the beginning of the fight, has been to use their own secret method, now is almost to lose the ability of the body. Not only that, those Protoss also saw this, they directly attacked yue''er and did not give her any breathing opportunities, because they also understood that if one person was killed, then four people in Jiangning would be broken into a hole, and then they could kill others. On hearing this, Jiangning frowned at once, because he found that the leader of the protoss had gone to Yueer. If he guessed right, he wanted to fight yue''er. "I''ll be right there!" After the words fell, Jiangning did not have any hesitation, but directly turned to Yueer''s direction, and then started to fight. At this time, yue''er had already killed the protoss with one knife, but then came a more clever attack, which suppressed her and was completely unable to move. Originally, one of the protoss saw that he could kill yue''er, but he didn''t expect that when his knife fell, there was a bright light shining in front of him. Then he only saw that the weapon in his hand had been thrown aside. His fingers were very tired. What''s more, he felt his vitality was losing. This point, for him, is extremely bad, the next moment, he is slowly down on the ground, there is no any statement, or even so, he has reached a state of death, because he encountered a strong blow from Jiangning. There was a chance to kill yue''er, but with the help of Jiangning, this one could only die with hatred, which was directly killed by Jiangning. As for the other person, it was the same result. He was directly defeated by a skill given by Jiangning. There is no doubt at all. "Kill!" After killing a man, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then burst out a strong breath, which directly picked up those Protoss. Although the protoss said that there were many people, half of them were lost at the moment. It was obvious that Jiangning and others had fallen into the downwind. "Kill! Kill them all Yue''er also roared. Her hatred for the protoss was no less than that of any one. After all, many of her Yue people had been killed by these Protoss, and their homes had been destroyed. If she could, she would have destroyed all the protoss bases. Several people seem to be crazy, completely show their own power, not only that, everyone''s body, anger is rising, directly is rolling and burning, so that the protoss people are a trance situation, because they all found that they can''t beat these four people.At this time, one of the commanders was shivering. He had been killed by Jiangning once before. He still remembered Jiangning''s ability very much. Originally, he wanted to ask more people to kill Jiangning together, so as to complete the task. But he didn''t think that the task was not completed, and maybe he could not escape ¡£ He wants to escape at this time, because his people are constantly decreasing. If it goes on like this, in less than two minutes, maybe his people will be very few. Even so, when his people are already dead, it is time for him to die in battle. Thinking that he would have to wait for a little time to revive after his death, he could not help feeling depressed. But if he wanted to fight, he couldn''t beat him. After all, Jiangning''s ability was there. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1532 For a while, he was thinking about whether to go or not. If he left at this time, he would certainly be scolded by his commander when he went back. However, if he did not leave, he might have lost all his life. After all, he could see Jiangning''s bravery, and in terms of the state of the other three women, it was extremely good Yes. Even if he can fight with sneak attack on the side, it can''t be sneaked, because he found that Jiangning is always aiming at him, and he doesn''t give him any chance at all. If there is no chance, you can only watch on the side, and you can''t do anything. It can even be said that if he continues to wait for a while, his people will have been completely killed in the battle, and then it will be the day of his death. This is totally beyond saying, because Jiangning is already crazy at this time, and he can take a person with him. After struggling for a while, the commander finally decided to leave this place and no longer face Jiangning, the devil. He found that if he was against Jiangning, there was no chance of winning at all. Even if he went up, it was just in vain and could not create any value. And the gods and men he led died, that is to say, he had no way. If he could, he would ask the high priest to help him revive. If he could not, he could only let them sleep. After all, he also needed the resurrection of others, not his own control. When Jiangning saw that the commander wanted to go, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you want to go? It''s impossible to go now Jiangning sneered. For this commander, he always thought it was very funny. If this commander had dealt with Jiangning and others earlier, he might not have been in this state, because at that time, as long as more people joined in, or Xu Jiangning and others would be defeated, but this commander always wanted to carry out Sneak attack, so until now, he knew he wanted to escape. However, it is obvious that Jiangning will not give him any chance, because there are more than ten Protoss in the field. Even if he doesn''t, then several women can kill them, and Jiangning mainly focuses on the leader. "Do you want to kill me?" The commander was shocked, and his face was very gloomy. He has been resurrected once, and he has brought a hundred elites with him. He said in front of the high priest that he must kill Jiangning, but now he can''t complete the task. Moreover, if he is killed again, he will definitely lose all resources. Even the high priest doesn''t want to help him revive. Any race doesn''t want to waste their resources on some useless people. Now this commander has been fighting with Jiangning for the second time, but they have not been able to successfully kill Jiangning. It is impossible to say who they are. Absolutely right, they will abandon this person. It can even be said that even if he does not die and returns to the protoss swamp, it will encounter exclusion. No race will raise such waste. Such waste can not be counted as cannon fodder. Moreover, being a commander is just a waste of resources. If it is given to other people as commander, it may have another result. "If you want to stop me, then you can die!" The commander was very angry because he found that Jiangning really wanted to kill him, and his eyes were full of self-confidence. He found that his heart beat faster and he did not dare to face up to Jiangning. "What about killing you and stopping you?" Jiangning sneered at this commander, who now belongs to that kind of fear, because he has no confidence in himself, and his people have been killed so many, it seems that Jiangning several people are extremely brave. Now talking to Jiangning, he is just looking for an opportunity to escape, and he wants to show his ability. But Jiangning doesn''t like this. If Jiangning can''t resist this person, he will never pay attention to it, because yue''er and others are still fighting, but Jiangning can''t help her. Now he wants to take up this commander. As long as the commander is killed, everything is easy to say. Even so, as long as the commander is killed, more people will definitely be attracted next time. When there is a guerrilla war, it will be more suitable. Often, the protoss people rely on a situation that is not afraid of death, so they appear so brave. If they did not revive the altar, they would have left in disgrace and would not fight with Jiangning and others to the end. However, this is also the dependence of the Protoss. Jiangning does not know how the protoss have developed a resurrection altar, but their Terrans are unable to make such a dynamic. Even some of the long life medicines made in the past have no results. All this seems to be a little behind the Protoss.However, there are more people in their Terrans, and there are many masters. This is definitely more powerful than the protoss, so they will fight against the Protoss. If the Terrans have no masters, or other races have no masters, then the protoss can trample on them. Because the protoss fear the people of other races, they will do so slowly. After all, their main purpose is to destroy other races and control other races. But under this premise, we must not let our own resurrection altar be finished. If it is finished, then there will be big things. Moreover, in this case, it is obvious that there are no great masters of human beings. When they do so many things, they just lead their masters out. At that time, they will have a contrast, if it is possible If you can, it will be solved at one time. If you can''t, you will ignore it and continue to wear away. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1533 Jiangning is very aware of the idea of the Protoss. Even if he stands in the protoss'' position, he will do so. After all, it is extremely safe to do so. If not, maybe the protoss will be finished in the first time, because they will not have the ability to face so many races. "It''s impossible to go now!" As for the situation of Jiang Ning, it will be feasible for Jiang Ning to help her when she is finished. Not only that, now the elite of the protoss are now only a few people left. These people can be solved only by the one-time action of Jiangning and others. However, Jiangning did not make a move. He made a move to the commander, and Jiangning would never let go of the person who intercepted him twice. Naturally, the leader of the protoss knew that he could not escape today. He did not escape. Instead, he went back to fight with these people. Without any accident, Jiangning''s ability was always strong. He directly hanged the commander to fight, so that he could not exert his own strength, or even exert his own strength It is useless to come out, because Jiangning has already suppressed him. It can even be said that Jiangning didn''t want to kill the protoss so quickly, because he thought of a way, that is, to scrap it. In this way, it would be impossible to revive, but also impossible to die. After slowly becoming a disabled man, he would never be able to stand up again. This idea is extremely vicious, but for the protoss, it is not vicious at all, because the protoss have a resurrection altar in it. If you kill him, then he will be resurrected. In this case, why not kill him, just abolish him, and let him never regenerate. Even Jiangning also thought that, in fact, there is no need to destroy the protoss base, all can let the protoss people slowly disintegrate, just like what Jiangning said. As long as the protoss people are controlled, and let them completely become useless, then it will be able to play a very good effect. When Jiangning shot, the other three women had already killed those elites, and then they stood aside and looked at Jiangning. Yue''er looked at the commander, then saw the battle in the field, and then asked, "Jiangning, how can you still play like this? Kill him quickly! As long as we kill him, we can go to the protoss swamp and block them in the door one by one, so as not to let them go out and harm other races "I don''t need to. I want him to become a complete disabled person. Even after committing suicide, he will become a disabled person! It''s a good way to get rid of the elite just now. Otherwise, it''s a good way to kill the elite and me Jiangning smile, the smile on his face is extremely brilliant, because he saw that when he said this, the person opposite him had been completely disheartened. If he becomes a disabled person, even if he is resurrected after suicide, it can only be a disabled person, because after a person''s resurrection, the fighting ability at the last moment of resurrection comes. If you are a disabled person before your death, you will also be a disabled person after your recovery. His face has completely turned pale. He doesn''t want to be a disabled man, but he can''t beat him. At this time, he has already made up his mind to commit suicide. As long as he kills himself at this time, he will be able to have his own skills after resurrection. But if it falls into the hands of Jiangning, it will be completely finished. He knows this very well. Even at this time, he has already started. However, Jiangning did not give him any chance. Before he could commit suicide, Jiangning directly blocked him, and then knocked him to the ground once and for all. In addition, Jiangning did not have any hands left. He just took off the limbs of the man, which made him unable to speak at all. Jiangning''s practice is indeed a bit too much, but compared with the protoss, it is just ordinary. After all, the protoss can do anything to massacre a race, which is only a drop in the bucket for them. As for the words just now, Jiangning also guessed, but because there were too many people, he did not carry out the implementation. Because there were too many people, it was no doubt impossible to cripple everyone. When he did this kind of thing, he might have been injured by other people. It was not worth it. In addition, the three women''s state and strength also do not allow them to do this, after all, this will be a complete end. "Ah! You devil The leader of the protoss roared heartrendingly, not only because he became a cripple, but also because he knew that even if he committed suicide at the moment, there was no way to return to his previous strength. It can be said that now he is a cripple, and he will not be treated in the future.But it''s not about Jiangning. He didn''t kill the commander after he turned him into a useless man. Instead, he said to the three girls: "if you meet a few people next time, you''ll cripple them one by one. If there are more people, we''ll kill them directly. For such people, we don''t have any mobile phone meetings, or we can only make them numb Push it on yourself "Don''t worry! If I meet a Protoss, I won''t be the first one to leave my hands. If I can disable them, I''ll make them completely disabled. But if I can''t, then I don''t have any way! " Yue''er bit her teeth and said that her hatred for Protoss has surpassed everyone in the field. Just when she was making the disabled commander, she also had a hand. Originally, a girl was sensitive to these things, but she didn''t expect that yue''er was much cleaner than Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1534 That commander was completely collapsed. He did not expect that he would be like this. If Jiangning killed him directly, it might not be such a situation. After all, if he had killed him, he could only be revived again. However, it is extremely important for anyone to live or die There''s a big blow. The key point is that even if he killed himself and resurrected, he would be a disabled person. He knew his race very well. For a disabled person, there would never be any statement. Even so, this disabled man is like this. When people see people beating people, there is no saying at all. "Take your time to enjoy life in this world." Jiangning smiles, which is also a punishment given to him. If it is to kill him directly, it will be too good for him. After all, the protoss can be resurrected again, but it is better to grind him to death, which is also a punishment to him. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to do it like this at the beginning. After all, it was a little cruel. But seeing this man like this, he didn''t say much. He thought about the death of some other innocent people, so he would do it like this, even at the expense of his own will. "Please kill me, I don''t want to live any more!" The commander, at this time, cried and begged. He seemed to see his own. Everyone could bully him. But he had no way. After all, he would be more satisfied with other people. Thinking that everyone who saw him could humiliate him, he had an idea that he wanted to commit suicide. However, he was already a disabled person and could not do so, so he could only plead. However, Jiangning and others ignored him and did not give him such a chance. At that time, it will be more painful to live and die. Now, this is what the commander looks like. Since he has done so many cruel things, it is also a punishment for him to bear this. "Let''s go, let''s move on, and this man won''t pay attention to him!" Jiangning didn''t even look at the leader of the protoss, but directly led the three girls forward. As for this person, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future, and he doesn''t want to pay attention to it. He knows that this person will be under the attack of other people in the future. Even so, if there is no accident, his little chance of turning over will be lost. "Well! Go, let this man live and die here Yue''er said with a sneer, followed by Jiangning and left the commander in the field. In addition, Liumei and Fengying are also following Jiangning''s footsteps. At this time, they already know clearly what they want to do and what they want to get. Undoubtedly, all these deities will be abandoned. If only in this way, the fighting ability of the protoss will be less and less. The number of people who can fight will gradually decrease. Even after a period of time, no one can fight. At that time, maybe it is time for the protoss to disintegrate. In fact, the protoss didn''t think of this. It''s just that they are too eager for quick success and instant benefit. They don''t think about other things. They often want to employ more people and eat the whole continent with the resurrection altar. In fact, they didn''t think that the Terrans would have such masters. Even among tens of thousands of troops, they can be disabled. As long as one person is disabled, it means that this person will be completely destroyed. Of course, it is undeniable that if there are too many people, it can only be a quick decision. It can''t be disabled one by one. When Jiangning and others left here, the man had already hung his head completely. Maybe he had been like this in his life. He thought about the past and his own high spirited time. But after one-time accident, this will never appear in the river and lake again. This is a great blow to his whole mind, but he has no way to do it. After all, at this time, he is completely in place and can not move. Jiangning and others are going to the protoss swamp. In this way, they may get something, but they may not. No matter what, they will attract the attention of the Protoss. At that time, as long as Jiangning and others can make a move, they will not be merciful. At the same time, his practice will be an imperial edict to all people in the world that they will not kill the protoss, but they can be completely disabled. At that time, all people will understand this practice, and there will be no need to fear that the protoss will have a resurrection altar. If you do more of this, protoss will slowly disintegrate and eventually perish on their own.However, Jiangning also needs to prevent these people from starting any new conspiracy. After all, if it is a new conspiracy, they still can''t kill the Protoss. It can even be said that as long as the protoss'' Resurrection time is longer than this time, it will be a disaster, so Jiangning must not let the Protoss That''s how it''s going to happen. Since they can all study this resurrection altar, they can also study such things. Even if Jiangning is allowed to study it, he can study it. However, he is not a Protoss, and his heart is not so vicious. During the journey, Jiangning and others did not encounter any other troubles, but he understood that this was only temporary. If they continued to encounter other troubles, perhaps they would have let the protoss know. Now, there is still a little distance from the protoss swamp. It should take some time to get to poisonous grass. However, this can not stop Jiangning and others from going. After all, killing the protoss has fallen on them. Since the moment of the Moon Clan accident, Jiangning has been determined to crack down on this race. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1535 Jiangning and others directly killed a group of protoss with the power of four people. This group of people was regarded as the elite of the protoss, but they were all killed by Jiangning. When Jiangning went to the swamp land of the protoss, one of the high priests in the protoss was completely crazy. "Damn it, it''s killing so many of our elites!" "What now, high priest?" "What can I do? Continue to send people to kill this man! If this man does not die, our plan may be very difficult to carry out! " Another man, unable to help pondering, then said: "in fact, I want to tell you one thing, that is, our commander is not dead, at least I did not see his soul in the resurrection altar!" "What? Not dead? " As soon as this was said, the high priest''s look was completely gloomy. If the protoss are not dead, then there will be a thorough problem. Perhaps it is his concern that will completely happen. "Check it out. Make sure you find it out! Because if one of us fails to pay off the plan, then it will be destroyed Said the high priest, coldly. I don''t know how long ago, this man rushed in and said, "high priest, no good, our commander seems to have been abolished, but the man did not kill our commander. That is to say, there is no soul of this man on the altar of resurrection." "My God! They think so thoroughly, and think clearly so quickly The high priest has been completely shocked. This is the worry in his heart. He has never been found out. However, he did not expect that it will be discovered now. If this is the case, if we discard other people in the future, we may lose the vitality of their Protoss. This is a huge blow to their Protoss. Although they now have a resurrection altar, if they really continue like this, there will be big problems. When the time comes, it will be the end of their Protoss. For this, he has thought about it, but he has been unable to come up with a good one Here''s the solution. "We must kill this man, or if we continue to let this situation spread, it will be a complete end of the matter!" The high priest said coldly that he already knew that Jiangning understood their weakness. If they spread out their weakness, it would push their Protoss to a place of destruction. For this matter, it is not allowed to exist, so now their goal is Jiangning. As long as Jiangning is killed, everything is easy to say. Even if other people are not allowed to know this secret, then their Protoss will have completed their plan. "The high priest asked to send someone to follow me and kill this man!" This young man, speaking directly, was eager to prove himself. Obviously, the high priest also believed this young man, and then said, "if you take another 100 elites, you must kill that young man named Jiangning this time. Otherwise, our Protoss will be in complete chaos." "Yes, it''s up to me this time!" The young man said confidently. At the same time, his face also showed disdain. For the guy named Jiangning, he looked down on him. Although Jiangning frequently made them difficult for the protoss, that''s all. After all, it was only a human race, and they were Protoss. But in fact, he did not know that even if the high priest came out, he would not be able to come to Jiangning, because Jiangning''s own strength is very good. It can even be said that if anyone wants to kill him in the world, it is impossible to do so, because when Jiangning''s strength is not equal to others, he can escape. "Go ahead and make a quick decision. Don''t give Jiangning any chance!" The high priest spoke directly of his worries. After several waves of fighting, Jiangning has been defeated. Any one of them will be worried. If they don''t worry, they will only be high-level personnel. However, their senior staff need to do other things, and they don''t do such small things, so they have no choice. There is no saying, this young man immediately left the protoss swamp and went to fight against Jiangning. However, he didn''t know that when he came to fight against Jiangning, Jiangning had already made a lot of noise about it, which made all the races in the world understand the weakness of the Protoss. After that, there will be a large number of other ethnic groups will appear here. At that time, they will be completely disabled, and they will not have any chance to fight. After all, Jiangning is on the March now. Of course, he is more careful all the way. After all, he doesn''t know when God and man will come out. If another large army comes out, maybe Jiangning will have to weigh it. After all, Jiangning still doesn''t like the human flesh tactics.They are just a team of four. If there are tens of millions of people fighting against each other, even if he is strong enough, he can only escape. Often when there are many others, Jiangning will not fight hard. After all, there are many great masters coming here. If one is not careful, he will be disabled by the great master, and there will be no bones left. What''s more, Jiangning''s main purpose is to get here, not to fight with Protoss to complete his mission. "Jiangning, what should you do if other races have been wiped out?" Fengying can''t help thinking about one thing before, that is, when she was very young, her family had always been in trouble, and the key point is that her people should be weaker, so they will encounter bullying from other races. However, the bullying of other races is just bullying, and it will not kill other races like the Protoss. There will be no statement about who it is put on. In the final analysis, her race is not strong enough. If she is strong enough, she can resist all external forces. Even if she is strong enough, she will kill the Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1536 They have found a way to kill the Protoss. Jiangning and others naturally want to move forward quickly. After all, it''s a good thing to snipe at the protoss when the protoss don''t know themselves. If the protoss know their purpose and then let the protoss stop themselves, it will not be compensated. Moreover, they are also ready to make an imperial edict to the world. If Jiangning''s guess is right, their team will gradually expand. Even so, when they reach a certain scale, they will be able to resist the Protoss. If there are more real people, then every Protoss will have the ability Those who prevent them from falling down, and discard them all, so that they will not have any chance of resurrection. It''s like cutting leeks, cutting one batch after another, but the leeks will not have any growth opportunities. They are becoming shorter and shorter, and they are more and more waste. Even if they can be reborn again, they will be a waste. There is no saying at all. Jiangning has already seen this point. Of course, now they are about to reach the swamp, but in other places, there are still a lot of people killed by Protoss. The protoss are like a group without any pity. They kill people directly when they see people. This makes some smaller races come directly to the land of extermination. "It''s almost there. Are you all ready?" Looking at the boundless forest ahead, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. For the protoss, he had already had a big heart to kill, but at this time, it was not to kill the protoss, but to scrap them. Only in this way can we greatly weaken the ability of Protoss. If you can, this Protoss will be totally spoiled by them. There is no saying at all. He is directly suffering from the devastation of Jiangning and others among the ten thousand tribes. Jiangning now belongs to an invincible body. Even if the protoss come up and pick him up, he is fearless. After all, the protoss can''t let some very powerful people come out. If some very powerful people come out, then he can completely escape, and even take advantage of the opportunity to go to the protoss base and destroy the resurrection altar. So for this point Jiangning has made a correct choice. Of course, he is just guessing. If he guesses wrong, he is still extremely dangerous. After all, the combat effectiveness of the three women is not very good. Moreover, he is also the one who discovered the protoss, and the strength of the people sent out is stronger and stronger. The people sent next time may be better than the three women, which is needless to say Because when they sent people out, they had already suffered losses. If they suffered losses again, it would be a matter of complete destruction. Take the previous two times for example, if the people sent out in those two times were more powerful, even if they could not kill Jiangning and others, they could drive Jiangning and others down, but they did not send more Strengthen the tough guy. As a result, let Jiangning and others directly drill empty twice, making the protoss dead and disabled. The dead are not so good, because they are all resurrected, but if they are disabled, then they will be completely disabled. There is no statement at all. This is their general idea, and they also understand that Jiangning is a key figure, but they still don''t send out the experts. This is obviously their own loss. "Ready, this time, no matter who they come to, we are ready for war!" Yue er said with a sneer that she hated the Protoss. If she could, she would have repaired the protoss completely. But her strength was not enough, and she could only do it slowly. Fengying also nodded and said: "Protoss people, although they can beat me, our team is invincible. If we can, we can definitely win them. As long as our team is immortal, we will have a chance!" Liu Mei also showed her self-confidence. She said, "the protoss are nothing. I guess if they are not resurrected, they are not as powerful as our people. I have just sent the message back to my people. They also know that I am in this Protoss swamp, and they will come to help at that time." "Well, that''s very good. Our purpose is about to arrive." Jiangning could not help smiling. As long as every race joins in, then their team will be very huge. It can even be said that if Jiangning is an immoral person, as long as it uses other people''s hands, it can do a lot of things, but Jiangning is not that kind of person. This time, he just wanted to target the protoss, so that the protoss would not be so arrogant. The best thing is to let the protoss perish completely. However, there is one thing worth exploring, that is, the issue of resurrection altar. For this thing, if he got it, it would be a very good place to explore this world. As long as people are not disabled, even death doesn''t matter.So for him, this is also one of his purposes. After all, there are many places on the continent that he needs to explore. If they can be explored, then their strength will reach a relatively strong level. It can even be said that if the exploration of these places is completed, it may be for their human beings and all living creatures It''s very useful. However, this requires a resurrection altar. Only when there is a resurrection altar, they will not be afraid of death, and this will not happen. After a short time, Jiangning finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "it''s finally here! This Protoss swamp is really far away "Yes! Along the way, I was terrified to meet other races. If I did, it would inevitably be another battle. These days, I have been completely afraid of fighting! " The moon also breathed a sigh of relief, and then breathed the swamp air. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1537 The protoss swamp is far away from the place where human beings live, and in this swamp, there are a lot of creatures. For example, some water dragons have become fine, and some boa constrictors are the main living creatures here. Even some other wind wolves are also living creatures in this place. These creatures are almost fearless of other creatures. Every living creature has a very strong fighting capacity, especially some social snakes and some gregarious wind wolf creatures. They almost occupy a part of the world. Even if other creatures are mixed together, the social creatures will not have any fear. Of course, when the protoss pass by, it is extremely safe, because the strongmen of the protoss have already sent out their words. If any creature encounters the Protoss and dares to kill the protoss, they will not leave their hands. Not only that, these creatures are also responsible for protecting the protoss, because the protoss are also there Protect them. Take the last time the protoss encountered other racial attacks, these creatures first helped the protoss resist once, and then the protoss only resisted once. It can be imagined that the protoss have completely enslaved this swamp land. But in any case, Jiangning and others have reached the edge of the swamp, and step into a foot, is the swamp. "Don''t worry. Let''s cultivate in this place for a while. First, if I guess it''s right, it''s still very dangerous. You can understand it by listening to the roar of animals!" Jiangning stopped several women want to quickly enter the pace, and then murmured. Jiangning''s mind is extremely careful. When he goes to a strange place, he will carry out a wave of exploration. It can even be said that if there is a dangerous place, he will definitely not go and will not let his teammates go. In this swamp land, it is more obvious. If there is no accident, it will be an extremely dangerous place Yes. "I also feel the danger. It seems that it is more dangerous than we went to look for fengxincao before. This is my sixth sense!" The moon frowned and said. Even if she has a strong sense of race, it will not be a strong feeling for her to come to the sixth month. "What''s the feeling? It''s mysterious. It''s not cheating us, is it?" Liu Mei said disapprovingly. In her mind, the danger of yue''er''s saying comes from the protoss, because yue''er has already hated the protoss, and they have repeled the protoss several times in a row, so the protoss will naturally start to retaliate against them. Jiangning shook his head and said slowly, "it may not be true. I feel it too! If I guess it''s right, there are monsters helping Protoss in this swamp. After all, protoss can set up their own ethnic base behind the swamp. If you don''t eat this swamp creature, you can''t enter it safely! " "What''s more, do you hear the voice of wolves in this place? It''s only an evening now. Even if we haven''t arrived at night, we''ll already have the voice of wolves. We can imagine how many wolves there are! This kind of creature, you should not think that the individual attack power is not strong, but if combined, even we may not be able to get rid of it! " After listening to this, several women trembled for a while, and they all understood the past things very well. It was when they were looking for fengxincao. If one of them made a mistake, it would be completely finished. Fortunately, their luck was not only to kill the python, but also to drive back the wolves, so as to let him We have the ability to protect ourselves. "I see! You say that any living creature here is serving the Protoss. Otherwise, even if the protoss can cross this swamp, it will be defeated and unable to become an army. However, these people of the God clan are all spiritually energetic, and obviously there is something fishy in it. And this kind of greasiness is coming from this swamp now! " The wind shadow pondered for a moment and said directly. "Yes! I think that''s good! In fact, according to the words that I set up the clan land after the marsh, I will also dish down the living creatures in this swamp land and let them do things for us. Only in this way can we achieve double protection. Even in this way, we can block the enemy outside without a single soldier. " As for this, Jiangning has a very thorough view. It can even be said that if Jiangning is in charge of the whole of killing and killing in the protoss, perhaps he will do better than the current people, because he is a man with brains, while other people do not have brains. However, it is undeniable that their minds are extremely sensitive, and they can come up with many key problems at once, so that they will not be in a dangerous place.If we don''t know at the beginning or can''t guess it at all, it will be a complete failure. We can even say that after they enter the swamp, they will meet the first line of defense, that is, the monsters. "We''ll stay here tonight, and tomorrow we''ll move on and enter the swamp, and then let the protoss come out, or we can wait for the protoss to come out in this place. As long as we come out, we can attack and kill them!" Jiangning''s thought is very thorough, for this he is extremely accurate. If he can, he will do great harm to the Protoss. It can even be said that as long as there is no accident, it will be a little difficult for Protoss to cross their defense line, especially when it comes to other races. As long as it comes over, then the protoss will be more miserable. This is what Jiangning sees. After all, it is to attack and kill the protoss, and it can''t be said to be attacking and killing. As long as the protoss people are abandoned, then it is OK! The protoss seem to be tough, but they are not really so strong. As long as Jiangning works hard, they can almost beat the protoss down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1538 After the discussion, Jiangning and others ambushed here. This night is destined to be a sleepless night. As the evening approaches, Jiangning actually finds that there are constantly demons coming out and patrolling around. The breath of each monster is incomparably powerful. Even compared with yue''er and others, it is much stronger than them. Often only aware of a strong breath, Jiangning and others will hide, will not let any monster find them, in this way, that is to avoid the possibility of being found by the monster, and they need to ambush here for a long time. If they are found by the monster, it will be a disadvantage to them. "How can I find that these monsters are like a human being, or a well-trained army of monsters, so that we can''t have any place to move forward?" Liu Mei found these monsters strange place, can not help but feel depressed. For this, he was extremely depressed, after all, a well-trained monster, that would be the same situation as human beings. Even more powerful than humans, and in this respect, these monsters seem to be protecting their homes. Often, when Jiangning and others see these monsters coming out, they will hide them and do not let them meet them directly. If they encounter them at this time, it will be a complete disaster. After all, these monsters exist without blinking an eye. And in this respect, these monsters are also incomparable. If one is killed, the second will come out quickly. Soon, it will come out like a hornet''s nest. This is what worries Jiangning. "All of them are hidden. We have to hide until dawn. As long as we avoid the detection of this monster, we can do things well in the morning." Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. He ignored these monsters directly, or even said that he didn''t look at them and hid his body as much as possible. In this world, fighting is not a good thing. It will be a good thing to hide it. At the same time, it will also be to engage in sneak attack. That is the people of the people. If we attack blindly, we will send ourselves to a place of absolute isolation. Everyone who practices martial arts knows this. Even if they continue to do so, Jiangning and others can still sneak in on some monsters. After all, these monsters look bold and even come to visit Jiangning and others. These monsters are just ordinary ones. However, in case of emergency, Jiangning and others still did not pay attention to these monsters. After all, if they are not careful, there will be problems. Moreover, in this situation, they are not allowed to have any changes. If it is in the daytime, Jiangning and other people can not be afraid of this. There is no statement. Since Jiangning is not ready to start, naturally, it is necessary to continue to hide. When he hides, these monsters do not find them. Jiangning is doing these things all night. Not only he, but also three women are doing the same thing to avoid the inspection of monsters. Until dawn, Jiangning finally took a sigh of relief, then took a little rest, and said to the three girls, "it''s safe at last. Now we are ready to ambush. If I guess it''s right, there should be gods and men coming out. After all, they have already attacked other races. Some powerful races will struggle So in this respect, he has nothing to say "Yes, my favorite thing is the sneak attack." Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing, and then quickly made a look at his companions. But at this moment, there are no monsters in the field, because these monsters only come out at night, which gives Jiangning and other people a lot of convenience. Everyone, at this time, is fast ambush, even a few people, at this time is already their body shape and the whole natural integration into one, there is no any statement. "Keep the ambush. I think someone will come out!" After the ambush, Jiangning can''t help but sneer. As for the protoss, he has long wanted to do something about it, just because he has been unable to find an opportunity. If he finds an opportunity, he does not have any hesitation. "This time, I''ll take the lead, because I''m going to test my strength!" At this moment, yue''er first said. "What is your strength?" Hearing this, Jiangning frowned. For yue''er''s strength, he can''t understand it any more, that is, the general strength. But now it seems that it is obviously not so simple. Moreover, when yue''er made a move before, it can be seen that her whole human ability has been improved in an instant. Although she had doubts about yue''er''s strength, Jiangning didn''t ask any more questions. As for Fengying and Liumei, they didn''t see it at all. At that time, they couldn''t even pay attention to themselves when they were fighting. They couldn''t check yue''er''s action. It can even be said that Yueer''s strength may have big problems It''s coming."I don''t have any strength. I just feel that after being awakened by my elders, there is a strong power in my body for no reason. But this powerful strength will take a day to recover after it is used up. I used this power before, and I killed two people of the protoss in an instant £¡¡± When Yue er said this, she was a little confused. After all, this matter is too weird. She doesn''t even know her own situation. At that time, she didn''t doubt her own situation. She didn''t ask the elder of her ethnic group. Now, she can only test her own strength. "Moon, you can''t have broken through that limit, have you?" When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing her admiration. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1539 Yue''er also shook her head and said, "I don''t know if I have broken through that limit, but I know that maybe I have reached another level. After all, my strength has increased a lot at this time! If I was just a small tree before, now I am a big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves! Although it has not reached the realm of towering trees, it is also a good strength! " "Good cow! Your strength has reached this level! " Liu Mei can''t help but look at yue''er with envy. Generally speaking, their women''s strength is relatively difficult to improve. Even after reaching a certain level, they can''t move forward again. Unexpectedly, yue''er''s strength can''t rise all the way. In their team, Jiangning is no doubt the first, and the second is yue''er, because yue''er''s strength has completely shaken off the other two women, and sometimes, yue''er can explode. After all, she has a strong ability in her body, which is equivalent to a killer''s mace ¡£ Without any statement, Jiangning said directly at this time: "in fact, it''s nothing. If I guess it''s right, yue''er''s mind is firm after a madness, that is to say, she has this kind of strength. Moreover, when the elder of her family treated yue''er, she must have untied a certain seal, after all, every one All ethnic groups have their own special abilities "No? If this is the case, wouldn''t it be very exciting? " She has been shocked by the power of her whole body, but it''s just that she has not been shocked by her power Yes. "What do you say?" Yue''er smiles. In fact, she is not sure whether she really has that kind of ability. After all, at this time, her strength is still not stable. If it is stable, it may be said that she has risen to a higher level. However, her strength is in an unstable state, which is extremely important for her There''s something depressing. Everyone, if they have strength, they will have a kind of thinking, that is, after stabilizing, they will rise all the way. But in her body, the strength is there, but it can not be stabilized. This is a relatively painful thing for her. In fact, otherwise, she can''t treat that kind of power correctly. If she really treats that kind of power, she may be able to rise all the way. Even so, as long as it is used well, she is not much worse than Jiangning. After all, it is a mysterious power. Fengying couldn''t hide her secret at this time. She sighed and said, "I don''t know my strength. When can I be unsealed? If I can, I''ll have Yueer''s powerful strength. It''s a pity that it will take some time to unseal it!" When Jiangning heard this, the whole person was shocked again. He didn''t expect that the women around him were all different, and there were mysterious forces in their bodies. If they were said, no one would believe it, but the situation was really in front of him. This is a thing that people can''t believe. After all, they are a team. They have been like this for a long time. It can even be said that no one will say such things. After all, no one will believe what they say. "Don''t think about it. You can do it as long as you have the ability." Jiangning smiles. He is also happy about yue''er''s strength improvement. After all, as long as the strength is improved, the strength of the whole team can be improved, and after that, he will not be afraid of other people. It turns out that Jiangning is just one person strong, but now it is two people who are strong, so they will not be afraid of the Protoss. It can even be said that as long as yue''er can stand alone, Jiangning may kill these gods and wear them down. This time, they want to cripple all the protoss, and only let them be disabled Come on, then they can make their people directly have no combat effectiveness. Otherwise, if you kill these Protoss one by one, maybe he will come out next time. After all, protoss have a resurrection altar, and in this respect, protoss people are equivalent to immortal existence, but if they are to be abandoned, there will not be so many masters. When talking about the internal strength of seal, it has been a long time, and there is no Protoss in this period of time. This makes Jiangning a little confused. Is it the wrong place to stay, or is there a problem in other steps. But he couldn''t think of it clearly, so he just kept squatting down. Otherwise, they would be wasted if they came here this time.After waiting for more than an hour, they only saw that the protoss appeared not far ahead. When Jiangning and others saw that these people had come out, they were all excited. Needless to say, their goal was to come here. "This time, we must make these people disabled!" Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer. For the protoss, he began to hate them slowly. After all, these Protoss, in this case, are still extremely vicious. They specially pick out some smaller races to kill. If a large tribe like willow eyebrow is said, the protoss may not be able to take a bite, so they slowly began to corrode some small races. For this point, Jiangning is extremely disgusted. If the protoss do a big thing once and for all, maybe he won''t have such disgust, but he does things slowly, which is the most troublesome existence. "Are you going to cripple this time?" Yue''er has already made a leap. Her hatred for Protoss is the highest in the field. After all, many of her Yue people have been hit by the Protoss. If she is not careful again, there may be big problems. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1540 "Yes! All disabled! Of course, Liu Mei and Feng Ying, the god man on your side, don''t need to do this, because you don''t have the strength. If you do this, you will still be a little dangerous! Let me and yue''er do this thing! If Yueer is in trouble, you should also take care of each other! " Jiangning pondered for a while and directly said to the three girls. Now they are a group. As long as the group is not broken, they can be defeated by the gods. Because under the investigation of Jiangning, the strength of these God men is only average. In addition to the young man who takes the lead, others are the same strength as Fengying and Liumei, but they have two masters here. Now Yueer is also a master, because she can resist at any time. Even if Jiangning is no longer on the scene, yue''er can take care of the other two people. From this point, we can see that Yueer''s strength is coming. After all, she has been transformed. There is no saying, only to see Jiangning directly stand up, and then turn into a shadow, quickly forward to those who come to the protoss, is a hair. All of a sudden, the protoss in front of him collapsed directly. It can even be said that the protoss was disabled without any reaction, but he did not die, because Jiangning knew that if this kind of person was killed, he would return to the strength before he died, but he had to If he is not allowed to die, it will be a waste. Even if there is a chance to be killed in the future, it will be a waste. Therefore, this kind of practice is extremely appropriate, and it is also a method for Protoss. "Kill!" Yue''er also roared, and then quickly went forward to cripple one of the Protoss. However, when the protoss came out of Jiangning, they were completely cautious. For no reason, it was because Jiangning could kill a pathfinder with one move. Moreover, the strength of that pathfinder was very good, but Rao was so, and he would be crippled by a blow! Although Jiangning had a sneak attack in it, it also reflected Jiangning''s personal strength. Even if he didn''t sneak attack, he could do this. After all, at that time, the person in front was very close to Jiangning. In the case of close distance, Jiangning could be sure to kill him. "Cow! Come on again Seeing that Jiangning had disabled a man, Fengying couldn''t help laughing. At the moment, her perception of Jiangning''s strength is once again on a higher level, rather than staying in the previous situation. At the moment of Jiangning''s beginning, a person on the opposite side retreated because they didn''t dare to fight with Jiangning. If you want to fight with a person who can kill them in seconds, it is impossible. It is even possible that you will fall into the whirlpool made by him and cannot extricate itself. Moreover, they are also uncertain about the strength of four people in the field. After all, they are ambushed. But in any case, they all made a response immediately. They only saw the leader, and directly said to the protoss behind him, "you go to deal with those three women and try to catch all the three women alive. I will deal with this man!" After saying that, the man immediately shot Jiangning, his shot is extremely simple, crazy, and like a manic master. The breath of the whole person is climbing at this moment. It can even be said that this person must be no lower than Jiangning in terms of strength, but Jiangning is a person with golden fingers, so he does not care about the attack of this man. In the field can hurt him, perhaps in this world, want to kill him, more people go, but there is no one can do it. At the moment when Jiangning fought with the young people, the three women were already attached to the Protoss. The breath that broke out from each of them was extremely powerful. It can even be said that if Jiangning was a god of war, then Yueer was a leader, and Liumei and Fengying were elites. This layer of appellation tells the position of Jiangning as a team of four. Jiangning deserves to be a leader. Even if he is given a race, he can lead. After all, Jiangning''s ability is there. "Your opponent is with me!" At this time, only to see the opposite person, directly said. That man exudes a kind of cold breath, for this man''s indifferent breath, Jiangning is also a little frightened, but that''s all, because he knows that even this person, no matter how hard he tries, is not his opponent''s, and he has lost in momentum. Moreover, Jiangning doesn''t believe that in this world, he is as young as himself, and he can make himself Down. This is the self-confidence of Jiangning, which is the confidence of a man.Hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering: "if you take me as your opponent, then you are wrong, because I don''t want to regard you as an opponent, my opponent is other people!" This sentence almost made the young people spit blood. It showed that they looked down on him, not only that. When they spoke, Jiangning disabled two people at once, and it was done under his eyes. If he said it, he would be embarrassed. It can even be said that Jiangning didn''t give him a little chance to do so. As long as I think that I can do whatever I want in front of you, then you have no way to take me. However, the tragedy did not stop, only to see Jiangning continue to attack other people, but also broke a man''s arms again, which did not give him a chance to react. This curtain fell under the man''s eyes, which made him whole people angry. However, anger is useless, because at this time, Jiangning is like a god of killing, and he will not give him any chance. Even if he is close to Jiangning, Jiangning will shoot another person at a very fast speed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1541 Jiangning is completely crazy at this time, not for anything else, because he hates the Protoss. If the protoss don''t do things like this, maybe he won''t have such a very angry state, but the protoss have already made such heartless and crazy things. As a savior, naturally, they will not let the protoss continue to be arrogant Yes. At the same time, yue''er also sends out all her strength. After her last madness, her strength has been greatly improved. It can even be said that if yue''er and these people in the field are put together, it can only be half a dozen things, and the protoss can not necessarily surpass the crazy yue''er Here it is. Generally speaking, people will develop great strength when they are crazy. Things that can''t be done usually can be done when they are crazy. Even so, if a person wants to give full play to his potential, he must make his mood in a very bad state. When their mood to a certain state of mind can not be untied, then play the power, absolutely can let people completely shocked, this is completely can do things! It can even be said that it is possible to play 1000% of the strength, just like yue''er is now. As for the other wind shadow and willow eyebrows, they only fight with the protoss, and the strength of these two women is just average. They feel a little bit of a struggle against the two or three Protoss. Fortunately, these two women are back-to-back, so in this respect, the enemy can not do any harm to them ¡£ If we say that they fight on their own, maybe they have already been captured. After all, everyone, as long as they fight their own way, will show their weaknesses in front of others. If two people work together, even if they show their flaws, then the team-mates will make up for their own weaknesses ! "Do you really want to fight our Protoss to death?" The young man in front of him, after encountering a blow from Jiangning, was completely angry. Protoss, in their opinion, is a noble race, even the controller of the whole continent, but in this way, protoss are despised by other people, even attacked and killed, and this race is still a human race, which is absolutely not allowed to appear. If it was not for Jiangning''s strength, they might have trampled down the field, and even killed Jiangning and others. These are very possible things, and many people are afraid of things later, because no matter what, there will be other things. "I just want to kill you. What? If you don''t have the strength, then please let me scrap. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. For such a person, Jiangning will never give any mercy, even can say that, if there is a chance, then Jiangning will definitely hang up the young man on the opposite side, because in Jiangning''s hosting, never met such a person. "Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you!" That young man, has been thoroughly angry, on the field of people, he is very hate, but there is no way, because they can not beat a Jiangning to, if they can beat Jiangning, then naturally they will not be afraid of death. In fact, the main reason is that Jiangning''s strength is so strong that they dare not face Jiangning at all. This is especially the case now, because they all see that Jiangning does not kill people, but destroys them all. In this way, they are more frightened. Even after a dead man is killed in battle, he will not be resurrected to the previous situation. If he is killed immediately, maybe they will be resurrected. After all, there are not many Protoss. If one is abandoned, there will be one less. "Come on! Go on, if I don''t beat you down today, I''m not Jiangning! " Jiangning sneered, and then his attacks continued to emerge. However, although he said so, he did not want to get up with the young man in the opposite side, but kept looking for other Protoss to fight. Jiangning already knew that as long as other Protoss were abandoned, there would be less and less situation. After seeing that Jiangning ignored him, the leading young man became more furious. However, his anger had no effect. When he pursued Jiangning, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to him at all. Moreover, the leading young man didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes, or even was teased by Jiangning. This situation makes them completely shocked, because they know their own strength, but Rao is so, and they can''t meet Jiangning''s clothes. This is a great surprise to anyone. It can even be said that their Protoss are in constant disability, if they can''t solve Jiangning quickly Then they will be completely finished.At that time, if it is a total annihilation of the problem, then it will be a failure again! Think of killing Jiangning is already sent the third wave of people, but still did not complete, often think of this, make them despair, even if they can leave this time, is a problem. Yue''er''s strength is also good. The whole person is yelling, and she is constantly shooting at the Protoss. Every time she makes a move, she can take away the limbs of a Protoss. Her face is fragrant and sweaty, but she never stops. Every stroke, every move is so fierce, even comparable to Jiangning. Liumei and Fengying are worse. After all, the strength of these two women is only average. When several Protoss surround them, they have no way to do it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1542 If a person can be skillful among thousands of enemies, then this person can be called a great master, because he is fearless to any enemy on the opposite side, and in this respect, it also shows how powerful a person''s strength is. Now Jiangning is such a state, because the leading young man on the opposite side can''t touch the corner of his clothes at all. Even in the endless pursuit, he can''t do any substantial harm to Jiangning. Often, when he wants to touch Jiangning, Jiangning will quickly escape with a unique gesture. "Dare you stop and fight me for 300 rounds?" The leading young man saw that he had no way but to use the method of encouragement, because he didn''t want to see his own people in constant disability. If this situation continued again, it would be his turn at that time. When he thought that his excellent master was disabled by such a person, his scalp was numb. The key point is that he brought hundreds of elites with him. If this thing fails and he is disabled, then the protoss will definitely abandon him. There is no saying at all. After all, the protoss don''t raise waste. For such a bucket, the protoss will abandon it, just like the one who led the people before It''s the same with the little leader who started with Jiangning. Jiangning in the disabled after a person, a smile back, said: "do not you think this is extremely ridiculous? If you want to kill me, just come. Anyway, I''m here to accompany you. If you don''t have the strength, you don''t have to shout here. I don''t need to pay attention to some rubbish! " Speaking of this, Jiangning can not help sneering, he said is the fact, for such some waste, it is not to pay attention to, just continue to avoid it! Since the protoss can use such a bad plot, why can''t he use it? It can even be said that he is only slowly returning some things to the Protoss. Compared with the damage the protoss have caused to other races, that is not enough. Hearing this, the young man on the opposite side was gloomy. He did not expect Jiangning to be such a shameless person. However, he did not have any way. After all, the disparity in strength made him have no way. If he could, he would not hesitate to kill Jiangning, because he also knew from the high priest that Jiangning was a key figure. If he could kill Jiangning, it would be a great achievement. At that time, he could rise to a very high position in the Protoss. Taking power is what he wants to do, but the current situation is not enough for him to continue to daydream about it. After all, Jiangning in the field has not been solved, and his people are constantly disabled. "We don''t need to pay attention to other people. Kill this one first, and then repair others slowly." The young leader finally understood the key to this matter. As long as he could kill Jiangning, he would have no fear of the three women in the field, but if he could not kill Jiangning, they would be completely destroyed. This is completely needless to say! After all, the situation in the field has been like this. All the protoss are constantly disabled, not only by Jiangning, but also by yue''er, who has great power, which directly cripples the surrounding Protoss. As soon as the protoss heard this, they immediately went to Jiangning, because they also understood this. If Jiangning could not be killed, then their number would continue to decrease. This is extremely unfavorable for them. It can even be said that if there is no accident, maybe they are the team It will not last for a long time, and the whole army will be wiped out. At the thought of the total annihilation of the army, their hearts could not help but feel depressed, and their scalp was also numb. After all, it would be a complete end in this way! It''s not just their team that''s finished, but also their people who can''t continue to play. But when they surrounded Jiangning and others, Jiangning sneered and said to the three women, "you can cripple these people on the periphery. As for me, don''t worry about it!" "Yes! This time I''ll definitely kill all these people! " With a sneer on her face, and then the attacks in her hands, yue''er''s anger has reached the extreme for these Protoss. Generally speaking, she can release 10% of her power, and now she can release 100% of her power. There is no doubt that a person''s hatred value can drive the strength of this person. Even Liu Mei and Feng Ying are more and more straightforward at the moment. For these Terrans, they are also resentful, but their strength has punished their hands and feet, so in this respect, they are not compared with yue''er and Jiangning.After hearing Jiangning''s words, the protoss were completely shocked. At this time, Liu Mei and others began to attack them. Originally, they thought that as long as it was limited to Jiangning, they could attack other people. At that time, the victory still belonged to them. But they didn''t think that at this time, the three women were actually in the periphery, and they didn''t give them a little chance at all. This was a very depressing thing for them, and it was also a frame up for their own people. "Kill! Kill them all Jiangning sneered. Although he was surrounded by himself, he also had no locks, because at this time, the women had already attacked these people. As long as they could hold down the pressure, nothing would be a problem. "Kill!" Yue''er is also a low roar, and then quickly to these people in the field, each set goal, body is fast to play a wound to come, this is exactly what three women do, they are not to kill these people, but to cripple them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1543 If he could do it again, the young man would never have led so many elites to come here to kill Jiangning, because he had fully understood that Jiangning was so powerful that he could not resist it. Even if he was not careful, he would be disabled immediately. The thought of being disabled will be a burden to the Protoss. At that time, the protoss will ignore him, and he will feel cold. But he has no way. After all, Jiangning and others are not what they can deal with, and there is still a month to go, and the divine power is extremely strong. "Yueer, it''s a quick decision!" Jiangning can''t help but remind her that yue''er is still venting her anger and destroying other Protoss. Because at this time, there is no need to destroy the Protoss. It is just to make them disabled. If you play like yue''er, it will be a waste of time. Moreover, Jiangning is surrounded by a little pressure. After all, the purpose of these Protoss is to kill him. It can be seen how many attacks he has suffered. Under this point, Jiangning has to kill several people. In fact, according to his idea, it is to cripple all the Protoss It''s going to be the end of the Protoss. If one is abandoned, the protoss will have less combat power. Although they have a resurrection altar in it, they will have no way to deal with them if they are disabled. Therefore, Jiangning wants to do this very much. It can even be said that as long as he is given the opportunity, he will definitely do it like this. Yue''er looked at Jiangning''s situation and understood it for a moment. Then she said, "now! It can be used immediately, and then these people will be discarded After yue''er should have a voice, then she made a quick move. Every Protoss she identified could not escape the attack in her hands. At this time, some people were completely disabled and had no resistance at all. It can even be said that no one dares to fight except Jiangning To yue''er. If they are the three women outside, then they will escape for a while and open the distance. If the protoss ignore them, they will continue to attack them in the periphery. This is what they have no choice but to say, their protoss have never met anyone in Jiangning, and their people have been killed more than half of the time. This data seems to be extremely terrifying. If you think about it, you can understand that even the clothes of the enemy can''t be touched, and more than half of the people on your side have been killed in the battle. If you say this, you will certainly be shocked. After all, the strength of the protoss is good, but Rao is so, it will also lead to such a situation. Yue''er didn''t continue to play again, but she made a cold and sharp hand, aiming at everyone. Even I have to say, the strength they showed at this time was extremely strong. Even the protoss couldn''t block its edge, let alone attack them. With yue''er''s efforts, many protoss have been killed in battle, so that they have been crippled without any accident. Of course, these Protoss want to die, but yue''er and others ignore them, just cripple them. With the efforts of yue''er and others, Jiangning''s pressure has become less and less. After all, these protoss have to guard against yue''er''s attack, and at this time, they have been constantly bumping into yue''er''s blade. After all, if it is disabled at this time, it will be a complete disaster. In the field, there are many people have appeared a situation, that is disabled, and there will be no other results. The howling in the field, one after another, constantly suppressed the voice of yue''er and others, making people can''t hear clearly. "Kill! Kill them all Jiangning a low drink, his own strength is constantly waving out, for these Protoss, he is a devil, now although the protoss have been surrounded by Jiangning, but still can not create any damage to Jiangning. Not only that, under this, they are also constantly repaired by three women, a person quickly disabled down, there is no any statement. "Is it over? Am I going to die? " The leading young man, has completely wanted to escape, after all, at this time, there are not too many of them left. If we continue to go on like this, it will be completely finished, and then he will not be able to escape. The situation in the field can be seen. The protoss are constantly decreasing. Although most of them have not been killed, many of them are disabled. This is a great blow to him.Now he thought why he wanted to join in the excitement. If he didn''t join in, this would not happen. If he continued to stay in the protoss, it would be the best thing. But there will be no regret taking the medicine, and Jiangning and others will not give him any chance to escape. Now Jiangning is constantly putting pressure on other people to attack him, but his eyes have completely locked such a person. If this leader wants to escape, then he will definitely not have any hesitation and attack the leader. "It''s too late to escape now. If you can escape from my hands, then I''m not Jiangning!" Jiangning see that a leader constantly back out, immediately want to escape, said coldly at the moment. For this man, Jiangning will never let him escape. Just like the leader before, he will never give him any chance. If he is given the chance to escape, he will be given a wolf to raise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1544 "Don''t kill me, will you?" The leading young man was completely panicked. If he knew that he could not escape at this time, there would be no chance to escape. After all, there were only 20 or 30 people left in the field. Such a small number of people, under the killing of four people in Jiangning, will be completely finished. It doesn''t take long at all. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning and others think, they will be killed immediately. Now they are just maimed. If they are killed, it will be much less time. For a while, he thought a lot about his future fate in the Protoss. When he thought of his majestic appearance, he would be ridiculed by others. When he thought of his majestic appearance, he would be ridiculed in the future. However, he did not have any way. After all, Jiangning and other people''s strength were in front of him There is no possibility of any escape. However, he thought that he could save his life by taking what Jiangning and others wanted. After all, at this time, the protoss were wantonly attacking other races. If he provided some information, maybe Jiangning would be interested in it. Secondly, he also thought that if he could provide information and get the chance to escape, he would definitely let other experts come out to fight Jiangning next time when he returned to the protoss, and he would not participate in this matter again. He even thought about how to boast after this battle. At that time, there must be some great Protoss coming. As long as Jiangning is killed, then you can take revenge on yourself. This is needless to say. At this time, he pondered for a moment and said, "you don''t cripple me. I can become your undercover and provide you with information. You know, we protoss have already attacked other races. If you know this information, it will be very beneficial to you!" "Don''t ask me why I do this. I just don''t want to be a disabled person like them. If so, why should I die?" Jiangning could not help but smile when he heard this young man''s words. Just now the young man''s face changed and fell into his eyes. At this time, he was also thinking about it. If this young man could really do things for himself, it would be a better thing. But if you can''t do things for yourself, Jiangning will not pay attention to this young man. He will be killed or disabled. Anyway, Jiangning also wants to try it. After all, protoss are extremely rampant now, and they have caused great harm to many small races. If you can get useful information, it will be very useful for you. This is why every big power has an undercover situation, because if there is an undercover, it will be able to know everything else. At that time, it will be very easy to make a correct choice. Or, if there is a chance, everyone will attack others. "You stand aside and remember not to run away. If you can escape, I will definitely surprise you!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering, and then he directly started to fight against other Protoss. He is very confident about his own strength. Although he is fighting against other Protoss, he will not be afraid of this man running away. If this young man can escape under his eyes, he will not have such strength. If he can escape, his strength will not be lower than that of Jiangning. This is the confidence he has built up over the years. Jiangning has always understood what he can do. If it is something difficult to do, Jiangning will never let go of it. For example, this young man, Jiangning chose to let him watch, and he was not afraid to step on and run away, because he had his own self-confidence. If this young man ran away, he would definitely have confidence to catch him back. This is the confidence of a person. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning thinks, no one will escape in front of him, even some great masters are the same, because he has a secret tracking method, as long as he wants, then he can trace others. The young man really walked aside, but his mind was not like what Jiangning said. He was constantly thinking whether he should escape or not. If he ran away, he would encounter a chase back. If he was chased back, it would be a big event. At that time, he would be pondered completely Be a man. When he couldn''t think about it clearly, he saw the situation in the field. There were only a few elites left. When he thought of the 100 elites he had brought, there were only a few left. He couldn''t help being depressed. Next, he wiped out his idea of running away.100 elites have come out, and almost all of them are now almost finished. And 80% of them are disabled. That is to say, although they have the altar of resurrection, they also have made a great loss in this respect. After all, the eight disabled will not have any chance to go out of the mountain in the future. A disabled person, disabled is disabled, there is no statement at all, even can say that, as long as Jiangning chooses the right words, then almost just this 100 people, will not have any escape opportunities. Unfortunately, these people are all hitting on his blade. Even sometimes, he can not cripple everyone. If he is given a little time, he can do absolutely. That is why Jiangning has been constantly hurting individuals in the beginning. Because when he connects with a person, he can do things selectively, and he doesn''t need to kill them one by one, because when he is against other people, he will also have danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1545 After a while, Jiangning and others have disabled these people in the field, so that the protoss in the field have lost their most basic ability. Even the blood is constantly flowing in the field. Every inch of land is shocking. It can even be said that at this time, although these people in the field are disabled down, everyone is glaring at Jiangning and others with angry eyes, because they all want to die, and they have no any role any more. Staying in this world, there will be no other things. As for the young leader, he did not continue to escape. After all, he knew that his man had been completely killed in the battle. If he ran away at this time, he would not be able to succeed. As long as he was blocked, he would be completely finished. After all, Jiangning and others could catch him casually. Jiangning walked over as like as two peas, and ignored the rash of the disabled gods in the meeting, then said, "let me see if you have any value. If you are valuable, you can avoid suffering. If there is no value, then your fate will be exactly like those people!" Jiangning said very cold, because for the protoss, he would not have any good feeling, even so to say, as long as the protoss do not have problems, then they will rule this continent, and the way is also extremely bad, if Jiangning did not think of such a way to stop, then There will be a thorough problem. "I know. I''ll tell you everything I know. Please let me go!" When the young man saw the cold color on Jiangning''s face, he was completely afraid, because the howling of these people and the pain of everyone were in his eyes. If he also becomes such a person, then he will not want to live in a state, and if he can get Jiangning''s forgiveness, he can still continue to make a comeback. After all, as long as he returns to his own family, then everything will be able to start all over again. But if Jiang Ning can''t be convinced, then he will only be like this in his whole life, or even can be said that this is almost the case in his whole life, because he can''t form a group of people, he will never raise a waste. There may be other things happening, but he still has to survive this hurdle. said, "as like as two peas, if you don''t say that I want to be in the right place, you will be the same as them, even worse than them." Jiangning''s cold look appeared on his face and urged him to say. At this time, yue''er has already come over. Her face is also covered with frost. No one hates the protoss more than him. More than half of her Yue people are killed under the blade of these people. If she can, she will never give them any chance to live. Liu Mei and Feng Ying were better. When they came over, they slapped the young man twice. Then they stood aside and looked at the young man coldly. After being beaten twice, he was a little confused and wanted to get angry. However, when he thought of his own situation, he was forced to suppress it. After all, people had to bow down under the eaves. If one of his performances was not good, then there would be a thorough problem. Looking at the protoss howling on the ground, he could not help but be afraid that he would be the same as these people. If he was the same as these people, then he would never live. After all, there is no way to live like this in the world. Then Ben told the story directly for about ten minutes. But when his words fell, yue''er directly appeared with a knife, and then took off his arm. "Protoss, I didn''t expect to be so mean! I want your arm first At this time, Jiangning sneered at the young man and took off his other arm. He said coldly, "this arm is also a lesson for you. As long as it is like this, you will not have any opportunities to do bad things. If you are given the ability to move freely, you may do something unexpected Love is coming! " Liu Mei also came over, then broke one of his legs, and said, "I think so. You must not have any freedom of movement. Otherwise, things will happen. There is another point, that is, people like you, don''t wander in the world, or I''ll take your insides every time I see them Dirty In the end, Fengying did the same thing, breaking one of his legs and separating his body. The young man, after being stripped of his limbs by all the people, suddenly cried out in his mouth. He did not understand why he met such unreasonable people. It was clearly negotiated, but why he would renege. This is something he can''t think of clearly.Isn''t it all said that human beings are extremely trustworthy people? However, now is how to see, how do not like to come, after all, this time, no one understand Jiangning and others are thinking. "People like you have no credit to say. Such people are just a cancer in the world! Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I will let you meet more Terrans in the future. At that time, as long as you know that you are a Protoss, then you will be completely finished. At that time, you will certainly encounter all kinds of pondering! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. For such a person, he will never pay attention to, because such scum, if he wants to start, just won''t give him any chance, but he won''t, he will let this scum, full of all the pain in the world, only in this way, can he understand that this world is absolutely beyond the control of ordinary people Come on. The young man wailed, and the whole man was angry. But at this time, anger had no effect. After all, Jiangning did not give him any chance, and the young man could not carry out his own free action. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1546 At this time, the young man who was abandoned completely regretted. He did not expect such a situation to happen. If he knew that Jiangning would never let him go, he might have been struggling. Even if he could not leave at that time, he could only blame his own strength. Before him, it may still be possible, but because he gave up and believed Jiangning''s words, he did not do anything when there were many others, which was also frightening. Therefore, it was such a situation that there was no way to get rid of Jiangning and other people''s control afterwards. Later, when he found that Jiangning and others would not let him go, he really knew that he was wrong, but what was the way? Because they have already fallen into the hands of others. Even if they want to die, they can''t control the situation in the field. It can even be said that how Jiangning wants to play him is how to play him. "You are so despicable! Yes, they didn''t keep their promises The abandoned young man, his eyes bloodshot, said, two rows of teeth tightly bite together, for Jiangning, he is completely resentful, but he has no way. All have been abandoned, he can only say so, want to die with one heart! Abandoned people are totally worthless. Although they are Protoss, the protoss will not raise such a waste. They will not raise such idlers. They may even encounter other racial insults in this place. If they are found out by other races, they will have to suffer. They will certainly not be able to live or die! At the thought of this situation, he could not help but tremble, so now he can only pray for death. Jiangning looked back and said coldly, "what is the promise? I don''t know. I only know that you Protoss are so despicable that even old people and women are not allowed to let go. Is it useful for a person like you to promise? " As soon as Jiangning''s words came out, the man immediately had nothing to say, because he found that it was true. In their actions, no matter who they were, as long as they were not the protoss, they would be killed at the same time, so now he has nothing to say. This is the most painful thing in the world. When I want to die, I can''t even die. This is the saddest place in life! Jiangning didn''t pay attention to this person, and directly left him in this place. If he was lucky, maybe he could cure his limbs, run to a place that others didn''t know to hide, and then spent his old age. But if he was not so lucky, he might die in front of his own house with hatred. The protoss swamp is a very large place. Even the powerful people can''t explore all of this swamp, because on the other three sides, there are ancient relics. Even those places, even if the powerful people in the past, can only be dead end. This is absolutely impossible to say. "Jiangning, where are we going now?" Liu Mei can''t help but ask, seeing that Jiangning has been walking forward. "I don''t know. There has been a wave here, but according to the young man before, there are still people attacking on the other three sides. If we can resist the attack of other three Protoss, maybe we can help a lot of people of other races!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said. "Maybe we can go to other places, but we must protect the residents nearby. If the protoss go out, it will cause infinite harm!" Yue''er nodded and agreed with Jiangning. Here, Jiangning actually acts as a team leader, because everything is dominated by Jiangning. Even those who attack Protoss are also Jiangning''s idea. It can even be said that if they enter the protoss territory, Jiangning will also lead alone. For Jiangning as the leading person, the three women also have no opinion. After all, Jiangning''s current strength can be said to be understood by all. On the other hand, Jiangning''s strength is the most powerful among several people. Even yue''er can''t see the depth of Jiangning. Often, when the three women asked about Jiangning''s strength, Jiangning would smile indifferently, and then would not make any answer. Of course, it can also be said that if we measure the strength of Jiangning, it will be a complete shock to other people, because now Jiangning''s strength is incomparable to other people. "Let''s go. It''ll be all right." Jiangning knows that in this case, yue''er''s mind is extremely delicate. Her Yue clan has been attacked and killed by the protoss, so in this respect, it is natural to protect the common people. If they can''t even do the most basic things, then they will not do these things. However, there is a saying that only when you have strength, you can do anything else well. Otherwise, you can''t protect yourself, let alone do other things.Now Jiangning and others have the ability to protect themselves, so they will do more things. As for the protoss, they want to dominate the whole continent, which is obviously what people don''t want to see. If it can be said that they rule only to increase their own strength, and will not cause any harm to the people. Maybe it will not be so disgusted. But if we want all people to become his slaves, no one would like to see this. It can even be said that when the reverse happens, the protoss need to experience a lot of pain. After all, all the people of all nationalities put pressure on the Protoss. Just thinking about this, it makes them shiver, not to mention Jiangning and others also control a method to make the protoss people, the resurrection altar It''s completely ineffective. In this way, the protoss will be more passive. However, it is also necessary to see what Jiangning and others are doing. It is obviously unrealistic to say that Jiangning and others blindly pursue and kill people without solving the problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1547 When Jiangning and others went to another direction, at the same time, there was also a race going in the direction of Jiangning and others. The number of this race is not very large, only about 30 people, but each person''s equipment is extremely excellent. It can even be said that in this place, if the protoss are just up against them, the protoss are not strong enough, or have no ability to compete with them. The whole army was wiped out. If as like as two peas, the same is true for the Protoss. If the protoss adopt the tactics of human flesh, maybe this team can not be stopped. And it is not necessarily a whole army to destroy it. After all, the protoss are mainly multi - centered, and others are just like that. Without any hesitation, Jiangning and others continue to observe everything on the way. Since the last time people who knew the protoss would appear from all directions, Jiangning and others were gradually careful in this swamp. After all, maybe there will be a Protoss person beside them, and then it will be a very good one Here comes the hard way. "Liu Mei, is there any message from other people Jiangning thought of the willow eyebrow race, is extremely powerful, can not help but ask. "No, I haven''t got any information yet! If I guess it''s right, maybe people of my race have already migrated! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help sinking, because if a race moved, it would be the decline of this race. If a race remains unchanged in its birthplace for thousands of years, it means that it is absolutely possible for this race to develop, because there will be a lot of talents in that place, but if there is a situation of migration, it will be a completely helpless performance. "Well! If you can contact your race and let them attack Protoss with us, that would be a good thing. After all, your race is also a very powerful race Jiangning can not help but show a look of regret, for this point, he is also a little speechless. Although their own strength has been extremely strong, it is still a bit difficult to deal with the protoss with human flesh tactics. After all, the protoss will not be merciful. They are all swarming together. If one of them chooses improperly, there will be casualties. There will not be any casualties in their team. If there are casualties, the whole team will be crippled. It is not necessary to even say that they are constantly defeated. As long as one person lacks combat effectiveness, other points will be disintegrated. If the enemy does not break the line of defense, it will be the same if other people do not help. Four people, in fact, are like a small cage. As long as no one is allowed to break this small cage, Jiangning and others are invincible, but if one side is broken, it will be a complete failure. After several hours of walking, Jiangning and others finally came to the edge of a big river. When they saw the river, the three women immediately went mad and scrambled to get inside the river. Because in the long journey, several women have become Cinderella thoroughly. Naturally, women who love beauty naturally don''t allow their bodies to be so dirty. Secondly, several women are also very playful. Although in a long-term state of mental tension, it is a thing that can release their soul when they encounter these things. They are absolutely not stingy Yes. Without any hesitation, Jiangning directly told: "you are all careful, if you encounter bad people, you will come to me immediately!" "Don''t worry, we will be careful!" Yue''er is the most active. After finishing, she just left. The Moon Clan, which can be called the Moon Clan, is bathed under the moon all night, which is equivalent to a saint. Therefore, yue''er is extremely sensitive to such things. When there are things that can release her mind, she will definitely be the first person. At the same time, Liumei and Fengying are also quickly into the river, and then play. Although it''s a big river, it''s almost the same as a small river. After all, in the middle of the river, you can see the bottom, and the water is crystal clear. It looks like a river in a paradise. If the conjecture is right, this river may not be a local vein, because the protoss can be derived to this point, not to mention other aspects, Fengshui is certainly OK. This is what some people say. If we set up our own people under the dragon vein, then this race will be prosperous, and even can be disaster free for hundreds of generations. Now the protoss have developed so smoothly that they have studied the altar of resurrection. Obviously, it is extremely smooth. If it is replaced by other races, it may not necessarily be such a thing. However, the protoss are always going in the wrong direction. If the protoss use this resurrection altar to benefit mankind, it may be right for us Our people have a better role to play.But he didn''t do it like this, and there was a problem. When several women walked towards the river, Jiangning''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, not for others, because he felt a lot of breath coming, this breath, hidden extremely secret, appeared sometimes, disappeared, but Jiangning still felt it obviously. Jiangning said nothing, and went directly to the place where the breath came out. When he arrived at the place where the breath of human beings was emitted, he said directly, "I don''t know who is here?" According to his feeling, this breath is not the spirit of the gods, because if it is a divine, it will not hide the breath in his own territory, and this breath is not from the spirit. Jiangning can guess that this kind of person, or the treasure seekers, or some other people are the same as them The person who is the target. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1548 When Jiangning''s voice fell, that kind of breath suddenly appeared, and then only heard the Shua Shua voice coming from afar. For this kind of voice, Jiangning could understand that it was these people who came here, and he had no worries, because the breath was powerful, but he was confident if he wanted to get on with himself. Besides, there are still several companions nearby. If they join up with them, they will be able to suppress everything. Even if they are tough, they can''t come to Jiangning, because Jiangning can escape alone. After a while, only one team, about 30 people, appeared in Jiangning not far away. These dozens of people were dressed in extremely fine clothes. They were even more powerful than those of the Protoss. From the perspective of breath and equipment, all of them showed their strength. "Dare I ask you?" Jiangning has a smile on her face and no breath on her body. It looks like an ordinary human being. However, if you are a person with high strength, you can know that Jiangning is definitely a person who plays the role of pig eating tiger, because it seems that Jiangning''s calm is not something that ordinary people can have. What''s more, it''s not only that people who are not Protoss can wander around the protoss territory. Even if the protoss don''t attack Jiangning, the monster in the swamp can eat Jiangning, so they don''t think Jiangning is just an ordinary person. "We are of the balas, are you?" The leader is about two meters high. The whole person looks like a steel giant. He is very brave, even fierce. If there is no powerful person, standing in front of such a person, he will feel a kind of oppression. "I''m a human who came here to kill Protoss. Nice to meet you!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. For this group of Bala people, he was also extremely admired. In this, no one dared to come to look for the hatred of the Protoss. However, the bala people organized 30 people to come here, obviously with courage. "It turns out that they are really people with the same purpose as us. I don''t know if you did those people before?" When the leader heard the speech, the whole person was shocked. He had just passed by the place where Jiangning had fought before. He was very aware of the sufferings of the protoss before, which can be said to be unbearable. If the protoss are not bad people, they will not look down on them, but the protoss are doomed to be bad people, so even if they feel extremely cruel, they will not have any sympathy. "Yes! I did it Jiangning also did not lie, directly described the situation of his own fight. When his words fell, the people of the bala nationality saluted him without exception. At the same time, everyone looked at Jiangning with an expression of admiration. Bala is a race that is proud of warriors. They have great respect for warriors. It can even be said that if there is a person in their race who does something quite admirable, they can get a lot of awards. Therefore, this race is extremely proud. Even if the warriors die in the battlefield, they will be proud of this race. For those betrayers, they absolutely hate it. If they even find a traitor, they will not hesitate to kill others. "Good cow! How did you do it? " "So many people, can''t you do it alone? If so, it would be shocking! " When they speak, they look at Jiangning with a look of envy. Although they can kill the protoss quickly, it is very difficult to kill so many people. And just now they also know that the protoss are not killed, but are maimed It''s harder than killing. But Jiangning still did, so they would be so shocked. Even at this time, they had already regarded Jiangning as a kind of unique warrior. Everyone looked at Jiangning with a look of incomparable envy. "It''s not all I did, but a lot of it was done by myself. Because I''m not strong enough, I have three female teammates!" Jiangning smiles, and then points to the three women who are not far away playing in the water. After all, they didn''t feel shocked when they heard some women''s breath. After all, they didn''t think that they were shocked by anything. There is only one thing, that is, Jiangning himself disabled the group of protoss just now. What a shocking thing. "My brother, you are so good! You can afford to be a warrior"I envy you so much. I don''t admit what you have done. I have to be so modest! If there are people like you in our tribe, it would be great! " Every person of the bala nationality looks at Jiangning with admiration. As far as Jiangning''s image is concerned, they also take a high look at it. When the enemy is in front of us, everyone has a goal, and they can become friends quickly. Now Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality are in the same situation. When they talk about it, they have already narrowed a lot of distance. "By the way, where are you going?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking. For these Bala people, he is still a little confused. If so many people come here, they will be known by the protoss, but it seems that these people are not injured, which is the depressing place of Jiangning. In fact, it''s Jiangning''s wrong guess, because it''s a team. After all, the kind of team gathered is just like the team of four Jiangning people. Here, they will not be afraid of the Protoss. Moreover, they are not afraid of death. If you meet a hundred Protoss, you will not have any fear. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1549 "We, like you, hunt Protoss, because they are abominable!" One of the leaders of the bala Tribe said fiercely. When the whole person talked about this matter, he looked extremely ferocious and seemed to hate the Protoss. For this, Jiangning also had a long time to realize, after all, at the beginning, he almost met the calculation of the protoss, especially appeared in his body several times in a row, and in the end, he could not find any murderer. If it was not for the Moon Clan accident, he would not have known that the protoss was so powerful. The second is Yue Er of the Yue clan. For this Protoss, it is extremely hated. When the Moon Clan is in the middle, it has lost a lot of people, and even had to carry out the migration. For the Yue people, this is like a needle in their own heart. When a race wants to move, it represents this race. It is almost destroyed. In the end, although there are still a lot of people in Yue nationality, it is much worse than that at the peak. This is also a very hateful thing. As for Fengying and Liumei, although they don''t hate the protoss so much, they are almost the same, because they have witnessed the characteristics of the protoss when they come along. This kind of people is extremely hateful. In order to obtain this continent, anything can be done. It can even be said that, even if they are fighting against each other, they can do it. This kind of people, in order to achieve their goals, have lost their human nature. For such people, it is not worth any sympathy. "Since everyone has a common purpose, let''s form a team together." Jiang Ning couldn''t help laughing when he said this. He knew something about the bala people. This race does not act like other races. If they want to do something, they will tell the truth, and there will be no concealment. Not only that, this group of people are extremely forthright in making friends. If you are also a forthright person, you will find that when talking with the people of the bala nationality, they will be extremely comfortable. This kind of people will not compete with other people, even if you occupy a little bit of his small advantage, he will not care about you If you don''t lose basic interests. If such a person is not worth your making friends with, then you may not have a few friends in the world. After all, the bala people are recognized as the best people to make friends. "Yes! However, it is not suitable for us to be a large army together, because we will meet more powerful or more people at any time! " The leader of the bala people, after a little meditation, said directly. For Jiangning and others, although they have no doubt, they also feel that they are not suitable. After all, their troops are too large. If they are not careful, they may expose themselves, and then there will be big problems. Another point is that they do not want to involve Jiangning and others, because when they do things, all kinds of things will happen. If Jiangning and others are involved, it will not be a good thing. "All right! In fact, we are mainly engaged in assassination, not like you, but I have a word to say to you Jiangning pondered for a moment, but he still wanted to explain his views directly. After all, if he didn''t, the people of Bala would kill the protoss directly. At that time, they would come back to life. However, if they were disabled and killed again, this might not happen. "Say it, my friend!" "Well, there is a resurrection altar in the protoss, which will be the moment before the death of those who resurrect them. Therefore, I suggest that if you want to meet the protoss, you should first scrap them and then kill them again after a period of time. In this way, the resurrection will only be a waste of resurrection In this case, their fighting ability will be less and less! " Jiangning didn''t hide anything. He just said what he knew. When the balas heard this, all the people were shocked. They thought of the power of the protoss, but they didn''t think that they even made a fuss about the resurrection. It''s no wonder that they will be detected by the protoss everywhere, and the people they meet each time seem to exist the same way. This is something they are more suspicious of. But now, under Jiangning''s account, they finally understand the key point. If Jiangning had not told them, maybe they would have been kept in the dark all their life, because they did not expect such things to appear. They didn''t expect that this kind of thing would appear in this world. What''s more, they also felt that they could not accept one thing, that is, why the protoss could be so powerful, and why they could make use of the legendary things.But this is not what they want to think about. What they want to think about is how to let the protoss slowly drop their combat effectiveness, just like Jiangning and others. When a race''s combat effectiveness is insufficient, they will not fight. It can even be said that at a certain time, the protoss may be in a situation of seeking peace, which is something that no one can be sure of. "Sleeping trough! It''s really frightening to me that there is such a thing "The legendary things can exist in the world, which really shocked me!" Everyone''s face is shocked. They never thought of such a situation. Of course, they did not think about it. After all, who would think that the legendary things appeared in this world, but it was actually in this world that made everyone depressed. But in any case, they also understood this point, and only heard the leader directly say, "you can rest assured, we will follow your method to do it!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1550 "Good! My method is absolutely feasible! You must have met my battleground, and you know how I did it, and all the protoss I abandoned are asking for death? " When it comes to this people, they can''t help but fall on the face of the people in Jiangning. At this time, every member of the bala nationality recalled a previous situation. Suddenly, the leader directly said, "it seems that this is really the case! At that time, when I found out that battlefield, those Protoss asked me to kill them, so that they would not continue to suffer torture. Even some old-fashioned deities attacked our people with constant language, which made our people insulted, and then directly killed them! " "You know it''s OK. I told you that anyway! If you have to, you can directly kill these gods, but if the situation allows, then one person will be scrapped. This is the best result! " Jiangning said finally, his face can not help but show a sneer. The protoss are a powerful race, no doubt, but after many people join in, the protoss are just ordinary, because there is no one race that can independently control all the tribes on the mainland, especially if there are Terrans, they will not allow the protoss to rule. "Thank you very much! Our subsequent actions have complied with your instructions The leader agreed directly. "Well! If it''s OK, you can go ahead. I''ll wait for my friends! " Jiangning nodded and then said his purpose. "Well, let''s go first! I hope to have a chance to fight with you at that time After the leader of the bala nationality finished, he immediately waved his big hand and quickly left the field with his No. 30 man. For such ethnic people, Jiangning is extremely welcome, because they are the kind of people who do not have the heart, and it will not feel any hardship to associate with them. It can even be said that if this kind of people is in need of help, they will not cherish everything and stretch out their hands to help you. The bala people left, but Jiangning stayed. For the bala people, he also wanted to be with them, but because there were too many people of the bala people, if the protoss were not satisfied, they would be raised. At that time, such a small number of people of the bala people would not be able to crush them. But Jiangning and others, four people will not have so many people to deal with them, but let them have a great sense of security, after all, Jiangning is very clear about this. The fewer people there are, the stronger the security will be. There is also a point that the lower the ability, the higher the security. Often, the result of a thing will move in the opposite direction. The greater your ability is, the greater your responsibility will be. Just like Jiangning is now, it has a strong strength. So when you take three women, you should also protect them. Although the three women have a bit of strength, but when faced with danger, it is extremely difficult to deal with, so at the critical moment, we must give three women protection. If Jiangning didn''t have such a strong ability, perhaps it would not have such a big responsibility. Therefore, this matter is extremely correct. Of course, it can also be said that as long as there are problems, then the person who takes responsibility will also have great responsibility. There was no accident. After the bala people left, Jiangning arranged them in the same place. What he arranged were some small traps that could prevent the enemy from coming in advance. After all, they have entered the protoss'' territory. If there is no problem, the protoss will find them as soon as they appear. As for the three women, they were still playing on their own and did not know they were tired of it. This makes Jiangning extremely helpless. But the total return said that he did not pay too much attention to the three women, after all, these are human affairs. At this time, Jiangning directly said to the three women: "if you are OK, please come up quickly, or there will be danger, I can''t protect you!" "I''ll be right there. Don''t worry." The first reply is a month, her voice is full of joy, for her long suppressed mood, this moment will be very happy to come, after all, since her month clan things happened, she has been worried to now. At this moment, it is also equivalent to get back the original self. As for Liu Mei''s words, she ignored Jiangning''s call and continued to play with herself, because she is also a girl who knows the nature of water. Since she was a child, she has been playing in the water, and she is not afraid of anything. Fengying''s words, although she wants to be playful, she knows her own strength very well. After playing for a while, she comes up directly and no longer plays with Liumei and Yueer."Jiangning, what are you doing?" After the wind and shadow came up, I saw Jiangning was already making a small thing, and asked. "This thing, is a small trap, as long as it is any living thing that appears outside a mile, will be detected by me, and it is equivalent to a trap!" "Oh? So what if there are big monsters? Isn''t that not to make your perception missing? " Wind shadow looks at Jiangning''s troublemakes, so I asked. Jiangning pointed to a line on the ground, and then said slowly: "first, it is necessary to have a little weight to trigger my small traps. Secondly, it takes a lot of times to trigger them. That is to say, a single person, or a monster, is a small trap that can not be triggered, which is why I have played several lines to get it £¡¡± "Oh! Oh, I see! If there are large troops passing by, then it will be directly triggered to this small trap. If single, it will not trigger the serial trap. Then it will be quite absent, which will remove the possibility of monsters! " After the shadow thought clearly, he couldn''t help laughing. "Just understand!" Jiangning nodded, and he designed the principle of trap, which is exactly the principle. Otherwise, he would not waste that time on it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1551 Fengying quietly looked at Jiangning doing small traps, and also asked Jiangning from time to time. After all, there are some things that she can''t understand. She is also very interested in knowing the principle of this. Jiangning naturally knows everything and says everything he knows to him. Not only that, but he also says a lot about this kind of things, which makes Fengying the whole person as if he is looking for a treasure, opening a window of knowledge for himself. As for the moon and willow eyebrows, they did not come up because there was no other thing to do at this time, and they did not come at night. If they said that at night, they might be a little worried, but after all, it was not the night, and now they have not met any Protoss. "By the way, who were you talking to just now? I seem to have heard your conversation with others "The Baal people, they and we are the same purpose, are here to snipe god man!" Jiangning didn''t hide anything. He just said what he had just met. As soon as Jiangning''s words fell, the wind and shadow was shocked: "Bala nationality, I didn''t expect it was such a race! They are all very united races, and their people are also very generous. Why didn''t you tell them to kill Protoss together? " "It''s not that I didn''t say that, but I didn''t promise, because there are too many of them. If we were with them, we might be found out. After all, there are many of them. If the protoss know, they will send a lot of people out. How can the four of us resist the protoss army?" Jiangning is not wrong. After all, if the protoss knew that there were 30 Bala people, they would send a lot of them. If they ran into Jiangning and others, then the gain was not worth the loss. Although Jiangning''s strength is incomparably strong, it is obviously a little difficult to do if it really meets so many people. After all, there is no powerful force that can handle it. Some people''s strength is very strong, but in the human flesh tactics, it will also be submerged. "I see. No wonder you refuse them! In fact, it''s a pity. As far as I know, every member of the bala nationality has great strength, and his own strength is also good. If you kill the enemy with them, you will get twice the result with half the effort. Even so, when you have a good friendship with him, he can still die for you! " "I understand that, but I can''t be with them, because it would be extremely dangerous to be with them. After all, there are too many people in their team, which is extremely easy to find out!" Jiangning stressed again, after all, this is not the result he wants. If he can, he still wants to make friends with the people of the bala nationality. After all, the people of the bala nationality, just like the wind shadow said, always think about others. In this respect, the people of the bala nationality are also very loyal to other people. Even when you become his friend, he will definitely be the kind of person who can lose his own life and get you out of danger. It''s the best thing to make friends with this kind of people. That''s why Jiangning began to make friends when she heard that they were from the bala nationality. "Well! This opportunity is also a bit of a pity! However, they are also here to look for Protoss. In this case, other races are involved. We are not fighting alone! " Fengying or extremely pleased to say, after all, in this case, he is still more aware of this point. Jiangning also nodded, for this point, he can still be satisfied. And I also told the balas that Protoss can''t be killed, because after killing, it doesn''t have any effect. If you want the protoss to lose their fighting ability, you have to scrap them. Only in this way can we attack Protoss better. At that time, as long as their ability is insufficient, they will give up such an idea, because when all the races gather together, the protoss can''t shake it. Even if he has a resurrection altar, other races can unite to kill them. Even if all the races unite together, they can directly kill their bases It''s flattened. "All right After a while, Jiangning was finally relieved, his eyes full of joy, looking at his masterpiece, constantly nodding. In this place, there is a river, which can show that there must be other races, or gods and men. At that time, whether it is good or bad, Jiangning and others can find out for the first time that if they are Protoss, they will definitely not have any hands, but if they are other races, they will not have any hands ¡£ After all, at this time, bad people don''t need to give any face, and good people''s words are explained with them, and then they will attack Protoss together.At this time, Liu Mei and yue''er, two women, had already come up from under the river. After the two women came up, they saw that Jiangning had fixed the small trap, and they also asked, "what''s the use of this thing?" "This thing can find the enemy in the distance, and whether it is the enemy or the powerful monster can be found!" Jiangning didn''t hide anything. She just talked about the trap she designed. After all, these women would not touch this trap when they were walking around. "I see!" Yue''er is always a smart person. After seeing Jiangning''s trap, she immediately thought about the problem and nodded to indicate that she understood. Liu Mei, though she grew up in the tribe since childhood, has never seen such a trap. What''s more, she doesn''t understand the principle of it. "How is this used?" Liu Mei looked for a long time, but she couldn''t see one of them. She couldn''t help being depressed. "It''s very simple. Can''t you understand it?" Jiangning has just said the principle once. Now Liumei still doesn''t understand it. Jiangning really wants to doubt her mind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1552 "You ask yue''er to explain it for you. I''m convinced too!" Jiangning shook his head and couldn''t help sighing. He thought, how could he meet such a stupid woman, such a simple thing, and some people have explained it, but still can''t understand it. This can''t help but make people feel depressed. "Good! You go and do other things. I''ll talk to Liu Mei! " Yue''er smiles and looks at the willow eyebrows with the same look of doubt. In her opinion, Liu Mei should not be stupid. How could she encounter this matter, she would be totally upset. In fact, this small trap for them is very simple, but Liu Mei can''t see clearly. Jiangning has gone to build a tent. After all, there is still a need for rest in this place. Moreover, if he guesses that this place is right, it has already entered the territory of the Protoss. If it is seen by the patrol monster, it will be a complete problem. Not only that, but also can prevent the monster from moving forward. If the monster comes over, then the tent can withstand a lot of time. Moreover, after a tent is built, it is obviously very useful to go around with the monster. This point, other people can not think of, but Jiangning can think clearly down, after all, at this time, they are also very aware of the truth. As for yue''er, she patiently talks to Liu Mei about the principle of the trap made by Jiangning. The two women speak directly from the most basic one and have been talking for a long time. Liu Mei then reflects Guo Donglin. It took Jiangning a long time to understand Liu Mei. The whole person was depressed. Is this stupid or stupid? But he didn''t say anything. After all, what he said was obviously a blow to Liu Mei. In other words, who is not young, how can he see other things when he is young. However, Liu Mei is finally understood under yue''er''s narration, which is also the reason why Jiangning will put her hanging heart down. As for the wind shadow at this time, it has joined the camp of Jiangning and constantly built its own tents. After all, this time is about to reach the state of night. If one arrives at night, there will be monsters coming out. When they think of the first time they were out of the wild, they met with fierce monsters, which makes me feel numb ¡£ If it was not for Jiangning, maybe they have become a pile of bones now. We can imagine how powerful the monster was at that time. Later, while looking for fengxincao, they also met a boa constrictor. Jiangning helped to deal with it. If there was no one like Jiangning, what would be the situation like? They still didn''t know! Just after Jiangning and Fengying had finished one of the tents, yue''er was already screaming. "There are enemies!" Hearing this, Jiangning quickly came to his trap, because he was very confident in his own trap. As long as there were large-scale creatures walking over his trap, he could be aware of it clearly. This is why when his own ability is not so strong, he can always seek good fortune and avoid evil. In fact, compared with Jiangning''s trap, this is extremely simple. As long as it is triggered, it will be discovered. "Don''t move. I''ll go ahead and have a look." Jiangning stopped three women, and then quickly left the original place, only to see his body like a flash of lightning, in this swampy land constantly walking, if not know Jiangning''s strength, they would have been shocked. But Rao is so, and now it is also a great shock, because every time they think that Jiangning''s strength is already so, Jiangning often shows a climax of technology, which directly shocked all people. "I''ll go. What kind of strength is Jiangning?" At this time, Liu Mei was completely panicked, because she did not find out how Jiangning left. If it was their enemy, she might not have any power to parry. But even if it was not their enemy, they were shocked. "Moon, do you know? Your strength is so strong now. Can you see the strength of Jiangning clearly? " The wind and shadow is also looking at yue''er, because among them, only yue''er is the most powerful. If yue''er can''t see clearly, Jiangning has reached the legendary point. Hearing this, yue''er shook her head and then said, "in fact, my strength is only average, but to be honest, Jiangning may have reached that level, otherwise the speed would not be so fast. Moreover, you can see that he can take the lead of the enemy in the battle with hundreds of protoss, but he did not It''s fighting with us. ""From this point, we can clearly know the strength of Jiangning! Not only that, but also Jiangning has failed to display all its strength every time. Have you noticed this? " "I see it!" Although Liu Mei has already understood this idea, she is still more surprised when yue''er is really sure. "The same thing! But we don''t want to talk about it here. After all, Jiangning will take care of us for what strength it is! " Fengying nodded, and he had such an idea in his heart, but he didn''t say it all the time. Jiangning''s strength is strong. Every time we want to explore Jiangning''s strength, Jiangning will show its unique strength, so that all people who want to explore Jiangning are desperate, and even can''t find the bottom of Jiangning''s strength at all. Jiangning, he is like a bottomless pit. You can''t know the bottom at all. And the more you want to know him, the more you will find that he is a mystery. There is no way to explore. When several women are talking about Jiangning, Jiangning has seen many Protoss on the other side. These Protoss don''t seem to have a lot of breath, but if they appear in front of them, they will certainly shock people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1553 After going out, Jiangning immediately found a wave of God men. There were only five people in this wave. However, after seeing these five people, Jiangning frowned. For nothing else, they all had a kind of terrible smell on them. If it can be compared, they must be stronger than Yueer The tough one. "I''ll go! What is the purpose of such a powerful god man? " Jiangning stood in place, did not show his figure, murmured. Protoss people, there are masters, but these masters come out, and they are spinning in this swampy land. Obviously, something is going to happen, but I don''t know what it is. Besides, Jiangning can also see these five people. In addition to the fierce breath, the brand on the chest is shining Bright. When I think back to those Protoss people I met before, there is no micro chapter at all. Now these people have micro chapters, which are obviously people with different identities. "No, I have to go back and talk to some women, or something big will happen!" Jiangning thought about it for a moment and turned around directly. After all, the strength of these people was too strong. Even after he got on, it was a little difficult. Although he said that he had a system to help, but under many people, he was not good at using that kind of power. Secondly, if the protoss really hated a few women, he would not be able to help them. After all, he would be limited by two people at that time. If several women could not protect themselves, then there would be serious problems. Yue''er is still the second, because yue''er''s strength has made a qualitative leap in this period of time. However, if Liu Mei and a Fengying are involved, the gains will not be worth the loss. The strength of these two women is just ordinary. For ordinary murderers, it may not be hard to deal with them, but it is dangerous to deal with the tough god man. As a team and an organization, Jiangning doesn''t want to let its own people fall into the hands of others. It can even be said that if it can, Jiangning may not face such people. After all, facing these people, it will be a complete problem. This is not because he said these gods and men, but when unnecessary, don''t encounter these troublesome things, after all, his own small team is unable to solve. As he walked back, he thought that if the bala people were involved, it might be unexpected. After all, the bala people are also very strong. Secondly, they will protect their teammates when they are in danger. If they are allowed to participate in it, perhaps Jiangning and others will be more relaxed. After all, the strength of the bala people is there. However, at the moment, he can''t find the bala people. This is a bit depressing. If the bala people are in this area, he can deal with them at any time. After all, there are only five people. Using human flesh tactics can kill these people. After returning to the original place, Jiangning couldn''t help but say to several women, "there are very powerful gods in front of you. You should hide them first. Don''t expose your body. If it is exposed, it will be a great disaster! If it''s in my hands, maybe it''s in my hands, even if it''s just a few of them, they can''t solve it at one time "So powerful?" After yue''er heard about it, the whole person was shocked. Her own strength was extremely strong. However, Jiangning now said that she could not get a few moves in the Protoss. This is extremely shocking to her. If she can, she also wants to face these Protoss people. "Yes! The strength of yue''er is extremely strong now. It can''t be that yue''er can''t do harm to these people, can''t it Liu Mei also asked back. Here, Liu Mei doesn''t believe that Protoss are so powerful. After all, they have killed a lot of Protoss. Protoss seem to have only a large number of people. If we say that personal strength, maybe it''s just ordinary. "This situation is true. Even if it is me, I may not be able to kill them all at once. If you are threatened, it will be really difficult to do it!" Jiangning didn''t hide anything. She just said her guess and worry. After all, the strength of these women was just average. "All right! I''m hiding, but you have to be careful After seeing Jiangning''s facial expression, the wind shadow on one side could not help saying that she had great trust in Jiangning. Moreover, she knew her own strength and knew that she was a burden when she met a strong opponent. If it wasn''t for the problem of a team, she might have been abandoned, just like Li Dong of Yuezu who wanted to follow Jiangning and others to snipe at the protoss, but she was rejected by Jiangning. It can be imagined that what Jiangning thought of was how Zhou arrived.Liu Mei wanted to say something, but after hearing the wind, she did not continue to say it. After all, she knew her own strength. If she was threatened, it would be a very difficult thing to do. More importantly, she did not want to drag Jiangning down. Maybe Jiangning and yue''er can fight against the enemy and crush the enemy, but after she is added, it may not be such a situation. After all, their strength is just ordinary. If there is a big problem, it will be impossible to stop it. "That''s about it! Don''t worry about it. I''m sure it won''t happen this time! " Jiangning can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he hears that two women promise not to join in the battle. If these two women don''t agree, he is still a bit difficult to do. After all, he doesn''t want to see his teammates in any danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1554 "Can I come with you?" Moon looking at Jiangning, fixed said. She knows her own strength. Although there is a big gap with Jiangning''s, she is also very strong. If she can, she will certainly help Jiangning after she goes out for the war. This is self-evident. If Jiangning needs her in the past, she can help Jiangning, even without accident Then, she can still help Jiangning a lot of things. After all, in the battle, if it is one person, it will be surrounded by five enemies, but if there is one more person, it will not be surrounded. Jiangning will certainly be very easy to do other things. In this respect, Yueer still has her own confidence. "OK, I can''t stop you from coming, but I said first, if you notice something wrong, you can go immediately, otherwise I can''t protect you!" Jiangning explained in advance. After all, it would be a very difficult thing to do if he really fought. He understood the power of those Protoss. It can be said that even if Yue Er fought with one of them alone, it was only a situation of five to five. In the battle waiting for a moment, if Yue Er delays one person, he will have to deal with four people. It will be extremely difficult for him to deal with so many people at that time. Even it is not convenient to use his supreme system. Because if he uses it, he will certainly be studied as a mouse by others. He doesn''t want to be such a person himself Here it is. "Yes! I will not trouble you! " Yue''er smiles, and then she is ready to go. She is not a combative person. If the protoss don''t treat her like this, then she won''t do it like this. However, the protoss have already hurt the people of the Moon Clan, so she can''t tolerate her anger. A person''s anger can last for a long time. Now yue''er is in such a state. Even so, if she has a chance, she will do everything to kill the Protoss and destroy the protoss base. This is her wish. If it can be realized, it would be great One thing. If it can''t be realized, it can only be like this. After all, at that time, she can''t do too many things. After all, her own strength is there, and the protoss can''t be without that kind of strong person. This is very clear. "Go and kill the enemy with me!" Jiangning suddenly changed into a cool color, and then said to Liumei and Fengying: "if there is any accident, don''t come out, otherwise it will be a complete end. In addition, if you see the people of the bala nationality, then tell them that we are against the enemy!" "Yes, Jiangning, be careful!" Fengying''s eyes were a little red when she said this. She didn''t know how to express her feelings. However, she knew that Jiangning might be dangerous if she went to Jiangning. After all, although Jiangning''s strength is strong, it is also very strong in the face of the Protoss. It can even be said that if there is no accident, the protoss are stronger than Jiangning ¡£ Sometimes, if you have a little advantage in strength and a little advantage in number, then this battle can be ended. The outcome can be guessed by anyone, even can be said. This is totally beyond the comprehension of other people. "Jiangning, you should be careful and come back safely. We are waiting for you!" Liu Mei also said with a weeping voice. After all, Jiangning has said that those Protoss are extremely fierce. In this way, she will not be allowed to go. You can see how high the risk factor is. Even an ordinary person will worry about Jiangning''s safety. What''s more, they are a team. They have been in the same team since the beginning of the fight, and their feelings have been quite deep. Even if things happen in Jiangning, they don''t know how to go about their goals and how to go next. "Don''t worry, brother will make sure to come back safely!" Jiangning smile, for these women, he is also a little depressed, he is not to do anything, just to kill the enemy, there is such a serious thing? Although the protoss are really powerful, in Jiangning''s eyes, if he uses the function of the system, then it is the time to catch them. In addition, Jiangning just didn''t want to expose his system ability. If he wanted to, he had already used a wave of current to solve those Protoss. Similarly, he also wanted to see what the protoss really wanted to do, why the five powerful people came out, and the others did not come out, and the number was so small, which he did not think clearly. If he could find out clearly, it would be of great help to his future work. The so-called "know yourself and know your enemy, and you are invincible in a hundred battles", which is a truth. It can even be said that if we really understand the purpose of these people, maybe Jiangning can change his thinking. After all, in this, their task is to let the protoss consume their own fighting power, and disable all the Protoss. In this way, it is a better thing.However, there are some things he didn''t understand. If we can understand them, we can really make the protoss suffer losses. Secondly, we can make them lose more combat effectiveness. At that time, the protoss will naturally disintegrate. This is needless to say. After comforting Liumei and Fengying, Jiangning and Yueer quickly left their original place and headed for the place where they had just set out for the trap. There were Protoss people there. If they caught, or one or two of them, it would be a good thing. After all, although their strength is strong here, they are in the lead In the ground, it will be very relaxed. What Jiangning wants is such an opportunity to let them relax themselves. If they come by surprise, they can be eliminated, and they can not waste any energy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1555 Yue''er also agrees with Jiangning very much. After all, if this is the case, the people on his side can have one less opponent, but if they can''t attack successfully, that''s fine. After all, some things can''t be forced. On the other hand, there is no fair statement for the Protoss. What the protoss do by themselves must be from themselves I''ve been able to bear these things. If the protoss don''t do this, maybe Jiangning and others will not do it. All this is done by the protoss, so it''s no wonder Jiangning, because Jiangning has already thought of it, and will never let the protoss come out again to harm people. If he takes heart now, maybe Jiangning and others will not pay attention to it. But if he always wanted to control the population of this continent, Jiangning would say that he was sorry. No matter what, he would pull these people into the water. Even if he was finished, he must kill these people, because the peace of the mainland is basically in their hands. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This is almost a final conclusion. If you have no ability, maybe you are just a person waiting to die, but if you have the ability, you will be able to do all these well. Jiangning and Yueer are walking forward, but their breath has been hidden, and Jiangning''s breath is even more strange. Because Yueer on one side seems to feel that there is a person in front of her. If she didn''t see Jiangning in front of her, she would never think there would be a Jiangning in front of her. After yue''er realized this situation, the whole person was shocked. She never thought that under this situation, there would be such a situation hidden, because this absolute is a master. Now you can see that Jiangning is excellent. It can even be said that yue''er can''t compare with Jiangning no matter how hard she tries. It can be seen from this point. "Jiangning, how did you do it?" Speaking of this, yue''er''s eyes can not help but look forward to it. She also wants to improve her strength, but she has always been unable to do so. If she can, she can acquire a little skill, which is already immeasurable. "This is a special skill. You won''t be able to learn it. If you can learn it, I will let you learn it!" Jiangning said this seriously. After all, if he has the ability to transform other systems, he can say that he has the ability to transform the system? After all, everyone has their own secrets. She also believes that Jiangning has her own secrets. If you don''t want to tell the secrets of others, don''t continue to ask, because if you continue to ask again, it will make people extremely embarrassed. On the other hand, general skills are all They don''t teach others casually. "Look, these are the men! See for yourself if you have the ability to defeat these people! " Jiangning said, pointing to the five Protoss in front. After the moon perceives that several people''s breath, immediately is the complexion is cold, then shakes his head to say: "can''t! These people are so terrible. Even if I have the ability now, I can only fight one at most. If I hit two, I will be extremely hard-working! " "It''s good to know, so I won''t let Liu Mei and Feng Ying come here! If these two girls come here, who knows what will happen! " Jiangning is very wise to say, after all, this period of time, he does not want his own people to be hurt. At this time, Jiangning secretly went up, the whole person like a leaf, directly groped to the back of these people. At the next moment, he only saw Jiangning directly and then disabled a Protoss. Of course, when he started, yue''er didn''t stay any longer. She also followed Jiangning, but after Jiangning killed a person, the protoss had already reacted. "Who dares to kill my brother?" A very young looking man said coldly, then put his look on the surrounding. "Me! I killed it. Is there anything wrong? " Jiangning said this, his face can not help but show a smile, for this point, he also has nothing to hide, after all, when will appear, and now Yueer has revealed his whereabouts. If he doesn''t come out again, there will be a complete problem. "Damn it, you wait to die!" The man directly pulled out his weapon and then said coldly to Jiangning. "Do it! You are involved in the battle, I will kill this man! " Jiangning''s idea is very clear, that is, to let yue''er carry out a containment battle. He is looking for opportunities to pick up these Protoss. In the face of the people''s incomparable combat effectiveness, if you don''t think of a little way to fight, it will be extremely difficult to fight.Because here, Jiangning can''t keep it until he can kill these people instantly. If there is a problem, it will be completely finished. After all, these people have great strength. "Good! You can do it, I''ll protect you! " At this time, yue''er also sneered. She hated the protoss very much. If she was given the chance, she would not hesitate to kill them. These protoss have killed her people a lot, which is very painful for her. If she is given the chance to come back again, she will never go to find fengxincao, and she must fight with her own people. After all, people''s life will never return. It''s better for her to have a resurrection altar to give people to her after death Resurrected. "A little woman who dares to say such big words is really ignorant of her life and death!" The leading young man said coldly. Then I only saw that person was directly to yue''er, and even Jiangning ignored it. This also made Jiangning depressed. Originally, he wanted to be able to seize the opportunity to cripple these people, and then kill the remaining people, but now it seems that this is not such a thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1556 After Jiangning stealthily attacked a man, the protoss were completely crazy, because they were also a team. Originally, their task was to go out and see if there was any other trend in the swamp here, but unexpectedly, they met Jiangning and others. But they still did not make a move, they had been crippled. It can even be said that the protoss did not die, but only half of his life. This is a very depressing thing for them to think that they are an invincible team, but at this time, they have been completely infuriated. Ordinary people would not be so angry, but at this time, Jiangning and other people did not give them any chance. They just abolished a person with fighting power. This was a huge blow to them. It was just like, I am a master in the world, but I can''t even protect my own people. This kind of feeling can be felt by all people. If you say that you are a peerless god man, everything can be done, but even the people around you can''t protect it. This is absolutely depressing for other people. It can even be said that it has challenged their whole people. "You are looking for death!" The leader of a Protoss, lenglengleng said, for Jiangning, he has no hands. A man dares to cripple his teammates. If he still needs to keep his hands, he is a fool. If he doesn''t even try to attack, he may be killed one by one by Jiangning and others. This is the result they don''t want Here it is. It''s a great insult to think that one''s own Protoss are still killed by others at the door of their own home. It''s a great insult. We can even say that if we were to change to other races, maybe the whole army has already attacked at this time, and it will definitely be all out against Jiangning and others. Although they are all out to fight, they are unable to have absolute control over Jiangning. After all, Jiangning attacked one of them with his own personal strength. With this kind of strength, they were completely defeated. If it is spread out, it will certainly be laughed at. The five top elites of a race have been attacked and maimed by others, and they have been completed in full view of the public. If it''s not that the sneak attacker is powerful, then the whole team has no strength, or it can be said that they all put their heart down and didn''t pay attention to everything around them. But anyway, this one has become a fact. Only to see these people directly surrounded Jiangning, and then to Jiangning, every one of them was to fight with all their strength, and there was no mercy at all. "Come on, I love this kind of fight!" When Jiangning saw the attack of several people, it was really very powerful. On its own, it also broke out a strong sense of war. After the war came out, it immediately swept the whole court, and even made other people feel that the end of the day was coming. Every time Jiangning fights with those four people, it can cause the surrounding debris to fly. It can even be said that some trees in the surrounding area have fallen seven to eight under the fight of several people, and no tree can be integrated. I only saw Jiangning''s knife, which was directly scratched on the neck of a Protoss. Then I only saw Jiangning''s body quickly retreating to avoid the man''s dying blow. "Do you dare to kill my brother?" The remaining three Protoss are completely crazy. In fact, they think Jiangning is not so terrible, but they did not think that Jiangning got another person at this moment, which is a very big thing for them. It can even be said that if one person is killed again, Jiangning will be totally defeated. After all, there is still a month to help Jiangning. Although it can''t help too much, it can also involve one person. That is to say, after Jiangning takes one person away again, only two people are fighting against Jiangning It''s just a shot. The other person''s words are involved by yue''er, so if they are killed in battle again, there will be only one person left to deal with Jiangning. If this happens, it will be a complete end. If there are only three or four people who have not been able to fight Jiangning, they will not be able to fight at all. In other words, they will not be able to escape at that time. When they think of their strong identity, they will be the royal guards who are superior among the Protoss. If they die in the wilderness, they will be spurned by the protoss, and their identity will be lowered in the future, so they don''t want to die. Although there is a resurrection altar in the protoss, their prestige will be lost if they die once."Kill!" Jiangning ignored the anger of these three people and said coldly. As for the moon on one side, there is no hand left. After promising Jiangning, she has already tied a person down. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning kills a person again, she can join up with Jiangning, and then she can absolutely kill the remaining few people. "Come on! Go on Jiangning has no fear of these people, because he has already had a huge belief, absolutely will not allow anything to happen to himself. After seeing Jiangning''s bravery and fighting, the protoss were also worried and afraid. If they were killed before, they would not have any fear, but if there was a problem at this time, it would be a complete event. They think of the abandoned Protoss. Now they are in a state of living or dying. If they want to die, they will probably break their hearts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1557 As for Jiangning side, it is absolutely unbearable for the people on the opposite side to join hands with yue''er, because the strength of the two people is so strong that it is not comparable to other people. Even this group of protoss can not beat two people. After all, Jiangning''s combat effectiveness can not be described. Although Yueer''s words can be understood clearly, at this time, the protoss have been killed two times, and yue''er''s strength has also been shown. Yue''er didn''t enter the battlefield at the beginning. She could not guarantee that she would not affect Jiangning, so she did not enter the battlefield. But now this situation, that is not necessarily, because Jiangning has completely controlled the scene in the field. When a person can control the scene, then it means that this battle has not lasted for long. It can even be said that here, there will be absolutely one party completely killed. If it''s not Jiangning, then it''s the Protoss. There''s no such thing as losing both sides, because there''s a big gap between Jiangning''s strength and Protoss'' strength. It can also be said that today''s several people will definitely fight for each other. "Yue''er, you should pay attention to it. Don''t let your opponent join me. When I repair these two people, I will support you!" Jiangning saw that when the two Protoss were facing themselves, the cruel color on their faces was constantly revealed, and they seemed to be deciding what to do. If Jiangning''s guess is good, these two people should be to release their strongest attack, otherwise they will not discuss here for so long. As for the ability to release what pressure box bottom, this is not Jiangning can know. "Yes! This man will not come near you Yue er said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. If she is a strong person, can not stop another person, then she is really not a warrior, but can only be said to be an ordinary person. After all, it is the strongest force in the Moon Clan. It is a thing that other people can''t compare with. The people on the opposite side heard that Jiangning wanted to be alone with them, and the look on their faces became cold and gloomy in an instant. They have never seen such a bold person. They dare to use their own strength to directly come from the other two of them. You should know that they are in their own family, which is a great master. Ordinary people will be respectful when they see them, and they dare not have any disrespect at all. Moreover, if there is any contest, none of them dare to challenge them. But I didn''t expect that at this time, some people said that they had to face the two people on their side, and they were still facing them positively. It would be intolerable for anyone to do this, not to mention their arrogant people. Powerful people have pride in their hearts, even the protoss are no exception, and their pride is very strong. As for Jiangning''s words, he ignored these two people. For these two people, he actually thought about how to do it, that is, to capture them alive, and then to ask about some things about the Protoss. If these two people don''t say anything, then they will be disabled, and then they can''t live or die! This is an absolute problem, because Jiangning has such ability! "Kill! Kill the boy One of them is completely crazy. For Jiangning, he really wants to break up the pieces. However, he does not have strong strength. He can''t give Jiangning a second at a time. Otherwise, he will lose Jiangning in seconds, which is even revenge. "Come and do me any time you like." Jiangning said this, can''t help but to provoke these two people. In fact, if these two people have brains, they can do something to yue''er, because if they do, they will help yue''er, but these two people are obviously uncivilized, and Jiangning has no way. Secondly, yue''er is also dragging a person to come, which is more liberated Jiangning, Jiangning on these two people, more can do very easy to solve. "Boy, you want to die!" When a person''s words fall, he immediately comes up to fight with Jiangning. Another person, also without any hesitation, is directly cooperating with his teammates to fight with Jiangning. As for yue''er, he has successfully involved a person. Although this person wants to kill Jiangning with his teammates, he finds that he can''t leave at all. If it is a careless or distracted person, he will be killed by yue''er. If the master of the protoss is solved by a woman, his reputation will be completely lost. Even if the high priest resurrects them, they will be punished.After all, the protoss have always wanted to rule the whole continent. If such a thing happens, the prestige of the protoss will be greatly damaged. "Your opponent is me!" Yue''er stopped that young man directly, and she couldn''t help but show a sneer on her face. At this time, she is gradually enjoying the desperation of the Protoss. She can recall the desperation of her own people in the face of these Protoss, and now she is also giving back ten times. After hearing yue''er''s words, the man''s face sank immediately, and he directly put his best strength into practice and wanted to solve the problem of yue''er. However, he was disappointed. He could not solve yue''er at one time, because yue''er''s strength was the same as him. Every move could be blocked. Even the protoss had a feeling that if he continued to fight with yue''er, there would be big problems. As for the other side, Jiangning directly defeated these two men with his own strength. Although these two men still have the fighting ability, they have not much ability to do other things compared with before. Then, I only saw Jiangning''s handsome move, which directly upset the two people, and then took off the arms of these two people, and then completely controlled them. Howling sounds in the field, they just feel that their arms have been completely abandoned, and they can''t say that they can move freely. Even so, they can''t control their own lives in this situation. This is what they despaired. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1558 After Jiangning took control of the two men, he immediately ignored them and directly took up the one fighting with yue''er. Before, the man who was fighting with yue''er wanted to go forward to help and fight Jiangning with his teammates. But at this time, he found that he did not have the strength at all. It can be said that yue''er didn''t give him a chance at all. Even if he is given the opportunity, three people face Jiangning, but also can not give Jiangning how, because the disparity of strength is among them! As long as Jiangning uses its own system, it will completely cripple these people. Only at the beginning, Jiangning did not want to use its own system. "Moon, I''ve come to help you!" When Jiangning sees yue''er on the other hand, it is relatively easy to know Yueer''s strength. At this time, it has been rapidly developed. It can even be said that yue''er can cripple this person later, because Yueer''s strength is there. With the help of Jiangning, yue''er was completely liberated, which can not be said to be liberation, because it has always been yue''er who suppressed the god man on the opposite side. Now after joining in, yue''er is more relaxed and has a little bit of pressure, but now she is extremely relaxed. That Protoss man, at this time, is already trying to vomit blood. Originally, it has been quite troublesome for a month. Now there is another Jiangning, who cripples both of their teammates. Can this be an ordinary person? He wanted to die in his heart. If he knew that there would be such a thing, he would have run away from him just before last month. However, the world is often no regret medicine to take, now he thought of running away, it is too late, and anyway, Jiangning will not let him go, after all, Jiangning will not take care of other things, first of all, the person will be disabled. "Great Xia, spare your life!" The protoss only felt that the pressure was increasing, and the whole person seemed to be playing passively. It could even be said that yue''er and Jiangning were playing tricks on him. If he wanted to capture him immediately, it would be a matter of minutes. Even within ten seconds, he would be defeated. The heart has already been defeated. Naturally, human beings have been defeated very quickly. In a little inattention, they are directly bitten by Jiangning, and then they are captured by Jiangning and Yueer without any accidents. Then, Jiangning didn''t say a word. He just abandoned the man. He never had a good word for the Protoss. He directly made the young man''s limbs weak. He took off all his limbs. In addition, yue''er also taught the protoss a lesson. Don''t look at the power of a woman. In fact, if a woman becomes crazy, it will be extremely terrible. Take yue''er as an example. She only kicks and punches these Protoss. Originally these Protoss had been abandoned, and their pain was still in their bodies. Now they are suffering from the cruelty of yue''er, and the screams are ringing from their mouths. For a time, this place is completely filled with the sad voice of the Protoss. "Great Xia, spare your life! If you want to know anything, we''ll tell you. Don''t treat us like this At this time, the protoss was already crying. He was completely afraid of Jiangning. Even so, the protoss sometimes were extremely afraid of death, because everything they did outside, that is, everything before death, would be shown back. At that time, if the protoss see that they are like this, then you will thoroughly insult them, which is needless to say. And now even if they are killed in battle, they will be in a state of casualties and disability. There is no other statement at all. Now he just wants to stop being abused. Even if he is to be an ordinary person in the future, it is much better than others. Originally, five of them went out to patrol in order to see if there were any people of the bala nationality. However, they did not expect that the people of the bala nationality did not see it. Instead, they met Jiangning and others. After meeting one of them, they immediately buried their own small life. At this time, Jiang Ning was killed by four people, and each of them was killed by Fei. "How many people are there in the protoss? What do you want to do when you come out here? In addition, where is your resurrection altar? Finally, I want to ask you, which races are the protoss going to fight against and what to do next Jiangning once asked the questions he wanted to know. These questions are simple questions, which should be known by these people. After all, they are Protoss. How many people are there, what kind of race they are fighting against, and what kind of action they will take part in. After all, they are very powerful people. Generally speaking, such a kind of expert knows a lot of things, and even can be said that they are decision makers.Sure enough, after Jiangning''s words fell, the three people in the field fell their eyes on a slightly older Protoss. "Say, if you say it to my satisfaction, maybe you can face pain, but if you don''t let me be satisfied, you won''t be able to turn over in your whole life!" Jiangning mouth with a sneer, said coldly. "I, I don''t know anything..." The young man, who was watched by the crowd, was shaking slightly. He knew that if he told the story of the protoss, he would be completely finished. But if he didn''t, he would be finished by the big man in the field. On the one hand, when facing the punishment of the protoss, or in other words, it is absolute. If he betrays the protoss, the protoss will see him at the resurrection, and he will also have no way to live. But if he doesn''t say it, he will not be able to pass this level. There is no need to say. He will be killed in the first time and return to God There are no opportunities for the clan. He decided to bet that Jiangning would let him go! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1559 However, it is obvious that Jiangning will not let him go. After all, the protoss have been recognized as enemies. If one lets go of the protoss, it will be considered as collusion with the protoss, which will definitely become the public enemy of the whole people and is not allowed to exist. "You don''t want to say, do you want to be like him?" Jiangning pointed to the other Protoss and said coldly. Among them, his breath has been shown endlessly, which makes people extremely afraid. It can even be considered that if the question is not said, it will be a very difficult thing to deal with. "I really don''t know!" The protoss continued to clench his teeth, as if he didn''t know at all. However, Jiangning ignored him. He directly threw his hand at him and discarded him. Then he looked at him definitely. Because in Jiangning, this person would definitely know a little bit about things. If he didn''t know, he would not be so hard-hearted ¡£ At this time, the young man kept howling. The cry was so miserable that it was even more miserable than those of the protoss before, because they had never tried to suffer so much. This was the first time. Yue''er is on the side, also coldly looking at these Protoss. In her heart, she has already been doomed to the death penalty of these Protoss. If they can''t spit out a little bit about the protoss, yue''er will definitely not have any hesitation. The moon clan has been attacked by a Protoss, with heavy casualties. This is a great grief for yue''er. It can even be said that yue''er is likely to be in this revenge environment all her life, because there is no other thing she can do except this one thing. "I really don''t know!" The protoss, constantly pleading. However, the next scene completely shocked Jiangning. She only saw that yue''er directly abandoned the limbs of this Protoss, without any hesitation, and even did it very quickly. Not only the protoss were shocked, but even Jiangning was also shocked. Jiangning never thought that yue''er would be such a situation. If she knew that yue''er was such a situation, maybe Jiangning would not let her interrogate these people, because some people need to take time, like yue''er''s quick knife There is nothing that can be done at all. At that time, the protoss thought that since they had been abandoned, there would be no statement. They would never betray the organization. If a traitor was to betray the organization, it would be a complete end. Even in the protoss, there would still be all kinds of ridicule. This is definitely what they don''t want Yes. "Moon, you are impulsive!" Jiangning looked at yue''er with a gloomy face. She took a quick knife to cut the mess for her like this. In this way of doing things, she would never ask what kind of things came. Even so, every interrogator like this will not have any results. "Nothing! Even if they don''t say so, we can know the protoss plot next time Yue''er didn''t mind anything, she said coldly. She has been completely numb, and it can be said that yue''er has given up the interrogation of these Protoss. She means to cripple these Protoss. Even if it is a matter of great burden, the principle of doing things is the same. Jiangning was speechless when he heard yue''er''s reply. However, he also understood the situation of yue''er at this time. If he was changed to another person, he might not have any chance to be interrogated at all. He would have abandoned this God clan in the first place. Next, Jiangning continued to interrogate these two people, but without exception, they did not get any reply. After all, these two people are so resolute that they will not tell anything they know. For this, Jiangning is also completely speechless, but Jiangning will not let them go. After all, if we let them go, it means that Jiangning has lost the opportunity to arrest the protoss, which is absolutely not allowed to appear. Then, I only saw that Jiangning was directly attacking these people. In an instant, he had disabled these people. Not only that, Jiangning was still watching these people. After a certain period of time, Jiangning would not have any hands left at all, but would have killed these people directly. In this case, even if they were resurrected, then You can only be a waste. You can''t do anything else. Before the death of those Protoss, they were all ruthless to make Jiangning look good. However, Jiangning did not pay attention to them, and was still attacking them. After all, Jiangning was also a madman. In this respect, he would not be afraid of anyone. "NIMA! This time it''s not good for me to do things. If I meet you Protoss next time, I will never do this. I must torture you to death Jiangning said this, the face is not forbidden to sneer, at the same time is to see the moon.This means that it is very obvious that the moon will not be disordered again, because if the moon comes again, there will be no result, and this will never be a good ending. If you can get a little bit of information from the protoss'' mouth, maybe Jiangning and others'' next actions will be extremely easy. But this time, they did not ask for anything at all, so they killed these Protoss. If they were replaced by other people, they might have been sprayed. But Rao is so, Jiangning mood is not very good at the moment, after all, it is not easy to catch the protoss, but there is no statement, also can not get any information. "I''ll pay attention next time. I won''t disturb your mind." Yue''er is also aware of her own affairs. She is deeply in debt and says that for this matter, she did not want to do so, but she could not bear her temper. Often at this time, when she saw the protoss, she could not control herself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1560 Jiangning also understands yue''er very well. After all, if he encounters this kind of thing, he will be unable to help his own heart. Secondly, the hatred bred in his heart will lead him to do some improper things, even if he will get angry. Therefore, the performance of yue''er is normal. If yue''er doesn''t have such a performance, it shows that she is a very indifferent person. It can even be said that yue''er can''t become a representative of a family at all. Since it is impossible to ask for anything, Jiangning did not have any hands left. It directly killed the rest of the people, including the first one who was attacked by Jiangning. in fact, Jiangning did not intend to kill the person who attacked the attack, because in his mind, he wanted to treat this person as an eye liner, but in the month''s words, there was no way out, because he knew that the moon could not bear to live with his emotions. If this is the case, why not kill him too. If so, at least Yueer won''t have an obstacle in her heart. It will make yue''er much better. This is what Jiangning thought. Otherwise, he would never do this. After all, left behind an eyelid, it is very good for their development, and even to say, anything in the future will have a good eye to do. When Jiangning finished the game, he did not know that Liumei was often in danger. At the edge of a small river, Liu Mei was playing, but I never thought that Liu Mei was attacked and killed by an enemy. The enemy was not a Protoss, but his martial arts were very high, which made people unable to resist. Even Jiangning has such an intuition, even if it is their own to go, it is unable to do things in the field. At the moment, only saw willow eyebrow and wind shadow two people, is directly facing this person coldly. "Who are you, I can tell you, we are not Protoss," said the wind coldly When talking about the protoss, the man immediately sneered and said, "the protoss are just our puppets. If we want to defeat the protoss, it is only a matter of minutes. Even if all the protoss come to us, they will die!" Liu Mei and Feng Ying were shocked. As we all know, the protoss are reckless because they have a resurrection altar, and they even want to rule this continent. But now it is said that the protoss are not powerful. If they fall into their hands, they are just flesh on the board. This completely shocked them. If he is a Protoss, maybe Liu Mei and Feng Ying will agree with him. After all, only the protoss have that strength. Other people will not have that strength. But in fact, there are so many races in the mainland, some of them will be extremely powerful, even those old people who can''t come out of the world, or even families Come on, they''re all very tough. Liu Mei and Feng Ying didn''t know this, but they didn''t understand what this man meant. They wanted to pick them up. After all, at this time, the protoss were the common enemy of all, and they should not attack other people. This was what they were depressed about. "What do you want?" Fengying looks at the young man in front of him and says coldly. "I don''t want to do anything. I just see that you two look so good. If you are my partner, then I will be very happy. If you don''t become my partner, then I''m sorry. You will die. Even when you die, you will still be given that!" The young man said coldly with a sneer in his mouth. Liu Mei and Feng Ying were shocked when they heard this sentence. They never thought that such a thing would happen. Moreover, they had never seen such a person in this continent. As we all know, in this continent, all people are based on their strength. If they have no strength, then everything will become empty talk. But now these two people say so. Obviously, there are some things in it. "Paralyzed, what a dirty man!" When Feng Ying said this, she couldn''t help being rude. In her opinion, her strength would be good. If someone wanted to do something like that to her, it would not succeed at all. But in fact, it was not. Now someone wanted to do something to her, which she could not bear. "Ha ha! You say that I''m indecent, but it''s just a good time. If you promise me, I won''t do it, but if you don''t promise me, then you''ll have a good time! " The young man''s mouth was full of saliva, looking at the willow eyebrows and the wind shadow, as if peeping at the faces of these two people.Liu Mei and Feng Ying are also shocked. If they were given a chance, they would definitely escape at the first time, because at this time, they found that their breath was completely locked down, and what they wanted to do seemed impossible to do. Secondly, it seems that they are trapped in a cage and can''t escape at all. This is a very obvious intuition, which is also their inherent sixth sense. "Don''t struggle, I tell you, none of the women I like can escape from my palm!" The young man said coldly with a sneer on his face. No matter who he has the strength, he will not be afraid of other people''s strength. "What if I say no? What would you do? " Liu Mei''s chest is constantly rising and falling at this time. Obviously, she has reached a point of anger, but she has no way. After all, in terms of breath, or momentum, they are not as powerful as the young man in front of them. Even so, they have a kind of intuition in their hearts. If it is a battle, then it is fundamental It doesn''t last long. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1561 "Those who say no are already dead. Those who don''t say no have become my harem." The young man laughed with a sneer on his face all the time. For the two women, he was destined to be in the pocket. After all, the strength of the two women was just ordinary. If he could, he would definitely take away two women. When he came to the third room, he was no exception. Although he had won many women during the war all year round, he still did not get such a classic woman. Naturally, these people wanted to get Liu Mei and Feng Ying. When Liu Mei and Feng Ying see this group of protoss, their hearts are completely cold. Especially when they see the strength of these Protoss, a heart has fallen directly into the ice cellar. Even if they can have a chance, they will not be defiled by these Protoss even if they are dead. The protoss seemed to see clearly the thoughts of the two women, and the leader said, "do you think you won''t be given that by us if you die? I tell you, even if you die, your bodies will also be stained by us Liu Mei and Feng Ying, the last thing they want to hear is this sentence. They have never felt that someone is so disgusted. They can even say that they have never seen such a person since their debut. However, the world is so big that you can''t understand who there are in the world, and these are just a group of them. There are even more hateful people than these. "If you want us, fight!" Liu Mei is a woman who does not admit defeat in her bones. She hates this group of Protoss. Although she knows that she can''t defeat those Protoss, she doesn''t shrink back. Even if she died in battle, she will never give in. "Come on, even if it''s war dead, I''ll pull up a few backers. Even if it''s ghost, we won''t let you go!" The wind shadow is also cold said, but her momentum is not so strong, after all, this group of protoss in the field has completely covered the breath of the two women. "Girls, in fact, there''s something you can say. You don''t know our strength doesn''t matter, but if you do, you will regret it! In fact, we can go out together. Although we are not of the same race, we can keep you comfortable The leader of the protoss, with a smile on his face and the way he spoke, was disgusting. Liu Mei and Fengying look at this disgusting person, and they all have the appearance of Jiangning in their mind. If Jiangning is here, this group of protoss will not be so clamorous, because they understand that Jiangning will definitely have the ability to stop these people. But now Jiangning is not here, and they will rely on themselves. After all, if there is a problem, it will be a complete disaster. "Fight, don''t think about it!" Liu Mei is a very strong girl. After talking to Feng Ying at this time, Liu Mei directly attacked the Protoss. Her move is very simple, that is to kill from the front, if it can kill people, then it would be better. If she can''t kill the protoss, she can only be captured. After all, her strength is not good, and there is no way to do it. There is no way for Fengying to attack these Protoss directly. At the same time, her breath suddenly erupts at this moment. If you can, it will completely frighten a group of people, but it is just momentum. There is no other way to say it. The protoss didn''t expect that these two women would be so stubborn, and it was a bit difficult to get off for a while. After all, Fengying and Liumei are the first-class beauties, but they are reluctant to do so. It can be said that if there is a chance, they will never use this method to get the two women. But now they have no way to do it. If they don''t, Fengying and Liumei will not stop at all. At this time, the two women have been trying their best to deal with them. Although they are resisting, if one is not careful, something will happen ¡£ "Up! Catch these two women alive, don''t hurt them! " A man in the lead said coldly. For those who don''t give in to them, he will use the method of catching alive. For men, they will use the torture that is commonly used by the Protoss. This is a problem that the protoss are notorious for. If the protoss didn''t do it, it would have been hurt. At this time, not far away, someone noticed the fight, and then only saw a lot of people rushing over. When Fengying and Liumei saw this group of people rushing towards, they finally showed a smile on their faces. This group of people was not other people, it was the people of the bala nationality.The Baals are a race that is extremely angry with the protoss, and they are also a race that has just risen up with the Protoss. Whether you die or not is my living race. "Help! Come and help When Liu Mei saw the people of the bala nationality coming over, she immediately yelled. Her voice had been added by her own internal force and spread to all around. Originally, she could have yelled like this, but she didn''t shout at first because she was afraid that more Protoss would be attracted. After all, if more Protoss came here, it would be a complete end. It''s not the same to see the people of the bala now, because they will definitely help them. After all, they are fighting with the Protoss. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Besides, Liu Mei and Feng Ying are not the people of the bala nationality. This kind of people, seeing this situation, will naturally help! The protoss did not expect that there would be people from the bala nationality nearby. At this moment, there was no way to seal the mouths of the two women. After all, the people of the bala nationality were coming here soon. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1562 "If you want to die, you dare to call others to come here!" The leader said coldly. They are familiar with the people of the balas, and this time they come out to take up the people of the balas, because there are too many people of the balas, and many of them have been killed in this period of time. They would like to have their people cut off. However, they couldn''t beat the balas. After all, the number of the balas was very large, and at this time, the people of the balas really became male. What''s more, they can''t bring out more masters. If they can get more masters, the protoss are not afraid of the bala people at all. However, at this time, they had to be afraid of the balas, because they could kill them, because in the previous battle, their people had suffered losses, and even so to speak, if there were no other problems, they would be doomed Come on. These protoss have been completely depressed, because at this time, the people of the balas have come quickly. They should not have ten rest time, and they are about to come. As long as they come, they have no way. Even if they want you to escape, they can''t do it. At this time, they have already felt the crisis. It can even be said that as long as it is not careful, a team of five of them will soon be destroyed. This is needless to say, because there are so 30 people of the bala nationality. "Come on, take these two women as hostages!" At this time, one of the protoss finally realized it and directly yelled. Other Protoss, at this time, all understand how to do this thing, because if one is no exception, then they will be destroyed. Even if they are resurrected, they will not be valued by the Protoss. At that time, they will lose everything they have. A few Protoss, at this time, are totally merciless, because they understand very well that as long as these two women are taken as hostages, then the others can do well together. If they can''t catch these two women with low strength, they may have no chance at all. A few people like a hungry wolf pounce on food, and they directly pick up the willow eyebrows and the wind shadow. There is no mercy at all. It can even be said that if one of the willow eyebrows and wind shadow is not careful, it may be killed here. This is something that has nothing to say, because it is completely crazy. "Let''s go. Hurry up. We can escape as far as we can. As long as the people of the balas come, we will be saved!" Liu Mei roared directly, and then ran without saying a word. It was because these Protoss were completely crazy. If they were caught, even if there were more Bala people, it would not help, and even hurt them both. Once they were defeated, they would not be killed for the sake of being beaten by the wind. So, if they were defeated, they would not be killed Love can guarantee their safety. Although the bala people are tough, they are not with Liumei and Fengying. One is on one side. The protoss separate them from each other. This is why Liumei and Fengying are very dangerous. If you can, willow eyebrows will never call for the Baals, but they are not rivals of the protoss, so it can only be so. Not only that, if the protoss just want to kill them, it is obviously an extremely easy thing. "Kill! If we catch those two women, we will be saved! " At this time, the protoss are also very aware of their own situation, there is no room for survival, it can be said that there is only one way to live, then two women should be taken as hostages. For a time, all the protoss were crazy, not just so. Liumei and Fengying were also crazy. The bala people in the rear were chasing each other quickly. Everyone in the field knew what they were going to do. If they were not careful, they would be finished. The protoss are mad at the two women, but it is obvious that they can''t catch the two women in the first time, and not only that, but also the bala people come up quickly. The speed is very fast. Everyone yells to tear the protoss down. The protoss in this place have already infuriated the people of all races. Even if some other small races see the protoss, they will clamor for the abolition of the Protoss. This is the end of a race''s desire to rule over all nations, because no one is willing to be ruled by other races, let alone a Protoss.After that, you can treat the other race as a slave, even if it''s not a fast way to treat other people as slaves. In the field, a situation suddenly appeared. The protoss pursued Fengying and Liumei, while the bala people kept yelling, trying to put the protoss down. You chased me and I chased you, but there was no result for a time. After all, Liu Mei and Feng Ying, although they said their strength was not good, they were already prepared for nothing Afraid of the pursuit of the protoss, it should take a little time for the protoss to pursue them. If we say that within this period of time, two women can make a big circle to join the people of the balas, it is a good thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1563 "Stop for me, or we''re going to do it!" When the protoss saw that they couldn''t catch two women, they were all depressed. However, they couldn''t catch two women. The Baal people came up quickly. If one was not careful, he would be killed completely. The people of the balas are a kind of people who love to fight. They are not only powerful, but also catch the Protoss. They will treat them cruelly because they will never allow another race to take the lead on this continent and want to control other races. Not only that, but also a peaceful race, Bala people will never want such a thing to happen on this continent, because they don''t want this land to be destroyed by the protoss, so there will be such a large group of experts coming out here to snipe at the Shenzu people. This is something that other small races dare not do, just because of the balas It''s also a race that can rival the Protoss. If there is no resurrection altar for the protoss, then the Baals will not be afraid of them. As a fighting nation, it will be extremely terrifying. As long as there is a fight, they will become more brave, even more than anything else. "It''s time for us to turn around and gather the people of the balas, and we will be saved!" Liu Mei says to Feng Ying, and then changes direction slightly in the course of running. Not only that, the bala people seem to have foreseen the route of Liu Mei and others. They also pursue each other in two ways. Then they want to fight with Liumei and Fengying. As long as they join together, the protoss will be defeated completely. Five Protoss and thirty Baal people seem to know who wins and who loses. After all, Bala people are all vegetable bags. If you give them time, they will definitely become a big race in this world. And although they are fond of fighting, they tend to fight in peace, instead of making trouble. At this moment, the protoss were completely confused, because they found that they had been surrounded by the pursuit unconsciously. In two minutes, the bala people completely wrapped them up. Not only that, at this time, but also two people from afar quickly rushed over, these two people are Jiangning and yue''er. Jiangning and yue''er, who had just solved the previous Protoss, did not find Liu Mei and Feng Ying after returning to their original place. They knew that these two people had been killed. However, he was not discouraged. He followed the steps directly. Not only that, after walking for a while, they also heard the cry for help, and then there was such a scene Here it is. The people of Bala, Jiangning and yue''er are closely surrounding the Protoss. At this moment, Fengying and Liumei are out of danger. After the two women are out of danger, they are immediately relieved and thank the bala people. After all, if there are no Bala people, they may have been humiliated now Yes. Thank you very much The willow eyebrow bowed slightly to the people of the bala nationality. The same is true of Fengying, who pays homage to the people of the bala nationality. Sometimes, a little thing may change the ending, just like this. If Jiangning and others did not pursue the protoss who destroyed the trap, Liu Mei and Fengying would not have done anything like this, because if Jiangning and yue''er were there, these Protoss would be just vegetable bags. But just now Jiangning and yue''er were in charge of the other Protoss, so Liu Mei and yue''er were almost in danger. Fortunately, when they arrived, the bala people had already surrounded the protoss, and there was no danger in seeing Liumei and Fengying. Jiangning and yue''er see two women are nothing happened, hanging a heart is also put down. However, the bala people were very calm, and the leader directly said, "this is what I should do. This Protoss is our common enemy. Even if it is not for your help, we will knock down the Protoss. We will never allow any race in this continent to rule. Even we, the balas, will not do this So if Protoss want to do this, they have to go through our level first! " "Well done! I like to be friends with races like you! However, we are very grateful to you for saving my two friends Xiaoye, if you don''t want to die, you will laugh at me "Is it? Don''t think you can beat us if you have too many people. If we use secret methods, you can''t beat us! If you are wise, you may still have a chance, but if you don''t, then wait for death The leader, a Protoss, said coldly at the moment.In fact, he was just talking about it. He didn''t have any secret methods. After all, in this continent, and in such an open place, he didn''t have any Assassin''s mace at all. To say something, if he had just caught two women, it would be their killer''s mace. "Is it? Do not forget that although we of the Baals are honest, we are not afraid of you The bala leader, coldly said, seems to have suffered a bad loss in the hands of the Protoss. If it is not unexpected, perhaps this time will be another loss. "If you don''t believe it, it''s OK. Wait a minute. Of course, if you let us go, it will be regarded as not happening!" The leader of the protoss, said coldly, with a sinister look on his face, as if one of them would fight if he didn''t talk about closing up. Jiangning came out and looked at the man with a sneer and said, "come on, let me have a look at your Protoss. What are your Assassins'' maces? I''m not afraid that you can fly out of this world! Of course, if you are smart, you may have a chance to live, but if you don''t, you won''t talk about it. You should know your strength! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1564 After Jiangning''s words fell, the protoss were stunned. They seemed to have seen Jiangning somewhere, but they couldn''t remember what they thought. Then there was a man quietly saying, "that man, like the one mentioned by the high priest. If you can''t fight him, you should kill him. If you can''t beat him, run away quickly, Because this person is really too critical. We can even say that if there is no such person, maybe we Protoss will be able to command this place more quickly! " "That''s the one! Lying trough, what else do you say? Let''s go! It''s hard enough to deal with the people of the bala nationality alone. If we fight this one more now, won''t we die? " When the man heard that it was Jiangning, the color went down. Others don''t know what the name Jiangning stands for, but they understand very well that this is a very important person. As the high priest of their Protoss said, if there is no such person, their pace will be faster and there will be less obstacles. It can even be said that if there is an accident, they can''t run away today in any case, because at this time, in terms of the number of people, it''s definitely the ba''er people who have a chance to win. Not only that, but also four more people like Jiangning are added, which will definitely make people speechless. For a while, they had already figured out how to retreat, and then only saw two of them scattered towards both sides. That speed was called a fast coming. Not only that, but also other people were scattered by birds and beasts, and they wanted to escape quickly. Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality were depressed when they saw this scene. They did not expect that the protoss would fear death one day. Now they are fleeing quickly. This is what makes him extremely depressed. The people of the bala nationality are also extremely depressed. Isn''t it all that Protoss are fighters? How come it doesn''t look like that now, and the protoss have such a saying that even if they die in battle, they won''t escape? But now this situation is obviously different from the legend, which makes other people depressed. But they don''t know. Because of Jiangning''s location, they don''t dare to have any further nostalgia. Thinking about what their high priest said, Jiangning is a very important person. They can''t kill him at all. After seeing him, they can only push them down quickly. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, they will stay completely There is no chance of resurrection. "Chase, don''t be afraid, these people can''t beat us!" Jiangning can''t help but roar when he sees that all the five people have fled quickly. Now there are many of them. If they are not chased down like this, Jiangning and others can only eat excrement directly. Even so, if one is not unexpected, they will be framed. Protoss have always been the representatives of cunning and cunning. In terms of their style of conduct, they are not the kind of people who are open and aboveboard. If one is not careful, something may happen. At this time, the bala people also understood this point. After Jiangning''s low roar, they directly pursued the protoss, not only them, but also Jiangning and others. Although Jiangning and Bala people did not come from the same race, at this time, they were all quickly gathered together. If you can, the protoss will be completely attacked. After all, during this period of time, many protoss have been killed. In this respect, although the protoss are forced to do so, they can''t withstand the consumption of Jiangning and other ethnic groups. It can even be said that even if they have a resurrection altar, it is the same situation, because at this time Jiangning and others have ignored them and directly disabled them. As a warrior, death is not the most fear, the most fear is to be crippled, because in this way, it will be a complete residue in the world, as a waste man, will not have a little role in the future, fall from the altar, this is a very fear of Every warrior. Even some people, when they know that they are about to come, will beg others to kill themselves, because life is not like death, and no one wants to realize it, even the protoss are no exception. Secondly, the protoss have a resurrection altar. If they are killed, they will be a strong man again. But if they stay alive for half of their lives, they will be completely finished. This is not the result they want. However, Jiangning and others are partial to give them disabled, not for other reasons, because at this time, they have understood the core of the Protoss. "Don''t kill them. Just maim them!" Jiangning said with a sneer. At the same time, under the pursuit of many people, the tank truck Protoss were also chased. In this, they had no way to do it. After all, the bala people were so powerful, and there were so many hands. Even if the bala people were not here, Jiangning and others could bring them down, but at that time It may not be that simple.A man yelled, and quickly caught the Protoss. After several Protoss who wanted to escape were recaptured, they were completely sad. For nothing else, they didn''t want to be maimed. Even if they were killed in battle, they were not afraid of it. They were afraid of the feeling that life is not like death. "Please, kill me!" One of the protoss, seeing the grim look in Jiangning''s eyes, was about to collapse, because they didn''t want to have this problem. If such a problem really happened, it would be totally helpless. "Want to die? That''s not that easy! If we don''t kill you now, we just want you to be disabled! " Jiangning said coldly, for these Protoss, he has found a way to deal with them, absolutely can''t let them have any chance to escape, just cripple them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1565 The bala people also nodded at this time, which is why Jiangning did it because they also knew that there was a resurrection altar in the Protoss. If they were killed, they would be revived, and they would be a master at that time. But if they are disabled, even if they are resurrected, it will be a waste. Moreover, the protoss will never waste the opportunity of resurrection on these disabled people. Therefore, we can only say that they can''t live by their own sins. We can imagine how these Protoss feel now, because they have arrived A situation where life is not like death. "Please, kill us. We can tell you about the family''s affairs." The leader is completely worried. They will not have any idea at all, but at this moment, they are completely helpless. After all, the power is in the hands of others, and they can not have any way. Even at this time, if they want to commit suicide by themselves, it is impossible to do so, because the people of Jiangning and Bala nationality have already caught them, and they have not given them this opportunity. It can even be said that any action they want to do is not feasible, let alone commit suicide by themselves. "Get rid of them!" Jiangning said coldly. After that, he quickly put out his hand to one of the protoss, because he was not a person who knew how to pity other people, but he was still a Protoss. He didn''t need to be pitied any more. He was just disabled. Not only that, Jiangning also nodded to the bala people, indicating that they were also fighting against these people. Next, without any accident, Jiangning directly abandoned a Protoss, and screams constantly appeared in the scene. It can even be said that the protoss are completely stunned at this time, because they have no chance to do anything at all. The people of the bala people are a fighting race. Similarly, they are not given any opportunities. They are also scrapping two of them. For a time, the screams are constantly ringing in the scene, and the heartrending screams of these people can be heard. After listening, people can''t help but sympathize. But here, Jiangning will not pay attention to their moaning, because the protoss are a very hateful race. When they treat other races, they will not have any pity. Jiangning and others will not have any pity on them. The balas then abandoned the remaining two, leaving a few Protoss without any resistance. Even in this life, they can only do this. They can''t do anything else. They will be useless in the future. Even if they are resurrected after suicide, it is also a disabled person, and there will be no turning point. "Now that we''re done, it''s time to leave." Jiangning saw that the five Protoss had been abandoned, and his eyes flashed with cold color, and then he said to the people of the bala people. "Well! It''s time for us to go, but do you need us together? I think if you face a large army, it will be finished. After all, the protoss'' big army is extremely terrible! " One of the leaders of the bala nationality said directly to Jiangning. For the protoss, the bala people are not afraid, but they are worried about people with the same purpose as them, Jiangning and others. That''s a little worried. After all, Jiangning and Yueer are powerful, but the strength of the other two women is just average. If one of them is not unexpected, it will be completely finished ¡£ "I don''t need to. If I join in, it''s obviously not suitable for you, and I don''t want to walk with you. If one accident happens, it will be a complete disaster. If we are only four people, the protoss will not put too much energy on us! In addition, I can also say that more and more races are participating in this campaign to exterminate the protoss, so you don''t have to worry about it! " When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help smiling, because he knew that when he did this, other races were following his example, so he could be safe here. Otherwise, there would be a big problem. "Well, you have a good journey. If you have any problems and need any help, just send us a signal." The people of the bala nationality, after all, are those who are very fond of making friends, and once they think you are friends, they will help you to the end. It can even be said that if the bala people regard you as friends, they will be able to intercede for you. Therefore, this kind of people is extremely preaching. From this point, we can see that even the balas are much better than any other race. This is something we can not say at all."Have a good journey! We can take care of each other in this swamp, and you can call on me if you encounter an unsolvable problem Jiangning laughed and shook hands with a bala man. For the people of the bala nationality, he is still very fond of them, because they are forthright. It can even be said that Liumei and Fengying were saved by this group of people. Otherwise, Liumei and Fengying would have been ruined by such Protoss. If Liu Mei and Feng Ying were ruined, Jiangning would not forgive himself. After all, he had just left these two women. If he had taken these two women with him at that time, even if he could not solve the protoss in front of him, there would be no danger. But leaving them in place, there was such a thing. Fortunately, the people of the bala nationality arrived in time, otherwise something would happen. At this moment, he has decided that even if something happens, he won''t leave the shadow and willow eyebrows. Otherwise, if something big happens, he won''t even forgive himself! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1566 Fortunately, the difficulties this time have passed. Otherwise, what kind of things will happen is still unknown, and what kind of situation will happen to willow eyebrows and wind shadow, is also an unknown! But somehow, all this is safe, even if it is lucky. "Thank you so much this time." Jiangning said to the people of the bala nationality. For such a race, Jiangning is extremely eager to make friends. After all, such a race is very righteous, and on the other hand, their way of doing things is also open and aboveboard, unlike some other races. Especially the protoss, now that the land is completely peaceful, but this Protoss still wants to stir up the storm, which is intolerable to all ethnic groups. It can even be said that if Jiangning didn''t show up all the way to find out that this method can deal with the protoss, maybe there would be no race You can handle the Protoss. After all, there is a resurrection altar in this Protoss, which can make a race more powerful. It can even be said that when one has such a thing, all life can be continued, and they will not be afraid of other things. The reason is that there are Protoss who are not afraid of anything. Even if there is a big struggle, they will not be afraid of anything. This is the dependence of the protoss, which other races do not have. But now, among the protoss, there has been a dispute, for nothing else, because at this time, there is a man who has come up with a way to deal with their Protoss, and this man is undoubtedly Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t know how to deal with Protoss at first, but after groping for a while, he began to understand how to deal with Protoss. At this time, however, the protoss had already made a strategy. "If I follow my method, I will advance the time of resurrection to a day ago, because in this way, everything that may happen can be reduced, and at the same time, more new abilities can be obtained. Otherwise, we Protoss will have no idea about it!" "You know, now the people of the balas have already dealt with us, and the other races have also dealt with us. We have to admit that, otherwise, we will be kept in the dark. We can even say that if we want to go on for a long time, we will be completely destroyed." After the man finished speaking, he stopped talking immediately, because there were many people in the square at this time, and he was not alone. Moreover, it seemed that the middle-aged man''s prestige was not very great, and his words did not have much prestige. When I saw another person, he said, "if we really want to do this, all the resources of our Protoss will disappear very quickly. We can even say that in less than a month, we will use up our inside information. After all, the energy we use for our ancestors is very scarce." "Can''t you just watch the people of our family die outside one by one and are disabled outside? You don''t know how many abandoned Protoss are out there. If you do, your heart will probably ache Another Protoss is talking about this. At this time, all the people have begun to argue, and everyone''s views are different. Some people think that it is necessary to advance the time of resurrection, just as it is to resurrect their ancestors. Even if they have been killed for thousands of years, they should be resurrected. At that time, the situation of being abandoned will be avoided. However, if we do this, we will completely get rid of their details. After all, at this time, the protoss can not have any more It''s moving. If we say that they can not attack this continent, no matter how many people, it is not a matter of one person, but a matter of race. Often, when a race needs to do a big thing, it will haggle over each other. It can even be said that if there is no ability to do anything, it will not do it. Now protoss have such an idea. Because they have already missed one time. If they make another mistake, then their Protoss will be removed from the mainland, because the other ten thousand people have already targeted their Protoss. "Stop it! According to me, we should withdraw our troops immediately, otherwise, all our Protoss outside will be abandoned At this time, finally, a leader directly stood up and said. This man is from the top of the protoss, and he ignores everything else. But when it comes to the survival of the protoss, he will speak because he is also a decision-maker. Maybe he has not so much experience as other people, but his words are absolutely reliable.As soon as this man spoke, the others stopped talking, including the two people who had the most serious discussion before. "Maybe it can only be like this, otherwise, there will be a thorough problem!" "Maybe, we can just listen to the patriarch, and don''t pay attention to other things!" A person, at this time, are beginning to echo this person, soon, the voice is also unified, and everyone seems to have forgotten the things before. However, one thing that needs to be noted is that at this time, if the protoss summon all their people back, it means that the whole Protoss has given up the idea of attacking this continent, which is worthy of other races'' happiness. If Jiangning were here, we should know that Jiangning would not pay attention to these Protoss. After all, he has already known the conspiracy of the Protoss. If he can''t deal with them, he will come out again after many years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1567 Although Jiangning doesn''t know this, he is now at odds with the Protoss. After all, the protoss have been torn down for several times to kill him, and they also have to deal with his friends. For such things, Jiangning will never allow them to happen. Even if they are in any difficulties, they will not allow these things to happen Health. If there were no Bala people in the previous incident, maybe Fengying and Liumei would have been killed. After all, when the protoss insulted these two women, the two women would definitely fight back. At that time, the protoss might kill these two women directly in order to save things. "Bala people, if you want to enter the protoss, I suggest you wait for a while. If more people enter the protoss, it may be a bit of a chance to win, but if you three go in like this, it is obviously not allowed, because the protoss is a race, and there is certainly no lack of experts!" Jiangning stood in front of the bala people and said solemnly. In his opinion, although the people of the bala nationality are powerful, they are only dozens of people. If they really face a race, these dozens of people are not enough to see. Even so, if you take a person of a small race, you can humiliate 30 people of the bala nationality. After all, it is difficult to predict the people of a small race. "We are doomed, we must go to the Protoss and punish them, or we will be sorry for our people!" A man led by the bala nationality said very obstinately. For him, killing Protoss has become his biggest goal now. If the protoss can not be repaired, he will not be able to explain to the people. Even if they go back to the balas, they will not be honored. After all, as long as the tasks issued by the bala people, they will all have to be completed. It can even be said that if a person doesn''t care, maybe the people of the bala nationality will not have such a bold and forthright personality. Everything is due to their behavior style. "In that case, I will not persuade you! I hope you can take care of yourself Jiangning saw that his persuasion was ineffective, and he stopped saying anything. After all, he would still become the enemy of the bala people, because when they did something, ten cattle could not be pulled back. This is not to mention, it is just a sentence from Jiangning. If it is so feasible, so many things will not happen. Without any hesitation, the people of the bala nationality left quickly and disappeared in the same place after saying goodbye to Jiangning. As for their way, Jiangning did not know, but even if they knew how to do it, Jiangning could not stop them. "What should we do now?" At this time, Feng Ying couldn''t help asking. For the next step, the wind and shadow are confused. Although she is indifferent now, she is very worried about her people. After all, the protoss are all over the world, and they all fight against some small races. If they take up the wind and shadow of that race, their race will not return The strength of the hand. Liu Mei also puts her eyes on Jiangning. In her opinion, Jiangning''s next choice may still be to find Protoss here. However, after several days of killing, it seems that there is no more way to treat Protoss like this again. Not only that, even if you meet a Protoss, it may not be so important to make a move or not, because at this time, other things will definitely happen, which is what Jiangning thinks. "I don''t know! Now let''s wait and see what happens. If something happens, we can provide support as soon as possible. If not, we will give ourselves a task. " Jiangning is very wise to say what he wants to say. After all, at this time, if there are other things, he will not know how to do it. Even if he and the bala people enter the protoss, there is no saying. The bala nationality is born to be a fighting maniac. If you are with them, there is no style to speak of. Even if you don''t want to fight, the people of the bala people will drag you to fight. This matter is absolutely non-negotiable. "Now that we are not fighting with the poor, we are not afraid of death." Moon smile, the smile on the face looks very sad. Several people smell speech, are staring at the moon, do not understand how she is an idea. Yue''er saw that all the people were looking down on her face, and then she said slowly, "I just think that if the protoss continue like this, there will be an infinite number of people suffering. I don''t want to see them suffer again. Even if we fail, it doesn''t matter, because we also saved a group of innocent people Here comes the manAs soon as Jiangning heard this, the whole person was moved down. This is something that she did not think of. If you want to talk about the frailty of the soul, then it belongs to yue''er. She is a kind-hearted person. When people are thinking about how to deal with the protoss, she thinks of those innocent people, which is what other people have never thought of. In addition, yue''er''s words are also very correct. If the conjecture is good, the people of the bala nationality will think so, because only in this way can some people be saved. Jiangning now feel that his face is a little hot, because he did not think of bringing things like this. To talk about other things, then he is extremely shrewd, but if it is related to this matter, he has not thought of it at all. The people of the Moon Clan have suffered the devastation of the protoss once before. Other small races are no exception, because in this respect, the protoss are also a powerful race. If there is no accident, other small races will surely suffer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1568 Jiangning pondered for a while and then said, "since you think so, let''s act like this. Anyway, we don''t have anything to do in the same place! But since we are going to invade the protoss, we should not go with the Baals, because the number of the Baals is too large, and we are vulnerable to danger. " "What are we going to do then?" Yue''er asked softly. She is very concerned about this matter. She has taken out her body and mind. If she can, she really doesn''t want to let go of any Protoss, because every Protoss has countless innocent blood in their hands. "Nothing to do, we slowly entered the protoss, after all, there is a bala people in the lead, we can secretly carry out, when the main thing is to destroy the protoss of the resurrection altar, then we can complete the task!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help sinking. He has thought about the resurrection altar of the protoss many times. If he can, he will destroy it in the first time, because the essence of the protoss is such a thing. If such a thing is removed, then the protoss will not be so arrogant. It can even be said that after the resurrection altar is destroyed, others will be destroyed Everything can be smoothed down. Everyone else knows this! However, everyone knows that it will be extremely difficult to destroy the resurrection altar. After all, the people of the protoss will protect the resurrection altar. It must be heavily guarded. It is a very difficult thing to destroy it. But with the help of the bala people, there may be a little chance. After all, there are four people in Jiangning, and each of them has a certain strength. Even if they invade the Protoss and take care of the other two women in a month, Jiangning can also let go of other things. "Let''s go in now?" The wind shadow nodded and asked again. "Well! Now it''s time to go. It''s better to find the gap in the protoss quickly. As long as I get inside, I can do a lot of things! " Jiangning said here, the cold color on the surface suddenly became gloomy, and his body exuded an invisible momentum. After the three women noticed the momentum of Jiangning, they all looked at Jiangning with wide eyes. All along, they thought that Jiangning''s strength was just ordinary, but they didn''t expect that when they really burst out their own breath, they were still a little shocked, because they could not resist under this breath It''s a feeling. It can even be said that under this breath, if they were other people, maybe they would tremble, that is, Jiangning. They knew that Jiangning would not attack them, so they would not. Now that they have made up their minds, a few people do not have much hesitation. They are looking for the gap to enter the land of Protoss. However, while they were looking for a gap, there were wars outside, for nothing else, because when they were outside, the protoss all wanted to retreat back, but without exception, they met people of other races. When people of other races met Protoss, they would not let go of protoss, and then they appeared In this case, any other race that sees the protoss will fight the protoss quickly. In any place outside, there are battles of different sizes, but even if the protoss have a winning posture, they will also give up the fight and run away directly. This is something that Jiangning can''t think of, nor can other people think of. Often, when things do not turn around, other things are not allowed to appear any bad things, and even so to say, when there are bad things, if there is no turn around, it can not be reversed. That is to say, at this time, four people have been looking for a gap to enter the Protoss. At the same time, they are actually meeting a group of ten people, all of whom are very powerful. They seem to be the mainstay of the Protoss. Their real strength is the strength of Fengying and others. If you look at it carefully, it is still much more powerful than Fengying and others. You should know that the strength of Fengying and Liumei is comparable. In the Jianghu, it can be said that the strength of these two people is superior. However, I didn''t expect that any one of the protoss would be more powerful than Fengying. It can be seen that the protoss are so powerful. "Kill!" When Jiangning saw the ten Protoss, he would not have any hands left. He roared. It''s not just him, but the other two women are also quick to roar, and it''s to them to create damage. But this is an individual, as if he had been alert at the beginning. He was directly immune to this kind of injury and did not let himself suffer any harm. "You want to kill us?" A Protoss, the leader, said coldly. He didn''t rush out, because the superior had already given an order. Even if people of other races could not fight, they should not fight. Of course, if it happened, they should be solved directly to avoid other things."How about killing you?" Jiangning smell speech, eyes in an instant into a cool color. He never had a good impression on the Protoss. If he had a chance, he would like to kill all the protoss, because only in this way can peace be achieved in this continent. At the beginning, if he had not gone to look for fengxincao, maybe the Yue people would not have met with such a thing. At that time, in that peach blossom land, the Yue people lived very well. Even some other big family members were not as good as the living conditions of the Yue clan, but because of an attack of the protoss, it was the Yue clan I have been hurt once in a thousand years. For a small race, this kind of damage is quite fatal. Even when the moon people migrate, the protoss still exert pressure on the moon people. This can be seen in Jiangning. Therefore, he hates the protoss deeply. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1569 "If you want to kill us, let''s start. I haven''t seen such an arrogant person yet! This time, we don''t want to cause trouble. If you let us go, maybe we won''t fight with you, but if you persist in your misunderstanding, today next year will be your Memorial Day! " The protoss, said coldly. "I can say that. I haven''t seen such an arrogant person. Even the protoss who are more powerful than you are all a fart in front of us, and you are so arrogant Jiangning sneered and then said to his teammates, "kill them directly and kill them all!" Yue''er is already impatient. As for the protoss, she has the impulse to go up and do something. She just wants to avenge her dead compatriots. If she can, she will break into the land of the protoss alone. It can even be said that, if there is no accident, she can do it by herself to encircle other Protoss. Since the last time she went back to the Moon Clan, Yueer''s strength has been greatly increased. This strength is sufficient for some Protoss. Without any hesitation, Jiangning and others directly attacked the ten Protoss. Fengying and Liumei are obviously two people who are taken care of. For nothing else, because the protoss see that both of them are not powerful, so they can attack them. As long as they are solved, they can concentrate on Jiangning and Yueer. The way of war is for everyone to do this, because at this time, if one person is unable to solve the problem, they will face more people, directly four people. The pressure is a big one, and the protoss have been informed by the tribe. Even if you encounter anything on the way, you should quickly return to the tribe. If you don''t comply with it, even if you return, you will be punished. So the protoss don''t want to cause trouble. However, this situation does not allow them to make decisions. After all, their protoss have caused public indignation Some ethnic people see that there will not be any mobile phone. It can even be said that even if the people of the bala nationality see it, they will not have any hands left, because the people of the bala people also hate the people of this race. They are not only dangerous to the bala people, but also the same truth to other races. If the protoss exist in this world one day, they will not get peace. This is a problem that everyone knows. "Jiangning, come and help me. I''m under a lot of pressure!" All of a sudden, the wind is calling directly, because she is now facing two people. Originally, these Protoss were more powerful than her. Now when they meet these two Protoss, it''s needless to say that the battle will not be ignored. If Yueer didn''t take care of her, she would have been defeated. It''s not just her, but even Liumei. The strength of Liumei is similar to that of Fengying. In this battle, Liumei is also blocked by two people. Even if she wants to get close to Jiangning, she can''t do it. These Protoss know how to fight. As long as these two women are removed, they can do many other things. If they can''t deal with willow eyebrows and wind shadow, they will face more people. Jiang Ning heard the speech, without saying a word, he directly picked up a Protoss. Without any accident, he killed that Protoss with a knife. Since the last time something happened to Liu Mei and Feng Ying, Jiangning has vowed to never let these two women appear again. It can even be said that if Jiangning is around them, even if he blocks all possible attacks on them, he will not allow them to have any harm. After all, Jiangning has a system in his body. As long as he is immortal, he will have a chance to face everything. But if he is killed in battle, then everything will not exist. Jiangning is very clear about this. Two women can''t be hurt at all. If they are hurt, they will be disbanded by themselves. With Jiangning''s joining, Fengying and Liumei are relaxed a lot. After all, Jiangning''s strength is very considerable. In addition, there is a Protoss who was killed by yue''er. Now they are facing eight Protoss. If you change to another person, maybe Jiangning will not pay attention to it, but the strength of these Protoss is still OK, Jiangning can not give up his two teammates. In Jiangning alone, the three women also played their strongest power, constantly attacked the protoss, and even said, the three women''s play, are super strong, as long as they are given a little chance, it will be completely kill some other ethnic people."Kill!" When moon''s weapon touches one of your Protoss, she suddenly roars, and then quickly kills a Protoss. After that, the number of people killed by the other gods was reduced in an instant. However, Jiangning found that among the ten people, there was one person hiding his strength. This person was the one who faced last month''s son. Originally, Jiangning didn''t know much about it, but when Jiangning carefully noticed that something was wrong, he immediately understood it. And these one person, are also constantly want to escape, it seems that they don''t want to participate in any battle. Often, as long as the moon picks him up, he will escape quickly, which is also very accurate in Jiangning. After all, the strength of each person is already in his mind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1570 However, Jiangning can''t figure out what this person is going to do. After all, he has strong strength, but he doesn''t play it out. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. If it is other Protoss, maybe they have the strength, they have already given full play to their own strength, and give full play to all of their own, then we can do all this well. "Moon, be careful!" At this time, Jiangning directly roared and ran towards yue''er, not for other reasons. It was because of that Protoss man''s breath suddenly changed. He directly picked up yue''er, as if he wanted to solve yue''er at once. As long as yue''er was solved, it would be completely feasible. In Jiangning''s low roar, Yueer also frowned, and then quickly wanted to leave. After all, yue''er believes Jiangning incomparably. If Jiangning''s accuracy is 100, then she only has 50. This can''t be compared with Jiangning, so she will believe it. But anyway, yue''er is running away quickly at this moment. Although she doesn''t know what will happen, it''s very good to evacuate. Just after Yue Er left the protoss a little bit, that Protoss man actually sent out a great move, and then swept up everything around. When this point came down, the whole man of yue''er was completely shocked. If it is not for Jiangning''s reminding, maybe Yueer has been swept by now, and thanks to Jiangning''s quick reminder, and let Yuer leave quickly, if not, the consequences will be completely difficult. After leaving Yueer, seeing this accident in the field, the whole person was wide eyed. If she didn''t believe Jiangning, then what would happen was still unknown. "Kill!" Jiangning roared and directly took up the Protoss. Since he knew that this man had hidden his own strength, although he did not know why he concealed his own strength, anyway, it was a time bomb here, and he would never be allowed to exist. And this person, also is to look at the moon''s body, this is also Jiangning unexpected things. A powerful Protoss, unexpectedly, keeps his eyes on yue''er, which makes Jiangning a little suspicious. Therefore, Jiangning is also ready to eliminate this man and kill other people again. Because other people, in Jiangning''s eyes, are just a burden. As long as he doesn''t want to make a move, if he does, he can get rid of these people in minutes. After all, his own strength is there, and he can never boast about it. When Jiangning took up that Protoss man, the spirit of that Protoss changed. Then he directly attacked Jiangning. Not only that, but also his powerful strength shocked the whole people of Jiangning. "Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise the moon would be in danger!" After Jiangning saw the breath of this Protoss, the whole person was wide eyed, not only him, but also the other three women. They still didn''t think that there would be such an expert among the ten Protoss. If they had just been careless, they would have been killed. But anyway, they are safe now, which is extremely important! Otherwise, it will be a thorough occurrence of major events. "Kill! You will kill the other Protoss first, and you will never allow them any chance to escape! " Jiangning said coldly. For other Protoss, after yue''er joins in, even if Liu Mei and Feng Ying are not strong enough, they can cope with it. After all, yue''er''s strength is there. In addition to some extremely powerful people, she can cope with others. Jiangning is in the face of this Protoss, constantly fighting. Now fighting with this powerful Protoss, Jiangning can understand how powerful this man is. If he can, he will definitely train with this man slowly, but now is obviously not the time to come. "If you don''t want to die, tell me everything you know. If I can, I can let you live!" Jiangning said coldly, for a Protoss with hidden strength, if Jiangning guesses well, he is definitely a person with the right to speak. This kind of person will know any decision-making in the Protoss. Even if there is no accident, there will be more things to know. "Why don''t you eat shit?" The protoss said coldly, for Jiangning, he was also extremely surprised. He didn''t understand why Jiangning had such a strong strength. Originally, he wanted to hide his own strength, and then use his sneak attack skills to kill the other four people. In the end, he could win.But I didn''t expect that, in the middle of the way, he was found, so that he did not have any chance at all. If he could, he would never do so. "If you say that, then you can die!" Jiangning said coldly, for such a person, he has no hand left, absolutely will kill thoroughly, because he is a person who does not allow others to insult. "Come on! I like fighting best The protoss sneered, and then quickly became hostile to Jiangning, which shocked Jiangning completely. Originally, according to the general procedure, it should not have happened like this, because after others knew their own strength, it was too late to dodge, but at this moment, he was actually rejected by his opponent, which was obviously beyond his expectation. In this, the other people are also tied up by willow eyebrows and wind shadow. After all, the strength of these three women is fairly good, and it is not too hard for the other Protoss. Of course, these Protoss, in the longer and longer battle, are also quickly falling into the downwind, because at this time, moon is not facing this strong When the protoss are big, they have been improving their strength quickly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1571 Jiangning and that hidden strength of the protoss fight, every move is to make all people surprised, if not Jiangning pay attention to, maybe even the side of the people can be harmed, but Rao is so, Jiangning also failed to kill him in the first time, from this we can see how shocking it is ¡£ Originally, Jiangning''s strength was very good, but after meeting this Protoss, he was unable to break the defense of the other side. Not only that, but also clearly understood the strength of this Protoss, and in this, he also wanted to solve the battle quickly. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t do it, because here, the protoss man had completely appeared unexpected ability. With the longer and longer fighting, his ability seemed to be more and more powerful. This was very shocking to Jiangning, but he would not tell the three women, after all, the three women are now It''s not appropriate to know these things when you''re fighting other Protoss. If you know that Jiangning is a little difficult for the protoss now, yue''er may join in. Maybe Liumei and Fengying will be in danger. This is what he doesn''t want to see. After all, at the beginning, he wanted to let the two women receive a little care, if yue''er helped himself to give up Fengying and Liumei It''s not worth the loss. It can even be said that at this time, Jiangning will never let anything happen to him. It will be over if he uses his unique skills. However, as the battle goes on, that Protoss man seems to have a strange situation, for nothing else, because his attack has slowly slipped down at this time. This can be seen, and even can be said. If there is an accident, Jiangning will kill him on the spot. After all, Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong. When Jiangning knows about this, his whole person also moves quickly and doesn''t want to give him any chance at all. At the same time, the battle on yue''er''s side is also fast. Yue''er obviously doesn''t want to let go of the rest of the Protoss. After all, she hates this kind of people most. If she can, she would rather fight for her own injuries, and will never let any protoss have the ability to escape. "Jiangning, I can come and help you!" When yue''er killed three Protoss, she immediately said to Jiangning, because after she killed three Protoss, there were only three Protoss in the field. In her opinion, if you give it to Fengying and Liumei, it''s OK. After all, Fengying and Liumei are exerting their real strength. "You don''t need to kill the other three people. You don''t need to go on killing me!" Jiangning refused yue''er''s request. After all, at this time, he has already found some routines. If there is no accident, he can quickly solve this person. After all, no matter how powerful the enemy is, he will have his own shortcomings. As long as he catches a defect, then everything can be completed. As for Fengying and Liumei, although they don''t look very good, if one of them happens, it will be completely finished. After all, Jiangning doesn''t want Liumei and Fengying to suffer any harm at this time. At a deeper level, Jiangning doesn''t want to see his team. There are any accidents. Whether a team can be in good condition depends on the people in the team. As long as all the people in the team are there and they are not hurt in any way, then this team will always be a good thing, but if there is a problem in the team, it will be completely finished. Without any explanation, yue''er was extremely obedient to Jiangning''s words. She turned around directly and fought with Fengying and Liumei again. After all, yue''er had already been separated from each other just now. Now it is a bit troublesome to invade into the fighting of those people. However, it has to be said that Yueer''s cutting time is very accurate Yes. In the first time after she cut, there was a Protoss who was wounded by her. Although she was unable to kill such a person, she also hurt this person. This greatly increased the morale of several people. Not only that, Liu Mei and Feng Ying also reduced a lot of pressure at this time. After all, they just faced it Three people come, now in the moon after joining, that is to say, three people face the opposite three people together. It can even be said that one of these three people has been disabled by yue''er, and the three of them are quite equal, so they can face two Protoss directly. If three people can''t kill them when they face two Protoss, then they can really go back to self-cultivation. At this time, Yueer''s magic power greatly increased, and she directly took up the remaining two people and did not give them a little chance. It can even be said that in this case, yue''er wants to quickly solve the battle, and then help Jiangning, because at this time, the battle on the side of Jiangning has reached a white hot stage.If it is possible, yue''er wants to solve these two people at one time, but she has been unable to do it, just because these two people seem to understand the key of the matter at once. As long as they can get involved in yue''er, then their leader may be out of the body. At that time, she may be able to rescue them. So in this respect, yue''er is also extremely helpless, but after seeing that Jiangning is not in danger, yue''er puts her heart down directly. If Jiangning had something to do, she would never say a word. She just got up with those people directly. After all, her strength is very good. If she joined, she would certainly be able to do a lot of things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1572 Jiangning here, although it seems that Jiangning is extremely hard-working, but if you look carefully, you can find that Jiangning is looking for opportunities for the protoss on the opposite side, because Jiangning has not exhausted his full strength. It can be seen whether a person has exhausted his or her full strength. Now Jiangning is a situation where the whole person is at ease. From this point, we can see that he is looking for everything that can be done by the driver. Otherwise, Jiangning will quickly solve this battle. In fact, no matter Jiangning or other people, when meeting such a powerful opponent, will slowly look for the shortcomings of the opposite person. As long as one defect is found, then all other things can be done well. After all, Jiangning can fight to the one that the protoss can''t fight with himself at this time situation. Jiangning is systematically supported. Under this point, no matter what happens, Jiangning will quickly solve it. Of course, this situation can not be blamed on Jiangning. After all, the enemy has the strength of the enemy, and he is not a god man. If he is a god man, he will not be like this. Liu Mei''s voice was only heard from Liu Mei, which directly split a Protoss into two parts. In the past, she definitely did not have such a way to start. After all, such a way of starting is really cruel. But now, she ignores it, because at this time, Liumei is already one All of them looked open. With the help of yue''er, Fengying also quickly waved the weapons in her hand, and immediately split another Protoss into two. This is absolutely nothing to say, because they understand that if they do not start to kill the protoss, there may be changes. With the joint efforts of the three women, soon, apart from the one Protoss Jiangning was facing, there were no other Protoss, because the others had been killed by yue''er and others. However, it is worth noting that not far away, the people of the bala nationality are in great danger. Originally, the bala people wanted to find the entrance of the protoss, but they didn''t expect that they did not find the entrance. They actually found a group of monsters. These monsters are huge things, and they are like monsters that have not been seen. This makes the people of the bala people surprised when they met them. They are not without combat effectiveness, but this trend of monsters is really too strong. If they are not prepared, they will be trampled on, and there is no chance to survive. Everyone knows this. One of the leaders of the bala nationality directly gave a low voice and said, "retreat quickly! If this group of monsters follow us, then we will withdraw from this swamp! We must not let our lives degenerate in any way. We must ensure our own lives! " "Yes! Retreat Every Bala people''s scalp is numb when they see so many monsters. After all, at this moment, the monsters have already chased them. If it is a Protoss, perhaps the bala people will not be so afraid, but if they are demons, they will have to weigh their own strength. If you want to compete with monsters in this swamp, it''s not feasible. But if you don''t fight them, maybe you can only escape quickly, because you can''t resist the tide of monsters. If the monster is replaced by a Protoss, the people of the bala people will never shrink back, because the protoss are also afraid of being killed in battle. Therefore, when facing the protoss, the bala people are armed to the most powerful, so that their momentum is enough to overwhelm other people. Secondly, there is no result in fighting with monsters. After all, how you kill them is just monsters, and these monsters will not go out to attack human beings. They are not like the Protoss. Therefore, they don''t want to have anything missing when they are facing monsters. All the people of the bala people retreated, but the words of the monsters, like the people of the bala people, kept chasing after them. The momentum was very impressive. It can even be said that even if the protoss meet tens of thousands of people, the bala people will not be so frightened, because when they meet the protoss, it will only stimulate their masculinity. However, if they encounter these monsters, they will not be able to win a war. You can''t imagine how many monsters there are. Maybe after you kill a group of them, another batch will come out again. In this way, you will be completely finished, because at this time, the people of the bala people don''t want any accidents on their side. The people of the bala people retreated, but these monsters did not stop. They pursued them for a while. Not only that, but also many monsters joined in along with the journey. Many monsters could not be named.These monsters and the people of the bala people don''t know how they are mixed together. However, they need one thing now, that is, they need to leave quickly. Only when they leave quickly, can they leave their energy to do other things. There is no saying that the people of the bala people fought and retreated. In the event that they had to, they could only rush forward and continue to leave these monsters. However, there is one thing that is extremely shocking, that is, when the people of the bala people retreat, they have never met anything. It can even be said that in this place, the people of the bala people retreat in an orderly and consistent manner, just like a battle, with no details. After all, there are a lot of well-trained people in the mainland. After all, it is not surprising that there are a lot of well-trained people in the mainland. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1573 "Go! Don''t be obsessed with war, or something big will happen! " The people of the bala nationality quickly said that they had no idea about these monsters, because at this time, the people of the bala people did not allow any failure. If one failed, it would be completely finished. They were a team, not an individual. If it is an individual, then it will be killed in battle. But for a team, and this team is still the mainstay. If there is a problem, it will be destroyed. At that time, the whole team, even the whole people of the bala people, will be completely defeated. The bala people have already given their biggest capital. These 30 elites are basically all their strength. Because they are specially trained to deal with the invasion of the outside world, they don''t want anything to happen to these 30 people. "Understand!" All the people of the bala people retreated quickly. After all, at this time, many monsters are not enough to resist. If they can, they don''t need to retreat. On the other hand, yue''er has already killed the other Protoss with the help of wind shadow and willow eyebrow. As for the strong Protoss man faced by Jiangning, it is still not enough to be lost. After all, Jiangning still hasn''t found his weakness. But now Yueer can be lifted up and can help Jiangning. As long as it is to help Jiangning, then this killing can be basically done. After all, no matter how strong they are, they can''t stop so many people from joining hands. Moreover, Jiangning and yue''er are still so strong. It can even be said that if there is no wind shadow and willow eyebrows, Jiangning and yue''er can definitely break out of the world if they only roam here. However, when Jiangning did not continue to fight, there were already voices of panic, which came from the people of the bala nationality. The people of the bala people had already retreated quickly before, but they still didn''t expect that this group of monsters was so fierce that they became furious in an instant, and each monster''s lethality was extremely strong, which made them unable to resist. It can even be said that even if they retreat at a speed, they are unable to match this group of monsters, because the retreat speed of this group of monsters is called fast. "What''s going on?" When Jiangning heard the sound of panic, the whole person was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. Because in this, if there were Protoss, they would be the first to find out. After all, Jiangning was not far away from the place where there were traps. But if no Protoss came over, Jiangning still couldn''t figure out where the problem was, which shocked them so much. Moreover, Jiangning understood that these panic voices were from the bala people. "I don''t know. Otherwise, let''s go and have a look." Yue''er was also stunned. As for the protoss who fought with Jiangning, Jiangning and yue''er ignored him. After all, Jiangning and others couldn''t kill him at once, which was the most damaging thing. However, if Jiangning and yue''er don''t fight, he can''t do it. After all, at this moment, he can''t continue to fight. "Ha ha, don''t go! I know what it is, let me tell you, this is our Protoss monster army! Originally I thought it was something else, but I didn''t expect it was our Protoss army! Now, you''re all going to die! " That Protoss man, laughing extremely treacherous, looked at Jiangning and yue''er and others, just like looking at a dead man. However, as soon as his words were down, Jiangning had already made a move, and he really put his hand at this person, because Jiangning would never allow a person to threaten himself. Even if they had a large army of monsters coming, Jiangning was also fearless, and would just run away. However, in Jiangning''s dictionary, there is no concept of escape. Jiangning''s style is that if you don''t fight to death, then fight to victory! This is his persistence, but also the persistence of the whole team. But in some aspects, Jiangning will not be so persistent. After all, his own life is also coming. Although sometimes there is no need to be afraid, sometimes, if some useless things are done, it is also what Jiangning does not want to see, because in that case, there will be a lot of casualties. "In that case, you must die first." Jiangning said coldly to the young man that the sword in his hand was already at this moment. Jiangning has already found out his weakness, because he doesn''t want to kill so fast, and only wants to get a little bit of protoss from his mouth. But now, it is obviously impossible, because this person does not give himself a chance to ask questions.And not far away, there is also an army of monsters coming. Although Jiangning is fearless, Yueer and Liumei are extremely afraid of this monster tide. For no reason, because their strength is just ordinary. If it is to fight and die under the enemy, maybe they will be worth it. But if they die under the army of monsters, it is not worth it at all. There is another point that they want to know, that is, whether the protoss in front of them is really an expert, but all this has been revealed soon. Only after seeing Jiangning''s attack, the protoss was defeated and retreated without any chance to resist. This situation is completely different from the situation just now. The protoss can still be equal with Jiangning in the situation just now, but at this time, it can only resist tenaciously, even can not resist. The protoss didn''t think too much. He wanted to give up, but he couldn''t give up at this moment, because he knew that as long as the animal tide came, he would be saved. He could command the animal tide and crush Jiangning and others at that time. Because of his own identity, he is also very handy in directing the animal tide. This is a secret in his heart, something that other people don''t know. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1574 However, he did not think that he could not resist Jiangning''s move. He was killed by Jiangning in an instant. What''s more, even he did not see the coming of the animal tide, and he was completely killed in battle. He never thought that his strength was so strong that he was killed by people. If the protoss were in this, perhaps they would be completely shocked, because this person''s identity is extremely powerful, so powerful that other people can''t match it. But it is at this moment that they are killed by seconds. Even if they are resurrected, they will be extremely shocked. However, Jiangning didn''t think it was anything. Instead, in his eyes, he just killed a person. There was no need to say at all. If time allowed, he would still abandon this person. But now time does not allow him to do so. After all, at this moment, the animal tide is coming, but there are three teams Besides him and Yueer, the other two people should be protected. The strength of Fengying and Liumei is just ordinary. If something really happens, the two women can''t continue to resist. After all, the strength problem. But if Jiangning kills the protoss here, then there will be a lot of time to prepare. At that time, they will be able to get rid of them. "Hide first. The tide of beasts is coming. We can''t resist it!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said directly! Jiangning is also very unstable for this animal tide. After all, at this moment, even the people of the bala nationality are shocked, and Jiangning is afraid to put his own strength to the end. "Well! Come on, or we''ll all be finished After arriving at a very safe place, she only saw Yue Er releasing her baby. Then she only saw three people hiding in a light shield, which directly concealed all the breath and even their body shape Get up. As for Jiangning, he didn''t join yue''er, because he had something to do. In this, he needed to join up with the people of the bala nationality. If they met, they would jointly resist the tide of animals and perhaps reduce the number of casualties. "Jiangning, be careful! After watching Jiangning leave, Yueer can''t help but tell her that Jiangning is their backbone. If Jiangning is really killed in battle, then there will be problems. At that time, they will not be able to resist the Protoss. Moreover, Jiangning, knowing that the bala people were in a crisis, lost them. After all, when Liumei and Fengying were hurt before, they were also the hands of the bala people. If there were no Bala people at that time, perhaps both women would be defiled by the Protoss. This is what he kept in mind. So at this moment, he would not have any hesitation. He would go to the place where the bala people lived, because the roar of the animal tide was too strong, and the people of the bala people were also making a cry for help. When Jiangning was infinitely close to the people of the bala nationality, he only saw that the people of the bala nationality were constantly running. Behind them, there were many monsters. These monsters looked so terrible that even Jiangning saw that their scalp was numb. This kind of monster was even something he had never seen. He was extremely shocked by this. If he had seen something, he might know how to deal with it, but what he had not seen, he did not know how to deal with it. There was only one life for human beings, and death was death. There was no other saying at all. It was not like the Protoss. There was a resurrection altar in the clan, even if there was one If you are not disabled, you can stand up, but Jiangning is not so good. "Go! Leave us alone The people of the bala nationality originally wanted to wait for a large army to come to help them. After all, only the large army could resist this tide. However, they did not expect that the large army did not wait, but a person came. This man was Jiangning alone. This is where they are extremely depressed! "Go! I''ll help you break the queen! " Jiangning roared directly and said to the people of the bala nationality. In his eyes, although he could not stop the monster, he could delay the attack of the monster. Moreover, in terms of speed, he also had a way to delay it. As long as it was delayed, there would be no other danger for the bala people. "Come on, you can''t resist it!" The people of the bala nationality looked at Jiangning gratefully, but he was still very strong. After all, everyone understood that this situation was coming at this moment, and he could not stop it at all. Jiangning looked at it and said nothing, but went directly to them. He knew that what he said was useless. Only by taking practical actions can he help the people of the bala nationality. Otherwise, there would be big problems.In fact, Jiangning just didn''t want to. If he started his own ability, he might be able to get rid of this tide of animals. But he couldn''t do it because he didn''t want other people to see his divine power. When the people of the bala nationality saw that Jiangning did not retreat, they came forward, and they were shocked. For him, it was something that they did not dare to do at all. All 30 of them did not dare to do, but Jiangning did it alone. "Go! If you don''t leave, you''ll be finished! " The people of the bala nationality still want to wake up Jiangning. In their opinion, Jiangning is a person who has been knocked out of his head. If he can wake up, it will be a good thing, but if he can''t, then they will have no way. "What are you afraid of? It''s just an animal tide. You go first!" Jiangning pretended to be calm and said that for this group of people of the bala nationality, he is also very happy. After all, at this moment, he has already started to block the attack of monsters. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1575 In the event of animal tide, Jiangning and others do not want to see other things happen. After all, at this time, some other small races have been hit by the gods. If such a thing happens again, it will be completely completed. Even so, in this case, Jiangning and other people can not completely attack the gods Kill. If he had the power to kill the gods, then there would not be such a thing happened today. A strong race, on the basis of the extremely strong cattle, although Jiangning and other people are extremely strong, but to really face up to the words, or a little question, after all, there is no way back to say. "Go! If you don''t go, you won''t have a chance to come! " The people of the Baylor people are constantly catching Jiangning, and they also feel a little unexpected about Jiangning. If the ordinary people, in the case of things not related to their own, they will not pay attention to it, but Jiangning is different. This matter is obviously not related to his affairs, but it is still left behind. In fact, the people of the Baylor people do not know that Jiangning is to rescue them. After all, only Jiangning''s ability can stop the beast tide coming. In other words, any other person can not be saved. It can be said that at a certain time, someone must stand out. This person is naturally Jiangning. "I am not in a hurry for anything! In addition, I want to say that even if I am in this beast tide, these monsters can not do me! " Jiang Ning said this, can not help but overflow with a smile of confidence, because he has a very big confidence in his own strength, if it is someone else, maybe there will not be such confidence. At this time, Jiangning looked at the monster chasing after him. He was calculating when to take the hand. After all, if he continued to run away like this, there was no effect. Not only that, but there were still people coming back, whether it was moon or wind, willow eyebrow, or other innocent race people, No harm is allowed. Since they can come to this swamp, they are all looking for the gods. Therefore, they will come together. If not, this time, the fighting against the gods may not succeed at all. Even if so, it is not necessary to fail directly. Jiangning is looking for opportunities. Other people of the Baylor people are naturally looking for opportunities. At this time, if they don''t take any more, they may not have a good chance to come. After all, monsters can''t communicate with you. Although there are a lot of these monsters who can have wisdom, they can''t do it in this way. Jiangning and Baylor people are looking for them. Obviously, both teams have a common point. That is, at the critical moment, they will never abandon their teammates. Even if they are injured, it doesn''t matter. From this point, it can be seen that the hearts of the Baylor people are good. This is quite different from other races. Although the Baylor people and experts are less, they are brave. They are brave in everything. Even so, Jiangning and others have fully understood the bravery of the Baylor people. Soon, Jiangning started. He was very direct. In this case, Jiangning stepped back and made a hand at the monster behind him. Of course, the reason for his hand was extremely simple. That is, Jiangning can escape with confidence. It is not as good as some other people. He is still tough without confidence He is different from other people. At the same time, the Baylor people also quickly hand out. In this, the people of the Baylor people are extremely forced by cattle. In each hand, they can take oneortwo monsters. Although the number of monsters is extremely large, in this, the people of the Baylor people also reduce the number of monsters. Even so, in a certain time, Jiangning can help people of the Baylor nationality come, because when the Baylor people face these monsters, it is a little dangerous, and some of them are just general in strength, not as powerful as the moon, so there will be danger at any time. But after watching for a while, Jiangning found that every Baylor people would take care of other people. Even if there is danger, everyone can be evacuated quickly by other teammates. When Jiangning saw it for several times in a row, he could not help but admire the people of the Baylor people. Because only such a race can be carried forward. If the number of Baylor is a little more, the elite is a little more, it can definitely kill the gods. After all, their will has been shown at this time. The will and practice of a person can fully reflect the cohesion of a race. When a race is so cohesive that it is extremely cohesive, it will be able to overcome all other things, or even say that, in this case, as long as the Baylor people want to do it, it is absolutely possible to do other things, which is not to be said.That is to say, Jiangning has killed several monsters who have come up with him. Here, the roar of monsters is shocking. After hearing this, people have a feeling that they want to die directly. After all, there is no pity for monsters. However, at this time, nothing will happen, because when Jiangning''s enemies attack monsters, they will be careful to deal with them, and even will not allow themselves to be in any dangerous zone. This is what other races can''t do. It can also be said that here, as long as Jiangning and others don''t want to let themselves be in a dangerous place Dangerous state, then all can be achieved. The same is true for the people of the bala nationality. While the 30 people are constantly retreating, they are constantly taking care of their teammates. At this time, relying on the large number of people, they have cleaned up a lot of monsters and even shed blood on the ground. However, there are a large number of monsters, which is just a little bit for the whole animal tide It''s just a point. It doesn''t hurt the animal tide. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1576 The arrival of the beast tide makes the people of the bala people in a complete panic. It can even be said that if the people of the bala people do not care about the current animal tide, maybe this time the beast tide will directly rush to the Terran''s habitat. At that time, the human race will also be in a state of casualties, but the people of the bala people will not let this happen, so at this time, Ba people will not let this happen The people of Le nationality have already begun to resist the tide of animals. Although they let Jiangning leave here quickly, they won''t go. They just fight and retreat. After all, if they leave here at this time, there will be big problems. From this point, we can see that the scale of the animal tide is much stronger than before! At this time, the scale of the animal tide is quite large, which has never been seen before. Even at this time in Jiangning, I can''t help feeling a tingle in my scalp. It''s not because of anything else, but this time there are many monsters with strong strength. This is what shocked Jiangning. Of course, no matter how many monsters, he will not have any retreat, because if they retreat, it will be a complete failure. Similarly, the people of the bala nationality have not retreated. Although they are all retreating, at this time, the people of the bala nationality also show their bravery and constantly kill some attempts Here comes the monster. Jiangning can''t help nodding when he saw this situation. Such a race is a very good race, because in the face of danger, they don''t shrink back. Unlike some other races, when they encounter some danger, they constantly shrink back and even sell their friends. This time, the people of the bala nationality did not shrink back. On the contrary, they still attacked the monsters at this time. Although it seems that the odds are not good, they are also doing it. After all, having such a heart is better than everything else. Without any hesitation, although the bala people let Jiangning constantly retreat, they also told Jiangning not to manage those monsters, because it was not his own ability to resist, but Jiangning also wanted to say, don''t let the bala people continue to do such risky things, because if the bala people die If we can''t recover the bala people in the future. "Back up, I''ll break the rear. You should know my strength!" Jiangning yelled at the people of the bala nationality, directly to make the people of the bala people retreat quickly. However, the people of the bala nationality just looked at Jiangning and ignored the arrival of Jiangning. As if they had agreed, they retreated for such a long distance, and once again made a sudden advance against the monsters. "You''d better stay back and let''s deal with it!" The people of the bala nationality were also stunned to see Jiangning''s bravery. However, they reminded them again that Jiangning was also a man. No matter how strong he was, he would be submerged in it. Usually, people without strong power can''t deal with the animal tide. Even if they have strong strength, they will be submerged in the animal tide. This is what they have experienced. This time, although I don''t know why there was such a large scale monster attack, the people of the bala people think that this is absolutely inseparable from the Protoss. After all, this swamp land has been ruled by the protoss, which is the reason why the bala people resist. Protoss can enslave monsters. They have long thought about this. They also want to restrict the protoss through the monsters in this swamp. However, after many attempts, they still find that they can''t enslave them at all. This is a very depressed place for the bala people. You know, as long as they enslave the monsters in this swamp, they will be able to stop the protoss from coming out. If they are blocked, they will not be able to go out and continue to harm. This is what everyone wants to do, including Jiangning, but now no one can finish it. The power of monsters is beyond people''s expectation. It is obviously impossible to enslave them. However, they don''t know why the protoss enslave them in this way, which is also the place they don''t know clearly. In fact, the protoss enslaved the demons in another way. This is also their secret method, which is unknown to others. It can be said that Protoss do this for the sake of cooperation with monsters. After all, some powerful demons have already derived their wisdom at this time. Some monsters who may be able to cultivate themselves are not willing to become animals again. Therefore, they will trade with the protoss like this, and there will be a wave of beasts today. "Back off quickly, I''m going to work!" Jiangning saw the monsters constantly coming up, and the speed was extremely fast. Now he said to the people of the bala nationality. If the bala people are no longer in this, then Jiangning will definitely use its system ability, and then it will definitely solve this group of monsters very quickly, because the ability of the system is absolutely not what other people can evaluate.In addition, his own ability is extremely strong, even if it is not invincible in the world, at least in this swamp, no one can defeat him. This is his own self-confidence, which can make others more shocked. Although the people of the bala people are worried about Jiangning, they still retreat quickly at this time, because some of them have been chased by monsters. If they do not retreat, there will be big problems. When Jiangning saw the bala people retreat, he directly showed his strong strength. The attack in his hands immediately spread out, which directly formed a picture of falling down. This picture shocked people very much. He only saw groups of monsters, which actually fell directly in front. If it can be recorded, then it can be recorded that Jiangning''s operation is completely shocking to other people. One hand covers the sky. Who can own this skill in this world? However, the people of the bala nationality did not marvel too much. After all, everyone had the strength of each person. They were only slightly stunned. Then they cooperated with Jiangning. As long as the tide of animals was resisted in the past, it would be possible to complete this task completely. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1577 When Jiangning and others are trying to solve this animal tide, the people in the protoss began to sigh one by one. These people are generals of the Protoss. Their strength may not be very strong, but they are very capable in controlling power. This group of people is also the high-level of the protoss, but at this time, everyone''s look is not very good, nothing else, because at this time, Jiangning and others have cleaned up a large number of monsters. It can even be said that, as long as it takes a while, this animal tide can be solved perfectly. At first, they also wanted to attack people of other races by creating a wave of animals in this area. In the end, they directly obtained the ruling power of this area. Moreover, according to their information, many other races have entered their territory, which can be described as extremely dangerous. When a lot of races have invaded their territory, then this race has reached the point of life and death. Even the protoss are no exception, because they are not very strong originally. They just start to do things after having a resurrection altar. But after so many years, there are also a lot of people who have sacrificed They can be resurrected, but some of them have lost a lot of elites because they have been resurrected directly. This is the place where the protoss are extremely helpless. Now they want to create a little effect through this event, but they still haven''t seen any effect, or even accelerate their death. "Ah! If there is a mistake in decision-making, maybe we can hide this sharp knife, but in this way, we will have no knife. This time we can avoid disaster, but next time, we may not be able to avoid it! " One of the protoss sighed. Although he said that he did not have strong power, he had a great right to speak at this moment, because he was a man who could see things outside. Most of the monsters outside were dying in battle. He could even say that, as long as he was allowed, he could see the trend of the whole swamp ¡£ Another person can''t help but sigh when he hears the speech. He knows that the problems they have encountered are beyond solution at this time. It can even be said that if they are completely defeated this time, it will be very difficult for them to leave in the future, and even encounter the extermination of the clan. "I hope we can make it through this time. If we can''t make it through, we will be completely finished! The resurrection altar is always what other races want. Even if it is not available, it will be destroyed. At that time, as long as it is destroyed, it may be able to continue to rebuild, but the significance is not great, because there has been a lack of opportunity, and the second time, it is simply impossible to do it again! " At this time, every Protoss is extremely accurate. In other words, they understand the movement of Protoss. After all, they guide everything. But at this time, they are already in crisis. The crisis comes from all nations. In fact, they don''t have to do these things. As long as they don''t do these things, then such a situation will not happen. After all, when they are strong, they can still do these things again. But now that they have done these things, it is obviously a bit too hasty. They have realized this, and at the same time, they regret it. At this time, the other people can only foresee that they will have trouble, otherwise, they will have no trouble. At this time, every Protoss sighed, and even some of the rulers were completely black faced at this time, because they knew what was waiting for them tomorrow, but they did not have any chance to speak. If the decision was better at that time, they might not have come to this step today. However, it is no use for them to stop the loss! Only see the protoss of the high priest directly said: "some of you go out first, stop the people outside to kill and abuse monsters, otherwise, our first layer of protection will have been completely broken down, then other races can directly attack our Protoss, this is what I don''t want to see!" "Even if they want to break through the defense line, they also need to let their people die. There is another point, we also need to show weakness. Only in this way, maybe there will be a little chance, otherwise we will have no chance to survive! In addition, the resurrection altar, I will tell you how to do it. Even if anyone becomes the high priest of the protoss in the future, don''t forget this method, because I firmly believe that this method will definitely be a powerful way to become a Protoss! "The words of the high priest were very dignified. His eyes flashed with cold light, as if he had seen something. Then he saw only a few light spots coming out of his head, which directly disappeared into other people''s heads. When this point fell, all the protoss were shocked, because at this time, they actually saw a scene that they could not see before. Even so, in their eyes, the high priest has become an old man in the twilight, as if he could die at any time. Shock to shock, but still need to continue to work at this time, because if they do not continue to do things, their race will be completely caught. After a brief discussion, each Protoss left quickly, directly to go out and pick up Jiangning and Bala people, because at this time, Jiangning and Bala people are almost going to take down the army of monsters. If they are taken down, they will lose the first line of defense. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1578 At the same time, the battle between Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality and the monsters has already reached the stage of intense heat. At first, they were extremely afraid of this group of monsters, because this time the tide of beasts was extremely huge. However, after the strength of Jiangning was demonstrated, they were no longer afraid. At the same time, they all had such an idea in their hearts that they must put them into practice This group of monsters was stopped. Without any accident, Jiangning and others at this time, completely restored their own dominant power. For the monster beast, it was their disaster. After all, Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality have completely resisted, and even let this group of demon beasts die in constant battle. If it is possible, this group of monsters can escape, but this group of demons, as if possessed by demons, are directly trampling on Jiangning and others, and want to kill Jiangning and others, but the situation is different from what they think. Although some of them can be intelligent, there are still many demons The beast belongs to the kind that has no ability. At this time, the people of the bala nationality looked at Jiangning as if they were seeing the gods, because the strength of Jiangning in their eyes was extremely terrible. It can even be said that if they could, all 30 of them would not be able to cause any harm to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning showed great strength in killing monsters How terrible! "Brother, you are so good! It is so powerful At this moment, after killing a monster, a member of the bala nationality gave a thumbs up to Jiangning. This is a group of people who admire the hero. If it is possible, they will definitely worship the hero. Jiangning, there is no doubt that Jiangning is a hero. After all, there are so many monsters. Most of them were killed by Jiangning alone. Compared with the trees they killed, it was from the sky to the ground. It can even be said that if Jiangning wants to continue to kill, then a large area can be put down in minutes. From this point of view, it can be seen that Jiangning''s strength is coming, and it will definitely be hidden, because the masters will not show their strongest strength when they are not in a life-threatening situation. Even the people of the bala nationality will not show all their strength, which is extremely obvious. "It''s just a normal thing, but it''s not so important!" Jiangning said this, can''t help but smile, he is very confident about his own strength, after all, at this moment, he has begun to play his strongest strength, but in fact it is not. To talk about the last bit of strength, Jiangning also has an ability to suppress the bottom of the box, after all, any person is like Others think the same, in less than critical time, will not use up their own potential. When Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality fought against this group of monsters together, the three women on the other side could not help worrying about Jiangning. "Do you think something will happen to Jiangning?" At this time, Liu Mei''s worry on her face showed no doubt. Although she said that her strength was not strong, she also wanted to help Jiangning. After all, Jiangning had helped her a lot when she met with difficulties. However, she did not dare to go back without Yueer''s consent. After all, she might need to be protected by others if she went back. If this is not feasible, it will become a burden. It can even be said that if Liu Mei''s strength appears in the animal tide, she can''t survive at all, and the chance to survive is not very great. Of course, this is not a great chance. She still needs someone to protect her. If no one protects her, she will be submerged by monsters first and then. This is what she knows It''s white. In the same way, Fengying is also extremely worried. After all, she is the first time to see such a large-scale animal tide. In retrospect, her body is shivering. It can also be said that if she is in this storm, she will be trampled on, and there is no chance to live. But in any case, they are now safe, and are constantly moving back, but after moving for a certain distance, they are also aware of the strange, because the original roaring monster voice, at this moment, is completely down, can not be heard again. At this time, yue''er is also pondering. She is not worried about Jiangning. After all, she is very aware of Jiangning''s strength. What she worries about is whether she and others will be in danger. After all, there must be Protoss pushing the current animal tide. If there is a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain, then they will be in trouble. "Jiangning will be OK, and if I guess it''s good, it should be a winning state, but we should also be careful. After all, this time the protoss'' action is too big. If the guess is good, if the opposite person comes to lure the tiger away from the mountain, then we will encounter danger, just like the last time!" Yue''er''s idea is very thoughtful, after all, she still clearly remembers the previous one.Although her strength at this time is already unstoppable, it will be dangerous if she meets those top Protoss. After all, the strength of Liumei and Fengying is only average. If these two women are taken as hostages, it will be completely dangerous. Secondly, yue''er is also aware that there will be a little bit of danger, which comes from a woman''s sixth sense. She has always believed in her sixth sense. If her own feeling is not correct, she would not exist in the world, because in the previous few times, something happened to her feeling, and then she hid a lot There''s a fatal danger. There was no accident. After thinking about these things, yue''er quickly hid herself. At the same time, she let Liu Mei and Feng Ying hide. As for Jiangning, they didn''t need to pay attention to it. After all, at this moment, they believed in Jiangning. If Jiangning could not stop a group of monsters, how could she lead them to go Victory? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1579 Just when yue''er and others were hiding, there was a group of protoss who suddenly appeared in the place where they were. The time of their appearance was also a very coincidence. Just as yue''er and others were hiding, they had already appeared. This is what yue''er thought of as possible dangers. This group of protoss is called back from the Protoss. They are all elites, and their strength is incomparable. It can even be said that Yueer''s strength may be able to withstand one or two, but the strength of Liumei and Fengying can only be regarded as cannon fodder, which is totally out of the question. When they saw this scene, the whole person was completely shocked. They never knew that the danger was so close to themselves. At this moment, they all felt like death. If it was not for the reminder of the moon, or if it was later, there would be great events. This is not something to say. "Yueer, thanks to you this time. If it wasn''t for you, we would have become a pile of loess!" When the group of protoss passed by, Liu Mei couldn''t help patting her chest. It was too dangerous just now. If there was an accident, they would be killed by the Protoss. This is absolutely nothing to say. In addition, they also marvel at yue''er''s sixth sense, because they didn''t have any awareness at all at the moment, but yue''er could have thought of danger ahead of time, and then carried out a series of evasion, so at this time, yue''er became the key. Sometimes, when a person is alert, he is much better than everything else. This is the problem of Qi Yun. If that person does not have any luck, he will be totally unable to survive. Because a person''s Qi Yun is used up, then his road is already at the end. However, in the end, all these are the luck of yue''er and others, who have directly avoided the danger of this time. But they also dare not come out again, because the fear in their hearts has not disappeared. If they guess well, maybe there will be such a thing next time. However, this time, the action is also a hidden means of the Protoss. They want to call back the experts who are outside. They know that the people of Bala and Jiangning are outside, so they create such an animal tide, or they won''t make such a big scene. Moreover, it can also be said that the protoss completely thought that their own race could not rule this continent. They directly summoned people back to let go of their previous thoughts. Moreover, they still need to cultivate for a period of time, and maybe they can continue to do things. In fact, this is the operation of the protoss is not appropriate, if it is, then everything can be blocked. After all, at this time, they are not developed, and they want to rule this continent. In other words, no one will be convinced. If you have a little strength, maybe you don''t have to do so many things. Others will agree to it, just as it was ten thousand years ago. That race is definitely a great overlord in the world. But it is precisely because there is no operation, so it is also destroyed in the end. Of course, the pattern at that time is not the same as now. As for Jiangning, Jiangning and the people of the bala nationality are resisting the demons. At this time, the original huge monster mania has gradually disappeared. After all, Jiangning and other people''s strength is still very strong. They directly killed a lot of monsters, which also caused a fault in the army of monsters. If there is a fault in an animal tide, it means that the animal tide will pass very quickly. After all, there is a limit. It is impossible to say that it is endless. However, Jiangning does not know that at this time, the protoss have achieved their own goals. After all, while he and the people of the bala people are dealing with this group of monsters, many protoss have entered the protoss base. This group of people is the mainstay of the protoss, and their strength is very strong. Moreover, in terms of comprehensive aspects, they are all feasible. It can even be said that anyone who is released at will can advance with Yue er Those who fight can imagine how strong their strength is. "Brother, we can fight back now, and we don''t need to run away again!" The people of the bala people can''t help laughing when they see that the tide of beasts is already broken. After experiencing things once or twice, they also understand these principles. At this time, it is the time for them to fight back. But when each of them stopped, everyone looked at Jiangning differently,. Jiangning is a god like man. There is no panic in the army of monsters. It can even be said that without Jiangning''s help, they are still in danger. It can even be said that this village outside the swamp will be in danger.But all this was blocked by this young man, and everything was done well. This is the reason why they admire them. If they are allowed to deal with it, they can''t handle it so well. After all, at this time, people''s energy is limited, and their strength is just ordinary. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning also laughed. He didn''t expect that the animal tide would be so easily resisted. He thought that as long as it was necessary to die a little bit, the bala people could resist the past. However, in the end, he found that none of the bala people had died, which made him happy Come on. "Nothing! In fact, this time you also have your credit in it. Without your involvement, I would not have been able to do so many things! " Jiangning smile, does not deny their own strength, but also does not deny the strength of the bala. It is a great good thing that the people of the bala nationality dare to fight against the monsters. If they were other races, they might have escaped. After all, this is a large-scale animal tide. How can the general race fight against them? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1580 Such things can only be done by some powerful races. For example, in the case of Yue nationality, if you let him fight against this animal tide, they will never deal with it. After all, the strength of Yue nationality is just general. If they are against this tide, it is obviously not enough to fight against this tide. The combat ability of a race is reflected in their ability. If they fight with great desire, they will be able to do anything without limit. But if a race does not fight, then the ability of a race is just general. After all, the ability represents ambition. As for the gods, they are extremely powerful. They want to dominate this continent. This is something other races can''t think of. Only a powerful race like the gods will think of such a thing. However, the Shenzu is powerful now, but it can not rule the continent. After all, there are such strange people as Jiangning and other strange people In. Not only that, but also the Baylor race is here. Don''t look down on the basil. In fact, the people of the Baylor people are extremely forced by cattle. If he has a little more people, then all other weak and small races can be fought. After all, the paler people are born as a fighting nation. When Jiangning and others are constantly killing monsters, at this time, there are countless kinds of horror breath from far away. When these horrible breath is never sent from far away, those monsters have retreated down, and fear is to encounter what East and West is the same. After seeing this situation, Jiangning and Balak people frown slightly. If they guess it is good, then this situation will be adverse to them. After all, monsters are afraid of the gods. If other races are concerned, they are not afraid, not only that, but also fight with you. So it is more than this time There are other races coming. There was no accident. In the waiting of all, a number of people came to the gods soon. They knew that the gods came here. They didn''t have to say it. After they came here, they immediately confronted Jiangning and others. Everyone''s eyes were not dodging. On the contrary, there was a war The meaning is strong. At this time, one of the gods, who seemed to be the leader, said, "don''t move first, the high priest will let us go back quickly. If we can''t make a living, try not to live, so as not to have other problems!"! We don''t know who these people are coming. Finally, there is no accident. After all, the high priest has made orders! " After that, other people quickly converged their war. After all, if there were any other problems, they would be punished when they returned to the high priest. The punishment of the gods is extremely severe. They certainly don''t want to bear this. Even if there is no accident, they will not use force to solve the problem. As for the Balak people, they were not so friendly at this time. In the previous animal tide, they almost killed people, and they all knew that all these were the practices of the gods. Now they can not let them go! "I want to go. I''m late! If you can go, you have to step over our bodies! " The leader of the basil said coldly that for them, there was no saying about it. If it could, it would have been done in the first place. But there are dozens of people in the Shenzu people. The breath of each person is extremely strong and the reason why they don''t fight immediately. Because they don''t know whether they can win after the battle, and they have a worry about whether Jiangning will help them. After all, Jiangning is a very powerful person. They are all clear Chu. There is no saying, the opposite of the Shenzu people directly said: "get away, we want to pass, if anyone dare to block us, then it is our enemy, when there is something, don''t blame us for being cruel! If you know, you can leave immediately. We can let you go! " "Let us go, it is really nice to say that our Baylor people never fear any race. Although we don''t get involved, we are absolutely afraid of things. Since you are all coming out of this kind of thing, if we let you go, then it will not mean to be with you? This is absolutely not allowed! " The thinking of the Balak people is very clear. At this time, if the gods are blocked, it may be a heavy blow to the gods. If a race needs to leave quickly, it means that something will happen to this race. Now, when the shenanians see Jiangning and others, they want to leave quickly. Unlike the usual time, it is necessary to kill people from other races. This is what they think of. So they can stop the gods Here we are."In that case, fight!" The protoss said coldly, for a while, they had already set out to fight, but they did not start, but were waiting. In their hearts, they thought that if they did not delay time and didn''t do anything, they should try not to do it, because after returning, they would be punished by the high priest. When they think of punishment, they have no way to do it. Even so, they don''t want to be punished. After all, at this time, if they can, it will be a thorough fight. What kind of things will happen at that time, or don''t know! However, at this time, the people of Bala are quick to move, because they don''t allow the protoss to leave here quickly. When they think of the harm to the common people outside, they have a burst of anger in their hearts. Naturally, the spirit is to find the protoss to make a move. So at this time, there is no accident for the bala people. At the same time, Jiangning is also a quick hand, for the protoss, he does not have any idea, if it can be killed, then quickly kill down, after all, at this time, Jiangning also wants to revenge for some other races! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1581 For Protoss, if the moon is here, there is no way to say. It will definitely be the first time to get rid of these Protoss. After all, yue''er is a person who hates Protoss very much. When they went to look for fengxincao, the Moon Clan was conquered by the Protoss. Later, fortunately, there was a chance to escape to a part of the people, otherwise it would be a complete end, but even so, it was also a heavy loss, which was a disaster representative for the Yue clan, so yue''er, as a master of the Yue clan, also hated the protoss very much. Maybe other things, can be very good to talk about, but for the protoss, Yueer must not be let go, but at least now Yueer is not here, otherwise, it will be a complete end. If there is a real war, Jiangning will also take care of yue''er, but now she will face the protoss together with the people of Bala nationality People''s words, Jiangning can completely ignore the bala people. Because everyone of the bala nationality will cooperate very well at this time. Their cooperation is seamless. Even if a large army comes to them, they can''t defeat them. This is also the advantage of the bala people. Other people can''t have such an advantage. Jiangning and other people and the people of the bala nationality have made a direct move. Every time they make a move, they bring a gust of strong wind. It can even be said that the hand of Jiangning and others has made the face of the protoss directly gloomy, because they can''t feel any breakthrough. If we continue to scuffle in this, it will be a big trouble for them. Not only that, but also the more important point is that the bala people are very brave in attacking, but they are brave in returning to bravery, but they don''t kill the protoss, just maim the Protoss. This is Jiang I''d rather tell them. As long as more and more Protoss begin to be disabled, everything else can be dealt with quickly. Even in the end, they don''t have to deal with the Protoss. It makes them disintegrate themselves. This is what Jiangning thought. Of course, after telling the bala people about this idea, the bala people also began to implement it. "Two people to cooperate with me, I''m going to start killing!" When facing several Protoss, Jiangning has a little difficulty in the principle of not using the system. After all, although his original strength is strong, he is hard to beat in the face of so many masters. Of course, he doesn''t want to use a systematic ability now, because Jiangning doesn''t want to use his strongest ability either in Bala or in Protoss. When he uses his strongest ability, it may be the time for the protoss to perish, because he doesn''t want to expose his ability in the box in advance. Even the bala people are unable to break out their strongest fighting power, because they share the same idea as Jiangning. When facing the protoss, if they can use the general ability to solve the problem, then they will not pay attention to it. "I''ll help you!" At this time, a bala leader directly said, and then quickly came to Jiangning. Of course, all the protoss along the way could not stop him. After all, he was a leader of the bala nationality. His strength was quite terrible. Even if the protoss were strong, they should be cautious when facing the bala leader. "Good! Start killing When Jiangning saw that it was a bala leader coming, he could not help but sneer. If other people came to cooperate with him, it might be a bit troublesome. After all, at this time, Jiangning was afraid to cooperate with some people with shallow strength, because in this way, it was impossible to cooperate. But if it is a master, then it is absolutely feasible, because in this, the master only needs to be a look, then you can know what you will do next. Even if it is the first time, as long as you have the strength, maybe how to cooperate is feasible. When the bala leader came to cooperate with Jiangning, their people also began to attack the Protoss. Although the number of people on both sides was similar, after the battle, the bala enemy was not defeated by the protoss at all. After all, the bala people were fighting madmen. In their eyes, it''s just a small thing, and in their hearts, as long as their own injuries are more, then the greater the glory, just like a person''s body, if there are a lot of scars, then absolutely have done a lot of great things, this is no doubt to come. As for Jiangning, after a person came to cooperate with him, he also quickly carried out killing and abusing. Of course, it was killing and abusing. In fact, it was just putting down the protoss, and did not give them any chance to fight in other battlefields. Not only that, but also Jiangning''s powerful strength was brought into play at this moment.At the same time, this Bala leader also gave full play to his own strength. With the cooperation of him and Jiangning, the protoss fell down quickly and had no combat effectiveness. If this phenomenon was put outside, people would be shocked. After all, the protoss have been proved to be a powerful race ¡£ But at the moment, there is such a small team that is directly cutting Protoss. This is something that no one has thought of. If he could, Jiangning didn''t want the bala people to fight. If he could, he could solve this problem by himself with the ability of the system. However, he was with the people of the bala nationality, so he could not use his system ability. Even after he used the system ability, then After all can be very smooth to complete down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1582 At the same time, when Jiangning and the people of Bala were fighting Protoss, yue''er and others on the other side had already rushed out. After all, they had never seen any monsters before, and at this time, there was no animal roaring. Their hearts were relieved. Secondly, they were looking for traces of protoss when they were advancing Here it is. If they see a powerful Protoss, they will hide, but if they encounter some less powerful Protoss, they will directly defeat that Protoss, or even do not give them any chance to revive. This swamp is very close to the land of Protoss. If the protoss are resurrected, they will certainly remember the previous events. If it is found that all three of them are in this swamp, maybe the protoss will send more powerful people to stop them. At that time, they will have More powerful danger. Therefore, yue''er and others quickly dispose of these people, but they don''t kill them. All the protoss people they meet along the way will treat them like this, and their walking speed is extremely fast, and they will soon arrive at the place where Jiangning is located. After a while, yue''er finally realized that there was a battle ahead. At this time, she could not help but look dignified and said: "the battle ahead is extremely terrifying. It''s a big battle, and there are many people fighting in front of her. This kind of breath is the spirit of the Protoss. It''s good, but I can''t feel the other breath!" "How powerful is it? Much stronger than you? " Liu Mei was stunned at this time. She didn''t expect that yue''er''s strength was strong enough. However, yue''er was said to be a powerful person. It can be said that there is definitely something fishy in it, and the people in front of her must be much stronger than her. Liu Mei, for a time, thought of all kinds of things. If the front people are shooting at them, then how can they cope with it? Moreover, there are still large-scale group battles, which they can''t cope with at all. If they deal with a few people, they can. At this time of Fengying, her face is not very good-looking. After all, at this time, if there are other things, she has no way out. After all, she knows how her strength is, which can not be compared with yue''er, let alone compared with other people. And at this time, they are also not allowed to appear anything, if there are other things, they will not know how to do, if Jiangning is in this, perhaps they will feel much more at ease, after all, Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong, and the whole person in dealing with things, is also extremely strong, one Such things can''t be difficult for them. "I don''t know, but stronger than me! If I was in front of me, I couldn''t intervene at all. The terrible smell came from me, which made me feel palpitating! " Yue''er said this, her face can not help showing a dignified color, for her, it is a long time has not seen such a master to come, and even so, before she can walk horizontally, but now, she finally found her own shortcomings. Moreover, if there is a battle, it will be a matter of complete destruction, which is not allowed to occur at all. However, her face turned out to be joyful. Then she said, "I just noticed that there is Jiangning in front of her. That is to say, Jiangning is fighting with powerful Protoss now! No, I have to go up quickly As soon as yue''er''s words were finished, Liu Mei had already caught her and said, "don''t you say there is a great danger ahead? Then don''t go there, because if you do, it will become a complete burden. After all, at this time, if someone thinks evil of you, Jiangning will also protect you! " "Yes! Liu Mei said it well. It''s a good thing to think about it. After all, at this time, it''s not other things that can be compared. If there is a big problem, it will be completely finished! " At this time, Fengying also said directly. Of course, if yue''er wants to force her to leave, she has no way. After all, in her heart, Jiangning is not here, that is, yue''er is the biggest one. This is not the right to speak at all. Moreover, they are a team. Naturally, there should be a guide in the team. Not only that, but also others There was a discussion. "No, I''m going to go now!" yue''er forcibly said. For Jiangning, she couldn''t rest assured. If she didn''t give her up, she would definitely not listen to the words of these two people. Of course, after she finished, she said again: "you two, first here, after all, the battle ahead is really not what you can do Although I don''t have very strong strength, those people are now in the middle of the battle. If they want to attack me, they should also weigh their own ability! "Liu Mei and Feng Ying directly gave up when they saw that Jiangning could not be stopped. Although they also wanted to go, they were also very aware of their own strength. It was better to wait in situ than in the past. After all, if the past is over, it is just a burden. For the team, it is a disadvantage. Although the two of them were persuading yue''er to come, she had no way to go by force. Without any idea, Fengying and Liumei told Yueer that they watched Yueer leave the place immediately, because at this time, the movement in front is getting bigger and bigger. If the guess is good, there will be problems ahead. When yue''er quickly goes to the front, only to see that the battle in front has turned white hot. If it can be described, it is a situation of earth shattering. Not only that, but also the blood is all over the ground. Every inch of land, there is scarlet blood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1583 Although we don''t know whose blood it is, it makes Yueer''s whole people shocked. For nothing else, Jiangning has been fighting with one person, and that person is her feeling of being unable to resist. If she can, she also wants to help. Jiangning also saw yue''er, but at this time, he couldn''t get out of his body, and couldn''t talk to yue''er, because the protoss, a very powerful man, had already blocked him and the leader of the bala tribe. This man, when he just appeared, was hidden in the large army, but he didn''t seem to be strong behind him It''s also a fast way to stop Jiangning. "Moon, you go quickly, don''t come to me, or you will be finished!" Jiangning saw that yue''er had an idea to come over, and immediately blocked her. After all, at this time, if yue''er really came, it would be completely finished. Even so, as long as yue''er did not appear in his battlefield, other words were not important. "I know, but I want to join other battles!" When yue''er sees the protoss, it is like killing her father''s enemies. After all, the Yue people have been mutilated by the Protoss. At this time, her anger has already come up. If she is given a chance, she will definitely beat these people to death without saying a word. "Yes! You join other battlefields and fight with the people of the balas. Don''t don''t join me, because if you join me, I can''t guarantee your safety! And then, to protect you, I will still be in danger Jiangning again told him, because he was really a little worried that yue''er would come. Although he didn''t say that yue''er came here, it was a burden, but it was also very obvious. After all, at this time, no one wants to happen again. If it is not strong enough, then take it on the side. It is totally OK. But if the strength is not enough, if you are still strong enough, it will only be to add congestion ¡£ No matter who it is, Yueer is very clear about this, so Yueer has joined other Bala battlefields and resisted the protoss'' attack together with the bala people. Although it''s resistance, we can see that the powerful Baal people have already killed the Protoss. We can even say that as long as the balas are given the opportunity, then the balas will completely dominate the battlefield. This can be seen from the field, and it is not necessary to say it clearly. As for Jiangning, at this time, it was the powerful Protoss who began to fight. They all said that the protoss were incomparably powerful. At this time, Jiangning finally learned that although he was also extremely powerful, it would be a bit difficult to do without using his own system capability. After all, at this time, the leader of the bala tribe has already made a great progress There was a lack of energy. From this point of view, we can see how powerful this Protoss is. When facing two people, he still does not fall into the downwind. Even Jiangning has a feeling that if this man is fighting with himself alone, he will be completely killed without using the system ability. This is a very good thing It''s intuitive. "Pay attention to your own danger, and I will deal with him!" Jiangning said directly to the leader of the bala nationality. Jiangning also understood the strength of the leader of the bala nationality. Although it was extremely powerful, there was still a lack of something here. Now Jiangning gave him the task mainly to involve. If it is to find a beat, then do it like this. Other things, Jiang It''s better not to have him do it. There is such a person here to protect this Protoss, this Protoss also dare not have too big movement to come, next is related to other matters, also can''t have any statement to come, even so to say, as long as Jiangning and this Protoss are at war, then the protoss will have to separate a little spirit to guard against Protect the leader of the balas. In this way, you can defeat this person well, because this will make the protoss unable to take into account too many things. People often have such a situation. As long as they can not take too many things into account, they will be completely defeated. As for yue''er, people have entered the battlefield thoroughly. Although yue''er''s strength is just ordinary, in this case, with the involvement of the people of the bala nationality, yue''er can also make good use of her own ability, and there will be no danger. Those Bala people also take care of yue''er, because they know that a powerful Protoss man has been restrained by Jiangning, and even their leaders are unable to come to this Protoss. If yue''er is in any danger, Jiangning will certainly be distracted. They are very aware of this.So here, they all take care of yue''er, which makes yue''er kill other people directly. When she gets up and down, she directly defeats one of the Protoss. This is the embodiment of yue''er''s strength. Jiangning was not far away. When he saw this, his heart was directly put down, because if he saw this, he would be very relieved to attack the leader of the protoss, and not only that. Under here, other people were not in danger. Naturally, Jiangning would not be threatened by anyone, which is very obvious to Jiangning White. "Kill!" Since Jiangning has decided not to deal with the affairs in the meeting hall, but to focus on dealing with the person in front of him. At this time, the fierce breath is also emitted from his body, which is directly a low roar. The momentum is distributed on him, and it is directly the whole audience. The people around, whether they are Protoss or balas, are completely shocked when they realize this powerful breath, because they have never thought that the human breath can be so strong, or even beyond all the breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1584 At the same time, it''s better to ask which one is stronger than the other, because it''s better to say which one is stronger. "Kill! I''ll help you! " The leader of the bala nationality also said coldly, and then he only saw his breath. Suddenly, he burst out. It was directly the whole scene. Now the three kinds of breath interweave together, which shocked them completely. Once a person has reached a certain strong breath, he will be able to complete all the tasks. Now it is the same, because Jiangning''s breath has suppressed this Protoss. In this, Jiangning is just like a king, and that Protoss is just touching the king. In fact, otherwise, Jiangning doesn''t want to use its own system capability. If it can be used, then this battle will surely be completed quickly, because at this time, Jiangning''s breath is already incomparably powerful, suppressing everything in the field, and relying on its own ability alone, it can already achieve this one. If we add the ability of a system, Jiangning can become a king in the field. If one of them doesn''t admit defeat, he will be killed by Jiangning immediately. After all, at this time, Jiangning''s ability can be fully reflected, and there is no need to say any other words. As for the bala people, although they burst out a strong breath immediately, it is obviously shorter than that of Jiangning. After all, what kind of people Jiangning is and all the people in the field are extremely clear. If they dare to face an animal tide on their own, they will not be able to face it. There was no accident. In this battle, Jiangning took the lead and directly picked up the protoss, while the bala leader''s attack was followed by him. He mainly did a protective job to protect Jiangning''s safety and prevent any Protoss from sneaking attack. In this way, Jiangning could be relieved to deal with it Here comes the Protoss. The protoss won''t admit defeat. After all, at this time, even the fight is just starting, and the two different breath are intertwined. The protoss don''t think that they can be defeated. Naturally, they won''t admit defeat. Moreover, the protoss are very strong in heart. They will think that they are the first-class among the kings, There won''t be any statement at all. Their strong heart and self-esteem do not allow them to admit defeat in any way. It can even be said that as long as there are no other problems, then the protoss will never admit defeat and never run away. The confrontation between the two great powers can be said to be breathtaking. If one of them is not careful, he may lose his life. So is Jiangning. As long as one of them is not careful, it will be dangerous. After all, this Protoss man is also extremely powerful. Under the confrontation between the two people, the surrounding tree debris all flew into the air. Not only that, but also some small creatures also died suddenly at this moment. The sky was already full of dark clouds, as if it had caused a vision. This shocked everyone. If a battle can cause a vision, then it can fully show how powerful the two men are. It can even be said that as long as the fight is proper, the sky will be completely pierced down. The surrounding people, one by one, are quickly away from the confrontation between Jiangning and the Protoss. Along with the commander of the bala tribe, they all quickly retreat. After all, he feels a little difficult to breathe under this breath. If one is not careful to affect him, he will be completely killed in battle. Jiangning gave him the task, he has already completed, after all, when two people fight, who has the ability to enter? As long as no one can go in, then his task has been completed. This is needless to say. Secondly, the situation in the field needs his guidance. Although the bala people are completely in the upper hand in this battle, there are so many Protoss that all of them suffer a little It''s hurt. As for yue''er, at this time, she was also crazy. When she saw that the protoss were injured, she immediately stepped forward to give them more knives, so that they were totally devoid of any combat effectiveness. Even yue''er''s eyes were red at this moment. "Kill! Kill all these animals The moon roars a low, again hands, the moment is to take a disabled person''s life. They have agreed that at this time, they will directly abolish people, and if they find an opportunity, they will just wipe them out. Even if the protoss are resurrected through the resurrection altar, it will be just a waste, so that they will never have any status in the world.If it is said that after becoming a waste, it appears again in the field of the 100 ethnic groups, then the people of the 100 ethnic group will humiliate the waste Protoss when they see them. This is not negotiable. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning said coldly and coldly, "stop your hand. You can''t beat me. If you go on like this, you will be completely killed in battle. Although I know that your protoss have a resurrection altar in it, I will abolish you. That is a simple matter!" Above the sky, Jiangning''s voice came. In this, Jiangning is a God who can''t be killed by the Protoss. It can even be said that Jiangning has almost dominated the whole world. "You want to kill me? You can still think about it! You know, I didn''t even use my own skills, and I only used 50% of my strength! " The protoss was extremely arrogant and said that if 50% of the strength was used, then Jiangning would be completely defeated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1585 "50% strength? I don''t know the integrity! " Jiangning can not help but to be big and small. In this case, he can realize that the opposite people are completely finished at this time, because under the use of strong strength, he still has no benefits. He has already known his own end of the road. Now, the Shenzu people think about how to force Jiangning to come, because he doesn''t want to die, because his strength is too strong. If it is killed in death, then he doesn''t know when to revive him. At that time, maybe another world will not be sure, so he has been afraid at the moment. But although he is afraid, he also has a knack to press the bottom of the box. Because the ability of the bottom of the box is his life-saving thing, so under the general fighting, he will not use it at all, but it is obvious that he can not fight it now. If he can persuade him to withdraw to Jiangning, he may not use it, but if he can persuade him to withdraw to Jiangning, he may not use it, but if he can If he can''t persuade Jiangning to retreat, he can only use such a knack to the bottom of the box. "Do not force me, or I can come back with you. You know that our gods have the altar of resurrection. It doesn''t matter if I die, but if you die, then it will be true death!" The Shenzu people warn Jiangning coldly, and he also does not want the fight to continue, because he knows very well that when a person''s strength is stronger, the harder it will be to revive. Even so, as long as there is a little non-compliance, it is impossible to revive. The so-called conditions for resurrection are extremely harsh, which is not the same as resurrection of ordinary gods. Therefore, in this, do not expect other anomalies to happen. "Yes! I like to be together! Even if you want to be together, do you think you have that strength? " Jiangning can not help laughing, and then there is no hesitation. He directly comes to the opposite Shenzu people. Because he finds that there is no danger under it. If he can kill this one, it will be a complete victory. This is what he wants to do urgently. After all, these gods are so powerful in this area. They must be of different status in the divine race. As long as they can kill this group of gods, maybe the hundred will not have another crisis. Because the powerful people have been killed, there is no other thing to say. When they have no combat power, they will give up any other things, even must not have to have the cultivation of life, this is what he wants to see. Although he also wants to destroy the gods, he understands that the words of the destruction of the gods will be a very difficult thing to do. Even so, it is impossible to do it at all. A strong race will be extremely powerful on the basis of its foundation. If he wants to destroy a race at once, it is impossible to do so. As the gods were killing the Yue people, the Yue nationality was not a strong race, but in this respect, the Yue nationality also did a better job, which was directly to avoid the pursuit of the gods, and moved to Wunan mountain to save a little lifeline of their own. If there is no foundation of the Yue nationality, Jiangning will not believe it. After all, the moon son was crazy at that time. But after returning to the Yue family, it was completely good. And under the mission of the elder of the Yue nationality, it also became extremely fierce. Although it still can not be compared with him, in general, it also saved Yueer a lot of practice Time is coming. This is the foundation of a strong race, even some small races, which have their own. This kind of heritage is not visible to other people. Generally speaking, if it can become a fighting ability, it will probably be to make the whole continent into a fire of war. "Since you think you can beat me, die!" Above, there was a voice of the last indifference of the gods, and then the two men were again fighting together. This last confrontation, others do not know what is the matter, even in the upper part of the transmission of any vision, there is no sound, but that is, after a long time, Jiangning is slowly revealed. When Jiangning was exposed, all the people saw that he had a smile on his face, and the strong breath on him was still not reduced, even stronger than before. At this moment, they all knew the end, because in this, if only one person came out, another person must have died in a while. This is needless to say ¡£ Just now, I was worried about Jiangning''s moon. After seeing Jiangning again, she also showed a smile on her face. Then she burst out with a strong confidence and roared, and said, "kill! Kill all these gods and we win! " "Kill!" With the voice of the moon falling, other people at this time also gave their own words to speak out. At this time, they have strong confidence, because that one of the gods has been killed, they will no longer fear anything else.Often, as long as there is a powerful Protoss in a team, it will be able to do anything and even help anyone who is about to be in danger. There is no doubt about this. At this time, Jiangning came to the field and said to the bala leader, "you can eliminate these Protoss, because that leader has completely disappeared in this world!" "Understand!" The bala people will certainly look at Jiangning, in the heart is already shocked to be unable to reply. Although other people don''t know the actual situation, he is very obvious. In this, the strength of that Protoss is extremely strong, but Rao is so, Jiangning can win in an instant. From this point, we can see the strength of Jiangning as a whole. At first, he thought that Jiangning''s strength was just ordinary and better than him. But at this moment, he really knew that he was wrong. Jiangning''s strength was not what he could resist. He also understood that if Jiangning was against him, then he would There''s no explanation. They''re directly killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1586 After receiving Jiangning''s order, the bala people didn''t have any accidents. They directly attacked the Protoss. They were so powerful that they couldn''t be shocked. It can even be said that the protoss have lost their fighting spirit even when their leaders are gone. They even want to say so now I''m running away. After all, when a powerful leader is no longer in the world, everyone will have palpitations. The protoss in the field are no exception. They all seem to see a scene that they are about to die in battle, and in this, they also want to be killed in battle. There is a standard for the resurrection altar. The more powerful the resurrected people are, the more difficult it is to revive. Even at the last moment, it is impossible to revive or not. From this point, the powerful members of the protoss do not want to be killed. After all, they are different from those with low strength, because their resurrection conditions are extremely easy Yes. Moreover, he is just a cannon fodder position in the Protoss. There is no saying that he is even better than some powerful monsters, because after being resurrected, they will be killed again. This is what their life mission is like. There will be no other statement ¡£ At this moment, all the protoss gave their lives. They were killed directly by people from Jiangning, or even in a very tragic way, because Jiangning and others absolutely did not allow anything to happen. At this time, Jiangning directly said: "let''s go to catch the chicken head monster to celebrate, today we must have done a relatively big thing!" "Good! Congratulations, Congratulations "It''s a cow! I want to drink! " needless to say, it''s clear that so many Protoss passed by, but they were killed by Jiangning and others. It must be a big loss for the protoss, and it may even lead to other problems. Although they are now in this Protoss swamp, they are not afraid of any danger. At first, they don''t know how powerful the protoss are. Now, it is extremely clear that the protoss are just like this. After all, they have killed all the experts of duoniu. This one can be said to be him We owe the whole team. Yue''er was the latest one. At that time, she had already killed several Protoss. There was nothing to say. It had something to do with her ruthlessness. If she didn''t hate the protoss, maybe she would not have such strength and would not kill so many Protoss. So it has something to do with all this. Wind shadow and willow eyebrow, even if these two women have just arrived here, they can''t kill so many people, even if they are enough, they can''t kill so many people. In addition, there is another way, that is, under the pain and hatred, they can gain a kind of power, and they are not afraid of any power. After giving orders to the balas, Jiangning came to yue''er and asked, "what about wind shadow and willow eyebrows? Where have these two men gone These two people have always been together with yue''er, but now they only see yue''er. Jiangning is a little worried about their safety. Moreover, they have experienced a wave of animal tide and a big killing. If there are other things, maybe he will not forgive himself. "They are not far away. They are still very safe now. I will go there and ask them to come together!" Yue''er smiles. After the war, she also uses a kind of extremely warm smile. Although she said that they didn''t know when they would get to know all these things, they had been gone for a long time, so in this respect, everyone would be very happy. As for the people of the bala nationality, they are busy now. If they are demon beasts, the meat is very delicious, and the people of the bala nationality also carry wine on their bodies. This is even better. As a result, they have already started dinner. Although in this extremely dangerous place, it can not stop Jiangning and other people from celebrating ¡£ In the eyes of those who defeated the protoss, it was a big event, so now they are all beginning to celebrate. Among them, the people of the bala nationality are very generous. It can even be said that these people are very easy to make friends if they are among them. After all, such a group of people, and they also attach great importance to love and righteousness, have already become friends in the world Sutras are extremely rare. Without any explanation, this celebration has already begun at this time. Of course, Jiangning also went to find Fengying and Liumei in the middle, and let them join the team. Originally, Jiangning, who did not know the safety of the wind and willow eyebrows, was very worried about their safety. After all, there are dangers everywhere in this place, and from time to time there will be Protoss passing through this swamp. If they meet the protoss, they will be as powerful as they just met There''s a problem."Next, how are you going to go this way?" At this time, a strong man of the bala nationality came to ask, after all, Jiangning just used the ability, together with them are shocked. If Jiangning joined the team, then they will be more able to defeat the Protoss. Of course, if Jiangning does not join, they will not have any retreat. After all, it is fast at this time It''s time to see the protoss base. If I flinch at this time, I don''t know what it will look like next time, and if there is a chance, it may not necessarily come! Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said, "well, I still don''t know what to do next. However, we must attack the Protoss. After all, at this time, the protoss may have been hurt by us. If we can strike while the iron is hot, it will be very profitable." "That''s what you said! But I want to be with you. After all, if we are together, we also have a care The strong men of the bala nationality directly expressed what they thought in their hearts. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1587 On hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, which he had thought of for a long time, but at this moment, Jiangning could not agree with this group of people of the bala nationality. The previous time, Jiangning knew that the team of the bala people was strong, and their strength was extremely strong. However, there were too many personnel. It would be a bit inconvenient to act If it is the four of them, it will be even better! Although sometimes, it may not be able to benefit a lot of things, but at least it can ensure their safety. If a person does not have any safety, then it is useless to say anything. After all, people''s life is the first-class, and everything else has become a floating cloud without life. "Well, I want to say that we still have four people to move forward. Your strength is extremely strong. I don''t mean to dislike you, but I want to say that in this, the protoss is also extremely powerful. If I can, I will definitely fight against the protoss, but in this, I have two people with average strength, and I can''t either I''ve lost them, so I can''t promise you that! " Jiangning said it directly. After all, what he thinks now is the safety of Fengying and Liumei. If the two women are not here, he can enter the ranks of the bala people at any time, which can be regarded as a kind of care. Bi jingyi''er''s strength is also very strong. Among the bala people, although they are at the bottom, they can be regarded as fighting It was a fight. As for the two women, Fengying and Liumei, they are just ordinary. If the strength of the two women meets the powerful Protoss, they will be completely capsized in the sewer. Jiangning has already predicted this. However, Jiangning has an idea, that is to help these two women to stimulate their potential in advance. As long as the potential is stimulated, other things will be better done, just like Yueer. After being stimulated, Jiangning does not need to take care of them. In a previous animal tide, Fengjing was also worried that the two women would be hurt, so she asked yue''er to help take care of Liumei and Fengying. If yue''er was fighting with Jiangning and others at that time, there might be a lot of harvest. Whether a person''s strength is strong or not is doomed to this person''s absolute statement ¡£ "Well, since you don''t pass with us, that''s fine. But I still hope you should pay attention to your own safety. After all, the protoss are extremely powerful. If you encounter a powerful Protoss, it will be completely destroyed!" The leader of the bala nationality frowned slightly. In this, he was also extremely worried about the safety of Jiangning. Jiangning''s strength is strong, but if two women implicate him, his strength may not be able to play out, and other things will be no exception at that time. So at this moment, the people of the bala nationality are very worried about Jiangning. "Nothing! I''ll pay attention to that. OK Jiangning smiles and answers. In this, he had already figured out the countermeasures. If he met a powerful Protoss, Jiangning would let yue''er lead two women to hold together, and he would break through each other. Although it would be a bit dangerous, in general, the danger is not very big. "Well! Let''s encourage each other The leader of the bala nationality also laughed at the moment, and then raised the bamboo tube to drink the wine. In fact, there is great danger for them to crusade against the Protoss. If one is not careful, it will be completely killed in battle. At that time, the bala will lose a large number of experts. It can even be said that whether there is anyone in the bala nationality to dominate at that time is another matter, but they are not We don''t have to do this kind of crusade. If we continue to make the protoss powerful, it will undoubtedly be fatal to any race. There is no denying that when the protoss are strong to a certain stage, everything can be done well. "I''m going to drink in the evening." When Jiangning said this, he just drank all the wine in the bamboo tube. It was a cool thing. After all, it was very happy to be with this group of people. After the celebration, Jiangning and the three women immediately said goodbye to the people of the bala nationality. This time, the people of the bala nationality were sad. After all, they lived on the wounds. When they would be killed in battle is a matter of possibility. Moreover, whether there will be a chance to see them again after this time, it is still uncertain, After all, no one can say that he can survive under the Protoss. Just like that time, if Jiangning didn''t fight, then maybe the bala people would be completely defeated, because the leader of the protoss was an unstoppable state. Even so, as long as Jiangning couldn''t beat that person, then there would be something wrong with the bala people.Not only them, but also some other people will suffer. After all, at this time, people of many races have come to this swamp. If there is an accident, something big may happen. Jiangning and the three women left. Similarly, after celebrating for a while, the people of the bala nationality entered the journey again. They did not know about the future. However, they never flinched back. Even so, they would never shrink back. In the dictionary of the bala nationality, they did not shrink back It''s a word. "Tomorrow''s road, how to get there, I don''t know..." Jiangning couldn''t help but murmured, because at this time, he really couldn''t see the way ahead. If he continued to attack the protoss, he might not have achieved much. After all, with the help of the four of them, it was not enough to bring down the Protoss. Even if he was combined with the bala people, Jiangning did not want to. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1588 After he separated from the bala people, Jiangning suddenly felt a little confused. After all, at this time, he did not know what to do. Although he said that he had a strong strength in his body, he did not dare to do anything in this, because the protoss were very powerful. If he just got up with him, he might not have just had it And in this respect, the strength of the three women is just average. "We will continue to wait for the protoss here. As long as we can kill the protoss at that time, we will make some contribution to the hundred tribes." Liu Mei pondered for a moment and said directly. She is also very aware of her own situation. If she does not pay attention to it, she will find it difficult to do other things when she meets a powerful person. She even has to drag down the whole team. This is undoubtedly a very normal thing. Even if yue''er meets a powerful Protoss at some time, it is just a burden, and there is no chance for her to play. After all, at this time, the people who appear in the protoss are more and more powerful. It is undeniable that there is still a strong person to lead her We can go to victory. Otherwise, just a few rookies can''t do anything. It can even be said that if there is a problem, maybe the whole team will be killed without any accident. Jiangning and others have decided to continue to wait for the arrival of the protoss here, but he does not know. In the protoss, there has been a riot, in which the high priest is the leader of the whole Protoss. At this time, standing in front of the resurrection altar, the high priest''s face is very gloomy. "Who on earth, who killed the army of my family?" He stood in front of the resurrection altar and watched the images passing by. The whole person was completely crazy. It can even be said that in this, they did not know that there would be other things happening, which was beyond their prediction. "High priest, I found out in the marsh outside that a large number of people have come here, like people from other hundred nationalities!" One of them, who looked like a boy, came straight in and said respectfully in front of the high priest. When he spoke, he felt the pressure of the high priest, and the whole person was trembling. Even if the high priest didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to have any changes, because he would understand the high priest''s practice very well when he was around the high priest all the year round. If he didn''t speak, it would have represented his rage It''s on the edge. The strength of the high priest is extremely terrible. If it is a rage, it will affect a lot of people. It can even be said that the ordinary master can be destroyed. The general master in front of him is just an empty shell. There is no way to say anything about it. "Go out, let''s go out and find out who it is!" The high priest is completely crazy. His whole power radiates out. Even if the high priest is angry, the whole Protoss will suffer. And in this, no one dares to say anything to the high priest. After all, the high priest controls everything. Not only that, but also other things happen. The resurrection altar is also controlled by the high priest. "Yes, I''ll check it out immediately!" The man said respectfully, and then quickly went out. After all, if the high priest can''t resist the anger of the high priest, even if he can''t resist the anger of the high priest, he can''t resist the anger. After the man went out, he felt a deep sigh of relief. He felt that he was almost killed in the battle just before the high priest, because he could not breathe at all. If he stayed in it for a long time, there might be some problems. After that, he only saw this man leave quickly. He left the protoss base directly and went out to investigate things. As for the high priest''s words, he did not pay attention to so many people. Some big people can''t resist at all, even can''t stop other people here. "Check! I''ll check them all! " This person, of course, is also with other people, so at this time, in his capacity is also directly ordered to other people, even if it is what happened, we should check down, as long as this is the case, we can have a better chance to find out this matter. Protoss, now has encountered a big thing, they are very clear, so in this, they are also not allowed to have any accident, if an accident occurs, it will be a complete failure. When these people checked, they didn''t know that the people of the 100 ethnic groups had gathered together, and then they quietly moved towards the protoss base. This one hundred people came, that is, each race of the 100 nationalities was sent to form a group, in order to attack the Protoss.Their purpose is to crusade against the protoss, and do not let the protoss have any changes, because if there is a change, their personnel will be completely killed in battle, which can not be tolerated by any of the 100 tribes. And even if they can, the people of the 100 ethnic groups do not want to see the protoss continue to rise like this, because If the protoss are strong, all races will be in danger. Now the protoss have only one resurrection altar, which has been made like this. If they are given strong power again, things will come out completely. This is also very clear to them. Therefore, they have formed a team, which is much stronger than that of the balas, which is a powerful attack on Protoss There''s a team from. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1589 As for Jiangning, now it is also in the swamp, but at this moment, Jiangning and others also found the people of 100 ethnic groups. Of course, when Jiangning found this group of people, this group of people did not find them. After all, Jiangning has a very strong strength. Although it is said that every one of the 100 people is an expert, it is not if Jiangning wants to hide it These people can find it. There was no accident. When Jiangning saw this group of people, he Fengying and others immediately hid themselves. Then he said, "this group of people of 100 nationalities seems to be going to attack the Protoss. If such a hundred people join in, then everything else will be much better. After all, 100 masters gather together, even if they are all together It''s to be completely afraid "Is it possible to attack the protoss? If you enter the protoss base, will there be any problems? " At this time, Fengying couldn''t help frowning. Although it was said that this matter was not related to her affairs, there was also a member of her in the hundred tribes. And now the protoss are the enemies of everyone. If we can punish the protoss, it would be a good thing. "I don''t know, but I''m sure that even if the protoss can resist a hundred people, they will have to pay a price!" Jiangning definitely nodded. In this respect, he was extremely optimistic about the people of the 100 ethnic groups. After all, he had already met this matter. If there was no accident, then the protoss had no way but to shrink back. In this case, the balas can make the protoss get a complete headache, not to mention the hundred people. After all, there are 100 people, and each person''s strength is extremely strong. In this, there is a thing to come, that is, the combat effectiveness of the hundred people will definitely make the protoss retreat ¡£ It can even be said that if the protoss really fight against the hundred people, it will be a complete end. At that time, the protoss will only be able to avoid this disaster. There is no accident. At this time, Jiangning and others wait for the hundred people to pass before they show up. After all, if he comes out at this time, he will be drawn into the hundred people. When he wants to do his own things, it will be difficult for him to show his strength in front of so many experts. "Go! We follow us. As long as something happens, we will help in secret. If nothing happens, we don''t have to pay attention to it. We are a logistics force, and we don''t need to rush ahead! " Jiangning directly said that he had nothing to say about this. After all, at this moment, he already knew the characteristics of Protoss. Moreover, if there is no accident, then there will be a thorough problem, or the protoss know that they can''t control the whole continent again, and then they will let go. "Well! That''s a good idea Yue''er also laughs. She is a person who hates the protoss very much. Among the 100 ethnic groups, perhaps other races have already suffered the devastation of the protoss, but the people of the Yue clan are almost doomed to extinction. For this point, if yue''er can''t let go, then we can''t let go of these Protoss. Yue''er also highly agrees with the attack. After all, they are only four people. They can''t be as many as 100 people, and they can''t be as many as the people of the bala nationality. If they are detected, things will happen completely. As in the past few times, fortunately, some of them left early, or they would have taken their own lives into account. Maybe this method is very easy to use. "Go Jiangning with a big move, with three women quickly follow up, as for Jiangning and others in the tail, the front of the people can not be explored, after all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong, if you hide a few people on your side, it is impossible to do so, then it is impossible to provoke the Protoss. When the hundred people were completely investigated, the protoss who came out also ran away quickly, because they were just ordinary experts, and could not stop the people of the hundred nationalities. At this time, when they found out that they were 100 people, it was already late. I only saw a hundred people, and a few of them made a quick move. All of a sudden, a few Protoss were arrested, and then they were caught in the team. "Say, where is the entrance of your Protoss? If you say it, I can give you a good time!" One of the violent people said coldly. Originally, this race was extremely powerful among the 100 ethnic groups, but they had no way to meet this Protoss. After all, the protoss are not afraid of death, and if they are dead, they are dead. There is no saying at all. But now, they have received the 100 tribes, so they speak Sound has the final say.Even in this time, they has the final say in the commanding of the whole country. "If you want to kill, you have nothing to say!" That Protoss mouth is extremely tough, this time still does not have any mouth to come, and is extremely strong. If it was the past, Jiangning would have killed them long ago. But now, Jiangning is not here, so there can''t be any way to do it. But anyway, this time, the people of 100 ethnic groups are of some help. After all, the first attack has already obtained so many clues, not only that, And a few people have been arrested. "Not really?" The man of that violent clan, said coldly. "I said, even if you killed me, I would not say it!" The protoss'' words are extremely arrogant. It seems that they are not afraid of death. However, they are not afraid of death. After all, there is a resurrection altar in the Protoss. As long as they are killed in battle, they will come back to life immediately. After all, they are just small people, not too strong masters. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1590 If it''s not a powerful Protoss, there will be no mechanism. If the protoss are especially powerful, there may be a little restriction, because it takes too much to revive them, but ordinary people can revive the Protoss. What''s more, they carry information one by one. Even if the high priest doesn''t want to revive them, it''s impossible. Because the high priest also wants to get information, which is beyond doubt. So they are extremely tough now, and even want others to kill themselves quickly. In this case, the next step is also You won''t get all kinds of sins coming. This is what they think in their hearts, but the people of the 100 ethnic groups will not pay attention to him, because at this time, there is a person who has stood up. This person is just an elder of the 100 ethnic groups. His strength is also extremely strong. This time, he came here because he wanted to get more information, so he came here ¡£ Because their race is an extremely powerful race. If they can''t understand anything about the protoss, it will be extremely hard. After all, if the protoss overturn all the other races, then their race will be put in the last place, and there will be complete trouble at that time. So at this moment, there is such a saying, as long as it is possible, then you can learn any information about the protoss, even if it is useful or useless. After all, at this time, the protoss are already very powerful and want to control the whole continent. "Now, don''t kill them, just torture them slowly! At that time, they will be a useless person. Even if they are tortured to death by us, they will only be a useless person when they are revived. Therefore, in the future, they will have a great impact on them. Even in the protoss, they are just miscellaneous people. If you think about it, if a person falls from an altar to a rag, I don''t know how What a situation After all, they can make use of the arrogance of the whole clan. After all, they can make use of the arrogance of the whole clan to make sure that they are powerful. "You are hateful! I didn''t expect you to be so hateful After hearing this, the protoss was completely palpitating. After all, they all knew the result. If it was true, it would be like a walking corpse. Even if there were no problems later, it would be a useless person. It is extremely terrible to think about yourself falling to the point of being a waste man in the position of an altar. Even at this time, some people have begun to resist, but there is no saying at all. After all, the people of 100 ethnic groups have already started to act at this time. For this protoss, they firmly believe in mutilation Only in this way can we get relevant information from their mouths. "Say it! Give you another chance, otherwise you will be completely disabled At this time, the people of that violent family are completely furious. Because their family has such a name, their temperaments are also so violent. If they are not as good as they wish, they will be completely furious. Even if they are furious, their combat effectiveness can be increased. Therefore, it is because of this that they can make a foothold on the mainland and even hide behind the Protoss. If the protoss are defeated, they will become the first big family. Even though they become the first big race, they will not do things like Protoss, because they are very clear that as long as the people of the 100 ethnic groups unite, even in the powerful race, they can not be defeated. Even in the end, they have to put themselves in. In this way, they will be able to integrate the whole race The race was defeated. "Kill! Even if it''s what you do to me, I won''t say it! " In the end, this Protoss is still very tough. At this time, under the threat of the people, there is still no saying. But he didn''t say anything. At this time, other people had already started to do it. We should know that a group of them were harmed by the Protoss. Naturally, when we saw the first group of protoss, we would not have any hands left. We can even say that if this person does not die, he will be disabled. "You have a good time One of them said coldly, and then he waved his hand to scrap this man''s arm. At the same time, other people also started to move one after another. Some people abandoned their feet, others picked out the tendons of their feet. Anyway, everyone has his own way.For a moment, there was a howl in this area. If the other Protoss heard this scream, they would be shocked, because they all understood that this cry was from the people under the high priest. A person under a high priest should be confronted with such a situation. It is obvious that things are extremely dangerous. It can even be said that if there is no help from other people, they may be completely killed in battle. As for Jiangning at this time, he was not far away from looking at what happened in front of him. He had no idea about such a thing. If he could, he would not grudge his own ideas, but at this time, he was not convenient to come out. Because the protoss have been staring at him, he can feel a little bit of crisis in the dark. Of course, the crisis of this point is in another way, otherwise there will be no such thing. However, Jiangning will not pay attention to too many things. After all, at this time, people of 100 ethnic groups have begun to do things. More than one is not much, and less is a lot, so he will not be allowed to come forward to solve such a matter! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1591 There was no accident. He was killed directly by the people of the fury clan. As for such a villain, if he was killed, there was no other words to say. After all, there was no use for a person. If he was a strong person, he might have some information, but such a small person would have a little information People, that goes without saying. After killing the protoss, the Berserker immediately said, "let''s go. For such a Protoss, killing means killing! In fact, don''t be afraid. Protoss just have a resurrection altar. If we work together, protoss may not be our opponents. " "Well! I also think so. After all, the protoss are just a bigger race. If I guess it''s right, there are some races among our hundred races that can fight against the Protoss. As long as we are not afraid, then everything will not be a problem! " People of another race also laughed at this time. For the protoss, now their resurrection altar is no secret, so everyone knows that if the resurrection altar is removed and destroyed, then the protoss will collapse directly. This is needless to say. In addition, since all of us have already known the power of protoss, if we do not know what the protoss are, if we do not know what the protoss are If you are so afraid, it is obviously impossible to win. "Go! The next target, directly into the protoss base! " He sneered at a member of the fury clan and said that at this time, they want to prove the strength of their own clan. As long as they prove the strength of their own clan, they can also have the right to call in the future among the hundred ethnic groups. In this continent, every place is so excellent, and there are some places where there are many treasures. If the rabies get the prestige, it is very useful to call on other races. However, at this moment, the fury clan has already known that it must not be like the protoss, because it is like the Protoss It will be killed by many races. As the saying goes, if you don''t show up, you won''t die first! It''s such a truth, as long as you are safe and responsible, then everything will not happen, but if you insist on being a top bird, then everything is likely to point to you first. It was at this time that all of a sudden a low roar came from the front. Hearing this low roar, which contained anger, everyone was surprised. Because from this anger, they can listen to the low roar, and their strength is very good, not only that. In this, the strength of this person is obviously from the protoss, because in this swamp, only the protoss can have such strength. As for the people of other races, they are all gathered together, so there will not be a situation of going to the meeting alone. Jiangning was stunned when he heard this low roar. He could feel the man with low roar, which was extremely powerful. If he guessed it well, it should be more powerful than that of the violent people. "Go! Let''s take a step back. Now a Protoss is coming out. It''s very powerful. If you guess well, there will be a big war later! " Jiangning eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, then quickly back up. Hearing this, the three women were stunned. They did not have any idea. They just followed Jiangning to retreat. At this time, if there was any accident, it would be a complete end. If you don''t think about the overall situation, you have to think about your own small team. After all, they are a small team, but no danger is allowed to happen. If you encounter a little danger, it will be destroyed in an instant. This is definitely something that will happen. A team of four people, whether facing the protoss'' army or the protoss'' masters, is extremely dangerous to be destroyed. Therefore, Jiangning protects his small team very well, and does not allow any situation to happen. Even if the people of 100 ethnic groups fight with Protoss, Jiangning will not pay attention to it. They are a small team, has been positioned to attack secretly. If they want to fight openly and honestly, it is not feasible. After all, the strength of Liumei and Fengying is still a little lacking. If the strength of these two women has been raised, maybe they can fight. After all, with Yueer''s strength, they can face it by themselves A lot of things. But they do not have the strength of Yueer. They need to protect them when they meet powerful Protoss. In this way, Jiangning wastes the fighting power of Jiangning, because Jiangning will definitely protect these two people when the battle happens. Without any accident, Jiangning immediately took the three women to retreat quickly, and did not give anyone in the field any notice. After all, under Jiangning''s induction, that powerful Protoss has been constantly approaching. If there is no accident, a big battle will surely happen.Such a huge battle is not something that Jiangning, a small team, can participate in. Even if the people of 100 ethnic groups form a team there, it may not be better than the Protoss. A race, a strong ethnic background, is often unfathomable. Jiangning does not believe that the protoss have only a little bit of information. In his opinion, the protoss absolutely have secret weapons that have not been radiated. "Mankind, you are all going to die!" After Jiangning and others retreated, a big low roar came down from the air. Then he saw only in the air, and suddenly there was a man sitting on a big bird. This man looked, and could not see his true face. Even if he looked at Jiangning''s strength, he could not see his true face. This can not help but make Jiangning''s whole people startled. At the same time, those people in the field were also shocked, because they could not see clearly what that person looked like. If a person has strong strength to cover up his face, then it proves that this person''s strength is not ordinary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1592 After the words fell down, the people of the 100 ethnic groups immediately stepped back. At this moment, no one dared to go up without knowing the strength of each other. After all, if it went up, it would mean that they would be killed. They did not have a resurrection altar like the protoss, and could be resurrected at any time. They are just one life. If one is careless, something serious will happen immediately. Even if they are directly degraded, they may not be sure. During this period, even the people of the fury clan also retreated. At this time, anyone who became a leading bird would obviously be the first to die. But in the end, or the people of the fury clan stood up, and the one of them looked at his partner in the field, and then said coldly, "who are you! How could you be here? " "It doesn''t matter who I am, the key is that you are going to die! All of you will die. If you dare to offend the protoss, you will die That voice, full of anger, every word falls, is to make people''s soul tremble, if not had known the protoss powerful, perhaps would have been surprised. A person''s ability is enough to frighten the soul with words, so there is no need to say anything. This is bound to cause problems. "You don''t have to be afraid. We will fight against the protoss beast directly, otherwise, we will be completely destroyed!" The people of the Berserk clan soon understand that at this time, if one is careless, there will be big problems. Even if there are other problems, the whole army will be destroyed. It''s not easy to form a team. If it''s destroyed like this, there won''t be such a good chance next time, and there won''t be so many expert groups in one. "If you want to fight me, it''s a dead end!" At this time, the voice of the people above became even colder, because he seemed to have no idea that it was at this time that some people provoked him. In such a situation, ordinary people only ran away quickly. Unexpectedly, this group of 100 people in the field did not understand the danger and wanted to confront him directly. "It''s just a big deal. My life is Jian''s!" One of the people of 100 ethnic groups responded coldly. Under his response, other people also responded one after another, as if they didn''t care about their own lives at all. They just wanted to fight with it quickly, which was totally unexpected by the person at the top. Then, I only saw the people of the 100 ethnic groups directly gathered together, and then gathered their attack power together. In an instant, they turned into a huge ball, which was pushed forward by the will of the people. "Damn it, a bunch of ignorant human beings, don''t let me see you!" The man above saw an attack coming towards him and said angrily. Then, only to see the attack fall, the person above becomes illusory and no longer exists. "NIMA''s, it turns out to be a sub body!" "Sleeping trough! What''s the matter with me? " When people see an attack, they can''t help but shake up. They all know how terrible the person who just spoke is. Since an attack is already broken, it can only be said that it is a fake body. Even so, this fake body is just a fake without magic power It''s just the body. It''s about scaring people. Some powerful people will condense their Dharma bodies and explore everything around them. Of course, this is just a survey. There is no other role for them. If there is any effect, they must come to the real body. The one just happened is obviously a fake body. Otherwise, it will not be dissipated directly under this trial attack It has to be gone. People of all ethnic groups in the field were stupefied, and Jiangning was also stunned. With his strength, he didn''t see clearly which one was a fake body, which made him a little depressed. If you know it''s a fake, you don''t have to run away just now. Instead, you can feel everything about the fake body from a close distance. Sometimes, when you perceive it, you may get unexpected harvest. After all, among the protoss, they are extremely powerful. It can even be said that some of the laws of heaven and earth can not be understood by you, but others can be understood. It is very useful to follow the example of a gourd. However, Jiangning lost such an opportunity. After all, he did not realize that it was a fake body, but led the three girls to leave quickly. This made him extremely depressed. If he was just in place, he might be able to explore many problems. But always back to say, this is also to ensure their own small life to come, after all, no one knows which one in the end is harmful to their own, if there is harm to themselves, perhaps they will encounter extreme danger. When you don''t take him seriously, more things may happen at that time, which is extremely important.After the people of the 100 ethnic groups saw that it was a fake body, the people of the rage clan said coldly: "how can we use a fake body to deal with us when we are three-year-old children?" "Yes! Let''s go. I guess it''s almost time to get to the protoss'' base. If we enter the protoss'' base, we can tear down the resurrection altar. By then, the day when the protoss is destroyed will be almost over! " Said another, who is also extremely powerful. As for killing Protoss, they all have a lot of thoughts. After all, protoss are playing a very disgusting role here. If they don''t unite, there may be problems. In the middle, many people have fallen into the trap of the Protoss. If you continue to do this, it will be completely finished. When you want to deal with them, it will be difficult to deal with them. All the people in the field understood this very well, and Jiangning also understood it. Therefore, Jiangning didn''t do his own thing at the moment. Instead, he paid attention to the movement of the Protoss. If the 100 people could not find out, he could also give a reminder. At that time, there might be unexpected effects. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1593 After discussing for a while, the people of the 100 nationalities immediately headed forward. In their opinion, there is an entrance in front of them. If the guess is right, it should be the entrance of a Protoss, because in this swamp land, they have already seen it, and they have not found any suspicious places, except this one. There was no accident. After thinking about it for a while, the 100 people went directly to this place. In their view, this place was just an entrance. Even if the protoss were heavily guarded, it was not dangerous. Moreover, their fighting power was good. If they fought, they would not have any fear I''m afraid. Jiangning can''t help smiling when he sees that the Bai people are already heading for the front. Now that the Bai people have already rushed out, he doesn''t have to worry. After all, if there is a big team in the lead at this time, it''s much better than anything. If there is no one hundred people, Jiangning will do such a thing, but under this premise, Jiangning will never let himself fall into a dangerous situation, because in that case, it will be a total waste of opportunities, and he can not have countless lives like the Protoss. In the process of walking, the hundred people soon arrived at a gap in front of them. At this time, a low roar came out of the gap. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t tell whether this low roar is a human or a monster. Moreover, this low roar is very dignified. "Be careful, there''s something fishy about it!" The people of the fury clan can''t help but remind themselves that he is the first to take the lead, but at this time, they can''t help slowing down. Although they can be heroes, they also need capital. If they ignore all the dangers and pretend to be big, it will be a bad phenomenon for them. At one time, protoss had scared people by using a part. People still don''t understand what kind of tricks they will play this time. But in any case, they will not retreat. After all, the Crusade on the protoss has fallen on them. They are carrying the glory of the hundred tribes. If we can''t do this, we will not retreat If one thing is finished, it will be regarded as an insult to the 100 ethnic groups. After all, the hundred tribes are so powerful, whether they are berserk or Balak, or some other races, they are so powerful. If even a Protoss can''t fight against it, there is nothing to say. Everyone is extremely careful at this time, fear will happen to their own body. As for Jiangning in the back, he is closely following this group of people, and he can also detect all the dangers behind him. All these are relatively good. If he joined the hundred ethnic groups, he might not have such an effect. After all, whether it is in the back or in the front, it needs to be investigated. After the people in front of him did not realize the danger, they quickly entered it. Only at this time, an old man appeared slowly in front of the hundred people. This old man looks very old. Even if he stands there, he feels like a midnight light, which can be extinguished at any time. But if you think that this is an old man, then you are wrong, because after Jiangning saw this old man, his expression suddenly was shocked. No reason, because the breath of this old man is extremely terrible. If the guess is right, it should be a big figure of the Protoss. The breath of ordinary big people can''t be seen only by the same masters. Otherwise, it can''t be predicted by other people. Although Jiangning''s strength has not reached that level, he can also detect the terror of this old man for systematic reasons. At this time, the people of 100 ethnic groups also saw this old man. Everyone was stunned for a moment. After all, this old man suddenly appeared and didn''t give people any sign. "Who are you?" he asked "Who am I? I don''t know who I am, I just know I''m here to kill you The old man''s eyes are empty, like a zombie. It can even be said that under the old man''s eyes, even Jiangning feels a great sense of danger, which is a dangerous feeling rising from the bottom of his heart. "Joke, you want to take our lives. Do you know who we are?" The man of the violent clan, said coldly, with a haughty look on his face, as if Laozi was the first in the world. He would not have any worry and fear when he met anyone. "Let''s go, you go!" At this time, Jiangning suddenly came out. He just let these people go without saying a word. For no reason, it was because the breath of the old man was too terrible, and the people of 100 ethnic groups could not die so quickly. Otherwise, the crusade against the protoss would have been destroyed before the Crusade against the protoss was completed. No one would take over the task at that time."Go? Where to go At the moment, they are not able to deal with the powerful people of the Shenzu. After all, they will not know how to deal with the powerful people of the Shenzu. After all, they will not be able to fight against the powerful people of the Shenzu. Therefore, with such an idea, they will be so bold, but they do not know that this kind of boldness is often to push themselves into the pit, because as long as there is a problem, then it will be completely finished. There is no saying. Jiangning suddenly appeared in front of the hundred people and stood between them and the old man. As for the three women, they did not come out. Now the situation is not clear. If they come out, it will obviously suffer. And now Jiangning is out to deal with this old man. Otherwise, if this old man does something, he will It was completely killed. "Come on, if you want to attack me, you just want to bully people with low strength." Jiangning stood in front of the old man and said coldly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1594 "Yes, there is another person who can see me clearly. It''s really good! But if you think you can stop me, then you are wrong! As the high priest of the protoss, if I don''t have any means, I won''t be able to achieve this position at all. Since you want to die, I will help you! " The old man said slowly, there was no breath on his body. But if you carefully sense it, you can feel the strong breath of this old man. You can even think that this old man can appear here, and he is absolutely powerful. Otherwise, he will not die by himself. "Although you are powerful, it is still difficult to kill me!" Jiangning can''t help but sneer at this. It is true that although the high priest is strong and powerful, it is not certain who will live or die if he is fighting with him. After all, Jiangning is also a strong man. The worst thing is to use the ability of system, which can also smooth the high priest down. At this time, the people of the 100 ethnic groups finally realized the importance of the matter, because under their observation, they have found that the breath of the old man has been continuously enhanced. It can even be said that this terrible smell gradually rises to a critical point that they can not touch. At first, they still didn''t believe what Jiangning said, but now, they have to believe it, because Jiangning completely resisted the arrogance of this old man with his own strength, so as not to let this kind of breath overflow and cause harm to other people. A strong man''s breath can frighten other people out of his wits. After all, momentum is one of the most powerful tools to kill people. It can even be said that if it is possible, the old man''s breath can definitely kill a lot of people. It is just the old man who wants to have a playful attitude at the beginning. But in fact, this old man, that is, the high priest of the protoss, had a very simple problem. That is, he created an indelible shadow on these people, so that the people of all ethnic groups were afraid of the Protoss. However, he did not succeed at this point, because a Cheng Yaojin appeared on the way. Jiangning stopped him, which was equivalent to directly saving the people of the 100 ethnic groups. After all, if he did not show up, maybe all the people of the 100 ethnic groups would become prisoners of the high priest. If they were infiltrated into the hundreds of clans as undercover, it would be a complete disaster. Jiangning also thought of this, so he would appear at this moment. "Good! How dare you stop me like this! I''ve lived enough! " As long as there are a lot of people in Naning who are close to the big mouth, they are not like the people who are in the corner of the river. Although this is an extremely difficult step to take, no matter how it works, it is still extremely compelling. After all, people of the 100 ethnic groups have contributed their own personnel to the society at this time. "Whether I live or not is none of your business. All you need to do now is to fight against me!" Jiangning''s body erupted into a frenzy of war. For this high priest, he had already wanted to fight with one of them, but it was impossible before, but now it is in front of him. If he can fulfill one of his wishes, he will not know. Powerful people will produce a sense of war when they meet their rivals, which is usually called anger. Of course, after a battle, who loses and who wins, the two sides get incomparably huge things. Even the onlookers on the side, as long as they watch a fight between the high priest and Jiangning, will be The benefits are endless. People in the field are not optimistic about Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is just a young man, and they don''t know Jiangning. The key point is that Jiangning doesn''t have any breath. In their eyes, Jiangning is just a half baked level and wants to show off its ugliness. But then again, although they thought so in their hearts, they didn''t say much. After all, there was an outstanding bird, better than anything. Now they catch a Jiangning as the first bird, so they don''t need them to be this person. At that time, as long as Jiangning tries out the strength of this old man, they will be able to find a better solution. In fact, no matter how hard they try, they can''t defeat the high priest. However, they still have a lot of careful thinking in their hearts now. If Jiangning knew this, it would be a mouthful of old blood spitting out. Under the important situation, people''s thoughts are still like this. I don''t know who is pathetic. "Die!" Seeing the high priest, he directly waved his hand, as if there was no force at all. Suddenly, a big palm appeared, and it was flying towards Jiangning. The speed was so fast that people could smack their tongue.At the same time, it also flies with a violent breath. If you are hit, you may lose your life. This is for sure, because only from the breath, you can know that this slap is so strong. After seeing this slap, all the people were shocked. Just now they still didn''t believe it. Now, it is clear that the young man''s words did not deceive them at all. From this point, we can see how powerful this young man is. Only people with almost the same strength can see the strength of the opposite person clearly. Otherwise, if there is too much difference, it will be impossible to see clearly. Since Jiangning can see through the strength of the high priest, naturally, his strength will not be poor. When I think about it, all the people are staring at Jiangning. But the next scene, they were completely shocked, only to see Jiangning whole person suddenly turned into many, like a phantom left in place, the palm constantly against the high priest, issued a sound of crackling sound. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1595 People who have never seen such a great war are so shocked at this moment that everyone can''t imagine that everything they see is real. It can even be said that if it is possible, this war may make them learn a lot of knowledge. But at this moment, they are all too late to escape. How can they observe Jiangning he What about the fight of the high priest? The strength of the high priest is the best among the Protoss. Even if it is not the first one, it is definitely from the first few. It is not comparable to other people. Therefore, Jiangning has not dared to be careless and constantly resist the attack of the high priest. At this time, his own strength has already exerted all his strength. Not only that, under this, Jiangning also controls its own system. Don''t let your system show extremely strong ability. Otherwise, it will be treated as a monster by other people. Sometimes, it is too ostentatious, which is not a good thing. There was no accident. At this time, the hundred people fled quickly. As for Jiangning, they were constantly resisting the attack of the high priest. At this moment, everyone knows that if they don''t run away, there will be no chance to escape after Jiangning is defeated. Although their task and the task of crusading against the protoss have not been completed, they can''t think so much at this moment. After all, the high priests have appeared at this time. For such a kind of people, only some powerful people in the 100 tribes can cope with it. They can''t cope with it at all If you stay a lot, you will take yourself in. The hundred people come and go quickly. Everyone cares whether Jiangning is alive or dead. After all, Jiangning is a master in their eyes. Otherwise, it can''t stop the attack of the high priest. Compared with who they believe more, it is undoubtedly Jiangning! "Do you think Jiangning is in danger?" Liu Mei, not far away, could not help but show a worried look on her face. At the beginning, she did not want Jiangning to go out alone to face this old man, because she also felt that this old man was extremely powerful, even more accurate than Jiangning''s feeling. After all, she had a magic weapon in her own, which could sense everyone''s breath And strength. Therefore, under the influence of both sides, a conclusion has been drawn that Jiangning''s strength is lower than that of the senior high priest, but how much lower it is, which is a matter that is hard to say clearly. "I don''t know. Pray for nothing to happen." The moon shook her head, saying that she did not know. Indeed, although they can see the fight clearly in their place, even Jiangning''s body is missing now. How to judge the battle? Secondly, they don''t want to say anything about Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is not as good as the old man on the opposite side. In fact, the results are almost the same. However, they also hope that Jiangning can survive. As long as they can survive, everything will be easy to handle. If they can''t make it through, then everything is out of the question. Often at a node, one can decide a person''s life and death. Now Jiangning''s idea is to kill this high priest directly. As long as this high priest is killed, no one in the protoss will control the resurrection altar. When the protoss hold a resurrection altar, but they don''t know how to use it, the protoss will decline completely and will not come out again. This is what Jiangning thought very clearly, but now he can''t do it, no reason, because the opposite high priest''s strength is too strong, Rao is at this time he has used the system''s ability, also is unable to defeat the high priest, can imagine, the high priest''s strength is how formidable. Generally speaking, as long as Jiangning wants to use the ability of the system, then everything can be killed. There will never be such a thing. But now it is obvious that such a thing has happened, which makes him feel very depressed. "Kill!" Jiangning roared, and then quickly shot. For a moment, Jiangning''s figure was all over the field, and his breath suddenly became strong at this moment. If it had not been predicted that Jiangning''s strength would be so strong, the three women would have been shocked beyond recovery, because at this time, the three girls were shaking for no reason. I feel shocked and trembled for Jiangning''s strength. I can even say that if they were not a little far away from them, they might have been affected now, and it is not just that kind of slight influence. If this wave arrives, it will take people''s lives. "Retreat, let''s go further first. I find Jiangning is going to use a big move!" Moon see Jiangning in the sky is already disappeared, and the breath inside is also incomparable huge, can not help but say to the wind shadow and Liu Mei. "Big idea? Do you say that Jiangning''s strength has not reached the strongest? And the ability to press the bottom of the box is not used? " After listening to Liu Mei, the whole person is completely shocked. Although she has already understood that Jiangning''s strength is unfathomable, now when other people''s words are spoken in front of you, you will know how shocking it is."Well, if you think so, you are wrong! I feel that Jiangning may be able to beat that old man this time! " Yue''er retreated as she spoke. At the same time, the other two women were also following Jiangning''s retreat at this moment, because if she did not retreat, it would be a complete end. In the middle of the top, Jiangning can''t help but sneer at yue''er''s leading her away. If these three women watch him fight at close range, he may not dare to release his big moves, but if all three women go away, Jiangning will never have any hands left. At this time, Jiangning''s voice suddenly condensed into a straight line, and then passed to the ear of the high priest: "all the people are gone. Now you can die! Don''t worry, I will give you a happy one. In addition, if you hand over the usage and manufacturing methods of the resurrection altar, I can spare your life .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1596 "Ridiculous, a small human, dare to say to kill me, is really ridiculous!" The words of the high priest rang out coldly. He never thought that in this world, someone could kill him. After all, they were old monsters who had lived so long. For these things, there would be no fear. In particular, they will be extremely confident about their own strength. They can also say that as long as it is feasible, they will not have any statement. They will try to test their own strength by attacking some of them. Now it is obvious that he is looking for Jiangning as a companion training partner, because he has been in the protoss for a long time If you have come out, you will not miss this opportunity. "Next, you''ll know what it''s like to be violent. You can ask for your own good fortune." Jiangning sneered, and then without saying a word, the ability of the system slowly added to his body from the system. His body was like a dry and astringent ball, and instantly became agitated. It was also like practicing toad skill that it was constantly expanding. "You, what are you?" The high priest was shocked when he noticed that Jiangning''s breath was getting stronger and stronger. Because he found that in this breath, he could not cope with it at all, or even could not afford a little bit of resistance. If he wanted to resist, he might be turned into ashes at the next moment. "You don''t have to know what I am. You just know you''re going to die." Jiangning, with a sneer in his mouth, looked coldly at the protoss high priest. This man once ordered the protoss to attack other races, so that other races were in dire straits. If Jiangning and others did not have the strength to stop it, more people would suffer now. Therefore, Jiangning did not intend to let go of such a person, even some of the helmsmen of the Protoss Jiangning will not let go. "Do you think too highly of yourself? I am afraid that your strength is good, but I also know that your strength is not your own, and even if you have such strength, I may not lose to you! " When the high priest of the protoss said this, he immediately sneered and sneered. At this moment, the breath on his body became stronger, which was comparable to that of Jiangning. When Jiangning realized this breath, he could not help but look shocked. He had never thought that the protoss high priest was so powerful that he thought that he could kill the protoss high priest as long as he used the system''s ability. But at this time, he found that he thought a little naive, Obviously, it is not feasible. It can even be said that the breath of the high priest is just climbing up. If he is given time, what kind of state will he climb to! After all, a person who can control the protoss for so long is certainly not small in strength, but also has a deep foundation in it. "Oops, I have to go quickly, or I''ll be in danger when the capabilities of the system are over!" When Jiangning realized that the high priest''s breath was becoming stronger and stronger, he suddenly had such an idea in his mind. However, he did not escape completely, and he took care of the safety of the three girls. Therefore, when necessary, he should give priority to taking care of the three women, and then he could concentrate on dealing with such a person. At the same time, the hundreds of people who had been running far away were also stunned. They did not think that the breath of the high priest of the God was so powerful. They did not have any resistance under this breath. Even if there was no accident, they would be affected. There is no saying. At this time, Jiangning has already left the field. In his opinion, if he continues to fight with the high priest of the protoss, it will be a bad situation for him. At that time, the three women may be in danger. At this time, no one can be in danger, let alone the people that Jiangning cares about. So, after thinking about it clearly, Jiangning immediately left the original place, and then quickly ran to the place where the three girls were. When they went to the place where the three women were, Jiangning directly said: "keep up, if you don''t, there will be danger! The power of this Protoss high priest is terrible "To where?" Liu Mei was the first to react, and then asked, in her mind, Jiangning is strong, but strong to now can only be escape, not why, because the person opposite is the high priest of the Protoss. A high priest can be in charge of a race. To say that this person has no strength, it is obviously frightening. Often, this kind of person''s strength is extremely powerful, but they usually do not display it. Now that he has understood the strength of the high priest, Jiangning''s mind is obviously out of his mind if he doesn''t leave now. If such a strong man catches a painful foot, it will be a complete end. "Go, get out of here! If necessary, get out of this swamp Jiangning urged that, in his opinion, the protoss high priest, since he has already sent out his own breath, will certainly not let them go easily. After all, at this time, they are just a few people, and the place where the high priest is located is the entrance of the Protoss. He can call out the protoss at any time to arrest and kill Jiangning and others Yes.Liu Mei and Feng Ying were stunned at this time. They didn''t expect that the high priest''s strength was so strong. Even at this time, they were ready to fight with Jiangning. But they didn''t expect that it was here. Jiangning wanted them to leave first. At this time, yue''er also responded, and then said, "these two people will be handed over to me. I will take them to leave. You are good at fighting! Come back safely After the exhortation, yue''er immediately went to do her own business. For Jiangning, she could only pray to heaven. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1597 Since they are already in the middle of the battle, they are not allowed to get in. In this way, it is better to protect themselves. Only in this way can we make it easier for our side to win. At this moment, Jiangning is looking at the women leaving, and he has already turned back. He has to face this high priest alone. "Come on, let me see how strong you are and whether it is really as you said it is!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He was a little afraid of the high priest''s means, but that was all. He could not be afraid of fighting. This is also a reflection of his strength. If it were some other people, or those people of just a hundred ethnic groups, they would be shivering at the feet of the high priest. After all, the means and breath of the high priest were extremely terrible, which could not be compared with other people! If a master is strong or not, it only depends on whether his breath is strong or not. Some people say that they don''t give off their own breath in ordinary times, but in the battle, that breath is extremely fierce. This kind of person is high handed, not like others, just a fox pretending to be a tiger. "You can come back and die. Good, really good!" When the high priest said this, he couldn''t help but sneer, because he gradually appreciated Jiangning. If it was in the past, maybe he had already made a move, but now, he wanted to pull Jiangning into his side, because Jiangning had such courage and mind. As long as Jiangning helps them, their Protoss will certainly gain unprecedented ability. At that time, perhaps only one Jiangning will be able to do a lot of things. This is incomparable to other people. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is also placed among them. Everyone can see it. "I didn''t come back to die. Maybe it''s just you! Now there is no one in the field. I can show my strength to deal with you. Don''t worry, after you die, I will tell you what kind of energy I used! " Jiangning said this point, the surface immediately became cold. If the ability of his own system is removed, maybe the high priest can really defeat himself, but when he has the ability of a system, he may not be defeated. After all, this high priest is just a master, not an invincible one. "In fact, you can''t beat me! If it''s me, I''ll talk about the terms! " Speaking of this, the high priest, with a smile on his face, asked, "I know your strength is good, but have you ever thought about being bigger? For example, what about the people who control the 100 ethnic groups? Have you ever thought about that? " "I didn''t think about it! I only know that in this, I am a Terran, and I do not stand in opposition to your Protoss, because you Protoss are animals one by one Jiangning said this, can not help but gloomy. If Jiangning has strong power, it will never allow the protoss to continue to be arrogant. If such arrogance continues, the protoss may become a very powerful race in the end. When a race devours a powerful race, it is not far from the time when it is powerful. It can even be said that as long as it is used properly, it will completely turn over. This is why the protoss want to control the whole world. Because at that time, all the resources and everything else belonged to them, and they were not related to other people. At this point, there will be a point, that is, the powerful races will become more powerful, the less powerful races will decline even more, and finally they will go to the road of extinction. Obviously, the Yue nationality is an example. If yue''er is not a member of the Yue clan, and yue''er does not have such a deep friendship with Jiangning, it may also happen, because every powerful race will absolutely not allow such small races to exist in this world. They will take these as pawns and clear them up first. After absorbing a lot of details, it is not necessarily necessary to do other things. Then everything can be done well. It can even be said that in the final time, fighting with some big races and absorbing enough information of the protoss can also have the power of World War I. So the protoss think of such a truth. Of course, they can''t realize it now. After all, at this time, they can''t continue to fight for anything else, because there is a man like Jiangning blocking him, and there are quite a lot of people of 100 nationalities outside. Don''t look down upon the hundred people outside. If you really count them, they are very powerful. After all, except for a few individuals, other people are so strong. The fury clan, the wing clan, and other races are all so strong. Therefore, the protoss can''t underestimate the people of 100 ethnic groups.Because of this, the protoss will try their best to win over Jiangning and others. If there is one more master, they may decide that one thing is no exception. Of course, even if they don''t, they will at least let people like Jiangning not attack them in the future. This is the purpose of the Protoss. In fact, the high priest was also forced to do so, because in their generation, there was an unwritten rule, that is, as long as there is a powerful person to make a move, other people are not allowed to do so. If they do, they will lose their balance immediately. Moreover, at that time, the other masters of the 100 clans would come out to fight against them, and would not leave them with any words. This is what makes the protoss depressed. Therefore, at this moment, the high priest did not attack Jiangning, which is one of the reasons. Jiangning didn''t know what the high priest was thinking, nor did he know that he had such a consideration. However, Jiangning would not agree with the Protoss. After all, he helped the protoss, which was harmful to himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1598 People can be weak, but never lose their backbone. Jiangning is such a person! He was able to be weaker than the high priest, but Jiangning was not inferior to the high priest in momentum. Even so, his momentum was much stronger than that of the high priest. There were many things that the high priest did not dare to do, while Jiangning dared to do it. Often, as long as you let go of it, people will grow up very quickly. At that time, no matter in what aspect, they will be forced by cattle. This is completely feasible. After all, Jiangning and others are also here to fight against their Protoss, and other ethnic people slowly join in. "Since you don''t want to fight with me, I''m not polite!" The high priest of the protoss said coldly at this time that although he was unable to deal with such a young man, it did not mean that he would release such a potential young man, because in this way, he could become his most terrible enemy at any time. "Come on, I''d like to see if you''re stronger or I''m stronger!" When Jiangning said this, he suddenly showed indifference on his face. Then he only saw that Jiangning did not have any words. He directly attacked the high priest. His attack means were not many. He only focused on attacking, and the second was to let the system work. Finally, the system in his body was quite powerful. At this time, when the high priest of the protoss saw Jiangning''s fierce attack, the whole people were stunned. He didn''t think that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. It can even be said that Jiangning''s strength has surpassed many people. Even as a high priest, he has to admit the strength of Jiangning. "Death! Don''t think you can do whatever you want with the help of external forces. I tell you, you should always take your own strength as the first class, and all the external forces are not enough to push yourself to a higher level! " The high priest said coldly, but he was extremely shameless to Jiangning, or a little envious, envious and hateful to Jiangning. If he had external forces, maybe he would not have said that. After all, Jiangning system, which is almost the same as a textbook, can also help everything else. It is much better than anything. Even so, if Jiangning wants to, he can defeat any one of the Protoss In his hands, Yu Bai people are just like chickens, without any resistance. "Ha ha, I only know that you can''t be my opponent now!" As Jiangning said this, he stepped back and opened the distance. At the same time, a powerful attack suddenly appeared in his hand. Then he only saw him suddenly send out an attack, which flew out like an arrow feather, and then directly hit the high priest of the Protoss. He thought that this would make the high priest die. However, Jiangning was wrong and extremely wrong. After this attack, he didn''t hurt any root. Not only that, but also let him try to find out the strength of the high priest. At this time, he didn''t dare to fight. Before, he always thought that he could kill other people with the ability of the system, but now he knew that he was wrong. It was impossible to kill two people with different strength. If the high priest attacked him, he might be able to kill Jiangning in less than a few moves. If Jiangning wanted to attack the high priest, it would be ten thousand years They all killed the high priest, because the defense of the high priest was so strong that it was incomparable. After understanding this, Jiangning immediately made up his mind. The so-called "keep the green hills without worrying about firewood burning". At this time, he directly yelled: "eat me a stick, and I''ll find you trouble in the future." After the words fall, people immediately leave the place where they are. As for the God level high priest, seeing that Jiangning ran away without saying a word, the whole person couldn''t help being depressed, but he didn''t know who to talk to. After all, if there were people of 100 nationalities or other people, he would be able to take some people for recreation. But now it seems that he can''t go to anyone, because he is closing this place with his great magic power. If he can release his magic power at this moment, it will be a very uneconomical choice to attract the strong people of the 100 nationalities. Fighting for a man who is not worthy of being chased will lead to the strong people of the 100 ethnic groups. This is extremely inconsistent. It can even be said that as long as he dares to move, there will be many people coming from the strong people in the hundred ethnic groups. Needless to say, this high priest will be bombarded by many people Come, at that time can not bear the situation, even if it is how tough, can only be beaten into a pig''s head. As for this side, after Jiangning left, when he saw the high priest who had not chased up again, the whole person could not help but relax, because once the high priest pursued, they would not be able to escape, but the high priest did not chase up, which is why he Jiangning would breathe a sigh of relief.But Jiangning is also a little depressed, that is why the high priest has such a strong strength, clearly can put himself to death, why not pursue? Not only that, there are many hundreds of people outside the swamp. If you say it out and kill him, then you can kill the other hundred people. At that time, the protoss will also be quite short of a number of powerful enemies, which is a very cost-effective thing, but this is such a cost-effective thing, the high priest gave up. "Jiangning, you are wrong! According to my guess, the high priest is also worried that he will be drowned by the powerful people of 100 nationalities. After all, if the powerful people gather together, it will be difficult for one person to cope with it. In addition, the reason why Protoss want to stop now is probably related to the hidden master! " The moon pondered for a moment, then said faintly. For yue''er, if you can destroy the protoss, it would be a great thing, but if you can''t, you don''t have to ask for it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1599 Some things will have a good turn at a specific time. When the talent turns around, you have to turn a thought to do immediately. Otherwise, if it continues, it will be completely finished. After all, sometimes, the turnaround will not appear twice. Moreover, if the head of the protoss high priest wants to kill Jiangning, it will obviously take a little time. "What shall we do now?" Thinking of this, Yue Er could not help asking again. For the protoss, although she always wanted to upset her heart, meeting such a high priest completely broke her heart, for nothing else, because the high priest''s strength was too strong. If they did not retreat at that time, there might be problems again. "Nothing to do, back off first!" Jiangning shook his head, in this, he really did not know how to do. It''s true. First of all, each of them is safe and sound, and everyone has a feeling of death and posterity. If they have such a feeling, they will be bound to do things in the future. Of course, in some cases, when necessary, we still need to do something else. Jiangning and others have retreated, and the people of the 100 ethnic groups have also retreated. They can not enter the protoss without knowing the actual situation, because the pressure given by the former high priest to everyone is very great. If there is no high priest, maybe the people of the 100 ethnic groups will try, but at this time, it is already I can''t try. Without any accident, Jiangning and others directly retreated. Although yue''er didn''t want to retreat so fast, she couldn''t help it. After all, her strength was just so so. If she met the high priest just now, she would be killed in the hands of the opposite person. At the same time, the high priest in the protoss, looking at one of the crystal screens, exudes a violent and sadistic spirit. "What kind of man is this boy? He is so powerful that I can''t even kill him!" Speaking of this, the high priest''s face became even more terrifying, because he had never met such a young generation who could stop him from killing. If it were other people, they would be oppressed to death under the strong breath just now, let alone be able to escape. This is extremely terrible. Such a young man can resist his attack. If he waits for ten years or eight years, no one will stop him. At that time, if Jiangning wants which race to die, then which race will be killed directly. This is needless to say, because people will be able to say anything when they reach a certain strong critical point It was forced by cattle. Moreover, the stronger one''s strength is, the bigger his appetite will be, which can not be stopped by other people at all. "When will we come back this time?" Yue''er frowned and asked. She was not in the mood for this retreat. After all, she did not find any Protoss to kill. However, she was still obedient and had a strong sense of self-knowledge. In the gate of the protoss, if we want to continue to fight like this, the protoss will send a large number of troops They''re all going to die. Liu Mei and Feng Ying Wen Yan also put their eyes on Jiangning. Now their strength is a little stronger than before. If they could only face ordinary Protoss before, they could face a higher level of protoss now, and they could protect themselves in front of some powerful Protoss Yes. "I don''t know. Wait and see. Anyway, it''s a good thing that we''re going now. If we can''t leave, we may have to sleep here forever!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but show a wry smile, he is very aware of the strength of the high priest just now, and he also understand that the protoss high priest is bound to the body, if not bound to the body, perhaps just he has been killed in battle. What''s more, what other people can''t see is that the high priest seems to have a feeling of Indescribability. Among them, Jiangning has not explored this point clearly. Jiangning always feels that this high priest is a person with a strong secret, but what is the specific can not be seen clearly. "Well, if you come back, you must call me up." Yue''er smiles when she hears this. She has long wanted to uproot the protoss, but she has never had any chance. Moreover, her strength is just so. If she wants to avenge her Yue people, she has to rely on other people to help her. Otherwise, she can''t subvert the Protoss. Some people, in terms of these things, can be described as extremely good calculations, just as Jiangning this time, calculated to let the people of the 100 nationalities go out to explore the danger. If the 100 people really can not resist, he will appear. If it can be resisted, he will continue to observe in secret.However, I didn''t expect that the 100 people met a high priest so early. This is a depressing thing for Jiangning. It can even be said that if the people of the 100 ethnic groups did not meet the high priest of the protoss, they would not have retreated now. Moreover, they might have been combined with yue''er and others at this time, and the preparation was for other people Killed. "Next time, let''s look for a time to come back. If there''s a chance, I''ll take you with me. But if I don''t have a chance, I don''t have to call you. After all, this thing is not so fun, and in this, there will be danger at any time. If it is not careful, it will throw out your own life!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a dignified color, because he felt that the next time the protoss would be extremely crazy, and when it came again, it would be completely finished. Although it''s just a guess, Jiangning believes his guess very much. After all, his guess has always been extremely accurate, and his strength is not enough to see here. Although there is a resurrection altar, it is obviously worse to calculate. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1600 The high priest of the protoss, just a high priest, can be suppressed to Jiangning! If we change to other people who are as powerful as the high priest, we have to kill other people at once. After all, if the soldiers are divided into several routes, it is still very possible. Moreover, the people of 100 nationalities and those who come here are of ordinary strength. It is obviously impossible for them to resist a lot of injuries. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "now that we are gone, the next time we come back, it may not be such a situation!" "How to say that?" The moon slightly pondered for a moment and asked. "Very simple! The next time we come back, maybe the protoss have already started another task. Maybe we can''t even touch them. Moreover, the strength of protoss will be improved by leaps and bounds. At that time, whether it is used to rule this land or to protect our own land, we need to go through the permission of strength! ¡±Jiangning laughed and said. He can guess what the protoss are most worried about now, that is, there is no one who can limit the unity of the 100 people, so this is what they are most worried about. When the 100 tribes unite, they can only improve their own strength, otherwise, it will be completely finished. At that time, as long as you think about it, you can understand that no matter how powerful a Protoss is against hundreds of people, it will be too much for them to bear. Moreover, among the hundred people, there are some strong ones who do not attack within the scope of the contract. If the high priest attacks, then these old monsters must be sure Yes, it will, and it will be a situation that will be completely finished by then. "Let''s go!" Jiangning urged to say, anyway, to stay here again is no use, why not leave first. "Well! Let''s go back and sum up again! " Jiangning said this, immediately waved a big hand, directly led the three women to go back. As for the crusade against the protoss, Jiangning and others are now over. Without saying anything, they just say that the high priest is guarding the entrance. If they want to go there, it is a little difficult, let alone Jiangning with three women, but there is one thing they don''t know. For example, when a person reaches a certain strength, there will be a kind of bondage in it. Otherwise, the world will be in chaos, just like Jiangning''s strength. If Jiangning is allowed to do what he likes, then the world will have been disrupted. But all this is OK, because Jiangning and other people are very abide by the agreement this time, and will not do other things in a random way. There was not much to talk about. After discussing for a while, they left the swamp directly. Now all the protoss have gone back, and no other things will happen. However, Jiangning is more depressed. That is, it is impossible to destroy the resurrection altar. If it can, the protoss will not be so arrogant. As long as their life is not endless, they will be afraid of death just like other people The existence of. But we can''t do it too quickly, because if we do it too quickly, it will completely disrupt things. We can often say that as long as a person does things in a hurry, unexpected things may happen, and even if possible, it will harm everyone. This is a precedent. "We''re back, and what are we going to do?" Yue''er asked at this time. "I don''t know..." Jiangning really, a little confused about himself, after all, strength has reached such a level, then it will be extremely difficult to do, life without a goal, can not move forward. "Yes! I think of a saying of my elders that there is something in the East China Sea that can destroy tens of thousands of villains. Let''s go and find this one! As far as I know, this thing is called the God killing pot. There is a magic water in the pot that can crush the soul of the enemy. As long as we find this thing, everything can be done! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help getting excited. This, she also heard her elders say when she was a child. For the true and false, it still needs to be checked. But at this moment, the dead horse can only be used as a living horse doctor. After all, under the growing power of the protoss, it is a fundamental disaster for other races. Even if the protoss doesn''t come out, as soon as the protoss come out, many small races will suffer. Don''t think that if the 100 clans unite together, they can resist the Protoss. That''s because the protoss are afraid that some experts will come out to stop them. If it is like before, even if the protoss are united again, the protoss can sneak into many small races When the time comes, a small race will disintegrate and the world will be unified. This is what the protoss once wanted to do, but it was blocked by a young man. This young man was undoubtedly Jiangning, because Jiangning was the first to find out and kill the protoss, as long as they were scrapped, and then there were fewer Protoss.Although they have the resurrection altar, if the Resurrection time is relatively long, it still needs a lot of ability. Among the protoss, Jiangning can guess what kind of state the ability is already scarce, so there will be no other things, but all of these are good. Because as long as the protoss don''t have much energy, they have to give up some other things. As long as they give up some things, others can be done well. For example, this time, if they don''t let go of Jiangning, it must be a matter of losing both sides, because Jiangning''s strength is also good. Under the fight with the high priest, Jiangning can completely break away, and then attack other Protoss. At that time, the whole Protoss can be killed and injured. Unfortunately, just that time, the protoss high priest also knew how to do it and didn''t deal with Jiangning. This is also a very depressing point for Jiangning. If Jiangning is attacked, Jiangning will have a reason to attack other Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1601 Listening to Liu Mei''s story, Jiangning is also moved. For the sake of the prosperity of the hundred ethnic groups, and for the sake of preventing the protoss from continuing to do evil, Jiangning has to go to the East China Sea. If it is possible to find that killing God pot, it would be a good thing. But if it can''t be found, there will be no loss for them. It''s a big deal Just a visit to the East China Sea. However, it is extremely dangerous to visit the East China Sea. After all, there are many sea people on the edge of the East China Sea, and these sea people can speak their own words. If they find any foreign invaders, they will kill them in the first place, without saying a word. This is the sea people! They''re very protective, and they don''t allow any outside species to get close to them. Jiangning pondered for a moment and then asked, "Liu Mei, are you sure this is true? If we are really sure, we can go there, but if we are not sure, we will not go. After all, there is not much time to look for this God killing pot. Of course, if it really exists, we can do the search, but if it is only vague, we don''t have to go! " "It must be true! This is what the elders of my family said to others. I was very young at that time, and I overheard it by accident! " Liu Mei said at this time, her eyes are full of tears, she thought in her heart, why no one believe what she said? But there is no way to do it. After all, at this time, everyone''s time is precious, so is Jiangning. "Well, then we''ll trust you and go and look for the God killing pot in the East China Sea." Jiangning could not help feeling depressed. This search, no matter what, there is no clue at all. In addition to the clues, there is no place to settle down. As a result, we know a general position, a shape, and a name, and then we decide to look for this baby. In this way, it is more difficult than going to heaven! But at the moment, Jiangning has nothing to say. She has already agreed to Liumei. If she does not go back after she has agreed, she will be very sad. She says that everyone does not believe her words. This is a great blow to her. Moreover, Jiangning is here. He also wants to visit the East China Sea, which is rumored to be the place Fang is a place where exotic species are bred. this is an interesting place. If you can explore this place, you must have a great increase in your own knowledge. Sometimes, experience comes from these places, and sometimes, the strength is improved with the improvement of mood. Just like some powerful people, after a certain stage of strength, they have not entered another step for many years. This is the problem of being in a state of mind. If the mood can go up, then everything is feasible! On the other hand, Jiangning also wants to go to the East China Sea, because he has a small secret of his own in the East China Sea. However, he has never told other people about this small secret. Even during this trip to the East China Sea, he does not equip himself to talk to anyone, because it is a personal matter related to himself Then it will go bad. There was no accident. After they talked about it for a while, they set out directly. The destination was the East China Sea! After all, if you can''t get to the East China Sea by foot, it''s called an accident if you can''t get to the East China Sea by foot, no matter what the distance is. "Go! To the East China Sea After Liu Mei got the reply, the whole person was like a bird in full bloom. She kept chirping and crying. Jiangning could not help feeling depressed when she saw this. Women are said to be two-sided animals, which is really good. Just now Liu Mei still looks like a lonely girl, but now, it has transformed into a person. In the twinkling of an eye, it changed a person and made people feel that she was no longer a willow eyebrow! The breath of youth emanates, and people here, Liu Mei also has its own incomparably powerful dance skills, while moving forward, while dancing, this is also a bright spot in the journey. Jiangning didn''t feel anything. After all, although he was walking, his divine consciousness was paying attention to the movement and quietness around him. As long as there was a movement around him, he could not escape his peep. At that time, all the things would be noticed by them. Jiangning would not have told them to get up, but after seeing Jiangning''s so dedicated look, the three women also joined the team. Dry, dry, dry! In fact, the four women are a little unaware. They all think that they are out of danger now, but they are not. They are still in the protoss swamp. If one of them meets the protoss again without accident, it will be a complete end."Are you all right? Jiangning Liu Mei saw Jiangning''s expression become so focused that she couldn''t help asking. As for yue''er, at the moment, she is also vigilant about everything around her. If there is a slight accident, it will be a thorough move. This is the strength of yue''er. However, yue''er must listen to Jiangning''s words at this moment, because if Jiangning doesn''t let her do it, she dare not do it. "No, I just looked around. You don''t have to make a fuss about it." Jiangning laughed, then shook his head, and said: "let''s go on, as long as we are careful, maybe there will be nothing wrong, but if you are not careful, maybe something will happen. Sometimes, even if you are strong enough, you can''t save yourself." "Oh! Then we have to be more careful, or we will be really finished! " Speaking of this, Feng Ying couldn''t help shrinking his neck. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1602 "Be careful, there''s always nothing wrong with it!" Jiangning also nodded. Although in his heart, there are few people who have harmed his life, but there are some who can be attacked secretly, and there are three women around him. If these three women are doing it secretly, it is a very difficult thing to do. Jiangning can guarantee his own safety, but he can not guarantee the safety of his own people. This is the most depressing point for him. It can even be said that as long as there is a problem for one person here, if he is entangled by other people, he will have an accident. That is, at this time, Liu Mei and Feng Ying take the lead, and they are like a team leader exploring the way, haw, haw and haw. However, it can be seen that the head of the people here, no matter who they are, are so energetic. After all, they are no longer in that swamp. They can go out and relax themselves. However, just as they were just out of the swamp, a low roar came from far away, and then only five or six Protoss appeared directly. These five or six Protoss are ferocious on their faces. The whole person looks like they have a lot of blood in their hands. They are ferocious and terrifying. Seeing these five or six Protoss, Feng Ying and Liu Mei suddenly sank, and then said, "what do you want? Do you know who we are? " "Just because we know who you are, we will intercept you. Don''t worry, we only want your people, we won''t kill you!" The leader of the protoss, at this time, let out a hissing laugh. The whole person looked as if he was terrified. If there were a few years old children here, he would be scared down by them. These people, with dry skin, looked like people and ghosts, but it was just like this that they showed their ferocious features. "If you''re wise, get out of the way, or we''ll be rude!" At this time, yue''er directly went forward to command. In her opinion, these people were just ordinary, which was not enough for her to fight. However, she just didn''t understand why the protoss appeared such a small group of people and stopped them. This is really a dead end. But then, Jiangning''s words completely sobered them up: "these people just want to go back to the protoss from the outside, so we don''t know our team, but it''s OK. We can have several prey again!" After hearing Jiangning''s words, the protoss were stunned. They didn''t know what Jiangning was talking about. "Kill them directly, don''t pay attention to them!" At this time, Jiangning directly ordered. Now the strength of these Protoss is just ordinary. He doesn''t intend to fight this time. He just let three women do it. In this way, he can better understand their strength. If he can, he may be the only one in the future. However, however, he still doesn''t pay much attention to these Protoss in front of him. If he wants to fight, it is not enough to face each other. Jiangning can kill these people, but he also leaves the opportunity for these women, so he won''t fight. Otherwise, you can kill all the people with one move. What kind of hand do you practice? At this time, yue''er and others started to fight directly. They hated the protoss very much. If Jiangning didn''t allow them to enter the protoss base before, they would have entered the protoss base for the first time. Maybe this time is the beginning of your Protoss killing. But there is also a bad result, that is, if some of them entered the protoss base before, they might have been kidnapped or killed. This is totally out of the question, because at this time, any one of them, except Jiangning, entered the protoss base That''s also the existence of a dying life. You know, protoss base, protoss! When the outside world enters into it, it is like a headless fly. It does not know where the road is and where it is closed. Moreover, it does not know which place is where the powerful things are, and what''s more, it is the head here. The cliff is different from other races. "Kill!" Yue''er roared, then did not say, took the lead. She had already hated the protoss to a very deep level. She still can''t forget her own Yue people, because here, she remembers that many people died in the hands of Protoss. These are all innocent people who were killed by the protoss on the same day. Although some of them fled and later moved to Wunan mountain, it is undeniable that the Yue people lost a lot in that battle. If not for some people willing to pay their lives, the whole Yue clan would be killed ¡£ Yue''er will never forget this in her whole life, so at this moment, she will not pay attention to the Protoss. In any case, if she has the strength to meet the protoss, she will take the first step and never give them any breathing opportunities.The so-called opportunity to the enemy is to dig his own grave. Jiangning knows this very well. He has experienced many such things, and he almost died several times. After all, at that time, everyone understood his own affairs. There is no saying that yue''er killed a Protoss as soon as she made a move. Then she only saw yue''er, like a god of killing, wandering between each enemy. Every time she confronted the enemy, she was shocked because yue''er found that these Protoss, besides the previous one, were also left behind They are very powerful. But in fact, two people were more shocked than her, that is, Liumei and Fengying, who had joined the battlefield, but after two laps, Liumei and Fengying found that there was no Protoss to deal with them, and they were still waiting for the protoss to attack. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1603 "It''s not fun! Originally, I thought it was possible to play for a while, but all the limelight was snatched away by yue''er, ah! " Liu Mei couldn''t help murmuring. After all, she hasn''t opened the front for such a long time. She could have opened the front today, but she didn''t expect to let yue''er take over by herself. This is obviously unfair to them! In addition to Liu Mei is like this, the wind shadow is also like this, she is squatting on the ground, a face of discomfort, looking at the battle field. "Don''t think about it too much. In fact, Yueer is too powerful. Now it has opened up your great strength and is gradually coming to me together." Jiangning''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the moon in the field, his heart was also very happy. Because he felt a kind of mellow breath from yue''er, which was very special. If he guessed it well, he would immediately enter the epiphany. Even if there was a big thing, it would not disturb yue''er, but it was necessary for someone to protect the Dharma for her. If no one helped her protect the Dharma, everything would happen It''s deteriorated. "Ah? You say moon, this is the shape of Epiphany? " At this time, Fengying was completely shocked. She didn''t expect that yue''er was so powerful that she could have epiphany in the fight. If she said it, there would be some people who didn''t believe it. Even the group of people who believed would come and grab him and study it as a mouse. After all, under the premise of fighting, people can enter the realm of epiphany. No one will believe it if it is said. It is not only the version, but it will be ridiculed by others. However, this is the situation. You can''t believe it. Yue''er is now in a magical state, and the attack in his hand may be sent out at any time. This is also to protect himself. After all, he has six mountain knives, and each person has branches and leaves of trees among them. "Kill, kill this woman, don''t let him enter the Epiphany, otherwise our Protoss will have a strong enemy in the future!" One of the protoss understood this very well. After that, he was about to do it. Because everyone who can enter the Epiphany will not be poor in quality. In the future, it will certainly be a strong man who can take charge of one side. Even now, it seems that this epiphany is still very terrible. The master of this epiphany will be very powerful, even they understand it. Jiangning sneered at this time. The whole person stepped on the ground and directly appeared in Yueer''s body. He said coldly, "you are a few scumbags. Originally, you wanted to let you go, but since you are so uninteresting, you can die!" After seeing the arrival of the whole people, they are shocked by the fact that there is no one in their body. If he had known for a long time that someone was ambushing them, they would not have gone out if they had been killed. Even so, he would not have participated in this situation. But even in this way, they all have no way to escape, because the smell of Jiangning is too terrible. Although they just stand in the same place, they are wrapped up tightly. They can''t move any more, and they even have a feeling of death. At this time, they were finally flustered. They never thought that when they were about to return to their own family, they met such a powerful person. Only a breath could stop them, let alone other hands. "Master, spare your life! We are too small to understand Mount Tai. Let us live! We are also unintentionally offended. Please give us a way to live? " That one Protoss, at this time are shameless pray up, not only that, several consecutive people are kneeling on the ground. Jiangning gave them too much shock. They know that if they don''t get Jiangning''s forgiveness today, they can''t leave this place because Jiangning''s strong power is there, and Jiangning has absolutely the right to speak here. Even they have a kind of intuition, wait a moment, if it is the person who has an epiphany resurrected, then they will be more likely to die in battle, because just now they want to interrupt Yueer''s Epiphany, because if a person''s Epiphany is interrupted, it will encounter backfire, which is a very shameless practice, and even do such a thing Five thunders in the sky! However, if we do it to the enemy, it will reduce one enemy. At this time, there will be no saying at all. If Jiangning throws any skill, they will be killed immediately. Although they say that they have a resurrection altar here, they dare not do anything at this time Because at this time, in addition to Jiangning''s ability, there is another person who has the ability to come, that is, a person with insight in the sky."Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!" Jiangning smiles. After hearing Jiangning''s words, these people immediately knelt down to thank them. But then Jiangning''s words made them fall into the ice cellar: "I don''t kill you, it doesn''t mean others won''t, that''s the girl with epiphany! What they want to do with you, that''s her business, and you don''t want to run away from me! " People who block other people''s Epiphany are the most hateful. If you catch one, you will kill one. This is Jiangning''s most true statement. Moreover, for such a person, Jiangning will never have any hands left. Today''s holding hands once is given to yue''er to vent her mood after her epiphany comes. Because in the period of Epiphany, it is almost disturbed by these people. Only by venting can we recover our strength. Otherwise, it is a state that can not be feasible. "It''s over! It''s over "What shall we do? You can''t wait in here to die? " "Before you die, is there another way to do it? We can''t move now, and the strength of this man is so strong, if he finds out that we want to escape, it must be the first time to kill us .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1604 Several people were discussing how to escape from Jiangning''s control, but they found that they could not escape control, because Jiangning''s strength was too strong. If they wanted to escape, they would have to fight a war. However, if they wanted to escape from Jiangning, there was no victory at all. In fact, they don''t know. If they know that Jiangning has just fought with their high priest, they will not dare to think about anything. After all, the high priest is a God in the eyes of the Protoss. Such a God can''t eat Jiangning, so they dare not think more. Unfortunately, they don''t know. They are still thinking about what to do now You are out of Jiangning''s control. As for yue''er''s Epiphany, I don''t know how long it will take to complete it. This also makes Jiangning feel depressed. It makes people feel very confused whether it is good or bad. If it is good, it can be accepted. If it is bad, it doesn''t need to say anything. Here, whether Jiangning or other people have an idea at this time, that is to see the breath of yue''er getting stronger and stronger. It can even be said that yue''er has become a more powerful person like Jiangning by now, but it is just breath. Of course, even after the Epiphany, it is almost the same situation,. "How long does this epiphany take At this time, Feng Ying could not help but go forward and ask. For yue''er''s Epiphany, she is extremely envious. After all, if she gets such an epiphany, then it means that her strength can advance by leaps and bounds, and in another way, that is, such strength can be popular all over the world. "I don''t know. Keep waiting." Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. For things like yue''er, Jiangning really couldn''t say it clearly. After all, he had never met such a thing, but to be honest, such a thing is better. After all, at this time, an epiphany can double people''s strength. For example, you used to be a child''s strength. After your epiphany, you can become a middle-aged person''s strength. You can imagine how great a gap there is. You can even say that as long as the time of insight is longer, or the higher the person''s qualification, then the strength will become more and more powerful. Fengying and Liumei have always wanted to get such an opportunity, but they have been unable to achieve it. So their strength now is at the bottom. However, they are glad that Jiangning and others have not despised them. If they dislike them, they still don''t know how to do it. As for those Protoss, at this time, they were completely shocked, because the longer the moon''s Epiphany lasted, the breath of yue''er became incomparably powerful. Even on the face of the name, it could be felt that yue''er''s breath was constantly strengthening. If given time, she might grow to a very terrible situation Here it is. Now it''s just a Jiangning who is blocking them. If there is one more person again, it will be their disaster day. So they have made up their mind at this time. They must take advantage of the moon not to wake up and directly run away. Otherwise, there will be no chance. Jiangning saw the faces of these people, but also laughed, and then said coldly, "you don''t have to think about running away, because you can''t escape from my palm! I want to seize the people, no one can escape in my hands Then, I saw only one of them. After a drink, it was a direct attack on Jiangning, and then took the opportunity to escape. However, Jiangning seemed to have been prepared already. Without saying a word, he counteracted the attack, and then said coldly: "you don''t believe it even though you have said it. Now it''s impossible for you to escape again! What''s more, you are useless like this Jiangning was extremely cold and fierce. He just scrapped the man because he was afraid that someone would run away later. Although he was not afraid, it would be a little dangerous if these people took up Willow eyebrows and wind shadow. Under Jiangning''s awe, every Protoss is obedient at this moment. No one dares to fight again, because they know that if they are abandoned, it is more sad than death. If they are dead, they may still have a chance to be resurrected, but if they are abandoned, they will always be waste. It is not cost-effective. At this time, Yueer suddenly opens her eyes. When she opens her eyes, it seems that there is a flash of lightning, which makes the whole person seem to be revived. It is even undeniable that Yueer''s temperament is no longer the same. If she was just an inviolable beauty, she has now become one Like a noble fairy, people dare not get close. Even standing with her, you will feel broken up. After all, under the appearance of Yue Er, no one can say that she is better than Yue er."You''ve finally come to your senses. We thought you needed a long time." Jiangning said this, the face can not help laughing, although this time Yueer''s Epiphany is not very long, but she knows that Yueer has changed a lot at this moment. Even so, if Jiangning does not use the ability of the system, maybe she can only make a six or four opening with Yue Er, he is six, while yue''er is four, which can be seen from this point Out of the moon''s strength, has reached what kind of situation. "I don''t want to wake up so fast, but there is no way to do it, because I feel that the outside world has no energy for me to suck!" Yue''er was also depressed when she said this. She just felt her strength was advancing by leaps and bounds, which was a hundred times faster than the usual training speed. But soon after the Epiphany, she found that there was no more energy for her to absorb, and then had to come out of the Epiphany, which made her speechless. If she just had the extra ability to absorb, now she would definitely surpass Jiangning''s strength once and for all, which directly covered up all the brilliance of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1605 But all this is impossible, because the time for Epiphany is over, and there may be some personal qualifications in it. If the qualification is higher, there may be a better way to understand. If the qualification is lower, it is obviously not feasible. "Yue''er, I really envy you so much. I didn''t expect that you could reach such a strong level!" Liu Mei goes forward with envy and congratulates. She is also very happy about yue''er''s strength growth. However, she is a little jealous. After all, people who are in the same team have not made any progress. However, yue''er has entered into the strongest state twice and again. This is a little difficult for her to accept! However, no matter what, Liu Mei is just jealous, and will not have any other dissidents. After all, they are all members of a team, and in this team, there is no need to intrigue. Even so, if we engage in intrigue, we will obviously not become a team member. "Congratulations, moon! It seems that I have to improve myself Fengying also came over and said directly. She is the same, for Jiangning''s strength is extremely envious, originally she also envies Jiangning''s strength only, but now is more than one person, that is the strength of yue''er. Yue''er''s strength is comparable to that of Jiangning. If there is no accident, these two people will be able to break into the world in any place if there is no accident. It is undeniable that this is extremely shocking. "Mm-hmm! First improve your own strength, and then you can do a lot of things! " After yue''er''s strength becomes strong, there is no bluff, but the development of the team. For such a person, that is very good. Generally speaking, such a person is also extremely useful in this, even undeniably, this kind of person is very clear here. Usually, if something happens, they will never leave you alone. In addition, it is extremely exciting that nothing else will happen here, because this team is incomparably cohesive. "Let''s encourage each other." "Don''t talk. Let''s solve these problems first! These people are just the people who want to interrupt your epiphany. They are also the Protoss. You can see what to do. I won''t help you in this matter. Anyway, you have the ability to kill such people! " Jiangning laughed and then walked aside. Although we don''t take care of these people now, as long as these people want to escape, Jiangning can catch them back at any time. If there is an extra month in this, let alone these Protoss, they can''t escape. After all, at this moment, they are shaking. The breath of the moon is incomparably powerful. It is so powerful that other people can''t match. It can even be said that as long as some people with lower strength stand in front of yue''er, they will feel a strong breath. If the strong breath is forced to leave others, it will drive a person crazy. Jiangning saw that yue''er had not made a move, it was already frightening these people, and she couldn''t help but sneer on her face. For no reason, just because yue''er''s strength is extremely strong. If a person is not careful, he may be able to surpass him, which is probably no one. "Want to die or live?" The moon looked at the Protoss and asked with a sneer. Originally, she hated the protoss very much, but now she ran out of several Protoss, and she still wanted to break her epiphany to her mother-in-law. This is what yue''er thinks in her heart. All her anger should be vented towards these people. "We want to live Please, master, let us have a way to live After seeing the breath of moon, that Protoss is already flustered, because under this strong breath, they can''t resist at all, or even can''t carry out any resistance at all. "If you want to live, I''ll give it to you!" Yue''er sneers, then grabs a Protoss man and takes off his limbs directly. Not only that, but also his martial arts skills are wasted. After all this last night, she throws this man aside. Then, only to see Yueer again to the other two people, the same is to treat them in such a way, the natural howl constantly rang up, everyone''s howl all shocked the world down, as if met with death. When the last two men saw that the situation was not good, they just ran away. However, Jiangning ignored them and ran away at will, because Jiangning knew that Yueer would definitely have the strength to chase them back. Just a few seconds after they ran out, yue''er was suddenly inspired and quickly pursued. With the naked eye, you can see the speed of Yueer is incomparably fast, and it can even be said that it is flying forward. In less than 10 seconds, it is already chasing those two people. Then, one hand is seized and the other is caught back."Master, please go around us!" "My Lord, you don''t care about villains. Let us off as a fart!" The two Protoss mourned and said, like a dead father and mother, trying to win sympathy, but yue''er did not pay attention to their request. If she was a kind-hearted person, it was good, but at the same time, she was also a cruel person. As long as she was treating the enemy, yue''er would never say a word and be cruel to the enemy, but If she treats her relatives and friends, she will become kind-hearted. Without any hesitation, yue''er once again abandoned these two men, not only their limbs, but also their martial arts. They also broke their muscles and veins. In the future, they could only become a vegetable. Sometimes, it was much worse than a vegetable. Yue''er estimates that this is also to give them a good account, after all, they all want to die. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1606 Several protoss have been completely repaired by yue''er, even if they want to die now, they can''t do it, because their muscles and veins have been abandoned, and their limbs have been removed. If they can still commit suicide in this way, there is nothing to say. Yue''er does this in order to let them realize the existence that is more painful than death. If a powerful warrior can''t walk in the lake and become a disabled person, then there is nothing to say. This person is a complete waste man. These people happen to be in such a state. If they don''t appear, there may not be such a situation, if they don''t want to disturb Yueer''s epiphany Maybe it won''t happen. All of them, they are to blame, this is no wonder other people''s! In addition, their Protoss always think that they are superior to others. When they see people of other races, they will start to bully them. However, at this time, they kick on an iron plate and make them regret. But at this time, regret is useless, because at this time, all the people have been abandoned by the moon, and there will be no other end. After removing the limbs of these people in the field, Jiangning immediately said: "OK, let''s play with the East China Sea as soon as possible. If we can quickly find the mieshen pot, it''s better. If we can''t find it, we must return to the mainland quickly, otherwise we don''t know what kind of actions the protoss make! ¡± "Well! I think so too! Now my strength is very strong. It''s enough for the Protoss. Of course, I can''t do it except those Protoss helmsmen. The general Dharma protectors and masters are not enough for me to kill! " Yue''er said this, showing a very confident look on her face, which is also the confidence she got after her epiphany. If not through this epiphany, perhaps his strength is just about the same as before, but this insight has already strengthened her strength more than twice. It can even be said that this epiphany may recover to her Yue clan. Because a race, there is a strong person, that is better than anything, there is a strong person, it is equivalent to the inside information, such a foundation is to let all the people outside no longer be bullied and humiliated by others, this is extremely considerable, and even can be said, sometimes, some of your other details exist, or not more than one How about the master! After all, the inside information will be used up one day, and if you say an expert, it doesn''t need to say anything. The cliff will frighten anyone else to come, and then all people are afraid to fight with it. "Moon, I envy you so much! How can they all reach such a level Liu Mei said that, the whole person can''t help but envy and hate. Although he said that he had already expected that yue''er''s strength would be very strong, he didn''t expect that yue''er''s strength would go straight to Jiangning. Not only that, she still has the potential for promotion. After all, she is still so young. "You can do the same! As long as you have the chance, maybe you will be as powerful as me! " Yue''er smiles. She is very satisfied with her present state. After all, she can stand alone. If she had been in the past, she might still be under protection, but at this moment, she can be alone. If the protoss had such a strong hand against the moon people before, and she was also in the base, the protoss would have been overwhelmed. Moreover, the protoss would have been killed directly in their base, because yue''er had such strength, but yue''er was not in the base at that time, and her strength was also very strong at that time It''s not as powerful as it is now. After scrapping several people, Jiangning immediately took the lead. Their goal is to go to the East China Sea. If they can find a mieshen pot, everything can be settled. If it is impossible to find a mieshen pot, they can only come back here quickly. God killing pot is said to be a treasure of ancient times. This treasure contains many kinds of power. If you can master one of them, it is absolutely possible to run the world. It can even be said that as long as you control a certain power, everything can be easily solved. Without any accident, Jiangning said directly to the second daughter at this time: "you two must catch up with the pace, otherwise you will be in this stage all your life, but you will not be able to keep up with the pace!" Wind shadow and willow eyebrow smell speech, can''t help but dim down. They also want to keep up with Jiangning and yue''er, but they always have no chance to come, and in this, they are all logistics in the rear, even if there are good opportunities, they can not come. However, there is one thing that they can''t make up their own minds, that is, among the races, the details of the Yue clan are passed on to yue''er, while the ethnic details of Liumei and Fengying are not given to these two people, so this situation will happen.But anyway, Jiangning treats the three women in the same way. He will never ignore the two women because their strength is a little lower. He is not such a person. If he was such a person, he would not have taken these two women, because at that time, he almost killed him, And he has always been reluctant to abandon these two women. All along the way, everyone''s growth is fast enough. From the time of looking for fengxincao, they are just small people. At this time, they have grown up to big people. It is even undeniable that everyone can take charge of their own affairs here. If willow eyebrows and wind shadows become stronger again, they will be perfect. At that time, Jiangning will not lose to any other forces, whether it is single to single or group war. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1607 After all, the most important thing to deal with the Shenzu people is to find the God of the East China Sea if they can''t deal with the race. After all, the most important thing to deal with is to find a God in the East China Sea. That high priest didn''t dare to come out and kill Jiangning and others, but it didn''t mean that they didn''t dare to attack when the protoss was invaded by other races. At that time, all the people would be reckless. What agreement, what other, everything was gone. Even so, when all this was settled, the rest had changed It doesn''t matter anymore. Without any hesitation, after a short episode, the people also set foot on the journey to the East China Sea. After all, this place is still a long way from the East China Sea. If you slow down a bit, it may take a long time to arrive. If you encounter danger, it may also be that you will never arrive. In the East China Sea, there are marine creatures. Although people don''t see it very much, Jiangning has always believed that there is definitely such a existence in the East China Sea. For no reason, there are many creatures in it. In fact, it is not only human beings, but other creatures are also mutated. When they mutate to a certain stage, they can become a kind of biology, and they will think about things and practice. All these are what Jiangning believes. After all, after thousands of years of development, even if a civilization has nothing, it will be created. So time is a place where everything can be run in. Often, you don''t believe it is OK, but when it appears in front of you, it will certainly frighten you a lot, because you have no any mental preparation at all! For example, mermaid, who said there is no Mermaid in the world? No one can be sure, because there are many places in the deep sea that cannot be explored. It can even be said that even if you explore every inch of the place, you have to admit that there may be some other creatures that can eliminate the traces you are searching for, so that your exploration can not play a little role. This is a fact that no one can be sure. A team of four people, constantly walking in this, each person from time to time wipe the sweat on their forehead, because the sun is a little big overhead, and now they are in a desert land, as long as they leap over the desert, then they can reach the edge of Dadong seaside. Where there is sea, there is sand. This area can not be said to be desert, but it is absolutely a large area. It is said that every time a tsunami occurs in the East China Sea, the sand will be blown up, and then such a place can be formed. It can also show that the terrain of the East China Sea is extremely large. "It''s a little hot!" The moon looked at the scorching sun in the sky and couldn''t help feeling depressed. "Wait a minute, you won''t feel hot, because as long as we go through this piece of sand, there will be an endless East China Sea!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. In fact, for Donghai, he is just in a state of ignorance. Although he has heard that the mieshen pot is in the East China Sea, he doesn''t know how to find it. After all, at this moment, he doesn''t know where the aborigines are in the East China Sea, and he doesn''t know what kind of life is bred in the East China Sea. If he can''t even detect these things, how can he explore a god killing pot? "How long will that take! I''m dying of heat Wind shadow is also a look of depression, her whole person exposed to the sun, has been a very hard thing, now to rush up, that is even more bitter. "I don''t know!" Jiangning smiles and looks ahead. In his view, the front is endless, but it is not the sea water, but the sand. For this scene that he saw, Jiangning is also depressed. However, in the next scene, Jiangning''s face completely sank down. For no reason, he saw the intruder! "What''s the matter?" Moon son also saw Jiangning''s heavy color, and then asked. Yue''er is very good in any aspect now, and can share a lot of things for the team. Of course, if Jiangning can''t solve the problem, then she can''t solve it. After all, no matter who encounters such a thing at this time, there will be such a situation. Jiangning did not answer yue''er, but continued to watch. And the moon this time, is also opened their own ability, a pair of eyes in the sand constantly looking, not long, her look finally became pale up, not why, because there is a group of snakes running over. When Feng Ying and Liu Mei see Jiangning and yue''er''s faces are gloomy, they both understand that something big will happen. Because only in this way, they will have such a situation. Otherwise, even if there are strong people attacking, there will be no statement."A group of snakes, I don''t know how many, anyway we have to be careful!" Jiangning just said a simple sentence. Snake, in fact, is not terrible, Jiangning can actually get rid of these things, but what Jiangning is afraid of is that this snake lurks in the ground, and then raids the wind shadow and willow eyebrows. If this is the case, it will not be worth the loss. There may even be problems that they really don''t know how to solve, because as long as these snakes have brains, maybe all four of them will fall into danger. Therefore, in this world, you can never be said to be invincible. Even if you are forced to do so, sometimes you will be bound. This is something that other people can''t imagine. "What to do?" At this time, the look on her face was not a little bit bloody. It was the first time that she saw these things. After all, she was a girl. After seeing these things, she felt numb and didn''t want to block these things in front of her. "What can I do? I''ll kill it." Ye is also speechless, for these snakes, he really has no chance. "Well, kill it first! If you don''t want to play, you''ll forget it! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1608 Jiangning and yue''er agree that they should kill these snakes first. After all, no one knows how many snakes there are. Moreover, these are yellow sand. It is very easy for snakes to keep secret. If they secretly attack people, it will be extremely terrible. Even if these snakes are poisonous, they may kill Jiangning and others not always. "Kill!" Jiangning yelled at this time, directly waving his own weapons up, at the same time said to the moon behind him: "you take more care of the wind and willow eyebrows, their strength is just average, can''t allow any accidents to happen!" "Yes, you can rest assured." Yue''er nodded, and then she and Jiangning came forward together. But her distance from Liumei and Fengying was not too far, because she had to take care of these two women. If one of the two women did not adapt, he would not forgive himself. A team has been walking for such a long time. If one or two people are killed suddenly, the team can be disbanded. At the same time, both Jiangning and Yueer are powerful enough to be incomparable. In this situation, we can''t let our teammates die. If two powerful people can''t protect their own people, then there is nothing to say. Absolutely, there will be problems. Even so, as long as other things happen, everything will be completely destroyed. "Kill!" Jiangning roared, and the whole person jumped up in an instant. When he jumped up, he knew how many snakes there were. They were coming in endless numbers at a glance, and they all seemed to be flying in one direction with purpose. Then, Jiangning had a very bad guess, that is, these snakes, like the existence of indestructible, and not only that, they will appear more and more, even can be said to be like this, endless groups of snakes came, calling out their ancestors 18 generations. "What can I do? It seems that we can''t kill enough!" At this time, yue''er also found this situation. She was flustered. It was not because they were unable to survive this difficult situation. If there were too many cases, something would happen. If an accident happened, she would not be able to protect the two women. At that time, her life might be in danger. "You take care of them first, and I''ll look for the snake king!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said directly. He was quite clear about this. If he could not catch the thief and catch the king first, he would always be tired to death. If he could capture the king, then everything would be easy to say. After all, if the king was absent, the others would not have the courage to challenge them. "Well! Be careful, you can rest assured on my side! " Yue''er ordered, and then quickly cleaned up some snakes in the field. Similarly, willow eyebrows and wind shadow did not stop, attacking snakes one after another. Originally, I thought it was just a one-sided war, but I didn''t expect that it turned out to be like this. If you can''t continue to clean up, you can only wait for what Jiangning has done. Even when yue''er is cleaning up, she still finds some snakes. She has wisdom and strength in it. This made her whole person depressed. She didn''t expect that this kind of low-level creature would have such a situation, which completely subverted her inner feelings. "Paralysis, how more and more ah!" Jiangning side in the front of the lean to go, while vicious said. For this group of snakes, Jiangning had never thought of it. Although he said that his strength was extremely strong, he did not have any feasible method to deal with this group of snakes. This kind of people will sneak attacks on human beings, and will continue to struggle with other people. Jiangning often thinks of it, but it will be a burst of anxiety. Now he can only pray that the moon behind him can be stopped. If he can''t resist the pressure, then everything doesn''t need to be talked about. He is directly killed in battle, because there are thousands of snakes in it. As long as it is bitten, a person will be dead in an instant. Not to mention, these snakes still have toxins. If a toxin spreads, it can kill people quickly. "It seems to have been found!" As Jiangning continued to move forward, he finally saw a cave, in which many snakes came out. If the guess is right, then this snake king is there. However, this small hole is so small that Jiangning can''t do anything about it. Only when Jiangning meditated for a while, then he suddenly stepped on it. As long as he was able to hold this cave, Jiangning would not be afraid that the snake king would not come out, because only the snake king would have the strength to push Jiangning out. It was impossible to replace Jiangning with some other small snakes. This event really let Jiangning meet. Only a few times, there were chirping voices coming from inside. However, Jiangning did not loose his feet all the time. In addition, when he was exercising his power, he also moved some real Qi to his feet. In this way, these snakes could stop them from biting their heels.Of course, Jiangning''s move is also helpless. After all, he can''t find the snake king. He can only force the snake king to come out in such a way. It can even be said that after the snake king is killed, the snakes will naturally fall into pieces. There was no accident. Soon after Jiangning stepped on that cave, he ran up from another gap. Then, under Jiangning''s attention, he saw only a snake as strong as his own leg slowly climbed up, and his eyes were already the size of his fist. "Man, why do you want to block my cave?" As soon as the snake king came out, he said. Jiangning is no surprise. After all, in this world, it is not just human beings who have intelligence. Other animals can also cultivate into adults. And this snake king is exactly that kind, but it still hasn''t reached that level. But even if it doesn''t reach that level, it''s almost fast. After all, Jiangning can feel that kind of crazy energy in the snake king''s body. If this energy matures a little again, it will be almost the same! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1609 "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to say to you, let your little snakes come back, or I will kill your people!" Jiangning said this, his face suddenly with a cold color, he for the snake, a thought is not good, even in this, he also has no good feeling. This kind of animal is the representative of cunning. As long as you are not careful, there will be a mistake immediately. It may not be certain that you will be killed directly at that time. Therefore, when you are not sure about the mood of the person opposite, you must not cooperate with the person on the other side, or it will only hurt you. "My people are hungry. Why can''t they feed on humans? I tell you, when your companions die, it will be your turn This snake king''s mouth is extremely noble, as if looking down on any one person, but also a look of aging. If he had not known that the snake king would become a man, Jiangning would not have believed it, because it was beyond people''s expectation. Ordinary people would not have any belief in such a thing. After all, it was too illusory, but now it is shown to him that he can not believe it. "Yes? If you think so, we have nothing to talk about! " The most disgusting thing for Jiang Ning is that he will never make fun of others. Words fall, Jiangning immediately to the snake king! In fact, the strength of the snake king is just ordinary. After all, at this moment, with Jiangning''s hand, the snake king has been hurt. Not only that, but also the snake king collapsed. That is, it didn''t move anything and didn''t react to it. His seven inch place was actually cut down. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s leniency, it might have become two sections now, but Rao is so, which makes him feel extremely painful at the moment. "Pain, pain!" The snake king kept shouting, trying to win Jiangning''s sympathy, but Jiangning didn''t pay attention to his scream, and directly increased his strength. "Say no, let them leave my women at once, or you will die!" Jiangning said coldly to the snake king. In his opinion, if he wants to repair the snake king himself, it''s a matter of minutes. After all, the strength is in front of us. If we want to kill it, it''s very easy. But on the other side, it''s a bit difficult, because yue''er and others may be suffering from a lot of snakes now. If they are a little careless, they may be in danger. But if there is an order from the snake king, it may not happen. Often, a leader''s way of doing things is extremely stable, because a leader represents an order from a superior. If it is feasible, it will frighten many people. "I''ve told my men not to attack your men!" At this time, the snake king suddenly and constantly made a sound of Zizi, and then only saw countless snakes crawling back in the direction of Jiangning. Although they all came back to Jiangning, none of them dared to fight against Jiangning, because Jiangning had a snake king in his hand. This is also the reason why they dare not do it. As long as there is a snake, their king will be gone, because Jiangning will kill this snake king anytime and anywhere. "If you had been like this, you wouldn''t have been wronged at all!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. It''s true. At first, if the snake king could do it, there might not have been such a thing, but the snake king ignored Jiangning''s advice, and then such a thing happened. But in fact, it is not. How to say it and how to do it is another matter. Now the purpose is to make this snake king subordinate to himself. As long as this thing is attached to himself, then he can control a lot of economy. At that time, a large amount of economy will come. "Come on, what else do you want me to do?" The snake king is a man who understands and asks directly. "Very simple, you become my subordinate, I can let you quickly into the realm you want, but you also have to help me find one thing, otherwise, no talk!" Jiangning said coldly. For such a snake king, Jiangning actually doesn''t want to communicate with it too much. After all, snakes are cunning and untrustworthy. It is usually said that it is feasible to bite you in turn, or to say that it is as poisonous as a snake''s heart. It can be seen that snakes are not very good in people''s impression, but anyway, Jiangning needs the help of this snake king now. Otherwise, it is not feasible for a team to find a god killing pot. After all, the East China Sea is so big that it can''t be feasible without a clue. If there is such a snake king to help, it would be much better. After all, at this time, the snake king also has many subordinates. As long as the snake king orders, everything else is well decided."Tell me what you want!" The snake king said coldly, it also has no good feelings for human beings. After all, human beings are also a kind of very cunning creatures. How many people prostrate under the pomegranate skirt of human beings, how many people have been pit by human beings, and they are still left with nothing left. So, the snake king doesn''t believe in human beings, but at this moment, he has to cooperate with human beings, because his life is in the hands of human beings. "It''s very easy. You just need to ask me if there is any news about the God killing pot in the East China Sea. If you do, tell me, I will help you at the first time, but if you can''t find out, don''t be discouraged. Anyway, this is your habitat, and you will always have a way out." "In addition, let your little snakes not attack us, or even if I''m a little tired, I may help you exterminate the clan! You believe that I have such strength! " Jiangning said that in the end, the surface directly became cloudy and cold. He hates people who do things behind their backs, so he must say it clearly now, or else the snake king will lose more than he gains by playing with Yin behind his back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1610 The snake king has no way at this moment. Because Jiangning''s strength is in front of him, he has to obey. If one disobeys his orders, maybe he will not see the sun of tomorrow. But Rao is so. The snake king is also extremely afraid of Jiangning. He is afraid of Jiangning''s repentance and will kill it immediately. However, since Jiangning is not planning to kill it, naturally, it will also speak. When the three women saw that Jiangning had already subdued this snake king, they were shocked and looked at Jiangning. They didn''t think Jiangning had much ability, but at this time, they finally found that no matter what Jiangning was doing, they could not figure out what they were doing. And at this time, with the help of snakes, it may be easier to find a god killing pot, because it is difficult to find a small thing in the East China Sea, and there are so many races in the East China Sea, just as it is among 100 ethnic groups, it is also difficult to find one. "Tell me about the situation here in Donghai!" As he walked forward, Jiangning talked to the snake king. He was eager to know the distribution of power. If he knew this, he would be able to do other things better. If he wanted to find the God killing pot, he might learn a lot from it. "There is no situation. There are many races in this area. Even for me, I don''t know how many races there are. Each race is irrelevant. In addition, there are often some battles. Even if it''s me, I am extremely worried. After all, we snake race, although we have natural advantages, are powerful races At the same time, there will still be big problems! " The snake king could not help saying. What it says is true. After all, there are many races in the East China Sea. Even a strong man can''t understand the races. Even if he knows a little bit, it''s enough for them. Moreover, they don''t need to know so much to survive here. After hearing this, Jiangning could not help feeling a little depressed. In fact, he wanted to get more information, but now it is obvious that he can''t get more information about the East China Sea. In the past, it was said that there were dragons and Water Dragons in the East China Sea. But now, he did not believe it because he saw that there were also human beings living in the East China Sea. Or these legends were spread out by these human beings to protect themselves. In the case of snake people, they were protecting themselves and trying not to provoke other races Yes. Jiangning thought about this very clearly. If Jiangning didn''t enter the East China Sea, maybe he would not know that everything was a lie. But at this time, he had already understood that everything was just a lie, and too many things were no problem. "In this case, you can order your ethnic snakes to help me with my work, and help me find out what kind of race is in the East China Sea!" Jiangning directly ordered the snake king to leave. For this snake king, Jiangning was also very relieved. After all, if this snake king was targeted by him, it would be taken away by Jiangning within three seconds. What''s more, Jiangning will definitely find out by himself. If he can only rely on a snake king to help him, how can he believe it? After all, sometimes, even people can''t believe it. How can he trust all other races? Just like the protoss, if you believe in the protoss, you will be miserable, because the words of the protoss can never be believed. It can even be said that as long as there is no accident, sometimes you will fall into their trap, because they are likely to defeat you at any time. Without any accident, the snake king left, leaving Jiangning and other four people on the scene. As for everything else, Jiangning also got a lot of information. Among them, Jiangning learned all the information about other races. It can even be said that as long as we meet other races here, Jiangning will definitely It''s going to be a question. If some other races are not harmonious, then we can''t blame him. After all, they came here to look for the God exterminator pot. Everything else is based on this. All other things can be put down. Even in the face of all the races in the East China Sea, Jiangning has never been afraid, because at this time, if we can''t get the extermination If the God pot, then you can''t defeat the Protoss. At that time, if the protoss control all other races, then everything will be doomed. After all, the protoss has a resurrection altar. From the perspective of the high priest''s magic power, we can see that this race is definitely a very potential race. As long as there is no change, this race can be strong to the last. This is what Jiangning doesn''t want to see. After all, if the protoss are strong, they will be bullied. What''s more terrible is still behind. As long as the protoss become powerful, all other races will be destroyed, and they will be transferred to them at that time. Therefore, Jiangning does not want to see this situation.At present, only a god killing pot can be solved. Although it may not be necessary to use it, at least it can be used much better than other methods. After all, Jiangning and others can''t attack the protoss with a strong attack. The gap of the protoss is there. Jiangning didn''t enter it before, not to mention this time ¡£ In addition, the people of the violent clan and the people of the bala nationality are so powerful that they still don''t enter into it. It may be said that they have already retreated in danger. Therefore, Jiangning does not want to exaggerate his own strength in this respect. Sometimes, what can be done is what can be done. If not, it is impossible to do anything It can be said. "Shall we move on now?" Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. Although she said that she was the one with the lowest strength, her strategy was also very deep. If the whole team encountered anything, she would help. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1611 At this time, Fengying also looked at Jiangning and asked: "I always feel that our trip to the East China Sea will encounter a lot of trouble. Although I don''t know why I have such a feeling, it is really a feeling. And I guess it will come soon. After all, this feeling has appeared in my heart for a long time It''s not going! " "Is it? When did you feel that way? " At this time, the moon also frowned and asked the wind shadow. In fact, she has such a feeling, but she has never said it. She is afraid that her feelings are not accurate, so it will disturb the people''s hearts. But now, with the words of wind shadow, she finally knows that things are wrong, because she has more people''s feelings, and after her own feelings are the same, she has already understood It turns out that her feeling is also accurate. "It appeared yesterday, but it wasn''t very strong when it appeared yesterday, but now it''s more and more obvious, and my heart rate is still accelerating at this time!" At this time, the wind shadow touched her chest, and could not help saying that her face was dignified. Although they are a team, and there are Jiangning and Yueer two powerful people here, but if a team occurs, the bottom two of them are still extremely dangerous. After all, Jiangning and yue''er are still difficult to meet them at the beginning of the battle, and even if they can receive them, they can not be in the battle To protect them, so they have to be careful. Under this premise, they have to be careful. After all, people have only one life. Unlike the protoss, even after they are killed in battle, there can be a resurrection altar to revive. This is not what they can do. Sometimes, even when the danger comes, they can not resist it The East China Sea is a restricted area for the Terrans. Even if the people of the 100 ethnic groups are united together, they may not dare to enter the restricted area. However, at this time, Jiangning and other four people have already entered here. You can imagine how dangerous it is. No one of the hundred ethnic groups dares to enter here without permission all the year round Almost all of them have been killed. "Forget it, we have to deal with any danger. I don''t believe that we can''t get rid of the danger even if we four try our best to cope with it!" Jiangning''s temper also came up at this time, and he said coldly. After all, he didn''t believe that there would be something threatening them in the East China Sea. Because his strength has reached a top level. Even if the high priest of the protoss is here, Jiangning will not be afraid of him. After all, after using the system ability, Jiangning is still confident that he can cripple this high priest, or it can be said that it is only five to five. If he wants to kill the high priest, it is a little difficult It''s over. But if the high priest wants to kill him, it is very difficult. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a certain level, and there is a system inside to help. If there is no accident, there will be no other things. There is no saying. Since Jiangning and others have already decided, they don''t stay too much at this time. They go straight ahead. Similarly, Liu Mei and Feng Ying, two women with little strength, are also following, because they don''t want to give up halfway. Moreover, Jiangning clearly said that even if something happens, they will not let her go It is extremely dangerous for them to trust. Sometimes, a word may represent a lot of things, but often you want to achieve the content of that sentence, it is more difficult than the sky, but they still believe in Jiangning, after all, Jiangning has never let them down, and any time, they have the right to choose, not like some other people, their rights are in In other people''s hands, I don''t have a little bit of right to say. "Howl Just as Jiangning and others went forward, a sudden howl came from the distance, and then only saw in a forest that there were monsters with animal heads and human bodies. These monsters were holding one by one like shovels in their hands, and they kept trampling forward and chasing after Jiangning and others. "Sleeping trough! It''s orcs! We''ve met orcs After Jiangning saw this group of monsters, the whole person was not calm down. What he was most afraid of was this kind of thing, because after this kind of thing appeared, it would be extremely fierce, not only the skin was thick and the flesh was dry, but also had its own martial arts. if Jiangning is as like as two peas or two people, but it is more than just a shadow and a Liu Mei, he can not be calm down, because at that time, the strength of these orcs is almost the same as those of them. What''s more, these orcs will do something in this, so they are called orcs, and their ferocity has become their habit. If someone intrudes into the orc''s territory, it is needless to say anything. They will surely be killed immediately because of the orc''s leadership There will never be any other race under the ground."You go first, don''t pay attention to us!" At this time, Fengying has completely understood where the danger comes from, because there are so many orcs in terms of strength and quantity. It can even be said that even if Jiangning and yue''er try their best to deal with them, they may not be able to drive away the orcs among them! She knew this very well, because in the woods not far away, the dense orcs were already waving axes, and their ferocious appearance shocked people. Even so, as long as they were fighting with orcs, they would know the real strength of these orcs. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1612 If a person''s most powerful performance is in which place, then it can be said to be the arm! The same is true of these orcs, because when they rush out, they wave their weapons. Under their weapons, some small trees die like nothing, which reflects their sense of power. Jiangning was also stunned when he saw this group of orcs. He did not expect such a thing to happen, because he had never met such a large group of orcs. Not only that, these orcs, like a team of well-trained soldiers, kept the team in order even when they came. Moreover, Jiangning can clearly know that this group of orcs is definitely not the people of lower race, because it can be seen from their clothes. In fact, they are similar to human beings, but there is a huge gap in appearance, so it can be seen from this that orcs are definitely not fools. "Walk together, fight together, fight together, it''s OK!" Jiangning at this time began to comfort the wind and willow eyebrows. Although the strength of these two women is just average, Jiangning is absolutely impossible to abandon them. After all, they are all members of a team. If they are discarded, Jiangning will not know how to be a man, and he will not forgive himself in the future, and he will not forgive himself in any case. A good team depends on the cohesion. Jiangning''s cohesion has reached an extreme performance. No matter what happens, Jiangning will not abandon any of its teammates. Considering the difficulties encountered at the beginning, Jiangning will not abandon Yueer, Fengying and Liumei. Now that Yueer is a master, she will not give up on them. Jiangning believes that as long as they are given the opportunity, they will certainly be able to become a very strong person. At that time, there will be no such thing It happened. Yue''er also said at this time: "don''t worry. Although these orcs are powerful, they may not be able to kill us. As long as we don''t get separated, then we can! I believe that with the strength of several of us, we are fully competent and absolutely feasible! We''ve been through so many difficulties together. It''s not worth giving up now! " "Try it! We try our best! But if something else happens, please don''t give up your life for us! " At this time, Liu Mei was also depressed. She understood how sad this time was, because the breath of those orcs was much stronger than them. Even so, it was the breath of Yueer. If there is an accident, there will be big problems, because at that time, as long as there are big problems, all of them will be killed in the battle. No one wants to see this, especially Liu Mei. She knows that she owes too much. If she can, she will never let Jiangning do this. But she also knows that Jiangning is in a mood. As long as there is a little chance, Jiangning will never give up her. Sometimes, even if other things happen, Jiangning will not show any emotion, because they are a group. There is no saying. At this time, the orc is already waving weapons. One of the leading orcs licked his mouth and said, "I haven''t seen such delicious food for a long time. Today I''m going to start killing!" "Do you want meat? If you want to eat, wait a moment. Don''t have any hands left. You must kill them all, so that we can have dinner Originally, I thought orcs were just uncivilized primitive people, but I didn''t expect that these orcs were so enlightened that they talked about dinner. This made Jiangning and others depressed. Even now, Liumei and Fengying were trying to retreat and escape. Because the two of them know that the more intelligent creatures are, the more powerful their fighting power is. After all, like the Terrans, as long as the wisdom comes up, everything is feasible, and they are all in front of them. This is the same saying for this group of orcs. Jiangning was also a little depressed at this time. He did not think that this group of orcs would say such words. Originally, like the other three women, he thought that the orcs were just a group of orcs who could fight. He didn''t expect that they had independent thoughts. Not only that, but also seemed to have high wisdom Yes. If this is the case, this group of orcs will continue to practice, and it will be extremely difficult to defeat them. After all, Jiangning is unable to fight these orcs at this time. His idea is good, that is to split and Yueer to deal with these orcs, and then Fengying and Liumei are themselves Take care of yourself.But at the moment, if yue''er and he are going to deal with this group of orcs, they will definitely not let go of the willow eyebrows and wind shadow. If they are hurt, Jiangning will not even forgive himself, and he will not let this kind of thing happen to him. "Kill together. As long as we keep it, we don''t have to be afraid of anything!" Jiangning said coldly at this time that Jiangning had been determined to kill this group of orcs, because if this group of orcs did not kill them, then they and the three girls would be killed, which is absolutely needless to say. In this kind of place, either you die or I live, or it can be said that as long as Jiangning has a little bad, then this matter will be completely finished, which is needless to say. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning took the lead. He wanted to learn about the strength of these orcs. Only by learning the strength of orcs can he make a better plan. At the same time, if the strength of these orcs is too weak, maybe after showing their strength, these orcs will be afraid of themselves Not sure. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1613 But when he tested the strength of these orcs, his heart fell into the ice cellar immediately. He never thought that the orcs here were so powerful that they directly blocked his attack. Not only that, but even when they were resisting the attack, they made a counterattack against him. Although this counterattack didn''t hurt much, it also hurt him. Moreover, Jiangning was a great master in this, but Rao was so. It could be seen from this that all these were experts. "If you don''t try to avoid the orcs, you will still be a little bit more careful if you don''t try to avoid it!" Jiangning has already known the strength of orcs. Naturally, she has the responsibility to tell the three females. After all, the three females can only defeat these orcs now. "Hum! Ignorant human beings, don''t think that we have only such a little strength. Even if we have only such a little strength, you can''t resist it. Let''s die! " One of the orcs said in a low voice. It''s very ferocious. If you hadn''t known the orc''s habits for a long time, he would have been frightened. But Rao is so, Jiangning also felt a burst of nausea, because when the orcs roared, the appearance was really disgusting. The third woman was even more serious. She turned her head and did not dare to look at it again. After all, the appearance of the ORC was not very good. Then, seeing only the orcs, they immediately came up again waving weapons. This time, the orcs'' goal seemed to be changed. Instead of paying attention to Jiangning, they attacked three women. It was obvious that they had caught the weakness. "Be careful, they''re going to shoot you!" As he spoke, Jiangning quickly drew closer to the three girls. After all, the strength of Fengying and Liumei was only average. If the orcs were caught on, it would be a troublesome thing. If he had the ability, he would help him. Otherwise, he would not want to see one or two killed in the battle. When Jiangning arrived in the past, those orcs had already launched their own attacks. Each attack was extremely fierce. If Jiangning hadn''t known it earlier, the three women would not be able to grasp what strength they should use. However, Rao was like this. At this time, they also found that they had no way to take orcs. This situation really scares them. We should know that they have some strength. Although they are not so good, they still have strength. Rao is so, but it can''t achieve any effect. Moreover, they only feel that they hit the orc on the body, just like hitting a steel plate. They have no idea at all It works. "You step back and let me do it!" Jiangning roared, and then directly attacked the orcs. His goal was very simple, that is, to kill the orcs directly, not to give them a little chance. This is also Jiangning''s behavior style. After all, if one strike must be killed, there will not be so many follow-up things. If you can''t kill them at one time, there will be a lot of follow-up That''s the trouble. Even if these orcs are orcs, that''s no exception, because no matter which race is killed once or eliminated, there will be trouble later. Jiangning''s attack was extremely fierce. As soon as the orc''s friends saw that their companions had been killed in battle, every Orc had a ferocious expression, and even every Orc looked at Jiangning with the same eyes. In the eyes, is full of resentment color, and all seem to hate to kill Jiangning. Jiangning has no fear under this kind of vision. He has no interest in this group of orcs. He had just seen them and thought that orcs had some strength. At that time, he was afraid that the three females would be in danger. But now he has felt that he can completely control this group of orcs. Even if this group of orcs all come out, he is not afraid, because here, he still has an important partner not to use, that is, the moon comes. After these two transformations, Yueer''s strength has been extremely strong, and even forced Jiangning to go. If Jiangning has no supreme system, it may be surpassed by yue''er one day. After all, Yueer''s potential is so huge, but with a system, Jiangning will not be surpassed. After all, the ability of the system is endless ¡£ Moreover, in Jiangning''s mind, yue''er''s strength will never stop here. If you force out your potential when you are in danger, you may have greater progress. "Kill!" Jiangning roared again, and the weapons in his hands kept waving out of his hands. At this time, he only had to kill the orcs. There was no need to do anything else. "Jiangning, remember to leave some orcs. We can ask them questions!" At this time, yue''er can''t help but remind Jiangning that it''s not certain to know a little bit about the orcs. After all, they are all from the East Sea.In Jiangning, etc. came to the East China Sea, and they could take the lead in the semi ORC. Obviously, the orcs are very mixed up in the East China Sea. Otherwise, such a situation will not happen. After all, the orcs take the initiative to attack, and other races will not have the chance to attack. "I understand. I''ll leave oneortwo questions! But I feel like there are still big troops coming to us, and I don''t know what kind of big force it is! " Jiang Ning said this, the face of the face can not help but rich, because under his exploration, there are thousands of troops and horses in the direction of attack. In this place, the East China Sea, which has few races, will surely have a big race if it feels like this. The larger race is generally civilized, and the longer the history, the more powerful it will come. If it is against them, there may be problems. Because nobody is sure. In the future, there will be someone stabbing a knife in your back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1614 Feng Ying and Liu Mei and others also feel that there is an enemy approaching them in the distance. They are originally a woman, and they are extremely sensitive to such things. Now those targets that have not been approached are already felt by them before they arrive. "Jiangning, there is a problem! It''s like some creatures are constantly approaching us. If I guess it''s right, it should be a race related to horses Fengying frowned at this time and said that her sixth sense was always good, even if it was wrong, it was not so ridiculous, so she believed her intuition. All along, her own intuition has saved her many times. This time, although she didn''t expect any danger, it was also a troublesome thing. After all, on this East China Sea, their human beings are just outsiders. For example, these orcs come here, and they are the aborigines here. But in any case, their purpose of coming to the East China Sea is just to look for the God killing pot. As long as they find this thing, they will immediately withdraw from such a dangerous place, because this place is full of danger at any time. "I know! But now we must kill all these orcs. Even if we want to keep alive, we need only one. " Jiangning slightly pondered and said, and then the speed in his hands is constantly accelerating. For these orcs, Jiangning has no sympathy. If you don''t want their small lives, they will take the lives of several people on their own side. It will be too late for you to stop them. After knowing that there were creatures of another race coming, Jiangning didn''t have any hands left. Instead, he killed all the orcs directly. Of course, the last one was not killed. After all, he needed to ask something about the East China Sea. If he knew this East China Sea, there would be no hands left. "Tell me about the races in the East China Sea and where they all live. Besides, do you know about the mieshen pot?" Jiangning said word by word. He had wanted it for a long time. If he couldn''t know where it was now, it would be a waste of the trip to the East China Sea. After all, this mieshen pot is what the protoss need to deal with. The protoss are extremely powerful and there is a resurrection altar inside. Jiangning doesn''t believe that the protoss will stop at this time, after all, the Protoss If you don''t get control of other races, you won''t give up. Everyone in Jiangning knows that the protoss is a greedy race. If they can, they may have started at this time, but now they are not. After all, at this time, they need to be repaired. As long as they are rested, they will do these things again. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. If you want to kill me, kill me. Our leader will take revenge for us." Said the orc, very stubborn. Liu Mei and Feng Ying are also stunned when they hear the orcs. Although the orcs speak a little dull, their words are extremely spitting blood. This is not only the small ones, but also the old ones. This is a very depressing place for them. Yue''er was also depressed. She did not expect that the orcs would be like this. Of course, if she had interrogated the orcs, she would not have interrogated them like this. Maybe now she has killed the orcs with one stroke, because they are so bold. They never wanted to be threatened by anyone. They didn''t want to be threatened by anyone. So at this moment, Jiangning and others don''t want to pay attention to the orcs. If they can, it''s best to kill them directly. Jiangning saw that he could not ask about the East China Sea, and then fell with a knife, which directly ended the orc''s life. As for the moment, the creatures not far away have also arrived quickly. When the group of creatures came to the near place, Jiangning found that it was a man riding a horse, and the body of a man was a man, and the body of a man was a horse. Seeing this kind of creature, Jiangning was shocked. In other words, the world is so big that even this kind of people and horses only in legend have appeared. What else can there be? "Who are you? Why did you come to the East China Sea to kill people of other races?" There are five or six people coming, each with weapons in their hands. It looks very uncomfortable, and the breath is also very strong. If Jiangning guesses well, this man and horse should have a very strong strength. After all, at this moment, the breath of these people and horses is stronger than that of Fengying and others. But it is not strong enough for his breath. After all, at this moment, he has already sent out his own breath. Only in this way can he calm down and these people are riding. If Jiangning doesn''t send out its own strong breath, maybe these people have already begun to fight against Jiangning now, which is nothing to say, because at this moment, except Jiangning and Yueer, the strength of Fengying and Liumei are only average.No matter which race sees the weak, they always bully them. What''s more, their human beings are not the races here in the East China Sea. They are equivalent to an alien race. These inner races will certainly not have any hands left when they see them. At this time, Jiangning said coldly, "we are here to look for things, and these orcs are going to kill us. No wonder we are!" "Are you looking for something? What are you looking for? " A leader of the horse said coldly, for Jiangning, looking for something, its face suddenly cold down. "Mieshen pot, we want this thing to go back. Only when we find it, we will withdraw. Otherwise, we will stay in the East China Sea." When Jiangning said this, his eyes coldly focused on the commander. He wanted to see something from the commander''s eyes. However, he found that he was wrong, extremely wrong, because it was impossible to see what facial expression this man and horse had, as if it were natural. However, the next scene surprised the whole people of Jiangning, and only heard the man and horse say, "I know where the thing you are talking about is in the stone people''s clan. It is said that after they got this thing, they revived their ancestors, and now they are constantly fighting against the people around them!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1615 There are more than ten million races in the world. Even Jiangning can only know a little about them. Jiangning was shocked to see orcs and horses in the East China Sea. Unexpectedly, another stone clan came out. Moreover, from the point of view of the horse people, this stone clan is more powerful. It has revived its ancestors with the God killing pot. If it had been put in the Central Plains, how many people would have been shocked by it! After all, the stone people are just a piece of stone, and the stone also has life, which has never appeared in the Central Plains. In fact, this is not the case. This is just Jiang Ning''s wrong understanding. The so-called stone clan, that is, a skin that looks like a stone, is called the stone clan. In fact, their overall appearance is similar to that of human beings. After all, they are derived from human beings, but they are not similar in external aspects. "Are you sure it''s true? It''s not lying to me, is it Jiangning''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time and asked. For the horse race, he didn''t believe it. After all, when the horse people talked to Jiangning, their eyes were still a little dodgy. If they were trapped, what would it look like? Jiangning didn''t think about it clearly. He didn''t want to think about it. After all, if there were no other accidents at this time, he would not take it It''s dangerous. "What I said is true, but we have a little grudge with the stone clan, so I want to use your hand to help us strike the stone clan!" This man of the horse race directly said what he wanted, and then only saw his eyes constantly looking at Jiangning, trying to see something in Jiangning''s eyes. However, Jiangning ignored him. At this time, Jiangning said again: "if what you said is true, I can kill some stone people for you, but this premise is that you did not cheat me. If I know you lied to me, you will not feel better. I will definitely fight against you at that time. You should believe that I have this strength!" When Jiangning said this, his face could not help cooling down. What he was most afraid of in his life was that others would cheat him. If he cheated himself, it would be very sad. Even Jiangning''s character was like that. If others cheated him, Jiangning would never say a word and go back. After all, cheaters are the most hateful. Secondly, there is another point. The God killing pot is also a very important thing for them. If it can be obtained, then nothing needs to be said. At that time, it can be restricted to the Protoss. Now, although the protoss have been restrained, Jiangning knows that sooner or later, the protoss will come back again, and other things may happen, because at this time, the protoss will definitely be ready for everything. Not only that, but also some other races will be abused by the Protoss ¡£ Jiangning didn''t want to see these things happen in the Central Plains. After all, when the protoss attacked the Yue people, they were almost exterminated. If the protoss attacked other weak races, such as the Yi people, this time, it would completely destroy that race. Although the protoss are powerful, Jiangning doesn''t want to see other races eliminated. In this world, all races have common characteristics, and they can share the resources of this world. After all, what we are pursuing is the existence of immortality. If something else happens, it will not be worth the loss ¡£ At this time, Liu Mei frowned and looked at the horse race. She didn''t believe these aborigines very much. After all, at this time, they came to the East China Sea for the first time. They didn''t know anything about it. If you know a little about the aborigines, you can believe it. But if you don''t know anything about them, you must not I can believe it. Without any explanation, Jiangning asked again: "are you sure you are right? I tell you, you can deceive me, but you can''t take advantage of me. If you find out that I have been used, the consequences will be extremely serious! " When Jiangning said this, the whole body suddenly sent out a breath of terror. Even after Liu Mei and others noticed it, they were extremely afraid. At this time, Jiangning''s breath had risen to a very terrible level, as if they were to be frightened by carelessness. Even though he had known that Jiangning''s strength was not ordinary, he was still extremely shocked when he saw it, because they never knew that such a powerful outsider would come to their East China Sea at this time. If he had dealt with Jiangning and others at the beginning, What kind of things may happen is still unknown! In fact, it is not. Jiangning is only playing a part in this, because he wants to frighten the horse people. Only in this way can the horse people tell the truth to themselves. Otherwise, it will be extremely depressing."What I said is true! But it is undeniable that I want to kill people with a knife, but you should understand that the God killing pot is indeed in the hands of the stone clan, which has existed for a long time. If you don''t believe it, you can inquire about some other races. At that time, some other races will surely say that this is true, and they are extremely afraid of the stone clan! " This man and horse, speaking of this, could not help but become gloomy. Obviously, he had suffered a lot in the stone clan. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t know yet. In this area, all the races suffer losses, and all of them suffer from the losses of the stone clan. After all, the strength of the stone clan is too strong, and their status is just like that of the protoss in the Central Plains. It is called a bull force, which is used to bully other small races. And in this, their development is extremely strong. If they have an idea, they will act immediately, and then the stone people will fight for this land in the East China Sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1616 After hearing the speech, Jiangning was convinced that the horse people were right. After all, he could analyze whether a man was lying from his facial expression. If a person said a lie, he would have eyes to dodge. But at this moment, the stone people did not dodge their eyes, but were close to Jiangning The four tight eyes are facing each other. If a person is in such a situation, then what he said is correct, and absolutely did not lie. After all, in this link, this person horse people lie is meaningless, not only that, when he lies, he will not appear such a situation. At this time, Fengying directly stood up and asked, "do you say that this God killing pot has fallen on the stone clan for a long time? So why don''t you go and attack this race? You know, if you get this thing, the race will be extremely powerful. It can even be said that when their race destroys the other races of you, it will be OK! " "Yes! Why don''t you resist? Do you know that resistance is useless at this time? " Yue''er was also stunned at this time. She didn''t understand the practice of the Centaurs. There was nothing in common with the race of the Central Plains against the Protoss. When dealing with the protoss, the other races in the Central Plains should unite, because everyone knows that if the protoss continue like this again, there will be great events. Everyone knows this, and they may be exterminated. So at this time, some small races in the Central Plains have been united. When they unite, they will attack the protoss, and in this, they will not allow other things to happen. For example, in the crusade against the protoss, they will not allow too many casualties. Because at that time, once the casualties appear, they will be completely defeated. It can even be said that if there is a failure, there will be a great crisis. Everyone knows this, or it can be said that if there are casualties, then some other small races will be defeated, They will not fight again. If you can''t take part in the war again, no one will attack the Protoss. Therefore, this matter is also extremely important. It is important to take everything else as the benchmark, and nothing will happen this time. "We also united and crusaded against the protoss, but it was no use, because at this time, the people of the stone clan were already strong, and we could only avoid it. If the stone people asked us for trouble, we would have no effect at all. At that time, we could only offer what they wanted And become their slaves This man, the horse race said this, once again showed an angry expression. In fact, they used to be a very powerful race, but at this moment, after a stone man is strong, they are just ordinary. It can even be said that at this time, when they meet the stone people, they have to hide because they can''t fight against the stone people. What''s more, when this stone man attacks other races, they don''t do it directly at all. They just slowly Crusade and corrode that race a little bit. It makes you have a little change in the desperate situation, and also makes you have a little expectation on other things. They are not like the Protoss. If they want to attack a race, they will do their best to fight against it. After all, such an approach will only make that race continue to resist. In fact, those who will do it will corrode a little bit. If it can corrode the minds of some key people, it will be quite possible to control the whole race at that time ¡£ The Renma clan, an elder in the past, has also been corrupted. The stone clan people almost sold their people and horses after they promised many benefits. Of course, after some other people found something wrong, they had already canceled the position of the elder and killed the elder, because they were all corrupted Mind, then stay in this world, there is no word. Even if one is not careful, there may be some other things, so at that time, what the people and horses did was extremely correct. If not, there would be other very serious consequences. "OK, I see. I''ll go to fight these stone people at that time!" When Jiangning said this, he didn''t have to sneer. What he hated most was such a group of things. When he had a little strength, he would attack the surrounding races. This was similar to that of the Protoss. However, even if they were strong, they would be oppressed by other races. so, Jiangning as like as two peas, no one has any good feelings for this stone family. Even if it is not the stone pot, he will help the race without any conditions. After all, the stone clan practice is exactly the same as that of the Protoss. Jiangning has never been allowed to let go of such a race."Then you take us now. If you can, I can help you kill this stone clan!" Jiangning pondered for a while and said directly to this man. After all, for the mieshen pot, he is destined to get it into his own hands. After all, if he gets this thing, it will be able to destroy the protoss, and the Central Plains will be able to settle down. If we continue to let the protoss go on like this, it will be an incomparable disaster. After all, the protoss can not change the situation of eating excrement all the time. Moreover, they have their own resurrection altar in hand, and they are constantly resurrecting their own people. In this, their combat effectiveness will be infinitely enlarged, which is for Jiangning, for the sake of Jiangning Other races are not very good. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1617 "You come with me, but I told you that this stone clan''s ability is extremely strong. According to my words, these two girls are not able to fight, after all, their strength is too weak!" What''s more, the strength of Liuma is not enough. After hearing this, Liu Mei and Fengying can''t help but look depressed. Now they finally feel that their strength is insufficient. They thought that they would be a little weak in the Central Plains. After all, the protoss are so powerful, but they didn''t expect that their strength was also insufficient in this, and they were told so frankly Come on. This is a huge blow to them, but they also understand that their own strength is not enough. If they want to have enough strength, it will be similar to Yueer''s strength. After all, Yueer has been promoted for two or three times to have such strength, and their words have not undergone any transformation and have not been obtained Any reinforcement. This is just like a person who is learning martial arts initially. If it doesn''t go through systematic evolution, it will be similar to the original situation. Even if the strength changes with the accumulation of time, it will not change much. After all, they are already like that, and they are all following here No progress has been made. However, this does not cause any harm to them, because they are a team. Even if anything happens, Yueer and Jiangning will not give up on them. They are very clear about this. In addition, they try their best not to become a burden. At that time, they don''t say they can help to work in Jiangning, at least not Let Jiangning and yue''er waste too much energy on them. "It''s OK. Although my two friends are just ordinary, if they really want to fight, obviously you are not their opponent. Moreover, even if the stone people are strong, they can''t hurt them. I can defeat the stone people alone!" Jiangning said with great confidence. In this respect, he is very confident about himself, and he will not give up his two team-mates here. They are a team. On this continent, their team has passed a lot of things. Cohesion has already reached a critical moment. Even if there is a big thing, it will not stop them Yes. There is no accident. The horse people don''t want to say anything more at the moment. After all, he just introduces Jiangning to the stone clan''s clan territory, but he won''t fight against the stone clan. After all, he knows very well that the stone clan is powerful. According to the combat effectiveness, it is the horse race and other small races that they will not Enough for this stone clan to fight, after all, after all, the stone clan has completely risen after getting the God killing pot. If they didn''t get the mieshen pot, they still had a little bit of ability to compete with it, but at this time, they were totally out of the way. Moreover, in this place, the Centaurs were in a state of death and injury. They would never be the team members of this powerful race. If they met this stone clan, they could only have many It''s just a matter of distance. It can even be said that even if they meet some other stone clan people more often, they will not take the initiative to fight, because there will be no statement to fight against a stone clan person. After all, the strength of the stone clan is beyond people''s expectation. Under the leadership of the people of the horse race, Jiangning has soon arrived at a place of dense forest. If you look at it, you can see that there is a cave in this place, which is very tall. In addition, there is a strong breath coming out. If Jiangning guesses well, this should be the one The land of the stone clan. If there are such talents in a territory, then everything can be defeated. Because the people of the stone clan are very easy to defend in this environment, but if they are attacked by the enemy, it will be very difficult to break down. Jiangning is quite clear about this, so at this moment, his brow has been wrinkled. No reason, it is because Jiangning feels a lot of things coming. If there is no accident, maybe they will have problems. "The head here is the territory of the stone clan. You must have noticed a little bit of things. Of course, I can''t deny that if you can''t beat it, then you should run away quickly, because the stone clan will never let anyone who crusades against them. The key point is that they are numerous This is not only for them, but also for people outside Jiangning. " "Well, I see! If you don''t have time, you can go back first. We can do it ourselves here! " Jiangning nodded and said. As for the horse people, he is not here. After all, they are going to fight against the people of the stone clan. At that time, they will certainly release their strength.I''m afraid it''s not very good to let this person understand his own strength. After all, his own strength is here. If it''s a mystery, it''s the best thing. If it''s known, it''s not worth the loss. "Well, you believe it!" After that, he left quickly, because he was a little afraid at the moment. If the stone people came out, he would have no place to see. The key point is that he brought people here by himself. This is needless to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1618 Often, a strong race, the number of people in it will be extremely strong, it is impossible to have some strong races, there will be waste problems, because their race is already strong, other races, will also become very strong, after all, only the strong people can make the race strong together. Otherwise, that race can not be strong, and even in this, it is just ordinary. There will be no such thing, let alone such benchmark thing. "Is there any danger?" As like as two peas, she was not afraid to have a frown, because she had already found a breath, which was as strong as her. It was only a common figure in the stone family. Then the danger was great, because she was very particular about her strength. If it is other people, maybe in her hands, she can''t get through at all. It''s just like wind shadow and willow eyebrows. If they are in yue''er''s hands, it''s not enough. Yue''er can defeat these two people at any time, which is absolutely possible. But if the moon can''t beat the people, then the wind shadow and willow eyebrows will also be in danger, especially those who are as powerful as the wind shadow. If they are just ordinary people in the stone clan, they will have great difficulties. This is an absolutely important thing. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning said: "it''s OK. Although this person has come out, he must be an important person. If he has such bottom strength, then this race has already gone outside the Central Plains, even in the East China Sea, they have long been unified." Indeed, if there were such powerful people, it might have been a long time ago to unify this area, but there would not be such a problem. The tripartite confrontation can also be said to be an equal situation of multi-party strength, because in this way, they will be restricted. In addition to this, Jiangning does not believe that other things will happen, because once it happens, big things will appear completely. Even if people like Jiangning encounter big things, they are extremely difficult to resist. Hearing this, the three girls put their hearts down because at any time, they don''t want to meet more powerful people. Their mission here is just to find a magic pot. If they can''t find this thing, their mission will also be a complete failure. At that time, the protoss will be sure to treat others again Some weak races did it. In that case, they would have never been to this place, and they still wasted their time. After all, it was better to go to crusade against the Protoss. After all, although the protoss were hidden, they might have come out of the mountain again. As for the people of the balas and the people of the 100 ethnic groups, although they are resisting the protoss, the people of these two races are just ordinary strength. It is impossible to completely stop the Protoss. Even if other things happen, they are just going to be cannon fodder But not anything else. If a powerful race wants to do other things, it will definitely be extremely prepared. Obviously, the protoss are already preparing for big things. But at that time, they were not ready for everything. If they were all right, maybe the outcome would be different. This is totally conceivable It''s like that. "If you attack the cave again, you will come out like this!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at this time, because he found the stone people, constantly looking at several of them, and then hiding in the cave, which in Jiangning''s eyes, just like a steal. Jiangning and others feel that this is extremely bad. After all, they don''t want to be peeped into. If so, why not break into the cave directly and find the stone clan''s personnel, and then they can have a wave of negotiations. Jiangning will take back the God killing pot. If it is discarded here, it will destroy the balance of the place. It is not allowed to exist. But if there are other things, it will be a complete big thing. Therefore, Jiangning will never return empty handed. At this moment, he has begun to think about how to negotiate with this stone clan. If the stone clan and the horse race say that they are very strong, then he does not mind using other methods to block this race, because Jiangning does not want to be so powerful as any other race. As long as a person is powerful, he will bully others. On the contrary, race is the same. As long as a race is strong enough, it will be able to do a lot of things. Jiangning is quite clear about this. Moreover, the practice of this stone head clan is similar to that of the Protoss. It can even be said that, here If you give them a chance, maybe the two races will come together.Because there is such a saying that collusion exists. As long as you think about it with your mind, you can understand that when the two ethnic groups are strong, everything can be done well. If it is not strong, it can be said that they are united, let alone some other matters. "Who is coming?" At this time, the people of the stone clan finally began to speak. Only a stone man with petrified skin came out of the cave slowly. His breath was stronger than those of Liu Mei and Feng Ying. He had almost the same breath as Yue er. He must be an expert. As soon as this man appeared, his eyes immediately fell on Jiangning. In his opinion, among the four people, Jiangning was a strong danger to him. If the other three people said that, then he was not afraid. The strength of each person could be described by his breath. Now, the breath of Jiangning and the three women could be described by his breath i can tell. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1619 It seems that Jiang Ning''s right to speak to the other three people will not be ignored when they come to the court. Just as there were so many people of the original 100 ethnic groups, the people of the violent clan also led the whole hundred ethnic groups. It is because they are powerful and stronger than other people. If other people are more powerful, maybe they did not lead the people of the violent people, but some other races. However, no matter who it is, Liu Mei and Feng Ying are already shivering in the field at this time, because they feel the danger. The danger naturally comes from the stone people. If Jiangning and yue''er are not there, they must have escaped now. After all, at this moment, only the breath makes her We have a feeling of fleeing. If there is a real fight, there will be a thorough problem. There is no explanation. A person, if there are other things, the sixth feeling will be extremely accurate, this is needless to say, many people in this, are the sixth feeling in leading them to do things, in addition to the sixth feeling, some women''s feelings are also extremely accurate, even can be said that women are born to think of the future Love comes. "We are outsiders. We come here to ask for something from you. If you can take it out, we will leave immediately. But if you don''t take it out, we will break in directly!" Jiangning explained his intention directly, because he did not allow this pot to fall into it, and he wanted to deal with the Protoss. When he thought of the strength of the high priest at the beginning, he had a bad premonition in his heart. Although he said that the high priest was fighting with him at the beginning, if he talked about other things, maybe there would be more things in this high priest.. "God killing pot? If you don''t have this thing, you can go quickly, or I will send troops out! " When the stone people heard that it was a god killing pot, the look on his face finally changed for a while, and then he said coldly to Jiangning. Although that is the case, Jiangning has seen a lot of things from this person''s expression changes. If the mieshen pot is not in this place, then they will never be like this, because if it is like this, it means that there is something fishy in it. Maybe the mieshen pot is in the stone clan. Ordinary people say that if there is a ghost in the heart, that is, there is a ghost in the heart. If there is no such thing, the person''s facial expression will not change like this. It can even be said that if the God killing pot is not in their hands, then it will not be like this, and the horse people will not tell the stone clan. After all, Jiangning and others are only a few people here, not many people come here. If there are many people coming here, maybe something will happen. Then they will think that Jiangning and others are coming here to attack them, but Jiangning and others are just a few people, even if it is a crusade, it is not done Yes. Because four people can''t do any harm to their whole race. They are extremely confident. From this point of view, it can be said that the God killing pot is definitely in this place. Maybe they are doing other things. "You don''t lie to me. I want this thing for a long time. If you continue to say that, we will enter directly. Don''t say that we broke into your base at that time." Jiangning said his purpose directly. The purpose of his saying so was to let these people understand that he must get this extermination pot today. If he can''t get it, he will start a war. Therefore, in addition to this point, other people also have problems in this place. "How brave, I will come to meet you, and see if you really have that strength!" After hearing Jiangning''s words, the stone clan''s face immediately became cold. The stone clan''s people are so powerful in the East Sea that no one has ever threatened them. This is the first time they have come, and those who are threatened are from other places, not from the East China Sea. This, they are not allowed to happen, even if such a thing happened, they will quickly deal with it, absolutely will not let these things upgrade. "Let''s fight. Let me see how powerful you stone people are When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. For the stone people, he was already connected with the protoss, because in terms of style and practice, it was almost the same as that of the protoss, even in the same tone. If a race is strong enough to a certain extent, every race will have pride. This stone people are just proud. Therefore, Jiangning will never let this happen. Even if it is a battle, it will reduce the spirit of this stone people, because as long as a person is beaten to the letter, To make better things.When the person has no temper at all, he can talk about better things. At that time, other people can be united together. If there is no accident, people of this race will be killed. "I''m going to kill you, an outsider!" The stone people said coldly, and in the first time has been rushed over. If it was not for Jiangning''s strength, I think this person might have solved other people with one move, because at this time, in addition to Jiangning''s strong strength, there is also a month''s strength, which makes this person a little bit frightened. After all, Yueer''s strength is also good. After all, yuer''er is not afraid of their strength. After all, yuer''er is not afraid of their strength. After all, they are not afraid of their strength. After all, they are not afraid of their strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1620 This is a battle that can not be resolved, because at this time, if these stone people are not beaten down, they will not be able to get a god killing pot. This thing belongs to Jiangning, and if not, there will be no other things here. However, Jiangning knew that this man was not doing it by himself, and he didn''t want to kill this stone clan directly. After all, this has not started yet. If we fight with the Lord, maybe there will be It''s a little difficult. He was thinking, if it is possible, then take it slowly. After all, Jiangning should control this person no matter whether other stone people come out at this time. At that time, it would be better to have a conversation. After all, Jiangning has such ability, and Jiangning knows it very well in this respect. "Are you sure you want to fight me?" At this time, Jiangning''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling, because he found that the breath of this person was climbing up at this moment. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he didn''t believe that there would be such a situation. But Rao was aware of a situation, which also made Jiangning extremely depressed. At this time, her eyes widened. She couldn''t believe this stone people. Even at this time, the breath was still rising. Originally, she only thought that this person was a little lower than her own strength, but now, she can''t think so, because this person is in the rising breath, unexpectedly It was beyond her breath directly. If it was before, she would be surprised. And this one, yue''er didn''t start. If she just started, maybe something different would happen. After all, she didn''t expect that this person would hide her own strength. Generally speaking, this kind of person is extremely terrible. If it is not careful, it will be killed by others. At this time, Fengying and Liumei were even more shocked. They did not expect that such a thing would happen. Originally, they all thought that this was just a common stone people. Although they were not against this person, they had at least some resistance. However, at this time, they found that they did not even have the ability to resist It''s no surprise that if you are picked up by this person, you will be killed instantly. The huge gap in strength between the two sides can not be made up by other things. It can even be said that when a person is determined to fight something else, there will be such a problem, but it is too unexpected for Jiangning and others. You can imagine how insidious it is. Fortunately, Jiangning is guiding all of this. If it were changed to another person, such a thing might not have happened, but not only that. At that time, it might not have happened. In a word, it''s dangerous for another person to fight against Jiang Ning. After all, it''s dangerous for another person to win. This kind of person, if strong up, it is an unmatched situation, and if weak, it is also let others pinch the existence, because this is a person, this kind of person, Jiangning also met, but he did not think, at this time he can meet again. "How are you sure?" At this time, Yueer''s eyebrows were already deep and wrinkled. For this stone people, she didn''t want to be provoked. After all, such a person is extremely dangerous. It can even be said that, as long as there are no other things, they may end up with failure. After all, there is only one stone clan person now. If there are more other people, it will be completely finished, and there is no other statement at all. "Yes, but I want to see how strong this man is. Then I will defeat him in the most direct way. At that time, he will doubt his own strength and be more beneficial to our plan." Jiangning is nothing. After all, no matter how strong it is, Jiangning is only one person. For such a person, Jiangning can kill many people at any time and anywhere. But he didn''t do it directly. He had to wait for the stone people to calm down before he started. At that time, as long as Jiangning wanted to do it, he would certainly lose this person in one move. At that time, he would leave an indelible impression in his mind. At that time, it would be easier to do later things More. Jiangning has already thought about this, and Jiangning will never let other things happen at this time, because if other things happen at this time, it will be completely finished.That person, to this moment, is still constantly stirring the breath, to see that Jiangning did not start with him, he did not rush to Jiangning, as if preparing for the precursor. But it is not. At this time, this stone clan man has already lost half, because when he agitates his own breath, Jiangning''s face always does not show any fear. It is still a manifestation of Gu Jing wubo. From this point, we can know that Jiangning is not afraid of him. Even if he can stir up his breath, Jiangning will also I will not fear him. "Is that enough?" Jiangning really doesn''t want to see this person go on like this, because he can''t frighten himself, and he can''t have a direct way to do it. He just keeps moving with his own breath and wants to frighten people, but it can''t frighten Jiangning at all, even Yueer can''t be frightened. If you can frighten people, you may have been scared just now. You don''t have to wait until this time. It''s not only that. In addition to this person, there will be other stone people coming out. This is extremely important. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1621 Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t want to waste time at this time, and it is also possible that this man is waiting for other people to come out. Maybe it is also uncertain. Everything is in the hands of this person. Jiangning can not fully guess what he thinks. Even so, Jiangning has not even done so for what he is doing at this time There''s a guess. "Is there any danger?" At this time, yue''er can''t help but ask, for this stone clan people, she is a little afraid, after all, this person has become such a powerful person, and the strength on hand is also so strong, if you attack them, they absolutely can''t attack them. "If there is any danger, I will give him ten rest time. If he is still like this, then don''t blame me!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. For such a person, Jiangning will not be afraid, or even said, this person may be in scaring himself. "I advise you to go now, or I will fight you later, and you will have no time to go!" The stone people said coldly, his face was extremely cold, it seemed that the whole person was like a very strong one. However, Jiangning was laughing at this time and sneered at the stone people: "do you think I''m bluffing? Don''t say anything, just your strength. I can play ten by myself every minute When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer at him. For such a person, he is really a person who can fight against ten people, and he doesn''t have much trouble to do it, especially if he doesn''t want to do it now. If he wanted to do it, he would have fixed this person. It can even be said that, the main reason is not to make things bigger, if we ignore this All in all, Jiangning would have knocked this man down. But Rao is so, Jiangning can''t bear it at this moment. It''s a direct act. As for Yue Er, she''s watching from the side. If the wind shadow and willow eyebrows are concerned, how far they have gone? After all, at this moment, their strength is not enough, and they can''t participate in the battle. If they are affected, they may also give Jiangning trouble. Originally thought that this battle would be a very strong battle, but after Jiangning''s attack, several women in the field immediately widened their eyes. They didn''t think that a stone clan person was just a pussy. Jiangning just started to fight, he had already defeated this man, or even said, this man If there is no resistance at all, people will be completely defeated. "I NIMA, this one, just scared people!" When Fengying saw this man, she was knocked down by Jiangning with a move. The whole person could not help feeling depressed. She thought that this person, even if she was defeated by Jiangning, would have a little bit of Parry power, but finally she found out that this was not the case at all. This person had no ability to parry at all. Not only that, like a pimple, is directly crushed down by others, and the principal Jiangning, also did not release their full strength, it has been defeated this person, this can not help Jiangning whole people are depressed down.. "Paralyzed, if I had known it was a pustule, I would not have bothered him like this before." Jiangning at the moment is also a look of depression, originally thought that met a can be worth their own war master to come, but to this moment, he realized that the original thing is not so simple, this person is actually a fox to the tiger. "Great Xia, what do you want to do? Please don''t kill me..." At this time, the man who was knocked down by Jiangning couldn''t help pleading quickly, and knelt down in front of Jiangning. He was not manly at all. Jiangning see this scene, the whole person almost a mouthful of old blood spit out, not all say how powerful the stone clan is? Don''t they all say how determined the people of this race are? How come it seems that it''s not the same thing now? It made him a little depressed. And this person, the previous image and the present image, it is simply too funny, the original image can be said, is a very strong kind of people, but now this image, like a lame, both up and down are not the same person. If they had not seen the two men as one, they would not have believed that this was the same person. But Rao was so. Now Jiangning had never thought that such a thing would happen. This man was originally a god of war. Even if he was not the God of war, at least he was an expert with ambition, However, Jiangning underestimated this person''s habits. "Tell me whether the God killing pot is in your ethnic group. If you can answer, I can kill you. If you cheat me again, I''ll be rude!" When Jiangning said this, his face immediately became cold. For those who cheat themselves, Jiangning will never have any mobile phone. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning finds out that he is cheating him, Jiangning will eventually fight, and in this, Jiangning will not allow other people to appear."Yes, you can go in. Now our adults have gone out to fight other races. As long as you go in and find the God killing pot, this one will be yours!" The stone people, without saying a word, told all they knew, and even let Jiangning and others begin to search their base to search for the God killing pot. "Jiangning, be careful that there is something fishy in it. After all, it is the base of others. We are not familiar with the place of life. If we rashly enter the base of other races, and one of them has problems, it will be finished!" At this time of the month, it is hard to avoid some worries. After all, the gap between the past and the future of this person is huge, and from Jiangning''s point of view, if nothing else happened, maybe this person would not have such a situation. Even if it''s a wall grass, it won''t jump so fast. The only thing is that there''s a kind of "greasy" in it, which is just to frame Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1622 As long as it is a trap to get Jiangning, the other three women for him, it is a matter of minutes, this is a person has already thought well, and can even say, as long as it is related to Jiangning, then this person will be interested in it, or even can say, absolutely not so, let Jiangning into their base inside ¡£ This is just like a trap. Let you go in quickly. As long as you are killed at that time, everything will be finished. Even if there is no accident, it will be an incomparable thing forced by cattle. Jiangning pondered for a while, then without thinking about it, he said to the three girls: "you are here first. I will come when I go. I don''t believe there is a dragon''s nest in it. But even if there is such a thing, I won''t have any fear. After all, if I''m here, as long as it is immortal, those who want to cause harm to me will die Come on This is a mandatory requirement of Jiangning, but also confidence in himself. To say that he has no such strength, he will never say so. Only those who have strength will say such words. After all, Jiangning is not afraid to let anything happen at that time. "Be careful!" Wind shadow gives Jiangning an embrace. In her opinion, it is very dangerous in the stone clan. Maybe after entering, they may not be able to come out. It is not necessary to remind them that they are a group. As a group, if there is an accident, they don''t want to see it. Yue''er also told her to get up and said, "be careful. If anything happens, come out immediately. We are waiting for you here." "Well, don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" Jiangning laughed and said confidently. For his trip to the base of the stone clan, Jiangning has already thought about everything. If there is no accident, Jiangning will definitely bring out the God killing pot, because he knows that the stone clan people, even if they are strong, will not go anywhere. Even so, as long as there are problems, this stone clan will also be It will be stirred by Jiangning. Jiangning will never allow a force that has harmed itself, and can say anything arrogant here. As long as there are no other things, Jiangning will be able to deal with it. After all, he has his own strength, and his mind is also very smart. This is different from other races. It''s just like those people of the protoss who want to do a big thing. Please, they can''t plot at all. This is what Jiangning won''t do. Of course, even if Jiangning''s plot is strict sometimes, there will be problems. After all, at that time, as long as there is a fluctuation, there will be other things. Jiangning didn''t stop again. In his opinion, if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you will get tiger''s seed if you don''t go into the tiger''s den. Even if you want to go into danger, you will get some effect. Otherwise, if you are outside, you will never get any results. "Be careful, Jiangning!" Yue''er tells her again. At the same time, she has taken good care of this person in the field. If there is an accident in Jiangning, then this person in the field can''t live, because yue''er will never let a person who has a threat to them, and this person seems to be so indecent. No matter from the practice or other things, we can see that this person is not a good man, let alone believe his words. But at this time, if you don''t get into it, you can''t get out the God killing pot, and then you can''t punish the Protoss. Therefore, at this moment, in any case, you have to enter the stone clan. Even if there are people in the stone clan, you have to go inside. Otherwise, you can''t get the God killing pot effectively. For this thing, Jiangning must get it. If not, the Central Plains will be lost. After all, the protoss are so powerful, and there is a resurrection altar in hand. They are absolutely not allowed to have any problems in the process of this matter. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning had already entered the base. However, just after Jiangning entered the base of the stone clan, there was a loud roar. Then, only a red light came down, as if it was the end of the world. Seeing this situation, the three girls were completely stunned. They didn''t expect that such a state would happen, and it was obvious that there was an organ in it. Now Jiangning just went in, and such a thing happened. It must have something to do with this person. The three girls just looked at the stone people, and the man immediately became sneering, "do you think I''m so strong? I tell you, after he enters, he is bound to die, because under the siege of our stone clan, no one has ever been able to come out of it. Even how many strong people will only come out dead after entering, and no one can attack our stone clan, let alone get a god killing pot! ""Are you deceiving?" Yue''er was the first to react, because it could be heard from this person''s mouth. After Jiangning went in, it was almost like a state of death. At this moment, she was completely shocked. Moreover, this person in the field seemed not to be afraid of them at this time. It was like two people before. Although it has been expected, but when things happen to themselves, the three girls are still a bit at a loss. After all, they have never encountered such a situation. Even if they encounter such a situation, it will not happen. "In that case, we''ll kill you first." Although Yueer cares about Jiangning''s safety, at this moment, she is also the first time to start with this person, because in this way, they can feel better. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1623 Even if the strength of the wind and willow eyebrows at this time is also on this person''s body, in their opinion, there are three people on their side, and Yueer''s strength is also so strong, to kill this person, it is still minutes of things, but they are wrong, when they just want to start, this person is a direct embodiment There is a devil. Only to see his breath soar suddenly. Not only that, but also to do other things. It is undeniable that at this moment, this person''s strength has gradually soared, which is quite different from the previous scene. If the moon has already had the heart to resist, maybe it has been stolen by this person The attack was successful. But Rao is so, she is also a little injured. She was hurt by this person, but it is not very fatal. It can be said that it is just rubbed, and nothing else happens. "Death! I''ll help you now Yue''er is completely angry, for such a person, her idea is to kill directly, because if such a person is here, there will be no statement. Even if other things happen, she must kill this person first. "Looking for death? It''s not sure who wants to die. Just a few of you want to kill me. It''s really a fool who talks in his dream! " The man sneered, and then only saw his breath suddenly rising at this moment. It can be said that it has risen to a very serious level. If it can be compared, then this person can be compared to a sun, and the three girls are just a little star! Seeing this, the three women were completely shocked. They never thought that the stone people were so cunning. Now it is obvious that they are going to trap them. Because Jiangning was there at the beginning, he didn''t dare to make a mistake, but now Jiangning has already entered their family territory, so he won''t have any responsibility What''s the matter. Some people at a certain time, will appear such a sentiment, that is, after the powerful people around you are gone, they will directly put their hands on you, so that you do not have any idea. It can even be said that at this moment, if Jiangning is still there, it will be able to do a lot of things, but now Jiangning is not here, they also have no way to come, not only that, even if Jiangning is on the scene, presumably this person will not have any changes. This battle, under this one person takes the lead, is already beginning! The strength of the three women is not so strong. When they meet this person, they can only resist it tenaciously. After all, at this time, if there is no accident, the three women will surely lose. This is a fixed thing, because except for Yueer, the strength of the other two women is just average, or even meet this strong Big people have no resistance at all. At the beginning, they thought that this person was just a person who pretended to be a fox, but now, they really found that even if it was this person, they could not be compared with themselves. Even if they were separated by 18000 Li, it was absolutely right. A battle made the three women have more recognition of their strength. Although they all want to decide to kill this person, they can''t kill this person quickly. Even if they have the heart, they don''t have the strength. After a while, the three women have been completely suppressed, but it is obviously difficult for a stone clan person to kill three women, because Yueer''s strength is there, not only that. In addition to yue''er, other wind shadows and Liu Mei''s strength are also average. Although these two women are not good, they are protected If you get up, it''s very difficult for people to attack. The cohesion of a team is already reflected at this time. They can not win the opposite person, but at this moment, they can definitely make decisions for themselves. Only in this way can other things be done. It is better to say that there will be no other words to do like some ordinary trivial things. "If you can''t beat me, if you don''t want to die so miserably, you should immediately lay down your arms and surrender. Otherwise, you will have to stay here for the rest of your life." This stone clan person, coldly said, for the three women, constantly use the tactics above heart, and in here, this person also has no words to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning has no news. If the guess is good, it may have met with hostility. After all, the signs of Jiangning''s entry into Jiangning can not be released at any time. Besides some more sophisticated organs, such problems will arise. But anyway, they all know that Jiangning is in danger, so at this moment, they absolutely don''t want Jiangning to worry about them. Although Jiangning doesn''t know that they are suffering from harm, they already understand that no matter what happens to them."Hold on, even if we don''t win the battle, we''ll hold on!" At this time, yue''er finally thought clearly, because if he wanted to keep Jiangning from worrying, he had to hold on, and not let this person go back to the base. If he went back to the base, it would be like breaking free from their hands. At that time, as long as this person makes rumors again, maybe Jiangning will believe that this thing is true. At that time, as long as there is a fluctuation in Jiangning''s psychological activities, they will have a chance to attack Jiangning. This is what they don''t want to see. Even if something big happens, they don''t want Jiang I''d rather worry about them. In normal times, they have been taken care of by Jiangning. If Jiangning is worried at this time, it will not be worth the loss. Because in the battle with others, if a person has other concerns, then it will be distracted. So Yueer has understood this point. Even if the battle is not won, don''t let this person go back to the clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1624 At this moment, yue''er is already blocking that person''s back road. She is firmly standing in front of that gap. If the stone people want to enter the clan territory, they must step on her body. This is her persistence, and she will never let go of her persistence. As for Fengying and Liumei, they are constantly harassing this person, so as not to let him have any chance to enter their clan territory. If they enter into their clan territory, it will be completely ruined. After all, they don''t want Jiangning to worry. If Jiangning is worried about them, they will not have the intention to fight against others in this place It''s fighting. At that time, if it is a distraction, there will be big problems. In any case, they should ensure their personal safety. If they can''t protect themselves, how to protect others is their most basic requirement. At this time, when they fight, they use a drag, which is also their feeling There''s not so much pressure. After all, it is a little difficult to defeat a person in the battle, but it is relatively easy to hold a person down. It can even be said that if yue''er is not going to hold such an entrance, I believe several of them can still turn this person down, but they can''t be sure whether they are defending it or not When there is a gap, will the person escape from it. If it is to escape, then it will be a very difficult thing to come, and even so to say, it will be very easy to think of other things at that time. There is no saying. At the moment, there is no way for the stone people to come. Even at this time, they all have other problems, that is, whether Jiangning is in it, is there any danger, because if there is danger, then there will be major events. After all, after killing Jiangning, or Maybe someone else will come out. But now, no other people came out. It can be seen that Jiangning is not in danger at this time. From this point, they can guess, which is also their experience. "Do you really want to die?" The stone clan man, at the moment, is cold and cold, and he seems to have become impatient. In fact, his ideas are almost the same as those of yue''er and others. As long as Jiangning is shocked at that time, he can completely arrest Jiangning. If Jiangning''s combat effectiveness is not so strong, they will not use this method at all. After all, they will use this method to punish Jiangning after seeing Jiangning''s fighting capacity. However, he didn''t expect that the three women broke down his idea at once and let him have nothing at all How to do things. "It''s not about whether we want to die or not. It''s that you can''t do anything to us." At this time, yue''er couldn''t help laughing, because she understood this point very well. After all, at this time, if other things happened, it would be possible to kill this person. But they don''t have that ability, so they can only drag this person. Now it seems that they have succeeded, and when they see that this person is already flustered, they begin to understand this point, that is, there will be other things happening to them. "Then you can die!" The stone people said coldly, and then again. However, when he made a move, he immediately shocked the three women, because he ran away directly and didn''t attack them, which shocked them completely. Don''t they say it''s impossible to escape in battle? Why is the situation at this moment completely different from the imagined situation? Not only that, it is obvious that the escape direction of this person is in the opposite direction, in order to seduce them in the past, and then he can do more things. However, yue''er and others did not go on the road and ignored him directly. Even for his escape, yue''er didn''t look at him. He ran as he wanted. Anyway, he didn''t enter into their clan territory through the gap that yue''er guarded. Otherwise, they would not pay attention to it. Although Feng Ying and Liu Mei are also surprised, at the moment, they all ignore it. After all, no matter who they are, they don''t want anything to happen at this time. Moreover, Liumei and Fengying also know their own strength here. If someone with them, maybe they can do something, but without other people to accompany them, it will be impossible to do other things, which is unexpected. "Keep running, we won''t pay attention to you anyway!" At this time, yue''er couldn''t help laughing. After she figured it out, she already knew it clearly. There would never be any statement. It can even be said that as long as he doesn''t go to his native land, yue''er and others will not pay any attention to it.That person is also extremely depressed at the moment, he also did not think of his own ideas, unexpectedly was so quickly debunked down, this is he has never thought of, but anyway, he has to do something at this time. If he doesn''t do something, he will be dragged to death here. Moreover, Jiangning is a powerful man. After entering their clan territory, only one organ touched him. The rest has not been heard. From this point, we can see that Jiangning has nothing to do. He has never been able to save himself from a disaster, even though he has taken a wrong step to save himself. "Paralyzed, I must go back to the clan. As long as I disturb his thoughts, I will have a chance!" This stone people, at the moment said coldly. Although he said that, he did not find such an opportunity after several attempts. On the contrary, when he wanted to go back to the clan land, he was almost injured by yue''er, which was a great blow to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1625 At the moment, the outside is extremely calm, but inside, it is not so peaceful, because at this time, Jiangning has been the stone clan people to hate up, and a tie up, that is, to the death of the kind, this is a very huge blow to Jiangning. Originally, he came here to get the killing God pot, but he didn''t expect that now he didn''t get it, and there were other accidents. This accident happened here. Jiangning entered it and directly met with other people''s group fights. Moreover, every stone clan member is extremely powerful, if not Jiangning If you have that ability, you must be killed by now. Although he can resist, but at this moment, he also feels extremely tired, because the endless stone clan people have picked him up, like endless, let him have no chance to breathe. If he is not careful, he will be in a state of failure, and here, Jiangning is constantly looking for extermination Here comes the pot. "Tell me the whereabouts of the jug, or your race will be destroyed by me!" Jiangning was really angry at this time. If he didn''t want to know whether the mieshen pot was here, Jiangning would have killed a lot, but Rao was so. He was cruel at this time and wanted to eliminate this race directly. Only in this way can we have a better way. "You want to destroy us stone clan? You''re not kidding, are you? Now I tell you, if you want to escape, it''s impossible, let alone destroy our family One of the stone people said coldly that for Jiangning, he really admired Jiangning, because Jiangning was no longer under the siege of several people, but Rao was so, Jiangning could escape perfectly, even they could not touch Jiangning''s trouser legs. If such a strong man can be used by them, then they can be unified in the East China Sea. This is an absolute thing. Because they can''t unify here, it is just because the strength of the experts is not enough. If there are enough masters, then they can do everything well. They are just like the protoss, but they lack some masters. If they have enough masters, they can do a lot of other things. It is even undeniable that they can run out of the East China Sea and fight with other races directly. If it is such a thing, then their race can be very good ¡£ But it is undeniable that they still can''t solve the problem in Jiangning, because Jiangning''s strength is so terrible. Even if they try hard, they can''t solve it. Jiangning''s strength is beyond their cognitive scope. There is even one thing that can be done directly, that is Jiang Ning If you want to attack them, Jiangning must still be able to kill them, as for them, it is impossible for them to attack Jiangning. In addition, Jiangning is not a person to kill and abuse. If it has the strength, it will be like other people killing innocent people indiscriminately. Now, many people of this stone clan have been killed by Jiangning. Although the stone people are extremely hateful, Jiangning has only mutilated them, and has not directly killed the people of this race. People all have their lives, so Jiangning won''t have such a big hand. However, if it''s other people, it will be different. It can even be said that the people who decide this race have been completely killed in battle. This is absolutely the problem of sex. "Then you can die!" Jiangning was completely angry at this time. They all said that he was not a person with a heavy heart to kill and abuse. If he was extremely cruel, he might have started to fight these people directly now. However, the stone clan people repeatedly angered Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t want to pay much attention to it. It was the best to kill this person directly. After all, if Jiangning didn''t kill these people at this time, these people would kill themselves. In this case, no one would die. "Come on, let me see how powerful the unknown enemy is?" At the moment, a stone people can''t help sneering. He is extremely confident about his own strength. Even in his opinion, Jiangning is just a small villain. Their race is the most powerful. Naturally, they will not think that Jiangning is so powerful. However, when Jiangning made a move, he was really shocked. He thought that Jiangning had reached a point of strength and was at the end of his tether. However, he did not expect that such a situation would appear at this moment. "Why are you so strong?" When the man saw the rising of Jiangning''s breath, he was shocked at last, because only when the breath rose would he decide to do something else. If the breath did not rise, everything else could not be said."Ha ha, I just gave you a chance. You don''t know how to be rare. But this time, I can give you a chance. Just take out the God killing pot and I can let you live. But if you don''t know what to do, don''t blame me!" Jiangning is already angry to the extreme, now is to give the last chance to the opposite person. If this group of stone people don''t know how to do things, Jiangning will definitely kill these people without saying a word. At that time, he will directly search in this clan territory. If he finds it, it will be the best thing. If he doesn''t find it, he will give up because the external environment is not temporary There will be nothing that can be said. If Jiang Ning didn''t understand these words, he would kill them for the last time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1626 "We stone people have never seen or even heard of this thing without the God killing pot you said. If you want to find this thing, you are wrong, because we stone clan are not born!" One of the stone people, said coldly. He wanted to cheat Jiangning. After all, if you said you didn''t see this kind of thing, maybe you didn''t see it, but they would never take it out, because after taking it out, the outcome would be really different. Especially at this time, if you take out this God killing pot, then their stone clan''s prestige will be very high It''s going to be a total downfall. Originally, they had just found out about the use of the God killing pot. Now it is the time when they want to unify the East China Sea with this one. Therefore, they will definitely not release this thing. If it is released, there will be a thorough problem, which will never be allowed to appear. Secondly, they will not hand over this thing, because in their hands, they have turned them from a small race into a big race. If they go out to the Central Plains, then perhaps the people in the Central Plains will become stronger and will directly cause harm to them and even force them to walk into the wilderness In the middle of the earth, it will be their real disaster. So at this time, no matter what, they won''t come to see you. Even if they are dead, they won''t hand over this thing. After handing it over, if it happens to them, they will become the sinner of the whole people. At that time, any race will point him out How can they stand it when they come here? "If not, then you can die!" Jiangning has been patient again and again. At this time, he has no need to be patient. It can even be said that if he can''t bear it, a person''s explosive power will be extremely strong. It can be seen from Jiangning''s strength that if Jiangning is really crazy, then there will be many people suffering from disasters. No one can deny this. When a person''s anger accumulates to a certain extent, it will be extremely hard to break out. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is still so strong here. As long as it is a frenzy, it may be more powerful than anyone else. No one wants to admit this. However, this is the fact, but others do not want to admit it. No accident, Jiangning at this time, directly is a move, in the face of that group of people, Jiangning also do not want to say anything more, because as long as they use their own strength to prove, is the most powerful, if not, everything is illusory, and at this time, Jiangning has also encountered the pressure of this group of people Yes. Now Jiangning is surrounded by more than a dozen stone people. Everyone''s strength is so strong. If Yueer and two other women are in it, Jiangning can''t do anything at all, because at that time, Jiangning must take care of them. At that time, others will appear The problem is not necessarily. But now he is his own person, so when necessary, his combat effectiveness can be distributed to the most powerful. It is even undeniable that something will definitely happen here, that is to say, Jiangning will never start the problem, because once other things happen, even if Jiangning is powerful, sometimes it will not It was blocked by the law. Jiangning''s hand, a hand, is already merciless. For these people, he has been patient again and again, so at this time, there is no need to endure again, directly open to kill, every person who is killed by him, is left a deep injury, even can be said, these people are given a sword by Jiangning It''s throat sealing. If a person''s strength has reached this level, then he is almost invincible. Obviously, Jiangning''s strength has reached this level. If this strength is on some murderers, I don''t know how many people in the world suffer. Fortunately, this strength falls on Jiangning who is in the right moment, so there is no such thing, but Rao is so. Now Jiangning''s image is extremely terrible, because his whole person is like a person bathed in blood, which is not comparable to some other people. The whole person is covered with blood ¡£ Jiang Ning was crushed by one person directly, just like some other people who were killed in the battle. Jiangning had already given them opportunities, but they did not understand rare opportunities. Jiangning would never pay attention to them. It can even be said that Jiangning has been light handed up to now. If it had been as heavy as other people, it would have defeated many people, even at this time Jiangning already has a lot of blood in hand.Although Jiangning has been fighting against these stone people at this time, at most, Jiangning only crippled them and did not allow them to die immediately. This is a kind of humane act. If you say it, you will not be afraid of anyone to attack. After all, everyone will have a period of relaxation before they do something, and this one will be the same During the period of relaxation, other people will not give to some enemies at all. "How dare you hurt so many of us? Are you going to die?" One of the stone people, obviously a senior level person, said fiercely. He saw that all the people on his side had been constantly disabled. Everyone in Jiangning''s hands could not do anything. People had already been boiling. If they didn''t have a little consideration, they would have gone to repair Jiangning by this time. Of course, this little consideration is just fear that Jiangning will destroy them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1627 In fact, if they promised Jiangning to hand over a god killing pot, Jiangning would not be like this. After all, this thing, how to say, is just an object. It is worth using an object to exchange so many people''s lives. But if they are not willing to give up, Jiangning will never have any kind of leniency, or even this Well, Jiangning will still cripple all the stone people. At that time, he would only be able to get the mieshen pot, but the road was a little rough, but this was the way Jiangning had no way to do. After all, he had to get this thing. If he could not get it, he would have no meaning to come to the East China Sea this time, or even in the future If the protoss reappeared, there was no way for him to come. Therefore, this matter must be successful, and failure is absolutely not allowed. If it fails, there will be nothing left. Everyone knows this better, and even the three women outside understand it. After all, if Jiang Ning wants to go out again, if he wants to go out again, he will not be able to go out when he wants to go out. After all, if he wants to go out, he will not be able to use this way to kill himself Inside, there are some difficulties. When I recalled that when I just entered this place, the organs appeared one by one, which almost killed him. I still have some lingering fear. Although his strength is strong, if he meets some unknown traps, it will be extremely difficult to do. Moreover, Jiangning can''t say that he is one thousand in ten thousand, and there will be nothing Of things. Even powerful people such as the high priest of the protoss dare not say that they will not be hurt under the compulsion of Jiangning. Jiangning is even more afraid to say that he is just a person who can control the system. In addition to this system, everything else will no longer exist. "Do you have a clear idea? If you do, give me an answer. Otherwise, I can say that you stone people will definitely suffer heavy casualties, and I will also get some god killing pots. Moreover, some of your people will be lost here. If other races come to seek revenge, I will see you How do you deal with it? " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of sneer. He understood this point very well, that is, this group of people will definitely have such a problem, they may have thought of this problem for a long time, but they did not think that Jiangning''s strength is so strong, they will not think that Jiangning will be like that, so they will be a little hesitant. But now it seems that it is obviously a little difficult. After all, no matter how to say it, there will be another situation, because at that time, the people of the stone clan could be said to be in such a state of both money and money. After all, in this respect, if the stone people lose part of it, it will be extremely uncomfortable. It is also the same as what Jiangning said. If there is no God killing pot, then this race will be revenged by other races. At that time, the stone clan will lose a lot of people because of this incident. If people of other races come to the door later, they will also lose people again. This is absolutely nothing to say. Often, under this premise, such things will happen. It is even undeniable that Jiangning is good for them at this time. After all, he doesn''t want to kill people. For him, it is not a good thing. If anything can be solved, then it is not It needs to be done. The same is true of the Protoss. They want to do a lot of things because they have a resurrection altar. But if the resurrection altar is removed, the other 100 ethnic groups will come to seek revenge. At that time, the protoss will be unable to resist, because without the resurrection altar, the protoss will die one by one, and there will be no other resurrection In other words, the situation of this stone clan is almost the same as that of the Protoss. However, the protoss are a little better than the stone people, because they know how to finish. If they are not sure that they can continue, the protoss will end up directly, and this race will not be restrained. Even at this time, they still don''t know how to do other things. Therefore, Jiangning will appear here There''s the problem of killing people. If the people of the stone clan could do it, it might have been settled by now, and Jiangning could also give them some benefits. After all, if they took a god killing pot, Jiangning would not take it for nothing. It would certainly give some feedback. But if they want to get paid again after such a thing, it is impossible. Because, after so many things, Jiangning is quite robbed. It is impossible to separate itself from this race again. This is to say, the problem of politics is that a person in charge absolutely does not like to see other people become stronger, especially the races. If they are strong, then It''s going to be a complete disaster."You''ve killed so many of us. Is there any negotiation that can''t be done?" One of the stone people said coldly. He looked at the corpses on the ground, as well as those who were twitching, and others who were still struggling. His heart was already angry and became a fire. He was eager to tear Jiangning into pieces immediately. However, they knew that it was impossible. There would never be such a thing here. "You can negotiate, but if you have a good negotiation, you may get a little extra money. But if the negotiation is not successful, then there is no need to say anything. Jiangning will directly use thunder to attack this matter. I don''t know what will happen at that time." Jiangning said this, the face can not help but emerge from the color of sneer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1628 Donghai stone clan is indeed a fierce race, but under the threat of Jiangning, there is no way. After all, Jiangning''s original strength is extremely strong. It can even be said that if Jiangning wants to exterminate this stone clan, it is a matter of minutes. Although it is said that the protoss is so powerful, he has no way, but Jiangning can still have a way to wipe out a race in the East China Sea. After all, the stone clan people are not so powerful. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning hands to wipe out the strong man of the stone clan, other things can be done. Now the people of the stone clan also understand the power of Jiangning, so at this moment, they want to negotiate. If they don''t negotiate, there is no way to continue. Jiangning''s strength has been shown. If they can''t do what Jiangning wants, it is possible for Jiangning to kill Yes. At that time, it will not only destroy a few people, but also the people of a race. Because Jiangning has already explained that he must get a god killing pot, and will never return empty handed. After all, this one thing is related to whether they can defeat the Protoss. If there is no such thing, the next time the protoss will be killed again If the degree is swept up again, he will have no way to come. Compared with this point, Jiangning pays more attention to the Protoss. After all, the protoss are in the Central Plains, and in this East China Sea, there are only a few races. Even if there is a big battle, then some other races will flee at most. There is no saying at all. But the Central Plains is not the same, because if Jiangning can not stop the protoss, the other 100 ethnic groups will be in danger. It has been experienced once. Jiangning doesn''t want this thing to happen. Even if it is, he will not let this happen, because at this time, no matter the protoss Or other races, there will be problems. If the Baals are not able to fight the protoss, they have already retreated. After all, in addition to the Baals, there are other races joining in. When many races enter the crusade against the protoss, perhaps other people will not mind. And at the moment, the protoss are also slowly obscene, and will not show up again. It can even be said that if they are given the opportunity, it will be a very difficult thing. "I''m going to kill God pot. If you don''t give it, then I''ll kill you as a race. You can''t believe me, but I don''t think you''ll fight with your own lives!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of sneer, because in his imagination, as long as there is a little possibility, then will agree to come down. If a god killing pot is not given to others, it will be exterminated. Everyone will think of this. After all, no matter who is here, there will be no other problems. It can even be said that it is very worthwhile to exchange one thing for the life of a race. "Do you want this one?" A strong man of the stone clan is frowning at the moment. To be honest, if he wants to let him put out the God killing pot, he is also feasible, but he is a little reluctant to part with it. After all, it took them a long time to get this thing, and if there is no such thing here, the stone clan people will not Frighten other people to come, if there is a problem, they stone clan also can''t resist. When a race has a treasure, and this treasure has already played its power, then other races will not have any thoughts. If this one thing can not play its power, maybe it will still have a bit of the mind to snatch. After all, as long as it does not play its power, they will have a chance to fight for it. However, if the power is exerted, then there is no need to say anything. After all, it is impossible for anyone here to exchange their lives with their own lives. The protoss can''t, and the hundred clans are also impossible. Unless it is a matter of life and death, it may be possible to achieve this. "Yes, I don''t want anything but this one, and I can tell you that if you give me this thing, I can be a guest of your race. As long as you don''t do anything immoral, I can help you, but if you don''t give it to me, I don''t need to say anything about it!" Jiangning said coldly at the moment that he had already told his maximum. If he could, he would never do such a thing. Owing to the gratitude of a race, it is more valuable than anything else. Often, it is difficult to repay the favor. That''s the reason. If Jiang Ning thinks about it, he can come here at any time, but he is not such a person.Moreover, he also had a little understanding of the stone people. The reason why they didn''t want to give this God killing pot was that it was related to whether their race could dominate in the East China Sea. If they did, they needed other better things. If Jiangning is given a god exterminator, maybe there is nothing left. After all, as long as there is an accident, other races will fight. At that time, whether the stone people can protect themselves will not be mentioned. At this time, Jiangning said again, "I may not need this one for a long time, but you should understand that if you don''t lend it to me, there will be nothing left." "Take it. I hope you can keep your promise." Jiang Ning is looking at the pot, and one of the things that Jiang Ning wants is a small one. This one thing seems nothing, but when it reaches Jiangning''s hands, there is already a charm in the circulation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1629 As soon as he got it, he immediately appeared in another way, which was obviously a good thing to use. Moreover, if Jiangning guessed it well, it was also a artifact. After all, only such things could come into being. Moreover, no matter who was here, there would be such a situation. "So generous, can''t there be fraud in it?" Although Jiangning has got this thing, he is not as good as some other people, because at this moment, if there is an accident, it will be finished. Moreover, this stone clan man is a little powerful. If there is fraud, he can''t cope with so many people. If a race tries its best to deal with one person, it may be a little difficult, because people like Jiangning can not be solved by too many people. Even if there are tens of thousands of people, they may not be able to eat Jiangning. But if there is a conspiracy, there is a great chance that Jiangning can be stopped. There was no accident. When Jiangning got the jug, he began to identify the authenticity of this thing. However, after he put his own power into it, he immediately found out that it was the truth, because if it was a fake, there would be no such situation. "If you don''t want it, you can give it back to me, and I also don''t want to make you a human being. But if you believe it, then you can do your business quickly with this thing. At that time, if we have the opportunity to find you, we hope you don''t have any excuse!" The strong man of the stone clan said coldly. For example, after throwing his own mieshen pot out, he felt heartache, but he didn''t mean to take it back. After all, all the things have been sent out. What''s more, the things sent out will not be taken back again. Moreover, in this respect, even if Jiang Ning used this pot for a long time, they have no way. Now they just hope that Jiangning can use this God killing pot quickly, and then they can have a chance to get this thing back. At least they won''t be forced by other races. After all, the stone people understand that they can become so powerful, which is completely related to this God killing pot It''s not sure what will happen. without any accident, Jiangning put the mieshen pot away, and then said with a smile: "you can rest assured. Since I have promised you, it will definitely be done. When I use up this thing, I will definitely return it, and in this place, if you stone If the head clan people have any difficulties, as long as they find me or inform me, I will certainly help, because I will not break my promise! " "Please remember that The stone people said coldly, after all, this matter, say big or not, but say small is not small, if it is other things, then it will be completely finished, after all, at this time, in addition to Jiangning, they may also encounter other enemies. "I see. In that case, I''ll go first, and I''ll come back later!" Jiangning smile, and then without saying a word, quickly left the cave of the stone clan. Although some of these stone people are still angry, no one is blocking Jiangning. After all, their leaders have already sent out this God killing pot. If they obstruct them, they will lose more than they gain. Moreover, they all know the strength of Jiangning. If they don''t agree with Jiangning, they will not be able to do so If we don''t give Jiangning a god killing pot, maybe today is their race''s sacrifice day. They can see the strength of a person. At the beginning, many of them used conspiracy and encirclement to Jiangning, but they still failed to defeat Jiangning. At this point, they had an idea and made friends with Jiangning temporarily with the God killing pot. As long as Jiangning let them go and take more conditions, it is obviously very good. But if they do not agree, what will happen is not certain. "Chief, why don''t you stop him? Is it difficult for him to leave with our treasure? " One of the stone people, cold looking at Jiangning disappeared back, said. "Stop him? What are you doing? I tell you, even if we lift the clan out to block him, we can''t stop him. After all, at that time, we already understood his strength The leader of the stone clan, said coldly at the moment. As for Jiangning, he also wanted to stop them, but he understood more clearly that he could not do these things. After all, if he had done this, then there would be no regrets. Especially here, if there were any changes, maybe they could be removed from the East China Sea today.Jiangning''s strength, they are very clear, and here, as long as Jiangning wants, there will be no things can not be done, this is also very well understood by them. "Then let him go like this?" Some people of the stone clan are still a little reluctant to say, after all, after all, a treasure has been lost in other people''s hands, which person will not be in a good mood. After all, where to find a treasure? Even if it is met, it is not necessarily whose, after all, the world is big, there is nothing strange. Sometimes, when you meet a good thing, other people will pick you up, especially here. As long as it is a shocking thing, there will be a big event. At that time, everyone will run towards the treasure. Even if you are strong enough, it will be useless. Often, in some crowded places, opening such a thing, it is also very powerful. "After all, we can''t stop others from getting the strength. After all, we can''t stop him from coming to kill us." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1630 There is no way for people of the stone clan. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. They can''t afford to gamble or gamble for the possibility of clan extinction with a god killing pot. If they do this, there will be big problems. Maybe in the East China Sea, there will be no stone people. This decision is also a good decision made by the stone people. Otherwise, Jiangning will definitely not have any hands left. Moreover, as long as Jiangning does not die in battle, the stone people will also be killed. It can even be said that when Jiangning has any affairs, the other three women will still ask their race people to take this one The stone people were destroyed. There is no doubt about this, so the people of the stone clan can''t bet. They understand that the people in the central plains are so fierce that they can''t escape if they come to attack them. After all, the God killing pot has gone and the wind is leaking. Therefore, they can only stick to it by abandoning it Come to your own race. The fate of the race is often related to these things. If they are still fighting with Jiangning at this time, there may have been a lot of stone people who began to have big events. They didn''t play anything else, because at this time, no matter who they were, they would be disabled by Jiangning, when their number was less and less At that time, even if Jiangning doesn''t start any more, other races will point their heads at them. After Jiangning went out, yue''er and others were already waiting for him. "Jiangning, you can finally come out, are you ok?" At this time, the moon is the first to run over to ask. As for the safety of Jiangning, several women are extremely worried about it. After all, they are members of a team, and Jiangning''s strength is also placed there. If there is any accident in Jiangning, they will be unable to do anything. In other words, if something happens, it will be a complete failure It''s a phenomenon. "It''s OK. It''s very good." Jiangning laughed and then asked, "what about the stone people you are guarding?" "Ran away, that boy is extremely cunning. If it wasn''t for us who blocked the intersection, there would have been problems now. After all, as long as the one who ran into the stone clan to spread rumors, you might have been unintentional to fight at that time, and there would not be any problem at that time!" Fengying said a little ashamed, after all, they can''t take care of one person. If other things happen, then there will be big problems. And as she said, as long as rumors are spread, Jiangning will have no intention to fight. Something will surely happen. Maybe Jiangning can come out like this or not! Stone people, not to say how powerful, but if you deal with a person with different moods, or very good, after all, there are a lot of people''s fighting ability, are reflected in a mood above, if the mood is not, then everything is gone. "It''s OK. I''m walking out, and I''ve already got the God killing pot! This thing seems to be very useful, not only that, but also can kill others. If I take something back to deal with the protoss now, I have absolutely no fear of it!" Jiangning is very confident at this time. At this moment, the whole person''s words are already several points higher than others, because he already has a god killing pot, which is to let him go to the top of the road. If it was another person, he might have been in a good mood now. But Jiangning will not, because he has a system in his body, and his own strength has reached an unparalleled situation. Compared with increasing the strength a little again, Jiangning is not very proud. After all, the key to the jug is whether it can kill the Protoss. If it kills the protoss, it must be about this thing. If it doesn''t, then everything will be impossible. "Good. Can we go back to the protoss now?" Yue''er is most concerned about this issue. She will never forget the time when her people were dominated by the Protoss. After all, many of her Yue people had already died in the previous incident. If it was changed to another person, there would be no mercy. It''s a pity that the people of her Yue clan can''t do this. After all, yue''er and a helmsman have strength, but this strength can''t deal with the Protoss. Therefore, she still needs external ability to help them revenge. Yue''er is very clear about this. So she can only rely on Jiangning to help her revenge, if Jiangning can''t, other people can''t, after all, the powerful Protoss, she is also very clear, if there is a careless, maybe she will be defeated by the protoss, after all, that day of the protoss, when the high priest appears, completely can Beat anyone down.In fact, it was not. If Jiangning tried to release its strength, it might have defeated the high priest. After all, the high priest had only one strength, which was fixed. However, Jiangning''s strength was not fixed. It was very important to improve it. "I can go back now, but I know that if I get this thing, it must be a leak. Maybe we will meet the enemy then!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show his worry. After all, the key to this killing pot is a very important issue. The orcs and the horse people may already know that they have got this thing, because Jiangning will never go away if they don''t get this killing pot. Therefore, when these people know about it, they will inevitably attack them. This is the worry of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1631 "Nothing, as long as we are careful, then even if the protoss come again, we are not afraid of it!" Yue''er smiles, and then says directly, after all, there is a god killing pot. When there was no such thing before, their small team did not fear anyone. Now there is such a thing, it is not necessary to be afraid of anyone. The God killing pot can increase the strength of the user, and this thing can limit many people to play their own strength. For example, you originally had ten levels of strength, but under the influence of this mieshen pot, you can only play to the fifth floor. After all, it is a very real thing. Not only that, this thing has been tried by others. If it is used, it will surely achieve a very good effect. That is to say, after the stone people get this thing, they can do whatever they want. "Well! Now that we have the jug, we don''t have to be afraid of anyone. Now let''s go Jiangning also nodded, after all, where this one thing is, he is still extremely at ease. If there is no such thing, he will not have any fear. After all, his strength lies there. No matter whether he is orcs or orcs, it is not enough for him to fight. Even the stone people who are stronger than the protoss know that they are not enough for Jiangning to fight, so they can only serve this God killing pot obediently Give it away. If we didn''t dedicate, Jiangning would have wiped out this race at the beginning. We can imagine how scared the stone people were. After all, everyone is extremely worried about the extermination. We can even say that as long as Jiangning thinks, then we can do it. But in the end, everything is so peaceful. Even if Jiangning is here, he can do it well. After all, he is a master. One''s strength often determines how big a person''s future world is. If you can''t do such a thing alone, you can say that your world is just general nothing more. There is no saying. Jiangning left with several girls. After all, Jiangning wanted to leave the East China Sea as soon as possible. After all, Jiangning had already got the mieshen pot. The importance of this thing is self-evident. If there is a problem, it will not be worth the loss. There is another point. They have been in the East China Sea for a long time. If the protoss come out to make trouble again when they are in the middle, there will be a disaster. Jiang Ning feels a little uneasy when he thinks that the protoss will come out to do these things. Some small races, such as the Moon Clan, may be exterminated if they are targeted by the Protoss. After all, the protoss are so powerful, and here, whether it is the protoss or some other races, it may cause problems. Originally, Jiangning and three women were on the road, but at this time, something happened. That is, when they were on their way, there were several people who blocked them. These people took black sand and obviously hid themselves. They wanted to find trouble with Jiangning and others. After seeing these masked men, yue''er and others were also stunned. She had thought that such a problem would occur, but she did not expect that such a problem would appear so soon. After all, at this time, they were just walking in the East China Sea, and had not yet traveled to the East China Sea. Don''t they say that even if it''s a half way robbery, it won''t happen in your own place? Because in this way, it will damage the reputation of that place, so ordinary people will not do so. However, these people began to block Jiangning and others, which was a problem they did not think of. Moon son is gloomy face says: "you a few people, want to do what? I can explain first, if you want to stop us, then please leave. If you don''t leave, we will not have any mercy! " As for the God killing pot, it will never allow anything to happen. After all, it is a thing that they have suffered a lot. More importantly, it is to deal with the Protoss. Yue''er has already hated the protoss, so here, as long as she is a Protoss, she will never have any hands left Yes. In the past, there may not be that kind of capital, but now, yue''er already has a capital, because Jiangning has got a god killing pot. This thing can kill the enemy completely, and it has infinite power. In the battle, it can enhance the five levels of strength of the whole person. It can be said that this is a sharp weapon, so Yueer will not be surprised even if he meets the protoss at this time, because he can let Jiangning beat this Protoss, but obviously it is not the protoss who hijack them in the field, because the protoss will never come here.In the East China Sea, no other ethnic groups are allowed to invade the East China Sea. As long as they invade, they will be driven away by the ethnic groups in the East China Sea. This may be due to the local ethnic groups. If they receive the wind, it is too fast. It may be because of the God killing pot. These are needless to say. After all, this thing is too powerful. If any race gets it, it will almost be able to dominate a place. Moreover, it can be regarded as an inside story. In case of being oppressed by other races, it can be used to put pressure on other races by using the God killing pot It goes without saying. "Leave the jug and go, or we will kill all of you!" One of the masked men said coldly. It is obvious that they have not longed for the mieshen pot for a day or two. Now they are blocking Jiangning and others. It may be that they have got information from the stone clan. That is Jiangning who got the mieshen pot. In the past, the God killing pot was in the stone clan. They might not have had a chance, but if it fell into the hands of Jiangning, they might have had a chance to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1632 "If you want to kill God pot, have you asked my hands?" Jiangning sneered and said, for these masked people, he is not any panic, because he can sense from the breath of these people, only a little better than the stone people. If there is a war, Jiangning can completely beat these people down. It can even be said that even if he didn''t get the mieshen pot, only he thought that he could use his own strength to fight against them. Why not? Because he had such strength, and Yueer''s strength could fight against these people, not to mention there were still wind shadows and willow eyebrows nearby. Although these two women do not have much strength, they can still play a role of harassment in the face of these masked people. At that time, they can completely make these people unable to spare their hands and feet. This is a very fixed thing. "Since you don''t want to give it, don''t say that we are cruel. I tell you, we never can''t get what we want! Today, if you want to keep your God killing pot, your corpses will only be lost in the wilderness! " One of the masked people, when speaking, the breath gradually became stronger. When yue''er realized that this breath became strong, she couldn''t help but sneer, and then said coldly, "if you want to die, come on, I can''t control my hands! Do you know what mieshen pot is? That is to destroy all the gods. Since you want to die so much, we can do it for you When yue''er said this, she was extremely strong and did not do anything else, because she wanted to revenge for her own people. If she wanted to revenge for her own people, then there must be a mieshen pot. If there was no such pot, there would be nothing left. After all, she knew the strength of the divine family very well. At this time, Jiangning also said coldly: "now you can go, we can treat as if we haven''t seen you, but if you don''t know how to be funny, then don''t blame us! You must believe that we have the strength to kill you, because no one can escape from our hands "Yes? Then I''ll see what your strength is! " When the words fell, the breath of these people immediately became stronger. The breath of each person rolled like a very powerful person. It can even be said that without Jiangning, moon, willow eyebrows and wind shadow are not enough for these people to fight, because when they just appeared, they hid their breath Yes. The breath released at this moment can suppress Yueer''s three women, which shocked Jiangning because he had never met such a person. If it is normal, then they will use their strong breath to suppress others as soon as they appear, because only in this way can they have a good effect. Unexpectedly, these people are so gentle that they press Jiangning and others away step by step, trying to defeat Jiangning and others. But if Jiangning and others were so overwhelmed by momentum, Jiangning would not have gone so far, and would not have such ability here. At this time, Jiangning completely fought with these men. Similarly, yue''er also joined in the battle, because according to yue''er''s idea, there is absolutely no problem. No matter whether it is the God killing pot or other things, there will be no other matters. "Kill!" After Jiangning roared, the whole person has already turned into a shadow. At this time, yue''er is also directly attacking. Her goal is very simple, that is to kill one of them. As long as one of them is killed, other talents can be assigned to another person. In addition, there are four people here in Jiangning and five people in the opposite. When necessary, one must be killed. Only in this way can the strength of the two sides be equal. These are the regular fighting methods of yue''er. Even among the thousands of troops, yue''er will use such a method to do it. There was no accident. At this time, the two sides were directly fighting each other. Every attack was so powerful. It can even be said that if there was no such thing, Jiangning and others would not fight, but they would snatch Jiangning''s God killing pot, which would not allow Jiangning to have any subordinates Be merciful. Kill directly! A masked man was directly killed by Jiangning when he was fighting with Jiangning. There was no accident, because Jiangning''s strength was already so strong. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning wants to, all these things can be done. This is needless to say. In addition, yue''er''s side also began to fight with their people. Although Yueer''s strength is just ordinary, when facing this group of people, yue''er still doesn''t have any words to say. She directly uses her strongest ability and does not have any worries.The other two women also used their best strength. Although their strength was not very strong, they played their best at this moment, directly blocking these people. This is their role, because in any case, they could not kill these masked men. What they can do is just so much. As long as they protect themselves, they can do anything. In fact, this battle is not very fast or slow. When Jiangning slowly solved these enemies, the last enemy finally got flustered and ran away without saying a word. After all, he didn''t want to die. Although baby wants it very much, he can''t be feasible without that strength. Moreover, if Jiangning wants to, it''s impossible to stop anyone or even want to escape, but Jiangning doesn''t stop them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1633 Jiangning has been a very peaceful person since they were together. As long as other people don''t commit crimes against themselves, Jiangning will never kill others. However, if others frame themselves, Jiangning will not have any situation of keeping hands. If one keeps his hands, he will be able to put himself into it. Such a situation is extremely inconsistent Reasonable. Sometimes, the wider your heart is, the more things you encounter, and here, whether Jiangning or other people, will be such a situation, and in addition to Jiangning, Yueer and others are also a key point, after all, they can not encounter any danger, if they encounter danger, then It''s going to be a total failure. When yue''er was fighting, she suddenly found out that a person''s fighting style was very similar to that of the Protoss. After she saw this, the whole people were angry. She would never forget her people''s Prayer under the protoss, praying not to kill herself. However, there was no accident for the Protoss. She directly killed the Yue people. Even if Yueer is killed in battle, she will remember this. Moreover, no matter who encounters such a thing, he will be extremely angry. Compared with his own race, he will be almost exterminated. Anyone who encounters such a thing will be angry. Yue''er is completely angry, and her anger directly affects her reason. At this time, she only sees yue''er directly. For those who want to take away the God killing pot, she will never have any hands left. After all, this thing is related to whether they can kill the Protoss. If this thing is thrown out, there will be no way to deal with the Protoss. After all, only one method can be used to deal with the protoss, and it is impossible to use another method. Especially about the other point, as long as the protoss have a little power, it will make Jiangning and other people''s heads ache. "Killed?" I can''t help but ask Jiang Yueer. She is not sure whether these people should be killed or not, but if one wants to be killed, she definitely does not have any hesitation. After all, these people are bad people who want to rob their God killing pot. They have worked so hard to get it from the stone clan. It is impossible for her to give it to others. "Kill!" Jiangning said coldly, and then only saw the moon, the moment is the explosion of a super powerful power to come, directly is to kill this person, there is no any muddleheaded argument. When Fengying and Liumei see the power of Yueer, they are both stunned. They have no idea that yue''er is so powerful. They say they want to kill this masked man, but they actually kill them. There is not a bit of muddleheaded saying, even faster than Jiangning''s attack. We can see from this point Yueer''s strength is coming. However, yue''er''s strength is just ordinary. If she can kill this person in an instant, it depends on her own anger. If there is no anger support, she can''t do it at all. Even so, to do this, you must have a great support, and Yueer obviously has internal support ¡£ Jiangning is also stupefied down, this month''s violence, let him think of the previous moon, the previous month is not so, but do not know why, after what month clan''s thing, it has been completely angry, even a lot of things, in the past, Yueer was afraid to do, now is doing everything to do well. There were a lot of things in the past. What Yueer said had to be approved by Jiangning. But now, she can make her own decisions. She doesn''t need Jiangning''s consent. After all, she has made her own decision. Moreover, Yueer has learned a lot of knowledge here. "Let''s go. Since we have already killed these people, we must be on our way. Otherwise, it will be a bit troublesome if we are chased by other people again." Jiangning pondered for a while and said to the three girls. After all, there is a leak now. If they stay again, other things will happen. Although they are already in an invincible state, they can''t delay for too long. After all, if they delay too long, there will be unknown things. There is another point, they should return quickly The land of the Central Plains is coming. Then we can stop the protoss from coming. It''s been a long time. No one can guarantee whether the protoss will continue to fight. If they do, then it will be really troublesome. Moreover, Jiangning absolutely has to go back to deal with the Protoss. Whenever he thinks of the previous animal tide and another encounter with the high priest, Jiangning has a sense of danger Here it is. This sense of danger is not what he has for himself, but for all the people in the Central Plains. After all, the protoss can''t do anything about him. However, it can be used against other races here. It would be disastrous to fight against some races as weak as Yuezu.Jiangning has known this for a long time. After all, only a small race like the Moon Clan will become the first sword like the Protoss. As long as a lot of small races are bullied down, the remaining big races will not be so good. "I didn''t expect that someone would come to our trouble!" Yue''er is nothing at the moment. After all, she killed those masked people. In addition, Jiangning and other people here are very angry with these masked people. They got the = God killing pot, which can be said to be tens of thousands of miles to the East China Sea. It is impossible for them to give them to others. If they give them away, it will be a total waste of time. It is even undeniable that other things will arise here. "I hope next time I don''t meet other people who come to stop me!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his worried appearance, because in any case, at this time, he would not want any other things to happen. After all, it was not easy for Jiangning to get the God killing pot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1634 However, the next scene really made Jiangning speechless. They were really afraid of anything. At this time, when they were less than a few miles away, there were a wave of people coming. This group of people, also masked people, came. But Jiangning can see from his breath that these are orcs. "Paralyzed, I didn''t expect it was orcs. This is really looking for death!" Jiangning had never thought of the attack of the orcs, because they hated the orcs in one aspect or another. When they arrived in the East China Sea, they had already been attacked by orcs. They thought they were getting the killing pot. Even if the orcs knew that Jiangning had got it, they would not stop them. After all, Jiangning''s ability had been demonstrated, but Jiangning still didn''t think that it was still a disaster It''s an orc attack. "I''m really looking for death!" Yue''er also said fiercely that she did not have a little favor for the orcs. Why not? Because before that, this group of orcs blocked them from coming. In this case, Jiangning and Yuer didn''t want to pay attention to the situation, but they didn''t expect that the orcs would attack them again and again This has already made them all angry. "Can you kill it?" Yue''er''s anger, already burning in anger, asked directly. At the same time, her facial expression, at this time, is also as far as possible to overflow, anger rising, if the moon people here, then you may know that this situation is not right, because the moon is never before this situation. But I didn''t expect that there was still such a situation. If yue''er didn''t reduce pressure, maybe she would go crazy. After all, at this time, yue''er''s mood was extremely furious. Seeing this, Jiangning quickly understood that the moon was in a state. He didn''t think about it. He immediately said, "kill it, it''s OK! As long as you don''t hurt yourself, you can fight against this group of people! " In the final analysis, Jiangning is also for the sake of yue''er. In fact, these people can be solved by themselves. However, if yue''er is not given such an opportunity, problems will arise. When a person''s anger has reached its peak, if it can not be released, it will be a thorough event. It can even be said that sometimes, in order to reduce pressure, some people have to do something incomprehensible, but in any case, they are thinking for themselves. After all, only in this way can they go further. Otherwise, as in the last time, yue''er went crazy directly, and it would be more than worth the loss. Fengying also frowned and looked at yue''er. She was a woman. She also understood that the state of yue''er was coming. If something was not done well, there would be problems immediately. Even so, even she could not deny that yue''er was in this state. And here, the moon is also a little bit like before the state of madness, even if a person who does not understand, at the moment is not going to block the moon, because a block, the moon can not send out her anger, then it will be a very difficult thing to do, will be crazy again is no exception. "Yes, I see!" The moon nodded, the look on the face immediately changed down, and then did not want to think, directly to these people. She was very quick. At the first moment, she had already picked up this group of people. Because she knew that the orcs were coming, Yueer also sent out all her strength. She only wanted to solve these orcs in the first time, because she could use her own strength to do a lot of such things. Jiangning didn''t make a move. At this time, he stood quietly watching yue''er, hoping that yue''er could survive this hurdle. In any case, yue''er didn''t want anything to happen. As long as she could kill these orcs, everything would be very good. The orcs did not expect that yue''er was so powerful, and they clearly knew that yue''er had entered a state. If there was no accident, they would not be able to fight with yue''er. After all, things would happen to yue''er in any case. On the contrary, the other two girls are watching yue''er nervously. After all, yue''er''s state is a little bit bad. Although the whole person has become extremely violent, she will think a little bit more when she is awake. Therefore, sometimes, the violent state is not a good state. Not only that, in another case, when sober, may also be able to understand some things, not necessarily, but if you do not sober up, it is absolutely impossible to understand more things. After all, at this time, in addition to fighting or fighting, yue''er can only discover her anger and can not know I know everything else.At this time, Jiangning said coldly: "there is nothing wrong with fighting, directly attacking and killing people. After all, we don''t know these people. Moreover, since these people dare to come to us and want to get the God killing pot, they are ready to die. This is absolutely nothing wrong!" "If a man is not ready, he will not do it like this!" Fengying also said this time. After all, she saw yue''er and asked Jiangning what she meant. Although she is in a violent state, yue''er still knows how to greet Jiangning. Jiangning is the leader of this team, and its strength is extremely terrible. What''s more, Jiangning is much better than other people in terms of operation technology. If they had been led by another person before, perhaps their team would have been dead for a long time. It is absolutely impossible for them to come to this point today. After all, even with Jiangning, they have experienced many near death situations, so in this respect, they are incomparable to Jiangning Trusted. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1635 This time, yue''er killed these orcs, which was called a quick move. Because Jiangning was watching, yue''er knew that she would never be in any danger. After all, since Jiangning was there, she was not allowed to face any danger. Naturally, she was bold in killing people. However, ye should do this. After all, he is the leader of this team. When necessary, he must protect his teammates. Moreover, Jiangning hates these orcs very much. At the beginning, these orcs had already blocked them and wasted a lot of their time. If the orcs were like the horse race, they would not have wasted so much time in Jiangning. Therefore, Jiangning was extremely angry at this point. It can even be said that if the orcs didn''t make any resistance at the beginning, they would have taken the mieshen pot back to the Central Plains by this time, instead of spending time here. After all, when Jiangning was in the stone clan, Jiangning wasted a lot of time, almost smoothly. Have you had a good time Jiangning looks at yue''er, and she can''t help but smile. For Yueer''s strength, Jiangning is also very confident. Even if he is just not watching Yueer, then Yueer will handle this matter himself. Yueer''s strength is strong, and the practical ability is also very strong, and wind shadow and Liumei are not at the same level. To say that Fengying and Liumei are brave, then Yueer has the ability to be a leader, because whether it is brave in meeting things or dealing with things, Yue Er is better than others The two women are much better. However, with Jiangning here, Yueer doesn''t want to take on this responsibility. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and when a person encounters great danger, it still needs Jiangning to come forward. For example, to fight against people like the high priest, it needs Jiangning''s strength to resist, not her strength ¡£ On hearing the speech, Yue Er couldn''t help but smile and said, "OK, this time I''ve brought my own strength into full play. I think even if I encounter such a hundred people to besiege me, I won''t fall into the downwind. After all, in addition to my ability, what I have more is that I have the courage. Now I have a clear feeling I feel that I have more courage than before "In the past, I just stood behind you to do things, and I didn''t have any decisions. But after this time, I found that I could also take charge of some things. I don''t want you to make a decision before you can do them. It''s just like what happened to our Yue clan. If I had that one at that time, I could take charge of some things If you are brave, you may not be able to avoid disaster in Wunan mountain now! " Moon son''s words, so that the wind and willow eyebrows slightly pondered up. The strength of these two people is very good, and in the family, they are also superior people. It can even be said that the princess position in the family is theirs, but they are the same as yue''er, because they do not make any decisions, and in this respect, they are still a little worse than yue''er. Now, after hearing yue''er''s words, they have already made a decision in their mind. However, they are quite clear about the specific decision. However, it is definitely of great benefit to them in the future. After all, if one person takes the lead, other people can follow suit, Instead of waiting until the critical moment to do it, because by that time, it may have been late. "Well, you''ve finally come to realize it!" After Jiangning heard the speech, she couldn''t help smiling. She thought that even if Yueer was awakened, it would not be at this time. After all, women''s IQ is always a little less than men''s, and in terms of doing things, women are also heaven''s timid. However, I didn''t expect that yue''er realized it so quickly after this event. This is a very good thing to do. Moreover, Yueer''s potential has not come to an end here. If you give her a few more practices, maybe she can stand alone. "Thank you for all this, otherwise I would not have been what I am today!" Yueer is also aware of her own nature, can not help laughing, after all, she can have today''s everything, is taught by Jiangning, and she believes that the future life will be better, after all, in terms of life, it will only be better and better. "Then keep trying." Jiangning smiles and continues to encourage qiyueer, because at this time, women need to be encouraged. If it is feasible, it is not surprising that she will be the helmsman of Yue nationality in the future, because Yueer''s strength is there, and now she just lacks a little executive ability. Once the executive ability comes up, then everything will be better. Moreover, in this place, perhaps it is better than the commander of the Moon Clan. It is not certain that youth is better than blue. After all, everyone has his own potential.It was at this time that people just wanted to get on the road, but one of them ran quickly from far away. When Jiangning and others saw this man, they could not help but show their doubts, because the visitors are from the stone clan, they have already got the God killing pot, and at this time, they are almost leaving the East China Sea. Now that the stone people come here, they can''t understand what will happen. However, Jiangning will not be afraid of anything, after all, their strength is there, and in this respect, even if Jiangning encounters bigger things, he can also stand alone. Even so, as long as Jiangning works hard, all the people will not be a problem, but he doesn''t want to make trouble After all, peace is the most important thing! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1636 After the stone people ran over in a hurry, he immediately said, "I finally catch up with you. It''s really difficult!" "What''s the matter? What do you want to say when you catch up with us?" Jiangning frowned, because he found that the strength of this stone clan was good, but he didn''t know what was going on. After all, they had already got the mieshen pot, and here, they also need to go back to the Central Plains, and then look for them. It seems that there is nothing wrong. However, Jiangning still thought of one thing, that is, he promised the stone clan people, as long as the stone family people asked for him, then he would help. After all, this God killing pot is equivalent to the stone family''s people sending him, and this is what he promised down. If the stone clan people really have something to look for him, then he is still serious I don''t understand. After all, he has got the God killing pot now. His main task is to go back to the Central Plains to see if the protoss have other actions. After all, one of the hundred tribes is indispensable. If a few small races are killed by the protoss, he will have to pay off. "Don''t worry. I came here not to help us, but to remind you that there are orcs blocking you outside. So you must be careful when you are about to leave the East China Sea. Otherwise, you will be in a bit of trouble if you lose the magic pot." This stone people, very alert to tell Jiangning. This is what his leader asked him to tell Jiangning. After all, the God killing pot has a great deal to do. If it is missing, it will be a very difficult thing. Moreover, Jiangning is not allowed to make any mistakes here. Whether it is Jiangning''s strength, Jiangning has already agreed to their request, or it is the God killing pot No accident is allowed to happen to a thing. If there is an accident, then everything will have to start over again. And here, the stone people will definitely be persecuted by people of other races, which is absolutely not allowed. After all, at this time, except Jiangning, the strength of the other three women is just average. "Is there really a group of people who are not afraid of death blocking us?" When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole people were shocked. He never thought that the orcs would be so damned that they would attack them continuously. If this time was to block his time again, Jiangning would never say anything merciful. What''s more, this group of orcs seems to have seen him coming, and they must let something happen to him. For Jiangning, it is absolutely not allowed to happen, because he has come in a hurry and wants to rush back to the Central Plains to see if the protoss has any action. "Well, it''s so hateful. They not only want to get the God killing pot, but also want to kill you. This is what the leader told me. Let me tell you to be careful. If you are not in a hurry, you can go another way, and there is no race there." This stone people, very calm and Jiangning said. As for the other road, there are no races. Moreover, they can safely arrive at the Central Plains. Even if they walk along that road, they will be safe. There is no need to worry about it. "No, we can kill anyone who wants to stop us!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing. After all, his strength was there, and even if he was defeated, he could fight with a god killing pot. Since he got the pot, Jiangning has never used such a thing to kill the enemy. I don''t know what kind of power this thing is. But he clearly knew that this thing was absolutely not an ordinary thing. After all, the stone people could be reflected. Since they got this thing, no other race dared to bully them, and under this, the stone clan can bully people of other races. However, at this time, the stone clan can no longer clamor because their God killing pot has already fallen into the hands of Jiangning. However, this thing has been in the hands of the stone clan for a period of time. At that time, they almost unified the East China Sea. However, after thinking about it, they still felt that it was the same thing Forget it. If we want to unify a place, we must encounter more forces. As long as the pot is not in their hands, it will be attacked by other races. They think very clearly. Well, now Jiangning has already got the extermination pot, so they have no details. If at the beginning, they tried their best to kill other races and wanted to dominate the country, they would have encountered revenge now, so they were extremely wise."Since you think you have strength, I will go back and wish you good luck!" After the stone people finished, they immediately ran away, and then disappeared in front of Jiangning and others. Jiangning looked at the stone people leaving, and couldn''t help smiling. This man was honest enough to find that after the orcs stopped them, they came all the way to tell them that if they were other people, they might start to block them. After all, the God killing pot is too much In the key, if you can''t lose it, you don''t want to lose it. But if you lose it, you will try your best to find such a thing. From this point, Jiangning can estimate that the people of the stone clan have completely believed in his strength, and they also want to stand on the same battle line with him. After all, Jiangning''s strength is in front of us. If there is no accident, Jiangning will surely be able to shine in the Central Plains. At that time, as long as it is the people of the stone clan A little bit of light can be at large in the East China Sea. It''s not difficult. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1637 For the stone people, Jiangning has already had a good impression. From their every move, they can reflect their way of doing things. Although they said that they were killed before and were not willing to give Jiangning a god killing pot, after they got it, they also wanted to do their best to protect this thing, and they no longer hated Jiangning and Jiangning friends It''s too good. There was no accident. When the stone people left, Jiangning and others had already started. For the orcs in front of them, Jiangning didn''t make a fuss. After all, their current strength, however, was not what a race could do to them. Just a orc, it was not necessary to fear anything. It can even be said that as long as Yueer has the courage, she can do a lot of things with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and yue''er also has strength. However, yue''er''s only lack of experience. As long as it is a bold word, many other things can be done well. As for the two women, Fengying and Liumei, they are not strong enough. After all, their strength is just ordinary. If they meet powerful people, they can cope with it, but they can''t cope as well as yue''er. Moreover, their ability needs to be improved, and they can''t be alone So these two women don''t have to think about it. "Jiangning, are orcs from one race? Otherwise, how can this stone clan person catch up with us all the way and tell us this thing? " At this time, the moon couldn''t help asking a little doubt, because this one thing, too unexpected to her. According to the law, as long as the orcs come out a little bit, it is not enough to resist them. Unless it is a race, it will have such an effect. But if a race comes out, it is obviously impossible. After all, except for the wind shadow and Liu Mei, Jiangning and yue''er are completely invincible In the state of. "I don''t know, but anyway, the orcs are greedy, and the number of orcs is a little bit large. Then we will see how many of them come. If there are many people, then we will start to fight. At that time, we must not have any feelings from our subordinates, because I don''t want to see you in any danger!" "But if there are fewer people, we should take our time. After all, although we are on our way, we should also let them see our own strength. In this way, they will not have any obstacles, and then we will be able to go all the way. I know this very well." "Well! I think so too! " Yue''er couldn''t help smiling when he said this, because he found that the closer he and Jiangning were, the more things he learned. This was what she longed for. After all, if she didn''t learn anything, what would happen to a salted fish? And in this period of time, her growth is obvious to all. In the past, she was no different from Fengying and Liumei women, but after so many days of transformation, she has found her own ability. Now she has opened a long gap between the two women. If she continues to do so, she will continue to do so Perhaps there will be a greater gap is not too much. "Let''s put this matter aside for the time being, and even if these people want to fight us, then they will weigh their own abilities. After all, everyone is afraid of losing their lives at this time, and orcs are no exception!" Jiangning is very confident. For orcs, they are also afraid of death. After all, they have only one life. If one person dies, then there will be one less person. If there is any change in the East China Sea, they will not have a foothold in the East China Sea, so they will weigh their own abilities. If the ability is not enough, they will never do a lot of things. If they have enough ability, maybe they will do a lot of things. This is how bold people are and how productive they are! The protoss was the same way. If they only devoured a few small races at that time, it might be easy to deal with this matter. After all, as long as a race like the Moon Clan was destroyed, it could be destroyed. However, the protoss were too proud and wanted to control the whole Central Plains, so it was just now This is what happened. But in any case, this situation is also beneficial to Jiangning, because Jiangning has completely controlled this matter at this time, and will never let these things continue to deteriorate. When several people were walking, they would soon leave the East China Sea. But at this moment, Jiangning actually saw a lot of orcs coming. Each ORC was holding a weapon in his hand. It was like trying to kill Jiangning and others. That was called ferocity. If they are people who have never seen big scenes, they may have been frightened by these people at this time. But Jiangning and yue''er are people who have seen big scenes, and in their view, the strength of orcs is just ordinary. Therefore, in this meeting, they have no fear at all."What do you want? Do you want to kill me? " Jiangning stopped and said with a cold look on his face. "Hand over the God killing pot, and then leave the East China Sea obediently, otherwise, don''t blame our people for being cruel!" One of the orcs, after standing up, his breath soared and said to Jiangning coldly. This Orc is obviously the core of this team. After he stood up, everyone made a comprehensive look at Jiangning and others, trying to see through Jiangning. "Is it? Is your life more important than me Jiangning said with a sneer that he was not afraid of these orcs. Although they were large, if Jiangning had a hard hand, it would be very easy to defeat these orcs. And here, there is the strength of yue''er is also extremely forced to come, as long as the moon is also with him, then everything can be done well. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1638 "I advise you to leave quickly, or you will have no life if you start to work!" Jiangning smiles, but he doesn''t feel that this group of orcs is dangerous to him, because he has already felt a strong breath from yue''er. If there is no accident, yue''er will surely be killed this time. After all, yue''er has been transformed into a leader. Not only that, Fengying and Liumei are also starting to think about it. This time they are going to learn from Yueer. After all, Yueer''s transformation is very good. If they can change, they will have a good development for themselves. Liumei and Fengying are also aware of this. However, all of them have to go through practice. If there is no practice, people will not make progress. And this group of orcs is just the object of their practice, because the strength of this group of orcs is just ordinary. Although there are many people, they have their own strength. This group of orcs can''t do anything about themselves. "You want us to go, yes! Let''s leave the jug first. We can consider giving you a way to live, but if you do, these women have to give up, or they don''t have to say! " One of the orcs said coldly that they have been extremely coveting for Fengying and others. Last time, there was no chance, but this time there will be a little chance for them. When one thinks that they can go to these beauties in the Central Plains, they have a sense of achievement. And here, whether it is the wind shadow or the willow eyebrows, or the moon, they are all beautiful women with natural beauty. If there is no accident, it will be shared by all of them. "Since you think like this, then you can go to die!" the Moon said coldly. For these people, she has long been without any good feeling. Now she has heard these words. The whole person is angry, not only her, but also the wind shadow and Liu Mei are extremely indifferent. For these two women, they also want to work from I have a lot of career. There was no accident. Under yue''er''s low roar, the battle began. This wave of fighting is one-sided. After all, although the orcs are numerous, they are not very powerful. Moreover, they are not threatening Yueer and others. What''s more, wind shadow and willow eyebrows have started to kill these orcs at this time, because they understand that if they want to have a foothold in this world, they must be more ruthless. Only in this way can they do a lot of things. Otherwise, they will not have any future in their life. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning was standing on one side and watching several beauties fight. Although he wanted to join in the battle, Jiangning wanted to train wind shadow and willow eyebrows, because once these two women were crazy, they would be very strong people. At that time, maybe they have the same potential as yue''er and can deal with one party. At that time, no matter where they go, they can do a lot of things. After all, when everyone is up, it is not far away from their invincible combination. However, there are still a few uncivilized orcs who want to fight Jiangning directly, because they all know that Jiangning has a god killing pot in his hand. As long as it is to seize the mieshen pot, then they can be regarded as making great achievements. However, they do not expect that Jiangning''s strength is so strong. When their fingers still did not touch Jiangning, Jiangning showed his strength. At the same time, he quickly killed the orcs without any hesitation. When other people saw that Jiangning was such a strong force, they had already started to retreat. At this time, as long as Jiangning entered the scene, it would be able to kill a piece of it. After all, Jiangning''s strength was in front of them. Even if they just stood aside instead of fighting against these people, they would give people a huge pressure in their hearts The force is coming. Without any words, Jiangning said coldly at this time: "you can''t leave now. If you want to be there, you should win over several women in the field first! Don''t you all want to have sex with these women? If you win them, you may have a chance! " Jiangning''s words made these orcs boil. After all, each of the three women is so beautiful. If you can get one of them, it will be very good. Moreover, as long as there is no situation, maybe you can hold the beauty home. However, they did not think of moon and wind, and the strength of willow eyebrow is so strong. When they face these three women, there is no way to approach them. They can''t get close at all. They can even say that as long as there is no big thing, it will be completely finished.It was only at this time that they realized that these women could not be defeated at all. What Jiangning said was just to prevent them from leaving. Then they would be killed one by one. After this situation appeared, everyone understood it again. However, it is too late. After all, Yueer and others have already started to kill. At this time, they have lost a lot of people. If you calculate, there are dozens of people. Originally, hundreds of people have come here to attack Jiangning and others. Now they are all dead, and their hearts are already chasing I''m getting scared. But at the moment, it is impossible for them to leave. After all, Yueer and others do not give them the opportunity to go. Needless to say, they are all very hard to kill these people. After all, only by killing these people can Jiangning and other people get along smoothly. At this time, again facing these women, they found that the strength of these women is not that they can overcome. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1639 However, it was too late for them to know this. After all, their people had lost a lot. Moreover, no matter whether they were orcs or some other people here, they had no combat effectiveness. They could only continue to wait for death in the same place. After all, yue''er and others did not have any hands left. If a person provokes others, he has to wait for the anger of others. There is no doubt about this. Although there are only three women fighting in the field, it seems that they are fighting with many people, and each of them is so powerful and invincible. Now they are thinking, even in the face of some powerful people, also do not want to face these women, because several women''s hands, there is no any left hand to say, even so to say, as long as there is no other problem, then it will be completely finished. They are very clear about this. However, they had no way but to continue fighting. Although they knew it was a result of death, they still couldn''t escape from this result. After all, no matter Jiangning or the other three women were injured at the moment. If they ran away, they would surely be caught back Hou could not escape death. "You can all die!" At this time, Jiang Ning can continue to kill himself, no matter which way he wants to do, he will continue to kill himself. Sometimes, as long as you understand something, you don''t need to continue to kill and abuse. Sometimes, killing and abusing will do no good to a person. After all, there are too many killing and abusing, and the heart of killing is too heavy. For one''s practice, there is no good result. As for Jiangning''s words, there is no such statement. After all, Jiangning was born to kill and abuse. Even if he started to kill, he would not have any influence on himself, because Jiangning had already reached that point and would not affect himself for external affairs. When Jiangning''s words fell, he only saw that Jiangning was directly attacking the orcs in the field. His speed was extremely fast. Basically, every place he went, there would be a half Orc falling down. This is an absolute thing, because no matter who he is, he is not the opponent of Jiangning at this time. It can even be said that, even if the three women together, they are not Jiangning''s rivals. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, which can''t be resisted by other people. Moreover, Jiangning doesn''t want to do too many things. Otherwise, the strength he shows now can be more than these strengths. When everything is still, the three women in the field also stop. Looking at the corpses on the ground, the wind shadow and willow eyebrows are still a little uncomfortable, but yue''er has fully adapted to it. After all, yue''er has already been transformed. As long as there are no other things, yue''er has already established herself in this realm. A person, if you can, can basically become a very strong person, and at that time can also be on their own. This kind of person is the moon. As for the wind shadow and willow eyebrows, it''s almost the same. After all, they haven''t gone through such a thing. "Jiangning, what level of strength have you reached?" After seeing Jiangning''s great power, both Yueer and Liumei have an idea to ask Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too terrible. At one time, they thought that their own strength and Jiangning''s strength were not far from each other, but at this time, they realized that the difference was still extremely huge. It can even be said that as long as they can''t keep up with Jiangning, they can''t keep up with Jiangning''s strength in their whole life. Jiangning smile, for his own strength, he also did not know what level to reach, anyway, now he just met the high priest this opponent, in addition to this person, he is no longer have opponents, even can be said, if he is a poor and vicious level of people, then in this world, there is no one can To stop him. And even if he can fight with him, he can''t defeat him. At that time, he can choose to leave, and no one can stop him. "I don''t know what level of strength I have reached. All you need to know is that I have no one to cope with now. Of course, I still have a fifty fifty relationship with the high priest of the Protoss." Jiangning smile, is not exaggerating his own strength, after all, at this time, his strength has been shown, is not other people can match. If it can be compared, it can only be done by taking out this high priest. Otherwise, other people can''t make any comparison at all, because he has already reached that level.It''s like a person who has a lot of money. Money is just a number in his eyes, and he won''t care about it at all. But if it comes to some other people, they will care very much, because they can''t have so many things. When a person''s rank reaches a certain level, then everything will be up again. After all, only then will such a situation appear. "It''s amazing. I may not be able to reach your level in my whole life." Yue''er can''t help admiring Jiangning, because when her strength is growing, she finds that the distance between herself and Jiangning is getting farther and farther. Even Jiangning has run to a place she can''t catch up with. She can''t see Jiangning''s back at all. But no matter what, she is still lucky. After all, Jiangning is still in this team, and if Jiangning is more powerful, then the pressure will be less for her. After all, their team will fight against Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1640 According to the current situation, no one knows the strength of Jiangning in the world, because Jiangning has reached an unknown level. Even Yueer, who is often with him, does not know the strength of Jiangning, let alone other people, because Jiangning rarely shows its strength. There is another point, that is, in this case, Jiangning is also good, because Jiangning belongs to a normal person. If it is those who bully men and women with such high strength, it may have been changed by now, but Jiangning will not, because he will not care about these things, and he is not that kind of person ¡£ "Come on, there is no one to stop us now!" Jiangning smile, no longer in his own topic to continue, he is afraid to hit the three women, after all, he knows his own strength, now is not included in the ability of the system, are already let the public can not reach, if again add a system ability, then there is no need to say. Secondly, Jiangning doesn''t want to fully reflect his own strength. If he wants to publicize it, no one will dare to fight him now. Even those stone clan people dare not provoke him. After all, Jiangning has already achieved the results in this battle Yes. "Well, let''s go." Fengying also doesn''t want to continue on this topic, because she has just found her own way of transformation. If she is beaten down, she must be shaken in her heart. When all the previous achievements have been wasted, it is not worth it. Therefore, she does not want to continue to stay on this topic, and do not let her heart be affected by anything A little bit of volatility. As for willow eyebrows, the same is true! They all want to change, so they don''t want to have things in some other aspects. This is what they want. They all know that as long as they have transformed, they may become people like yue''er. Although it is a bit of a woman, there is no exception that she is not a woman who can take charge of her own affairs. Women in the world are women who can''t stand difficulties, but they have to be those who can stand difficulties, because only in this way can they be matched with Jiangning. If they are like some vases, they can''t be compared with Jiangning. After they had thought about it, they did not have any statement immediately and continued to leave the East China Sea. Originally, they were already on the edge of the East China Sea, so they only need to walk a little distance to get out of the East China Sea. At that time, even if the ethnic groups in the East China Sea wanted to deal with Jiangning, it would be obviously impossible. There is an unwritten regulation in the East China Sea. As a member of the East China Sea, if you run out to the East China Sea randomly, you may be attacked by others. This is also understood by Jiangning and others. Therefore, after killing the orcs, Jiangning and others immediately did not have any statement and left the East China Sea directly Here it is. When he left the East China Sea, Jiangning felt quite comfortable all over. It was not because of anything, but in the East China Sea. It seemed that there was an invisible bondage in the East China Sea, but others didn''t know it. However, he was clear about it, because in the East China Sea, no matter what he did, he seemed to have a great constraint in it. Sometimes, when your ability reaches a certain level, it may trigger something. At that time, there will be an invisible bondage in the natural world. Therefore, this is what Jiangning feels. Otherwise, he does not want to leave the East China Sea quickly. Now that he has left the East China Sea, Jiangning and other people are safe. After all, at this moment, no one can pose any threat to him except the people in the Central Plains. Not only that, but also, in the Central Plains, as long as his name is reported, no one will touch him, because his name is in confrontation At the time of protoss, they have already fought out. Generally speaking, as long as they are honest race, they will not attack their team. Moreover, their team has been spread in the Central Plains. One man and three women come, which is familiar to other people. Just as Jiangning said, after they entered the Central Plains, there was no more saying. When they saw people, others kept greeting Jiangning. Although some people didn''t know who Jiangning was, at this time, they always knew the combination of Jiangning and Jiangning. Therefore, whether it is Jiangning or not, people in the central plains are constantly asking about Jiangning, and Jiangning can only respond one by one to the greetings of these people. After all, Jiangning has been regarded as a public figure at this time, and there is no any statement. "Let''s go, let''s go to the land of protoss quickly. I feel a sense of danger. If I guess it''s right, it''s the protoss who have already started to do it!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help showing a dignified look. Because of his strength, he could feel a lot of things at this time, just like in the East China Sea, he could also feel a kind of restraint.Even there is such a feeling, Jiangning can clearly feel that in the land of the protoss, there are many people who have started to fight against other ethnic groups, and these people are just prisoners. However, this is just a guess of Jiangning, but it is not really seen by Bi. But Rao is so, Jiangning is also extremely worried. For example, if a bala person is caused by the protoss, Jiangning will certainly help. After all, Jiangning has really understood the key of some things at this moment. Besides the Bala, there are other small races in Jiangning If something happened to other small races, Jiangning would be sad. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1641 "Well, we''ll be right there now!" Although yue''er says she doesn''t know anything, she can see something from Jiangning''s dignified look. Moreover, after her transformation, the whole person has become eye-catching. Even so, many decision-makers can''t compare with yue''er. There is no doubt that Yueer is still in charge of this matter. "Let''s go, and we''ll follow." Fengying also nodded. Although her strength was a little lower than yue''er''s, now he wanted to be able to degenerate. So at this moment, what should be done and what shouldn''t be done is clear to her. In addition, Liu Mei is also the same, because she is very aware of Jiangning''s ability, so Jiangning no matter what she says, she is incomparably supportive. In addition, among the three women, Yueer Lai is the most obedient. Because of Yueer''s accident, Jiangning has already taken out his own heart, so yue''er understands Jiangning''s mood most. Although many small races have not been attacked by the protoss, if the protoss become active again, it will obviously pose a great threat to some small races. This is needless to say. After all, the protoss have started a new stage. It is certain that they want to complete such things again. As for other things, Jiangning can''t decide. For example, apart from the balas, other small races are willing to join him in fighting against the Protoss. He can''t be sure. Although he can kill the protoss by himself, at this time, if someone else does it If you help, it obviously has a great effect. After all, in addition to the protoss, maybe the protoss have contacted some other race people to help them. After all, the protoss have not moved in such a long time, and now they must have figured out a way. A race has a resurrection altar. It is obviously impossible to do anything else. Therefore, Jiangning would rather believe that the protoss are in the process of recuperation, rather than believe that the protoss have stopped. After all, according to the characteristics of the protoss, there will be no stopping. Even if Jiangning is from the perspective of the protoss, he will not stop any more. After all, he has already encountered a lot of racial Crusades at this time. If we don''t continue like this, it is obvious that something big will happen. "It''s almost here. How can I feel a faint sense of danger?" At this time, yue''er can''t help frowning, because she is also a more powerful person. In some aspects, yue''er''s insight is much better than others. Although she is unable to compare with Jiangning, in some aspects, she still has a huge advantage. "Nothing! Just go to the protoss! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer, because he also felt this sense of danger, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, because he already knew the strength of the coming people. If there was no accident, he would be the same level as the stone clan. Although in terms of combat, they will be a little bit ahead of the stone clan, but that''s all, because both yue''er and his Jiangning are rare experts. On this point, if they are afraid of other people, they are obviously a fool. When your strength is superior to the others, it doesn''t matter. You can kill this person completely. It can even be said that it is possible to ignore any threat. After all, under the condition of strength, some threats have become obsolete. Although, in the end, there will still be a little bit of difficulty, but that''s all. When Jiangning''s words just fell, only two Protoss, who seemed to be twins, appeared directly in front of Jiangning and others. These two people looked very young, but Jiangning knew that this kind of people had been living for a long time. After all, Jiangning could find the breath in them. A person''s breath, represents a person''s strength, more represents a person''s age, because no matter what aspect, others can''t avoid Jiangning''s pursuit, after all, Jiangning''s strength is there. "What do you want?" Jiangning frowned and looked at the two men and said indifferently. For these two people, he was not very afraid. It can be said that he had no fear at all. However, Jiangning wanted to ask a little bit about the protoss, so he did not immediately take action at the moment, and wanted to slowly set up the opposite words. One of them, a little younger, saw the wind and said, "nothing, just want to take your life." "Hiss! I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl for a long time. If you give me a girl later, I''ll make you happy Another man, with a silver smile on his face, said, and when he spoke, he made some extremely disgusting gestures, which looked like he had not seen a woman in a thousand years."You''ll die faster in this way!" At this time, yue''er can''t help but say that for such a person, she is incomparably disgusted. Even if she has that strength, she has already gone up to fight with these two people. It''s a pity that Jiangning didn''t say anything, and she could see a little bit from the breath of these two people, so she couldn''t immediately go up and pick up these two people. Otherwise, these two people would not have a chance to say these words at all. They had been killed by yue''er. "Hey, don''t you think our two brothers are very handsome?" One of them, also falling, said the Lama. It was very disgusting. It was even more disgusting than the orcs I met before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1642 One is because they have strength, and the other is that they have the ability to speak. If they have the strength of orcs, Yueer has just gone up now, and there is nothing to say, but she can''t do it at this time, because Yue Er is not sure whether she can kill these two people. If one does not do well, it will be difficult to deal with problems at that time. After all, at this time, they have returned to the Central Plains, and no accident is allowed, because the protoss are also starting to act. They are now diplomats. As long as they exist, they can threaten such people, otherwise Then, there is no chance to stop these people. Jiangning didn''t speak at the side, but just looked at the two men coldly. After all, he was not used to taking actions at the beginning. Sometimes, it was the best thing to be able to ask for something. Even so, as long as there was a chance, Jiangning could have brought these two people and forced some things out. It''s not too much to deal with these people slowly after the explanation is clear. Sometimes, news is much better than pleasure. If you kill these two people, you will just kill them. There will be no other words. But if you get the information about the tanker, you may save a lot of people, There is no doubt about this. But when they saw that Jiangning did not dare to start, they immediately became bold. They went directly to yue''er. It seemed that they would take yue''er as their own, and their abilities were surging to protect Yueer''s attack. However, Jiangning said in a cold voice at this time: "who dares to move her?" In a word, like thunder, these two people immediately stopped. They didn''t dare to move any more. For no reason, just because of the breath of Jiangning at this moment, it was too terrible. If it was replaced by some people with low strength, maybe they would have been scared and silly at this time. However, Rao is that these two people have a little bit of strength. At this time, Jiangning is scared to be silly. After all, Jiangning''s ability is in the body. At this time, with a loud roar, it is also distributed with Jiangning''s ability. If there is no accident, maybe Jiangning has been focusing on these two people If there is an accident, Jiangning will definitely act first. Those two people really dare not move. After all, after Jiangning''s ability is shown, they can be killed in an instant. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning thinks, he will do it at any time, that is, he wants to know a little bit, so this meeting just doesn''t make a move. But Rao is so, it is not these two people can resist. "Your strength is good, but you want to bully us two people, that is obviously not good!" One of the two said coldly to Jiangning. For Jiangning, they are really not afraid. After all, the two Protoss are masters in the protoss, and even if Jiangning makes every effort, they may not be able to give them what they think. But in the field, since Jiangning has already opened his mouth, they have to give two points. After all, Jiangning''s strength is good, and there is still a month''s strength here. The most important thing is that there are many people in Jiangning. Although the other two women say their strength is not good, if they really fight, Obviously, it can help. "If you don''t want to die, just tell me something. Otherwise, I won''t let you go!" Jiangning has decided to pay attention to these two men, because the strength of these two men is good, and they must know something. Moreover, if the protoss really hide, there will never be such two masters. The only thing is that they have already started and want to do other things, so this will happen That''s what you''re going to do. "By you? What strength do you have and what qualifications do you have? " One of them, extremely arrogant said. For him, he didn''t believe that Jiangning could do anything to them. At least in terms of escape, they thought they could. After all, they were only two of them, and their strength was good. If there were other problems, they could escape completely. "Well, it''s up to me!" Jiangning said coldly, at the same time, the breath of the body suddenly was sent out, directly enveloping the two people in the field. The rolling breath, like a god descending to the earth, has shocked all the people in the field, including Yueer, Fengying, and Liumei, because they didn''t feel that Jiangning was so powerful. After all, Jiangning''s strength has been so peaceful. But now this moment is not the same as before. If it was a water dragon before, it is a real dragon. It can completely suppress them. It can even be said that their strength from Jiangning is 18000 miles away. There is nothing to say.The two people were also stunned when they realized the breath of Jiangning. Although they knew that Jiangning''s strength was good, they were scared after they really realized the breath. After all, they were all masters, and they were also masters in the gods. However, Rao was so, and they were a little scared. If it is not Jiangning, a hands-on, maybe they have been rolled up, this is not necessarily oh. "What do you want to know?" "It''s simple. I want to know what your gods are doing now!" Jiangning''s eyes do not leave the two people, he can know from a person''s eyes some things come, even if they want to lie, he can also see. So, it is obviously impossible for some people to lie in front of him. Even if Jiangning thinks, even if the opposite person doesn''t say the real words, he can also have a way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1643 However, if you do it like that, it may hurt people, and it is also a little cruel. This is not what Jiangning wants to do. What Jiangning really wants to do is to ask others to speak out obediently. Sometimes, it is much better to speak out than he forced others. After all, the effect of others'' obedient speaking can be compared with other people, and it is also very successful. But if he forces it out, it is obviously not a sense of achievement. "We don''t know. If you want to know, go to the protoss yourself!" One of them, clearly did not want to say, and then said coldly. Jiangning''s eyebrows wrinkled. He didn''t want to say anything about these two people, but he had to say, after all, at this moment, in addition to Jiangning, there are several other people coming, and Yueer also wants to know this situation very much. If they don''t know about the protoss, it is difficult for them to choose the next step. After all, now the protoss have made themselves bigger, and the purpose of the protoss is to control the whole Central Plains. Jiangning will never allow it to happen. No matter what, he will not let the protoss achieve this goal. There was no accident. Jiangning showed his strength directly at this time. For these two people, what he wanted was to get news about the protoss directly from their mouths. As long as he got such a message, he could do other things. If there is no news, then he is still a bit difficult to do, after all, there are so many people in here, and the protoss'' actions are always so secret. If he doesn''t really understand the things, he doesn''t dare to start. "Say no?" Jiangning suddenly a Dodge, directly is to control one of the people, that speed, let that person is completely unable to respond, is already controlled. At the same time, yue''er and others also brightened their eyes at this time. After all, Jiangning''s speed was called fast. Even they didn''t see how Jiangning acted. They saw that he had controlled a person. This kind of speed, this kind of force, was totally beyond their ability. Sometimes, they even feel that Jiangning is No. 1 in the world, otherwise there would not be such a situation. That person was directly controlled, but also stupefied. He did not expect such a situation to appear. After all, their strength is very good in this, but Rao is so. Now they are directly controlled, which frightens them down. If they are still under control after a fight, maybe they will not be so shocked. After all, everyone has their own strength. If they lose, they will be directly controlled and there is no shame. But at this moment, they are not even qualified to start, and they are already under control. This can not allow them not to be shocked. Sometimes, it is often a move to see whether that person has real strength, because as long as a move appears, then all of them can be controlled. "I don''t know. Even if you kill me, I don''t know!" That person extremely hard mouth says. Of course, he knows what Jiangning wants to know, but he won''t say it, because at this time, as long as Jiangning doesn''t have any problems and does not ask them any questions, then they will not be in any danger. After all, at this time, other people except him will speak out. "If you don''t say it, then you can die!" Jiangning said coldly. For these two people, he is already intolerable, after all, he wants to know things, these two people do not tell him, if he does not know, then he can not do the next thing, so at this moment, Jiangning can kill one person, and then ask another person. Although it is cruel to do so, it is undeniable that it will be more effective because as long as Jiangning kills one of them, the other person will be afraid one after another. At that time, he will definitely tell this matter down. As long as this is the case, Jiangning''s goal is already achieved, and here, we can get a lot of news without any effort. When Jiangning killed one of them, he immediately controlled the other. He did not have any accidents. He did not know how he was controlled. He was already under control. If we say that their strength is strong, Jiangning''s strength will be even stronger, because at this time, Jiangning has no movement at all, and it has already controlled the people, which shocked everyone in the field. "Now it''s your turn. Don''t you want to say it?" Jiangning said coldly, for such a person, he does not have any statement, if this person does not say, then Jiangning will directly erase this person, and here, in addition to Jiangning has such strength, other people also have no such strength."I don''t know anything..." As soon as his words fell, Jiangning had already tightened his neck. If he said one more word, he would lose his life. "I said, I said!" The man remembered the appearance of his brother''s tragic death before. He was immediately afraid and changed his words. "Say it "Our high priest asked us to come out and spread rumors, saying that our Protoss are willing to make peace with all races. In this way, we can let more races down their vigilance, and then we can directly kill some small races. This is what our high priest told us!" "Is it for this purpose that you come out now?" When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person couldn''t help getting angry, because the idea of the high priest of the protoss was simply too hateful. If other races believed his words, it would be the existence of the exterminated people. After all, judging from the protoss'' current ability, it is very possible to destroy some small races. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1644 "Yes! We came out to do this, but we did not succeed. After all, some other small races do not believe us! " This man was quick to clarify himself. After all, Jiangning showed the strength, which was too terrible. If he said something bad, it would be a complete failure. At that time, his life would be lost. "Nothing else but this?" Jiangning frowned and asked. For such a Protoss, Jiangning hated it very much. If he could, now he would like to wipe out the Protoss. Unfortunately, he knew that even if he had a god killing pot in his hand, it would take a little time to plan it out. After all, the protoss are not as good as other small races, and can be destroyed at will It fell off. "Nothing but this! Leave me alone, I''ve finished everything This man, at the moment, is completely flustered, because Jiangning''s breath, at this time, has become extremely indifferent, not just him, together with the three women he just wanted to start, the breath at the moment is also extremely terrible. If the guess is good, then he is doomed today. After all, Jiangning will not give him any chance at this time. Jiangning sneered and said: "now give you, there is no possibility of any, so you still go to die!" After saying that, Jiangning is directly to kill this person. At first, he didn''t want to kill this man, but now, he had to do it again, because Jiangning could raise the two men and treat them as undercover. But since he thought of this, the protoss would think of it, so Jiangning didn''t have any accident and directly took this as an undercover A man was killed. In this world, only the dead will not be in danger to themselves. Jiangning is very clear about this, and the dead will not lie. After killing this man, Jiangning immediately said to the three girls: "now you have seen the protoss like this. It must be that there will be more actions after that. If you are not careful, there may be more serious things." Now that the protoss have made a start, they will certainly do a lot of action. If Jiangning is not careful, it will be possible to be killed by the opposite person, because Jiangning can only protect himself and do more things, which is obviously impossible now. Now the most important thing is to inform the people of the 100 tribes and let them be more careful. Only in this way can we prepare for the attack of the Protoss. Otherwise, it will be completely played by the Protoss. "What now?" At this moment, the eyebrows of yue''er can''t help wrinkling. At this moment, yue''er seems to have become the helmsman of a month clan, because yue''er''s identity now can represent her race. At least, it''s more and more forced to deal with things than the ability of liuniu. Now Fengying and Liumei are learning from her. After all, Yueer''s transformation is the fastest, and there is no better way. It can even be said that yue''er can do all these things as long as she wants to, but now she has a dependency. For Jiangning, she wants to rely on it for the time being. "Now go straight to Protoss headquarters, we''ll attack! Even if we can''t, we can stop the protoss from coming out. We must be four of us who can do this! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. For the protoss, he wanted to do such a thing for a long time, but he couldn''t do it all the time. After all, the protoss were extremely powerful before. Not only was there a resurrection altar in it, but also a high priest. With such a person and such a thing, their Protoss could enter the road of telling development. Even so, the reason why the protoss could become like this was probably that big sacrifice What the secretary did. "Well, that''s what I think. As long as the protoss is killed, everything else is easy to say!" Yue''er also agrees with Jiangning''s words very much. After all, at this moment, they have nothing to do. Besides this one thing, there are no other things to say at this time. Moreover, when they go to the protoss headquarters, they can also block a lot of people. When the protoss go out and in, they will certainly be blocked by Jiangning and others. At that time, there will be no other small races suffering. Jiangning thinks very clearly about this. Sometimes, when necessary, we must use some strategies. Otherwise, there will be big problems. Anyway, Jiangning has already begun to take up the Protoss. If there is any more trouble, Jiangning will not mind.It can even be said that as long as the protoss are defeated in Jiangning, maybe the Central Plains world will be equal, because at that time, Jiangning can do a lot of things on its own. "That''s what I think. As long as we stop the protoss, the other races will be safe." After all, at this time, if the protoss attack the small race, they have no way. Secondly, Fengying is also worried about her race. If her race is targeted by the protoss, they can''t be in the clan, which will be a more difficult problem to deal with. As for Liu Mei, she also thinks so. After all, it can effectively block the protoss from coming. On the contrary, it protects their race. In this way, even if they are not in the clan, they can help their own people. Otherwise, they can''t accept the situation of the Moon Clan again. Now they are on the way of transformation, so they don''t want anything to happen. After all, if there is an accident at this time, it will be extremely difficult. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1645 Now that the decision has been made, Jiangning and others immediately went to the swamp land of the protoss without any accident. This time, Jiangning''s strength is immeasurable. If we say that it was just a small person before, now Jiangning has become a big man. Whether it is the protoss or other races, they will be afraid to see Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s current strength is called a bull''s force. Moreover, there are also Protoss on the other side. Some other small races have been oppressed and oppressed. They really want to deal with the protoss, but they are not strong enough. Now there is such a person as a pioneer for them, they are naturally very happy, and even so to say, to become a soldier, can do a lot of things. There are many things that can be saved by Jiangning and others as long as there is no deterioration. After all, at this time, besides Jiangning and others, there are other small races who are also fighting against the Protoss. For example, if the fury clan wants to, it will certainly not relax the Protoss. If the protoss is in this, it is only five or five times. But because there is a resurrection altar in the protoss, the advantage lies in this one. The protoss are not afraid of death. Even the question that Jiangning had thought about before has no effect now, because the high priest has found a way to resurrect people. At that time, he can revive others to a very healthy state, and many people will have a chance to kill the protoss in the future. After the negotiation, several people went directly to the protoss'' swamp. As long as they could make a move, everything else could be said. After all, Jiangning and others are very strong now. If there is no accident, Jiangning and others can stop any Protoss from going around. "First squat down, I''m already a little tired!" Fengying has just arrived at the swamp, and Jiangning said, after all, these days, are in the middle of crawling, and every time the road is blocked inside. Although there was no danger, what happened in the middle of the way also made her extremely haggard. After all, as long as they wanted, they could start to do things now. "Well, let''s have a rest tonight." The moon also nodded. But Jiangning didn''t think so. At the moment, his eyes had fallen on the sky, and his brows were slightly frowned. "Who dares to peep at me?" Jiangning whole person''s breath, at this moment, is directly sent out, rolling away, like a fierce man. After seeing Jiangning''s situation, the three women in the field were stunned. They didn''t know what kind of stimulation Jiangning was. At this moment, they actually directly released their own breath. At the same time, they also look up to the sky, but they see nothing, not only that, except nothing, they can not feel any breath. However, at this time, a voice came down from the sky: "are you Jiangning? Which Jiangning changed his life against the weather "Yes, I am Jiangning!" When Jiangning said his name, he couldn''t help but sneer. He didn''t have any way to deal with this matter. After all, in this place, except the high priest of the protoss, the other people didn''t have any effect on him. Moreover, the protoss know that Jiangning is here. They will never let other people treat Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If someone is sent to deal with Jiangning, then many people will be useless. So at this moment, this high priest directly comes out to deal with Jiangning himself. However, it is worth noting that the high priest is just observing. It seems that he does not dare to attack Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong now, and its breath is much stronger than that of the high priest. It is even undeniable that as long as Jiangning wants to, there is absolutely no one here who can deal with him. "You are Jiangning. What are you doing here this time?" The words of the high priest passed on coldly. This is the first time Jiangning has a dialogue with the high priest. The last time, it was only when you met the high priest to fight with him. There was no dialogue. Now, with this dialogue, Jiangning knew what the voice of the high priest was. It was a little hoarse and childish. When I think of the old monsters who have lived for thousands of years, they are still a little naive, and I feel like vomiting. This kind of people is extremely disgusting, even more disgusting than some young people. Yue''er and others looked at Jiangning and did not move, because they could see something in Jiangning''s eyes. Since Jiangning is extremely dignified, this person is definitely a master, that is to say, they can''t deal with it casually.At this time, we have to wait for Jiangning to deal with it. If Jiangning lets them leave, they will leave without any accident. After all, there was no need to worry about firewood burning. Moreover, the strength of this high priest was extremely strong. They estimated that if they were under this high priest, they would have no room to fight back. "Can we negotiate?" The words of the high priest were spoken directly. When Jiangning heard the speech, he couldn''t help showing a sneer: "do you want to negotiate? You''re such a tough guy, you want to negotiate? I''m really laughing at me, but I don''t think we have any negotiation rules. This time I come here to marry you As for the high priest, Jiangning has nothing to hide. After all, with his current strength, he can take up this high priest. If it is not enough for this high priest to fight, he can still use the God killing pot to deal with this high priest. Anyway, Jiangning has 10000 ways to deal with this high priest. It is even undeniable that many things can be done here as long as Jiangning wants to. "I think that if we two work together, we can be half of the country alone!" The high priest laughed and wanted to hook / arouse Jiangning. After all, half of the country will be moved. After all, with Jiangshan, everything else will be available. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1646 It has to be said that the conditions offered by the high priest are extremely good. After all, as long as the two of them cooperate, they will be able to eat the whole Central Plains. Even so, after the central plains are stabilized, they can go to other places to invade, just as they go to the East China Sea, It''s OK. The land of the Central Plains is the most powerful place. If it was replaced by other people, it might have been moved. As for other places, such as the land of the East China Sea, although it is not as good as that of the Central Plains, it can also have great development. Therefore, the high priest is also interested in the strength of Jiangning, as long as it is a combination If you do it, you can do a lot of things. But Jiangning didn''t think so, because he didn''t want to be here, and he didn''t pay much attention to these rights. If he valued these rights, he would have been a overlord for a long time. Not only that, he might have a little relationship with other people. "Do you think I would be such a person?" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, he thought, if he wanted to be a overlord, now it has already been, and there are a lot of small races will fall in his hands, after all, he has such strength, and he can also control a lot of people. But he just doesn''t want to be a public enemy of the whole people. What''s more, he doesn''t want to be the enemy of the whole people. What''s more, Jiangning still has some other things that Jiangning doesn''t want to do. That is, Jiangning already has the absolute guidance right here, which can''t be shaken by other people. At this time, the high priest couldn''t help showing a cold look. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would refuse such a thing. After all, he was a master. Many people wanted to cooperate with him. He didn''t agree. But now he was rejected by others. This is the first time that such a thing happened. Moreover, this matter is also related to whether their Protoss can develop more strongly in the future. If they cooperate with Jiangning, they will be able to continue to develop and grow after swallowing some other small races. At that time, as long as they have developed, they can kick Jiangning completely. He thought of this. But when he thought of this, he didn''t expect Jiangning would refuse to come down. Moreover, he didn''t think that Jiangning was not attracted to anything, as if he was about to kill their Protoss. This was extremely depressing for him. It''s just that he is not strong enough now. If he is strong enough, he will never ask Jiangning for help. After all, the protoss already has a resurrection altar, and the number of protoss has already occupied an advantage. It can even be said that when fighting, protoss can not be afraid of death. After death, they can be resurrected. In the past, Jiangning and others wanted to make the protoss completely abandoned, but after that, the high priest developed it. It directly revived everyone to the strongest. Although it may take a little more time and resources to say here, it is undoubtedly the best. Only when they can do this can they be truly fearless I''m afraid of anyone and power. It can even be said that the number of them is endless. Therefore, in this respect, we will start to plunder resources from other races. Without resources, we can''t start to the resurrection altar. If the fault is broken, there will be great events. "I can ask you again, do you want to cooperate with me?" Speaking of this, the high priest''s expression on his face has gradually cooled down. He has never thought that there will be such a person. He is a person who many people ask for. However, Jiangning completely ignores him. Even if he wants to cooperate with him, he will be rejected. This is a very sad thing for him. At this time, yue''er also looked at Ye Feng. Her heart was a little afraid. After all, if Jiangning agreed to the high priest of the protoss, they would become enemies. After all, the conditions of the high priest were too good. Anyone who heard of such a situation would agree to it. At the same time, Liu Mei and Feng Ying also set their eyes on Jiangning. They were also afraid that Jiangning had agreed to this high priest. If they agreed to this high priest, it would be a complete end. Besides the high priest, there are other advantages here. Jiangning smiles and gives his teammates a reassuring look. For this Protoss, he has no good impression. Originally, he thought that the protoss had become obscene, but he did not expect that the protoss not only did not lewd up, but also pulled him into the water, which made him depressed. However, Jiangning would not agree, after all, because of his identity, and several women would not allow him to agree to the high priest of the Protoss. After thinking about it for a while, Jiangning said directly, "don''t say it. I won''t cooperate with you! And I also ask you, do you really want to do such a thing? You know, if you do something like this, it will make me sad. If you Protoss continue to do this, I will never have any hands left, including you"Ha ha, ridiculous! I have never been threatened by any one. For you, although your strength is a little bit, you are still not enough for me to fight. Why not? Because my strength is among your Protoss, now it is far beyond you! " When Jiangning talked about this matter, the breath on his face gradually became stronger. Although he had confidence in himself, there were many ways to come. After all, he was not only for himself, but also for some other small races. If the protoss dealt with other races, it would be a big event Yes. When the high priest saw that Jiangning''s breath was so fierce, he was shocked. He never thought that a person''s breath could become so powerful, and this person was still someone he knew. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1647 If in the past, the high priest would not have been so shocked. At that time, Jiangning was not enough for him to fight. But now, he is not sure whether he can beat Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is extremely fierce, and he can compete with him in five or five times considering the strength. At the moment, Jiang''s strength is related to him. Even if he wants to kill a person, he can''t be sure of it. After all, what he wants to do is to kill himself. Without any accident, when Jiangning''s breath became strong, yue''er''s breath also suddenly became strong. She also wanted to help Jiangning. After all, Jiangning was the leader of their small team, and it was up to him to deal with the Protoss. Wind shadow and willow eyebrows are constantly watching this high priest, trying to keep his appearance in mind. After all, if such a person can''t be killed this time, you should be careful when you meet such a person next time. After all, such a person is so powerful that ordinary people can''t be hostile to him. It can even be said that ordinary small races can''t cope with this high priest because his strength is too strong, and he has come to a state close to invincible, but that''s all, because Jiangning can handle him at any time. "Are you sure you won''t cooperate with me? This is the last time I ask you, if you say no, the consequences will be extremely serious! " At the moment, the high priest was completely cold. He had never begged others. Jiangning was the first and the last to come. After this time, he will never cry to anyone, because his strength is there, and his identity is unmatched by other people. But at this time, Jiangning once again said coldly, "if you have any moves, just let it go. This time, either you or I will die! And I don''t think you can kill me! For your strength, you can''t kill me. " For his own strength, Jiangning is very confident. Although the high priest''s strength is good, Jiangning will finish him down in minutes if he wants to fight a real battle. Besides Jiangning, there are other people here, such as the people of the bala nationality, whose strength is also very good. It can even be said that there are a lot of people with good strength in the 100 ethnic groups. The people of a violent clan are so powerful, and they can definitely take charge of their own affairs here. At this time, the high priest''s face suddenly became cold. He never thought that it would be so difficult to deal with Jiangning. Moreover, he begged people for the first time. He did not expect that such a situation would occur, which he had never thought of. After his face suddenly became gloomy, the high priest suddenly took up Jiangning. He is very confident about his own strength, although Jiangning has reached a very strong point, but now, he can also face up to Jiangning, and not fall into the downwind. As soon as he made a move, it was earth shaking. Even Jiangning was shocked. I don''t understand why the high priest tried his best to fight against him. After all, the strength of the two men was almost the same. Even if it was a dark battle, there would be no result. What''s more, the battles of ordinary masters are just exploratory battles, and they won''t go all out. But I didn''t expect that the high priest''s hand would be thunderbolt''s. "You go back first, and let me fight him on my own!" Jiangning said to the three women, after all, at this moment, the strength of the three women can not be put on the equal sign, and on the strength of this high priest, if the three women participate in it, they will still hinder the exertion of his strength. Moon son pondered for a while, and then said: "you are careful, if there is an accident, quickly escape!" "Be careful, we are watching." Fengying also left quickly at this time. After all, she knew that this kind of people''s fight was not something they could participate in. If they participated in the battle, it would stop Jiangning from coming. At that time, if they became a burden, they would lose more than they had gained. "Don''t worry, this person still can''t take me what kind of!" Jiangning laughed, and then quickly met the attack of the high priest. As for the high priest, Jiangning admitted that he had strength, but at this moment, he could definitely not defeat him. As for the high priest, it was impossible to kill him. Similarly, it is not feasible for Jiangning to kill this high priest, because the strength of the high priest is there, and even if Jiangning can hurt him and there is a resurrection altar, then he can quickly return to the peak state, which is what the high priest is not afraid of.At this time, two people are fighting together completely. Others can''t see their fighting. They can only see the shadows. There is no other scene except that. However, everyone can see how powerful the fight between the two men is. Just the breath that comes out is enough to make others feel like sleeping, not to mention the two people in the battle. "Die!" All of a sudden, the voice of the high priest remembered that the people could only hear the voice, but could not see the shadow of others. At the same time, a more powerful breath suddenly burst out. After shangjiangning, the breath seemed to be impacted. After hearing the voice of the high priest, the three women outside the venue were stunned. They never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. At this time, Jiangning''s strong breath was mixed with the high priest''s breath, and then let others have a strong intuition. "Be careful, Jiangning!" At this time, the moon suddenly rose to the high air, reminding Jiangning to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1648 "Yueer, you can''t enter the battle. If you enter the battle, Jiangning may take care of you, and then you will become a burden!" Seeing that Yueer had already wanted to enter the battlefield, Fengying couldn''t help shouting and wanted to stop yue''er. After all, at this time, everyone knew that the battle had reached the stage of intense heat, and there would be danger at any time. Liu Mei also called yue''er at this time. They all understood that Jiangning must have arrived at the critical moment. After all, besides Jiangning, there is another breath in fighting, which is obviously the breath of high priest. As long as the two breath is equal, they will not have any fear. However, if more people join in, other things may not necessarily happen, because besides Jiangning, there are no more people who can attack this high priest. If people like yue''er enter into the battle, they may be slapped in the face. This is definitely what will happen. Therefore, at that time, Jiangning may have to take care of Yueer. When she takes care of Yueer, Jiangning will not be able to concentrate on dealing with the high priest of this Protoss. This is something that everyone understands. Even so, if Jiangning does not have any accidents, then they do not need to help. After hearing the words of the two women, yue''er was also stunned. She just thought of helping Jiangning, but didn''t think too much. Now she thinks that she may become a burden. She only knows this thing. If she does help, she may still be in trouble. After all, no one can enter Jiangning except Jiangning A kind of fighting. At the same time, Jiangning''s words also came out at this moment: "old bastard, you want to kill me, that''s impossible, if I don''t have a little bit of pressure box bottom ability, I will come again? Now take a look at my skills at the bottom of the box! " After Jiangning finished speaking, his breath immediately became strong again. At the same time, a familiar breath suddenly appeared in the field. After the three women realized this breath, they were all stunned. This breath is just the one who killed God pot! This thing is obtained from the stone clan in the East China Sea. If it is used, it will be able to reach a considerable state of strength, and even enable people to play 200% of their normal strength. From this data, we can see how powerful the God killing pot is. Moreover, according to the stone people, as long as it is controlled, it can definitely become a king. It can even be said that, in real time, except for some races or races that do not use it, as long as it can be used You can go up to a step. There is no doubt about this! When the three girls realized the strong breath, everyone was shocked and relieved. After all, if Jiangning used the God killing pot, the high priest had no way to take Jiangning. However, they are also worried about one thing, that is, Jiangning used the God killing pot here, which shows that the high priest has a kind of life and death statement for Jiangning, because ordinary people will not call out their strongest abilities until the critical moment. "What is that?" The words of the high priest came down from the sky. Although they could not see the expression of the high priest, from his words of shock, we could see that the high priest was extremely shocked. Even so, he was much more shocked than anyone else. "Even if the pot is to be destroyed! This is my treasure, now you die After Jiangning said this, the breath changed again, and then the whole person was like an old monster who had practiced for thousands of years. The breath directly suppressed the high priest in the opposite side. Although the high priest said that there was still a strong breath, but at this moment, after being suppressed, the whole person seemed to be withered down. For Jiangning, he had already looked at it again. One''s strength is often related to one''s own breath, as well as to his own things. For example, Jiangning''s God killing pot is now available. If there is no accident, it can definitely increase to 200% of the attack power. At that time, it can be completely resisted against him. "If you don''t want to die, please let your Protoss stop. Otherwise, I''ll be stuck here. If one comes out, I''ll kill one!" Jiangning''s words are extremely indifferent. After all, for such Protoss, there is no need for any other words. They are already shameless people. It is useless to reason with them! "All right, all right, I can''t stop!" Jiangning is afraid that if he is defeated in his hands, he will get a chance to fight.So now, he knows that he must not lose. If he loses, he will be attacked by the Protoss. Although he is a high priest, if a leader has been defeated, how can he give confidence to others? Therefore, it is very important for such a thing. Some people would rather die than want to lose, because if they lose, it''s useless to say anything, but if they die, they don''t have to endure such suffering. Everyone knows such things. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning just stopped. After all, this high priest had already admitted defeat, and he could not kill all of them. Moreover, although he had a magic pot in his hand, he could not kill this person. If he angered this person, it would be a very difficult thing to understand. Jiangning only needs him not to do anything wrong, then it will be OK. After all, here, the high priest must have made a good arrangement for himself. At that time, he may not be able to kill a person. Jiangning believes this very much. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1649 No one has ever thought that the development of protoss can be limited, but at this time, Jiangning has restricted the development of Protoss. Not only that, Jiangning also bullied the high priest of this Protoss, the most powerful one in the Protoss. As long as it continues like this, it will be able to develop better. "Come on, what are your requirements?" The high priest suddenly accepted defeat, and then landed on the ground, a pair of eyes, staring at Jiangning tightly. For Jiangning, he was also convinced. He never thought that a person''s combat effectiveness would be so strong. Before, he always thought that he was the first in the world. However, he did not expect that there was still a young man who could be limited to him. Even if Jiangning didn''t have a God killing pot in his hand, as long as he had reached ten years or so Twenty years later, he will also be defeated. After all, Jiangning''s strength is equal to him. If a person''s strength has reached a very high level when he is young, he will continue to grow with the growth of age. After all, only when he goes further and further along this road, his strength may be higher and higher. Sometimes, some things that can''t be known when he is young will be known when he is old, so-called fool If wisdom is such a truth. Therefore, at this time, the high priest can not guarantee that he can kill Jiangning, and he does not want to annoy such people, so he will compromise. After all, one party will compromise in the fight between the two, or something big will happen. There is no doubt about this. How many masters in the fight, will be a situation that both sides will lose. It can even be said that as long as they try hard, there will be thorough problems. It is undeniable that some people have strong strength, but in the battle, they can not fully display their strength. This kind of people are those who are eager for quick success and instant benefit Yes. However, Jiangning is not such a kind of person. His strength is stable and steady. Moreover, Jiangning can face all kinds of things alone even if other things happen here. Besides Jiangning, other people will not have such a strength here. A system can completely change one''s life. Jiangning is such a person. If you change to another person, you will never have such a chance. It can even be said that Jiangning has a system that can change anything in addition to this. "My request is very simple, that is, your Protoss will not come out for a hundred years, otherwise, I will kill one when I see one!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering, because for the protoss, he really didn''t have a little favor. Even if anything happened to the protoss, Jiangning had the right to stop it. If a race wants to completely take over other small races, who will allow it? If the original Moon Clan was controlled by this Protoss, it is still unknown what it will look like now. Therefore, we must not control the protoss to some small races here. When the protoss eat more resources, it will be the time for other small races to have things. After all, as long as the protoss have resources, they can create masters endlessly, which is incomparable to other races. And here, the protoss'' resurrection altar can continue to do a lot of things Yes. After Jiangning finished speaking, he immediately fixed his eyes on the high priest and said again, "besides, you still need to smash up the resurrection altar. Of course, I have to watch this point. Otherwise, I still can''t rest assured." The resurrection altar is also one of the most critical points. If given this thing to continue to exist, it will be completely problematic, even undeniable. In the presence of the resurrection altar, the protoss will be extremely bold in whatever they do. Moreover, Jiangning also has a certain attitude towards this resurrection altar Point of view. This thing can bring the dead back to life, and it can be resurrected to a strong period of a person. Therefore, there must be some other views about this thing. It can even be said that this thing also supports the development of a race. If the protoss did not have such a thing, they would never dare to be so arrogant and arrogant to rule the Central Plains. We should know that the forces in the central plains are crisscrossed, and each force is extremely powerful. In other people''s words, there are countless ties in every power, so it is obviously impossible to deal with a power. However, for the protoss, they still want to eat many small races, which shows that they have a little self-confidence. But they didn''t think of meeting Jiangning. If it wasn''t Jiangning, maybe their goal was completely down. After all, it took a little long to achieve such a goal. However, with Jiangning''s participation in it, they had no way to come.Previously, if they had moved half a month earlier, perhaps the Central Plains would have been in their hands. By then, as long as they had controlled the resources and the lives of many people, no matter how strong they were, there would have been no way. This is due to their miscalculation. They thought that no one could stop them, but on the way, Jiangning Cheng Yaojin was killed. This is something that no one can believe. However, one thing is good. After all, Jiangning is only one person, and Jiangning does not belong to any force. If Jiangning is a big power, then you can do a lot of things. After all, if a person has power behind him, then even the protoss dare not mess around. After all, Jiangning''s strength lies in There it is. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1650 For Jiangning''s requirements, the whole high priest''s face was livid. Jiangning wanted them to stay for a hundred years, which they could still do. After all, if they didn''t go out for such a long time, they were accumulating their own strength. When the strength was strong to a certain stage, then they could do a lot of things. But if they break up the altar of resurrection, it is impossible for them to divide minutes. This thing is the root of the Protoss. Without this thing, I don''t know how many people will insult the Protoss. After all, they have done too many disappointments before, and they have also dealt with many small races. If you let people know that the resurrection altar is gone, then other bullied small races will never show any mercy. A person will fight against the Protoss. After all, as long as you do something about the protoss, then all the other things can be done together. At that time, the protoss will be an empty shell. The high priest''s face was extremely iron and blue, and said coldly, "it is impossible for our Protoss to destroy the resurrection altar. Our Protoss can only rely on such a thing, but if it is broken, then we can''t survive at all. Therefore, I can''t agree to your request!" "Think about it, if you destroy such a thing, other races will force us to come up, and then our Protoss will end up in failure. If this happens, what should we do? Therefore, it is impossible for me to agree to your request. If you want to say no to you, if you want to fight, I will fight! " The words of the high priest are extremely strong. After all, it is related to the details of a race. Even no one will agree to it. Moreover, here, he is worried that if the resurrection altar is broken, there will be no word for their Protoss. At that time, if they are attacked by other races, they will have nothing to say I can''t do anything else. This point, they are more clear, so even if it is changed to who, they will not agree to come down. At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering, and then said: "if you don''t agree, then I can only take measures. Believe me to kill the people of your Protoss, that is still a very simple thing. After all, in your Protoss, only you can limit me. Other people in front of me are just a rookie! If you don''t agree, I believe it won''t take long, and the bad news of the protoss will continue to come! " Similarly, Jiangning is also very strong. For the protoss, he has thought a lot about it. If they are given a chance, the protoss will certainly make a lot of things. It is even undeniable that besides this resurrection altar, the protoss may have other details. So even if he breaks such a thing, he will have a lot to do We are all strong. As for the high priest''s point, if this thing is broken, other small races will constantly come to find their troubles. This is understandable, but Jiangning does not think so. The so-called lean camel is bigger than the horse. Even if the protoss did not have the resurrection altar, no one would dare to go up and look for their troubles. What if the protoss suddenly had other details? This will make other people completely defeated, so Jiangning does not believe that the protoss will have such a situation. Jiangning is very strong. Similarly, the three women are also standing beside Jiangning at this time. Although their strength is not very strong, the breath of each person, after mixing with Jiangning''s, is also closely forcing the high priest to leave. For example, if the high priest refuses to agree, he will encounter many people''s siege immediately Like. Moreover, the three women are also telling that if you don''t agree with us, you will be besieged by so many of us. Even if your Protoss is strong and can fight again, you will never survive in so many hands. This is what Yueer and others think. After all, with yue''er''s current strength, in the protoss, except for the high priest and several other experts, no one can do harm to him. Moreover, yue''er can take charge of it alone in the first time. If anything else happens, Jiangning will not be there to guide them, and they can do a lot of things It''s coming. "You, do you really want to catch the dead?" The high priest must have been really angry at this time. After all, the resurrection altar is their root. Similarly, they have lost a lot of manpower in making this thing. Now they can''t easily break it down. If one of them is broken down, they don''t know when they can make such a thing again. These things are not as good as other things, as long as they are slightly repaired. If this one thing is broken, then everything will be difficult to do. Even if he has the strength in his hands and wants to build such a resurrection altar again, it will take a lot of time.Besides, it''s not sure whether it can be done here. Therefore, the high priest can''t let his own resurrection altar be broken. If it is broken, it will be a complete problem. If nothing is said, there will be other races fighting against them. This one can''t be tolerated. "A dead fish catches the net? This can''t be. You should know that we are just a small team, just a few people. As long as you don''t agree, our small team will be able to do a lot of things, even undeniable. Here, as long as others think, then Jiangning will definitely be able to do it down! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. Now it seems that he is forcing the high priest, but in fact, it is not. This is a two-sided choice. If the high priest chooses to smash the resurrection altar, then there will not be too many things to do. Moreover, Jiangning can guarantee that no one will fight against the Protoss. But if the protoss do not agree, then everything is empty talk, Jiangning will definitely be a move. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1651 After all, Jiangning will not be able to use his own strength to escape from the chaos. If the great priest does not promise to use his own power, then Jiangning will be able to escape from the chaos. Because the protoss are so powerful, and here, the protoss will definitely do such things, whether Jiangning or other people, will not have any thoughts about the Protoss. If you want to expect them to change, it is basically impossible. Only by using violence can they achieve it. But now Jiangning has almost used violence, but this Protoss high priest still does not want to use his ability to meet Jiangning''s two requirements. This is extremely depressing. Moreover, Jiangning has shown his strength here, but there is no way to do it. "I''ll ask again for the last time. If you don''t agree again, I''ll have to use violence!" Jiangning said coldly again. After all, Jiangning is completely depressed at the moment, and he is speechless for such a high priest. This high priest will definitely think about how to turn the tables in the future, or he will immediately agree to Jiangning''s request, because whether it is Jiangning''s calling ability or his own strength, it is OK To beat him. For such a person, if you are required to do anything, you can only promise to come down. But obviously, this person does not agree to Jiangning, which makes Jiangning speechless. Even if Jiangning uses violence, maybe this person will not have any consent. Now Jiangning can only ask this person to promise to come down. Otherwise, Jiangning will never leave here. At that time, it will directly block the protoss'' people and prevent them from going in and out. Because Jiangning has decided to come, we must kill the Protoss. Only in this way can we let the protoss To settle down. "I have also said, I can promise you the first condition, but I will never promise you if you use your own strength. Even if you use your own strength, it is impossible. My Protoss will not smash a resurrection altar. This is the foundation of our Protoss! If it were you, you wouldn''t smash it, would you? " Asked the high priest. He really felt that Jiangning''s request was a little excessive. After all, as long as they smashed this thing, they would have no chance to turn the tables. Even so, as long as there were any words, other people would attack the protoss immediately. At that time, the protoss would be confronted by tens of thousands of races, They are strong and can''t bear it. For this, everyone knows it, and he doesn''t believe that Jiangning is here, because no matter Jiangning or other people, they are extremely afraid. If Jiangning contacts other people, it may cause them all kinds of harm. This is where they are timid. There is no saying, now Jiangning has reached a critical point, for such a person, Jiangning has completely lost confidence, because no matter Jiangning, or other people, this time will not say a lot of words, because there is no patience. Jiangning didn''t even think about it. He started to fight with the high priest. However, this high priest obviously knew the problem. When he saw Jiangning''s move, he immediately went back to his own territory, and at the same time, he restrained everything and would not let Jiangning notice it again. The protoss base is like a fortress. Even Jiangning dare not break into it easily. After all, there are many traps here, and there are also Protoss people inside. If Jiangning breaks into it, it may encounter a lot of people attacking. Jiangning doesn''t want to see this, and he doesn''t have the strength to deal with it There are so many people coming. Maybe Jiangning is OK with the last two, but in the protoss, Jiangning is not sure that there is only an expert like the high priest. If there is an expert, Jiangning will be in trouble. After all, people like the high priest are already invincible. If there is one more person, then he will be in trouble It will stop Jiangning completely. At that time, Jiangning might be in danger. Therefore, Jiangning didn''t want so many things from Gucci Ouli at this time. Even if the high priest did not agree to himself, he would not pay attention to it. However, there is one thing to be thankful for, that is, after seeing Jiangning wanted to attack, the high priest ran away, and then directly closed the whole Protoss base to prevent this base from being completely exposed to human eyes. This is a good thing that the protoss have done.Because the high priest did not promise Jiangning to come, and here, Jiangning''s strength is also shown, if they are caught, then there will be a thorough problem. At this time, the protoss base was closed directly. Jiangning had no way to deal with such a problem, because no matter what happened, Jiangning did not have the strength to face so many Protoss. Although he already has a mieshen pot in it, at this moment, in addition to this one, maybe there are many treasures in the Protoss. Everyone will be fighting against Jiangning, Jiangning can''t bear it. Even so, it is obviously impossible for Jiangning to deal with the whole Protoss thing. If Jiangning is just a person, it may have done a lot of things, but Jiangning is not a person, and here, there are absolutely human matters. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1652 If a Protoss high priest wants to leave, Jiangning has no way out. After all, his strength is almost the same. Moreover, Jiangning can''t control him when he is fighting. If he can, Jiangning will definitely threaten him and won''t let him have any bargaining argument, but Jiangning can''t do this. Although he already has a god killing pot in his hand, it is impossible for him to completely suppress him to a high priest, even if he has increased his own strength, because a high priest has already led the trend of a race, which is not comparable to ordinary people, or even can be said, even if it is Other people united with Jiangning, they could not control this high priest. At present, such powerful people can only restrain each other. If they want to solve a wave of problems, it is impossible. After all, people who can command a race are not ordinary people. Even ordinary people, who are at the level of think tank, will not come out to fight. Those who can come out to see others can only be those who have excellent martial arts skills. In this case, it is impossible to say anything. After all, it is not feasible to change to any one person. Even if Jiangning and yue''er unite, they will have the same effect, and there is no saying. One side of the moon saw that the high priest had already fled, and the whole person could not help feeling depressed. She did not expect that this high priest was so afraid of death. Moreover, he still had the upper hand here. But even in this case, the high priest left the field without saying a word Any chance in Jiangning. At this point, it is obviously impossible for Jiangning to look for this high priest again, because Jiangning is the base entrance for discovering this Protoss, which has been completely closed down, and has not given him any access at all. Jiangning speculates that the entrance of this Protoss has been completely closed down, or even can be said Within a hundred years, it is possible. For such a thing, Jiangning can only sigh helplessly, because he now does not know when the protoss will come out. If he does not come out, he will not be able to continue waiting in this. Moreover, since the protoss is a big race, it is possible to open up another road to come down, and then from another road Leaving in the middle of the road is also a matter of minutes. For such a situation, even if it is who encountered, are incomparably depressed up, let alone Jiangning! "What now?" Jiang Ning doesn''t know how to do the next thing, no matter what happens in the next step. Yue''er was depressed at this time. Although her strength was improved a lot, it was obviously impossible to compare with such a high priest. Moreover, it was not possible to solve the problem with a single brain. If she could, Jiangning would have solved it. Usually, Jiangning is extremely depressed about such things. Moreover, Jiangning can''t take care of other things even if they happen here. After all, at this time, no one can fight with the protoss high priest again. In this respect, Jiangning also knows this very well. No matter the Berserk people come here, or for the bala people, they are the enemies of the protoss, but they can only be ordinary. If they really work and want to be unfavorable to the protoss, they need to be re planned. "I suggest that we guard here. As long as the protoss come out, we can fight against the protoss at the first time, but it can''t be in here for a long time, because if the protoss don''t appear again, or after they appear, they will disappear forever, and there must be a lot of them here except for some necessary people People are talking about it Fengying and Liumei''s statements are almost the same, but if to other people, maybe this ending is not the same. "That can only be like this. I hope this person doesn''t stay in it for so long, or we will waste our time!" Yue''er can''t help sighing. She really wants to kill the protoss, but she is not strong enough to deal with such a high priest. And now the high priest is hiding, she has no way. If she can, even if she can''t fight alone, she will go to fight. After all, she wants to revenge for her own Yue clan, but the high priest of the protoss doesn''t give her a chance, and she has no way to do it. If she wants to rely on Jiangning to enter the protoss, there is a great risk. Even she doesn''t want to take risks easily.Jiangning pondered for a while and immediately said, "we''ll stay here for a few days. If there''s no news in a few days, we''ll leave here. Otherwise, it''s not a way to stay here for a long time." Speaking of this, Jiangning is also a little afraid. After all, if the protoss go out through other channels, it will be a great harm to other races. He always has a very intuitive view of danger. Even if it is the idea of the protoss, he can also feel it. So now he does not allow himself to have any situation to send out. If there is a situation, he will be unable to bear it. As for yue''er''s words, although she was right, she was only thinking about revenge. She didn''t know much about other things, and no matter who she was, there would be a big situation in this respect. There was nothing to say. "Now that it''s decided, it''s going to be rooted here. Let''s do it now." Jiangning laughed and said again. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1653 After all, if you want to take root in this, you have to do something, and in this, it is not so safe. If there is a wave of animals like the last time, it may be extremely dangerous. Although Jiangning has reached a terrible situation now, he is still a little difficult to cope with if it happened. After all, there are too many wild monsters, and there are obviously two disadvantages in the strength of the three women. If the original thing happened, there might be danger. As long as one of them needs his protection, there will be danger. After all, if he loses his care, the probability of danger will be very high. Moreover, Yueer can''t cope with many dangers in the first half of the year. This is what Jiangning is afraid of. But now it''s the same thing, even if it''s afraid again, it''s useless, and here, as long as nothing happens, they can take root here. The God family high priest suddenly went back, let Jiangning whole person is stupefied, this is he never thought of. But in the protoss, the high priest is suddenly cold down, because he knows that he is no longer the opponent of Jiangning, and now Jiangning''s every move is in his eyes. As long as you think about it, if there is a person blocking your door, you will have a bad feeling. This is the very bad feeling of the high priest now. He is a master and leads a Protoss. Now he is blocked in the door by people, so that he can''t get out. The feeling must be that he can only enjoy it, because such a large race is blocked by a person. No one will believe this. "Damn it, this boy is blocking our door. What should we do now?" Beside the high priest, an old man said coldly. He is also extremely angry about this matter now, but he still has no way to get angry. After all, he is a victim here. He used to bully a small race. Although he also won, he paid a price, that is, he lost a hand. Now when the protoss see him, they all know that he is a one armed man. This is an insult to him. However, his combat record is also very good, as can be seen from the scars on his body. Moreover, in this place, no matter who he is, there will be problems. Generally speaking, as long as a person has a record, he can be promoted, not to mention he is still a Protoss master, but when he lost an arm, he would not have such a price, because if he lost an arm, he would only become a semi useless man. "What can I do? Open up another road, or let people go out to assassinate him, but I think, if you assassinate him, there should be no one can do it, this person''s strength is too strong, even if I am on the top, are not sure about it! " Speaking of this, the high priest was helpless. Although he used to be able to control other people''s lives, at this time, he was unable to control Jiangning, and he had been controlled by Jiangning vaguely. Now Jiangning blocked him is a reality. Moreover, he is also very aware that there is an expert next to Jiangning. Maybe he can fight with the first-line experts of their Protoss. This master is naturally Yueer. At first, he still didn''t believe this fact very much, but when yue''er sent out his breath, he completely believed it, because a person''s strength can be seen from the breath, and here, Yueer''s strength also showed once, which he firmly remembered in his heart. "That''s it? Don''t you think it''s an insult to us? Our Protoss are so powerful that they have to control the whole Central Plains. Now they are blocked in the door by a man. If we speak out, we will not have any prestige! " Speaking of this, his face was immediately stunned, but he also had no way to come. Because no matter at this time or before, they had no way to Jiangning. What Jiangning has done is to make the protoss lose their prestige. As long as the protoss lose their prestige, then their luck will reach a critical point. At that time, no matter what they do, it will not be so smooth. This is also a matter of luck. When a person does anything can be beyond the scope of ordinary people, then this person has touched the issue of Qi Yun. A person''s Qi Yun problem belongs to a very strong personal problem, and in this, if the person with good luck, then everything will be extremely smooth.In the past, the high priest of the protoss had such luck, so he created a Protoss, but now, he has no way, because he met a man with stronger fortune than him. This man is from Jiangning, and Jiangning''s strength has reached a peak, which is beyond his ability to resist Yes. Although both of them can''t help each other now, Jiangning has already stopped him, and he has no way to do it for Jiangning. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning continues to do this, then this Protoss high priest will completely lose his own fortune. So at the moment, he can only hide, do not let Jiangning continue to touch him. If he touches him again, it will be a problem of being killed in battle, and even the possibility of being exterminated is not necessarily. He knows this very well, because Jiangning has already robbed his fortune. Not only that, but also some other races have become stronger. If they want to take away their good fortune, it is a matter of minutes. It can even be said that as long as it is what Jiangning wants to do, it must be able to do it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1654 The protoss have been declining. Jiangning and others have no way out now. After all, indecency can''t come out of the clan. Jiangning can''t enter it. If one enters it carelessly, there will be big problems. It can even be said that he can''t enter the base inside the protoss by himself. After all, he will enter it Then, it will be blocked by all the people. At that time, it would be a little difficult to cope with his own combat effectiveness. Although his strength was strong enough, it was only that. As for the other 100 people, I don''t know where they are now, but even if they are not in it, Jiangning also knows that the people of the 100 ethnic groups have already seen the Protoss. As long as there is a little change in the protoss, the people of the 100 ethnic groups will come out completely. "What shall we do now?" Yue er''s brow could not help wrinkling. She really didn''t know how to do for such a rogue as the Protoss. Before, she focused on revenge, because the Yue clan was almost killed by the protoss, but now, he can''t know what to do next. "What else can we do? Now we can only guard here. As long as the protoss doesn''t come out and continue to do evil things, then we can do a lot of things. If the protoss continues to make trouble, we have no way out!" Jiangning said this, but also a little depressed, after all, for the protoss this time up, he has no way. Just as they were talking, they only saw a large team coming up in a short distance. After seeing this large team, Jiangning and others could not help but show a shocked appearance. This large team is not a person, it is a group of violent people. For such a team, although Jiangning is not familiar with, but also understand that the people of this violent clan are extremely fierce. It can even be said that under the protoss, it is already the people of this violent clan, and then arrived at a bala people. The people of the fury clan are extremely fierce. There are a lot of them. And here, the people of the fury clan are also named after the fury clan. Their ways of doing things are extremely violent. Even so, as long as there is no problem with the fury people, they can compete with the protoss, which can be seen from this point How powerful are the Furies. "What are you doing here?" After the violent people came over, the leader immediately looked at Jiangning and asked coldly. That facial expression, extremely gloomy, as if Jiangning had offended him. Jiangning was stunned when he heard this. Didn''t he say that all the people of the fury clan are fighting with the people of the hundred tribes? Isn''t this Berserker the leader of the crusade against Protoss? How come today there are only one race of them, and there are no other races at all. Yue''er is also slightly suspicious. She doesn''t know much about this violent clan, but it can''t be said that she has absolute guidance right here. Liu Mei and Feng Ying can only stand behind Jiangning and yue''er at the moment, because the breath of these violent people is so strong that they can''t resist it. Standing in front of them, they are like a small boat, which is likely to capsize at any time. "If we ask you something, you say it! If we don''t say it, we will not be polite! " After hearing this, Jiangning''s face suddenly became cold. He had not met such a crazy person. Now he said coldly again: "why should I tell you, who are you?" In a word, it completely blocked this person. After all, Jiangning has his own dignity. He doesn''t need to go through others to do anything. Moreover, as long as it is related to the protoss, there will be no statement. He has been dealing with Protoss for such a long time. He absolutely does not allow other things to happen. Even so, he has already felt that this violent clan is not a simple race. "Well, you don''t know about us, do you? I''m giving you a chance. Now get out of here, or we''ll do it! " The people of the fury clan said coldly. Their anger, at this time, is rising directly, you can see a person in front of you, and the breath on your body gradually becomes violent at this time, just like their race name, Berserker! If a person becomes violent, perhaps his combat effectiveness will rise in a straight line. After all, fury can make others have a strong fighting capacity. And here, as long as it is fighting, there will be a very strong force. In peacetime, it is quite different. but it is as like as two peas. After all, after being violent, it will be done by killing the abusers. If it can not kill the victim, it will not stop at all. Now this situation is the same as the violent situation of the rabid. "These people don''t really want to fight with us, do they?" Wind shadow this time, can''t help but feel depressed.In the past, the Berserker was next door to their race. Although nothing happened before, in recent years, she has already felt that this violent clan is trying to annex her race. She has already had this feeling for a long time, and now it seems that she really exists. For this violent clan, there was a good impression in the past, but now there is no good impression. It can even be said that Fengying has already hated this race. "No matter what, if we fight, we will be worthy of it. After all, we have four people now, and although there are ten of them, they are not necessarily our opponents." Liu Mei frowned and said that she is a God who is not afraid of the earth. Moreover, Jiangning is very powerful here. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning continues to fight, Jiangning alone can kill these people. There is no accident. "When we fight, you two will try to protect yourself. The strength of these violent people is almost the same as yue''er''s. If you are furious, you will be in a bit of trouble!" When Jiangning saw the ten violent people, their breath had gradually become violent. Now he told the two girls to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1655 The strength of Fengying and Liumei is never enough. If they are only a burden in the big battle, it is impossible for them to help. Even if Jiangning is helping them, it is impossible to do many things. What''s more, Jiangning also has a little worry here, that is, although Yueer''s strength is good, it''s impossible to face such a powerful person. After all, if these violent people really become violent, it will be particularly difficult to do. After all, there is a violent element in here, and besides Jiangning, its His people are also unable to kill these violent people. "Yes, wait a minute, we can hold one of us! As for the others, it''s up to you! " Fengying and Liumei are also quite clear about this matter. After all, they are quite clear about their own strength. If they have Yueer''s strength, they may be able to help Jiangning and others to do something. "You are all disobedient. Now you are dead!" Once again, said the frenzied man coldly. In his opinion, Jiangning''s strength is just ordinary. After all, there is no breath to show. Moreover, Yueer''s strength is much weaker than theirs. As for Fengying and Liumei, it''s needless to say. They only need to use a little means to kill these two women Here comes the man. Therefore, in their view, this battle is a one-sided battle. After all, they are in the majority here, and their strength is relatively strong. It can even be said that none of them can cope with them except Jiangning. They are the people who need to liberate the Protoss. After they annex the protoss, they will be able to control the people in the whole Central Plains, because they have such a strength, and the number of them is very large. If the Shenzu people are broken down, then everything can be done. These people are directly to the hand, there are two people, respectively on the Fengying and Liumei, these two people are very fierce, let Liumei and Fengying two people pressure is suddenly great, and in this, they also found a problem, that is, there are three people on the moon, can see the moon In their eyes, they are also a master. But on the whole, this is their practice. After all, no one can stop them except Jiangning. However, when the battle started, they knew that they were wrong. They only saw Jiangning directly and said to two of them, "your opponent is me, not them!" As the words fell, Jiangning, like a shadow, appeared directly behind the enemy. In addition to Jiangning''s three men dealing with yue''er, the two men who dealt with Liumei and Fengying were also killed by Jiangning. Jiangning is very clear about the strength of the second daughter. In this, he can never let them suffer any harm. If they are hurt, then he will not even forgive himself. After all, the strength of Liumei and Fengying is just ordinary. In addition, in addition, no one can resist the attack of these people except Yueer It''s enough to stop it. All the pressure is in his one person''s hand, he naturally does not have any statement, is directly picked up these several people. Fury clan people also did not expect that Jiangning''s strength is so strong. When they found Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong, it seemed that it was already late. Moreover, they only saw Jiangning directly against several people here. Although the number of violent people occupied the advantage, they could not make Jiangning do anything. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there. Rao is so, the people of the violent clan are also reluctant to let go of Jiangning. The battle in the field, all of a sudden upgraded to a white hot battle, everyone at this time is all their strength to distribute out, and even so to say, in addition to Yueer is still resisting the attack of three people, the other sides have a strong attack. When each attack appears, it will make the debris fly in the field, as if it is experiencing some kind of war. The people of the fury clan were shocked at this time. The people in the Central Plains knew each other, but they never knew that Jiangning was an expert. Now they suddenly met such an expert. They were also a bit drunk. After all, Jiangning seemed to pop out suddenly and didn''t give them any chance to understand. At first, they wanted to prepare to settle Jiangning and others at one time, but they didn''t expect that Jiangning was so difficult to deal with. Moreover, there was a girl who made them a little helpless. That was Yueer. Now Yueer deals with three people. Although she has a little difficulty, that''s all. It''s impossible for the violent people to kill yue''er, or defeat yue''er. Although yue''er is here, it can''t kill these people. But wait a minute, as long as Jiangning solves the others, Jiangning will help Come on, then the violent people will be in complete trouble.They can see this clearly, so they must make a quick decision. Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning continues to work hard and Yueer can resist for a little time, the people of the violent clan will be destroyed. Because they already know that Jiangning has such a strength, and yue''er also has such a strength. Although the strength of Fengying and Liumei women is just average, if they use more fighting power on them, the other side may be more quickly defeated. At that time, they will have to face the two big powers directly The masters are fighting. Originally, they wanted to solve the people in the field, and then make an agreement with the Protoss. When the time comes, as long as they control the dominant power, they will kick the protoss out. At that time, everything will fall into their hands. By then, perhaps the whole Central Plains will be theirs. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1656 However, they never thought that things were not like that. Now it seems that, although it is still five or five open, they have already known and lost, because at this moment, Jiangning has also killed a person, and this person still has no any blocking ability. It can be seen how strong Jiangning''s strength is. In the past, they were famous for their fury, but now, the fury has no effect, because under the strength of Jiangning, they can''t do any effective attack. Every attack on Jiangning will disappear. With such a strength, how can they continue to fight Down? They understand this, so now they have to think of a countermeasure. If there is no countermeasure, it will be a complete defeat, and then there will be no chance to come. Moreover, perhaps their plot has been discovered here. If it is found, it will be completely finished Because the protoss are now the enemy of the whole nation. If they collude with the protoss, it will be a complete disaster. The protoss has become the public enemy of the masses since it destroyed several small races and called out to unify the Central Plains. This is something everyone knows. Moreover, if anything happens here, the protoss will be taken as the first consideration, and whether the protoss have attacked other ethnic groups, after all, has a criminal record included. Therefore, they must not let other people know that they are colluding with the Protoss. Otherwise, it will be a matter of complete destruction. No matter how powerful their fury clan is, they will not be able to deal with hundreds of clans. Therefore, they can only do these things secretly, if they want to be aboveboard and aboveboard Impossible things. Now we must kill Jiangning and others quickly. If we can''t kill them and spread this thing out, then they can''t bear the result. After all, this result is extremely important. We can even say that if something happens, the people of 100 ethnic groups will completely target them. The strength of the 100 ethnic groups is called a bull force. The combination of one race and another will make people unable to bear it. In addition, although many ethnic groups are very small, there are also masters among them. Otherwise, there is no need for a small race to exist. Everyone knows this. For example, in the previous month clan, in addition to an elder, there was also a clan leader. These two masters also blocked the advance of the Protoss. If the protoss pushed forward, it would be completely finished. Therefore, in this place, each race has its own masters. It is undeniable that there are some other races, and there are many masters, and these masters do not come out of the mountain, but if they come out, it is also the existence of the awe inspiring side. After all, people''s strength has reached that level Yes. "Kill, kill these two women quickly!" Suddenly, the man seemed to think of something and said to the crowd that they were very aware of the matter. Seeing Jiangning protecting the two women, the two women with weak strength, they immediately understood some things, that is, the identity of these two women was not ordinary, so Jiangning had to protect them. If there is such a situation, then we can have a fight with these two women. When they do, Jiangning will have to go and help them, and then we can carry out a system of involvement. It can be said that although the people of the violent clan are violent, they are also very aware of the things in the middle. After all, if they have no brains, they will have to go to help I would not have thought of unifying the Central Plains. When Jiangning heard the violent people say such words, his face suddenly became cold. He never thought that the people of this violent clan would be so mean. For such a kind of people, Jiangning has never had a good face to look at. Originally, he wanted to play with them, but now they are trying to threaten him to two women, which is absolutely beyond him Yes, it won''t be allowed. If they fight with themselves openly and honestly, then Jiangning will not die. After all, he is not that kind of person, and he also knows that there must be something hidden from the violent clan, which he thought clearly. But at this time, he was completely disappointed with the people of this violent clan. He did not care about other things. He only wanted to kill these people. Otherwise, he could not guarantee the safety of Liu Mei and Feng Ying. Although the strength of these two women is not ordinary, Jiangning will not give up on them. After all, they are members of a team. Moreover, Jiangning also understands that the strength of these two women is definitely more than that. It is just not the time. If we give them a little time, they may surpass Yueer. After several metamorphosis, Yueer has reached a peak. It is obviously impossible to break through again in the near future. However, there will be a great space for Liu Mei and Feng Ying to rise. Jiangning will always understand this.He looked at people with incomparable accuracy, and here, Liu Mei and Feng Ying are really like that, but they still don''t get up now. If they get up, they will be a big helper in the future. After all, Jiangning wants to do something, it is not a day''s work. In this respect, Yueer, Liumei and Fengying are his right-hand assistants. So now Jiangning wants to help these women, which is also a normal thing. If everyone wants to do big things, there will be several people around who can help him. Just like the protoss, there will be a lot of people around them if they want to be the original one. If they were changed to the protoss, Jiangning would have solved his own problems for a long time, but he didn''t want to be in the same boat with them all the time. He doesn''t want to be a public enemy of all people, just like the Protoss. Now he has become a public enemy of all people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1657 The most annoying thing in Jiangning''s life is the threat. For such a person, Jiangning will not let it go. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning works harder, now his achievements are not only that, because he has such strength, he can do more powerful things. There was no accident. At this time, two or three people of the violent clan were immediately separated, and then they directly took up the willow eyebrows and the wind shadow. For these people of the violent clan, taking up the second daughter is very powerful. They want their lives directly. They don''t have any mercy. If it wasn''t for their fighting experience, they would have become a corpse now. But Rao is so, it also makes them out of a cold sweat. After all, they have combat experience, but they have never met such an expert. After all, as usual, the masters will be blocked by Jiangning, and they will not fight with them at all. So at this moment, they are also extremely shocked. "I want to die. I want to kill my woman!" When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly became cold, and then he took up these two people directly. The people of the violent clan are really fierce people. As long as they are given the opportunity, they can create a new world. However, Jiangning will not give them the opportunity. In the Central Plains, no one can unify the Central Plains. Even if he is given the opportunity, he can not do it. However, there are still many people who want to unify the Central Plains, which is a huge challenge for Jiangning. Jiangning will generally give such people a very painful price, that is, to kill these people who want to destroy things. Only in this way can other people be subject. At that time, the whole world will no longer have a lot of people. By then, the whole world may be able to settle down. Otherwise, it will be a very difficult thing. After all, Jiangning has tried its best to stop it here. After Jiangning entered the battlefield of the second daughter, she was obviously relieved. If Jiangning didn''t enter the battlefield, they would be a little hard to resist. After all, at this moment, their strength is just ordinary. It''s impossible to kill these violent people. However, it may be easy for the Berserker to kill them. After all, their strength is just so so. As long as two people attack them together, they can''t continue to fight again. A person''s strength is often reflected in his response to the enemy. For example, even if you are strong and you can''t do what you want in the face of the enemy, then it is not feasible. As long as the general master is here, there must be a plan that can be fought down. This is the idea of the general master. For example, Jiangning is experiencing this battle. He has already thought about how to do it. In his mind, there has been an oil tanker scheme. This is something that other people can''t do, especially some novices. There was no accident. After Jiangning entered the battlefield, the whole person was already angry, and then he directly took up the people of this violent clan. Every move on his hand was released, which made people very excited. They never thought that Jiangning was so strong. Facing such a powerful person alone, Jiangning could be fast They can''t do this if they are replaced by them. It can even be said that after Jiangning entered the scene, those people had no combat effectiveness. Moreover, every strike of Jiangning was extremely fierce, and no one could stop it. Although it was really a very strong force to say that the people of the violent clan were furious. But here, they can''t cope with Jiangning at all. We should know that Jiangning''s strength has surpassed that of the high priest. Not only that, he has a god killing pot that has not been used. It can increase a lot of skills. If you can, it will certainly be able to get up. The God killing pot, if you want to think of the stone clan''s place, the stone clan can dominate the East China Sea. You can imagine how powerful this thing is. Not only that, the stone clan also owns this thing here, so that it will not be bullied by other races. If there was no such pot, there would have been other problems. From another direction, we can see the power of the jug. Not only that, but also encountered the obstruction of orcs. We can imagine how powerful this pot is. It is even undeniable that even the protoss can not resist if the God killing pot comes out here. If the protoss can resist, the high priest will not be indecent. After all, Jiangning''s strength with a mieshen pot has reached a relatively strong level.. "What do you want to do?" At this time, the people of the violent clan completely found that they had done something they shouldn''t do, that is to stop Jiangning and others. If they didn''t stop Jiangning, it might not have happened, but now, obviously, it has no effect.If they didn''t stop Jiangning, maybe there would not be such a problem now. After all, Jiangning is only dealing with the Protoss. But now, Jiangning even dealt with them, which made them speechless. There is another point, that is to say, Jiangning is here to kill them absolutely. After all, they have already angered the whole people of Jiangning. We should know that although the strength of Fengying and Liumei is just ordinary, they are from Jiangning, a small team. Jiangning will never let the people in their own team Anything happened. If Jiangning can''t even protect its own team members, then there is nothing to say. Besides Jiangning, there is another thing here, that is, the violent people want to be independent. They also secretly carry out it. But at this moment, Jiangning has been informed of this news. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1658 At this point in time, as long as anyone colludes with Protoss, they will be hated by the people of 100 ethnic groups. At this time, they will have to face a lot of races. The general race will face hundreds of races, and it will have no combat effectiveness at all. After all, although the people of 100 ethnic groups are scattered in this area, they have no strength, but if they are concentrated in one group There is no doubt that it can kill a lot of people. Now the people of the fury clan have already regretted it, but regret is of no use, because Jiangning has already played a real killing heart, and here, Liu Mei and Feng Ying are hurt a little bit, which is more exciting to Jiangning. And Yueer, though it is said that she can''t kill the three violent people, But Yue Er also tried her best to delay the three people. "Kill! You dare to collude with the Protoss. Don''t blame me When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but become cold hearted. He hated this kind of people most. After all, if such a person is not killed at one time, there may be many problems in the future. Moreover, Jiangning has such a strength here. A person with strength is not afraid of anyone. So Jiangning at this time has put all his strength into full play, directly killing two people. Later, these people have already understood the strength of Jiangning, and they have quickly dodged. They dare not touch Jiangning at all. "Jiangning, help me!" At this time, Fengying directly yelled, because she had been held by a person, which made Jiangning speechless. Seeing only that person directly grasped Fengying, and then confronted Jiangning face to face. They know that as long as they catch two of them, maybe they will have the chance to escape. If they can''t catch the two women, then they will be completely defeated. This is an absolute thing, because Jiangning is already furious at this time. The people of the violent clan are furious, and Jiangning is also furious, because these people are too much. They actually attack two women and even hold them hostage. This is absolutely intolerable. If Jiangning can bear it, it is just a fair fight between them and themselves, but these people do not do so, which makes Jiangning more depressed. "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll kill them!" The man of that violent clan, said coldly at this time, and the strength in his hands was also used, which made the wind shadow feel like a little sleep directly. The strength of Fengying was just ordinary. Now that she has been seized, she has no chance to escape. If she can, Fengying may not be a burden. But before, she has seen that the people on her side are in an advantageous state. Now, there will be other problems Yes. Unexpectedly, this problem actually appeared in his own body, which made him extremely depressed. If she had not been arrested by these people, Jiangning might have killed this group of people, but at the moment, Jiangning did not do it. After all, she was held. "You put her down, or else, I promise you''re all going to die!" At this time, Jiangning has completely hated the people of the violent clan. If you don''t say anything, you will say that they are actually holding your own people. For such a despicable person, Jiangning has always had no good face. However, Jiangning also knows that this group of people do not dare to really kill Fengying, because if they kill Fengying, they will have no chance to escape. If they don''t kill Fengying, maybe they can still escape. After all, there is a hostage in their hands, and Jiangning also dares not to do anything about it. "If you want to exterminate the clan, you should first look at your teammates. I think if such a beautiful girl dies like this, it will be extremely wasteful. When you think about it, as long as other people use means to this girl, even if she dies, she will not die in peace." The man of that violent clan has been completely crazy and even said such words. After hearing about this one, Jiangning was completely angry. He didn''t expect that this group of violent people would be so despicable that they had reached an indescribable level. Moreover, it was the first time for Jiangning to see this kind of people. For a long time, the people of the fury clan have given him a very good feeling. After all, in this place, whether dealing with the protoss or doing other things, the people of the fury clan will be extremely interested. But I didn''t expect that the fury clan is showing such a face now. In fact, he didn''t know that all these were given by the God worshippers. After all, the protoss are in this place and want to unify the Central Plains. This is a very exciting news for the people of the fury clan, because they have the same strength, but they have not done it all the time, and they have never followed suit.Now the protoss have made a start, and the protoss are not finished. This point is that the fury clan also wants to take over the position of the Protoss and become the first race in the Central Plains, because they have such strength, and everyone in their fury clan also has a very strong strength. In fact, it is not. All this is just appearance. Because Jiangning still does not bring other races here. If we want to unify the Central Plains, then maybe it is only Jiangning. After all, Jiangning can do such things, and here, it can absolutely do other things. It''s just that he doesn''t want to. If he wants to, it must be impossible for other races to compete with Jiangning. A person''s strength is sometimes reflected in the aspect of operation. As long as the operation is good, everything can be used. But if you can''t operate well, even if your strength is so strong, there will be big problems, which is beyond doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1659 The people of the violent clan are called ferocious. However, under the ability of Jiangning, they have no way to deal with them. After all, Jiangning''s strength can not be stopped by other people. Moreover, there is still a month to deal with these violent people. They have no way to deal with them. If Jiangning didn''t show its strength in this, maybe these violent people would be desperate to kill them, but after Jiangning showed its strong strength, they had no idea. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there. Even if they wanted to do more things, it was obviously impossible At this stage, if they get angry again in Jiangning, maybe they will face disaster. In this world, if you meet a strong person like Jiangning, things will happen. If a strong person gets angry, it will be disastrous to other people or the whole race. This is self-evident. Even if the people they meet are not strong, as long as they fight, Then all these things can be done well. Everyone knows this very well. "You go first!" Jiangning saw that these violent people were staring at the wind and willow eyebrows, and could not help but say to the two women. The strength of these two people is just ordinary. If they are targeted, it will be completely difficult. Just that time, they have been taken hostage. However, Jiangning''s strength is there, and they have no way. If they change to another person, they may have problems. After all, if a person is kidnapped, he can''t be saved without strong strength. This is extremely normal. Moreover, even if Jiangning does not use his own powerful power, there may be problems. This is beyond doubt. "We''re not going, we''re going to fight with you!" Fengying also showed her courage at this time. She didn''t think she was a coward, so she wanted to fight with Jiangning side by side and try to break through herself in the battle. Otherwise, she would only have come to this point in her life. There is obviously no way to break through like yue''er. It can even be said that if they don''t continue to walk in danger, they can''t continue. If a person wants to change, then he has to show his own ability, and every time he shows it, he is in danger, praying to release any potential of himself. In this way, he can have a lot of opportunities. Otherwise, as usual, it must be impossible. "Do you know that now it has become the target of others. If others hold you up again, we have no way to do it!" After hearing the words of the two women, Jiangning was depressed. He wanted to let the two women leave quickly, and then he could quickly display his ability, and then quickly kill the people in the field. However, these two women may not be sensible, or they may not understand Jiangning''s words. They just stand on the scene and fight with these violent people. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. If it was another occasion, Jiangning would never pay attention to these things. But now, every one of these violent people is obviously furious. Moreover, if a Protoss comes out, Jiangning will not be able to take care of these two women. If two women are taken hostage, there will be great danger. After all, Jiangning has only one hand, not three heads and six arms. It is obviously impossible for Jiangning to take care of all the people. This is very clear to Jiangning. It can even be said that if a person is kidnapped, there will be a great danger. Other things may happen at that time. All of these Jiangning are in the eye. "Little girl, I didn''t expect that you were so bold. Now, you all want to fight us! We admit that Jiangning''s strength is good, but your words are obviously much worse than those of you! " After the fury people said this, they couldn''t help but sneer. For these two women, it is extremely easy to deal with the people of the violent clan. Moreover, as long as other things happen here, they can make these two women the handle of their own hands. Although they are all defeated now, if there is a chance, they can also turn over to be masters There is no doubt about it. "Watch the move At this time, Fengying doesn''t pay attention to anything. Relative to this point, they hope that they can degenerate and become the same person as yue''er, so they will not become a burden to Jiangning. Therefore, at this moment, although they have become the handle, or if there is an accident, they will lose their sex Life, but they are also very willing, they don''t want to be a lifelong burden.With this idea, then we have to realize our own ideas, and then we have to change constantly to make ourselves more powerful. Almost everyone is going to embark on this road, and there is absolutely no other shortcut to take. If there is a shortcut, it may be better to take another road, but they don''t have any help. Unlike yue''er, there is someone to help them. This is something they have never done before. Therefore, all of them have to rely on themselves. If one of them fails, they can only stop their whole life Now. "Although you say it is powerful, it is obviously impossible for you to put us to death!" At this time, Liu Mei also understood the idea of wind shadow, and then directly picked up the people of these violent clans. Every move dropped, it was to display all his abilities. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1660 The rest of the Berserker clan were also stunned at this time, because they found that Liu Mei and Feng Ying had improved their strength at this time. This is a very depressing thing for them, because it is very obvious. It is impossible to improve their strength in the battle, but they have never I have seen such a rapid rise in their own strength. This time, the obvious strength of Liumei and Fengying has been improved rapidly. Besides, Yueer is a little difficult here. After all, Jiangning is on the side, mainly watching that the two women will not be in any danger. Now Jiangning has released all his energy, because he knows that Liu Mei and Feng Ying are trying to practice themselves this time, which is absolutely not to be arrogant. Moreover, these two women are voluntary. Even if there is any situation, they can resist, even if they are dead. This made Jiangning very happy, so she didn''t want any problems with the two women. At this time, Jiangning also had a feeling that the two women''s strength had developed rapidly at this time, and each fight seemed to have been strengthened. Although this kind of feeling is very low, Jiangning can clearly feel that these two women are constantly becoming stronger. It is even undeniable that these two women are able to deal with these violent people even if anything happens at this time. Although the people of the fury clan, they have a very strong strength here, and Jiangning has not entered the arena at this time, but their strength is no longer how strong, they can not quickly kill the wind and willow eyebrows, not only that, here, in addition to Jiangning, other people can also face the enemy on their own People are coming. Of course, if Jiangning makes a move, if these people in the field are not enough, Jiangning will directly put them down. Jiangning is more confident about this. "Die!" In Jiangning''s view, at this moment, the wind shadow actually directly issued a low roar, and directly picked up the leader of a violent clan. Ordinary people, in the face of the leader of a race, and their strength is also extremely strong, that is simply impossible, but now the wind has done, because the wind shadow with its own strength to defeat all the people. This is completely unexpected to Jiangning. Fengying is actually directly taking up the head of a violent clan. This is obviously going to cause problems, because Fengying''s strength is not enough to kill that person. If something happens, Jiangning will not forgive himself. After a little meditation, Jiangning suddenly went up, but he did not join the battlefield for the first time. After all, it may be to test the strength of Fengying. And at this time, the willow eyebrow on one side directly picked up the man when she saw the wind shadow. She did not have any accident. She picked up another person again. The two women were obviously crazy. Knowing that their own strength was inferior to others, she still took up the people of these violent families. It may be that they want to tap their potential. Jiangning also knows this, because they are too much behind yue''er at this moment. If they can''t catch up, it is obviously bad for them. After all, they are all members of a team, others are in progress, and they are standing still, which is for Ren He''s a person, are very depressed things. In particular, Jiangning''s strength has reached a peak. If compared with them, it is obvious that there is no comparability. Because Jiangning''s ability can kill anyone now, and it doesn''t have a god killing pot. If such a thing is used, Jiangning must be able to kill anyone It''s extremely easy to do something else. When a strong man is strong, he usually goes with the wind and the water, but now Jiangning doesn''t think so. After all, the two women need him to manage. Moreover, in this battle, Jiangning also saw that their strength had a little growth. Under the watch of Jiangning, all of a sudden, I only saw that the wind had slashed the head of that violent clan with a knife, which made his blood flow down continuously. The leader of the violent clan was obviously injured. Seeing this, Jiangning was surprised, because he did not expect that the wind and shadow caused harm to others. If it was yue''er, Jiangning would not be so surprised. After all, yue''er has that strength. Although in the face of many people, she is a little unable to use her own strength, but it is her The strength is still there. What''s more, Fengying actually picked up the leader and wounded him. This shocked Jiangning. However, the situation is not only that, only to see one side of the Liu Mei, actually directly defeated that one of the violent people. Originally, the number of people of the violent clan has been a small number. Now, Liu Mei has killed one of them again, and the number of them is even less.On the other side, yue''er also took up the two violent people. Although they had already wanted to escape, how could yue''er let them do it? After all, this is not a place where others can come if they want to. Three sides blossom, now is Jiangning side of the situation. The most important point is that Jiangning didn''t intervene. He had already got such a situation. If he entered the battlefield, it would have been decided within 10 seconds. Yue''er and Liu Mei have already killed the people of the fury clan. Although they are a bit of opportunistic elements, they can also be regarded as killing the violent people with their own hands. At the moment, although she has been able to kill her own people, she has not been able to kill her. Jiangning estimated that only when the head of the fury clan was injured could he achieve the present state. Otherwise, it would not be feasible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1661 After a long time, the battle on Jiangning side has been completed. Yueer''s words will kill the two violent people. After all, there is no meaning to keep them in the world. Jiangning and others can''t get any relevant news from them, so they don''t choose to leave their lives. As for Liu Mei and Feng Ying, these two women are now in the white hot stage. The strength of each of them is extremely strong. It can even be said that these two women are different from the two before. After all, at this moment, they are like the whole person has been transformed The strength is also constantly increasing. Although there is no winner or loser, Jiangning knows that no matter how hard the violent people try, they will not be able to kill the second daughter, because the strength of the second daughter has been revealed in the fight, and is growing slowly. It can be said that the most terrible person in the world is just like the three women in the field. Because they are in the battle, it is very fast to enhance their own strength, and here, with the passage of time, the strength of the three women is slowly rising. If we continue to fight, then the people of the violent clan can not say that they can kill Fengying and Liumei, even if they are unable to protect themselves, because of Jiang Ning can see that the strength of these two women is slowly becoming stronger. The most terrible is this kind of person. When you meet this kind of person, don''t think about letting yourself fight slowly. If you fight with this kind of person, you need to fight quickly, because if not, it will be completely finished, and even undeniable. That is, in this, as time goes on, you will be the hair Now their little win is not. Everyone knows this more clearly. It can even be said that when you reach a certain point, you can''t beat him in any case. This kind of person is extremely terrible. Moon, willow eyebrow and wind shadow are also such people. After all, they constantly transform themselves, break through themselves, and make their own strength become more powerful. In this point of view, they are also extremely forced. Even if they are allowed to face the high priest of the protoss, it may be OK. After all, if three people are together, it is enough to tie any person against him. As long as the enemy on the opposite side can''t kill them all at once, then they are likely to turn over the table. This is the degree of transformation of Fengying and others. "Congratulations, it''s a complete transformation!" Jiangning said with a smile on her face. After all, for such a thing, it''s extremely happy, and it''s a once-in-a-century situation. If it''s changed to someone else, maybe it won''t happen. From this point, we can see that they still have great potential. "Have I changed? So, can I be as powerful as Yueer? " Feng Ying also has a smile on her face. All along, she always thinks that yue''er''s strength has exceeded them a lot. Under this point, every time she encounters danger, she wants to prove herself, but she has been unable to prove herself all the time, and in this way, they have become a burden again and again. This is extremely depressing, so Fengying wants to be on the same level with yue''er, so that she and yue''er will be on the same level. In this way, she will not become a burden again when she is in danger, because if she becomes a burden, she may drag others down. As a group, they have already encountered many difficulties. If they encounter other difficulties again, they may not be able to solve them. If they become a burden at that time, it will drag down the whole team. Therefore, in some teams, it is the reason that no idle people are allowed to appear. This is the reason. For example, in the case of the Baal people, if there were idle people among them at that time, they would not be able to solve the problem of outsiders of the protoss very quickly. After all, the aliens of the protoss were extremely forced. Fortunately, they did not have any burden at that time. Everyone was an elite level existence, so that they could quickly Fight. Jiangning slightly pondered a little, then said: "you still can''t reach Yueer''s strength, but if you want to reach Yueer''s strength, then you only need to have a few explosions, then it''s OK. After all, in this case, in addition to Yueer''s strong strength, there are your own things!" After hearing this, Fengying and Liumei can''t help feeling depressed. However, they don''t want so much. After all, it''s just the first transformation. If you give them time, they will definitely reach a high altitude. Even so, it is not certain that they can surpass Yueer. These people in the field have been quickly solved by Jiangning and others, and now there is no danger. "Let''s go. It''s obvious that there''s a conspiracy in this fury clan. If there''s no accident, maybe the violent people will continue to send people to harass us. Even so, if we have to, maybe this race will contact the protoss, and then the two races will come Together, they will be able to complete their great cause in spring and autumn! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of worry.Because the protoss itself is a very powerful race, if you join a more Berserker, then there will be problems. After all, the strength of this Berserker is very good. Besides some veteran generals, the overall strength of some new players is also good. If the two races unite together, great things may happen. Therefore, Jiangning will never let this thing become a real thing. Otherwise, he will not know how to deal with this problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1662 "What shall we do?" At this time, yue''er''s face was extremely depressed. She did not expect that the people of this violent race had such a big appetite that they wanted to annex the whole Central Plains. When each race developed to a certain stage, they would plunder some of its resources. Only in this way can they develop more rapidly This is extremely good. Even her Yue clan, as long as it develops, will plunder the resources of other races at a certain stage, because when they develop to a certain stage, there are no resources to plunder. At this time, they will start to plunder other resources. Only in this way can they plunder other resources To continue to develop. "What can we do? If it is just a few of us, it is impossible to stop these people. We can only rely on the people of 100 ethnic groups to limit them. Although the strength of our team is good, it is obviously a little difficult to face the two major races." Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. For this, he did not think of it. After all, the Protoss and the fury were originally two races that had no contact with each other. At the beginning, the crusading Protoss was also a member of the fury clan. However, they did not expect that the fury clan had degenerated so quickly, which was unexpected. It can even be said that the fury clan, perhaps because they saw that the strength of the protoss was only a little bit, they wanted to win over the whole Central Plains. They also had the idea, which can not be ignored. "Tell the world?" Yue er''s brow could not help wrinkling. In fact, she did not agree with this matter, because if she really wanted to make known to the world, then the whole 100 ethnic groups would fall into a state of panic, which she did not want to see. Moreover, even the people of the 100 ethnic groups would not dare to go out for activities easily. It''s even more frightening. When some races hear about this, it may be a very terrible thing to be convinced by the people of the violent people. It is afraid that the violent people will become bigger and bigger in terms of snowballing, and they will not be able to work hard at that time. Everyone knows this better. Even if there are some other problems, they don''t want other races to be subdued, because by then, the Berserker will have a lot of fighting power. Sometimes, it''s not just one person who can do a lot of things. On the contrary, when there are many people, you can do other things. Otherwise, you can''t do many things. After all, the people and martial arts level of the violent clan are very high. If more people are included, then their strength will soar to a very high level. At that time, Jiangning and others can not shake down. At that time, there will be a big problem. However, Jiangning has no way to deal with this problem. If we don''t make it known to the world now, Jiangning and others can''t stop this race. After all, after all, after all, they can''t detect the trace of this race after uniting with the Protoss. Only with real action can the Protoss and the fury be killed. Otherwise, it can''t be done at all. "If not, we will not have any statement, because we can''t stop the two races from being together at all!" When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly became dignified, because he did not expect such a situation to happen. Originally, Jiangning was extremely depressed about the protoss'' words, because although he could cope with the protoss'' words, at this time, he was unable to do many things. "How can we tell the world?" At this time, Liu Mei was also a little worried. Although she said that her strength was just average, she was also very sensible. She could see the key point in some things, and the key point was that she was afraid that the two races would unite together, and then they could not stop it. A race is already in a state of supernatural. If we join other races, and there are still some powerful races, they will not be able to stop them. Protoss know how to give promises to other races, just like the promise given to Jiangning at the beginning. As long as we unite them and seize the whole Central Plains, we will give Jiangning a point. This temptation, if we change to other people, may not be able to stop it. Who doesn''t want to be the overlord on one side and command a lot of people. So the protoss are very good at grasping people''s hearts, but they don''t grasp Jiangning''s psychology. After all, Jiangning doesn''t want to waste their time on these things. In addition, Jiangning doesn''t want to participate in these things."Write a letter to every race to let them know that there is such a thing. Anyway, we can only do so much. If there is too much, it does not belong to us. Only by relying on the common strength of 100 ethnic groups can we stop it!" Jiangning said that, the whole person is already depressed. If he can, he will never be like this. After all, he is too tired to do so many things. Besides, he can''t get any benefits here. If he can, he would rather go wandering with several women regardless of anything. After all, some things are not in his charge, but no matter what, it is impossible. It is impossible for him to watch other small races being swallowed up. If the family is dominant, then there will be serious problems. "Well, I don''t really agree with this, but now there is no statement. Besides, this is the only way to convince the other 100 ethnic enemies." Liu Mei is also very depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1663 She is a shrewd person, but at this moment, in addition to Jiangning''s suggestion, if she changes to other people, she won''t pay any attention to it at all. After all, Yueer''s words are authoritative words, and Jiangning also has its own strong strength. If an accident happens, Jiangning may be able to stop it with its own ability It''s blocking a lot of things. It can even be said that if there is an accident, it can only be handled by Jiangning. If it is someone else, it is obviously impossible. Even when other things happen, other people can''t help. "Let''s do it right now. As long as we contact the people of the 100 nationalities, our task will be finished." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. Every time he finished something, he felt a heavy burden of Confucianism and Buddhism, because sometimes, some things really can''t bear him. Besides himself, other women can''t share it for him. If he could, he would rather not manage so many things, but it is obviously impossible. Now he is the only one in the central plains that has such a strength. Moreover, he has a little prestige here. If he doesn''t show up, other people will not be able to do it. At that time, 100 ethnic groups will be slowly swallowed up. At the end of the day, the whole Central Plains will be in dire straits. Besides their team, there are no teams that can deal with the Protoss and the fury clan. This time, Jiangning is ready to make it clear to the people of the bala nationality, because the people of the bala nationality and he are good friends. In addition, the strength of the bala people is very good here. As long as it is related to their whole race, the bala people will never have any statement. They will attack directly ¡£ Even if it is the upper Protoss, the bala people will not have any fear, let alone a violent clan, because the bala people are a militant, and here, in addition to the bala can fight against the protoss, they can also fight against the fury clan. According to Jiangning''s estimation, the strength of the bala people is almost the same as that of a violent clan. As long as the bala people really start to fight, the berserts may not win over the bala people, because they are warlike elements, and they are extremely powerful in the battle. This kind of person is the same as the one who is more brave in the war. Therefore, Jiangning must inform the people of the bala nationality. Otherwise, it will be meaningless to make a public announcement this time. In fact, there is one thing Jiangning didn''t think of, that is, there are powerful people here, whether they are of the bala nationality or of other races. But will this group of powerful people come out to help him do this thing, or can we say that they will come out to jointly resist this violent tribe It is a little unclear, so in this respect, Jiangning did not guess. But on the whole, as long as the people of the bala nationality believe his words, they can do a lot of things, because here, Jiangning can do a lot of things. Some things, in fact, do not need him how to do, maybe someone can help him to do, but on this point, he needs to try to persuade other people to come, otherwise, it is not feasible. Several women constantly inform other races. Among them, they are the first to inform their own race, because in any case, they do not let anything happen to their own race. Especially Yueer, her Yue clan has already experienced an injury. If there is another injury, it will be totally difficult to do One thing. "When we''re done, we can leave this race alone!" After finishing the last letter, Jiangning finally showed a smile on his face. In each letter, he said clearly what he had guessed, and what''s more, the current state of the violent people. Although he knew that many people would not believe it, several ethnic groups in it would believe it. Among them, the balas are one. As long as they believe in it, they can also contact many people. At that time, as long as they deal with the protoss or the bala people, they will have a chance to win. "Jiangning, there is a letter!" All of a sudden, they saw a pigeon flying in one place, and then the willow eyebrow took the envelope off. After Liu Mei handed the letter to Jiangning, she immediately went over to look at the contents of the letter, because they would never believe that someone would reply so quickly. Moreover, this letter seemed to say that there were important contents in it, which was sensed by Liu Mei. Jiangning took over, immediately opened to see, when the envelope was opened, Jiangning felt a danger.When he looked at the contents of the whole envelope, he was completely angry. He had no idea about the contents of the letter. It turned out that some people even started to make trouble to this race after seeing them take the stone clan''s God killing pot. At the beginning, Jiangning promised this race. As long as this race lent the God killing pot to Jiangning, Jiangning could help if there were any difficulties in the future. At that time, Jiangning just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that this powerful stone clan was in danger so soon. This is very important to him It''s depressing. To be honest, Jiangning doesn''t want to go to the East China Sea. After all, when he goes to the East China Sea, he doesn''t care about the Central Plains. If something happens in the Central Plains, he won''t be able to come back even if he is on his way. So he doesn''t want to go. But now the stone clan is in big trouble. He has to go if he doesn''t go. After reading the letter, Liu Mei, Feng Ying and others suddenly became gloomy. They never thought that the ethnic groups in the East China Sea had found the stone clan so quickly. This is obviously because the stone clan did not have a god killing pot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1664 It is impossible to say that the stone clan has no ability. However, such a capable race has now asked for rescue. It can be imagined that what kind of danger they are facing, or even a situation that may be about to be destroyed, because they will not ask for help from Jiangning if they do not encounter such a thing. They know that Jiangning is doing important things now. After all, Jiangning has left the East China Sea after getting the mieshen pot, and it will take about half a day to get to the East China Sea in the Central Plains. This does not count the dangers they encounter on the way. If they encounter danger on the way, it will obviously be delayed Come on. However, Jiangning would not ignore this stone clan, because at that time, he had already promised the stone people to come. As long as the stone people met the key problems that could not be solved, he would help them. After all, when he got the magic pot, he promised to come down to this race. Moreover, Jiangning also knows that as long as the stone clan does not have such a god killing pot, it will be extremely dangerous. After all, there are many races in the East China Sea, such as orcs and human horses, which are very powerful. In the absence of the God killing pot, the stone people want to face these races It''s obviously a bit of a struggle. "Shall we go back to the East China Sea now?" At this time, the moon''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. Indeed, she didn''t want to go back to the East China Sea. After all, so many things have happened in the Central Plains. If there were other important things happened when they went back to the East China Sea, some of the small races were destroyed by the Furies or the Protoss. "Let''s go there. After all, I promised others at the beginning. People can''t break their promises. If they don''t, they will obviously suffer punishment from heaven." Jiangning frowned slightly, and then said to several women, because at this moment, in addition to Jiangning and others, other people''s strength is still a little insufficient. On that day, when they were in the East China Sea, although they were also confronted with dangers, Jiangning believed that those dangers were just some small dangers. After all, each race had its own strong side, and they also had experts in it. If they dealt with the stone clan this time, some other attacking races would surely attack Up. This is extremely frightening. "Well, I''ll follow you in. Even if something happens in the Central Plains, I''ll follow you to the East China Sea." The moon pondered for a while, and then said calmly. She already wanted to understand that even if she stayed in the Central Plains, it would not have any effect. After all, she was just a low hand among the experts. If she really faced some powerful people, it was obviously impossible to win. In this case, it''s better to go to the East China Sea together with Jiangning, and finish the things in the East China Sea quickly, and then you can quickly return to the Central Plains. At that time, even if something happens, there is an expert like Jiangning who can resist it. If they don''t go to the East China Sea with Jiangning, Jiangning doesn''t know when they will be busy, and the time when they come back to the Central Plains will be greatly prolonged. This is a very unfavorable situation for them. Liu Mei also did not want to think about it. She directly agreed to come down and said, "I''m also with you in the past. Now my strength has reached a bottleneck. I feel that if I can experience the battle again, it may be able to transform quickly, and then my strength will be greatly increased." As for Liumei, Jiangning didn''t want them to pass by, but after the previous experience, he had already seen the potential of Liumei. As long as Liumei once again experienced the battle, he could do a lot of things. Even so, as long as Liumei continued to fight, maybe they could do a lot of things This is extremely good. Moreover, Liumei in this, as long as it is once again transformed, then the strength will be able to reach a very high level, which is self-evident. At that time, they also have masters. If they encounter other difficulties, they will not have any fear. In case of other dangers, they will be able to take charge of it on their own, and they will no longer become a burden in the team. They think very clearly about this point, so at this moment, they have already understood their own positioning. If they can, they will never shrink back. Jiangning saw that several women were so firm that she couldn''t help smiling and said, "since you are all following me like this, if I don''t take you to the past, it''s obviously hard to say. Now let''s start together!" After that, they immediately set out for the East China Sea without any hesitation. After all, they had read the letter from the stone clan. Each of them understood that the stone people might have reached a place of vital importance. If they did not move forward quickly, there might be other problems.On the whole, the stone clan is tolerable. After all, when Jiangning wanted to get this God killing pot, the stone people just made a little resistance and didn''t really want to give it. Moreover, even if they had a god killing pot in the East China Sea, they did not deal with other races. From this point, we can see that this is a god killing pot There''s a decent race. Compared with other races, if they are stronger, they will obviously devour other races, just like the people of Protoss and fury. As long as they are stronger, they will pick up other small races. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1665 Jiangning looks down on such a race. Why do you have a little strength, you have to pick up some other races. If you can, Jiangning will not be of any help. After all, Jiangning will be the first to fight against these races. After all, he despises such races. There is another point, that is, Jiangning is here, in addition to the stone clan I hate a Orc very much. Orcs, when they went to the East China Sea, had already blocked them, and the blocking was very arrogant at that time. For such a race, Jiangning didn''t have any good feeling at all. Even in the back, Jiangning and others had already got the existence of the mieshen pot. They still wanted to snatch up the mieshen pot Jiangning can only deal with it quickly. Among them, there is a horse race. Jiangning got the news from the horse and horse race. The God killing pot is in the stone clan. However, Jiangning will not think that the horse race is a good man. After all, Jiangning can guess that this race tells Jiangning the real situation. Naturally, Jiangning wants Jiangning to kill this race Here we are. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning gets the mieshen pot, they can also snatch Jiangning''s mieshen pot. However, after seeing that Jiangning''s strength is good in the rear, the horse clan has not taken up this idea again. However, when Jiangning got the mieshen pot, their people and horses were not polite. They directly picked up a stone clan. Because when the stone clan was in front of them, they had already picked up their people and horses. Therefore, it was a huge conspiracy. With the help of Jiangning''s hand, they directly took up the stone clan''s people Here it is. It can be said that the horse race''s mind is extremely deep, if ordinary people, it is impossible to guess what this race is thinking, but Jiangning obviously guessed this race, and here, Jiangning still has a little hope, that is, hope that the horse race did not enter into this battle. Otherwise, Jiangning is a bit troublesome. After all, they are only four people. Even if the stone people are added, there are not many. If they face two races, even if they have three heads and six arms, it is obviously impossible. In addition, these races have very strong people here. After all, they can become a race, and if they develop to this stage, it is impossible not to have strong people. For example, if there is no high priest, the protoss will not be able to develop to the present level. Not only that, but also there will not be such a resurrection altar without a high priest. If there is no such thing, their ambition will not be there. After all, ambition is placed on strength. As long as you have strength, you can do something that other people can''t do. This is self-evident. This time, Jiangning University and others have been speeding up the pace of going to the East China Sea. After all, the crisis of the stone clan can not be ignored now. If we go a little slower, it will be very sad if this race is destroyed. after all, all the mieshen pots have fallen into Jiangning''s hands, and Jiangning also clearly wants to help this species If something happened in the middle of the way, he would not even forgive himself. After all, all this was caused by him. If Jiangning doesn''t take away the God killing pot of the stone clan, maybe some other ethnic groups in the East China Sea will not be able to provoke a stone clan person. Therefore, these races have a deep relationship with Jiangning, but Jiangning also dare not think too much. After all, they are already going to the East China Sea. Now we can only pray for other ethnic groups in the East China Sea, and not to make trouble to the stone people. Even if it is hard, as long as there are not a lot of casualties, it can be forgiven. After all, in the battle, it is impossible to avoid some casualties. Jiangning and others are walking quickly to the East China Sea, but he doesn''t know. In the protoss, an old man is coldly looking at the leaving Jiangning. "What now, high priest?" Another young man, kneeling in front of the high priest, asked. "What can we do? Now take a rest. We don''t want to make any rash moves. Let the people of the violent clan do it first. After all, their strength is good, and they may have cheated many people. If we take action directly, it is obviously impossible!" When the high priest said this, his face became gloomy. As a high priest, he was set up by a nobody, and he had to shut down the whole Protoss. After all, if one did not close down, he would encounter greater danger. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there. "If we can, we can enter the East China Sea and unite with some other races, and then we will come to Jiangning. The best thing is to kill Jiangning, and then we can really do a lot of things." The young man, after talking about this, suddenly became gloomy.They go out to work, every time they meet Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning, they may have begun to lead the whole Central Plains, but they did not expect that every time they do things, they are blocked by Jiangning. If they did not have a resurrection altar in it, and their high priest also thought of a way to directly revive people at the strongest stage, otherwise, there might be problems. In fact, there is no saying. If the high priests do not know how to build this resurrection altar, then they will not have such a devouring mind. After all, when a person''s strength reaches the point where he can support his ambition, then he will move. This Protoss is a key example.. If they don''t have a resurrection altar, they must be able to continue to recuperate in the community. After all, without that one thing, nothing can be done. It can even be said that if the protoss do not have a resurrection altar, they may not be able to compare with the people of the fury clan and the Balak people. It is just that the protoss has taken a detour this time, and here, they also meet crooked people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1666 Strong ambition is based on strong strength. If a race doesn''t have strong strength, it can''t expect that it can do other things, even protect life. Don''t think about other things that devour some small races, just like the Yue people. Under the power of the protoss, he can''t even protect himself, let alone bully other races. Therefore, these are based on reasons. Jiangning is also extremely angry with some powerful races. After having a little strength, he wants to do some of his things. This is extremely hateful. After all, people are full of flesh And here, if you devour some other small races, you will let some of them become cannon fodder. For such a race, Jiangning has always been extremely annoying. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning encounters such a race, it will stop them. However, Jiangning has so many troubles that it is impossible to do anything at all. Besides, there are still two encumbrances around here except Jiangning ¡£ Although the strength of the two women has increased, it is not enough to see them in front of the army. Therefore, Jiangning should take care of the second daughter during the battle, and do not want to let the second daughter appear anything. It can even be said that if something happens, Jiangning will take care of these people. "If we walk like this, how long should it take to get to the East China Sea?" At this time, the moon couldn''t help asking. After all, she wants to solve the problems of the stone clan quickly. When she comes back to the Central Plains, she may still be able to do a lot of things. If it is said that when they go to the East China Sea, the Protoss and the fury people do things, then it is obvious that there will be big things. After all, there are only so few in the Central Plains A few races can deal with these two races. If it is changed to other races, the two races will obviously perish, which is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as it is against the protoss or the Berserker, there will be great events, because the strength is not enough. After the previous battle, Jiangning and others have already understood the strength of the fury clan. This race does not say how strong their strength is, but here, it is absolutely possible to kill a lot of small races. At that time, as long as we plunder more resources and act as more people, other races will not be able to see. Just like the people of the bala nationality, although their strength is pretty good, if something big happens, the bala people can''t do anything. What''s more, Jiangning doesn''t have any words here. "It should take about half a day. During this half day, we can get there without anyone''s obstruction. If there are more people blocking it, there will be problems obviously!" After Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a sneer on his face, because in his feelings, there is danger. Although he didn''t know what danger he would encounter, he already had a sixth sense. He would not have this kind of feeling in ordinary times. Even if the feeling was given to him by the system, it would not appear. Now there is a sixth sense. It can be imagined that there will be great things ahead. However, he did not talk to the three women. After all, what he said now obviously has no effect. After all, the strength of the three women is only so powerful. It is obviously impossible to let them do more things. "Half a day, that''s OK! However, this premise is that there is no danger. If a danger happens, it will obviously delay time. Moreover, I have a feeling that we will face great danger! " The moon pondered for a moment, and directly said what she wanted in her heart. When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was depressed. He had imagined that something would happen next. Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, yue''er also said such words at this moment. Obviously, things will happen. This point, the sixth sense of two people is combined into one, which is absolutely accurate Here it is. As for Liu Mei and Feng Ying, although they didn''t say anything, they both frowned at the moment. After all, yue''er''s strength is extremely strong. If she said it was dangerous, it would be obviously dangerous. Moreover, their strength was a little bit unbelievable here. They have undergone a transformation, and there is still some gap between their strength and Yueer''s. If according to the statement of this piece of land, their strength is only in the average level, and the medium level is still not at the top level, it can be seen that their strength is still a little low. Now, as a team, the dangers they encounter are extremely huge. If there is any danger, only Yueer and Jiangning can stop it. But they also have no fear. After all, when the enemy''s strength is stronger, they can give full play to their potential, which is extremely needed.When their potential is used up, that is, when the transformation is completed, they may be able to surpass Yueer. Then they will not become a burden, and they can share things for the team. However, at this time, dozens of people appeared in front of us. Everyone showed their shoulders and their breath was extremely strong. If we detected it, it was almost the same as yue''er''s strength. Jiangning saw that this group of people appeared in front of him, and his brow was also frowned. What''s really afraid of will appear. Moreover, judging from the appearance of this group of people, it is obvious that they want to find them. This is Jiangning''s extremely depressed existence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1667 "Who are you?" Jiangning''s face is dark and cold. Since all of them have appeared in this place, they must be blocked. After all, in addition to Jiangning, there are only three women here, and they can appear in front of them in an instant, and also show a strong breath. Needless to say, they are all to be picked up. In this case, Jiangning doesn''t need to give them good looks, because if they are stronger, there is always nothing wrong. After all, there are dozens of people on the opposite side. Everyone''s strength is so strong. It is estimated that everyone''s strength may be similar to yue''er''s. In this way, it''s a little difficult. After all, Yueer''s strength is quite good. If she can resist several people, it is obviously possible. But if you want to kill these people, it is obviously impossible. After all, under the condition of equal strength, you can''t kill them when facing several people. In addition to Yueer, the strength of Fengying and Liumei is obviously not enough. If they really fight, the two women still need to be protected. If one of them is not well protected, it will be a big event. Jiangning doesn''t want to see such a thing. After all, their team can be stable all the way Come on, if you can''t get through this situation now, everyone will be sad. Liu Mei and Feng Ying''s faces, at this time, were suddenly cold, but their fighting will was rising. After all, they already knew their own strength. Although they could not compete with these dozens of people, if they could have a little potential, they could change again You will be able to do a lot of things. At that time, they can not become a burden, and they can still deal with a lot of people. At that time, as long as there are other things, they can also have the power to fight for Jiangning and Yueer to share. This is what they think, that is, they can transform themselves quickly, even if they are in great danger. "Come and kill your men!" Dozens of people, standing in front of a person, cold said. The face is extremely arrogant, as if Jiangning and others have been firmly controlled. After all, they are dozens of people, and everyone''s strength is good. It can even be said that their team can completely resist the people of the bala or the violent people, but they are from the East China Sea. After all, Jiangning and others have already appeared in the East China Sea. This group of people are blocking Jiangning and other people from coming. They are obviously prepared. "You want to kill me? You can try it! " Jiangning''s face suddenly appeared a cold color. For such a group of people, Jiangning did not know their identity, but those who wanted to stop him and wanted to kill him were definitely not good people. In that case, we should take the lead to kill them. At the same time, yue''er and Liu Mei''s faces are also extremely ugly. Although their strength is good, they are worried that they have not done anything but become a burden when facing so many dozens of people. However, they have already thought well, even if it is more dangerous, they should survive this time, after all At the moment, except Jiangning, there is no more to speak of. "In that case, I''m not polite." The leader snorted coldly, and then said directly, "kill, kill them all!" In fact, Jiangning didn''t have to think about it. They all knew that this group of people must come from a certain force in the East China Sea. They knew that Jiangning and others would come to help the stone people. So they waited for Jiangning and others here in advance. After all, Jiangning and others had a hand to the stone clan people and got the God killing pot, which is well known in the East China Sea One thing. Otherwise, they won''t fight against the stone people. So if Jiangning and others are killed now, they can also get the God killing pot. The key point is that they can kill the stone people directly. At that time, Donghai will be the only one in their family. This is the better thing they choose, but they ignore the strength of Jiangning, and also ignore the strength of Liumei and Fengying. Although these two women need to be taken care of before, they obviously do not need to be taken care of at this time, and their strength is also growing rapidly at this time Get up. Jiang Ning''s direct hostility to any one of the three people was called out by Jiang Ning. At this time, yue''er snorted coldly. She was directly facing several people and said, "come on, let me see if you have the strength to kill us!" Liu Mei was also facing two people at this time. Her face was very gloomy. Although her strength was not so good, at this moment, he had his own idea, that is, he broke out in the desperate situation, and then he could make himself degenerate. Otherwise, his potential could not be tapped out, and then he would stop in this way forever Already.Similarly, Fengying is also such a choice. Her strength is at the bottom of the list. However, at this moment, Fengying is already on two people. She does not have any fear. After being a burden for such a long time, even whoever it is will be unwilling to do so. Therefore, she also wants to improve herself quickly. Only when she improves herself, then Only then can we not become a burden, and then we can become a person who can stand alone. As for Jiangning''s words, he has taken on a lot of responsibilities. He is directly facing more than 20 people. Some of them want to kill yue''er and others quickly, but Jiangning does not give them any opportunities. When everyone wants to fight against the third girl, he will stop him and give them no chance at all. The three women are also very powerful. If they are smart, they will be far away from the battlefield. Only in this way can Jiangning not take care of them. At that time, they will be able to face these people and tap their potential. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1668 The battlefield has suddenly become a chaotic battlefield. However, it seems chaotic, but there are procedures. After all, everyone pulls his own people aside, and then delays them by using their strong strength. In the field, yue''er''s fighting ability is the most powerful. After all, her strength is just about the same as these people. However, there are a lot of people in front of her. Therefore, her battlefield is a thrilling one. If you don''t pay attention to it, maybe she will be killed. But yue''er, after so many battles, she has already Is to understand their own strength, in the face of these people, although she is unable to quickly kill people, but also can stabilize down. Without any hesitation, Jiangning at this time, directly put the knife in his hand and quickly solved several people, while facing other people. At this time, although he was in the battle, his eyes never left the three women. After all, the pressure of the three women was relatively large. He could not forget the three women in the battle If one of the three women can''t fight, there will be worries about their lives. This is absolutely not allowed to exist. "Die, you dare to stop us!" Jiangning has been completely angry. He never thought that there would be so many people starting up the four of them. We should know that the four of them, in any case, are just a small team, and have not yet reached the qualification of those large teams. But Rao is like this, these people are also so much to deal with them. It can be said that there is no bit of fairness in this, but for some people like this, there is no saying. After all, if they don''t have so many people at this time, they may not dare to face Jiangning and others. However, Jiangning alone dares to break into the stone clan alone. You can see Jiang Ning''s strength is how strong. But at this time, they were still a little careless, because the commander did not start, but he could see that Jiangning, or other women, at this time, were playing their strongest strength, while his subordinates did not have any statement. They could only kill anyone in the battle Here it is. As for Fengying and Liumei, the battle between the two women was extremely hard, but at least they persisted. Moreover, Jiangning could see that the strength of the two women was slightly improved from the battle. Although it was extremely slow, it still improved a little. If it goes on like this again, the strength of Liu Mei and Feng Ying will be greatly improved, so we just need to stop other people and not give them any chance to get close to these two women. Everything else depends on their nature. How much can be promoted is also their business. Jiangning can''t help at all. Besides Jiangning, there is another person to look after here. After all, Yueer''s enemies now are a little more than six. Originally, everyone''s strength is almost the same as yue''er, but now she is facing so many people alone. Rao shiyue''er has a resolute heart, which is also a bit of a struggle. Therefore, Jiangning can only take care of this person and do not give her any crisis. It can even be said that Jiangning is now able to have a good time to see yue''er, because the wind shadow and Liu Mei, these two women alone face two people, it is no longer any difficulty, there is no danger. "You don''t want to kill us. It''s not certain that your regiment is destroyed now!" Jiangning said coldly while fighting. When he was fighting, he also looked at the commander. After all, he didn''t do anything. Jiangning was a little worried that he would attack Fengying and Liumei. If he attacked these two women, it would be a little hard to bear. After all, it was a little difficult for two women to face each other. At this time, the commander still didn''t make a move, but his eyes were completely afraid, because he found that Jiangning''s strength was too strong. If he didn''t leave, he would not be able to leave. After all, Jiangning can do harm to his people every second. If he goes on like this, it will be no more than three minutes. Maybe it will be his turn to finish the battle. As long as Jiangning fights with him, he does not have any words to say. After all, his strength is only average, and he can sit in the position of commander only relying on the help of other people. Therefore, he did not have a little confidence to face Jiangning alone. "Go, it''s not time to fight!" The commander murmured, and then ran away on his own. At this time, if he didn''t escape, there would be no chance. So he didn''t have any words. He ran away directly. He could even say that. After a while, they could not escape. After all, Jiangning had killed several people.In addition, yue''er has already dragged a lot of people to her. Although those people have suppressed her, she does not have any danger. She knows how to avoid it. As long as she drags herself to Jiangning to solve other people, then Jiangning can help her to kill these people. In addition, although Fengying and Liumei are not faced with many people, they are also dragging four people. From this point, we can see how the strength of these two women is, and at this time, the strength of these two women is still rising, and even so, if we wait a little longer, then other people are unable to control them Did any harm. Now these two women are in the process of transformation. As long as the transformation is completed, they will be extremely powerful. It is not certain that they will surpass the moon directly. Moreover, everyone is capable of fighting here. At that time, together, this group of people will not be able to escape. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1669 So at the moment, they can only escape quickly. After all, the situation in the field is not suitable for them to stay in the field again. If they wait for Jiangning to kill other people, then they will be completely killed. This is what everyone knows. "If you want to go, it''s hard this time!" Jiangning said coldly, for such a person, he is not any mercy, all who want to kill him, Jiangning will not have any mercy, after all, if he does not have the strength, then the dead is him, if he is merciful again, only will leave more enemies to come, if encounter a no at that time If you test, you will be finished. It is impossible for people to warn the danger in advance every time when they are wandering in the river and lake. This is what Jiangning thinks. Moreover, as long as there are a little external things, they will be finished. The only thing is to kill some of their enemies, so that they can protect themselves. "Go! We can still go! " The commander once again called out that he was already flustered. At present, Jiangning gave him the vision, which was too shocking. He could easily deal with so many masters by himself. If it was other people, it would not be feasible. So at this moment, he had already warned. If he stayed in the field again, the regiment would be destroyed It''s not necessarily something. "Well, I''ll kill you first." Jiangning said coldly at this time, his breath suddenly became stronger, and the rolling breath sent out, forcing the commander to leave, and even the debris in the field was flying all over the sky. After the commander realized the breath of Jiangning, he left without saying a word. His speed was extremely fast, and he disappeared in the end. As for Jiangning''s words, although he also wants to pursue the commander, as long as the commander is caught, then all other people will be killed. But he can''t pursue a person, so he let go of the people in the field. After all, the people in the field have been scattered by birds and beasts under the cry of his commander, and everyone is fast Run away. This makes Jiangning extremely depressed. It can even be said that Jiangning is still in a muddle, because there are many people running away in the field. "Kill! How many can be killed Jiangning has been completely angry. If this group of people don''t attack him, he will not have any idea. After all, he has arrived at this strength. If he wants to kill these people, it is like stepping on an ant. For such a thing, Jiangning does not want to do it. After all, everyone''s life is also a life. As long as others don''t irritate themselves, he won''t pay attention to it. But these people want to kill him at the beginning, which can''t bear. At this time, both Jiangning and Yueer, etc., are completely angry. Everyone in the fight, is to take out their own 12 points of strength, to fight these people, we must use such a strong strength, so these women are a bit hard. Under this point, Jiangning can''t bear it any more. He directly killed those people left in the field. In fact, this commander can''t do it. If he is directly attacking Fengying and Liumei, maybe Jiangning will not do anything about them. After all, Liu Mei and Feng Ying''s strength is just ordinary. If he enters the scene, he can kill these two women at any time. Even if it is impossible to kill, at least it can hold Jiangning down. At that time, as long as he uses a little plot, maybe all of them can escape, but this is a commander who is afraid of death. When he knows the strength of Jiangning, he is the first to escape. Then, there was a situation in which all the people realized that they were not opponents of others, and they fought and retreated, but there were still many people who could not escape. When the last person couldn''t escape and was killed by Jiangning, the field was calmed down. So far, half of the dozens of people had been killed by Jiangning, while Jiangning had no way to deal with the others. For example, Jiangning couldn''t kill them, and Liumei and Fengying couldn''t stop them Blocking the people who want to go, after all, is not enough strength. As for yue''er''s side, it''s better. Yue''er killed two people directly. Although it seems a little less, it is enough to compare with yue''er''s strength. After all, Yueer''s strength is almost the same as those of these people. It''s just that these people think they can kill yue''er, but they don''t give them all their strength Use it. In the face of the same enemy, if you don''t use all your strength, you will be killed. At least in the other end of the moon, it is such a state, which can not be ignored.As for Jiangning''s words, the people on his side didn''t kill all the people. After all, these people fled everywhere. He was just a person. He didn''t have three heads and six arms. It was good to be able to kill a lot of people. I don''t want to kill more people. That is to say, when he calmed down in the field, he only saw an old man coming straight from afar. When he came to Jiangning, he knelt down on the ground with a thump and said, "benefactor, please accept my worship!" Jiangning see this situation, the whole person is stupefied down, how to become a benefactor to come, at the moment did not want to think, directly forward to help this old man to come, and then said: "you get up first, what words to say, you kneel down to me, is to break me!" For such an old man, Jiangning can''t afford to kneel down. After all, people are so old. If they accept this great gift, they will be rebellious and will be broken down by heaven. "Benefactor, the former group of people, who were from the East China Sea border, often came to our village to plunder people. Not only that, if we met a good girl, we would arrest our village girl. Our village had already wanted to kill them, but we didn''t have any hands, and we were not experts either!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1670 The old man said this, that called a heartache! He is the elder of the village, but even so, he can''t stop other people from plundering their village. All along, their village has been living in panic. Just before, their village also encountered a robbery. Although there were no casualties, everything was plundered and let them go The days after that can''t be continued. He just wanted to ask these people to stop coming. After all, there were no girls in the villages, and there was nothing to plunder. But when he saw Jiangning and others, he knew that his village had an opportunity. As long as Jiangning said to protect them, the group of people just now would not dare Once again, it''s against their village. A strong man has the dignity of a strong man. If he is released, other people will not dare to attack them again. He can see this very clearly. So after he comes up, he kneels down in front of Jiangning directly, so that his sincerity can be responded to. What''s more, he thought that if Jiangning didn''t help, the whole village would have to migrate. After all, it would be impossible to stay again. Sooner or later, all the people in the village would be killed, because that group of people just now are killing people without blinking an eye. As long as they are happy, they will have everything It can be done. "If you have something to say, get up first." Jiangning helped the old man to stand up and then looked at the old man. This old man looks very old, but Jiangning can feel a little breath from him, which is a little strong, but it can''t be compared with that. It can only be compared with people like yue''er. Jiangning estimates that the matter just happened must be related to this old man, otherwise, this group of people will not appear here Yes. Even if they are aimed at Jiangning, maybe they are doing something else along the way. The old man pondered for a moment, and directly said all the things he had encountered in recent years. When Jiangning heard that, the whole person was completely furious, because he did not think that there were still such people in the East China Sea. Although the East China Sea is a place out of the world and has never entered the Central Plains, he did not expect that this group of people would be so despicable that all kinds of things could be done. "The next time I meet them, I will kill them all, this group of scum!" Jiangning said this, the whole person can''t help but get angry. He has seen many things in the world, but he has not seen such a thing. He saw it for the first time today, which is a huge blow to him. "Thank you very much." The elder said that he was going to kneel down again. When Jiangning saw it, he couldn''t help showing a gloomy look on his face. Now people, how can not move to kneel down, he admitted that he did something, but has not reached that point, Jiangning is very clear, and here, in addition to Jiangning, other three women are also have a hand, after all, if just without their help, then Jiangning can not save this So many people are here. "If you still encounter the previous events next time, please give me my name. My name is Jiangning. If they dare to do it again, you can send me a letter. Then I will make sure that they are repaired to be unnecessary." After Jiangning said this, his face was stunned immediately. For such a person, there will not be any statement, if it is merciful, then it can only be a better enemy to their own, which is not allowed to exist. In addition, even if Jiangning gives them a chance, they will not give them an opportunity. After all, when they think they can kill Jiangning, they will be merciless. At that time, Jiangning will definitely release its strength. So, there are a lot of things, are two-sided, there are a lot of things you can not decide by yourself. But this time, the strength of Fengying and Liumei has been greatly increased. Although they still can''t reach the point of Yueer, the strength of these two people is also growing rapidly. If there is no accident, after a period of time, maybe they can reach the strength of Yueer, and then they can be alone After all, if the strength reaches a certain level, then there will be great strength. "You can live a stable life in the future. When I enter the East China Sea later, I will kill this group of people. You can rest assured!" Jiangning is now playing a charter ticket, for such an old man, the village, Jiangning feel it is his responsibility to protect them, after all, in the mainland, there are many such villages. Since they have already seen it, Jiangning will not have any grudges. So at this moment, he has promised to take this old man, so that their village will not be hurt in the future.At the moment, in the East China Sea, the stone people are dealing with orcs. Orcs are originally a very powerful race. No reason, it is because they are breeding. It is extremely forced. After all, there are a lot of orcs coming out here every year. Moreover, the orc''s genetic strength is very good here. Originally, they wanted to kill the stone clan''s people at one time. Then, they could plunder the stone clan''s base and take all their details in their hands. At that time, they will be brilliant again. However, they still think a little wrong, that is, the stone clan people, although there is no God killing pot in their hands, but their strength is very good. Here, take up the orcs, they also have no accident, every time they make a move, they will lose the life of half orcs. Not only that, but also some other orcs, at this time, they were directly reduced to ashes. These people were crippled by the people of the stone clan with their powerful strength, and they were directly destroyed on this continent, because the stone people would have no mercy in fighting. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1671 After helping the passers-by to solve a group of people, Jiangning and others are in a better mood. After all, it is the strength and practice of Jiangning and others to help them in the face of injustice. It is impossible for him to encounter such a thing and not to ask about it. Moreover, after solving this group of people, Jiangning is also helpful to himself. After all, it is here, except orcs Besides, there are other races that are also stirring up trouble. There is no accident. Jiangning and others have entered the East China Sea before staying for a long time. When they enter the East China Sea, there is a strong smell of danger coming. Needless to say, it is also from some other races. After all, the East China Sea is going to change greatly. The stone people are confronted with various ethnic groups, which is also dangerous The reason why the breath came from. However, Jiangning and others are not afraid of anything. With their strength, they can be superior to any other force. Even if it is a small force, Jiangning and others will not put it in their mind. After all, in his opinion, the strength of he and yue''er has reached a peak, and the strength of Fengying and Liumei is also growing In case of accident, the two women can also take charge of their own affairs. In this way, their team will be able to face a lot of people. At that time, even if it is a dangerous thing, there will be no fear. Moreover, Jiangning can still help other people when fighting. This is something that other people can''t do, and only powerful people can do such things Here it is. "It''s very dangerous. It seems that the East China Sea is not calm." The moon sniffed for a while, and the whole person looked very congealed again. After all, at this moment, they have already entered the East China Sea. If there is no accident, then there will be danger coming to them, but they also have no fear, because at this moment, they are already growing up. "Wait a minute and be careful. We don''t have to be afraid of anyone, because our strength is superior to all other forces." When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. It was his own work. After all, only a person like him could lead such a team. If it was someone else, it might not have such an effect. There is another thing, that is, even if Jiangning is not in the team, with the strength of the three women, it may be able to do a lot of things, which is absolutely needless to say, because their strength has reached a certain stage, and they can completely block one side. Even in terms of bravery, Jiangning thinks that she is not the three women Man''s opponent. Along the way, several people did not encounter any danger, not only that, but also did not meet any Donghai ethnic group, which made Jiangning more depressed. After all, they are outsiders. Generally speaking, when a place treats foreigners, it is more hostile. When they encounter outsiders, they will be blocked. Just like the last time, when they met them, the orcs directly came out to stop them. In addition, there were orcs who came out to stop them. However, Jiangning and others did not encounter any obstacles this time, which also made Jiangning extremely strange. However, he did not think so much. In the final analysis, it was the stone of this time On the crisis of the head clan. Since there is no one to stop Jiangning and others, Jiangning and others are also very fast, and soon they come to the place where the stone clan is located. However, this time, the situation is not the same as the last time, because this time, Jiangning and others have seen a lot of corpses, most of which are from orcs, as for the stone clan People, can not be said that there is no, but after all, is a minority. "Go, hurry up, or it will be finished!" Jiangning roared and quickly moved forward. At the same time, the speed of the three women also became faster at this moment. Everyone was curious about the stone clan and didn''t understand why they could kill so many orcs. When Jiangning and others entered the stone clan, they were completely dumbfounded because they had seen a lot of orcs, all of them had fallen to the ground. In the field, the people of the stone clan were red eyed. Everyone had strong blood on them, just like they were climbing out of the blood pile. "How are you?" After entering the base of the stone clan, Jiangning immediately asked the stone people. He lacked a promise from these people, that is, Jiangning will support them unconditionally when they are in danger. But this time, it is obviously a little late. We can see from the scenes in the field that they have just experienced a big war, So far, they have not recovered. A leader of the stone clan stood up and looked at Jiangning, and immediately said, "we have defeated the orcs, but our danger has not been evacuated, because I know that there will still be many races coming to us next!"After the commander said that, the whole person was dignified, because he had seen such a serious situation for the first time since he became the clan leader. The stone clan has not encountered such a thing for more than 100 years. Now it is such a thing. It has to be said that no one will react to such a thing. What''s more, the people of the stone clan were inexperienced at the beginning, and they couldn''t have experienced a great war. Although they won at the moment, that''s all. Because they lost a lot of people here. If they were replaced by the former people, they would not have lost so many people. After all, they have never experienced it. They are all in stable times. Besides, other races dare not do anything to them since they got a god killing pot. Now suddenly, there are some things happening, that is, such a situation has appeared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1672 "And other races? It''s not a lie to me, is it Jiangning smell speech, the whole person is depressed down, do these people want to destroy the stone clan? After all, orcs are already like this. Other races are generally afraid of it. However, it is unexpected that other races will come. In addition, both orcs and stone people are a little bit dead and wounded here. Although the stone people can save a lot of lives by relying on their own bases, they still die a little. Each race has a feeling for its own people, because this is a home, but now they are dead It''s not surprising that there are so many people fighting. "Well! Next, there will be Donghai people, because I heard that the Donghai people are Orc relatives. After we kill the orcs, they will be baptized by them. That''s why I asked you to come here. Because Donghai people are a big race, they used to dominate Donghai, but at the end of the day, because of the division It''s so many cuts that it''s been lurking now "But I still didn''t think that this Donghai nationality came out and aimed at us directly. This is something that no one can think of! Maybe they want to lead you out. After all, the mieshen pot is in your hands. If they can get it, they may be unified to the East China Sea again, not necessarily! " The leader of the stone clan said with a sneer at this time. He also hated these people very much, but he had no way to do it. If he had a god killing pot, he might have no fear of anyone. But now the pot is in Jiangning''s hands, and he has no reason not to be afraid. After all, people of every race have blood. He can''t watch the people die If a commander encounters such a thing, it will be extremely sad. "What is the purpose of Donghai people in dealing with you stone people?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking, for this point, he is extremely want to ask clearly, after all, if not, then there will be problems, after all, he has said, to protect this race, if he can not do it, it is not reneging on his promise, and he also does not want to give a god killing pot stone clan. Because up to now, he still doesn''t know whether the protoss will do great things. If he doesn''t have the mieshen pot, he will not be able to stop the protoss from coming. Moreover, there is a more violent clan, which makes it even more impossible for him to give the Juggernaut to them. If he does, he will not have greater ability to stop the two races Yes. "They didn''t want to force you out. After all, when you came to get the pot, there was a lot of uproar. So everyone knows about this. Even in our stone clan, there are traitors in it. It''s very important to tell us what you promised us at that time." When the leader of the stone clan said this, the whole person became gloomy. There are traitors in my own clan, which is a very painful thing for anyone. As a patriarch of my own clan, I have worked hard to defend the invasion of other races. However, some people inside me have disclosed information to the outside. This is a very depressing thing. Besides, there are traitors in them, there is also a wall grass Here it is. It was the horse clan who gave news to Jiangning at that time. The reason why the horse clan was to provide information to Jiangning was that they wanted Jiangning to deal with this stone clan, and then they could destroy this race without any risk. However, this horse race was extremely careful when they had to After all, there is also a powerful Donghai nationality, so he did not want to appear quickly. When Jiangning knows about this matter, his face becomes more gloomy. For such people, he has always been extremely hateful, traitor and wall grass. For these two people, he is the first to want to destroy, because if not, you don''t know when they will put a knife in your back, so this is very important People hate it. At this time, the leader of the stone clan once again said: "in fact, you should not underestimate the horse and human race. This clan is very crafty. If you give them time, maybe they can do more. Even it is not certain that they can replace the East China Sea clan, because there is a great master among them, and this great master is just the leader of the previous one Now it''s over 200 years old, and still alive! " "The last time they were attacked by orcs, they were almost destroyed. But later, the old master directly attacked and killed one of the orcs'' commanders, and then sent out a message. Only in this way can they protect their orcs. After that time, the orcs have never looked for this one The trouble of the ethnic group is coming. You can imagine how powerful this old man isAfter hearing the speech, Jiangning was shocked. He never thought that there would be such a person. Generally speaking, the older the person is, the stronger the strength is. At that age, there is already a lot of accumulation. In this respect, it is not comparable to other young people. Moreover, their minds are extremely smart. They have met everything, and ordinary things can''t happen to them. So at this moment, they may be replaced by the Donghai people, but now is not the right time. Now their goal is to let the people of the Donghai people stand in front of them to take the lead. When the Donghai people are completely defeated, they can join in again, and then they will have a very good effect. This is what they have thought for a long time. Therefore, they are very accurate in this aspect, The whole East China Sea is not as good as the horse race. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1673 "That''s what it says, but do you know? There is one thing that the Centaurs lack, that is, the mieshen pot in your hand. As long as they get the mieshen pot, then their strength will be very high, and they will definitely be able to defeat many people at that time! " When the stone clan old man said this, he couldn''t help smiling, because Jiangning had such a god killing pot in his hand. Moreover, this pot was still handed down in his hands, and he knew very well what the horse people wanted. After all, if such a stable race did not have ten levels of assurance, it would not have done so. And this ten level assurance was in Jiangning''s hands, that is to say, we should start after we have possessed the God killing pot. If they were to change to another race, they might have already started, but they would not, because they did not have a complete grasp. They would not allow themselves to make mistakes. If one made a mistake, it would be a great event. When the fangs were exposed, they would be completely defeated. "That''s what happened. These people should die!" After Jiangning heard the speech, he was completely gloomy. He did not expect that these people actually aimed at the mieshen pot in his hand. To know that the mieshen pot is the key to winning the Protoss. Even if he can''t win, it can be intimidated. If he is robbed, it will be a chance for the Protoss. However, he didn''t expect that now so many people are looking at the God killing pot in his hand, which is absolutely not allowed to happen. From now on, even if he is killed in battle, he must protect this thing. Don''t let this one spread completely, then other races will not attack because of him We don''t have that strength at all. However, if you always hold this thing in your hand, there will be a thorough problem. At least every time, there will be unknown danger. After all, when all people want to get this thing, they will try their best to stop Jiangning, even if they will fight against Jiangning at all costs, Like the orcs before. The orcs had already given up a lot of people to deal with the four people in Jiangning. Originally, they thought that so many people could stop Jiangning, but they didn''t think that even so many people could not stop Jiangning. Not to mention Jiangning, even Yueer, Liumei, and Fengying could not deal with them. So we can say these feelings In addition, they will appear basically. "What now?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking the leader of the stone clan. He really didn''t know how to deal with such a situation. After all, every place has its own regulations. If Jiangning went out to face other people at once, it might be a little uncomfortable. Although he said that his strength is enough, but in the East China Sea, he did not understand that if a man was accidentally trapped by people of other races, then it would be completely destroyed. After all, each race has its own characteristics. Although their fighting power is not very strong, if they hate you, they will poison or release them If you set a trap, you may be killed. "Now? Now go to find the people of the horse race, we should let them know the strength, don''t kill them, just cripple them, as long as we let them know that we are not easy to bully! As for the powerful man, he will not come out unless he is at the critical moment of the extinction of the clan! " The leader of the stone clan said coldly. In his estimation, although the master old man is still in the world, he is also an old man. Every time he makes a move, he must consume a lot of energy of the human body. This kind of person is originally against the weather. If he consumes more energy, he may be killed. Moreover, after the last thing, Shi The head clan''s people also very understand that a master old man''s temper, until the clan''s survival, that will not appear. Jiangning pondered for a while and then looked at the three women! If the three women do not agree, he will not go. After all, he is a little empty if he faces the whole race. Moreover, there is an old master in the horse race, which makes Jiangning more empty. At first, he thought that his strength was good. In this world, no one could deal with him. But just after the stone clan''s words, he was already in vain. After all, a man lived to be over 200 years old. If he did not have any strength, it would be impossible. It can even be said that this kind of person has been beyond the shackles of heaven and earth If there is no accident, it may be permanent, and it is not necessarily to live on. Other people don''t know this, but Jiangning, who has reached a high level, will understand some things. After all, if you don''t touch that level, you won''t know anything. In addition, Jiangning also needs the help of three women, because the strength of the three women is very strong now. If there are three women to help in doing things, it may be better. After all, three women cooperate with him for such a long time, it can also do a lot of things.Yue''er has the most say. At this time, she stood up and said, "I agree with the leader of the stone clan. Only by giving them a big slap in the face can they completely calm down. Otherwise, they will still jump!" Fengying also stood up and said, "I think so. Only when we show our strength, they will take care of it. Otherwise, they will be able to do anything without a little consideration. This is very similar to the Protoss." Indeed, the protoss were like this. At that time, no one could stop them, so they said they wanted to unify the whole Central Plains. However, after Jiangning and others appeared, they united the 100 tribes again. Then the protoss saw that their strength was insufficient. Under the pressure of Jiangning, they gave up directly Come down. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1674 However, there is one thing that makes Jiangning speechless, that is, after the protoss retreated, there still came out a fury clan, which is equivalent to the double of the Protoss. They also want to complete the things that the protoss can''t accomplish. This is more speechless in Jiangning. In addition, maybe the Berserker is also united to some other races. After all, it can do so much without the help of other races. Jiangning has always believed in this, and here, the fury may be united to some powerful races, otherwise They don''t have that much confidence. After the three women agreed, they immediately said to the stone clan: "now we have agreed to attack this man, the horse clan, but we still can''t move for the time being. After all, all the people have not gone through the customs. If we do, we will have another opponent £¡¡± For such a thing, Jiangning is also very depressed. He thought that if he got a god killing pot, it would be an invincible state in the world. No one dared to fight him again, but he still wanted to be crooked. Not only did no one do it to him, but also many more people wanted to do it to him, which made him depressed Yes. After all, it is impossible for the priest to give up the power to destroy the God of the Central Plains It''s impossible to get such a person. In addition, if Donghai people come out, some other races may have problems. It can even be said that even he will have great events at that time, because there is such a god killing pot in his hand, and Donghai people also need this kind of thing, but they still don''t think about it clearly now We have to deal with shangjiangning. "Since it has been decided, let''s go!" The leader of the stone clan laughed, then waved his hand, and immediately dozens of people came up. Everyone had blood on them. It must have been left in the battle. It looked ferocious and even a little frightening. After all, there was blood on his body. However, Jiangning and others didn''t feel anything. After all, they were fighting for the survival of their own race. This kind of people is extremely good. They don''t want their relatives to be hurt in any way, so they do such things. This is better than some hypocrites. It can even be said that when they hate each other When he was a race, what they were thinking about was their own people. Jiangning and the leader of the stone clan are in the front. As for the latter, there are three women, and then there are the people of the stone clan. They all know that they are going to follow Jiangning and their commander to do great things today. Therefore, everyone''s momentum has reached the highest point. "Kill! Kill the people and horses I don''t know who called out, but such a sentence appeared directly in the field. When this slogan rang out, people of every race cried out completely. "Take it easy. Now we are going to negotiate, to show our strength, not to kill people! If we all kill the people of the horse race, then no one can stand it if their ancestors come out! " Jiangning can''t help but tell a stone clan people to come, because he is still unable to determine whether the master of Renma clan can come out at will. If you can come out at will, it will be a big event. After all, although Jiangning and others can fight to other people, they can''t shake such a master. It can even be said that Jiangning can''t afford to deal with this person under the God killing pot, because they have already lived so old The number of people, strength is certainly not the general. And they don''t want to annoy the horse race. If they do, the horse race and the East China Sea people will be united together, which will be a bit unbearable, because the one-to-one is OK, but for many, it is impossible. Under the leadership of the stone clan, they soon arrived at the people and horses. Before they entered the base of the people and horses, there were already many people and horses running out of it. Everyone looked dignified when they saw Jiangning and others. "Let your boss come out, I have something to ask your boss!" Jiangning directly roared, and the voice was passed into everyone''s ears. This hand was also regarded as his display of his own strength. After all, if he did not have such strength, it was obviously impossible to achieve such a thing. In this way, the battle would not happen. "Who are you? What can I do for you One of them said coldly, this man is relatively young. He belongs to the kind of people who are not afraid of tigers. Moreover, he is standing in the middle of the crowd. He seems to be standing at will. But if you look carefully, you can see that this man is protected by several people and obviously doesn''t want anything to happen to him."It doesn''t matter who we are. Today I''ll let you out. If you are good, you can say it, but if you can''t be obedient, if you want to cause trouble, we are not afraid of it!" Jiangning said coldly at this time, for such a race, we need such words, because he said so, if a bit more smart people, maybe all can understand, must not provoke things. But if they think that they are the best in the world, they will not have any fear. When the time comes, they will fight against Jiangning and others directly. Then Jiangning has the ability to stop such a group of people, which is also a chance or an excuse. In Jiangning''s cognition, this horse clan is very easy to talk about, but at this moment, they actually said directly: "what do you want to do, do you want to bully us? Aren''t you fighting the orcs? How do we get here now .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1675 "We''re fighting orcs, but you know what? Orcs are completely extinct, and even if they can reproduce, it will take at least several years to recover! And I''m here to tell you that you don''t have to pay attention to us, or you will die miserably! " The leader of the stone clan, without any hesitation, said coldly. For such a race, he does not have any words, because they already know the face. If you are polite to him, then it is not a man, and it is not suitable to lead a race. Jiangning looked at the leader of the stone clan and couldn''t help smiling. Such a person is a real commander. If it is someone else, it is obviously impossible. At this time, the momentum he shows is also a bit frightening. It is obvious that other people will not have such an effect Yes, although Jiangning also knows that the leader of the stone clan dare to speak so loudly because of his own momentum, but at least he also said what he wanted in his heart. In fact, Jiangning didn''t know. In this case, the commander of the stone clan wanted to make a big fuss. Only in this way would Jiangning help them. At that time, as long as there was a battle, it would be considered that he had taken up the horse family. If it leads to the animosity between Jiangning and the horse race, and waits for Jiangning to frighten the horse race, then he will not be afraid of this race, because with Jiangning as the great God behind, anything is not enough to be afraid of. Even if there are other things, there will be no saying Yes. After hearing about this, they only saw that young man was gloomy. Because there was an expert in the dark, no one dared to bully them. They didn''t expect that someone wanted to kill them. They couldn''t believe it. "You are challenging the dignity of our horse race. I tell you, what you say today is to give you a painful price!" The young man directly said in a cold voice. When he looked at Jiangning and others, he was already gloomy, and his breath suddenly became strong at this time. However, Jiangning is not affected by this powerful breath, and doesn''t say anything. It is this kind of breath that can''t be compared with Yueer''s, let alone to him. It has no effect at all. There is no saying that these people of the horse race, under the command of the young man, directly took up Jiangning without any racial command, because at this time, Jiangning still did not see a superior person in the scene. However, this did not allow Jiangning to make a decision. He only saw his breath soar, and then he fought with one hand, directly fighting with the people of the horse race. At this time, all the people are looking at Jiangning, because they found that Jiangning''s strength has become incomparably powerful at this moment. It can even be said that Jiangning''s strength is still growing, and at this moment, the breath has become incomparably powerful. "This monster When the people of the Renma clan saw that Jiangning had solved the two people, they were all depressed. They did not expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. Moreover, Jiangning did not seem to exert its strongest strength. Everyone of the horse race retreated quickly, because they really didn''t want to face the strange man of Jiangning. They didn''t see any action from Jiangning. They had killed some of them, which made them more depressed. "If you want to leave, it''s impossible. You can only be saved if your commander comes out. Otherwise, you can only die!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help with a sneer, for such a number of people, he also has no idea, if there is no commander, then he will not have any hesitation, immediately is to kill them. Because at this moment, except for Jiangning, other people have been standing on the sidelines. If Jiangning didn''t want to help this stone clan and restrict other people, he would not have been so aggressive. After all, he didn''t want to go anywhere. He was always thinking about his God killing pot by others If so, it will be a deadly existence. "You, don''t kill me!" That young man was directly controlled by Jiangning. At the moment, he felt as if he had touched death. If he didn''t make a sound, he might die, because he saw the ruthlessness in Jiangning''s eyes, which he had never seen before. "Stop it. What can I do for you?" Only at this time, a roar came from far away, and then only an old man appeared directly in front of the public. When Jiangning saw this man, he could not help smiling.This person is also the leader of this race, because Jiangning can fully sense that this person is in the upper position, and has different breath from other people. If other people, perhaps they have a very strong breath, but there will not be such a superior breath. After this person appears, his breath has been shown. It can be clearly known that this person is the commander of the horse race, and his strength is very good, even can be said It is the strongest among the people of the horse race in the field. "You can let go, but you have to promise me one thing!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, he is very confident about his own strength, even so to say, even if all the people of the horse race face him, as long as the master is not out, he can have confidence to face down, this is his kind of self-confidence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1676 "What are the requirements?" At this time, the horse people had to be careful, because he knew that if he did not agree, there might be big problems. At that time, his own sons could not be protected, and the race was strong again, which was of no use. Moreover, he saw some other horse people, and now they are all injured. However, there were no casualties. It can be seen from this point that Jiangning is a person who wants to negotiate, rather than killing innocent people indiscriminately. So his face is turning around a little at this moment. If he meets some unreasonable people, his son will be killed now ¡£ "It''s very simple. In the future, we should be more friendly to the stone people. I don''t want to tell you how to deal with the two races. At least you don''t put a knife in the back! There is another point, that is, don''t hit my God killing pot. Pay attention. I''m extremely sensitive to such things, and I don''t want these troublesome things to happen to me! " Jiangning said his two demands directly. After all, he was a man who didn''t want trouble. If every time something happens, there will be a lot of killers behind him. That kind of feeling is extremely uncomfortable. Even so, they will have other things happen. After all, in addition to this horse race, there is another Donghai nationality. This race is the most terrible one. "It''s impossible. How can our race leave such a legacy? The God killing pot, as a thing of our race, dare to send it out. This is a great insult to our Donghai people!" That commander, directly said in a cold voice, but also in the face of Jiangning said. For his son, he is not afraid of Jiangning, and he does anything special. After all, it''s their family. If Jiangning dares to kill his son, he will kill people from Jiangning. After all, there are only a few people here. If they really fight, at least a lot of people come to fight, so the key point is that they can''t bear it. They can even say that as long as Jiangning is here and dares to do anything else, they won''t have any opinions. Jiangning looked at that man, the commander of the horse clan, and sneered at him. He didn''t expect that this commander was so bold that he could confront him directly. This is something he never thought of. Generally speaking, as long as other people control the key person, they can speak well. After all, others have already controlled the situation. However, there is still no statement about this person''s horse clan. It is a thing that no one has ever thought of. The moon is on the side, the whole person is gloomy. She has already experienced the affairs of the Protoss. Now, I didn''t expect that there would still be such an uncivilized race. People of this kind of race should die. After all, people of these races can sacrifice anything for their own interests. On the whole, there is no such thing Any blood is coming. For such a race, even if it is released, there will be no statement. "Since you have already said that, I have no words to say. I only know that you, a son, may be killed in battle next moment." Jiangning said this, the face does not ban with a sneer, for such a person, he has no words to say, even so to say, as long as it is what he wants to get, wants to do, then there will be no statement. His strength has reached a high level. If one of them is not satisfied, he can do a lot of things. In addition, there are still many stone clansmen in the field. Their combat effectiveness is also very good. It can even be said that when they reach a certain level, the combat effectiveness of Yueer and others will be counted It''s extremely powerful. "I can tell you what you want to do. If you dare to do anything to my people, we will not let you go!" Up to now, this commander still can''t see the situation clearly. He still dares to threaten Jiangning. This is something that no one in the field can think of. Besides Jiangning, everyone''s combat effectiveness is also good. If we really fight, it will give Jiangning people a good chance. "There is nothing I dare not do in this world, because you have such words. When you lose people, you will understand that you have done something wrong!" Jiangning said this, the whole person has been completely gloomy up, he never thought that there are such people. When Jiangning''s words fell, it was a direct move.However, his hand still did not come out, there was a voice coming, and then Jiangning only felt that his movement was a little slower, and actually let this young man slip away in his own hands. When people in the field saw this situation, they were all shocked. They never thought that there was a man in the dark who came out. Moreover, this person is still a master in the dark, that is, the potential old master of Renma clan. He said, "come and sit down and don''t hurt my great grandson! He is too young to be sensible. You should let him go first! " This voice is extremely old and magnetic. Even if anyone hears it, there will be no rejection. Besides, everyone else can be said to be like this, that is to let them completely appear in another venue. "Your people are so ignorant. If I don''t give them a lesson, they will ride on my head!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1677 After Jiangning said this, without any hesitation, he just broke away from the secret control, and then abandoned the young man. For him, it was just a moment. There was no one to stop him. Even so, even if the old master came out, he could not be stopped For Jiangning has been moved to kill the heart. If this young man is not sensible, even an old man is not sensible, then he is going to make a move. Moreover, in his investigation, he can feel the breath of the old man in the dark. Although his breath is extremely terrible, Jiangning is not completely afraid of this person. If he can, Jiangning will not have it In any way, these people can be destroyed. Moreover, in front of the old master, he directly killed the adult of the horse clan. However, he did not think of this problem. After all, they are in the horse race now. If something unexpected happens, even if he can escape, the other three women will not be able to escape, after all, their reality The force is just ordinary. When it comes to yue''er and other people''s strength is almost the same as Jiangning''s, Jiangning can be fearless. After all, they are only four people here. If they want to leave, it''s still a matter of minutes. However, Jiangning doesn''t want to make things worse. Otherwise, it will be difficult for the stone people in the future. At this moment, the elite of the Centaur clan asked Jiangning to invite him, but Jiangning ignored it. After all, the Centaur clan was still looking at himself with a fierce eye, and looked like he was going to kill himself. For such a person, Jiangning was totally fearless. Even if an old man of the horse race came out, he would not have any fear. "Otherwise, let''s forget it first. If the master comes out, we''ll still be a little dangerous!" The people of the stone clan are already palpitating. After all, there is an expert in it. If we can get that master out, it will be a rather depressing thing. Moreover, their combat effectiveness is unable to defeat the old man. What''s more, there are so many people in the arena of the Centaur clan. If there is a battle, it will be completely defeated. The people of the stone clan also know this very well. "Forget it? If you have disabled my son, you want to forget it. If you don''t leave your head today, it''s light! " The commander of the Renma clan said coldly that he seemed to have endured for a long time for Jiangning and others. After all, in his territory, he still dared to attack his people, which was to despise him. However, Jiangning is not afraid. Although the old master has already spoken and invited him to sit down, the leader of the horse clan doesn''t know the appearance, so don''t blame Jiangning. Jiangning said in a deep voice: "I''ll give you another chance. If you''re smart, you''ll promise me today. If you don''t know how to look, you''ll have a bloody river today!" For such a race, Jiangning does not have any hands. If they have a little understanding, Jiangning may not pay attention to it, but the people of this race are not civilized, which is no way for Jiangning. "In that case, fight and kill me!" The commander was obviously angry. After all, his sons had been disabled by Jiangning, and he had no idea. After his words fell, he only saw a lot of people killed directly, one by one was extremely murderous, which directly took up Jiangning and others. Not only that, but also the people of the stone clan have been attacked. At this time, everyone is fighting quickly. This battle is obviously a race fight. After all, the requirements given by Jiangning are related to the stone clan, but this person does not agree, so it can only be done. Jiangning''s hand is extremely fierce, but he did not kill these people, he is to give these people a painful lesson, only when the painful lesson appears, these people will not act up, otherwise, it will go on endlessly, only after you show your own strength, then will stop There is no doubt about it. As for the three women, they all want to improve their own strength. Even though Yueer''s strength seems to have stopped, she still pursues higher strength, so at this moment, she directly takes up these people of horse race. As for Fengying and Liumei, these two women are even more loyal to the people of the horse race. Although their strength is just ordinary, in this battle, Jiangning actually found them again, as if they were in a second transformation, because their strength was constantly improving in the battle. The appearance of this situation, Jiangning''s face can not help but show a smile. Jiangning is very willing to see their strength improved. After all, they are a team of people, and Jiangning is absolutely able to do a lot of things here.For example, if you look at them and don''t let them have any accidents, he won''t pay attention to others. After all, there are so many people in the stone clan, and they take care of each other. In the field, once chaotic, everyone is fighting with blood, as if in the maintenance of their dignity. Jiangning can''t bear the horse race for this man. After all, they don''t agree to their own words, and if he is here, he is not afraid of the old master. If he guesses well, the voice just made may have been made. Although his action has been a little stagnant at that time, this one is not afraid Therefore, Jiangning has no fear of the person behind it. After all, this battle is completely caused by the people and horses. They don''t know the situation on the scene and act on their own. It''s no wonder Jiangning came here. And even if the people behind it come out, Jiangning can have confidence This man was pressed down, because his strength has been upgraded to a very strong point. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1678 When a person''s strength rises to a very high level, then there will be no fear, because here, Jiangning is already able to defeat anyone, even if it is a group to attack him, he will not have any retreat, after all, at this time, in addition to Jiangning, other three women can also do a lot of things It''s coming. In addition, the people of the stone clan are all elites. As long as there are no real masters, they can resist it. Even if there are real masters, Jiangning will be fearless. There is no need to say that, as long as there is no other thing, it will be completely finished. "You really dare to fight us. This time, you can''t leave!" At this time, the commander of the Centaur clan was completely angry. After all, such things happened in his race. If your race was attacked by other people, then everyone would be more angry. However, there is no saying about this man''s anger, because he can''t do any harm to Jiangning and others. Even to the people of the stone clan, there is no saying, because at this time, the people of the stone clan have been completely united, and everyone is taking care of each other. What''s more, the people of the Centaur clan also arranged some experts to deal with Jiangning, so they naturally did not have so much pressure. They could cope with it on their own. Although they did not kill the people of the centaurs, they would not be in any danger. This is very useful. "What about the hand? All this is what you deserve. If you don''t deal with us, we won''t do it. What''s more, you should blame your son. Your son doesn''t understand anything and wants to rush to the head. This time, you didn''t kill him. It''s a face for you! " Jiangning said this, can not help but sneer. After all, he didn''t want to kill any other people in Donghai. After all, he didn''t want to kill any other people in front of him. After all, he didn''t want to kill any other people. This is a good thing for him. If in the Central Plains, Jiangning has already killed these people, because there is no need to say, and here, Jiangning''s strength is growing. Although it has reached a bottleneck, this point can not stop his strength. The stronger the strength is, the more confident he is. The scuffle in the field has reached the stage of white hot. Everyone seems to be crazy, constantly waving their weapons in their hands. All are shouting to let Jiangning look good, but everyone can''t cope with Jiangning at this time. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a very strong point. Even if these people want to touch Jiangning''s clothes, it is impossible. Not only that, Jiangning can take time to take care of the three girls. After all, the three women have entered a certain realm. If something happens, Jiangning will not have any hesitation, and will immediately take care of these two people. This is unnecessary Doubted. As a team member, Jiangning doesn''t want anything to happen to them. Here, it''s the land of the East China Sea. Everyone in this place is extremely dangerous and can''t be trusted. Just like the people before, although they are easy to say, their later words also bear up to Jiangning and others. This is a race of praying mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches, so we can''t believe them. We can even say that this is the most peculiar race that Jiangning has ever seen. It''s a very depressing thing. Even the wild people in the Central Plains don''t have such a thought, but the horse race has thought of it That''s the trick. Moreover, when Jiangning and others came to fight against Japan, they still made such a choice. It is not surprising that Jiangning came, because Jiangning had given them the opportunity to come, but they did not understand the rarity. As for the stone clan, Jiangning also wanted to protect it. After all, they gave themselves a god killing pot, which helped themselves If you give a promise to others, you need to do it. According to Jiangning''s idea, that is not to let the horse race deal with the stone clan. After all, it would be a terrible thing for the horse clan to attack the stone clan. Besides, there are also the Donghai ethnic group, which is the biggest race. However, the horse race is not smart enough to return it If you want to deal with the stone clan, you can''t get Jiangning''s mercy. There was no accident. The men and horses in the field were constantly exploited by force, and then one fell to the ground. As for the people in Jiangning, they were fighting bravely and bravely. Not only that, but the strength of Fengying and Liumei was extremely strong. Their strength was not very high, but in this battle, The strength has been continuously improved.This is beyond Jiangning''s expectation. After all, it''s good that people can tap their potential in the battle. But at this moment, the strength of these two women is too strong, and they are improving faster and faster. Now they can be shoulder to shoulder with yue''er. You can imagine how great their potential is. The people on the side were also surprised. Originally, they could rely on several people to deal with these two women. However, at the moment, they had already surpassed ten people, and still could not grasp these two women. Moreover, the strength of these two women was also improved. The stone clan people are laughing. After all, Jiangning''s small team is their teammates. The stronger their team-mates are, the more fun they are. Moreover, in the East China Sea, with such a backing, they can be unscrupulous and fearless to deal with them by any race. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1679 Although there is no God killing pot, but with Jiangning as a strong backing, it is obviously extremely feasible. Even if Jiangning is in this, he can do a lot of things. Moreover, here, the people and horses have been completely oppressed by them. Even if the next Donghai nationality comes, it may be the same as now The same result. Therefore, in reality, it is better than others to have a strong backing. Although the mieshen pot can help them, they know that if the mieshen pot is still in their hands, they may not be able to keep it after a period of time. After all, so many people want to get this thing They are worried every day. As for the present, if the God killing pot is not on them, they can also have a good time. Even if anything happens, Jiangning can pull out Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has promised to help the stone clan people and help them. When they are in trouble, they can block all difficulties. "Do you want to fight again?" At this time, Jiangning directly captured the leader of the horse clan. For such a commander, Jiangning really wanted to say that he was not suitable to be such a commander. After all, he knew that the end was like this, but he was still very ignorant. He still wanted to be hard up with Jiangning. Such a person was also a stranger Here comes the current affairs man. If you change to another person, maybe you won''t choose to just get up with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is already in front of you, and if you are here, Jiangning''s ability is surprisingly good. Even so, Jiangning''s strength has not been fully released. If it is completely released, no one in the field can resist it I have to live. After the capture of this commander, all the people of the Renma clan stepped back. After all, they didn''t want their commander to die, because if they did, Jiangning might have to fight their commander. If their commander was killed in the battle, no one would lead them. "I''m convinced. You can do whatever you want." Said the man with his head down. He did not expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. At this time, they could be quickly beaten down. Moreover, he was extremely aware that Jiangning''s strength was not developed to the extreme. Even if the whole family came out, they could not be compared with Jiangning. "Strength first! Everything is based on strength. What do you want to do with the stone clan? I tell you, if I want to exterminate my clan, I can do it every minute, but I don''t want to get involved in so many things! " Jiangning has already said it clearly at the moment. He really doesn''t want to pay attention to so many things in the East China Sea. But if this person is not interested, then he has to exterminate the clan. Although this person is still unconvinced in his heart, Jiangning has already shown his own strength. Presumably, he is afraid to make any action. Even in a decade, if their strength still can''t be improved, they dare not move again. Although it is said that Jiangning and others will leave the East China Sea, it will only take half a day for them to enter the East China Sea. At that time, they will be able to pick them up, so they know that their cars can''t move any more. As for the previous losses, they can only do this. "You can go! We promise not to fight against the stone people any more This man, the commander of the horse clan, said gloomily. Today''s matter, he was insulted, but he also had no way. In the fight just now, he did not release his own strength, so he was stopped by Jiangning. From this point, we can see how Jiangning''s strength is. Even his heart still has an idea, that is, Jiangning''s strength may be compared with his own ancestors. After all, although his ancestors said that they would not appear here at will, if they did, they would be a terrible person. However, no matter what he said, he did not have any way to take Jiangning, and his ancestors would not come out for such a small matter. Originally, they had expected to fight against the stone people. At this moment, he was completely relaxed. After all, it was obviously impossible to attack such a race again Yes. "Go! Let''s go back Jiangning also laughed when he got the promise from this man. After all, it was better to solve a problem for the stone clan than anything else. After all, he owed a promise to the stone clan, and he still had to pay it back when it was time to pay it back. Moreover, he was a little ashamed that he had got a god killing pot of the stone clan. If the God killing pot was still in the hands of the stone clan''s commander, it would not have happened. However, Jiangning had no way to deal with it. After all, Jiangning needed to take such a thing to deal with the protoss, and there was a violent clan here.The fury clan must be united with the protoss now, because if they want to eat the land of the Central Plains, they must unite. Otherwise, it will be impossible to do so. There is another point. The people of the hundred tribes may have been united now. If they want to unite, the protoss will have no chance. "Win, we win at last!" At this time, the stone people can''t help but burst into cheers. These days, they spend in hiding, and even worry about other people''s hand against them. But at this moment, they are completely open-minded and have no fear at all. "Let''s go!" Jiangning said to a few women, the situation is still extremely depressed. Originally, they still wanted to take these people of the horse race to practice. When their strength was improved and they could finish the task, it was incomparably good. But at this moment, Jiangning even put the matter in order, and then the battle disappeared directly. This is their extremely depressed place. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1680 People from Jiangning and the stone clan come and go quickly, as if they have not done anything. But they all know that this trip of the people and horses has a great impact on themselves. After all, they have finished this stone clan, and there will not be any situation in the future. At that time, as long as you develop yourself in peace of mind, you can do it very well There''s more to come. Jiangning does not need to continue to pay attention to the survival of this stone clan. After all, it has solved the problem of the Terran. A strong Orc nearby will not have any opinions in a few years. Therefore, Jiangning is a little more relaxed. It can even be said that Jiangning can face it alone The original place. Without any accident, Jiangning and others quickly returned to the stone clan. At this time, the stone people saw that their army had come back, and there were no few people. Everyone cheered. "Commander, are you all right?" "Commander, what is the result of this battle?" "It''s OK, it''s OK. We stone clan won''t have any trouble in the future." The leader of the stone clan is to reply in a unified way. After all, at this moment, he already knows clearly that if he doesn''t make a pretence in the future, there will be no accidents, which he knows more clearly. After all, his stone clan already has a Jiangning as the backing. The strength of this Jiangning is incomparably strong. Even in the face of other races, there will be no fear. When a strong backing stands behind you, you can completely let go of anything. Now the stone people have such an idea, but they also know that after all, they want to ask people, so in other things, they must not do something out of the ordinary. Otherwise, they will be completely destroyed. As for the Donghai people, the situation is not a very detonator now, presumably they also dare not do anything. If something happens, the Donghai people will be lurking again. After all, they have declined last time, and now they are not allowed to be hurt again. No matter which race in the East China Sea knows this, they don''t worry about it. "Thank you very much. If you don''t come here this time, we''ll be in trouble!" The leader of the stone clan bowed slightly to Jiangning. If it is to do other people, he will not bow at all, because he is a commander, but for Jiangning, he is from the bottom of his heart, because Jiangning''s strength has reached a very high level, that person''s horse clan''s ancestors are not afraid, we can imagine how strong his strength is. In a previous confrontation, Jiangning was asked by the ancestors of the Renma clan to sit with him in the past, but Jiangning also refused to come down. However, the ancestor of the Renma clan did not have any words to say. From this point, we can see the strength of Jiangning. "It''s OK. As long as you concentrate on self-cultivation in the future, no race will dare to bully you. If Donghai people dare to fight against you, I can solve it!" Jiangning said this, can not help but show a smile, this is a confident smile. Because his own strength, as well as the strength of yue''er and others, has been upgraded to a very high level. If they are four people, they will not have any fear at all. Among them, the strength of Fengying and Liumei is now on a par with yue''er. In the past several battles, they have completely tapped out their potential. Jiangning is quite clear. It can even be said that as long as it is something Jiangning wants to do, no one can stop it. "Don''t worry, we won''t be like other people, we must be good at training! However, I''m still a little worried about this Donghai nationality. After all, they seem to be ready to do something, and their strength is extremely strong! " The leader of the stone clan promised. However, Jiangning is also aware that although the stone clan people are full of high spirits here, if Jiangning is not here, they will be extremely difficult to deal with. After all, there are not many experts in the family. If they fight, they will be completely destroyed. As for the orc before, it was just orcs looking for abuse. After all, the base of the stone clan was easy to defend and difficult to attack. The orc wanted to eat the stone clan once and for all, and then that situation would appear. If orcs knew how to do something else, there would be no such thing. "It''s good to know. After this time, you must have understood the importance of strength. If you can not rely on foreign things, try not to rely on foreign objects. Although I have already got the mieshen pot, I still don''t use it very much. Even if it''s disposable, it''s totally up to my own strength In the battle, you must understand this When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing.It''s true. In his opinion, although it''s said that the God killing pot is a very powerful magic weapon, if you rely on this magic weapon to do a lot of things, it will obviously drag you down. Even Jiangning knows this. It can even be said that if Jiangning gets this thing, it''s just to take a look. There won''t be any statement. After all, at this moment, his strength is extremely strong. However, Jiangning did not know that when they were in the East China Sea, great events had already taken place in the Central Plains. Among them, the Berserker people have united with the protoss to fight against some other small races. Everyone is fighting with blood at this time. It can even be said that as long as there is no problem, the two races will devour a lot of races. And here, there is also a bala people to attack quickly, because they are a positive race, in the face of the joint attack of these two races, they are also a bit unbearable, but somehow they can resist the two races. Not only that, the bala also played a role in uniting other 100 ethnic groups. Many people with lofty ideals have entered into this community and jointly deal with these two races. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1681 Jiangning doesn''t know what happened in the Central Plains. Now he can only deal with these things in the East China Sea. After all, he has just finished the affairs of the stone clan, so he still wants to stay for a few more days. After all, maybe the horse clan will turn against the water. If it turns against the water, then the stone clan will really have a crisis ¡£ Generally speaking, the things agreed on the scene will not be refuted, but there are also some races who are opportunistic, and this horse race is exactly the race that Jiangning doesn''t believe in, because from the beginning, this race is extremely good to Jiangning. It can even be said that it reveals the location of the God killing pot, It was also for his scheme. Now that this matter has exploded, the Centaurs will not be reconciled to it. In this way, they may use some other means. If they do, then there will be a crisis in this race, and there may be a situation of extermination. Jiangning is very clear about this point, which is also a statement of human nature. After all, there is no benefit for the people of the horse race, and their strategies are all taken down by Jiangning. Even if they are replaced by other people, they will not be willing to get up. So Jiangning and others discussed and planned to live here God. However, at this time, yue''er came over and said, "I don''t think we have anything to do here. Even if we can guard this stone clan for a while, we can''t protect it for a lifetime. After all, if this horse family decides to fight against the stone clan, we can''t stop it. We always have to go back to the Central Plains, If we can deal with this matter, we can only rely on the stone clan itself! " Liu Mei was also worried at this time. Although she said that she had improved her strength, she was also worried about other places in the Central Plains. After all, her nest was in the Central Plains, and her race was a small race. If she was made up by other races, maybe something big would happen. There is no need to say this. "I agree with yue''er. After all, everyone can''t rely on others for a lifetime. Even if we live here for a few days, then if we go away, we should still need to do something. After all, it''s human nature!" Liu Mei does not have any meaning, it is directly in line with the words of Qi Yue Er, after all, it can be seen. As for Fengying''s words, she didn''t say anything. After all, the two girls in the field had already said their own words. If they continued to speak, they would inevitably be a bit wordy. Moreover, she did not have any worries. She was just a tramp. In this, whether in the central Plains or in the East China Sea, she was almost the same situation. What she wants is to stay with Jiangning. She can ignore other things. After all, she does not have the strength. When she wants to deal with some things, she has more heart than strength. She knows this very well. After all, her own strength is there. If she has Jiangning''s strength, maybe she can do it To a lot of things. When Jiang Ning heard the speech, he could not help but think of these things. However, he still felt that if he could not help this stone clan, he would feel sorry for this stone family. After all, he had taken the God killing pot from others, which made him extremely depressed In other words, if there is any problem with this stone clan, it has something to do with him. For example, if this stone clan encounters the extermination, it has something to do with him more or less. After all, he took away the God killing pot of other people, which was the survival thing of the stone clan, but Jiangning got it. If Jiangning didn''t get this one, the Renma clan would not dare to fight against the stone clan. But Jiangning didn''t think too much about it. After all, it was the same as yue''er said. Even if he could protect it for a while, it would not be able to protect it for a lifetime. Besides Jiangning, there is another thing here, that is, this Donghai ethnic group. If the ethnic group in the East China Sea needs the stone clan to perish, they will not be able to protect it for a long time It''s not going to survive. All of these can only rely on themselves. If you are strong enough, you can avoid a lot of things. If you are not strong enough, you will be bullied by others. "Since you''ve all said that, I don''t have much to say. Let''s go!" Jiangning didn''t say anything at this time. After all, he had already understood this point. Moreover, compared with the protection of the stone clan in the East China Sea, why not give other races a loud slap in the face, so that they would not dare to fight against the stone people. After the decision, Jiangning and others immediately spoke to the stone people.When Jiangning and others appeared before the leader of the stone clan and told their thoughts, the leader of the stone clan was depressed and said, "how can you be like this? Even if we are out of danger now, we can''t be like this. After all, there is a covetous Donghai nationality. If this race comes out of danger, we can''t do this If we come, there will be no way for us to come! " "Nothing! As long as you think about it clearly, after all, I don''t have so much time to waste on you in the East China Sea. Things in the central plains are much more complicated than those in the East China Sea. It can even be said that if I go back later, problems may arise, so I can''t stay in the East China Sea again! " Jiangning is very clear about this. After all, in the Central Plains, things may happen to every race. It can even be said that if Jiangning does not pay attention to it, it will be a big problem. After all, the protoss can''t help it, and the fury clan has already united with the protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1682 If there is no accident, the two races will definitely have great fighting power, because they are extremely strong. If they unite, they will be even more powerful. After all, they are two powerful races, which can be seen from each of their clansmen. In the past, the protoss were peaceful here. After all, at that time, the protoss did not have a resurrection altar. But now, with such a thing, everyone seems to have changed. Everyone is not afraid to die. What''s more, they can not die, so under this premise, they can do a lot of things Here it is. As for the fury clan, they didn''t think of it at the beginning, but later they saw that the protoss only had such a little strength, they wanted to dominate the whole Central Plains. They also wanted to do so. After all, the people of the fury clan were not afraid of death, and even if they were fighting, it was You can do a lot of things. In the Central Plains, many races are not necessarily the opponents of such a violent race. Therefore, in this respect, many people are afraid of such a race. If they want to deal with such a race, they should unite, just like the people of 100 nationalities unite to deal with the Protoss. With these preconditions, Jiangning can not be any more The waste of time in the East China Sea. Even if things happen again in the East China Sea, he can come back quickly. After all, he is already familiar with the road, and there are many Donghai people who know him here. It is impossible to stop him again. So it can be said that if Jiangning wants to return to Donghai, he can walk horizontally. "Well, be careful! If there is anything that needs help, just say it. Even if we leave the East China Sea, we will not hesitate to do so! " The leader of the stone clan can''t help but say that he already knows the strength of Jiangning. No matter how big things happen, he won''t let him help him. However, when he said this, he just made a statement. After all, he didn''t need to come to him. "Don''t worry, we won''t have anything! You''d better do your duty! " Jiangning laughed, then said hello to the three girls, and quickly left the East China Sea with them. As for the stone people, everyone went out to see them off. After all, Jiangning was their benefactor. If there was no Jiangning, it might have been beaten up by the horse race. The strength of the Renma clan is not bad. After all, there is an old ancestor among them. If there is a extermination, their ancestors will still come out. Therefore, with such a strong existence, they are not afraid of anything, but anyway, there is absolutely something happening here. Jiangning and others left. As for the East China Sea, they did not manage it again. After all, the horse clan has been stopped by them. It must be that they will not appear again to bully this stone clan in the near future. Moreover, even if they oppress the stone clan, they may not be able to get the result. After all, the strength of the stone clan is good. As for the other Donghai people, they still haven''t come to the surface, so it''s unnecessary to pay attention to him. After all, in this place, this Donghai nationality can be said to be able to solve problems quickly even if problems arise. Although they are said to have strength in them, the strength of Jiangning and others is extremely strong Yes. Now the four of them, each of them can take charge of their own affairs, so in this respect, they can do a lot of things. Even in the face of a race, the four of them can completely block down, which is their strength. "I feel that I can still take another step forward!" When she went back to the Central Plains, Liu Mei could not help but ponder and said. As for her own strength, she can''t be more clear. Although she said that she had changed twice before, she still felt that she still had room for improvement. However, this rising space is a little difficult to go up, and it can''t be like the previous two times. When Feng Ying and Yue Er listen to Liu Mei''s words, they are both stunned. They have never thought that Liu Mei has been transformed twice and can still be transformed. This is something they have never thought of. It can even be said that if Liumei is transformed again, then their strength will be stronger than theirs, even Can soar the strength of the past month. Originally, Liu Mei''s strength was at the bottom level, and the wind and shadow were both in the fifth five. But after two transformations, this woman has become a master thoroughly. Not only that, but also under this point, they are also very strong. They are going to chase Jiangning directly. Yue''er is a little upset on this aspect, because she was originally a master and was chasing Jiangning. But now, Liu Mei has more potential than her. Under this point, she is a little unconvinced. However, she will not show it. After all, they are a team, and a small team is fighting. That is not the case What''s necessary."I think you will surpass me in the next transformation. Congratulations!" Yue er said this, can''t help but smile, this is from the bottom of her heart to smile, although she is a little unwilling, but at this time, she is also determined to dig out her potential, otherwise, she will be overtaken by others. "Maybe, but I don''t know when I''ll have a chance for the next transformation." When Liu Mei said this, she also showed a melancholy look on her face. Although she knew that her potential had not reached the peak, no one could say when she could make another breakthrough. Even so, some people, even if they were extremely poor, could not carry out the final transformation. Because the last transformation, then will become extremely fierce, and can also be said, as long as there is no big thing, the general people are unable to carry out the last transformation, because the last transformation, the requirements are too harsh, ordinary people will not have such a chance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1683 At this time, Fengying also said to Liu Mei: "Congratulations, the next transformation, you can directly follow Jiangning and go, this is to strengthen the strength of our small team!" "Not bad! I''ll say it again next time. When can you make the next transformation? " Liu Mei can''t help but look at Fengying. In her opinion, the strength of Fengying is definitely not like this, because Fengying is a spiritual family. Under this point, the strength is definitely greatly improved. We can even say that even if there are no other problems, we can make some major breakthroughs. When a breakthrough begins, then it is a time when a person is strong. Fengying has such a potential, and it is impossible for other people to compare. "I don''t know. Now my strength is at the bottom of the list, which is a bit of a puzzle! However, my potential has not reached the end. As for when you say it can be transformed, I still don''t know! " Fengying told the truth directly. After all, there is nothing to hide about such a thing. The more powerful its own strength is, the team will not be afraid of other things when they walk on the mainland. If, as before, they are unable to take charge of their own affairs and always become cumbersome, then the gain is not worth the loss. Therefore, here, people should constantly improve themselves. Only by improving themselves, can they be more likely to do things. After all, everything is based on their own strength. If there is no strength, everything is Utopian. Just like the protoss, if the protoss did not have a resurrection altar, they would not have such an ambition to unify the Central Plains. Only because they had such a thing that the clansmen would not have any death, they would have thought of such a problem. As for the fury clan, it is based on their own strength that they can achieve that idea. Moreover, if the protoss unite with the protoss, they can also share in the resurrection altar, because there will be big problems in the absoluteness. In other words, if the protoss do not unite with the fury clan, it will be impossible to achieve great things Emotional. People are going to the Central Plains, but they just went out to the East China Sea, they have received a message, that is the spirit of the family accident! Lingzu is the race of Liumei. Their race is extremely peaceful, and there will be no provocation at all. It can even be said that their race has always been for the purpose of peace, and here, as long as there is no problem, their race will not appear on the water. But this time, it was the Protoss and the Berserker that shocked Liu Mei and others, because no one had thought of it. Generally speaking, it was the Protoss and the Berserker who chose some extremely powerful races to fight against them. As long as they were able to deal with these races, they could plunder them To get more resources. Only when more resources appear, can they quickly improve their overall strength. If there is a war, they can do a lot of things. However, they did not expect that these people should be fighting against such a small race, which is extremely unexpected. "Damn it, it''s our spirit family. No way. I have to go back quickly. Otherwise, if our spirit family is in the same situation as the Moon Clan, it will be completely destroyed!" Liu Mei''s face at the moment is full of worry. After all, as a member of the spirit clan, she needs to contribute to the race. And now her strength has reached a very strong point, even so to speak, she can still carry out a transformation again, as long as it is transformed once again, maybe she does not have to fear other people again. This is very clear to her, so at this moment, she must go back quickly. "We are with you! By the way, if you think about it, do you have any good things in the spirit clan? Or, in a word, do you have any treasures Jiangning pondered for a moment and asked directly. He was also a bit surprised that the spirit clan was attacked. After all, the spirit clan is relatively weak here. It can even be said that the spirit clan and the Moon Clan are the weakest races among the 100 ethnic groups, because they do not participate in any battle and are hidden all the year round. However, they were unexpectedly attacked by the Protoss and the fury clan It''s a blow. After hearing this, Liu Mei couldn''t help thinking about her own race. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and said, "I remember, there is a spirit tree in our race. This spiritual tree is also the foundation of our nation. This spirit tree is said to be able to open up people''s wisdom. After getting this lesson, she said, Then people''s strength will be improved quickly! " "Before, I also sat under that spirit tree for a long time, and then I turned on the wisdom. So what do these people want to do? Do they want to take away all the spiritual trees of our spiritual family?" Liu Mei said that, she was shocked, because she did not expect that the two races should be directed at their own spiritual tree.After hearing the speech, Jiangning was also stunned. He did not expect that such a thing would happen. After all, he could be regarded as an expert here, but he did not think of the key point. If Liumei had said it earlier, maybe he would have taken precautions. After all, the spirit tree, if the strength of people to improve, it is simply a rapid prototyping method, and the most important thing in the protoss is human. If they have a resurrection altar, they may control the production of human beings. For this, Jiangning has never thought of it. "Let''s go. If we really go for the spirit tree, we''ll go back to the spirit clan quickly, or something will happen!" Jiangning was shocked. At this moment, he thought of the key point. After all, he was not a spiritual person. He did not know much about such a race before. Now, with Liu Mei''s telling, he knew the seriousness of the matter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1684 Fengying was also stunned at this time, and then said: "if you really go to the spirit tree, then there will be a big event! After all, I also know the importance of this spirit tree. If a person stays under the spirit tree for a period of time, then his strength will soar. Moreover, when a person''s intelligence has not been turned on, it will definitely soar rapidly in this place! " Liu Mei also nodded at what she said, just like their transformation. As long as there is such a thing, then everything is possible. A person, even if he has been walking in the world for a long time, will not fully open his own intelligence, but if such a method is adopted, Then this person''s intelligence will be completely opened down. At that time, whether in terms of ideas or strength, there will be a qualitative leap. Moreover, if they are here, they can also become one of the masters. This is needless to say. After all, the spirit tree has such functions. Maybe now the Protoss and the fury clan are aiming at such a thing. Jiangning should have thought of such things for a long time. After all, there were only some races in the Central Plains. However, the events in the East China Sea during this period of time made him have no mind to think about these things. Therefore, he was able to find out such a big event here. "If that''s the case, it''s going to be troublesome!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a gloomy look. Originally, he thought that he could resist a lot of people. Even if other things happened, it would not happen, but now it does happen. And here, if the Protoss and the fury have been successful, it will be a qualitative leap for them. When the time comes, it will be a little difficult to deal with such a race again. After all, before they get the tree, they are already very strong. After all, after getting the tree, they will be even more powerful The power of. If a race has a strong foundation, they will plunder the resources of other races. No matter what happens, they can cope with it. Moreover, with the help of this spiritual tree, it may enhance their strength. There is no doubt about this, so Jiangning will be so distressed now. After all, if such a thing happens, it will be a great danger to other races. After all, when the Protoss and the Berserker succeed once again, it will be another challenge to other races. Jiangning and others are already on their way. As for whether they can go back and block these Protoss, he doesn''t know. After all, when they came out of the East China Sea, they had already heard that the spirit clan had already met the persecution of these two races. If they were the same as the Yue clan before, Jiangning would have died of depression. After all, Jiangning and sannu went to look for this fengxincao at the beginning, and then there was the incident that the Yue clan was attacked. At that time, they could have time to rush back, but in the later time, they still could not stop it. Then a thing happened to the Yue clan. As for this time, Jiangning and others are on their way, but whether they can be stopped is another matter. If not, Liumei will certainly go mad. After all, Liumei is a member of the spirit clan. In addition to the spirit clan, there may be other races that will encounter persecution. Generally speaking, as long as the race has resources, Protoss and Berserkers will aim at such a race. After all, there will be a lot of things that can be done here as long as they are plundering more resources. It can even be said that as long as they get more resources, they will be here Can quickly become the first race in the Central Plains. When the time comes, they will be able to enslave other races if they have strong power. This is what Jiangning thinks clearly, and it is also what the Protoss and the fury people think of. However, Jiangning still blocks these two races. After all, this state of balance can not be destroyed by these two races, even the two species How powerful the clan is, Jiangning will not allow such a situation to happen. There is no accident. With the full efforts of Jiangning and others, they are soon approaching the land of the spirit clan. The site selection of the spirit clan is very well founded. Their site selection is in the middle of a hillside, because only the place with strong aura can give birth to this spirit tree. If it is replaced by other places, it will not be able to give birth to the spirit tree. It can even be said that it is impossible to choose other places again. At this time, suddenly, a group of people came down from the middle of the mountain. When Jiangning and others saw this group of people, their faces immediately became cold. This group of people, who were from the violent clan, did not see any of the Protoss."It''s the people of the violent clan. These people really don''t want to die!" Jiangning''s brow can''t help wrinkling. For the violent people, he has endured it again and again. After all, what they did was too shocking and disappointing. After all, they were just a small race. They didn''t expect to have such a big appetite. Jiangning and others had never thought of this. "Is it said that the spirit clan is already in danger?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help worrying. What she was most afraid of was that when she returned to the spirit clan, all the corpses she met were corpses. After all, she was a native of the spirit clan. If such a thing happened, no one would be in a good mood, and at this time, she was ready for the blow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1685 "It should not be. Have you seen them? They have come back in disgrace. They must have suffered some setbacks, and their faces are not very good. They are swearing!" Jiangning''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at those people, his face could not help but show a sneer. As long as they didn''t do anything to the people of the spirit clan, they could be forgiven. But if they did harm to the people of the spirit clan, these people would die. After all, Jiangning would never let go of such people. Even if Jiangning could let go of such people, Liu Mei would not let go of such a group of people. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning, Liumei and others directly blocked it, and then said, "are you a member of the violent clan?" "Yes! What''s up? If you want to fight us, I can tell you that we are the backbone of the Berserk clan. If you attack us, you will be finished! And I tell you, the spirit clan is about to become our enslaved land. If you are smart, you can get out of here The leader could not help but sneer and looked at Jiangning with disdain on his face. After all, Jiangning does not have any breath now, and under this point, in addition to Jiangning, there are other people who do not have any breath, but Liu Mei and others at this time are in a state of high spirits, which must have been extremely angry. No one can bear to say that the people of this violent clan want to regard the spirit clan as their enslavement place. Moreover, the princess Liumei of the spirit clan is coming, which is even more intolerable. It can even be said that if Jiangning didn''t want to ask questions, Liumei would have done it for a long time. After all, lingzu is a place where she was born and bred, and there is absolutely no accident. It is just like treating her own home. The same is true of moon and wind shadow! Yue''er has experienced such a thing once. Of course, she does not want to see such a thing happen again. As for the wind shadow, it is better. After all, she has not experienced these things, but she is obviously afraid that her own race will encounter such a thing. If such a thing happens, then it will be It''s all over. What''s more, the people of this violent clan are still extremely arrogant. They want to regard the spirit clan as their colony. This is something they don''t want to see or even allow to happen. It''s just that Jiangning is on the scene now. Jiangning needs more information, so she won''t start. But if you ask for other words, they will not have any hands left. After all, these people have violated their bottom line. If a person''s bottom line is violated, it will be completely finished. It can even be said that even if the bottom line is not violated, they will not have any hesitation, and they will go straight. "Have you taken away the spirit tree?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking. For this, he was extremely worried. If the spirit tree was taken away, then the people of the violent clan would be improved in strength, and he could not face it alone. Although he said that he had a god killing pot in his hand, if the other two races had already risen and their strength had been improved qualitatively, Jiangning and Yueer could not have any idea about it. "No, what do you want to do and who are you?" At the moment, the leader finally realized that the matter was not good. After all, the identity of the person who could ask out the spirit tree was not simple. Even they all doubted whether Jiangning was from this spiritual family, or they would not know the existence of the spirit tree. However, they did not feel any spirit people''s breath in Jiangning. On the contrary, they sensed it in Liumei. However, they had no fear of Liumei. After all, Liumei was just a weak woman, and there was no breath on her at this time. However, what they don''t understand is that Jiangning and others at this time cover up their own breath and do not let these people know where their breath is. It can even be said that even if Jiangning is directly attacking them at this time, there is no accident. "In that case, you may die!" Only saw Liu Mei coldly said, for such a person, she has already been intolerable. Liu Mei a hand, Yueer and others are a little back up, after all, they are girls, do not want to let the enemy''s blood splash on their own body. As for Jiangning''s words, there was no accident. It was a step back and Liu Mei''s move was extremely fierce. Moreover, these people in the field were not her strength at all. Under this point, he was extremely relieved. Even if other things happened, Jiangning could have the strength to stop it."You want to kill a woman The man said coldly. However, the next scene completely made his pupils dilate. He did not expect that Liu Mei''s strength was so strong. He directly killed three of his accomplices, leaving him standing alone in the field. Not only that, but also the breath that Liu Mei sent out at this time was extremely terrible, even it could be Well, whoever meets Liu Mei at this moment may be doomed. Because Liu Mei is completely in a violent state. After she heard that these people wanted to attack her spirit clan, she had no sense to speak of. Now when she can make a move, it''s called fierce. After all, her strength, in the process of previous transformation, has been strong to a very strong point, ordinary people simply can''t fight with her down. "Die!" Willow eyebrow roared again, and then she took up the knife and killed those people directly. As for the leader, she also made him disabled. There was no accident at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1686 The spirit tree is the place where they originated. If this one thing is missing, then this race will be in decline, just like the Protoss. They have a resurrection altar in their hands. But if this one resurrection altar is destroyed, then this race will not be in it. At present, the spirit tree of the spirit clan encounters the peep of other people, which is unexpected by Jiangning and others. After all, at this moment, in addition to the protoss, there has been another violent clan, which no one has thought of. If we want to unify the whole Central Plains, no race can do it. After all, this is a big event And we can''t do it with strength. No matter how powerful you are, you will not have such a chance, because other races will not give you the chance to enslave. It can even be said that when you want to do this, other races will unite to deal with you, just like the Protoss. The race of crusading against the protoss has reached a hundred Here it is. "Don''t kill all of them, let''s ask!" Jiangning saw that Liu Mei was burning with anger and could not help but stop it. After all, at this moment, in addition to the fury clan, there is still a Protoss. If you can get a little information from it, you can do this perfectly. At that time, as long as there are no other things, they can make use of the information to do a lot of things, and here, Jiangning and other people are quite able to control the first-hand information. If other things happen, they will have a better way to deal with it. It can even be said that the main source of information is still on these people. After all, Jiangning and others can''t catch the tough people of every race. The reason for this is that the news can only come from the mouths of these people. After all, there will be various situations when each person performs his or her tasks Yes. Liu Mei stopped because she wanted to know something about it, but it was hard to escape death. Under this, Liu Mei broke out her own power and directly crushed the violent people. Then she asked, "tell me all you know. Otherwise, you will die today." This man is completely afraid now. He did not expect that Liu Mei''s strength was so strong. In addition, there were several other people who didn''t make a move. Although they didn''t release their own breath, it can be understood from the observation, especially Jiangning, in that person''s eyes, he Has been guessed to its true identity. "I don''t know, I don''t know anything..." In fact, he was very aware that even if he said it, he would be hard to escape today. Why not tell these things? After all, if he did not speak out, his race would have a chance to replace the spirit clan, because the strength of the spirit clan was not so good, but if he said it, it would be a thorough question It''s a question. And here, he is also very aware that his people, although they say they want to control the whole Central Plains, but things are not the case. They want to swallow down the Protoss. Only in this way can their race be carried forward. Otherwise, it will be just a waste of time. Their fury clan is so, so is the Protoss. After all, the strength of the protoss is still there, and there is a resurrection altar in it. If anything happens, it will be completely defeated. In this way, the protoss can not rely on anything and fear any life death, because they have a resurrection altar. Generally speaking, as long as the protoss want, they can do a lot of things here, because their strength is the most powerful among them. But with the emergence of Jiangning, it is just general, and can not quickly complete their wishes, but also can not stop them. "I don''t know. I think you want to die!" Jiangning, who has not spoken for a long time, can''t help sinking down. For him, peace in the Central Plains is also his wish. If we can''t clean up this violent clan and Protoss, maybe the whole Central Plains will not have a good life. After all, these two races are too strong, much stronger than ordinary small races. The Moon Clan is a good example. Although they said that they were not deprived by other races, they were also made once by the Protoss. If not, Jiangning and others would not know that this Protoss had such a conspiracy, and that they had discovered it early. Otherwise, some other races would have entered the Kingdom Into the days of no peace. "Shall we have a torture?" The wind shadow on one side also sneered at this time. Although she said that she was not a director, at this time, her own people had already had difficulties, and she would not have any left hands."You can have a torture!" When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly cooled down. When dealing with such a person, he absolutely didn''t need to keep any hands, because if he did, he would be completely defeated. At that time, he would be set up by these two races. If so, why not start first? Jiangning is very clear. "I''ll do it!" At this time, yue''er also came up and directly forced into this person''s body with her own strength. Then she controlled her own power and swam around in this person''s body, which made this person howl all the time. It can even be said that this person is now in a state of abandonment. If he does not allow Jiangning and others to tell the truth, he will become a complete waste man. Not only that, but also he will bear great harm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1687 In the interrogation, if a person can resist, it will be able to achieve great things, but this person is obviously not that kind of person, because Jiangning has distorted his face after he found that he was injected with some strength by yue''er. If he guesses well, this person will not last long. After all, such a person, in the race, is a person who fights. If he takes some high-level talents, he will not come out to do such small things. Only he can do such things. However, this kind of people can not bear the pain of the outside world, especially when facing the enemy There''s anything to say. After a while, the man was already rolling on the ground, constantly howling. That voice was called very miserable. Even Jiangning was a little impatient. After all, it was inhuman torture, but he did not say anything. After all, if they did not do so, it would be for these people When the opportunity comes, you may be subjected to this kind of torture. If you are not cruel to the enemy, then you are cruel to yourself. One day, the enemy will turn over to be the master. If you are caught, there will be a thorough big problem, and then they can continue to torture you. "Say no, don''t say, you will continue this state for an afternoon!" Yue''er''s face is extremely gloomy. She is extremely disdainful for such a kind of wall grass. If it were not for Jiangning''s order that such a person could not be killed now, she would have killed this person already. Here, their Yue clan has suffered once. She doesn''t want such a thing to happen again. After all, there are a little fewer people in their Yue clan. If such a problem occurs again, it will be a state of being exterminated. At that time, the Yue clan will be removed from the Central Plains. "Come on, even if it''s death, I''m not afraid. Will I still be afraid of your tricks?" After all, he had understood that he had fallen into the hands of Jiangning, and that would not have any result, because they knew too well that Jiangning was a man. In the family, there was all the information about Jiangning. Jiangning is honest and upright. The last thing he likes is that others invade. If he encounters these things, he will surely do something. After all, Jiangning''s strength is well known here. He is also a good friend from all over the world. He can enter the East China Sea to get things. What else can''t be done? Therefore, in this respect, they are also extremely afraid of this kind of people. Even if something big happens, they are not willing to be the enemy of Jiangning. However, when they do this, they are already enemies of Jiangning, which is something they can not choose. There is another thing, that is, Jiangning is very authoritative in this respect. After all, all the people of the 100 ethnic groups listen to his orders. Moreover, Jiangning will not enslave others here. What''s more, Jiangning has won the trust of many people. If you can''t annoy him, don''t annoy him, but if you do, you won''t Any way. When Jiangning saw this man''s persistence, he showed helplessness on his face. He had some methods, but he could not do anything for such a person who was not afraid of torture. After all, the torture used by yue''er was intolerable to ordinary people, but this person could endure it. This is something he can''t imagine. If he had been an ordinary person, he might have already wanted to recruit him, but he was still very strong. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t know this, that is, this person has a will to support himself, that is to know that the time of unifying the Central Plains in his own family is coming, so when a person is supported by faith, all other things can be achieved. "Kill it, such a person, even with more means, can''t let him down!" Looking at this man, Jiangning could not help shaking his head. Although he said that the pain was saved, it was inevitable to die. After all, such things had been done. If he was released, it would not be the style of Jiangning and others. Yue''er still wants to do something, but there is no way. After all, when a person doesn''t want to talk, even if you say it, it doesn''t have any effect. In this respect, Jiangning has no way to do it. "If you don''t say it, then you can die!" Moon said coldly, and then directly gave this person a happy. After finishing this, Jiangning quickly said, "now that people have been killed, we can go back to the spirit clan. After all, what kind of situation is in the spirit clan is still unknown! If something else happens here, it will be a big problem! " Liu Mei was most anxious. If it wasn''t for interrogating this person, she would have gone back to the spirit clan to check the affairs of the spirit clan. After all, she had been wandering around by the people of the fury clan. If nothing happened, she would not believe it. After all, the people of the fury clan had definitely gone for the spirit tree.If they don''t encounter the spirit of the clan, they won''t even be attacked by the spirit of the clan. Even if they don''t have the strength of the clan, they won''t be able to get rid of the spirit There are some, because the spirit clan is in a stage of peace from the beginning, and there will be no aggression. For more than a hundred years, they have been at ease, so the clansmen do not need to fight any battle, but when the battle comes, the pain is huge. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1688 In the whole Central Plains, only the bala nationality is better. After all, the people of the bala nationality have trained themselves here, and they have not forgotten the pain of the war. For this point, their family is strong and gratifying. Even those who meet the God clan and the violent clan, they will not have any fear. But for other races, you should be careful. After all, other races are not very strong, and they have always been at ease. Jiangning is quite clear about this point. Therefore, he can only take up this responsibility and take responsibility for the safety of the whole Central Plains. Otherwise, there will be no other race People can do things like this. "Let''s go. It''s almost there." Liu Mei is in front of her. Now she can''t wait to return to her own family. After all, she doesn''t know any situation in it. If there was a situation before he Yue clan, then she would be crazy. After all, the number of spiritual clan was very small. If such a thing happened again, it would be even less It can also be said that even if there are any small problems, they can not be stopped. Jiangning and others also did not have any stay. On the way, even if they saw all kinds of situations, they did not have any stay. They just wanted to go back to the family quickly. After all, this scene is related to Liu Mei, and it is not allowed to make any mistakes. After walking for a period of time, people finally appeared in the spirit family. But now it seems that everyone in the spirit family seems to have no spirit. The spirit of each person is extremely depressed, and even their arrival has no time to pay attention to. "What''s the matter, elder?" Liu Mei went directly into a wing room and asked an old man, "this old man, but the elder of their spiritual family is coming. He is an elder of high power. So Liu Mei has to ask him first and then other people. The strength of this old man is good, but Jiangning can feel the breath passing away in his body. If he guesses that it is right, the whole spirit people may have been poisoned. Otherwise, there would not be such a situation. "No, I''m just weak. I must have been poisoned." After seeing Liu Mei, the old man was powerless. Generally speaking, he was very happy for the return of his own people, and Liu Mei was still a kind of person. But now, every spiritual people can''t be happy. It can be seen from this point that something has happened to the spirit clan. Otherwise, such a serious problem will not occur. It can even be said that only when something happens, such a situation will occur. Otherwise, such a situation will not happen to the spiritual family. "Poisoned? What''s going on? " After Liu Mei heard the speech, the whole person was shocked. She never thought that all the people of the spirit clan would be poisoned. She always knew that her spirit clan was hidden from the world, and it was almost the same as the Moon Clan. It was also closed. Originally, such a thing would not have happened, but now it happened in front of her, which shocked her completely. It can even be said that when Liu Mei knew about this, the whole person was already tired. "Well! Poisoning. We have entertained several people here before, and those people seem to have poisoned us. That''s why we have such a situation! " This old man is as pale as dust when he talks about it, because he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Originally, his strength is good, but he can''t get rid of this kind of poison here. If he guessed right, there would be problems in a few days. After all, the whole spiritual people were poisoned. If the toxin spread to the whole body, it would be completely killed. At this time, they still haven''t figured out why these people came to poison them. This is what makes them more depressed. If they know, even if they are killed in battle, there will be no statement. After all, fate belongs to themselves. "Don''t say so much. Take a rest. I''ll think of a way." After seeing this situation, Jiangning''s brow has been completely wrinkled, because he can see a lot of things from it, that is, these people here have reached the end of their lives. If they delay a little longer, they will be completely dead. At this time, Liu Mei no longer asked the elder, because she believed in Jiangning. Since Jiangning had already said that there would be great events, if she continued to ask, it would accelerate the death of others. If this happened, he would not have any peace of mind.Lingzu is her root and her home. Now there is such a thing, but she has no way to do it. Her whole person has been haggard. It can even be said that even if she has more opportunities, she is not happy. "What now?" Although Liu Mei won''t ask this elder again, she can ask Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is here, acting as a team leader, and her strength is also very good. The key point is that he is more familiar with all other things. Take this poisoning incident as an example. If Jiangning didn''t say it, then she would not know. Moreover, in addition to Jiangning, Yueer and Fengying may also be able to do something here. So she can only look for help for Jiangning. If Jiangning is unable to give any help, then she is nothing After all, her ability is extremely limited. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1689 Jiangning''s face at this time was also a little anxious. Although he thought of a way, if he carried out this method, it would be quite tiring. It can even be said that even if part of the patients were treated, the others would not be able to treat them, because the time has passed. He is very clear about this, so now we must find a way to make other people quickly saved. Only in this way can we have a turning point. Otherwise, it will be a complete end. "Now you are all very well. You can go and get the spirit people, especially those who are poisoned, to the big square, and then I will detoxify everyone. Otherwise, even if I try hard, I can only treat part of the people, and not all the people can be cured!" When Jiangning said this, his face was full of dignity. Because wait a moment, he uses a method, it is also extremely dangerous, if it is in the past, he would not dare to use this method, because after using, if there is anything, it will have great sequelae to himself, even if there is no sequelae, the impact on him is extremely huge, very It''s possible to stop here for a lifetime. However, after he got a mieshen pot in the East China Sea, he already had such confidence. Such confidence is absolutely achievable. He can even do it at all costs. Moreover, he can train himself to use the strong clinker of this mieshen pot here. This point is more clear to Jiangning, so now he needs to use this method quickly, which can save people quickly, and then he can train himself. Although his strength has reached a relatively strong point, if he can forge his own strength, then he can still do a lot of things. "All right, now!" Liu Mei also knows that this matter has reached a very hot point. If she can''t deal with it in time, she may have lost many lives. At this moment, she doesn''t have any hesitation and starts to work directly. As for Fengying and yue''er, these two people do not have any hesitation. Although they say that this race is not their race, at this time, they have already regarded this race as their own home. After all, the relationship between Liumei and them is relatively good. Here, Jiangning has nothing to say, and they are all trying to rescue them They have no reason to treat people. Jiangning''s words are also joined in a team, which is to get those poisoned people out to the square and let them sit down in rows. Only in this way can we quickly detoxify them. Otherwise, if we detoxify one by one, we may not be able to wait for Jiangning to finish detoxification, or there will be big problems. "Remember to speed up, and don''t let them have any use of power, otherwise, it will speed up the spread of toxins, and then it will be a matter of complete destruction!" Jiangning said that, on the face of a thorough dignified up, this is extremely important, a use of their own strength, will be completely defeated. It can even be said that there is no procrastination in these matters. It is very easy for people to lose their opportunities if they are procrastinated. Everyone knows this. After all, human life is extremely valuable. Here, in addition to Jiangning, other people can help. After all, they just let these people go to the square to gather It''s just medium. However, there are many people who have no ability to act, so they can only ask them to help. If they have the ability to act, Jiangning will not be in such a hurry. After all, no action ability means that this person is coming to the end. If it can''t be stopped, it will be a complete death Come on. After all, if they are attacked by the clan for one month, they will be able to resist the attack more seriously than that of the clan one month ago. The key point is that the spirit clan is a closed race, so they don''t have any foreign aid here. If Jiangning and others didn''t know that the spirit clan was raided by the violent people, the spirit clan would be destroyed in the long river of history in the future. However, if the fury of Jiang Ning''s clan comes back to be interrogated by any one of them, they will not be able to get the idea of the evil spirit Yes. "Speed up! What''s the difference between you and me After getting two lingzu to the square, Jiangning immediately asked Liu Mei. In this, only Liu Mei knows that the base of the spirit clan is coming. So with her guidance, it would be a good thing. As for moon and wind shadow, they go to some places that are easy to see. After all, they didn''t grow up here since they were young, and they still don''t understand some places.Liu Mei was very busy and panted. At this time, she said directly, "soon, give me another minute, and I can finish it. Then you can cast the magic." "Well, wait a minute, not too long! Otherwise, all your people will be dead Jiangning told one, and then quickly went to another direction. In his exploration, it was the critical moment for someone to survive. If you slow down a bit again, many people may die. This kind of toxin is too serious. I don''t know how the people of the violent clan got it. Moreover, there is no antidote for this toxin. Even Jiangning can only use its own strength to help others detoxify. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1690 Although it is detoxification, Jiangning is not sure. After all, in this place, except Jiangning, other people can''t do it. If yue''er and Liu Mei can do it, then there will be a few more helpers. At that time, he can study it slowly, and maybe he can stop the spread of this toxin. But they will not do these things, all the things are pressure on him, in this case, Jiangning can only want to control this kind of toxin, do not let it spread. If you want to really treat it, it is obviously impossible. Even if you give him another chance, he can''t do it ¡£ After a short time, the three women have been gathered, and then only heard Liu Mei say: "it should be over! There are not too many people in our spiritual family. Except for some people who go out for training, only a hundred and ten people are in the spiritual family, so I am almost finished! " "That''s good. You take good care of them. If any of them can''t bear it, you can let them go to one side, especially the elderly, women and children. If they can''t bear it, they should be moved aside at the first time, and then I will treat them alone!" When Jiangning said this, the whole person completely became dignified, for this matter, he was repeatedly told. After all, some children and old people can''t bear so much energy here. After all, everyone''s constitution is different. If Jiangning uses the wrong power, it will completely accelerate their death. Therefore, Jiangning will tell them again and again. Even if they change to another person, they dare not have this one It''s guaranteed. "Yes, I''ll pay attention to it later!" Liu Mei also knows the importance of this matter, so when she was in Jiangning, she was very dignified. Even if she was a different person, it would be so. After all, it is related to too many human lives. If you are not careful, you will make others lose their lives completely. After getting the consent of the three girls, Jiangning quickly entered the scene and took out the mieshen pot, which was the first time he used the mieshen pot. If you want to control these people''s toxins, you can only rely on your own strength to seal their veins. Even if they lose their combat effectiveness, they may not be killed in battle, but if they do not, they will lose their lives completely. Between small life and combat effectiveness, everyone will choose the former. After all, if the former is not available, then everything else will be gone. Moreover, there are many other things to do here, that is, small life exists, and other things can be slowed down a step. After Jiangning entered the field, he immediately diffused his own power. If his power had reached a terrible level before, then if he added a god killing pot again, it would have been an invincible state. After all, the mieshen pot can make people''s strength increase infinitely. In the East China Sea, the people of the stone clan were not willing to give Jiangning this thing. That''s why, with this thing, the combat effectiveness will continue to rise. It can even be said that even the stone clan commander at that time may have a chance to defeat Jiangning. At that time, Jiangning still did not have much powerful ability, but Jiangning showed momentum that other people could not match. Therefore, under this point, they were afraid of being destroyed by Jiangning. Therefore, they could only willingly bring out this God killing pot to Jiangning. After that, the stone clan lost its heritage and was targeted by other races. In addition to this, the stone clan still has some other treasures. If we can plunder the stone clan''s things, then the plundered race can definitely enhance a lot of combat effectiveness. It can even be said that when the time comes, we can steal the civilization of the stone clan. Therefore, there will be so many people attacking the stone clan at that time. This is self-evident. From this point, we can see how powerful Jiangning is. When Jiangning started to do this, the three women in the field were all focused. They needed to see which one could not bear it. If they could not, they should be isolated and treated separately. Because everyone''s constitution and strength were different, and Jiangning''s strength was the same, Therefore, this matter can only rely on them. It can even be said that even if Jiangning doesn''t do this, then all other people will have big events. After all, he can''t cure so many people alone. In the field, Jiangning''s strength is constantly spreading to everyone. At this moment, some people have been calling. The people calling up are some relatively weak people. Liu Mei and others have seen this and immediately isolated those people.Before long, there were about 20 people isolated in the field, including children, old people and women. Everyone''s physique was extremely poor. It can even be said that they can''t compare with a weak woman. After seeing that the dust had settled down, Jiangning immediately did not have any hesitation. Through this God killing pot, Jiangning constantly sent out his own strength, and then quickly recovered it, and left a little power of his own in these people''s bodies. After that, there was no accident. Jiangning controlled his own power and kept in these people''s bodies Swim up. Jiangning is extremely tired to do this thing. After all, he is the first time to do it. The effect of doing it can also be seen. Therefore, here, he can quickly seal the toxins of those people and prevent them from spreading. This is something other people can''t do, or even say, if If Jiangning can''t do it, he won''t do it like this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1691 Jiangning''s ability is fully reflected at this time, because under his efforts, some stronger people have recovered at this time. The original dispirited look has disappeared completely. Instead, it is a kind of indifferent look, and there is also a resurrection facial expression. However, Jiangning couldn''t be happy about this, because he has restrained the spread of the toxin now, but there is no way to cure it. Only by finding the antidote, can we completely cure it. Moreover, if something happens again in the spirit clan, it will be unable to resist any force If the invaders are attacked by people of other races, they will be fatal. Without any hesitation, some people are constantly praising Jiangning after they are reborn, and some people have already begun to perform the great ceremony of spirit clan, because they are very aware that when they have toxin invasion, it is already a stage waiting for death, but they did not expect that someone could save them One is what they want to see. "Almost done!" Jiangning saw people standing up and couldn''t help smiling, because he didn''t think that this kind of toxin was so powerful. If he knew that, he would not have killed the people of those violent families at the beginning. He should slowly control it, and then let them tell them where the toxin is solved Here''s the medicine. But he didn''t know what was going on in the spirit clan before, so he didn''t have any hands left. He killed those people directly. Now if he wants to get the antidote, he has to go to the fury clan. He has no fear of going to the fury clan, but he is afraid that after he leaves the spirit clan, the people of the fury clan will be thorough Come to the spirit clan. If he is not here, either the human or the spirit tree will be in danger. After a period of treatment, Jiangning stopped immediately because he knew that he had controlled the toxins in these people. As for the other isolated people, he still needed to do it. After all, those people are still in the process of toxin spreading. If it is slower, they will be killed completely Come down. "Take me wherever people are, and treat them individually alone!" After Jiang Ning came out of the crowd, he quickly said, for these things, it is impossible to have any delay, if there is a delay, it will encounter a very serious blow, or even so to say, when there is a problem, then these people''s lives will be lost. Liu Mei was also nervous about knowing this. After all, she had seen something wrong with the clansmen before. Now she understood that these people were poisoned, and then she said directly, "come with me here!" Later, only Liu Mei quickly led Jiangning away to treat some other isolated people. After all, at this time, it can only be done. Other methods can''t be done. Moreover, these people are still children, old people and women. Originally, the resistance of these people is general. If there is an accident, then There will be big problems. After following Liu Mei to each wing room, Jiangning immediately began to carry out the treatment alone without saying a word. After all, this matter can not be delayed. If it is delayed, it will appear immediately. At that time, maybe he will be a bit wrong with Liumei. Liumei is the proud daughter of the spirit clan and the foundation of the spirit clan. This race will always be passed on to Liumei. If the spirit clan can be strengthened at this time, it will also have a great effect on the fight against the Protoss and the fury clan. After all, these two races are now powerful to a certain extent, and they are also linked Together. If there were not many races in the Central Plains, they could not be limited to these two races. However, even if the races were united together, it would be difficult to stop the two races. At this time, the two races were united together, and they knew how to plunder resources. If resources are plundered more, then the strength will be more powerful. After all, in this, it also belongs to a fight for resources. Only a lot of resources and powerful people can do anything else. Otherwise, many things cannot be done. Jiangning''s treatment speed is very fast, and there is a willow eyebrow to help themselves. As for the other moon and wind shadow, it is to comfort some spirit people. After all, they have found that their ability can not be used, and here, they also understand that their previous self belongs to a poisoning state. As for now, it may have been better. However, their own strength seems to be completely closed down, so they don''t know about this matter, so they are a little panicked. However, under the explanation of Fengying and Yueer, these people also understand that their veins are sealed. Otherwise, the toxins will travel around the body along with the veins, It will be a state of death."Two more, and we''re done!" Jiangning wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a little lack of spirit. After all, he couldn''t bear to do so many things at once if it wasn''t for a god killing pot. Maybe there would be some accidents at that time. But with such a god killing pot, it will be very easy to do these things. After all, the God killing pot can infinitely enlarge its ability. On this point, it is much better than other equipment, which is why so many races have to compete for this one. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1692 Before long, Jiangning has finished. All the people in the spirit clan have been blocked by him to prevent the toxin from invading. But Jiangning also understands this point. Maybe it can only last for a period of time. If he still does not have any method within a period of time, it will be completely eliminated These people are dying. "Do you care?" Liu Mei was beside her and saw Jiangning sweating. After all, Jiangning and she were just members of a team, but they helped her so much. She knew that if Jiangning was not here today, maybe her spiritual family would be finished. After all, this kind of poison poisoned by the fury clan is extremely powerful. The elders of the spirit clan have no way to deal with it. It can be imagined that without Jiangning''s help, what kind of situation would happen. But anyway, we are already busy with this matter, and the next thing is to get it The antidote, otherwise, this thing can not be completely eradicated. Jiangning shook his head, a little weak said: "nothing, just take a rest." For his powerful treatment this time, he did not think of it. After all, although this killing God pot is convenient to use, it also has a very serious effect on himself. If it wasn''t for his powerful strength, he would have collapsed on the ground, but Rao was so, he felt that he could not do it. However, for this thing, he is also very aware that there must be something against the sky. Otherwise, if every time we can fight in succession, we will become the first person in the Central Plains. There is no doubt that under the use of the mieshen pot, it is a little harsh and common people use it Then it will be a complete weakness. For example, in the battle, if you use the God killing pot, and then kill the enemy, but if you kill the enemy, and then enter the weak state, there must be an enemy lurking in the dark, then you may all be killed. This is not something to say. After this time, Jiangning has completely understood the use of this God killing pot. After this use, even if he wants to use it again, he needs to find a safe place. Otherwise, there will be things that he can''t stop, and he may be completely destroyed. Although there is a supreme system in the body, but this one thing, that is just general, can not quickly make himself strong. In addition, here, in addition to Jiangning''s God killing pot, he has another set of combat system, but this set of combat system has not been published. "You go out and discuss with them first. I''ll have a rest here." Jiangning looks a little pale. If you don''t know the truth, you will think that Jiangning is just a person who has not been dealt with. However, if you know the truth, you won''t think so. After all, Jiangning is a group healer. If you can do such things, which one is not a master. Liu Mei heard the speech and immediately said, "you should pay attention to rest. If you need anything, please ask me as much as possible, including that..." After saying that, Liu Mei immediately ran away. For her, her heart had already belonged to Jiangning, otherwise it would not stick to Jiangning. Moreover, Jiangning''s whole people are also the kind of people that she thinks in her heart. At this time, she was deeply moved, so she would send out such words. Jiangning was a little embarrassed when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect that Liu Mei would say such things directly on this occasion. If he had been another person, he might have been starving for a long time, but Jiangning would not, because he knew his ability, and he might leave this world in the future, He doesn''t want to leave regrets in the world. Even if the two love each other, he doesn''t want to let other women shed tears for him. After all, he is not some other people, and here, he is also based on strength. For other things, he will not think so much for the time being. In addition, if there is such a relationship with Liu Mei, it may hinder him To Liumei strength development. Jiangning didn''t think much about it. At this time, Jiangning directly entered into the false sleep. After all, it was extremely difficult for him to treat just now. Moreover, he felt that he could not do what he wanted. If he could not have strong strength, he could not use the mieshen pot again. He kept this in mind. After all, this God killing pot is extremely difficult to handle. Although the whole thing seems to be extremely powerful, it also does great harm to people. However, although Jiangning is in the void, the damage to him is not very great. It can also be said that after using the mieshen pot, there is no harm to him, just a short rest time. After all, this reflects his ability. If he changes to other people, he will not have this strength.As for Liu Mei, she has already gone out to the outside, and her face is still bright red. However, after a while, she has recovered, and then directly comes to the elder of the spirit clan and asks, "elder, are you ready?" "It''s better. Fortunately you come back in time. Otherwise, our whole spirit clan will be destroyed." When the elder said this, the whole person was already distressed. After all, the original strength of the spirit clan was not very strong. Moreover, it was targeted by the powerful race here. This is a method without any omen. In the past, they always thought that they were in this place, as long as they grew steadily. However, they didn''t expect that someone would still be staring at their spirit tree. This was a very depressing thing for him, and it was this violent clan that he could not imagine. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1693 "It''s OK. I''m back. There won''t be anything wrong with our spirit clan." Liu Mei comforted and said that she thought her strength was already very strong, but at this time, she found that her strength was just like this, and could not do many things. When her own people were poisoned, she still had to rely on Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning''s arrival, then all of them will be destroyed. This is something that nobody has thought of. Even if it is not poisoned, there will not be any statement. After all, her strength is just ordinary, and it is obviously impossible to do more things. "Well! However, our context has been blocked. This is extremely depressing. We have no strength. What can we do? " The elders are sad. Originally, the strength of their spirit clan is not very strong. Now, in order to suppress the toxin, they have blocked their veins. This is something he never thought of. As a patriarch and elder, his purpose is to watch his people grow up and develop. However, at this moment, he has been completely worried. After all, as long as there is a little bit of situation happening, it is unfavorable for them. "Don''t worry, Jiangning will try to find a way. Since he chose this situation to close your veins, and then inhibit the toxin, he will have a way!" Liu Mei comforted and said, after all, a person, from the previous strength to a state of no strength, everyone will have mood changes, and even can be said, if there is no other thing, then it will be completely depressed. "If there is no way, we can only use the spirit tree!" The elder couldn''t help sighing. It''s a secret of his spiritual family. Many people don''t know it. Only the elders and patriarchs of all ages know it. But now, he has to tell Liu Mei. After all, he knows that Liu Mei will be the master soon. After all, although his context is blocked, we can still see the strength of Liumei. Liumei is strong enough to be an independent existence. Moreover, Liumei has her own small team here. If this small team does not die, they will have the opportunity to do a lot of things. After hearing this, Liu Mei was shocked and asked, "what''s the secret of the spirit tree? Is it possible that it can remove the toxins in your body "Well! It can be! Because every ten years, the spirit tree will give people an opportunity to come, this is the return of the spirit tree, originally did not want to use so fast, but if Jiangning has no way this time, it can only do so. After all, our spiritual people can not have no strength, if they are destroyed by other races because of their lack of strength, then there is nothing £¡¡± The elder said it very seriously, because he also understood this point. If there is no better way to remove the toxin, he can only use the spirit tree to give back once every ten years, because the last time was also used to solve a major event, so he did not have any grudge on such a matter. People who can protect their own race, even if they use more resources, will not be heartbroken, because small life is the first thing, and other things are just ordinary. Compared with him, that is nothing to say. After hearing this, Liu Mei was shocked. She never knew that the spirit tree had such a secret. After all, she was not in the family for a period of time, and even if she was in the family, she would not have been exposed to this secret. But at this time, the elders have told this secret to themselves, which means that the elder of the spirit clan may be passing on the throne to herself. After all, she knows such things very well. "I don''t want you to leave the elder''s position, I still want you to continue to protect our spirit clan!" Liu Mei has already sobbed when she talks about this. After all, being an elder is beautiful on the surface, but it is very important in the mainland. When she becomes an elder, she should think about the whole family. This is something she knows better. "I''m at this age now, and your strength has reached a very strong point. More importantly, you have a small team. This small team can help you a lot. As long as you don''t abandon this small team, our spirit clan may have a development day!" This elder seems to have seen through a lot of things. What he can say and what he can''t say is also said. He just wants Liu Mei to understand this truth. After all, a strong race has a lot of contact with people outside, just like the Protoss and the berserk. They are all studying all day long, and they are also interested in it It''s in the middle of a fight. Naturally, it has already developed. It is not like some other people. There will be no change here. Therefore, this opportunity will be lost. Even if there is a miracle, there will be no result."Elder, I...." Liu Mei wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the elder. At this time, she was full of tears. Why not say so. Now their spirit clan has been targeted. If there is an accident, it will be completely defeated. "Go and see your friend. Maybe your friend is healing now." "Well, I''ll be right there!" Liu Mei is going to see Jiangning directly. As for Fengying and Yueer, they are a little free now. After all, they have just appeased some spiritual people. Under this premise, they also have an obligation. After all, they have experienced some things here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1694 Jiangning''s side is now completely recovered. Although he has a certain weakness for himself after using the mieshen pot, his strength is strong enough, and there is nothing to do. After all, he has recovered after a rest. There is another point, that is, there seems to be a kind of energy and absorption for him in this spirit clan So there is such a situation. If it were ordinary people, they would have been bedridden by this time. Even so, ordinary people could not resist the return of this God killing pot. Other things might happen at that time. There is another situation, that is, Jiangning is the absolute king here. Even if there are some other things, he will not have anything. After all, at this moment, his strength is so strong. "By the way, how did you discuss it?" After seeing Liu Mei coming, Jiangning asked immediately that he was a little depressed about the spirit clan. How could the spirit clan become the target of the fury clan? We should know that some other races have more resources than the spirit clan. We can even say that the spirit clan just acts as a predecessor here. "My elder said that if you don''t find the antidote, then we can only use the spirit tree once every ten years. This spirit tree gives feedback once every ten years, but it is very precious. My elder has said that it can only be used under forced circumstances. Otherwise, under normal circumstances, we will not use the feedback once every ten years!" Said the willow eyebrow. After all, she has been in the spirit clan for so long, and she knows what the spirit tree of the spirit clan is like. In front of her elders, she can also see the elder''s reluctance to give up. However, without the antidote, that can only be done. After all, they can''t watch things happen to their own people. And in the later time, their spirit clan may encounter the bullying of other races. If this happens, they will definitely not have any blocking ability. After all, there is a situation that all of them can''t use their original strength. Jiangning could not help but ponder over it. After a long time, he said, "if it is true, then we will go to find the antidote. I believe that since it is the rabies who poisoned them, then they must have the antidote. If there is no antidote, we will destroy their violent clan!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face immediately became chilly. For such a race, Jiangning has been intolerable. After all, this race, in this, does a lot of things. Poisoning a race needs the life of a race. If other races treat the violent people like this, they will certainly try their best. Therefore, Jiangning has decided that they must go to attack this violent clan. If they refuse, Jiangning and others will not give them any more opportunities. For the enemy''s words, Jiangning does not have any hands. For friends, Jiangning is very easy to say. As can be seen from his temperament, there is another thing, that is, Jiangning is absolutely intelligent and can do a lot of things to other people. "Really? How can the four of us win this frenzy? " When Liu Mei asked about this one, she couldn''t help worrying. After all, she was very aware of this violent clan. Their strength was already very strong, otherwise it would not happen. "What are you afraid of? If we don''t have enough fight from them, we can retreat completely. At that time, we can directly deal with Protoss and keep them out of the door. Isn''t this better?" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. When he said this, he had already thought of the way he had dealt with the protoss before, that is, blocking up their door to prevent them from having any chance to come out. This is what Jiangning likes to do. When the last time comes, the people of that race are completely out of the way. Then they will promise all the requirements of Jiangning. At that time, it will be very easy to stop them or give them the antidote. The key point is how to do this thing well, which is something everyone knows. At the moment, Fengying and Yueer also came into Jiangning''s rest room. After they came in, they immediately opened their mouths and asked, "what should I do with this matter?" "If there is nothing to do, which race has done something, then we should find which race to do. If we don''t have any action, then we are afraid of them? In fact, we will not have any fear Jiangning looked at her and sneered. In the Central Plains, Jiangning has never been afraid of anyone. Even the protoss, he has no fear. What''s more, he is a violent clan. Moreover, he has not used all his strength to every race. Therefore, in this respect, it can be said that no race can ever explore the real nature of Jiangning Strength comes.It is impossible to know his strength even when he is with him all day long. After all, his strength is not known by ordinary people. It can even be said that his strength can not be understood by other people, because he has reached a height of his own, which others can not detect. "It seems a bit inappropriate for us to rush forward like this. After all, we are only four people..." Yue''er said this, can''t help pondering. She is a powerful person, and her mind is also extremely smart. After Jiangning finished this decision, she has already thought of a lot of problems. For example, if a little accident happens here, it will completely disintegrate their small team. If it is replaced by other people, it will not happen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1695 "I said just now, as long as we are blocking the door of this violent clan, we will not be afraid of anyone coming. Even if the Protoss and the fury clan unite, we will not have any fear, because my strength has been so strong that no one can defeat me, not to mention your strength." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t want to talk about his own strength, but now, if he didn''t say so, the three women would not go to the door of the violent clan to stop these people. Moreover, Jiangning didn''t want any missing of these three women. In this Central Plains area, under the current situation, it is extremely dangerous I''m in a hurry. "And me? Shall I go with you? " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. She really wanted to carry out the mission together with Jiangning and others. But at this moment, if there is an accident, there will be people from the fury clan coming to the spirit clan. After all, everyone in the spirit clan has no fighting power. Under the spread of the toxin, they have changed from a warrior to an ordinary person. At this time, their fighting ability has been reduced to zero. Therefore, Liu Mei doesn''t want to go, and then she protects them in the family. This is something she thinks about more carefully. "Oh! I forget this. You don''t have to go there. You are directly protecting your people in this place. Don''t let anyone approach your people. Because every thing happens, it is possible for your race to perish. This should be paid great attention to! " Jiangning said this, can not help but tell up. For such a thing, Jiangning was the first to approve of it. After all, in this, the spirit clan people are all closed down, and there will be no combat effectiveness at all. If there is no situation, it will be completely destroyed. Spirit clan is already in a place of life and death, because in this, everyone has a strong strength, and they can do other things only by relying on themselves. Therefore, there must be a person to guide them, otherwise there will be big problems. "I think so too!" Yue''er also nodded and agreed with Jiangning''s words. After all, yue''er also understood the situation in the field. If things didn''t happen, it would be easy to say anything. But if something happened, no one could bear it. Everyone understood it. "Well, I''m in the family. You should be careful!" Before leaving, this one willow eyebrow also saw off Jiangning and others. After all, this time, it was to face the whole fury clan, or even to say, two races. After all, in this place, the fury clan was united with the Protoss. It can''t be that when they know that Jiangning is going to attack them, they are already united. So when it comes to Jiangning, it will encounter such a situation. But Jiangning is also completely unmoved, after all, his strength has reached a certain level, and at this time, there are also masters like yue''er and Fengying. In the past, only yue''er was barely regarded as an expert, but Fengying, after these several transformations, has become a real master. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger if we go there alone!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but show a confident smile, this is his self-confidence, because it is the support of strength, if it is ordinary people, maybe there will not be such a self-confidence, but Jiangning, he will definitely have such self-confidence. After all, there is no real person here who can really face him. Even the high priest of the protoss can''t pick him up, not to mention people of other races. However, Jiangning is extremely worried. That is, there is one person here who can not offend him, that is, the commander of the Bala nationality. The bala people are orthodox and upright people, and their leaders are also very powerful. If we can, as long as we unite with this Bala people, then everything else is easy to say, and even can be said. If there is no other situation, it will be a very feasible thing. After saying goodbye to the spirit people, Jiangning and Fengying, yue''er have already set foot on the base of the fury clan to fight. After all, the people of the spirit clan have been poisoned. If you can''t find the antidote, you need to use the spirit tree once every ten years. If you really use this thing, it will be a great loss tremendous. After all, the feedback of the spirit tree once every ten years is very powerful. If it is not used, it will not be used. In the future, it can increase the strength of the whole spirit people. But if it is used, it will be equivalent to one less. When Jiangning and others went to the fury clan, the head of the fury clan also knew about this. They thought that after poisoning, they could control the whole fury clan. But now, they have no idea, because they already know that Jiangning is back here.Now Jiangning is a great demon. Everyone has to avoid going. After all, Jiangning''s strength has been demonstrated. Even the high priest of the protoss can''t win. The rest of us need not say anything. Here, whether it''s the protoss'' high priest or the news from the East China Sea, all of them are talking about Jiangning''s strength How powerful. In fact, they have thought about this problem, that is, when Jiangning doesn''t come back, they will be the spirit clan directly. At that time, as long as the spirit tree falls in their hands, then their strength will become extremely strong. After all, the secret of the spirit tree has fallen into their hands, but they did not think that since Has just started, has been Jiangning to detect, this is a very depressing thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1696 Jiangning and others have gone through the fury. They went with the wishes of the spirit clan. After all, the spirit clan now has no fighting power. Everyone is like a mortal. It can even be said that some spiritual clansmen can''t be compared with some ordinary people. In the past, they are all capable people, but at this moment, every one of them has the ability Individuals have lost their abilities. In this way, they are a little uncomfortable, so there will be such a situation, but fortunately, there is Liu Mei guarding them, so that they have no other things to happen. Even if the violent people come over, Liu Mei can resist it. After all, after several times of transformation, Liu Mei has reached a very strong strength Here comes the ferocity. If it is placed in the East China Sea, the strength of Liumei can be said to be the commanding power of a small race. After all, in this place, in addition to its own strength, Liumei still has a brain. This smart mind can operate many things. If something big happens, she can quickly summon to Jiangning Come back and help her. Therefore, the spirit people are temporarily safe, but for Jiangning and others, it may not be so safe. After all, they have to go to the fury clan for crusade. It can be said that Jiangning and others are a race of others. They are only three people. Even if their strength is strong, they are only three people There are no three heads and six arms. In the battle, if a person is not careful, there will still be danger. After all, the people of other people''s violent clan are not idiots. The most important thing is that when they fight, they have no time to take into account any other things. At that time, perhaps one fight will lead to endless fighting. On the other hand, Jiangning is still a little afraid that the fury clan is already connected with the Protoss. If they are all linked together, it will be really dangerous. After all, Jiangning doesn''t want to use this exterminator pot now. He used this thing in the spirit clan, and already knew this thing The characteristics of the West. When forced to do so, he will not use this pot, because after it is used, people will be in vain. If they are made up by the enemy in secret, they will be completely killed in battle. This is precisely the danger Jiangning is worried about. Therefore, he will never use this pot. "How many chances do we have to win?" Walking on the road, the wind can not help but ask. She is one of the three people with the lowest strength. Naturally, she is a little worried. After all, this time, she is not going to play, but to fight the whole fury clan. She is also a little familiar with the violent people. If they are crazy, they will be completely crushed down. The reason why the fury clan is named fury is that they have an instinct when fighting. After being furious, they will be able to improve their combat effectiveness. You just need to think about it. In this case, every member of the Berserker clan is furious. If you add up, how much power they have, the three of them may be fundamental I can''t handle it. "It should be a 50% chance to win, after all, our strength is good, and they are in the first place, so they dare not fight with us! It can even be said that if I can bully them, it is very easy to take the antidote this time! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a smile, after all, for his own strength, or extremely confident. After hearing this, Fengying''s face also showed a smile. After all, at this time, it''s the most practical to keep your own life. Sometimes, you can''t see other people coming. You can even say that at a specific time, as long as there is a specific event, it will frighten these people. As for yue''er, she doesn''t have any worries. It seems that the whole person doesn''t care about these things. After all, at this moment, she has already understood her ability. If she can''t fight, she can only continue to bite her teeth and fight. If you can''t beat down the fury, then the fury clan will ride on your head in the future, which is very clear. Besides the fury clan, there is still a Protoss here. When these two races are completely unscrupulous, other things will have a great extension. At that time, other things will be different. Even then, people of other 100 ethnic groups will be afraid. This is very clear to Yue er. There is no accident. After a period of time, several people have arrived at the territory of the fury clan. This is a city like existence. The scale of the development of the fury clan is a bit large. When they first arrived here, there were already two berserk people coming out. "Who are you looking for?" The guard asked in a cold voice. For Jiangning and others, he didn''t have any good looks. Even the weapons in his hands were pointing at Jiangning and others intentionally or unintentionally. He looked extremely arrogant, even more arrogant than the Protoss.Jiangning saw the arrogant two guards, and then said, "look for your boss, let your boss come out quickly, or I will start to kill you!" For the two arrogant and violent guards, Jiangning didn''t see it. If he wanted to kill these two people, there would be no accident. He could kill them. However, Jiangning didn''t want to kill innocent people. After all, at this time, he still focused on the antidote. If he didn''t get the antidote, it would be useless Yes. "To our commander? You are so bold that you even want to find our commander. It seems that you have eaten the courage of bear heart leopard! " One of the commanders, coldly said, did not give Jiangning any face at all. They all knew that there was one person in the central plains that could not be provoked, that is, Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1697 They remember the advice given to them by the great men in the family. That is, Jiangning was with three women. At first, they all thought that Jiangning was coming in front of them. After all, they were just hearsay and didn''t really know Jiangning. But now when I see that Jiangning is with two women, not three, so I don''t think it''s Jiangning''s coming. What''s more, there is no polite statement. Jiangning did not speak, but the wind shadow on one side stood up and said coldly: "give you ten rest time choice, if you don''t inform your commander, we will kill in!" Fengying and Yueer are extremely distressed about the affairs of the spirit clan. After all, they are also very aware of it. If we let this violent clan continue to develop, then no one can stop this race. In Jiangning''s words, he also guessed that the people of the fury clan already knew the secret of the spirit tree, otherwise they would not pick up this race. Jiangning estimated that if it was good, this race wanted to get the spirit tree, and then enhance the overall strength of the violent people. At that time, a lot of things could be done. For example, without the function of the spirit tree, some people can''t compare with the wind and shadow before, but after the birth of a spirit tree, they have a position to compete with people like yue''er. You can imagine how much more attack power they have added, so they can''t get the spirit tree. If you want to protect the spirit tree, you need the people of the spirit family to be strong. Now the spirit family still dare not use the ten-year function of the spirit tree. Otherwise, it will be a waste. Moreover, the poisoning of the spirit family has not been solved. If it is used indiscriminately, it will lead to the extinction of the people, which is not allowed by the elder of the spirit family Xu. A race has developed from ancient times to the present. If it is not careful, it will not develop for such a long time. Therefore, this time, they have to operate, how to operate strong, then how to operate, and absolutely will not let their spiritual race fall into a Jedi. This is something that the spiritual elders understand very well. "Just the three of you want to make a mistake? Ask me about this machete first When the words fell down, the arrogant guard directly attacked Jiangning and others without any sign. Moreover, his attack was extremely fierce, which directly seemed to be aimed at the key points of Jiangning and others. If he wanted to strike, he would kill. This is the case for the people of the fury clan. If they gain a little advantage, they will turn against it. What kind of things will happen at that time? I don''t know! And they also know that the decision within the family is coming, so they will not be afraid of anyone. However, they did not expect that they were facing Jiangning, but this time Jiangning brought two women, not three. "Looking for death!" Jiangning saw that these two people had already made a move, and the move was without any muddle in the face of their vital points. Jiangning was extremely angry. Generally speaking, no matter how, the people who visit will not use such despicable means. I didn''t expect that this race should do such a thing. Jiangning was completely angry about this practice. As soon as Jiangning''s words fell, he directly launched a move. For these two arrogant guards, he did not have any good feeling. After he made the move, he directly wiped out the two men. One move at a time, it took less than a breath to solve the two guards. When they died, the two guards still did not understand why they could not stop Jiangning''s attack, and then they were directly killed in battle. This is very depressing for him, but he has no way. When he attacks, he is doomed to die. If they can understand how to detect the breath in the beginning, maybe there will not be such a situation. After all, no matter how strong Jiang Ning is, he will not kill innocent people. But the blame lies in the fact that the two of them, at this time, are directly hostile to Jiangning and others. This is absolutely not allowed to appear, and they still use extremely vicious methods. "Let''s go, let''s go in. If we meet someone who doesn''t have eyes, we''ll kill them!" When Jiangning said this, she couldn''t help showing her cold color. After all, in addition to Jiangning, their two women''s strength is still very strong. If they meet a strong and violent people, they will not have any fear. On the contrary, Jiangning didn''t have any hesitation at this time. Instead, he wanted to kill the people of these violent clans. If you can use poison to frame up the spirit people, then this race is not very good. If you die, you will die. Jiangning''s idea is like this. Since you are merciless, don''t blame me for being unjust. Even so, Jiangning just doesn''t want to use the 200 million yuan mieshen pot. If you want to use the mieshen pot, you can make this race at any time It''s turned over."Killed, killed..." Suddenly, when Jiangning and others went to this city, the people of the violent clan immediately said. Not only that, everyone is running fast, fear is slow, then it will be killed. Yes, after all, Jiangning and others have been completely crazy. For such a race, there is no excuse for it. They can poison an ordinary race and frame up people of a race. Such things can be done. There is no other thing that can''t be done in the world. "Go, don''t pay attention to them. Someone will come out all the time. I don''t believe I can''t get the antidote today!" When Jiangning said this, the cold color on his face suddenly appeared. This time, he was really crazy. After all, he had great sympathy for the spirit clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1698 Yue''er stood by and looked at Jiangning. She felt that such a kind of man was the most charming. Because she was not afraid of anything, she began to like Jiangning a little bit in this respect, but she still recovered quickly. After all, there were still people they had to deal with in the field. As for Fengying, she is also walking side by side with Jiangning. Although she said that she was a little afraid, she was not as afraid as before, because Jiangning''s masculine atmosphere completely conquered her. It can even be said that the stronger Jiangning is, the more she has an intuition that the more she will not lose this time. Soon, someone came out from the inside. The breath of this person was very strong. If Jiangning was not here, maybe the two women would look dignified after they saw it. But at this moment, even if this person''s breath was strong, moon and wind shadow would not have any fear. At the same time, there are many other people coming out with this powerful breath. Each of them is from a violent clan. They look at Jiangning and others like a dead man. After all, Jiangning and others are only three, but Jiangning and others have broken through their front door guard If they say it, they will be shameless. "Who are you that dare to break into the fury?" The leader of a person, breath incomparably strong, directly is cold said, he for his own strength, that is extremely confident, after all has reached that realm, met any person also will not have the fear intention. He thought that the fury people would come to Jiangning, and they didn''t even think that they would come to Jiangning. "Come to your men! Now I''ll give you time to think about it, take out the antidote, and then all the people of the clan will go to the spirit clan to apologize, otherwise, this matter will not be over! " When Jiangning said this, the breath suddenly came out, and the powerful breath rolled into the audience, which shocked all the people. Although Jiang Ning and others think that they are violent and violent, they think that they are not strong enough to bully them It''s very tough here. It was not only the pawns who were shocked, but also a commander level person in front of him. This was something he had never thought of. Didn''t they all say that Jiangning was with three women? How could it be that he was only with two women now, but as smart as he was, he soon figured out the key to this matter. "What antidote, we don''t know!" The leader like man, though still a little tough, has lost the arrogance just now, because he knows that the person on the scene is Jiangning. For such a person, they do not want to be angry, because his strength is so strong, and in the family, also posted a notice, spread out, if encounter such a person Then don''t get angry with him. Although he is a leader, he is only a leader, not a commander, and in this, his ability is not so strong. If he is hated by Jiangning, there will be great events. Even so, he is not the power of Jiangning alone. "I don''t know? Then your commander will be in charge, otherwise, I will directly destroy all of you! " Jiangning is very domineering. He does not leave any room for these people. In his opinion, for these people, there is no need for any leeway. A race can use poison to release it on other races. How good do you expect the people of this race to speak? "Our commander, our commander is not in the clan..." "Then I''ll cut you first!" Jiangning sneered and stepped forward step by step. Although he said that the breath of the leader was a little strong, Jiangning also knew that he was not the first person to take charge of the matter. After all, in this, if only relying on this person, he wanted to complete this thing, then it was impossible. When every race wants to do something important, there must be a person with real ability behind him. Otherwise, it won''t be like this. Moreover, Jiangning''s eyes are very old and spicy here. It can be seen whether a person is really capable. A leader in front of him is just a wolf in sheep''s clothing. You don''t expect him to have many real skills. You can even say that you just need to have a little try. During the operation of Jiangning, everyone of the violent clan was afraid. At this node, they really didn''t want to encounter anything, but their reaction was also extremely fast. When Jiangning just moved, they had already surrounded Jiangning. "If you want to move, go through us first." One of them seems to be the captain, said coldly.All of a sudden, Jiangning and others have been surrounded, and the rolling and violent clansmen constantly appear. In their opinion, Jiangning and others are only three people. If they want to kill them, they can still be divided into minutes. After all, in the fight alone, although there is no win, they occupy too many advantages in group fighting. "You are looking for death!" Jiangning once again said coldly, and then to the moon and the wind said: "you pay attention to protect yourself, I first kill these people again!" At the moment when the words fell, Jiangning immediately made a move, because he knew that if he didn''t, he would be completely surrounded. If he was surrounded, then big things would happen. After all, they were only three people, not just like the violent people, there were so many people, and Jiangning also knew that mania was crazy The master of the violent clan still didn''t appear. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1699 But Rao is so. The people of the fury clan gather together, and their breath is also extremely powerful. Even Jiangning has seen the most powerful race. Even the protoss are incomparable. After all, here, the protoss are simply not afraid of death. They are not as strong as those of the fury clan. "Kill!" Jiangning roared and didn''t wait for the fury people to appear. After all, if the master appeared, there would be big trouble. This is what Jiangning didn''t want to see. Even so, as long as there is nothing under this point, there will be big problems. When Jiangning started, Fengying and Liumei also started to work one after another. Although the strength of these two women is just ordinary, now facing the whole violent people, these two women are also playing out their full strength. They are fearless people of a violent clan. After all, they are people who have experienced several transformations It''s not ordinary. Scuffle is the beginning. Every member of the violent clan exudes a sense of terror at this time. It can even be said that if this breath is condensed, it is beyond any ethnic group. This is something Jiangning has to admit. But Rao is so, and it can only be like this. After all, at this time, Jiangning''s personal strength It''s also very frightening. Only see the violent people fly away in the field, everyone wants to fight against Jiangning, but everyone can''t touch Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is incomparably powerful. At the same time, Jiangning deviates from the second daughter a little during the war. The strength of the second daughter is not bad, but Jiangning is not at ease. After all, if these violent people get violent, their strength will rise to another level. This is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as the second daughter is in danger, Jiangning can quickly support them, so as to ensure the two Women''s safety. There is no accident. At this time, the people of these violent clans are directly confronted with a huge threat. It can even be said that in this place, every member of the Berserker clan also sends out their own strength, but they do not make any achievements at all. Everyone is quickly killed at this time. As for the others, although they were not killed, they were all injured. After all, Jiangning kept his hands. He didn''t want to make things big. If the violent people knew their mistakes, Jiangning could completely forgive them. But if they didn''t know the mistakes, Jiangning would never have left any hands. "I say again, if you don''t hand in the antidote, you''ll all be killed!" Jiangning in the fight, with a voice all people can hear, rolling in the field said. He believed that as long as they were smart people, they would promise to come down. After all, everyone would be afraid of extermination, the people of protoss were afraid, and the people of violent clan would also be afraid. Therefore, as long as Jiangning gives them another chance, maybe they will know how to do this thing. At this time, I only heard the leader directly say: "you stop, I will let our commander come out immediately!" "Well, I''ll wait for you for three minutes. If three minutes pass and I don''t see your commander, then I''ll start a real massacre!" Jiangning said with a sneer that this time is the time he gave this race the most patience. If it were for other races, he would have begun to slaughter. In fact, he also thought about the consequences. After all, if he wanted to kill, he was still a little weak. After all, in a race, there were real masters, and in this place, as long as there were no problems, he would be peaceful. Therefore, Jiangning also intends to give them a chance. If this opportunity is over and they still don''t know the rarity, Jiangning will really realize the massacre. As for Fengying and Yueer, at this time, they have also thought about this problem. After all, if they want to really kill a race, then they still lack some strength. Even if they participate in it, they are obviously not strong enough. That is, at this time, the people of the violent clan left directly. As for others, they kept looking at Jiangning and others. In their eyes, it was a kind of fear. After all, they had just tried, and they were not the opponents of Jiangning. Even so many people, they were not the opponents of Jiangning, or even Jiangning''s I didn''t touch the corners of my clothes. "Wait a minute. If they don''t agree, then we can only carry out the massacre quickly. I hope they will realize it!" When Jiangning said this matter, he could not help but show a sneer. At this time, there are still no big names. Obviously, there are problems. Otherwise, there will be big people in any race.In Jiangning''s conjecture, it is possible that the great men of this race have already joined hands with the high priest of the protoss to talk about problems. Otherwise, they will surely be on the way. However, Jiangning does not deny that they are going to do other things. However, Jiangning is also a person who guesses that this violent clan will not do other things, because there is no other thing to do now. Not long time, in three minutes, only saw a person from afar slowly came, this person''s face is always with a smile, if you don''t pay attention to it, then you think he is a peaceful person, but look carefully, this person is actually a man with a knife in his face. Because from his smile, there can be a bad premonition, and even can be said, this kind of smile is the most frightening smile. After all, he can kill you anytime and anywhere, and won''t let you have any detection. He can be called a smiling face man. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1701 Jiangning was also very depressed when he didn''t give himself an antidote. He didn''t want to take so many things into consideration. As long as he got the antidote at the moment, he just didn''t give him an antidote. For such a person, Jiangning was more depressed. "You''ll regret it later!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a sneer. He has given the opportunity to this person, but this commander is still not smart. If there is a chance, we must let him know his strong, after all, their way of doing things, that is too disappointing. Some people always think that their own strength is strong enough, so they can ignore all the situations and even dare to challenge some difficult things. This commander, obviously, is such a kind of person. He knows that Jiangning is already very powerful, but he is also provoking Jiangning. For him, it may be a very exciting thing But for Jiangning, it was a disaster. After all, the poisoning of spirit clan needs to be dealt with quickly. Otherwise, when the spirit people can''t wait, they may use the spirit tree feedback once every ten years. If such a thing is used, it is not worth it. After all, the spirit tree can only get feedback once every ten years. Generally speaking, it is not important Love above, will not use. Although this time the matter is also extremely important, compared with the antidote, it is better to use the antidote. After all, Jiangning is destined to get the antidote. If he can''t get it, he will never give the commander any chance to survive, even if he is willing to exterminate the clan. Don''t underestimate that they are only three people, but if they really fight, maybe this race can''t fight them. After all, strength is a symbol. Jiangning''s strength has reached a very high level. It can even be said that, if there is no accident, Jiangning can definitely enslave this violent clan. "There is no regret. Other races say that you are so powerful. Today I will try your strength." When the commander talked about this matter, his face was also filled with a confident smile. After all, in addition to Jiangning, the other two women''s strength was just average, and he was not afraid at all. Even if Jiangning''s strength is beyond the scope of his cognition, he will not have any fear. After all, there are a lot of his people here, and they are also in his own nest. If he is still afraid of Jiangning in his own nest, people will laugh. However, how to say, at this time, Jiangning will not be the first to take the lead, after all, he can resist, and he should find out the weakness of this commander, defeat this person with his strongest way, and then he can completely rout his soul. If a person, even his own strengths are not up to the shortcomings of others, then this person is also a waste, and here, he will be extremely painful, after all, what he depends on to survive is actually in front of others, vulnerable to a blow, who will be extremely distressed, and there is no confidence to come Yes. "Take it!" The commander thought that Jiangning was afraid of him when he saw that Jiangning was afraid of him. Without any hesitation, he took up Jiangning directly. Moreover, he was extremely fierce. Even so, he did not have any statement at all when he made a move. He directly used his strongest ability to treat Jiangning. "Since you are willing to play, then I will play, and I will let you know what is the real strong man''s!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing. For him, it was too simple to defeat this man. After all, the strength of this commander is not so strong. It can even be said that Jiangning has such an intuition. Even if Yueer and Fengying are allowed to face this commander together, they are all OK. After all, the breath and strength that have burst out now are just ordinary, and there is no more to follow. Jiangning has made a move, and he doesn''t have any left hand. The other side is trying to show his strength, so he has no hidden setbacks. If he can''t defeat others in his strongest aspect, it will be very hot and unconvinced. Moreover, Jiangning and other people will not have any statement here. The two men were in direct confrontation with each other. However, it seems that Jiangning is different from the people on the other side, because every time Jiangning''s moves are without any intermission, and Jiangning''s attack method is also circular and orderly, but this commander can''t do this. Although he still has some strength, he is also the leader here Can not abandon their own mind to come, can not seriously treat on Jiangning. After a while, I saw that the two men who fought in the field seemed to be about to win or lose, because every time they left, the commander of the furious clan was panting, while Jiangning''s words were like walking in idle court. There was no saying at all. But at this moment, both Jiangning and the commander were fighting fast Together."Who can win this victory, you say?" Feng Ying can''t help asking yue''er at this time, because the game in the field is extremely wonderful, and Jiangning''s strength is completely beyond their expectation. If you want to kill this commander, it''s OK. At least this is what Fengying thinks, but she doesn''t say it. "I don''t know. Now it seems that Jiangning takes the initiative. If Jiangning doesn''t want to fight, then the battle will stop. But how to say, this commander will be suppressed. After all, when Jiangning is fighting with this commander, a lot of things have been added, which is also something you can''t know later £¡¡± Yue''er also summed up this situation, and said directly to the wind. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1702 The two women are guessing who may win the victory, but they think Jiangning is invincible. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a point that other people can''t resist. Besides, no matter who Jiangning is, it''s not his opponent. After following Jiangning for such a long time, they still have some eyesight. After all, Jiangning will never fight a battle that has no chance of winning, which is very clear to them. Another point is that Jiangning will never be merciful at this moment, because this violent clan has already offended Jiangning''s bottom line, even so Say, as long as it is angry with Jiangning, then there will be no statement. In the field, Jiangning is still in the battle, but this battle seems to be about to win or lose. After all, we can guess from the breath of two people. Now Jiangning''s breath is very stable, and there is no breath here. As for the other side, the leader of this violent clan has already appeared I have a state of my own. This can be seen, and in this, no matter the momentum, or everything else, can be seen, even undeniable, in every project, Jiangning can crush this person, there is no saying, after all, the strong is the strong, there is absolutely no surprise. "Don''t you admit defeat?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but stop, and then coldly looked at the commander of this violent clan, because Jiangning already knew that the leader of this violent clan was in a desperate situation. If he went down again, he would have no face. After all, there are a lot of violent people in the field. If their commanders are defeated, there will be no face to speak of. Even so, some other people have been shocked, because they can see the appearance of their commander. "I give up!" After all, if the discourse is not directly dominated by the lower level, then it can be said that if it comes down to a lower level, it is even possible to say that it is a matter of accident. After hearing the speech, Jiangning stopped immediately, and he didn''t want to kill all of them. Although he said that this race was extremely hateful, Jiangning planned to get the antidote and solve the poisoning of the spirit people, it was not too late to start again, because at that time, it was more able to guarantee the lives of this group of people. Otherwise, if the fury clan gives a fake antidote, it will harm the spirit people. Maybe it can also be said that although it is not necessarily able to harm the spirit clan people, it is also a loss of resources. After all, the spirit clan will use its own spirit tree to treat this problem if he can not solve it. "Admit defeat, then you take things out, do not have any concealment, otherwise, I will be routine what I said just now!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. He has already decided that as long as it is the spirit people who are poisoned, once the problem is solved, he will immediately attack this race. This race is a cancer now. If it doesn''t, it will lose the chance completely. It can even be said that if it really unites with the protoss, it will be extremely difficult for him to do this. After all, the protoss are also very powerful. Although the high priest of the protoss was defeated by Jiangning last time, this period of time has passed. Jiangning is also not sure whether the strength of the protoss high priest will be the same as before. If it is stronger than the previous one, Jiangning has no way. After all, Jiangning is just this strength. After all, if he can''t use the pot to kill others, it will be a great opportunity for him to use the pot to kill himself. "Here you are!" The commander was very straightforward. He directly threw a bottle over and said, "this is half of the antidote. You can take it back first, but if it is full, it will be half a month later! And in this half a month, you should not come here to make trouble, otherwise, even if I am dead, I will not hand over the antidote! " After hearing the speech, Jiangning''s face became gloomy. For such a person, he could not bear it. Originally, he wanted to let this person go. After all, the poisoning of all the lingzu people fell into this person''s hands, but this person would not cherish his own life, and now he is threatening Jiangning and others. "You are looking for death!" Jiangning directly came to this commander, and then he clasped his neck and said in a cold voice. At the same time, his breath suddenly burst out and reached a very strong point. It can even be said that as long as there is no accident, then this person can be killed instantly.Yueer and Fengying are both very angry. Although they can''t do anything, they also express their anger with their own eyes. They never thought that there would be such a despicable person in the world. If they didn''t ask for this person, they would have already started. After all, they also know that the strength of this commander is not very strong If individuals join hands, they can crush him completely. I thought that after I gave up, I would give the antidote. After all, Jiangning crushed the man here, and Jiangning could do it if he wanted to exterminate the clan. However, all this was unexpected to them. It was so difficult for the commander to do and threatened himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1703 If Jiangning is angry, it is extremely serious. It can completely repair anyone. Even if it is the high priest of the protoss, Jiangning has the courage to repair it, let alone the commander in the field. This strength is not enough to see. Moreover, Jiangning has his own selfish heart here, and he does not give his strongest strength to him Release it. "Even if you kill me, I have no way. The antidote is only a little bit. If you want more antidotes, you have to configure them to get them!" The leader of the fury clan, under the control of Jiangning, said so, and his face did not lie at all. However, it is hard to escape from death. Even if it is true, it should not be a threat to Jiangning. For such a thing, Jiangning is very easy to get angry. If he sees such people too much, he will not allow such a thing to happen. "If you say so, I will save you half of your life. If you know how to do it, I will cure you in half a month, but if you don''t understand, you can die!" The words fell, Jiangning directly slapped the commander several times, and then directly threw him aside. After being slapped by Jiangning for several times, the whole leader howled. He only felt a pain eroding on his body. It can even be said that under Jiangning''s slap, he had a feeling that his soul was about to be pulled out, which was extremely lethal. He didn''t know what means Jiangning used, but he understood that his own strength had been limited. At this time, he could not release a little. This was his very clear feeling. He had already regretted that he had just threatened Jiangning. If he did not threaten, then there would be no such thing Something like that happened, and it''s all up to you. "What have you done to me?" The leader of the fury clan, who admitted that he was in charge of many lives of the spirit clan, still boldly asked. After all, it is the same now, and he does not have any statement. "It''s nothing. It''s just a kind of power implanted into your body. If you can''t get the antidote to me within half a month, then this kind of power will multiply in your body. At that time, it will burst your body and let you die suddenly!" When Jiangning said this, he didn''t have any expression on his face. In his opinion, for such a person, we should use this method. Otherwise, it would be impossible to cure the spiritual people. After being defeated by himself, the leader of this violent clan can threaten others. What else can''t be done? Therefore, Jiangning''s doing this is just a tit for tat, and has not even reached his level of malice. "You should have done such a thing to me. You are not going to die!" The leader of the fury clan, said darkly. A person''s strength represents a person''s position. If he has no strength, he will fall from the position of a commander. It is not known whether his violent clan can carry out that plan. Therefore, he does not allow his own strength to have any closed state. But now, he also has no way but to pray for Jiangning to unseal his strength. In this way, it may be a bit of a turn for the better. After all, Jiangning can do such a thing here, and it is certain that he can withdraw this thing. Just like he used the antidote on the spiritual people, he will also have the antidote Yes. In fact, he has always had enough antidotes on him. He just doesn''t want to give Jiangning a complete antidote. After all, as long as Jiangning is involved, then they can implement a plan. When they win a spirit tree of the spirit clan, they will be able to do a lot of things. It is even undeniable that this is their plan, but now the plan is not able to catch up with the change, because Jiangning, a variable, directly destroys their affairs, which makes them extremely depressed. It can even be said that in this case, as long as there is any change, it will be fatal The existence of. "What''s wrong with you? How can you do it to me?" Jiangning can''t help but sneer, for such a person, don''t give him any good face, because he is likely to ride on your head at any time, even so to speak, if there is any situation, then it will be very angry. "Now give me the status quo immediately, otherwise, there will be no antidote!" The commander of the fury clan said coldly. "I''m really impatient!" Jiangning has been completely angry, a slap in the face of this person, a sound, directly make his whole people are muddled down. Outside, Fengying and Yueer didn''t expect Jiangning to stop this person with such a rude method. In their opinion, Jiangning has never happened such a thing in such a long time, and has not done such a thing. We can imagine that Jiangning is a very friendly person.But at the moment, it is so rude that you can imagine what kind of situation Jiangning has become angry. It can even be said that Jiangning has been completely angry and has no hands left. As for those violent people, they were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Jiangning would dare to act like this and directly took up their commander. You know, a commander represents a race. When a commander is humiliated by others, it also represents the leader position of this person, and has come to the end The head''s coming. It can even be said that this commander is not suitable to lead that race to a more brilliant future, because he has been humiliated, talking about how to do other things, so the commander is completely afraid. But now he also does not have any way, after all, is unable to come to Jiangning, and in this respect, he also has no any statement. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1704 Jiangning''s action was extremely fierce, which shocked everyone in the field, especially the second daughter. Because they had been with Jiangning for a long time, they had never seen Jiangning like this, but now they have seen Jiangning like this. You can imagine how angry Jiangning is. However, at this time, this commander is still very backbone. Although he said that he met with Jiangning''s closed strength, he still said: "I said that the antidote will be available in half a month. If you can''t wait, then kill me. Anyway, I don''t have any strength now, and I''m not your opponent!" Jiangning looked at the sonorous voice and couldn''t help smiling. He really wanted to kill this commander, because he was so disgusting that he even disgusted him. However, Jiangning could not be impulsive. After all, if he killed him, he would not have any chance to get the antidote If the spirit people want to recover, they can only use the spirit tree. The spirit tree has only one feedback in ten years. If it is used, it will take another ten years. Moreover, after ten years, what will happen is unknown. This is what Jiangning doesn''t want to know. It can even be said that this ten-year spirit tree feedback is also the root of the spirit clan. If there is no such feedback, the spirit clan must not be It''s going to be strong. Since they got the spirit tree, they have seen through this secret. After so many years of development, they have arrived at this small scale, which can be said to be extremely difficult. Therefore, they must not use this spirit tree when it is not critical. Otherwise, it will delay the development for ten years. Even Jiangning has an idea, that is to use the feedback of the ten-year spirit tree to create a brand-new willow eyebrow. At that time, the strength of Liumei will surely surpass Yueer. At that time, she will have great confidence in the face of the fury and Protoss. Because they are a small team, if they add masters, it will be very easy to do anything. It can even be said that as long as they reach a certain strength, they can do it. However, Jiangning is a little uncertain about the idea of this spirit clan. After all, this is a matter of people''s internal affairs. He is an outsider, and he can''t interfere with other people''s affairs. Otherwise, he will definitely do this thing. If a race has a strong man, then this race will not be bullied in the mainland. Moreover, even if there is anything happening in this, he will not be bullied This person''s strength can also be combined with other races. Jiangning has already seen through this point, but he has never practiced it. In the field, I was embarrassed. Jiangning didn''t know what to do at this time. After all, it was impossible to kill this commander. However, he soon turned the corner, and then said, "I''ll give you half a month. When I come to you again, you will give me this antidote. Otherwise, you will be exterminated! And you already know the function of the spirit tree. Even without your antidote, the spirit people will not be in any danger. You can choose it yourself After that, Jiangning immediately said to her, "let''s go!" "Half a month later, you will come and I will give you the antidote. You should remember this thing!" The commander of the fury clan said loudly to Jiangning''s back. As for whether he said the truth, only he knew it. Jiangning and others left, but after leaving the fury clan, the whole group was excited. Everyone threatened to break up Jiangning and others, but it was just a talk. No one dared to rush forward. After all, their commanders were punished, and their strength was known. If they rushed up, they would not If you touch Jiangning''s clothes, you will be killed by Jiangning. Strong people, no matter what occasion, will give others a kind of mind-catching haze. No one dare to act easily. Even if they are equal with them, they will not have any ideas. After all, they have been crushed down in strength, followed by powerful people, who are extremely forced in the gas field. "Jiangning, do you really believe in the leader of this violent clan?" On the way back, the moon couldn''t help asking. In her heart, she didn''t believe it. After all, she was able to do such a mean thing. She certainly had no character, let alone could give this antidote on time. Under this premise, she won''t believe anything. In fact, Jiangning has just taken the lead. If she is allowed to take the lead, she will kill the leader of this violent clan at the first time. She will not give him any chance to sophistry at all. After all, such a person will be brought to justice. Poisoning, in this area, is extremely disgusting and even has reached a heinous crime. You can imagine what kind of reaction other people will have on this continent."I don''t believe it! But they have no choice. During this period of time, I will check their movements. If I find that they are connected with the protoss, I will stop them. When I cut off any contact with them, they can take out the antidote Jiangning for this matter, is also thought about, in saying this, on the face of extremely confident. Indeed, if we cut off the relationship between the fury clan and the protoss, everything can be done. After all, without the cooperation of the protoss, the fury clan is just an ordinary race. We can even say that without the support of the protoss, even a bala can''t beat it. After all, the strength of the bala people is very strong They have never caused trouble, but if they do, the general race can''t do anything about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1705 "I think it is really difficult for them to take out the antidote. After all, he just had that attitude, you also saw it, and didn''t sell your account at all!" When Yueer said this, his eyebrows were frowned, because it was about many human life of the lingzu. If it was other things, it would be nice to say, but it was another thing about the life of the people who came to the lingzu. All the problems related to life are big problems, some things, even can not be measured by other things, because life is priceless treasure. "Let him choose, anyway, in the end, if he can not get the antidote, he will directly let the tree help them detoxify. After all, it is also a matter of no way. Now this situation is very severe, and there are many things in this place!" Jiangning said this, and sighed. He didn''t want to do it better, but he found that when he wanted to do a good job, there were many obstacles. A little bit of it hindered him from coming, so that he could not do anything. Even he didn''t understand the importance of this thing. "Don''t think too much, everything will be fine!" Feng Ying sighed at Jiangning and comforted him. She knew Jiangning had worked hard enough. But for such a thing, he still had no way. After all, there were some things that he thought, and could be done. There were many things that were not developed according to her thoughts. Even so, after all, it was concluded that It is impossible to stop the development of a situation. "It''s OK. Let''s go back to lingzu first!" Jiangning smiled. He had no way to do this. Now he can only take a step by step. After all, he still needs more attention to the lingzu. At present, he has already got a part of the antidote. He must go back to treat other people first. Otherwise, some children, old people and women will be unable to bear it. If they are sent, they will not be able to bear it If you have an accident, it will be life-threatening. Moreover, Liumei is in the spirit family by herself. If there is one person to go to the lingzu to make trouble, it is necessary that Liumei has no big way. After all, it is only the violent and a divine race that can make trouble now. Other races will not do such things. Three people come quickly and return quickly. However, Jiangning has got a little antidote. For this thing, it may be able to cure many people, but Jiangning has no way to get more. After all, the people of the violent people, in the last place, have said that to kill, to cure the drug, there is no more. This sentence, make Jiangning''s heart sink thoroughly, even can say that, in this head, as long as they are given a chance, perhaps this spiritual group will be backwater. Soon, the people were already on their way, and they needed to pay attention to a lot when they came. But when they went back to the lingzu, they didn''t have to take so much into account. Because all the dangers were relieved, so they came back and got on a lot. When it didn''t arrive for half a day, Jiangning and others appeared in the base of the lingzu again. Here, several people were welcomed. After all, all the people of the lingzu understood that Jiangning did things for them, and that their lingzu could escape from the death. It was also helped by Jiangning and others. If there was no Jiangning, maybe they were one of them Race, it is going to be killed. At that time, Lingshu was directly taken by this violent group, which also led to the strong violent people. The lingzu was killed. These things may occur in minutes, but finally fortunately, they came to the lingzu, and made them through this difficult day. "Welcome back to the benefactor!" Jiangning and others just appeared in the square of Ling nationality, and a sound rang. At the same time, many people attached to the sound. And some children, at this time, had already come to know and play with Jiangning. Jiangning saw this scene, and he was sad. These children may not know that they were poisoned, but they are still very happy now. After all, they are all obedient children. "OK, we''re going to get treatment!" Jiangning shook his head and threw his thoughts away, and immediately said to the people of the lingzu. In the willow eyebrow organization, many old people and children are treated, and they are completely cured, but only half of the patients are treated. Half of the others have not understood the medicine. Jiangning can not help but be depressed about this. If there were more antidotes, the spirits would not worry about it. After all, he understood this very well. No one has the power to go up and down. If you say it, it will definitely be shocking. Because without strength, you can''t defend against other ethnic people. If there is an accident, it will be completely destroyed if you are bullied or invaded by other races.However, Jiangning is not afraid. After all, he will be here now. With him and Liumei, he will not be afraid of anyone coming. Even if the high priest of the protoss comes, it depends on his face. Moreover, the high priest will not come to the spiritual family. After all, the protoss will not do such things. They will only replace them It''s just death. Obviously, this Berserker is just a ghost for the protoss! In fact, the fury clan also wants to take advantage of the protoss, but the protoss are not using the fury clan. They are looking for a variety of reasons to prevaricate the fury clan''s mouth and put some tasks on the fury clan''s people. As the saying goes, you come with the black pot on your back, and you go to die! This is a very good point. Moreover, the wisdom of the high priest of the protoss is higher than that of the fury clan. After all, the high priest can think of a lot of things, but this frenzied family can''t think of these things at all. So the back pot man is naturally a violent clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1706 Half of the people poisoned by the spirit clan have been cured, but half of them have not been cured. When Jiangning asked Liu Mei to tell the situation to the people of the spirit clan, all the spiritual people were excited. Everyone said that if there was a chance, they must fight with this violent clan. After all, they can do such a wicked thing Love, that absolute is a disgusting race. "Jiangning benefactor, I can''t wait now. I want to use the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree to treat the toxins in our body. Of course, after the treatment, we will deal with this violent people for the first time! Although our overall strength is just average, we may be seriously injured by a desperate fight. At that time, people of other races will not encounter the same situation as us! " The elder of the spirit clan came to Jiangning and said directly. When Jiangning heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t want to do such a thing, but he couldn''t, and couldn''t let the spirit clan do it. After all, at this moment, the spirit clan is not the opponent of their violent clan. Although Jiangning and others can stop this group of violent people, it is impossible for them to do it in the past. If the spirit clan''s strength is able to fight against this violent clan, then there are many races that can be dealt with. But now, Jiangning knows that there are only two races that can be dealt with. After all, the overall strength of this Berserker clan is very good! "It''s no use. Even if you recover your strength immediately, you can''t find the fury clan to revenge, because you are not their opponents at all!" Jiangning shook his head and told the truth. After all, at this moment, he didn''t want to see more things happen to the spirit clan. Originally, Liu Mei''s strength was good. In the future, as long as you pay attention to it, you can make the spirit clan live a better life. But now, if the fury clan has a problem, then everything will be finished. In this, if they can listen to Jiangning, they may not use the ten-year feedback of this spirit tree. According to the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree, it is extremely valuable. In general, it is the best if you don''t use it. But if there is no way, it can only be used! However, there is still half a month for the poisoned people of the spirit clan. After all, Jiangning has closed the veins of these people with strength. As long as the internal strength is not used, the toxin will not spread out. Next time, when he goes to get the antidote to the fury clan, he can help them detoxify. This is what Jiangning calculated. Of course, he also told Liu Mei his truth. After all, Liu Mei is the only one who can dissuade the spirit clan. Now, Liumei has become the first hand in the spirit clan, and she is also the first expert. She has the ability to dissuade other people from doing impulsive things. After all, Jiangning also understands the strength of the fury clan, and here, the purpose of the protoss is not clear, if united together Not to mention the spirit clan, even if more than one race united together, there is no chance of winning. At this time point, Jiangning doesn''t want to have more things. After all, once the people of the fury clan get the spirit tree, it will be completely destroyed. This ten-year feedback may also be what the fury people really want. After all, in addition to the ten-year feedback, the fury clan has not got the spirit tree There are other functions. Liu Mei also came over at this time, and then said, "elder, you don''t have to think about the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree. This is a very rare thing. We must use it carefully. As for this matter, let Jiangning handle it. After all, Jiangning knows the routine here." Fengying also joined in at this time, and then said, "if you really want to use the spirit tree for ten years, your spiritual people will delay the development of ten years! Originally, you can rely on this thing to make the strength of the whole clan more powerful, but if you use it, then everything is over For these situations, Fengying is also very clear. After all, as long as there is a wind and grass moving, Fengying will know about it. Moreover, she also understood in Jiangning''s mouth that this ten-year spiritual tree feedback is extremely rare. If there is no problem, it will definitely lead the spirit clan to a higher level! "I have made up my mind! I must kill this group of grandsons! " The elder of the spirit clan said fiercely at the moment. After all, he was extremely depressed about such things. If Jiangning and others didn''t come back a little faster, maybe they would have a big event. But Rao is so, now there is a whole poisoning thing. Ordinary people may have been crazy to fight for their lives when they encounter such a thing, but the spirit clan people are still OK. For such a long time, they have not been looking for the fury clan people. It can be seen that they are also docile.At this time, Liu Mei''s face turned black and blue. Then she said, "if you want to give me rights, I will use my power to order you not to use this ten-year feedback of the spirit tree. You must do it, or you will not be a member of my spiritual family!" After the words fall, Yueer and Fengying are shocked to look at Liu Mei. They did not expect that Liu Mei was so domineering. They directly ordered their elders to come, and the tone was extremely tough. There was no room for discussion at all. If you put it on other races, maybe you will be beheaded. After all, this one is immoral, but Liu Mei doesn''t feel that she has any fault at all. After all, she only does what she should do, and here, she can use her own command power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1707 Liu Mei uses her own power of command, because she is now an elder of the spirit clan. She is a new elder. After all, her strength is enough. She is the first expert in the spirit clan. People of the spirit clan know this, but a new elder orders an old elder. How can it sound like that one ¡£ However, it is depressing that after Liu Mei''s words fell, the elder of the spirit clan immediately raised his face and said, "well, since you have said that, we can only wait. But I still hope that this matter can be completed quickly. After all, some people are not in good physical condition. If it lasts for a long time, it can be solved If you open your body''s toxins, your strength will also be reduced! " "For this one, you will be relieved. In half a month, if you can''t get it, then the violent clan will be destroyed by me. I must be able to do it. After all, they have already offended me!" When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. He had endured for a long time for the violent race. If he got all the antidotes, he would do something to this race. After all, whether it is a commander or some other people, it is extremely arrogant, and I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. For such a race, we need to teach it a lesson. Otherwise, we can''t let this race know how powerful he is, and then will do more harm to nature. This is not allowed to happen again Now. It is impossible for anyone to poison the whole race. However, this violent clan has made such a thing. You can imagine how vicious they are. In this case, they may think that the spirit clan is completely finished, so they will spare no effort to achieve their own goal Here it is. However, they did not expect that at the critical moment, Jiangning and others came back and directly appeared in the spirit clan to resolve their poisoning. It can even be said that the people of the spirit clan still don''t know the truth. After all, some people''s symptoms are completely different from others. "That''s good. On behalf of my spiritual people, I''d like to thank you first." The old man bowed slightly to Jiangning. He didn''t know much about Jiangning''s strength, but he was quite clear about the strength of the violent clan. After all, the understanding between the races was relatively clear. In addition, they also have some news about some things. We can say that they are closed to the outside world, but they can also understand the external situation. They are not a closed race. However, they are still not good at this point. If they can continue to open up a little more, they can do a lot of things. After all, their strength is not enough here. Even in the period of time when they closed their doors, other small races have been much better than them. "It''s not necessary. I''m just doing things for myself." Jiangning waved his hand with a smile on his face. After all, he did these things for himself. If he didn''t do so, maybe some of his previous good races would encounter extermination, and then there would be a big problem. In the Central Plains, it is absolutely impossible to let such things happen. If so, the pattern of the whole Central Plains will have changed. It can even be said that many ethnic groups will be in dire straits at that time, which can not be tolerated by some small races, or even by some large races ¡£ It can be seen that this decision of the fury clan and the protoss has harmed many people, but that''s all. Because in this, they can''t accomplish this task. With Jiangning, they can''t do anything at all. Jiangning can feel it at the beginning. Now the high priest of the protoss is afraid to appear in front of Jiangning, unless his own strength has been improved, otherwise, this person is afraid to do too much, and Jiangning can imagine this, that is, the protoss has been hidden, and the fury clan has run out, then it may be a violent clan It is used by the Protoss. If it is used, the fury clan will have a complete problem. After all, the strength of the protoss, at any time, they do not show their full strength. This is very clear to Jiangning and others. Since they have selected a shooter, such things may happen. At that time, they will have nothing to gain. The key point is that the people of the fury clan have to do the dangerous thing. Now we can see that it is very dangerous to take the spirit tree of the spirit clan into the hands of the fury clan. After all, although the spirit clan''s strength is not so good here, it is not that the Fury clan can resist it if they try their best Yes. Unless the fury clan is attacked by the whole army, otherwise, they can''t resist the spirit clan. The spirit clan''s inside information is the spirit tree. As long as the feedback of this decade is used, maybe a lot of things can be done. This is also what Jiangning thought.Therefore, at this time, he does not recommend the spirit people to face the violent people, because if they do, there will be big problems. But in any case, since he has been involved in the management of this matter, it will not let this matter continue to deteriorate, because if it deteriorates, it is possible to provoke other things at any time. "Now that things are settled down, it''s not very meaningful for us to stay here, and I''m going to watch this frenzied clan. Who of you wants to go?" Jiangning pondered for a while and asked the three girls. In fact, in his heart, he thought that this time he would go on his own, and all the three girls stayed in the spirit clan. After all, the people of the violent clan had been forced by him, and there must be some action next. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1708 It would be extremely dangerous to say that the people of the fury clan come directly to the spirit clan to make trouble. After all, in addition to Jiangning, there are no other people who can resist the attack of the fury clan, and the number of them is still so large that if they really come to the spirit clan, it will be finished. Liu Mei, since she has experienced several metamorphosis, has reached a higher level of strength, but that''s all. It is still a little difficult for her to face the whole violent clan alone, so he wants to stay in Fengying and Yueer, but if the two women don''t stay, he has no way. After all, although the spirit people are hospitable, Yueer and Fengying are not lingzu people either. Their main responsibility is to follow Jiangning to deal with the violent people, and nothing can happen here. "I won''t stay. You and I will go there. Even if something goes wrong, there will be a good care for me." Yue''er first put forward her own ideas. After all, her words in the spirit clan did not have much effect, and her strength seemed to have reached a point where she could be transformed. If a person can be transformed once at a certain time, then the next few times can be transformed quickly. It can even be said that if she is given the opportunity, she must be able to become more powerful. There is no doubt about this. However, it requires her to use more danger to dig out her potential during her experience. If there is not a little bit of danger, it can not degenerate down, after all, there is no danger, where to tap the potential, this point she is very clear. Since something happened to her Yue clan, she has already known the importance of strength. In this world, only having strength is the best. If there is no strength, there will be no good results everywhere. After all, as long as there is a big problem, then she can''t handle it alone. At this time, Fengying also stood up and said: "can I go together? My strength is good. Although it can''t compare with the two of you, I seem to be about to change. If it is, maybe I can be so powerful as Yueer. At that time, I can also be a person who can be on my own!" Jiangning originally wanted to say that Fengying would stay, but Fengying said that she was about to change. This was something she didn''t think of. He thought that yue''er could be transformed. It was a good thing. After all, it was a little difficult to want to change after reaching a certain strength. I didn''t expect that Fengying could also be transformed This is something he never thought of. However, what followed was more than that. Only one elder directly said: "Liu Mei, you can follow the past. You don''t have to deal with the affairs of the spirit clan for the time being. You can go with them to experience, and then you can get a lot of things." This old man, like to see what he was wearing, his eyes flashed and his whole spirit trembled. When Jiangning saw his appearance, he could not help feeling depressed. We should know that only half of the spirit clan people are recovered now, and these half of the people still have no fighting ability. If there is a violent clan, there will be problems. However, Jiangning has thought of this. After all, Yueer and Fengying are people to be transformed, and Liumei also wants to tap her potential. In this way, she can do other things better. And this old man is even more shrewd. At this moment, Liu Mei follows Jiangning and others. He must have understood that Liu Mei''s strength today is closely related to their team. It is impossible to say that there is no relationship between Liu Mei and his team. After all, when Liu Mei came out before, she was just a vase. She didn''t have any strength at all. She used to let other people protect her in battle Yes. It''s not just her, other people are also like this, but at this moment, each of them has come to a very strong point, even more powerful than ordinary people, which can be seen by everyone. "Liu Mei, you don''t have to go there! Her task now is to be in the spirit clan. After all, there are so many people here, and all of you have lost their combat effectiveness. If you encounter a bad person, it will be more than worth the loss! " Jiangning pondered for a while and then said to Liu Mei. He didn''t want to take Liu Mei with him, but the current situation does not allow him to take Liu Mei with him. After all, there are too many people in the spirit clan who need to take care of them. If there is any accident, it will be too late to regret, so Jiangning directly refused to come down. For the elder of the spirit clan, he has no more words. After all, for such an experienced person, it''s useless for him to say anything. He can only make clear some key things with Liu Mei. Liu Mei heard the speech and then pondered, "since you have said that, I will not go there. You three should be careful. If there is any problem that can not be solved, you can come back to the spirit family. We spirit family still has some details!"Once again, Jiangning is speechless. It is impossible for him to let the spirit clan use this information, because he knows that this information may be the key to Liu Mei''s transformation. After all, Liu Mei has not yet seen any signs of transformation. It is obviously difficult for him to change again. However, it would be better if there was an inside information to help, so it must not be used. Moreover, Jiangning did not think that there would be any danger in it. Even so, if there was an accident, they could still do a lot of things. After saying goodbye to the spirit people, the three immediately boarded the road to block the entrance and exit of the violent clan. This time, they mainly went to block the people of the violent clan. Only in this way can they not continue to make trouble. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1709 Although the people of the spirit clan also want to revenge with Jiangning and others, everyone is rejected by Jiangning. No matter who has a little fighting power or has no fighting capacity, they are all rejected by Jiangning. After all, Jiangning can''t gamble with their lives, sometimes they can''t win. Not only that, the fury clan may be associated with the protoss, and then it may become more powerful than ever before, which is also unexpected by other people. Therefore, if you want to face the fury clan, you should give it to them. As for other people, they have no strength. "This time, no matter what, we have to let the people of the violent clan pay a price!" After Jiangning said this, he immediately took out several masks from the brocade bag, and then gave them Fengying and Yueer. "What do we do for masks?" After taking over the mask, yue''er can''t help feeling depressed. They are here to stop the people of the violent clan. They don''t want them to go out to do things. Now they wear a mask, which means something else in it, like they are furtive. "Just put it on. We don''t want the people of the violent clan to know their real identity. After half a month, we will have a good reason to get the antidote. Otherwise, when the violent people make trouble for us, we will have no way out." Jiangning said while wearing a mask. Soon, he had put on his mask. Not only that, his breath gradually changed at this time. At this time, the breath of the whole person was completely different from that before. Even his appearance and shape were also greatly changed. He was a very positive person, but now, he is a little bent down I have got up. It can be said that after wearing a mask, everything has changed. It is not the same as before. It can even be said that if ordinary people come here, they will not recognize Jiangning at all. Even the two women on the scene also feel that Jiangning is different at this time. If it was not for watching Jiangning wearing the mask with their own eyes, Then they will not believe that the person in front of them is Jiangning. At the same time, Fengying and yue''er also put on their own masks. This mask can be described as a special one. The masks made by Jiangning before when he was free were used to isolate the breath. Not only that, but also he had the function of protection here. If it is a common injury, then this mask can be resisted. You can imagine how powerful the use value of this mask is. Even undeniably, as long as it is what Jiangning wants to do, there will be no things that can not be done. "Shall we put on this mask, really?" After the wind shadow was brought up, the whole person was depressed. Originally, she was a beauty lover. Now after wearing this mask, the whole person''s breath has changed. It can even be said that she can''t believe that with this mask, she has such a real situation. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Don''t underestimate this mask. This mask can resist the attack. As long as the attack is not strong, it can resist it. Then you will know its specific role!" When Jiangning talked about this matter, he could not help smiling, which was also a thing he had relied on before. Often, in this place, he can do everything well, but he can''t do it better. After all, some races are too tough in their hearts. They all want to be an aggressor. For such a race, Jiangning should stop it. "Well! Are we here waiting for the one of the Berserkers? " Came to the fury outside the city, the moon this just asked. "Well! They usually come out of this gate, and there is only one gate in the whole city. They must have come out from here. However, if someone else is replaced, this gate may be closed. After all, they already know that there may be some big things to happen to them! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. He was not ready to be merciful to this violent clan. However, it is impossible to be merciless. After all, Jiangning is not a murderer, and his character is not suitable for such a thing. "I hope I can have a harvest today." Yue''er can''t wait to fight. After all, her transformation is coming. If you let her fight with blood stasis again, it may be possible for her to transform. At that time, as long as it is a transformation, then you can get a lot of strength, and even force Jiangning to leave. This point has been calculated by her for a long time, but it can''t be realized now. However, this is also an opportunity. As long as she grasps it, she can make her own strength to a higher level. In Fengying''s words, she said: "if there are people from the fury clan who come out and leave one or two for me, I will verify my own strength. If I can, I may also be able to degenerate. But generally speaking, it needs the people of the violent clan to come out, otherwise, it is not feasible!""Don''t worry, this time, there are people from the violent clan coming out. I will stand aside. After all, my strength is too simple to kill ordinary people." Jiangning said this matter, the face incomparable self-confidence, after all, his strength, he is very clear. If he did not get the supreme system in his life, he would not be able to rise to this position. Although he is only a mortal now, he believes that one day, he may surpass many people and come to the first person directly. "That''s good. This time I must tap my potential. Only in this way can I have the chance to be promoted!" When Fengying talked about it, she couldn''t help showing her self-confidence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1710 For a long time, her strength is not very good. If there is not a willow eyebrow at the bottom, she will be at the bottom, and her ethnic strength is also good. But at this moment, in this small team of Jiangning, she is actually at the bottom. This is what makes her extremely depressed, but that''s all. After all, it''s in here, As long as it is what she wants to do, maybe she can do it herself. As for yue''er, she doesn''t have so many ideas. Her ideas are completely mature and will not be compared with the wind and shadow. As long as she can protect her own people, all these can be handled. At this time, only four or five people came out of the city of this violent clan. All of them had weapons in their hands. Each of them exuded a kind of violent atmosphere. They talked while walking, as if they were plotting something. In Jiangning not far away, although he has tried his best to listen to them, but because of the distance is too far, there is no hearing. This is a very depressing thing for him. If you can hear the conversation of these people, then maybe you can know a lot of secrets. At this stage, it is impossible for a person of this violent clan to appear anything. Moreover, some of them will definitely do something when they come out. This is very clear to Jiangning and others. As for Yueer and Fengying, after seeing these five people come out, they all have smiles on their faces. Although Jiangning can''t see them under the mask, they can hear something from their laughter. After all, these people can have a wave of practice. If there is a chance, the two women may be able to directly enter into the metamorphosis. When the strength is more advanced, they can definitely be on their own. Especially Yueer, as long as their strength is further advanced, they will have reached the ranks of real masters, and even the high priest of the protoss, Yue I also have the strength to fight. Although it is impossible for Yue Er to win in the face of the protoss'' high priest, she can still cope with it for a period of time. After all, if there is one more master, it will be more beneficial to her team. And Fengying''s strength is not so good, but in this, if she has another transformation, it is obvious that she can do a lot of things, especially in the aspect of protection, she can completely stop Jiangning from protecting, because she can completely protect herself, which is very clear to Fengying. She didn''t want to be protected by Jiangning all day, even in the battle, which made her speechless. So she always wanted to improve her strength. Later, she got an opportunity to give her potential to the danger Dig out, but really let her do it, this is to make her extremely happy. It is even undeniable that as long as there is any opportunity, she will really treat these battles. After all, in the battle, she can have the opportunity to improve her strength, which is self-evident. "All right, these people will be handed over to you. I will go to play by myself. But you should pay attention to it. Don''t be careless. The strength of these people is very good." When Jiangning said this, he could not help being dignified. Although in his opinion, these people can be easily killed, but for Yueer and Fengying, the strength of these people is obviously a little strong, and from their breath, maybe they are the top experts in the fury clan. Therefore, it is necessary for Jiangning to remind them, but this time, he does not intend to protect the two women, because they need to transform themselves, so they should put themselves in a dangerous situation, otherwise, it is impossible to degenerate down, or even to say, if given an excellent opportunity, maybe both It''s impossible to grasp. Obviously, there is an excellent opportunity in front of them, so it is to take these people to practice. As long as you really put yourself in danger, then the potential will burst out. At that time, you can definitely do a lot of things. "Moon, you give two me, you call three yourself!" Fengying first said, for yue''er, she is also a little clear. Yue''er''s strength has reached a certain level. It is obviously a little difficult to change down again, so she gave her an enemy. As for her own words, she can also sense the breath of these people. It is appropriate for her to have two enemies! "Well, that''s settled!" Yue''er also laughed, then hid, waiting for these people to come. After all, if it is too close to the city of the fury clan, it is a bit inconvenient to start, and in this, they also need to do a little preparation, that is, completely camouflage themselves, so as not to let these violent people know that they are Jiangning and others.Because half a month later, Jiangning still wants to take up the leader of this violent clan. After all, there are still half of the people in the spirit clan who have not been detoxified. This is extremely important. As for the five members of the violent clan, they do not know that they have become the object of others. They are still talking with each other as if they were talking about something important. At the moment, Jiang Ning can''t listen to the whole situation quickly, because he can''t use his ability to listen to himself Found it. Once these people find Jiangning, they will be alert. At that time, they will create trouble for Yueer and Fengying. After all, if these people turn around and leave, the two women will have no object to practice. £¦#160; www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1711 Generally speaking, this is a good thing. After all, even if Jiangning can''t hear what these people are talking about, he can roughly guess it. After all, there are only things about the chatting spirit clan. Moreover, they look like they are going to fight, otherwise they won''t have such a costume, and everyone''s strength is good. It can even be said that their strength is almost the same as yue''er''s. it can be imagined that they will wait, maybe to do some very important things, or even to the spirit clan, not necessarily! As soon as Jiangning thought that these people were going to the spirit clan, he couldn''t help worrying. If they slowed down and didn''t stop these people, maybe these people really went to the spirit clan. At that time, the strength of these people will completely crush down the willow eyebrows, and the other people in the spirit clan will not have any combat effectiveness. However, they have come here one step ahead, and the city of this violent clan has only one exit. He has known about these things. After all, in this city, the violent people have been bullied by other races before. When they are not strong, they are bullied all day long. In the end, this city was built, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Therefore, there was only one exit for this city. If there was a siege, there would be only one way to die, and in this case, it was a situation in which it was difficult to fly. "I hope the people of the spirit clan don''t have anything to do with it." At this time, Jiangning can''t help praying. After all, there is no threat from the fury clan. Maybe the protoss will also be threatened. After all, the protoss are far away from the sky. If you want to attack the spirit clan, you may have a chance. However, Jiangning is not very worried. After all, the city of the fury clan is not far away from the spirit clan. If there is an accident, maybe the people of the spirit clan will have the opportunity to inform him. At that time, with his strength, regardless of the wind, shadow and moon, they can quickly come back. This is what he thought, so at this time, it has become worse The former is so worried. In the field, Yueer and Fengying saw five people getting closer and closer, and their facial expressions could not help sneering. For these people, although they have some strength, they do not have any fear. After all, they all want to tap their potential. As long as they put themselves in a dangerous situation, then the potential will burst out There is always a chance of success. Even if there is no chance of winning, they also understand that as long as they reach a certain critical moment, their potential will burst out and degenerate. This is very clear to them. What''s more, there is still a Jiangning on the side. If Jiangning is present, they will never have any accidents, This is the experience gained over the years. For Jiangning this person, they are very clear, as long as they become Jiangning''s teammates, then they can be protected, but when they are protected, they must also come in, after all, no one can always protect a person. At this time, the moon and the wind completely appeared in front of the five people. The second daughter was wearing a mask, and the smile on their faces could not be seen at all. Moreover, there was no feminine feature in their bodies. "Who are you?" When they suddenly saw two masked men appearing, several of the violent people were also stunned. They did not expect that they would meet such people not far from their own city gate, which they had never thought of. "We are here to kill you!" Among them, yue''er says coldly that this voice is extremely magnetic, which makes people can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman. After all, after all, after all, after all, after the mask is strengthened, all the features will be covered up. Even this mask of Jiangning can be said to be undetectable even if some powerful experts come. This is also the pride of Jiangning. After all, when he made these masks, he was just holding a playful attitude. He didn''t expect that they were actually used on the road today, and they are still very useful. "You want to kill us? make fun of! Who are we afraid of One of them, coldly said at this time, for them, the strength has been extremely strong. On this continent, not to mention walking horizontally, but at least the ordinary people can''t do anything about them, and in this, they are still five people. After all, Jiangning bullied the leader of the violent clan before, but these people still said so. A word was formed in yue''er''s mind, that is, don''t be shameless! Yes, they are shameless and defeated by Jiangning. At this time, they are not afraid of others. If they say something, they will be laughed at. After all, Yueer and Fengying are also on the scene. As for Fengying, there was no words, and she directly picked up these people. At this time, after her strength was shown, Jiangning on the other side was shocked, because after the strength of Fengying broke out, it was much stronger than the people in the field, which he had never thought of.It has always been believed that the strength of Fengying is at the bottom of the list. However, after the outbreak of strength, Jiangning knew that she was wrong. At this time, Fengying could compete with yue''er. After all, that breath is absolutely not comparable to other people. But Jiangning also did not know, now Fengying has entered a strange state, otherwise, she would not be so quick to hand, after all, Yueer still did not make a move. At this time, yue''er was shocked. She could not understand the strength of Fengying, but the explosive strength of Fengying was still a little stronger than her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1712 If this is said, Liu Mei will be completely shocked, because the wind shadow, which has always been at the bottom of the world, has played such an explosive power. This is something that no one can think of. Moreover, Fengying may not have released all of its strength here. After yue''er thought of this matter, the whole person was stunned. When she thought of the current wind and shadow, there might be more strength, she was a little bit timid. After all, at this moment, she already understood that such a thing was coming. Maybe one''s strength should not be fully displayed, but when necessary, she must show her full strength Yes. Only in this way can we give full play to our own strength. At that time, all the people will be cheering for it, and even will be shocked. This point is very clear. Jiangning on one side was shocked, but he still looked at the wind shadow. After all, under his watching, he felt that the wind shadow was different. Generally speaking, the breath was different. If the former was soft, now this moment is extremely strong and strong, which is heavier than a man''s breath. "In state?" Jiangning lenglengleng said, looking down again, he finally understood this point, and also confirmed this thing, this wind shadow is into a state, can burst out such strength, if not into a certain state, it is unable to play such strength. At this time, yue''er didn''t have any hesitation. She directly took up those violent people. At first, Fengying promised to give her three enemies, so that she could make a breakthrough. But at this time, yue''er only got two enemies, because the other three enemies were attracted by Yueer, which made her compare There''s something depressing. Generally speaking, if there is no accident, the strong will fight more, and the weak will fight less. After all, in this, the strength is the king, and the general people will understand this distribution. But Yueer has no way to deal with such a thing. She can''t tell the wind shadow to leave an enemy She. If that''s the case, then it''s too hard to give the face of these violent people. After all, now that both of them come here, they have already given them no face. If they are still robbing the enemy, they will have a thorough face fight. Originally, the people of the fury clan only thought that two masked men could be defeated with their strength. However, at this time, they realized that they could not defeat the two enemies. On the contrary, the three people on their side were suppressed by one of the masked men, and they could not release their abilities at all. On the other hand, although yue''er has taken up two people, and the strength of these two people is the same as hers, she feels incomparable difficulties, because at this time, the people of these violent clans have been completely crazy, and they have nothing left to do with her. She had already planned to deal with three people, but now she found that it was a little difficult not to deal with three, even to deal with two. From this point, we can see how strong the wind is. "I want to refuel, I want to release my potential, otherwise, I will be the bottom of the team in the future!" Yue''er constantly admonishes herself in her heart. After all, she is a person who doesn''t admit defeat. She has already been the first person to come in addition to Jiangning. However, if she is surpassed by a shadow, it will be her last. As for Liu Mei, maybe she can also be surpassed. After all, it is not certain whether the feedback from Lingshu once a decade will be used on Liu Mei. If Liu Mei is used, she may be able to completely surpass her. At that time, she will become the bottom of the team. But anyway, yue''er is a person with fighting ability in the first half of the year. Now she is facing two experts of the fury clan. Although it is a little difficult, she will not be defeated at once. Moreover, she is still a kind of person who is more brave in fighting. At this moment, yue''er directly used her strongest fighting power to fight against the two violent clans, and beat her momentum out. She made herself like a desperate person who was desperate to fight for everything. At this time, the two violent people also found the momentum of this masked man. They were a little shocked. They didn''t understand that the people who had been suppressed by them had become so powerful that they suppressed them directly. Moreover, the more the fight was later, the more powerful the one was. When they thought of this, they soon understood that the masked men who fought with them may have entered a certain realm. Only in this way can they have such a kind of combat effectiveness. There is no denying that they can have a chance to kill yue''er, but they let it go."Hurry up and release all our strength. Otherwise, we will be finished!" One of the violent people said coldly that for the moon, they still have a little chance, but if they miss this opportunity, there will be no more opportunities. After all, at this moment, the moon has been completely into the state. As for the other side, Fengying also shows her strong strength. The state of Fengying is earlier than that of Yueer. So at this moment, she takes up several people from the violent clan, and there is no loss. It can even be said that she can still have a lot of time to understand her own state, This is something that other people don''t know. The three people who were fighting with Fengying only felt that it was becoming more and more difficult for them to fight. They could even say that if they continued to do so, they would be defeated. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1713 These people of the fury clan are very aware of this, and even they can know that in this, if we continue to carry on, there will be no effect on them, because the people they fight against have become extremely powerful. Jiangning can''t help nodding slightly. He can see the changes of these two women. If this situation continues, it will not be long before this transformation. It must be in such a state. As long as there is an opportunity, then they can quickly enter the state of transformation Yes. At that time, don''t mention these people in the field. Even if there are more people, they are not their opponents. After all, the transformation has been completed, and the strength must have been improved a lot. As for that time, perhaps the people of these violent families have been killed in battle. Jiangning still sees this more accurately. At this time, Fengying herself does not know what she is doing. After all, at this time, she has entered a state. If she can not degenerate, then she will continue to fight. Even if she finally kills these people, she will not be separated from this state It''s coming. In the face of this state, Jiangning is a little worried. If she can''t change down in the end, she will find him, or find Yueer. However, Yueer''s strength is not against the shadow of the wind. After all, Yueer has been transformed several times. At this time, her transformation is not completed so quickly. And if you can find him, it may be possible, but if his strength is slightly out of control, it will cause harm to the wind shadow, which is what he does not want to see. And although he does not want to fight the wind shadow, if he can not give her any critical state, then it will not promote her to degenerate. At this time, Fengying has reached a very strong state. The several people in the field are not her opponents at all. After they understand it thoroughly, they have already fought and retreated. After all, they do not want to die. Moreover, this place is still a small distance from their city. If you can go back to it After that, it will be a good thing to go back to your own city. There is no accident. Those who want to leave can not leave at this time, because the wind shadow has been completely suppressed to them at this time. It can even be said that at this time, if they have a chance to go, Fengying will definitely catch up with them. This is not to be said. On the other hand, yue''er is also in a rapid battle. Now she has entered the state. Only her two enemies are in front of her. The rest of the people have been ignored. Although she has entered the state, it still takes a little time for yue''er to transform herself into a better one with her strength Laidu has reached a very strong state. If you want to continue to change, then you need to find Jiangning such a person, only Jiangning such a person, then you can transform yourself down. "It should be almost. After the transformation of Fengying, maybe the strength is much stronger than yue''er!" Jiangning murmured on one side. After all, they are members of a small team. If the wind and shadow can degenerate down, it will greatly improve the strength of the whole team. Moreover, in this case, when meeting other people, they can fight. After all, Fengying''s strength improvement at this time has an effect on doing anything in the future Yes. There is no accident. Fengying''s current state is her strongest. At first, those people of the violent clan wanted to catch Feng Ying alive. After all, if such a beautiful girl was caught alive, they would like to play with it, but now they have no idea. Now their idea is how they want to escape. After all, in this case, they also know very well that if they are careless, there will be problems immediately. There is no denying that the strength of Fengying is too strong than them. In the past, after the people of the violent clan became furious, it could be said that they were the best in the world. As long as several people were together, other people could not help them. But in this period of time, they were already worried about whether they would die in the hands of Fengying. In the battle, the wind and shadow showed a strong fighting power, and then directly disabled one of them. The howl spread all over the place, but it did not return to the city of the fury clan. After all, Jiangning on the side was ready for any preparation. He closed this space with his own strength and refused to let it Any sound of the voice. Otherwise, when a group of violent people come out, their plans will be blocked. What they need to do now is to do these things unconsciously, and no one is allowed to know about them."It should not be bad!" When Jiangning said this, he only saw that Fengying defeated another person again, but this one did not hurt any more. After all, he was very clever and let the wind shadow beat him. After all, the wind shadow entered a certain state. "Next time, it should not be able to resist for long..." Jiangning constantly estimates that when his words fall, there will be a person injured by the wind, or even completely defeated, because Jiangning''s strength can be seen. If it is someone else, maybe they can''t have the ability to see through all this. After all, people without strength can''t see the strength and weakness of them, and they can''t distinguish some things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1714 As for the moon on the other side, there is no saying. In the rapid battle, yue''er broke out in her strongest state, directly injuring two people, but in the case of no one fighting, they were all settled down. Only see the moon is directly sitting on the ground, eyes are slightly narrowed, as if into a state inside, for the outside things do not know. In this, those who were wounded saw that yue''er had entered a certain state and immediately discussed it. After all, this is a great opportunity for the festival. If they do not seize this excellent opportunity, they will have no chance to come. It is even undeniable that when yue''er comes out of this state of Epiphany, he They are not Yueer''s opponents at all. Because yue''er has reached a very strong state now, even at this moment, yue''er has an epiphany. "Kill or not, if you can, kill this masked man first, and then we will deal with another one together!" Although one of the Berserkers was injured, he still discussed with others. After all, this is a critical moment. If we lose this opportunity, there will be no other opportunity. "Kill, why don''t we kill? If we don''t kill, we won''t have any chance to come!" Another said coldly, for these two masked people, they are extremely worried, because they understand that if a person is in a state to enter the Epiphany, after waking up, then the strength will be against the weather. They had not entered the state, they are not opponents. If they have an epiphany, then they are not opponents at all, because they have been crushed, so they must seize this opportunity. Two of them, sneaking up, and then slowly toward the moon, this time, may be a great opportunity to come. One side of Jiangning see this state, the whole person is also shocked, for such a thing, he did not think of, this month, is directly into the Epiphany, she did not know that there are still enemies in the field, if this way to give the enemy a chance, then she will be completely killed. Because after being defeated, the people of these violent clans will never miss this opportunity. If they miss this opportunity, they will not be able to find another opportunity. Since Jiang Ning has to protect herself at any time, it is a good time for her to protect her, no matter what time she comes to protect her. If you can''t do it, then it''s not a good man, or even a waste of Jiangning''s own strong strength. Having such a strong strength, but unable to protect her own woman, will be extremely humiliating to say, after all, in this world, there is no lack of such things happen. However, what Jiangning didn''t expect was that he had not entered the field yet. There was a man who entered the field ahead of him, and was completely blocked up. This man was the shadow of fighting on the other side. Only seeing the wind and shadow directly swept past, and then blocked in front of yue''er. As for those two people who wanted to carry out a sneak attack, they were blocked by her. Not only that, but also the wind shadow directly abandoned them at this time. Although Fengying has not recovered from her state, she knows very well that she has several good friends in her life. Even in what state, she will not forget them. Just when she saw that someone wanted to give her good friend a hand, she immediately had no idea and was helping directly. The two violent people did not expect that the strength and speed of Fengying were so fast. Originally, they could touch yue''er and kill her. However, they did not expect that they were blocked up and they could not carry out the next attack. This is a very depressing thing for them Love. As for the three men that Fengying was fighting against, although they did not escape at this time, everyone was also afraid. Their eyes were full of fear, because they knew that as long as they ran away by themselves, there would be big problems. After all, a strong man would never let you escape. After yue''er''s danger was relieved, she continued to realize that this state did not know how long it lasted. However, let all people did not think of is, at this time, a strong breath burst out, and then only saw the moon directly stood up, a pair of eyes have become green to come, the breath of human body, incomparably powerful. "Fengying, thank you, you can go to epiphany!" After yue''er finished speaking, she immediately stood in the body of Fengying and then looked around the five violent people in a circle.These people are really despicable. Originally Yueer thought that the poisoning was just a coincidence, just someone''s idea, but she was wrong. These people have always been so vicious. This time, during her epiphany, she was going to attack her. If there was no shadow to help her, maybe she would have been killed in battle. So at the moment, without any mercy, she grabbed one of the violent people who could not move, and directly killed them, splashing fresh blood all over the ground. Jiangning on one side was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that yue''er was so angry that he killed a man of a violent clan. If it was his words, maybe he would not do such a thing. After all, it was a life. Although he is powerful, he never kills innocent people indiscriminately. Moreover, he does not have any statement here. If he can tolerate it, he will not do anything else. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1715 However, he did not know Yueer''s idea, because it was extremely hateful to interrupt other people''s practice at any time. In addition, yue''er also connected the people of this violent clan with other races, even with the poisoning incident before, so that he hated this violent people so much ¡£ She has never hated any race. Even the protoss, she can only think that the strong will insult the weak. This is the world standard. When a person is strong, then other things can be done at will. But if a person is not strong, then everything is useless. However, the practice of this violent clan is not the same as she imagined, because the practice of this violent clan makes all people have a feeling of hatred. After all, you can poison the spirit clan, and then you want to take advantage of others'' breakthrough. Such a kind of race and clan style is not feasible. Those who practice martial arts understand what this epiphany stands for. It can completely represent that a person''s strength can be improved. However, it is obvious that the people of this violent clan don''t want yue''er to improve their strength, so they can do something like that. In this case, they can''t blame yue''er. Jiangning saw that yue''er had already come out of the state, and had been protecting the wind and shadow, so he had nothing to worry about. After all, yue''er''s strength was relatively strong, especially after an epiphany, the strength had come to an unstoppable position. It can even be said that, as long as there are some other masters coming out, then You can''t be yue''er''s opponent. In this, Yueer''s strength can be compared with that of the high priest. Although she is still a little unskilled in her own strength, she can''t stop yue''er''s strength. At this time, Fengying has completely entered into the metamorphosis. For Fengying, Yueer is very grateful. After all, at the beginning, if it was not for the wind shadow, then she would have been killed in battle. After all, in the time of Epiphany, things outside were completely unknown. However, she is also wrong. If Fengying doesn''t make a move, Jiangning on the side can also make a quick move. After all, Jiangning has already seen these violent people want to make a move, so in this, Jiangning has no fault. It can even be said that if Jiangning can make a quick move, then it can''t be trained at the beginning A few people have potential. In the middle of the moment, they have entered the state of the wind and shadow. But some of the other Berserkers, the four of them still have the fighting ability, are plotting to get out of this place. Then, before long, I only saw a group of violent people who rushed out and yelled: "go, if we don''t go, we have no chance to go!" It''s true. If they don''t leave, there will be no more opportunities to go. After all, at this moment, they have seen Jiangning coming. Jiangning doesn''t look very good, just wearing a mask. But they can sense a strong momentum from Jiangning under the mask. This breath is not what they can resist I can stand it. It can even be said that if a Jiangning hand, they will all perish. They are all the elite of the fury clan. This trip is to oppress the spirit clan people and exchange poison for the spirit tree of the spirit clan, because they like the spirit tree very much. As long as they get the spirit tree, they can quickly upgrade their strength. At that time, under some specific conditions, they can also quickly improve their own strength. After all, they already know the secret of the spirit tree. If they can get a little good feedback once a decade, everything will be fine. However, they did not expect that when they wanted to evacuate, a figure appeared, that is Jiangning. After Jiangning appeared, he said coldly: "since I''m here, I don''t want to go back, because if I go back, I don''t have any effect!" After seeing Jiangning, everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect to meet Jiangning at this time. Even their commander defeated him. This time, Jiangning didn''t take his mask with him. After all, these people are doomed to die in battle, and there will be no news coming out of it. At that time, they will be able to rest in peace. "It''s you. It''s you!" One of the violent people, pointing to Jiangning, said trembling. How can they use any capital to fight against others when they are unable to conquer the existence of their own command, which is something they understand very well. It can even be said that, as long as it is not Jiangning, maybe they can escape, but if Jiangning, they have no way, because at this time, they already understand a truth, Jiangning''s strength has reached another level, they can''t touch.It can also be said that after seeing Jiangning, they have no desire to fight any more. All of them are dissipated in their hearts. Originally, they expected to do some things when the moon and the wind and shadow were to have an epiphany, but they didn''t expect that it was at this time that all of them dissipated. All his plans have been reduced to ashes, and now they can''t escape. "I''m very happy to meet you. Since I''m here, I''ll sit down for a while, and then someone will negotiate with you." When Jiangning said this, she couldn''t help smiling. It was not him who decided the life and death of these people, but the wind and the moon. Their mistakes before may have been irreparable. Everyone will be afraid of other people''s interference when they have an epiphany. After all, if they disturb, they may be possessed. But they didn''t expect that these violent people still do such things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1716 The appearance of Jiangning made these people lose the confidence to escape. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If they want to escape, they may die more quickly. Even if they are given courage, they can''t do it. Now everyone is staring at Jiangning. "How did you come here? Are these people your companions?" One of the Berserkers had a good breath. He stood up and asked. Although he knew that it would be bad for him to wait a moment, he still wanted to ask clearly. After all, he would die with his eyes closed. For them, it was terrible. Originally, they were going to travel, so they could do something for their own race. But they didn''t expect that things were not completed. But when they met such a terrible person, they felt sad to think about it. Moreover, no matter who they were, there would be accidents. "Don''t ask me so much, I can only tell you that I''m here for my partner!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, he thought that the wind and willow eyebrows will not be so fast on the transformation, but did not expect them at this time, actually is the first transformation down, just those worries, has been completely dissipated in his heart. After all, if a person has not degenerated within the prescribed time, it will be extremely difficult to wait for the next time. After all, these opportunities will not come to your side at any time. Even some people will not encounter such things in their poor life. It can be imagined that the wind shadow and the moon belong to heaven''s beloved It''s on. "Are you saying that you are here to enlighten your partner?" After hearing this, everyone in the field was shocked. They never thought that such a situation would happen. Whether a person can have an epiphany can be seen, and the method used is so extreme. In fact, they don''t know that this method is a better method. After all, after all, after using this method, people can tap all the potential in their bodies. Even so, as long as the potential is enough, everything can be raised. When the Epiphany is completed, a lot of strength can be improved It''s coming. Yueer and Fengying have already tried this point for a long time, so they choose such extreme methods, but they don''t want these violent people to become their stepping stones. However, it can''t be said. After all, the people of the violent clan are extremely hateful. If they don''t want to do anything, they may not be like this. After all, no matter who Jiangning is or who is, they will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. Moreover, there is a point in this, that is, Jiangning will certainly not provoke people. "In this case, we have nothing to say. If we want to kill, we can kill it. Let''s have a pain and hurry up." One of the Berserkers was completely cold hearted. He knew that he could not escape today. After all, it was impossible to escape from Jiangning. A strong man has the strength of a strong one. To get out of the control of this strong man, it is undoubtedly more difficult than to ascend to heaven. It can even be said that if they meet again in Jiangning, they will not have any escape, nor will they think about anything else, because at that time, they are doomed to die. Jiangning didn''t pay attention to these people. He was quietly watching the wind and shadow for transformation. After all, a person''s transformation, if possible, would be to enhance their own strength, and in this, sometimes great things will happen, and sometimes need help from the outside world. Therefore, in this link, there must be no problem. If a problem occurs carelessly, it will be completely discarded. This is the truth that everyone understands. As for Yueer, at the moment, she is also guarding the wind shadow. Just now she has saved her life. Now she can do well in what she can. After all, they are also members of a team. Although it is said that after the wind shadow wakes up, it is much stronger than her, but in her heart, there is no jealousy. As time goes by, as for those violent people, they don''t dare to have any change at all, because Jiangning is watching them closely, so that they can''t have any change. Even if they are not careful, they will die immediately. Although they already know that their own fate will not be good, but at this moment, they still expect a little accident, after all, they are just passing by, and in this respect, they do not do anything wrong, but they are too much, because Jiangning will not forgive him at all. It didn''t take long for Fengying to be transformed. When her transformation was completed, the whole person released a breath of terror. However, after a period of time, the breath of terror calmed down, which was no different from the original. However, if Jiangning carefully observed it, she found that the wind shadow was much stronger.Even at this time, it can be said that the strength of Fengying has completely crushed Yueer''s strength. You can imagine how powerful her transformation is this time! In the past, yue''er has experienced metamorphosis, but once metamorphosed, they are not so powerful. I didn''t expect that the wind and shadow has become so powerful. "What are you going to do with these people?" When Jiangning saw that Fengying had awakened, she immediately said to Fengying that for Jiangning, the right to deal with these people was entrusted to Fengying. After all, Fengying was the party concerned, and she now has such strength to decide the life and death of these four people. "Of course, they are killed. Can they stay in the world and harm others?" When Fengying talks about this matter, the whole face is emitting a heartless flavor. If people who are not familiar with her think that she has changed her character. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1717 However, Jiangning didn''t feel that there was anything. After all, these people had to bear up with the wind and shadow. Even when the wind and shadow took their own transformation time down, those people wanted to interrupt the wind shadow. For such people, Fengying would never have any excuse. Even so, once there was a problem, it would definitely be It''s over. Generally speaking, even if you don''t know each other, you won''t make any action when you meet someone like this. After all, when others encounter such an opportunity, it can be said that God''s favor is coming. Therefore, most people will not go to hand, but these people actually direct their hand, trying to interrupt the transformation of the wind shadow. For such heinous people, absolutely will not let go, and these people are also the people of the violent clan, this trip, they may be with a purpose, because in this critical period, generally do not walk around randomly, but these people, obviously have a task on their body, so they will leave the fury clan. "Tell me what you are going out for. If you like, maybe I can let you go!" At this time, the wind shadow came directly to the four people, with a sharp breath on his body, and his eyes were cold and cold looking at them. Under the strong breath of wind and shadow, everyone in the field was shocked. They didn''t expect that the wind shadow was so powerful. It was just a small transformation. It even reached such a level, and Yueer was extremely shocked. Now yue''er has understood that her strength is not the rival of this shadow. However, she was shocked and gratified. After all, they are a small team. The stronger the people in their team are, the better it will be for their team. Moreover, in the future, they will be able to fight better Yes. After all, the strength of the Protoss and the fury people is good, especially the people of these two races have a spirit of fearing death. Especially the protoss, they are not afraid of any death at all. After all, there is a resurrection altar in them. Even if the battle is dead, they can be resurrected to their strongest period of time. For such a person, we need to have a strong force. Only in this way can we play a good role. Otherwise, we can''t defeat such a person. As for Jiangning, he already had a premonition. He knew that after the transformation of Fengying, it was very powerful. After all, the strength of Fengying was extremely powerful here. There is no doubt that it can even be compared with the head of a violent clan. And in this, the potential of wind shadow is extremely huge, under the premise of getting such an opportunity, it will be extremely forced up, even undeniably, if such a thing occurs, it will be completely elevated, which is self-evident. "We''re just going out to play, we''re not going to do anything. You can kill if you want to!" One of the violent people said coldly that although he knew that he would be killed in battle, he did not have any fear. After all, he had fallen into the hands of Jiangning and others. If he wanted to continue to escape, it was obviously impossible. Why not be tough? Maybe there would be a trace of vitality in this way. "Play? You''re looking for something When Feng Ying said this, she couldn''t help smiling. For such a violent family, they must have a task on them, otherwise, they would not appear outside the city. As for what kind of task, Fengying doesn''t know. However, they can be sure that it must have something to do with the spirit clan, because as long as it is the spirit family''s thing, then it is their first thing. After all, they have already wanted to get the spirit tree, but all along, they have not been able to get this spirit tree. If they can''t get the spirit tree, their overall strength will not be improved This is self-evident. Feng Ying sneered and then said, "since you don''t want to play so much, I''ll send you to a fun place!" The words fell, the wind shadow did not have any hesitation, directly killed these four people. It turned out that they were five people, but they had been killed by yue''er before, so there were only four people. In fact, these four people have no combat effectiveness, and even can be said, they are a common people It''s just people who can pass. Therefore, under the strong strength of Fengying, there is no struggle at all, and he has been killed in battle. One side of the moon can''t help laughing when she sees the wind shadow so clean and tidy. Now the wind shadow has completely changed a person. Because of the growth of strength, people have become cruel. Even so, what was not dare to do before is also dare to do now, and it is incomparably clean. When Jiangning saw the wind and shadow, his face also showed a smile. In the past, he was afraid that these women would have dim sum and tender hands. But at present, it seems that yue''er is impossible. After all, after all, after all, she has changed a person after the incident of the moon clan.And then, that is, Fengying, at this time, it seems that his heart has changed. From a good girl before, she has become a ruthless woman now, killing without blood. All of these are developing in a good direction. After all, life is still alive, and sometimes you need to make a lot of decisions. Otherwise, you will not be able to use your own strength. You can even say that if you are soft hearted, you may cause yourself a lot of trouble. As in the present situation, if the wind and shadow release these people, they will come out and pose a threat to them next time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1718 The affairs of the spirit clan have completely angered Fengying. After all, Fengying is a good friend of Liumei, and they are all from a team. Under this premise, if Fengying thinks that she has the ability, she must help Liumei. After all, Liumei is guarding her spirit clan now. Moreover, the spirit tree of the spirit clan can not fall into the hands of the fury clan. If it falls into the hands of the fury clan, they will start the ten-year feedback of that spirit tree, which will be a very risky thing. At that time, maybe all the people of the fury clan will become more powerful, and then they will be unable to stop it. Therefore, they must not let the people of the fury clan succeed. Even if they use more manpower to do this thing, they will not let the people of the fury clan complete it, and then they can guarantee the root of the spirit clan. After all, the spirit tree is the inside story of the spirit clan. If it is lost, this race will be in complete decline This is very clear to Fengying. Jiangning now speculates that although the fury people have already started their plan, but because there is no real union with the protoss, it can be said that the protoss have not entrapped them to that extent, so the protoss people will not come out so quickly, and now the protoss people are hidden. The hidden enemy, you will not know what kind of order his strength has reached, so in this respect, it is also a little worried. When necessary, we must not let other races have a premise to surpass their own strength. Otherwise, it will be extremely difficult to do if there are wolves before and tigers after When they can''t finish it, it''s a difficult thing. "What do we do now, to stay here?" Wind shadow after killing a few people, did not feel what, but very calm said. Now for Fengying, killing a few people can''t create any mental depression. After all, killing such a villain, if there is still guilt, is not suitable for wandering in the lake. Sometimes, some things that you don''t want to do will be done. Otherwise, it will be a manifestation of irresponsibility to yourself, and also a bad performance to other races. It can even be said that if one doesn''t have an accident, it will completely entrap other races. For example, if they do things now, if they are not so resolute, there will be big problems. After all, if one of the violent people gets up, then they can''t stop it. "Now continue to crouch, let''s take a look at the people of this violent clan, what will happen next!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for this violent clan, he is extremely want to tie up, after all, in this, the idea of a violent clan has been wrong. With their little strength, they even want to lead the central plains like the Protoss. For this, Jiangning will definitely not allow it to happen. Even so, if there is a problem at that time, Jiangning will try its best to stop it. "OK, I''ll continue to stay, but I''m a little worried about the affairs of the spirit clan. After all, now that we''ve all come out, the spirit clan has only one willow eyebrow. If there''s an accident, maybe Liu Mei alone can''t resist it!" When Fengying talked about this matter, she could not help showing a worried look on her face. After all, half of the people of the spirit clan are not poisoned, but among them, they are all powerless. Most of them are old people and children. These people do not have any fighting power. Even for the protoss, as long as there are several Protoss, they can attack the spirit people immediately Killed. As for the spirit of the willow clan, when it comes to killing the spirit of the other people, it can even be taken away by the spirit of the other people A state is coming. Jiangning is also aware of this, but now he has no way to do it. If he withdraws from here, if the people of this violent clan appear again and walk to other places to trap other small races, he can''t stop it. After all, the fury clan has already wanted to take the whole Central Plains, so at this time, they will certainly pick up some small races and get as many resources as they can, and then they will go to take more resources to strengthen themselves, which is unspeakable. "I''m also a little afraid that something will happen to the spirit clan. After all, although the fury clan has not left here, we have no room for observation. If they appear one person, it will cause great harm to the spirit clan." At this time, the moon is also a little worried.After hearing the speech, Jiangning could not help but show the color of vigilance. If one person said such a thing, it was good. After all, it was not allowed. It was just a guess. But if both people said such words, the problem would be a little severe. After all, the two people''s words could be recruited. "In this case, let''s go back quickly!" Jiangning looks a little dignified. For this, he doesn''t want to make things happen to the spirit clan, but he also has no way to do it. After all, this violent clan needs people to manage. If not, other small races will be hit by this race. It is even undeniable that no matter Jiangning or Liumei can leave the spirit clan, because there is a spirit tree in the spirit clan. If you leave a person, you can''t resist the fury clan. If you rob the spirit tree by them, you will lose more than you gain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1719 A berserker, they can still cope with it, but if there is a Protoss, they will not be able to stop it. After all, there are too few people in their small team. Although everyone''s strength is so strong, it will never be the opponent of other people. If the two races can''t touch each other completely, then the two races can''t even touch each other. "Go back! Let''s go back to the spirit clan immediately When Jiangning thought of this matter, he was shocked, because the two women understood that things might happen to the spirit clan, and he also had a feeling in his heart that something big would happen to the spirit clan. Otherwise, his left eyelid would not beat. But anyway, their first condition is to go back to the spirit clan as soon as possible. Only after they return to the spirit clan, can they protect the spirit family. At this time, a man came running in a hurry from afar. Jiangning remembers that it was a member of the spirit clan who came to deal with the surrounding affairs. This is very clear, because Jiangning had given this person treatment at the beginning. After seeing him running over, he was immediately frightened and said, "something happened to the spirit family, something happened to the spirit family." "What''s the matter, just say it slowly!" After hearing the speech, Jiangning''s face suddenly sank. They just wanted to go back to the lingzu, but they didn''t expect that there was a lingzu coming to preach. This was extremely depressing. Moreover, Jiangning found that the two women''s feelings were so strong. Things thousands of miles away are all induced. This is what makes Jiangning extremely depressed. I think the two women will be asked to make induction in the future. Maybe they can both. In fact, Jiangning does not understand that women all have a sixth sense, and this feeling is very strong, in general, it is extremely accurate, and in this, as long as there is something happening, then it is eight or nine inseparable, even so to say, if you follow the woman''s feeling, you may save a lot There''s trouble. "Tell me more about it!" Jiangning was shocked, but he still did not forget to ask this person what happened to the spirit clan. Otherwise, this person would not be so frightened. Only heard this person directly say: "there are Protoss people coming, they all want to get the spirit tree, now it is in the battle, willow eyebrow is about to stop, they came to four or five people, everyone''s strength is so strong, and our people, at this time, there is no way to kill them People come, because we have the strength of the people, are blocked to the vein, otherwise poisoning will deepen After that, the man said again, "you go back and save our people, or our people will be finished!" "Paralysis, it''s going to happen like this. Go, speed up!" Hearing the speech, Jiangning''s whole face was dignified. He didn''t expect that the protoss would attack at this time. If he guessed that it was right, the fury clan was a cover, and the person who was really behind it was the Protoss. Jiangning had thought of this for a long time, but he didn''t think of it. If he had believed his feelings earlier, it might not have happened. At this time, Yueer''s face was also cold. Although she said that she had found many people of the protoss to avenge her, she still felt a little angry when she heard the word "Protoss". Moreover, many people in her family were killed in the hands of protoss, which she will never forget. Although it is said that the people of the Moon Clan are all in the Wunan mountain, it is undeniable that the original place has completely turned into ruins. All these are given by the protoss, and they have lost a lot of people here. "Wait a minute, I will kill all the protoss!" As she was on her way, yue''er said fiercely that she had a hatred for the Protoss. If there was no accident, he would definitely be the first to do it. After all, she had arrived at a feeling that she would take action when she saw the Protoss. She did not expect that her partner was attacked by four or five people, which she had never thought of. If it was before, she might not have such strength, but now, she has such strength, and she also hates these Protoss people. Originally, the world is so peaceful. Unexpectedly, the protoss made such a thing and ruined the whole Central Plains Come on.No one has thought of this. Jiangning and others are on their way. As for the one who carries the voice, they ignore him. After all, his strength is extremely weak. If Jiangning and others wait for him, they don''t know when they can return to the spirit clan. Maybe they can collect Liu Mei''s body when they go back. For Liu Mei''s strength, Jiangning is very clear. It is obviously a little hard for this woman to stop several Protoss. If she wants to kill the protoss, she has no idea at all. After all, if several people unite together, the strength is very strong. The other spirit clan people also have no fighting ability. If they go up one, they will die. This is self-evident. So they have to go back quickly. Only when they go back to the spirit clan can they solve this problem. Otherwise, it can''t be solved at all. When Jiangning and others went back, great things had happened to the lingzu. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1720 Among them, Liumei has been seriously hurt when she is blocking the advance of these Protoss, but she does not shrink back, because she is waiting for a person. As long as this person comes back, then their spiritual family will be saved. If they can''t come back, their spirit clan will be destroyed today. So at this time, she must persist. This is a kind of faith. If she can''t hold on, maybe she has become the belief of the whole spiritual family. It is even undeniable that, as long as there is no problem, maybe the person who transmits the message has already known that Jiangning is coming, and Jiangning and others have already I''m on my way back. He was very aware of this, so she also insisted that even if she died, she should be firm. As for those people of her spiritual family, although they wanted to help her, two people went up to help her, and they were killed in the battle. And then Liumei began to stop their spiritual clansmen and stop other people from coming to help ¡£ However, without any help, it was extremely painful, because she had to face four people alone, and another Protoss was constantly trying to get the spirit tree down. Fortunately, there was a mechanism around the tree, and for a time he had no way to do it. When Liumei began to fight, some people had already gone out to inform Jiangning and others. They hoped that Jiangning and others would come back to the spirit clan quickly, because they understood that only Jiangning and other people could stop this group of Protoss. Otherwise, their spirit trees might be plundered. If they were insane at that time, maybe After the protoss defeat Liumei, they will destroy their spirit clan directly. However, this point can be relieved. After all, the goal of the spirit clan is a spirit tree, and there is no harm to the spirit clan people. After all, they also understand that at this node, only when they get the spirit tree, they can leave quickly, because they understand that there are several people in Jiangning and others. This time, they came with the goal of the clan. Whether their Protoss can prosper or not depends on this time. Whether they can even lead the whole Central Plains depends on this time. If this time is a waste of opportunities, then there may not be such opportunities in the future. There was no accident. When there was a battle in the spirit clan, Jiangning was already on the way. After all, they knew that Liu Mei was alone, which could not resist for long. If the current wind shadow and moon son were changed, they might be able to resist for a long time, but if they had stayed in the spirit clan before, they would not have Any way. After all, they didn''t fight before, and their strength was just the same as before. They came here for a fight and then degenerated. So their plans can''t keep up with the changes. Jiangning in know this matter, the brain has been thinking about the spirit of things to come, now the moon and the strength of wind shadow are extremely strong, even if the general master and they fight, then also can not get any benefits, and their brains are extremely smart, even can resist one It''s about business. This time, if you want to continue to travel, you must leave one of these two people in the spirit clan. Only in this way can we prevent everything. Otherwise, if we only leave a willow eyebrow, it is obviously impossible to block other people. This is extremely depressing. The spirit clan''s own people do not have the strength to stop outsiders, but her friends have such strength. If Fengying and Yueer don''t want to stay in the spirit clan, it is also a very depressing thing. Moreover, Jiangning will not stay in the spirit clan. He needs to fight against the Protoss and the Fury clan, and only fear these two races After that, anything can be done. "Speed point, about an hour later, we can return to the spirit clan!" Jiangning is looking at the two people behind, the speed is a little slow, can''t help saying. However, he also knows that his own strength is already ahead of the strength of two women. It is obviously impossible for them to catch up with themselves. After all, there is too much difference in strength to achieve this goal. Without any accident, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the two women again at this time, because returning to the spirit clan was the first thing, and then he directly started his own speed to get on the road quickly. After the two women saw Jiangning suddenly is to improve their own speed, and is extremely fast, they are shocked. "What kind of level has Jiangning reached now? How do I feel? When we become stronger, he is also getting stronger. Even if we reach any level, we can''t catch up with Jiangning!" When yue''er said this, she could not help being shocked, because Jiangning gave her a feeling that was so mysterious. Even so, Jiangning''s strength was beyond their reach.At this time, Fengying was also completely depressed. She thought that her strength had been improved. Maybe it could be seen that Jiangning was in the top of the strength. But now she found that she could not find out the rank of Jiangning''s strength. Even so, at this node, as long as Jiangning wanted to put it Their own strength reflected, then they are incomparable. This is what makes them extremely depressed. "Ah! It must have been impossible to catch up with Jiangning all his life. His breath and speed are out of reach. " The wind shadow is on the way, saying quietly. I always think that as long as I work hard, I can catch up with Jiangning one day. But now I understand that even if I try my best, I can''t have any results, because Jiangning''s strength is something they can''t detect. Even if it''s their transformation again, maybe they can''t touch Jiangning''s strength Yes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1721 Some people are so poor that they can''t reach the peak of others even if they are poor. Even so, they can''t touch the strength of others. This is the regret of Yueer and Fengying. However, they do not know that even if Jiangning is not in the process of transformation, then its strength will continue to improve. After all, he has a supreme system in which, as long as he is alive, he has such strength. After all, this system is not a general system. Generally speaking, there are various kinds of systems All kinds of things. "Forget it, let''s continue to work hard to see, anyway, Jiangning''s strength is not what we can catch up with!" At this time, yue''er can''t help but feel depressed. After all, she has exhausted her strength to catch up with Jiangning, but there is no accident. After all, Jiangning''s strength is still incomparable. Fengying also nodded. She already understood thoroughly that it was impossible for her to pursue the strength of shangjiangning. Even if she was a poor life, she could not catch up with Jiangning. If there was a change, Jiangning could do everything well. Jiangning''s speed is extremely fast. It can even be said that when Jiangning disappeared in the eye liner of the moon and the wind and shadow, his speed increased faster. After all, no two people watched him. He could also go unscrupulously. After all, if he showed his strength, it would also be shocking. He didn''t want to see it. Yes. Especially Fengying, after this transformation, her strength has reached so strong, but if he shows his own strength, maybe there will be a gap between Fengying and Fengying. After all, she has arrived at such a strong place, but she is still playing to catch up on Jiangning''s steps. If this really appears, then It''s going to hit. But Jiangning does not know, now the wind and moon have understood his strength, his strength, they have been determined that their poor life is unable to catch up with, even if they try hard, it is impossible to reach that level. Perhaps Jiangning''s strength has already reached a place in the Central Plains, and no one can catch up with it. Therefore, in doing anything, they will have their own self-confidence, which is unmatched by them. However, Jiangning is still their teammate, and in this, it is beneficial to them. For example, if Jiangning didn''t protect them in the past several times, maybe they would not survive in the world now. After all, some battles at that time were extremely dangerous. Everything depended on Jiangning to survive. And now they can have such strength, which has a great relationship with Jiangning ¡£ There is no doubt about this. It can even be said that under this point, everyone will have other things to do. After all, Ye is a busy man. There are so many races in the Central Plains, and every race will be asked to deal with anything that happens. Since his strength has been upgraded to this level, the supreme system has also given him a task, that is, he needs to maintain this Central Plains land, so as not to let more things happen in this Central Plains area. It didn''t take long for Jiangning to go on his way this time. After all, his strength has reached an unmatched level. In less than an hour, he has returned to the spiritual family. However, when he returned to the spiritual family, he saw a scene that made his whole people angry. Why not? Because Liu Mei in the battle field has already spilled blood in her mouth, but Rao is so, she still continues to fight, and the several people who fight with her, every one of them, is going to die. They are not going to give Liumei any escape machine. Jiangning is very clear about this. In you, some other spiritual clansmen also want to help, but they have no strength at all. They can only stare at each other. Jiangning has nothing to do with this. After all, Liumei is fighting in mid air. These people in the field can''t be touched without strength, so they can''t be blamed. Jiangning saw the first reaction, that is anger, and then said in a cold voice: "Liu Mei, you go down first, these people let me come!" As soon as Liu Mei heard the familiar voice, she burst into tears. She thought that she could not support Jiangning''s return. After all, her ability was almost exhausted at this time. If she had a few more minutes, she might be finished. This is something she knows better. It can also be said that now she can fight, she is fighting with her own instinct, because she does not want to see her people enslaved by these Protoss. If the spirit tree falls into the hands of the protoss, it will be a terrible thing for them to have a resurrection altar.With the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree, many masters are promoted directly. Maybe they are not the opponents of Protoss. He knows this better. However, she still waited until Jiangning came back. After all, as long as Jiangning was on the scene, everything could be stopped. Even so, there was nothing Jiangning couldn''t handle, especially in the battle, because Jiangning''s strength had reached a higher level. "Good! But there is another person who has already gone to find the spirit tree. If I guess it''s right, maybe they have found the spirit tree now! " When Liu Mei said this, she could not help but show her worry. If the spirit tree was taken away by the protoss, it would be a huge disaster. After all, the spirit tree has a decade of feedback. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1722 "Nothing! Even if you let him get the spirit tree, he won''t get out of it! " Jiangning said with great confidence that in this case, he has come back to the spirit clan. If the protoss can still leave, then he is not Jiangning, and here, he has a preparation, that is to let the protoss in the field, completely explain the conspiracy. Generally speaking, the unimportant people will be in the battle, and the important people will do business. This person who steals the spirit tree is obviously an important person. Therefore, Jiangning needs to ask such a person, as long as it is asked about the conspiracy, it is extremely important for his future actions. It can even be said that even if Jiangning can''t spare his hands and feet to deal with the person who steals the spirit tree, there are still wind shadows and moon coming. These people in the field, if he wants to kill them, will not be able to kill them for a while. After all, there is a connection between these people. If Jiangning guesses well, this kind of connection, or Xu is a certain skill. But all of this can''t make him afraid. The big deal is that it will take a little longer. Secondly, he is here. He is absolutely determined to let these Protoss die completely, because he doesn''t want to see anyone deal with his side of the people, and he is still a willow eyebrow. Now he is still injured. For Liu Mei, Jiangning also has a little admiration, after all, she is now in this state, is close to falling, but she still insisted on, this point if other people, it may not be able to do, after all, in this, no matter who, it will have problems. "Then you should be careful, these people''s strength is a little high, and a little strange!" After Liu Mei''s advice, she was directly on the side of the healing up, after all, she is now this injury, if not healed, maybe there will be a sequela, then if you want to restore to the original state, then it will be difficult. As for the lingzu people, after seeing Jiangning back, the haze on everyone''s face disappears, because they understand this. As long as Jiangning is in the place, everything can be done well. Even if Jiangning is not there, as long as other people come back, they can do it. Now these Protoss people, although said to be extremely strong, but also difficult to defeat Jiangning. "You are trying to die!" Jiangning is cold to look at a few Protoss, in his heart, these Protoss are doomed to kill, after all, he will never let go of his women, and in this, they still want to steal to the spirit tree. The spirit tree is the root of the spirit clan, and after that, it may provide feedback for Liumei for ten years. For such a point, Jiangning will never allow it to appear. Even if it does, then he will try his best to stop it. "What do you want, I can tell you, we are Protoss! Our high priest has told us that if we meet you, we can be the leader of the alliance. But please don''t kill our Protoss, and don''t be enemies of our Protoss. " One of the protoss could not help shaking when he said this. After all, at this time, they have already sensed the fury in Jiangning''s body, and with the strength of Jiangning, they may be able to kill them. Although they have never seen Jiangning, this kind of smell of Jiangning is extremely obvious, and it can even be said that if there is no Jiangning in the scene Then, they may have done the whole thing. "Hehe, are you joking or are you doing something?" After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer at him. He never thought that this Protoss was so crazy that he made trouble for him again and again. If he didn''t have strong strength, he would have gone to the protoss to stir up the whole race''s fight. "No kidding, that''s what our high priest said When another Protoss said this, they were worried about Jiangning''s strength. Even if there was an accident, Jiangning would have become their man. After all, anyone who meets an alliance leader position will want it very much. However, we have to see whether we can have such a chance. "Yes, I see! I know what your high priests think, but you are all going to die today When Jiangning said this, the whole person''s breath burst out in an instant. It can even be said that Jiangning''s breath has already led anyone in the starting stage. "Well, if you don''t want to drink a toast, you''ll have to eat a fine wine!" One of the leaders immediately said to his friends, "go ahead, kill this man directly. As long as it is killed, we can find the spirit tree. At that time, our whole race will prosper, which is self-evident.Although they know Jiangning came, they have no way to come. If they can come again, they really don''t want to come here. After all, Jiangning''s arrival has given them too much pressure. This is a man who can even defeat their high priest. What do they use to fight with this man. Jiangning said to the lingzu people directly at this time: "you should step back a little, so as not to hurt you, and there is no need to pay attention to the person who steals the spirit tree. Even if he has wings, he can''t fly out of here!" For this, Jiangning still has its own self-confidence. After all, he is already the strongest person in this area. Even if it can be said, this Central Plains continent is the strongest of his strength, so don''t be afraid of anyone coming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1723 Although these people have occupied the first opportunity, Jiangning here, they will not have any way, after all, the strength is there. At this time, the protoss directly attacked Jiangning. Everyone''s strength was extremely strong, otherwise they would not have forced Liu Mei like this. However, for Jiangning, the strength of these people was just ordinary. It was only a matter of time before Jiangning wanted to defeat them. Moreover, they united to have a skill, But Jiangning will not have any fear. This set of skills was handed down to them by the high priest in order to face Jiangning and some powerful people. However, the high priest didn''t expect that Jiangning appeared in the spiritual family, and during this period of time, his strength was also improved by leaps and bounds The skill has been exposed in advance, and there is still no effect. "Kill! Kill him The protoss roared, and then the four directly formed an attack chain, which directly took up Jiangning. The attack was really powerful, which shocked all the people around. Some weak people of the spirit clan had already gone to some places to hide and fear that they would set fire to themselves. Jiangning can''t help but smile when he sees these people, and then he doesn''t look at these people. He tries with his own body directly, and he connects with him directly. Then he sends out a strong breath. After this breath comes out, the whole scene wants to be covered by this kind of breath. All the people, including the protoss, looked at Jiangning with wide eyes. They didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. It was only this breath that made them despair. Moreover, they didn''t have any desire to fight. This set of skills handed down to them by the high priest could be used to deal with powerful people. However, when they met Jiangning, they realized that they had no effect at all. Even if Jiangning could not win the battle, they had no way to do it. As for the people of the spirit clan, at this time, their gloomy faces have been relaxed. They finally understand how the strength of Jiangning has reached. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning is victorious in the battle, then their spirit clan can keep their strength. At that time, the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree will not be used. If Jiangning does not have such strength, then they will have to wait to die, or even be exterminated. However, after Jiangning has distributed its own strength, they will be relieved. After all, as long as Jiangning''s ability rises, they will be much safer. The one who stole the spirit tree must not escape from Jiangning''s pursuit. After all, Jiangning can kill these people quickly at this time. As long as they are killed, the one who steals the spirit tree will be caught by Jiangning and will be killed at that time. In the field, it was completely shrouded by Jiangning''s strong breath. Everyone was staring at Jiangning. They didn''t understand why Jiangning had such a strength. They were all estimating whether Jiangning was the first in the world, but they did not have any words. At this time, the four members of the protoss did not have any movement. They were all limited by Jiangning''s breath. They could not move at all. The original planned skills could not be used at this moment. Even so, they did not have any chance to use them. "Since you all treat the spirit clan in this way, you can die!" After Jiangning''s gloomy voice fell, all of a sudden there were flashes of lightning in the whole sky, and then only Jiangning led the lightning, which directly fell to four people. These four people, at this time, have closed their eyes. Although they are not afraid of death, after all, they have a resurrection altar, but if they can''t complete the task this time, they won''t have a chance next time, because Jiangning will never give them any chance if they are here. It can even be said that they are carrying the whole Protoss and hope to come here, but they have not completed the task. At that time, they will be punished by the high priest. If the high priest does not revive them, they will be completely destroyed. The four lightning strikes directly cut off the vitality of the four people. Without hesitation, they calmed down in the field. "Win, we win!" At this time, the people of the spirit clan seemed to be rejuvenated again. After all, Liu Mei couldn''t resist the situation just now. If Liu Mei fell down, the spiritual people would only be slaughtered, and there was no saying at all. It can even be said that when the spirit tree is lost and the people are slaughtered, the spirit clan will no longer exist. It can be said that the moment just in Jiangning is related to the whole spirit family, so they can''t let them not cheer. After all, whoever meets such a thing will have such a mood."Now we have killed these four people, and one more will appear in front of you later!" Jiangning didn''t go to see the bodies which were burnt by thunder and said coldly in the air. For the one who steals the spirit tree, it is directly the voice of the past. Jiangning believes that he can hear the voice of his internal power. If he is smart, he may have come out now. After all, if he steals the spirit tree, he can''t leave here. After all, Jiangning''s strength has been shown. "No, the spirit tree seems to have been stolen!" At this time, the elder of the spirit clan could not help exclaiming, and said directly to Jiangning. His face was full of shock. He did not expect that the spirit tree would be stolen by the protoss in such a short time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1724 You know, although their spirit clan''s strength is not very good, they have already arranged a lot of things around the spirit tree. It can even be said that even the most powerful people do not have a little time, they can''t get close to the spirit tree. However, this Protoss man has used such a little time, it is already Breaking the mechanism is stealing the spirit tree. This is very depressing for the elder of the dering clan. He is extremely poor and has spent his whole life on it. However, he finds that his own practice has no effect at all. It is directly broken down by others. This is a great blow to him. It can even be said that what he has done is a little bit It doesn''t work. "Even if it''s stolen, it can''t leave." When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. For him, it was relatively easy to catch a person. After all, his divine sense has spread all over the base of the whole spirit clan, and now he knows where the last Protoss is! "You don''t have to follow me. I can go by myself." Jiangning said directly to those people of the spirit clan. After all, it only needs him to capture this man, and he also needs to ask about this person''s things. Otherwise, he will never kill him, because if he is killed, he will be resurrected again. Generally speaking, if the powerful people in the protoss are resurrected, they will have their own memories. If this person''s strength reaches that point, he can be resurrected directly by remembering his memory before he died. Therefore, this time, Jiangning does not intend to kill this person, as long as he is disabled And then it''s just a matter of imprisonment. This is even more difficult than killing him. It can even be said that even if he is given the qualification to commit suicide at that time, it will not be available. At that time, Jiangning will use a kind of extremely cruel torture to make him unable to commit suicide. The last one of the protoss is escaping. His escape direction is just opposite to Jiangning''s side. However, Jiangning doesn''t scream too much. After all, everyone has his own strength. He can explore some things and find some people. As long as it is in the exploration of the next point of mind, then all of this can be done. That is to say, Jiangning directly turned into a mirage and disappeared in the same place. The next moment, he had arrived in a courtyard without any one. At this time, a Protoss appeared in front of him. After he saw Jiangning, the whole people were panic. He did not think that he was discovered so quickly. "How could you, how could you find my place so quickly?" This Protoss man looks frightened. He knows very well that since Jiangning has appeared in front of him, his four companions may have been killed in battle, or else they will be imprisoned. In addition, he was very aware of the strength of the four men on his side. To speak of the general, it was almost the same, but they had a set of skills handed down by the high priest, which could resist the powerful people. However, in this way, he would be found by other people, and everything can be guessed Yes. "Because I have that strength!" Jiangning is very simple and clear. For such a person, he must first be defeated in his heart. Only in this way, he will not have any resistance. Moreover, Jiangning doesn''t want to start at this time. It will be better if we can let a strong God work for himself. At that time, it will be very easy to let this undercover directly provide information for himself. After all, within the protoss, some decisions still need to be made by the strong to be able to hear. For example, the matter of coming to the spirit clan this time is just that a few strong people can know it. Some other people don''t know this thing at all. Even if they want to know, their identity and qualification are not enough. "Are you Jiangning?" This time, he finally understood the situation in the field. He was not in the protoss before. So when Jiangning entered the protoss, he didn''t see Jiangning. When he went back, his people were still telling him how powerful Jiangning was. At that time, he still didn''t believe it. He only thought it was boasting. After all, he is also a man of strength. How could he listen to these people? But at this moment, he really understood that his idea was wrong. After all, Jiangning, who appeared in the field, could not have guessed the strength. It can even be said that his qualification to fight has been lost. Because when Jiangning came over, he was not able to escape. From this situation alone, we can understand this! "I am Jiangning!" For this person, there is no concealment, because at this time, if you can beat him in your heart, it is undoubtedly the best. But if you can''t defeat him, maybe you need to use some other methods. After all, at this time, if you can make this person as an undercover, it is a good thing."What do you want! I can tell you, even if you kill me, it will not have any effect. Our high priest will help us to revive, and you will also encounter the Revenge of the high priest at that time The man''s body trembled slightly when he said this. What the outside world said to Jiangning was extremely bad. They all said how Jiangning came and how cruel people were. This time he saw this, they all had such a psychology. "Nothing, just want to make a deal with you!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for such a person, if he can not beat, then he is not Jiangning, but if let him do things for himself, maybe it is a little difficult. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1725 "What deal?" "Very simple, you are my undercover! As long as you tell me all the decisions in your Protoss, I won''t treat you badly, and I can raise your strength to a higher level, but you must tell me any decision in time, otherwise, this transaction can''t be carried out! " When Jiangning talked about this matter, the strong breath of his body suddenly came out, and he directly picked up such a person. The protoss people, aware of this strong breath, look pale. He had known for a long time that Jiangning''s strength was good, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was strong to such a state. Under this kind of breath, he did not have any resistance at all. Even if he made resistance, it was also It won''t help. The man, pale, immediately gnawed his teeth and said, "kill me if you want to. Don''t insult me with this kind of thing. I will never allow it!" "Really?" After hearing the speech, Jiangning''s face became cold. At the beginning, he thought it was very easy to break through this person''s defense line. However, he didn''t expect that under his strong breath, this person still refused to come. This made him extremely depressed, and it was obvious that this person seemed to have been trained, root It''s not going to be that easy to break the line. However, Jiangning is not angry, after all, if it is so easy to break this man''s defense line, then things in the world will be easier. After all, at this time, this man still has a little fighting power, and presumably he also wants to fight to death. Jiangning can give him this opportunity. So after pondering for a while, Jiangning immediately said: "even if I give you thousands of years of practice, you can''t reach my level. Take a closer look, your high priest''s strength is strong, or my strength is strong. So I can say that, even if you let your high priest come, there will be no statement! ¡± "and if you follow me, then I will be able to greatly improve your strength, even surpass the high priest. At that time, you can directly become a high priest, as long as you have that strength!" After Jiangning''s two words fell, he immediately saw the Protoss. He had already thrown out such a big bait. Ordinary people would think about it. After all, who didn''t want to be a human being. Among the protoss, there was the race with the most resources and the largest number of people. If you can become the high priest of the protoss, it is undoubtedly the best thing. After all, all the rights have already fallen on him. At that time, it was really a call of Almighty. At that time, it was a real human being. However, to Jiangning''s surprise, after listening to Jiangning''s words, this man directly said: "impossible things, our patriarch is the high priest, I will never do such things, and you do not have the strength to defeat me!" Jiang Ning''s face suddenly became gloomy when he heard the speech. He didn''t want to come. He even said that he couldn''t get into his head. He even threw out such a big bait, but he still couldn''t lure him. This made him extremely depressed. However, he didn''t think so much. After all, these Protoss may have been brainwashed for a long time, and they can''t make any changes at all. Moreover, they are all sincere and have come alone, so they can''t have any other rebellion. The protoss have done a better job. No one among them will betray him. After all, there is a resurrection altar in the Protoss. After all, they are only dead. After death, they can be revived, and they may return to their peak. But if you become a traitor, everything will be gone, not only your own, but also your family. At that time, your family will certainly be attacked by the protoss, or even be killed. So they have been brainwashed for a long time. If they want to rebel, it is impossible. At this time, Jiangning had already understood this point, and immediately said directly, "take out the spirit tree, I can let you not die, but if you don''t take it out, you may not be as good as dead!" "Since it''s all death, let''s prove ourselves with our strength! Although others say how powerful you are, I don''t believe it. Maybe you just have a breath, and you won''t have real strength! " This Protoss man, up to now, has been completely crazy, and even wants to fight with Jiangning. This is a depressing thing for Jiangning. After all, at this moment, Jiangning has already said his own name, and his breath is also emitted. There is no illusion at all. However, now the protoss man is challenging his own dignity, which is something he can''t stand or even can In other words, even if you give him more, you can''t beat yourself.After Jiangning couldn''t fix this man, he didn''t have any idea. He directly took out his brocade bag, and let him open his brocade bag and released the spirit tree again. At this time, the spirit tree suddenly shook, and then the spirit overflowed the whole spirit family. Some spiritual people not far away, after sensing this kind of gas that can practice at this time, quickly enter the practice. Although they don''t know what happened, they will never let go of what is good for them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1726 This phenomenon also shocked the whole people of Jiangning. He never thought that such a situation would appear in Lingshu at this time. Didn''t it mean that the feedback should be once every ten years? How come it''s coming out so fast. However, at this time, the elder of the spirit clan rushed to Jiangning and said, "Jiangning, this is not the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree, but the feedback from the spirit tree. This feedback is uncertain, and there is no time to be clear. But once the feedback comes out, it will be a good effect for us!" Speaking of this, the elder immediately sat down and inhaled the aura. Jiangning was also stunned when he saw this situation. He didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. Moreover, it seemed that the people of the spirit clan were still so keen. However, he also understood that the aura was emitted from the spirit tree, which was a great benefit to the human body. For this, Jiangning did not want to give up the opportunity. After all, although he said that he had reached a strong point, the feedback of the spirit tree was not what he could meet. Even the people in the spirit clan had not met several times. In the historical records, there were only two times. I didn''t expect that they met this time ¡£ Without paying attention to anything, Jiangning directly used his own ability to circle the place of this spirit clan, and then disabled the Shenzu man, so that he would not threaten himself again. Jiangning sat on the ground. Because this time, it is totally unexpected. If you can get a lot of aura this time, you will have a great improvement in your own strength. It''s not just him. At this time, some people outside also sit down quickly. Everyone''s face is full of smiles. Even some people who don''t know martial arts all sit down and suck the abundant aura, not because of anything, but because it is the feedback of the spirit tree. If there is martial arts, then the strength will be upgraded to a higher level, but if there is no martial arts, then it can also strengthen the body, which is very well understood by the spirit people, because there is such a record in their genealogy. However, Jiangning found that after he sat down, he was constantly absorbing this aura. However, the original abundant aura became a little thin at this moment. For this point, Jiangning was extremely depressed, and now it stopped. Because he knew that if he went on like this, maybe this abundant aura would soon disappear. At that time, the spiritual people would have no benefit at all. After all, his body was like a bottomless pit, and there would be no saying at all. Therefore, in this respect, he also stopped his action. After all, if this aura is given to other adults, it will give them a lot of benefits. For example, some children and old people will be very healthy after this time. Even some old people may be over 150 years old. Moreover, Jiangning also sensed that Liumei was also sucking the aura, and her strength was constantly improving at this moment. Therefore, Jiangning did not dare to take the aura again, otherwise, it would hinder the promotion of Liumei''s strength. This one, he is very clear, after all, now the spirit clan is in a dangerous situation. If such a thing happens and Liu Mei''s strength is not improved, no one can protect the spirit family. After all, Jiangning will not always be in this spirit family. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning was already acting as a guard. From the inner courtyard to the outer courtyard, Jiangning''s figure could be seen. Even at this time, everyone had entered a state. At this time, I only saw that the two women who had been pulled down by Jiangning came directly into the spirit clan. Moon just stepped into here, the whole person is immediately panic down, and then like other people, is directly sitting on the ground. As for Fengying, she is almost the same, but she is not the same as yue''er. After all, her strength is strong to a certain level, just like Jiangning. If you want to move forward, you need opportunity. After all, at that point, you can''t have such a little aura to become an expert. Jiangning could not help feeling depressed when she saw the appearance of yue''er, and then said, "yue''er, your strength is so strong, don''t be greedy. This aura should be given to those spiritual people who need it. After all, half of the people in the spiritual family have not been detoxified. If these auras enter their bodies, they may be able to help them detoxify £¡¡± After the words fell, she only saw that yue''er stood up immediately and retreated from meditation. Her face was a little red. Just after she realized such a strong aura, she also forgot this point, and then she did such a thing.If Jiangning didn''t speak, she might have committed a big crime against heaven. After all, at this time, the people who need aura most are the lingzu people. They have toxins in their bodies. If they can take a little aura, they may be able to detoxify them. In the end, maybe they won''t ask for this violent clan. "A little cat just forgot about this. I''m sorry!" After the moon wakes up, she can''t help but whisper. "Nothing! I was just like that just now, but fortunately, I was quick to react to it! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. After all, when he recalled the previous situation, he felt a little ashamed. His body was like a bottomless pit. If he continued to go on like this, maybe the aura of the whole spiritual clan would not be enough for him to absorb, so he would not go on like this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1727 Generally speaking, it is extremely difficult for powerful people to make further progress. After all, at this point, it is not like some low-level people who can be promoted at random. They are like a peerless master. After all, if they want to take another step forward, it is more difficult than going to heaven. After all, it is self-evident that everyone will be a strong one when they fight. After all, it is self-evident that everyone will be a strong one. When Jiangning was exploring the people around him, he actually saw a person standing up again. When he saw this person, he was shocked and could not be added. He never thought of this thing. He did not expect to meet him at this time. That is, the protoss who had been disabled by him just now was resurrected directly at this moment. Moreover, the whole person seemed to have nothing to do with it. Not only that, he still wanted to escape. But how could Jiangning let him escape? He was caught directly, and then he was completely limited. For this Protoss, Jiangning will never let it go. After all, if the protoss has such a thing, it will be a sensation. If it is spread out by this Protoss, other races will also deal with the spirit clan. At that time, the spirit clan can''t bear it. After all, the spirit clan is just a small race now. Secondly, what shocked Jiangning was that this Protoss man had just been abandoned by Jiangning. I didn''t expect that at this time, he was resurrected so quickly, and his injuries were completely recovered. Not only that, but also the most important point is that his strength has been completely recovered here Here it is. It can even be said that this person''s strength was not so strong at first, but if he stayed here, he had become more powerful, which shocked Jiangning. Just a aura can make a person come back from the dead, and in this place, people''s strength can grow rapidly. If you say it, no one will believe it. After all, these things are only seen in novels, which will not appear in reality, but still appear in front of them. "Watch him, do not let him have any escape, pay attention to isolate the aura around him, do not let him have any contact with the Aura!" Jiangning directly gave Fengying a task to let him watch the Protoss. After all, if he inhales a little, he can have such a look. If he continues to inhale, it will be shocking. When he can fight with Jiangning, it is not necessarily. Therefore, at this time, he must not have any chance to touch the spirit. Only in this way can he be restricted. After the wind and shadow isolated this man, she immediately showed a sneer on her face. Before, she was a little afraid to see the protoss, but now she has no idea. After all, this person can''t move in this place. In the past, the strength of Fengying is not very good, but after this transformation, Fengying has become the second child. Even Yueer and Liumei are not enough to compare with her, because the previous transformation is enough to let her reach a new height. However, no matter how she is, she can''t catch up with Jiangning. After all, where is Jiangning''s strength, and Jiangning is constantly making progress. It can even be said that when other people''s strength advances a little, Jiangning has already made three big steps forward. In this way, no one can compare with Jiangning. Without any accident, under the protection of Jiangning and ER Nu, these spiritual people were able to absorb this aura. Although they did not know why this aura came out of the spirit tree, it was a good thing for them. So at this time, they did not have any resistance, even the elders No exception. Among them, when Jiangning patrols here, you can already feel that a lot of people are gradually becoming stronger. Some people who were originally without force at this time also have some strength. As for those who have already had strength, their strength is also gradually becoming stronger. However, there is one thing that Jiangning is more concerned about, that is, if this aura enters the body, it will clear away the toxins in the human body of the spirit clan. If it can be cleaned down, they will not have to look at the face of this violent clan. If the fury clan does not know the seriousness of the matter, they will definitely be able to fight for it in the first time From the Berserker. After all, a drug poisoning incident before the fury clan has completely violated the morality and morality of the river and lake. Even if there is a battle, the general race will not use such a thing. After all, there is an unwritten rule between each race.If you want to fight, you need to inform and then fight by force. Naturally, the loser will contribute something, but you can''t use any illegal things in the competition. However, this violent clan has completely destroyed the morality and morality of the river and lake. Therefore, this is something that others don''t want to see, and it is a matter of great shame. It can even be said that as long as there is a chance, Jiangning and others will attack this violent clan. Before that, Jiangning has already calculated. If this time can let the people of dering clan get through the difficulties, then Jiangning and others will definitely attack the people of this violent clan quickly. After all, if it is like this, it can make them speed up even more, and break down the union between the fury clan and the Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1728 Once the alliance of the two races is broken down, everything else can be done well. After all, the protoss are not very powerful here. Their strength has been improved. It is very easy for the Protoss. However, if you want to destroy the resurrection altar of the protoss, it is obviously a little impossible. After all, no one can touch this thing which is protected by the Protoss. It can even be said that only a few high-level people in the protoss can see the resurrection altar, and other people have no chance to come Yes, after all, this one thing is too critical. It is said that there is still a master in the fury clan. However, this master comes from outside, and is often not in the race. In other words, it is not known whether this person is dead or not. Like some other people, he often wanders in all directions. There was no accident. In Jiangning''s waiting, those who were weak in strength were the quickest to wake up. When Jiangning saw that these people had recovered, he immediately went forward and asked, "do you have any feeling?" The person asked has toxins in his body. If the toxins in this person have been cleaned up, Jiangning and others can do other things. After all, the task of crusading against the fury clan falls on them. The current strength of the spirit clan is not enough to fight against the people of this violent clan. After all, once the people of the fury clan become violent, their strength will be extremely terrible. It can even be said that even a race that is not afraid of death of the protoss will be afraid of them. This is extremely shocking I was shocked. "Wait a minute, I''ll check it out!" At this time, the man narrowed his eyes again. When he opened his eyes again, he was shocked to wake up and said: "it seems that there is no more! Why is this so magical? " When the man found that the toxin in his body had been cleaned up, he cheered. Since he had no toxin in his body, the blocked vein was released by himself. What''s more, at this time, they can do their own things and even join the army of revenge ¡£ After hearing the speech, Jiangning was also surprised. Although he had already thought of this matter, he was extremely shocked when the real thing happened in front of him. After all, this kind of toxin could not be cleaned up by him, and it could only be controlled. He didn''t expect that this time''s feedback from the spirit tree would make this person inside The toxins are gone. "Very well, just as I guessed!" Jiangning can''t help nodding and smiling. If everyone''s body toxin is clear, he won''t have to worry about what he wants to do, what he can do. However, the surprise was more than that. I only heard the person directly say: "it seems that after the toxin is clear, my vein is also self unblocked. More importantly, my strength seems to have been improved by more than one order!" When this sentence fell, even he himself was shocked. He never thought that such a thing would happen. Generally speaking, as long as such a thing happened, there would be a great opportunity. He did not expect that he would not get such a great opportunity now, but would also happen to them ¡£ "Really?" Jiangning was also stunned, which he didn''t think of. After all, if these aura words can remove the toxin, everything will be all right. Unexpectedly, they can make their strength rise. "Well!" Fengying and yue''er are shocked at this time. They have never thought of such a thing. All along, they think that their strength comes from their own cultivation, or from every breakthrough. But now, they find that relying on the outside world can be carried out quickly Speed up your own strength. This time, it completely turned their world around. After all, they saw it for the first time. after this person as like as two peas, many people have come to realize that some of them are already detoxified. But when Jiangning asked them, their answers were exactly the same as those before. They all said that their strength has become stronger. As for others who have been poisoned, it means that their toxins have been completely removed. This is a great shock to all people, and none of them would have expected such a thing to happen. However, Jiangning also thought of a key point, that is, one such simple feedback from Lingshu can make people enhance so much strength. If Lingshu''s feedback for ten years, how much would it improve? This question appeared in Jiangning''s mind, and he also became a little dignified.Because of the power of the spirit tree, and people of other races all know the function of this spirit tree, and have already put it into action. If you guess well, maybe there is a big problem, but this problem is still hidden in the cradle. That is, as long as the fury clan and the protoss are not able to get this spirit tree, they will talk about the role of the spirit tree. At that time, maybe many people will directly accept the spirit family, and then, the danger of the spirit family will really come. After all, this time is so surprising. If feedback is given once every ten years, it will have an effect on people. Everyone knows why these people want to get the spirit tree, because a ten-year feedback of a spirit tree may increase the toughness of a race. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1729 As long as they are tough, it will be much easier for them to do other things. Especially for the Protoss and fury races, they want to dominate the Central Plains. Under this premise, they need to improve the overall strength. If there is no accident, they will definitely come to fight against the spirit clan. As long as they get the spirit tree, they can get all the other things. After all, the whole people become strong and do other things, which is the end that no one can stop. Everything can be done immediately, and then they can become the real overlord. After Jiangning thought of this problem, he couldn''t help worrying, because judging from the current situation of lingzu, if they were united by other races to hate them, they would have no way. Even now they have entered a way of telling development. If such a thing really happened, it would not happen Any ability to block. You can''t help but ask, "what''s on Jiang Ning''s face?" "It''s hard to say! This spirit tree, just a common feedback, is so powerful. If it is once every ten years, it will be so powerful. I''m worried about other races. After all, here, the people of the fury clan and the protoss already know it! " Jiangning did not have any concealment, it is to say his scruples directly. After all, it''s a good thing to let the people of the spirit clan understand this thing. Otherwise, they don''t know how to guard against it, which is a bit serious. But generally speaking, they still have to stay in the spirit clan for a period of time, so now they are not afraid of it. But in any case, the current problem is to enhance the strength of Qiling people. Only in this way can they ensure their own development. After hearing this, Fengying and yue''er looked dignified, which they had never thought of before, and did not think that there would still be such a thing in the middle. For a while, the two girls didn''t know what to say, and they didn''t have a little opinion. "So what now?" At this time, the moon asked with a dignified face. Although she was not from the spirit clan, she hated the Shenzu and the fury clan. After all, her Yue clan had suffered losses in these two races, so she didn''t want to suffer again. In this case, then they need to fight against the two races together. Only in this way can other things be done, and the danger can be eliminated. But there''s no denying that the Protoss and the fury will be completely united after knowing the role of the tree, and then it will be finished. "What else can I do? Let''s take a look at it." Jiangning is also a little depressed at this time, after all, at this moment, if there are some other problems, he really does not know how to operate, after all, in this, both the fury clan and the protoss are so powerful. Moreover, the protoss is also a very intelligent race. If you want to trap them with a plot, it is obviously impossible. Even a rabid clan can''t defeat it with their heads now. After all, the fury people are so forced. There was no accident. At this time, all the people of the spirit clan were awakened. When they realized that the toxins in their bodies had been cleaned up, everyone cheered. Not only that, they have found that their strength has greatly increased, especially those at the bottom. At this time, the improvement is the fastest. As for those who do not have too much strength, there is no saying at this time. You should know that a person''s strength is related to his own strength. The stronger his strength is, the greater the room for improvement will be. However, if he wants to be promoted, it is a little slow. For example, the elder of the spirit clan, whose strength is already very strong, so after he wakes up, he also feels that his strength is not much improved. After all, if people like him want to improve, it will be a little difficult. "Benefactor, our toxin has been removed. Thank you very much this time." At this time, all the lingzu people came directly to Jiangning to thank Jiangning. After all, Jiangning belongs to their benefactor. If there was no Jiangning, they might have been killed at this time. After all, the previous time, they had no way to come. They would have fallen into the hands of the Protoss and the fury clan, and the spirit tree would have been taken away by the fury people at that time. After the Berserker takes away the spirit tree, there will be a very serious consequence, that is, the fury clan will become very powerful. In this respect, they only need to use a little spirit tree feedback, which can make their race become extremely strong.Jiangning waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. This is what I should do." His goal now is to put Liu Mei''s body. After all, Liu Mei still hasn''t come to life after so long. It must be in the process of transformation. After all, her potential is very good. It can even be said that among the three women in the field, Liu Mei has the greatest potential. Because at the beginning it was dirty, willow eyebrows grew up under the breeding of the spirit tree, which is also related to her potential. However, when Jiangning is looking at the willow eyebrows, there is already a conspiracy on the side of the Protoss. At this time, the protoss is completely united with the fury clan. The two races are talking about whether they want to get the spirit tree. After all, the spirit tree is a very important thing, and in this respect, they have also received news, that is, after a little feedback from the spirit tree, they have benefited immensely, not to mention the feedback of that decade. From this point, we can see how important the spirit tree is. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1730 These two races want to receive the spirit tree into their own pocket. However, after they have determined to unite, they have already determined the goal. That is, after obtaining, the two races can use it at the same time, and there will be no accident. This is what the fury people want to see. After all, the protoss has a resurrection altar in it. However, the people of the fury clan are not afraid of it. After all, one of their ancestors has come back at this time. Although this ancestor has seen through everything, and is totally indifferent to such competition, he also wants to see what kind of spirit tree it is, which is so magical. Jiangning didn''t know this, and in this, no one in the spirit clan knew it. If they knew that the Protoss and the fury clan were united, they might have decided on some countermeasures, but none of them knew it, which was extremely depressing. At this time, the spirit of the family, a cheer came, but there is a person, that is not wake up, that is, willow eyebrow, the breath is constantly strengthening, but her people, at this time, constantly absorb the last bit of aura. As for other people, they are already adapting to their own internal strength, because all of a sudden they have risen to a new height, and they all have some maladjustment. And there is another person who can''t move, that is, the remnant of the Protoss. Now Jiangning has thought of how to deal with the Protoss. That is, he must not kill him, nor can he have any chance to go back. Otherwise, he will tell all the protoss after he goes back. At that time, the spirit clan will be in an extremely dangerous state. At that time, it may not only be the Protoss and the fury clan who want to hate the spirit clan, but also some other races. After all, which race does not want to make its own race people become more powerful. And the quickest way is to get the spirit tree of the spirit clan, so Jiangning will definitely not let this Protoss go out, otherwise, there will be big problems. Jiangning doesn''t know anything about the Shenzu side. After all, he''s in the spirit clan now, and it''s very exciting for the spirit clan to have such a thing. Especially for the elder, when he looks at Liu Mei, his eyes are full of stars. After all, the strength of Liu Mei is a happy event for their spiritual family. Jiangning also laughed. After all, the longer Liu Mei does not wake up, the more powerful she will be. After all, as long as the process of transformation is slower, the more powerful she will be. Jiangning is more clear. And in the public''s waiting, the breath of willow eyebrow is more and more powerful at this time, and even has surpassed the original wind shadow. After people realize this breath, they are shocked, because the breath of Liumei has completely covered up the breath of everyone in the field. But this does not include Jiangning, after all, Jiangning''s strength is very strong, his breath can be put in and out at any time, and in this, Jiangning will not compare with other people, because there is no need for him, his strength is so strong. In the public''s waiting, the breath of willow eyebrow climbed to a climax, and then directly fell down, and then only saw the willow eyebrow opened his eyes directly. As soon as she opened her eyes, it was as if there was lightning. Jiangning can''t help smiling after seeing this scene. In this way, the strength of Liumei must have reached a very strong level. Even if Liumei can''t be as powerful as the wind, it should be almost. At that time, it will be easier to deal with other races. After all, Liumei''s strength is already the first one of the spirit clan. "What are you all watching me do?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "have I meditated for a long time?" "It''s not long, it''s only half an hour. In fact, the longer it is, the more powerful you are! By the way, what kind of rank have you reached now? " Jiangning laughed and then asked. "It''s not so strong. It seems to be a little bit stronger than the wind and shadow!" Liu Mei smiles and then says. After she saw the people in the field, there was no one to compare with. She could only take wind shadow as a metaphor. After all, their strength was extremely strong. The spirit clan was a race that could not be produced for a hundred years, and some people''s strength was extremely weak. As for Jiangning, she didn''t have the courage to compare with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. Even if it doesn''t emit breath, it will be much stronger than them. They are quite clear about this. After hearing Liu Mei''s words, Feng Ying was shocked. She never thought that Liu Mei''s strength was so strong that she regretted that she didn''t know how to absorb the aura when she first came here. If she could, maybe her strength would be improved to one step.Yue''er''s face turned pale. She was the first of three women, but she didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, she had fallen behind to the last place, which was a blow to her. However, she also did not have too much jealousy, after all, the spirit of the people, need to Liumei to guard, rather than Jiangning to do their best to guard up. "Very good, this time you must have no difficulties in spirit clan!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face couldn''t help but smile. At the beginning, he had already made a lot of conjectures. Unexpectedly, he really let him guess that the strength of willow eyebrow had risen to a very strong level, even compared with the high priest of the Protoss. With such a premise, Liu Mei can do a lot of things, and even their spirit clan can reappear in this area. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1731 Liu Mei''s strength is basically established. There will be no problem for the spirit clan in this continent. After all, Liu Mei''s strength can resist many experts. Even so, her strength can withstand the attack of Jiangning, but it can''t resist for long. But it has to be said that in this period of time, the spirit clan still needs to do something, that is, to make their own people strong. After all, a person''s strength does not represent the strength of a race. If this happens, a lot will be lost, and this master will be limited in it and can''t move. This is what Jiangning doesn''t want to see, and it''s something he always wants to do. Even for the view of the Yue clan, he also thinks so, but the Moon Clan doesn''t have that opportunity. After all, the details of the Yue clan are just ordinary. If it is a spiritual clan, then there will be such opportunities. "Now your spirit clan is not strong enough if you are strong alone. After all, everyone''s strength represents the strength of the whole race. That''s why the protoss people, with so many masters, still need to come to the spirit tree of your spirit clan. This is what they think, and the same is true of the fury clan." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. The elder of the spirit clan also said at this time: "don''t worry about it. Our spiritual family has already made its own plan. This plan is to choose a time period to make our spirit tree play its role in a perfect time. By that time, perhaps our spirit family people will be completely powerful Up "Yes, our spirit clan basically does this every ten years. This is the foundation of our clan. If we don''t use the spirit tree blindly, it will create an illusion for people, and our spiritual family will stay at the same place!" Liu Mei also agrees. She grew up in the spirit clan since she was a child, and she knows this very well. But it is undeniable that, in this, every spirit clan person also lacks a little bit of strength. After all, if you encounter a few Protoss people and some violent people, you can''t stand it. This is very bad. "That''s good. In that case, I can rest assured! Now, we will punish the protoss! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a sneer on his face, and then he looked at the man of the Protoss. Before, Jiangning didn''t want him to die. After all, he knew something about the Protoss. Later, something like this happened. Jiangning was quite speechless, because in this case, as long as he went back to tell the high priest of the protoss, the protoss would aim at the Protoss. It can be said that the great event just appeared in the spirit clan has caused a stir in the whole continent. If it is known by other races, then the spirit clan will be in complete danger, even undeniable. At that time, the spirit clan will face all races, just like the protoss in the face of the resistance of 100 tribes. This is an extremely dangerous thing. "How to deal with it? Let me do it! " At this time, Liu Mei also had a sneer on her face. She knew very well that if it were not for Jiangning, their spiritual family would not have been able to live through the difficulties. It can even be said that their spiritual family could not survive without the help of one person. Therefore, for the protoss, she will not have any hands, and even Jiangning said that even if she is asked to do cruel things, she will not have any frown, because taking the life of her own race, these things are still small things. "If you put him under house arrest, you can''t kill him, because the protoss has a resurrection altar. If he is resurrected, then he can tell the protoss something like this, which will be a very troublesome thing at that time." Jiangning has already thought about this matter for a long time. After all, if he is killed, he will be released. This is not allowed to happen. Every time we do something, we must think of it carefully. This is also the style of Jiangning. Otherwise, Jiangning will not come to this stage. After all, it comes from a pawn. If a person does not have a little intelligence, it is impossible. "Well, I see!" Liu Mei smiles, with a seemingly cruel smile on her face. Then she comes to this Protoss, and then she hits the protoss with all her strength. All of a sudden, there was a howl in the field, but this one scream, like the one that can''t survive or die. It is true that Liu Mei''s strength is incomparably strong now. If you want to deal with a person, as long as you think of it in your heart, you can do it. After all, Liu Mei''s strength has surpassed her. You can even say that as long as it is the result she wants, it can be done.This Protoss is now completely abandoned, and his whole body is broken by Liu Mei. It is even undeniable that under this premise, Liu Mei also controlled her own strength, and did not let her own strength be too much, and then she directly killed this person. After finishing this, Liu Mei immediately said to two of them: "lock up this Protoss and watch it day and night. Don''t give him any chance to commit suicide. Otherwise, it will be a great disaster for our spiritual family." "Understand!" The two men agreed directly. After all, they also understood this. If there was a mistake, there would be a thorough problem. Now their spirit clan has a little ability to resist external forces, so it can''t be separated from their own hands directly. Otherwise, it will be a more embarrassing thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1732 The protoss have already been punished, and the spirit clan is now stable. Jiangning said at this time: "now I think I''m going to go to the fury clan. What they did before is very irritating. And they don''t talk about any morality and morality in the world. This is something I can''t see past. In this case, I will let them be punished!" When Jiang Ning said this, he could not help cooling down, because he had never seen such a race. He actually poisoned other races and wanted to kill the spirit people. This is a race that can not be let go. In the past, Jiangning was able to tolerate it because he did not have the ability to cure all the poisoned people. After all, half of the spiritual people were poisoned. If the violent people were severely attacked, the half of them would be in danger. Therefore, Jiangning did not pay attention to this violent clan, but now that the poisoning of the spirit clan has been solved, it is absolutely impossible for this race to continue to indulge in it, otherwise his face will be gone. "I think, I''m going to meet the people of this violent clan too!" At this time, Liu Mei''s face is also cool. She has just completed her transformation, and she needs the enemy to prove her strength. And the person of the fury clan is her choice. After all, the strength of the fury clan is very good. It can even be said that the overall strength of the Fury clan is stronger than that of the Protoss. If the protoss did not have a resurrection altar, the fury people would not be afraid of this race. After all, after all, they would be extremely forced to become violent. "You still don''t want to go. You guard your people in the spirit clan. There is still great danger in the world before you settle down." Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said to Liu Mei, after all, at this time, they still don''t have a little understanding of the trend of the fury clan and the Protoss. If there is a big thing in this, the spirit clan will encounter heavy damage again, which is the spirit family can''t bear again. "Don''t worry, our spiritual people are also extremely powerful At this time, the elder of the spirit clan directly stood up and said, "Liu Mei can go to ask for justice. I will preside over it! Can you control my strength The language falls, this elder, is to release own breath directly, powerful incomparably. After Jiangning realized this breath, he could not help but show a shock color. He never thought that the strength of this old man was a little low, but now, it can be compared to the moon, which is directly chasing the wind and shadow. However, he also quickly understood that, after all, like this elder of the spirit clan, he had accumulated for many years. Before that, he could not break through because there was no opportunity. Now, with an opportunity, he would fly into the sky. Before Jiangning, has not noticed this elder to come, and this elder is also hiding his breath, now noticed, he can not help but be shocked. The rest of the spirit clan were shocked at this time. They didn''t expect their elders to be so capable. They directly entered the ranks of super masters. Now it can be said that their race already has two super masters. If they meet people of other races, they will also have the power to fight. This is absolutely feasible. "In that case, let''s go." Jiangning also agreed at this time. After all, if there was a person guarding the spirit clan, he would feel relieved. Moreover, this person is the elder of the spirit clan. Since he can control the spirit clan for so many years, he must have his own means. And now his strength has come to a very high level. If he is like several Protoss before, it will not be his opponent at all. Even the ten-year feedback of a spirit tree is useless. If a dangerous thing is discovered, he can also use this feedback. It will be extremely easy to kill other people who come here. Jiangning is quite clear about this. "Be careful, you must return triumphantly." "Don''t worry, we''ll all be OK!" Liu Mei waved her hand to her people to reassure them. these spiritual people always sent Jiangning and others far away, which stopped. Everyone''s face was moved. If it wasn''t for Jiangning, they might have been killed before, but with this person''s coming out, they could have been killed Get feedback from the spirit tree. Moreover, now the spirit clan is becoming stronger and stronger. It can even be said that even if the protoss come here, they will not have any fear. Moreover, they still have a ten-year feedback of the spirit tree, which is useless. If we use this feedback, it will improve the overall strength."This time, we should be more careful. After all, we are going to crusade. If we can kill, we can kill directly. If we can''t, we can''t force it!" At the time of departure, Jiangning could not help but say to the three girls. After many days, four people are on the road together, and the strength of the three women has been significantly improved, which is a good thing for Jiangning, and in this, Jiangning also has its own strength. In general, when in danger, he will not deal with it, waiting for three women to deal with it. After all, at this time, the three women are just metamorphosis, and their strength is not extremely stable. They must let them know their own strength. Otherwise, their promotion this time will not have any effect. And Jiangning is also in the reserve, if there is an accident, he can also quickly up, after all, his strength has reached an unknown level. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1733 Powerful races often don''t mind something. After all, at some time, some things that are easier to do will not interfere with their race. "Don''t worry, our strength has been improved, we will never be afraid of them this time!" Fengying''s first response came down. After all, her strength is the strongest among the three women in the field, which can be representative. "I think so too. After all, our strength can crush those people. If there is no accident, we can kill many people in the first place!" Liu Mei also laughed, the whole person is very relaxed. If Liu Mei didn''t succeed in metamorphosis, she might not be so relaxed. After all, in the whole team, she is only a burden. Naturally, she is unbalanced in her heart. But at this time, she has come to a very strong situation and has the right to speak. This is very different. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "if I guess well, maybe there will be experts in this violent clan. Otherwise, with the previous commander, it is impossible to achieve such a big thing. After all, he wants to lead the whole Central Plains. His strength is not enough to see!" "What''s more, in this, the strength of the commander is secondary. The key is this idea. Maybe other people dare not do it. After all, if we continue to do this like this, we have to face the challenge of the 100 ethnic groups. We should know that if the people of the 100 ethnic groups unite, they will be extremely strong!" After all, if there is a problem, then they can''t bear it. It''s good if nothing happens, It would be a devastating blow to any race. "After all, if there is a tyrant, they will not bully the clan, if there is a real one, they will not bully." At this time, Fengying said it without any concealment. After all, the spirit clan at that time was still incomparably weak. In this period of time after that, their overall strength has made progress. If they are the people of the spirit clan before, it is not enough to see. It can even be said that in this continent, a race can be allowed to come at will, and they can bully the spirit clan. Therefore, Fengying is the first one who doesn''t believe in the fury clan. After all, if there is a master, there is no need to do those things. After hearing this, Liu Mei was not angry. After all, Fengying told the truth. Before that, their spirit clan was indeed in a loose sand formation, and everyone''s strength was not so good. Even if they let a race at will, they could be bullied down. But now, Liu Mei said: "I believe what Jiangning said, after all, it is not possible for any race to really command the land of Central Plains. Even the protoss can''t do such a thing. It can be imagined that the violent tribe must have its own details, or else they can''t think of it at all This one thing "Maybe, but even if it is, I will not be afraid of this race. After all, this race is extremely hateful!" At this time, yue''er directly said what she wanted to say. After all, she couldn''t stand the fury. In this continent, even if anything happened, it would not have happened, and on the contrary, this violent clan had done such a thing. If it was another race, it might have been a door-to-door, but they did not have any strength, and they were those who were afraid of the spirit clan at that time If you don''t get the antidote, something big will happen, so you don''t go to fight against this race. But now the spirit clan is completely peaceful, so they will not have any fear. Even if it is not such a thing, they will not let go of this violent clan. After all, this violent clan has provoked a lot of people to be angry. At this time, Jiangning also contacted with the ba''er people to resist the two races. After all, he was not sure whether the two races were united. If they are united together, it will be a little difficult. After all, if the two races are united together, they will be extremely powerful. Moreover, the protoss are not afraid of death at this time, which is superior to other races. "This time, if it is possible, we can carry out a extermination!" Jiangning thought about it for a moment, and directly put forward his own statement."Extermination?" On hearing this, yue''er was shocked. She never thought that Jiangning would say such words. After all, the extermination of the ethnic group is a very remote thing for them, and here, it is the same as what the other two said. Even if something happens, it will not destroy the clan. However, Jiangning is actually saying such words now. It can be imagined that Jiangning has suffered what kind of degree. In fact, they don''t know what Jiangning is thinking. After all, this violent clan has no blood, and even if it is a big event, they will not have any participation. After all, this race has no credibility. "Isn''t that right?" At this time, Liu Mei also asked questions. Such a thing as extermination of the ethnic group, unless it is a heinous crime, will be carried out. But if such a thing does not happen, then it is generally not going to start such a thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1734 "What are you afraid of? This violent clan has come to an end. Even if we don''t destroy them, we will be destroyed by the protoss sooner or later. After all, this race has been completely dominated by the Protoss." When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. He can''t be more clear about the protoss'' strategy. He can even say that he is extremely clear about the protoss'' affairs, but he does not need any verification for him. "Well, wait a minute, I''ll try my best!" At this time, Liu Mei directly accepted, but she did not dare. After all, if she wanted to exterminate a race, it would be a great crime. Under the efforts of Jiangning and others, it did not take long to reach the city of the violent clan. But now this city is closed. It''s not as good as before. It was opened. After seeing this situation, Jiangning and others were depressed. They didn''t know what the violent people were playing. But in any case, they have come here, even if there are tigers in front of them, they will not have any retreat. "Let''s go. Let''s go in together. If we are in danger, we''ll have one to take care of." Jiangning smile, the whole body is not any tension, because of his own strength, he is incomparably clear, if he does not want to happen, then it will not happen. But if he doesn''t want to manage things, no one can let him manage them. When people came close to the city, they only saw the door of the frenzied clan open directly. However, when Jiangning and others looked inside, they were surprised. At this time, there was only one person in the city, and this person was the one who opened the door for Jiangning and others. If there is no one in this city, he will not believe it, because there are so many people of the violent clan. But at this moment, this person takes over Jiangning and others, and they are also extremely shocked, because this person''s strength breath is incomparably strong. "It''s over. I have an idea of being seen through under the eyes of this man!" Moon this time, can''t help but depressed said. This is the first time that she met this situation. However, this person did give her a lot of pressure. However, there is nothing about wind shadow, and there is nothing about Liu Mei. However, these two women are sending out a strong will to fight. This will is extremely strong, even going to war directly. "I don''t know who you are?" Jiangning at this time, the face can not help but show a sneer, because he against this person, he still has a little chance of winning, but it is not high, after all, this person''s strength, that is extremely powerful. At that time, the person in front of them did not have any breath, but inadvertently, it revealed a strong breath, which made these women in the field shocked. This is extremely obvious. They want to bully a few women. Jiangning naturally will not allow them to get up in such a situation. After all, they are a group and can''t be hurt in any way. "I am the ancestor of the fury clan. I don''t know which one you are?" The old man, who calls himself Gaozu, is peaceful on the surface, but Jiangning knows that he is a real master and can fight with him. If two people fight together, he still doesn''t know who will win. After all, his real strength is also very strong. "I am the one who came to destroy the clan! I''m extremely angry about your violent clan''s practice, so this time, I''m going to destroy the clan! " Jiangning directly said his words, after all, what he wanted to do, maybe there are few people in the world who can stop it. However, when his words fell, the old man directly sent out a breath of terror. Under this terrible breath, Jiangning could only step back two steps, but that was all. On the contrary, the women in the field were not affected at all. However, they also understand that Jiangning has given them a barrier, so that they are all separated. After all, Jiangning is still a little uncertain about this person in the field. There must be no problem. Here, if there is a problem, it will be completely finished. "Exterminate the clan, then your words, very ridiculous!" The old man could not help but sneer, and then directly said to Jiangning: "your strength is very good, but if you want to beat me, it is still a little difficult! And in this, I can make all four of you despair It looks like an old man with a vicious look in his eyes.Jiangning also sneered at this time, and then said, "if you are so capable, why did your people retreat? Is Chengdu afraid of me?" This time, for the people of this violent clan, he has no mercy. After all, they have done something out of the ordinary, which is understood by everyone, and even extremely disgusted. "Our people will not be afraid of you, although your strength is good!" The man who called himself Gaozu sneered and said that he was not afraid of Jiangning. If they meet with other people, it''s self-evident that if they don''t get help from other people, it''s self-evident that if they don''t help others, it''s self-evident. After all, there is no possibility that one of them will be able to fight, even if they are in danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1735 Gaozu''s strength is good, but Jiangning will not be afraid of it. After all, his strength has reached a certain state, and if he can''t beat it, he can still use the mieshen pot. If he used this thing himself before, he might have a dizzy state and a void state in it. But now, there are three women in the field, and everyone''s strength is so strong that he won''t have any fear. Even if he has a state of emptiness, these three women will take themselves away, and will not let themselves appear any accident. He knew this more clearly. He could even say that the Gaozu had no chance to defeat him at all. At this time, Jiangning could see the strength of this person from his personal breath. However, Jiangning had a doubt, that is, where did all the violent people go He didn''t know. If the fury people are to do bad things, then it will be finished. After all, if the fury people unite, it is also an extremely great ability, and if they are combined with the protoss people, that is not to say. "Today, in any case, we should take something out of your violent clan, or I will be in trouble with my name of Jiangning!" After Jiangning said this, coldly looked at this person who claimed to be Gaozu. "In that case, fight!" Gaozu also sneered, and then there was no accident. He directly attacked Jiangning. When this Gao Zu started, the scene suddenly changed. Originally it was very peaceful, but now it is full of dark clouds. Not only that, but also the surrounding debris is flying all over the sky. The breath of terror emanates from this great ancestor, which makes people feel that they can''t resist. It can even be said that if some weak people stand here, they can''t obviously. They should fall to the ground quickly. After all, this breath is extremely strong, and here, as long as it is the attack released by this person, it is all There''s a group attack. After seeing this scene, Jiangning''s face immediately became gloomy. He had thought that the strength of this Gaozu was good, but he didn''t think that he was so powerful, perhaps a little stronger than him. But he also has no fear. After all, he still has the ability to press the bottom of the box. If he can''t beat the bottom of the box, he can still use his ability of pressing the bottom of the box. Moreover, there are three women around him. Even if he can''t kill this Gaozu, as long as he wants to go, there is obviously no one to stop him Stop him. "Come on, let me see how strong you are, a violent man!" Jiangning sneered, and then came to meet the attack. His attack was also an instant collision with Gaozu. The whole sky was roaring. It can even be said that everyone here has a kind of intuition, that is, the end of the day is coming. "Come on, you can''t get involved here!" Jiangning also reminded these three women when they were fighting. After all, other people could not participate in the battle between him and this Gaozu. If the three women were involved, they would certainly get hurt. After all, although their strength was strong, they still did not reach the strength to resist the attack of Gaozu. If they are running away, the three women may be together, all of which are OK. After all, at this time, the strength of the three women is also extremely strong, but in the battle, it is obviously not possible. "Be careful!" Fengying is dirty and reminds Jiangning. After all, if Jiangning has problems at this time, they don''t know how to do it. "I don''t have anything to do. Don''t worry about it." Jiangning in the side of the fight, but he still gave the three women a guarantee to come, after all, the battle in the field has become extremely fierce. Jiangning is also glad that he didn''t bring any other people here. If there are other spiritual people, it will be a complete end. After all, in the inside, this kind of attack is no longer what they can resist. It can even be said that if some weak people are here, they will be affected. The battle at the top is extremely fierce. Both of them are fighting and their movements are extremely huge. However, it seems that no one can do anything to who. This is something that people at the bottom can also understand. Wind shadow and Liu Mei and others see this scene, hanging heart just put down. If Jiangning is unable to stop this high ancestor, then this violent clan is really forced by cattle. Maybe they can directly command the whole Central Plains, including no exception, because at this time, they have a certain reserve strength. However, they don''t have much worry about this. After all, they still have a backhand which is useless, that is, to unite the people of 100 ethnic groups. As long as the people of 100 nationalities are united, then this violent clan is not so terrible.Among the 100 ethnic groups, there are many ethnic groups who are extremely powerful. Although they are generally not born, if they come out, they can obviously put a lot of pressure on the fury clan and the Protoss. Just like the spirit clan, although the spirit clan says that the combat effectiveness is not very good, if the feedback of the spirit tree is obtained, all the people will reach a very high height. It can even be said that as long as the spirit family goes to war, they will not have any fear. "I won''t fight with you anymore. I''ll go first." In the middle of the battle, he only heard Jiangning''s words coming down from the sky, and then he only saw his whole person. He was hiding from the ground and appeared in front of the three girls. Three women see Jiangning after this state, can''t help but stupefied down, not said good in the battle? How to fight for a while, they have been evacuated, which is extremely puzzled by them. After all, it seems that the strength of this Gaozu can''t do anything to Jiangning. Maybe Jiangning can defeat him if he continues to fight. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1736 "What''s going on?" Liu Mei asked directly at this time. As for the strength of Jiangning, they are very clear. Ordinary people can''t fight against him. After all, the strength has reached a certain level. However, this battle is the first one in Jiangning, which makes them more confused. "Nothing, as for the strength of this man is a little strong, and that is, he and I are only five to five, who are unable to defeat who, if we continue to go on like this, it is just a waste of time, and I also want to look for this violent people, after all, their people are not in this city!" Jiangning''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a sneer. In his conjecture, this man is specially to stop Jiangning, and then the people of the violent clan are going to do other things. This is very imaginable, because if someone can hold down Jiangning and others, then people can do a lot of things, and no one can stop them. "So what are we going to do now?" At this time, Fengying also asked. If it is really the same as what Jiangning said, it will be troublesome. After all, no one can fight for the fury clan. Even if we are not careful, there will be big problems. "Nothing to do. Let''s go and look for the people of this violent clan. If we can find them, then we can do something else if we can''t find them!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help getting cold. That is to say, at this time, the Gaozu directly appeared in front of Jiangning and others. At the moment, he looked gloomy and incomparable. He did not expect that Jiangning''s strength was also so strong. Although his strength is extremely strong, it is obviously impossible to keep Jiangning, and there are several strong strengths around Jiangning Here we are. Although these people can''t do harm to him, if they really fight, they can disturb him. At that time, as long as there are any problems, they will be completely finished. "Without fighting, how can there be peace? You don''t have to think about what the people of our fury clan are going to do. If you can ignore this matter, I will keep nothing in your race! Even on the protoss side, I can handle it This Gao Zu directly said what he wanted to say. After all, their fury clan is doing big things. If someone blocks it, it will be a more difficult thing. It can even be said that Jiangning''s strength can completely stop what they do, which is self-evident. "You can think of your dream of command, but I will not be the same as you, and you want to stop me? Then I tell you, with your strength, you can''t stop me! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. For the strength of the Gaozu, he was very clear. Even if he was given the opportunity, he couldn''t stop himself. A person''s strength, from the beginning, has been doomed, can reach what kind of height, this point is in the dark is doomed, so a person in that life want to have a good development, is also predestined in the destiny ahead of time. And this high ancestor, obviously, is such a person, because he can''t do anything at all. Even so, he can''t finish that little thought of the violent clan, because he met Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning''s hindrance, maybe he will finish it, but Jiangning will never stand idly by. After all, he has been very resentful of this violent race. The people of this race are called ruthless in their hearts, and in this respect, no matter who is going to say anything about it. "Can''t we just keep talking?" At this time, Gao Zu''s tone has become soft. He used to be arrogant, but now, he has realized his own strength, which is just ordinary. If he wants to bully Jiangning, it is obviously impossible. Even if he is a little tough, Jiangning can bully him. "It''s impossible. Don''t be a fool!" Jiangning sneered, and then said to the three girls, "let''s go and find the people of the violent clan. If the people of the violent clan do something harmful to nature, we should be brought to justice at a point!" "Understand!" "Well, I won''t be merciful!" At this time, every woman sends out her own breath, which is to deter this high ancestor. After all, the high ancestor is arrogant now, which is impossible. It can even be said that without three women, he can not complete such a thing. "If you do this, you will know what regret is!" Gaozu saw that he was unable to stop Jiangning, and his face suddenly became overcast.He really wants to block Jiangning, but his strength is just ordinary. He can''t stop Jiangning''s ability at all. After all, Jiangning''s strength is good, and there are several masters around Jiangning. It seems that he has already seen the life of the violent people in the future, that is, he was oppressed by Jiangning, because now, he has been oppressed by Jiangning, which is self-evident. "Don''t worry about this one. Even if I regret it, I won''t let you know!" When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help laughing, because he couldn''t see such a threat at all. After all, such a person can only do such things, and it is obviously impossible to do bigger things. If a person is ambitious, he will never think of doing such things, but will think of other things that will benefit people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1737 This violent clan can only control the whole Central Plains, which is no different from bandits. It can even be said that, if there are no accidents, it will not be the turn of a berserker or a Protoss to be the leader in this Central Plains area, because other non born races are also extremely powerful, and there are a lot of troops here. Jiangning and others want to go, this Gaozu also has no obstacles, after all, he also knows his own strength, if blocked, then the loss can only be their own. After all, Jiangning''s strength is already there, and there are still three women on the side. Or it can be said that if he insists on doing so, he may not be able to get any benefits. After all, Jiangning and others are not vegetarian, and everyone''s strength is so strong. Without any hesitation, the Gaozu could only watch Jiangning and others leave without any action. However, Jiangning and others left this violent clan, but they didn''t know where they were going, because at this node, if the people of the fury clan were not in the protoss, they could only go for nothing It''s extremely traumatic. After all, if the fury clan has already started, some other small races will also suffer greatly. After all, the hundred clans are still not united, and there is no one who can resist the fury clan. If they are also united with the protoss, they will suffer even more. "It''s a bit troublesome now. Although we know our important purpose, we don''t know where the violent people are. If we run the wrong route, it will be a great disaster for other races. After all, some small races can''t resist the harm of this violent clan!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help feeling depressed. The most terrible thing is that this kind of thing happened, because you can''t know where other people are. Even if you know, they can make any way to deal with these people. But if you don''t know, this is what makes Jiangning and others extremely depressed. Just now Jiangning had thought of forcing the violent clan''s Gaozu to say where the violent clan''s people had gone, but later thought or forget it. After all, that Gaozu''s strength is also very good, and although Jiangning will not be defeated in his hands, but also won''t win him, after all, the strength of others is there. From this point, we can see that this violent clan still has its foundation, otherwise, it will not initiate such a thing. Moreover, this inside information is likely to be the ancestor of this high school, because if there is a strong one, it will be able to drive a lot of things. Even the things that I dare not do in ordinary times, as long as there is such a strong person standing behind him, it will be done immediately. Even so, it can be said that such things can be completed at that time. After all, the real strength of the violent people is very good. "What shall we do now?" At this time, Liu Mei was also a little depressed. She was also a little worried about her spirit clan. After all, at this time, the people of the fury clan had disappeared. If all the people of the fury clan went to the spirit clan, there would be big problems. Although the spirit clan people have become more powerful now, they can''t deal with all the violent people. After all, these people are too strong to fight alone, and they are also very powerful in group attack. "Don''t worry, the people of the fury clan will not go to the spirit clan now. After all, the spirit clan''s people are already strong. Moreover, the fury clan''s people should be going to do important things, that is, to unite with the Protoss. Only in this way can they achieve their goals. Otherwise, they will not be able to achieve them!" Jiangning saw Liu Mei''s face, immediately understood her mind, and then comforted her. It is also, for such things, everyone will be extremely worried, after all, those race people, can all be a new life, can even be said, every life is extremely precious, if lost at this time, it is not worth losing. Liu Mei did not think too much under the comfort of Jiangning. After all, she also believed in Jiangning''s words, and she could guess this situation. At this time, Fengying also began to ask: "if the people of this violent clan really went to this Protoss, then we can only drive to the protoss quickly now, otherwise, we will not be able to bear the situation!" "I think so too, but if you want the Berserker to be away from this Protoss, there will be real danger. Other small races will be in danger!" Jiangning said this, the look on his face has been extremely depressed. Now he is not sure of any idea. After all, it is useless to say anything in the face of this crafty and violent people.However, under the idea of the three women, they also quickly resolved this matter. They decided to go to the protoss first. If there are no fury people in the protoss, they will return to this spirit family, because there is a spirit tree among the spirit families. In this, all four people know the secret of the spirit tree, and since the Protoss and the fury clan have already aimed at this spirit tree, they will certainly know the secret of the spirit tree. Therefore, they will fight against the spirit tree whenever they have a chance. This is not to be said. "Go, let''s speed up and try to reach the protoss in half a day!" After Jiangning said this, he immediately went to the front, after all, this time, time is life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1738 However, when they were walking, they met with a difficulty, that is to say, if they went to the protoss, it would be a long time to go back. If anything happened to the protoss, it would be impossible for them to cure them. After all, it''s so far away. The so-called "far water does not understand near thirst" is such a truth. If it is too far away, even if you have that strength and heart, you can''t do it. When Jiangning was on her way, she could not help but say to Liu Mei, "otherwise, you go back to the spirit clan, just in case, or we will be difficult if the people of the violent clan turn back. Then maybe there will be big events in your spirit family. It''s not certain, but I can rest assured if you are here." When Liu Mei heard the speech, she also thought of this problem, but she wanted to fight with Jiangning, because she also understood that Jiangning needed her very much. She could even say that if she was one more person, she might be able to play a great role in the face of the enemy It''s coming. Because her strength now is different from that of the past. In the past, she needs to be protected by others. But now, she is fully able to stand on her own, which is a matter of no discussion. "Do you have enough people? If it''s not enough, I won''t go back! " Liu Mei thought for a long time, and Jiangning said. "Don''t worry, the three of us will not have any difficulties. You have been with us for so long, don''t you know my strength? Ordinary people can''t come to us at all, so you can rest assured When Jiangning talked about this matter, he could not help but show his confidence. After all, in this respect, he has the absolute dominant power. Even so, the three of them can already run wild on this continent. Even if they encounter any masters, they will not have any fear. After all, the strength of human beings is there, and there is another saying in this, that is, they want to manage the union of 100 ethnic groups. As long as it is united to 100 ethnic groups, it will be very simple. To tell the truth, Liu Mei is a little reluctant to give up Jiangning and other people. After all, if they are with Jiangning and others, they can quickly improve their strength. These days, it can be seen that everyone''s strength has been greatly improved. Moreover, if they are here, they will not be in any danger, even can In this way, even if there is danger, it can not stop them from coming. Liu Mei is going back. After all, if something happens to the spirit clan, she can''t stop it. Moreover, the strength of the people in the spirit clan is just ordinary. If she goes back to suppress, it will be better. Even if something happens, she can stop it. And now her strength has reached a level. Even if she follows Jiangning, her strength will not advance by leaps and bounds in the near future. Therefore, Jiangning knows this very well. After Liu Mei went back, Jiangning and others left again. After all, at this time, the people of the fury clan did not know where they were. If they united with the protoss, they would be finished. Moreover, there are great dangers in this place. We should know that there are many races in the Central Plains From the clan. If every small race is plundered of resources, then these two races may be able to rise to a very high level. At that time, it is obviously impossible to continue to suppress these two races. Now the fury clan all have a high ancestor. Jiangning can''t get to him. After all, his own strength and this high ancestor are only in the fifth five years. If we say that in this, the people who have the fury clan and the spirit clan are all promoted, it is a very important pressure for Jiangning and others. When people set off, the speed is extremely fast, because they need to go to the protoss at the first time. Only by knowing what the protoss people are doing, can we understand what the fury clan people are doing. After all, the strength of this Berserker is very good. Although they can''t deal with Jiangning and others, it''s still a relatively easy thing to deal with other small races. Therefore, in this respect, we don''t want to have these problems. After a village, this village seems to be in decline, but Jiangning at this time, can not help but frown, because this village, unexpectedly, there is no one. After Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person''s face immediately became gloomy, and then asked a person who was still here: "where have you been from this village?""All gone, all gone!" This is a person with disordered hair, and his face is extremely pale. After seeing Jiangning and others, his face is full of a kind of giggle. If the guess is right, this person should be that kind of fool, or it can be said that such a person has no intelligence to say. "Everything''s gone. Can you be specific about it?" Jiangning can''t let go of any information at this time. After all, if there is a drop message about this Protoss and fury clan, it will not catch the changes of these two races, and there may be problems at that time. "The people of the fury clan came by, everyone ran away. Only I was waiting to die here. Unfortunately, they didn''t kill me, but they took all my things away!" The man said with a smile, and then hopped away. The whole person seems to have been completely crazy. After seeing this situation, Jiangning and others looked depressed. They didn''t expect that such a problem would arise. Generally speaking, even if the violent people came here, they would protect their own village, but this village is obviously all about it Everybody''s gone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1739 For this person, Jiangning also did not continue to ask, after all, this person is already crazy down, if you want to continue to ask, obviously there is no way to come, or even so to say, if you waste time here, why not go to the Shenzu quickly, after all, in the protoss, it is the turn of the fury clan. If there is no accident, now the two races have begun to plot all these things. So don''t have any words. Even if there are other things, there will be no statement. At present, Jiangning and others are very aware of what they need to do. After settling this passer-by, Jiangning and others immediately went to the protoss quickly without any hesitation. "If the protoss are already in action, what should we do?" At this time of Fengying, I can''t help worrying. After all, the protoss are powerful, and the Berserker people are also powerful. If they guess well, the two races have already started to act and do other things. This is what they thought of, but they can''t stop it. After all, if we really want to stop the two races from rising, it still needs a lot of strength to do. After all, the ancestors of the two races add up to be extremely strong, which can''t be shaken by ordinary people. "I don''t know. Step by step!" When Jiangning said this, he also showed a melancholy look on his face. For this matter, he had no solution at all. After all, the enemy was in the dark, and they were in the light, so there was no plan at all. Even if something else happened, he couldn''t find a solution. For example, if it is not for the spirit people, Jiangning will not know how to do it. After all, there is a master in the fury clan. Even Jiangning has no chance to kill him, and he can''t do anything about it. This is something that makes Jiangning more depressed. If it were replaced by another person, Jiangning might have been able to kill this person, but Jiangning would not be able to do these things. "If the people of the Protoss and the people of the fury clan unite, can we contact the people of the hundred tribes? After all, this matter is a matter of the hundred tribes, not just ours!" After all, she said that she was very forced to fight. There is also a violent clan in it. Originally, it is a little difficult for them to deal with one race. However, if we want to deal with two races, we don''t know what kind of things will happen. After all, if the two races unite here, they will be a relatively big force. However, one thing they can decide is that when dealing with these two races, they should unite with the people of 100 nationalities. Only by uniting the people of 100 nationalities can they do other things. This is doomed. "It''s OK. I understand that. Now I''m uniting with the balas and other small races. And at this time, I''m also asking them to pay attention to it. If something happens, they will close the door of their own race as soon as possible!" For this point, Jiangning he is also relatively good, after all, at this time, everyone is to protect themselves. But what he said was to inform some other races. Although it is not necessarily possible to pull them up, Jiangning is very clear that if we want to deal with these two races, we must unite other races, and do not let these two races have any chance to seize other race resources. Otherwise, when the Protoss and the Berserker have already robbed the resources of the race, it will be more difficult. After all, everyone has his own standard in this respect. Just like their fury clan, if they don''t get the spirit tree of spirit clan, then their strength will not be improved. At that time, it will be difficult to deal with other people. Therefore, the fury clan at that time wanted to get the spirit tree of the spirit clan, and then they could directly enhance the strength of their race. At that time, even if they met the United 100 tribes, they could have combat effectiveness, which they had predicted. However, in any case, everyone has his own strong ability here. For example, Jiangning and others are only three or four people. However, these three or four people play out some other racial effects. After all, everyone has a strong strength here. What''s more, Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong. It can even be said that many things can be done here as long as Jiangning and others make efforts, but Jiangning and others do not have that kind of mind.In the efforts of the people, he soon came to the protoss city. However, under the induction of Jiangning, he did not see the protoss in this city. This made him a little depressed. After all, the two races did not come here. Where did these people go? This is something they must not know. It can even be said that these Berserker people and Protoss people are already doing some other important things. They still have no way to know, which makes all people depressed. "No one. Where have all these people gone?" Jiangning after feeling clear, can''t help but say to two female. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1740 Now the two girls have a little strength, but at this time, they have strength and can not be distributed. After all, there are no Protoss and fury people in the field. If there are people of these two races, maybe they can release their own strength. "The Protoss and the Berserker must have gone to another place. After all, if they want to strengthen themselves, they must plunder resources. This is extremely depressing. It is impossible for us to guess where this race has gone at the end of the day." The wind shadow said this one, the surface also showed the color of depression. There is no way to look at things, and these two races are still so powerful. If there is an accident, it will be completely destroyed. Now they dare not have any accidents. Even for these two races, they can not get any resources. If there is an accident, it will be completely finished. "Didn''t the madman just say that the protoss had gone to the south? Maybe if we go to the south, maybe we can have a great harvest! " When Fengying said this, she just recalled it. After all, she was able to hear some things even though she was confused. If there is no accident, maybe this person is still from that village when he is not crazy. This can be regarded as the information they get. If they meet the protoss here, they may not want to get this information, but if they can''t meet the protoss, they need to get this information It''s gone. "Let''s go, we''ll go south at once!" At this time, Jiangning also recalled. After all, he didn''t care much about the words of a madman before. It was unreliable for a crazy person. But now they only have the only news. If they don''t follow this message, they will have no news. "Well! I think so too At this time, yue''er also sneered. She knows this very well. If the resources are given to these two races, there will be big problems. Several people, after looking around in the protoss City, realized that there was no one, so they left quickly. After all, if the protoss were in the city, they would definitely be found by Jiangning and others. After all, Jiangning and others, everyone''s strength is very good, they want to sense the people in this city, they have this A powerful one. At this time, all the people quickly went to other directions. At this time, Jiangning and others were following another route. They were going to the south to the end. After all, only in this way might they have a little chance to meet the people of this Protoss and the fury clan. If you change another way, it is obviously impossible, and here, they also have other tasks, that is, along the way, meet the race, or village people, are to tell them, let them be careful of Protoss and berserker people.. Although they can fight against the fury people and the protoss people in their hands, they are not so powerful, but for some ordinary small races, that is a big problem. After all, at this time, as long as there is no accident, it will be extremely difficult to deal with things. "This time, I hope you can meet the Protoss." When yue''er is walking, she is praying. After all, she has understood the human means of the Protoss. They only need to reach the goal. They don''t care about all the other casualties. In this, no matter what the sound is, there will be no statement. If you haven''t met the protoss this time, it means that they have lost the trace of the Protoss. It is obviously impossible to know what the protoss are doing at that time. "It should be. After all, the Central Plains can only be so big. Even if they run, they can''t get out of our hands!" At this time, Jiangning also sneered. For this Protoss, he was a little disgusted. After all, every small race would be annoyed by such a ambitious race. But this also reflects the problem of an era. After all, everyone will have ambition after they become strong. For example, the fury clan has an ancestor in it, and their ambition is also extremely strong. It can even be said that the current Berserker is much more powerful than this Protoss. There was no saying about the high priest of a Protoss before. After all, Jiangning was not an opponent, and there was nothing to say. If this high priest did not come up with this resurrection altar, then the protoss could not be like this. After all, there are many races here.Just as they were heading for the south, they met the call of a race directly. When Jiangning and others heard these calls, they immediately entered the land of this race without saying a word. However, when they entered the land of race, they found that the people of this race had been killed and injured countless times. Not only that, everyone here was controlled by the Protoss. There were about 100 Protoss. Every Protoss is so powerful. It can even be said that the momentum of these 100 people is much stronger than Jiangning and others. Although Jiangning''s personal strength is extremely strong, he is a little depressed when facing such a group of people. After all, these people are not afraid of death. Even if the protoss can''t fight with you, he can fight for it. After all, they have a resurrection altar in it. If Jiangning and others say that, there will be no such treatment. Moreover, in the battle, we still need to pay attention to a lot of problems, which is self-evident. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1741 These more than 100 people are here. Although Jiangning and others want to kill this group of people, at this time, even if it is to kill, it is of no use. After all, people of this race have been killed and injured. Moreover, it seems that all resources have been plundered, and they do not know how this Protoss has achieved this. But in any case, Jiangning and others are trying to get justice for this race. After all, they have nothing to say in this, and their task has always been like this. After all, many races will encounter such things, so they must do so. It can even be said that this task still has a long way to go. After all, there are many small races in the central plains that have been targeted by this Protoss and berserker. If there is an accident, it will be completely finished, which is self-evident. However, this time, Jiangning did not intend to fight, because he would suffer losses if he fought. Moreover, if this group of people got mad, they would be completely finished. After all, this Tianyan clan has no combat effectiveness at all, and there are still many people controlled in it. "What to do?" Seeing this situation, Feng Ying couldn''t help but show her anger. She never thought that this Protoss would not regard other races as adults. Now, only they can do it, and another violent clan can do it. Otherwise, other races will not do this Things are coming. It can even be said that other races, in this, they will not cause trouble. After all, they do not have the strength. However, the fury clan and the protoss already have this strength. The protoss has a resurrection altar, while the fury clan has a real strength. After all, in the fury clan, the ancestor is extremely powerful behind them. Ordinary people can''t do anything to them. In addition, once something happens, there will be a thorough problem. This is something that everyone understands. "Let''s negotiate first. If it''s a good negotiation, then I won''t pursue this matter. After all, if we kill them, they can be revived, which wastes our energy. Moreover, at this time, the Furies still don''t know where they come from. If one of them is not good, then our task will also be It''s a complete failure! " For this matter, Jiangning is very clear, and can even say so. In this, his task is mainly to do this. If it is other races, he will not pay attention to it at all. After all, other races have their own strength. When Jiangning and others looked at the Shenzu people, they all saw Jiangning coming. However, at this time, each of them was not afraid of Jiangning and others. Although they knew that the person in front of them was Jiangning, there was no fear in their eyes. This made Jiangning speechless. After this Protoss has a resurrection altar, they have become completely arrogant. People who are afraid of it and dare not to do something. After having this thing, they dare to do it, and they do it very well. This is a very depressing thing for others. For example, a child, when not growing up, will not do some things at all, but when they grow up, they can do a lot of things, and even are not afraid of anything. This is what all people have experienced. "What do you want?" Jiangning opened his mouth at this time and directly asked the leader of the Protoss. The strength of this leader is not very good. It is only Yueer''s strength. Even the strength of Fengying has not arrived. However, they have a resurrection altar, which is extremely depressing. If the protoss did not own this thing, they would not dare to do so at all. Once they did, they would either have external conditions, or their strength would be really strong, and no one could defeat it. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that even the people of the fury clan are following the example of this Protoss. If it is said that some other races will follow the example of these two races next time, Jiangning will be really disappointed and will be disappointed with people. "Nothing. We just take some resources. You must have known that our Protoss need resources. Otherwise, how can we unite this land of Central Plains?" The leader could not help but smile on his face. His words did not have any roundabout ways at all. He said it directly.Jiangning for such a sentence, is also depressed down, different from the past, he did not think of his strength so strong, now it is others do not listen to their own words, this is he never thought of, even can say, once something happened, no one can solve it. "If you are like this, please go back, or I will kill you once I see it!" At this time, Jiangning''s face was cold. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He didn''t even think it would happen so quickly. In the past, he knew that the protoss were afraid of themselves, but now, the protoss are not afraid of themselves, and even dare to confront themselves. This is extremely depressing, and in this, he can''t do anything else. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1742 If they fight, maybe the three of them can kill these 100 Protoss, but after killing and leaving, what can we do? If we can''t solve this problem within a certain period of time, then we will never be able to solve it. This is a very depressing thing to do. However, it is not easy to solve the problem of Protoss. If it is easy, Jiangning and others have already solved it, or even not But everything can be convinced to this Protoss. And the other violent clan is also such a situation. Although they dare not contradict Jiangning, the strength of Gaozu lies there. As long as Gaozu holds down Jiangning, they can do other things completely. However, the people of their violent clan are not their opponents outside. Therefore, this kind of containment is extremely troublesome. After all, Jiangning is not the kind of person who can be separated. If the people and soldiers of the fury clan and the protoss are divided into two ways, it will be completely finished. Therefore, only if the people of these two races withdraw this idea, can we do some other things. "Even if we come here, it seems that we are not afraid of you! Although your strength is good, it is difficult to eat us in the face of 100 of us! " One of the protoss said coldly that he was not afraid of Jiangning in his words. After all, they had an advantage in number. If they really fight, they will directly unite to deal with Jiangning, and presumably they will not lose much. After all, when there are many people, their attack power will be extremely strong, even undeniable. Here, as long as it is what they want to do, they can do it. This also makes Jiangning more speechless. If Fengying and Yueer''s strength are as strong as he is, then they can completely kill these people, but their strength is just ordinary. If you want to kill more people, you still need to rely on him. After this time, he deeply felt the lack of strength. After all, at this time, if he was crushed by the utmost strength, he would not have any fear at all, but that is to say, the strength did not reach a point, so this situation will appear. As for the second daughter, at this time, she also realized that her strength was not enough. After all, among the protoss, there were people with the same strength as them. At most, they could only involve a few people, and more importantly, they could not. However, but after they have involved several people, there are still dozens of other people. As long as everyone is fighting against Jiangning, it will be a headache. Moreover, Jiangning may not be able to cope with so many people on its own. "In that case, don''t blame me for being rude!" At this time, Jiangning''s face was completely bleak. He didn''t expect that the protoss were so bold and wanted to fight with him directly. However, he also has language for these things. After all, these Protoss people have already occupied an advantage in the number of people here. What''s more, their strength is still good. If they really want to fight, they will be worthy of Jiangning and others. "Come on, let''s have a look at the strength of Jiangning. What kind of level has been found out?" Speaking of this, the commander''s face couldn''t help smiling, because in his heart, he was very happy. Before, he said how powerful Jiangning was. The high priest said that if he met Jiangning, he would run away, or he would kill himself directly. But at this moment, he led the team up, and he didn''t have any fear at all. This was what he knew in his mind. So he said directly to his own people: "let''s go together and try to kill this Jiangning!" When the words fall, everyone is roaring, one person is heading for Jiangning, a hundred people, like a group of wolves, evil spirit is very strong. Jiangning can''t help but be stunned to see this scene. Although the power of this Protoss is not very strong, if it is superimposed in this way, it will reach a very strong level, even undeniable. In addition to Jiangning, there are another two daughters, who also feel a great pressure. "You should pay attention to your own safety. I don''t care about me here!" At this time, Jiangning directly said to the second daughter, because at this time, he had been fighting with the protoss, and could not spare his heart to take care of the two women, so they could only pay attention to their own safety. It can even be said that now he can''t even take care of himself, because the protoss, if United, is too strong. It is difficult for him to cope with it.The group war has been triggered, and every Protoss will take up Jiangning at this time. In their view, although Jiangning''s strength is strong, it is only that. After all, there are so many people in Jiangning, and their human strength is not wrong. If we take Jiangning, we will be able to win. As for Fengying and Yueer, they have also divided several people to deal with these two women. After all, the strength of these two women is good, especially the strength of Fengying. Even their leaders can''t see through it. You can imagine that the strength of Fengying is so strong. If you don''t send someone to stop the two women, they will not feel well when they make trouble. After all, they don''t want to give their back to the enemy. For a time, the energy in the field constantly flickers, and the breath released by everyone is so strong. It can even be said that when the breath is completely mixed together, a magnetic field has appeared in the field. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1743 "You don''t have the strength to kill me!" Jiangning saw that every Protoss person magnified his attack infinitely and even tried to kill him. He could not help but show a sneer on his face. He was very clear about his own strength, although he said that he might not be able to kill these Protoss. However, it is impossible for the protoss to kill him. After all, they still have a god killing pot. In the worst case, they can still use the God killing pot. After all, this one thing is extremely reliable, and it enlarges their actual strength. It is just the last word. It will have some sequelae Point is extremely depressing. After using the mieshen pot once, Jiangning already knew the shortcomings of this one thing. He had thought of changing it. However, he did not have the strength. After all, if we want to transform this kind of thing, the strength must be extremely strong. Even so, ordinary people dare not even think of this idea. The God killing pot, which is a kind of natural material and treasure, may not have any chance to transform. Once this kind of thing appears, it is a huge whirlpool, and it has been formed. It is not giving people any chance to change. However, Jiangning is not very interested in transforming this kind of thing. After all, it is more troublesome to transform a thing than to make one thing. Now he, in the face of the protoss, there is no fear at all. When they were fighting with the protoss crowd, several people appeared from one side. As soon as these people appeared, the protoss in the field were afraid of nothing else. Because of their strength, they were all good, and everyone looked at the protoss with anger. "We Tianyan people have come to help you!" One of the leaders said in a loud voice to Jiangning and others, and then he got up with the protoss directly. The people of Tianyan clan can use a Tianyan after their strength is very strong. Some people say that the people of Tianyan clan can directly see through the people and even see through the next attack of the enemy. At that time, they will resolve themselves directly, but there is no proof of this point. But in any case, this Tianyan clan is extremely powerful, only their powerful people are just high-level people, and the people at the bottom are not so strong. After all, they have always lived in a comfortable life, and have not experienced any fighting, so their strength is not so good. When Jiangning saw these four or five people, they also showed a smile on their faces. Tianyan clan, he had heard about it. People of this race were next door to those of the bala people. Moreover, these two races had a characteristic, that is, they attached great importance to righteousness, and they also hated the people of the Protoss. Just now he was fighting alone. He was a little bit unable to support the protoss'' attack. However, if he joined a few more people, he did not have any words to say. He directly took up these Protoss'' people. As for those people, they also helped Jiangning to share many Protoss'' attacks. This is more gratifying for Jiangning. If people of another race come here, they may not be able to help him. After all, these Protoss people are too powerful, and their strength is so strong. "Now there are Tianyan clan''s joining. You can''t die!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at this time. He really wanted to kill all the protoss, but he also understood that if he killed them, they would only be reborn. After all, now the protoss have plundered a lot of resources, and they can be reborn with the resurrection altar. In this way, they can only be completely disabled, and life and death can not be allowed, so that the protoss can be reduced. However, he can not do this. After all, in the group war, such a situation can not occur, because Jiangning still has no time to do it. The crisis in Jiangning has been solved. As for the second daughter, it is still a little bit dangerous. After all, the strength of the second daughter is just average in the eyes of the public. Their strength is OK with ordinary people, but it is a little difficult to deal with the siege of several people of the same level. Now it is in such a situation that the two of them are directly confronted with seven or eight Protoss, and each Protoss has the same strength as them. But fortunately, after the Tianyan people joined in, their crisis was reduced a lot. They could release their own strength and fight more freely. After all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, after all, they did not feel any danger. If there were not so many Tianyan people to join in, they would never be like this. After all, at that time, they were completely in a state of protecting their lives. Therefore, with the help of other people, they could release their own strength.As for Jiangning''s words, it is more comfortable. After all, after joining three more people, his pressure is completely gone. He had a little pressure to deal with dozens of protoss, but now it is completely dissipated in the sky. "It''s impossible to destroy us. Even if I''m dead, I have to pull a few cushions!" At this time, a leader of the protoss said coldly. For them, death is a kind of liberation, after all, there is a resurrection altar in which, as long as we can find better things in this, maybe we can do a lot of things. After all, if a person is changed, they will not lose, or they will make a lot of money. After all, they have the altar of resurrection, but other people do not have such a chance. "Think about it, just your strength, but also want to pull a few backing, crazy people talk in dream!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his sarcasm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1744 If ordinary people met so many Protoss, they would have already retreated, but he would never shrink back. After all, his own strength is there, and there are some other Tianyan people, which is also very forced. Without saying anything, these Tianyan people can face several people alone It''s on. "It''s like waiting for your eyes!" The leader of the protoss said coldly, and then only saw him and other Protoss, directly surrounded Jiangning and others. Not only that, but from their bodies, there seems to be a connection among them, as if they were integrated into one. When Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. If he was one to many people, there would be no danger at all. However, if we were to unite with others, it would be a bit mysterious. After all, if we were here, if we were scattered He is fearless. But now, it is obvious that they are all completely integrated, which is extremely troublesome. It can even be said that no one wants to face such a situation. After all, it will be extremely powerful after such a situation appears. "Oh, the protoss are going to unite. We can''t break them. After all, they have so many people together." One of the Tianyan people, a pair of eyes faint green light up, followed by panic said. They are very clear about this, and they also have such a skill to add their whole strength to another person''s body to form a combination with this. When this combination appears, it will become extremely powerful, and ordinary people can''t stop it. Now the protoss are in such a situation, so after the Tianyan people saw it, they were completely panicked. Originally, they wanted to come to help Jiangning, but they didn''t expect that if they couldn''t help, they might be killed by themselves. "Nothing! You may as well keep yourself! " At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t have any fear for such a Protoss. If he did not use the magic pot before, then he has the strength and confidence to face these people. But now, he has no confidence, but it does not mean that he has no other means to deal with these people. After all, the mieshen pot is still on him. It is very handy to use, and it can surpass everything. It can also be said that as long as we work hard, this one thing may help Jiangning unify to the Central Plains. How can a baby come out of the East China Sea so bad? Moreover, in the East China Sea, every race is fighting for it. This is extremely depressing. Speaking of the East China Sea, Jiangning is a little depressed now. I don''t know what happened to the stone people. Maybe nothing will happen when we dealt with them last time. But there is still a potential Donghai nationality in the East China Sea. This East China Sea nationality is the real big one. If this kind of race appears, then stone will be the real one The head clan people don''t know how to deal with it. But Jiangning has no way to stay here. After all, he has his own tasks. In the Central Plains, if he doesn''t come back, it will be completely finished. After all, other things will happen if he doesn''t come back here. "Well, be careful, too!" In the face of life crisis, Tianyan people choose to protect themselves. After all, their lives are not as humble as the protoss, and their own lives can not have a continuous life. If they die, they are dead. Unlike the protoss, they can be resurrected by the resurrection altar. Of course, although Tianyan people are like this, Jiangning doesn''t blame them. After all, Jiangning still believes in his own intuition at this moment, that is, he can defeat this Protoss. "Come on, let me see how powerful you Protoss are When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer at him. For this Protoss, he was already completely resentful. If he could, he would choose to destroy this resurrection altar at the first time. Only in this way, the protoss would not be so presumptuous. If we don''t destroy this resurrection altar, anything they do will be useless. After all, the protoss are not afraid to be killed. Besides the protoss, there is another Berserker who is also in action. This is extremely depressing, even undeniable. If the two races unite together, it will give people a strong self crisis. "I know you''re going to die. You alone can''t beat so many of us!" At that time, the gods laughed.No reason, because other people have already injected their own skills into their bodies. This is definitely a very powerful person. Moreover, he has already understood the power in his body, and can see the overall strength of Jiangning. If he wants to kill Jiangning, it is undoubtedly very easy. However, if Jiang Ning didn''t know how to deal with his own life, he would not have a new way to deal with his own life. As for the second daughter, they all stopped at this time. After all, at this time, all the protoss who besieged them had already left, and they were directly joined with other Protoss. "Come on, let me have a look at your strength, what kind of grade have you reached?" Jiangning said again, and then there was no accident. He directly picked up the Protoss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1745 To deal with this Protoss is not only to deal with him, but also to deal with other people. After all, the power of other people is injected into this person''s body. "Die!" All of a sudden, the protoss directly inspired an attack, and then said coldly to Jiangning. Only to see that powerful attack, the moment is turned into a shadow, directly impact out, facing Jiangning and other people are out. If it were ordinary people, they would have been waiting for death. After all, the breath of destruction could be sensed even in a long distance. But Jiangning''s words, not like this, only saw him directly take out his own God killing pot, and then coldly said to the protoss: "I''ll show you what strength is!" After the words fell, Jiangning''s attack also appeared. It was directly the attack that was released, and it was a big collision. Boom! A loud noise sounded, the field seemed to shake up, in a fragmented time, but everyone around Jiangning, are not hurt, after all, Jiangning in doing this, are already protecting their surrounding people, absolutely will not let their surrounding people have any dangerous situation. After all, this attack is extremely huge, ordinary people simply don''t understand the actual situation, which is extremely understandable, and here, no matter who is, it has strength, of course, they also need the protection of Jiangning. After all, if this kind of attack touches people, then it will explode and it will be over The eggs came down. "Kill!" When the attack dispersed, Jiangning said coldly again. The other people in the field, at this time, also reacted, because they found that at this time, the breath of the powerful Protoss was suddenly sent out and was obviously defeated. Feng Ying and yue''er, the first one is to react. They are directly hostile to those scattered Protoss, without any mercy. They are directly killed when they meet, because under the attack of Jiangning, those people have already suffered heavy damage, which is very clear to them. As for other Tianyan people, at this time, they were all quick to react. Although they said that their strength was not very good, they obviously had the ability to pick up the protoss people. After all, their own strength was there. Without any hesitation, these people were directly killed in the battle. From the original 100, they fell directly to less than half, and then slowly fell down. It can even be said that at this time, the number of dead people is close to the number of people they came here. At this time, Jiangning people or hanging in the air, only to see him directly said: "you all get out of the way!" The words are not very loud, but they have a very strong dignity. At this time, those who hear the voice of Jiangning''s words in the field, at this time, are quickly back up, or even can be said. After stepping back, everyone is shocked to look at Jiangning. They can detect that Jiangning''s breath is constantly rolling up. If it''s a good guess, Jiangning is going to magnify his moves. After all, these Protoss in the field have made Jiangning angry again and again. Every powerful person will not be hurt by this kind of damage. When all the people retreated, they only saw that Jiangning directly took out the God killing pot, and then roared. An unparalleled attack was directly released. It can even be said that under this attack, the surrounding debris was flying all over the sky, and everyone was extremely pale. Especially the Tianyan people, they did not expect that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. With their own efforts, they directly crushed so many people, and these people were powerful Protoss. Feng Ying and yue''er were shocked at this time. They knew from the beginning that Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong, but they didn''t know that Jiangning''s strength had come to this level, which directly made them have no hesitation and no resistance. At this time, the protoss in the field died suddenly, and the blood was flying all over the sky. The scene was once frightened. When the wind and the moon saw this scene, they all vomited up. After all, the human limbs were scattered all over the place, and the scene was extremely ruins. After finishing this, Jiangning slowly fell down, and then said to the crowd, "well, this is already done. In addition to this one thing, we still have another thing to do, that is, to attack the violent people. After all, the people of this race are still so powerful!" People of Tianyan clan admire Jiangning after seeing that Jiangning has fallen down, and there is no difference on their face. They admire Jiangning. This is really a murderer. They have killed so many people in a row. They will not even frown.But anyway, Jiangning also removed a danger for them here. After all, if these Protoss people want to fight hard, they will be extremely powerful. Even so, as long as there are no other things, things will happen here. "The people of the fury clan, we must kill them!" At this time, Fengying also sneered. She is extremely resentful of what happened to the spirit clan. Although there are not many casualties, she is also the first to deal with the people of the violent clan. After all, the people of the fury clan are so resentful. If they can''t be killed, Jiangning and others will not be at ease. It''s just that people who don''t know where the fury clan started things now. If they have already dealt with some small races, Jiangning and others have no way to come. After all, the water is far away and the near is thirsty. Moreover, Jiangning and other people need time to find the people of the violent people here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1746 The previous time, it was completely possible to negotiate. Only these Protoss wanted to kill Jiangning, but they didn''t know that many people wanted to kill Jiangning, but everyone was unable to kill Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength was so strong that not everyone could kill it. What''s more, as long as Jiangning wants to do something, it can be done quickly. It can even be said that as long as there is no big thing happening, it can be done in the first time. After all, Jiangning and other people also have a team of several people, which has a kind of appeal. Now Jiangning is not united with 100 ethnic groups. If they do, their teams will be extremely strong. After all, it is a relatively simple thing to unite 100 ethnic groups. No matter who is here, there will be no different things, especially some small races. If you are a small race, you need to pay attention to the movement of the Protoss. If one is not careful, it will be completely abandoned. After all, the Protoss and the fury are so powerful, and they are all launched by the whole army. If there is an accident, it is impossible for other small races to resist. Without any accident, the battle was finally stopped. Jiangning, with its own strength, has completely dealt with some other people. It is even undeniable that Jiangning''s strength has been demonstrated in this, which can not be compared by other people, but can be killed in the first time. Fengying and Yueer, at this time, also got experience. After all, these two women, after all, have not been through combat since they were transformed. They can be described as their own strength. They do not know what level they have reached. After this time, the strength of these two women has also been a little solid. As for the Tianyan people, Jiangning doesn''t know where they came from, but no matter where they come from, it helps them. After all, at this moment, as long as there is no accident, Jiangning and others will slowly contact the people of 100 nationalities. Now this Tianyan clan is the first step of their union. "By the way, how did you get here?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but walk to the leader of the Tianyan clan and asked. For this Tianyan clan, Jiangning is a little suspicious. After all, it suddenly appears and helps Jiangning and others. This is extremely depressing and can not be understood. "We are not far away. We heard that this village was attacked before, so we came here. We didn''t expect that there would be so many Protoss coming, that is you, or we would not be able to escape the attack of protoss!" When the man of Tianyan clan said this, he couldn''t help but look happy. After all, the reality is also true, if there is no Jiangning and other people in, they will not be able to help anything, on the contrary, they will sink themselves into it, which is beyond doubt. It can even be said that it will be difficult for them to return to their own race. Before the protoss people, strong, that is no doubt! Especially in the last battle, no one can resist the United man. It takes a little bit of strength to resist, let alone some other people. So they should be glad that they met Jiangning when they came to help this village. Otherwise, it would be a scene of no return. Moreover, they didn''t want anything to happen here. Fortunately, there was no failure this time. "I didn''t expect that you could come here. If you were a common race, you would have been hiding..." Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, after all, such a Tianyan people, he is very pleasing to the eye, and in this, this Tianyan race is not any selfish to, unlike some previous races, that selfish is very important. "We can''t do anything. After all, we already know that the village next door is going to be attacked. If we don''t help, we may be attacked next!" The man of Tianyan clan, a little depressed, said that he didn''t want to pay attention to so many things, but in this, there was no way. After all, aiding other races is tantamount to aiding themselves. This is true. Therefore, they must help this village by seductive beauties. If they are replaced by some other distant races, they will not pass. After all, time is limited. If the past comes, then the battle is over. However, in any case, this Tianyan clan has this heart in it, so Jiangning also said directly at this time: "do you want to fight against the people of the violent clan together? You don''t know the rabies. I''ll tell you about it! Their ancestor is a very powerful man, and they are going to fight against some small races, among which the spirit clan is one! ""They fight against some small races mainly for the purpose of plundering resources. After all, resources are very important to them. If there is no accident, in the near future, they will use their own ability to fight against some big races, such as the bala race, in order to prevent this violent race from continuing If we become strong, we will fight for it When Jiangning said this, he could not help but become dignified. Others did not know the strength of this violent clan, but he was very clear. After all, no matter who appeared here, he would have a chance to fight against him. Moreover, the fury clan might get some important skills out of the set. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1747 After hearing this, the people of Tianyan clan immediately began to ponder. They really didn''t want to go with Jiangning and others, but they also knew that the lingzu had been poisoned. After all, in the Central Plains, the news was all well-informed, so they knew this for the first time. However, they didn''t expect that the spirit clan was saved by Jiangning and others, which was beyond their expectation. After all, although they understood the strength of Jiangning and others, they didn''t think they had such a ability. They didn''t think that it actually existed, and there were some other races in it. "Shall we go with you The man of Tianyan clan, after pondering for a long time, said. Although they are only five people, they have the ability that other people can''t have. That is to say, they can see a lot of things with the sky eye. This is their advantage. They often rely on this advantage and directly eliminate many difficulties. This is what they are proud of. If they didn''t have this ability, they might have been devoured by other races before. After all, the land of Central Plains was not as peaceful as it is now. At that time, the smoke and fire of war were all over the whole area, and some powerful races and villages could stay. If it is changed to a general race, there is no chance to stay. After all, things about their race will happen here, which is extremely understandable. "Yes, why not! If I guess it''s right, the people of the bala nationality have come out now. If they can meet us, we will add another team! " Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for such a race, he is extremely want them to join in. He also has his own ideas on such things. After all, at this time, if it is possible to unite more races, it is undoubtedly the best. After all, if you want to suppress these two races, you still need some help. If you rely on him alone, you may be able to do it, but it is difficult to do the things in it ¡£ What''s more, Jiangning also wants to let them see the means of the fury clan and the protoss, so that they can know what can be done by these two races. At that time, they will also think about their own race. If they encounter these things, what should they do, and then they will work together to deal with the two races. It is self-evident that this is what Jiangning wants to do as much as possible. However, it will take some time for the protoss to unite with the hundred. After all, it will take some time for the protoss to appear before the alliance of the 100 tribes. Moreover, in this, the protoss appear again. Some remote small races still can''t know. Only some big races will know about it. However, in any case, Jiangning and others have played an important role in this, which is a hub. In this, as long as everyone has such an accident, it will be very difficult to exist. As long as you think about it, you can understand that every race has been robbed of its resources, and the descendants are also killed. Then the people of the fury clan and the protoss will become more powerful. At that time, as long as they are strong to a certain stage, no other race can withstand it. This is quite clear to Jiangning and others. "Then we will decide to go ahead with you, and fight the fury and Protoss directly!" When the Tianyan people talked about this matter, they couldn''t help but sneer. For such a race, they had thought of crusading. But before, they had no way. After all, they were just a small race. It was obviously impossible to do more things. However, with Jiangning and others leading, it is possible to do a lot of things. After all, here, Jiangning and others only need to arrange, and as their backing, then they can do it. This is self-evident. They also see the strength of Jiangning and others are so strong that they have such an idea. If it is other people who let them go, then they will not agree at all. After all, even their own safety is not guaranteed. If they follow the past, they can only have major events. This is self-evident. Secondly, following Jiangning and others, they may be able to experience themselves, which is exactly what they think. After all, if there is a strong backing behind them, they can do everything freely. In the past, only one person is needed to ensure their life safety, and they will definitely do it Coming down. Even if they are asked to face the protoss high priest directly, they will not have any hesitation, which is understood by everyone.Feng Ying and yue''er both smile when they see the people of the eye clan join in. As long as their team gathers more people, it will be easy to attack the two races. Of course, it is difficult to destroy the two races. After all, the altar of resurrection of the protoss, as long as it exists for one day, will be easy, This race will not perish. As for the fury clan, they have an ancestor in it. If you want to wipe out this race, it is no doubt impossible. The ancestor of the violent clan will monitor you. There is no need to say. Even if there is any problem, that ancestor will protect the people of the violent clan Yes. A race, a race created by painstaking efforts, he doesn''t want to see it destroyed so soon. After all, it''s all his own efforts, which is extremely obvious to people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1748 At present, the protoss is not the most difficult race to deal with, but the fury clan is the most difficult race to deal with. After all, the fury clan has a high ancestor in it, and the strength of this ancestor is almost the same as Jiangning and others. If we give them a little chance, they may all turn over. It is self-evident that there is a strong race behind every powerful person. Therefore, it is only necessary to attack the high ancestor of the violent clan here. However, Jiangning can''t do anything to this kind of person. This kind of people have lived for a long time, and their strength has reached a certain level. It is obviously impossible to bear up to these people. Even if there is a big problem, there will be no chance. Therefore, it can only be dealt with the villains of these violent families. Fury clan, that is absolutely can''t let go, poison things can be done, there are other things they can''t do, this time is poisoning, the next time is Tu clan, then it''s depressing. After all, no one can predict this. Maybe, the violent people of other people are directly joining up some small races, directly killing them, and then plundering resources, which will lead to great mistakes. Therefore, when necessary, we should fight against this race, otherwise, there will be no legal system to stop these two races. "Let''s go. Now that we are all a team, I will tell you some things that need to be done in the battle, and some precautions also need to be paid attention to!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. For these Tianyan people, he was very appreciative, because in his eyes, the strength of these people still had a way forward. However, if they want to get the chance, they should directly put themselves in a dangerous situation just like yue''er and others. Only in this way can they be promoted. Otherwise, they will not be able to get any promotion. After all, they have reached that level. "How come your strength is so strong?" At this moment, one of the Tianyan people directly asked Jiangning and others. Because in their view, their original strength is already very strong, but they did not expect that there are still people who are much stronger than them, and Jiangning''s strength is even more unnecessary to see. They can''t see clearly. "You ask them, as for my strength, you don''t have to guess, guess is useless!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for his own strength, he is extremely confident, this is also the basis of his foothold, even can be said, if he does not have this strength, then everything will be nothing to say. The wind shadow pondered for a while, then said: "my strength, at first, is the lowest, which is much lower than your strength, but I got an opportunity in the middle, directly broke through the original situation, and arrived at this point in one fell swoop! I remember that when I broke through at that time, I was in danger of being in a battle, and only in this way did I slowly improve my strength! " "It may be a little difficult for you, but as long as you are not afraid of death, everything is very possible. After all, we are in the battle, and there is a Jiangning watching on the side, absolutely will not let anything happen to you!" At this time, yue''er also said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t know that at the beginning, we all need to be protected, just like the situation just now, but after our efforts, we have honed ourselves for a long time, and we are all in danger. We have such a strength, which is not to say And metaphorical After hearing this, the people of Tianyan clan completely admire it. Their strength is not that they can''t make progress, but they have not had a fight. If they find that their strength is inferior to others, they will run away quickly. They are totally unable to put themselves in an extremely dangerous situation. This is simply impossible to break through. We can even say that if we continue like this, we will be able to stay in this situation for the whole life, and we can''t make any effective breakthrough at all. Therefore, at this moment, they all understand this point, and they are more convinced that as long as they have the opportunity, they will never shrink back. Only in this way can we have more opportunities to move forward and improve our own strength. At that time, even if we encounter anything in the clan, they will be able to take charge of it on their own. However, the people of Tianyan clan also know that it is a little difficult for them to quickly improve their own strength. After all, in this case, none of them is blocking the danger for them. This is just like no master teaching them, so their strength can not be improved so fast.If you are like Yue ER and Feng Ying, you can quickly improve your strength. After all, they have a Jiangning to help them, so that they do not have any danger. At this time, a message almost made Jiangning vomit blood. After catching a bird, Jiangning opened the letter and saw that the Protoss and the fury people had come to attack the West. That is to say, the protoss went to the south, while the Berserker went to the north. You know, there are a lot of small races in the north, such as the Tianying clan, and the spirit clan. These are all from the north. This time, the people of the violent clan made a noise, obviously to guide Jiangning and others to the south. By then, they can do a lot of things. For this, Jiangning is extremely angry, he did not expect that such a thing would happen. Generally speaking, as long as it is started, then such a thing will not happen. However, this frenzied clan is actually taking advantage of this little incident to draw Jiangning''s attention out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1749 This is definitely a great insult to Jiangning. It can even be said that it is a great anger. Anyone who encounters these things will be angry. However, Jiangning has no way now. After all, he can''t reach the violent people all at once. Seeing Jiangning''s facial expression, Fengying immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that we''ve been fooled by others." Jiangning said this, can''t help sighing, then said: "this Protoss, extremely forced, actually is to lead us to the south, and let the fury people go to the north. If I guess it''s right, this violent clan is to plunder resources, and to subdue some other small races!" "Can''t it be true?" Yue''er was on the side, and the whole person was shocked. At first, she was a little worried that her Yue clan was in Wunan mountain, which was the south area. She was worried that the people of this violent clan would go to their own family to make trouble. But she didn''t expect that the current violent clan had arrived in the north, which was an unexpected ending. Fengying was also shocked. She had no idea that such a thing would happen. Moreover, if she was here, he could not have any way to stop the violent people. Although she was born in the north and her race is also in the north, at this time, they have no way. As for the northern race, if they don''t know the power of the northern race, it will be good for them if they don''t know the power of the northern race Race, it''s over. If tens of thousands of small races are plundered by the people of the rabies, they will reach a very high level. It can even be said that when they rise to a certain height, they will not be able to stop them. After all, there is still a Gaozu driving them. This is what Jiangning has no choice but to change to another person instead of Gaozu. After all, his strength is in Paris, but at this moment, he has to worry. Gaozu''s strength is very good, Jiangning can''t do anything to this person, there is a person who leads the violent clan, that means everything is ready, there will be no other things happen. "So what are we going to do now?" At this time, the moon could not help pondering, and then asked. For the fury clan, yue''er has already been extremely resentful. If it had not been for Jiangning, yue''er would have been fighting against the people of the violent clan. After all, after all, she always felt something wrong after seeing the people of the violent clan. It took him a long time to understand that there was something wrong with him. At that time, there was time. If there was a problem again, it would be over. "I didn''t know what to do. I''m going to take a look. But we''re going to contact some other races and let them know where this thing is. Otherwise, some local races will be greatly hurt!" After Jiangning finished, he quickly spread the message. After all, at this time, there is no better way than to let other races know about this matter. Jiangning and others have been speechless by the two races, which make Jiangning and others speechless. Even Jiangning and others have already thought that these two races are already ready. Otherwise, such a situation will not happen. Moreover, they may have already planned to use such a way to make Jiangning and others unable to deal with them Hands up. Because the protoss, after being killed, will be able to resurrect, and they also have no fear, but the fury clan people, that is not the same. Although their strength is strong, and here, they also have an ancestor to protect them, but they still do not want to face Jiangning. after all, if Jiangning is a shot, it may be impossible for Jiangning to come to Jiangning. After all, the strength of the Jiangning is so strong, and there are three women in the same trade. If the women are mad, it will be extremely difficult. So the first time they let the protoss appear in the eyes of everyone, causing the river. Ning et al. Pay attention to them, and then delay them. After that, the violent people will start to commit crimes in a crazy way. Usually, they will plunder the resources of some small races. If some small races do not agree, they will kill these small races. In other words, all the small races with a hundred or so people have been slaughtered. This is not to be said. This is really good. Jiangning can''t do anything for a while, because they are in the east now, while Jiangning and others have already gone to the south. If you want to find them, it''s a waste of time, and it seems too late.However, no matter what, Jiangning and others will not give up. After all, these people have caused great harm to Jiangning and others at this time. Jiangning will never give up killing this race easily. If they don''t give them a lesson, they will not give up this thought. If there is an accident, Jiangning and others will be finished completely, because other small races have been completely killed, and their resources have been plundered. At that time, Jiangning and others will have to finish the task It''s going to be hard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1750 There is no accident. Jiangning has already had a plan in mind at this time, that is to quickly find the people of this race, otherwise, there will be big events. "Let''s go to the South immediately. If we can quickly find the violent people, maybe we can stop them, because every minute and every second, there may be people with small races injured, which is beyond our endurance!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He can''t bear the fury of the people. If it wasn''t for a high ancestor, he would have started to suppress this race. After all, the way this race does things is extremely hateful. Especially for the poisoning of the spirit clan, if he didn''t come back a little earlier, maybe that time spirit clan There will be a lot of things to come, at that time as the spirit of the people, Liu Mei will not have any way. If a race is exterminated, everyone will be sad. Especially for women like Liu Mei, if they give a blow once, they may affect their mood and strength. If such a thing happens, it will destroy a person. Therefore, Jiangning and others are unwilling to see such a thing happen. At this time, the five members of Tianyan clan also followed Jiangning and others, because they all understood that Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong. If they fought with him, they might have greatly improved their own strength, because when they were in a dangerous situation, Jiangning would help them with their security problems. So they don''t have to worry about their own safety problems. They can even say that if there is one thing happening here, all the people will be killed quickly. "On this trip to the south, I felt a deep sense of danger. I don''t know where this is." On the way, yue''er can''t help but say that for her feeling, she is extremely willing to believe. After all, at this time, the sixth feeling of a woman is extremely accurate. If nothing else happens, maybe this thing will give them a great blow. Of course, Jiangning is also a little frown at this time, because he is also more confident of Jiangning''s feeling. Someone has reached a certain level of strength. Although he can''t predict what will happen in the next second, he can have a feeling that good and bad things may happen in the next second. This is relatively true of Jiangning Yes. Now that yue''er has said so, he has no reason not to believe it. After all, the place where they are now is also a dangerous place. Moreover, the news of those who have just killed the protoss has been spread out. This is extremely depressing. "Can you feel the danger carefully?" Jiangning at this time, can not help but look at the moon. "Maybe someone who is much stronger than me..." The moon murmured. After Jiangning heard this, the whole people were stupefied. They were stronger than yue''er. Maybe someone was there. After all, some small race leaders, their strength was also very good, but if they were threatened, there were only two people. One was the ancestor of the fury clan, and the other was the leader of the Protoss. After thinking of this key thing, Jiangning''s brow immediately frowned. He had no way to deal with this violent clan''s ancestor. If there was a problem, it would be completely finished. However, he didn''t want to let him know that such a thing would happen. After all, Tianyan people were still present. "Maybe it''s the one who came over..." Jiangning this time, can not help but whisper. Then, I just felt that there was a strong breath from the sky. When this breath just came, there was a voice of laughing from the sky: "I didn''t expect that you would have information so quickly, good! But if you want to be blocked by the past, it is impossible, because I will not let you block it in the past! " When the words fell, only an old man appeared directly in front of them. This person was not others, it was Gaozu who came! The high ancestor of the fury clan is extremely powerful. It can even be said that the protoss have no chance of winning in front of him. This is an old monster who does not know how long he has lived. His strength has reached a point where all the people in Jiangning can''t do anything to him. "You old man again After Jiangning saw him, the whole person was depressed. He had already guessed it. He didn''t expect that when it really came, he would be surprised. Because they had been to the city of the fury clan before, and they had already met this high ancestor. Did not expect at this moment, they still met this person, this is extremely depressing."Ha ha, it''s not wrong that I am an old man! It''s impossible for you to go to the South and block my people from doing business! " Speaking of this, Gao Zu of the fury clan couldn''t help laughing, and his breath was suddenly sent out, incomparably powerful. When people of Tianyan clan saw this old man, everyone was stunned. They had never thought of meeting such a strong person. Just from the breath on their bodies, they could feel how powerful this person was, not to mention Jiangning and others saw this man, and their facial expression was not very good. "What do you want to do?" At this time, Jiangning could not help asking coldly. For this man, Jiangning is totally helpless. After all, this man is so powerful that he can''t be defeated, but if he is blocked, it is obvious that he can do it. After all, he is here with many people. If he can''t stop him, this Gaozu can also block other people. At that time, their whole team will be blocked I can''t make it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1751 For Jiangning and other people, the appearance of the high ancestor of the fury clan is a very shocking existence. After all, this person''s strength is extremely strong, and he also leads a race in his hands. Now this violent clan wants to fight for all the resources, which can be said to be a huge appetite. But for such a race, Jiangning will never let go. After all, they have already attacked the spirit clan, and in this respect, they are extremely resentful of this race, because the means used is to make people angry. It can even be said that if Jiangning has strength, he does not mind killing this high ancestor Yes. Originally, I thought that there was only one commander of the fury clan, but I didn''t expect that there was such a high ancestor. Jiangning and others didn''t think about it at all. After all, this high ancestor, whose strength is called a strong man, even Jiangning can''t help him. The Tianyan people in the field are depressed at this time. They didn''t expect to follow Jiangning and others, and they were in danger. They wanted to rely on Jiangning and others to make themselves more degenerate, but now the danger is ahead, they are also extremely depressed, and there is no way. However, the breath from Jiangning also made them have an idea of safety. After all, Jiangning and other people''s strength were good. After all, the ancestors of this violent clan didn''t do anything after they came here. Obviously, they had taken care of it. Otherwise, they would not come here and talk here. With a sneer on his face, Gao Zu of the frenzied clan said slowly, "I''ve come here. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with me. I just want to come over and have a chat with you." When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was depressed. Naturally, he knew what the ancestor of this violent clan wanted to do. After all, they were going to pick up the people of this violent clan. His appearance was obviously to stop Jiangning and others. It can even be said that in this respect, as long as he successfully blocks Jiangning and others, Then those people of the violent clan will be able to plunder a lot of resources. If Jiangning and others didn''t come back immediately, the lingzu would have fallen. After all, there are many weaknesses of the spirit clan, and there are no experts in the clan. If similar, some other small races may be the same as the situation of the lingzu at that time. At the thought of this, Jiangning''s expression can''t help cooling down. Although he is not a troubled person, he has the ability to stop this race in this aspect, and then make this race unable to plunder some other resources. At that time, they will not be strong. At that time, it will be difficult for them to unify the Central Plains. If they continue to develop this race, there will obviously be accidents. After all, the violent people are so powerful at this time. Ordinary races can be bullied. If some small races are not oppressed, then they will directly start to destroy that race. Therefore, if the general race knows clearly that it is not an opponent, they can only compromise. Even so, as long as there are no other things happening here, they will have a good journey Smooth. "I''ll tell you, you''ll either get out of the way, or you''ll be defeated by me!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help cooling down. He had always wanted to take up this ancestor, but his own strength was not enough. After all, he did not know whether he could deal with him after using the mieshen pot. If he still can''t defeat him after using the God killing pot, he will be in danger. After all, several people in the field can''t stop the high ancestor from coming, so he must not have some other things happen, otherwise, it will be an end. "Beat me? Ridiculous! Who is Gaozu? Can anyone defeat me? " When Gao Zu said this, he couldn''t help sneering. He was also a man who had been hidden for a long time. When he came out at this time, he only heard that the leader of their race was going to rule the Central Plains, and then to strengthen his own race. As a Gaozu, he would naturally come out to help. Originally, he thought that after he came out, there could be a person sweeping the whole army. But he didn''t expect that at this time, there was such a thing, and there were some other people who could fight against him. These are things he never thought of, and when they happen to him, he has no way, but he can stop others, which is what he thought at the beginning. "Let''s get started." Jiangning has been angry for a long time, because he doesn''t know what the people of the violent clan are doing now. If it is delayed, the violent people must have started to fight against some other races. If one is not careful, it will be the end of the matter.So he doesn''t want to be delayed for a minute or a second. He must find a way to leave this ancestor behind, so that he can better stop this race. As for Yueer and Fengying, there is no strength to deal with this Gaozu, because Gaozu''s strength has reached a very strong point. It can even be said that Gaozu''s strength, if there is no Jiangning, he can completely kill the people in the field. Gaozu saw the breath of Jiangning after climbing up, his face also showed a sneer: "since you want to fight so much, then I will help you!" After saying that, this Gaozu immediately started to fight, because he didn''t think Jiangning could surpass him. After all, Jiangning still had several encumbrances on one side at this time. In the worst case, he could still seize some of them to threaten Jiangning. People like BITA knew that life was the first thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1752 If it comes to life, then even if it is anything, they will be able to do it, let alone such a threatening thing, so simple. There is no saying, at this time, Jiangning has been fighting with this high ancestor. In the battle, everyone''s strength is so strong. It can even be said that as long as two people make a mistake, it will be troublesome. After all, everyone''s strength has reached an extreme at this time The embodiment of. After seeing the breath of Jiangning, the five Tianyan people were shocked. They didn''t think that Jiangning''s strength was so strong, but at this time, they really felt it. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength was much stronger than them, even if there was no Gaozu In this case, Jiangning alone, perhaps can cope with the five of them. Thinking about the previous situation of dealing with Protoss, they can understand why Jiangning can cope with so many people, because Jiangning''s strength has reached a height they can''t understand. It can even be said that if Jiangning continues like this, it may become the first person in the Central Plains at that time. Because Jiangning''s age is still very young, and it can''t be compared with the old age of this Gaozu. It can even be said that if Gaozu died, then the first person in Central Plains will be in Jiangning''s pocket. At this time, they found that they decided to follow Jiangning. This decision is not wrong, because when there is danger, Jiangning can face it alone, and will not give them any dangerous opportunities. Even so, when everything happens, there will be another one Things go with it. At the beginning, people could still see the battle between Jiangning and Gaozu. But when the battle went on, people could not see it. They could not even see the shadow. They only felt the strong wind blowing in the field. They could even say that if Jiangning made a little effort, he might be able to take Gaozu Beat it down. Because the breath in the field is all suppressed by Jiangning to this high ancestor. There is no doubt about it. Moreover, it is obvious that Jiangning will have a special artistic conception when fighting this high ancestor, which is self-evident. The debris was flying all over the sky, and the breath of the field was rolling. At this time, everyone looked up into the air and wanted to know what the situation was. However, no matter how hard they tried to look, they couldn''t see clearly. They could imagine how fierce the battle was. "Let''s go first, or we won''t be able to bear it when the damage comes down." At this time, yue''er directly said to the people of Tianyan clan. People of Tianyan clan also understand this. After all, they have special skills. After all, they can see more than others. But at this moment, they can''t see the battle above clearly. This is extremely depressing. So at this time, they also know that it is extremely dangerous. Even if it is affected, it will be a depressing thing. "Kill!" All of a sudden, a cold voice came from the air. This voice was undoubtedly from Jiangning. After hearing a word from him, the whole person''s breath immediately rolled up and the whole field rose. Even if it was far away, we could understand that there had been a big battle, because the battle in the field had already affected it It''s in other places. At this time, all the people in the field had retreated, but the battle between Jiangning and Gaozu was not over, and each of them could not see the battle above. "The strength of these two people is a little terrible!" At this time, yue''er can''t help but feel a little depressed. She thinks her own strength is good, but compared with Jiangning''s, it can''t be compared. After all, Jiangning only sends out the breath, which makes her a little unable to cope with. That is to say, they are allies. If the enemy, Yueer will not be willing to fight with Jiangning. After all, if she fights with Jiangning, there is no chance of winning. She understands this point. She can even say that Jiangning can be in the Central Plains by herself as long as nothing else happens here In the middle of the land. At this time, Fengying also said with a little emotion: "Jiangning''s strength, we can''t surpass, even follow his buttocks, that''s impossible. Now I feel that I''m already very strong at this time, but after seeing Jiangning''s strength, I understand the authority of my own strength. This is not a word Metaphorical In fact, they also don''t know that Jiangning has a supreme system. If there is no such thing, Jiangning''s strength will not be so strong. After all, Jiangning has reached a peak at this time, and here, as long as Jiangning has an opportunity, it will rise to a higher level."Ah! It seems that this time, we will start to pursue Jiangning again! " Yue''er said this, can''t help sighing. Since she understood the key of strength, she has started to do her own thing well, and in the pursuit of strength, she is also extremely hard. But in the end, she still found that she had no chance to catch up with Jiangning, or even to keep up with Jiangning''s pace. After all, Jiangning''s current strength, not to say, has reached an unmatched level, at least she can''t catch up with. This makes them more depressed, but there are others who are more depressed than them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1753 People of Tianyan clan originally thought that their strength was good, but now they must get up with Jiangning, so they are just a scum, and even a scum can''t match. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If there is no surprise, Jiangning will always be the first place according to this speed. This is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as other things happen here, it will have the effect of this point. "You go first, I will fight him for three hundred rounds!" At this time, Jiangning''s words came rolling from the sky, and then said again: "you can divide your troops into two ways, one to the South and the other to the East. As long as you meet the Protoss and the Berserker, you can kill them!" "Damn it, you''re the one who let your people stop me. I''m going to kill you!" At this time, Gao Zu''s voice has also been ring up, obviously he is angry, but look at this situation, is unable to do anything to Jiangning, after all, from his voice can be heard. If it was possible to kill Jiangning, it would have been killed long ago. There is no need to wait for this time point. Moreover, there is another situation happening here. "Well, let''s go at once!" At this time, yue''er also agreed to come down. She understood that she had no words to say in the presence. If nothing else happened, it would be a burden here. In this case, why not do something useful, as long as it can help Jiangning, it is OK. "Where are you going?" At this time, yue''er directly asked the Tianyan people that the strength of these people was pretty good, and they all came out to experience. If they had their help, it would undoubtedly be the best. After all, it can limit the work of these two races, so some small races can be dangerous. "Let''s go south." The leader of Tianyan clan pondered for a moment and said directly. For the south, it is the place where the protoss invaded before, and the protoss people were killed by Jiangning and others. There should be no danger. After all, they have no more strength. They are different from moon and wind shadow, because their experience is not enough. If you go to the East, maybe you will meet the people of the fury clan. At that time, they will have no chance to defeat the people of the fury clan, because they met the people of the fury clan before, but they could not defeat them at all. Even then, they could hardly escape. They all keep this in mind, so they are a little afraid of this race. Even so, only those who have no strength like them can choose this way. After all, they have another task on their bodies, that is, to protect the safety of their own race. "Since you go to the south, let''s go to the East!" Speaking of this, Yue er''s face can not help but show a sneer. For such a race, she also has nothing to say. Her heart now is just thinking about how to defeat the people of this violent clan, because only by defeating the people of the violent clan can more things be done. "Good! Let''s go first The people of Tianyan clan, at this time, directly left. "Jiangning, we''re going to the East. You can come to the East after defeating Gao Zu later!" Yue''er said loudly to Jiangning above. But in fact, they don''t know that Jiangning is working hard in the battle above. After all, he has no way to deal with this violent ancestor. Although he seems to be very beautiful, he has no way to do it at this time. Gaozu''s strength is too strong. Although it is a little lower than his strength, it is not something that ordinary people can fight. For example, at this node, if Jiangning and other people fight, then other people have already been defeated by Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. However, Jiangning could not continue to fight with this Gaozu. After all, he and Gaozu''s strength were not comparable. As long as there was no accident, he could not defeat this Gaozu. If you want to defeat the other, it is extremely difficult for you to defeat the other. After all, at this time, as long as there are no big mistakes, then they can be peaceful. For example, two adults fight together, but these two adults are obviously equal opponents, and neither of them can do anything about it. Everyone knows this. It can even be said that as long as we continue to fight, there may be a situation in which both sides will be hurt at that time. No matter what happens, they can quickly stop it, so that things will not continue to develop. Everyone knows this. "All right! Wait a minute, after I defeat this Gaozu, I will go and join you Jiangning, who was fighting above, could not help but transmit the voice down at this time, and directly said to yue''er and Fengying.Jiangning knows that as long as the Gaozu is restrained by himself, then the safety of Yueer and Fengying can be settled down. After all, at this node, there can not be more people causing harm to them, which is more clear to him. In the same way, Gaozu is also very aware of this point. After all, his strength is strong. You can see through the strength of Yueer and Fengying. He also knows that apart from himself, no one has punished these two women. If the people of his race meet two women, it will be finished. After all, he knows very well the masters of his own race. No matter who he is, he can''t compare with Yue ER and Feng Ying. He can even say that as long as there is no situation, there is another thing happening. "Want to help, have you asked me?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1754 This voice was spoken by Gao Zu, obviously with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning said that he would support Yueer and Fengying. As a violent clan, Gaozu would not allow this to happen. After all, if Jiangning passed away, it would be even more dangerous. At that time, his members of the violent clan would be cut off. Every Berserker is a life. He can''t afford to lose this one, especially the backbone. After all, they are different from the Protoss. The protoss have a resurrection altar on them. Even if they are killed, nothing will happen. However, if one of them is dead, there will be no other statement. Therefore, in this respect, they also pay great attention to their own personnel. Gaozu will not agree with Jiangning''s support. "Why can''t you help? What can you do for me Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for this Gaozu, he is also a little high, after all, his strength is very good, but no matter how to say, Jiangning want to do things, or no one can stop, after all, here, as long as there is no other thing, then can do a lot thing. "I can''t help you, so you can try it!" After talking about this, I only saw the Gaozu, who directly burst out his own breath, and then directly took up Jiangning. Because Jiangning''s breath at this time was extremely terrible. Even so, as long as it was not tough enough to be more than half strong, he could not fight to the Gaozu of this violent clan. "Come on Jiangning''s temper is also up, he never thought that he and others fight, there will be such a situation, usually, his fight is at most a little time can be solved, but now it is impossible to solve, and he has an impulse to use the God killing pot. However, he did not have any guarantee that he could defeat this ancestor. If he could not defeat him, he would not be worth anything. Two people, at this time, thoroughly fight together, which is doomed. At this time, the debris in the field is flying all over the sky. It can even be said that as long as there is an outsider coming here, it will definitely be involved in this storm. At that time, it is not certain that they will be killed in battle. This is also the reason why Jiangning let others leave first, because when everyone displays his strong strength, there will be a situation, and there will be an exception. "Now, either you die or I live!" Gao Zu''s voice, said coldly. However, Jiangning did not respond to him. It was a flash of lightning, which was sent out directly in Jiangning''s hands. It was extremely terrifying. If it was not for the body protection, Jiangning, together with Jiangning, would be devoured by his own strength, which was quite clear to him. There are some things that you can''t touch. If you are not careful, such things will happen. The strong wind in the field at this time, flying disorderly, even Jiang Ning himself to see this strong wind, are a little afraid, after all, at this time, their strength has been released to a strong point, as long as there is no win or lose, this situation will continue. Jiangning''s idea is to defeat the high ancestor of this violent clan. After all, it will be very difficult to do if there is such a person to support them. After all, as long as such a person supports them, they can not be afraid of other people and things. However, if he was here, he also wanted to defeat Jiangning, because he understood that his great cause was to kill this person. If he could not kill this person, then his great cause would not be completed. Even then, he might end up in the situation of being exterminated. Because at this time, there will always be other situations, and the hundred tribes have not yet United. If they unite, even the people of the Protoss and the fury clan will be afraid. This is why no other people are willing to do such things at this time. "If you want to kill me, you can have a try. You can''t kill me even if you want to raise your strength to a higher level." After Jiangning said this, the look on his face could not help but be stunned. For this high ancestor, he is completely fearless. He must have reached an order of strength. Even if he meets some other people, he has no fear. At this time, the two men fought together again. It can even be said that at this time, neither of them can do anything to help anyone, because no matter who makes the effort, the other can catch it.At this time, Jiangning was completely intolerable, because he was concerned about the safety of moon and wind shadow. He was worried that if these two women met the high priest of the protoss, they might not be able to defeat. So at this time, he had decided to use his own God killing pot! There is no accident. When the mieshen pot appeared, Jiangning''s breath suddenly rose. It can even be said that at the moment when Jiangning used the mieshen pot, his whole person has changed and become completely different. If we can use a metaphor, then we can say that Jiangning was a child before, but now it is The state is an adult! This is self-evident. As for the Gaozu, he was shocked when he realized the smell of Jiangning. He didn''t expect that Jiangning still had a killer''s mace in it at this time, and this thing was something he had never seen. This was quite shocking to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1755 The existence of the mieshen pot in the East China Sea has never been a secret. After all, people in the East China Sea know that there is such a thing, but the people in the Central Plains do not know that there is such a thing. After all, it does not appear in the Central Plains. Now when Gaozu saw such a thing, he was shocked. He was already very old, but he didn''t know what it was. Moreover, it was extremely powerful. After taking it out, he had already increased the flavor of Jiangning. "What the hell is this thing?" Gaozu was shocked, but he was not afraid. Although Jiangning''s breath had been suppressed to him, and it was still a state of complete repression, he had rich combat experience, and even if the battle did not win, he could escape completely. He did not have to fear Jiangning at all. Jiangning held the God killing pot and said with a sneer: "this thing is the thing to kill you! You don''t have to know what this thing is. After all, you will become a dead man later Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face showed a very confident smile, because his own strength is extremely strong, plus this one thing, then enough to suppress Gaozu, and he also has his own confidence to kill Gaozu. However, the next scene completely depressed Jiangning. After all, when Gao Zu saw Gao Zu, he was not sure that the one who was holding the breath was just like the one who came out. "Now do you still think you can kill me?" At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help smiling. It was also his ability to press the bottom of the box. When there was no danger, he would not use it at all. And for the first time in many years, he took out such a thing. After all, no one had shaken his strength before, but he didn''t expect that there was such a monster as Jiangning, so this time he could only take out this one thing. If there was no accident, after this time, he would treasure it. After all, it was also a powerful magic weapon. "You have such a magic weapon Jiangning was also a little shocked. After all, there were not many such things. He didn''t expect that the Gaozu had such a thing, which made him depressed. He thought he had such things. "Ha ha, I tell you, you are still the first one who can let me take out this thing!" When Gaozu said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He was also a little lucky that he could have the strength to resist Jiangning. Otherwise, it would be finished. After all, Jiangning had a mark of killing God pot, and its strength was already powerful to an incomparable state. But in any case, the field of these two people, now it seems that there is no way to who, after all, everyone''s body is a magic weapon in which, and the strength of each is so strong, if you remove such magic weapon, two people can only be 50. However, Jiangning still wants to start a war against this high ancestor, because if he can''t defeat this ancestor, he can''t stop the people of the violent people. After all, the people of the violent people will obviously invade other small races. If they are given the opportunity, some small races will be doomed. However, although Jiangning has such an idea, it is also powerless. After all, the strength of the two people is almost the same at this moment, and there is no way to kill them. "Fight hard, this time either you die or I live! Or both sides will lose! " At this time, Jiangning finally made up his mind, because if he didn''t do it, it would be more difficult. After all, in this, he could only use such a method to stop the violent people. If you use other methods, then it is impossible to be feasible. After all, this violent clan has gradually become stronger. If there was no such ancestor, Jiangning would never have such an idea, because without this ancestor, he could completely tie up the people of this violent clan. After all, it was here, as long as nothing else happened, it could be done. "Kill!" At this time, Gao Zu also gave a low roar. He also wanted to see the strength of Jiangning after strengthening. After all, only after knowing the strength of the enemy can he work out a plan. If Jiangning''s strength is too much stronger than him, he can only give up that plan. But if Jiangning''s strength is not as strong as he is, and he can control Jiangning completely, then this plan can be carried out completely. At that time, as long as they win a beautiful victory, they may be called the first big race in the Central Plains. This is self-evident, and it is also the people of the violent clan who want to get it Yes.Often, some people can only want an honor at certain times, because at a specific time, there is no other thing to fight for. This is something everyone understands. "Kill!" Jiangning is also a low roar, and then the two men are directly fighting together. Jiangning has no mercy on the Gaozu of this violent clan. After all, if he is merciful to such a powerful person, he is cruel to himself. Jiangning is quite clear about this, so he will not have any mercy at all. It can even be said that Jiangning still wants to kill him, but he does not have such strength. After all, the ancestor of this violent clan still has a magic weapon on him. If there is no magic weapon on him, Jiangning will be able to fight and win. At this time, the two men have been in a complete confrontation. Ordinary people can''t see clearly. From this point, we can see how powerful this battle is. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1756 This battle can be said to be an epic battle. Every collision has a large area of air flow out. Fortunately, it is a place without people. If there are people in the place, it must be thought that there are two immortals fighting. After all, the movement and stillness are too strong, which are often not produced by ordinary battles. Without any hesitation, at this time, Jiangning directly took up this high ancestor. Although he knew that the fight between himself and Gaozu might not kill him, Jiangning still did it. After all, only in this way can he comfort himself and stop the violent family. If he does not kill this Gaozu, or If he is hurt, he can''t stop the people of the fury clan from doing anything. Because once he is restrained, it will be a more troublesome thing. It can even be said that once the violent people really act, it will be a complete failure. At that time, it will not be a race to suffer, but tens of thousands of different races. This is self-evident, which is what Jiangning and others are worried about. Therefore, at this moment, there will be such an idea, especially about those vicious people of the violent clan. Jiangning and others are most worried about it. If it appears like the spirit clan thing again, it will be a disaster. So they must stop this race, otherwise, it will be finished. After all, the overall strength of the violent people is very good, and here, they also have a strong person supporting the whole race. This is what everyone knows. There was no accident. The battle was still going on. However, at this time, Jiangning found that he couldn''t do anything to get to this high ancestor. After all, the strength of this high ancestor was too strong. Especially his thing was similar to Jiangning''s God killing pot. You can imagine how powerful his strength is. Even undeniably, at this time, there is another thing happening, that is, at this time, as long as there is a little bit of situation, it will be finished. "You can''t kill me. You can even say that if you want to continue fighting with me, it''s just a matter of losing both sides. So I advise you not to think more about it!" At this time, the frenzied Gaozu couldn''t help laughing. After all, he had already known the strength of Jiangning. Even so, he was a little relieved. After all, Jiangning, a powerful man, could not come to him, so other people could not do anything to him. Although he himself has not been out for a long time, it can not be denied that his real strength is still in it. "Even if I can''t kill you, I''ll lose both of you!" Jiangning at this time, the whole person is also cold down, he wants to directly scrap this violent clan Gao zulai, but ah, it is found that he can not do anything, and in this, Jiangning can not do anything. "Then come on, I want to see how strong your real strength is Even though he was angry for many times, even if he was strong enough, he would have been angry. The two fight together again. No one knows what their situation is, but they can only feel that the air flow is constantly flowing, and from time to time there is a crackling sound. One sound is much stronger than the other. It can even be said that this battle may come to an end. After all, this battle has already The Scripture has risen to a level, a level of immortality. No one understood how the battle was going on, but after half an hour, only two screams were heard. Then, the figures of Jiangning and Gaozu appeared in the field. The corners of their mouths were overflowing with blood. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that these two people have been injured. From the appearance, the two people are the same situation, both pale, but at this time, people can see that Gaozu''s injury is a little bit worse than Jiangning''s, after all, Gaozu is constantly panting, but this person''s inside information is also deep, although said to have been injured down, but still fearless Jiangning. "You can''t kill me. Although I''m hurt more seriously, I still have my inside information, and I still have a magic weapon to protect my body. If you continue to fight with me, it''s not sure who wins or loses!" At this time, Gaozu couldn''t help sneering. He was very confident about his own strength and external magic weapon. He knew that Jiangning couldn''t do anything to him. Even if he continued to fight, maybe Jiangning would be doomed. After all, Jiangning''s current state was not so good. If ordinary people were to know that it was not suitable to love war at this time, because if he loved war again, it would be a complete defeat."Ha ha, I know your strength. This time I won''t fight with you, but I still want to say that if you don''t stop, you will be killed by me, and I have such strength!" Jiangning said this, the look on his face was suddenly cold down, he was extremely angry for the people of the violent clan. Once upon a time, if there was not a feedback from the spirit tree, now the people of the spirit clan still don''t know how to place them. After all, at that time, the Gaozu didn''t appear, and the people of the fury clan didn''t want to give antidotes. Fortunately, God was taking care of the spirit people, otherwise it would be finished. "It''s impossible to stop. We''ve been working hard for so long! If you want to get half of the dominance, we are very welcome, but if you want to block it, then we can only be enemies .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1757 After knowing the strength of Jiangning, Gaozu of the fury clan has already put forward the idea of joining Jiangning. However, he also understands that people with such strength as Jiangning will not easily agree to it. After all, everyone has his own ideas in it, and people like Jiangning are also honest people. There is no such thing at all It happened. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning directly yelled, and then said, "if you don''t stop, it''s time for the fury clan to be destroyed!" After talking about this, Jiangning''s whole face has become gloomy. The practice of the violent clan has deeply infuriated him. Now he just doesn''t have this ability. If he was given a stronger ability, maybe he would have killed this violent clan long ago. Even at that time, even if Gao Zu didn''t appear, he could have done it This is a frenzied people who are anxious to get down. "Ha ha, do whatever you want! In addition, I want to tell you one thing. The protoss are also united with us. Even if you can deal with one, can you still deal with two? " When Gaozu said this, his face also showed a sneer. For the protoss, Gaozu was very willing to cooperate with him. After all, the protoss had a resurrection altar in it. If they can get the altar of resurrection, then the strength of their race will be raised to a higher level. At that time, as long as nothing else happens, everything can be done well. The fury clan''s appetite has always been extremely huge. They want to rule the whole Central Plains, and even for that Protoss, they don''t want to let go, and all of this is due to the efforts of Gaozu, but they still can''t solve this problem. After all, if Jiangning is in this place, he will not be able to solve it We can''t do anything. An expert, as long as it is blocked, can be completely blocked. For example, Jiangning now, has blocked this ancestor, so that he can not participate in it, even the strength of Fengying and Yueer is extremely good, as long as these two women can block the people of the violent clan, then this It''s the same thing. Even if the two women can''t stop some Protoss, they don''t have any fear. After all, at this moment, their strength has been extremely strong, but in a certain aspect, it really needs to be improved, but these can not affect their doing things. Yue''er is one of the people who hate the protoss the most. After all, the people of her Yue clan have been trapped by the protoss before. She doesn''t want to see her race die under this Protoss again. Moreover, yue''er is also extremely disgusted with the vicious methods of the fury clan. Although the Yue people have not experienced these things now, if there is no accident, maybe these will happen. So in order to prevent this unnecessary event, yue''er also needs to make efforts to abolish these two races, so as to achieve other things. "You can''t stop my step, even if your strength is good, it can''t work!" At this time, Gaozu said again that he didn''t want to be the enemy of Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there. If he was the enemy of Jiangning, then he could not do many things. When the time comes, if there is a big event, and he is trapped, it will be completely finished. It can even be said that if there is a problem, it will be finished! "First of all, I don''t have time to pay attention to you. Anyway, I also said that if you don''t stop, you may be exterminated by me!" When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly became cold. He could endure anything, but he could not endure the war. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to such a thing, and he didn''t manage it. However, the people of this violent clan were like this, and he had no way to come. At that time, it must be the extermination of the clan that would prevent the occurrence of this event. More than that, Jiangning also heard from some small channels that the Donghai people may have to fight against the ethnic groups in the East China Sea. If they do, it will be a very difficult thing to do. After all, the strength of the Donghai ethnic group is extremely strong, and he said that he should protect that stone clan. If this happens then, Then he can only go back to the East China Sea. At that time, no one can stop things in the Central Plains. It can even be said that once something big happens, it will be completely finished. Without any hesitation, at the moment, Jiangning has left, and the Gaozu is completely without any obstruction. After all, he can not stop it. If he is forced to stop, he may start fighting again. Now these two people don''t want to have any fight. After all, both of them have been defeated. Moreover, Jiangning also has a task to do. After all, Fengying and Yueer have already gone to the East. If these two women meet the powerful violent people, it will be possible to fight.At that time, if they can not resist, then there will be a complete end, so there is no way for such things. The people of Tianyan people are going to the south. There should be no danger for these people to say. After all, the people of the violent clan are in the East, and the Shenzu people have been killed by Jiangning. In addition to these two races, people of other races can''t cope with these Tianyan people. Originally, Jiangning wanted to take these people and train them, but now, he has no chance at all. After all, he has to do these things in two ways, so that he can do other things well. "This time, it must be the beginning of a big war..." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1758 In fact, when Jiangning was heading to the East, Yueer and Fengying did not leave far away. After all, their speed was not very fast. Moreover, they had already discussed with each other on the way, that is to wait for Jiangning to come for a while. After all, they are also a little worried about the safety of Jiangning. Jiangning faces the powerful ancestor alone, which is not reassuring for them. So they are waiting for Jiangning to come while they are on their way. In fact, if they don''t wait for Jiangning, Jiangning can catch up with them. After all, although Jiangning and Gaozu are both defeated, their strength is still in them. If they want to catch up with these two people, it is very easy. Without any accident, Jiangning after half an hour''s pursuit, has already seen the moon and wind shadow and other people come. When she saw them, Jiangning''s heart was at last relieved. After all, their safety is the first. If it is her who meets anything, Jiangning will not forgive herself. It can even be said that in the future Jiangning wants to do anything, it still needs the help of these two people, and at this time, the strength of these two people is a little improved. If there is no accident, after the next battle, then their strength can be improved. "Jiangning, you are here at last. I thought something was wrong with you." After seeing Jiangning, Fengying''s heart was also released with a smile on her face. For seeing Jiangning again, they only felt like a long time passed. "Nothing! How can something happen to me! " Jiangning said this, can not help but show a smile, for their own strength, Jiangning is very confident, even in this place, Jiangning even go to any corner, will not be afraid of anyone. Now this Gao Zu can only draw with him at most. If he wants to defeat him, it is obviously impossible, and his words can''t defeat this Gaozu. After all, his things are a little fierce. It can even be said that if we want to resist Jiangning''s words, we must have such things. "Who of you won?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask. For the result, she is very concerned, because if Jiangning wins, then they can open their hands to do a lot of things, but if they can''t win, then it should be considered. After all, at this time, they still can''t effectively target Gaozu. It can even be said that if Gaozu is not so powerful, they can do a lot of things. "Well, both lose, but I''m not as serious as he is!" Jiangning said this, on the surface is also a burst of depression, if this Gaozu is not so powerful, he must be able to kill Gaozu, because such a strong person, stay in this world, is just a disaster. These people are not the same as those like Jiangning. They go for some rights, but Jiangning is for peace. Therefore, the starting points of the two kinds of people are different. If something happens, Jiangning has no right to pay attention to other people. "Is this emperor really so powerful? After all, you have already used the God killing pot The moon this time, the face also showed the color of doubt. According to her idea, if Jiangning used the mieshen pot, it would not only be able to suppress this high ancestor, but even kill it. After all, the power of the mieshen pot is extremely huge, but at this time, it is different from what she imagined. And Jiangning is still injured down, this is how she did not think of, even if there are some other things, she did not have any to imagine. Often, when a person is strong, other people will believe it. After all, when a person''s image is fixed in the heart, it is very difficult to change. Jiangning''s image is also strong, at least in the hearts of the three women, it is extremely powerful, so they will not think of such a result at all Yes. But after Jiangning said it, they knew that it was a real thing. After all, Jiangning''s breath was a little weak now, and it was obviously injured. However, it was good. At least Jiangning was not defeated by the Gaozu, or even killed by the Gaozu. "Well, he also has a powerful magic weapon, so I have no chance of winning against him. Of course, the same is true for him. Therefore, we are only at fifty-five. If he hinders me from doing things in the future, I will try to restrain him, and you are going to dominate the whole situation, You must understand that! "Jiangning first told this to the second daughter. After all, in this respect, if they don''t know this, it will be extremely difficult to fight in the follow-up battle. After all, without a tacit understanding of a team, it is extremely difficult to achieve results. It can even be said that there will be other problems when the effect can not be achieved. Therefore, Jiangning must clarify this matter, otherwise when the two women do not know how to do things, it will be extremely depressing. "Yes! We will remember it! " Yue''er nodded at this time. She knew what Jiangning meant when she said such words. After all, she was also powerful, and just now Jiangning and this high ancestor had been fighting. It can be seen that Jiangning has no ability to defeat this Gaozu. "Don''t worry about it. Now our strength is very strong. As long as we don''t meet someone like Gao Zu, we can cope with it!" Fengying also laughed at this time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1759 She can''t understand her own strength. Only some big forces or other powerful people can do harm to them. Otherwise, ordinary people can''t do harm to them, and they can kill them. A person''s strength often depends on whether he can make decisions on certain things. If he can make decisions on certain things, he can quickly solve the problems. However, if he can''t make decisions and make mistakes, there will be no way to deal with them. "Jiangning, I''m thinking, if that Gaozu is also involved in this matter, or some small things, what should we do?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask. For such a thing, Fengying is extremely concerned. After all, she is also a reliable person. Moreover, she is extremely sympathetic about that spiritual family. She has long been disgusted with this violent clan, but she has no way to deal with it. After all, her strength was extremely weak and she wanted to deal with ordinary people You can also deal with the people of the violent clan. That''s impossible. But now, her strength has reached a terrible point, even beyond the moon, so she has a responsibility, when necessary, must punish some people, and must do not let themselves suffer any harm. This is something she knows more clearly, but when she thinks about the Gaozu, she feels a little weak. After all, she can''t cope with such a person as Gaozu. Moreover, Jiangning is not Gao Zu''s opponent at all. Although it can only be a situation that both sides are hurt, it can not suppress Gaozu. Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said for a long time, "I have thought of this problem, but I don''t have an exact problem at all! For such a thing, I can only say take a step to see a step, if really met such a person, then I can only be quickly involved, and then you quickly complete the matter "Well, I remember!" Fengying is a little depressed, but there is no way to do it. After all, they are not the opponents of Jiangning, not to mention the opponents of the violent clan. If there is not Jiangning, I am afraid they will not be able to prove themselves. There was no accident. At this time, the people were still on their way. After all, they did not know where the violent people were. If they had oppressed some small races now, their losses were strong enough. Even the strength of the violent people was their losses. When a race is still not growing up, we must kill this race. Otherwise, there will be complete problems. We can even say that at this moment, as long as there is no big problem, they can be able to stop the violent people. But when the fury people grow up, they also have no way. After all, a race is already extremely strong. If they plunder resources again to make themselves strong, it will be an unstoppable state. Just like the last time, Jiangning and others came quickly to poison the spirit clan. Otherwise, it would not stop the fury clan from using this spirit tree for ten years. As long as they use this thing, their strength will soar and reach a non-human level. Fortunately, Jiangning and others had always believed that they could stop the people of the fury clan, and they succeeded. Therefore, nothing happened at that time. Even a group of people didn''t use the antidote of the fury clan at the back. This is very exciting. Moreover, those people of the spirit clan were at that time It''s all over again. Everyone is strong and has the ability of self-protection, but Jiangning is still not at ease. After all, if the violent people really go to the spirit clan again, there will be a little danger, so let Liu Mei go back to the spirit family. When they were on their way to the East, when they passed a scorpion tribe, Jiangning and others met the people of the violent clan. Scorpio people have a lot of resources, that is, in this area, some minerals are for them to practice, and they can also grow rapidly. This is quite clear to Jiangning, and the violent people want to plunder this batch of resources, and then directly deal with this race. However, the people of the fury clan didn''t expect that the Scorpio people were so powerful. They not only resisted their attack, but also killed some of them. Although there were not many people who died, they also proved their ability. Now, the people of the fury clan are still fighting, and everyone is getting stronger at this time. They have knocked down some powerful people of the Scorpio clan, and then they have robbed some resources. This can be seen.But when the violent people saw Jiangning, everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that they met Jiangning at this time. All along, they knew that their ancestors had dealt with Jiangning, but now this meeting is actually encountering Jiangning. "You, how did you show up here?" A leader of the fury clan directly asked in a trembling voice. He was extremely surprised at the appearance of Jiangning. If there was no accident, it would be their burial place. Everyone in the world will have an enemy, and the people of the fury clan think that their enemy is Jiangning. This kind of enemy can not be separated, because at the beginning, he has already hated you, and must be able to distinguish between victory and defeat. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1760 In a situation like this, it''s called an old enemy! "How can I appear here? You don''t have to know. You just need to know that today is your death date!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. After all, for such a race, he had long wanted to eliminate it, that is to say, Gao Zu stopped him. Otherwise, he would have started his work. After all, Gaozu would not have the chance to follow him, if Gao Zuli and others had come, they would not be able to follow him. Scorpio people are now dead and wounded. At first, they can cope with the violent people, but after a period of time, they find their own shortcomings. They are unable to cope with the people of this race, because the people of this race are too powerful. It can even be said that when the people of the fury clan are furious, they are not rivals at all, let alone some other people, who are already very powerful. For such people, they also have no way. "What do you want? I can tell you, if we Gaozu come here, we will certainly crush you down! " Speaking of this, those violent people can not help but sneer. For Jiangning, they can only have such a threat. If they can''t be intimidated, today may be the day of their death. They cherish their own lives. After all, they are different from the Protoss. They can be resurrected by a resurrection altar, but they can''t be resurrected. Therefore, in this respect, he can only scare Jiangning. At the same time, if they can''t deal with the situation, they can''t even deal with the problem of the three people. "Intimidate me? useless! Even if Gao Zu comes, he can''t save you, because just now I had a fight with Gao Zu. Now he is healing without saying anything, so he can''t appear. Even if he appears, he can''t cure you! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing. As for the strength of Gaozu, he is very clear. Although he says so now, he is also extremely afraid that the Gaozu will appear, because once it appears, it will stop them from killing these violent people. At that time, they will not be able to kill these people. Although we can stop these people from fighting against the scorpion people, we can''t kill the people of the fury clan, which is of no effect at all, because they will only go to the next place under the protection of Gaozu. When such a problem really occurs, it will be over. After all, it will be impossible to kill any violent people, and their whereabouts will be exposed. At that time, as long as the people who unite with the Protoss and give the protoss a message, Jiangning and others will be defeated. If there is a battle involved, it will be an end. After all, once it is involved, it will not be able to continue. At that time, there will be other major events, which they can not stop. "Gaozu, we are not intimidated At this time, the commander of that violent clan was already smiling, without any fear, as if he ignored Jiangning at all. In that case, it seems to be saying that my Gaozu has arrived. If you want to fight us, you must get the consent of Gaozu. Otherwise, there is no way. "Scorpio people, you go quickly, these people give us three people, OK!" Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the leader of the violent clan, but said to the scorpion people. After all, now they are all dead and wounded. If they continue to stay here, they will be in danger of being exterminated. If they retreat now, it''s still time to retreat. Moreover, they can protect any resources and do not give the Berserk a little sweetness. But if they don''t listen to Jiangning''s words, there will be big problems, and no one will be able to cure Jiangning at that time. After all, as long as there is an accident at this time, there may be great things happening. "Well, thank you very much! But the three of you should be careful, these animals, that''s a little fierce Scorpio people can''t help but thank Jiangning and others. After all, they are very aware of their war situation. If it was not for one person to help them, it would be a complete disaster. Even as Jiang Ning said, if we don''t retreat quickly, we will be in danger of being exterminated. After all, we are not the opponent of this violent clan here.Scorpio people are powerful in this area, but at this moment, they can''t fight against this violent clan. This is what makes them extremely depressed. Usually, they feel invincible, but now they know that their own strength is only in this area It''s just that if you want to continue to be strong, it''s obviously impossible. "This time, you will die, because no one can save you animals!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. Ordinary people, in the face of violent people, would have a feeling of fear, but Jiangning''s words, it is not afraid of this race. If he can defeat this race, or even can, he can do other things, such as saving some small races. This is what Jiangning and others often do. Now this is the case. After all, Jiangning and others have rescued this scorpion people, which is also very satisfied with them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1761 After all, they also understand their own strength. After all, they are not fighting with the people of the fury clan. After all, the people of the fury clan are so powerful, and they can only act as a burden. Even the people of the fury clan have to move out of the big people behind them. The three people in front of them are certainly not ordinary. Otherwise, as a whole team of violent people, they don''t have to be afraid of these three people. We can imagine how powerful Jiangning and others are. However strong they are, they are just like Jiangning and others. If they want to be destroyed, they can only escape quickly. When you have a chance, come back again, then you can find the people of this violent clan to kill. After all, such things will appear in their territory, and in this place, no matter what happens, they will meet the people of the violent clan. "Do it directly?" At this time, after the Scorpio people left, Fengying asked directly. As for the violent people, when she first saw them, her eyes were already blazing with fire. After all, this kind of people had already been the representative of death, and they were extremely disgusting. "Do it directly!" Jiangning said coldly, this sentence, like doomed to this race of people, will be the situation of extinction, but only this, because Jiangning and other people did not start, after all, at this time, except Jiangning, the other two people are of good strength. "You really dare to do something to us. I tell you, our manuscript is coming in front of you. If you want to do it, you should ask our ancestors first!" At this time, the people of the fury clan still moved their ancestors out. After all, they had no way. If such a thing happened again, it would be over. "Even if Gao Zu comes, we can''t stop us from killing you!" At this time, Jiangning once again said coldly, and then started directly. As soon as Jiangning made a move, the sky immediately changed color. After all, his strength is very good. Moreover, as long as there is one thing happening here, he can quickly change down and is not limited to anyone. That is to say, at the moment of Jiangning''s hand, a voice was rolling from the sky: "if you dare to kill my people, then I will fight with you. Don''t forget that you and I are only five or five open!" This voice is extremely domineering, and after the sound falls, people have appeared. Undoubtedly, it is Gaozu. But now it seems that there is no injury to this Gaozu. After all, Jiangning can be seen. Although Jiangning is not in a big way, his strength has not recovered Come on. "You''re following us. You''re looking for death!" Jiangning saw that Gaozu actually appeared, and the whole person was angry. He never thought that this Gaozu actually appeared in front of his eyes. This is absolutely intolerable. What''s more, all the way to this place with his second daughter, he couldn''t find the Gaozu behind his tail, which was extremely depressing. However, he didn''t know that when Jiangning was walking this way, Gaozu had already used his own speed to jump over Jiangning and others directly, and then came to this Scorpio territory, because he knew very well what Jiangning needed to do, that is, to stop the people of the violent clan. Therefore, he has no choice. If he wants to protect his race people, he can only protect the people of his own race only if he appears in the place of his own race. Otherwise, if he is really met by Jiangning, there is no way. Moreover, Jiangning is still with two powerful women. In his opinion, although these two powerful women are just ordinary, they can be killed in an instant against the people of his race. After all, the strength is there, so he has to come quickly. Secondly, there is still a little bit. When they are on the road, Jiangning and others are because the speed of these two women is not very fast, so it is directly surpassed. If Jiangning walks alone, it will not be surpassed. After all, Jiangning''s speed is very good. What''s more, Jiangning is quite clear, that is, when he is on the road, Jiangning is also in the process of healing. After all, he is a kind of person who is strong enough to be able to heal at any time and anywhere. But just walking slowly, Jiangning is also in the process of healing. Otherwise, it will not be surpassed by Gaozu. "I didn''t expect that you would not be separated, and you would appear here directly!" After seeing this high ancestor, Jiangning''s face immediately became cold. He had no idea that the ancestor would still be here, which he had never thought of. In addition, he is still blocked by his appearance. This is absolutely not allowed to happen.He wants to kill the people of these violent tribes. Only in this way can they settle down. Then, the Central Plains will be peaceful. There will be no more small races like this. "If you dare to do it, I dare to do it, and then we will see who will die faster!" Speaking of this, this Gao Zu''s facial expression was immediately stunned down, and then directly picked up Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning''s eyes were flickering. Although he wanted to kill this Gaozu, he also knew that his strength had not been restored. Even if he recovered, he could not kill this Gaozu. After all, at this time, he had been against this Gaozu, but he could not do anything about it. Moreover, if he recovers his strength, the Gaozu can also recover. This is extremely depressing, so Jiangning has no ability to kill Gaozu. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1762 "Really fighting?" Jiangning is also sneer up, this is a high ancestor, not scattered, this is extremely depressing. It can even be said that if Gaozu doesn''t appear, he can completely use another method to solve these people in the field. However, when Gaozu appears, his own strategy has no effect. After all, he will be blocked by Gaozu. It can even be said that if there is going to be a battle, maybe the two girls will be in danger. After all, the strength of the two girls is good. But if two people fight against the whole violent people, they will be besieged. Then there may be a real situation, one-sided situation, which can not be defeated at all. This is the point Very let Jiangning depressed things. "Ha ha, if you say you don''t fight, then I won''t fight. But if you want to kill the people of my violent clan, it''s impossible. Moreover, I also tell you clearly that my strength has been recovered by my magic weapon, and you must have recovered to half. So if you want to fight, you should weigh yourself The strength of the When Gao Zu said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He is very accurate in this point, because everyone has one thing in common, that is, when they recover their strength, they will encounter a variety of things, and Jiangning obviously encountered such problems, and Gaozu himself, although he also encountered problems, this kind of problem was completely blocked by that magic weapon, There will be no other alternative. "You know that Jiangning is extremely angry. After all, his own affairs are known by an outsider, and now this situation is really said. If there is no accident, it will be completely punished. After all, his own strength is only half recovered. Even if he recovers two-thirds now, he can not be the opponent of Gaozu ¡£ Therefore, Jiangning after deliberation, that is, directly cold said: "today to give you the people of the violent clan a life, but next time, it will not be so easy to say! Don''t be met by me next time. If I meet you, I will kill you directly After saying that, Jiangning immediately gave the two girls a look and told them not to move. After all, if they really fight, they still have no chance of winning. When the time comes, maybe it is their side that has big problems. Therefore, they must not be knocked down by the people of this violent clan. Otherwise, no one can stop this frenzy People of the clan. After seeing Jiangning''s eyes, Fengying and yue''er also understood the meaning of Jiangning. At this time, after all, if they started, they would have no chance of winning. Moreover, no matter who they were, they would have no choice. Gao Zu on the other side, he didn''t want to kill Jiangning, and then he could start his great career. But at the moment, they couldn''t carry out it. After all, Jiangning''s strength is very good here, and he has no chance to win in the face of Jiangning. But in any case, after this experience, the people of the violent clan dare not move so many things. After all, Jiangning has been staring at them, and in this, Jiangning and other people can bully them down. "Hum! What will you do this time? " The leader of that violent clan couldn''t help sneering, because he had a high ancestor supporting him, so he was extremely arrogant. Now he was laughing at Jiangning. But at this time, Jiangning sneered and said directly, "you boy, I remember you! Even if Gao Zu is here, I will destroy you When the words fell, Jiangning made a direct move. When all the people didn''t respond to it, a righteous punch directly crippled the leader. Of course, after Jiangning finished this thing, Gao Zu reacted. After all, Jiangning made a direct move and did not give anyone a chance to react. The leader didn''t expect that Jiangning would dare to fight in front of Gao Zu. This was something he had never thought of. It could even be said that he didn''t know Jiangning would fight, because Jiangning''s speed was extremely fast, which he could not stop. Moreover, even if he is given the opportunity, he will not know how to avoid it. After all, his strength can not be evaded. After all, Jiangning''s strength is also extremely high. Not to mention this leader, even if it is Fengying and Yueer, as long as Jiangning wants to do so, they still have no chance to escape. After all, one''s strength has been reflected, and other people can''t do it at all. "Let you know what it means to leave me alone!" After mutilating the leader of this violent clan, Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer and continued: "Gaozu can have such a powerful saying, but why are you so arrogant in front of me? If I want to kill you, it''s like killing a dog. Today is a lesson for you, and the next time is to kill you!"At this time, this leader still gives himself a blow. Naturally, Jiangning won''t have any hands left. He will be abandoned directly. As for that Gaozu''s words, although he wanted to stop it, he also had no way. After all, Jiangning''s hand was called a quick move, and he didn''t give him any chance to react. It can even be said that Jiangning can completely kill them here. It''s just that Jiangning gave him a warning to let them understand that even with the protection of Gaozu, it can''t be safe. If they want to kill them, it''s really easy. After this, there will be a thing, that is, when they are afraid of Jiangning, they will definitely weigh their own reality when doing things The force is coming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1763 "Jiangning, you are actually crippling my people in front of me. You are not going to die!" At this time, Gaozu said coldly that his strength had been recovered, so he was not afraid of Jiangning at all. But even if he was afraid, at the moment, he also wanted to recover a little bit. After all, Jiangning disabled a leader in front of him. I thought Jiangning didn''t dare to do anything at this time, but I didn''t expect that Jiangning started directly and didn''t give him any room. This was a huge blow to him. After all, he was a strong man. In addition, there are still many people of his violent clan here. They just scrap a leader, which makes his face lose. However, Jiangning doesn''t think about this. He knows that if he doesn''t give these people a little lesson, he will be riding on his head by them. At that time, if there are other things, they will be more arrogant. At that time, no one can stop them. Moreover, if there is an accident in this, they will fight against Jiangning and others. After all, their own strength is there, and such things will definitely happen. At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face, and then said, "I''ll hit your people. What''s the matter? If your people are so uneducated, I will fight. If you have the ability, you will pick me up Although he said there were only three people on his side, Jiangning had no fear at all. After all, at this time, if anything happened, he could still stop this great ancestor. Although he said that he could not win him, he was absolutely right. At that time, the two women on his side could be right Some of the others did. The key point is that Gao Zu doesn''t want to do anything. He also thinks so. After all, he has already abandoned one of them. If he abandons the other person again, it will be completely invalid. "You are looking for death!" The Gaozu of the fury clan is already livid. He never thought that such a thing would happen, but it did happen, which he was extremely unexpected. Moreover, some Tianying people were watching here. "Come on, if you are not convinced, we can fight again!" When Jiangning said this, the cold color on his face suddenly cooled down. At the same time, his breath was constantly released, which made people feel very cold, not only so, but also particularly powerful. If the ordinary people were changed into ordinary people, they would have been scared to be stupid. After all, Jiangning''s breath was too strong, but this Gaozu was not like this, because his breath was also extremely strong. Moreover, he had just fought with Jiangning here, and he had already groped out Jiangning''s ability. As for other people, there is no action. After all, they all have a strong person in the scene, and this strong person can pick up the people from Jiangning. Therefore, they will not have any fear to speak of. It can even be said that if something happens, it will be completely invalid. "Then you can die!" Words fall, Gaozu once again to climb up their own breath, and then without saying a word, directly to Jiangning, he has long wanted to defeat Jiangning down, the best words, or can kill him, but at this time, he also can not have any way. But now it may be an opportunity. After all, Jiangning has no combat effectiveness at this time, and only a terrible breath emanates. This is extremely attractive. So he wants to fight with Jiangning. If he can win, it will be better. If he can''t fight, he can give Jiangning one Here''s a lesson. At this time, the two men completely fight together. Each of them sends out his most terrible breath. At this time, everyone sends out his strongest breath. It can even be said that even if there are no other people here, I''m afraid this will happen. After seeing the breath of their ancestors, everyone was stunned. They didn''t think that the breath of their ancestors was so terrible, but they were also happy because they could do a lot of things with such a strong backing. However, Fengying and Yueer are a little depressed at this time. After all, these two women are just ordinary strength. If they really fight, there may be other problems. The breath of terror rolled in. At this time, some people could not help but retreat. Once they were touched by this kind of breath, they would be killed in battle. After all, the battle between these two men was so strong that ordinary people did not dare to enter the battlefield. Even Yueer and Fengying are a little bit retreating at this time, because they are very aware of Jiangning''s strength. If there is no accident, Jiangning will be able to draw with this Gaozu even if they don''t use the mieshen pot this time. After all, the two people''s original strength is not too far away.On the other hand, they are also very aware of Jiangning''s strength. Jiangning will never do anything that is uncertain. Therefore, since Jiangning is going to fight with this ancestor, it will definitely not lose. Although they don''t know how many secrets exist in Jiangning, Jiangning is a down-to-earth person for them. He is not like some other people. Even if he is not sure, he will do something, but Jiangning will not. Because of his personal character, he will not do so many things, and his strength is extremely strong. There was no accident. After seeing that Fengying and others were retreating, they also stepped back. Originally, they wanted to fight together, but because of the battle between Jiangning and Gaozu, their breath was too strong, so they did not dare to move. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1764 "You are trying to die! This time, I will help you Gao Zu''s voice rolled down from the sky. Listening to this voice, it seemed that he had reached a certain level of anger. After all, Jiangning not only abolished one of the leaders, but also openly provoked him. If ordinary people, they would have been furious. "You are still a little bit short of your strength. If you want to defeat me, continue to squat back to practice!" Jiangning did not have any accident at this time, directly said in a cold voice, and then once again realized that his breath completely soared, and the rolling breath came out, which directly impacted many people. After this breath came out, the people in the field, including Fengying, were shocked again. They didn''t expect that Jiangning just had not reached the end. This time, the breath was more than twice as violent, which was a great shock to them. Generally speaking, after a person''s breath reaches a peak, then there is no chance to climb again. However, Jiangning''s breath actually climbs twice, which makes them more shocked. On the contrary, the people of the fury clan are all staring at this time. They also did not expect that Jiangning''s breath is so strong. Originally, they only thought that Jiangning could stop one or two times. They didn''t expect that Jiangning''s breath was stronger than anyone else, or even stronger than Gaozu The breath is coming. Just from the breath, we can see which is stronger and which is weaker. But generally speaking, at this time, other people have no words to say and no accidents to speak of. "How can you be so powerful?" Gaozu was also shocked at this time. He had planned to defeat Jiangning, but he was not sure of Jiangning''s breath now. After all, such a strong breath came out, and his strength had reached a very high level. After all, Jiang Ning''s ability to defeat a man in the middle can''t be regarded as a fake. After all, if he can''t defeat a man in the middle, he can''t make a fake decision. "You have never thought that my strength is improving every day! Now I can beat you. After a while, I will be able to kill you! " Jiangning''s voice came down from the sky. His words were full of self-confidence. In the eyes of outsiders, it was an extraordinary voice. In fact, Jiangning''s strength is indeed improving every day, but it is not so strong. After all, he has reached this level now. It is obviously impossible for him to move forward a little more. However, he can definitely forge his own breath and transform himself into a powerful person with his supreme system No one else will have any idea. This is something others can''t see through, and even Jiangning often uses it. After all, when he was not strong, he spent all the dangers he met. Besides, Jiangning made his own breath at this time. He also wanted to give a warning to those people of the violent clan. Let them know that their own strength is completely able to kill Gaozu, then Gaozu will not protect them, they have no umbrella, so to do things, will have a sense of deliberation, rather than the present situation, act recklessly. All the people were shocked. The strength of the two men was beyond all their opinions. Some people thought that Gaozu''s strength was No.1 in the Central Plains, but now they saw that Gaozu was not so powerful, and there was one person who could punish him. Then this one was Jiangning. Often, as long as there are no other things, it is obvious that there will be such people. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a very high level. It can even be said that even if the breath of the two ancestors is compared, then they can not have the flavor of Jiangning so strong, this is Jiangning after all. Without any hesitation, even if Gaozu didn''t want to fight at this time, he could only fight with his eyes closed. After all, it was already the beginning of the battle, and Jiangning had been pressing him to leave. He could only respond. If he could not respond, he would be defeated by Jiangning. At that time, if he is defeated, then the whole frenzied people will not believe him again, and there is no backing. When they want to do something else, it will be more difficult, after all, there is no one to protect them. Jiangning thought of this too, so at this time, in any case, he also wants to boast his strong ability. Even if he can''t defeat this great ancestor in the end, it doesn''t matter. The first thing is to create a strong atmosphere. As long as the people of these violent families are frightened, everything else is fine.There is no accident. At this time, all the people in the field are very far away. After all, if there is any accident, it will be caught by the aftereffect of the battle and will be killed at that time. After all, such a kind of battle is not for them to participate in the war. "Who will win, you say?" At this time, the wind shadow can not help but ask, she and yue''er are already far away from the retreat, will not be affected by the battle at all. "I don''t know! But I always feel that Jiangning will make some kind of surprise for us, after all, he has always been a person with countless secrets! " Yue''er shakes her head, saying that she can''t guess this Jiangning, but she believes in Jiangning''s strength. After all, Jiangning has never been disappointed to them. Even if it was Jiangning who defeated the protoss that time, it was also Jiangning''s own work, so she had no reason not to believe Jiangning, but on the whole, the situation is still a little unpredictable, after all, at this time, everyone has their own judgment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1765 Not only that, everyone''s strength is so strong. "I also have this kind of feeling, but I feel that even if Jiangning can defeat this high ancestor, it will pay a little price!" When Feng Ying said this, she couldn''t help but sneer. Although she was a little guessing, she didn''t understand why she was worried about her sixth sense. "Forget it, Jiangning''s strength is not what we can know!" Speaking of this, yue''er can''t help shaking her head. She has always believed that Jiangning can create miracles. At least, she will not give them any disappointment. Just like the dangers encountered before, she has never given them any disappointment. This is something other people can''t match. If everyone has such a sense of security, then there won''t be so many things in the world, and at this time, there are often other things happening, just as you were in the battle and were about to win the battle, but you don''t know what the enemy is It''s time to take out a magic weapon. At that time, you don''t have a little way. This is what Fengying is worried about. However, she worries about it, but at least she also believes in Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a certain level,. At this time, some other violent people are already depressed. They are extremely worried about their Gaozu. After all, although they are still fighting with Jiangning at this time, they are already a little bit loose on the breath. It can even be said that the breath can not be compared with Jiangning Yes. There is no accident, so people are watching at this time, because they can''t help at all. If they can, Fengying and Yueer can only help. As for some other violent people, they can''t help at all. It can even be said that if they are touched by the aftermath of a battle, the whole person will be killed immediately. Because the battle between Jiangning and Gaozu is so strong that other people can''t stop it. The battle continued, and the breath did not wither a little. It can even be said that the two breath were mixed together, and even ripples appeared in the sky, as if to be broken. This situation once again shocked the people in the field. They didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. After all, at this time, everyone had their own ideas, and they were also powerful. They would be shocked to see the appearance of this vision, which was created by two people. "I didn''t expect these two men to fight to such an extent!" Fengying was stunned again. She didn''t think that such a situation would happen. Generally speaking, even if it was how to fight between two people, it would not involve some other things. However, the fighting between these two men has gone beyond a certain category. After all, their fighting at this time has already revealed some abnormal phenomena. If the conjecture is correct, there will be other things happening. "Come on, let''s go back a little, or we''ll be finished when the aftershocks come!" After all, yue''er is still experienced. At this time, she can''t help but say to Feng Ying. Because as time goes on, the state of battle has gradually improved. It can even be said that the debris in the field is much more than before. If we don''t retreat at this time, there may be problems. After hearing this, Fengying also quickly retreated. After all, she was very aware of her own strength. If she is hit by an afterwave, she will be injured, which is something she knows better. However, when they watched the war, although they thought that Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong, Jiangning fighting in the sky was not so easy. After all, the strength of this ancestor was extremely strong, and here, Jiangning''s ability was slowly fading up. Although Gaozu''s strength has not recovered any faster than that in the past, there is still no way for Gaozu to recover his strength. "Ah! It''s a bit helpless to fight like this! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help feeling depressed. He originally wanted to defeat this Gaozu, but he didn''t expect that he could not kill Gaozu, or even put himself in a dangerous situation. In fact, it''s not just him. Gaozu didn''t think that Jiangning''s strength was so strong, and its breath was extremely terrible. The key point was that Jiangning''s endurance was not lost to any one. This is the most lasting one among all the people he saw.If the fight goes on like this again, it will drag him to death. At that time, as long as he does not have a little strength on him, that is, he will be killed. After all, those people of the fury clan can not stop Jiangning''s killing in the field. Besides, Jiangning still has two powerful sisters beside him. Once something happens, these two women can also emit extremely strong fighting power. This is something he has already understood. But now he has no way. After all, he can''t tell Jiangning that he won''t continue to fight. If he does, the people of the violent clan will be disappointed. Although he will be Gaozu at that time, he will be looked down upon by others. After all, even a young man can not be defeated. In this world, there are What''s the point? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1766 At the thought of this, he was a little depressed. After all, he could not be the party to admit defeat. If he did, he would lose his prestige completely. At that time, no one would believe him again. At that time, there will be a situation, that is, they are violent people, no matter how they deceive people of other races It can''t be fooled. And they can''t kill all the way. After all, sometimes, if the resources can be snatched within the scope of seizing, they won''t start. If they start, it''s a waste of time. They don''t want to waste a little time on anything. "Jiangning, do you really want to die?" At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help saying coldly. Although his battle has been at a disadvantage, he still does not have any retreat. After all, most of the people in the field are from them. The most important thing is that there are people from the Tianying clan. If he admits defeat, it will be sent out. At that time, if they want to continue to fight, others will Some of the races will not have any fear. After all, Jiangning can punish a high ancestor. The most powerful person has been punished by Jiangning. Other people will not be afraid at all. Moreover, a strong race will have its inside information. If it is a master, there will be some. If Jiang Ning doesn''t let his high spirit go down, he can''t be afraid of anything else if he doesn''t let him down Love. He recalled the first time he had come before, because he had a magic weapon in this respect and fought with Jiangning. He thought he could abuse Jiangning at any time, but later, he found that he was not the opponent of Jiangning. But this time, he still thinks that his recovery is faster than Jiangning, so he is not afraid of Jiangning, but I don''t know why, Jiangning''s breath has become strong again and again, which is extremely depressing. This also makes him extremely sad, even at this time, can beat Jiangning, that is still a matter. "Jiangning, are you going to fight to the death?" At this time, Gao Zu, who had no way out, asked in a cold voice. He wanted to stop the fight, but if Jiangning didn''t give up, he couldn''t do anything. After all, people were chasing after him, and he had to deal with it. So at this time, Gaozu wants to persuade Jiangning to quit. At least it is more beautiful than losing. Although the outcome will be the same, others will say that Gaozu and Jiangning can''t fight together, and won''t talk about other things. This is what he has already thought of Yes. "Ha ha, you don''t deserve to fight with me. If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed you already!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. For this Gaozu, he really wanted to kill him, but he had no way. What''s more, if an expert wants to fight completely at that time, it will be the end of the matter. Moreover, if you fight hard at the last moment, even if you can kill him, you will be injured. This is something everyone knows. And here, Jiangning will not fight him to the death, but he can humiliate this high ancestor, so that the people of the violent race have no chance. If he has no confidence in this ancestor, he may not want to plunder the resources of other races again. At that time, he may find a way out invisibly. This is what Jiangning thought of, so at this time, he will suppress Gao Zu in any case. Even if anything happens, he will suppress Gaozu and make him unable to move. "Come if you can! I admit that my combat effectiveness can''t be compared with you, but if you want to kill me, it''s impossible. And even if you want to die with me, it''s impossible. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! " Gaozu this time, he is completely angry, he did not expect, Jiangning is such a rogue. It is very depressing for him to directly tell some things. However, this situation has come up now, so he has no idea. Even at this time, if Jiangning said that he would not fight, he would not fight. After all, he was at the end of his tether. Although he said that he had strength, he was not good at endurance, so he also wanted to end the fight.Otherwise, at the last moment, he will try his best to leave here, or he will use his own inside information to fight for a chance of life. His ability is there, and his magic weapon can help him through this catastrophe. However, at this time, he has no idea. After all, Jiangning''s strength is beyond his expectation. "You don''t have the capital to die with me! I want to say that even if you Gaozu is in front of me, you are not a thing. Therefore, I advise you of the violent clan to stop. This time I can let you go, but next time, even if your Gaozu is here, I will kill your people! " When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help sneering, because he knew this thing completely. He could even say that if this high ancestor continued to consume with him, he would never say a word, and he would directly hate him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1767 After Gao Zu listened to Jiangning''s words, the whole person was very angry. He wanted to say something, but he found that he could not say anything. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there. If he continued to fight, he might end up in a state of extinction. He has been practicing for so long. If he suddenly dies down, it will be a great blow to him. Moreover, this violent clan will also be destroyed. This is absolutely needless to say. After all, Jiangning and others want to fight against the people of the violent clan at this time. However, if he admits defeat, then his prestige will be completely lost. If there is another problem, it will undoubtedly make them fail completely. At this time, some previous efforts will be wasted, and there is no room for them. "Just say what you want to do!" Gaozu is still a little confident, because he still has a magic weapon to escape. Even if there are serious problems, there will be a magic weapon to escape. Therefore, he has no idea at this time. He must not lose his face, otherwise, he will give him an invisible blow. Even the whole violent clan will not believe his words at that time, because although he is an ancestor, he can''t even give basic protection. This is very clear. After all, human nature is there. You don''t need to say that others can do it. The key point is that he comes out this time, which is to lead the whole Central Plains It would be a huge blow to him if he could not achieve it. After all, before he was still in the closed door, he had reached a bottleneck, but because of doing this thing, he directly came out without any hesitation to say. Even because of this, they still directly appeared in a certain place, directly ordering others to do it. "No matter what, I''ll just say that you violent people can''t command the whole Central Plains, because I''m here! And you don''t have to think about it. If you go on like this, I won''t have any mercy! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. For this violent clan, he has no mercy at all. It can even be said that if something happened to him, he would be able to kill this high ancestor now. After all, he lost too many things to him in the previous event of the spirit clan, so that he can''t do anything about it now. However, they can''t do anything about it or other things. At this point, they can''t say anything because Jiangning''s strength is there, which can''t be done by other people. "It''s impossible. This time I can retreat, but next time, I won''t! Originally, this is the case in this continent. Whoever is strong can be the master! Of course, if you are strong, you can also kill me, but you can''t, because I already understand that if you want to kill me, you will pay a very heavy price. At that time, you will not be able to cope with the protoss! " Gao Zu this time, can''t help but sneer. He had already speculated on this point, otherwise, he would not have such an idea. It is self-evident that if there were no other things, he would have started against other races. Therefore, when he guessed Jiangning, he also thought of many things. Secondly, he knew that the protoss wanted to make use of their violent clan. He also knew this very well. But at the end of the day, he still didn''t know who could use whom, because his strength was there. Although there is a high priest and a resurrection altar in the word of the protoss, there is also an expert in their Protoss, but Gaozu will not have any fear. This is the same situation as the Three Kingdoms, so in this respect, everyone can think of the follow-up. A person in charge of the overall situation is much better than some other people. Obviously, Gao Zu has thought of a lot of things. It can even be said that he thinks much more than Jiangning thinks, and they still have no accidents. "You can go on like this. Even if I don''t care about the protoss, I will destroy your Berserker first! This time, I''ll let you off! " When Jiangning said this, the whole person couldn''t help sneering. In fact, he really had an idea, that is, to kill the high ancestor of this violent clan, but as Gao Zu said, if he killed this high ancestor, he would certainly pay a lot of money. Moreover, whether he can kill it at that time is one thing, so he can''t take risks. If you risk this thing, it is to give the protoss a chance. The protoss on the side are still extremely powerful and covetous. If they are given the chance, it will be completely finished.It can even be said that as long as there is no other situation, it will completely bring this Protoss back to life. For this point, Jiangning does not want to see it. After all, this Protoss has a resurrection altar. If there is a resurrection altar, it will be completely finished. "Ha ha! Now that you say that, I won''t accompany you. Let''s go Gao Zu couldn''t help sneering and then said to his own people. Finally, he said, "if we want to cooperate with me one day, we can definitely cooperate. If we unify the Central Plains, then we can march into the East China Sea!" When Gao Zu finished saying this, the people of the fury clan left completely, leaving the Tianying family and Jiangning in the field. "What do you think of this?" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1768 After Gao Zu and the people of the violent clan left, Fengying immediately asked Jiangning. This is a very important key. If there is a little problem, it will give a great blow to others. Moreover, it is not certain that some other small races will be exterminated. After all, the violent people and the god people are divided into two ways. In addition, the strength of this violent people can be regarded as OK. Although there is nothing to say in front of Jiangning and Fengying, their strength is extremely strong for the general race. Even after the fury, they will reach a very strong point. "I don''t think so. This Berserker is now protecting himself. I think they won''t make a big move, but I don''t know about another Protoss. After all, the protoss are already in the south. If one of them happens, they can kill others It''s on When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his worry. The protoss have a resurrection altar. Their people are not afraid of any death. Even after poisoning, they can commit suicide. At that time, the resurrection altar of the race will definitely revive them, and they will also be a gentleman. As long as there are some other strongmen at that time, the protoss will be completely invincible. At that time, the protoss will not be able to resist by some other races, because the protoss are extremely fast in reproduction, and if they plunder resources, it will be extremely exaggerated. "Well, what shall we do now?" After hearing this series of analysis, Fengying is also depressed. After all, at this time, she has understood a lot of problems. If there is no accident, or the next two races, they will do some big things. At that time, if some other things happen, they can''t stop it. For example, the protoss do not know where to create harm to some small races. This is extremely depressing for him. "Well, let''s take a look. After all, we are only three people. It is impossible to directly block the plot of the two major races! But under this premise, we must unite the people of the 100 ethnic groups. As long as they unite, they may be able to deal with the other two races! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. Last time, in order to fulfill their plan, protoss exposed their own resurrection altar and contacted the fury people. Then, there was the union of the 100 ethnic groups. At that time, the people of the 100 ethnic groups were really powerful and could not be compared with other races. It can even be said that at that time, Jiangning and others were also growing up. Although it was a little slow at that time, they have grown up to be a nobody To the extent of. "Tianying people, now give you a task, you go to unite with the people of 100 nationalities. If there is any race that does not unite, you can directly say that if there is a situation of being destroyed, don''t tell anyone about it!" Jiangning said this, his face is also showing a sneer. For the Bai nationality, if he calls for it, then he must be able to unite with the people of the Bai nationality on the premise of the bala people. But at this moment, it is obviously a little unconvinced to let a Tianying people unite with the people of the hundred nationalities. After all, the Tianying people are only a small race. But it is undeniable that if Jiangning''s name is used to unite the people of 100 nationalities, it will be possible to do so. After all, Jiangning''s name has appeared in every major race, and they are firmly convinced that Jiangning will never harm them. What''s more, they understand that the Protoss and the fury are powerful now, so they can only unite to deal with these two races. Otherwise, they can''t do anything at all. Even in the end, there may be some other problems, which is not necessarily because at this time, the Protoss and the fury clan have already led this trend. If they are given the opportunity, they will be completely finished. "I see! Be sure to finish the task! " After thanking Jiangning and others, the Tianying people quickly retreated. Originally, there were few people in this race, but now they have been killed by the people of the violent people. It can be said that there are not many people left. However, they still did not let Jiangning look down upon them. After all, they just let them unite with the people of 100 nationalities, not other things. When all the people retreated, the field was already cold at this time. Although the debris was still flying all over the sky, there was no fight now.After all, if Gaozu is not strong enough to fight, it will be very difficult for him to be careful before he is in the hands of Gaozu. "By the way, did you really have the strength to kill Gaozu just now?" At this time, Yueer can''t help asking Jiangning that this is where he is extremely concerned. If he doesn''t care about this issue, he will not care about his own strength. After all, strength is the first choice in life. "No! Even if I could kill him, I would have paid a lot of money! " Jiangning shook his head and could not help but think of the previous battle. Before the battle, it was very dramatic, as long as the opposite person insisted on a little, then he could not hold on, after all, his ability at that time was not restored to a lot, but Jiangning can create a kind of false breath that makes people feel scared. As long as his breath is released, it will make people really think of him There is such strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1769 Jiangning has always thought that his own strength is good, but in the end he wants to kill this Gaozu, which is still a little lacking. After all, the strength of this Gaozu is also very good, and in this respect, Gaozu''s experience is much more than him. After all, Jiangning is just a young man. But this one Gao Zu''s words, he is already an old man, but anyway, Jiangning''s good thing is that his own strength is constantly advancing. Otherwise, this time facing Gaozu, he can''t face it correctly. After all, in the face of tough people, he must have strong strength to do it. Otherwise, it''s called stealing chicken It''s not like eating rice. There is another one, that is, Jiangning shows such a strong strength, which has completely deterred the people of this violent clan. At that time, the people of this violent clan will not be so arrogant. After all, they only rely on the strength of Gaozu. If Gaozu does not have that strength, then there will be no more It happened. "Now how do we do it? Next, I feel a little difficult!" At this time, Fengying could not help saying that she couldn''t see clearly about this action. After all, although the protoss were defeated, they might have risen again now. After all, the altar of the resurrection of the protoss is very useful here. If it comes out again, it will cause great trouble to some other races. It can even be said that they will be in trouble at that time. After all, they are running on both sides, but one side has no time to support, then it will be fatal. If Fengying has Jiangning''s strength, then it can completely stop these people from coming. But Fengying is not so powerful after all. In this case, Jiangning feels more depressed. Moreover, Jiangning still needs a helper at his side. Otherwise, he is fighting with powerful people. If there is an accident, it will cause people to lose their lives, just like that time. If Gaozu is stronger and fights Jiangning, Jiangning is not enough for him. After all, Jiangning''s breath is simulated, and the combat effectiveness is not so strong. There is also another point which is extremely important, that is, when Jiangning is restrained by others, if it is people of other races who attack some small races, then this is also a very depressing thing. After all, Jiangning is just a person here. It is self-evident that when a person is restrained, there is no possibility of any other things happening, and it is impossible to stop them. Therefore, Jiangning needs help at his side, otherwise, he would have let Fengying and Yueer walk alone on a line, and there would be unexpected gains. After all, the two women''s strength is good, and they can be competent for one side. Even if the high priest comes out, they can''t do anything to the two women. Jiangning is very sure of this point. Even so, as long as Jiangning wants to, other things can be done immediately. "Now let''s turn around, because in this case, the people of the violent clan have already left, and there should be nothing to say!" At this time, Jiangning could not help saying, because at this time, the people of the violent clan had already left, and the people of the Tianying clan had already used his name to call on the people of the hundred nationalities. If he guesses it right, the people of the 100 ethnic groups will soon unite, and there will be other achievements. After all, there are some races among the 100 ethnic groups that are extremely powerful. For example, a bala nationality is born to be a fighting madman. Moreover, their strength is extremely strong here Big one. However, Jiangning is more depressed, that is, the people of the bala nationality are a little lacking in the cultivation of masters. If their masters can be cultivated quickly, then this race can definitely surpass the Protoss. Even if the divine family has a resurrection altar, they can not help the people of the bala nationality. But the ba''er people, because of this, have been backing up. This is a very depressing thing. "Well! I think so too! The protoss, perhaps resurrected, may have already started to do something about it When Feng Ying said this, she couldn''t help showing her worry. Although she is only a woman, but he is concerned about some other small races. After all, she has seen a lot of such things. She does not want to see such things happen again. If such things happen again, she will be very sad. And now her strength has been raised. She has the responsibility to protect the land of Central Plains with Jiangning. Although it is said that the land of Central Plains is also the territory of Protoss and fury clan, Jiangning and she will absolutely not allow any fighting in this area. If so, they will not care about anything Any race must be blocked."Let''s go, let''s hurry up, maybe we can cure a lot of people!" At this time, Jiangning''s face is also showing a sneer. He is a man of middle value, but he is also a person who does not want any influence. If there are some people competing for power, then he will never have any left. As for yue''er, she doesn''t need to say. A long time ago, after the Moon Clan was made by the protoss once, she was already completely resentful. Now that she can''t see the protoss is what she wants to do, because once she meets the protoss, she can''t control herself. It can even be said that after meeting the protoss, she will be directly angry, which is extremely depressing for her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1770 Generally speaking, things have been going through for so long, and there should be no such idea. Although we can continue to resent this race, we will not have such a state of mood when we see it again. However, it is undeniable that Yueer still has such an idea in the first half of this year. "If I don''t do it again, I won''t show any hope." After yue''er said this, she couldn''t help showing her coldness. She always thought that she was a person who must report defects, and she also did it. However, no matter how she said, she still thought that she could not do any harm to other people. After all, if she was here, she could not really kill the Protoss. Although she had taught them a lesson, she could not kill a person, which made her more depressed. Because the protoss have a resurrection altar. After you kill him, he can also be quickly resurrected, and he will reach his peak period. This is what Yueer is depressed about. That is to say, the moon who kills the protoss can not revenge for those who died. So this point, has been left in her own heart, but she also has no chance! It is not feasible to destroy the resurrection altar of the Protoss. After all, the resurrection altar of the protoss is in the Protoss and can be moved. If something happens, this resurrection altar can be moved to other places. Moreover, the strength of this high priest is still so strong. If you want to get some news from his mouth, it is obviously impossible. Even undeniably, as long as anything happens in the output, there will be a depressing existence. There is no saying, Jiangning at this time, is also sneering, and then directly left this Tianying clan with the second daughter. Tianying clan had been destroyed by the people of the violent clan before, but Jiangning and others came a little fast, so a few people were killed in the battle, which didn''t make them survive. Therefore, Jiangning and others could rest assured that if something else happened, it would be totally depressing. "I don''t know when I can come back this time." At this time, the mood of yue''er can''t help but rise and fall. She always thinks that her own strength in this place has nothing to say, because it has reached such strength. As long as it does not provoke some powerful people, it is OK. However, she did not expect that there was a Protoss and a fury clan. The key point is that the protoss has a high priest and a resurrection altar, while the fury clan has a high ancestor. These people and objects are beyond their reach, and even Jiangning can''t do anything about it. After that, a variety of such things came into being, which made her more depressed. As usual, they can definitely stop these things very quickly, but at this moment, they already know the difficulty of these things. Even if they try hard, they can''t do it quickly. Just when they left the Tianying clan, they saw an unexpected person. The unexpected person was Liu Mei. "Liu Mei, why are you here?" After seeing Liu Mei, Jiangning was stunned. He didn''t expect that Liu Mei would appear in this place, which shocked him. As we all know, willow eyebrows are the people who take care of them in the spirit clan. After all, the spiritual people need to be protected, and they have no fighting power. Of course, for the Protoss and the fury people, these two races are too powerful. But for some other small races, they still have a little combat effectiveness, after all, their own strength is also good. However, after Jiang Ning asked, he found one thing, that is, Liu Mei''s strength seems to have reached a very high level, which is something the other two girls did not expect. "I''ve just come out of the family. Our family has settled down and I don''t need my protection any more." When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help smiling. Now she is very confident, because her strength has been improved. Now, not to mention surpassing Fengying, she can at least be equal to Fengying. Thanks to qilingshu''s ten-year feedback, her strength has been improved to such a level. Meanwhile, all the spirit clan people have been improved by the ten-year feedback of spirit tree, so she doesn''t need to protect the people of qilingzu now. "Nonsense, if you don''t go back to the spirit clan, what will they do if they encounter the fury clan and the protoss?" At this time, yue''er can''t help getting angry. After all, she is a person who can''t see some good people. She hasn''t come out of the sorrow of her own Yue clan. If such a thing happens to the spirit clan, she will be sad.Although Fengying didn''t speak, she also looked at Liumei. She didn''t know why Liumei came out and joined them directly. When it comes to defending the enemy, the three of them are already OK. After all, although the enemy is powerful, it can still stop them from coming. After all, there is a Jiangning, and the strength of Fengying and Yueer is also good. "Listen to me slowly!" When Liu Mei heard the worry of the second daughter, she felt warm in her heart. Although it was not a long time for them to know each other, they already had feelings for each other. It was impossible to say that they were sisters. After all, they were all in common and faced with so many difficulties. "There''s nothing to say. Go back to your spiritual family, or you''ll be sorry if something goes wrong." At this time, yue''er can''t help but harden her face. For her, race is more important than anything else. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1771 Both Fengying and Yueer are depressed about Liumei. Obviously, they have not seen the strength of Liumei. They have made a lot of progress. It can even be said that the strength of Liumei has reached a higher level. If there is a great opportunity, it will be as powerful as Jiangning. From this point, we can see that Liu Mei''s potential is also good. We can even say that Liu Mei, who only needs opportunities, can sprint quickly. This is different from other people, because some other people have opportunities and can''t sprint to a higher level. After all, the potential is determined I''ve ordered a man. But Liu Mei is different, because she has a huge potential and grew up in the spirit tree, which is different from other people. Other people are growing up in some places without any aura, so there must be a lot of things in her body, but Liu Mei is different. A person like her can be more powerful than others. After all, there is no impurity in her, so her strength can be unlimited here Raise it. At this time, Liu Mei was very worried about her when she saw the expression of the second daughter. She said: "in fact, you are all wrong. I didn''t sneak out, but the people of our spiritual family have become stronger. So if I continue to stay in the family, there is nothing to say. After all, everyone is strong, even if it is The fury people and the protoss people come here, and our spiritual people can resist it Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help showing pride. For a long time, the spirit clan is extremely weak and has been bullied by other races. Although it is said that some other small races will not destroy the spirit clan when they bully the spirit clan, they are just greedy for some resources, but they are also bullied by other races. They always knew the reason, but they had been reluctant to use this spirit tree for ten years before, because Liu Mei, the most potential person at that time, was only a young girl, and had not yet fully matured. If it was at that time, it would be extremely wasteful to use the ten-year feedback of this spirit tree. However, if it is used at this time, it will reach a limit to make Liu Mei''s practice speed faster, and they can also get more benefits from it, just like the previous spiritual tree feedback. Therefore, Liu Mei''s strength here is advanced to a level that no one can compare with. Before this, Liu Mei''s strength was average, but at this time, her strength has already become the second in several people. Yue''er and Fengying will never be her opponents. After hearing this, the second daughter couldn''t help but stare at the willow eyebrow. They didn''t know that the strength of the willow eyebrow had become strong, but at this moment, they seriously felt the smell of the willow eyebrow. They actually found that the willow eyebrow had become extremely powerful, which they had never thought of. "You''ve really become powerful. How can you be so powerful?" At this moment, yue''er has abandoned her idea before, and asked Liu Mei directly. Because Liu Mei gives her breath, it is extremely dangerous. Even people with her strength feel danger, so it is needless to say how strong her strength is. What''s more, Jiangning has nothing to say here, so we can know what kind of level Liumei''s strength has reached. We can even say so. If we can, she is willing to fight with Liumei to see what kind of level Liumei''s strength has reached. "Well! It''s so powerful, but I guess it''s just a little bit higher than the wind shadow. Compared with Jiangning, it''s a heaven and a ground! " Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help but smile, these are her own progress. In the past, she was in this group with the lowest strength, but at this time, her strength has been forced to a very strong point. It can even be said that as long as it continues to go on like this, it will be extremely terrible, and then it will be absolutely accessible to five people. "Envy! By the way, have you all become so powerful? " At this time, the wind shadow just reacts and asks again. Before, they were all a little bit wrong about Liu Mei. After all, Liu Mei came out alone, which means that she has given up the spiritual people. Now when they see this situation, they know that they are wrong. Because Liu Mei is strong, her people are willing to open, and it will be strong. It is even undeniable that there are some people who can advance by leaps and bounds, and they will never be like ordinary people. After all, they have accumulated a long time and need an explosion. If they only need to burst out, it will be a very strong thing."Our spiritual people are much stronger, but compared to me, they are still a little bit less. But if other races bully the spirit clan again, then our spiritual people will have the ability to parry. Even if the people of the violent clan come here, they will be the same!" Liu Mei said that, her self information has become more and more powerful, because at this time, all people of the spirit clan are already strong. Just like what she said, if the people of the fury clan had gone in the past, they would have gone and never returned. After all, the spirit clan people are different from what they used to be. Each of them is strong, which is absolutely amazing. The strength of a race can only be achieved by a little chance. After all, if you are here, everyone''s strength can be regarded as having savings. Even if it''s Liumei, she also has the cost of thick hair savings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1772 Everyone, when reaching a certain amount of thick hair savings, as long as they quickly condense their own strength, they can reach a very strong point. Even here, as long as there is a situation, they can quickly deal with it. This is something that everyone understands. Almost all the people of the spirit clan are like this. In ordinary times, although they are not very powerful, they are all in the process of cultivation. And their purpose is to one day, they can have ten years of spiritual tree feedback, and then directly break through their own realm. Everyone knows this. Almost all the people in the spirit clan understand this matter, so they don''t mind the temporary weakness, because the temporary weakness is not enough to break them down, just like the last poisoning incident. If there is no Jiangning, they will use the spirit tree for ten years to feed back, and then they will directly expose the poisoning Our strength will also be improved. It''s just that the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree used at that time can improve the strength, but it''s not as fast as the current situation. After all, it''s all due to this toxin factor. So they were procrastinating. Later, they finally saw the dawn, and directly let their own strength break through. This point was shared by others It''s clear. "Is your present spirit tree still useful?" Jiangning is most concerned about this issue, because sometimes, if the spirit tree is still available, it will be able to revive a race. Although the resurrection is not as exaggerated as that of the protoss, the truth is the same. After all, the spirit tree can make a race strong, and then it can resist the attack of other races. At that time, maybe it was another reason of resurrection. Therefore, Jiangning was more concerned about this thing. After all, if this kind of natural material and earth treasure could be recycled, it would be of great benefit to a race. Liu Mei laughed, without any worry on her face. She said directly, "it''s nothing. The spirit tree of our spiritual family is a treasure of heaven and earth. Even if there is no word for this time, it can still be used next time. However, it will be more long after ten years. After all, the aura is a little scarce now." "That''s good. After all, this kind of thing is not available. If it can, it will be a great good thing for your race." Speaking of this, Jiangning could not help smiling, because he also wanted to practice under the spirit tree. Of course, if he could, it would destroy the spirit tree. This is just his idea. It can''t become a reality. He can''t let the whole spirit family be in a state of decline because of his selfishness. Everyone can do this. Besides, Jiangning wanted the spirit family to protect himself from the beginning. There was no accident. After talking for a while, the people continued to move forward, because they didn''t know where the spirit clan would appear again. If they had picked up some other races, they would be totally depressed. After all, no one knows more about the selfishness of the protoss than Jiangning. This kind of race, if it is not given him a major blow, they will not understand Jiangning and other people''s fierce, the same will not stop, just like the people of the violent race, if they do not give a blow, then they will not stop. But given this blow, he will not give up, after all, there is an ancestor in it to support, they can do anything. But fortunately, Jiangning had defeated this Gaozu one time before. Although he said that he did not beat him head-on, he also gave him a warning, so he did not dare to do too much. After all, Jiangning may destroy their race at any time, which is self-evident. "This time, if I were to meet the high priest of the protoss, I must have been able to stop him from coming." Willow eyebrow said as she walked along, she was really afraid of this high priest, but it was only before. Now, she will not have any fear at all. But I will know my own strength. I know who I can fight with and who I can''t fight with. Therefore, no matter who is, after determining his own strength, he will have a great change. This time, Liu Mei also has a lot of self-confidence, and directly wants to take up the high priest of the Protoss. This also surprised Jiangning. However, as they passed a village, Jiangning and others met with a round up. They only saw people from more than a dozen villages coming out with bare arms and sticks. as like as two peas, each person''s face is a very fierce expression, like a closed conversation, then it will strike violently, and these people''s strength is also good. If they want to say that they are strong, it may be the same strength as the previous Ling people."What do you want? Invade our village? " At this time, a middle-aged man in front of him said in a cold voice. "Nothing, just passing by." Jiangning doesn''t know why these people hate passers-by so much, but he knows that there must be something fishy in it. Otherwise, these people will never be like this. And now it seems that these people are just ordinary people. They may block Jiangning and others for some purpose. If it comes to other people, maybe they will not stop Jiangning and others at all. After all, the protoss, the berserk, and some other ethnic groups are extremely aware of Jiangning''s strength. Even Fengying and Liumei are also powerful, and dare not have any obstruction at all. But now the people in these villages dare to block Jiang Ning and others are coming, which is very depressing for Jiangning and others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1773 "You have just smashed our village. What else do you want to do now? If you want to attack our village again, I will never show any mercy!" At this time, only heard the leader of the vicious said, as if he was full of resentment. "Tell me more about it. We are dedicated to dealing with fury and Protoss." Jiangning had to be depressed at this time, because he understood that something must have happened, otherwise these people would not be like this. After all, they are just ordinary villagers. If they were attacked by other people, the people in this village might have been killed in battle. "Nothing to say! Just now you have stolen all our little spirit trees. Do you want to steal them again The leader is still vigilant on his face at this time, as if he is warning Jiangning. As long as you have any change, then I will directly take action. After Jiangning heard this, the whole people were shocked. The ordinary little spirit tree was robbed by other people. It was definitely a treasure level. Jiangning even speculated that it might have been passed down in the same vein with the spirit tree of the spirit family, and all of them appeared in this area. But there was a person who was more shocked than him, that is, Liu Mei came. When she heard such words from people in this village, the whole person was shocked. Originally, she thought that this was just ordinary rumors, which could not be believed. But she did not think that it actually existed. "Is this small spirit tree as many as three?" At this time, Liu Mei resisted the shock in the middle, took a deep breath, and asked the man in the village. "Yes! What are you talking about? Don''t you know what Xiaoling tree looks like if you steal it Although a person in that village still thinks that xiaolingshu was stolen by Jiangning and others, he has let go of his mouth at the moment. After all, they think there is something wrong in it. Sure enough, Liu Mei said again: "in fact, I''m a member of the spirit clan. Your three little spirit trees should be the same root and same origin as our spirit family tree. I understand this very well, because there are genealogies in our family that record this matter!" "What''s the matter?" Jiangning was also stunned at this time. He didn''t know what was going on. After all, Liu Mei talked to several people on the opposite side, which made him unable to understand. Under Liu Mei''s account, Jiangning and others finally understand the key to this matter, and are extremely shocked that things in the world can exist like this. At that time, they had been searching for three spirits from the tree, so they had been searching for the three spirits from the tree. Because they have seen from the root that the spirit tree has become a whole and can be fed, but after a lot of time to look for it, they have not found it, which makes Jiangning and others extremely depressed. In fact, at that time, they did not go through too much searching. After all, no one dared to tell the secret of the spirit tree at that time, because if they said it, they would be killed. Even if there was no accident, it would be finished. So the lingzu at that time gradually cultivated a spirit tree. Up to now, they still haven''t given up the other three. However, they don''t want to have such information in this village at this time. Not only that, but also the people in these villages express the appearance of the spirit tree with gestures and descriptions, which is not wrong at all. "If other races get it, it''s going to be over?" Jiangning thought of all the possibilities, which made them very depressed. In some powerful races, they can cultivate better things. After all, after all, through their careful conditioning, everything is possible to come true. "It''s nothing. After all, if you want to cultivate a spirit tree, it''s a bit troublesome. After all, none of them come from the main root, and they will encounter all kinds of troubles during the cultivation. It can even be said that if one is not careful, there will be no chance to cultivate it!" Liu Mei directly said what she knew. In this way, people would not be bothered by such things. As long as they were not wasted, they could be completed. "Ten years later? Are you sure it won''t happen? " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. Liu Mei was a little depressed when she was asked about this matter. Who will know what will happen ten years later, but anyway, she has to protect the spirit tree. Otherwise, if there is any feedback after ten years, the blow to them will be extremely huge.And here, the head still has a great impact on the spirit clan, because by then, the spirit tree of the spirit clan will be completely useless, and other spirit trees will become the trunk. Jiangning did not say the more serious problems. After all, people with a brain understand how to do this thing and how to deal with it. If they really don''t know how to deal with it, or there are other situations, it will be finished. "Aren''t you really the one who stole the spirit tree?" The commander asked again at this time that they had already doubted Jiangning''s identity. Of course, this doubt naturally looked in a good direction. After all, they understood that if they stole, there would never be such a bold existence. Moreover, they are also very confident that if they appear with other spirit trees, they will be doomed to drive the growth of these spirit trees, and then those who come out will occupy the position. Therefore, no one can understand what kind of situation will happen, but if it is a precaution, it can''t be better. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1774 "No, how can we be the people who steal the spirit tree? I''m all spirit people, and we''ve just passed by! If you look back in detail, you should have heard the name of Jiangning. He is Jiangning! " At this time, Liu Mei can''t help pointing to Jiangning. After all, if you want to make these people believe in themselves, you have to produce enough evidence. If the evidence is enough, then we can find a lot of clues. Although in this point, as long as there is no other state, then they get this spirit tree, it will be extremely effective. At that time, as long as it is pregnant, it will grow into a huge spirit tree. At that time, there will be 10 years of feedback from the spirit tree, which is very good. Moreover, there are many unknown things waiting for Jiangning and others. After all, who stole the spirit tree is still unknown. Of course, if there is a clue, then Jiangning will find such a group of people. For example, if the protoss get the spirit tree, they only need to hide for ten years, and then they can become a huge race when they come out of the mountain again. At that time, all of them have become masters. It is very easy for them to unify the Central Plains. It can even be said that if it is a violent clan, then it is OK. After all, the strength of the violent people is very good. As long as they are developed, they have the opportunity to become the first race. Moreover, their reproduction speed is extremely fast, which is not as good as that of the bala people. Each race can become the first powerful race as long as it gets some treasures. If they want to do more things, they will be able to do well. After all, they have capital in it. This is different from other races. No matter how powerful they are, they can not achieve it ¡£ "Well, I''ll believe you too! But the spirit tree was really stolen. As for who it was, we don''t know. Before that, a large number of troops passed by here, and then they were stolen directly! " The people in that village said directly, there was no concealment. After Jiangning and others heard this, the whole people were stunned. They did not expect that there would still be a chance for this kind of thing. If we want to leave before, and if it is a large number of troops, it is no doubt that the people of the fury clan have come. After all, only this violent clan is a large number in this area People are coming. If there are other people, it is impossible to have such a powerful scale. At this time, Jiangning has been completely depressed. He can''t think of what this violent clan is thinking. "What do you think of it?" Jiangning can''t help but look at the three girls, because he really can''t figure out what this violent clan wants to do. Generally speaking, as long as there is nothing, they will plunder resources. But now, Jiangning and others have been unable to guess what they want to do. After all, at that time, they were all fighting with the violent clan''s Gaozu. Although it is said that they can''t kill this Gaozu, they can also make their violent clan''s people indecent. Without any accident, they absolutely dare not Doing other things. At that time, Jiangning and others had already threatened this violent clan. If we continue to do so, it will be a state of being exterminated. As a person leading a race, they have to believe that this is true. "I don''t know. Is it the violent people who have already understood that there is a little spirit tree in it? Or what they do is a cover? " Liu Mei seems to have guessed some problems, but she can''t think clearly about what she thinks. This is extremely depressing. "Maybe it is. Maybe the Furies do these things because they are not sure to fight and win the Protoss. After all, if the protoss compete with them, it will be extremely troublesome. After all, the power of the protoss is also extremely strong!" Yue''er can''t help slowing down her speech because she doesn''t know whether she''s right or not. But anyway, as long as it''s about the violent clan, you should be careful. As for the people in those villages, they were confused at this time, because they could not understand what Jiangning and others were talking about. Although they said that there were more than a dozen of them, they all believed that Jiangning and others were not thieves of the spirit tree. After all, Jiangning and others had their identities and proved their identities. One of the villagers, his body was shaking a little and said, "otherwise, we don''t pay attention to it. Anyway, the spirit tree has no effect on us. We just need to protect ourselves! We can''t get involved in the affairs in the world! " "Well! That''s itAfter discussion, several villagers immediately said to Jiangning, "we don''t want this spirit tree. If you can find it back, then it belongs to you. Anyway, we hold it in our hands, and it''s useless!" Jiangning could not help but smile when he heard the speech. Although the spirit tree does not have any effect on the people in these villages, if there is one, it can make them all strong and healthy. After thinking of this, he immediately said: "you will be relieved of this one. If we take it back, we will send you one in the past. Then we will send one to you We''ll teach you how to use it! " "Yes, as long as we can trace it back, we will definitely send you one back. Then you will find that this spirit tree is actually a very good thing!" Liu Mei also said it at this time. After all, she had received the favor of the spirit tree and understood the importance of the spirit tree. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1775 The people of the fury clan used poison to deal with the spirit people, which Liu Mei will never forget. At that moment, she probably knew the power of the spirit tree and the importance of the spirit tree, but after all, she did not get any favor, so she did not know how powerful the role was. But a few days ago, she got the favor of the spirit tree, and also understood that this one is absolutely the treasure of heaven and earth. If it is placed in each race, it will make that race flourish and make all people''s strength rise in an instant. There is no need to say this. As for the people in these villages, her ideas are similar to those in Jiangning. After all, the ownership of the spirit tree belongs to the people of the village. Although at that time, people in the village don''t know how to use the spirit tree, and at present they can''t chase back the spirit tree, but anyway, there are three spiritual trees, so they don''t have any grudges, If you promise to find them back, you will give them a spirit tree. "That''s very kind of you, but I guess you can''t take back the spirit tree. After all, those people are so powerful that we dare not make any action just after we feel their breath. This is just after they retreat. Otherwise, a few people in our village will die!" After the villagers said this, they could not help but show a look of fear. Obviously, the people who just stole the spirit tree gave them a great blow. After all, one of them was mixing in the river and the other was mixing in the village. Their strength was not equal. It can even be said that people in this village can take away all of them with only one person from the sword Lake. It can be seen that the ability of martial arts practitioners is so strong, especially in Jiangning, as long as there is no accident, with the growth of this kind of strength, it will be extremely rapid Grow to a very frightening point. "Well, you go back first! Remember that if you meet the people of those two races, you should not fight against the people of those two races, because their strength is so huge that you can''t resist at all! " At this time, Jiangning can''t help but warn the people in this village. After all, they are people with no strength. If they really fight with these wandering people, they will suffer a lot. Just like people like Jiangning, even if the person you bring is so powerful, he can completely Fu Shan and pour into the sea, but can''t do some other things. It can be said that even if more ordinary people are to deal with Jiangning, it will not have any effect, because Jiangning has reached a strong point. People in ordinary villages don''t dare to pay attention to so many things. After all, they know their own strength. In this world, there is a kind of strange knight errant. If you meet such a person, you can only run quickly, because they have a strange power. This kind of person is just like Jiangning People are coming. People in this village are all obedient to Jiangning''s words and will not pay attention to this matter. As for Jiangning and others, they also remember this village. If they find the spirit tree, they will send it to this village. When they teach them how to use it, they will finish the task naturally. However, Jiangning didn''t know that his own experience made this village become the first race in the whole continent. Because they were not afraid of hard work, but also because of opportunities, they were directly promoted to the first big race. Of course, this is a later thing. "What are we going to do now? Are we going to look directly for the people of this violent tribe?" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but ask. She knows clearly about the use of the spirit tree, and she also knows the vital role of the spirit tree. If she is not careful, she will be able to create extremely powerful people. Of course, she is also a kind of person who has been made. After all, Jiangning''s strength is completely feasible. Moreover, her original strength here is just ordinary. Now she has come to a very strong strength, which is attributed to the spirit tree. "Now go straight to the Berserker and see if the people of this race have returned to it!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. For such an ambitious race, it''s really impossible to keep the spirit tree in it. After all, if a spirit tree is left, there will be problems. "Well, I also feel that I have to go there. Otherwise, if it is really cultivated by them, then this race will become extremely terrible!" Fengying was also a little depressed at this time. After all, she knew the source of Liu Mei''s strength, so she was also a little afraid of the spirit tree in her heart, because this thing can completely surprise you, so you don''t know how to do things, and you have already grown up.For such things, she always has to kill in the cradle, otherwise, it will be finished. And here, as long as something happens, the spirit tree will be the first to provide a role to help you through the difficulties of the premise. These are all unimaginable benefits. What''s more, Jiangning and others are afraid that the fury clan will damage these three spirit trees. If this kind of natural material and earth treasure is used less once, it will be less than once. If it is broken, it will be no longer available. If you want to get one at the time, it will be impossible to achieve a state. Therefore, they must get the information of the three spirit trees in the first time. Even if they can''t get the information quickly, they should know the information at the first time, so as not to destroy the three spirit trees. Otherwise, they will be completely defeated. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1776 If you can be in this area, there will be only one person from the violent clan. After all, all the people of the fury clan were in this area before. Therefore, the three spirit trees must be taken away by the people of this violent clan. Otherwise, no other people would dare to come to these villages. After all, these places are so remote that ordinary people will not come Come to this kind of place. Without any hesitation, Jiangning is already leading the three girls to the city of the fury clan. After all, they don''t know where the fury clan people are, so they can only go to the fury clan''s territory. If they can''t see this one, Jiangning and others will continue to look down. "By the way, are these three spirit trees really so powerful?" At this time, yue''er can''t help asking. She has an idea in her heart, that is to take one of the spirit trees back to the people of her own race. After all, the people of her own Yue clan are still very weak. Of course, if she can''t, then she won''t want it. After all, it can be said that one of these things is missing, and there is absolutely no saying about it, and it is not that it is made. However, after that, there will be other problems, because both the Yue nationality and other races will vie for it. "Maybe, anyway, our spiritual people are already very powerful now. Even if the people of the violent clan come here, we will not have any fear!" Liu Mei at this time, after pondering for a while, said directly. For some of these, she is really not very easy to judge. After all, sometimes, if you sprint, you need to have a thick hair savings. If you don''t have thick hair savings, you can''t sprint any way. You can even say that if something else happens, it will fail. Moreover, once the thick hair accumulation in the body is too much, there may still be a big problem It''s here. Everyone will have signs of getting lost. "Well! If you can win three spirit trees, can I have one? " At this time, yue''er said it directly. After all, she had already thought about it. But now, she is a little embarrassed. After all, the village people asked for one of the three spirit trees. After all, she asked for one, so there was only one. This one, if other people need it, or Jiangning needs to test this one, then she has no chance. However, her starting point is for her own race. After all, the Yue clan is too weak. If she is hit again, it will be a complete failure. "If you ask Jiangning, it''s none of my business. Anyway, the spirit trees of our spirit clan are already very powerful. Ten years later, there will be feedback. I won''t want these three spirit trees!" Liu Mei is the first to agree to come down. After all, at this time, all the people of her spirit clan are already strong, so she doesn''t need such things. If she needs it, she will also say it directly. As for Fengying, not to mention, Fengying completely ignores so many things. After all, her current strength is good, and her race is also declining. At that time, Fengying''s race was directly dissolved, so there was nothing to fight for. At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, and then said slowly: "in fact, I''ve thought about this one for a long time. Even if you don''t ask, I''ll send one to your spirit clan, because the spirit clan is too weak. If there is a small race to deal with you, your race will be destroyed, so if there is a spirit tree, Maybe it can change the status quo of your free spirit clan! " For this point, Jiangning really thought about it. It can even be said that everyone here has an idea, that is to make their own race become more powerful, and will not be bullied by other races again. If there is anything at that time, it will also have a sense of belonging. "Thank you, thank you!" At this time, Yueer''s eyes could not help moistening. After all, she always thought that she had no position in Jiangning''s heart. At this moment, she knew that Jiangning had been helping her and taking care of her. Although sometimes, it was not so helpful, it was also helping secretly. "It''s nothing. We''re a team!" Jiangning waved her hand without any unnecessary words. After all, if there is a tacit understanding between a team, there is no need to say more words. If there is no tacit understanding, more words need to be said. But without tacit understanding, Jiangning will not treat yue''er like this. In the past, they have reached the point where they are strong enough to protect each other. In a short time, people have come to the city of the fury clan. However, when they enter the city of the fury clan, they find a strange thing. That is, this city is an empty city. When all this appears in front of Jiangning and others, they can''t believe it.According to the truth, if the people of the fury clan get three spirit trees, they will quickly return to their own city. After all, cultivating three spirit trees is more important than some other things, but now there is no one to see. "Why is it empty? It shouldn''t be!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help frowning. In her heart, she thought that even if the people of this violent clan were not in this place, there would be someone stationed, but now there is no one to see. If the spirit tree is not in their hands, they don''t believe it. After all, only this violent clan has been to that place before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1777 "What to do?" Fengying also frowned. Although she was not very interested in the three spirit trees, she was extremely disgusted with this race. Fury clan, even poison things can be done, there are no other things in the world that they can''t do. Even if they don''t have such strength, they must have met with the attack of the fury clan. After all, each of them is regarded as the obstruction personnel of the fury clan. They agree with this point very much. But now, no one of the violent people has seen it. Moreover, judging from this situation, they obviously gave up this city. Otherwise, they would not have used an empty city to deal with Jiangning and others. At this time, Jiangning frowned, and he did not know what to do. According to his idea, even if the people of the violent clan did, they could not leave this city. After all, their base is here, but now no one is seen. This makes him more depressed. If such a thing happened, he didn''t know how to continue. Could he ask the whole Central Plains to search for the people of this violent clan? Jiangning and others can''t do this. If there is no purpose to do something, it can''t be done at all. After all, it''s obviously difficult to find the people of the violent clan. Yue''er is the saddest one. Her face has already appeared the color of anger. She never thought that the people of this violent clan should be so cunning. Before that, she was still thinking about how to go back and breed after getting the spirit tree. At that time, the people of Yue clan would be strong, but at this time, everything was empty. This is the place that makes her extremely depressed. If it is unnecessary, then everything will have problems. After all, there are no violent people to see, which makes them more depressed. Four people, one after another, are trying to find out a violent people in this empty city. However, they can''t find any one at all, which makes them despair. If there is no one in the city, it means that they can''t find a person of this violent clan. "Go, there''s no point in here anymore!" At this time, Jiangning could not help frowning and said to the three girls. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to do something more practical. After all, there is no value in here, and they haven''t found any clues. This is what makes them more depressed. However, when they left, there was a discovery that the high priest of the protoss appeared! Less than a mile after they left the city, the high priest of the protoss appeared directly in front of Jiangning and others. When Jiangning and other people saw the high priest of the protoss, they were shocked. The fury people didn''t find it, but they found a Protoss high priest, which shocked them. Now, everyone in their mind is thinking about the purpose of this Protoss high priest. After all, this is an empty city. The high priest of the protoss also saw Jiangning, and his face was shocked, but then he became calm, "long time no see, don''t know what you want to ask me?" When Jiangning saw this high priest, he was completely not afraid of himself. Immediately, he was stunned. His strength was in front of his eyes. After seeing him, ordinary people were afraid. And this high priest''s words, it could be said that seeing him was like seeing a mouse seeing a cat. After all, Jiangning had bullied him once. However, this situation is not the same as what people imagine. It seems that the high priest of this Protoss does not mean to be afraid at all, but seems to want to talk about things. This is what Jiangning and others are shocked about. However, shocked and shocked, Jiangning still asked at this time: "you are also looking for the people of the violent clan?" "Yes! I''m looking for the fury people and I want to get the tree in their hands The high priests of the protoss, without any accident, directly tell their own affairs. After all, they are people who have reached such a level. It is obviously impossible for them to hide things. Moreover, they are all smart people. In some things, it is impossible to deceive other people, especially Jiangning and others, which can not be concealed. It can even be said that the high priest of the protoss has been paying close attention to Jiangning''s every move. After all, he is a strong man to deal with, and there are many treasures in hand. He wants to know about a person''s information It''s minutes. "Oh?" Jiangning was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the high priest of the protoss would come to ask for the spirit tree. Originally, he thought that the high priest of the protoss was coming to get some other things, or to negotiate with them. However, he didn''t think that the high priest was the same as his own."The people of the fury clan are completely empty. If you want to get the spirit tree, you should go to other places. And I can tell you clearly that if there are three spirit trees, I have already made a decision. Therefore, I advise you not to do anything, or you will cause trouble to yourself!" For the high priest of the protoss, Jiangning has no polite words. After all, Jiangning''s strength has been crushing others before. In this place, if you have strength, then you have the right to speak. If you have no strength, you can only listen to others. There is no other thing happening. But when you have strong power, what you say is a decree. "There are so many three spirit trees. Are you going to finish them all?" When the high priest of the protoss asked about this, the smile on his face suddenly changed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1778 "I said that I didn''t have your share. After all, I had already made a reservation for the three spirit trees, but they were just the first to be caught by the people of the fury clan!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. For the high priest of the protoss, he didn''t have any hands. If it is to fight, then Jiangning is not afraid of this high priest. After all, his own strength is strong, and even Gaozu can deal with it, let alone the high priest of the Protoss. Moreover, Jiangning still has an idea, that is, to seize this high priest alive, and then he can force him to hand over the high priest A resurrection altar. Jiangning and others, if they can destroy this resurrection altar, there will never be any statement here. At that time, the protoss can only hide. After all, if they do not have the resurrection altar, then all the details will be lost, and some resources plundered before will have no effect ¡£ Jiangning is very clear about this, but now he saw the high priest of the protoss, there was no fear at all. It can even be said that this high priest had no fear at all. It seemed that he could resist the ceremony in the chamber. "Let''s get three spirit trees first. You can have them, but I can also. I want at least one. Otherwise, I can''t explain to my people!" When the high priest of the protoss said this, his face suddenly showed a cold color. Not only that, but his breath suddenly became terrible at this time. The high priest who had been hiding his breath before, but now after it was released, it has reached a very strong level. It can even be said that the breath of the three girls is not as powerful as that of this high priest. This shocked all the people in the field. Generally speaking, after being defeated once by others, there will be a shadow. However, the protoss high priest seems to have no such emotion. What should he do or continue to do? And the breath released now obviously wants to suppress Jiangning. If there is a spirit tree, he can quickly take it It''s the spirit tree. "The strength is good, but if you want to compare this breath with me, then you are wrong! You can''t suppress me all your life When Jiangning said this, a strong self-confidence was released from his body, and then there was no statement. He directly released his own breath. The high priest of the protoss thought that his own strength was good, but now after meeting Jiangning, a freak, he found that there was no way to surpass Jiangning. This made him extremely depressed. Last time, after the high priest lost to Jiangning, he had already closed up and wanted to surpass Jiangning once and for all. But at this moment, he realized that the original thing was not so simple. Even if he tried hard, it would not have any effect. After all, Jiangning has released his own strength at the moment. "Are we still divided? If you think you can fight against me, you can fight for it. But if you don''t have the strength, I advise you to be careful. After all, I can''t leave the enemy in my hands! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a sneer. Compared with the high priest of the protoss, Jiangning is not afraid. Even if his strength has been upgraded to a higher level in this period of time, he will not be afraid of anything. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things, Jiangning will be able to fight against the high priest. The high priest also laughed at the moment, and then said, "don''t think your strength is invincible in the world. As far as I know, there are two people in the rage clan who can resist your strength. One of them is naturally from Gaozu, and the other is a Taoist companion of Gaozu. Just don''t know where you are now When Jiangning heard of this, the whole person was shocked again. He didn''t expect that the Gaozu still had Taoist partners. If it was true, then it would be a big trouble. After all, the strength of Gaozu is very strong here. If you add a Taoist partner again, then the strength will be all over the sky Come on. Jiangning can''t think that he is invincible in the world. In the past, maybe he can. After all, he knows too few people. But now, everyone who appears is so powerful, and he slowly begins to realize his situation. Some powerful people are invisible. If they really appear, they may be any one It''s all open to him. However, this also enlightened Jiangning. After all, the strength of Gaozu alone is not enough to resist the alliance of 100 ethnic groups. However, if we add one more person with the same strength as Gaozu, we may be able to achieve this. After all, no matter who we are, there is a very important thing."How do you know these things?" Jiangning frowned a little, and then asked, for these things of the fury clan, he must ask clearly. After all, he is destined to get up with the people of the violent clan. If you don''t know their details, it may be a very difficult thing for him. After hearing the words of the high priest of the protoss, the three women were shocked. This was something they had never thought of. Even no one had ever thought that such a thing would happen. After all, the power of the ancestors of the fury clan was already strong, but there was still a Taoist priest behind. Generally speaking, as for some old people like them, if they can cultivate to this level, even if the Taoist priest''s strength is lower, he can still kill a lot of people. After all, even if the Taoist priest''s strength is poor, he will rise to a higher level in some time to be determined. "Don''t ask more about this one!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1779 The high priest of the protoss shook his head and didn''t seem to want to talk about these things. After all, what they said in that period would be a little depressing, and he didn''t know how to say these things. However, he reminded Jiangning to come, and his purpose was to exchange a spirit tree with Jiangning. Others don''t know the role of the spirit tree, but he really understands the importance of the spirit tree. It is a thing that can bring a race back from the dead, and let a race rise from a weak race to a strong racial status, which is unknown to others. However, he was very aware of it. Therefore, he was bound to get this spirit tree, and even no one could stop him. After all, if there was no other thing, it could be solved quickly. Without any hesitation, Jiangning once again said: "if you can tell me more, I may consider giving you a spiritual tree!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show hesitation. If these three spiritual trees are really given to the protoss, it will be a very difficult decision. After all, the protoss are powerful now, and there is a resurrection altar in hand. If they are given to them, there will be big problems. It is even undeniable that at this time, there may be other things happening. Because here, the high priest of the protoss definitely knows a lot of things after surviving for so long. But Jiangning can''t help it. After all, he doesn''t know some things here, but if he knows more things, he will never tell other people, and some things are still very important. "Yes! That''s what I like most When the high priest of the protoss said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He had been waiting for Jiangning to say that. After all, it was very worthwhile to exchange some information for a spirit tree. Even if he didn''t say so, Jiangning would know about these things. In this way, why don''t you make it clear now? After all, Jiangning is able to resist the attack of two people at this time. If Jiangning killed Gaozu and his Taoist companions, then giving them the protoss is also an opportunity. After all, the protoss can hide at this time. At that time, once out, it will become more powerful. Moreover, he has developed a method to cultivate the spirit tree. This is his own research results. He will never tell anyone, so now he will exchange some information for this spirit tree. However, what he said was true. After all, he did not deceive people. People have lived to a certain age. If he lied again, there would be no human significance. The high priest of the protoss was happy, and then slowly said: "in fact, this matter is very simple. As far as I know, she was the first in the world 20 years ago. At that time, Gaozu''s strength was not so strong, but all these were given to him by his Taoist priest. You can imagine him How powerful the Taoist couple is "In addition, you also need to pay attention to the cultivation method of spirit tree. If the spirit tree is given resources, it will grow faster, and the feedback will be extremely huge, not like the way you usually cultivate it! That''s all I have to say. If you find a spirit tree then, just give me one! " "Another point, I can make it clear that in this world, if ordinary people are not involved, it is normal to separate, separate and combine, so you don''t need to stop it. As for the fate, it goes with them. Sometimes, a person or a race must experience a disaster before they can grow up!" After finishing these words, the high priest of the protoss did not stop at all, but left directly. When he left, his words still rang out in the presence, that is, let Jiangning find the spirit tree, and let him know that he can''t break his promise. When he left, all the people in the field were shocked. What the high priest of the protoss said was too shocking. If ordinary people said such things, they would not believe them at all. However, they had to believe the words of this high priest, who could even make the resurrection altar Of course, there is credibility. Moreover, this man is still a high priest of the protoss, who specializes in the study of immortality. However, Jiangning pondered over the last sentence. After all, the general trend of the world, separation, separation and combination may be normal things. As long as it does not involve ordinary people, sometimes, he often interferes too much, and he can''t experience a race at all. Because some races don''t need to grow up in some cradles. In this way, they can''t grow up at all. It can even be said that as long as there is a bloodbath, the races in the cradle will not be able to resist. Maybe what the high priest of the protoss said is also true."Jiangning, what do you think of this matter?" Feng Ying couldn''t help asking. Although she said that she wanted to keep the high priest of the protoss, after the high priest of the protoss came over, she found that her strength was too far away from the opponent''s strength, so at the end of the day, she did not have any moves. As for the words of the high priest of the protoss, everyone in the field can recall that they may have gone wrong all the way, because where they went, that is, where they helped, they did not give the opportunity to experience some races passing by. Maybe it was their fault. After all, they were really like the Protoss As the priest said, the race will become strong only after training. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1780 Sometimes, the more you interfere, the more the race will not grow up. After all, the growth of every race is in the bloody rain. It is not necessary to say these things. Even so, with the original Protoss and berserker people, they all come here in this way, so that they can have the glory of today. Jiangning is also pondering at the moment, and then slowly said: "this matter, I have no right to publish, but I can say that, maybe we were wrong at the beginning, after all, we have done too many things, if we do not give these ethnic experience opportunities, it may not be suitable for survival on this continent at that time!" "There is also the question of the spirit tree. I think the high priest of the protoss is right. After all, he has age and insight in it. That''s not true. Moreover, he can''t speak for anyone like him. After all, the three spirit trees have not been seen now, and the spirit tree at that moment of the spirit family, the high priest of the protoss also knew that I was there That''s why he didn''t have any chance to get the spirit tree "Are you going to really give him that spirit tree?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. Although she said that she didn''t want the spirit tree, after all, there was a spirit tree in their spirit family, but if she gave it to the protoss, her heart was still a bit bumpy. After all, it was good, and it was given directly to the protoss, and the protoss was the enemy of others, which could not get through her own heart. Yue''er also looks at Jiangning. In her heart, the spirit tree is very important, but it is also very important for the cultivation of the spirit tree. If you can just let the high priest of the protoss speak some words about cultivating the spirit tree again, maybe it will be better when they get the spirit tree, but the high priest of the protoss doesn''t say too much More, just walked away. "You can''t break your word! At least we know a lot of information. If we give him a spirit tree, we can ask for ways to cultivate it. Otherwise, it will be like the spirit tree of the spirit clan. I don''t know how many years we will get feedback. But I believe that if we follow the words of the high priest of the protoss, we may have feedback soon! ¡± when Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help smiling, which was his own intuition. Moreover, he also believed in the high priest of the protoss, because it had no effect to deceive him. He could find out some things in the past. However, compared with the high priest of the protoss, he is still better. After all, he is not as violent as that one. He directly poisons some other races. This is very rare in this continent. It can even be said that he has never seen such an attack at all. Therefore, Jiangning still has a good feeling for the Protoss. But that''s all. After all, he can''t help this race in any way, and he''s also in a lot of trouble with this race. If it wasn''t for the previous Protoss high priest who didn''t do it, he might have started directly. There''s nothing to say. "Well, another one is wasted! But for the fury, the high priest of the protoss is better Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face couldn''t help smiling. The protoss will attack you directly. If you can''t beat them, they will retreat. But the people of this violent clan will use some other vicious methods to make you don''t know that there is such a thing. Just like the previous one, they will directly poison you. If Jiangning and others did not quickly return to their own spiritual clan, they would have been exterminated at that time. There is no need to say. Even this violent clan has a bad impression on some other races. After all, everything can be done, and there is no bottom line. For such a race, everyone is I feel sick. Even some races don''t have the strength. If they had, they would have been fighting a fierce race. After all, there is no need to say about such a disgusting race. "At least we know a lot of things. If we have gains, we will lose. For such things, we should not care so much about them." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t want to say too much about such things. If he didn''t agree with the high priest of the protoss, he didn''t know so much information. If we talk about the time when we directly hate the fury clan, maybe the ancestor of this violent clan, his Taoist partner, will appear directly. At that time, Jiangning will not have any way at all. After all, Jiangning''s strength can only cope with one here. If we want to deal with more, it is impossible. Even when dealing with one person, there is already trouble, and let Jiangning has nothing to say. If he deals with two people, he will be killed. Moreover, the three women can''t help him. Under the words of the high priest of the divine family, this Taoist priest of high ancestry may have reached a point of self-respect Yes.For such a person, the three women do not have any statement at all. As long as they have one finger, they can defeat you. Therefore, Jiangning is willing to give a spirit tree to the high priest of the protoss, at least in exchange for so much information. At this time, Jiangning finally understood this point. Under the threat of Jiangning, the violent people still have to do so many things. Dare to feel that they have backing in it. If Jiangning really forced them to the end, maybe the Taoist couple of Gaozu will come out and become the supporter at that time It will make all people dare not move. "That''s it. You should be careful when you meet the violent people. After all, this race is extremely disgusting, and it has a strong backing." After Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a gloomy color. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1781 Now Jiangning and others have already known so many things, and they have their own ideas in their hearts. However, this idea is still lack of maturity. After all, among them, Jiangning is the only one who leads. Other people can''t lead. Sometimes, if they only rely on Jiangning, they have no right to do it. It can even be said that, as long as there is no other thing, Jiangning can do it. But now, he is a little confused. After all, he can''t make people satisfied with what he does. Moreover, he doesn''t know how to find these three spiritual trees. If we give it to the Fury clan to continue to grow up, Then this race will be extremely terrible. However, at this time, Jiangning is also thinking about whether the people of this violent clan got the three spirit trees, whether they were given to the Taoist priest of the high ancestor. After all, such a strong person, with such three spirit trees, may be able to do a lot of things. These are not dare to say. After all, it is not possible to guess what the enemy is thinking. "How can we recover the three spirit trees now?" Liu Mei couldn''t help worrying. After all, it''s been so long now. There is still no news of the fury clan. Moreover, they can hear some news from the high priest of the Protoss. That is, there is an expert in the fury clan. For them, this is extremely difficult to imagine, because such masters as Gaozu and Jiangning were once in a hundred years, but they didn''t expect that there would be two directly. The blow to them was too great. Even they had a doubt whether the masters were everywhere, and there was no statement of weakness and strength ¡£ In fact, it is not. This is the reason why their strength has been improved, and then they come into contact with high-level people. Otherwise, ordinary people do not know that these experts are coming. For example, other people, they will not know that there is another master in the fury clan. If it is not for Jiangning and others, they still don''t know that there is such a thing here ¡£ "I don''t know. Let''s take a chance for a while. After all, it will take a little time to find the violent people!" Jiangning shook his head. For this result, he was also extremely depressed. After all, he could not know any trend of the violent clan. If he could know, they would go out immediately, which would be a very simple thing. "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that the fury clan will do something else, and that''s not what we can bear at that time!" Speaking of this, yue''er is already a little worried. After all, the Central Plains is so large that if we really find such a thing, it will be difficult for anyone to deal with it. "Let''s take a look, or we can''t do anything now!" Jiangning can''t help feeling a little depressed. After all, Jiangning is powerful here, but if he takes up the Taoist priest of Gaozu, Jiangning will not win. After all, the high priests of the divine family all said that Gaozu''s strength was completely given to him by his Taoist partners. A person''s strength, depending on others to give, then this person''s strength is simply extremely strong, for example, when a person is very rich, but this rich person, all the wealth is given by others, then you can imagine that the person who gives wealth, is how rich, so this is not necessary to say. It can even be said that if Jiangning really fights against it, it is still a bit difficult to do. After all, as long as there is no problem here, Jiangning will not take risks, and Jiangning is one of them. Several people once again went out of the city of the fury clan. At the same time, they were a little worried. After all, the city of the violent clan was empty here, but it is undeniable that if the Taoist couple of Gaozu was in it, one would destroy the heaven and earth, so they should go first. As for Jiangning, he also realized his own shortcomings at this time, and he must strive to improve his own strength. Otherwise, when he meets Gao Zu''s two couples directly, no one will be able to help him. You can''t rely on a high priest of the divine family to help you in any way. However, there is a certain advantage, that is, the protoss now seem to have ignored these things. They want to develop themselves, develop themselves, and then grasp the general trend of the world. At that time, they will directly unify the Central Plains. This is extremely relaxing. "Now aimless, I feel a little depressed!" Liu Mei can''t help saying that, after all, her strength has reached a level, but now, like some civilians, there is no purpose to speak of and nothing to do. This is very depressing for everyone. But they also have no way. After all, they don''t know the trend of the fury clan, and they are not sure whether the three spirit trees were taken away by this rabid clan. If not, it will become a mystery, and it will be more difficult to handle at that time."Let''s go. Now we don''t have any way!" Jiangning also shook his head. However, when they walked forward, they did not know that the Tianyan people had united with many races. Of course, some of the original big races didn''t believe in this one. After all, the strength of the five Tianyan people was not very good, and their race was also a weak race. However, when they found a bala nationality, they said it was Jiangning''s plan. Naturally, the people of the bala nationality believed it without saying a word. Then the bala people began to act, and began to unite with the hundred nationalities. This is very comfortable. And from this point, we can see how great Jiangning''s ability is. If we change to other people, the people of the bala nationality will not buy it. After all, the people of the bala nationality are strong to a certain level, but the people of the bala nationality are bold and forthright, and they also remember the previous encounter with Jiangning in God The gate of the clan''s territory. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1782 This is something that the bala people will never forget. At that time, if there was no Jiangning, the elite of their whole race would be drowned in the tide of animals. So they remember this favor. As for other words, they won''t buy it. After all, when a race is strong enough to a certain extent, it is only others who ask for themselves, There''s absolutely no one asking for help. After the bala people joined in, with the powerful and powerful appeal of the bala people, they soon gathered many races. In a short time, they had converged to more than a dozen races. Although there were many more than 100 ethnic groups, there were more than a dozen races. After all, everyone was in the At this time, we should protect our own race. Some races, because of their weak power, need to stay in their own races. Otherwise, if an accident happens, or if there is a Protoss or a berserker attacks on the people of their race, all the people will be unable to resist it. Therefore, to say that the balas unite with more than a dozen races, that''s all It''s good. After walking for less than half a day, Jiangning and others have already met the people of the bala nationality. When the people of the bala nationality saw Jiangning and others, their faces were excited, and the leader immediately asked Jiangning, "benefactor, how can you be here?" At the beginning, if it was not for Jiangning, they would have died. A lot of people were in that forest land. After all, the danger at that time was extremely dangerous, and ordinary people could not resist it. What''s more, some people couldn''t do harm to those monsters. So they all remember Jiangning and others. "Ah! What can I do if I can''t find those violent people now At this time, Jiangning can not help sighing. After all, he really has no way to take this violent people. If it is normal, maybe there will be a way. But now this race has made empty city strategy, which is to avoid Jiangning. And when they appear again, maybe there are masters to protect them, that is, the Taoist couple of Gaozu, so Jiangning is a little afraid of this, after all, he is only one person, in the face of a few people, that is no way. Gaozu may still be OK, but it''s a little difficult for Gaozu''s Taoist couple. After all, Gaozu''s strength is given to him by his Taoist partners. This Taoist couple''s words still haven''t passed the pass. It can be seen that her strength must have reached a very high level. After all, only those who can''t come out of seclusion will be able to reach a very strong level. If ordinary people, even if you shut up, they can''t make any progress. At that time, they will come out to wander the mainland and see all kinds of things and people, which is equivalent to the same as dust cultivation. "It''s the Berserker again. What''s wrong with them?" After hearing this, the bala people could not help but get angry, and then asked Jiangning. Jiangning may not know what the people of the bala nationality have experienced, but as the people of the bala nationality, they are very aware of this point. That is to say, as long as the people of the bala nationality have a chance, they will plunder resources from other races. This is why some people get angry when they see the violent people It''s on. "What''s the matter? It''s like you hate the balas!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. He was also a little depressed for the bala people. According to the truth, the people of this Bala nationality should not hate the violent people. After all, the violent people did not cause any harm to them. Now they are just dealing with some other small races. However, the following words of the bala people completely awakened the whole people of Jiangning. Only one of the bala people coldly said: "this violent clan often plundered our resources when we were weak. At this moment, they are still plundering. In recent years, we Bala people have become stronger, so they will not continue to plunder, but some of the hatred before us has been strong We will never forget it! If we were not bullied by the people of this violent tribe at that time, we are a big race now After listening to this, Jiangning suddenly realized that he didn''t know that there was such a thing in the middle, but it was good. In this way, the bala people would fight against the violent people, and there would be no mercy at all. This is why the Tianyan people can unite with BA quickly The reason for the Le people came. On the one hand, of course, it''s because of him. After all, he''s the Savior of the bala people. On the other hand, it''s also because the people of the balas are extremely resentful towards this race. After all, in addition to the protoss, there''s only one person of this violent clan who is so insidious here.From every thing they do, it can be understood clearly. After all, they can do poison things. Don''t talk about other things. They can certainly do them. Even some things that are not within the scope of morality, they will do without any hesitation. "Do you have any news of the Berserker now?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking the people of the bala nationality. Because it was related to the spirit tree, he had to understand at the first time where the people of this violent clan were moving. Assuming that they had settled down, or were hiding from Jiangning and others, it would be a very difficult thing to do. Maybe in front of the experts, they will know the function of the spirit tree. Even the older generation of people know how to make it. Therefore, Jiangning is a little worried that after getting the feedback from the spirit tree, the violent people will become stronger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1783 At that time, it will not be a violent race, but a very large race. When the time comes, their people will be incomparably strong and even more powerful than Liumei. Therefore, Jiangning absolutely does not want these things to happen. After all, if these things happen, they will be completely finished. On hearing this, the people of the bala nationality also showed a melancholy look on their faces, and then said, "we are also looking for the person of this violent clan, but we have not found any results after looking for it for many days. Within a hundred miles, we have found it, but there is still no information about the rabies. This race seems to have disappeared all at once!" On hearing this, Jiangning was suddenly depressed. This situation is as good as he imagined, but he still needs to verify it. After all, he knows the function of the spirit tree, and the people of the fury clan must also know the function of the spirit tree. This is needless to say. It can even be said that the people of the rage clan have been fighting at the beginning There''s a spirit tree. And the spirit clan, they are just a springboard. The ultimate goal may be to look for three spiritual trees in that village. If this is the case, then this violent clan is really terrible, because they can expect things in a long time, which is self-evident. "What are you going to do now?" Jiangning at this time, can not help but the bala people asked, after all, he really has no other way, and there is no formed thought in his mind, after all, in this point, he still can''t guess what the violent people are thinking. The people of the bala nationality are also a little depressed at the moment. Originally, they were summoned by Jiangning to unite. Now they are asked by Jiangning what to do. This is what they are extremely depressed about. "Unite, even if we turn over the whole Central Plains, we should find out the people of this violent race. Otherwise, it will be a disaster. Even if nothing happens in recent years, when they are strong enough, it will be a disaster. After all, the ambition of this race is too strong!" The people of the bala nationality, after pondering for a while, said. It is true that Jiangning has met so many people of different races, and it is the first time to see the ambition of this violent clan. If the Shenzu people are also ambitious, then after Jiangning warned, there was no more action. However, in the previous encounter with the high priest, the high priest of the protoss said so much to them. Obviously, there is no mood to fight. After all, although the protoss have a resurrection altar, they also know that Jiangning is an iron plate. If they kick on this iron plate, it will be extremely depressing. Moreover, the protoss are also aware of their own lack of strength. Although their personnel can fight like cannon fodder, they are not afraid of death, but their overall strength is still relatively low. Therefore, in this regard, there is nothing to say. At this time, Liu Mei also said directly: "otherwise, we will directly divide into two factions to search for the people of the violent clan. If we can find out, then we will carry on the sound transmission. It is very easy for us to carry out the transmission when we get to the person with this strength! And in this way, we can have a lot of time to find the people of this violent clan. The key is that every place will not be left behind! " After Liu Mei''s words fell, all the people in the field were stunned. They had never thought of using this method all the time. Even Jiangning didn''t think of it. After all, Jiangning always thinks that if you stay together, you can kill the violent people even if you have Gao Zu. But he ignored one point, that is, if nothing else happened here, they would not be able to kill the people of the violent clan, because the Taoist priest of the high ancestor might appear at any time, even undeniably, this Taoist priest of the high ancestor might hide in the crowd. If so, Jiangning and others will be completely in danger. After all, there is no way to fight against such a powerful person. After all, such powerful people as Gaozu were trained by this Taoist priest. Presumably, her strength is very good. "This method is good. After all, we are all people with certain strength. If we meet the people of the violent clan, even if we can''t fight with them, we should retreat at least. I suggest that we use this method to deal with the violent people. Otherwise, this race is too arrogant!" The Nabal people also responded to the words of willow eyebrows. After all, such a method is too practical, and the effect is extremely good. If we only rely on Jiangning and others to look for it, then we don''t know when we can find it. After all, it is too easy for this violent people to hide. There is such a large place in a continent that no one else can stop them from hiding. It can even be said that no one can catch them here as long as nothing else happens.Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said, "since you all think so, so it is. After all, there is a big saying here. Maybe there will be two ancestors of this violent clan. If you meet these two masters, you should retreat immediately. You can''t be fond of fighting. Otherwise, it will be destroyed Lost it Jiangning is extremely friendly to the people of this Bala nationality. After all, their personality makes them, and everything they do is in line with Jiangning''s style. On this point, Jiangning thinks it necessary to remind this Bala people, otherwise, it will hurt them It''s about death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1784 "Is it difficult to succeed? In this, there are more powerful people, and there are more powerful people than Gaozu?" After hearing Jiangning''s words, they immediately asked. After all, Jiangning said such words with frowns. There must be strong people among them, and it must be very strong to let Jiangning say such words. For example, they will not be afraid of any race, but they will have no chance to win when they meet Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is too strong. In addition, there are three other women who can attack other people in the battle, so they are a little afraid of Jiangning. However, they did not expect that under the circumstances that they are already so powerful, the people of the violent clan are even more powerful than them. This is extremely shocking to them. They can guess what level the powerful man mentioned in Jiangning mouth has reached. Jiangning nodded, but he didn''t say anything more, because what he should have said was already said. If he said more, the people of the bala people would be afraid. If they didn''t do things at that time, it would be a total waste. After all, only relying on their words, it would not be able to find the people of the violent clan. Moreover, the people of the bala nationality are still a little too weak here. Of course, compared with Gaozu and his Taoist partners, it is a good thing that they are not allowed to contact people at this level. Of course, this is what Jiangning wants to hide. After all, if people don''t reach that level, it will be bad for them to know nothing more. "Anyway, you just listen to me. If you know too much, it''s not good for you. Anyway, I won''t hurt you. I hope you can remember my words. If you know where the people of the fury clan are, don''t fight, tell me immediately, then you will know what I should let you pay attention to!" Jiangning once again told, after all, this matter is very important, if a bala people do not comply with, exposed their position, then it will be completely killed in battle. Thinking of the strength of Gaozu, Jiangning is still a little depressed. Although the strength of this Gaozu has not reached the level of invincible in the world, it is obviously impossible that he wants to kill this Gaozu. They are only in a state of fifty-five. It is impossible to suppress others unilaterally. In addition, although Jiangning, a Taoist priest of Gaozu, had never met him, he also understood that the strength of this Taoist priest was absolutely very strong, otherwise the high priest of the protoss would not have said so. Let him directly pay attention to this Taoist priest of Gaozu, which Jiangning always remembers. The people of the bala nationality now understand the problems that Jiangning is worried about. So at this time, they all remember what Jiangning said in their hearts. At the same time, they are also thinking about what Jiangning wants to say. After all, they are all people who have seen strong winds and waves. Even if they encounter a strong enemy, they will not have any fear Yes. However, they just don''t know. If they do, some of them will be directly depressed and even shrink back. Because in this, if that person appears, they will not be able to resist it. They can even say that they have no chance to kill that person, even resist Yes. At this time, all the people have decided. In case of emergency, Jiangning directly let the bala lead the team. The United race is led by them and directly searches for the violent people. As for whether it can be found, it depends on fate. But anyway, at least after they unite, there is a guarantee for security. After all, even ordinary races can''t fight for so many people. After all, after more than a dozen races have been united, people are extremely strong. Although it can''t be compared with Liu Mei and others, but compared with ordinary people, That''s high up there. As for Jiangning''s own side, there are four people who have never changed for ten thousand years. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is very clear. At the same time, the strength of the three women is also extremely strong. If they encounter ordinary things, these three women can handle it. After all, their strength has reached that level. Not only that, Jiangning also has a selfish heart, that is, he leads the three women, and the purpose is to let the three women go in to experience themselves in case of danger. Only in this way can we make ourselves stronger. Otherwise, it is not feasible at all. After all, if we want to change after becoming stronger, then it is The harder it is. The general danger is not enough for them to reach the transformation conditions. After all, people have arrived at the same level. So this time, even if Jiangning meets Gao Zu, he will let the three women directly deal with this Gaozu. At least, he can cope with this Gaozu, and directly delay him.After that, he could do a lot of other things. Otherwise, he was a little uneasy to let the three women do it. The most important point was that it was still in this. If there was a Taoist couple of Gaozu, the three women could not stop it. If he was on the side, it would be better. After all, it was here Although his own strength is not very good, it is obviously possible to block a person. After determining the next goal, Jiangning and the people of the bala people are directly separated. After all, at this time, we still have to find the people of the fury clan. This is the most important one. If we give them the opportunity to hide, it will be difficult to find them. After all, if the spirit tree can be developed, the fury clan will become extremely strong in the future Powerful. Along with a race, they will become stronger in a period of time. At that time, it will be a little difficult to attack the people of this violent clan. So it is better to wipe them out before they have full wings. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1785 After that, there was no statement. It was directly separated. The people of the violent group chose a direction and immediately took other people to that direction. The speed was extremely fast. It was necessary that they were so quick to find the people of the violent people. Otherwise, they would not have been so anxious. As for Jiangning, after a while of repair, it also started. After all, the main duty of Jiangning and others is to kill the people of this violent clan and bring back three trees. Otherwise, it will be a problem. Even so, the whole East China Sea will encounter the massacre of the violent people. The violent race is unbelievable. Even so, when a race has done something that other races don''t recognize, then there is no such a race. So Jiangning and others must kill this race in the cradle, and they can never get up again. If they get up again, it will be an endless blow. After all, the people of the violent people are already strong at this time. And in the back, there are still high ancestors, and the Taoist couple of the ancestors can support them. If the two gods come out, they will be completely destroyed. This is self-evident. There is no saying that at this time, Jiangning and others have begun to patrol the nearby territory. Of course, they are not expected to know the trend of this violent group. After all, if a race wants to hide, it is very easy, so Jiangning has focused on the people in some villages. Only if we explore it all the way, we may know where this race has gone. Otherwise, it is impossible to know where this race has gone. After all, they have no ability to find out one place by one, not only that, but sometimes this violent race may also walk around, so It''s not visible at all. "What do you do now?" Liu Mei thinks that they are already a headless fly, so they ask again, after all, at this time, they have no idea what direction to go. In front of them, there is a fork in the road. If they go in the wrong direction, they may be getting farther away from their goal, and sometimes they will give their lives to be lost ¡£ So for these things, it is still a little more careful. After all, no one in this dare to use their own life to do experiments. "Go, just go like this, I feel good!" Jiangning sang a little, and then said. He went according to his own ideas, or feel, after all, he had not appeared this feeling for a long time. Sometimes, it was often felt that he could lead a person to victory, just like several previous events. The feelings of Liu Mei and others directly made their team avoid many dangers. When several people went forward again, at this time, the stone people in the East China Sea sent a message: "man, there is something going on in the East China Sea. I don''t know what race has come. It is directly associated with the Donghai people. Now they are already annexing a few races. One of the orcs has been swallowed up by them. You must If there is time, come and help us! " A few short words, but make Jiang Ning the whole face is changed, and he also got a lot of information from it. After the wind shadow saw the look on Jiangning, he immediately asked, "what happened? What happened? " "There''s something wrong with the East China Sea! The stone people have just heard that they have met a major event, one of which is a race, and the people of the East China Sea have been united together. Now it is the beginning to take the road of annexation. It is necessary that in a short time, maybe the whole East China Sea has been unified! But I''m a little depressed that this race, which is combined with the Donghai people, may be a violent one! " This sentence fell down, the three women in the field were shocked. Although they had all sorts of conjectures, they were shocked when they heard the last sentence of Jiangning, because if such a thing really happened, it would be shocking. This is a completely unexpected thing. A powerful ethnic frenzy in the Central Plains is actually going to the East China Sea, and combining with the East China Sea people, and annexing some other races in the East China Sea. Even where it appears, it will be unexpected. Besides, Jiangning and others will come. Jiangning and others have always thought that the goal of the violent people is only a place in the Central Plains. However, they still did not expect that the appetite of this violent group has been to the East China Sea. However, it is not sure that this race combined with the East China Sea is the violent people. However, Jiangning will also go through the past. If he didn''t say anything, he said that the stone people had given him a god killing pot. Although they didn''t use it much, they saved his life. After all, if there was no such a jug, he might have died in Gaozu''s hands. After all, when he met Gaozu, the pressure he gave him was extremely great Yes.Later, after Jiangning used this killing God pot, he completely frightened Gaozu. After that, nothing else happened. Of course, Jiangning''s strength was also growing. So Gaozu was a little afraid. After seeing Jiangning, he didn''t want to fight with Jiangning all the way. "I''m a little bit convinced that the race united with the Donghai people is the violent clan! Because apart from them, there is no one in the East China Sea who can unite with the Donghai people! " After pondering for a while, the moon frowned and said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1786 Donghai nationality, needless to say, is a powerful race. In the past time, Donghai nationality was an invisible race, but it did not mean that they were not strong. After all, the stone people at that time all said that the Donghai people wanted to have action, and then there was no other statement. However, I didn''t expect that now they started to work directly, and the race that can unite with the Donghai people must be strong. Otherwise, the Donghai people would not look up to it, nor could they be said to be united, but they could only be said to be enslaved. But now the voice of the stone clan is that a race has united with the Donghai people, not that the Donghai people are in control Go to one of the races and enslave. These two points are different, so Jiangning has figured out the key to it all at once, but now he has no way. After all, he is still in the Central Plains. Although he wants to appear in the East China Sea immediately, it will take time. Strength is a problem, but the road is also a problem. After all, if he really met a violent clan in the past, he had no way. After all, the strength of this violent clan is too strong, and ordinary people can''t bear it. "Let''s go. Now we''ll go to the East China Sea immediately. As for the Central Plains, we''ll wait for the people of the bala nationality to take the lead! We must go to see if this place is really a violent people. After all, if it is such a race, then the East China Sea will change! Not only that, if the fury clan can command the whole East China Sea, then there will be big problems in the Central Plains in the future When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show his worry. This is a very obvious truth. As long as the East China Sea is under control, his strength will grow to a certain extent here. After all, the whole people grow up, which is extremely terrible. Sometimes it will be much stronger than a person. After all, these are the backbone forces, and the people are gradually created here Some weak people united together, you can fight against the strong people. "Well! I also think we are going to start soon. Otherwise, if there is any problem, the stone clan or the whole East China Sea will be finished! When the time comes to plunder more resources and the fury clan gets up, we will not be able to kill them! " Yue''er also agrees with Jiangning very much. At this time, if we don''t give them a huge blow, we will not be able to do anything else. Once something happens in the East China Sea, it will be involved in the original. It is even undeniable that in this place, both the Berserker and the protoss have a selfish desire to swallow up some other races. Therefore, Jiangning is worried that the East China Sea people will be swallowed up by the people of the fury clan. If this is the case, it will be totally depressing, and even the whole continent will be destroyed. After all, if we give the fury clan such a thing, there is basically no more to say. After all, this violent clan is such a disgusting person. Jiangning said again at this time: "go, we can''t waste time. The sound transmission of the stone clan just now is extremely tense. It must have been to a certain degree of seriousness." For this, Jiangning wants quick support. After all, he has some old friends among the Donghai ethnic group, that is, the stone clan. They are not like orcs. They are a group of open and aboveboard people who fight for the race, and do things in accordance with Jiangning''s taste. "Well, speed up, or something will happen!" Liu Mei is also urged. After all, at this time, nothing can be allowed to happen. Once it happens, it will be impossible for me to handle it. After all, there is a very tense trend at this time. Without any hesitation, the four are already on their way, and the speed is also extremely fast. Originally, Jiangning wanted to pass quickly by herself. But when I think of the three women, if they can''t find him in the East China Sea, it may be dangerous. After all, Donghai nationality is a powerful race. At that time, the stone clan said that the Donghai people had already wanted to unify the East China Sea. If they could have such an idea, their strength should not be worse. After all, without such strength, it would be impossible to have such an idea. It is often the powerful races that have such ideas, because when they unify a place, the things and resources of this place have already belonged to them. Therefore, in this respect, they have no accident. They must stop this race. The speed of several people is extremely fast. After everyone''s transformation, the speed is much faster than before. However, Jiangning still feels a little slow. After all, if we can''t stop this Donghai nationality at this time, it will be extremely depressed.After walking for about half a day, people finally appeared in the East China Sea. However, when they appeared in the East China Sea, Jiangning and others saw a tense trend. All the people in the East China Sea were nervous at this moment, and even their faces changed. Even some people, after seeing Jiangning and others, are going around. It''s very depressing to imagine how the East China Sea is now. "Why are you so afraid of us?" At this time, Jiangning found a person and directly asked that person. "I''m not afraid of you. I just want to leave this place quickly. Now there is nothing left for this place. If there is an accident, it will be the one who will die!" This man from the East China Sea directly expressed his worries. When he said this, his face was full of sadness, as if something had been taken away from him, and his hands and feet trembled a little when he spoke. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1787 Seeing this, Jiangning was depressed. He didn''t expect that he would be afraid to such a degree. If it was normal, it would certainly not happen. After all, in the East China Sea, it is extremely harmonious. Even if such things happen, it is only occasionally. But now, they have seen people of different races. They are already on their way, and they are not related to each other. This situation makes Jiangning and others frown. I asked three people in a row, and they all said the same thing. One of them said that his race had been ruined by one of the Central Plains races. It was almost wiped out. This is something that shocked Jiangning and others. If it''s other things, it''s easy to say. But when it comes to the Central Plains, there''s such a madness Here comes the mob. Because there is no race in the Central Plains will be so crazy, especially this violent race, they have been crazy to the extreme. There is no denying that they are still extremely disgusting and can do anything, which makes Jiangning more depressed. "What now?" At this time, Liu Mei was also depressed. She had experienced a situation that she was almost exterminated. She knew the key to this. If there was an accident, she would be completely destroyed. Moreover, the races in the East China Sea are not rivals of this race. If we follow this trend, it will be extremely shocking. Moreover, maybe the violent people will take root in the East China Sea, and Jiangning and other people will have no way to come to this race. At this time, yue''er''s face was also cold. Although she said that the frenzied clan had not done anything to her Yue clan, at this time, she already hated the people of this violent clan very much, because they went to make trouble everywhere and killed some important people. Even in the case that no one knows, it is extremely shameless to directly poison the spirit clan, so yue''er also directly hates this race, but now they have no chance. After all, Jiangning and others do not know where this race is. "What can I do? You can directly find the people of the fury clan. If it''s not the rabies, then you have to find the East China Sea ethnic group. Otherwise, all the races in this area will be finished. And I guess that''s right, there is definitely a berserker here!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing. His feeling has always been extremely accurate. At this moment, he has confirmed that this violent clan must be in it. Otherwise, it would not have happened. "Well, I think it''s better to do so too!" Yue''er also nodded, extremely agreed with Jiangning''s words. After all, at this time, only by doing such things can they deal with the problems quickly. Although the East China Sea is not the land of the Central Plains, they have the responsibility to protect the peace of every place. After all, their duty is there, and in this, they also want to protect the stone people. This is the responsibility of Jiangning. In the past, people of the stone clan gave Jiangning a god killing pot. Jiangning remembers it very much. So now, it''s like repaying kindness. But generally speaking, even if there is no such problem, Jiangning will never let this happen. When they walked in the East China Sea, everyone they saw was cold and indifferent. When they saw Jiangning and others like ghosts, they did not dare to get close to him. As for these problems, Jiangning and others had seen nothing strange. In the end, everyone was afraid of something big, so they were not willing to meet Jiangning and others Get closer. "Now it''s a little bit far away from the stone clan. We should be careful, otherwise it will be depressing to give them a chance." When Jiangning was walking, he was warning his friends directly. Sometimes, there can''t be any accidents, because once it comes, it means that your luck has reached the end. Therefore, Jiangning will not let the air transport run out, because its strength has reached a very strong point. "Understand!" The three women all agreed. After all, they also understood this. If something happened to them, it would affect the whole thing. Jiangning is one of the affected points. Once they are in danger, Jiangning will certainly take care of them. At that time, Jiangning will not be able to do other things. There was no accident. After more than a quarter of an hour, people had already arrived at the stone clan. However, when Jiangning and others went to the stone clan, there was a fight. Not only that, but they were still fighting. Every stone clan was fighting with blood, and their opponent was Jiangning People who are very familiar with the fury.After seeing this moment, everyone in the field was shocked. For a time, they guessed that this race had appeared in the East China Sea. However, when they saw it, they were extremely surprised. This is extremely annoying. "What do you want?" Jiangning at this time, directly is a low roar, and then the whole person is flying to the mid air, directly is the people in the field to frighten up. After hearing this low roar, everyone immediately put their eyes on Jiangning, and then stopped every move in hand, because Jiangning''s breath had reached a very strong point at this time. Not only that, but also this roar, it was a complete shock to them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1788 Jiangning''s angry roar directly makes people in the field dare not have any action. After all, powerful people can rely on their own strength to send out their prestige. Moreover, there will be some other things happening here, that is, Jiangning looks at the people of these violent families, and his eyes are full of anger. What''s more, when it comes to these violent people, it''s extremely cruel to start. It''s just that they have abandoned some stone people. Not only that, but also children and women are not let go. This is extremely resentful to him, because such people have no end point, and everyone is already incarnated Here comes the devil. Just like the previous time, the people of this violent clan are constantly fighting against the people of the spirit clan. Even if it was not for Jiangning and others who went back earlier, perhaps the spirit clan would have been destroyed. You can imagine how much this race makes people resent. Ordinary people would not do such a thing, because such a thing is extremely shameless, but the people of this violent clan still did it, and after doing it in the Central Plains, they directly came to the East China Sea, and they united with the Donghai people in the East China Sea. This is extremely depressing. If he doesn''t get to the Central Plains, he directly comes to the East China Sea and wants to lead the East China Sea. Maybe only they have this ambition. Other races don''t have it. However, the violent people may have that strength. After all, Gaozu''s strength is there. In addition, Gaozu has a Taoist partner. This Taoist partner''s strength is also very strong If Jiangning guesses well, the strength of this Taoist companion is definitely stronger than him. "Benefactor, you are here at last. We don''t think we can wait for you!" At this time, a leader of the stone clan could not help crying and said, for him, Jiangning is his benefactor. After all, Jiangning has helped their stone clan several times. Now in this relationship, Jiangning appears again. It is not their benefactor. How can it be regarded as a benefactor? At this time, the leader of the stone clan has completely understood that even if he has a god killing pot, he is not the opponent of other people. He can''t fight and win, even if it is too late to avoid. It can be imagined that what they encounter this time is so serious. "With me, everything will be OK!" Jiangning suddenly waved his hand, directly crushed down the people of those violent clans, and did not let them have any chance to kill the stone clan people, because now the stone clan''s people have been killed in the battle, about one third of them have died, and their violent clan''s words are just a few dead. There is no need to say this ratio. After seeing this situation, Jiangning can not help but show anger. This violent people do not treat others as people. This is extremely depressing. Moreover, at the critical time, they still have their backing. If you don''t say anything, just say Gaozu. Jiangning is a bit hard to deal with, let alone a Taoist companion of Gaozu. If this person comes out, it will be disastrous. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t want to touch anything at this time. But anyway, Jiangning will block this group of people at this time. After all, the stone clan is the same as the race he takes care of. The race he takes care of will never let anything happen. "Jiangning, it''s you again. What do you want to do?" At this time, after Gao Zu saw Jiangning, his anger was rising. He had no idea that he met Jiangning when he was in the Central Plains. Now, he still met Jiangning. Jiangning is like a person who wants to stop him from doing everything. Even if it is someone who encounters such a thing, it will be depressed. After all, he has been extremely careful, and his strength has not risen too much here. After the last time he realized the breath of Jiangning, he felt that he could not beat him. If he came again, he would be defeated completely. "Yes, it''s me. What''s the matter?" Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. He didn''t want to be soft hearted to the violent clan. If he was soft, he would give himself a potential enemy. So he didn''t want to have an enemy. He even wanted to strangle this enemy in the cradle. Otherwise, it would be extremely terrible if he grew up. Anyway, Jiangning has decided to deal with this race now, so he won''t have any left after a while. He will definitely use all his strength. Otherwise, he will be sorry for the dead stone people. "You are toasting and not eating or drinking. If you dare to stop me again now, I will fight with you!" At this time, Gaozu''s anger was rising. He met with Jiangning''s obstruction again and again. Even if anyone met such a thing, he would be angry, not to mention Jiangning''s powerful existence."I don''t want to say more. There''s nothing to say this time, because I already know your character. I can''t let you go this time!" At this time, Jiangning has completely sneered at him. He has no idea that this violent people are so disgusting. If you know, he will kill this race in the early morning. However, if he had killed this race before, then Gaozu would have come out at that time. At that time, perhaps Jiangning had no fighting power to defeat Gaozu. After all, Gaozu''s strength was there, and as soon as he came out, he had reached the point of competing with Jiangning. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is constantly rising, which is self-evident, but it is also because of this. Now, Jiangning has just been able to fight this ancestor. If you want to be put to death, it is still a bit difficult. After all, every high hand, if you want to kill him, there is no chance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1789 At this time, Gao Zu''s anger was rising, and then, without saying a word, he directly released his own attack and hated Jiangning, because he was extremely angry and stopped Jiangning again and again. Two people once again fight together, the surrounding people feel the breath of two people, they can''t help but stupefied down, they never thought of these two people''s breath is so strong, and the strength is also extremely strong up, even is undeniable, in here, they still do not have any assurance to these two people, because each one I feel like I''m on top. People of the stone clan, in particular, are completely depressed at this time. When they dealt with Jiangning before, Jiangning at that time did not show such terrible strength, but after such a period of time, they have come to such strength, and their whole family is depressed. They have seen people whose strength can be improved so quickly, but they have never seen people who have been promoted so quickly. This is something they have never thought of. But they also know that Jiangning is a wizard. You can never look at him with the eyes of ordinary people. Otherwise, you will be scared to death. At this time, the battle between the two men came to a climax, because the attack of each of them was so strong that it was even undeniable that the strength of the two men at this time was crushing other people. There was no saying at all. At this time, Yue Er couldn''t help but say to Liu Mei and others: "otherwise, we''re going to exterminate those violent people now, otherwise, we''ll have no chance!" "I agree that as long as it is to exterminate this violent clan, then at this time, no one can stop us!" Liu Mei also agreed to come down, after all, this is a good opportunity, because once missed this opportunity, there is no other opportunity to come. "Stone people, fight with us After receiving the response, yue''er directly shouts to the stone people. At this time, the people of the stone clan also woke up, because they had been killed by the people of this violent clan before. Now they have the opportunity to pick up these people. Naturally, they will not let them go. At the first time, they have agreed to yue''er''s words, and then everyone is in a state of fighting. Yue''er and others directly lead a group of stone clan people to fight against the people of this violent clan. After all, their strength is good. Moreover, at this time, the most powerful ancestor has been restrained. As long as they take action, no one can stop them. However, before they made a move, there was a word that shocked all the people. This word is exactly what Jiangning said: "don''t do it. There may be an expert hiding in their crowd. You should be careful. Now, step back and don''t have any war with the people of the violent clan..." Jiangning''s words fell, people who wanted to move in the field were shocked. Everyone at this time did not dare to move again, because they knew the strength of Jiangning. Since Jiangning said so, it was almost like this. "How could this be the case?" Yue''er is shocked. She doesn''t move again, because she is really afraid that there is an expert hidden in it. After all, the protoss high priest has already said clearly that there is another master in the fury clan. If this master hides in the crowd, it will be a very depressing thing. "I don''t know..." Liu Mei''s strength is the most powerful among them. However, at this time, she did not know that such a thing would happen. However, they would not start any more. After all, Jiangning''s words were an imperial edict at this time, and they could not resist at all. The people of the stone clan are even more shocked. They have never thought that this race from the Central Plains should have such a strong ability. It is not only that there is a high ancestor who can resist Jiangning, but also there is another expert in the crowd. This makes them extremely depressed. It''s not only that they are depressed, but Ye Feng in the sky is also depressed. He can''t kill this high ancestor now, but he has been restrained. If the master in the crowd appears, then all the people in the field will suffer. After all, at this time, their people are already hostile. There is no accident. The people in the field dare not do anything at this time. After all, they all listen to Jiangning''s words, and once there are real masters, it will be an end. After all, no matter who is here, there is no ability to deal with such a person. "Step back, we''ll hold our ground!" At this time, the wind and shadow roared directly at the stone clan, and then everyone stepped back and did not give any chance to the violent people in the opposite side.Just as they retreated, there was a woman disguised as a man in the crowd of violent people, who looked at them coldly. Of course, this look was not seen by yue''er and others, but there was no denying that there was an expert in the crowd. As for whether this master was a Taoist companion of Gaozu, it was not a matter of knowing, They are not going to touch the people of this violent clan. Because once there are real masters, they will be completely killed. After all, Lianjiang would rather say that they are masters. They can not resist them. Even if they are not careful, there will be big events, and there will be absolutely no way to stop them. "You''re going to die, you know?" At this time, Gao Zu in the sky directly said it in a cold voice. He was shocked and extremely depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1790 He never thought that there was a master hidden in his team, which Jiangning would know. This matter was extremely depressing for him. Even he arranged these things, which were the most cautious things he had done. However, Jiangning was still told that this was very depressing for him. In fact, Jiangning just wakes up Yueer and others. After all, he doesn''t know whether there are real experts in the fury clan, but anyway, Jiangning is aware of a strong breath before. Although it is said that it just disappears for a while, Jiangning knows it clearly. However, after the disappearance of this breath, he had not seen it again, which made him more depressed. There was another thing. Even after the battle with Gaozu, he could not find this potential powerful opponent, because the breath was really too hidden Harm. People who have no means do not know that such things happen. It is even undeniable that if no other things happen here, they will be destroyed. Everyone retreated at this time, and at this time, Jiangning can fight with all his heart and soul. He tested this ancestor in the previous series, but now he has given full play to his strongest strength. Because Jiangning doesn''t want to be attacked by both sides. If it is blocked by the master at the bottom, Jiangning will be doomed. After all, Jiangning still hasn''t reached the level that can resist two masters. This is very clear to him. In addition, Jiangning also wants to defeat this Gaozu, and directly find out the master in the field. After all, at this time, as long as Gao Zu is killed, then this master in the field will be helpless, because when Gaozu happens, this master will definitely rescue Gaozu. At that time, he only needs to use a little bit of tricks to understand who the master is. "Jiangning, you are going to die! I tell you, even if I use all my strength, you will die soon At this time, Gao Zu of the fury clan couldn''t help getting cold. There was an expert hidden in the crowd. Only the two of them knew this. They didn''t expect that Jiangning knew it now. Originally, he wanted to have a private javelin, but all of them were directly seen through by Jiangning. In other words, what he did during this period of time has been wasted. This is a very depressing thing for him. However, he has no way to do anything to Jiangning after all. Of course, his strength is good, but under the premise of good strength, Jiangning''s strength is even more powerful, which has reached a point where he can only parry. Even after a short period of time, he has no ability to resist, because Gaozu knows very well that Jiangning''s strength before is just general, but now I haven''t seen you for a few days, but I''m so strong that I''m here. If Jiangning is given time, it will be strong to a very high level. At that time, they will not be able to resist. Gaozu is very clear about this. Therefore, at this time, he must make a quick decision and not give Jiangning any chance. "I don''t know who will die. Besides, I have a bold guess! Although there is an expert in your crowd, his actual combat effectiveness is just ordinary. After all, the people who don''t have combat effectiveness will hide in the public! " After Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. This is his own guess, but he believes his guess very much. After all, at this moment, if there is no other person, then he will be able to defeat this high ancestor. As for killing, it is obviously impossible. When Jiangning said such words, the people in the field were shocked, not only those of the violent clan, but also Gao Zu. He never thought that a person could guess his affairs so accurately. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that this matter, even if it is investigated by more people, it will not know. After all, it belongs to the matter between them, but now it is known by an outsider. This is extremely depressing, even undeniable. At this time, Jiangning still has a very bold guess. "Don''t talk nonsense!" At this time, Gaozu wanted to explain, but he found that he had no chance to defend himself, and his words were pale and powerless. When he faced Jiangning for the first time, he was unable to see through, which was quite speechless. If a person can know that you have strong backing, he can still deal with you, then he will have confidence to beat you, because no matter what kind of things, he can beat you quickly, which is not to say.Otherwise, he will not know you have a strong backing, or will deal with you, such a person, is a fool, so he does not think Jiangning is a fool, but has real strength to deal with him, for such things, he felt a burst of powerlessness. As for the people in the fury clan, everyone is you. Look at me. I look at you. I want to find out where the hidden master is. But they are just that. They dare not speak. After all, if they are found, they will be completely finished. There is no denying that some other big things will happen here. "What I say today, I will kill you too!" At this time, the Gaozu couldn''t help sneering. He had already become very angry with Jiangning. If there were no other accidents, he could kill Jiangning, which was the best. But if he could not, at least it would have a certain impact on him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1791 "If you want to kill me, you have no way. You will never have the strength to kill me for a person like me!" When Jiangning said this, his breath soared again, which was directly suppressed to the breath of Gaozu. After all, his strength was rising in a straight line, which no one could resist. Other people''s painstaking cultivation and constant transformation will make it possible to have strong strength. However, Jiangning does not need this. Even if Jiangning does not practice himself, his strength will continue to improve. This is the strength of the supreme system, which can not be stopped by other people. After seeing the strength of Jiangning, the stone clan people in the field were shocked. At the same time, their hearts were also a little relieved. After all, the greater the strength of Jiangning, it means that they will be at peace today. It will not be like some other situations. If something big happens, it will be completely abandoned. "Then come on, let me see what level of strength you have reached!" Gaozu said coldly, a cold breath suddenly released. He never thought that such a thing would happen. But after that, no matter how Jiangning said or did, he would try his best to kill Jiangning. Because he was worried that Jiangning would really talk about the two great masters of the fury clan. If it was really like this, it would certainly lead to unnecessary trouble. He also didn''t want to see such a thing happen. So in order not to let his own things out, he could only treat Jiangning like this. However, he was not sure whether he could kill Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong. Ordinary people can''t deal with Jiangning. It can even be said that if there is no accident, it can''t kill Jiangning. "I said you''re far from it. You don''t believe it!" Jiangning at this time, people are also angry, there is no redundant words, directly picked up this ancestor, instant is to fight with it. As for the people in the field, they are watching the battle at this time. After all, they have nothing to do. When it comes to fighting, they can''t help. Moreover, the people of the violent clan, I don''t know why, don''t dare to fight after seeing the wind, moon and willow eyebrows. After all, the strength of the three women is good. In addition, he did not attack the hidden master in this furious clan. He did not know what he was thinking. However, Jiangning had already calculated well. Even if it was the hidden master, Jiangning would not let him go. After all, Jiangning''s strength was strong, and now it has completely suppressed this Gaozu in fighting. As long as he is given a little time, then he can defeat this Gaozu. At that time, as long as Gaozu has no strength, he can kill the people of the fury clan. As for the master in hiding, Jiangning has no fear. After all, his original strength is good. However, the next scene made Jiangning whole people depressed, because when he was fighting with Gaozu, Gaozu had a direct breath, and then he directly took up Jiangning. The breath was called powerful and invincible, which was totally incomparable with the previous breath. "MAHLE Gobi, and hidden strength, you are really a bull!" After Jiangning realized Gaozu''s breath, the whole person was depressed. He didn''t expect that Gaozu still had a breath. This was extremely depressing, even undeniable. At this time, Gaozu''s breath was equivalent to his flagdrum. What''s more, the attack released also made Jiangning a little speechless, because if he parried, there would be no more left to fight back. It can be said that now the battle is only a five-and-a-half drive. There is no saying that anyone can defeat anyone. After fighting for a long time, the two men finally separated. But at this time, it was obvious that Jiangning''s breath was not as good as Gaozu''s. after all, Jiangning''s own recovery ability was very good. As for this Gaozu, although his breath was a little messy, it was undeniable that he also had thick hair savings at this time, so he couldn''t do anything about him How to do it. The people in the field were shocked at this time. They didn''t think that such things would happen. Generally speaking, as long as they were not experts, such things would not happen. But they didn''t expect that such things happened. This is extremely depressing. Without any hesitation, the two men directly separated, and they did not dare to engage in the next battle, because both of them had taken care of it. Gaozu''s consideration was to take care of it. After he was defeated, it would be destroyed by Jiangning and others, not only him, but also the people brought by him. And Jiangning is the same, because he knows that there is an expert hidden in the crowd of the fury clan, so he has no way. After all, if he really has a fight with Gaozu, he will give the people of the fury clan the opportunity to come, and Bi unexpectedly puts his own strength there.If they fail, then along with the people of the stone clan, they will also be involved. After all, there is an expert in the fury clan. Therefore, both of them are just fighting against each other. They can''t beat the other, and they don''t want to do it, because it''s too risky to do such a thing. If something unexpected happens, it will be a failure. "What do you say? I''ll persuade you for the last time. If you don''t know what to do, don''t blame me!" At this time, Jiangning can''t help but say coldly, after all, it has been given to the people of the violent race before. If it is said that the people of this race do not know how to do things, then there is really no need to say. "There''s nothing to say. I''ve already said it. Even if I don''t do it, other people will do it. Don''t worry about that!" When Gao Zu said this, he couldn''t help sneering. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1792 "I won''t care about you today. Later, you will know how wrong your decision is today." When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. He really didn''t want to continue fighting with this high ancestor, because he didn''t know which expert in the crowd was so powerful. If he was especially powerful, there would be big problems. At that time, it is not only the people who can not cure the stone clan, but also they will have accidents. After all, if there are two masters here, they can be repaired clearly. After all, strength is supreme, and they are all so strong. If there is one more expert in Jiangning, Jiangning will not be afraid of them. Often, no one can stop Jiangning from doing what he wants to do, but at this moment, it has been infinitely blocked for many times. Not only that, this frenzied people still don''t know how to take it back, but they have committed crimes again and again, which completely angered Jiangning. However, this is also the ability of the people of the fury clan. After all, they have two masters, and maybe there are three masters in them. Because the Taoist couple of Gaozu has not known whether he is the one in the crowd. If not, it will be obvious that there will be an extra master, which can not be stopped by Jiangning and others. After Gao Zu''s roar, the fury people left the stone clan''s territory directly. As for some other races, no one came. Obviously, this is the way of the fury people, because the stone clan has a lot of resources, and it is difficult to chew them down. However, generally speaking, it has taught the stone clan a lesson. As for whether they can eat in the future, it depends on whether Jiangning will be in this place. If Jiangning has been blocking them, they have no way. "Jiangning, how did you let them go?" At this time, Liu Mei could not help but come forward and ask. In her opinion, this is the best chance to kill the people of the fury clan, because they didn''t see the master coming out. Obviously, they were not in the crowd. After all, they had talked with each other before, and everyone didn''t find the hidden master. "Can you keep them from going? If I stop him, the hidden master will come out. I don''t know how powerful his strength is, but I dare not try, because once I try, the stone clan will probably be destroyed, which is not a bet! " Jiangning said this, but also a little depressed. Originally, he thought that his own strength had reached a situation that no one was afraid of. However, he did not expect that he still had people to fear. In fact, he was not afraid of people, but the people of the stone clan. Once he was restrained, other people would be in great danger. After hearing Jiangning''s words, the stone people looked at Jiangning with gratitude, because they knew very well that if it wasn''t for Jiangning, their race might have been about to happen. After all, their people could not stop the stone people from coming. In addition, after this, there will be people from the Donghai nationality. But after this time, they must have been safe. After all, Jiangning has become their backing. At this time, they thought of the original God killing pot and saved themselves. If it had not been for Jiangning, they would have been exterminated at that time. Moreover, if Jiangning hadn''t agreed, Jiangning would not have come to help today. Now there will still be big problems, which is unspoken. "That''s what happened. When they retreated, they retreated! After that, we should be careful. This violent man is a man I can''t see clearly so far! Although the spirit tree is on them, we still don''t have the ability to get it back. After all, there are still powerful people in this race! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. He thought silently that one day, one day, he would be able to take back this spirit tree. After all, if all the three spirit trees played a role, they would be extremely important. At that time, if the people of this violent clan really got the function provided by the spirit tree, they would be particularly powerful. Even then, it can be compared with Fengying and other people. At that time, Jiangning will have no hope to kill a group of such powerful people. After all, if they unite together, they will reach a stronger level, which can not be denied. "This time, we''ve come here for a visit! The next time I see the master of the fury clan is gone, I will definitely kill them Jiangning said this, the color of sneer on the face appeared again, he has been patient for a long time, has not been looking for opportunities. Before, he also indulged the people of this violent clan. He did not expect that they would not give Jiangning a chance to come, and he did not know how to repent. For such a race, Jiangning would not let them go if he had the ability. After all, their ambition was too great. Often, Jiangning would not let go of such ambition."I didn''t know that it was on the tree just now When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help but smile. Before that, she had been sensing the breath of both sides, and in this, she also felt a familiar breath. However, she was not sure whether the breath came from the spirit tree. After all, it was a light one. If she was given more time, she might be able to feel it. Unfortunately, the people of the violent clan left so quickly that she was not given another chance. So she was not sure about it at the moment. However, one thing can be sure is that she has already confirmed this spirit tree, which is on Gao Zu''s body. As for the number, it is not what he can understand. After all, she did not fight against Gaozu before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1793 "I understand that. I also sensed it just now." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. Before he had been fighting with Gaozu, he also sensed a little breath. Before, he was still not sure, but at this moment, Liumei had already said such words, so we can be sure. Because here, the strength of the ancestor is extremely powerful, and can completely hide the spirit tree breath. But willow eyebrow has been living under the spirit tree. For the spirit tree, it is very familiar. If there is a little breath, it can be sensed. Obviously, Liu Mei has just sensed it, so if there are two people who can sense it, then it will not be too far away. It can even be said that Jiangning will force the people of the fury clan to take out the spirit tree if they have the chance. After all, by now, they have reached a white hot stage ¡£ The gratitude and resentment between the two sides can''t be explained in one or two words. If it wasn''t for the fury clan, Jiangning would never let them go. After all, in here, the people of the violent clan have done a lot of wrong things, and Jiangning will certainly not let them go. "I hope you can take it back to the spirit tree next time. If you give birth to them, maybe the spirit tree can be used once..." Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help but show a worried color, she is very aware of the problem of the spirit tree, after all, she received a point about the spirit tree before, that is how to breed. Among them, there can be a birth, but after such breeding, it will be completely killed in battle. After all, after birth, this spirit tree has sent out its aura to the extreme. There is no other statement at all, it can be said that it is directly abandoned. "Well, I''ll try my best!" Jiangning smell speech, the whole person is also depressed, after all, about these things, he really has no way to come, the people of the fury clan have two masters, if there is only one person, then he can get it quickly. After all, if he defeats Gaozu, then all can be done to this thing. But he has no way. After all, there is an expert hidden in the crowd of the fury clan. If this master doesn''t appear, he still has a little fear. After all, the strength is there, and he doesn''t know. Liu Mei couldn''t help but show her gratitude. She believed in Jiangning very much, just as their spirit clan was in danger. If there was no Jiangning at that time, their spirit clan might have escaped death, but it was absolutely impossible for such a situation to happen. As long as the feedback of the tree is complete, they can use the spirit for once, so it is true that they can use the spirit once. At this time, Jiangning could not help looking at the stone people and said, "I have an idea, that is, we are stationed here, because some other things will happen at any time. If something happens, your race will be finished. So if I stay here, we can have a lot of things taken care of Here it is "All right! Very welcome At this time, the people of the stone clan also showed a knowing smile. They wanted Jiangning and others to stay here, but they were also embarrassed to say it. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that if they really stay here, it is equivalent to protecting them. After that, Jiangning can''t do other things, which is very clear to them. Therefore, they don''t dare to ask for anything. Everything is just for Jiangning to say. But they didn''t expect that Jiangning actually said such words directly. As long as Jiangning and others stay here, they will be more secure. Even if Jiangning is not here, as long as three women are here, they can do a lot of things. The strength of Fengying and Liumei is very strong. It can even be said that ordinary people can''t do anything about them. You can imagine how powerful their strength is. They are just a little helpless in the face of those peerless experts. However, Jiangning is still dealing with the peerless experts. After all, Jiangning is absolutely in charge of it You can''t watch them fall into a dead situation. "Well! However, you should also take defensive measures. After all, if the people of Donghai nationality and berserker clan unite, they will be extremely powerful. If the general race meets these two races, they just want to retreat! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, because he found that his ability to deceive people is more and more strong. Generally speaking, as long as it is the place where he has been, the people of the violent clan will not pass again. After all, they are very clear about the strength of Jiangning. Every time Jiangning exists, it can block many things for them. Therefore, they know this clearly at this time.Otherwise, in the previous few times, big problems have appeared completely, but there has been no problem. It can be imagined that the people of the violent clan are also afraid of Jiangning''s negative moves to give them. But anyway, Jiangning will not use Yin moves, he is also disdainful to use these things, after all, this is done by Yin people, and here, he does not need to do such things, often open and aboveboard, than such a Yin move more practical effect, absolutely not ordinary people can compare. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1794 After hearing Jiangning''s words, the stone clan''s people have already begun to take precautions. After all, the violent people dare not come back, but they dare not say that the East China Sea people won''t come. After all, they don''t know the strength of Jiangning. If they come here, it will be a complete disaster. After all, the people of Donghai nationality are also very powerful here. As for whether they can become the next violent clan, it is unknown. But we can understand that their strength will be very strong. If they are deceived here by this violent clan, it will be a great deal of damage to them. A person, if there is no backing, others are in vain. After all, in this, there may be very powerful people, but no matter what it is like. "You stay here first, and I''ll do something!" Jiangning can''t help but say to Liu Mei and others at this time. He is going to see where the people of the violent clan are going. If he can get the three spirit trees, it will be a good thing. But if he can''t get it, it can only be like this. He will look for opportunities to get them in the future. The rabid people are always vigilant and vigilant, and do not let Jiangning have any chance to approach, or even to say, if Jiangning wants to get close to it, it will surely be known by the rabid people. After all, their eyes are still very much. And here, the rabid tribes are already showing their abilities tentatively. Yes. In addition to the Protoss and Jiangning, there must be no other race that dares to deal with this violent people, because their strength has been extremely strong, and even undeniable, as long as there are no other things, then Jiangning and others can''t do anything to the fury people. From this point, we can see how important a master is to a race. If we say that a race has several strong people, it will be very easy to do anything. But if there is no master, then it can only be so. After all, what we do needs a backing. "Jiangning, where are you going?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking what Jiangning wanted to do. After all, she was a little worried about Jiangning. Just after all, Jiangning couldn''t get to this Gaozu just after the battle with Gaozu. You can know how strong this person is. If Jiangning to find this trouble, it will also let people worry, after all, the strength of others is there. "If you don''t go anywhere, you''ll be in the stone clan." Jiangning doesn''t want to say where he is going. After all, he does things secretly. It is obviously inappropriate to have one more person. If he has the same strength as him, he may still be able to do so. However, Fengying and others are just ordinary ones, so they can''t go with Jiangning. "Well, be careful!" Liu Mei can''t help but concern and say that for Jiangning, she has already had deep feelings. After all, Jiangning is her mentor and benefactor, and the strength of people is extremely strong, and people are also worth it. So for Jiangning, her feelings have been gradually deepened, but she has not expressed it. At the critical time, there must be no problems. After all, Jiangning is their backbone. If there is a problem in Jiangning, they don''t know how to do it, for example, the people of the violent clan. If the Gaozu died, they would not know how to do it. After all, if there is no master to be a backup, no one will know how to deal with the next step. It can even be said that as long as it is a small problem, it is fatal. Jiangning has left the stone clan. As for the danger of the stone clan, he has not been too worried about it. After all, he knows what kind of character this violent clan is. If there is a place where he appears, this race will never want to cause trouble. After all, Jiangning''s strength is very clear to them. In addition, as long as it is something Jiangning wants to do, it may be able to do it. Even just now, Jiangning has said that there is an expert of a violent clan in the crowd. In this way, the master still doesn''t jump out. Obviously, it means that he is afraid of Jiangning, or that he has a little bit of fear. After all, in the At this time, there are always other things. After Jiangning left, he was already following the fury clan. He had to know what the fury clan was doing. After all, it was not easy to find them this time. If they were lost again, it would be a sin. And if they were here, they still had three spirit trees The spirit of the tree, it can be said that people salivate up. If everyone, every race, obtains such a spirit tree, as long as it is cultivated, it can be absolutely powerful. Therefore, the spirit tree is a very key point.Even if the protoss are as powerful as the protoss, they need to come to the spirit tree. This is very shocking to Jiangning, because the protoss already have a resurrection altar. If there is one more spirit tree, they will be incomparably strong. However, Jiangning is not worried about the Protoss. After all, under his deterrence, the protoss have no other actions. Even if they want to have actions, it will be many years later, at least not now. "What are these people trying to do?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help but feel depressed and said, because they saw that the people of the violent clan gathered in a mountain top and stopped moving forward. This was the place where he was extremely depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1795 The people of the violent clan gathered in a mountain top, surrounded by circles, as if they were doing something. However, Jiangning did not know what these people were doing. After all, he did not enter into it. Moreover, he also found a little thing in this, that is, in the central place, there is a strong breath constantly coming out. Jiangning didn''t know exactly what it was. After all, there were so many people, and it was difficult for him to enter. It was even undeniable that if he forced himself into it, he might be found out. Not only that, but also there are many enemies on sentry duty under this mountain. Jiangning is also relying on its own strong breath, from which it directly goes up to the top of the mountain, and does not let those violent people have any perception. This is Jiangning''s strong strength. He can completely hide his body shape, and also cover up his breath, so that no one can find it. Even Gaozu, it is impossible to find Jiangning at this time. After all, Jiangning has a hidden breath. It is not feasible for ordinary people to face such powerful people as him. There is another point, that is to say, if there are no other things happening here, then there can be abnormal phenomena. People who only see the fury clan are singing incantations in a low voice at this time. With their power fluctuation, they directly cover the whole small mountain. If Jiangning is not in this mountain, he still can''t find out the situation. After all, at this time, they are already isolated ¡£ As the incantation continues, the faces of every violent clan become dignified. It can even be said that, in addition to Gaozu''s tense expression, the rest of the people are dignified, as if they are facing something sacred. This is the extremely depressed existence of Jiangning, and Jiangning is unable to find out the truth. As time went on, this breath suddenly became strong. Then I only saw the look on Gao Zu''s face. Suddenly, I was happy. From the previous tense to now, I just laughed. Not only that, but also the people of the violent clan also laughed at this time. However, if you feel carefully, you can feel the people of these violent families. Except for Gao Zu, everyone''s breath is a little weak, as if he had just experienced a great war. For such a situation, Jiangning doesn''t know the situation. Although he wants to know the situation, he can''t get into it at all If you go, it will definitely be found out. However, just as he was thinking about what to do next, a voice rang directly at this time: "friends, you have come to watch for so long, come out, you can''t run away anyway!" When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was shocked again. He didn''t expect that he would be known by other people when he squatted here. If you know that he has been squatting for so long, he can have some other effects. It is not the same person who can know that he is here. However, he didn''t think that he was discovered now. He could imagine how powerful the man who found himself was. As for the people of the fury clan, at this time, they are all stunned. They don''t know the existence of Jiangning, but this voice is extremely sacred. Since they have said that there are people in the field, there must be some people. After all, no one is more powerful than their gods. At this time, Gao Zu said, "holy? This place has been guarded by us at all levels, and no one has sneaked into it? " "You are not strong enough to see, but I already know where he is." The words fell, his fingers directly pointed to Jiangning squatting in a small hill, and then light said: "if you don''t come out, want me to go in person, then the end will be very serious!" Jiangning could not help but smile bitterly when he heard this. All along, he thought his strength was good, but he didn''t expect that now he was found his hiding place. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that from this point, we can see that this person''s strength is stronger than himself It''s so fierce that it can''t be compared. "What do you want to do?" After Jiangning came out, he immediately began to smile bitterly, and then asked with a frown. After Gaozu saw that it was Jiangning, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t think that he was doing things here, and he was totally ignored by Jiangning, but not only that. From the beginning of Jiangning''s entry into Jiangning, he didn''t understand it all the time. This was a very depressing thing for him. "How could you be here?" Gaozu was really shocked, which he had not imagined. "Me? Your own strength is not enough, needless to say how I came in, and if it wasn''t for you, you would not have found me! " Jiangning can''t help but leave Gaozu. Now, Gaozu''s strength is not enough in his eyes, although he said that he could not kill this Gaozu.But Gaozu is no longer his opponent. If he really wants to fight, it can only be Gaozu''s escape. Therefore, Jiangning is so sarcastic. After all, this is very in line with Jiangning''s character. Secondly, Gaozu''s strength is really like that. If it wasn''t for his thick hair savings, he would not be able to compare with Jiangning. In this continent, the strength of Gaozu is just ordinary. It is impossible to enter the strongest stage, and there is no saying. After all, it is here, whether it is Gaozu or others The fury clan people, Jiangning is confident that they can be taken down. "You, you nonsense! If I were not afraid of the magic weapon in your hand, I could have defeated you completely At this time, Gaozu said with a red face. After all, Jiangning has been so belittled. If you don''t explain it forcibly, you will be looked down upon by others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1796 For Gao Zu and others to do this thing, Jiangning is extremely shocked, but the shock returns to shock. Now he wants to figure out how to get rid of it. After all, at this time, they already have two masters, which is absolutely not what ordinary people can resist. It can even be said that even if the three women are there, they can''t resist Jiangning. After all, the strength of the three women is just ordinary. It is obviously impossible to take up the two masters of the violent clan. Even if they have no qualification, they are not people at the same level. The appearance of that woman made Jiangning whole people worried. After all, Jiangning could see from her breath that she was a very powerful person. If it was the strength of Gaozu, he might not be afraid, but the strength of that person was much stronger than that of Gaozu. Moreover, there were people of the whole race of violent race in Jiangning ¡£ Even if Jiangning''s strength is more powerful, it''s time to find a way out. After all, if he can''t get out of the way, then he will stay here today. If he is killed in battle, then no one can stop this race, because the combat effectiveness of this race is extremely strong. "Why, want to go?" At this time, an expert of the fury clan directly said to Jiangning, with a smile on his face, as if he was not afraid that Jiangning could go. After all, her strength was extremely strong, not only her, but also Gao Zu, who sneered. "What if I say I want to go Jiangning on the two people''s eyes, the face can not help but show a smile, although said that the strength of those two people is really very powerful, but he will not have any fear, after all, his strength is still in his own hands, and in this regard, as long as there are no other things, it will be extremely resentful. Strength is one thing. It''s one thing whether you can escape. Some people, even if they are extremely poor, will be killed when they reach a very strong strength. In Jiangning''s words, from the beginning to the present, his strength has risen in many dangerous places, so he won''t have any fear at all. Even so, as long as he wants to go, he can also go. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is average, but he can also cope with it. The worst thing is to use a god killing pot. With this thing on his body, he will not believe that someone can stop him. "If you want to go, it''s impossible! You have to stay here today, or I''m sorry for the interference you''ve caused us these days When Gao Zu said this, he became gloomy. All along, his plans were confused by Jiangning. Without Jiangning, they must be able to do a lot of things now. Even so, maybe they have plundered a lot of resources and almost unified the Central Plains. However, with Jiangning''s existence, he can''t have confidence to do anything. Even when he is half done, it will be blocked by Jiangning. He has long wanted to fight Jiangning, but his own strength is not good. This is extremely depressing. Liu Furong also sneered at this time and said: "I know your strength is good, but if you want to escape in my hands, it is obviously impossible. I have been practicing Liu Furong all my life. I don''t believe that I can''t kill you, a little boy!" It is true that Liu Furong has been addicted to the pursuit of strength all her life. She basically doesn''t come out very much. If there is something, it''s also Gaozu who comes out to deal with it. So today''s strength is coming, and her own potential is good. Compared with other people, she will never lose. Now her own people have been forced up, even repeatedly forced, she is also angry, it can be said that someone blocked their things, she will not have any tolerance! "Since you don''t want me to go, fight! Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve met an expert. Although your strength is very strong, if you want to kill me, it''s extremely difficult! " Jiangning said this, his face can not help but show a confident smile, he has always been do not want to fight, there is no confidence in the fight, but this time, it is completely impossible. Because the people on the opposite side are planning to not let go of themselves, if they continue to counsel like this, it will be extremely difficult to do, and here, as long as something happens, maybe he will have no return, so Jiangning does not intend to let these two people go, even if he will eventually get hurt, he will not have any hesitation Yes. A person''s strength is often reflected in his fighting against other enemies. It is extremely sad if you have the strength and you don''t know how to do it when you meet a strong person. In this way, your heart will also be weak, which is totally impossible. "Young man, I tell you, don''t try to resist, you will die miserably!" Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s face can not help but show a sneer. She has always been an immortal genius, but if one comes out, then other people will be unable to stop her, after all, her strength is in front of her.However, he saw that Jiangning didn''t ask for mercy and didn''t have any discussion. She even wanted to start directly. Her anger came up at once. Although she said that she would not be born for a long time, he would not have any tolerance here. If one person could force them to this share, there would be absolutely no saying. "Hum! Since you want to kill me so much, come on. I have never been afraid of anyone in Jiangning Jiangning knew that he could not escape. Even if he begged for mercy, it was useless. Moreover, he would not do such a thing. He was just a master. He was not afraid at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1797 In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to fight this battle. After all, he didn''t have the strength to fight with these two people. However, these two men forced him, and he had no way. Besides, he was still surrounded by the people of the fury clan. If anything happened to him, it would be finished. For Liu Furong and Gaozu, Jiangning is also extremely depressed. If it is not for other things, Jiangning really does not want to get up with these two people. If it is one person, it''s OK, but if they are two people, then they can''t do anything. Even if they can escape, they can''t be killed, Jiangning is quite clear about this! "You go up or I go up?" At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help asking, because he was not sure whether his ability could kill Jiangning. After all, he had already started several times before, and there was no way to do it. Jiangning''s strength was also extremely strong. It was even undeniable that he could not be able to fight Jiangning at this time. "I''ll do it. Don''t be disgraced by your strength." Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s face can not help but sneer. She is very confident about her own strength. Because she has not come out for a long time, her strength has reached a certain level. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening, then she can totally take up Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning''s eyebrows are finally relieved. After all, it''s just one person fighting with him, and he is not very afraid. If two people fight with him, it will be really difficult. After all, the strength of these two people is very good here. If you really just get up, you can''t bear it. "Don''t be happy. You think I can''t handle you alone, do you? I tell you, even if there is anything, I can kill you on my own. Now, you should die! " When Liu Furong said this, she didn''t have any pity on her face. For her, these things have been extremely easy. Even so, as long as there are no other problems, she can kill a Jiangning today. "Then come on!" Jiangning also has a sneer on her face. Although she says that her own strength is not as good as her, if she really disagrees with her, it still doesn''t know who will win. After all, Jiangning''s strength is also strong, and the ability to press the bottom of the box also exists. Of course, there may be other things here, but they have nothing to do with Jiangning. Now his goal is Liu Furong. Only after killing Liu Furong or defeating her, can Jiangning have a chance to live. Otherwise, there will be no chance of survival at all. In the stone clan not far away, the three women''s faces can not help but show a cautious color. Each of them seems to have a feeling that something will happen in Jiangning, but they also have no way. After all, even Jiangning is in danger. If they had gone, they would not have any help at all, or even would have given it It''s a burden for Jiangning. So at this time, instead, they did not make any moves, quietly waiting for Jiangning''s return. Although they had a premonition that Jiangning would be in danger, they also believed in Jiangning''s strength. Often, any danger could not defeat Jiangning. After all, so many dangers have come. "You say, what will happen to Jiangning? I always have a feeling that something will happen to Jiangning..." At this time, Liu Mei could not help but look dignified. Jiangning was her benefactor. If it was not Jiangning, she would have been humiliated and died. Later, Jiangning''s appearance changed her a lot. Before that, she was very grateful to Jiangning for what happened to lingzu. After all, without Jiangning, other things might happen to lingzu at that time. But now Liumei has no way. After all, they all felt that Jiangning was in danger Yes. Since Jiangning can meet this danger, there will be no statement when they go. After all, they don''t know where Jiangning is, and even Jiangning can''t handle it. If they pass, it will be a burden, and it will drag Jiangning down. "We just wait. We don''t pay attention to other things. Sometimes, we don''t feel good!" Speaking of this, Fengying recalled a previous adventure. She also had that feeling, but later it was her own feeling that deceived her. So this time, although they feel that Jiangning is in danger, they still will not take any action. After all, they are very aware of their own strength. If something goes wrong, it will be a complete end. Jiangning has been fighting with Liu Furong. This time, it can be said that it is really surprising that Jiangning thought Liu Furong''s strength was not so good, but when the battle really happened, he found that Liu Furong''s strength was far stronger than himself, which is why Liu Furong had that kind of self-confidence.If you change to another person, you may not be so confident. After all, Jiangning''s strength is also very good, and here, Jiangning also has the ability to suppress the bottom of the box. Once it is used, it will be frightening. "Boy, your strength is still far from enough. I suggest you worship under my moat, OK? I can let you go, but on the premise that you have to help the people of my violent clan to do things, otherwise, I will make a decision for you today After Liu Furong found out Jiangning''s strength, she couldn''t help but sneer. After all, Jiangning''s ability to make a compromise is just like the strength of any person she chooses. After all, her strength will be determined by every person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1798 However, Liu Furong never thought that Jiangning did not have any compromise, not only that, but also broke out a very strong force, which was almost equal to her. When the real power was released, everyone in the violent clan was shocked. Several times before, when Jiangning showed up, it was almost the same as Gaozu''s, but I didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength was almost the same as that of Gaozu. It can even be said that if the battle continues, it is not certain who will win and who will lose at that time, which makes her extremely depressed. At this time, Gaozu also found the strength of Jiangning. The strong breath made his whole person depressed. He recalled several previous battles, which were just a draw with Jiangning. Even if he lost a little bit, it was not fatal. But now, he found that he could not deal with Jiangning at all. If Jiangning had shown such strength at that time, he would have been defeated, because he knew his own strength very well, and now Jiangning showed the strength gap, often a big gap, then there is no other means to make up for, these are very clear to him. Liu Furong was also shocked. At this time, she had no way to stop Jiangning from coming. She immediately said to the people of the violent clan: "you should leave here quickly, so as not to be affected. These battles are not what you can participate in. Moreover, if he wants to escape now, you can''t stop it!" For the strength of Jiangning, everyone is surprised, after all, Jiangning has not been so strong before, but now, it is completely strong, and even undeniable. If it continues like this, Jiangning will be powerful to an incomparable level, which is something that no one wants to see. At this time, the people of the fury clan are leaving quickly, because they know their own strength very well. If they encounter an aftershock, they will be completely finished. Even so, if there are some other things, Jiangning will be thoroughly resented ¡£ "Today, if you really want to fight a decisive battle, then come on, I Jiangning is such a big person, I have never been afraid of anyone!" Jiangning said this, on the face is also showing a sneer, for such a Liu Furong, he really does not want to fight with it, after all, he is now using the ability of a system, once the system can not provide their own strength, then he will still be knocked back to the prototype. He was also a little afraid of why he didn''t use the God killing pot, because there were two masters in the field. If one of them failed, he would be given an opportunity by Gaozu. At that time, he would be killed directly. This is not to be said. "Boy, I admit that your strength is good, but you also understand that your own strength is certainly not your own. As long as I wait for your strong strength to pass, then I can abuse you completely!" Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s face could not help but show a sneer. For Liu Furong, he really has no way, but after the ability of the system is superimposed, he is not afraid of this one Liu Furong, because he can pick up Liu Furong and be invincible, but this must be done quickly. Otherwise, it will be an extremely dangerous thing to wait for his ability to disappear. "Needless to say, even if I am dead, I will not compromise you. Don''t worry! Besides, what I want to say is that I have been completely angry. If you don''t kill me today, when I have the strength, I will destroy all the people of your race! " When Jiangning said this, his face was full of sneers. He is really in a state of extreme anger, because in any case, this person is to face, even if not today, will face up to, if wait for that time, perhaps oneself can have strength to come, after all, at this time, everyone will grow up. Jiangning is no exception, so he can say such words, even undeniably, in this, his strength is faster than other people, after all, there is a system in his body, and there are other pressure box bottom ability, these are not other people can stop. "Are you really uncompromising? You will get a lot of resources if you do something for us Liu Furong asked again. She is very interested in Jiangning''s strength. As long as Jiangning is allowed to work for the people of their violent clan, the alien race will have a good chance to pick up Jiangning. At that time, it will be as easy as abandoning a person who does not belong to their race. Eqr also believes that her own strength has not reached the end, but only to give her opportunities and time. After all, with the precipitation of time, it will be a chance to fly up.However, she did not expect that Jiangning still did not have any compromise under such a strong ability. This is a very depressing thing for her. It can even be said that even if she is changed into an ordinary person, she would agree to come, but Jiangning did not and did not compromise with her. "Never compromise! Think about these four words by yourself At this time, Jiangning could not help getting cold. Before, he didn''t have any good feelings for the protoss, but the protoss were almost friends. After all, they just started a fight and would not do anything else. However, it''s impossible for such a violent race to make him go to work. After all, Jiangning would not do such a person at all. Moreover, as long as a little thing happens here, it will be killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1799 Jiangning will never compromise for the fury clan. After all, he is so powerful. Although he doesn''t mind these things, the fury clan is indeed too resentful. It is not only their practice, but also that they do not even know the principles of life. This makes Jiangning more resentful. He had always wanted to fight against the people of the fury clan, but he was unable to find opportunities. The people of this violent clan would have experts from time to time, which made him more depressed. It can even be said that if there was no Gaozu of the violent clan, Jiangning would have been exterminating the tribe, and then there would be nothing after that Well, these things happened. But no accident happened. After all, it was too late for Jiangning to do these things at that time. Gaozu had already appeared. If he wanted to wipe out the seed, it would be even more difficult. This made him more depressed. Now there is another Liu Furong, and he has no way to do it Love, at least it will take a long time to do it. Things that could have been done in a very early time have not been achieved. Now there is no way to do them. Now Jiangning is feeling this way. He is extremely regretful. But he knows that he must not have an accident today. If something happens, then there will be no one to stop this powerful and violent clan If we attack other races, we can certainly sweep them. The fury clan has already had capital. It not only depends on a high ancestor, but also has a Liu Furong. Among them, Liu Furong''s strength is much stronger than that of Gaozu. Therefore, in this respect, we can see that the violent clan is about to plunder resources with great efforts. "Since you don''t drink or drink, you should go to hell!" Liu Furong is also cold voice up, she did not think Jiangning should be so persistent, do not give her any chance to come, especially in the face of her so powerful people, are not let go, this is to make her more depressed things. After the words fell, the two men immediately began to fight together. All the people around them had already gone to one side and looked at the two people''s fight in horror. Even Gao Zu was no exception. Although he said that he had strength, he could not join in the battle at this level. After all, it was too powerful, and he could not participate in it. In fact, the strength of the two people is extremely strong, and it can even be said that there is a peak in the world. If there is no other person to join, they can play for a long time. After all, whose level is so, and everyone has taken into consideration. The stronger the man is, the more careful he will be when fighting. After all, if a little thing happens to the strong man, there will be big problems, even death, or even some other martial arts will be wasted. Therefore, every strong person will be extremely careful when fighting. "You can''t beat me. If you are wise, you will surrender immediately and help the people of our violent clan to do things. We will not treat you badly." At this time, Liu Furong could not help saying that although she said that she was powerful, she was afraid of Jiangning at this moment. After all, Jiangning really tried her best, so she was still a little hard to cope with. After all, she is just waking up, and her strength is not stable. If there is a fault, it will be a complete end. Now she is just waking up, and she does not want to have problems so soon. So she has to overcome Jiangning with her own momentum, as long as Jiangning is crushed down, then the other one Everything can be dealt with. "You have delusion. At this moment, if you want to stop me forcibly, then I won''t have any hands left!" Speaking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer. He knew that Liu Furong was also extremely scared. If he didn''t say anything, he didn''t show his most powerful strength in the battle. Jiangning also understood. If a person is confident, then in the face of a strong enemy, will be to show their full strength, in order to quickly solve this person, but at this moment, this Liu Furong is not any use of their own full strength, so Jiangning is the first time to understand this matter Love. If it is to change into ordinary people, then it has already been hostile, even at the expense of their own strong strength to pick up each other, do not let each other''s people have any breathing opportunity to come, but this one Liu Furong did not do such a thing, obviously does not have any self-confidence, this is for Jiangning, is better. But anyway, Jiangning''s current strength is not enough. Liu Furong plays it, so he must create his own momentum. As long as it is to improve his momentum, then everything will be good. Not only that, but also can provide him with a long time. "You are looking for death!" Liu Furong is also completely angry, she has not seen such a cruel person, this moment, she also has no way to take Jiangning, after all, she is just waking up, although the strength is there, but at this time, she is still not familiar with any, if a forced to take up Jiangning to words, maybe there will be big problems.At this time, Gao Zu dare not have any words at this time, because Liu Furong can''t stop Jiangning. He can''t afford Jiangning by himself. He can even say that if he goes up, he will collapse very quickly, because everyone will make a mistake at this time. Although Gaozu''s strength is also very good, but if he takes up Jiangning, he has no confidence at all. Even if he doesn''t have ten interest, he should be able to retreat. He is very clear about this, so at this time, he has no intention of fighting. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1800 Liu Furong can''t help but get angry when she sees that she can''t do anything to get to Jiangning. However, she has no other way but to continue to fight. To defeat Jiangning thoroughly with her own fight is the king''s way. Otherwise, it will be impossible to win the battle. However, just as she was ready to release her own attack, Jiangning''s breath suddenly became stronger, and was directly promoted to the same level as her. Not only that, Jiangning''s violent breath was suppressed, which made it difficult for her to breathe. The surrounding people, not to mention, everyone is shaking. They have never seen such a powerful person. Although this person is not a member of his own family, his strength is also extremely strong. They are thinking about what kind of state will be on the scene if Liu Furong loses Yes. Not only that, but also some people secretly ran away after thinking of the consequences, because they knew very well that there was hatred between Jiangning and the violent clan. If Liu Furong lost the competition, she would be exterminated. If she didn''t run away, when would she wait? "Run away! If Liu Furong loses, she will be completely killed! " I don''t know who called, and all the people were moved. Everyone ran away quickly. Even some people were scaring others at this time. Although there is a strong ancestor and strong Liu Furong among them, but after seeing this situation in the field, they have no words in their hearts, because at this time, everyone is thinking about whether there will be any danger. All people have already regarded their life as a very important one Shape. Originally, there are many people who do not want to say that they want to unify the Central Plains. Although they say this, they have no meaning, but also represent their will. However, Gaozu and Liu Furong want to do this, which is against the will of many ethnic groups At this time, this problem will arise. When Gaozu saw this scene, his face became cold. He was extremely depressed about the departure of his own people. He had never thought of it. He did not even know that there would be such a strange person in his own group. His face became very blue. But at this time, he had no way. "If anyone dares to leave, I''ll kill him!" At this time, Gaozu had no way to deal with it. He said to his own race directly. In his eyes, some ethnic people were just his chess pieces step by step. When this chess piece was of no importance, he would never pay attention to this chess piece. "You can try, but I tell you, don''t try to escape, because Liu Furong can fight and win. At that time, you don''t give me the opportunity to seize. If I catch it, you will be punished!" After Gao Zu said this matter, the surface already is incomparable iron green rise. It is the first time for him to encounter this matter since he led the frenzied clan. Obviously, he does not have any statement, because his strength has already limited his personality. If he is like Jiangning, it will be very easy to do other things, but he is not like Jiangning, so at this time He had no way to do it. It can even be said that half of the comparison between him and Jiangning can''t be compared. After all, Jiangning still has no accidents at this time, which can stop a lot of people. "Gaozu, you can''t even see your own people. What qualifications do you have to unify the Central Plains?" At this time, Jiangning saw the situation of Gaozu, and his face also showed a smile. Although he had expected this thing in the early days, he was very happy to see that, after all, this event represents the end of the violent clan. If each race can''t advance and retreat together, then this race will be finished. There is no saying. It can even be said that as long as the race is not united, things will happen in the end, which is not the same as their small team, because there are a lot of miscellaneous fish in the race. In particular, there is no saying for such a race as the fury clan. After all the people disobey the will of Gaozu, there will be no statement. After the big deal, it will be hidden, so they will not have any fear. "You are looking for death!" Gao Zu didn''t speak, but Liu Furong had already spoken. Then she only saw her attack and directly took up Jiangning. Every attack was forced. She even made heaven and earth change color. After Jiangning saw these attacks, the chill on his face was already revealed. He didn''t expect to be so vicious. Ordinary people, even if they display their own strength, will not use such strong strength. After all, if the opponent''s strength is too strong, then it can rebound to himself.However, he did not have any fear. At this time, he was absolutely not afraid of anyone, not only his own strength, but also a god killing pot on him. Even if he was defeated by others in the end, he could use this one. At that time, he can also escape, maybe he can kill a person, because in his eyes, although Liu Furong''s strength is strong, but there is no stability, so it is obviously a relatively easy thing to pick up her. As for Gao Zu''s words, it will be easier. There will be absolutely no statement, and you can pick him up. Because in this respect, Jiangning will definitely have its own advantages, which will never cause any problems. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1801 For their own strength, Jiangning has always been persistent. If it is said that it can''t beat other people, then Jiangning will never go to fight others, but if they have the strength to resist others, then Jiangning will absolutely not say anything, and will directly bear others. This is the character of Jiangning, which is almost different from other people. It can even be said that, even to the bottom, if there is no problem, then Jiangning can rely on its own strength to resist the other party, as long as he does not get any harm, then it is OK. This time, on Liu Furong, he did not think of it, so he used one of his own skills. This is a very depressing thing for him, but this one is also reflected. His ability to press the bottom of the box is pretty good. If it is his or her people, he may have already collapsed, because they do not have that one strength. "Do you want to go on fighting again?" Jiangning at this time, can not help but sneer, because he saw this one Liu Furong, the breath on his body is more and more unstable, if continue to fight, this one Liu Furong will definitely be defeated by him, but Jiangning himself will also be in danger. After all, after using the ability of pressing the bottom of the box, it has no power. If there is one thing, it will be arrested by Gaozu, and there will be more problems. This is self-evident. Moreover, Jiangning does not want to continue fighting here, because if we continue to fight, or There may be other, more serious problems, but not necessarily. Jiangning has always been able to measure the fight. If there is no statement about itself, Jiangning will never fight. If there is a big problem, then Jiangning will not fight. After all, its own strength is not the best in the world. Since the emergence of Gaozu, he has broken his fantasy. Before, he thought that he was the first in the world. But when Gaozu appeared, he could not cope with Gaozu. However, after the promotion of his strength, he also had this capital, so at this moment, he would not be afraid of Gaozu ¡£ It can even be said that Jiangning, even the Taoist couple of Gaozu, will not have any fear. After all, Liu Furong is just waking up. If she is not given the opportunity, she can''t kill herself at all. After all, a person comes out of the state of cultivation, so it takes a period of time to improve her strength ¡£ It takes time just to adapt to her own strength, so this Liu Furong has some strength, but it''s just general. Moreover, as long as there are no problems, Liu Furong can''t kill Jiangning, which is what Jiangning believes. If you change to ordinary people, it may have been a problem for a long time. After all, everyone can''t have the strength of Jiangning, but Jiangning, he will not have that idea. After all, his own strength is there. If it is the worst, there will still be a god killing pot. When this thing is used, then everything will be all right It can be done. "You want to go, have you asked me?" Gaozu said coldly at this time. For him, it was a great insult. He couldn''t aim at Jiangning twice. This time, he planned not to let Jiangning go. After all, he was really angry and everything was confused by Jiangning. Even if he was another person, he would be angry. Besides, this Gaozu still had his own ideas and wanted to unify the Central Plains. This would make Jiangning go. He wanted to kill Jiangning at one time. In this way, his future strategy would be much better. However, at this time, Liu Furong said: "let him go. I can''t do anything about him, but he can''t do anything about me. When my strength recovers, it''s your Memorial Day!" Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s face suddenly showed a gloomy color. For such a person, Liu Furong would never have any tolerance. Even so, as long as she has no strength, if she has strength, she can just kill Jiangning. In fact, it''s just that Liu Furong doesn''t have confidence. If she really fights with Jiangning, she may be able to force Jiangning to get hurt. After all, her strength is there. But under this point, as long as she doesn''t make any actions, then she will be afraid of Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength was not like this before, but it has become so powerful all of a sudden. In other words, it is absolutely that she has a killer''s mace hidden, which she can''t think of clearly, so she can''t start to keep Jiangning now. After all, as long as she can recover her strength next time, then she will There will be no fear of Jiangning.When Gaozu heard his Taoist partner say such words, his heart was a little depressed, but he didn''t have any way to return to depression. After all, he was not the opponent of Jiangning, which made him depressed. If it is to change to another person, then he has already taken up Jiangning, after all, his strength is also very strong, but on Jiangning, then he has no way. "You don''t have that strength yet!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but with a sneer, because he knows that he has been thoroughly deterred these two people, if there is no accident, then absolutely will let these two people to stop, dare not to deal with themselves. What''s more, Jiangning also understands this. Liu Furong''s idea is very simple. As long as she is familiar with her own ability, she will be a killer to Jiangning. However, she is absolutely wrong. No matter how familiar she is with her strength, her strength will not increase in this period of time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1802 But Jiangning''s words, that is different, because Jiangning can make its own strength endless increase, this is self-evident, because Jiangning''s own strength is in front of us, and it also has a system in it. As long as it is hard to practice, everything is possible. "Come on, I don''t want to see you!" At this time, Liu Furong has issued an order. Although Jiangning doesn''t want to leave, she has already told Jiangning to go. After all, she has no ability to kill Jiangning. If Jiangning recovers its strength or takes out a killer mace again, it will be a more difficult thing. "I knew you didn''t have the guts When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He had completely guessed Liu Furong and Gaozu''s thoughts. If there was no accident, these two people would never dare to stop Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. The most important point is that Jiangning just wants to leave now. If such a strong person still can''t walk, then there is no need to say anything else, because there will be no one stronger than Jiangning who will escape. Jiangning can be sure of this. Gaozu and his Taoist partners were gloomy, but they did not dare to move. After all, Jiangning''s strength was in front of them, which made them more depressed. If they said that they were confident to kill Jiangning, they would not have any mobile phone. Jiangning left, and he quickly left this place, because if one is not careful, he will use this God killing pot. For this thing, Jiangning has already had a conflict. After all, this one thing made him lose his fighting power last time. If it is changed to another person, then So long ago, it was broken down by this God killing pot. In other words, Jiangning has a very strong strength. Otherwise, it will be a matter of complete ruin, and in this, he or she will not get a little benefit. Only powerful people can use this thing, and ordinary people can''t use it. "Why let him go?" At this time, Gaozu couldn''t help but ask, he was extremely hateful about his Taoist partner''s letting Jiangning go. After all, it was not easy for his Taoist partner to come out once. If he could not kill other people, maybe her coming out would not have any significance. Because it is Liu Furong who brought Gao Zutong to the Central Plains. If Liu Furong doesn''t participate in the affairs, what''s the matter with her not coming out? It can even be said that as long as Liu Furong is a person with a sneer on his face, then it is time to have a plan. At this time, Liu Furong''s face was indeed with a sneer. From this point, we can see that her strength is very good. Then she said slowly: "in fact, this is very simple. I don''t kill him, that''s because my strength is not enough. Let''s not say whether my real strength is enough, even if it is enough, I will not fight him to the death, after all, his strength It is also extremely powerful. If there is a big thing, then no one can tolerate it. " "I''m waiting for my strength to adapt thoroughly. After all, Jiangning''s strength is just ordinary. After all, I won''t be afraid of him and I will try my best! Because just now he and I fight hard, I really can''t beat, after all, his inside story is a bit vigorous! " Speaking of this, the face of that one Liu Furong can not help but show a gloomy color. She did not expect that she had just come out and met this powerful man, and this person was still the one who blocked the advance of their violent clan. If it was replaced by other people, she might not mind that much, but Jiangning would not do it, because they want to control the whole Central Plains. "Well, I didn''t see it clearly!" Gaozu couldn''t help but feel depressed. He didn''t really see his Taoist partner''s idea clearly, because his strength was just ordinary. If he could see his Taoist partner''s idea clearly, he would not ask, and then he didn''t panic and wanted to keep Jiangning. He always thought that his Taoist partner''s strength was very good. He could even say that he could resist with many people, because he had been practicing Taoism for so long, but now he realized that his Taoist partner''s strength was just ordinary. As for this side, after Jiangning went back, the whole person was a false alarm. After all, it was a difficult thing to deal with Liu Furong before. If they continued to hate themselves, Jiangning really didn''t know what was going on. After all, their own strength had reached an end and wanted to continue to make big things It''s obviously impossible.If not, it will be good for both of them. Liu Mei and others also breathed a sigh when they saw Jiangning back. After all, they were extremely worried about Jiangning''s coming, which they could not deny. After all, their own thoughts and premonitions pointed to the danger of Jiangning. They also thought about how to deal with Jiangning. Fortunately, they did not go. If they did, they would become a burden. At that time, as long as Gaozu attacked them, Jiangning really didn''t know what was going on. After all, there were so many violent people in the field. "You''re back at last. We''re all worried about you!" At this time, Liu Mei directly fell into Jiangning''s arms. She was really worried just now. Fortunately, the wind and the moon caught her. Otherwise, she would have gone out to look for Jiangning. What kind of danger would she encounter at that time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1803 The truth shows that this Liumei does not take into account the idea of moon and wind shadow, and is directly spoiled to Jiangning. After all, at this time, she also shows the true feelings completely. For a woman, there is no mistake. If Jiangning has problems, it may be that Liumei will be mad. Fortunately, all of these are good things, and there is no things they have expected to come, and Jiangning also came back to the stone people in time. This makes them more relieved. Even so, after this time, they may be inseparable from Jiangning. After all, that feeling is too terrible. When you know that a person has a difficult thing, you can not help that person. Such a mind will be extremely depressed. Even so, if there is a big thing, it will drag down a person. This is human nature. Of course, as some people without humanity, this is removed. After all, if the inhuman brutes come and say more words, it will not have any effect. "It''s OK. I''m not back! You don''t want to put it in your heart. I didn''t have any danger just now! " Jiang Ning said this, there was a kind compatibility on the face. After all, he also understood the thoughts of these women very well. He was their team leader, and also the hero in their eyes. If they have problems, they will be completely sad. From this point, Jiangning has already known that they will never let themselves have any problems. Otherwise, I don''t say sorry for myself, but also sorry to miss their three women, because their hearts are already hanging on their own. There is no doubt about this! Everyone will not let their beloved women get hurt, whether it is trauma or internal injury, they will not be hurt any more. This is also the basic principle of a man. Otherwise, there will be no such a lot of bitter ducks in the world. "You cheat, you say how weak your breath is, moon and wind shadow are not visible, but I have a unique skill to see, tell me what danger you just encountered?" Liu Mei responded directly. In her view, Jiangning''s breath was really very weak, even weaker than usual. This is something she can feel, and it is her unique skill. After all, breath is a person''s vital sign. If there is no vital sign, then everything has to be said. Wind shadow and willow eyebrow, do not know what a situation comes, after all, they all think Jiangning has come back, there is no matter come, this is self-evident, but they did not think, it would happen to happen, this point is to him extremely depressed. Jiangning heard the words of the two girls, and there was no word at once. He didn''t want them to worry about it. But his breath was very weak, and his vital signs were so fragile. After being seen by the willow eyebrows, he could not say it and let him depressed. It is not very good to conceal the past. This makes Jiangning have no words. But Jiangning is not worried about it. After all, he has come back to the stone family. This violent people should not come here. After all, Liu Furong has not adapted his strength. At that time, Jiangning also saw this point, so it would be connected with her. Otherwise, it would not be possible to kill Jiangning. After all, Liu Furong''s real strength has reached a very strong point. If there is no accident, he is not Liu Furong''s opponent at all. But Jiangning has the ability to press the bottom of the box. This is also the capital of Jiangning. It can be slightly opposed to Liu Furong. This time, it is a loss. But next time, Jiangning will not allow his loss, because his own strength is constantly rising. Even if it is not cultivated, the system can make his strength slowly improve. "Nothing, just met a master just now, but this expert, for their own strength has not been thoroughly familiar, so I can also safely return, nothing happened!" Since it can not be hidden, Jiangning simply said out, after all, these things, nothing bad. Especially Liu Furong, a person, must let three women know, otherwise, if a three female has a hot mind and goes to find this liufurong, it will be a very difficult thing to deal with. Because the strength of this liufurong is not able to cope with by the three women. , well! It''s all right! " Moon son is able to open up, after all, she knows Jiangning will never do something uncertain. Since he has said that a master has come, there will be no danger. Obviously, their previous premonition is wrong, and every hunch in life is not very correct.Sometimes, there is a ray of life in many things, which is why they can become practitioners. In this world, many things are beyond the imagination of others. Ordinary people simply can''t see all of them clearly. This is the fate of human beings. "That master, are you not his opponent?" When Liu Mei asked about this, she couldn''t help frowning. She thought that Jiangning''s strength had reached a certain level, but Jiangning now said that she was not the opponent of that person, which was extremely depressing. If Jiangning has said so, they can''t guess what kind of strength this person is. At the same time, they don''t want to face this person. After all, sometimes they have to see their own strength. Otherwise, they will suffer a lot. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1804 Fengying also frowned and looked at Jiangning. Before her strength did not change, she was very weak and didn''t want to know about these things. But after the transformation, her whole strength has been improved. For high-level people, she also has a little interest. However, he never thought that someone would be more powerful than Jiangning. This was something they had never thought of. After all, whether it was the high priest of the protoss or the ancestor of the fury clan, he could not help but come to Jiangning. He did not expect that an expert would suddenly appear. When Jiangning was asked about this matter, his face was dignified, and his mind was reminiscent of the previous battle. It can be said that the battle at that time was really worrying. If Liu Furong was familiar with his own ability, Jiangning would be in real difficulty. Maybe he could not leave. It was still a matter, Bi Even then, Liu Furong''s strength was only half, and the other half could not adapt to it. And she mainly did not join hands with Gaozu. If she joined hands with Gaozu, there would be great problems. After all, Gaozu''s strength can be said to be extremely strong. "It''s OK. Although the strength of this person is strong, she can''t treat me well within half a year. After all, her strength still needs to be familiar with!" Jiangning said this, his mouth can not help but with a sneer, this time he really suffered losses, but the next time, there will be no such thing happened. After all, the next time Liu Furong''s own strength has been completely improved, then Jiangning''s strength will also be upgraded to a very high level. After all, with the help of the system, everything can be completed. Even if Jiangning doesn''t do anything, it can make its own strength soar rapidly Up, there is absolutely no saying about this. "It''s OK. Next time we will deal with this person with you. Even if something happens, at least we will be there." At this time, Liu Mei had already decided that if Jiangning went out alone to meet the enemy, she would follow the past. After all, she had a faint feeling that there would be a bloody storm coming. Maybe this bloody incident is a test for them, but it is even more a great test for the whole Central Plains. After all, at this moment, as long as there is no other thing happening, then the people of this violent clan will carry out their plan, after all, their people are strong. At the same time, there are two masters at the same time. These two masters can definitely surprise people. Not only that, but also the three spirit trees are in their hands. If they can quickly cultivate these three spirit trees, then everything is needless to say. They can definitely quickly improve their own strength, even the whole family The strength can be improved rapidly. There is no need to say this point. It can even be said that there will be no race in the Central Plains and the East China Sea by then, which is self-evident. "Well, good to say! Next time I''ll take you out on the expedition Jiangning is also laughing at the moment. After all, he understands the strength of the three women, and is the same as Liu Mei said. Even if anything happens to him, there are also these women. At that time, it will be better to do other things. "By the way, what should we do now? The people of the violent clan can''t be killed. What about the other people? Protoss, that has been hidden, and we look at the protoss, it seems that we don''t want to compete with the fury people! " At this time, the moon couldn''t help asking. Although she is extremely hateful to the protoss, this Protoss has been hidden, and there is no way for her. After all, if a race wants to hide, it is very easy, even so to say, at that time, it will be impossible for other people to find it. "Let''s have a look first, but I know that the fury clan won''t do it for the time being. After all, the strength of that person has not been fully improved. It will take a little time for them to do it!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help appearing a cool color. If you don''t say anything, you can tell them to stop in minutes. After all, when Liu Furong''s strength is still not adapted, then they will not have any action. At the moment before, the people of the violent clan have already become lazy and do not listen to the words of Gaozu. After all, they are also afraid of being exterminated, so at this time, they still need to unite their military spirit. As long as this happens, there will be more opportunities, and then there will be some other chances of winning in it. If there is no statement, they really dare not use their own strength to guide some other races to surrender to them, because they can not do it without strength.At this time, an elder of the stone clan rushed directly to Jiangning. After coming to Jiangning''s side, he immediately said in horror: "no, there are people from Donghai nationality coming here. They have already killed them. Several of our people have died!" This sentence fell, Jiangning and others are shocked, they did not think that they have just dealt with this violent people, there is a East China Sea people, this East China Sea people, if Jiangning guesses well, it should be obedient to this violent clan, after all, there are two masters of the fury clan, and in him When they came to the East China Sea, perhaps they had already taken control of this Donghai nationality. This is self-evident, because if they want to unify the East China Sea, the East China Sea people need the support of the violent clan. When the East China Sea people unify the East China Sea, they will follow the violent people out of the Central Plains and control the land of the Central Plains. When the time comes, both races can control one side. At that time, some other situations may arise. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1805 Therefore, it is extremely frightening to say that these two races are complementary to each other. If there are such races on the mainland to do such things, their strength will be unprecedented. There is no need to say. Even so, other unexpected situations will occur at that time ¡£ "How many Donghai people come here and how many experts do they have?" At this time, Jiangning frowned, because he was a man who could not fight. Not only that, but also his current situation was unable to continue fighting. After all, when he just fought with Liu Furong, he had already used the ability of the system. Up to now, he still hasn''t recovered, which is extremely depressing for him. It can even be said that if there is a simple person, he can be defeated. After all, he is very weak in this situation. "There are dozens of people! If there are three masters, we can''t fight! " Speaking of this, the face of this violent clan can not help but show the color of anger. Just these three people just killed their people, which is extremely depressing. The people of the stone clan are generally powerful. After all, they do not have a lot of resources. But in this case, they can stand in the East China Sea because they also have a terrain, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Therefore, the stone clan can quickly defend those who attack, but they can''t defend them just now. After all, those people can''t defend the three masters who come in here. This makes them more angry. "Well, I''ll be right there! Go out and deal with it first! " At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. He was also a little depressed about the arrival of the Donghai nationality. After all, he didn''t deal with the violent people in this place, and there was an extra Donghai nationality. What''s more, it''s very obvious that these people came together. There''s no saying at all. If Jiangning had been there, he would have wiped out the Donghai people. In the end, he would have completely enjoyed himself. After the elder of the stone clan went out, Jiangning immediately showed a dignified look on his face, and then said to the three girls, "you go out to fight later, and remember to be careful! This time, it must be the strategy of the Gaozu, because he knew that my situation was not very good, so the people of Donghai nationality directly attacked me "If we can eat the stone clan, we will eat us. This scheme is very depressing to others! If you don''t know what you''re going to fight, I won''t let them For his own guess, Jiangning will be extremely accurate. After all, as long as there are no other things, it can be quickly understood. As long as he does not appear in front of the people of Donghai nationality, then this race certainly dare not be too presumptuous. At that time, with the strength of the three women, they can be killed completely. This is self-evident. It can even be said that if there are no other things, then the Donghai people can be driven away, or even directly destroyed. Three women''s strength is very good, Jiangning has always believed in their own people, after all, their own people, at this time, the strength can be strong, no one can cope with their small team. "I see. You''re so well healed!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. After telling Jiangning, she took the lead in going out. Fengying and Yueer are also telling Jiangning, and then quickly left this place. Of course, they also want to fight now. After all, their strength has reached a certain level. If there is no accident, it will be very likely to kill all the people of Donghai nationality. The strength of the people of the stone clan is just average. Since the people of the stone clan can resist for a little time, then the strength of their three women will be able to kill a lot of people, which is self-evident. Moreover, Jiangning also believes in their strength here. Under this premise, ordinary people will have all their own strength, because when facing some other races, they will not put any water, after all, they have attacked their nest. Jiangning can''t help smiling when he looks at the three girls leaving. He knows that as long as he doesn''t go out, then the Donghai people don''t dare to do anything. After all, he is a great master. If one is not surprised, he will kill all their people after he appears. This is self-evident. In addition, as long as there are no other things, then you can do a lot of powerful events. After all, the strength of the three women at this time is also very good.After the three women went out, they immediately saw a man fighting. When they saw the people of Donghai nationality, they couldn''t help sinking down. For no reason, the three strong men of Donghai nationality actually used the strong to bully the weak. At this time, more than ten stone people had fallen down. This makes them extremely depressed and even angry. After all, their own strength is so strong, but they start to some small shrimps, which is extremely incomprehensible. For example, you, an adult, actually do it to children. If you say it, everyone will get angry. Those people also saw Liu Mei and others came out, and they were all amazed because they had never seen such a beautiful woman. They lived in the East China Sea all the year round. They didn''t know how beautiful the women in the central plains were, and the beauty level of the three women was first-class. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1806 "Hi, beautiful lady, can we fight together?" The powerful man, teasing Liu Mei, asked, his face is full of ambiguous color, for such a beautiful woman, it is indeed not uncommon, and at this time, they still attack the stone clan, as long as they can take down the stone clan, then they can win three women. At the thought that they could have a beautiful woman, the three masters couldn''t help drooling. After all, compared with the people of their race, the women in the Central Plains have a more charm. This charm is not to be said, which is not possessed by the people of their races. If they could, they would also go out to the Central Plains, but they were used to the feeling of being king in this place, so they did not go out to the East China Sea. Now when I saw Liu Mei, they already had an idea and wanted to take it as their own. However, what they didn''t think of was that at this time, it was Dai Mei who got cold, and then said coldly, "you want to die, don''t you?" This voice was extremely cold, because she knew that the strength of the three men was just average, and the worst was that they were a little stronger than them. And they would not be afraid of it. After all, there were stone clan people helping in the field. Even if there was a real fight, as long as there were no problems, they would not have happened ¡£ Besides, there is still a Jiangning in the back. Although Jiangning''s strength is a little weak and her body is weak, Jiangning''s strength will never see them in any danger. This is what they understand very well, "Oh, how can I be so angry? I can tell you that I am a Donghai nationality The most powerful person, if you marry me, is the best. I promise to make you feel safe and sound This person, extremely shameless said, as if he didn''t care about anyone. And in his eyes, there is an unprecedented contempt, as if no one in the heart, this is extremely silent, because they do not know their own disaster is coming. What''s more, their three women can make these three powerful Donghai people immortal. Besides, there are still stone people here, and there is a Jiangning behind. As long as nothing happens, Jiangning can help. This time, they took the lead in fighting, but also to hide it. After all, they had just fought with Liu Furong. Obviously, Liu Furong asked them to come and inquire about Jiangning''s current situation. If Jiangning''s situation was very poor, she would not have any hesitation, but directly took up Jiangning. The so-called idea is to take advantage of your illness to kill you, which is very good, but Liu Furong did not expect that Jiangning will not fight at all this time, after all, it is only three people, three women can fight them. "No matter what he does with so much, as long as he kills them, then everything is finished!" Moon''s face, can not help but show the color of anger, she is a person who does not like to be teased, especially this kind of extremely hateful person, but also is their enemy. As for the enemy, they will never have any words to keep their hands. They can even say that if there are other things, Jiangning will definitely kill these people without saying a word. After yue''er''s words fell, the three women immediately showed their own breath. When their breath appeared, the three people of Donghai nationality finally frowned at this moment. Originally, they thought that Liumei and others were just ordinary strength, but they didn''t expect that they were so powerful now. From the breath above, we can see that the strength of Jiangning and others is already the same as their strength, because a person''s strength is strong, from which the breath can be guessed, and now it is such a statement. Without any accident, Liu Mei and others started directly. For these people, she would not have any hands left. So once she started, she had already taken all her strength to one of the masters of Donghai nationality. In fact, this kind of master looks just ordinary. After all, they have seen Jiangning and Gaozu Dengfu. They are immune to such masters, and their own strength is very good. When a person stands at a certain height, what they see will be far away. This is just like a civilian. If you see a strong person with strength, you will naturally think that this strong person is incomparably powerful. However, compared with this strong person, there are still many people who are stronger than him. Therefore, standing at a certain height, what they see is not the same. But on the whole, the strength of the three women is also good. The worst thing is that people from the upper reaches of the mainland come. They will never be at the bottom or in the middle. After all, the strength of the people in this continent is just average, not very strong.In particular, it is extremely difficult for Jiangning and others to make further progress. Therefore, in a continent with such strength, many things can be achieved. The three people of the Donghai nationality, seeing Liu Mei and others without saying a word, started directly. Their anger has been ignited. They are from the East China Sea, and they are from the East China Sea. They despise and despise other races. For a long time, they all think that their identity is higher than others, so at this time, they are angry when they see the three women''s hands, and then directly everyone takes up Liu Mei and others. As for other people, they were rejected by the people of the stone clan. After Liu Mei and other people joined, they were relieved. The worst thing was that they still had a group of experts. Although this group of experts can not be compared with these people in the field, it is enough for ordinary people Yes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1807 Moreover, there are a large number of them here. If the Donghai people want to defeat them once and for all, they can''t do it. After all, at this time, they have already demonstrated their strength. "You''d better admit defeat as soon as possible. You''re not our opponents!" One of the people of Donghai nationality sneered at Liu Mei. He knew Liu Mei''s strength in a little time. Although Liu Mei''s strength is strong, it''s still a little bit worse to pick him up. Because he has been fighting all year round, he is very aware of the strength of everyone and who he can kill. He is very clear. Obviously, Liu Mei is not his opponent now. However, Liu Mei didn''t pay attention to him, because Liu Mei knew very well that if she wanted to break through, she would have to fight constantly. Only by constantly fighting, could her potential be forced out. At that time, if it was to be transformed, people would be shocked. "Ha ha! Admit defeat, in my dictionary, there are never these two words After Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help but sneer. She really understood her own strength and wanted to kill the strong man of Donghai nationality. She had no way to do it, nor did she have any self-confidence, but she would not give up. Sometimes, as long as you stick to it, everything else can be done well. For example, in this situation, as long as Liumei sticks to it, it may be able to give full play to its potential. At that time, a lot of things can be done. "Then wait for me to capture you." The man of Donghai nationality sneered and said that on the one hand, he was a little worried about hurting Liu Mei. After all, he couldn''t bear to do anything about a beautiful woman like Liu Mei. Moreover, in his heart, Liu Mei was already regarded as his harem, which was even more difficult. But it''s also because of this idea that Liu Mei has a chance to breathe. It''s a little difficult for Liu Mei to fight against this man of Donghai nationality. After all, he doesn''t want to give full play to all his strength. In this way, there will be a situation in which Liu Mei will have an advantage. This is like a fight between an adult and a child. If this adult wants to keep his hands everywhere, he will be defeated by this child to a certain extent. Moreover, the strength of this child is still good, which is similar to Liu Mei''s current situation. As for the other two women, the situation is almost the same, because these Donghai people don''t want to kill the three women. If only one of them died, the three women would have been defeated. After all, their strength is still a little less, but the three Donghai people have their own ideas, so the three women also have their own ideas It''s not a dead hand. However, no matter how to say, if the three women want to win the battle, it is undoubtedly a little difficult. After all, the strength of others is there. If they don''t use magic tricks, they can''t shake these people. For example, Jiangning. If Jiangning doesn''t release water, then these three women have no chance at all. This situation in the field is just like the situation of the three women of shangdonghai nationality. They have no fear at all. Even if they are finished, they will not have any fear. On the contrary, several people of the Donghai nationality are constantly trying to capture the three women alive, and then they can force them to become their own harem. However, they have been wrong at the beginning. Although they say that their strength is good, at the moment, the rest of the Donghai people have been almost killed by the people of the stone clan. After all, the strength of the stone clan is still good, and it is still in the secret base of Shitou clan. In other people''s places, you can''t compare with others More familiar. In this way, it is the stone people who occupy the local advantage in fighting. In a short time, the people of the Donghai nationality have been defeated by the people of the stone clan. Everyone is confused by the people of the stone clan. There is no saying at all. "You must admit defeat quickly, or I will fight!" When one of the Donghai people saw that his people were constantly defeated by the stone people, they became anxious. If they continued to do so, they would be in danger. After all, they would be besieged by all the people. Although they think that their own strength is good, if they encounter so many people besieged, then it is a huge problem. After all, in their view, the strength of the stone clan is also good. As long as their clansmen are tied up, everything can be done well. "Just think about it! Now your people have been controlled by the people of the stone clan. If you want us to give up, you are a fool''s dream! " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help sneering. She knew the situation very well. As long as they dragged these people, the other Donghai people would not be in any danger.At that time, they can also unite with the people of the stone clan and directly attack several people of the Donghai nationality. At that time, it will definitely surprise people. If the three people are surrounded, they will be unable to escape. Even if they are given the opportunity, they will not be able to escape. "In that case, don''t blame us!" At this time, the three members of the Donghai nationality have completely understood that if they want to win the battle, they must make a quick decision. Otherwise, there will be big problems, which they can''t resist at that time. Without any hesitation, at this time, only heard Jiangning behind him, directly said: "you fight, I am looking at you, nothing will happen!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1808 Although Jiangning is in vain down, but their own strength to teach these people, it is still a matter of minutes. After all, under the strong strength, there are often any other things happen. The key point is that after Jiangning appeared, the three women also had a guarantee, because they knew that Jiangning had said such words, they were There will be no danger. Often, what to do, only need backing, tough words, everything can be done well, even at all costs, will be to do their own job well, this point is self-evident, so Jiangning this time, no doubt gave them a lot of confidence. those people from the East China Sea saw Jiangning''s appearance and were crystal clear to Jiangning. In their view, Jiangning was just a piece of junk. After all, they could know everything clearly, and they would not have any damage if they would return this incident back to that time. However, when Jiangning appeared, there was another situation in the field. Originally, they were all a little indecent three women. At this time, they even directly picked them up, without any accident, and each attack was extremely huge. All of them were shocked. Before that, they could still suppress the three women. Now, after this situation, they can''t suppress the three women. After all, the strength of the three women is too strong. It can even be said that if Jiangning fails to come out, they may have been defeated. Jiangning''s power is only shown at this time, and they can also feel a terrible breath from the three girls. This terrible breath is in a straight upward state. If it is not expected, it may be overtaken by them immediately. Faced with this situation, they are shocked, but what they can do now is to restrain the three girls. If they lose, they will lose face completely. Not only will they have no face, but there will be another situation. Maybe they will be completely finished, and even go back to the same place There''s a problem. "Kill! We can''t catch them now. Let''s do it One of the Donghai people, at this time, couldn''t help sneering. He was very aware of the current situation. If something happened, they would not be able to go back. Even so, as long as a little bit of situation appeared, they would fall into the hands of others. Recalling that the stone clan has always been a weak race, but it can kill orcs and repel another race, they associate with Jiangning and others. You don''t know so much about Jiangning and others, but it doesn''t mean that they can''t understand Jiangning and others. "Well! We will be killed, or we will perish! " Another person also knows the situation in the field, which is obviously unfavorable to them. If they don''t do it again, it will be completely finished. It can even be said that if Jiangning has not been abandoned, it will be more difficult for them to deal with it after Jiangning joins in. After all, Jiangning''s strength before has been extremely strong. Although in this respect, Liu Furong sued them that Jiangning had been abandoned, but they felt that they did not see it with their own eyes Obviously, I won''t believe it. At this time, everyone of the Donghai ethnic group has completely released their own strength. At this moment, everyone is not willing to stop their strength, because they know very well that if they continue to go on like this, they will give themselves a heavy blow. They can''t go on like this again. After all, at this time, besides Jiangning and others, there are also covetous stone clan people. Although the stone clan people are not very powerful, they obviously can''t bear to be surrounded by all the people. However, when they tried to kill the three girls, their strength was so strong that they had a feeling of sleeping. This was something they had never been with before, but now they met it. And they felt that if they continued like this, they would be completely killed. "You can die!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help sneering. If Jiangning didn''t show up before, she didn''t dare to say anything to these people. Now, after Jiangning appeared, she has already made her own decision. That''s not to be afraid of these people. Because Jiangning is watching, she will never let them have any danger. At the same time, yue''er also sneered at this time. She used to hate the protoss, but later, she was unable to do anything to the Protoss. Now she is a person who hates the fury clan. Because the fury clan people can do anything, there is absolutely no way for such a person to stay Words.In addition, although this Donghai nationality is not very good, it also wears the same pants as the violent people. There is no saying that such a race will stay in this world. Moreover, before the beginning, these Donghai people still want to capture them alive and make them the people of the harem. For such people, we can''t let them go. Yueer''s strength is extremely strong, at this time, she has been completely suppressed to the person on her, I believe it will not be long before she can defeat him, as to whether he can be killed, it is still a bit of suspense, after all, although the strength of others is a little weak, but still has the strength in. However, compared with Jiangning, it would be a great thing to catch these people alive. After all, he has a lot of things to ask these people to see if they can be used by themselves. If not, they will disappear in this place forever. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1809 However, if they can be used for their own use, then they will be released directly. At that time, it is definitely a very good idea. Because here, as long as there is no problem, everyone is afraid of death. After all, they are different from those of the Protoss. The protoss people are not afraid of any death, because they have A resurrection altar is in hand. Every Protoss can be resurrected quickly after being killed in battle. However, people of other races, especially powerful people, are extremely afraid of death, because they enjoy their own strength. Once they are killed in battle, there is nothing left. This is directly reflected in their bodies. "Kill!" At this time, Fengying was also roaring. Her strength was the lowest among all the people. Because the breath of yue''er was very powerful at the moment, but he did not have any hesitation. After the low roar, she directly showed her strong breath. Then she saw only the wind shadow, and it was a knife, which directly defeated the person in front of her. It can even be said that if this person did not avoid, it would have been divided into two parts, but Rao was so. At this time, this person was also abandoned an arm, blood was constantly flowing on the ground, wailing. After the other two people saw this, the whole town accelerated. They didn''t expect that their companions were defeated so quickly and were still abandoned. For a time, their hearts were also flustered, but their panic could not do anything for them. Once Liu''s eyebrows are defeated, they will not be able to defeat the other people in the next ten months. When Jiangning saw Liu Mei and yue''er, they killed the people of Donghai nationality directly. He could not help but feel sorry. He originally wanted to let these two people use for themselves. Maybe they could mix in the East China Sea at that time. After all, they were familiar with everything in the East China Sea, but he didn''t expect that yue''er and Liu Mei should be Such violence directly killed these two people. This is something Jiangning has never thought of. It is even undeniable that Jiangning will appear in front of them as soon as there is a situation. Therefore, at this time, except Jiangning, other people also play a crucial role. "Ah! If I knew you were so hot, I wouldn''t let you kill those two people! " At this time, Jiangning could not help sighing, and then walked forward and said, his face was full of regret. After all, the two people of Donghai nationality are also experts. If they can help themselves, it will be more convenient for him to move around here. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning wants to do, then all other things can be done. After all, Jiangning''s own strength has reached a very strong point, which is not comparable to other people. But now these two women have killed the enemy, which makes him more depressed Love comes. "What''s the matter? Can''t we kill them? " At this time, yue''er can''t help but frown and ask. She doesn''t understand the key. She thinks Jiangning is blaming them. But in fact, Jiangning doesn''t blame them. It''s just a little depressed. After all, these people can''t be used by themselves. Liu Mei was also a little nervous at this time. He was very worried about Jiangning''s abuse. If Jiangning scolded her, she would be very sad. After all, Jiangning did not say that she could not kill these two people. Just killing these two people just now is the strength that she burst out in an instant. Otherwise, it is fundamental You can''t kill these two people. After all, the experts of Donghai nationality are very powerful, which is clear to them. They can even say that they can do a lot of things here as long as there are no other problems. "It''s not that I can''t. I mainly want to keep them, ask a little bit about things, and let them be used by me. Of course, if they don''t want to, they will die in the end." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but show a sneer on his face. Then he looked at the one who was abandoned. Donghai nationality has always been a very powerful race, but that''s all. Jiangning will never have any fear. Even if there are other things, Jiangning will never compromise with this Donghai nationality. Let alone his own reason, he will not feel sorry for the stone clan. He himself got a god killing pot from the stone clan, which is his life protecting device now, so there will be no accident. However, these are all given by the stone clan to Jiangning, and Jiangning has promised that the stone clan will not let them suffer any harm.If you say anything, you have to finish it. Even Jiangning has an idea, that is, to support the stone clan to the first race in the East China Sea. Only in this way can Jiangning not continue to protect this race, because if a race is strong, then all things can be done by itself. Especially in the East China Sea, it is different from the Central Plains. They can become vassals of every force. If you are strong enough, you can have everything. Of course, if you are not strong enough, then you can have everything. However, he just thought about these things. After all, this stone clan still lacks the strength. If they are like the fury clan or the spirit clan, Jiangning can help them. But now this strength is obviously not feasible, because if it is supported, it will be very good There''s going to be a problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1810 When a person does not have absolute strength to suppress other people, other problems will appear soon. Jiangning has already understood these things, so he just thinks about it in his mind. Yue''er can''t help feeling a little depressed at this time, because she just broke out her strongest strength. She directly killed this expert of Donghai nationality. In fact, she didn''t want to kill her. However, her strongest strength has already burst out, and there is no way to do it. "Ah! It''s useless to kill all of them! Isn''t there another one in the field? Just ask him. He can''t run anyway Yue''er smiles and looks at the last Donghai nationality with a sneer on her face. As for the other Donghai people, the pawns were all controlled by the stone people at this time. Although it was only a matter of minutes to kill them, the stone people understood that they must not do these things now, or it would be extremely terrible if they were provoked to this race. Often, there will be other situations. After all, there are many other people from the Donghai ethnic group besides those on the scene. The stone clan can''t afford to provoke this race. Although Jiangning is helping them, this is temporary. If Jiangning is not in their stone clan, then it will be Che There''s something wrong with the bottom. "Say what you know, or you''ll die!" Jiangning walked past, strong breath pervaded in his body, he wanted to use his strong breath to oppress this person, his spirit to be oppressed, when the time comes, he will become a fool, and he can explain all the things. More than that, Jiangning can still do something to make him completely submit to himself. This is what Jiangning thought. Of course, now it is just thinking. After all, it has not become a reality, and he does not know how strong this person is. "It''s no use asking, I won''t say it! I won''t say anything about our race. If you want to kill, kill me! " Speaking of this, the man of Donghai nationality has already closed his eyes. In his opinion, he is completely finished. It can even be said that if there are other problems, then he will be killed in battle, and he will never have any chance to survive. This is more clear to him, so he has planned. Even if it is, he will not tell what he knows, because what he knows is already confidential It''s on. However, he did not think that at this time, there was a strong momentum oppressing him, not only that, but also impacted his brain, like the pain of ants biting in their own head, so that he had a kind of extremely painful pain. "What do you want to do?" The man of Donghai nationality opened his eyes and asked, "he is really in pain, but he can still bear it. After all, the strength has already determined a person''s perseverance. If it is an ordinary person, then it has already been explained. After all, Jiangning''s oppressive force is extremely strong. But he is not like this, because he has his own strength, he can resist completely, this is the reason why some masters often die, because they are not willing to be enslaved by others, and they will not betray their own race, because if one betrays, then his own race People will be hurt a lot. Their racial people are hurt, which also means that their relatives are also hurt, which is more clear to them, so even at this moment, if something happens, he will not say any words. "Come on, even if it''s a sudden death, I won''t say it!" The East China Sea people, extremely indifferent, said that he already knew his future destiny, so at this moment, he would not say any words about his race, because his race was already planning a big event. If there was no accident, the whole Central Plains would be theirs, not just the Central Plains, And the East China Sea is theirs. This plan, that is, only the high-level people know about it. Even if they are stronger than them, they just know a little bit, and they can''t know all of it. But they know the result, so they will never betray their own race. Jiangning saw that he had completely released his breath, but still could not shake this man. His face could not help but show his anger. If it was an ordinary person, he might have already picked up this person, but now, he has no way. After all, if you reach a limit, if you still can''t let that person come out, then you won''t have any way. After all, everyone has a limit, and Jiangning has reached a limit now. There is no way to deal with it.It can even be said that if Jiangning goes on like this, he may still cause harm to himself. After all, he attacks the other party with the power of his soul, which is extremely harmful to his body, and he has not learned thoroughly. If he can be like some other masters, then Jiangning will not worry about such things But now, he has to worry. For such a person, not only Jiangning didn''t think of it, but also the three women didn''t think of it. In the past, the captured prisoners were interrogated very quickly, and they can get a lot of information. But now, they have no way to come, which makes them extremely depressed Yes. "No way! Then you have to die When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. Then, without any hesitation, he directly killed the Donghai nationality, and completely refused to give him any living. For this race, if he died, it would have no influence at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1811 His current strength has reached a certain degree. I believe that among the Donghai ethnic group, there should be no one who can compare his strength, but there is no definite statement. After all, Donghai nationality has been inherited for such a long time. If there is no strong person, there will be no other statement. But even if there are other powerful races, Jiangning will not be afraid. After all, he has ordered a stone clan to come, and their team of four people are also extremely powerful people. As long as there are no other problems, then these things can be completed. Three women at this time, also do not have any words, after all, they have no way to come, for such a person, if there is a chance to kill, then thoroughly kill up, but if there is no chance, then also to ensure their own strength, do not let themselves have any danger. At this time, an elder of the stone clan came out and asked, "what do these people do?" Because they have captured a lot of Donghai people, and their strength is just ordinary. They don''t know how to deal with these people. First of all, they don''t want to offend other people. Moreover, they are powerful people of Donghai nationality in Ming Dynasty. If they kill these people, they will be angry Come on, it''s going to be the end of it all. This is exactly what they are worried about. If they are changed into ordinary races, they will not have any scruples. After all, some other races are not as powerful as Donghai people, but Donghai people dare not do anything. After all, if Jiangning doesn''t help them in this way, they will be completely finished. "Just kill it! Otherwise, if you let them go, they will attack you again. This is the principle of letting the tiger return to the mountain, and it will appear again in the future! " Jiangning laughed and directly told them such a truth. After all, at this time, if it is a clear person, they all know how to deal with these people. If they can come to attack you, and they are not of the same race with you, they will come next time. After all, they are all tied up. It can be said that they are not afraid of many feathers, more than one is not too much, and a lot less is less. Now the stone clan has already offended, and is not afraid to continue to offend this race. The big thing is that they have just been with them Just go up. People of the stone clan also thought of this, so they just asked Jiangning for their opinions. After all, sometimes, the opinions of the strong are very important. For example, if Yueer and Liumei did not kill those two people, but abandoned them, Jiangning might ask them to speak about Donghai nationality Here''s the secret. After all, when there are a lot of people, they also have a desire to win. Not only that, they can also see the pity of Jiangning and others. But just now Yueer and Liumei killed their people directly. This makes them understand that even if they say everything they know, they will die. So he said that they will die We simply don''t say it, which makes Jiangning extremely depressed. After getting Jiangning''s words, the people of the stone clan started directly. Everyone released their own strength to the extreme. They directly killed these people of the Donghai nationality. After all, they had already done such things. If there was any pity, they would return to their own later system Cause a lot of them to come up. The stone people understand this very well, so they don''t have any words. They just kill this group of Donghai people. There are howling and pleading in the field, but the stone people are not moved at all. Since they have already done such things, they have to bear the consequences of such things. This is what Jiangning has always believed in. As long as there are no other problems, these people can be wiped out as far as possible. Only the dead will not say other things. If it is not for the dead, it will be extremely difficult thing. "What shall we do now?" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but ask Jiang Ning that the Donghai people have been killed, and they have completely offended this race. If there is no accident, the next time Donghai people will be completely crazy. After all, they have lost three experts. Although the three masters are not very powerful, they lost one, that is, one less. When they want to do big things, they lost so many generals. For them, it was a huge blow. So Liu Mei believed that the people of Donghai nationality would certainly not let go of others. But she also did not have any statement, after all, at this time, if it is able to kill these people, they will face this race in the future, it will also make them directly lose several people. Otherwise, if there are more than a few more people, they will be well staffed to do other things, which is also a little worried by them Up.If you have the ability, a strong race, as long as you kill a strong one every day, then in a short time, this race will become an empty shell. This is a matter that everyone knows. Therefore, at this time, people also disintegrate the characteristics of this Donghai nationality. They first sent a group of people to the stone clan to find out everything. But they didn''t expect that so many people had been killed in the battle before they came in together. This may be something they never thought of, because Jiangning''s three women strength is so strong. Especially when Jiangning came out, their strength soared to a level that others could not match. This made them extremely depressed. If they knew that this would happen, they would never have any idea. After all, they came to the stone clan from afar and didn''t do anything No exception, but also to their own small life to bury, this is all people in the life of things to think. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1812 "What else can we do? We only go to this one Donghai nationality once. If the violent clan really unites with the Donghai nationality, we will be in danger!" When Jiangning talked about this matter, he could not help but show a gloomy color. He vaguely remembered the strength of Liu Furong. If you are really united with the Donghai people, as long as there is an expert in the Donghai nationality, it will be a bit difficult for him to deal with. After all, they are just an expert here. If they face several people on their own, they will certainly have difficulties. But I do not deny that this one can not become a fact, because Jiangning does not know this Donghai nationality What do you think. In fact, he could have guessed from a long time that this Donghai nationality might have wanted to take advantage of the power of the violent clan. After that, all the other things could be done well. As for this violent clan, he was looking for a shelter. After all, Gaozu was chased by Jiangning before. At that time, Gaozu''s first attack was against Jiangning, but after that, it would have been Jiangning''s opponent. Moreover, in a period of time after that, Gaozu finally knew the terror of Jiangning. At that time, even if he released his strongest strength, it was not Jiangning''s opponent. At that time, Liu Furong still did not wake up, which means that he did not have any combat effectiveness. At that time, Gaozu thought of this point. He also took advantage of the friendship between Jiangning and the stone people, and the inner thoughts of the Donghai people, so as to make them fight against each other. However, they did not expect that Jiangning came here so quickly, not only that, but also suppressed them. This is something they never thought of. If they knew it was this situation, they would never do it. It was at this time that the people of Donghai nationality were completely angry, because they could see from an image that their people had been mercilessly killed by people from Jiangning, which made them extremely angry. As the first big race in the East China Sea, they would not be afraid of anything at all People are coming. Even in the East China Sea, as long as they say one, no one dares to say two. Usually, people who meet people of other races and see them of Donghai nationality will take a detour. Now, they never expect that their people will be killed directly by people from Jiangning. This is something they have never thought of, or even can be said, here In the East China Sea, this is the first time. Their anger, you can imagine how angry, but they also have no way, after all, Jiangning showed the strength, is extremely strong, and they know that they sent out the three people, the strength is good, but they are still killed by three women, you can imagine the three women are also extremely Strong presence. Even Jiangning stood at the head of the three women, and the strength of that one can be imagined to be so powerful that they did not dare to move for a time. Even everyone felt dignified at this time, because they seemed to have made a wrong decision. If we are tolerant for a period of time and don''t listen to the fury clan, then maybe it will not happen. But now, they have no way to do it. After all, as long as there is a problem here, it will lead to a great accident. "Patriarch, what to do now?" At this time, a chief official of Donghai nationality could not help asking a clan leader. "What can we do now? We have lost three people, but we should not act rashly. I think we have been trapped by this violent family. At this time, we must calm down. Only in this way can we have a turn for the better!" At this time, the patriarch could not help but become indifferent. The master of one''s own race is killed by other people. The first reaction of ordinary people is to ask for justice. But this clan leader doesn''t do this. You can imagine how powerful his wisdom is, and even his wisdom has something to do with his strength. "Patriarch, if I were you, I would suggest sending out that secret weapon. As long as the secret weapon appears, even whoever it is will be killed by us!" Speaking of this, the man''s face immediately became spirited, because he knew how powerful this secret weapon was. He could even say that as long as there were no other things, he could complete the task. They are quite clear about this. After all, they have endured for such a long time, and they also think it should appear. As long as one appears, the East China Sea will be under his control immediately. This is certainly beyond doubt. After all, the confidence given to them by that secret weapon is extremely huge. Often, a person, even if he is a strong man like Gao Zu, has no backhand to spare under their secret weapons. This is the basis of their foothold, which is also their inside information, because every time they bear up, it is the time for their strength to play.When they get to a top level, they''ll reappear, and they''ll be furious with other races, which they know very well. However, the next leader of Donghai nationality laughed, and then slowly said, "this can''t be done so quickly, because at this time, we don''t know what their purpose is. If their purpose is not for the East China Sea, then there is no need for us to do something. After all, I know about the fury clan and Jiangning in the Central Plains If we can make good use of this gratitude and resentment, it will be a lot less time! " This is very clear to the patriarch of the Donghai nationality, so he is now standing still. Even if a few people have died on his side, he will not make any action, because once they move, it will be completely difficult to extricate themselves. At that time, if they really fight, they may suffer losses. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1813 Jiangning has no idea what the people of Donghai nationality are thinking. After all, they are already in the stone clan at this time. Everyone is looking at the people opposite. They don''t know what to do next. Among them, the stone people want to rely on Jiangning and others to develop their race. If they only develop once, then everything is easy to say. After all, when each race is strong, others can be ignored. Even so, when other situations arise, it will be easy to do so There are other things. "Jiangning, there is a sentence, I don''t know if I should say it or not!" At this time, the head of the stone clan suddenly came up and hesitated a little. After all, he was not sure whether it was true or not. If it was impossible to determine whether it was true or not, it would be meaningless to say it. Moreover, this matter still matters. "Come on, it''s OK! As long as it doesn''t involve other things, it can be said! " Jiangning smiles. He is very friendly to the head of this stone clan. After all, he has helped a lot of himself here. It can even be said that if it had not been for the God killing pot given by this man, he would have been killed in the hands of Gaozu. Thinking of the first battle with Gaozu at that time, Jiangning is still full of big men, because he did not know what he would be like if there was no God killing pot at that time. After all, the strength of Gaozu at that time was very strong, and at that time, he could not wake up to the system, and there was no external force to help To him. Fortunately, there is a god killing pot. Otherwise, he may have been lying on the ground for a long time, which is beyond doubt. Jiangning remembers all these things, so he always abides by his own words, and he must make the people of this stone clan safe and sound, and now he is also involved in the violent clan. This matter, Jiangning is extremely depressed. He didn''t want to come. After other things were solved, there would be such a problem. This was something he had never thought of. Even all along, he thought that in the East China Sea, there would be no connection with the Central Plains. However, he did not expect that this problem would arise. "This Donghai nationality may have come from this violent clan. If I guess it''s right, as long as we kill this Donghai nationality, then everything else can be done well! And at that time, you can also rely on the power of our stone clan to deal with this violent clan! Although the strength of our stone clan is not very good, it can help you resist some more troublesome things! " The elder of the stone clan thought about it for a long time before he said it. After all, he didn''t know whether there was really such a thing happening in this place. If such a thing happened, it would be extremely depressing. After all, when the time comes, the stone clan will always encounter the humiliation of other races, even at a certain time, maybe It''s not certain that it will perish directly. But it''s good. After all, Jiangning helped them. As long as Jiangning helped them, they could get up quickly. When the whole race got up, there was no need to be afraid of any race to bully them. This is the best way for the elders of the stone clan to think of. This one is called to use the strength of others to strengthen themselves. Everyone who can think of it will do these things. After all, Jiangning will not refuse to come down as long as there are no other things. After all, this is of great benefit to Jiangning. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help pondering, and then said, "I haven''t thought about you, but it''s really a problem. After all, as long as the people of the violent clan don''t give me the spirit tree, if you give me the spirit tree, I can enhance the strength of all the people of the stone clan I can do other things too For such a problem, Jiangning is really speechless, because although he knows that the fury clan has three spirit trees, he can''t get it. This thing makes him extremely depressed, even undeniable. In this case, as long as there are no other problems, it will be better. If three spirit trees and one spirit tree can improve all the strength of a race, it is obviously very cost-effective. After all, in this place, except for the first time to enhance people''s strength, the rest of the time can also be bred. At that time, if it is the same as the spirit family, the strength will be particularly strong, even in a certain one The place has been firmly established. "Jiangning, isn''t it worthwhile? After all, you have agreed to the protoss, and the method of cultivating the spirit tree is still in the hands of the high priest of the Protoss. If we only get the tree, we can''t do it without cultivation method! " At this time, the moon couldn''t help saying.She is extremely concerned about the spirit tree. After all, her Yue clan also needs this spirit tree. If there is no spirit tree, her Yue clan may have been in this state for nearly ten years, and there will never be any improvement. This is why the Moon Clan is so tense. Because if you can''t take the method of cultivating the spirit tree from the high priest''s mouth of the protoss, even if you get the spirit tree, you won''t grow up quickly for your own use, and then there will be no other major events. But if we can get this cultivation method from the protoss high priest''s mouth, it will be very easy. When their races are up, they can deal with the Protoss. If they can deal with the protoss, get the spirit tree and the resurrection altar, it will be a very exciting thing. The reason why Protoss can become a big race is that there is a resurrection altar in hand, and their people are also reproducing very fast, making masters. Although it is a little difficult, depending on cannon fodder, you can do a lot of things, and the cannon fodder will exist forever. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1814 Everyone can imagine this, and here, as long as you get the details of the protoss, then everything else can be done quickly. "After all, there are as many as three spirit trees. Even if you give one to you or one to the high priest of the protoss, there will still be one, but it will be hard for that village, because I have already agreed to that village!" Jiangning said this, the face is also showing a gloomy color. He didn''t expect that the things he had promised so quickly had come to an important situation, because he could not have imagined that he would have come to this step. If he knew that he could, he should not have promised the protoss high priest. He could have exchanged with the protoss high priest in other ways. After all, everyone can solve some other problems at this time, not just this one. After all, the protoss is just a big race. Although their people can grow up infinitely, what they lack is a master, and Jiangning is a person who makes masters. It would be much better if we could exchange this condition with the high priest of the Protoss. However, he didn''t expect that things have now evolved into this state. Moreover, the development of this matter is developing in a direction without any good turn. However, Jiangning will face it. "Well, I believe you!" The elder of the stone clan couldn''t help laughing at this time, because he knew that since Ye Jiangning was already under consideration, this matter would have a turning point. Maybe by then, they would not be able to get the legendary spirit tree, but the stone clan people also believed that as long as Jiangning was in one day, they could exist in the East China Sea for one day Time. Even if other races want to bully them, it is impossible, let alone be controlled by others, and such a thing will not happen. "Go back! We''re going out! " Jiangning can''t help smiling at this time. For his next line of work, he is going to the Donghai nationality. As long as he goes to the Donghai nationality and explains the Donghai nationality clearly, everything else can be done. After all, if the Donghai nationality does not participate in this, the people of the violent clan will not have much information here, more importantly, they know that the Donghai people have already It''s the break with the Berserker. As for Liu Furong, Jiangning has no worries. After all, at this time, worry has no effect. Why not improve your own strength? As long as your own strength is improved, everything else will be very easy. "Well! We''ll go back and settle down first! " The elder of the stone clan said with a smile on his face. After all, he understood the strength of Jiangning, and his heart was a little lucky. He had not been against Jiangning before and sent out the God killing pot. If he had not given this thing, maybe they would have been doomed. After waiting for the stone people to settle down, Jiangning and others have already left the stone clan. This time, they need to go to the Donghai ethnic group, ask them what they want, and by the way, see if the people of this violent clan are united with the Donghai people. If the two races are united, then we need to pay attention to some other things. If not, we should warn this Donghai ethnic group not to let him have any rash actions. After all, if the two races are united, they are also a great force. Ordinary small races can''t stop it These two races come from. Just like the last time the Protoss and the fury people united together, Jiangning also felt a tremendous pressure. Of course, the alliance between the Protoss and the fury clan only lasted for a short time, not for a long time. If it had lasted a little longer at that time, maybe Jiangning really didn''t know what to do. It can even be said that there will be other problems at that time, because Jiangning had no way to deal with these two races at that time. However, at the end of the day, he went to the territory of the fury clan to threaten the people of the fury clan, and his strength was also increased, so as to make that one A great ancestor was suppressed. If there was no strong power at that time, it would be impossible to deal with this violent clan''s ancestor. Even at that time, perhaps he had already been completely doomed. After all, at that time, he could not bear up to these two races. Fortunately, everything was not damaged, but was dissolved by him. There is another point, that is, with the help of a few women, he can get through that difficult time. If he is alone, he may not be able to bear the two races. This is something that has not been said. After all, everyone is so strong, and there will be other things happening here."This time, are we going to take up the people of Donghai nationality?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning. In her opinion, it would be a good thing to be able to pick up this race. After all, as long as a race is disintegrated, their pressure will be much less. After all, the pressure on the two races to unite is enormous. Of course, it doesn''t mean that they will do it immediately. Now it is just a discussion. "Let''s talk about this one later. After all, when we go down to the Donghai ethnic group, other things may not happen. It''s best for us to make a decision at the scene." When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. In his mind, he had already thought about how to pick up the people of Donghai nationality, because this Donghai nationality is a very important race. If they don''t accept the violent people, then the violent people will not have any habitat. If this race does not launch a war, then nothing will happen in the East In the sea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1815 Therefore, Jiangning decided to take up this race this time. Otherwise, it would be a great waste of his time. After all, he also had another important task, that is to seize Gaozu and take the three spiritual trees in his hands. Only in this way can he relax his mind. These three spirit trees will never fall into the hands of the fury clan. If they know the birth of the spirit tree, it will be an extremely dangerous existence. After all, if they know how to breed the spirit tree, then the people of their race will be incomparably strong. At that time, there will be other problems. For example, this time, the protoss also want to get this spirit tree. If they negotiate with the people of the fury clan and give the method of breeding the spirit tree to the people of the fury clan, it will be a huge disaster. Jiangning absolutely does not allow such a disaster to happen, whether for the Central Plains or for the East China Sea This is not allowed to happen. Therefore, at this moment, he must first persuade the East China Sea people to stop them from starting a fight. Only in this way can he get the people of this violent clan. Otherwise, no one will be in charge of this violent clan, which will be an extremely dangerous state. "It''s coming. The mountain above should be from Donghai nationality." Jiangning saw a mountain in the distance. He could not help but sneer. He could guess the idea of the Donghai people. They must have the idea of sitting on a mountain to watch the tiger fight. After a little conflict between the violent people and the stone people, they would not die. If we went to the back, then we could A lot of things have been done. But Jiangning certainly will not give this opportunity, after all, he has already thought well of all these things. If all these things happen, he will certainly stop them and won''t give them a little chance at all, because there are so many things that he has done. He still has a lot to do here To do other things. "It should be! This time, I will eat this race if I say anything. Otherwise, I can''t eat and sleep! " At this time, Fengying also sneered. She was also tacitly aware of Jiangning''s ideas, because she could completely imagine what Jiangning was thinking in her mind. Even so, when a person had a different thought, everything else would be more clear. Everyone, at this time, has a sneer on his face. If this Donghai nationality is not smart enough, they will make a big fuss in the heavenly palace. There is no saying at all. Although they are only four people, their fighting capacity is very good. The key point is that now Jiangning''s strength has been recovered. He has completely recovered from a little injury left by Liu Furong in the previous battle, and even reached an unprecedented peak. Therefore, Jiangning will never be afraid of this race. Even if this race has a master, Jiangning will not be afraid. After all, his own strength has reached a certain level. If he is still afraid of this small race, then he is not from Jiangning, and he is not worthy of a system. This is self-evident. "Wait a minute, you all listen to my orders. If this race doesn''t know what their surname is, then you can do it directly and give them a hard lesson, and they will remember it!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, he will never let go of any one person, to their own threat to the people. Several people quickly go to the mountain. At this time, if there is one person in front of you, you can see that Jiangning and others are moving forward, a high mountain that no mortal in history dare to step into. After all, all people know that this mountain is the territory of Donghai nationality. How can ordinary mortals offend them? Therefore, every mortal will have a sense of interest and will not climb this mountain at all. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, Jiangning and others are not interested in it. After all, the mountains of Donghai nationality dare to climb, which is absolutely depressing. Little did you know that Jiangning and others went to crusade instead of going up to this mountain to play, and Jiangning and others were not ordinary people. This is extremely depressing because they did not know the strength of Jiangning and others. In fact, if Jiangning and others pretend to be ordinary people, some people will believe it. After all, Jiangning and others do not have that kind of cultivation breath. This is very obvious. Moreover, it seems that Jiangning and others are extremely kind people. It is just like a kind old grandfather. All people are fundamental You don''t want to go the other way.When I was about to get to the mountain, suddenly, there was an extra person. The clothes of this person were a bit like those of the three Donghai people before. I don''t need to look at it. I can see that it''s the Donghai nationality. It must be the guard at the foot of the mountain. "Who are you?" Before Jiangning opened his mouth, this man had already said it coldly, and the sword in his hand, at this time, had already pointed to Jiangning and others. That gesture was like a fight in case of disagreement. For such a person, Jiangning ignored the past directly. After all, he was very clear about his own strength. If he wanted to pick up this person, he could solve it without a move. However, he came to negotiate with Donghai nationality, and he had no idea about these villains. "If you''re in charge, play for me at the same time!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering, and then waved with one hand. This person directly fell to one side. Although he said that he was not injured, the whole person was completely unable to move at this time. The appearance of this situation did not prevent this person from being completely afraid. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1816 After Jiangning finished, he ignored this man, because he was just a pawn. He could not waste time on him, because he had more important things to do here, that is to see the commander of Donghai nationality. As for the pawn, he also knows his own strength. After all, Jiangning is just ready to raise his hand, and he has already gone out to one side. This situation shows that Jiangning''s strength is coming, especially for people like him, who have no breath at all. Moreover, he can also have a strong ability. This kind of person is really high Here it is. "Let''s go, ignore this man!" After all, Jiang Ning wanted to insult Jiang Ning, but it was a big thing for Jiang Ning to stop. However, under Jiangning''s words, they all held back, and then they looked coldly at this pawn, which followed Jiangning and left a shivering pawn directly. Jiang Ning''s appearance in front of him is obviously higher than that of the other people, and it is not only a person who appears in front of him, but also a person with no personality. Don''t look, you know that this person is the commander. After all, only the commander can wear this dress, and his breath can not be changed. When a person is in the upper position all the year round, his temperament will become extremely powerful. Ordinary people will have a humble feeling when facing this kind of person. This is the wonder of the commander. It is also his temperament that affects other people. Otherwise, there would not be such a situation. "Hello, commander of Donghai nationality." Jiangning can''t help smiling at this time. The so-called is to stretch out one''s hand and not to hit a smiling face person. Even if he intrudes in, as long as he meets with a smiling face, the commander on the opposite side will not have any words. After all, he did not kill any one of the Donghai people. As for the three killed before, Jiangning didn''t know. After all, they were in the stone clan. He could be said that they were killed by the stone clan. Moreover, Jiangning showed his own strength here. As long as there is not too much place, then this commander will not have any statement. "Are you Jiangning?" Although the commander was not angry, he glared at Jiangning. In his heart, Jiangning''s appearance had long been in his mind. If it could be used in another way, Jiangning was the enemy he must remember in his life, because Jiangning was in the East China Sea, who had killed their people. It''s just that many people don''t know about it. If many people know about it, it will be a difficult thing to do. After all, if people know more about this matter, everyone will call for a crusade against Jiangning. At that time, he can only attack Jiangning. After all, although he is the commander in chief here, But sometimes, you have to listen to your own people. Jiangning smile, and then slowly said: "I am Jiangning, why? Do you know me? " At this node, Jiangning naturally pretends to be stupid. After all, sometimes people who are too smart often have no good results. Moreover, they are still in the Donghai ethnic group. Although Jiangning does not believe that this commander will embarrass him, he will never have any lower status. How to say, he is also a peerless master, and is leading many races of masters, strength is not very weak to come, but Jiangning has not joined any one of the forces, so he is not a single force to come, this is the East China Sea people extremely depressed things. "What are you here for?" At this time, the commander of the Donghai nationality asked in a cold voice. He seems to have thought of something, but he did not say it. After all, what he said was not fun. But what others said was obviously more fun than what he said. Moreover, there were other things happening here, such as saying a word that didn''t agree with each other, which would be of great significance It happened. "No reason, just to talk to you about the past! Why don''t you welcome us? " Jiangning smile, and then continue: "let our guests stand here to talk to you? It''s not right, isn''t it? Anyway, this is your territory too The commander of the Donghai nationality didn''t expect that Jiangning would be so eloquent. At this moment, he couldn''t help sneering and said, "Er Leng, take some guests to the conference hall, and I''ll be there soon!""Good!" One of them, er Leng, went up to Jiangning directly and said, "a few guests, follow me!" Jiangning will not have any fear, directly nodded to the three girls, and then followed the second Leng, and went directly to the mountain. In fact, it is not. From the bottom, this mountain is really high, and it is extremely towering. However, at the moment, it is extremely flat in the top of the mountain. Obviously, it has been processed. Moreover, this is a hidden place in the East China Sea. Ordinary people dare not come here to disturb them. As for the three women''s words, they also did not have any statement. They directly followed Jiangning. After all, they also understood that they had a mission to come here, that is, to prevent other people from taking advantage of this opportunity to attack Jiangning, because so far, they still haven''t found out what big killers this Donghai nationality has. If it is other races, perhaps at this time, they have already sacrificed their strongest weapons, and then they are looking for opportunities to pick up Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1817 Jiangning and others were taken to a special place for rest. Jiangning was not afraid of the people of Donghai nationality. If they want to play something, they should weigh their own strength. They can''t do too many things in the future. "What do you think of the patriarch of Donghai nationality?" Liu Mei asked with a smile at this time. Just now she found an interesting thing, that is, this clan leader of Donghai nationality seems not to be too strong. His strength is just average. If he really fights, then they may win easily. This is self-evident, because their overall strength is very good. As long as they can bear a superior person, then everything else will naturally be defeated. It is very good to say that the so-called catch the thief first catch the king. Of course, nothing can happen to them at this time. After all, they are in a situation where negotiation has not yet been reached. After all, Jiangning and other people will make a decision after all the negotiations have been completed. If it is possible to let the Donghai people not fight, Jiangning and others will not pay attention to it. Of course, if they insist on launching If fighting, then Jiangning and others will not say anything. They will directly start to attack this Donghai nationality. "Nothing to be desired! If I want to beat him, it only needs a little time! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but feel confident. He had always understood his own strength. Although he was not in the process of cultivation, his strength was still improving all the time. This is the advantage of having a system. He has never told others that he has a system, but others may also know that he must have some secrets, otherwise the strength of the promotion will not be so fast, of course, others will not ask Jiangning, after all, everyone has his own secret, and these secrets can not be compared with others People said it. In the process of waiting, soon, the patriarch of the Donghai nationality has come. Now he has changed his clothes, and the whole person seems to have incomparable spirit. Especially at this time, he seems to have a strong breath around him, but this kind of breath is strong to other people, but to Jiangning and others But it is extremely weak. Because the strength of Jiangning and others has completely surpassed him. There is no comparison at all. It can even be said that if there is a battle, only a willow eyebrow can defeat him. However, Jiangning knows that this race can stand in this East China Sea, and certainly has its own details. Just like the protoss, to be able to stand in this land of Central Plains is of course to have its own strong strength. Otherwise, it can''t be done at all. After all, if it is weak, it will be plundered by other races, and not only resources, but also territory and other things will be plundered. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t think that this race only has some strength on the surface. At least secretly, they must have powerful power, otherwise they would not be so united. "Why do you come to our Donghai people and what are you doing?" The head of the Donghai nationality spoke, and the deep voice sounded in the field. After listening to it, people could not help but feel that there was a strong magnetism, and the voice was also very calm. "Nothing. I just want to ask you where the fury clan is now, and what kind of agreement have you reached with the fury clan?" When Jiangning asked about this, he couldn''t help smiling. For killing the three of them, he didn''t mention a word at all. After all, these things, what they said, would be meaningless. Often smart people will think of a lot of things, even in some cases, there will be some serious problems, because there is no strong backing here, it is impossible to do so many things. After hearing Jiangning''s question, the head of Donghai nationality immediately became gloomy. He never thought that Jiangning would ask about these things. He always thought that Jiangning came here only to tell them about the stone clan, but he ignored this point. On his face, a gloomy color passed by. Then he said coldly, "do you want to know about this? For what? What''s more, although we Donghai people are not your opponents, you can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. I want to punish you for this Speaking of this, the head of the Donghai nationality immediately turned black and blue. He had already known that Jiangning was powerful, but at this time, he did not have any fear, because if there was a problem, he would use the secret weapons of their race. In his own land, he would never allow anything to happen to himself If there is an accident in your own family, then there is no need for this race to exist. Even if they don''t understand the cloud, it''s the key that they don''t understand it. If they don''t understand it, it''s the key that they don''t understand.In addition, they also want to hate Jiangning, but they still can''t make up their minds. After all, Jiangning''s oppression on people is too strong. No one''s oppression is stronger than his. This is the first tough person they have ever seen. Even the oppression given by Gaozu is not strong enough. "I would like to ask you whether you want to fight against the stone clan or not, and whether you are really united with the fury clan. You should answer me truthfully about these two questions, and you will do it in the future. If I am not satisfied, I will kill you Donghai people first." Jiangning said this, on the face immediately became gloomy, he is the first time angry, after all, this time, if he is not stronger, this person will not be honest. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1818 Jiangning''s words, there is no concealment. This is the purpose of his coming here today. As for whether he will offend others, it is another matter. But he must finish the things today. If he can''t, he will even feel sorry for himself. When the three women saw Jiangning''s strength, they were all smiling. They always followed Jiangning. That''s because Jiangning has a manly spirit. No matter when, there will be no fear. Even in the face of some powerful races, he will not have any fear. So at this moment, Jiangning is over It''s all about showing your strong side. When the commander of the Donghai nationality saw this situation, the whole person was gloomy. He didn''t expect that Jiangning was so strong that he would hate him without saying a word. What he said was so ugly. He wanted to get angry at one time, but after thinking about Jiangning''s strength, he could only bear it. After all, Jiangning''s reality was the truth Force, perhaps, is completely possible. And now this situation has not reached a situation of breaking up, which is extremely intolerable. If someone else had said such a word, he would have hated it for a long time. He would not have given a little chance at all. It is even undeniable that in this case, as long as there is no other situation, then This patriarch will kill people thoroughly. "You come here to tell me about this matter?" At this moment, the head of the Donghai nationality said coldly that he did not think of such a thing. Although he wanted to get angry for a time, he still had to bear it first. After all, there is no other person on the scene. If there are people of Donghai nationality in the field, he will directly take up Jiangning without saying a word, because he can''t afford to lose it This is a face. A patriarch, if he can''t think about a race when he''s abroad, then he''s completely abandoned. There''s no saying at all. Everyone knows that, after all, he''s a clan leader, and the things he undertakes, that is, huge amount, are not what other people can bear. "I mean such a thing, you answer me!" When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. He always thought that he belonged to that kind of gentle person, but after several times, his character had changed a little. After all, in this continent, if he didn''t have a little temper, he would be bullied. If you have been extremely tough at the beginning, no one will bully you. Even you can bully people at will. This is self-evident. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is to fight for opportunities for itself. After all, the strength of Yue clan needs to come to the spirit tree. In addition, he also agreed to that village To help find the spirit tree. These things can''t be left behind, and the spirit tree is in the hands of the fury clan. Now the fury clan certainly does not have the ability to cultivate the spirit tree. Therefore, Jiangning only needs to get the spirit tree to prevent the fury clan from becoming strong, then his goal is even completed. As for the stone clan, it is much simpler. As long as Jiangning is more careful, it can help them with a lot of things. After all, the races in the East China Sea can be well discussed here. In addition to this Donghai nationality, if you want to deal with this matter, you should first deal with this Donghai nationality Come on. "I have nothing to say! Berserker, I am not united. They have come to ask me, but they want to use us as spears. That''s impossible. As for other things, I can''t tell you! " Speaking of this, the head of Donghai nationality can not help but show a gloomy color. He has always thought that he is superior to others, but now, at this time, he has encountered the threat of others, which makes him extremely depressed, but he can not have any statement. After all, at this time, as long as Jiang Ning really wants to fight him, he can be killed instantly. A person''s strength is often reflected in his breath. Jiangning''s breath is strong enough to be unstoppable. If other things happen, it will be more shocking. After all, a person''s strength can bring a lot of things. After hearing the speech, Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer, and then slowly said: "this one, you still do better, but I still want to know whether you want to continue to fight against the stone clan. If it is to the stone clan, you can tell me that I will let your people have no return!" Since it has been said to this extent, Jiangning will not have anything to hide, because at this time, as long as Jiangning shows its own strength, then this clan leader of the East China Sea nationality must not dare to have any changes, because his strength is too weak, even Jiangning''s own ten One of the forces can kill him.This is not to mention that there are three women around him. The strength of these three women is also extremely strong. It can even be said that if the three women fight for this race, they will be extremely fierce. It is self-evident that as long as there is a fault in this, Jiangning and others will attack this race Here it is. They don''t expect anything to happen when they lead the stone clan. When something happens, Jiangning and others can only resist with all their strength, even killing all the people. "So, what do you think of the stone people?" Jiangning again to eliminate this problem, because he has promised to stone people, will never let them suffer any harm, this is a promise to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1819 As a strong person, as a man, if you can''t keep your promise, what''s the meaning of living in the moment? Especially when it comes to these races, Jiangning will not pay attention to anything. As long as it is not in line with the conventional rules, Jiangning will not have any hands. A person''s strong, reflected in the face of other people, not in the face of their own people, of course, sometimes, in the treatment of powerful people, then only in their own body to find shortcomings. To find out the shortcomings from their own bodies, of course, is that their own body does not have enough strong strength, which will lead to all this. If they have strong strength, other races will not dare to bully themselves, so this is an absolute thing. Even undeniably, at this time, as long as there are no other problems, it will be particularly easy to deal with. "This is our business in the East China Sea. How can you, an outsider, manage our affairs in the East China Sea?" At this time, the head of the Donghai nationality was already very pale. He had never thought that Jiangning was so broad-minded that he was directly helping the stone people. Before, he thought it was just ordinary, but he didn''t expect that this situation was happening now. For a long time, Jiangning has been alone, but now it is suddenly entering the stone clan, which is obviously going to be a big event. After all, if Jiangning enters here, it means that the forces of the Central Plains have already entered the East China Sea. Since ancient times, these two places have not interfered with each other, because they have already had regulations. However, he didn''t expect that these things still happened and happened at this time, which made him more depressed. If people of strength like Jiangning enter the East China Sea, the East China Sea will be completely destroyed, and it will certainly be swallowed up at that time. It''s not necessary to think about it. We all understand that there is another violent race, which is also a powerful race, entering into the East China Sea. This indicates that some things will happen ¡£ In fact, this clan leader of Donghai nationality has been thinking too much, because according to Jiangning''s words, he will not pay attention to the events in the East China Sea, and he just wants to keep his promise. After all, he has promised the stone head clan''s people if he is here. If you can''t even do this one thing, you don''t have to say anything else. There''s no saying at all. "No way? Then I will tell you honestly, if you think that I can''t control this, then if you dare to go to one person, I will kill one person. Even at this time, I can still deal with your people and let you directly kill the clan! " Jiangning said this, the look on the face can''t help but stupefied down, because he didn''t want to see such a thing happen. If there is something big happened to the stone people, it will be finished, even undeniable. In this, there will be some other things to come. After all, this stone clan is a very important race, and it must not let them decline. After that, perhaps Jiangning still has to rely on this race to deal with other races. For example, now it is the forbearance of the protoss, and there are also violent people. Jiangning has to deal with these races, so it can''t give them any opportunities. "You, what do you want to do?" The patriarch of Donghai nationality is completely angry, but he has no way. After all, Jiangning has already said such words. If he is not smart, he will be completely finished. With the strength of Jiangning now, it is very easy to take three powerful women with them. It is very easy for them to take up their race. Even if Jiangning doesn''t have to do anything, it can kill this race. When they use secret weapons, they may be blocked by Jiangning, which is self-evident. "It''s easy, you give up everything, and then you can! For any race, do not fight, and can not help the people of the violent clan. If I find out, I will directly exterminate the clan! Don''t worry, this frenzied clan will not last long! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, because at this time, he has already thought of a plan, how to deal with this race. Normally speaking, it would clean up some things hidden in the dark, so that other things could be done. But at this time, Jiangning has no way but to oppress this race. Otherwise, if this race takes up the stone people, it will be finished. At this time, the head of the Donghai nationality has a gloomy look on his face. It can even be said that as long as he has a change here, he may encounter a blow from Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength has been completely released, which is not what he can resist.It is obviously extremely difficult for a person to have a strong strength. In his opinion, it is impossible to move this strength. Even if there is a problem, the whole race will be destroyed. This is self-evident. In addition, he also got from Jiangning''s mouth that this violent clan was about to be finished, so he had already thought about it now, and then he thought about how to deal with this race. If he could, they would not say a word about it, and they would directly kill this violent clan. "Now that you have said that, what else can I say?" After a long time of conjecture, the patriarch of Donghai nationality began to say, after all, there was no choice for him at this time. If he chooses another way of saying it, his race will be exterminated. This is self-evident. It can even be said that, if nothing else happens here, then their race will be able to protect themselves. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1820 Jiangning could not help smiling when he saw that the patriarch had promised to come down. In his opinion, it should have been agreed for a long time. After all, their strength is so strong. Moreover, if they hate this race here, there is nothing to say. In this case, as long as it is what Jiangning wants to do, So it can be done. "By the way, in addition to this one, you have to tell me the trend of the fury clan, because I am going to destroy the fury clan!" Jiangning said this, the smile on his face suddenly became cold. He remembered the previous time, how Liu Furong hated him, which he could never forget. Because at this time, there are still some people who can pick him up. This is a matter that can never be forgotten. It can even be said that as long as there are no other problems, Jiangning will fight against this Liu Furong again, and the victory or defeat will be determined by then. One time ago, Jiangning was also due to poor strength, but later she retreated directly. As for Liu Furong, she did not adapt to her own strength, and then she did not stop Jiangning. If she had resisted herself at that time, she would have killed Jiangning. After all, there is still an ancestor over there. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. It is even undeniable that other things will happen at this time. "No way, I don''t know what''s going on with the fury clan!" Speaking of this, the head of the Donghai nationality can''t help saying that he has already offended Jiangning. He dare not move Jiangning at all. If he offends a race again, it will be a very hard thing. When the time comes, the world will all be enemies, and everyone will understand that feeling. He doesn''t want to do this, and he doesn''t have the strength. In fact, it is not. Even if he told Jiangning that the fury clan could not come to them, after all, the Donghai ethnic group is also a place easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as they stick to the position, everything can be resolved. It can even be said that at that time, it may be possible to give a major blow to the fury clan. However, this patriarch is extremely afraid of death, because as a patriarch, he must think about his whole race. If he does not think of his own race, he will not be a good patriarch. This is what Jiangning understands next. So at this time, Jiangning also ignored him, and then said again: "I hope you keep your promise, as long as you keep your promise, your race will not have anything, but if you don''t keep it, it will be a complete end!" After saying that, Jiangning immediately left with the three girls, because the matter has been completed. It is no longer meaningful to stay here. It can even be said that there are many things that can be done as long as nothing else happens here. When Jiangning and others left, some people of the Donghai nationality were ready to move. But after the leader of the Donghai nationality came out, he directly ordered them to live. Because the head of the Donghai nationality understood the strength of Jiangning and others very well. It would be a very sad thing if someone accidentally offended Jiangning. There is another thing to do. Even if the people of their whole family go out, they can''t keep these four people. After all, the strength of these four people is too strong. Jiangning and others left the East China Sea ethnic group smoothly. Before they came, he had already thought about how to deal with this Donghai nationality. He did not expect that it was so simple. Originally, in the eyes of some other East China Sea races, it was a powerful race, but it was not so. However, Jiangning is also extremely convinced that this race must have a killer''s mace, otherwise, this problem will not arise, because at this time, as long as there is an accident, they will encounter a great blow. What''s more, if they don''t have any details, they don''t dare to cooperate with this violent clan, because once they cooperate, it may be a performance of pit, which is extremely depressing. Even here, as long as nothing else happens, it will be finished. "What do you think of Donghai people?" After going out to Donghai nationality, Fengying can''t help asking. In her opinion, there is a strange place for Donghai people, that is, she always sniffs a strange smell by using her talent. This smell may be nothing to other people, but for her words, it already represents a powerful thing in the lurking, because of her special talent, so at this time, she also asked Jiangning to see if Jiangning had noticed it. "I don''t have any opinions. It''s just an ordinary race. As for what they are, I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t feel that they have details at all." Jiangning said truthfully, after all, at the time just now, he did not notice any change.Secondly, maybe there is something wrong with his feeling, but no matter what kind of it is, they have already completed the task, and everything else has no relationship. This makes Jiangning more satisfied. If ordinary people want to do these things well so quickly, it is impossible and there is no strong reality Li, if you want to do these things well, it can only be a dream. Jiangning''s strength is naturally strong, but when it oppresses this powerful race, Jiangning still has a lot of confidence. After all, the strength of this Donghai nationality is just ordinary. As long as there are no other things derived from it, it can be done. "Well, I''ll tell you. In fact, there may be a killer''s mace in the East China Sea, because I''ve just noticed a lot of powerful breath for my talent problem. As for what kind of thing it is, now I don''t know what it is!" Speaking of this, the face of the wind can not help but show a dignified color. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1821 Her strength has already reached a strong point, but now, she still says so. Obviously, this Donghai nationality has very powerful things in it. As for what it is, she can''t guess now. If she can know what this thing is, then everything else can be done much easier After all, in addition to her, there are still experts like Jiangning in this. And if the goods, then it is more suitable, then Jiangning and other people can snatch up, as long as it is robbed, then this race will become Jiangning''s enslavement, because Jiangning''s own strength is strong, but also to rob their inside information, then Donghai nationality is an empty shell, not at all There are other statements. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but change his face. He always thought that this Donghai nationality was supported by an expert. After all, the people of the stone clan had already said that the Donghai nationality is a strong race. If you want to fight against this race, you have to think about a lot of things, but now the wind and shadow In fact, there may be some details in this. This shocked Jiangning, because an expert is much stronger than an object, but it is extremely difficult to produce an object. In this continent, there are not many powerful things. Jiangning''s killing God pot is one of them, but ordinary people can''t use it, This is self-evident. Just like Jiangning, a powerful person, it is also very surprising to use this killing pot at this time, because the power of the counterattack is extremely powerful. At this time of Fengying, you are a little depressed. Although she said such words, she could not be sure, because she couldn''t know whether there was such a thing in this race. If she guessed wrong, it would affect them. After all, they had thought well How to limit this race. Yue''er was a little suspicious at this time, and said: "according to my guess, this race can''t be the same as it is now. There must be some other things. After all, their people can be so strong that they can stand for such a long time in the East China Sea. Otherwise, it is impossible What can be done People also think that, after all, if a race wants to stand for ten thousand years, it still needs a little strength. If it has no strength, then it doesn''t need to say anything. It will be swallowed up by other races directly, which is not to be said. "It''s impossible. If this Donghai nationality is so powerful, we will not tolerate our provocation just now. You know, I just threatened them!" Jiangning said this, on the face is also showing the color of doubt, according to the normal guess, so powerful people, absolutely will not tolerate so many things. After all, as long as there are no other problems, Jiangning and others will pick up this Donghai nationality. Since they have the strength, they will not let Jiangning say that to them. Moreover, they will only have no ability. It can be seen from this point that it may be that this race is not ready to make a big impact Wait. This is just like the fury before. When dealing with the protoss, they are still present, but after dealing with the protoss, they turn to be their own race and do things according to the protoss'' ideas. This is extremely depressing. It''s just that Jiangning doesn''t want to. If Jiangning wants to, then it has already done a lot of such things. After all, no one can be his opponent in the Central Plains before. This is not only the embodiment of his own strength, but also many people have a strong embodiment in this respect. Four people can definitely lead a race to lead the Central Plains. However, Jiangning has never wanted to do such a thing. Even he never thought of doing such a thing. This is why he has always protected the Central Plains and will not let anything happen. "Whatever he is, even if they are strong, it has nothing to do with us. As long as they dare to move, we dare to fight. I don''t believe several of us. We can''t kill them with a stone clan?" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but with a sneer, he is extremely aware of the strength of his four people. If the four of them went out to war, they could wipe out a lot of forces, but he didn''t want to do it all the time. After all, he was not an aggressor, and in this respect, he did not have a little bit of such a mind. If it were other people, they might have been hostile. "Well, well said, we are barefoot, I am not afraid to wear shoes! Anyway, they are racial, and we are only four people! " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. She wanted to say that even if other things happened, her spirit clan would help. But now she is in the East China Sea, and she has not said such words.If you really take the spirit clan and the Moon Clan, then everything else can be said. After all, these two races have gradually become stronger, especially this spirit clan. After a poisoning incident, their strength has been gradually improved. It can be seen from the strength improvement of Liu Mei ¡£ And here, they have a crucial role to play, that is, the feedback of the spirit tree. If there is another feedback, then the overall strength will reach an unstoppable level, which is self-evident and is not available to many races. "Let''s talk about it later. Now we''re going to look for the people of the fury clan. After all, they have a spirit tree in their hands. If they destroy them, they won''t be compensated." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1822 The spirit tree is the pursuit of Jiangning and others. If we just want to say why Jiangning and others are coquettish to find the spirit tree, then we can use the spirit clan for example, because after the spirit tree''s feedback, the whole race has become unprecedentedly strong, even undeniable. In this, the people of her race also experience the premise of strong strength Here it is. In this world, only a strong strength can do more things. If there is no strong strength, there is no way to do so many things. After all, if they don''t have the strength here, they can''t kill other races. Although they are not troublemakers, but in this, they are It is also absolutely not allowed to be bullied by others. "We don''t have to pay attention to the Donghai people. As long as they don''t go too far, we don''t have to pay attention to them. But if they want to go too far, they will be killed directly! Now the important thing is still in this violent clan. After all, they have the spirit tree. It is not only the moon who needs the spirit tree, but also I promised that village. If you can find the spirit tree, I will send one to them directly! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show a fierce color, for this violent clan, he really wants to destroy them, once and twice is such a thing, for other races, it has been repaired by Jiangning for a long time, but it is this violent clan, who has two masters to say anything, at least face is Give a little. In particular, Liu Furong, the Taoist partner of Gaozu, has reached a strong level. Even in terms of strength, it is still extremely powerful. If we do not count some other skills at the bottom of the box, it is naturally this Liu Furong who is strong, which is also recognized by Jiangning himself. After all, his own ability is also high-quality, which can be seen absolutely A lot of things have come out. Liu Furong, the strength is very strong now, even Jiangning at this time with the ability to press the bottom of the box, may be able to fight with her to five five. As for joining a more Gaozu, then Jiangning is not their opponent, but Jiangning here also has three women. Now don''t underestimate the strength of these three women, because their strength is extremely strong. Although they have not reached the level of Gaozu, it is obvious that it is possible for the three women to join Gao Zu together. After all, the strength of Liumei and Fengying has been changed many times. "Well, I see! This time, in any case, we can''t let the people of the fury clan run away. Otherwise, if something happens to the spirit tree, it will be finished! " Yueer is basically thinking about the spirit tree. After all, the spirit tree is the root of a strong race. After all, the general race will become extremely powerful after getting this spirit tree. Their spirit clan has encountered a thing. Yue''er doesn''t want such a thing to happen again, so she also thinks that if she can get the spirit tree, then she will pick up this Protoss at the first time. As for the protoss who want to get the spirit tree, it is impossible. Even if Jiangning wanted to give them a spiritual tree, yue''er would also hate her. After all, there was no need to say that there was such a big event in the Yue clan. In this case, as long as there was an accident, their yue''er would be exterminated. Fortunately, at that time, they also directly fled to Wunan mountain to avoid such a disaster. But it can''t be denied that they will be safe after all. After all, some other races are also ready to move. If something else really happens, it will be completely finished. This is something that can''t be said. "By the way, where are we going to look for the rabies now?" The moon thought of the spirit tree in the hands of the fury clan, and she couldn''t help smiling. She always wanted to think about this spirit tree. This time, she would not let the spirit tree run away again. Even if something happened, she would be the first to rush in front. "I don''t know. Let''s take a look first. Maybe there will be unexpected results then." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but show a helpless color. This race of people migrating is also extremely difficult to find. The previous time, if someone had not told him, he would not have been able to find this violent race. But Rao is so. It is self-evident that he has been searching for it for a long time. It is self-evident that there may be other things happening here. "All right." Several people, at this time, can only be depressed to say that, after all, no one knows where the people of the violent clan are, and it is extremely difficult to find such a race in the East China Sea. When they were looking for the violent people, the people of Donghai nationality here were completely angry. At this time, each of them looked at each other coldly and expressed their own opinions one after another. These opinions were all directed at Jiangning, because the former Jiangning crusaded against their race, which was called strong.As a big race in the East China Sea, they can''t bear these insults. So at this time, they have been discussing how to deal with Jiangning. "I think, immediately attack, call out the secret weapons, and then take up Jiangning. As long as Jiangning is killed in the battle, then all other things can be done easily. If we can''t let this person die, even how we do it, we can''t do it!" One of the young men, who looked like a man of high position, said coldly after he pondered for a while. "I also think so. If we let such a person do things in the East China Sea, our plan will not come true. After all, his strength is already strong to a certain level, and there is no action on the side of the fury clan. I don''t think it is appropriate to rely on the Fury clan!" The other is cold. There are only five or six people in the field. Each of them seems to be extremely heart beating. For no reason, it is because they emit a breath of high position and weight. Ordinary ordinary people will be oppressed beyond endurance when they see them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1823 This is just like some mortals who shiver at the sight of their commander after committing a crime. Therefore, it can only be said that if any situation occurs here, it will be completely finished. "I''ve already thought of what you said, but it''s not realistic. Because Jiangning is very powerful here. Even if we raise the power of our clan, we can''t deal with them. And even if we use secret weapons, we still have those three women." Speaking of this, the patriarch of Donghai nationality can''t help getting cold. He really can''t understand why the women gathered around Jiangning are so powerful. If their race has such powerful people, they may be able to do a lot of things. But all this is just a fantasy. After all, they have no such one in Donghai It''s luck. "In addition, as long as we release the secret weapons, then this violent clan will certainly intervene, and then we will face two races! So your words and suggestions, I have not thought of it, but all these are unrealistic! The only thing we have now is to let these two people fight together, and we can enjoy ourselves in the back "At that time, as long as they are both defeated, then we can attack with secret weapons. At that time, everything can be taken down. There is nothing to say about it!" In the end, the head of Donghai nationality suddenly showed a sneer on his face. He had thought of this for a long time, but he didn''t do it all the time. In fact, he had another idea, but he had another idea. It was too risky for ordinary races. After all, in this place, as long as anything happened, it would be complete The bottom is hard to handle. "Well, then bear with it." At this time, the old man of high position and power could not help but promise to come down. If they didn''t, there would be no way. After all, Jiangning is strong and famous, and there are several powerful people around Jiangning. If there is really a battle, they will definitely not be able to beat Jiangning and others. This is something that can''t be said. It will even lead to their own death in battle, which is also unrealistic. Only when Jiangning and others fight with the fury people can they go out and do a lot of things at that time. Even if they call out secret weapons, they can completely take them away. This is the plan of Donghai people. Even if there is a stone clan at that time, it will have little impact, because the strength of the stone clan is totally despised by them. Even if they try to improve their own strength in this period of time, it is impossible to fight against them. After all, their Donghai ethnic group is already famous in the East China Sea. Some other races dare not offend them at all. It can even be said that as long as they are in the territory of Donghai nationality, other races dare not step in at all. This is needless to say. The people of Donghai nationality have already decided at this moment. They all think that even if there is a mistake in a certain link, they will stick to this plan, because this plan is the most rigorous. Even if there is a major incident, it is not related to the Donghai people. As long as this plan is completed, their hegemony will be half finished. After all, there are no other powerful races in the East China Sea except for their race. This is a very clear thing. Perhaps the great change once a thousand years is about to start now, but they have already planned everything early, all of which are not allowed to be known to anyone. Even so, ordinary people with low strength will not know what Donghai people are thinking now. Jiangning side, they are looking for the fury clan, but they don''t know that the East China Sea tribe has such a plan. This is a place that makes them extremely depressed. But in fact, even if they know, there will be no way. In the end, they must take up this violent clan. Moreover, Jiangning and others will not be afraid of Donghai people even if they are defeated by the fury clan. After all, Donghai people only have one or two masters. If they are more, they will not be able to beat them down. There is no doubt about this. Their own strength is very good, on this race, it will not have anything, after all, Jiangning side, they also have a very strong strength, often a person''s strength can top a lot of people''s strength to come, then this Donghai nationality is how to jump, also can''t have any achievement.Jiangning and others were wandering in the East China Sea at this time. Whenever they went to any place, they could not help asking if they had seen any of the violent people. However, along the way, no one said that they had seen the violent people. However, the people who had seen the violent people on the hillside where Jiangning was located are not seen now. For such a situation, Jiangning could not help but feel depressed. He really did not know where the people of this race had gone. After all, there was no news. Moreover, the three women were already a little tired at this time, because they did not know when to find the people of this race. If they can''t find it all the time, it will take them a lot of time, and there is nothing worth saying about this time, but they just show their weariness, and there is nothing else to say. This is what Jiangning is glad for. If it is combined with other people, it will be a more difficult thing. After all, other people are not responsible. If they are a small team, such a thing will not happen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1824 I don''t know how long they have been looking for it. Jiangning and others finally found the traces of the fury clan when they were about to reach the end of the East China Sea. At this time, all the people of the violent clan built a castle, like a new castle. Outside this city, there are many people guarding the city. As soon as Jiangning and others saw this, all the people were shocked. Once the violent people did big things, they were among them and some of them could change their strength If not, it''s the spirit tree. In such a long period of time, Jiangning and other people can not guarantee to come to the people of this race, and can not find a way to cultivate the spirit tree. If they find a way to cultivate the spirit tree, it will be extremely depressing. Even then, if it is really successful, then all the people of the violent clan will become unprecedented Strong up, when they do anything, will be extremely convenient. The strength of a race often means that a race has a strong foundation. They can migrate from the Central Plains to the East China Sea. That is to say, they are avoiding some people, and then they want to carry out some major events. Otherwise, no one will give up the original city, and they still play a name in the Central Plains It''s on. From this point, we can see that the fury clan is a race that can afford to put down. Jiangning also has a little admiration for these races. However, Jiangning will never show any mercy to this violent clan. Since they can poison the spirit clan, Jiangning has already decided to deal with it. If they encounter a violent clan in the future, it is absolutely There will be no mercy. After all, it is certainly not a good race to be able to make such a thing. Jiangning can be very certain. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening, then all can be done well. After all, no one can make such a decision here. "Yes, at last, I found it. Look where you are going this time!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help smiling. They had been looking for it for a long time. Now they finally have a chance to find this race. She doesn''t say how happy she is. The same is true of yue''er. The people of the fury clan represent whether they can become a powerful race. Because there is a spirit tree in the hands of the fury clan. As long as they get the spirit tree, everything else can be done quickly. Even so, when they get stronger, they can also connect He Ling people get up and do a lot of things. Moreover, if the spirit clan and the Moon Clan unite, there will be no intrigue. After all, there are two women tied together, and they are very familiar with it. They have thought of this matter for a long time, but they have not made any progress. Now it is finally found that the people of the fury clan, and the flame in their hearts is rising. As long as it is the people who meet the violent clan, there is hope. When Jiangning and others came to this city, those violent people had already discovered that Jiangning and others were coming. At this time, everyone was shocked and looked at Jiangning with a look of fear. Everyone was extremely frightened at this time. They are very aware of Jiangning''s strength. Even Liu Furong is not Jiangning''s opponent, and Gaozu is not Jiangning''s opponent. They are even more not rivals. Therefore, when they meet Jiangning, they are completely afraid that Jiangning will directly attack them. Because once it is Jiangning, it will mean that they have no way to live. After all, here, Jiangning can''t resist it with their strength. Even if it''s 10% chance, you can imagine how afraid they are of Jiangning and others. However, as a member of the violent clan, they also have the responsibility to stop Jiangning. After all, at this time, the two strong men in their race are already blending and practicing. As long as the integration is successful, everything else can be done quickly. At that time, not to mention Jiangning, even if Jiangning is united with other people The people of their race will not have any fear. "Jiangning, what are you doing here?" Because they have already understood Jiangning, they will not have any respect. They just ask. Not only that, but other people, at this time, also put forward a posture to defend, which surprised Jiangning, because these violent people obviously knew that they were not the opponents of Jiangning, but in this, they still put out this posture, and it was obvious that major events were going on inside. After Jiangning wanted to understand this matter, he waved his hand without saying a word. After a while, the more than a dozen violent people had already flown to one side and completely lost their combat effectiveness. Jiangning was still merciful to them. If they were replaced by Liu Mei and other people, they would definitely die.Every person guarding this city has become a waste. There is no ability to stop Jiangning and others. At this time, Jiangning directly said, "let''s go in. Maybe the people in this violent clan are doing some very important things. We need to stop them!" "Yes! I guess so too After all, it''s very important for Liu Furong to be a powerful woman besides Liu Furong! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1825 Jiangning and others went in directly. Naturally, none of them could defend Jiangning. After all, the strength of Jiangning and others has been fully reflected. If they dare to block it, it will be a dead end. There is nothing to say. Even if Gaozu comes out to block Jiangning and others, it is impossible Love, because his strength is already strong to a certain extent. Without such a strong person, it is impossible to compete with Jiangning, which is not bragging. After all, they all understand the strength of Jiangning. Moreover, there are three women here. The strength of these three women is also extremely strong, which is not something ordinary people can shake. "You can''t go in!" At this time, another group of people came out. The strength of this group of people was fairly good. Everyone was a little lower than Yueer and others. When they came out, everyone''s face was full of anger and panic. They know very well that the two high-ranking people in their own family are doing a very dangerous thing. They can''t be disturbed by any. If they are disturbed, they will be possessed by the devil. This is not to say, and there will be other things happening here. When Jiangning and others saw this group of people coming out, they were more convinced that they must be doing some very important things. Otherwise, they knew that Jiangning was coming, and Liu Furong and Gaozu did not appear, which means they did not have free time. However, to be exact, Jiangning and others don''t understand what important things they are doing, which is extremely depressing for them. After all, some things, even when dealing with the enemy, can not be used. For example, when others are changing or when they have opportunities, it is impossible to disturb them, Because in this way, it will be punished by the scourge. "You Gao Zu, what are you doing? Don''t worry. If I know that this is something that has been punished by heaven, I won''t stop it!" If he doesn''t know how powerful he is to do things at will, Jiang Ning will be able to do things at will. After all, sometimes, when encountering the punishment of heaven, it is extremely shocking. Sometimes, the reward of the heavenly way is not what you can understand, and you can''t go against the will of heaven. This is also what Jiangning has been touching during this period of time, so he is thinking about what Gaozu and Liu Furong are doing. If they are fighting against the spirit tree, Jiangning will not say anything. It will directly block them. Because the spirit tree, in Jiangning''s heart, is a very important thing, but if it is not for the use of the spirit tree, then Jiangning will not pay attention to it. "We don''t know. You can''t come in anyway!" The leader said coldly. His breath, at this time, has been climbing up, although they know that these people are not Jiangning''s opponents, but in their hearts, this is able to resist as long as they can, because at this time, everyone will understand that as long as Gaozu and Liu Furong are given time, even if anything happens in the future, then They will not have any fear. If there are two masters in a race, then the race is completely strong. Even if they die, as long as their own race gets up, they will not regret it. Many people of different races will think so. At this time, Liu Mei felt very strange, and under her detection, she had already noticed a strong breath, which she could not stop. Then she said to Jiangning: "Jiangning, I have already sensed a strong breath is slowly rising. I don''t know if it is Gao zuhe Liu Furong is practicing kung fu or something When this word fell, all the people of the violent clan who stood up were completely shocked. They didn''t want to come at all. They should have known it so quickly. They thought they could know it. But they didn''t expect that Xiang Jiangning and others came to understand this matter. "You can''t go in!" The leader once again said that he was extremely afraid that Jiangning and others would interrupt Gaozu and Liu Furong. If he interrupted, then their race would be doomed. After all, if interrupted in the middle of the way, it would be a great sadness, and even all the force would be completely abandoned. At this time, Jiangning has already understood some things. He knows that Liu Mei has his own talent. In some specific environment, he can know that some people have strong breath. This is Liu Mei''s talent. Once again, Jiangning has fully understood that Gaozu and Liu Furong must be practicing kung fu Otherwise, it would not have happened."Don''t worry. After I go in, I won''t stop you Gao Zu and Liu Furong, because in that case, it will be extremely shameless. I won''t do the same thing as you!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer at him. He remembered what this violent clan had done. However, if it was him, he would never be able to do it. After all, if some things were done, they would be punished by God, which is absolutely impossible to do. Moreover, as long as the strength of Gao Zu and Liu Furong is not invincible, Jiangning and others will cope with it. But the other three women, that''s not the idea, because they want to kill others directly when they do something important. After all, this violent clan is really disgusting. At the same time, they don''t touch the realm of retribution. They don''t know the harm of these things, so they just want to be quick To kill the two strong men of this race. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1826 Those people of Donghai nationality still don''t believe Jiangning''s words. After all, their two commanders are in a critical time. If Jiangning tells a lie, they will be completely finished. After all, in the process of cultivation, they are not allowed to disturb, and nothing can affect them. "Impossible things, how can I believe you?" At this time, the leader said coldly that he understood the strength of Jiangning, but he didn''t have any retreat. After all, he knew that his two commanders were at a critical time and could not encounter any danger. Jiangning smile, also did not say anything, after all, at this time, even if he said more, it is useless, after all, at this time, they are extremely on guard against anyone, absolutely will not give anyone a little chance to get close to their two commanders, if there is a situation, then it will be a sin ¡£ At this time, Liu Mei whispered to Jiangning, "we can''t really be like this? If we know that their ancestors and Liu Furong are at a critical time, we can do it! In this way, we will lose two opponents! " Liu Mei agrees with this very much. After all, Gaozu and Liu Furong are two very strong people. If they become more powerful through this practice, it will be a headache. If you have the opportunity, you will definitely bring them down at the first time. In this way, there will be others Things can be done. In the future, they will not face such a difficult race again. After all, from the very beginning, the violent people have shown a very difficult phenomenon. Although Jiangning and others are extremely forced, at this moment, they are unable to win over the violent people. This is the pain of Jiangning and others. At this time, yue''er agrees with Liu Mei very much. After all, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you can seize this opportunity, the fury will not exist in the future. As long as you deal with the protoss, then everything can be done. Secondly, that is to say, the spirit tree is in the hands of the fury clan, so relative to this point, yue''er is also extremely anxious. If the spirit tree is destroyed by them, then the moon clan has no spirit tree. If she wants to be strong in the future, she doesn''t know it''s horse month in the year of the monkey, so she doesn''t want to give up this opportunity. Their words are extremely careful. Those violent people in the opposite side can''t hear them at all. However, Jiangning said at this time: "you all think wrong. We can''t be like the people of the violent people. If we are such people, we may be punished by heaven. Everyone should stay on the front line when we do things That''s why I don''t destroy this race immediately! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help smiling, because he understood that he told these women that they would not understand anything. After all, at this time, everyone has his own strength and realm, so they did not touch this level. However, all this does not prevent Jiangning from making a decision. His decision is not to move the Gaozu and Liu Furong. If they are strong enough to a certain stage, Jiangning can make them spit out spiritual trees, and will not let them launch any battle. This is the self-confidence of a strong person, which is often not comparable to some other people. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning has always existed and there is nothing, then it can be limited to this race, because his own strength is also growing slowly through the system It is self-evident. The high priest of the protoss is not very powerful on the surface, but Jiangning knows that his assassin''s mace will definitely exist, otherwise it will not lead to a race, and will not make such a resurrection altar. Under this point, the high priests of the protoss are afraid to make any moves now, because they are completely blocked by Jiangning. Therefore, compared with this violent clan, Jiangning will not have any fear. As for another Donghai nationality, Jiangning is even more fearless. This race in the East China Sea, as long as Jiangning wants to, it is all the same They can be destroyed. "Go in!" Jiangning smiles, and then strides in. Those violent people saw that Jiangning and others had really entered their city. Each of them had a look of vigilance, but they did not dare to do so because they understood the strength of Jiangning and others. Although they also wanted to suppress Jiangning and others outside, at this time, each of them did not want to The existence of death. No matter who knows that they will die in battle, they will not rush forward to seek death, because people''s life is only one time. They are different from the Protoss. After death, they can be revived. But in this case, they also play a monitoring role on Jiangning and others.If Jiangning and others want to take up Gaozu and Liu Furong after they go in, they are absolutely reluctant. It can even be said that when a race can deal with Jiangning and others, it is OK. After all, it is absolutely impossible to be disturbed at the critical time. That is to say, after Jiangning and others went in, they sat down in a reception hall without any reason to do anything. After seeing this situation, those violent people could not help smiling. This situation is obviously what they want to see, but it is only that. After all, they still don''t understand how Jiangning and others think in the end. If there is an accident, then each of them will not be responsible. Even so, in the end, they will still be punished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1827 Everyone, in Jiangning''s heart, will have a obsession, and his obsession will not take advantage of others'' danger, because he understands these principles very well. Moreover, with his current state of mind, he can also detect a little bit of God''s punishment. If such a thing happens, it will be hard for him to move forward. Therefore, Jiangning and others will never do such a thing, and now he has done it, honestly and without any responsibility He''s going to find the two people''s ideas. As for the three women''s words, although they are a little reluctant to Jiangning''s practice, but it can only be so, after all, they also have no right to speak, and at this time, they also understand that Jiangning must have known some secrets of the way of heaven, otherwise they would not tell them about the scourge of heaven, but they did not arrive at that place It''s just the boundary. No matter what they say, they all listen to Jiangning''s words, because Jiangning will never deceive them. Another point is that they all take Jiangning as the core. It is self-evident that they will do whatever Jiangning says. Their team is not like other teams. The people of the fury clan have been watching Jiangning and others. After they are sure that Jiangning and others will not interfere with their two leaders'' cultivation, a hanging heart is released. Then everyone does his own thing, leaving only a few people in the scene. There is no accident. Jiangning and others just squat up at this time. For other things, they don''t have a little bit of care. It can even be said that they are not interested in other things of the fury clan, because they have no purpose at all. At this time, all of a sudden, a strong breath appeared. Originally, only Liu Mei could detect it. But now, everyone in the field can detect it. This breath is extremely strong, even much stronger than Jiangning peak. With the appearance of this breath, all the violent people in the field were smiling. As for Jiangning and others, everyone was stunned, because they felt that they did not have any resistance in this breath. Even the powerful breath of face-to-face, they had a sense of sleeping. This breath is still growing. It can even be said that, as long as they feel this breath, the breath is a little aimed at them, which makes them extremely depressed. "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Jiangning smile, at this time can not help but comfort a few women, after all, this strong breath, it is really to them to shock. But in fact, it is not. Of course, this breath is strong, but for Jiangning, it is just ordinary. After all, in practice, it will cause a strong breath, but if one is later, the breath will fade down, and it is absolutely impossible to have such a strong breath. Because in practice, breath will rise up a lot of times, so at this time, we need to fight with other people. As long as it is fighting, we can calm their breath. In this way, we can guess why some people will find people to fight directly when they are promoted. Although the three girls were comforted at this time, each of them was extremely depressed. After all, at this time, they all felt powerless to Gao Zu and Liu Furong. Such a strong breath would cause problems even if they were peaceful after the training. This point, is self-evident, so they are a little regret! If they had just started with Gao Zu and Liu Furong, there would have been no such thing, but that''s all. After all, they dare not do it by themselves. Everything depends on Jiangning. If Jiangning doesn''t do it, they dare not do anything at all. Usually, a great ancestor can restrict them, not to mention Liu Furong. Although they are practicing, some people can also spare their hands and feet in the practice. As long as they are free, this person will try his best to relieve the difficulties in front of them. "Will something happen? The breath is so strong that when they come out, we will be finished!" Fengying is the most worried person. Although her strength is also extremely strong, she just had a chance, but now there is no chance. She is also depressed. However, he still did not say that he was depressed. After all, these things could not be decided by him. Moreover, as long as there were no other things happening, she could accept them, but if she put herself in a dangerous situation, she would not be compensated. "It''s all right. You''ll take it easy." Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show the color of self-confidence.For such a team, he is extremely confident. If he can, he may also want to lead a race and clear all the current things. Then, he will be better at doing other things. After getting Jiangning''s guarantee, their hanging heart was relieved. After all, Jiangning''s words would certainly have nothing to do. After all, his strength was so strong. If ordinary people said such words, maybe they would worry, but Jiangning''s words, then they would not have any worries. Everyone in the world will have a trusted person, Jiangning is the one they trust, so at this time, they will never have any doubt, even can be said, here, they will cater to Jiangning, after all, they are a team. This breath is still growing stronger and stronger, but now the speed has been slow up, and after the slow down, it also drops a little. In this case, Liu Mei and others are happy. After all, the breath just just now is too strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1828 Even the four of them may not be able to resist this breath, but now, the situation is different. They can do a lot of things by themselves. After all, if one person is not strong, then all other things can be done. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning stood up directly, and then went out. Those violent people in the opposite side were nervous when they saw Jiangning moving. They didn''t know what Jiangning was going to do, but they didn''t dare to step forward to stop them. After all, Jiangning''s breath at the moment was also a headache Up. "What do you want to do?" At this time, there was still a man of a violent clan who frowned and came out, because he really didn''t know what Jiangning was going to do. If he wanted to pick up Gaozu and Liu Furong, they would definitely not have any hands left. Although they said that they could not fight, they could also stop Jiangning. "Don''t worry! I''m going to see your commander! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. Under his detection, he could already know that Gaozu and Liu Furong had come out, and their breath was peaceful. He wants to see what kind of state these two people have reached. After all, these two men are their own opponents. If it is possible, Jiangning will never show any mercy to these two people. In his heart, he just wants to get the spirit tree and limit the two people, so as not to let them have any chance to fight Yes. This one is Jiangning''s goal. Apart from this one, he has no goal at present, but for this goal, it is extremely difficult to achieve. After all, the violent people are a group of people with strength. Their overall strength is pretty good, especially with two supporting points, which is extremely strong. A race, when there is a support point, then this race will become extremely powerful, even if it is an ordinary race, then they can plunder some resources to strengthen themselves, this is self-evident, so Jiangning must let them stop, only in this way can we protect the Central Plains and the East Peace comes to the land of the sea. Otherwise, it will undoubtedly be a very hard work for these two people to continue to do things like this. At that time, some people will suffer. After all, there are no other people who can resist except some powerful people who have a little resistance, because they are too strong and do it It''s just too heartless. In Jiangning''s past, there are already two people coming here. These two people are Gao Zu and Liu Furong. Now Liu Furong, with a smile on her face, when she appeared in front of Jiangning and others, all the people were shocked, because this one Liu Furong, now looks like 20 years old, incomparably young, even much younger than Liu Mei and others, because of the skin on her face, that''s called a good one. Ordinary people, with the growth of age, are constantly old, but there is also a kind of people, that is called rejuvenation, after all, this kind of people''s strength, that is called a strong, they will not be eroded by the years, this kind of people, is like Liu Furong such people. "Long time no see!" Jiang Ning laughs at you and directly asks Gao Zu. His question is like an old friend. If he doesn''t know the truth, he really thinks they are two friends, but they are not. They are two enemies. As for the three women, when they saw Liu Furong, they were all shocked. On the one hand, they were shocked by her strength, on the other hand, they were shocked by her appearance, because every woman cares about her appearance. If there is something wrong with her appearance, they may be more heartbroken. Sometimes, the degree of a woman''s appearance is more important than anything else. That''s why women always love beauty. And they all have one thing in common. They do everything else for the sake of beauty. This can be learned from them. When Gaozu and Liu Furong saw Jiangning, they immediately showed an unexpected look. They didn''t understand why Jiangning and others came here, and there was no barrier to them. If they were ordinary people, they might have just interrupted their last critical moment. At that time, let them completely eat up, directly into the devil, and then it is equivalent to the lack of two enemies, but Jiangning did not do so, which makes them incomparably puzzled. They don''t think Jiangning is the kind of person who can make friends with them. After all, Jiangning is the one who blocks them, and will not have any cooperation with them. It can even be said that they have been enemies in their whole life. Either you or I are dead. We all know this very well."Are you here to die?" At this time, Gaozu frowned. Although Jiangning didn''t attack them just now, it didn''t hinder his attitude towards Jiangning. If it wasn''t for Jiangning, his Gaozu might have completed the great cause of unification by now. After all, there are not many big races in the Central Plains. For those races of the bala nationality that are still OK, he can be wiped out with one slap. Therefore, if it is not blocked, the whole world will be his. Not only that, here, Jiangning still blocked him in the East China Sea, but also blocked him again and again, which made him extremely angry, but he had no way to Jiangning before. After all, Jiangning''s strength is called a strong man. In addition, he also wanted to know why Jiangning didn''t do it to them. He couldn''t think of it. Generally speaking, it''s normal for Jiangning to kill you when you are ill, but Jiangning didn''t do it, which was extremely abnormal. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1829 "I''ll come and talk to you about it!" When Jiangning said this, she couldn''t help smiling. Then she ignored Gao Zu, looked at Liu Furong and said slowly, "Liu Furong, are you still thinking about Unifying the Central Plains? And you are also interested in this place in the East China Sea, aren''t you? " Liu Furong did not understand why Jiangning would ask her. Her face suddenly showed a dumb color. For Jiangning''s question, she felt a little surprised, but she really did not know how to respond to such words. "I want to unify the Central Plains, because this is my responsibility! In addition, I have no idea about this place in the East China Sea. This place is just a springboard for me, because this place has no resources to speak of, and it has no role in competing for it! " After Liu Furong said this, she couldn''t help showing a sneer on her face. Her strength, in the previous practice with Gao Zu, was once again improved. Not only that, she was familiar with any strength in her body, and now she can use it completely. She knows that if she fights with Jiangning now, she will never have any fear. This is her confidence Yes. Often, a person''s self-confidence will grow with her strength growth. If a person has no strength, then she will not have any self-confidence at all. For example, if Jiangning has no strength, she may be weak when she meets Gao Zu and Liu Furong. However, Jiangning will not, because Jiangning has its own strength and has absolute confidence in itself, which is self-evident. "Thanks to you to this level, you have not touched the scourge yet!" After Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but look disappointed. Generally speaking, people in a certain stage of strength, can touch some things in the dark, although it is extremely fuzzy, but also can be touched. But this one Liu Furong is still addicted to all these things, which means that she has not touched these things. This is really her sorrow, because her strength is also extremely strong, but her powerful strength has not touched these things. If she understood her situation, maybe she would have a look like Jiangning, because the ultimate goal of every practitioner is to grow up. If you can''t live forever, then cultivation will become meaningless. After listening to Jiangning''s words, Liu Furong couldn''t help showing a dull look. She didn''t understand what Jiangning was talking about. After all, although she had her own strength, she only focused on her own strength and would not pay attention to anything else. It can even be said that she has gone through a lot of things for her own strength. After all, since she was a child, she has begun to practice martial arts. Up to now, she is still trying to disdain it. "What exactly do you want to say?" "I don''t want to say anything. Don''t you know that people will always encounter the curse of heaven? If you continue to do these things like this, you will encounter the curse of heaven. This is absolute! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but look dignified. For him, he had already known about this matter for a long time, but in this case, no one should have known about it. After all, no matter the three women or the people who met in Jiangning before, they did not know this situation. "The curse of heaven?" Liu Furong at this time can not help but get confused, she is trying to think, it seems that she saw a new world door opened for her, but for a time she did not know what this is, the whole person at this time, can not help but feel depressed. After Jiangning saw Liu Furong''s situation, her eyes could not help but feel a little relieved. As long as she knew this thing, it represented that she could have a chance to touch this realm. At that time, as long as she understood it, she could put down a lot of things. As long as Liu Furong put down a lot of things, then Gaozu will also listen to Liu Furong''s words. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is so strong that the whole violent people should listen to her words. However, Jiangning didn''t expect that something happened at this time. Only when Gao Zu said coldly, "Jiangning, what kind of magic did you use to confuse my woman? I tell you, with my Gaozu, you have no chance at all! This time, you will be killed in our city! " This voice directly wakes up Liu Furong. When Liu Furong sees her husband Gaozu, her eyes are a little confused, but that''s all. Then she looks at Jiangning coldly. She recalled her own state before, which called a danger, she was unconsciously dazed, for her such a master, daze thing will not exist, but Jiangning was just a few words, directly let her daze up.At this time, she also realized that Jiangning must have used some skills, which was extremely shocking to her, because her strength was so strong that she would not encounter any attack from any skills, but she still let Jiangning do it. You can imagine how strong Jiangning''s strength is. "Well, Jiangning, you even want to pit my mother. I think you don''t want to live!" At this time, Liu Furong couldn''t help sneering, because she also understood that she had been attacked by Jiangning''s technique at that time. Otherwise, she would not have been in that state. Jiangning didn''t say anything. At this time, he couldn''t help shaking his head. Originally, Liu Furong could open a door, but Gaozu forced her to pull her out. This time, he lost the opportunity, and it would be completely difficult in the future. However, Jiang Ning thought that Jiang''s strength was stronger than her last time, because Jiang''s strength was not strong enough to help her. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1830 Moreover, after this disturbance of Gao Zu, Liu Furong will not be exposed to those things. She may only stay in the secular world for her whole life, and she is very interested in these things. At the thought that there would be such a master in this mortal world, Jiangning couldn''t help feeling depressed. Originally, she wanted to help Liu Furong, but her fate changed. If there was no Gaozu''s interference, then Liu Furong might really be able to enter a higher level of space in the future, after all Her own strength is also good. But all this is to blame on Gaozu. After all, Gaozu just yelled Liu Furong. This time, it can even be said that it is much more important than before when they were hit. At least this is what Jiangning thinks. Jiangning shook his head and said, "I don''t want to pit you, but if you pit yourself, there''s no way out!" When talking about this, Jiangning was extremely distressed. Originally, he wanted to benefit a person, but now it seems that there is no way. It is completely destroyed by this high ancestor. Not only that, but also some other things will happen. Then this Liu Furong must have been mixing in this place. At that time, with her strength, it would be extremely dangerous if she wanted to bear up with some other small races. Therefore, Jiangning''s practice before was a little too radical. He should look for a good opportunity and talk to Liu Furong slowly, but he also understood that after this opportunity passed, there would be no chance Yes. Liu Fu Rong has just missed a chance to touch, because it is a chance for everyone to come here. If other people are given such an opportunity, they will definitely cherish it. After all, if there is such an opportunity, it can be said that in the future, they can talk freely, but Liu Furong has missed this opportunity. "I don''t understand what you are saying. I just want to ask you one question. What is the reason for your coming this time? When I am not angry, you can take your people away. Otherwise, you will be sleeping in our city forever!" At this time, Gaozu looked at Jiangning coldly. Before, he has been suppressed by Jiangning, but now, he has his own skills, because he and Liu Furong have experienced a practice, and this practice is extremely successful, even so to speak, here, they are the first time to have such a successful case. This gave him great confidence. Now, after he realized the breath of Jiangning, he couldn''t help but want to fight with Jiangning, but he also understood that his strength foundation was a little unstable, so it was better not to fight. But if Jiangning doesn''t know what to do, he won''t say anything. After all, the foundation of his strength is not stable. If he wants to fight with people of the same level, it''s OK. Moreover, as long as nothing happens here, he can unite with his Taoist partners to create a threat to Jiangning and others. As for the three women brought by Jiangning, he will not be afraid at all now. He has thought of his previous strength. If he faces three women at the same time, it will be a little difficult. But now, he will not have any fear at all. Even if the three women deal with him together, he can follow suit They were killed by the poop. Jiangning heard this, the whole people are angry down, he did not think that the Gaozu, even threatened him, he has been trying to lead these two people to another level, after all, reached this level of people, it is extremely rare, but this person, is not on the road, which makes Jiangning whole people are angry down. "Are you looking for death?" When Jiangning said this, the face of the whole person couldn''t help cooling down. He was very confident about his own strength, although he said that the strength of this Gaozu and his Taoist partner was very strong. But if he uses the ability of the system, he is not afraid of these two people. After all, he will be a little weak. But all this can''t stop him. After all, there are three women around him. At the worst time, three women will take him away. And if he can attack these two people, then they will have no one to pay attention to, because at this time, except for Gaozu and his Taoist partners, other people will not have any chance to fight against Liu Mei and others. Jiangning understood this point incomparably, because he was watching the strength of Liumei and others advancing, and the strength of Liumei and others would rise in battle. "Who is the one who is looking for death! If you are more sensible, you will get out of the East China Sea immediately. Otherwise, we will kill you directly. That is no exception Gaozu this time, can not help but sneer, with the strength of his, become more arrogant.But in fact, it is not. His strength is just ordinary, but he doesn''t know it. After all, at this time, as long as Jiangning really wants to do something, then they can be leveled off instantly. There is no accident at all. In addition, Jiangning also wants to reform these two people, but unfortunately he can''t do such a thing at all, because there is an ancestor who is greedy for power, and this thing is completely blocked by him. "If you say so, then I have no way! By the way, are the three spirit trees in your hands? " Jiangning asked about this, looking at Gaozu tightly. The existence of the spirit tree is too critical. This thing can make a race enhance its powerful strength. If it falls into the rage clan, it is obviously a little dangerous. After all, this race will probably be in a state of fighting all year round. If it is given a strong strength, it will be a nightmare for many people It''s coming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1831 When Gaozu heard Jiangning''s words, the whole person was stunned. He understood this matter very well. Basically, no one knew about it. Because when he found out the whereabouts of the spirit tree, he had already stolen it quickly, but he didn''t expect to be known by Jiangning. At this moment, his face was cold, because he also understood that the value of the spirit tree in this place was priceless, which could not be compared with any other things. It can even be said that if no other things happen, then their violent clan will be hidden in the future Get up. Because they need the cultivation of spirit trees. If they have the opportunity, they can directly rise to the heights, so that all the people''s strength can be improved, and then they can fight the whole continent. This is the opportunity for Gaozu, but he didn''t realize that the news came out so quickly. "How do you know that?" At this time, Gaozu''s look has been gradually cold up, he did not expect to be Jiangning to know, this thing, given to other people, it is not a serious thing to come, but Jiangning know, it is already on behalf of Jiangning to understand the value of the tree. At that time, Jiangning will stop him in any case. As soon as he thinks of Jiangning''s strength and can interfere with them, Gaozu would like to kill Jiangning immediately. As long as Jiangning is killed in battle, nothing will happen. Liu Furong was also a little angry at this time. She knew that her violent clan needed the cultivation of spirit tree. After all, they didn''t get the spirit tree before the spirit clan, but later they explored it. That is, the spirit tree of the spirit clan has been cultivated to the spirit family. After being cultivated by the spirit tree, the strength of the whole race has been greatly improved. This is a huge shock to them, so they also think of this method. However, Jiangning actually knew this, so they must encounter obstacles. At this moment, Liu Furong did not have any words, and her face was extremely cold. She said coldly: "what do you want to do? I tell you, if you dare to mess around, I promise you will die without a burial place, and the stone clan you take care of And that will be a total ruin Two people''s threat, that is extremely vicious, Jiangning heard this, the whole person has been angry, he did not expect that these two people are so persistent, ordinary people, he can influence down, but relative to these two people, he is not a point of the way, after all, he said so here For a long time, there was no effect, which made him extremely depressed. At this time, Liu Mei opened her mouth and said directly, "Jiangning, we are not afraid. We will take them up directly! Anyway, they don''t know how to repent. If they are strong, it will be a very difficult thing to do! And here, some other races still have to deal with this Donghai nationality! " At this time, yue''er also said coldly: "I agree with Liu Mei''s saying that for such a race, we should not have any pity, but just destroy them. Even if they have strong strength, we are not very bad!" Speaking of this, the breath of the three girls rose in an instant. Although in the eyes of Liu Furong and Gaozu, this breath is not what it is, but it also represents their own ideas, that is, they will absolutely kill Gao Zu, and they are irreconcilable. If there is any force on this continent that can fight against Gaozu and his violent people, then it is only Jiangning. After all, some other races are not as powerful as the rabies, and some other small races, at this time, dare not do anything to the violent people. The protoss, perhaps, can. After all, they have a resurrection altar, but that''s all. After all, as long as the fury people don''t appear anything, then the protoss people can only be batch of cannon fodder. After all, if the fury clan people are really furious, then their strength will be raised to a very terrible level To the point of. There is no statement, at this time, only heard Gaozu directly is a cold voice said: "on your strength, you don''t have to tell me! For people like you, I can fight a hundred! Last time, I was a little afraid that you would join hands. After all, at that time, my strength had not been improved, but this time, I would never let you have any chance! " Speaking of this, Gaozu''s face can not help but show a sneer, this is that after his strength has been improved, his speech is also a lot louder. If it is the strength of the previous one, he does not dare to have any words at all. After all, if United, he can deal with him, but at this time, he will not have any fear I''m afraid.Often, such a person, after meeting must give him a painful blow, to let them understand, their strength is far from enough! At this time, Jiangning is ready for this, and he has estimated that the strength of the three women should be able to withstand the attack of Gaozu. After all, although the strength of the three women is average, if they go crazy, it will be an unstoppable state. Of course, Gaozu is powerful, but that''s all. Because the strength of the three women is also incomparable. It can even be said that if they are more closely linked, even if they are stronger than Gaozu, they can be Defeated. As for Liu Furong''s words, Jiangning is naturally watching. After all, Jiangning is the most powerful person in the field. Of course, considering his systematic ability and ability to press the bottom of the box, otherwise, he would not be able to take up Liu Furong just by virtue of his strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1832 Liu Furong''s strength is already in contact with that level, so Jiangning, if she wants to pick her up, must show her own ability to press the bottom of the box, or else the boat capsizes in the gutter, that is a possible thing, for such a thing, Jiangning will never allow it to appear. When a person''s strength reaches a certain level, he will be persistent, and when he does everything, he will think of everything. He will not do something that he has no confidence in. This is Jiangning. This is the reason why Jiangning and others are so powerful. "Just you, you want to deal with me? The fool talks in his sleep Speaking of this, Gaozu''s face can not help but show a sneer, he has always thought that he is the first in the world, if it can be combined, then it will be more forced up. After all, if the two Taoists are integrated, their strength will reach a point of universal. Under estimation, no one is their opponent in this continent, but this is just their estimation, and it has not been put into practice. After all, there are still a lot of strange people in this continent In the past, the strength has also risen to the sky. "Since you have said that, if I don''t fight, I will not give you face!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, and then said to Liu Furong: "your opponent is me, as for their words, let them play!" For Liu Furong, Jiangning does not have any confidence, but he knows very well that if he works hard in this, or can use his ability to hold up Liu Furong, then he will have a chance to kill her. However, Jiangning is not extravagant to kill Liu Furong. After all, her strength is in front of her. If there is no accident, even if she is defeated by Jiangning, she can escape. After all, it is too easy for a master to escape. You can''t stop her. At this time, Gaozu didn''t have any statement. He directly took up Liu Mei and other people. He had already despised Jiangning as a group. He always wanted to destroy them, but he had no chance. Now his strength has just improved. He also has his own confidence. Not only that, he also needs a battle to verify Own strength. As for Liu Mei and others, they are also ready to save. At the moment when Gaozu started, they also started directly. Everyone at this time, is to play their own strength to an extreme, if it can be compared, then they are really a lioness, combat effectiveness is no less than any of a lion. At this time, the debris was flying all over the sky, and everyone''s breath was interwoven, especially the smell of willow eyebrows. At this time, it was completely presented, and her attack was the most fierce among the three girls in the field. This can be seen from Jiangning. Fengying always drifts aside and wants to find an opportunity to kill this ancestor. After all, Fengying''s own figure is extremely vigorous, which is very suitable for doing these things. The key point is that she still knows how to assassinate, so it is obviously very good for her to do such a thing. Yue''er''s words are positive and Gao Zu just got up, her strength has reached a very strong point, although she is a little bit counselled in the face of Gaozu, but that''s all. Because of her personality, she is also very radical. Although her own strength is not as good as Gaozu, she still shows her own momentum Yes. After seeing this battle, Jiangning''s heart is already at the bottom. After all, the three women''s strength is no less than that of this high ancestor. At this time, as long as the battle continues, there will be no danger to Liu Mei and others. His own words are to focus on dealing with Liu Furong That''s it! "Come on, let me see what kind of level you have reached!" Jiangning said to Liu Furong directly at this time. After all, he almost brought Liu Furong into another world. If she could be brought into another world, then she would not be involved in these things. Moreover, she can also stop Gao Zu. After all, they are Taoist lovers. After all, when a person sees a good world, he will let his Taoist partner enter that world. However, all this is destroyed by Gao Zu, and it may be a matter of her own destiny. So at the moment, Jiangning will not have any hand, because she has already missed an opportunity. It is impossible to get such an opportunity. It can even be said that she can''t get such an opportunity in her whole life. Before Jiangning and Liu Furong had started, the field was already full of debris, and the whole city seemed to be a stage of the coming of the end. At this time, everyone was retreating to a far away place.Even the battle on Gaozu''s side was forced to shift at this time, because they found that neither Liu Furong''s breath nor Jiangning''s breath could resist them, so they could only move the fighting place. As for other violent people, it is even more needless to say that they have no ability to stand in the same place. Everyone has walked out of the city and even arrived at a far away place, because no matter who the breath is, it is not what they can resist. "You are not my match! Today, I will kill you, so that I can complete the dream of unifying the Central Plains! " At this time, Liu Furong couldn''t help but sneer and said her greedy purpose directly. After hearing this voice, Jiangning could not help but sneer. He had already known that Liu Furong wanted to unify the Central Plains. However, he was eyeing fiercely and did not give her any chance. Therefore, her hatred for Jiangning had already reached a peak. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1833 "Since you have such a dream and a desire to fight, you can die!" Jiangning''s breath also does not have any to depress, is directly cold said. If others want to kill themselves, they will not be a man if they keep their hands, and in this, he can not have any mercy. For such a person, the most vicious person comes. If it is merciful, it will release the tiger to the mountain. When it comes out, it will bite itself. A person''s current strength does not represent the strength in the future. Maybe Liu Furong''s strength will be stronger than Jiangning. Therefore, Jiangning will never have any lenient words here. It''s a big deal. Even if he loses, he will be crushed directly. "You are still lack of strength. Since you are so confident, just do it!" Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s face also showed a sneer, and then released her strongest attack. Every attack appeared, the heaven and earth changed color. After seeing these attacks, Jiangning was shocked. He didn''t think there would be such a fierce attack. However, Liu Furong gave him a shock. After all, such a strong attack can be compared with the group of people in heaven, which is absolutely destroying the heaven. Shocked, but Jiangning still has to face it. At this time, he directly sacrificed the ability of the system, and then met Liu Furong''s attack. After two different kinds of attacks touch each other, the whole world is changed. Those people who are not far away thought that they would not be attacked by the aftershocks, but at this time, they realized that this afterwave, which is called a person released from thousands of miles without any treatment, can only be killed in battle under this afterwave Here it is. Every weak person, at this time, is to prop up their own strength to resist this kind of aftereffect, there is no other statement at all, even so to say, here, as long as nothing happens, they will no longer be hurt. No one else knows about the battle between Jiangning and Liu Furong. But at this time, the battle on Gaozu''s side is coming to an end, because Liu Mei and others seem to be trying to punish Gao Zu. Gaozu''s own strength is certainly strong, but in the face of the three girls, the strength is also strong, and at this time, the state of the three women''s madness is extremely shocking, which is often not comparable to some other people. "If you win, I won''t play with you this time!" Gaozu''s voice sounded coldly in the sky, and then only a figure was seen. He left the battle ground directly and disappeared in the top of the city in an instant. After all, Liu Zu''s face was not only weak, but also strong to them. After all, it was not only good for them to fight back, but also for them If wrong, Gaozu''s injury this time, it will take more than a month to recover. This is the result of their battle. Although they have won the battle, they do not have any smile on their faces at this time, because they are paying attention to the battle between Jiangning and Liu Furong. Gao Fu Ning and Jiang Fu Ning can''t fight with each other for a long time, but they can''t even see the strength of Jiang Fu Ning It''s in danger. After all, one person''s strength is nothing, but two people''s strength is a little strong. Moreover, these two people are still those people who practice martial arts together, and they are also Taoist lovers. If this kind of combination is used, the strength of both of them will be increased by more than half. "Is Jiangning in danger? It''s been a long fight! " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking a little worried. For them, Jiangning is absolutely not in danger, because once Jiangning is in danger, they will also be in danger. It can even be said that once Jiangning is in danger, it is still unknown whether they can leave this place. Secondly, it is related to the spirit tree. Once something goes wrong in Jiangning, the spirit tree can''t be taken. It can even be said that by then, this violent clan will be completely strong, and the whole Central Plains will be finished. This is something that can''t be said at all. It can even be said that there will be only a little bit of friction, then a race will be destroyed, because the fury has become a dominant family, there is no race can resist, even the protoss such a powerful race, it is impossible to stop, because there are not so many masters in the Protoss."I don''t know. Maybe Jiangning will be OK. After all, Jiangning will never do anything that is not sure!" Speaking of this, yue''er can''t help but think back to the past. When Jiangning did every thing, it would have its own persistence. He would not do something that he was not sure about. Besides, there are other reasons that they don''t know. After all, Jiangning and other people don''t understand what kind of Assassin''s mace is in Jiangning. That is to say, no one knows the strength of Jiangning. It is self-evident that what others see is just the surface, but not the heart of Jiangning. Moreover, in addition to Jiangning, there may be other people who are equally powerful here. "I hope it will be OK. If there is something, we will be in trouble." At this time, Fengying also said solemnly, because she could know that Jiangning was completely in the middle of the battle. If it was replaced by the usual battle, it would not last so long. If it lasted for such a long time, it should have encountered difficulties. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1834 From this point, we can see that Liu Furong''s strength is powerful to what level, but it is still good. After all, the above breath is with the strong breath of Jiangning, and there will not be a little bit of depression, which gives them a lot of confidence. And here, there will be a series of fighting. After all, this time, Jiangning must test out the strength of this Liu Furong. Only if it is tested out, then other things can be done. Of course, Liu Furong is also trying to test Jiangning''s strength. If a race wants to develop strong, it will be necessary to do other things, such as testing the strength of the enemy, or the strength of others. That also needs to be explored. Only in this way can we win in all battles and win. Otherwise, it is not feasible. The three women watch in the field, they will not be attacked by any afterwave, because their strength can completely shield these attacks, and they will not be like other people, which can not shield the rest of the waves of others, which is also their strength. However, in this, whether it is Jiangning or liufurong, it may be just a tentative attack, and there will be no other statements. And here, maybe there are still some people in their hearts who dare not use the most powerful strength to make a confrontation. Because they have reached a level, if they attack others with their most powerful strength, they may encounter a situation of both failure and failure. Now Liu Furong''s strength is coming at a stage of vanity. Although she has reached a very strong point, but at this time, she can not beat Jiangning to come. After all, if nothing else happens, it will be in good condition. "Do you want to fight now?" Suddenly, there was a voice of Jiangning in the middle of the top. When Jiangning''s voice came out, the three women trembled. Because this sentence, it was already a sign that Jiangning could suppress this liufurong. Otherwise, she could not say this word. Secondly, Jiang Ning might have some strange tricks in her hands. This is totally uncertain ¡£ Because Jiangning''s strength, which no one can understand, is often he in the time of no doubt, will release his strong strength, this is undoubtedly very surprising, even can say, here, as long as Jiangning wants to do things, maybe he can do. After Jiang Ning''s words fell, the two men''s fighting seemed to have stopped. Then only Liu Furong''s voice came out from this time: "your strength is just like this. If I want to continue fighting, you can''t do anything with me!" Liu Furong''s words are full of confidence, but in self-confidence, it is a little inadequate. After all, if she can really beat Jiangning, then she will not say so many nonsense, but directly connect Jiangning. "Your strength is just general! I should have said this to you. In addition, I want to say that your Taoist partner has been defeated. If you don''t want to die, hand in the tree of spirit, or you will be finished! " Jiangning at this time, directly is the coercion. Before, he always believed that he could kill this liufurong. But after fighting, he realized that he could not kill Liu Furong. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is still a bit strong. Although Jiangning has its own killer mace, he also has systematic ability to help himself, but not every one can fight You can use these maces for every fight. And every fight, Jiangning also basically does not need external forces to fight, because relying on external forces, then there will be a habit, then they will be a person who does not want to forge ahead, that is completely completed, so Jiangning is generally only their own strength to fight. It is true that he can use the assassin mace to deal with the enemy without any help. After all, his life is the first. But it does not deny that Jiangning can not defeat Liu Furong with his own combat strength. At least this time, he only uses a killer mace to fight with Liu Furong. Only in this way can he ask for the spirit tree for this person. If he can''t beat Liu Furong, he can''t ask for the Lingshu at all. After all, if he asks, it will be completely completed. Moon is the happiest one under the moon. Because her Yue clan is extremely in need of the spirit tree. If they can get the tree, it is easier for them to be strong. Secondly, when they arrive, they can also find the gods to kill them. She remembers the things that the gods have done to her race. This hatred, she will never forget, even so. If nothing happens here, she can connect the gods alone. After all, there is a high priest of the divine race who is a little more powerful.Other people can''t be compared with her. Even if there are masters in the protoss, they also have Jiangning as the backing. They don''t need to worry about it. Even if they destroy a resurrection altar, everything can be killed to this race Yes. Liu Furong also spoke at this time. She said coldly, "you seem to be a little worried. You don''t know what happened to me and me! This time, let you see the real strength Speaking of this, Liu Furong''s sneer can''t help but pass down from the sky. That laughter is extremely depressing, and makes people''s body numb, just as terrible as meeting some witches when I was a child. At this time, the three women were also stunned, because they saw that Gao Zu, who had just been defeated by them, returned to the scene again, and then went directly into the sky, and then joined Gao Zu directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1835 What''s more, under their eyes, these two people are actually directly integrated into one. For them, it is extremely shocking. They never thought that such a thing would happen. It''s an unprecedented phenomenon that two people can merge into one in an instant, which is beyond the scope of their thinking. Not only that, after the combination, the strength of these two people seems to be superimposed together, and a kind of terror is directly emitted at this time. Both of them were originally independent individuals, but now, they are directly integrated together and emit a terrible smell. This shocked them completely, because they have never seen such a situation. "What kind of skill is this?" At this time, Liu Mei was completely depressed. Although she said that she had a little knowledge, she did not know what kind of skills they had. After all, two people directly became one person, which was not in the world. Feng Ying shook her head, saying that she did not know. And yue''er also shakes her head at this time. She has been growing up in the Yue clan. For such things, she does not know at all. Moreover, even those who know it, they can only be known by some high-end experts. When they were young, they were extremely weak and would not have the ability to know these things. However, at this time, everyone in the field was shocked, including the people of the violent clan. They were also extremely shocked because they saw this for the first time. However, when they were shocked, they were extremely happy because they realized that a kind of terror was emitted. As long as the two commanders become strong, everything else can be done well. Even if Jiangning can leave at that time, it is another matter. As long as Jiangning is killed, then everything else is easy to say. After all, no one can stop them. As for Jiangning''s death, the three women in the field can''t escape their magic claws at all. At that time, the three beautiful women will fall into their hands and be played with by them. The thought of playing with these three women makes the violent people excited. However, they just got excited and were immediately interrupted by a voice from Jiangning: "do you think you can defeat me after you fit together? You are wishful thinking! I haven''t told you, I just used five layers of strength just now! Now that you have used such a combination, then I don''t need real strength. I''m sorry for you! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s voice couldn''t help sneering, and then a stronger breath than before was released from the scene. When all the people realized this strong breath, everyone was stunned, because this strong breath completely suppressed the breath of Liu Furong, which is self-evident. It can even be said that if this strong breath goes on like this, it will reach a peak and can sweep all the people in the field. This time, just after the surprise, the people of the violent clan suddenly panicked. They were thinking that if Liu Furong could not win the battle, then they would be completely destroyed. After all, Jiangning burst out such a strong breath, which was not what they could resist. And there are still three strong women in the field, almost everyone can eliminate them, which is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening, they will be directly destroyed as a race, because as long as Liu Furong and Gaozu lose the battle against shangjiangning, then they have no way to turn around the situation. Relying on the ordinary people of the violent clan to turn the situation around? That is almost impossible. After all, Jiangning and others, as long as four people, can completely wipe out a race. At the same time, they also believe in the strength of Jiangning. At this moment, all the people of the fury clan are praying that their two commanders must not lose. If they lose, then everything will be gone. Even so, they may become the most humble race in this continent. After all, now they are stepping on the heads of others. When there is no one to support their arrogance, then they will return to a starting point, which is lower than others. Then they will be bullied by all people. At the thought of this, all the violent people will not calm down. Especially those who have some strength, they are not calm, because their strength, as long as Gaozu and Liu Furong win down, then use a spirit tree, then their strength can reach a very high level, but if they lose, then there is nothing.People who advocate strength tend to have such an idea. Even if they don''t advocate strength, they will hope that their two commanders can win, because in this way, their life will be better. Gao Zu and Liu Furong in the top are also shocked. Although they say that they are combined, they both have their own ideas. Moreover, the evolution of two people into a double headed person is also a little disgusting. A person with two heads is extremely disgusting, and among them, there are some other limbs, which makes people want to vomit, but Jiangning is also good, after all, he does not have the glass heart like a woman. "You fart, you can''t use only five levels of strength! If you say so, I have just used three levels of strength! " At this time, Liu Furong could not help being rude, because she felt a little desperate for the first time. Her own strength is so strong that she can''t even beat Jiangning. If it is really like this, it will be too shocking. But now she has been severely hit. She does not believe that this is a fact. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1836 Jiangning is also the first time to see the combined magic skill. He did not expect that there will be such magic skill in this world. This will not only shock Jiangning, but also make him unable to imagine. Moreover, he does not know how to deal with these two people. Because the breath that these two people burst out at this time is extremely strong. Although his own breath is also strong, in the truth, Jiangning himself knows his current situation. After all, he used the ability of the system before, so he can compete with Liu Furong on the opposite side. But this time, the system can''t be used by him, and there is no way he can do it. In this case, he can only scare these two people. If he can''t bluff, then he can only use the God killing pot. Although he may fall into a dangerous situation after using this thing, there is no way to protect his own life. After all, there are still three women in the field. At the worst, his three accomplices can still cure him, so he has no worries at all. After the decision, Jiangning has taken out the God killing pot. If this thing is used for this time, it will be the second time! For the first time, it was used in the spirit clan. At that time, because it was used to cure people, it was not used in the battle, but it also made Jiangning extremely weak. This time is in the battle, and may be more vain than the last one, but he has no way to do it. If we don''t use this thing, today''s several of them will be in danger. After all, the strength of the two people after the combination is very strong, and ordinary people can''t stop it. This is Jiang I''d rather understand. "Do you still want to resist?" At this time, Gao Zu''s sneer could not help passing down, and chuckled. In his eyes, Jiangning was dead. After all, if Jiangning was in this situation, it was the end of its strength, and there was no combat effectiveness at all. Moreover, they had entered the strongest stage of a combination. They are very aware of the power of this magic skill. It can be said that the combat effectiveness will be improved a lot, even more than twice as strong as before. Therefore, such a situation will arise. They didn''t want to fit in before. After all, after all, there will be a bad thing after the combination, that is, there will be dependence. If there is any difficulty in the future, they want to carry out the combination. If their Taoist partners are not in their own body, then it will be completely difficult to do. So they are very clear about this, but understand clearly, this time still can''t stop them from getting together. After all, at this time, as long as there are no other things, it will make people completely despair. "Resistance? Is this resistance? I''m fighting! I, Jiangning, if I don''t have a little bit of strength, will come to you? " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for him, he really is this character, if he does not have a little ability, then he will not do such a dangerous thing. Especially in the face of two masters, even if the strength is stronger, it is useless, because at this time, if there are no other things, maybe they will be killed. After all, the strength of the opposite person is very good. "Fart! Do you want to resist just because of your strength? " At this time, Gao Zu''s voice rang again. He thought that if they didn''t make a combination, Jiangning might be able to resist, but after they were combined, their combat effectiveness was already strong to a certain stage, and ordinary people could not resist it. So would Jiangning. So at this time, he would not believe Jiangning''s words at all. Maybe Jiangning is still hiding from them. Maybe he wants to scare them. This is what they think. When a person is strong to a certain stage, he can often do a lot of things, some of which can''t be done by other people at all. Now this is the situation, so the people of the violent clan are cheering at this time. The following three women can''t help but feel depressed when they hear these voices. They know that Jiangning may be in a dangerous situation, but none of them escaped. After all, Jiangning has helped them many times before, and they can''t escape when Jiangning is in danger. "If you don''t believe it, then After Jiangning''s words fell, he suddenly implanted the God killing pot into his body, and then let his breath go directly. When his strong breath appeared, everyone in the field was shocked again. All the people didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strong breath was so strong, and here, it completely suppressed the breath of Gaozu and Liu Furong, and did not give them any chance to show up.After realizing the strong breath of Jiangning, both Gaozu and Liu Furong were stunned. They did not think that such a thing would happen. Now, it is no doubt that Jiangning is powerful from the perspective of breath. Even in the competition of breath, it is a little stronger than theirs. However, they are not worried. After all, after all, their strength will be much stronger than ordinary people, and a little stronger than people of the same level. So even if Jiangning has suppressed their breath, maybe in terms of strength, it is only five to five. After all, at this time, there is no other thing. "You have such a powerful mace! You are playing with fire After Gaozu realized the smell of Jiangning, the whole person could not help being cold, which he had never thought of. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1837 Whether a person is strong or not depends entirely on his own breath. If his breath is strong, then this person will also be extremely powerful. But if one''s breath is withering, then this person''s strength is not so strong. Even some people can tell what level of strength you have reached just by the breath, but this is just how high-level people look at low-level people. If it is the same level of words, it is not to see, after all, are the same strength of people. "play with fire and not play with fire. This is not your has the final say, you must beat me first!" At this time, Jiangning''s confidence in himself has been completely up. After all, his breath can be suppressed to the breath of Gaozu, which represents his own strength, and can open up with the people on the opposite side. This is a piece of good news. When he was really afraid of himself, he still couldn''t say anything about Gaozu''s battle after using the God killing pot. In that case, he would have wasted this time. Moreover, whether he could escape was one thing. After all, if he could not solve Gaozu''s problem, the three women would be useless. At this time, Gaozu didn''t say a word, but he just hated it. He couldn''t bear to fight Jiangning. Every time he thought he could kill Jiangning, but every time he was disappointed, there was no possibility. Just now, they have seen the hope. After all, Jiangning''s breath, after all, can''t be regarded as a powerful breath after their combination. However, in less than 10 interest time, Jiangning is once again stronger, which makes them extremely depressed. So they thought, we must quickly solve Jiangning, otherwise Jiangning really grow up, it will be a very terrible thing, and here, Jiangning still has a stone people to help, in the case that they can''t move Jiangning, if Jiangning with this stone people, then slow him down We will suffer. They have thought of this for a long time, but they also have no way to do it. After all, they have no other way to kill Jiangning. In terms of strength, they are only in the fifth five. Maybe they will be defeated. When it comes to strategy, it is impossible to limit it to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is just one person, not a race. Even if Jiangning has four people in a team, they can''t start. After all, Jiangning is on the alert all day long, and when one person reaches a certain strength, it is obviously impossible for other people to use strategies. When they started, Jiangning also started. He wanted to kill Gaozu very much, because he had already confirmed that the spirit tree was in Gaozu''s hands. As long as he killed Gaozu, he could get the spirit tree, and then he could fulfill his wish. Jiangning once swore to promise others that they must do something. Otherwise, they should not promise others easily, because if they can''t, they will break their faith and punish themselves. At this time, the fierce battle between the two sides started completely. Everyone sent out a strong attack. Even Liu Mei and others could not resist this attack. They all left one after another at this time. They did not dare to touch the aftermath of the battle. As for the scene of their battle, no one knows or sees it. After all, it is above the sky, and when people from both sides fight, there are many whirlpools. If there is no strong person, it is impossible to see through these whirlpools. When Jiangning used the mieshen pot, he realized that this thing was so powerful, not only to improve his own strength, but also to improve his sensitivity and other attributes. Although he did not know how many side effects would be, Jiangning could not manage so much. After all, at this time, if we did not make efforts to give this person If it is cleaned up, it will be difficult to clean up in the future. As soon as I think of using the mieshen pot, it will take some time to recover. Jiangning is a little depressed. That is to say, after using this thing, it will not be able to fight fiercely for a period of time. At that time, he will be in the process of healing, and Gaozu is also in the process of healing, and back and forth is such a state. Moreover, when Gaozu had no external force to heal his wounds, he might have thought that it was not necessary to use the spirit tree. If Gaozu used the spirit tree to heal the wound, it would be extremely distressing. After all, if the spirit tree is missing, it is impossible for this kind of natural material and earth treasure to be derived again. The battle is still going on, everyone is worried at this time, because if their own side can''t win, it will be an end to be destroyed. Even at this time, the people of the fury clan are ready. If an accident happens, they will leave the fury clan without saying a word.Among the Berserkers, there are some people who do not propose to unify the whole Central Plains, but there are also a large number of people who support and want to escape. Naturally, it is a group of people who support them. After all, as long as other things do not happen, once the violent clan is strong, it will be one for everyone Here comes the crucial link. "Do you need to continue fighting?" After fighting for a long time, a voice finally came from the sky, which was undoubtedly the voice of Jiangning. Only the sonorous voice of Jiangning appeared slowly, with a kind of male magnetism. After the appearance of this voice, all the people in the field were shocked. From this voice of Jiangning, we can guess a little bit about the fighting situation. Some of the violent people have already figured out how to escape from Jiangning and others at this time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1838 As for others, they are thinking about how to punish Jiangning with their own strength. This kind of people are crazy. After all, their original strength is just ordinary, and they can''t afford Jiangning at all. But they have a belief that their race is the most powerful race in the world. There is nothing that they can''t do. It can even be said that people with low strength can fight against powerful people. This kind of person is a madman! There are many such people in the violent clan. After all, if there were not such a group of people, Gaozu could not lead them to command the Central Plains. Liu Mei and others, after hearing Jiangning''s words, could not help but put their hearts down. As long as Jiangning spoke, it represented that his battle still existed, and people would not have anything to do. Even when they heard such words, they did not know how happy they were. After all, this sentence of Jiangning can represent that Jiangning can win the victory completely, or else it will not say it like this, because no matter who it is, when there is no result, it will not be nonsense. After all, in the battle, everyone can not spare their hands and feet. "You''re just like that! Did you want to kill me before? Do you see our strength now? " At this time, again came the voice of Gaozu, his voice is very rough, although can not see people, but also can imagine his appearance now, must be like that kind of disgusting man. "I''m just like that! Yes, I am, but you can''t kill me. You can even say that you are still two people, and my words are just myself Speaking of this, Jiangning can not help laughing, for such a person, Jiangning''s heart is disgusted, because they have no strength, even repeatedly want to kill themselves. Generally, Jiangning and this kind of madman will not pay attention to it, but this time it is different. These two madmen are the madmen who lead the team. If they are not killed, it will be a complete and difficult thing to do. It can even be said that in the last stage, there may be other problems. It was a very irritating thing that these two people couldn''t reach themselves. After all, Gaozu wanted Jiangning to die for a long time. It can even be said that if there is an accident in Jiangning, he will definitely add a knife to the back. This is what Gaozu is thinking now. But Gao Zu had no way. Now he was united together, he still couldn''t kill Jiangning. Not only that, but also made Jiangning a tie. He didn''t even have the possibility to defeat Jiangning. This was a very depressing thing for him, but he didn''t have any way to do it. "Jiangning, you don''t want to kill you. Even if we can''t kill you this time, we will let you die next time!" Speaking of this, Gaozu''s voice can not help but get angry. Of course, his anger is also pointed to Jiangning, because in his eyes, Jiangning is extremely hateful, and every time it blocks his things. He has not experienced such a thing for a long time. No matter when he was young or now, he could not experience such a thing. However, since he got to know Jiangning, he met such a thing twice and again. It can be said that the whole person was very angry, but he still had no way to do it, which made him extremely angry For depressing things. "Think about it! You can''t kill me this time. You should say that next time you will definitely die. After all, you know what kind of strength I was when we first met, but now what kind of strength I am! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for this one, that is not to say. After all, when we met for the first time, Jiangning was still chased away, but at this time, Jiangning had already picked up Gao Zu. Not only that, but also the combination of the two of them. This shocked all the people. If the people who knew Jiangning before, they would be even more shocked because of the speed of Jiangning It is too fast. The growth rate of strength is almost in a straight line. This is something that other people have never had, and even some people who want to reach another level are impossible. After all, sometimes, after all, when a person reaches a certain level of strength, his potential is exhausted, and it is impossible to go ahead again. After Gao Zu heard Jiangning''s words, the whole people were trembling. He knew that Jiangning was telling the truth, because when he first saw Jiangning, he could still hate Jiangning. At that time, he forced Jiangning to come out to the assassin''s mace, but now, he has no way to take Jiangning. "This time you can''t kill me, and I can''t do anything about you, but next time, it will be different! And this time, I won''t play with you. Of course, if you insist on playing with me, I won''t mind. Anyway, when we both lose, I still have three masters here! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, because his side is really three people.For the people of the fury clan, there is no master who can fight against Liu Mei and others. This is their advantage, so Jiangning has no fear at all. If we are afraid of this violent clan now, we will not be so fierce in dealing with other races in the future. After all, some other races are still extremely powerful. For example, the protoss have a resurrection altar in their hands. In the future, they can have a great effect. The altar of resurrection has been a sharp weapon in the hands of the Protoss. It can even be said that in this period of time, the protoss may also rise to another level, which is self-evident. After all, the protoss can not stop here, and they will certainly strengthen themselves through various methods. There is another Donghai nationality. They are sure to grow up. This is needless to say! For these races, Jiangning now has the strength to deal with it, but after a period of time, it is not necessarily, because the strength of others can also grow rapidly at this time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1839 Gaozu and Liu Furong, at this time, there is no way to come. Although they want to stay in Jiangning, their strength is not enough to stay in Jiangning. After all, when they fight, they can''t do anything to come to Jiangning. If they really want to force them to come, big things will happen. , after all, if two people forcibly leave Jiangning, it will be a situation in which both sides will lose. Then there will be such a situation, that is, no matter what happens here, Liu Mei and others will find the opportunity to kill them, so they dare not take risks. After all, they are not clear about all these things Law risks. If an adventure is wrong, it will be a complete disaster! Their strength has reached this level. Sometimes, some risks can''t be done at all. Sometimes, it''s not worth taking risks, because you often don''t know what problems will happen next. "Let''s go! If these two people dare to stop us, you will kill all of them Jiangning this time, can not help but appear in the field, and then cold and teammates said. As soon as these words came out, the people of the violent clan in the field were depressed and vomited blood. They had already guessed the end of the event. However, they didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. People from both sides actually fought a fifty fifty fifty, and no one could do anything about it. "Well! What about the spirit tree At this time, yue''er can''t help worrying. After all, the spirit tree is the root of development, and no problem is allowed. Although she can''t get it this time, yue''er also thinks about it. After all, if she gets it, they will have no scruples. If you don''t get it, it will be a rather depressing thing to pick up Gao Zu and Liu Furong of the fury clan and threaten them with the spirit tree when they can''t beat them. After all, if one tree is missing, one tree is one. This kind of natural material and earth treasure can''t grow again, and it can''t be found again. It took a lot of time for the spirit people to find their spirit tree. Now these three spirit trees are obviously in that village for a long time. However, the village is a little backward, and there are no practitioners among them. Therefore, they will not cultivate this kind of spiritual tree, which can only be taken care of by ordinary things! But for the people of the fury clan, they know how to use the spirit tree. If they use it, Jiangning and others can''t do it. "Come again next time. This time, there is no way out!" Jiangning couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, and then he said to yue''er. Others don''t know his situation, but he knows his situation very well. As long as a quarter of an hour later, he will collapse, and his strength will be bit by bit. At that time, if Gaozu and Liu Furong still have fighting power, it will be a terrible thing. After all, Liu Mei and Gao Zu couldn''t fight against Liu Furong. Jiangning just tried to bear it. People on the opposite side could not see their own situation. If the people on the opposite side knew their own situation, they would not have any mercy, because they hated Jiangning very much. "Well! Let''s go then At this time, Yueer couldn''t help being a little disappointed. After all, she came many times, but she couldn''t get the spirit tree. If it was other races, they would have already got the tree. But if they were violent people, they couldn''t get it. After all, the strength of Gaozu and Liu Furong was very good. It was Gaozu himself, and then a master Liu Furong came out. This time, she was separated from the fury clan. I don''t know what kind of master will emerge next time. This is what Yueer is worried about. Note taking is related to whether their Yue clan can be strong. Everyone hopes that their race will become strong. Only when they become strong, they will not be bullied by other races. After all, as long as something happens here, it will be fighting and there is nothing to say. Jiangning and others left, but Gaozu and Liu Furong''s faces, at this time, became extremely angry, because they wanted to kill Jiangning, but now they can''t do it at all. This can''t help but make them all depressed. If someone else attacked their violent clan, they might have been killed. However, if Jiangning attacked them again and again, they would not be killed by them, which made them extremely angry. As long as you imagine, a person often eats to harass you, but you have no way to take him. Thinking of this, you feel powerless. After all, there is no other thing happening here, which will be completely depressed.Why can''t you spell with him just now At this time, Liu Furong could not help questioning Gao Zu, because she felt that if she had just been tough, she might be able to eat Jiangning. After all, although Jiangning was powerful at that time, its state was not very good. Liu Furong can see this! But at that time, she and the Taoist priest Gaozu were still fighting for this matter, and there was not a little result, which made her extremely depressed. "Didn''t you see the strength of Jiangning just now? If we continue to fight, we will suffer! To know that we are two people, he is only one person, if we are both defeated, then who can resist the three women? Don''t imagine that our people can resist it, because I know the strength of our people! " Speaking of this, Gao Zu''s face can not help but show a gloomy color. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1840 He did not want to kill Jiangning, but this is unexpected. After all, Jiangning''s ability is there, and here, whether they show strong strength, or all other abilities, Jiangning has the ability to resolve down, which makes them extremely depressed. That is to say, if you are strong, I will be strong; if you are weak, I will be weak. This is the most troublesome thing, because if you want to kill him, you will not be able to kill him. He seems to follow your strength and will not have any influence at all. This is just what they have to do to Shangjiang ninglai. If other people, they may have been killed by them, after all, their strength is there, but for Jiangning, they have no way. After all, Jiangning''s strength is also very strong. If you want to kill him at one time, it''s no doubt that it''s wishful thinking. If you even force a little bit, maybe you will It ended up in a situation where both sides were hurt. "What about now?" Liu Furong''s words are full of melancholy. Before, she didn''t believe how powerful Jiangning was, but at this time, she couldn''t believe Gaozu''s words. A person like Jiangning couldn''t do anything about him. This made him extremely depressed. Even so, they still couldn''t find a way to fight against him From Jiangning. "What can I do? Just wait and see! Is it possible that we can still find trouble in Jiangning? " Gaozu said this, is also depressed, he has long thought of all can deal with Jiangning method, but has not been implemented, every time the method, is Jiangning easily to resolve, this is his heart pain, if possible, he would rather not have known Jiangning. The people of the fury clan are discussing how to deal with Jiangning. After evacuating from the fury clan, Jiangning also quickly runs to the stone clan. After all, Jiangning knows that his state is not very good. If the people of the fury clan chase up at this time, it will be a very serious problem. It can even be said that as long as Liu Furong or Gaozu pursues them, they will be doomed. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is there, and Gaozu''s strength is also very good. Fortunately, when they returned to the stone clan, those two people still did not pursue. After returning to the stone clan, Jiangning immediately breathed a sigh of relief: "finally, we are safe. If we are pursued, we will be finished!" Speaking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help feeling his words before he left, because before he left, he had already sent out cruel words. If Liu Furong and Gaozu wanted to continue fighting with themselves, it would be a situation in which both sides were hurt. This is something that should not be said at all. It can even be said that after both sides are hurt at the time, Then Liu Mei and others can do a lot of things. In fact, otherwise, they only need to stick to Jiangning after a quarter of an hour, and Jiangning after a quarter of an hour will be in vain. At that time, they will be slaughtered. As long as Jiangning is disposed of, they can deal with Liu Mei and other people one by one. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is good, and the strength after combination is even more It''s powerful. The three women did not know this situation, and could not help asking, "was it just a very dangerous situation?" In their opinion, it was Jiangning who had the upper hand just now, and there was no danger to say at all. However, at this time, they saw that Jiangning''s breath was constantly decreasing, and their complexion was not good-looking at this time, which made them extremely worried. "Not dangerous? As long as I am involved for a quarter of an hour, it will be a danger, because I will encounter the reverse of the God killing pot When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a look of happiness. After all, it was really a narrow escape. If there was another accident, it would be completely killed. "I see! What level of strength do you have now? " At this time, yue''er is also concerned about Jiangning. After all, she was thinking about the spirit tree before, and she did not know anything about Jiangning. After listening to Jiangning talking about this, she immediately felt that they were extremely dangerous. "You can''t even beat you! Know what kind of state I am now, and this state will last for a period of time After saying that, Jiangning was depressed. Although he knew that the mieshen pot would have a backfire, and after it was used, there would be a state of emptiness in it, but he had no way. After all, these two people fit together, which is extremely forced up, the strength has reached a very strong order, if one does not pay attention, then it will be completely finished! "Sleeping trough! Even reduced to this level, my God! No wonder you have to leave the fury quickly Fengying was completely shocked at this time. She didn''t expect that the backstage of this mieshen pot would be so powerful. If it was replaced by ordinary people, would it not be swallowed up by the mieshen pot?But when she saw that the stone people used this God killing pot before, she couldn''t help feeling a little strange. Jiangning seemed to see the suspicion of the wind, and immediately said: "this is a god killing pot, the stronger the people will be, after all, powerful people will become stronger after using the magic pot. When a person''s strength expands to a certain extent, it will be directly eaten down!" Speaking of this moment, the three women in the field have already reacted. Everyone at this time can''t help but be glad that Jiangning made a quick decision before getting up, and they also believe in Jiangning''s words very much. Otherwise, there will be death in battle. The fury clan is strong after all. They have two powerful people at this moment, and these two people are still Taoist lovers. In the use of fitness, it is even more powerful, even Jiangning is unable to cope with them, so the three women at this time, is also frowning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1841 The fury clan is about to become powerful, just like a big stone pressing on Jiangning, making him unable to move, especially about the matter of going to the spirit tree. After all, if the spirit tree is used up, then it is no longer there, and in this, they still have a lot of places to go to the spirit tree. For example, the Yue clan also needs to go to the spirit tree now, so Jiangning is very worried about this matter now, but he also has no way to do it. After all, it has been eaten back by the people, and he has no way to do it. It can even be said that if there is a little accident here, it will be It''s going to be completely over. "Now let me cultivate for a few days. As for other things, I''ll wait until I''ve cultivated myself! During this period of time, you must do a good job in defense, because the fury is a race ready to move, if they do not stir up trouble, then it is impossible Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. He never thought that he would meet such a race. If it was other races, Jiangning would have started. But for this one race, he had no way. Even if his strength recovered, it was not enough for the two people to fight together. After all, the two people after the combination, then it was not enough It''s too powerful. It can even be said that, here, if there is an accident, then they will be a situation of no return. After all, the strength of each of them is slowly rising, not like some other people, which has been incomparably strong before. In the war, they can quickly release their own strength. "Well! We''ll do it At this time, Liu Mei has already taken on the responsibility of the team leader, because at this time, they have no master to guard against. As for the stone clan, let alone, there is no master in this race. If they are hated, they can only watch Jiangning and others fighting. They can''t help at all. After all, before all, everything depended on a god killing pot. If there was no God killing pot, then their race would have been engulfed by other races. Therefore, this stone clan has no strength at all. Even if something happens, it will be very difficult to deal with it. So in this period of time, there are Jiangning and other people to join in. If there is no Jiangning and other people to join, then they may not be able to tide over this difficulty! That is to say, the strength of a race is equivalent to whether a race has a master or not. If there are masters, they will be able to plunder more resources. They will not be afraid of any race. Therefore, a strong master means a strong race. If there is no strong master, there will be no statement. "We should do something, too." At this time, Liu Mei was already recovering from her injury in Jiangning, and could not help saying to the other two girls. In this period of time, they had already thought that they must do something well, otherwise, it would be a direct defeat, and they did not want to become a burden again. In fact, they can do a lot of things, such as training an elite team, and then they can fight in all directions Point is also willow eyebrow has long been thought of. However, before, they always took Jiangning as the premise, so they didn''t think about it at all. Now that they know the importance of personnel, Liu Mei has come up with such a method. After all, they can''t make a master. If they are elites, they can still make them. After all, an elite who can fight can be cultivated without much resources, such as taking some fighting machines in the race. In fact, after a short period of practice, they have become a member of the battlefield. Therefore, Liu Mei wants to do a good job in this matter. "What''s the matter?" At this time, the moon couldn''t help asking. In her heart, no matter what Liu Mei does, she will obey. After all, Liu Mei''s mind is extremely shrewd. No matter what kind of situation, she will not be affected by some things, which is different from her. She had been thinking about the spirit tree, but neglected some of them. Fortunately, she didn''t go too far. Otherwise, it would directly harm people. After all, Jiangning''s strength had been swallowed up before, and there was no combat effectiveness. Naturally, she didn''t know this. At that time, she just wanted to pick up this violent clan and get the spirit tree to make her Yue clan grow stronger. After all, the Yue clan is still very weak now. On the other side of Wunan mountain, she can survive by relying on two strong races.Otherwise, such a small race as the moon clan has long been destroyed, so she wants to get the spirit tree with all her heart, and then expand her own Yue clan, and then she can be proud of all directions. "Very simple! We have to fight constantly now, so I think it''s time for us to form a fighting team. Even if we meet the release of the fury clan, we can do a lot of things through this combat team. Otherwise, it will be a very difficult thing if we only rely on a few of us to do it! " After Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing her dignified color. She had such an idea for a long time. After all, just like their spirit clan, now she has formed several combat teams. Each team is responsible for one thing. If there is a problem, other teams can support one after another, so that other teams can have a chance to relax. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to rely on that team alone. Now it is the same with them! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1842 Everything depends on Jiangning or their three daughters. This is obviously fatal. For example, to explore the wind, it also needs to come to them. In fact, they can let a full-time person do it, and then they can get the first-hand information. Moreover, when the time comes, they don''t have to go out directly, and they can save a lot of things. Even so, they can do a lot of things here, and there is no danger. Otherwise, if they do everything by themselves, they will be directly exhausted. For example, in the past time, if they learned that the two leaders of the fury clan were in the process of cultivation, they could secretly do something that others did not know, but they did not know. Therefore, this is the reason why there are no wind explorers. After all, sometimes, they can''t be separated and lack of skills FA can''t do a lot of things. "I also think this is the right square vibration!" At this time, yue''er also agreed to come down. After all, these things have no harm to themselves. Is it difficult for them to form their own teams and harm themselves? Of course, this can''t be guaranteed, but it can only be said that the probability is very small. After all, if they can be used by them, they must be loyal. If they are not loyal, Liu Mei and others will never employ them. After all, sometimes they meet enemies, and the enemies promise them a little bit of benefits, and then they turn against the water, which makes them embarrassed. After all, all people understand this point and absolutely can''t have any disagreement. "I agree! Otherwise, if you do everything yourself, it will be very tiring! " Fengying also agreed at this time. Although she didn''t understand other things, she knew it very well. Moreover, if she set up a team here, there were ready-made resources, that is, the stone people. For the stone people, they can guarantee that there will never be any accidents, because this race, originally, hates the violent people and the Donghai people. If they go out to fight, they will definitely not have any strange feelings. Therefore, Liu Mei and others are greatly relieved. It''s like asking the people of the Moon Clan to deal with the Protoss. If you say that the people of the Moon Clan will surrender to the protoss, you won''t believe it. After all, when the people of the Moon Clan were robbed by the protoss, all of them remember it. How can they surrender to the enemy? Therefore, they are relieved of this matter. In addition, among the spirit clan, they also have a set of system, training system. This system was learned by Liu Mei, so when they do this thing, they can do it well without any help from anyone. At that time, they can become an elite team. At this time, Jiangning didn''t know what the three girls were thinking about. Now, he could only hope to provide for his injury as soon as possible. Only in this way can he quickly return to the scene. At that time, he would directly pick up Gao Zu, a violent clan, and this is his goal now. If a person has no purpose and no strength, it is no different from a salted fish. Therefore, Jiangning now does not want to do anything. Instead, he just keeps himself in a room and tries his best to recover his ability. After all, Liu Furong and Gaozu are extremely powerful. If he fails to recover his strength, it will be an end to the two people again. After all, he will not use the God killing pot for a short time after this time, and the system capacity is not allowed to use it in a short period of time. In this way, if something happens, he will only carry it by himself He has nothing to say about everything. "I hope we can get through this difficult time." After Jiangning realized his own back bite injury, he could not help but feel depressed. His injury, which can be said to be the most serious one since his debut, has pushed the God killing pot to the extreme because of the two masters. Even at all his own expense, he made the God killing pot to a terrifying situation. Therefore, in this respect, his injury is extremely serious. It can even be said that as long as there are other things happening here, it will be finished. No one knows Jiangning''s current strength, but now his own ability has reached a limit. Because of this backlash, his strength will not have any change in a short period of time, which is not as good as some other people. If some other people, after their own strength exhausted, may be slow to improve, but his strength, because of this trauma, it can not heal so fast, so he can only concentrate on self-cultivation, or even say, in this period of time, he is completely impossible to use his own strength. Because once he used his own strength, it would be an end. After all, after all, after using his own strength, there would be other trauma released again. Therefore, he was extremely strict with himself and did not allow anything to happen.Secondly, it is related to whether you can be strong in the future. If you are hurt now, it is obvious that there will be problems in the future. After all, I have become a virtual person now, and I can''t use other abilities for the time being. After all, this one is also the existence of pit force, which is the reason of the system. However, he did not know that three women had built a fortress for him. Although this fortress can not stop too powerful people, it can stop a lot of small shrimps. In the future, this fortress will be equivalent to their vanguards, and the stone clan will rely on this fortress to make themselves strong. Jiangning is in peace of mind, and the three girls are here. They have already started to select people from the stone clan. After all, they have no other place to choose from except from the stone clan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1843 When they and the people of the stone clan made it clear, everyone expected to choose their own. After all, Jiangning and the three women''s strength are good. If they can be taught, it is undoubtedly the best. After all, they are eager for strength. If their strength is improved, it will be a better thing for themselves and for the whole race. It is totally beyond saying. Even so, when they become strong to a certain point, they can still become the clan leader of the stone clan. Therefore, at this moment, they are afraid of going to the battlefield, and everything else It''s all gone. They are now thinking about how to strengthen their own strength, and only after they have strengthened their own strength, can they do all these things. Otherwise, it is not feasible at all. It can even be said that any situation is not allowed to happen here, because once something happens, they can not bear it I can afford it. The enthusiasm of the stone clan was beyond the expectation of the three girls. Originally, they all thought that it was necessary to catch the young people. After all, no one wanted to be in a dangerous place, and it was still a thankless job. However, they did not expect that this group of people were so enthusiastic that they directly signed up. Finally, through consultation, the three women directly selected 50 people as a team. These 50 people still need to be selected by the marshal. The most qualified people are directly selected, and they have to undergo professional training. Of course, their duties are different. Some people are responsible for logistics here. Some people are envoys of negotiation, which need professional training, and Liumei also happens to have the ability in this aspect, so it is very easy for them to do it. After all, at this time, the stone clan is also extremely dangerous. If it had not been for Jiangning and others, this race would have been long ago It was swallowed up. "I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly!" At night, Liu Mei recalled what happened during the day, and she couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy. After all, this was the first time she had done something big. At that time, she was still a bit at a loss. However, with the help of two women, she gradually understood the plan. Not only that, because the stone people are extremely cooperative, so she is not too difficult to do these things. After all, once others cooperate, it will not be so hard to do anything. Secondly, there are two women around her, although their teaching skills are not very good High, but they have the strength to win. Some people selected by the stone clan want to teach them their strength, so Fengying and Yueer also act as coaches at this time. Often, their teaching is very strict, because this is what Liu Mei told. After all, if you want to be an elite, you must bear hardships. If you can''t bear hardships, you can''t succeed in anything you do. You can even say that you will give up halfway. There is no point that can give up halfway. Even everyone needs to experience these problems. When they were doing this thing, they did not disturb Jiangning, because Jiangning said at the beginning that he absolutely could not disturb him, because he was in the process of healing. If there was a devil, it would be more than the gain. Moreover, under the arrangement of Liu Mei and others, Jiangning''s yard also needed to keep absolutely quiet Come on, even the idle people can''t rely on the past. Before, there was a child leaning over to play, but after being seen by Liumei, he was directly punished. This is self-evident, because Jiangning is recovering from the injury, and absolutely needs to be quiet. Although it is a child, it can not stop Liu Mei from punishing him. "I didn''t expect that we would do such a thing!" At this time, yue''er couldn''t help feeling. After all, no one had thought of these things. Their original intention at the beginning was to set up a team to protect themselves. However, they didn''t think that at this time, they even set up a battle to fight for them. In the future, this battle will do a lot of things for them. Of course, this is a afterword. Every selected person is extremely obedient when being trained. Even if Liu Mei and others let them die completely, they will not have any hesitation. After all, their hearts have been loyal, and they are absolutely loyal to the three girls. It can be said that after so many days, they have been completely brainwashed down, and even have forgotten that they are stone people, because they will never be so powerful in the stone clan, but when they train with the three girls, they can obviously feel their strength and become stronger day by day.It can even be said that they will not be afraid even if they meet the people of the violent clan. After all, some people of the violent clan have been to the stone clan before. That is called a tough one. When a person becomes violent, it will be extremely shocking. But they believe that they will not be afraid of them even if they face the people of the violent clan again, because in this, they can do a lot of things with their own ability, which is the result of training. The three girls saw these things, but Jiangning did not see them. Now he is still healing. As for the senior leaders of the stone clan, they are constantly asking Jiangning when they can come out. After all, it is the critical time. If Jiangning doesn''t come out again, maybe the people of the violent clan will be unable to help them. At the thought that even Jiangning will be injured, they are a little depressed. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that even Jiangning is injured. If it is for them, it is impossible to defeat them at all. It can even be said that as long as there is no other thing happening here, they are unable to fight against the violent people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1844 After all, the two high-strength Gaozu and Liu Furong can only be Jiangning confrontation. Except Jiangning, other people do not have the ability. Even if they want to deal with these two people, they still have to weigh their own strength, because the strength of these two people can crush a lot of people. No accident, at this time, Jiangning in an unknown place, quiet healing up, now he, the injury is basically stable down, but he wanted to rush to the pass, so also did not wake up in the first time. However, this does not mean that he has no strength now. After all, after he recovers, his strength has already reached the strength that was not injured before. He can fight with Liu Furong and Gaozu again. This is something that can not be said. Even if he meets more people, Jiangning can do a good job in killing Divided. Now Jiangning can only rely on his own strength to stop other people, because in addition to this, he has no way to stop this violent people, because he knows very well that the reason why the fury clan is so powerful is because they have two masters. Jiangning at this time has reached a bottleneck. In a short period of time, the strength will not have any progress. At this time, we need to do other things in Jiangning. If we don''t do other things well, we will be finished. After a long time, Jiangning woke up and murmured: "ah! This time, I didn''t succeed in promotion. If I was promoted, I would not be afraid of this violent clan! " Speaking of this, his look could not help becoming angry. After all, he had been impacted several times, but failed to succeed at one time, which made him extremely depressed. However, he still gave up when he was depressed. If we say that one-time impact can not reach a high level, then we can''t have another impact, because the impact again will make others'' muscles and veins very strong. At a certain time, if there is no strength impact, then the generation will not be able to impact to the high level. Jiangning is quite clear about this point, and then directly gave up the idea, and then walked out of his house, appeared in the public view. When everyone saw Jiangning, everyone''s face was full of smiles. Since Jiangning can come out and come out with a smile, then we know that Jiangning has been healed successfully. If Jiangning is strong again, then the violent people will not be afraid of any race. Because Jiangning''s strength is in front of us, ordinary races dare not make any kind of trouble against him. Now the stone clan is also because of this one, but they dare not have other races dare to come here to make trouble. Otherwise, some races will appear every minute to make trouble. "Jiangning, welcome to you!" One of the stone people grinned. "Welcome back, mighty warrior!" "What a tough man, will you always be in our stone clan?" Every stone people can''t help but feel happy at this moment. It is because of the appearance of Jiangning that they feel the security of fish and insects. If it is other people, it may not have such a feeling. After all, other people will not have the strength of Jiangning, especially some people who are pretending to be powerful. They all said to protect and protect before. However, after encountering difficulties, the personnel have disappeared, so the stone clan people are extremely resentful of such people, but for Jiangning, they are extremely friendly, because Jiangning will not bully them at all, and here, only if they have something to do with the stone clan, Jiangning will help them They were deeply moved by this point. As long as Jiangning comes out again, they will not have any danger. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If you want to attack them, you must go through Jiangning. If you can''t pass Jiangning, you will not be able to do any harm to their stone clan people. So they also have a guarantee, and they are happy for this one. Jiangning saw that this group of people were so happy, and his face also showed a smile. He knew what this group of stone people were happy about, because they were in a dangerous situation all year round. Now, with Jiangning''s joining in, they could have no worries about food and clothing. Even so, they can do a lot of things. He relied on this period of time to develop himself. Even if Jiangning was no longer in their stone clan, he could do a lot of things, which is self-evident. "How are you all?" Jiangning could not help asking."Good! Our people are being trained, and we stone clan will be strong in the future Suddenly, someone said something. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned, because he didn''t know what kind of training the stone people were receiving. When he inquired carefully, he suddenly realized that this was an elite training team created by Liu Mei and others. This shocked Jiangning, because he never thought that these three women would do such things. Generally speaking, these three women had difficulty in their own affairs To deal with, let alone do these things. However, I didn''t expect that such a great event was really achieved now, which shocked the whole people of Jiangning. It can even be said that the scale that they have made now does not need any other race to be worse. After all, everyone will become extremely powerful under their training, which is needless to say, because their strength is extremely strong. There is a saying that like father, like son, that is to say, master is strong When you are big, your disciples will be strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1845 Therefore, Jiangning of course thinks that these stone people have become very powerful under their training. Then, without any hesitation, Jiangning went directly to the training place. When he went there, a neat cry came. Jiangning only felt that there was a strong breath coming from the field, which was condensed by 50 trained people in the field. This team, it can be said that if they go out to fight now, they will be worthy of any race. Even the violent people will not lose to them. Of course, in addition to those powerful people, after all, powerful people have their own strong people to deal with. They are just going to deal with ordinary people, because their strength is just like this. Ordinary practitioners come, and powerful people are repaired by people like Jiangning. When Jiangning appeared, the people in the field also saw Jiangning coming. Everyone stopped at this time, and then Qi Qi paid attention to Jiangning. It''s not just them, but also the three women. At this time, they all look at Jiangning. They insist in this to wait for Jiangning and not let anything happen to Jiangning in the process of healing. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that if something happens to Jiangning here, she will We will definitely not even their own little life, but also to revenge for Jiangning. Because they are a team, they can withstand any kind of destruction, which is self-evident, so here, they also understand what they should do, and even some things they should not do. "Yes! It''s such a big game Jiangning passed by with a happy smile on his face. Naturally, he understood the good intentions of the three women when they did these things. For these women, he really had nothing to return. After all, sometimes, it was not easy to say in a word. But at this time, Liu Mei said: "you don''t have to say any words of gratitude. Before, we were all protected by you. At that time, we were all cumbersome! Looking back on the past, we are sad and tearful, but now we have the strength, so to do this is what we want to do I''m sorry, but Jiang Ning has to do other things when she nods. After all, when she nods, it is necessary for her to do other things. It can even be said that if Jiangning hadn''t been there at that time, they would have been a pile of soil now. Therefore, when they do these things, they are also from the heart, and there is no other person to urge them. "Good! Then go on according to this situation, and you will certainly be brilliant at that time Jiangning can''t help smiling at this time. For the three girls, he is very confident. After all, their strength now is extremely strong, and they can also take charge of their own affairs. Before, Jiangning, as their strength, has long been alone to wander. Otherwise, they won''t meet three women, and they won''t let them follow them. This is all the way through. So their team is very cohesive. However, there is a little flaw, after all, the Moon Clan still did not get up, if the spirit clan, they did. Now it is estimated that no one can hurt them. After all, the spirit clan is gradually becoming stronger, and ordinary people can not defeat them. Moreover, they can still use a spirit tree when it is most difficult. However, it''s a little difficult to deal with this one month clan. Now the Yue clan is protected by two powerful races. If you say it well, it''s protection. If you don''t like it, it''s enslaved. After all, the people of Yue nationality don''t have any position in Wunan mountain. So Yueer thinks that she should get the spirit tree quickly and cultivate it Come on. At that time, their Yue clan will soon become strong, and they will not be enslaved. At that time, they will directly form a tripartite situation with these two powerful races. All these are what Yue Er thought of, but they are not realized now. However, if you want to achieve this quickly, you have to find the fury clan, get the spirit tree, and cultivate it in the hands of the high priest of the Protoss. Only in this way can we do a lot of things to make the Moon Clan strong. "We will go down according to this situation. This team will be led by you in the future and will become your right and left arm at that time." When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help smiling. She knew that Jiangning didn''t like this team. After all, Jiangning was used to the existence of three or two people, but didn''t like to lead so many people.However, she is also expressing her decision. All she has done is for Jiangning. It can even be said that if it is not for Jiangning, she would not do these things at all. After all, it is a thankless job. Sometimes, you do one thing, that is strong others, weak yourself. After all, when teaching others, you have wasted a lot of your time. Some people can make use of this time, and then gradually become strong, and even can let themselves quickly impact into another realm. So Liumei is not for the purpose of teaching others Jiangning will not do these things. Jiangning is also very aware of Liu Mei''s mind, can not help but smile, and then said: "this elite team, you can lead it! Anyway, your soldiers are not my soldiers. Can you use them? And you know that I am a person, and you will never lead this team, because I am used to three or five people together, but for too many people, I am not used to it! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1846 It was just a guess, but she didn''t expect that it turned out to be a reality, which made her extremely depressed. Although there was no problem for her to lead an elite team, sometimes she was afraid of what she did wrong. After all, if she did something wrong, it would drag down the whole team. It can even be said that Jiangning may be directly dragged down at that time. If such a thing happens, it will not be compensated. This is what she worries about. "Moon, or you will lead this race in the future!" Liu Mei directly pushed this team to yue''er. After all, yue''er''s strength is also good, and she has taken on the experience of leading other team leaders before. If she leads, it will be even better. But yue''er didn''t think it was like this. She said directly, "you can lead it by yourself. I''m also used to it loosely. If I suddenly become serious, it''s obviously impossible. After all, in here, sometimes, a person''s guidance will be able to send out great power!" It''s just like being led by Liu Mei now. If she leads the team herself, she will be able to send out the most powerful force. Sometimes, her confidants can definitely work for themselves, but if it is not for her confidants, then there will be no such thing. Without any accident, Liu Mei was finally convinced by Jiangning and others, and directly led this team, because the strength of this team is also extremely strong, especially their cohesion, which is extremely good. If there are outsiders to invade them, maybe they can break out with an incomparable power The force is coming. "By the way, have you practiced these days?" Jiangning pondered a little, and immediately asked, for the cultivation of this matter, it must not be left behind. Especially on the matter of fighting, Jiangning absolutely does not allow them to fall into practice. The fierce clan''s fierce eyes and the protoss don''t know what they are thinking about. All these make him have a feeling that he can''t breathe. Especially here, if something happens, it will be completely finished. And it''s uncertain when the strength of this ancestor and Liu Furong will become more powerful It''s not necessarily fierce. At that time, Jiangning may need their help. "You can rest assured that they are all practicing." Liu Mei can''t help laughing at this time. She is a very clever person, and for everything, she won''t have any lazy words. Even if Jiangning doesn''t supervise her, she will do it according to her own goals. After all, if he hears that the situation of his team-mates is not strong, it is just for them to smile. After all, it is not helpful for them to have a strong smile. Sometimes, if things don''t happen, it''s OK. If something happens, they can''t resist it. Therefore, in this respect, we can''t fall down. Even if anything happens, we should make our strength stronger and stronger in practice. This team, Liu Mei, has been training these days. However, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to other people at this time. He went out directly. This time, he didn''t bring any people, because he wanted to know the current situation of the violent clan and how they thought about it. However, Jiangning went out for a day, but he didn''t get any news. For this, he was very speechless. He thought that after he went out for a visit, he would get a little bit of news, but in fact, it was not. There was no news at all, and no one of the violent people could be seen. That is to say, at the moment when he came back, he actually found two people, who were Liu Furong and Gaozu. After seeing these two people, Jiangning was shocked. He didn''t expect that these two people came to the stone clan directly, and they came here openly. "Long time no see! I was looking for you just now, but I didn''t see you. I didn''t expect that you were delivered to the door! " Jiangning stare at these two people, can''t help but say coldly. For these two people, he has no mercy. If there is a chance, he will directly kill these two people. After all, these two people are too disgusting. Moreover, if there are no other things happening here, it will make people speechless. "You want to kill us? You can still think about it. I tell you, we are here to take your life as soon as we come back here! " Speaking of this, Gaozu''s face can not help but show a sneer. He is familiar with Jiangning, but all along, he is unable to kill Jiangning, which is the pain in his heart.If there is a chance, he will never have any mercy, for example, the previous time, they are also because of their own uncertainty, and put a horse Jiangning to, but this time, they have been thoroughly familiar with their ability to come, even if this time both lose, they will not let Jiangning have any chance to escape. This is why they came alone this time. Even if they are in danger, they can escape. After all, their strength is so strong that no one can stop them if they want to leave. It can even be said that as long as nothing happens here, he can escape It may not happen. In addition, they can also do a lot of things. For example, if they don''t carry out the combination this time, they can fight against their people. At that time, it will be a great harvest. This is a matter that they have already discussed, so after the training, they come to this place at the first time We''re going to have a crusade. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1847 "If you want to kill me, come on! Anyway, I am not afraid of death Jiangning couldn''t help sneering at this time. His eyes kept straying away from Gaozu. He could clearly feel that the strength of Gaozu was much stronger. It can even be said that the strength of Gaozu now is better than that of before, just like two people. After knowing this situation, Jiangning could not help being speechless. It''s just that I haven''t seen Gao Zu for a period of time. I didn''t expect that he was so strong. As for Liu Furong, Jiangning can''t see her depth now. However, on the whole, this person must also become extremely powerful, because at this time, Liu Furong''s breath is completely invisible to others, It can be put away alone! If a person''s breath can be relaxed freely, then it represents that the strength of a person has reached a very high level. In the battle against such a person, you should be careful. After all, if there is no other thing, then it will be in the battle, and there will be a stronger person. "To kill you is like killing a chicken! Don''t think that our current strength, or the strength of previous combat! This time, it will let you know what a fit is When Gaozu said this, his face suddenly showed a ferocious color. He had already thought of how to kill Jiangning. Because every thing, every plan, Jiangning to disturb them, if not Jiangning, their plan may have been realized, it will not be the situation now, they will not leave the Central Plains, after all, they are strong in the Central Plains. However, they did not have any way. After all, they were disturbed by Jiangning in the Central Plains, and then moved in to the East China Sea. However, they did not expect that in the East China Sea, they were still disturbed by Jiangning, which was more speechless. "I already know that your strength is strong, but do you think we are afraid of you like this?" Jiangning said this with a sneer on his face. He was really not afraid, because he would never let these two people have any chance to get together this time. If they were, Jiangning would not allow them to exist. There is another thing, that is, they still have an elite team here. Although the strength of this elite team is not so good, the overall strength is extremely strong. Now the elite team of stone clan can not resist the strength of a person, because they are not an individual, but a whole Here it is. In a battle, they can often be united as a whole, directly to fight the enemy, so when they gather together, they are no longer a person, but a group. As for the attack sent out, it is also extremely powerful, which is why Gaozu and Liu Furong will combine at a specific time. Because the two people in the combination, then will be directly doubled up their own strength, this and the two separate strength is not the same, so they are also in love with this one combination, but they do not know, Jiangning side is already fully prepared, if there is no accident, they will return this time Even so, it is not certain that they will be left. At this time, Liu Mei and others also came out. When they saw that it was Gao Zu and Liu Furong coming, their facial expressions suddenly became cold. Although Gao Zu and Liu Furong were not people who did a lot of evil things, they were also the people who started fighting. For such people, they felt extremely disgusted. It can even be said that if they have a chance, they will never let him go back alive. After all, as long as they kill them, there will be no race to fight, and everything will be better by then. "Here we are After Liu Mei and others came out, they looked at Gao Zu coldly, not only her, but also the elites who followed them coldly. Although their personal strength is not very strong, this elite team can be directly United at this time. This set of skills is also taught by Liu Mei. Therefore, if they unite, it will be extremely powerful. "HISHI, it''s to let these children come out. Do you think these children can do harm to us?" At this time, after seeing the group of "elite", Gao Zu couldn''t help laughing. In his opinion, if there was no accident, there would be no problem. After all, no matter who is here, they look down on this group of people. After all, they have reached such a strong strength. However, the next scene, is to make Gaozu whole people are stunned, and then his heart is also at this time began to shake up.Because at this time, the elite of the team directly United their own breath together, and then condensed to a peak, which was directly released. After this breath rose to the sky, all the people were inspired by it. No one can be comfortable under this breath, because this breath has gone beyond the place in the field There''s a human breath. This is the power of an elite team to unite, and this is also a set of skills to unite them. "So powerful?" It was not only Gaozu''s shock, but also Jiangning''s. Because at this time, he did not have any self-confidence to kill this elite team, because the breath they released was called a strong one, even more powerful than his breath. "Hey, now you know?" Liu Mei smiles and then says, "actually, it''s only in the middle stage. It hasn''t reached the late stage. If it''s in the late stage, it will be incomparably powerful. Maybe you can pick up this one Liu Furong directly, which is not necessarily because at this time, the breath of Liu Furong is just that!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1848 The people in the field, no matter who listened to Liu Mei''s words, were completely shocked, because they didn''t have any resistance at this time. For no reason, just because this elite team was so powerful, everyone was shocked. Sometimes, if a person is not strong, it can be strong. Sometimes, a team can be strong. Then this race is strong, but this is also flawed. After all, this elite team is not allowed to have any problems here. If one person is missing, then This set of skills is no longer the original one. Moreover, it would be difficult to form a team at that time. After all, they all practiced the same skill at this time. If one person died, nothing would come. This is more depressing, but Liu Mei also told this group of people about these things, because some of them are relatively weak. If you travel, you should be careful. After all, if you die, you will have nothing. "Now do you still think you can kill me?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering and said nothing. Even if he didn''t make a move, he would be able to win. Because the team in the field could make them despair. As for Liu Furong''s words, Jiangning didn''t believe that there were so many people on his side, and he could not be punished. Although Gao Zu and Liu Furong were shocked at this time, they were also talking about the need for rapid integration. Otherwise, it would be a completely serious matter. After all, only this elite team made them a little difficult to stop, let alone a covetous Jiangning. However, Jiang Ning''s strength is the best when he comes to this level, but he doesn''t want to know what kind of strength he has come to. However, at this time, Jiangning sneered, and then went straight forward, all the breath was released, and said coldly, "you want to fit, that''s impossible! I tell you, since you are here, you are going to fight on your own! It''s impossible to integrate! " Then, Jiangning directly used his powerful ability to block the combination of these two people. Not only that, at this time, that elite team also appeared in the field instantly, and then attacked this Gaozu. The attack called a strong one, which made Gaozu unable to react at once. As for Jiangning''s words, he was against Liu Furong. The last time he dealt with their combination, Jiangning used a god killing pot. This time, he planned to take up Liu Furong with his powerful strength. After all, Liu Furong''s strength is terrible. Although not suitable, his personal strength is extremely strong. Liu Mei and others did not participate in the battle. Now they have no goal to speak of. After all, Gaozu has been hated by that elite team. If they enter the battlefield, they can only destroy this team. This is self-evident, so they are willing not to enter the scene, directly on the side of the war. Their main energy is still on Jiangning, after all, Jiangning''s breath is strong, but on this one Liu Furong is also very strong, if one appears unprepared, then it will be completely finished. After all, there are other abilities in Jiangning. "Jiangning, can I help you?" At this time, Liu Mei was a little worried about Jiangning. After all, Liu Furong''s breath was also very strong. In particular, he had some other killer''s mace in his hand. If Jiangning was caught off guard, a big thing would happen. However, they did not rush forward. After all, sometimes, they did not want to become a burden again. Therefore, they would not support Jiangning until they got the consent of Jiangning. "No, just look at Gao Zu! If he wants to fit with Liu Furong, then you should try your best to stop him! " Jiangning''s words passed down from the sky, and then told several women to come. He is really a little afraid of the combination. After all, sometimes, he can''t bear the combination by himself, because the power of the combination is too strong. The last time he encountered such a thing, it was just that he directly used the mieshen pot to avoid the disaster. If he still used the mieshen pot this time, Then the phagocytosis will be even more severe. Therefore, this time, he will not let these two people fit together, or else there will be big problems. There is no denying that Jiangning still plays an important role here, that is, not allowing these two combinations, otherwise the stone clan will be in a state of extinction if they die.These things, are one after another, so there must be no mistakes in one link. If they happen, they will be completely harmful to people. Absolutely, such a situation is not allowed. However, Jiangning also knows that as long as you look at Gaozu, everything can be settled down. If you look at Gao Zu, they can''t get together. It''s all OK if Jiangning wants to fight. Otherwise, if one can''t see, the two people will be together directly, which will be a little difficult to do completely. However, Jiangning also knows that it is very difficult for them to fit in this time. After all, the strength of this elite team is no less than that of any one. Besides Jiangning, there are other three women who can block Gaozu. With the little strength of Gaozu, it is absolutely impossible Can do anything. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1849 At this time, Gaozu''s side of the battle, actually has appeared the situation, in which the breath of Gaozu, at this moment, is becoming listless. Moreover, it seems that it is extremely difficult for him to parry this elite team. Of course, Gaozu, who is in it, is extremely hard. He never thought that the strength of this team was so strong that even a high-level person could not do any harm to this team. This team is just like a steel plate. If he is stronger, the elite team will be stronger. If he is weaker, then the team will be stronger To be beaten up. This made him speechless and even had an impulse to escape. After all, if he fought again, it would be an end. After all, the strength displayed by this elite team is too strong. "Liu Mei, the elite team you trained looks extremely terrible! What is this set of skills? " At this time, Yueer can''t help but ask Liu Mei, because she saw the strength of this elite team, and she has already had an idea. As long as they take this set of skills and let their Yue clan form a team, then they can resist the attack of the Protoss and other races. At that time, their Yue clan will not have to rely on any race, which is self-evident. "Even if I say it, you won''t understand it! It''s not that I am stingy, that is to say, this is an inheritance. This inheritance falls on me, that is, only I teach it! I know what you think. When we go back again, I will set up a team for you Liu Mei directly said what she said. After all, the current situation of Yue nationality is not very good, and she is also very aware of what yue''er is thinking. After all, she is a woman. In this respect, since yue''er is so concerned about this issue, it is naturally related to her own race. After yue''er heard this, she could not help showing her gratitude, because if her race also appeared this powerful elite team, it would be extremely surprising. Even all the external races did not dare to deal with them. This is self-evident. After all, in this, the strength of the Yuezu is extremely low, but if there is an elite team, then they can be among the first-class races. At that time, some external forces will not dare to do any harm to their race. "No, we are all a team! Moreover, my inheritance has brought benefits to the people all over the world. Of course, I will never set up such races as the fury clan and the protoss, because they are already a very resentful race! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing a sneer on her face. For such a race, she really will not pay attention to. After all, she has her own bottom line, and her inheritance is unique. Ordinary people, even if they teach him, will not learn. Just like this elite team, yue''er and Fengying are watching Liumei training, but they can''t see anything with their IQ There''s something. From this point, we can see how powerful this inheritance is. At this time, Gao Zu can be said to have suffered, there is no way to do it. For this elite team, he has a feeling of playing on the ball. Although he also wants to beat each other, he finds that he can''t do it. Originally, the strength of these people is extremely low, but after joining hands, he can''t do it, It was so powerful that it was amazing. This made him extremely depressed. Even if he tried his best to cope with this elite team, he could not overcome it. He also thought of directly integrating with his Taoist partners, but he could not do anything at all. Every time he wanted to escape from the siege, he would be beaten back to the prototype There can''t be any statement at all. As for the battle above, although Jiangning is not in the upper hand at this time, it can also be stabilized. After all, Liu Furong is not fit now and has strong strength. However, it is impossible to take Jiangning as an example. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is quite good. On the other hand, Gaozu is also restricted. Liu Furong is also a little distracted. After all, she does not allow her Taoist couple to die. Once anything happens, she doesn''t want to live alone, and they still have a lot of things to do. Especially with regard to this group, they have not reached the real high level. This is what they want to pursue. Of course, she is just watching Gaozu being bullied. There is no way to help him. Originally, they wanted to come here to destroy Jiangning directly, but they didn''t think that they had not destroyed Jiangning, and there was a crisis. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that if there is not a little incident here, they will fall directly into the trap of Jiangning."Get out of here, I''m going out!" At this time, Gao Zu was completely angry, because he did not want to continue to fight with this elite team. He was really depressed to a point. If he continued like this, he would be directly consumed to death. After all, he could not escape from this encirclement. Moreover, he felt that the consumption of this elite team was not very large, but his own words, it was extremely huge. If this goes on like this, it will be finished. After all, they only play a role in this, and they don''t bring anyone here. If you want to bring people over, it is not the same, because it can let external people directly break this elite team. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1850 But they didn''t bring people, which is the most hurt. After all, they all think that they are strong enough to a certain time. They don''t allow anything to happen, so they don''t bring people here. However, they all regret that they didn''t bring people here. Otherwise, they won''t fall into this situation ¡£ "Go out, that''s impossible. You''re going to be trapped here today. Feel the taste of death!" Liu Mei was exerting pressure on one side and said coldly. When a person is in despair, if it is to give him light, he may be able to overcome quickly, but when a person is in despair, if you give him pressure, it will directly let him degenerate, and then he will be killed. Now Liu Mei wants to exert a pressure on his heart to let him know his current state, so as to defeat him in this respect. Otherwise, as long as he is strong in the end, maybe it is still an unknown who will lose and who will win. Finally, her elite team will not last too long. As for Liu Furong, who is fighting with Jiangning, she also wants to fight with Gaozu. However, Jiangning does not allow her to have any changes. If she wants to leave, it is impossible. After all, although Jiangning''s strength can not defeat her, it can block her. If one wants to block another person''s intention Well, that''s a very simple thing to do. At this time, both of them were depressed. They wanted to do more things, but they found that they couldn''t do it at all. Not only that, here, in addition to Jiangning and others, there were other people watching them coming, so they couldn''t do anything at all. "Let me go quickly, or you will die completely!" Although Jiangning can''t stop Jiang Fu Ning''s anger, she can''t stop it completely. This point is self-evident. Sometimes, a person''s strength does not need to be so strong, but in blocking other people, only a little strength can stop success. After all, here, the head is not fighting, so in this, Jiangning just acts as a blocking personnel. There is no accident, these two people are completely angry now, they have not met such a thing from their debut to now, and now they finally met once, and the people they met are still a little lower than their strength. Such a thing, they met for the first time, is now completely angry ¡£ Liu Furong is the most angry person, because her strength has reached a certain level, but at this time, she also has no way, after all, at this time, she has no way to get rid of Jiangning''s attack, and Jiangning just harasses her. "Again, if you don''t get out of the way, you will be killed!" At this moment, I only saw Liu Furong''s face full of anger. It was obvious that she was on the verge of collapse. After all, Gaozu''s situation was becoming more and more critical. She never thought that this team should be so powerful. It can even be said that this team is beyond her imagination. If Jiangning and others had prepared this elite team, they would not have come here alone before. But the world is often no regret medicine to take, after all, at this time, in addition to Jiangning, the elite team, there are three covetous women, as long as these three women also move, then it will be a disaster, this is no doubt. Often, when they know something, it is already late, because they have no way. Now this Gaozu and Liu Furong are in this state, so they have no way to deal with Jiangning and others. Secondly, there is another issue related to it. That is, Jiangning can completely stop the two of them from joining together, but they still don''t see clearly now. After all, Jiangning still hasn''t demonstrated its strongest strength. If it does, they will be in despair. "Stop them with all your strength, don''t let them have any chance to fit together!" At this time, Liu Mei has been acting as a leader, directly ordering this elite team, because the strength of this elite team is extremely strong. It is a very easy thing to block the combination of these two people. But in fact, it is not. Even if she doesn''t say it, these two people can''t get together at this time. After all, at this moment, they have already encountered extremely difficult things, because in this, Jiangning has blocked Liu Furong by herself. She has no chance to escape from Jiangning''s claws Yes.In Jiangning''s resistance, Liu Furong has reached a very angry edge, and then only saw her directly sacrifice something. In an instant, her breath became powerful. Not only that, but also a sense of breath in her body, that is, the breath of Gaozu can be united. Jiangning is aware of this, not just him. At this time, Fengying is also aware of it, because she has her own unique skills. At this time, she feels that these two people are going to combine together. "Jiangning, the event is not good, these two people seem to be together!" At this time, the wind could not help shouting, because at this time, she knew that as long as these two people were together, it would be the end of the matter. The people outside the curtain in the field were also shocked. They knew that if they got together, they would be completely destroyed. After all, the strength of these two people was already very strong. If a combination was together, it would be incomparably powerful. At that time, the people in the field could not stop them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1851 When a person has a strong strength, he has a lot of Assassin''s mace. Just like a person like Jiangning, the assassin''s mace in his hand is often doubled by other people. Not only that, but even more. When a person reaches a certain strength, he can get a lot of treasures. This is obviously the case for the Gaozu and Liu Furong, because they release a lot of things here. Not only that, they also have a combination of skills. As long as this skill is triggered, it will make all people die. "Jiangning, stop the two of them, or they will fit together!" At this time, Liu Mei was also completely flustered. She didn''t want to see the last situation again, because after the last situation, Jiangning was already injured and couldn''t afford to be injured. It was directly healing for a long time before she appeared again. If these two people get together this time, it will be a very difficult thing. Maybe Jiangning will hurt herself because of defeating them. This is not what they want to see, so at this time, they remind Jiangning. "Don''t worry, they can''t escape even if they do it!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, because he had great confidence in himself. In the supreme system, he could completely affect a person''s breath. So he was ready to use his system ability. As long as he used his own system ability, the two people would not fit together. At that time, if you want to play with them, it''s OK! At this time, only heard Liu Furong said coldly, and her voice suddenly became gloomy and incomparable: "you are looking for death. You have just given you an opportunity, but you don''t know how to cherish it. This time let you know what is the real strength! Even if you have a lot of staff, it can''t stop our combination! " When her voice fell, an invisible thing seemed to unite her and Gaozu together. It directly made their breath unite at this moment. Not only that, but also the breath of two people became stronger at this moment. The debris in the field kept flying at this time. After Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was stunned. However, he did not have any hesitation. He directly called out his system ability, and then tried to stop the two people from combining. At this time, as long as it is blocked, it is OK for Jiangning and others to play with them. For these two people, Jiangning already has a lot of hatred, which is needless to say at all. In this, as long as they do not release the most powerful force, Jiangning can be blocked. There was no accident. After Jiangning used the ability of the system, Jiangning directly interrupted their combination skills. Then Jiangning said coldly: "do you want to force integration? In front of me, you dare to do such a thing. You really don''t know whether to live or die! " "You, you know how to break our forced combination, you beast!" At this time, Liu Furong was completely panicked. As long as their fitness skills were interrupted by others, they would not have any words to say. They would be killed completely, because the situation in the field was not good. "What''s the matter? Do you think you have an assassin''s mace? I tell you, I have more maces than you have! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering, because at this time, he already understood the weakness of these two people. A person''s weakness is just like the fatal existence of others. As long as you find this weakness, you can defeat them with the minimum ability. This is what Jiangning has been able to do. Otherwise, Jiangning will not have such a strong Jiangning at this time. People outside the stadium are happy to see Jiangning blocking the combination of these two people. After all, it is a very exciting thing to be able to stop them at this time. In this way, they have no words to say. As long as it can stop this, these two people are not so strong. However, the next scene shocked all the people. Only Liu Furong broke through Jiangning''s barrier, and then entered Gaozu''s side, directly holding Gaozu, and then launched the most powerful attack, leaving the encirclement of the elite team. When this situation appeared, everyone was stunned. They did not expect that these two people would escape. People with such strong strength would escape. This made them extremely depressed. It can even be said that they have never seen such a powerful person escape here.It was the first time for them to see these two people. After all, they were so powerful. If they were other people, they would not be so surprised. After all, other people''s strength was just average, which could not be compared with this powerful man. "Gone? Is that how I left? " At this time, Liu Mei could not help feeling depressed, because she found that Liu Furong left very fast, like a kind of blood escaping, which made her incomparably shocked. "It seems to be gone!" At this time, Fengying also said a little depressed. After all, it was the first time for her to see such a powerful two people running away in full view of the public. This is something that no one has ever thought of. It can even be said that in this, they still used a long-standing blood escape. To know that using this blood dodge would be extremely harmful, that is to say, after using blood dunk, they could not recover in half a year. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1852 This is a kind of lost skill. After being used by ordinary people, it will be latent, and then it will be slowly healed. After all, it is extremely harmful to use blood escape. Ordinary people only use it when they are running for their lives, and they will not use it in ordinary times. Can''t it be that at that time, Liu Furong had already sensed death? It''s impossible at all! After all, their elite team is powerful, but it is only limited to Gaozu. For Liu Furong, Jiangning can not kill her. As long as we continue to fight, there will still be a situation of five to five. However, they did not expect that the two of them ran away in this way. It was really a surprise, and this is also they have never seen, after all, use blood to escape, this is no one! Especially for such powerful people, if they use blood to escape, no one will believe it. After all, if this kind of thing is used down, it will be extremely harmful. Jiangning came down from the high altitude at this time. At this time, his face also showed the color of doubt. After all, he had been blocking Liu Furong, but he could not do any harm to her. After all, Liu Furong''s strength was very considerable, only one point was that something happened among them. Otherwise, there are very important things in the fury clan, so that they have to use blood escape to go back quickly, because some things can be saved after using blood escape, which is different from ordinary things. However, no matter how Jiangning and others guess, they can''t guess. After all, at this time, they don''t know what Liu Furong and Gaozu are thinking, and they can''t pursue them, because if they use blood to escape, they will be thousands of miles away in an instant. This is also a escape stunt, ordinary people will not have such a stunt, but the strength of these two people, with this blood escape, it is also normal. "What''s going on?" After Liu Mei came over, she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, because she couldn''t figure out why these two people escaped. After all, they didn''t have any life danger before. "I don''t know. Maybe there is something wrong with them, or they won''t leave so soon. After all, the cost of using blood escape is extremely huge!" Jiangning can''t help saying, after all, for such things, he really does not understand, if the ordinary people, even what kind of things, it is not easy to use this blood dunk, it can be said that after using blood Dun, it is already on behalf of his real strength, for a period of time, there will be no progress. Some skills will not be used by the enemy for a long time, even when they are about to be killed. But these two people did not encounter such a thing, after all, they were just like this before, and there is no saying. Jiangning and others can not beat them all at once. It can be imagined that they must have something very important to do. "If only I knew what they were doing! After all, if you can use blood to escape, then the matter must be extremely urgent! " At this time, Liu Mei can''t help sighing. After all, she doesn''t know this thing, and she also wants to know what these two people are doing for what they do. However, in general, there are no casualties this time, which is good. After all, at that time, if we continue to fight, we still don''t know who will lose and who will win. Moreover, there are many variables in it. For example, Jiangning was just in the beginning, if one was careless, it would be finished. However, there is no such thing happened, so there will not be such a situation derived again, this is just Jiangning''s guess. "What now? Do you want us to find out what this frenzy is doing? " At this time, Fengying couldn''t help but suggest that, after all, it would be the best if we could figure out what this race was doing. We could clearly understand what they were doing with this blood to escape. Of course, they are not sure to have a result. After all, after using blood escape, these two people have no idea where to go. Maybe they are both Ju people who have migrated, which is not certain. "Well, it''s not clear now! There is another point, that is, we still have to stay here now Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of worry, because at the beginning, he had a feeling, that is, the feeling of extreme danger. Although he never believed in his own feelings, he could not get rid of this bondage at this moment. After all, after all, after a strange feeling appeared at some specific time, he should not do anything. If he did, something would happen, which is self-evident!"Well, since you have said that, we will not act!" At this time, several women have their own thoughts. They are thinking, what is this time, these two people will use blood to escape. After all, ordinary people will not use this skill, because it is too harmful to their body. In addition, they also felt that there must be something fishy about it. After all, it is impossible for them to leave suddenly during the battle and then ignore the enemy. But no matter what they think, they can''t think of any reason. As for Jiangning, there are not so many things about Jiangning. After all, Jiangning will stick to its original intention in any case, and will never let anything affect itself. And in this, Jiangning also has a duty, that is, to protect the stone clan People are coming. Once he left the stone clan, and the two returned again, it would be a complete end. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1853 For such a thing, Jiangning and others do not have any idea. After all, they do not know what these two people are doing. However, they dare not go at random. After all, if these two people kill a gun, it will be an end. Now their development is in a critical period. If there is no accident, other things will surely happen. Moreover, they also need to be strict to make their development better. This is the current goal of Jiangning, so we must not walk around, or there will be a problem that will not be saved. As for himself, now he is also in the process of cultivation. Although he has recovered his strength by using the mieshen pot before, he is still a little short of strength at this time. When he is against Liu Furong, he feels that his strength still needs to be improved. Otherwise, he will not be able to kill the enemy if he meets more people. This is what Jiangning knows in his heart, so he is ready to attack another level this time. Only after hitting another level, he will be able to face Liu Furong without defeat. After all, Liu Furong has been a trainee for many years. Her strength is obvious to all. Even Jiangning is not her opponent. You can imagine how strong her strength is. Secondly, Jiangning needs to strengthen herself. Only by strengthening herself can more people be protected. Jiangning plans to let things go for a while. After all, it''s a little difficult to recover the spirit tree. Moreover, it takes time for the spirit tree to breed here. However, for this elite team, it is very easy to set up, and yue''er is very happy to create this elite team. An elite team may make their race more powerful. There is no doubt about this. So she also agreed to put down the spirit tree first and not to pursue it. After all, there are some things that can be met but not required. Sometimes, the more you pursue, the more things will happen. This elite team can make their race quickly form a combat effectiveness, and then there is no need to be afraid of any race, because now she has seen the elite team formed by the stone clan here, which is not a high ancestor can defeat. Thinking that the strength of the high priest of the protoss may be almost the same as that of Gaozu, she let down her heart. At this time, yue''er also went to the place where Liu Mei lived. After seeing Liu Mei, she immediately asked, "after this time, you and I will return to our Yue clan, OK?" "This one will do! But I don''t know when it will be over. If it''s going to be a long time, I''ll have to wait! " Liu Mei directly said that, after all, these things are not her own can lead, and even can be said that, if there is no unexpected situation, perhaps solve the fury clan, then you can go back to the Moon Clan. "Well! I''m not in a hurry. After all, my race is in no danger now! " Yue''er smiles and reluctantly responds. However, everyone knows that the situation of the Yue clan is coming. Since the last crisis, this race has been greatly reduced. There is no need to say at all. After all, their race is the existence of a few people, and a group of people have been killed by the Protoss. This is a very serious matter for their Yue clan. At that time, they did not breed many people, so the number was even less. However, this point is worth understanding. After all, if there are too many people of a race, they will use a lot of resources. Some people should be eliminated. After all, at some time, they will not take care of all the people. Therefore, the current situation of the Yue people is in line with the situation. However, there is one point that they are now living with two major races, that is to say, they have become the vassals of others. This is extremely depressing It''s stuffy. That''s why yue''er wants to make her race grow up quickly. Otherwise, she will be living in dire straits at that time. Although there is no battle yet, if the pattern of the whole Central Plains changes, it will be a headache. After all, there are several races coveting other small races. If Jiangning hadn''t come forward to deal with this matter, many small races would have been destroyed. This is just like what the high priest of the protoss said. Separation, separation and combination are bound to become the trend in the whole continent. If you want to stop it, it can''t be stopped. Even so, other things may appear at that time. "Thank you first. When you come back to the Yue clan, you have to work hard!" After yue''er finished, she left immediately.As for Fengying, she did not stop. She always practiced when she was free. After all, sometimes people can''t be lazy. If they are lazy, things will come out completely. Moreover, no matter who is here, the strength needs to be strengthened. This is not to be said. Jiangning, on the other hand, is constantly improving his own strength. Now he has a serious feeling that there is a huge gap between his own strength. If he is not careful, he will encounter heavy damage in the battle. Although his own strength has reached a bottleneck, he also wants to rely on his own ability To a strong point. Otherwise, the next battle, it will not be able to meet other people, after all, now there are two strong people to come, if the combination, Jiangning still has no way, in addition, hidden enemy, maybe there are many people in it, so Jiangning will never let himself in a dangerous state among. Although there may be big events in this, Jiangning has already decided that he will never let himself fall into a passive situation. Otherwise, he will never turn over. That is all possible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1854 At this time, the stone clan has been completely brilliant. After all, they have an elite team, but this elite team is also due to Liumei, but in any case, it belongs to their race. With the strength of this elite team, it''s enough to face the patriarch of shangdonghai nationality. After all, even one Gaozu is not an opponent. Other people should be able to cope with it easily. After getting this elite team, this stone clan is more relieved. After all, there is no race that can have a super powerful team. Except for the spirit clan, because the spirit clan is originally the territory of Liumei, she will naturally create such a team in her own territory, and this team is much stronger than that of the stone clan. After all, she belongs to her own race. After seeing that the people of the stone clan are relieved, Jiangning''s hanging heart is also released. Now that the stone clan is gradually mature, he can rest assured to leave. At that time, he will find Liu Furong and Gaozu of the violent clan, and directly confront them. Moreover, now that this elite team has reached a high level, there should be no other people who dare to fight against them. After all, they are strong enough to reach this level. Even if Liu Furong and Gao Zu of the furious clan come back, there will be no fear, because these two people dare not cooperate to deal with this A race, if combined to deal with this race, then it will be to pay a great price. This is self-evident, so Jiangning can also guess this point. Seven days later, Jiangning finally called all the people together. After seeing that all the people were dramas, he immediately said, "now you know the fury clan is powerful, so we must make a counterattack, that is to quickly find the people of the violent clan and block all their plans!" "In this, you violent people already have an elite team. As long as you operate well, you will not be afraid of any race. You can imagine that even if Gao Zu and Liu Furong come, they will not use the skill of integration to deal with you. After all, it is not worth it! As for other people coming, you can still be safe! " After Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. This is the witness of a strong race. If both the spirit clan and the Moon Clan can become so powerful, then they can do a lot of things. At that time, they can make a big impact on this continent. After all, there are still many places in this continent that they have never visited. It can even be said that they only need to pay a little price here, then they can get a lot of things, which is the purpose of treasure hunting. However, all these things need to be solved after the fury clan is solved, and then make sure that the protoss will not come out again to make trouble. Then we can do these things. Otherwise, we can''t do these things. "Thank you for all this An elder of the stone clan said with a smile. For what Jiangning said, he also very much agreed with him. He also really saw the power of this team. If it was replaced by an ordinary race, it would not be enough for this team to fight. After all, this team, even Gao Zu, can be punished, let alone some small races. What''s more, they all understand that Jiangning has given all these things. Otherwise, their race still exists, which is still unknown. After all, they couldn''t stand the arrival of Donghai nationality before, and Jiangning would never help if they hadn''t given Jiangning a god killing pot before their. All of these are caused by causality, so when you plant a little cause and effect, it doesn''t matter. When you harvest, it may be unexpected. "In this case, you stone clan, I will not protect for the time being. In that sentence, if you encounter difficulties that cannot be solved, then you can tell me! But the premise is that you must manage this elite team well. If you don''t manage it well, then your race will be abandoned! " Jiangning again told up. After all, this elite team, for them, is extremely strong, not the ordinary master can resist. Moreover, it is formed by people of their own race, which is more conducive to some other things. After all, it can prevent some people from stealing teachers, and there is the saying of anti water. Such things are much better than other elite teams. "Don''t worry, I will urge them!" This elder directly guaranteed it. After all, he understood this truth very well. If he lost this elite team, it would be a very difficult thing to do.After all, there is no one here who can become a team. Since they already have ready-made things, we should protect them. This team can at least let them not have any things happen in a hundred years. At that time, if there is a chance, Liu Mei will help to set up one next time, isn''t it There will be nothing in three generations. "Since you are not in danger, then I will leave. After all, there are many things waiting for me to deal with! And in this, I have really stayed for a long time, and the strength is a little bit unable to progress! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a gloomy color. This was the first time he felt helpless. If it was normal, he would not pay attention to such a thing. After all, it is one thing for him to pursue such a thing, and another thing for him to pursue. But he can''t stay now. After all, the danger comes from all directions. If he continues like this again, he will find opportunities for others They may or may not be in danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1855 "Benefactor, won''t you stay for a few days?" Fury people began to retain Jiangning and others. After all, if Jiangning and others were there, they could really rest assured. After all, Jiangning and others were so powerful that the strongest masters of a race could not be the opponents of Jiangning and others, and Jiangning and others did not seek any return. However, they also know that this is not compulsory. After all, everyone has his own affairs to deal with. Jiangning naturally has to deal with his own affairs. Otherwise, he can''t handle such things cleanly, because other things will happen at any time. "I don''t have to. It''s meaningless for me to stay here." Jiangning smiles, and then Liu Mei comes up. After Liu Mei came up, she immediately talked to some stone people about how to manage this team and how to continue to be strong, because Liu Mei did not know when she would see the people of this race again after she left this time. The elites she taught were just like her children. Although they were of the same age, they were all from his hands. Therefore, at this time, she was a little sad. After making it clear, Jiangning and others immediately said goodbye to everyone. After all, they really have something to do. At this time, people of the stone clan wave to Jiangning and others. After all, Jiangning and others are their mentors. If there was no Jiangning and others, their race might have been destroyed. Therefore, they have great respect for Jiangning and others. "All go back, don''t send any more!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. He witnessed the power of a race in this place. In fact, he did not know that in a period of time later, the stone people had already developed an elite team of Liumei, and then they became powerful again and became the first race in the East China Sea. At that time, they were all thinking that if there were no those four people in those years, maybe they were this one Race, too, will not be so powerful. It can be said that fate is very clever, when you have fate, maybe you can be very strong, but if you have no fate, then no matter how hard you try, you can''t be strong. This is self-evident. On another point, it can be said that this stone family is actually with Jiangning and others Predestination, nature is a little bit of Jiangning''s luck. After all, Jiangning is selected by the God system, and his own luck is certainly not bad. If there is a little bit of it, then there will be a lot of good things to come, which is self-evident. After Jiangning and others left the stone clan, they immediately went to other places. Now, the first time they want to find the people of this violent clan, as long as they find them, then they can know why they used this blood to escape. Otherwise, Jiangning will always have a feeling of melancholy, because at this time, he does not know what violent people are going through. Generally, people who can use blood to escape can show that they have met with very important things, perhaps Baobei was born, or some other things related to the extermination of the clan. This point is self-evident, so Jiangning and others must quickly find out the reason, so that they can know what they are doing. Otherwise, Jiangning would not be able to do anything else, especially those related to the whole Central Plains. If the system won''t select him, maybe he won''t have such an idea. But since the system has selected him, he can only work hard. After all, if he works hard, he will certainly reduce the fighting. Otherwise, it will be the living beings who are painting carbon. Secondly, after Jiangning has finished this task, he also needs to go to the protoss once again. After making sure that this Protoss will not start fighting again, he will be able to do other things. Otherwise, he will not be able to feel at ease. It can even be said that Jiangning is not allowed to have anything happen here. "Where are we going now? If we go further, we will reach the Central Plains! " At this time, Yue Er could not help but say to Jiangning. Because if they go back again, they will go out to the Central Plains. Maybe after all, their goal will be to shift. After all, these things are uncertain. Moreover, they can go to any place anytime and anywhere as long as there is nothing happening here. "= turn around and go back. If we can''t find any trace of the violent people, then we''ll go back to the Central Plains!" Jiangning at this time, pondered for a while, can not help but say. For him, after going out to the Central Plains, there will be things to do. After all, the Yue clan needs Liumei to form an elite team. As long as the elite team is established, then the Yue clan can be guaranteed. At least, it will not be bullied by other races.There is another point. Jiangning also needs to go to the hidden Protoss. After all, it is self-evident that only after the protoss negotiate with each other can we know what the protoss is thinking. It can even be said that the protoss is not the first one to worry about. After all, the protoss only has a resurrection altar. Besides this one, there is no other thing to say. Under this point, Jiangning can do it anytime and anywhere. "Well! Go back and have a look. If you don''t see the fury clan, go to our Yue clan! " Moon at this time, joy also has, worry also has! After all, on the one hand, she wanted to find the people of the violent people, because she knew that Jiangning was eager to find the people of this race. After all, if she wants to return to slavery for two months, she doesn''t want to be enslaved for another two months. So she also wants to quickly go back to form an elite team, and then their Yue clan will not be afraid of anyone. This is what yue''er wants to do. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1856 Jiangning encountered the most difficult thing, that is this one thing, after all, now he is being watched by other races, the enemy is in the dark, he is in the face, so he wants to find some of them, it is almost impossible. Although it is more difficult, it is still unable to stop his steps. After all, if the people of this race are not found, if they start to fight, then they will be dead. This is self-evident. Therefore, as a successor of the system, he naturally has to do these things well and not let them Any kind of love happens, even no race is allowed to do such things. This is Jiangning''s task. Otherwise, he will be carefree now. After all, his original task is not assigned by any one person. Moreover, when he reaches his strength, he needs to find a place to understand the way of heaven. If he can''t understand it, he will be able to rise to a higher level Yes. But now he is unable to twitch, after all, for these things, he still can not handle, this is extremely depressed. "Ah! I don''t know when I can find people of this race. It''s really difficult! " When Jiang Ning said this, he could not help but show a gloomy look. All along, he thought that it was easy to pick up the people of this violent race. But now he knows that it is almost impossible to let this race not launch any battle. It can even be said that as long as there is a battle or not, Jiangning will not pay attention to it. After all, he is only a man who can manage and can not fight. In fact, he is also very contradictory. After all, his own system can not fight. However, every time he improves his strength, he has something to do with fighting. This is the most difficult to understand, which is extremely depressing. "Look for them again. After all, the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the open. It is difficult to find them all at once!" Liu Mei can''t help comforting Jiangning at this time. After all, she is also very aware of this truth. If the people of the fury clan are really so easy to find, then this race will not be so strong, and there will not be two powerful commanders. Moreover, she is still two Taoist priests who can use the combined skills. "Well, nothing! It''s just a complaint! " After hearing the speech, Jiangning could not help but adjust his own state, and then continued to move forward to quickly find the people of the violent clan. However, he knew that this kind of thing is indeed a kind of thing that can''t be met. If it can''t be met, even if it''s how hard you try, it''s impossible. After all, in heaven, there is a destiny, everything is destined to that result, it is already arranged, even if you how to resist, it is also unable to resist, this point Jiangning is more clear, because he has touched a little bit more of the way of heaven. From his own perception, he can understand that some things can''t be forced down, just like the first time before the Moon Clan was in danger, which was also unable to be forced. If it was not for the attack and killing of the Moon Clan by the protoss, maybe now Yueer would not be so powerful. Maybe at this time, each of them would be a burden ¡£ Therefore, it is also extremely correct to say that there is a cause and effect. After all, at this time, what happens in everyone''s hands will involve a causal relationship, but ordinary people can''t see it. People have already traveled thousands of miles, and almost the whole East China Sea has been turned over. Not only that, but also many people ask about it. But at this time, there are no results. This is more depressing for them. It can even be said that they really don''t know how much distance they can go. After all, they have already gone through the East China Sea, and there is still no one of the violent people. This makes them extremely depressed. "We can leave now!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help saying that there was no result for such a nonsense search. Jiangning himself was a bit tired of it. If it wasn''t for the three women who were moving forward with him, I''m afraid he would have given up. After all, it''s very hard to find people. Not only that, but also encounter some other things to block, this is to make all people are depressed down, so at this time, Jiangning will not look for what he said, even if there is a big battle, he will not pay attention to it. As for the spirit tree, if you have a chance, you should force the people of the fury clan to hand it over. If there is no chance, then you won''t take it. Anyway, it''s yours. If it''s not yours, you can''t get it. In heaven, there has been a long time ago, this point, since ancient times, is a very good language, so Jiangning also dare not have any force to come."Well! You can go back! " Liu Mei couldn''t help being a little tired at this time. She didn''t expect that they had been away for so long, and there was no news at all. As usual, maybe they had news. But now, they didn''t have any information, which made them depressed. Even more depressing is Yueer. After all, if they knew that this search had no result, they would have already left the East China Sea. Maybe at this time, an elite team had been set up, and the strength might be in the process of continuous development. It can even be said that if yue''er goes back here, it will still be You can do a lot of things. But all these things can''t be known in advance. If you know it in advance, then this one is not a human being. It must be a god man who knows things from ancient times to the present, but it is impossible. After all, no one has such strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1857 "Ah! What a worry! This race can''t be found At this time, yue''er can''t help sighing. After all, this matter is extremely depressing for her. If she doesn''t look for the people of fury clan through this period of time, maybe her Yue clan has already formed an elite team. "Nothing! It''s the same to go back to the Moon Clan now! " Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at this time. He was very aware of what yue''er was worried about. After all, she had been away from the Yue clan for such a long time, and there was no one in the Yue clan with strong power. If she was punished by other races, it would be a very sad thing. Even at that time, it is not certain that they will be exterminated, because Jiangning is quite aware of the habits of the Yue people, and will not pay attention to any one at all. If it is not right, then they will directly confront each other. There is no talk at all. Although they are not strong enough, they are very bloody. This is why yue''er, a woman, can follow Jiangning to wander in the world. If she changes to other women, she may not be able to make her way, and in this, she may not have such persistence! In every previous event, every time the strength advances, such things may not happen even more. After getting Jiangning''s affirmation, yue''er immediately began to laugh. In the end, she still has a position in Jiangning''s heart. It''s not that Jiangning has only her own task, but completely ignores them. After all, a successful man should be free from small details. And all this can only be regarded as a small section, which is self-evident! Sometimes, a woman just need to get a little comfort, then they can be happy all day, now the moon is like this, she is again blooming their own smile, that is how beautiful to come. Just as a butterfly is dancing, willow eyebrows and wind shadow, at this time, they all laugh. After all, they are women, and they all understand the key to this. If they encounter other things, they may not have such a heart, but as a woman, can you get someone''s favor, That depends on the situation. "What are you laughing at?" Yueer has found her confidence again. At this time, she can''t help but glance at Liu Mei and Feng Ying. After all, she has not been paid attention to by Jiangning for a long time. All along, she has always been a follower. Now, she suddenly gets attention, and her heart is full of joy. "We didn''t laugh! You''re the one who laughs first Liu Mei this time, can''t help but say to the moon son, but the expression on the face, has already betrayed her original intention. A few people, like children who want to go home quickly, talk and laugh all the way. In the Central Plains, they are not afraid of anyone. After all, ordinary people will recognize them as a group of four, and Jiangning has helped a lot of races, and no race will attack them ¡£ Even some ethnic people, after seeing Jiangning and others, strongly demand that Jiangning and others go in and play in their race. After all, like Jiangning and other people''s strength, it is their blessing to be able to go to their race and have a seat. If Jiangning accidentally gives a little something, or even points out something, it will be even more so Perfect. However, Jiangning refused these invitation all the way. After all, he only wanted to return to the Yue clan quickly. After all, if he went back to the Yue clan, it would take some time to form this elite team. It is impossible to form such an elite team all at once, which is self-evident. You can even say that when you come out, it''s not sure, because in this, whether it''s Liumei or Yueer, you will pursue perfection. If you''re against other races, you''ll be careless! But for the words of last month''s clan, it is careless. We must select carefully and do a good job in this matter, so that they will have no worries in the future. Not long time, a few people''s journey soon has been to the Wunan mountain. Once again back to wunanshan, Jiangning''s mood is a bit ups and downs. After all, when he comes to wunanshan for the first time, his strength is just average. In the journey, if he encounters a little danger, it will be fatal. At that time, they just found fengxincao, but when they went back, they saw that the Yuezu had changed a lot. After that, they moved all the way to wunanshan mountain. At that time, Jiangning''s own strength was still in a very low state. For some powerful people, they needed to use traps. That is, his life is good. Otherwise, he would have been destroyed at that time. This is not something to say. After all, at that time, the strength of each of the four of them was so weak, which was extremely depressing. Later, their strength has been enhanced, in which, they can fight to a lot of people, since that situation, Jiangning has been thinking well, must improve their own strength, because only their own strength to improve, they can control their own destiny, otherwise, for the whole life It''s going to fall into someone else''s hands.This is extremely impossible for him. It can even be said that in this, as long as there are no other things happening, then his system can help him improve his strength, because here, Jiangning''s system is constantly providing him with strength, and even in case of danger, the system''s ability is also It can be used by Jiangning. With this system, Jiangning naturally can safely go through this stage. After all, the ability of the system is powerful, so powerful that ordinary people can''t fight against it. So far, Jiangning has no idea what kind of system it is. It only knows that this system is bound to its own body. When you are in danger, you will release some energy for yourself to use. At that time, it will be helpful to him. This is very good. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1858 "Home at last!" At this time, of course, yue''er unfolds her smile. After all, there is no danger to return to her own race. It can even be said that as long as there are no other races to invade, they can do their own things safely. Moreover, even if other races come to invade, they will not have any fear. As a team, they have experienced a lot of things. They are almost not afraid of anything. It can even be said that there are no people with the strength like Gaozu, who can be dealt with. "Patriarch, I''m back!" Not yet back, the moon is already far away shouting. After all, she is eager to go home, and Yueer has not been back for a long time. As a daughter, she will naturally miss her own race. At this moment, the moon directly burst out her missing feelings. In the case of no one to meet her, she directly entered the Yue clan. Jiangning and others follow yue''er with a smile on their faces. After all, they have been here once, so they all know them. Now they are respectful to Jiangning and others. After all, they understand that Yueer''s strength is completely brought by Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning, then there will be no such strength Such strength. What''s more, Jiangning also played a key role in their race, that is, Jiangning used to send out words. If anyone dares to move the Yue clan, it is to seek death! Although it is a bit of enslavement to say that the two races on which the Yue people are now attached, they dare not say it openly. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If Jiangning a crazy down, all people will be unbearable, let alone the general race to! Such as the fury race and the protoss race, are made to look like a human by Jiangning, to see Jiangning are to avoid, let alone these small races. There was no accident. At this time, all the people of the Moon Clan also appeared. Everyone shed tears after seeing yue''er. Yue''er is the person they uphold. If there is something wrong with yue''er, then their Yue clan will not exist. "Moon, you are back at last! We all miss you so much! " The patriarch of this race directly hugged yue''er and burst into tears. After all, when people are old, they just want to see more children. These are the mentality of the elderly. "Grandma, I''m back! It''s been a long time since I came back! " Yue''er also cried. After all, from childhood to adulthood, her grandmother loved her very much before. Other people were extremely strict with her, because she was a successor. As a successor, she should be taught severely, not like others. Since she was a child, yue''er has received many strict instructions. Fortunately, she has been firm and firm. Not only that, she has also given her own ability to the people of the race, which makes the people of the race become stronger. This is very gratifying. "Just come back! This time, you should stay a little longer, or you won''t be able to see grandma! " This old woman, speaking of this, tears on her face once again revealed. After all, as an old woman, she knows her body very well. It''s impossible to know when the lamp will go out in one day, just like a midnight light. "Don''t worry, I know it!" Yue''er is also sad. Everyone is dead. She can''t do anything to her grandmother. After all, life and death are determined by life. If you change your life against the weather, it''s not impossible. But you are so old that you can''t do it at all. As for Jiangning and others, at this time, they have been led to a place to rest. After all, Jiangning is a guest of honor. All the Yue people treat Jiangning with great respect at this moment. There is no one who dares to be disrespectful. After all, Jiangning''s strength is in front of us, and Jiangning is their benefactor of Yue clan There is no doubt about it. If there were no Jiangning, their Yue clan would have been gone for a long time. It is because of the Yue clan that there will be their Yue clan. They gradually settle down and then gradually become stronger. Even though they are still unable to get rid of the enslavement of others, they are much better than before. After all, Jiangning''s majesty is still there. "What do you think of the Yue people?" At this time, Jiangning can''t help but ask Liu Mei, because they came here to form an elite team. If they can''t, they will leave as soon as possible. After all, it''s agreed that after the Laiyue clan has done this, they will leave. They don''t want to drag on for so long. The important thing is that if it is delayed for a long time, maybe this violent clan will start another plan. Moreover, Jiangning and others do not understand what this race is doing now. This is extremely depressing."Not bad! Although it is a little worse than the stone people, but if they have the inside information, I can help them to form a super team. After all, their physical quality is also good, just lack of cultivation! " Liu Mei doesn''t need to look. She understands these things. After all, she has this talent, so she can know these things with a sense. "Well, that''s good! I''m afraid their people are not suitable for me Jiangning nodded his head, and the hanging heart was put down. After all, most of the Yue people are women. Generally speaking, in the eyes of men, women''s combat effectiveness is just ordinary. Because women are made of water and need to be protected, naturally they think it is such a situation. However, Jiangning did not know, it is because women are made of water, so they can have the opportunity to change again, which is their advantage. "If you really want to set up, maybe it will form a super team!" At this time, Liu Mei could not help but ponder. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1859 Super team? This is what a word, perhaps everyone will understand! Because at this point, each team will play its own strong strength, but it is undeniable that some people, even if there is a battle, then their strength can only be general, because in this, they do not have strong strength and tacit understanding, which is unable to accept the high difficulty challenge. But if the super team, then it is equivalent to a perfect team to come, they can do a lot of difficult things, even in the above, it is extremely forced, invincible, often a gesture of teammates, or other a look, is able to cooperate. This point, it is the power of the super team, they are also lack of this statement to, if gathered all the people, Jiangning naturally will not have any fear, after all, his strength now has reached a certain level, and in this respect, he also has his own internal killer mace, which is simply incomparable Come on. "When will the fight begin?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking, because he had a lot more to say about the Yue clan than other things. After all, at this moment, he still prefers to be quiet, and the Yue clan must be done. If it can not be done, then it can only stay in this race. In Jiangning''s opinion, if we continue to stay in this race, it will be a very difficult thing. After all, Jiangning has its own business. However, because of yue''er, Jiangning will not have any statement. The big thing is to stay with yue''er for a period of time. "If there is no accident, let''s start today! Anyway, I''m here, and there''s nothing else At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but say, because she has been confirmed among the candidates, if there are strong people, she will definitely not grudge up, if not, then she will be discarded. After all, if some people are not powerful, they can only serve as a foil. In this respect, there is no saying, but if they are really strong, then Liumei will never fail them, and they must be helped and planted. "Good! If we can solve the problems of the Moon Clan as soon as possible, then we can do a lot of things! " Jiangning at this time, can not help saying! After all, for him, other people are strong, that is, he himself is strong, after all, he is unable to do these things. In this, only rely on these people to do it, if these people do not do it, then what he said will not be completed. There is another point, that is, Jiangning is always holding a peaceful attitude. If there is no problem, then Jiangning can complete this task absolutely. At that time, there will be no fighting in the whole Central Plains. It can even be said that the land of Central Plains is also a place that can not be shaken. This is self-evident. Therefore, Jiangning wants to win this month clan as soon as possible. Only by making the Yue clan strong can he do other things. At that time, yue''er can do other things at ease. There is no restriction at all, because whenever a race is strong, then Jiangning is strong. Because he is united with every race, it is impossible to say. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning understands this key word, he can do a lot of things. He often fails to grasp this key point himself. Therefore, in this aspect, he will encounter a lot of things. This time, Jiangning will not have any statement at all. He must take this as an example It was raised by a race. "Don''t worry! In a few days! I will start to do this thing tomorrow. When the moon agrees or not, I will do it. After all, we have no time to wait for this race! " Speaking of this, Liu Mei also showed a fierce color, after all, she was very aware of Jiangning''s mind. Jiangning, as a person, absolutely wants that there will be no fighting in the whole Central Plains. If there is a battle, then all other things will not exist. After all, Jiangning is a very hard-working man at this time, and he will not hesitate to do this for this central plains. "Well, that''s good! We should do this as soon as possible. When the Moon Clan is strong, we can also let go of other things! " Jiangning at this time, can not help nodding, after all, he is very aware of this point. If there are no other problems, then he will never pay attention to some other races. But now, there is already a fury clan and a Protoss, so he will definitely not let these two races become strong. If they are strong, then there will be no statement.Because once they are strong, they will threaten some other races. At that time, there will be an unstoppable state. Therefore, Jiangning is not allowed to have such a situation. Even if there is anything happening to itself, it will not be allowed! A person''s persistence is often reflected in this point, after all, people have a kind of pursuit, Jiangning is the same, since has chosen this road, and has been pursuing to a state, Jiangning of course will not give up, sometimes, although there are other things to stop him, but this is also the case It won''t stop him. After all, these things can be resolved completely, and there is no statement at all! That is to say, every other day, Liu Mei finally has an action, after all, she has already had a certain candidate. She has such strength, but also has her own talent. There is no saying at all. You can know who is suitable to enter this super team at a glance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1860 There was no accident. On the next day, Liu Mei had already started to work in the morning. She and yue''er directly called out the people of the Yue clan. If they were replaced by other people, they would not be taught to come. After all, most of the Yue people are women, and in this, the Yue people are extremely vulnerable. If Liumei was not Yueer''s best friend, they would not have done these things. However, on the whole, the human body quality of the Yue people is also very good, after all, they are originally All of them have their own details. After all, the willow eyebrow does not have any ethnic background. After all, there is no such thing as the willow eyebrow, but there is no one in the story. "Yes, that''s 50 people!" When Liu Mei said this, she directly pointed to 50 of them. Then she only saw Yue ER and went to ask the 50 people to come out. Then she formed a line. Then, Liu Mei taught them a set of skills, and let them know the wonderful use of this skill. Of course, at this time, yue''er will not leave the field. After all, all the intelligent people know how to learn knowledge. If you can learn Liumei, you can do it in the future The details are here. A conscientious person can definitely do a lot of things. For example, if there is no accident, yue''er can definitely learn something. Even if it is at the end, it can not do other things, so it can also play a regulatory role There is no doubt about it. "I don''t think these fifty people are brilliant." Yue''er can''t help but feel a little depressed when she sees these 50 people. In her opinion, there is really nothing to say about these 50 people, especially some of them are maids. It may be that there will be other things coming out for them. "You don''t understand. Anyway, I want these 50 people. Otherwise, I won''t choose them!" At this time, Liu Mei said with her own opinion. After all, Liu Mei is the first one to do this at this time. If you change to other people, you can''t do these things at all. However, Liu Mei can do these things. After all, if Liu Mei wants to do so, they can be transformed. When there are other problems, they will be forced to do so. This is the strength of Liumei. Ordinary people, if they have Liumei''s strength, they can take charge of a race. After all, Liumei''s strength is good, but she won''t be in charge of a race, because it will be extremely depressing to do so. "It''s up to you! Anyway, you can make our Yue clan strong Moon this time, can''t help but a little depressed said. After all, it''s impossible for her to understand the problem when she comes to the moon, because there is no such thing for her. After Liu Mei selected the people, they began to train, because Liu Mei''s strength was good. It can even be said that no matter Jiangning or other people can see clearly how Liu Mei trains this group of people, which makes other people extremely depressed. As for Jiangning''s words, I think all of them have been hiding, because when they come to the Yue nationality, almost all of them are women. Therefore, Jiangning is often harassed by some people, which is self-evident. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is so strong, and here, it also has a very strong background. Ordinary people, when they see Jiangning, think that Jiangning''s strength is strong, and then think of his background is also very strong. After all, at this time, as long as people with a little strength, they will guess what sect Jiangning belongs to. After all, as long as the people belong to the sect, they will have such strength. In fact, they didn''t know that Jiangning''s strength was all cultivated by themselves. Even so, Liu Mei and others had their own strength. There was no saying at all, which made many people depressed. When Liu Mei trains this group of people, yue''er is also on the side. After all, she also wants to know what secret Liu Mei uses. However, she can''t see clearly what she thinks. After all, Liu Mei''s teaching is just ordinary teaching. As for the skill, Liu Mei also talked to yue''er. But yue''er doesn''t know. After all, she is not one of them, and it is impossible for yue''er to enter it during training. This is a great pity. If yue''er can enter the training room, maybe you can know this skill.But it can''t, because at least there must be a core point to enter the training, that is, it can''t use any original strength. That is why Liumei chose some people of Yue nationality who have no strength. If you choose some powerful people, it may not be the case. "You can''t understand this one, because once you practice with them, you will be integrated with them. In the future, you don''t go out, so I suggest you don''t enter into it to practice!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei can''t help but say seriously, because this one, indeed, is the fact, after all, no matter he, or other people, at this time, it is impossible to enter the inner magic training. Once it''s training, it will become a key member of the team. If it is separated at that time, it will confuse the whole team. Therefore, this is why yue''er chooses these people who have no strength. If they have no strength before, they will not be those people who are too jumping. At that time, even if it is their own strength, it will not have any statement. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1861 When Liu Mei was in the Yue nationality, it was called diligence. Not only did she make great efforts in training, but also she entered into the training. This was very moving. Even the people of Yue nationality couldn''t see it any more. After all, a drillmaster and other people will still train with people of their own race. If you say it, it will certainly shock others. However, this is very normal for Liu Mei. After all, she knows her own affairs very well. If she is caught off guard, she may lose everything ¡£ So she would rather join in and prevent everything from happening, so that she could do other things. Otherwise, she would not be able to do such things. "How long will it take for this matter?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking. After all, in his induction, it seemed like something was going to happen. If he hadn''t sensed such a thing, he would still be reluctant to ask such a thing. After all, if he did, it would make others think that he was urging. On any occasion, there will be no statement about this. After all, they are also a team, and there will be no disputes at all. Therefore, Jiangning is just asking in a soft voice. As far as I am concerned, he will not have any words. He just wants to know when this can be completed Here''s something. "It doesn''t take too long. After all, the people of the month clan are OK here! Although their strength is not very good, but the whole person''s physique can be said to be extremely strong, if you give them the appropriate skills, then it will be able to exist against the weather! " Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help but smile, after all, every success, it is on behalf of her own strength is a step forward. If you change to other people, even if they have a good foundation, they can''t finish it quickly. After all, everyone mainly depends on the difference of their physique. Some people''s physique is no good at all. Even so, some people are not suitable for cultivating this elite team. And in this, the team created by this skill is also extremely rigorous. If ordinary people, they can''t do these things at all. After all, they are already like this. At this time, I heard Jiangning continue to say: "I am thinking about how to deal with the people of this violent clan. After all, they are strong now. If we continue to make them strong, it will be extremely difficult!" Speaking of this, the look on Liu Mei''s face also sank. After all, she understood this truth very well. Sometimes, she couldn''t cope with a team in her whole life. After all, they had tried before, that is, the people who managed this Protoss, but they found that they couldn''t do anything to the Protoss Well, after all, protoss are very powerful in this. Or it can be said that even if Jiangning and others try their best, they may not be able to cause any other harm to these two races, because these two races seem to be born enemies of Jiangning and others. This is self-evident, because since Jiangning knew something, he had already encountered the resistance of these two races Yes. These two races seem to be the obstacles of Jiangning and others. If you can''t kick them off, even if you can''t be strong, you can''t do it. After all, there are some things here that can''t be done by relying on your strength. Sometimes it needs great opportunities. In Liumei''s training, she didn''t take long to complete this task. After all, she had been trained by the stone clan. This time, she was trained quickly. After all, she was born and cooked twice, so it didn''t take a long time. "Already?" That day, Jiangning was thinking about things, and suddenly Liu Mei appeared in front of Jiangning with a smile on her face. "Well! The people of Yue clan want to be strong, so it''s very easy to learn from this team! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help but smile. Although she was also very aware of the key, at this moment, it was only with interest that she could finish it so quickly. Otherwise, it can''t be completed so quickly. After all, it''s a training for many people. It can''t be that everyone has that qualification. If you want to organize a team, it obviously takes a little time. But now Liumei only takes seven days, which shows how much he has It''s tough. At this time, yue''er also came from the outside. When she saw the willow eyebrows, she could not help asking, "so fast training?""Of course, you don''t see who I am!" Speaking of this point, Liu Mei''s face can not help but smile, this one is indeed her own strengths, and girls, are basically a kind of want to let their own bright spot appear in front of others, so this time Liumei naturally glows once. "Well! What about the strength? " Yue''er thought that she would be trained so soon, but she was shocked by Liu Mei''s words. She didn''t expect that such a thing would happen, and she still knew the root of her Yue clan. "Strength? That''s twice as much as the Berserker, don''t you think? " Liu Mei said that, a face of depression. She doesn''t know why this happened. After all, when she was training, she couldn''t feel how strong this group of Yue people were. But in this, it was very powerful. This group of people, often all their own is to do, not only so, but also to fully release their potential. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1862 If a person''s potential has been released, then this person can definitely become a master, not only that, her perseverance is also very good, especially for girls, that''s not to say, as long as men can''t do things, then this girl has become a goddess. Most of the girls of this month''s ethnic group have already done it, and most of them have done very well. Otherwise, their strength will not be so strong, and they are often powerful. Almost all of them can be related to their efforts, which is self-evident. If a person doesn''t work hard, even if his potential is so good, it doesn''t have any effect. After all, if he doesn''t work hard, there will be no result. If he doesn''t work hard, even a mortal can''t compare with him. Therefore, many people go through thousands when they walk on this road The strength comes from hard work. It''s not just Yue er''s shock, but the wind and shadow playing on the side is also extremely shocked. She never thought that this elite team of Yue clan could have such strength. If she said it, who would believe it? After all, she has understood the strength of that group of stone people. "It''s a cow! They have become a big race Speaking of this time, Fengying couldn''t help admiring yue''er. After all, yue''er doesn''t need to worry about the powerful race. If it''s twice as powerful as the stone clan''s team, then even if Gao Zu comes, there won''t be any fear. Like Gao Zu and Liu Furong, as well as the high priest of the protoss, although their individual strength is extremely strong, if they are besieged, then they are just ordinary. After all, everyone of the besieged elite team can release their very strong ability, even if it appears at that time Other problems, then they can also be solved. Jiangning was also extremely shocked. For this, he had never thought of it, because he was very clear about the people of this month''s clan. He did not expect that after training, he was much stronger than that of the stone clan. No one can understand this point. Even Liu Mei, she can''t understand this thing clearly. It''s so weird. If it''s a little higher than the stone clan''s team, it can be said that, but it''s so much higher, there''s no way to do it. After all, in this place, except Liu Mei herself, other people may not know anything Yes. "This time, you can rest assured! You don''t have to worry if we leave later! " Jiangning said this, can''t help but put his eyes on yue''er, he very understand the mood of yue''er, before she had always wanted to defeat the fury clan, because there is a spirit tree in the hands of the violent clan''s Gaozu. If you can get this spirit tree, then their Yue clan can become stronger. At that time, if she wants to go out and do something, she can also rest assured. After all, the Yue clan is strong, but at this moment, no one is willing to leave a race that is not strong. If she leaves, she will be completely destroyed. Therefore, yue''er will not have any worries at all, and in this case, besides this one thing, yue''er has no other things to worry about. "Well! thank you! Willow eyebrows Yueer said thanks, and her face was full of tears, because for such kindness, she really did not know how to return it. Sometimes, the human relationship could not be paid back. Even so, if Liu Mei helped her, it was not what she needed, it was just a team of talents to help. After all, a team of people, and they are very familiar with each other. If you change to another person to ask her to help, maybe Liu Mei will not help this person. After all, there is a risk in doing these things. In case a super team is trained, and then this super team continues to pick up other races, it will Completely depressed. Therefore, in addition to being familiar with Liu Mei, or if Jiangning asks her to help, she will do it. As for other people, that is not at all worth mentioning. After all, in this place, the existing risks are not that she can bear alone. "We don''t have to be familiar with the team, then, it''s not necessary for us to be familiar with it." Liu Mei waved her hand. She couldn''t stand her tears, especially her good friend''s tears. So at this time, she couldn''t help comforting yue''er. Seeing this, Jiangning also showed a smile on her face, and then said, "in fact, this is not a big thing. After all, this one thing is only Liu Mei''s easy to do, and there is no other big thing to do. As for you, it''s a bit too much. You are taking us a few people to be sad!"After saying that, several people are extremely depressed, after all, a good friend crying, it will be extremely depressing existence. "They were moved to tears! From now on, I can be completely relieved! " Yue er said this, time is laughing, after all, this is her dream, and she has been in this area, but has not been realized, to this moment, it is completely realized, can be said is extremely difficult ah! But the overall or to thank Liu Mei to come, after all, without Liu Mei''s help, that really can''t do! There is also Jiangning this person, if it is not for Jiangning''s help all the time, maybe their Yue clan has already had something wrong, can''t survive to now, so everyone''s appearance, it has a very big relationship. When the right person appears at the right time, the right thing to do is the right thing to do. If it is not appropriate, then it is the fate of evil. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1863 After several people chatted for a while, yue''er was the first to leave. After all, their Yue clan now has an elite team. She must first go to see if this team is the same as what Liu Mei said. After all, it is related to the strength of their Yue clan. If it can''t be as Liu Mei said, then she still has to stay in the Yue clan. After all, now the spirit tree can''t be extravagant to get, and the people of this furious clan don''t know where to go, so they can''t think of this spirit tree at all. Now they can only rely on the elite team to fight, and can''t let other people bully their Yue clan here. When yue''er goes to the central square, the elites of that team have already appeared in the square. Everyone''s breath is extremely strong. If we can compare it, we can compare their breath, even more powerful than yue''er''s, and even undeniably, in this moment, their breath seems to have already There has been a change. Although they say that there are many people, they are absolutely connected here. Therefore, they are already inseparable from each other here. Even if there are no other problems, it is extremely difficult for them to fight and die. Yue''er is only aware of this breath, her face can not help smiling, because from this breath, you can see that this group of people are absolutely very powerful, if there is no such breath, it is absolutely not so strong, after all, everyone can reflect from the breath whether it is strong. There is another point, that is, as long as there are no other things, then you can do a lot of things. This group of people, at this time, are ready, because they are going to show to yue''er and let yue''er know that they are very good. Under the guidance of yue''er, this group of people completely sent out their strongest strength, and in this, yue''er also joined in. Yue''er acted as their enemy. However, yue''er found that she could not support the ten rest time. When this situation appeared, she was shocked. You know, now her strength is good, but Rao is so, she can''t support ten interest time. After this event, she can''t help but shock her. After all, she already knows her own strength. Even if she can''t stand up for ten times with her team, then she can''t live up to her time. "How wonderful At this time, yue''er''s smile is more brilliant. After all, with such a team, their Yue clan will become extremely powerful. When the time comes, even if other races invade, their race will not have any fear. With such a team in the notes, some other people may not dare to invade. It can even be said that, here, as long as the Yue clan does not invade other races, and other races know that the Yue race has such a strength, then Will come to make friends with the Yue clan. After all, the Yue people have the strength to invade other races. If the Yue people are in a bad mood, they will definitely pick up other races. Then the other races will be finished. After all, the Yue people have formed a family. "Well, as a team, is that good?" At this time, the leader of the team couldn''t help laughing. Although she knows that her team has been extremely strong, she does not know that she is so strong now. She can even say that as long as there is no other thing happening, they may not be able to fight. "Good? More than good? I tell you, if there are other races bullying you, you should not be merciful. Now your strength, not to mention the protoss, is that some other powerful races come here, that can also kill them! " Yue er said this, but she couldn''t help smiling. For this strength, she is really too satisfied. This team is much better than the team in the stone clan. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, it will be completely destroyed. "Good! It''s enough to have you "You must not be bullied by others!" At this time, the people of Yue nationality have already vowed. After all, they have endured so long and need to break out. Originally, all the people of their race are women, but who says that women have no blood? In fact, they are all bloody people, but they have been run in for a long time, so in this period of time, they have lost their original intentionOf course, it is because they all have no strength. If they have strength, they don''t need to be so tolerant. After all, everything should be said to be above the strength. If a person has no strength, then even if they are unable to do anything, they will be enslaved by other people, which is self-evident. There is no accident. Yue''er has already given orders to this team at this time. Her order is very simple, that is to ask them to protect the Yue people. Even if there are any problems, they should protect the people of the race. After all, the number of people of their race has been much less after the last baptism Yes. After all, if the race is set up again, it will not be covered up by the other things, so long as it is over, it will not be covered up by other things. A strong race, other people, have no time to make friends, how dare to provoke, after all, no matter what, there will be some other things happening here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1864 Under yue''er''s arrangement, the affairs of Yue clan have been completed in two or three days. During this period, Jiangning and others are also practicing. After all, the environment of Yue clan is very good, especially at ease. After all, there will be no other people to disturb him, and there is no danger at all. "It''s all arranged. Can we go?" At this time, yue''er appeared in Jiangning''s yard and couldn''t help asking Jiangning! She is very aware of her own affairs, in this period of time of the Yue clan, she felt a little embarrassed to come, after all, it has been a waste of Jiangning so much time, if it is other people, it would have been a curse. However, Jiangning didn''t say so. He just let yue''er go faster. After all, it''s very important for them to look for the people of the violent clan. Moreover, no matter what happens here, they will leave here. After all, the Yue clan is already strong, so they don''t need to be here. Now it is estimated that even if other races invade the Yue people, then there will be no statement. After all, the Yue people are so strong, and no matter who is here, they dare not come here again. After all, Jiangning has come here. Even if Jiangning doesn''t speak, then it will have an aftereffect As long as Jiangning does not die, no one dares to bully the Yue clan. Jiangning opened his eyes leisurely, then looked at several women in the audience, and said: "you can go! But in this, I still need to do something, that is, let your Moon Clan people take my token, as long as something happens, then they can give me information at any time! " Speaking of this, Jiangning immediately took out a thing from his pocket, and then handed it to yue''er. After yue''er got this thing, she could not help showing her gratitude. She knew that since Jiangning had already said so, it was to protect their Yue clan. This was something that had not to be said at all. Otherwise, she would not give this thing to yue''er. The moon is full of gratitude. She knows that she owes a lot, but she has no way. After all, she is not able to pay back now. Even if she has the ability to repay, Jiangning will not let her repay. After all, Jiangning is not that kind of person. And here, there is Liu Mei''s kindness. She doesn''t know how to return it. She choked and couldn''t say anything. After bowing respectfully, she left immediately. She has to hand over this token quickly, and then she can come back and join Jiangning and others quickly. Only after the combination, can she leave quickly. After all, she has been dragging Jiangning for a long time. She is very sorry for her feelings and reason. Jiang Ning didn''t say much about yue''er''s practice. After all, he knew that yue''er was a kind of person who was easy to move feelings. Moreover, they did give a great help to the Yue people. Even if it was changed to another person, it would be embarrassing. After all, he didn''t know how to face the kindness. However, Jiangning will not mind, after all, in the eyes of others, this is a very difficult thing, but in his eyes, it is just a small matter, even can not be counted as a matter, can only be said to be a little action. Yue''er knew that Jiangning and others had been waiting for her for a long time, so she took the token and went to explain it in a hurry. Then she came back to Jiangning''s yard. "I''ve already told you that I can leave now." Yue''er smiles and then says to Jiangning. Jiangning stood up without saying a word. After all, they have been in this place for a long time. If they continue, it is not certain what kind of things this violent clan will do! In this case, it is necessary to kill this person. Otherwise, such a person as Gaozu will not be idle. What''s more, Liu Furong is also a terrible person. If you can get together with Gao Zu, their fighting ability will reach a terrible level, even if no one can defeat them. Last time, Jiangning had a prediction in advance, so it would not let these two people fit together. If we let these two people fit together, then what kind of things would happen is not sure! The key point is that the last time these two people used blood to escape directly. It can be said that something must have happened to them. Otherwise, they would not have used this secret method. It can be imagined that these two people must have encountered some extremely difficult things, so Jiangning can never delay the incident again. Otherwise, it will be finished. For example, if they meet Tiancai Dibao, or if they have an adventure, it will be depressing. A person''s strength is already so strong, if they are given the opportunity, then nothing needs to be said. It must be extremely forced by cattle. It can even be said that, as long as there is no other thing happening, their strength will also be improved. If their strength is improved, here it is Inside, it is absolutely possible to pick up Jiangning."Where do we need to go this time?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask. They have already wandered to many places, but they are still unable to handle the current affairs, which makes them very depressed. If they can, the Protoss and the fury may not appear again. However, their team does not have such a strength now. After all, both the fury clan and the protoss have their own wonderful points. It is obviously impossible to defeat them all at once. It can even be said that they will capsize in the gutter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1865 "I don''t know! Go shopping for a while, anyway, there will be harvest! " Jiangning shook his head, and now he also felt a little confused. After all, at this time, he really did not know where to go. Every place has been visited by them, but there is no other harvest. This is extremely depressing. If they can get something from other places, it''s OK! However, there is no harvest at all. This is a very depressing existence for others. Fortunately, in this, everyone''s strength has been improved qualitatively, which can be regarded as comforting to their hearts. If it is like some other people, time is also wasted, but there is no statement at all, it is a waste of their own strength, for such things, who will be extremely depressed. "Well! Or are we going to look for some natural resources and treasures? " Yue''er can''t help saying that for her, there is nothing to worry about now. After all, there is an elite team in the Yue clan. If other races want to bully the Yue people, they will be bullied back. After all, no one can compare with an elite team. It can even be said that if there are not particularly powerful people in the past to the Moon Clan, then the Moon Clan can stand in the Wunan mountain, so yue''er has no worries at this time. As for the stone clan, Jiangning is not worried about it. After all, in addition to an elite team among their races, the stone clan is also protected by Jiangning. In the East China Sea, the Donghai ethnic group is powerful, but they can''t do harm to the stone clan. After all, their Donghai people have seen Jiang last time The power of Ning. If they dare to bear up with the stone clan, they will be repaired by Jiangning. If they are repaired by Jiangning, it will be a state of being destroyed. This is something that should not be said. After all, Jiangning has already released its words. If anyone dares to fight against the stone clan, he will never show any mercy. If a strong man says something, even if it is how powerful your race is, you have to weigh it. After all, if you get angry with a strong person, maybe the whole race will be finished, which is nothing to say. If we say that this strong one has no strength, it can''t be called a strong one. So they all know how to do it. We can even say that Jiangning can definitely take up this Donghai nationality as long as there is no other thing happening here. Because he has such strength. "I also think it''s time to drift away from the mainland. We have already dealt with so many things, and we are a little tired!" Jiangning shook his head and couldn''t help smiling. For this idea, he had already thought about it. After all, Jiangning did a lot of things here. Sometimes, he feels that it is much harder to do these things than other people to support a race. After all, in these days, he always runs to both sides. It can even be said that every time he runs, there will be problems, which is unspoken. Especially in this, as long as there are no other things happening, Jiangning may not appear in the Central Plains again after this time, because he wants to find the whereabouts of this violent clan. Only by finding the whereabouts of this violent clan can he do more things. Jiangning and others, without any accident, have left Wunan mountain. Their strength is extremely strong. Here, their speed is also extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they are far away from Wunan mountain. Suddenly, Jiangning''s eyes could not help but congealed, and then his brow was slightly wrinkled, because he actually saw some monsters. This kind of monster doesn''t look like human beings or other animals. Anyway, it is the condensation of human beings and animals. After seeing this kind of creature, Jiangning people can''t help feeling depressed. As far as he knew, there would not be such a race in the Central Plains, but he was shocked by the fact that he met such races on the edge of the Central Plains. "Let''s go and have a look." Jiangning did not say a word, but directly said to the three women. Now the strength of their team is very good. It can even be said that as long as they don''t easily annoy other races, other races will not annoy them. However, when they meet these strange creatures, Jiangning is not allowed to go on. "Well!" Every woman should come down. After all, they also want to see what kind of creature it is. If they can get a little news from their mouth, it may be a good choice for them.After all, there are a lot of secrets in every place. For example, in this Central Plains continent, although Jiangning and others have already stood at the top, it is impossible to let Jiangning and others directly understand all this place. After all, there are some creatures that do not come out of the world. This is a mountain top. These people are not human. What''s strange is that they are standing in this mountain and blocking themselves with thick woods. If Jiangning''s eyes were not sharp, they would not have been able to find these monsters. When Jiangning and others appeared on this peak, these monsters were immediately alert. Then they only saw a monster that seemed to be the leader. They took a step directly and asked, "how many are you?" "We are passing by! See rely on your appearance is very strange, want to come to have a look! There is another point, that is to ask you, what kind of a race it is Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show a peaceful smile. Since it is already a life, it is worthy of respect. Although their appearance is not very good-looking, it is not so bad. After all, there are some things that we can not choose from here. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1866 When Jiangning asked questions about this group of people, it was a very peaceful state. After all, he knew that the strength of these people was still good. If he was tough, he couldn''t ask about anything. After all, Jiangning knew that at this time, as long as there were no other things, they could be let I told myself something. Although the three women said they did not speak, they also showed a smile, and there was no discrimination. After all, there are a lot of things here that they can''t choose, and others also have other people''s selection criteria. Maybe they are very confident about their appearance, which may be a problem. "We are a new race, evolved from apes! I''ve been living in the ruins before One of the leading monsters directly answered Jiangning''s questions. After all, in his eyes, Jiangning is not very terrible, and he is also full of righteousness. Nothing should happen. After all, their strength is good here. If Jiangning and others are bad people, he doesn''t mind teaching Jiangning with his own ability. There have been several waves of such people before, and they have taught them back. If this thing is said, no one will believe it. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening here, it will be able to do very well There are so many things. "The land of ruins?" After Jiangning heard this, the whole people were shocked. Others did not know what the ruins were, but he was clear. This place was not in the Central Plains, but outside the Central Plains. It was said that this place was extremely dangerous. But this place, it is also very powerful, often there are a lot of natural resources to treasure, as long as you do not die in it, then it will be developed, after all, as long as you get something in it, then it is very useful for yourself. But here, this place is also extremely dangerous. Many people are just outside activities, and they dare not enter the inner wall. If they enter the inner wall, it will take a lot of luck. After all, there are monsters in the group. If one is not careful, he will have to account for his small life It''s in there. Therefore, as long as you are immortal, you can become an expert. Moreover, it takes a little time to become an expert here. In this place, it is extremely good, even better than the Central Plains. However, the race in front of me is not human, and the monster is not a monster. It can be seen that their strength is very good. But Jiangning just can''t understand how they came out of it. After all, they have been living in the ruins. Now they come out to the edge I know they are in trouble. Otherwise, a race will not migrate if it says anything. After all, if it migrates here, it will encounter various problems, especially external problems. This is a very difficult problem. At this time, the three girls were stunned when they heard about the ruins. They never thought that such a problem would happen. If they could, it would be extremely terrible. After all, they have heard of this ruins, but if they were allowed to enter the ruins, they would not dare to enter ¡£ A wasteland, it can be said in those days, is a place where strong men from all sides fight. It is not only that, but also a place where monsters gather. Some monsters are much stronger than human beings. Therefore, in this place, especially in those deep places, it will be incomparably terrifying. "It''s not really that place, is it?" At this time, Fengying couldn''t help saying that, after all, although she had never entered this place, she often heard many people say that this was a terrible place. She didn''t expect to meet such a strange race now. "Perhaps! Will you know when Jiangning continues to ask? " At this time, Liu Mei was also a little scared. Compared with other things, this place was even more terrifying. After all, in this place, the aura of heaven and earth was extremely rich, and many monsters were extremely high in practice, especially in the battle of the strong ten thousand years ago, there were many magic weapons there. As long as an intelligent creature gets those magic weapons, it will become a force. Therefore, Jiangning and others must understand this place before they can do everything else. Otherwise, they can''t do these things. "Why did you come out? Didn''t you do well in it?" Jiangning has a friendly saying. He directly asked with a smile. After all, he couldn''t feel the killing intention in this group of monsters, and he didn''t have any strong breath to release.If you can, then this race may be a peaceful race, but there must be something difficult to deal with, otherwise it would not happen. "I don''t need to say this one, but you can''t help! Ah Speaking of this, this monster leader can not help sighing, after all, he very understand what happened to them before, which can be said to be extremely difficult, even other people may not be able to do such a thing, so here, even if he said it out, he could not help them. "Why can''t you just say it? Maybe we can help you!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, although others may not be able to do, but in this, he can do a lot of things, this is his confidence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1867 "You don''t have that strength anyway. I''ll tell you! In this, there is a huge cave, but now the treasure of this cave has appeared, so in this, a lot of people have entered into this cave. Our race has been bullied by other races. Not only that, but also the monsters there are moving very badly. So we have to get out of it Come out, or we will not abandon our territory! " Speaking of this, the leader of this monster can''t help showing a gloomy look. If he has the strength, he may not need to come out from there. However, he has no strength and can not completely protect his territory. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that if he stays in it again, maybe he will Other problems may not necessarily arise. Because many monsters and human beings have gathered together, and they can''t do anything else. It can even be said that these people, whether they come in from outside or stay in the family or monsters, are extremely powerful. Originally, they are very close to that cave. In this case, they are naturally Retreat, or it will be depressing to have a fight. "Can you tell me what kind of treasure is there in that place?" This is what Jiangning wants to understand. After all, he also wants to go to that place. Originally, he wants to travel in the world. He knows that there are many places in this continent that he does not understand. As long as he understands these places, other things will be beneficial to him. Moreover, the strength of the three women has reached a bottleneck. If there is a chance, then they will be able to sprint. At that time, they will definitely be able to reach a very strong point. Maybe it is not necessary to catch up with him. We should know that although the strength of the three women has stagnated, their potential is still not used up Yes. Like Liu Mei, her potential is huge. Although she has reached a certain level now, she still has a lot of potential, which will never be used up. Moreover, she also has a strong ability to create an elite team, if possible, then Waiting for some people to be captured, it will be possible to do such a thing. As long as a team is set up, they can also walk in a horizontal direction. This is an absolute thing. After all, a large team has a very strong strength. If a small team is formed, the strength of the four of them is very good, but they have no tacit understanding. After all, they are not trained specially Yes. "I don''t know what baby to say, but you know it! But one thing I want to say is that you have such strength. It doesn''t matter if you go inside. If I know, there are many masters. Even some masters are never born. If you are hated by them, you will soon bury your own life. Therefore, you should do what you can, not see it Baby''s eyes are red The leader could not help but tell Jiangning. After all, sometimes, a lot of people are for some treasure, and directly ignore their own little life, and there are also many people, because of greed, directly bury their own small life out, after all, in this, a strong baby, that will be extremely attractive, even so to speak, as long as If you get a baby, you can improve your strength. Under this huge temptation and confusion, many people want to do it. After all, such a flying opportunity is what everyone wants. Sometimes, as long as it is obtained, it will save a lot of cultivation time, and even can reach a height that is beyond our imagination. In the future, I can stand on such a high altitude to see other people, and in case of danger, I won''t care. After all, I have such strength, but on the whole, all this needs to have a premise, that is, before you get the baby, don''t let your little life go out If it is buried, then it will be completely finished. "I see! I won''t pay attention to these things. We just want to fish in troubled waters. After all, our strength may not be enough! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. After all, sometimes he thought his own strength was very good, but in this, he didn''t think so. After all, there are a lot of strong people in the ruins. Even if we can say that the people who can not die in the ruins are the people with strong strength. Moreover, the strength of every monster may be comparable to that of human beings. Because the monsters grew up in the ruins. Even if they can''t have any chance, at least in this place, they are also growing up with the strong aura of heaven and earth. So in this, their strength will be stronger than many people. It is even undeniable that if there are no other things in this place, they will be stronger than many people If it happens, then these monsters can activate the intelligence.And if there is a more practical opportunity, it is also very possible. After all, there are many monsters here that can be transformed into human beings. Therefore, demons also pursue these things. As for the strong human beings, they are pursuing their own strength to become more powerful. This is not to be said. "I advise you not to go. It''s really dangerous. If you go ahead, you may be finished! Especially the strength of these three women, it is not enough to see! Although they are outside, their strength is pretty good, but if they enter the ruins, it is just so! " Speaking of this, the people of this race immediately became serious. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1868 After seeing the facial expression of this race, Jiangning suddenly doesn''t think they are monsters. After all, they are all intelligent. Although their appearance is a little ugly, their heart is still very good. After all, Jiangning told Jiangning and other people the secret, and also told such things with Jiangning and others. If ordinary people, or ordinary creatures, they won''t pay attention to these things. After all, as long as there are no other things happening here, he will ignore them, and even look as if they have nothing to do with themselves. Therefore, people of this race are extremely enthusiastic here. "Don''t worry about this one! Although our strength is a little poor, but our means of life-saving is very good. Even the people who are stronger than us want to kill us, it is still a very difficult thing to do! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but show a confident smile. If other people, maybe they dare not say such words at all, but his own words can say such words. After all, he has tried all kinds of things here. As long as there is a chance, he can snatch some things And you can still save your life. There is no doubt about this, because Jiangning already has such strength. Other people, even the high priest of the protoss, as well as Liu Furong, the ancestor of the fury clan, may not dare to say such words, but Jiangning''s words will not pay attention to these things, because he is extremely confident in his own strength. "Since you have already said that, I will not say much. After all, I have already warned you! As for your problems, it''s none of my business! " Speaking of this, the head of the strange man couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. He seemed to find out that no one believed his words. Speaking of the previous words, perhaps there are still several people to listen to him. After all, everyone knows the ruins, but he found out that Jiangning and others ignored his words and wanted to enter the ruins. This is a very depressing thing. Even so, he has already confirmed that Jiangning should enter the ruins as long as they enter In the ruins, it will be completely destroyed. It seems that people in this group do not want to pay attention to Jiangning and other people. After all, they are already in a dilemma. Moreover, they may encounter other things. What they need now is self-protection, but they ignore all other things. But Jiangning''s words, that is different. He has always wanted to drift away from the mainland. Now there is such an opportunity, naturally, he will not let go. Even if there are many difficulties waiting for him, he will not give up. After all, it only takes a little time to enter the ruins. "What are you going to do?" At this time, Jiangning can''t help asking, after all, the strength of the four women is just average. If they go in, they may encounter danger. But under this premise, he must ask the three women''s opinions. After all, they are a team. If you don''t ask for the opinions of the three women, they may be very unhappy, but if you let them in, they may encounter danger. Therefore, when necessary, they must seek their opinions. "What else can we plan to do? Can''t we hold on to something like this?" At this time, Liu Mei directly said what she wanted to say. After all, it was just a little dangerous for them. After all, they thought that their own strength had reached a certain level. But in fact, they also want to be together with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is very powerful sometimes, but if there is no one around, if there is danger, they may not know how to do it. If they are around, it is different. Even if Jiangning is in danger, they can do other things It''s something. This is self-evident, and their team is still a team together for a long time, in which, as long as there is no other thing, they may not separate, because they have been working together for so long, they will not give up their teammates, even if they are in danger They are all doing other things for Jiangning in the back. If a place of ruins can stop their steps, then their strength will not need to be refined. Often, their own potential is forced out. If they can not be forced out, then their potential can not be released. This is self-evident. It can even be said that if a person does not have a little bit The experience of the words, even if the conditions given her no matter how good, then also can not do some other things. It can be said that if a person wants to become strong, then only by keeping himself in danger at all times can he be transformed. If he is at ease, there is no need to say anything about it. He can''t do these things at all."Well, since you have made such a choice, I have nothing to say, but what I want to say is that there must be great danger in this. If you are in danger, you can evacuate as soon as possible. After all, there are some dangers that I can''t handle myself!" After Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a gloomy color. He originally thought that the three women did not want to enter the ruins. After all, it was too difficult for them to enter the ruins. If they did not have the strength, they would only give their own lives. This is no different from playing with life. However, since the three women have already thought so, he has no other words to say Just let them pay attention to something. For this group of people in the field, they have nothing to say. Anyway, they have made it clear that Jiangning and others are not allowed to enter. However, Jiangning and others are extremely persistent, and there is no way to do it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1869 When Jiangning and others were discussing this matter, suddenly there was a roaring sound coming from the ruins. Not only that, but also accompanied by a tremendous pressure, which directly made Jiangning and others unable to breathe. At this time, it lasted about two seconds. When the pressure dissipated, all the people recovered. They only saw that the faces of those people were extremely pale. They seemed to have encountered some problems. Moreover, their bodies were shaking, as if there were some monsters on them. And Jiangning side of the people, everyone''s face is pale, especially the wind and shadow, as if met something, the whole person has no blood to come, for this point, Jiangning is extremely shocked, he never thought, it was a big explosion, there is a force, unexpectedly let the people in the field appear In such a situation, if it was other people, it would not pass out? for this point, Jiangning had never thought of it, because in his opinion, it was just ordinary. After all, apart from the explosion, although the breath made him sleep a little, it was also the case. After all, in this case, except Jiangning There are other things that happen. For example, in this, it may be a natural material and a treasure, but it is not necessarily because whenever these things happen, there will be such a kind of vision of heaven and earth. However, for the emergence of these things, many people will be able to put out a fire by moths, or even say, here, as long as there is no other When things happen, there will be only one person left. Without any accident, Jiangning could not help asking, "what do you think?" "No, it''s just a feeling that I just can''t resist it!" Fengying was the first to say that, after all, the situation she had encountered before, which she had never met before. If she was allowed to face this strong breath by herself, what she said could not be resisted. After all, this strong breath was beyond her expectation. "I feel that this breath is not something that we can resist, and in this, it seems that it is not just a breath, but a combination of multiple breath!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face suddenly sank. Because of her skills, she could feel that she was much more powerful than others. This is her own more feasible place, if changed to another person, it seems that there will not be such a statement, after all, in this, no one has her unique skills, even Jiangning, may not feel her so real. "Well, if that''s the case, then we have to move forward even more!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer to come, for such a thing, if you can go to dominate, then go to lead down, if not, then nothing to say, hurry back. But Jiangning is very confident about such things. Even in the face of a powerful creature, he is also confident to come. After all, the ruins of the land, after all, has been after so many years, perhaps those powerful, are old, and turn to their new kind of new. The key point is that Jiangning has doubts, that is, Gaozu and Liu Furong of the fury clan may have gone to this place, because only such things can make them use blood to escape. Otherwise, they will not use this blood escape at all, because if a blood escape is used in this, it is also a great pay generation The price comes. If there is no such thing, it is not worth it at all. After all, in the previous battles, they fought with Jiangning together, and they did not arrive at the particularly dangerous time. If nothing else happened, they might not have come here like this. "Let''s go! Let''s speed up. Maybe something appears. It''s a good baby When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly showed a sneer. For such a situation, he had thought of it. Generally speaking, in the ruins, every few years, there will be such a change, because in this, as long as there are not some other people guarding or getting the baby first, they will come out on their own in a certain period of time Yes. Because powerful things can often draw on the aura of heaven and earth by themselves. When they are sufficient, they will soar into the sky. This is why a strong breath appears before. That group of weirdos, seeing that Jiangning and others are going to go to the ruins, all look gloomy. They also want to go in, but their own strength is not too good. Moreover, if they meet powerful people, they will die directly. After all, they have met many experts. However, these masters don''t pay attention to them. After all, the masters are more concerned about the treasures. They are not very interested in them as a group. Of course, it is not all of them. On the way, they still encounter more troubles. After all, some people are idle, For such a group, it is directly connected.So they have experienced a lot of things here. If they don''t have certain confidence, they will never go to this ruins place. After all, they also come out of the ruins. If they encounter danger again, they don''t know how to do it. "Why, you want to go into the ruins?" At this time, Jiangning saw this group of people and followed them into the ruins. Jiangning couldn''t help asking. In the past, they all let Jiangning and others not enter the ruins, but they did not expect that now they are going to enter the ruins again. For Jiangning, he was very surprised. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1870 "You''ve all gone in, and I don''t have anything to say. After all, our home has always been in it. If we meet such a small matter, we will give up our home. Maybe we are not suitable to live in this world!" After the leader said this, he could not help but show his repentance. After all, as a cultivator, it is to change one''s life against the weather. If you can''t protect your own home, then no matter how many things are useless. After all, no one in this world will be like this. Many times, some people of different races are risking their lives to protect their homes. Sometimes, even the extermination, they don''t want to leave their homeland. This is a race fighting for their homeland. However, they also want to be such a race. After all, as practitioners, they want to compete with heaven and earth. If they can''t fight for it, there will be a decline. For example, this time, if this race gets a little bit of things in the ruins, then their race will be directly powerful. After all, if they get the magic weapon, it will also help their overall improvement. But before they get it, they can only be such a strength and want more cattle If it''s forced, it won''t work. Moreover, it is extremely difficult to get these things. Many people want to go to the ruins with their dreams. They once became the strong ones. But in the end, they may lose their lives. This is extremely depressing. Even so, in the end, they may not be able to get out of the ruins It is highly possible. Therefore, in some things, there are gains and losses. There is no saying at all. If we force ourselves against the weather, unexpected things may happen, but the good and the bad are unknown. "What a race that wants to be strong, I believe you will go further in it!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, and then without saying a word, directly and three women walk in front. This time, they are walking with this strange race, but after entering the ruins, they are separated. After all, they want to return to their original place, while Jiangning and others are going to the place with strong breath, because their goal is extremely accurate, that is, baby. Therefore, they did not have any accidents. At this time, they were going to the place with precious aura directly. I''m afraid it would be a slow step. It would be a problem, or it would be the same with them. However, Jiangning also knows that sometimes, it is very necessary to pay attention to one''s luck, if one does not have it If you are lucky, you can''t do anything. It can even be said that, here, a person''s luck has been used up, then there will only be death waiting for him, so a person''s luck, even if something happens, don''t use up. If it is used up, then nothing needs to be said. Even so, here, there are often other things The problem is that you can''t stop them. "I feel terrible in this place, and I can''t guess where it is!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help frowning and said that because of his unique skill, she could feel that strong breath at the first time. Even so, as long as there was no interfering thing, she could understand it. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but look depressed. He believed Liu Mei''s words very much. After all, she also knew Liu Mei''s personal strength. If such a situation really happened, it showed that this place was far more dangerous than he imagined. It can even be said that nothing will happen here. Even if they are in danger, no one will help them, because in this case, ordinary people will not take care of other things, because in this case, it will be a burning problem. So sometimes, a lot of people just protect themselves. As for other things, they simply ignore it. Even so, he can watch you die and won''t give you any support, because no one is willing to waste his strength to treat a person he doesn''t know. Often in these things, the indifference of human nature has been reflected, so Jiangning for such things, it is extremely hate, if others can help down, perhaps there will not be so many things happen, so in this, human nature is a very depressing existence. "Me too. After I came here, I only felt that the whole person was much cooler..." At this time, Fengying also frowned and said, because her strength was just ordinary, now she felt this situation, which made her extremely depressed.If she could, she would rather not have seen such a thing. After all, it is extremely dangerous in this, and no one is willing to face such a thing. "It''s nothing. It''s just like this place!" Jiangning smiles, but he has nothing to worry about. After all, the breath of one place here is far more terrible than that of other places. In addition, there are some other things to encounter at any time. "Well, shall we go further into the depths?" At this time, Liu Mei frowned. After all, they were just outside. They already had such a feeling. If they went deep, what kind of situation would appear? After all, everyone has his own strength. But I have to say that in this, there are both dangers and opportunities. If there is a danger, maybe there will be opportunities. After all, there is no opportunity. What is the danger? It''s impossible to give you a pie in the world? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1871 The place of ruins is a place with luck and also a place of death. If you don''t pay attention to your own things, it will be very difficult. Even if you are not careful, you will be completely destroyed. Therefore, Jiangning and others are extremely careful when they go there. Even when they are walking, they are also extremely careful not to let themselves be in danger. After all, if there is a problem in this, the whole team will have big problems, which is self-evident. "This time, how can I feel that there is danger?" At this time, Liu Mei could not help feeling depressed. Although she said that her strength was not very strong, her own sense of smell was also very strong. Jiangning was often incomparable. In this, the other two girls had never had such real strength. "It''s OK. Although you are right in this sense, there will be no danger for so many people in the ruins." Jiangning can''t help comforting the three girls. After all, after all, after Jiangning''s own mentality has been settled, the other three women''s mentality should also be settled. Otherwise, there will be big problems. A person''s mentality is often more important than everything, if the state of mind is not good, then what to do will be incomparably difficult, even in the face of danger, it still does not know how to do it, after all, in the face of danger, a person''s ability is not enough to get down. Without any statement, Jiangning again said: "even if we have more difficulties, we can cope with it. After all, our strength is very good. And in this, as long as there is no accident, maybe we can achieve the goal. This time, we walk in the ruins of the target, at least need every One gets a baby, otherwise it will be a waste of our time After this word came out, the three women were shocked to see Jiangning coming. Ordinary people came to the ruins. As long as they survived, it would be a good thing. As for getting a baby, it was only up to fate. However, Jiangning wanted everyone to have a baby. If this is said, it will certainly make people laugh. After all, many people can''t survive here, let alone how many things they get. Sometimes, if you get a baby, it''s a part of luck. If you don''t have luck, it''s hard to keep your own life. However, after Jiangning''s words went out, everyone felt a sense of trust. After all, Jiangning''s strength was also good, and when setting the goal, it was very convincing. For example, the goal set before, he was also quick to do well, but in this, there might be many dangers definite. After all, in this ruins, people who know it will know that it is possible to get heavy treasure, but it must be very difficult to leave this place quickly. After all, there is a saying in the legend that it is very difficult to get in and out. And in this place, some places may still seal your strength. No matter how powerful your strength is, it can''t be used. These places are extremely strange. If ordinary people encounter these places, they are waiting to die. There is absolutely no saying. After all, after sealing your strength, you will have no strength to resist against other powerful forces. Therefore, it is an extremely dangerous place. The three girls didn''t say anything, but from their facial expressions, they all knew that they didn''t believe Jiangning very much. For other things, they could believe Jiangning unconditionally, but now, they would never believe Jiangning. After all, everyone wants to get a baby, and nothing can be done. In this, if you can get something, it is already a treasure level. So if everyone gets a piece of treasure, it is equivalent to four treasures. How can other people live? After all, many people come here and haven''t got any treasure. "I believe you! However, I believe that we should be ordered to go out, otherwise, everything will have no effect! " Yue''er said it very strongly. After all, if there is nothing in it, it will not say such words. In fact, when yue''er was a child, she had been taken to this place by mistake. However, later, she was taken out. If she was not taken out, it would be a very difficult thing to do. Maybe now Yueer has already been killed in battle, which is not something to say."Don''t lose heart, we have a great chance! I can see that our luck is coming. Our luck will not end here! " Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, he can feel this problem of luck, after all, his own strength is also very good. If it was someone else, maybe there would be no such words to say, but in this, it is absolute. After all, as long as there is nothing wrong here, Jiangning and others will continue to go on. That is to say, when people just want to talk, suddenly there is a bang, followed by a breath of terror, the next moment, a giant elephant, actually appeared in the sky. When the people saw this giant elephant, all the people were stunned, because the giant elephant, like living, not only did it, but also burst out a terrible breath. It can even be said that the breath of this giant elephant has surpassed that of all the people in the field. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1872 This giant elephant is so terrible. If it is real, it can definitely become the first one. After all, only the breath of terror makes people despair, let alone some other things. "Jiangning, what exactly is this thing?" At this time, Liu Mei''s face could not help turning pale. She seemed to feel a kind of breath of death. Moreover, this kind of breath was coming to them. Now it was only seen in the air. If it existed, what would happen? Generally speaking, the generation of this kind of heaven and earth vision is always accompanied by the baby, otherwise it will not come into being. There is another point, that is, there will be many masters here. Otherwise, this heaven and earth vision will not be so powerful. As long as you are a master, you will compete for the treasures produced by the vision of heaven and earth. After all, this kind of thing can be met but not sought. Many people have never seen this kind of thing in their whole life. Even if they think about it, they can''t think of these things. You can imagine that there will be some at this moment What a great master. Moon and wind shadow are not very good, after all, at this time, the breath of this giant elephant completely suppressed them. You should know that only one giant elephant is seen now. If it is replaced by others, it will be completely destroyed, which is self-evident. "Don''t worry, it''s just a giant elephant!" Jiangning can not help comforting the two women, after all, if they are here, if they retreat, then there will not be such a chance next time, after all, this kind of thing, it can not be met, and in this, Jiangning also needs to give teammates a certain degree of confidence. If he has no confidence, he is the backbone of a team. When necessary, he must stand up. Otherwise, the team will not be able to develop at all. There is no doubt about this point. It can even be said that if the confidence is lost, then this group will be a team The team will not have any effect. This is just like facing the Protoss and the fury before. If Jiangning didn''t show his confidence, they might have been defeated at that time. After all, the situation at that time was so critical. If Jiangning did not stop the two races at that time, it might be another place in the Central Plains Here comes the situation. When it comes to Donghai, it''s a similar situation. At that time, Jiangning helped the stone people directly because of his own words. If he didn''t answer this sentence at that time, there would be no way to do it. Secondly, as long as there are no other problems, a lot of things can be accomplished. After all, no matter who is here, they don''t want to see that their race is in any danger. Under the initiative of Jiangning, it can be completed quickly. Up to now, they are still chasing this violent clan. Although they have not seen Gaozu and Liu Furong, they can not stop them from pursuing this race. As for the protoss, it is completely hidden now. It must be that they have no idea about the Central Plains. Although the protoss have a resurrection altar, their strength is not enough. After all, their people are not powerful. Even if they are high priests of the protoss, they are just ordinary. It is impossible to do other things. Even if they can do it, they will be absolutely defeated I''d rather be blocked. So at this moment, the most important thing is to have confidence. If the confidence of a team is lost, then there is nothing left! "Are we going to the place where the giant elephant is? In this, I feel very terrible. Maybe if we have been in the past, there will be no explanation. We can even put ourselves in an extremely dangerous situation! " Speaking of this, the wind shadow''s face can not help but pale. Although she said that strength is OK, she also has no way to deal with such a thing. After all, for such a thing, you can say that if you can not meet it, then you will not encounter it. If you encounter such a thing, it will be completely difficult to handle. Even if there is anything in it, there is no luck. So some things need chance. If you don''t have any chance, then everything can''t be said again. "What are you afraid of? Even if something big happens, I''m still here!" After Jiangning said this, his momentum immediately came out, and then a strong self-confidence came out. He believed in himself very much. Since the duel has become a person on the road of a monk, if he can''t believe himself in this point, he can''t believe himself in anything else Yes.The three women are looking at Jiangning, can''t believe Jiangning has such self-confidence, if ordinary people, it will not have such self-confidence, after all, at this time, if a small thing happens, they will evolve into major events, so relative to this point, they are also a little speechless. But Jiangning want to go, they also have no way to come, after all, their hearts also want to get this baby, if you can get a baby, then it will be completely let people fly up, after all, some of the natural resources and earth treasures, can not be compared with other things. In particular, some things that are not born can not be compared with other things. This is self-evident, and they also want to tap their potential. If they can, put themselves in a dangerous zone, then they can give full play to their own strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1873 Without any hesitation, after a few people''s discussion, they immediately went to the deep of the ruins. Since they were all sure that they would go to this place, if they hesitated again, it would obviously make people''s hearts shake. Only in this way, at all costs to move forward, can we do better in this way. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for such a situation, he is willing to see, after all, his own team, if it can be promoted, then all other things are worth, after all, nothing is more important than the strength of a team. In fact, Jiangning is still a little regretful. After all, it did not bring the elite team here. If it is brought here, it will be extremely possible. After all, the strength of the elite team is extremely terrible. The key is that they have a little bit, even if it can''t be broken. If it is broken, it will not be an elite team. Although it is said that this team is not invincible, but in this, they are also extremely confident. It can even be said that this elite team can do a lot of things as long as nothing else happens here. For example, in the group war, it is completely possible to drag some other people down, which is self-evident. After all, the number of elite teams is also very large, followed by an invincible team. However, there is only one Yue clan, and there is only one stone clan. Before that, Jiangning had already thought of expanding this elite team. At that time, he would have trained a secret weapon, but later he still didn''t have much time. After all, Jiangning didn''t have much time to do these things, and Liu Mei probably didn''t have much time at that time. If it is feasible, there may not be such worries now. After all, as long as the emergence of this elite team, there are many things that can be done. Even in the team, they can be protected. In the group war, it is more suitable, and there is no need to worry about any other things. "Well! Then go on At this time, yue''er also put down the fear in her heart. After all, at this time, if there are other problems, it will be completely depressing. It is even undeniable that in this case, as long as these things do not appear, it is possible. If a person abandons the miscellaneous thoughts in his heart, then even if he can, after all, in this, as long as there are no other things, then they can do a lot of things, and even there is no denying that in this, maybe the combat effectiveness of the three women will be improved. When the crowd went, suddenly, a strong breath was emitted, which was directly forced to Jiangning. Every breath was so powerful. Even so, all the people were shocked because they found that they had no resistance in this breath It''s a force. "So powerful?" At this time, Jiangning is also stunned, because the person with this breath is actually a middle-aged man, and this breath is so powerful that it can not be denied that in this, this breath can definitely sweep the people in the field. Jiangning and other people will be swept up. And this breath, obviously seems to be a human class, this is no doubt! At this time, Jiangning has been completely depressed. Originally, he thought his own strength was good, but at this time, he felt his strength, which was just ordinary. It can even be said that he couldn''t match this person. Not because of others, just because of this person''s breath, it is too strong, so strong that he can''t get rid of it. As for other people, at this time, they are also stunned. They never thought that such a powerful person would appear, which is something that no one has thought of. Even some people with low strength are pale at this time, and there is no resistance at all. This is extremely depressing. It is even undeniable that everyone may have his or her own things. "Let''s go, take cover first!" Jiangning at this time, quickly communicate with the three girls. After all, if this person finds out at this time, it will be completely difficult to do it. After all, this person''s breath is so strong that Jiangning has no barrier ability at all. It is even undeniable that as long as there is any change in Jiangning, it may be discovered by this person. This is self-evident. There is another point. As long as there are no other problems, it is very good for them to avoid. After all, it is very good to let other strong people come up when competing for the baby.In the past, he thought his own strength was good, but at this time, he realized that his strength was just ordinary, and he could not get on the stage at all. Even if compared with the strong player in the field, it was not comparable at all. At this time, he really understood that some powerful people had already gone to this ruins place earlier. They wanted to seek breakthrough, so they came to this place, but in fact, they had reached the top position in the mainland. "Well! Avoid it first, or you will have a big problem if you are found out! " At this time, Liu Mei''s eyebrows were also wrinkled. For her own strength, she was very clear. If she was hated by this person, she could only take one move and could not avoid the past. Maybe she would be killed. This is self-evident. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1874 Strong people can often be seen from the breath, and in its breath, it is also extremely strong, even undeniable, in this, as long as there are other things, then it will be completely finished. Jiangning and others are retreating, and the three girls also have no hesitation. They immediately retreat. After all, if they don''t retreat at this time, there is no way to retreat. After all, the breath of these people is very strong. If you want to become a fish in troubled waters, it is the only way. However, the next scene completely shocked the whole people of Jiangning, not only him, but also the three women''s faces became pale, not for other reasons, because at this time, there were many strong people, suddenly came to this place, everyone was with a strong breath, strong to what At that time, it may be said that Jiangning is in their hands, and there is no combat effectiveness at all. When the three women saw these powerful people, everyone was stunned. Then they quickly hid their breath and retreated quickly, because they could not be provoked at all. If they were found out by these people, they would be completely finished. Jiangning was a little depressed at this time. After all, his own strength was very good, but in this, he actually found his own strength. It turned out that he was just ordinary. In the field, he couldn''t match the number at all. Every person came out, it was much stronger than him. Although in the battle, he was not necessarily Will lose, but three female words, that is already lost definitely. Moreover, if there is a battle, then they will not have any way to come. After all, at this time, each of them is not the enemy''s opponent, and the strength of those people, at this time, is also very strong. After all, Jiang Ning''s mace can not stop him in the hands of his own, and even if he has a strong mace in the hands of the Central Plains, he will not be able to block him. After all, he has a strong mace in the hands of the Central Plains. After all, he can not block his own strong mace. But since meeting these people in this, Jiangning has changed his ideas. He thinks that this is heaven and earth, and there are people outside. Even if your strength is stronger again, there can be someone stronger than you. Therefore, in this respect, you must not let yourself lag behind others. If it lags behind others, it will be a complete end. After all, no one can say that his strength has reached a certain stage. "It''s terrible. These people, I''m sure they can crush anyone if they go out to the Central Plains by themselves!" After all the people were retreating, Liu Mei said with a gloomy face. Her ideas were similar to those of Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has been showing great strength. Even when she went to the ruins this time, she was very confident. But after this time, she felt that the world did not seem to be the way she imagined, because in this world, you can see masters everywhere. If it is not careful, it will be a situation of death. This greatly shocked them. If they had known such a situation in the morning, they would not have come here. After all, in addition to Jiangning, their strength is far from enough, and even Jiangning''s real strength is not enough. It is needless to say that Jiangning has helped them, even if it is He himself is a little difficult to protect himself. The other two girls had the same idea, but at this time, there was no way. After all, they had entered the ruins and had seen so many people. If they went back now, all this would have been wasted, and they could not stimulate their potential Yes. Jiangning hiding in a bush, quietly looking at the head of the people here, he felt that the head of the people, that is a stronger than a person, not only that, at this time, but also constantly someone into this place, these people, are suddenly appeared, from this point can see how strong their strength is Big. "Wait a minute, we don''t want to go out. If we want to fish in troubled waters, I will go out by myself. As for your words, our strength is not enough!" However, there was no way for him to get depressed. If he is given a chance again, he will definitely leave this place without saying a word, and then he will try to cultivate himself. When he has his own strength, he will crush the people in the field directly, but there will not be such a chance, because no matter who is in the field, his strength is extremely strong.And when he came here, he would not leave again, because if he left, there would be no need to say anything. He would not even have the chance to see Tiancai Dibao. There are not many such opportunities in life. At this time, the words came from the center of the field: "I want this giant elephant, you must give way!" The speaker is an old man. His hair is pale, but his strength is also the most powerful in the field. After all, it can be seen from the breath. "Old man with white hair, I admit that your strength is good, but if you want to defeat our two brothers, that''s not true. Moreover, there are so many people in the field. This is a god elephant. How can you say it belongs to you?" Two of them, like twin brothers, met the old man with white hair. And their breath is also good. It can even be said that if it is only one person''s breath, it is really not very good. But if two people''s breath are combined together, it will be extremely powerful, which is very certain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1875 "Ha ha! Just you two want to talk to me The old man with white hair sneered directly. He did not look at the two men. He immediately sneered and said again, "if you are outside, you can do it. But in this ruins, it''s still a long way off! I can beat ten people like you "Not necessarily? You don''t think our strength is very poor! " Speaking of this, the breath of these two people immediately became powerful, and seemed to merge into one at a time. Not only that, but there are other problems that can be derived here, that is, this person can definitely shock people at this time. Not why, it is because the two people seem to fit together, the breath has become extremely strong, not only that, these two people also seem to have undergone a kind of fermentation, to maximize their own breath, let people thoroughly know how strong this strength is. Other people, after seeing the confrontation between the old man with white hair and these two people, were shocked, because their strength was good, but after seeing the strength of the old man with white hair, they were all depressed, and even more saw this twin brother, whose strength and breath were so strong, they knew that it must be a fight between the dragon and the tiger Here it is. It can even be said that it is not certain that something will happen to him, because here, as long as there is no specific event, it will be particularly embarrassing. At that time, there may be many problems, such as group war, or some other problems. But in any case, Jiangning at this time, are not able to participate in, because Jiangning is very aware of their own strength, if you participate in it, it will be completely finished down! He had already chosen a place to avoid. If he was found again, it would have hurt three women. The strength of the three women is extremely poor. At least, according to these people in the field, it is extremely bad. If there is a battle, no one can protect them. Now Jiangning has such an idea. When this time is over, let the three women go back to the Central Plains. Otherwise, it would have hurt the three women. After all, many people will fall down in every battle. Otherwise, it is not a place of ruins. In addition, it can be said that this place of ruins was the land of Shenwu''s depravity in ancient times. In the past, I don''t know how many strong men have fallen in this place, let alone small shrimps like wind shadow and willow eyebrows. Such people may degenerate even more, even the number is not clear. This is self-evident, because every place is weathered white bone, you can understand all these things ¡£ The people in the field continue to quarrel. It seems that they are quarrelling about the God. Many people quarrel to the point of blushing, but everyone is afraid to start at this time, because everyone is strong in this. Secondly, they still have an idea. If anyone does it, they will be attacked by the group. After all, after showing their own strength, if they are extremely powerful, they will be targeted. Such things can''t be done. In addition, they all want to fish in troubled waters until the end Just to be a finch. As time went on, more and more people came here. When Jiangning saw these people, the whole person''s heart beat faster, because these people, each person''s strength is much stronger than his, even many people are not from the Central Plains mainland, such as other people of different races, which makes him incomparably shocked. As we all know, on this continent, there are only central plains and East China Sea. But now this situation completely subverts Jiangning''s view, because at this time, there are many different races that he does not know. This is not only the shock of Jiangning, but also the three women. In the past, they only learned a little bit of such news from the old people, and thought that it was the old man who scared them. But now, they have understood that all this is not a legend, it is real. It can even be said that these people are much more terrible than the old people say. In the past, they did not have any strength. Even if it was said that they were strong, they did not know how strong they were. However, at this time, their own strength was also good. They realized that they were so strong that they could not resist. The strength of everyone in the field can completely crush them down. It can even be said that as long as there is no problem, if there is a problem, then it will be completely finished."Let''s have a good look at the play. I''ve blocked all the atmosphere here!" At this time, Jiangning can''t help saying that because of his own systematic reasons, he can block all the breath. If he changes to another person, he may not be able to do such a thing. When the time comes to be found by these people in the field, it will be a complete end. After all, everyone will not let their baby be fished by other people in troubled waters, especially Jiangning, whose strength is not too strong, but who can escape in their hands, they are absolutely not allowed. So at this time, Jiangning is necessary to think about their own safety, otherwise, their team will be destroyed. Once it is discovered, the consequences will be unbearable. "Don''t worry. If you let us out now, we won''t go out. Those people are so terrible!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei could not help but feel depressed. After all, such a thing happened. If she went out, it would be suicide. Therefore, they were not willing to go out to the outside. Even if anything happened, it would be very calm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1876 For their own strength, the three women are very clear, now do not say let them go out to fight, they even have the heart to go back, if they did not come at the beginning, they would never come over, after all, these people are too terrible, they never know that there are such terrible people, this is also their miscalculation. But in fact, they are not. Even if they are to avoid again, there is no way. After all, when people''s strength reaches a certain stage, then they will come to the ruins, and they may have the strength to rise. Otherwise, they will not have the strength to rise. After all, there is no other statement in the Central Plains ¡£ The mainland of Central Plains has run out of luck, so if you want to be promoted, you have to come to the ruins to seek opportunities. If you can''t find opportunities, then this life is quite like this. After all, people''s strength is often related to their own luck, and even some people will spend their whole life It''s all cars that can''t be advanced to one step. Such people are everywhere on this continent. "It looks like a big war is about to start!" When Jiang Ning said this, he could not help but be alert. Although he said that he had already hidden his breath, and also hid his own people, there was no denying that there was still danger in it. After all, it was not far away from the central battle group. Up to now, Jiangning still doesn''t understand what is the God image and where it is. Only one thing he knows is that all the people in the field seem to be fighting for this God image, but he really doesn''t know what it is, and it seems that there will be a big war in the field. There were five or six people in the field. Except for the two twin brothers, everyone else was from different parts of the world, and no one was his teammate. If the battle started, it would be a wonderful group battle. It is not a matter of words. It can even be said that if the two twin brothers are on one side, which one will succeed For other people''s goals, that''s still unknown. It is self-evident that there will be a group war with so many people who will become the target of others. After all, if no one becomes the target, it will not be able to start the group war. It can even be said that as long as there is no other thing happening here, it will be completely finished. "Be careful, otherwise we will all be finished!" At this time, Liu Mei also frowned, because she knew that it must be very terrible to wait for the regiment to fight. If one is not careful, there will be a thorough problem. Her strength is just advanced. She doesn''t want to make any mistakes. If there are some things, it will be completely finished Come on. Jiangning at this time, has been guessing these people, in the end, who will become the target, because everyone''s strength is similar, one of the first to come over the white haired old man, is more powerful, but the general people are not willing to face this person. "What do you want? If I want to say that if you all let the gods give me, I will certainly not treat you badly. If you don''t, then it is inevitable to have a big war! " At this time, the old man said again, because he knew that the god elephant was about to be born. If he was born, it would certainly lead to bloody rain. If one did not pay attention, it would be completely finished. "Don''t think about it! Don''t you think you can give us anything? If you want me to say, this time it''s going to be a fight! " One of the twins said coldly. When he spoke, a cold breath came out of his body. It could even be said that this cold breath could cover everyone in the field. This is their strength, and now there is no match. If they do, they will not be afraid of any one person. After all, their original strength is good. Once the combat effectiveness of two people is combined together, it is not as simple as one plus one, but more than two. After all, the skill of combination is a little similar to that of Gao Zu and Liu Furong. If it is combined, it will be issued by the force of terror. Now Jiangning really realizes that this skill of combination is so powerful. Although in ordinary times, it can lead itself, but in the battle, It''s time to give up your dominance. However, those who have believed in it are nothing. After all, in this, they can do a lot of things by relying on their own strong strength. After all, in this continent, only when they have strength can they talk about everything. If they have no strength, then they need not say anything. Secondly, there are several other middle-aged people, whose strength is also good. Although they do not speak, their breath also represents their strength. It is even undeniable that no one can quickly kill them in the field, because the breath of these middle-aged people is really good."You can fight as much as you can. I''m going to try anyway! What''s more, I can tell you that this God image needs to be recognized by the Lord. Do you think you will have such a struggle? In fact, when waiting for the image to come out, if it is not good for you, you will not get it either! " One of the middle-aged people couldn''t help laughing at this time. After all, he didn''t want to participate in these things. What he wants is to let this God come down with him through his powerful Qi. As long as he recognizes the Lord, then his combat effectiveness will be improved. But if he can''t recognize the Lord, then he will leave directly. After all, he doesn''t want to die so quickly. "Kill him first. Otherwise, there will be problems!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1877 At this time, the twin brother directly said coldly, and then without any hesitation, he directly took the old man''s hand! Everyone in the field was shocked by this situation. They didn''t expect that this man was so quick, which really shocked them. Generally speaking, when the gods have not come out, they will not do it. After all, if they show their own strength in this way, it will be more difficult to do, but in fact it is not. This is also the decision made by the twin brothers after listening to this middle-aged man''s words, because they understand very well that powerful people, then There is a greater chance of merging the gods. And they have reached this level, and they also understand this point. If they don''t have good luck, it will be very difficult to do. After all, they have reached such a level that they have exhausted their Qi. In this case, they need to kill other people before they can do it. The battle in the field has already begun. The two forces are directly fighting together, and everyone is sending out a terrible fighting force. At the beginning of the battle, the debris has been flying all over the sky. It can even be said that this battle is absolutely unprecedented powerful. After all, the strength is very strong. "If you dare to attack the old man, you are enough!" At this time, the old man couldn''t help sneering. He didn''t think that he would become a target. After all, his own strength was there, but now he has become the target of others. This is extremely depressing for him. It can even be said that this matter completely broke his plan. It turned out that he wanted to slowly kill the people in the field, and then he could swallow the God image by himself. However, he didn''t expect that the twin brother forced him to do it himself. This is something he absolutely did not expect. It can even be said that he wants to show his own strength, then the follow-up people will see his strength If you are strong, you will certainly fight against him. This is why he has been persuading instead of doing things, because he is also afraid of being surrounded by others. He knows his own strength. If he has two or three masters, it is OK. But if he has five or six, then there is nothing to say. He is sure to be repaired. A person''s strength represents all his own strength, but his physical body is not invincible, so at this time, he thought about how to spend this scene, but he did not expect that such a thing would happen. "Your luck is stronger than ours, and it is also the strongest one in the field. We don''t attack you, do we attack other people?" At this time, one of the twin brothers, said directly coldly. He knows very well that people with strong luck and strength will have a great chance to come. This is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as other things do not happen here, this good thing will fall on him. After all, they have good luck and strength in it, and they also know a lot of things, such as how to recognize the Lord, which is what others don''t know. So now they only have to kill this white haired old man in the field, can they do other things. "You are looking for death. Since you are not polite, I am not polite either!" At this time, the old man could not help but said coldly. In his opinion, it is a little difficult to kill these two people, but it is very easy to surround them. However, just when the two sides were ready to release their big moves, suddenly the visions of heaven and earth came out directly. The flames of fire fell from the sky and fell directly on their center, because there was an altar in their center. When these situations occur, several forces in the field quickly retreat, even dare not touch these flames. Everyone''s face is with a look of fear, thinking that if they are burned, then there will be a thorough problem. "Oh, my God! Is it really a divine image? " At this time, the old man with white hair could not help but panic. His face was originally shocked, but it turned into a color of joy, because he knew very well that if the more powerful the vision of heaven and earth is, the more powerful it will be. Often, if you can get a powerful beast, then his strength will also be improved. After all, there is no other thing here. Such things will happen. The help of a God can be compared with that of a person. After all, this person, sometimes, is not necessarily sincere. But if you have a god image, you don''t need to say anything. As long as you have a contract with your soul, you will not betray you in this life. Therefore, in this respect, everyone wants to get this God image. Even if you get the God image, you may touch that level Here it is.Thinking of this, people in the field are excited. After all, the road of light is in front of them. As long as the opportunity is grasped, all of this can be done well. But if you can''t seize the opportunity, then you don''t need to say anything. After all, sometimes there will be other problems. "Retreat first, mother. The fire is so powerful At this time, the old man with white hair could not help murmuring. Although his voice was very light, all the people in the field also heard it. After all, everyone''s strength was so strong. It was nothing to hear these words. Secondly, the old man also seems to remind people that, after all, his own strength is strong, but he can''t use strategy. Moreover, looking at this coming God, it is not that ordinary people can accept. His own luck is the most powerful person in the field, and the probability of his acceptance is very high. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1878 But in fact, it is not. There is another person whose luck is much stronger than him, that is Jiangning! However, Jiangning has not come out now. After all, this occasion is not suitable for him to come out. If he could, he would have been out. After all, this God image is a once-in-a-thousand-year-old God. If he can get it, he will certainly be able to improve his own strength. This point is self-evident, but now Jiangning''s strength is not so strong. After all, at this time, these people in the field have stayed in the ruins for a long time. If he can, he absolutely does not want to face these people, but this time, he must be on these people, after all, he can not Who can give up this image. Some powerful people want to get more heaven and earth treasures. Only in this way can their strength be promoted. But in fact, sometimes, they get such things. There is no other way of saying, because there will be other problems here. The square fire, which is extremely powerful, means that the God image waiting for a moment will become more powerful, because only powerful things can cause such a powerful vision. If it is a general thing, it is impossible to cause such a thing, which is unspeakable. "Wait a minute, you take care of yourself. I''m going out! I have to get this God image, otherwise, if I come here, there will be no more explanation! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, he has always wanted to own a treasure, but has not been able to succeed. Now this time, the success is in front of him, so he definitely won''t have two words to say. He must pick up these people. Even if he does not hate himself, he has to hate them. After all, as long as there are no other things happening here, people in the field will fight together. At that time, he will be the leaky king It''s a lot to play with. Although I don''t know what the god statue is, Jiangning knows that since all of them are competed by so many experts, it must be a very good thing. As long as you grasp the opportunity, you may have a little chance in it. After all, although the strength of the people in this place is strong, their luck will definitely not be like Jiangning It''s amazing. After all, Jiangning''s luck is the highest in the audience. He can get a system to know how his own luck is. Moreover, Jiangning has searched many treasures in other places, such as a god killing pot, which he has searched. If ordinary people don''t get so many treasures, it may be whether they can save their lives when they get the treasures. After all, everyone here will get danger, and it will be accompanied by danger and opportunity. As long as it is not careful, it will be buried My life is coming. The magic fire in the field is becoming more and more powerful. At this time, every strong person evades. In the case of their strong strength, they dare not have any coping. After all, as long as a little thing happens here, it will be completely finished. At that time, it is not to say that it is fighting for this God, but whether they can keep themselves There is still something to say about our own strength. "Don''t think about it. Just seeing this vision has already made you despair! In the field, only my strength can control it At this time, the old man with white hair couldn''t help sneering and said, in his opinion, it''s really such a situation. After all, only the vision has already been generated. If it''s other people, it can''t be controlled at all. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening, there will be big problems. This is self-evident. Therefore, although their strength is strong, they may not be able to control this God. "You are just ordinary. You may not be able to stop this magic fire At this time, one of the middle-aged people could not help but coldly said that, after all, his strength is good in this, and he also thinks that his luck is also good. If he gets an elephant, his strength will increase. As long as they get the God image, they will be able to pick up and even kill anyone in the field. That''s not necessarily because at this time, their strength is already equal. If they get the God image again, they don''t have to say anything. "Ha ha! You want to compete with me When the old man said this, his face was full of dark look. He was extremely resentful for such a person. Generally speaking, if you want to get the treasure, you should see your own strength. However, the strength of this person in the field is not very strong, but Rao is so. He also wants to fight for the gods. This makes him extremely angry, and even impossible to give him any chance. After all, these things are not available. If you miss this opportunity, you will have to wait for a long time."Ha ha! I''m not fighting with you, I just want to get this God image with my own luck! If you''re not convinced, you can watch me do it later! " At this time, no one is against whom. Although the vision has not passed, everyone knows it. If you can get the treasure, then the people in the field will not be opponents. At that time, if you don''t like who you like, you can beat others by yourself. This is what he is capable of. Moreover, if you get this exotic treasure, you can increase your strength to a lot. It is even undeniable that in this case, if other things happen, they will be completely finished ¡£ .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1879 The vision is still continuing. The people in the field have been scolding. After all, everyone wants to get the treasure, but no one can let other people waste this opportunity. After all, if you get the God image, then your strength can be increased, which is self-evident. It is even undeniable that, as long as there are no other things happening here, all of these can be dominated. After all, after this God image is obtained, it will greatly increase a person''s strength, which is the ability to suppress the bottom of the box. "Don''t forget, there are still a lot of people in the field!" At this time, an old man intentionally or unintentionally cast a glance at Jiangning''s position, and his face could not help smiling, which meant that there was someone in the place he was looking at. Jiangning on one side saw the look of the old man, and the whole person was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be found out by this old man when he was hiding so well. If he was found out, it would be finished. He had three women on his side, and the strength of the three women was only It''s just average. For a long time, Jiangning always thought that his concealment skill was extremely good. Even if he was stronger than him, he might not be able to find him. But at this time, he really found that his own skill was not very brilliant, but was directly discovered by the enemy. This is extremely depressing. Other people, at this time, are also along with the direction of this old man, everyone''s face look is not too good, especially some people who get up, the look on the face has become gloomy, because their strength is so strong, it is absolutely not allowed to happen other things. If Jiangning can pick them up at this time, then Jiangning will never have any opinions, but his own strength is just so so, so in this, he is helpless. At this time, he is thinking about whether he should go out or not. After all, if you go out, you will face a lot of people, but if you don''t go out, you will be sent by the enemy in person, and the same result will come at that time. "NIMA''s, actually pointed out my direction, this is to my life!" Jiangning was depressed. He didn''t expect that the old man''s strength was so strong that other people didn''t find the hiding place of Jiangning. This old man can be found out, and from his strength, it can be seen that this man''s assassin''s mace is absolutely many, otherwise, he will not be afraid of everyone in the field Yes. At this time, only the old man said, "young man, don''t you come out? Do we have to ask you out? " Jiangning heard this, almost a mouthful of old blood spit out, because he knew that now the enemy is fully aware of where they are, if he is not more practical, he may be invited out, then really a bit of trouble, and in this, there may be encountered, but if Jiangning out, it may still be with its His people formed an alliance. At that time, as long as he can fish in troubled waters, then fish in troubled waters, which is completely needless to say, but if there are no allies in this, for Jiangning, it is a very depressing thing, even undeniable. In it, as long as Jiangning is to protect himself, then everything is finished. "I came out, I don''t know the gods. What can I do for you?" After Jiangning came out, he immediately said with a smile on his face. After all, he knew his own strength. If he pretended to be big at this time, he would die very miserably. After all, everyone in the field could kill him. However, it was only when he did not get his own Assassin''s mace out. If he made his own, then these people would not be so easy to kill him. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that Jiangning can still have the qualification to compete if he fully promotes the ability of this system. From the beginning, Jiangning didn''t know what the limit of the system''s ability was. This was extremely depressing. Sometimes, when he appeared in danger, the system helped him, which was extremely spitting blood. However, when encountering more difficulties, the system became more powerful, which was Jiangning''s own I don''t understand. Sometimes, Jiangning often thinks about the ability of its own system. However, it can''t be seen clearly every time. After all, as long as there is no particularly great danger, Jiangning can cope with it by itself, but now, it is obviously impossible. This time, Jiangning said everything depends on the ability of the system to fight, because everyone in the field has extraordinary strength. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning doesn''t irritate other people, other people will not take care of him. After all, he is just a villain.The strength is not strong, and can not cause any threat to the people in the field. This is what they all know, but it can not be denied. There may be some people who dislike Jiangning here, that is, the kind of people who want to make Jiangning die. After all, there are many people who do not want to see people fishing in troubled waters. Once they see these people, they can not deny it It goes without saying that it will be directly launched. "You boy, this strength, you want to rob the god elephant? You don''t know what to do? " At this time, the middle-aged man said coldly, it seems that he can''t look up to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s little strength is not enough in his eyes. If he said that the strength is stronger, he may not say so. After all, strong and powerful people often have many Assassin''s mace in it, and their own background is also counted It''s very powerful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1880 Jiangning can''t help but show embarrassment. He doesn''t know whether these people have also found Liu Mei and others, but Jiangning is extremely distrustful that they will find Liu Mei, because although Liu Mei''s strength is not so good, she can definitely hide her breath. Not only that, she can help her companions to hide their breath. Jiangning will be found before, which also has something to do with himself. Because before Jiangning, when he was ready to make a move, so when necessary, he must look at the external situation. It is this situation that can make others aware of it. This is the place where Jiangning is extremely depressed. "No, no! How dare I rob the God image with you? I''m just passing by. When I pass by, I see all the great gods gathering here. At the same time, I want to see what the God image is, so I can hide it. No, it has been discovered by you! And you don''t have to worry that I can snatch it. My strength is just like a mole ant in your eyes! " Jiangning said with a smile, after all, at this time, if you don''t admit the advice, then you will be the first to die. The so-called "soft persimmon pinch" is exactly this truth. Jiangning is afraid of these people, and will not pay attention to other people, but will pick him up. If he hates him, he will not say anything. He will surely be finished. But if he does not pick up on him, he will definitely be able to fish in troubled waters. After all, although the strength of these people in the field is strong, Jiangning can definitely fight if he stimulates the ability of the system. After all, at this time, there is no one but Jiangning who can fight against them. The strength of three women is far from enough. "Hum! You''re not going to get out of here? " At this time, one of them said coldly, his facial expression seemed to be extremely impatient. In his heart, Jiangning was just some miscellaneous fish. It was impossible for toads to eat swan meat, so he was very tired of this kind of people. Especially for such a kind of person, he can kill with one hand, so he is a little impatient. Let Jiangning roll quickly, or he will fight. After all, the God image in the field will come out soon. When the vision is finished, it will be the time for the God to come out. As soon as the gods come out, they must cause a battle. Therefore, in this respect, they absolutely don''t want anyone to step into it. It is not certain that they will become the object of their obstruction. Sometimes, when they are most dangerous, there is often a person who can kill themselves. This is what they have thought of, so at present, they must clear away some potential dangers, otherwise, they will completely let others die. "What are you going to do? Wait a minute. You can try it out first. If there is danger, you can die! Of course, if there is no danger, then you can be the first to come into contact with the gods first At this time, the old man with white hair said coldly, with a sinister smile on his face. They are extremely aware that when the gods come out, they must be accompanied by all kinds of dangers. If they don''t play properly, they will become the first devotees. This is completely needless to say. Even if they are not careful, sometimes the onlookers will be killed. And at this time, they are not afraid of Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is also very poor. Each of them can lose Jiangning in an instant. In this way, it is very good to let Jiangning be a person of exploration. Otherwise, each of them would not be willing to try out whether there was any danger in the end. At that time, there would be an embarrassing situation. If the one who tried was in danger, he would have no relationship with the God. After all, if he was injured, he would lose the qualification to fight for ¡£ For this, the old man thought that it was a perfect man, because he was destined to snatch up this God image, and he was the strongest in the field. Even the twin brother, it was not his opponent, because he had his own killer mace. However, under this premise, there must be cannon fodder like Jiangning, otherwise, everything will not be tenable. Jiang Ning once heard this, the whole person is depressed down, he was originally in a very embarrassing place, but did not expect, now is such a thing to happen, this is to make him more depressed, especially here, if there are other things happen, then it will be completely finished. Originally, I was known, that''s all. Now I''m still a seeker of these people. If I say it out, it will make others extremely embarrassed. Especially here, my strength is not so strong. If such a thing happens, it will be quite speechless.Often, to become such a person, it will make people sad, because although I said that I was the first person to contact with the God image, but in this, if there is danger, then I will be the first person to die in battle. If there is no danger, then I can not get this idol to leave. After all, there are so many in the field The master is looking at him. In this case, he is not allowed to take the statue himself, because in this case, it will definitely be a big problem, which is self-evident, because here, if nothing else happens, Jiangning will be finished like this. "I said, one of you told me to go and the other asked me to stay. What am I going to do?" Jiangning at this time, the whole person can''t help but get angry. Although his own strength is just ordinary, it doesn''t mean that he has no temper, and his temper is very bad. "You stay, you stay! Don''t worry, as long as you can investigate the gods clearly, I will not treat you badly! " At this time, the old man with white hair said again, but his facial expression has completely betrayed him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1881 People''s thoughts can be seen from the surface. Even if they are powerful people like the old man, they can also be seen. After all, the personal style is like this, and there is no other change. Moreover, if there is a little bit of other things happening here, it will be the end of the matter. Other people, after hearing the old man''s words at this time, were also stunned, and then they were thinking about this matter. What should we do! And they are also guessing the identity of Jiangning. Although they can clearly feel that Jiangning''s strength is not very strong, they can''t deny that Jiangning is the old man''s person. If the old man''s person, then they are miscalculated. This is not allowed to exist, so here, as long as there are no other things, it will be completely confusing. After all, a person like Jiangning becomes a tempter. If there is no crisis, then he will get the God directly. At that time, if the old man takes him away, maybe they can''t stop him Come on. If a strong man wants to leave, even if all of them are besieged, it is a little difficult. After all, if the strong want to leave, nothing can be stopped. Once their strength is used to escape, it will be an unstoppable state, even much stronger than when fighting. "Don''t think, old man, that if you pick this man out, we will let him really contact the gods. If there is no danger, wait for him to run away. What shall we do? Don''t fool me in this way!" One of the middle-aged people said coldly that in his heart, he didn''t believe the old man with white hair. After all, they didn''t allow any accidents. For such a strange treasure, if it is missed, it will be completely indignant, so a little danger can not appear here, otherwise, it will be an end of the situation. It can even be said that if they miss this opportunity, they may not be able to make any progress after now. Because a person''s strength, after reaching a certain peak, is already stagnant. In this way, they need a little chance to get other things. As long as they get other things, they have the choice to enter a higher level. Otherwise, they will not be able to enter a higher level. Like them, they can only rely on chance to further advance. If there is no chance, then there is no need to say anything. It can even be said that if there is no chance, it is possible to stay at this stage for a lifetime, so they can''t let this chance slip away. If this chance to slip away, then nothing to say, waiting for the next chance, it will be a thoroughly depressing thing, after all, chance does not know when it will come to you, and you can not have such good luck, often can meet the chance, this is extremely depressing It''s stuffy. "Are you so powerful that you don''t know how to distinguish a person''s breath? His breath is not the same as mine! After that, you can''t stand in the way of exploring, but you can''t say anything to me Speaking of this, the old man with white hair couldn''t help smiling. Even if someone is to explore, he will encounter a group attack later. No matter whether he can get this God image or not, he will die quickly, because other people will not allow such a situation to happen, so all people are not allowed to do such things. Speaking of this, the middle-aged man was suddenly depressed. Although he said that he was extremely unwilling, there was no way to do it. After all, it was impossible for him to go into it and explore the God image himself. Often the appearance of the God image was accompanied by danger. They were quite clear about this. Therefore, they should also keep their own strength. When necessary, they should give the enemy a one-time attack and let them die completely. After all, those who get the gods will be extremely powerful if they can be integrated. For such people, they are not allowed to appear, and they do not think that in such a short period of time Inside, it can be integrated into so many gods. If it can be integrated, then it can represent that the strength of this person is very strong, and they will not be afraid of other people. However, the strength of the present people in the field is just ordinary. Therefore, no one is afraid of them. Only when this God comes out, they will start to work. Now, the situation is that the four sides of the divine fire are not over, which means that the God image will not come out, because they have already understood that this God image, that is, the god elephant, is a sacred thing from heaven, and it is a very powerful thing. As long as it is obtained, it will completely enhance its own strength.If the people who get it can increase their strength, they will be more powerful. They can do a lot of things. After all, once other things happen here, they will be able to make people despair. Moreover, there are not many people in the field. If they fight, they can do it. "You people are so insidious that I can''t help it anyway! If you let me go, I''ll go. If you let me stay, I''ll stay too! " Jiangning is not afraid of boiling water, because the more he shows this appearance, the less doubt will be given to him, because if he does, he will be allowed to give himself time. It is self-evident that if others do not give them opportunities, they will create them. Therefore, Jiangning must create their own opportunities now. Otherwise, there is no way to do so. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1882 All the people in the field are so powerful. If you really want to fight him, everyone can do it. Now Jiangning only thinks about when he can leave this place. After leaving this place, he will also call on the third girl, and then he can finish his own things. However, he still has a final goal, that is to get this God image. As long as he gets the God image, then his strength can be raised. At that time, he will not be afraid of anyone, because here, he also has the systematic ability to use. Once the God image is integrated, he only needs to give him a little bit Between, then can do a lot of things. "Stay, your first tempter! Of course, if you can live to the end, we will never treat you badly if we get the God image! " At this time, another person is also determined to let Jiangning stay. After all, at this time, as long as it is to stay, then it can help them to explore this God who is about to be born. "Yes! Now that you''ve said that, I''ll stay! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help laughing, and then he walked to one side. His eyes fell on the altar in the center. The surrounding of the altar was full of sacred fire. If ordinary people touched this kind of fire, it would be completely destroyed. It is self-evident that if people like Jiangning meet with each other, they will get hurt. Therefore, no one dares to touch these things. After all, no one wants to get hurt on this node. Once it is, it will become someone else''s wedding dress. Others seem to see that Jiangning is looking at this altar, but they really don''t know that Jiangning has been using its system ability to inspect the important factors in it. If given a chance, maybe he can make a decision quickly. After all, as long as there are no other problems, this phenomenon can be classified as the appearance of exotic treasures. Therefore, there is a sign in this, and there is a big reminder for what you can do next. At that time, he can avoid some unnecessary troubles and even directly treat the gods To give income into his own pocket, this is more clear to him. Maybe others don''t know Jiangning''s mind. If they know Jiangning''s mind, they must want to slap Jiangning to death. After all, Jiangning''s current Snickers are not enough to look at. They even want to swallow up this deity. This is the idea of a small snake swallowing an elephant, and it will not appear. But if there is, there is no way to come, because in this, they will not have any idea. Secondly, they do not know about some other problems. After all, there are too many secrets in Jiangning. It is impossible to understand Jiangning once and for all, even three Women and he together for so long, are unable to understand how Jiangning is a person. They don''t know how many Assassin''s maces are in their hands, let alone those people in the field. They don''t know Jiangning''s ability. If they can know Jiangning''s ability, they are willing not to let Jiangning try. At this time, the four directions of fire in the continuous flight, each point of fire is the ultimate burst out of their own in the final power to come, Jiangning is a very close to the people, at this point, Jiangning can only be constantly dodging, because he knows that he can not cause this fire, if angry to, then it will be a broken one Therefore, Jiangning is also very backward in this respect. As for other people, they are more afraid to come up. They have to ensure that they have all their strength. Only when they guarantee their full strength, they will have the ability to compete for this deity. Otherwise, they will not be able to compete. After all, the strength of the people in the field is extremely strong. It can even be said that as long as there is a little bit of fault, this God image will have nothing to do with yourself. Therefore, everyone in this will maintain an absolute vigilance. Only in this way can we ensure that we have the opportunity to win this God image. After all, Jiangning knows his own strength. He can''t let the fire splash on his body. Otherwise, it will be an end. People in the field also dodged at this time. They also understood this truth very well. For such things, it is impossible to touch them, but if they can touch them, they will definitely come up in the first time. However, on the whole, the key point lies in the head. The altar is not opened, and the God image is not out. So they can only wait. When the altar is opened, it is the time to fight for the God image. There is no doubt about this!The people in the field must have been thinking about how to face the people in the starting stage. After all, the strength of everyone in the field is extremely strong. If a person is not careful, it will lose such an opportunity, and it will be extremely difficult for them to advance to the next level. Liu Mei and Feng Ying, who were not far away, were completely depressed at this time. They did not dare to have any movement, and even their breath did not dare to have any external release. Three people were just like dead people, because if they had a change in this, they would certainly be known by the people in the field. With their strength, if known, they will be mercilessly killed. After all, Jiangning, including Jiangning, has no ability to resist other people''s attack on them, let alone their strength is so weak, which is very clear to them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1883 At the moment when all the people were ready, the four sides of the divine fire stopped, and then they only felt that there was a burst of air rushing out. Not only that, but also the altar seemed to be about to be opened. After the fire stopped, the atmosphere in the field became disordered. If you don''t know that this is a precursor, no one will touch this strong force There''s a big breath. Because this strong breath is incomparably powerful. Ordinary people can''t use it at all. Even it is undeniable that if there is no accident in this, it will completely kill people. For example, before the appearance of exotic treasures, how many people''s lives were there. After all, in addition to the war, some of them were killed by the pressure of the birth of foreign treasures. Otherwise, it could not be called a place of ruins. It is often only in such places that such things happen, because no one would think that there might be such things in this place A situation like this appears. Everyone is watching the altar helplessly at this time. They are afraid that they will miss any moment, because they can tell from their breath whether such a foreign treasure is worth doing. If it is a general treasure, they will not pay attention to it. After all, it is impossible to get general treasure and fight with so many people What you do. If it is said that it is an important treasure, they will not hesitate to fight any more. Therefore, in this respect, they have a targeted choice. At the same time, they do not want to put themselves in a dangerous situation. They practice to this situation, that is to rely on their own potential and opportunity to get to this situation, so they are also very afraid of death, although sometimes, some things are extremely tempting one person, but they also very understand that some things should be fought for, and some things should not be contested. "It seems that the altar is about to open!" At this time, only one of them was heard excitedly. It was the first time that he saw such a situation, and his own strength was also very good. Naturally, he had such an idea. Of course, he also paid attention to other people, especially Jiangning. The seeker can often know more than they do, because they often encounter all kinds of dangers, and all the information they get is from the tempter. If the tempter does not know something, then they will not know it. This is self-evident, so they are all watching the altar at the moment And Jiangning. Jiangning, who is arranged as a seeker, is also extremely depressed. If he is given a choice, he would rather be a fish in troubled waters behind him, because in this way, there will be a great success rate. But if you become a tempter, you don''t have to say anything. Unless you have the top strength, otherwise it''s hard to escape From the pursuit of the people. You know, everyone in the field, even the worst one, is much stronger than Jiangning''s. under this premise, it is relatively easy for others to pursue Jiangning. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, Jiangning will be in danger completely Situation. "Boy, look after it! If anything comes out, you just give it to me without saying a word! Don''t let him run away, even if you get it, it doesn''t matter! " One of the middle-aged people couldn''t help sneering, because he found that in this breath, it was extremely dangerous. So he didn''t want to be the first person to go inside. After all, he might encounter danger if he was like this. But if Jiangning was the first to contact this exotic treasure, there was no need to say anything about it. He would certainly be able to understand all this. "I know! You don''t have to say that! " When Jiangning saw the pressure coming from all directions, he could not help but feel distressed. He believed that as long as he said "no", he would be attacked by many people. After all, Jiangning is a tempter. What the seeker should do is to explore the danger. This is almost the same as cannon fodder. The key is that after the victory, you still don''t have a little bit of success, which is extremely depressing. If you can, Jiangning is willing to have never come to this place, because he found that he has become the target of many people, as long as he has an unexpected action, or a decision to do things, then You may be killed in the first place. Sometimes, encountering these things is not what you want to get, because there are often some other problems here. However, Jiangning''s state at this time is not so dangerous. After all, the altar has just been opened, and the foreign treasures still do not appear. Only when there are foreign treasures, can there be in the field The war began. If the exotic treasure does not appear, the people in the field will not fight. After all, they will not fight for no reason. This is just like a situation that just gathered here. Therefore, these people are smart people. This is extremely depressing. We can even say that, in this case, as long as there are no other problems That would be totally depressing.The altar is constantly opening, and Jiangning can clearly see a beam of light, which makes people can''t open their eyes. Not only that, but also accompanied by a strong pressure appeared in the field. Even under this pressure, he also felt a sense of sleep. At this time, the people around were all aware of the situation in the field. They knew that the altar was about to be opened, and the treasure inside would appear. If there was no accident, the battle would be opened here. This is unspoken, because when the treasure is opened, there will be a battle. "Don''t move. Let''s see if there''s any danger first!" At this time, I don''t know who called out, which directly made some people who were ready to move be restrained. At this time, if anyone dares to move, he will become the enemy of all. Of course, this person is in addition to Jiangning, because Jiangning is a seeker, so he has to do his own things, and people in the field understand this. Jiangning will definitely not have such strength to swallow up this God image alone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1884 At this time, Jiangning''s heart fluttered, because he felt the arrival of a new life. This new life seemed to be in the process of continuous growth, and originally this new life was extremely powerful. At this time, Jiangning gradually became strong, which was something Jiangning could feel. That is to say, the seal of the altar was opened directly. After seeing this scene, all the people around were shocked. Everyone went out in terror. After all, at this time, there was already a situation, that is, the air was rolling from the sky, not only that, but also impacted them. Of course, Jiangning, who was the first to rush to the second place, was also under an unparalleled pressure at this time. To say that his own strength can withstand this strong pressure, no one would believe it. Only seeing his body shape, he suddenly fell to the ground, and the blood was already flowing down. This scene, can not help but make the surrounding people are shocked, because this is the first time they see it, after all, it is like this, which is very good, but here, as long as there are other things, then it will be completely defeated. "Is this the dying rhythm?" All the people around are looking at Jiangning in horror. After all, at this time, Jiangning''s breath has been gradually withered up. If it is depressed again, then the signs of life of this person will be gone, which is what everyone can think of. Jiangning, in particular, now seems to be out of breath, and there is no breath on her body. After seeing this situation not far away, the three women all stare with wide eyes. They did not expect that such a situation would happen. They wanted to rush out to save Jiangning, but at this time, they could not rush out. Because if they appear, they will be completely destroyed. After all, the people in the field will never give them three women who have no strength to survive. Even if they can survive, they will become slaves of others. Everyone knows this, and even can not deny that, in this case, as long as there are no other problems That will happen. There was no accident. Jiangning was in it. He also said that his strength was good, but after encountering this situation, he still wanted to die. After all, it was too painful. His own strength has been put into the water. In this, he also saw a pair of eyes, that is, one There''s an elephant''s eye. This pair of extremely magical eyes, let people see, can not help falling into it, and can not extricate themselves, this is to make Jiangning whole person thoroughly shocked, because he never thought, the appearance of a foreign treasure, unexpectedly will have such a situation, if other words, maybe he will recognize, but this one thing That''s why they have such magical eyes. "Am I going to die?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but feel depressed, because he felt his breath was losing. Not only that, but also his strength was suddenly dissipated in the invisible. It can even be said that as long as there is no other thing happening here, it will be completely destroyed. "Impossible thing!" At this time, Jiangning''s heart suddenly rose a desire to survive. After this thought appeared, he struggled to stand up, but he could not stand up, and the people around him did not lend a helping hand to him, which made him depressed. Sure enough, cannon fodder still comes. When others need to do things by themselves, they will try to please themselves. However, when others don''t need to do things for themselves, then everything will be ignored. Now Jiangning has felt the unforgettable human nature, because after this time, he will never believe others It''s not. Now he is a little worried, that is, whether the three girls will run out at this time, because he has arrived at a critical moment. He knows the situation of the three girls very well. If they come out, they will be killed by the people in the field. This is self-evident. It can even be said that if the three girls come out, they will be They were killed the first time. After all, the strength of the three women is just ordinary. If you change to other people, you can still have a little bit of resistance, but at this moment, it is impossible because they have no strength. "I hope everything is well! As long as they don''t come out, then I can get out of trouble! " At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help praying. After all, if the three girls came out, they would really become a burden. Jiangning didn''t want to see such a thing. However, the next scene completely shocked the whole people of Jiangning. He only felt a clear stream running through his body. Not only that, the blood on his body seemed to be burning at this time. His whole person seemed to be connected with an unknown thing.When this situation appeared, Jiangning was shocked. In the same way, he also saw that the god elephant was so friendly to his eyes. At this moment, he finally realized that he might have accepted this God image. The appearance of this point made him extremely depressed. In other words, he always wanted to fish in troubled waters, but he never thought about it. In the presence of so many masters in the field, he got this God like this. If he was found by the people in the field, he would be in an extremely dangerous state. After all, people in the field would never allow this It happened. The so-called is, if there are powerful people, then they will not miss any opportunity. People in the field are almost all powerful people. They do not allow any opportunity to be separated from their own side. It can even be said that as long as there are not some other things happening here, then the people in the field will not let go of the river Rather. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1885 It was at this time that the old man with white hair suddenly said, "this boy, it seems that he has accepted the God image! My God, he was so quick to subdue the gods, which is really depressing! We should hurry up and don''t let this boy run away When the words fell, everyone was shocked, because they didn''t feel that Jiangning had already subdued the God image. If it wasn''t for what the old man said, then they would not know. But even if the old man said so, they did not have any action. They knew that everyone wanted to get the God image Maybe it''s just an old man''s trick. If he is cheated by this old man, it''s not worth it. If Jiangning can really lead to this God image, it will become the target of the public. After all, many people in the field want to get this God image. Maybe their strength can be improved depends on this God image, so everyone does not want to give up. Under the old man''s words, others want to move, but they can''t figure out what he means. If they dig a hole to let them jump down, it will be extremely depressing. At that time, it will be a waste of this opportunity. After all, if you want to accept other people, it needs extremely strong power. This is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as there is such a problem, it will be completely disqualified, because you are bound to be rejected. In this way, you will become the first person to be scrapped. At that time, there will be no combat effectiveness at all, and there is no way to fight with other people. There is no doubt about this. "Do you see clearly, the boy seems to be leading to the god elephant!" At this time, someone said it again. After all, at this time, everyone can see the movement of Jiangning. Not only that, but also the breath of Jiangning is climbing at this moment. To say that Jiangning has been completely depressed before. So now Jiangning flavor is stronger than before when there was no altar Kaifeng. It is even growing at a very rapid speed. If the guess is right, Jiangning''s body will certainly have other things happen, otherwise, a person''s strength will not rise like a rocket. Many people think of this, but they dare not have any action. After all, at this time, if anyone moves, there will be a thorough problem. This is self-evident. There are many people who want to fish in troubled waters. After all, there are too many masters in the field. If there is often a problem, it will be completely difficult to handle. Everyone knows this, so at this time, no one wants to start. But some people can''t help it, because at this time, Jiangning''s breath is growing. Not only that, but also the God image comes out of the altar. After this God image comes out, it immediately shows a friendly expression to Jiangning, not only so, but also looks like a pet of Jiangning. The old man can''t help it. He is the most powerful person in the field. If he doesn''t grasp this opportunity, then there''s nothing to say. His own strength in the future days will certainly not be able to improve. Everyone knows this point, especially in their kind, the strength has reached this level At the second time, some opportunities can make them rise rapidly, while others can''t make them rise. Therefore, they will grasp every opportunity and won''t let their own chance slip away, which is obvious to everyone! "You''re looking for death. You''re trying to devour this idol alone. Don''t think about it!" The old man couldn''t help it, because he knew his situation very well. After all, if such an opportunity was lost, it would be lost, and there was no way to do it. Moreover, it will be extremely difficult to find such an opportunity in the ruins in the future. Although it is said that this ruins land often has an organic chance, there is no lack of the master in the ruins. At least, if he knows, there are many people as powerful as him, and he is just ordinary. Even those who are more powerful than him are still very popular, because at this time, the higher your realm is, the higher the things you will see. There is no doubt about this. "I''m not looking for death, I''m saving my life! If I don''t get this idol, you will kill me too At this time, he thought that he could not get a cold elephant from the water god. At this time, he finally understood that he had just been injured by the oppression, and then he was bleeding. After that, the blood was combined with the God image, which may be the reason for his own system to help him. Therefore, there was such a situation. Otherwise, he would not have taken this statue so quickly Yes."Up! If you want the God image, if you want the chance, what are you waiting for? This man has already taken the idol away. If you let him go, then this chance will completely run away from us! " At this time, the old man once again said to the people, after all, he also understood that if he started, he would be a waste of strength, and it might not be necessary to make a wedding dress at that time. so in his heart, since he wanted to stop Jiangning, all the people would fight against Jiangning, and absolutely not let other people hide their own There is no doubt that this is the last point of strength! After all, he is also a master. He knows what other people think. If he is a charge, other people may give him two knives behind his back. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1886 Jiangning has already got the God image, so all the people in the field have already understood that it is the key time now. If we don''t do it, then there will be no chance. After all, Jiangning has quietly developed its strength after integrating this God image. If we give him time, maybe other people will not be his opponents. The old man with white hair, in particular, is now in a state of anxiety. He finally got a chance. He always thought that this chance belonged to him. Unexpectedly, it was obtained by a person who was much weaker than him. No one could have thought of it. Even if he was given the opportunity, he would be the first Kill Jiangning in a moment. In the past, Jiangning was not given the opportunity to get close to the altar, and he would not be regarded as an explorer, because only in this way would his qualification be eliminated. But now it is a great regret. After all, time has passed, and there is another point, the situation in the field is not as good as he imagined. "Up! Even if we want to capture one, we can kill him together! As for how we fight for it, we can fight with our own ability, but for this man, his strength is so weak, he is not worthy of the opportunity! " Speaking of this, the old man with white hair is the first to take the lead. Other people, at this time, are also one after another to Jiangning, everyone at this time, is to release their most powerful strength, to say comparable words, that is to say, than Gaozu and Liu Furong strength to many, even if the combination of these two people, it is not the match of these people in the field. Moreover, there are still so many people here, Jiangning must have no chance! However, at this time, Jiangning did not pay attention to these people, and went directly into the altar, and then began to talk with the gods. The outside world could only see that Jiangning was hiding in the altar, and the altar had no divine power or any vision. It must have been completely abandoned. There is no doubt that some altars will be abandoned after showing all the visions of heaven and earth, and this one in the field is obviously abandoned, otherwise it will not look like this! Jiangning didn''t pay attention to these people. He wanted to fight for every second to integrate with the God image. Although he didn''t know what level the God image''s strength was, he was stronger than others. After all, he could only choose this way to save himself. If he could not save himself, he could only be It''s the last time to use the system! The system has the last life-saving moment. This is the feedback of the system. If you use this system in an emergency, it will send you to a safe place, which is like blood escaping. But in this case, if you don''t use it, you don''t use it. After all, these things are used After that, there will be no more. There is no accident. At this time, Jiangning has been talking with the god elephant, and his body is changing. Because the gods are already contracted with themselves, it is very easy to integrate them. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning works hard, sooner or later it will be possible It is needless to say that it has a good relationship with the spirit of the beast. The attack of the old man with white hair has come at this time. His strength is as powerful as a God in the sky. One attack directly forms a light column and bombards Jiangning''s altar. Even if something happens, he will stop Jiangning. However, what he didn''t expect was that after his attack, Jiangning rebounded, and then he was directly wounded. This is an unexpected thing for all people. Even at this time, all people did not expect that there would be such a way. Generally speaking, if you are a person without strong strength, you can''t rebound to other people''s attack at all, because it requires the strength of the rebounder to be too strong. So even if it is a fight in ordinary times, it will not cause this problem. But now, there is such a problem, all of us, at this time, They were shocked. Even some people who want to attack have stopped at the moment. After all, they don''t want to hurt themselves. They can see that the breath of the old man with white hair is withering. Not only that, there is blood on the edge of the mouth. Their reaction is very good, and this old man with white hair is impossible to show off, after all In the people, the strength is not far from each other, simply can not do show to deceive others. Therefore, there is only one point that can be explained, that is, Jiangning''s attack just rebounded, which really made this person hurt. There is no doubt about this point. After all, there is no other explanation here, which is not reasonable.However, some people are also smart at this time. After all, Jiangning''s strength is incomparable, which means that this God image is also extremely powerful, because they can guess that the attack just rebounded must be caused by the god elephant, otherwise, Jiangning will not have such strength. From this point, they can know that the God image must be obtained. Otherwise, it will be a waste of a great opportunity. In the past, they can not meet the opportunity, which is not their own, but now they encounter it, they will not give up, and it is still such a powerful opportunity. For a while, those who think clearly have already started to work. As for those who have not, they are still watching. After all, they do not want to be fished in troubled waters by other people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1887 While some people were watching, Jiangning was completely united with the God image, and its appearance was still the same as that of Jiangning. However, there is an extra God image in Jiangning''s body. This God image is the one who has signed a contract with him before, and the power of the God image can be used by him. "Come on, since you all want to get the idol, attack me!" At this time, Jiangning has completely flew out of the altar. When he saw these people on the scene, he immediately said coldly, because Jiangning''s current strength is completely not afraid of anyone in the field. Although it is impossible for him to defeat all the people in this, he is also very aware that not all people will be exhausted The strength of the Ministry. As long as there is a person who stealthily conceals his strength, it is a very good thing for him, even undeniable. If there is no other thing happening here, Jiangning can completely save himself. After all, after he has integrated the gods, his own strength has reached an adverse situation ¡£ The people in the field, after seeing Jiangning flying up, everyone''s eyes widened. They didn''t expect that Jiangning''s breath was so strong. It''s undeniable that Jiangning still has a strong and rising breath here. All the people are shocked. "He, why is his breath still jumping at this time? Is it impossible?" At this time, some people have found Jiangning''s strong breath, and even after the fusion of the gods, Jiangning''s breath is constantly rising, which is extremely depressing for them. When it comes to Jiangning''s breath has stopped climbing, they may not have any worries. But now, Jiangning''s breath is still climbing, and the breath emanating from his body is extremely powerful. For a time, people in the field are not sure, because they don''t know whether to start with Jiangning at this time ¡£ If you make a wrong decision, there will be big problems! At that time, he couldn''t get the God image. Maybe he would lose his life here. Moreover, Jiangning showed his strongest strength at this time. He wanted to rely on his own strength to persuade others to retreat. However, this news has spread rapidly at this time. Everyone, at this time, is aiming at Jiangning, because as long as Jiangning''s strength becomes strong, there will be many problems derived from it. At that time, they will not be able to obtain this divine image. Generally speaking, as long as a person and a God are integrated into one, they have already determined the ownership of this God image. However, there are many people who have a fluke mentality and want to rely on their own strong strength to take this God image, and then let themselves get more benefits from it. "Up, kill him. The image of God is a thing without owner." At this time, the old man said again, because he is not sure whether he can kill Jiangning. If he uses his own strength when killing Jiangning, he will be facing a lot of people''s siege, so this is not a good plan. He knew how to get this God image. Only by fighting against Jiangning together with other people would he be able to obtain it. Otherwise, he would not be able to obtain it. After all, at this time, everyone has a ghost in his heart, and they all want it. After the old man''s words fell, several people said they would take action against Jiangning, and they had already reached an agreement. Then, without any accident, they directly took action against Jiangning. The joint attack of several people is called a powerful one. If ordinary people are not able to bear it, even Jiangning feels a great pressure in it. Although he is integrated with the God image, he can also use the power of the God image, but at this time, he is still a little unfamiliar with the power of the God image It''s a little difficult for so many people. The three girls not far away were all afraid when they saw so many people dealing with Jiangning. If there was an accident in Jiangning, they really didn''t know what to do. After all, the ruins were full of crisis. Although they could leave from the ruins, they would not enter without strength This is the place. But at least they also need to leave from this, and they are extremely concerned about Jiangning''s life, not why, because they are a group, an incomparably cohesive group! Jiangning''s face at this time, overflowing with a strong color, and then without saying a word, directly picked up these experts in the field. Each attack is so powerful, shaking, and accompanied by many visions. If the former Jiangning, it must have become shattered under this situation, but now, Jiangning is not like this, because his own strength is very good.The battle is going on. There are debris flying all over the sky around, and there is a terrible smell derived from it. If you are passing by, you will surely understand that there has been a big battle here. Usually, people will go farther and farther when they encounter such a battle. After all, only when such a battle is not involved can they protect their own lives. There is no accident. At this time of the battle, it has been tending to a situation of five to five. This is nothing else. It is because these people have their own careful thinking. If they all use their most powerful strength, Jiangning may have already collapsed. After all, the oppression of several masters is extremely strong. It can even be said that everyone in the field has the strength to fight against Jiangning, but they don''t want to give all their strength to the outside. If this happens, if their people catch the old boss, they will be in danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1888 Jiangning is taking advantage of this opportunity to wander among the experts in the field, and he uses a very labor-saving way of fighting. After all, he now knows that as long as he drags these people in the field, then he may be able to thoroughly understand the power of the giant elephant, and then his strength will be improved. At that time, he will definitely not be afraid of people in the field to attack him. After all, the strength is in his own hands, and it is easy to put down the people in the field. Moreover, the power of the giant elephant is also an extremely terrible power. This is what Jiangning got from the thinking of the God image, but now he is powerless to use the power of the giant elephant. "You didn''t use the ability of pressing the bottom of the box. I tell you, if this boy wants to leave, we can''t stop him! This time, maybe it''s really a failure. If you don''t say it''s me, even if it''s you, you won''t have any chance to get this deity! " At this time, the old man with white hair said again. He was very clear about everyone''s thoughts in the field, and he himself was the same one. However, after seeing that all of them could not do anything to Jiangning, he began to increase his strength, because things were really the same as what he said. If Jiangning wanted to escape, he might not be able to stop it. However, he did not know that even if Jiangning was running away, he would have to wait for his own strength to be strong enough to use the power of the giant elephant to escape. After all, there were still three girls in the field not far away. If he left, then the three women would face so many masters in the starting field. If one is not careful, it will be finished! After all, among the masters, they are not beautiful women, and they are not close to beauty. Everyone is in pursuit of strength, and they will not pay attention to these trivial matters of ordinary people. So when they see Liumei and Jiangning on the same side, they will never have any mercy. "Let''s all show our strength, otherwise we will have no chance at all!" At this time, I don''t know who said it again, and then my own strength was all released. It''s not just the people who speak, but the people in the field. At this time, all of them are breath climbing. To say their strong breath, it may be that Jiangning can''t match this period of time. After all, their strength is too far behind Jiangning. In the field, the unexplained strong wind blows, which makes others feel a little cool. However, in Jiangning''s opinion, this is a very dark feeling. Because here, Jiangning himself has been facing so many people. If he is not careful, it will be completely finished. For such a thing, Jiangning has never thought of it Yes. However, he did not regret. After all, at this time, he had slowly mastered the power of the giant elephant. As long as he mastered the power of the giant elephant, the people in the field could not do anything about him. This is his own self-confidence, which is also the confidence brought to him by the strange treasures of heaven and earth. If there was no power of the image, he might have been down now Come down. "Even if you come here, you can kill one as well as a pair. Let me see your strength. Can you fight against my giant elephant?" When Jiangning said this, he suddenly showed a crazy look on his face. Looking at the masters not far away, he was surprised to think that he had come all the way, in the increasingly powerful scene. It was just this time, which was the most dangerous one. It was extremely dangerous whether it was regarded as a seeker by other people or surrounded by several people. It was also the most dangerous one in Jiangning in recent years. However, he did not regret it, because he understood that as long as he could survive this difficulty, he would not regret it The strength will be improved successfully. At that time, we can explore other things in the ruins, because with the fusion of gods and images, his strength will become more powerful, even fearless to other people, which can be achieved. People in the field, at this time, are also angry, they did not expect to have such a person, before a little bit of strength is not, did not expect to be so strong, this is to make all people depressed. At the same time, they are also imagining that if they can become the winner of this God image, then everything can be solved. Not to mention all the people in the field, even if it is twice as many people, they can cope with it. After all, Jiangning''s strength before can be different from them, but after getting the giant elephant, the strength is already Even with them. It can even be said that the strength is a little stronger than theirs, which makes them depressed! It can also be said that they have completely abandoned this opportunity, and they have no way to obtain this opportunity. The battle is still continuing, but at this time, even if all the people display their own strength, it is impossible to take Jiangning, because Jiangning has already used its excellent ability, that is, the power of the giant elephant!This power can completely hold other people in their hands, so that they can not send out their own strength, not only that, but also increase the whole strength of Jiangning. Originally, they thought that they had released so many abilities. They all thought that Jiangning could not be resisted. After all, Jiangning was just a mortal, and they could kill mortals at any time. But at this moment, they found out that they could not kill Jiangning at all, or even say so, So many of them can''t do harm to Jiangning. From this point, we can see how powerful this divine image is. Maybe if we give it to them, they will be able to upgrade to a higher level in the realm. But now it seems that there is no chance. This opportunity has been given up directly. "If you want to go now, it''s still in time, but if you don''t want to go, there won''t be any chance!" At this time, Jiangning is full of confidence in himself. After all, if the power of colossus is superimposed, it is too powerful, even without systematic ability. He has a feeling that he can cope with the people on the scene. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1889 If it is usual, he does not dare to do so. After all, he does not have the strength to do so. But now, he will not think about this problem at all, because he has already got the bottom of his heart. Although these people have strong strength, there is no way to deal with him at this time. Jiangning''s strength at this time also made the surrounding three women settle down. They were still thinking about how to deal with this matter in the field. After all, Jiangning is in danger, but at this moment, they found that Jiangning actually has the strength to suppress these people on the scene, No Only in this way, Jiangning''s breath and strength are incomparably powerful. If Jiangning before was like a child learning to walk, now Jiangning can be said to be an adult, which is absolutely incomparable, after all, an adult and a child, that gap is called a huge! So now they are at ease. As for those people in the field, they don''t know what to do now. Jiangning''s strength is too strong. If Jiangning is given time, it may be even stronger. But they are not willing to give up this opportunity. Although the gods have been given by Jiangning, if they kill Jiangning, it will be It is possible to make the God image become a thing without owner, and then it can be totally re acquired. However, they want to kill, that is no way to come, but waiting for the next chance, it will be completely difficult to do, after all, the next chance, do not know when it will come. If they can''t come for a lifetime, then the strength of these people in the field will not be improved in any way. Even several of them have reached the end of their life. In this way, if they die, they will be dead. There will be no saying at all. "Put it together! Otherwise, we will be finished! " At this time, the old man with white hair said. He has been waiting for this moment for several years, but now he is giving someone a gift. This is very depressing for him, but he has no way to do it. As soon as he recalled his previous decision, Jiangning felt depressed and even had a stream of blood to spit out. After all, if he had not made this decision before, he might have had a chance to get this deity. After all, he was the most powerful in the field, that is, he came, but now, There is no way. Every time he recalled the previous decision, he felt a special blockage in his chest. If he was completely finished because of this matter, he would not be able to close his eyes even if he was dead. At this time, the surrounding people also understand the importance of things. They also want to get this God image, because the more powerful Jiangning shows, the more motivated they are to their hearts. As long as they can kill Jiangning, they can also obtain the God image, and then improve their strength by an equal order Yes. "Kill! I''ll use my box bottom skills! " One of them was a middle-aged man. At this time, he presented a flag and then looked at Jiangning coldly. Jiangning''s strength was beyond his expectation. He was already imagining that if he could get this divine image, he would be extremely forced to do so. At that time, no matter who he was, he might not be his opponent. After his words fell, another person said, "I have also released my strongest ability. As for whether you do this, it''s none of my business. Anyway, I''m going to fight for it." Speaking of this, everyone responded and said that they could use the strongest fighting capacity to deal with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is called a strong one. If you don''t release your strongest strength, you can''t give Jiangning any pressure. Even Jiangning''s clothes can''t be met. Everyone, at this time, is to show their most powerful strength, even some people, regardless of their own ability, is directly to pick up Jiangning, after all, is the whole people in dealing with Jiangning, they also have no fear. Often, when the strength is strong enough to a certain extent, it is extremely difficult to be killed, and they still have so many people, and even they are still thinking, after Jiangning''s death, then the gods will become ownerless. How to rob them at that time is everyone''s mind. However, they did not know that there was a problem when they started. That is, Jiangning used the power of the giant elephant, which was called a bull force. It was directly with the power of one person to pick up five or six people. Moreover, they did not fall into the downwind. This situation in the eyes of the three women outside the field shocked them. They didn''t expect that Jiangning would have such a fighting capacity. Although they knew that Jiangning got the chance, it would certainly increase its strength, but they didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength would rise to this level. To know that the people in the Taoist field are all masters.This kind of master is much more powerful than Gao Zu and Liu Furong. If we say that Liu Furong and Gao Zu and other experts are in the field, it is not enough to see them. However, Jiangning is facing so many people directly with his own strength, which is extremely shocking to them. Even now everyone is thinking about the level of Jiangning''s strength. Otherwise, it will not be so powerful at all. Secondly, how powerful is the addition of this God image. This is what they don''t understand. The ruins, now they have understood that this is indeed a land of gods. After all, in this place, if there is no other thing happening, then there will be opportunities. As long as the chance is obtained, it will be special forced. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1890 The magic power of Jiangning is not only to shock the three women, but also to the people who fought against Jiangning. They have always thought that Jiangning''s combat effectiveness will be good, but they never thought that it would reach this level. Now, Jiangning''s fighting capacity is beyond their comprehension. A person, is directly facing up to seven masters, this if said, certainly will not be believed! The key point is that Jiangning was just a person who could crush them. Even in their eyes, it was just a child. They could play with it as much as they wanted! However, after getting a god image, they were beyond all the people in the field. This made them completely shocked. Even in this, all the people were depressed. They even found that they did not have any way to take Jiangning. Even if they showed the strongest strength, they could not have any responsibility What''s the effect. "You are going to die, aren''t you? I tell you, the power of the Colossus is not as fragile as you think At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, because he really felt the power of the giant elephant. Originally, he didn''t dare to face so many people, but now, he still felt that he was not enough, because his current strength could completely fight against many people. Especially after the power of each giant elephant is released, it will completely shake people down and keep all people away from themselves! "What now? This boy is very powerful That group of twin brothers, directly began to talk. They seem to have understood that it is impossible to solve Jiangning. If they continue to fight in this area, there will be big problems. At that time, they will directly fall into the hands of Jiangning, which is also uncertain, because Jiangning''s current combat effectiveness is so strong that it is not the other people can resist! And they are also aware that even if they can kill Jiangning, maybe this God will not fall into their own hands. All of a sudden, their minds have been fighting back to drum up, after all, there are some things, it is difficult to do, if it is difficult, then there will be big things to come! As masters, some things should be done and some things should not be done. Almost all of them can be separated. "Maybe we can go! We can''t fight against this strength at all! " Speaking of this, the other person''s face could not help but show a gloomy color. It''s hard to see an opportunity that has nothing to do with yourself, even if there is no chance to fight for it. This one is more depressing! When it comes to other opportunities, maybe they can all have the ability to block and fight for, but now there is no possibility that Jiangning has got the divine image. If you don''t get the God image, there is no such big chance to get it. And now Jiangning''s ability is well known. If you continue to stay, you will only have no benefit to yourself. "Let''s go, then." One of them, after hesitating for a moment, said directly. Then, without any hesitation, they turned around and left the field. After all, they understood that staying in the field again would only be bad for them. If something happened, it would be totally speechless. Those people in the field could not help feeling depressed when they saw that the twin brother was gone. Did they not agree to fight against Jiangning together? However, they also understand the key point, that is, Jiangning''s current strength is not comparable to other people''s. If they continue to stay here, they may still be unfavorable to themselves. Some people see that the twins are gone, and their hearts are already fighting back, because they are very aware of their own strength, if there is an accident, it will be completely destroyed. "What are you doing so fast? This boy is going to die soon The old man with white hair still wants to keep people, because he knows very well that he needs this chance. If he can''t get this chance, he will be completely exhausted by Shouyuan. He can''t afford to hurt him. If we wait for the next chance, we don''t know how many years later, he can''t wait for that time, so he can only rely on others to help him kill Jiangning, even if it is only 10% chance, he will not give up. "You want to kill, you kill yourself, but we can''t help you!" Speaking of this, another person also turned around and left. After all, at this time, they still knew that Jiangning''s strength was not something that others could kill. In the twinkling of an eye, four people have left, and there are only three left in the field. All of a sudden, so many people have left. In addition to the old man with white hair, other people have already thought carefully. After all, they also understand the situation in the field."Come on, it''s over! It''s a good thing if you don''t have a feud! " After that, two other people left. Then, the last two people also directly left, leaving only a white haired old man in the field! At this time, Jiangning didn''t pursue those people. After all, these people did not have any fault. If they met the chance, they would rob them. If they couldn''t get it, they would go away! As the saying goes, it''s a good thing if you don''t have a feud, so Jiangning is not that kind of villain. He won''t take revenge! At this moment, the crisis has finally been lifted. But for this old man with white hair, Jiangning will not let go, because he used a strategy to let Jiangning explore this God image. After all, before he was, it can be said that any expert could kill him, so he did not worry that Jiangning could escape. For this, Jiangning is not willing to let this man go, because he is not a fool when he is a bird, so now his eyes have fallen on the face of the old man with white hair. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1891 People have already left at this moment, only a white haired old man is left in the field at last! This old man with white hair is also the most powerful person. He not only wants to get the God image, but also has many conspiracies. Moreover, he is extremely rigorous in doing things. Jiangning is also a little annoyed by such a person. Although he is now integrated with the God image, but at this time, the ability of the God image is not too strong. After all, at this time, Jiangning''s own ability can not keep up with the God image, and the power of the God image is only a little bit, and can not play all of them. If one of them can remove the unity, then Jiangning will It''s going to be over. So at this time, Jiangning need to quickly let this old man retreat, otherwise his state of retreat, it will be extremely dangerous! Even then, may be involved in three women is not necessarily! Jiangning is very concerned about the safety of the three girls. From the beginning, he has said that he can protect the three girls. If there is a problem at this time and you can''t fulfill this responsibility, it will be a complete end. After all, at this time, everyone becomes extremely powerful. Besides the old man with white hair, there may be other people in the dark. After all, Jiangning''s strength before is not so good, and now This is a place of ruins. If it is in the Central Plains, Jiangning will not be afraid of anyone. After all, the land of Central Plains is just a few people, but in this ruins land, it is totally different, because in this place, there will be strong people behind, even undeniable, here, as long as there are other problems That will attract a lot of strong people. Before that, the appearance of the gods was probably sensed by people from other places. After all, when the gods came out, it was called a strong man. If other people were allowed to come here, it would be impossible for Jiangning to deal with many masters at present. At this time, I only saw the old man with white hair, frowned, and then said, "young man, I''ll make a deal with you. How about that? This transaction is sure to be of great benefit to you. As long as you promise me, I can let you walk in the ruins, and I will compensate you ten times! " "What deal?" After hearing this, Jiangning not only showed a sneer, but now he still has the strength to fight against this old man. After all, his own state can last for a long time. If it doesn''t work immediately, Jiangning will definitely hate this old man without saying a word. "Very simple! You give up your gods, and then I can let you get ten treasures in the ruins. You know, the strong ones in the ruins are countless. You can''t wander here by yourself, and I also know that many places have strong opportunities. As long as you let the gods go, then I can lead you there Some places to go "When it comes to those opportunities, I can give you my baby! And at this time, I can also swear that after I get the idol, I will never do anything to you and will not harm you. What do you think? " In the end, the old man with white hair could not help but show a kind smile, and then he looked at Jiangning. In his opinion, he had already made so many benefits, and ordinary people would not refuse it. After all, here, as long as it is vowed, it will not be done to other people. After all, the law of heaven is hard to violate. However, he did not expect that Jiangning said coldly at this time: "for your transaction, I will not participate! God image is now combined with me, even if you make a lot of promises, I will not let the god elephant come! What''s more, I may be able to make my own way with the relics you mentioned, but if I give you a god image, I will be a waste man! " For this, Jiangning is more clear! Although the words of this white haired old man are very nice to listen to, and they will also swear poison, but Jiangning doesn''t want to be controlled by others. As long as he controls his own life, that''s OK! Secondly, this old man gave Jiangning a very gloomy feeling at the beginning. Therefore, Jiangning would not believe such a person. Even if the old man said that the smallpox fell again, Jiangning would not have any belief, because it was not himself who wanted to kill Jiangning here Let''s go. As long as it is Jiangning that makes people out of God, then everything is needless to say. Jiangning can be pinched as a soft persimmon. This is very good. It can even be said that if there are other things happening here, there will be a series of things. "You really don''t want to give me this image? You know, opportunities are in your own hands. If you can''t get through your own level, there''s no need to say anything else At this time, the white haired old man''s face had turned black and blue. For this God image, he was destined to get it.Because, once it is given to Jiangning, his Shouyuan will be close to him. There is no possibility at all. It can even be said that there will be no chance for him to survive, let alone pursue the strength of eternal life. This is what all practitioners dream of. But now, Jiangning has obtained the God image, and he has no way. After all, Jiangning has been integrated with the God image for a long time. If he wants to deprive the God image, he can only defeat Jiangning. However, he knows that his own strength can''t defeat Jiangning at all. Jiangning can give him as long as he releases the giant power of the God image gently Beat it down. Thinking of this, the old man with white hair said darkly, "in this case, you will become me and wait!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1892 He thought that the old man with white hair would attack him. Jiangning had already made a defensive gesture, but he didn''t expect that the old man with white hair fled immediately after he gave out a cruel word. Moreover, his face was full of fear and his face looked like this. Jiangning could not help but show a deep look on his face. He was a little confused about the old man''s performance. If he was a common person, he might have a fight with Jiangning. Even if he couldn''t win, he could escape. But at the moment, he didn''t fight, which made Jiangning extremely depressed. After all, he is now integrated with the gods and has good fighting power Here it is. However, no matter what Jiangning thinks, it is impossible to think clearly. Fortunately, he is not allowed to leave. After all, if an expert wants to escape, it is still impossible to stop him, especially the strength of the old man with white hair. Without paying attention to all this, Jiangning is feeling his own strength. At the same time, Jiangning is walking towards the place where the three girls are. He knows that now the three women are in a state of shock. After all, before that, so many experts are competing for this God. If there is a little accident, then he and they will all end up in a battle. Fortunately, in the middle of the game, there was a white haired old man in charge of all this, which also gave him a chance to obtain this God image, so that he could combine them into one. After this, he could defeat so many masters. Otherwise, Jiangning would not have any chance at all for so many masters in the field. Generally speaking, a master can make Jiangning die in battle, not to mention seven or eight experts before, Jiangning has no chance at all, and fortunately, there is this section of adventure in the middle. Otherwise, it is not feasible. Now Jiangning really knows the importance of strength. In the past, he always thought that he was a first-class master in the Central Plains, but now he realized that his strength was just ordinary. After all, there was no strength to dominate all this. This is extremely depressing. As for the past, he had never thought that there would be so many masters in this place. Now he knew that if he wanted to move forward, he would have unlimited possibilities. As long as you get the rest here, everything else is possible. After all, this place is a place where gods are created. Ten thousand years ago, it was also a place where gods were degenerated. You can imagine how many treasures there will be. This is what Jiangning only understands now. Just from the birth of this God, he can understand that this ruins is definitely a place where miracles are likely to be created. It can even be said that if there is no other thing here, as long as it can survive here, then his own strength may advance to a certain level. "You can come out!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. After all, after all, after the danger had passed, there was no danger that could be restricted to them. Now, although it was just in contact with the God image, Jiangning also understood that as long as this God image existed, no one would cause danger to himself. After all, those masters before were probably the top Here comes the sharp master. At this time, after confirming that there was no danger, the three women came out quickly. Each of them had a look of survival. Just now they had gone through a long wait like a century. They had been thinking about what would happen to them if Jiangning failed in the battle Yes. Then, there is the current situation, that is, Jiangning has obtained the opportunity directly, which is an exciting news for them. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to say anything at all. "It''s been a tough time at last!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help but feel happy. After all, she understood that the previous battle had come. If Jiangning didn''t get this divine image, Jiangning would have died in battle. After all, there are so many masters there. Jiangning''s own strength is not enough to see. It can even be said that when Jiangning didn''t get the God image, it could be killed with one finger. There is no doubt about this point. But at the end of the day, Jiangning still relied on its own strong ability to obtain the God image. It can also be said that there is a bit of dog''s excrement in it. Otherwise, they are still alive now They can only hide, and when the masters in the field are scattered, they will sneak out. "Jiangning, tell me about your adventure just now. I''m curious how you got this divine image!" At this time, Feng Ying couldn''t help asking curiously. He wanted to understand this very much. After all, before this, no one could understand this. He only knew that Jiangning was in the altar, and then fell into the altar. Nothing else happened.When Jiangning came out again, he was already carrying an image of God. At that time, his fighting ability was extremely explosive. Even the experts could not stop him. This was a shock to all people, even undeniable. Here, Jiangning may have some other things to say Yes. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling, and then said, "in fact, it''s nothing. We''ve got this God image just by making fun of it! As for the things in the middle, I have said that you do not understand. Even I do not understand this point, and then I have obtained the image of God Speaking of this point, Jiangning immediately showed a helpless look. After all, he did not know how the gods could enter his body and quickly contact himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1893 Generally speaking, this kind of exotic animal will not be easily recognized with other people. After all, this kind of heaven and earth spirit beast is extremely intelligent. It can even be said that it is impossible for a human to enslave them, because they all have strong abilities. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that, in this place, these animals can be tamed unless they are imprisoned and then worsen their thoughts. Otherwise, it is impossible. Even there is no saying. After all, it is impossible to tame such powerful animals. In fact, Jiangning didn''t know that since Kaifeng was in the past, the God image had already encountered a great danger, because it was originally sealed by the altar. Everyone knows this! And before that, the God image had no power at all. When it stayed in the altar, it could feel the thoughts of many people. Later, Jiangning entered the altar and shed blood, and it absorbed it. However, it did not expect that Jiangning''s blood was so forced by cattle that it directly restored its strength. This is something that the spirit beast did not think of. It can even be said that the spirit beast has existed for such a long time, and it has never been so good Blood comes, can let it directly is to obtain the powerful strength. It is self-evident that this kind of strength is not only a kind of strength that has been restored before, but also has increased its strength several times. Of course, Jiangning wants to have a relationship with Jiangning directly. Otherwise, it doesn''t want to be a friend of Jiangning. If it wants to drink blood, it doesn''t want to have any relationship with Jiangning ¡£ No one can understand this, and only the spirit beast can understand it. However, it is impossible for the spirit beast to appear now, because it is in a period of healing. Not only that, the spirit beast, which has been sleeping for thousands of years, has just come out, but also needs to rely on Jiangning to adapt to this world. "Your opportunity really surprised us." At this time, yue''er could not help admiring, after all, it was better than anything to get a spirit beast. It can even be said that, as long as there is no other thing, it will make people understand this. Jiangning has become a figure of great ability. Because after obtaining a spirit beast, Jiangning''s strength has been upgraded to a certain level. At this level, many people can''t surpass. Even if some people are extremely poor, they can''t reach the strength of Jiangning, just like those masters they met before. At that time, they would also think that their own strength, perhaps a poor life, could not catch up with those people. After all, the strength of those people was really so strong that there was no absolute comparison. Before that, their strength was just ordinary. "Now I finally understand that our strength is just ordinary. Even when we come to this ruins, it has become the existence of the bottom!" At this time, yue''er could not help sighing and said, after all, she had always thought that her strength was good. After all, when she was in the Central Plains, she had already transformed several times. I didn''t expect that after entering the ruins, she really understood that her own strength was just the existence of the bottom. Even if she met an ordinary expert, there was no saying that she would be killed at the first time. There is no doubt about this, because there is no absolute damage here There is no absolute comparison. Secondly, they have a kind of sadness, that is, because their own strength seems to have reached an end. After all, in the Central Plains, there have been so many changes. If the transformation continues, there will be problems. After all, their potential has reached a limit. Wind shadow and willow eyebrows are a little sad at this time. After all, when they came to the ruins, they really understood that their own strength was just like that. It was impossible for them to become masters. It was even undeniable that their strength was not enough. Moreover, they did not seem to be promoted here. When everyone''s potential reaches the end, there will be a kind of sadness. Just like the old man with white hair before him, his Shouyuan has reached the end. If there is no opportunity, it is impossible to survive at all. Maybe this is the sorrow of everyone. This kind of sadness is absolutely beyond the comprehension of other people. It can even be said that if other things happen, it will be depressing. After all, no one can resist the attack of the master here. It is OK to become the king of a place.But they are a kind of people who have the courage to move forward. They will never stop at the present. Therefore, if nothing happens here, it will stop. This is their sorrow. "It''s no use thinking too much! I tell you, in this wasteland, everything is possible Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, because he was a very ordinary person before, but did not expect that now is a direct rise to this level, this is also like a dream for him. After all, there is no chance for the other places to come out of the ruins, even if there is no other place, it is impossible to come out of the ruins. "Well! I believe that we can all move forward! " At this time, the moon can''t help waving her little hands. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1894 "I suddenly have confidence in myself, because this is a place of ruins!" Fengying also reacted quickly, and said with a smile directly, because there is no one here whose strength can be determined. Because in this place, except Jiangning, which can be said to be abnormal, other people may be able to make progress step by step. A place can create a group of gods, so what else can''t be made? This is what the three women can think of. They all think that since others can become masters, how can they not be? This point is absolutely to appear big people, and they are now confident in themselves. In fact, some things can not be said clearly in a word. Since the ruins are the land of God''s depravity, there will be infinite possibilities. Otherwise, there will not be so many masters coming here. Ordinary people start from small people. Even if there are occasionally some people with good birth, it is from zero Start, so in this, since they have such a strong strength, then continue to chase forward, this is certainly possible! It can even be said that when everything happens, as long as you have the ability to stop it, then it can be regarded as good. There is no doubt about this. When they were chatting with each other, suddenly, Liu Mei''s face became gloomy and said, "no, it seems that there is an expert coming!" After that, she looked at a place not far away. Because of her own skills, she was able to feel a little farther away. Even Jiangning, a powerful power, could not compare with Liumei. This is everyone''s specialty. "What? You said there was a master? " Jiangning was stunned when he heard this, because he didn''t expect that there would still be masters coming. After all, he had just left some people to come. If he came again, it would be the second wave of masters. "Well! Maybe there are two, maybe there is one. I can''t feel it clearly now! " When Liu Mei said this, she could not help but show a gloomy color. Because of her own skill, she could feel far away. But she didn''t expect that she could not sense such a distance now, which made her more depressed. From this point we can see that her own strength still needs to be strengthened. If her strength is stronger, maybe it can be felt clearly now. After all, what everyone does can be measured by their own strength. If you don''t have such strength, it is impossible to achieve. After all, it is impossible to say that one person can do many things that other masters can do without any strength. If so, there will be no one with low strength and high strength in the world. After hearing this, Jiangning''s facial expression was also cold. If there were powerful masters coming, he was still a bit at a loss. After all, now the ability of God image has been used up by himself. If this master is a very powerful one, maybe they will start to escape. What''s more, Jiangning has already guessed that this master is definitely very strong. Otherwise, he can''t get it without feeling. This makes him extremely depressed. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, Jiangning may have problems. Lenovo just that white haired old man, quickly leave, may be related to this coming master, in which, if really like this, then it will be really finished, after all, such a master come, even the old are afraid, Jiangning himself has no reason not to fear such a person. But now there is no way to come, because since the masters come, they are already locked in. If they want to escape, they can only be followed up. Jiangning is very clear about this, so he simply does not understand anything and directly waits for others in situ. At this time, the breath of moon and wind shadow is also rising. Although their strength is just ordinary, it doesn''t mean that their ability can always be like this. After all, there are still many things that can happen here. If they can, they will accidentally stimulate their potential when they are fighting, Then they will be able to gain strength, which is also very good. Before them, they have been transformed several times, so they have a very intuitive imagination of their own strength transformation. If they can change more than a few times, it doesn''t need to say anything. They can certainly become a generation of masters. At that time, a voice came from afar: "release the gods, you can go. If you don''t release the gods, you will all die here today! Don''t try to fight me, I''m the first person in the ruinsThis voice rolled forward, which made it explode in people''s ears. Obviously, it used a kind of skill to speak. Moreover, Jiangning could feel a kind of domineering from this voice. If there was no accident, this one must be a master. "What''s the matter? Do you still want to rob? " Since the enemy has said so, Jiangning will never have any good words, he said coldly. For such a person, if he has strength, he will be closed with a slap. Only in this way can they completely close their mouth. Otherwise, they will be bullied. Everyone knows this. Especially when you meet some experts, if you are not strong, then you need not say anything. It is sure that you will be killed in the first time, or when you resist, slowly torture you to the end. This is very good, and ordinary vicious people will do the same. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1895 The strong, generally against the weak, will tease up, just like before the fight for gods, the strong also want to tease Jiangning up, but all of these are resolved by Jiangning, so they also get an opportunity, this is what they did not expect, if we say before they did not tease Jiangning, do not let Jiang If Ning becomes an explorer, Jiangning will not get this chance. So, sometimes, people are strong, and there is no good for themselves! If it is strong, it will be extremely resentful. It can even be said that as long as nothing happens here, it will make people angry. "Don''t think you can fight me if you get the idol! I believe you also understand how the old man just went, because I am his enemy, and he and I are two villains, so when he sees me and knows that I am coming, he has to go. From this point, you can guess my strength! " At this time, the voice came from afar again. Jiangning can''t help but sneer at this. If ordinary people, maybe they will be scared by him. After all, the old man with white hair was in this situation. And since he can say such words, there must be such a fact. But Jiangning will not be afraid of any one person They have already wandered in many rivers and lakes. If only because of this sentence, Jiangning will not go to today, and will not become the owner of a system, because these systems will never choose a loser to become the successor. Everyone knows this. Maybe he may not be an opponent, but he must not retreat. This is Jiangning''s persistence Here it is. At the same time, this is also his idea of advancing in the river and lake. If he can, he will never have any statement. After all, there is no accident here. Jiangning may be fighting a big war, and it may not attract other people. Because many people may have known about the previous visions, Jiangning will never let himself be in a dangerous state at this point. After all, there are three women around him, and the strength of the three women is just ordinary. If people are blocked, it will be extremely dangerous. Now Jiangning has this idea. Even if they encounter any danger, they will not let the three girls be in danger. After all, the strength of the three women is just ordinary. If they are in danger, they will be killed directly, and they will be captured. So the three girls must not have any accidents, not at all! Jiangning is the leader of this team, so Jiangning won''t have any selfish intentions. Generally speaking, if they can''t be allowed to participate in the battle, they can''t be allowed to participate in the battle. After all, this battle is not the kind they usually contact. Now the battle, but that kind of killing without blood fighting, so in this respect, Jiangning has its own plan, even if there are more problems, no matter how many things, Jiangning will not let them into passive inside. That is to say, only one person appeared in front of Jiangning from far to near. His whole hair was yellow, and his head was a bit like a lion. "You can call me the golden lion! I''m the strong man in this area. If you know how to do it, you can quickly hand over the God image. After that, I can transform again. Then I will become the first person in the ruins. At that time, you will work for me, and I will never treat you badly! " After the golden lion came here, he directly reached out to Jiangning. After all, his own strength is also very good, and in this area, it is indeed very authoritative, which is beyond doubt, can be imagined from his strength. Ordinary people, when they have a strong strength, everything around them will obey him, because strength represents everything. If there is no strength, then everything else will have big problems. "Are you sure you can eat me?" After hearing this, Jiangning could not help smiling: "although your strength is very good, but you should know that I have been integrated with the God image. It is impossible to let the God image separate from me! And I don''t think you can eat me by yourself! " For this golden lion king, Jiangning is really worried. After all, from his breath, it can be concluded that this man is definitely a strong man. However, no matter how strong he is, Jiangning will not have any fear, because Jiangning''s own ability makes him wake up to the gods again. As long as the God image can be awakened again, Jiangning will not have any fear in this battle. Even if it can be said that the God image can not be used, then Jiangning can also use the ability of this system.The ability of the system will never be inferior to any ability. Even if you encounter the most dangerous situation, the system will protect itself. After all, as the owner of the system, if it is so easy to die, this system will be a waste system. To sum up, Jiangning has no fear of them. It can even be said that, here, if there are no other problems, Jiangning itself may be able to deal with this tough person. After all, many of his own killing skills are on him. If he really hates them, there is no need to say. "You look too high on yourself! I have lived here for so many years. No one dares to speak to me like this. You are still the first one to come! " The golden lion said this, his face immediately showed a sneer, and then the breath on his body at this time, constantly rising up. His own strength is very good, and living here for so long, no one dares to speak with him in such a tone. For Jiangning, he is just the first time to meet him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1896 Ordinary masters, in doing anything, no one dares to stop them. After all, they have reached a certain strength. Other people, even if they are against such a master, dare not be angry. But at this moment, Jiang Ning actually said such a thing, and this golden lion king was a little angry. "Good, good! You are the first time I have seen such a brave man! But I tell you, rice can eat indiscriminately, words are not allowed to say! Since you have said such words, you have to speak for your own words, and sometimes you have to pay a very heavy price! " When the golden lion said this, his face was completely cold. He didn''t think that someone would dare to talk to him like this. All along, he was used to the well-being of his life, and his strength had already reached a certain level. If there was no chance, he would not be able to move forward again. He knew this. This time, he still relied on others to tell him that it was an opportunity to come here, so he came at the first time. However, because the journey was a little far away, there was no saying when he arrived. It turned out that the chance had been given by other people, which made him extremely depressed. Even a quarter of an hour ago, he could feel that there were many strong men in this place. However, after the chance was settled, no one was in it. This shocked him. That is to say, after he got the chance, he had become extremely strong. Otherwise, he would have been very strong It is impossible to drive away so many masters. As for the old man with white hair, he left without any stay. You can imagine the strength of the man who got the chance. However, the Golden Lion didn''t think that there could be someone stronger than him in the ruins, and he was still in this peripheral area, so he ran out of the deep without saying a word. This is not, just came out, unexpectedly is to see a weak person, with three weak women, this is also make him incomparably depressed, his heart is thinking, such a little strength, can drive away so many masters, this is the place that makes him extremely depressed, even undeniable, here, if there is no other If something happens, it will be depressing. "You''re the first person I''ve ever seen to be so overbearing! I can tell you clearly that my strength does not stop in this way. If you want to fight with me, please adjust your own strength first, and then fight with me Speaking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. Although he said that the strength displayed now was strong, he was definitely a man with countless Assassin''s Maces. Often, a person''s assassin''s mace is related to a person''s comprehensive strength. If a person doesn''t have his own Assassin''s mace, then the person is almost a useless person. After all, everyone is strong here, and in this period of time, if he does not show a little ability, maybe You''ll be killed by this man. "Ha ha! No matter how powerful you are, you will die today, because I will never give up your God image When the golden lion said this, he couldn''t help sneering. After all, at this moment, he already understood these things. If he could, he would never have said anything. Others are going to put you to death. If Jiangning doesn''t have a little response, it''s a coward. So at this time, Jiangning sneered directly, and then his breath soared, saying: "since you want me to die, then come to fight! Don''t think that my strength is weak, you can play with it. I tell you, some people, even if their strength is weak, it is not that you can get angry! " That is to say, at this time, the two men are directly fighting together. The Golden Lion King''s ability is extremely strong, even undeniable. In this case, as long as it is an action of the Golden Lion King, there can be a very strong gas field, which makes the surrounding three women can not help but retreat. Because the three women feel that they can''t resist this aura at all. It may be that their own strength is too weak, or others'' strength is too strong. There is no doubt about this. It can even be said that if there are no other things happening here, it will make people resentful. "You leave first. I''ll kill this man first." Jiangning can''t bear this aura, so he can''t help but tell her. After all, he knows the strength of the three girls. If they stay in the field, there may be an aftershock attack, which will make them die. After all, such a fierce battle is not that ordinary people can cope with. Even Jiangning, in this kind of battle, we should be careful. After all, if there is a mistake in the battle between experts, it will be completely killed, which is self-evident.There is another point, Jiangning also does not want to let his assassin''s mace be seen by the three women. After all, no one can understand the ability of his own system, or even can not be denied. Here, if other people know, maybe the ability of this system will be announced to the public. Jiangning is quite clear about what should be done and what should not be done. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, Jiangning will definitely let them leave at the first time. After all, the three women are totally unable to help here. If they can win the battle, then this Golden Lion will be Wang doesn''t have to let the three girls leave! If you catch one of the three women as a hostage, it will be a complete end! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1897 When the three girls heard the speech, they immediately left the field without saying a word. After all, they also knew that their strength could not enter the battle. If they entered the battle, they might become powder in the first time. After all, the strength of this golden lion king was too strong. If it is a general master, Jiangning may not pay attention to these three women. After all, it is OK to let them have a try, but if they are here, they will definitely not be allowed to be in it. After all, in this, if something happens, it will make people regret. At this time, the golden lion king saw that Jiangning was really fighting heart, and his face was completely gloomy. In this place, he was a man of no two, and no one would target him. However, he did not expect that Jiangning was targeting him directly, which was extremely huge for him Challenges are coming, so he is not ready to let go of Jiangning. "You are no different from looking for death! If you think you are invincible in the Central Plains, then I will let you know what is the first master of the ruins After the Golden Lion King finished, his breath suddenly became strong. If he was not present, Jiangning would not believe that there would be such a master in the ruins. The breath released by this golden lion king is simply too terrible. If ordinary people encounter it, their legs will tremble. After all, this kind of breath can be said to be not man-made, but more likely to make people think it is a God''s breath. After all, they are strong enough to a certain level, and they are basically with other people There''s a big gap. "Come on, no matter how strong you are, I won''t be afraid of you!" When Jiangning said this, his breath also soared. However, compared with the breath of the Golden Lion King, it was just a heaven and an underground. It was not a level at all. It could even be said that Jiangning was a boat in the sea. And the Golden Lion King''s words, that is a Wang Yang sea, at any time is likely to swallow a boat down, this is a metaphor, you can imagine how great the gap between their strength, but Jiangning for such a powerful Golden Lion, he will not have any fear. If he was afraid of this golden lion king, he had already run away at that moment. After all, he was able to escape before, but Jiangning did not. After all, he knew that if he ran away, he would be pursued endlessly, and he could not relax for a quarter of an hour. This is his extreme For the sake of understanding. Sometimes, when meeting such powerful people, it can only be to beat them down, then they can stop their steps. If you don''t do this, there is no other chance to come at all. It can even be said that, here, Jiangning has a killer mace to deal with this person. In the field, as long as there are no safety problems for the three women, Jiangning can release all her strength, and even enlarge her strength infinitely by using such things as the God killing pot. After all, Jiangning is also a strong man in this area. Since all his assassin maces have been found out, Jiangning has been able to expand his strength infinitely After is beginning to understand their own strength. "Come on! Let me see if you, a little shrimp, can stop me from attacking twice! " After the king of Golden Lion spoke, he then came down with a breath of destroying the heaven and earth. Not only that, but also a powerful and incomparable move attack. If ordinary people are under this breath, they can''t have any action at all, because the whole person will be locked down by this breath and can''t do other things Love comes. But at this moment, Jiangning is not afraid of anything, because at this time, as long as Jiangning continues to fight, it may be possible. After all, the God image has been integrated into the body by him. If there is no accident, it will be able to release it. The battle between the two men was a great split. The attacks of each of them were extremely powerful. It could even be said that these attacks fell on the scene and could throw out huge deep holes. This shocked everyone in the field. "You''re going to die! You''ve really pissed me off After the three moves, the Golden Lion King was completely cold, because he found that he could not cope with Jiangning. Not only that, but also many other things came. This is self-evident. "Then come on!" Jiangning also sneered. He was shocked by the strength of the Golden Lion King. He never thought that a man would be so powerful that he would have been scared out of courage by ordinary people, but Jiangning would not, because he was used to these scenes.It can even be said that he has been growing up in leapfrogging. For these things, he does not have any statement. Now, for the Golden Lion King, there is nothing more to say. What he wants is just fighting. Even if the result of the battle is not as good as he imagined, Jiangning will never have any regret. Because he wanted to let the Golden Lion know his own strength and would not let him continue to bother him. Otherwise, it would be an endless pursuit. For such a thing, Jiangning always did not want to appear. Therefore, regardless of Jiangning or the three girls, they all thought that such a method was relatively stable. At the moment, the fight between the two people has risen to a high level. If it is replaced by ordinary people, it will be a complete escape. After all, everyone is unable to do such a thing, but the two people in the field are very happy to fight. Among them, the strength released by everyone is extremely powerful. If you don''t look carefully, you don''t know who is in the upper hand and who is in the downwind. After all, the atmosphere in the field has been completely confused. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1898 If a person wants to release all his strength, he must condense his own strength. Generally speaking, many people are unable to condense their own combat effectiveness. The reason why they will be defeated directly is to defeat the enemy. However, some people are very clear that they can directly condense all their strength. In this way, it is OK In order to achieve a lot of things, this is self-evident. There is no saying that the battle between two people is unknown. Even the three women who are not far away do not know what kind of situation this battle is derived from. They only know that they must be careful of other people. After all, such a huge battle may lead other people. If other masters come here, they will not be able to fight. After all, their strength is just ordinary. Although in this Central Plains, you can walk horizontally, but in the ruins, it is often not enough to see. Why not, because in this ruins, there are many opportunities to let the other one Some people have raised their strength. "You lost!" At the moment, Jiangning lazy voice came over, and then said with a sneer. For the Golden Lion King, after a word from Jiangning, he did not attack Jiangning again, because he understood that if he attacked Jiangning for such a long time, or failed to win Jiangning, he would have lost the game, because no matter what kind of strategy and combat effectiveness he used, he could not kill Jiangning. A person''s strength is often reflected in how long he and his opponent fight. If it is a little longer, he will not be able to defeat the enemy. This is beyond doubt, and even can be said that in this, as long as there is any other unexpected occurrence, the victory or defeat may be reversed. The king of golden lion has always been leading the people. He has always understood his own strength. If he can''t defeat one person in a short time, it means that he has completely lost the game, and there are other possibilities. In fact, it was not only the golden lion, but Jiangning was also shocked. He found that the Golden Lion King''s strength was really too strong. If he was replaced by ordinary people, he might not have such an idea. After all, at this moment, except Jiangning, the rest of the people can''t do harm to the golden lion, so long as it is If Jiangning is defeated, then they can only escape. Even escape is impossible, because here, whether in this situation or in other situations, it means that Jiangning and others are at a disadvantage. "Good, you are strong! But be careful, I will come back one day At this time, the golden lion looked at Jiangning, but he was still extremely indifferent. In his opinion, if he fought with a young man, he would not lose, but the reality told him that he did lose. Moreover, he came in with a strong attitude here, which was very clear in his heart. If you lose to other people of the ancestral level, you will lose. There is nothing to lose. However, for a young man like shangjiangning, you have already lost the game, which makes him very sorry. "Welcome! Since I have the strength to deal with you now, I can also face you in the future. Maybe you can have an opportunity in the middle of the way, but you can''t guarantee that I don''t have a chance! " Jiangning extremely strong said, for such a person, we need such an attitude, if there is no problem, maybe this person will not bother himself, after all, he has warned him. But now, Jiangning is aware of a problem, that is, in any case, to stop this golden lion king, otherwise, his side will be in danger. "Do you think that with your strength, you can run rampant in the ruins? I tell you, even if you are stronger than me, you can''t run wild. In this, there are unexpected dangers Speaking of this, the Golden Lion King couldn''t help sneering. Then, he is not saying a word, directly is a rapid run, quickly left the field. He can''t do harm to Jiangning, and he also understands that Jiangning''s current strength is coming. If he continues to stay in place, there may be a crisis. After all, he can''t guarantee whether Jiangning will do something to him. If he does, he has no assurance at all. It is extremely difficult for Jiangning to go up. If he has that strength and Jiangning consumption, then there will not be such a problem, after all, here, often is the strength of a person, greater than the strength of a team! Now the golden lion king knows that Jiangning is powerful, but he is not sure that Jiangning''s team will directly attack him when he is not paying attention. If such a situation appears, then he will really be abandoned. After all, a strong man will not appear in such a situation. If he is careless and paralyzed, everything will be back to the starting point again!Jiangning didn''t pursue him at this time. He was also very clear about his own strength. His own strength needs to continue to improve, and then he can get familiar with it before he can attack other people. Otherwise, sometimes, if a state is not played well, it will be directly defeated. Now he is a man of the same rank. If he is defeated and fought, it may be related to his life. It is not as good as the previous battles. Even if he loses, he can still escape. But now, in this battle of equal order, it is totally impossible. After all, their strength is good. This is why those people left quickly when they were fighting for the gods, because they knew that they were not the opponents of Jiangning at all. If they were forced to fight with Jiangning, they would lose, and the result of losing would be the end of the war. Usually, ordinary people would not bet on this extremely dangerous thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1899 A person''s life, after such a long time, to cultivate to this level, if because of a mistake to bury their own lives, then it will be extremely regretful, even to the time of death, or die in peace, after all, there are a lot of things have not been completed. Therefore, ordinary people will understand this point. When they can''t fight, they will retreat. This is undoubtedly extremely understandable! And if you can''t beat it, you can''t get anything. If you force it, it will be counterproductive! "It''s safe at last! No one is coming now, is it Speaking of this, Jiangning can''t help but sigh, because he has experienced this for a lifetime within an hour, not only to face the previous group of masters, but also the Golden Lion King. If there is a mistake in these two waves, then his life will be directly lost. Not only that, on the other hand, the three women will also be directly killed in battle, because the strength of the three women is just ordinary. If they do not have this strength, they will not be able to do so There is no doubt that the ruins continue to survive. In addition, there are a lot of opportunities and experts in the ruins. The appearance of gods before has already caused a great vision of heaven and earth. It is very normal for masters to come. Therefore, under this premise, there will be many masters coming. But fortunately, Jiangning can block these masters, if not, it will be another result! Jiangning himself understands this point, and he can''t do other things. At this time, Jiangning ignored other things and ran quickly. He wanted to find the three girls. After all, in the past, he was afraid that the golden lion would take the three girls as hostages if he could not beat him. So at that time, he had already let the three girls leave. As for the direction of departure, Jiangning naturally knows! But Jiangning that must also quickly let them and their own convergence, or encounter a master, it will be a thing of the end! Jiangning''s own speed is very fast, because he already knows that there is no danger in this journey, because it is completely covered by his divine consciousness, so he is extremely fast. Soon, he has found the three girls. Now the three girls are on a hillside. They are watching not far away. There is no doubt that they are anxious! When Jiangning appeared behind them, they still did not respond. "What are you looking at?" At this time, Jiangning said directly. After all, at this time, he can completely let go of his body and mind. At the same time, he also intentionally wants to play with the three girls. After all, when the three women follow themselves, they are under too much pressure. If they are other people, they may have left this team. In fact, the strength of each of them can become a overlord in the Central Plains mainland. After all, in that area, the powerful people are just ordinary. Moreover, they also have the assassin''s mace in their hands. When they meet powerful people, they will not be afraid. But they still give up that life just for their own strength Improve, follow Jiangning to the ruins. However, after they came to this place, they found that this place was far from easy to come as they imagined. The people in this place are absolutely high-strength, and their strength is extremely strong. If ordinary people, they can''t bear the people here. For example, the former Gaozu and Liu Furong are extremely powerful in the Central Plains ¡£ However, in this, it is just a bottom of the existence, this is needless to say! After all, they have seen the masters here with their own eyes. The group of masters can crush them down. Moreover, there are so many opportunities in this ruins. Maybe one day it''s your turn to get an opportunity, then your strength will really rise. "Scared to death!" Liu Mei was the first to react. As soon as she turned around, she saw Jiangning smiling and looking at her with a smile on her face. After all, she knew Jiangning very well in the previous battle. It must be a very difficult battle. Fortunately, nothing happened. If something happened, she would not be able to return to the Central Plains. Feng Ying and yue''er also reacted one after another, and then turned a white eye to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning was joking with them at this time, which directly frightened them. Originally, they were worried about Jiangning, but they did not expect that they were also scared by Jiangning. "The battle is over?" At this time, the moon couldn''t help asking! She is most concerned about this problem, because the breath of the former Golden Lion King is really beyond their control. If this battle is not solved, she still doesn''t know how to move forward.Fengying also looks at Jiangning with a look of expectation. After all, she is extremely concerned about Jiangning. If she doesn''t care about Jiangning, she won''t come to this place. Even so, in the Central Plains, she has long separated from Jiangning. After all, no one is willing to see that she is in danger all day long. Thanks to Jiangning''s strength and excellent people, Jiangning will take them to dig out their full potential. If they are other people, they will not say anything at all. "Good! There is no danger Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, after all, he is also the first time to face such a master to come, if changed to other people, may have been defeated down, after all, the strength of those several people is extremely strong. However, Jiangning can suppress the strength of the golden lion, not because of anything, but because Jiangning has a belief. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1900 His belief, that is to protect their own people, if they can not protect their own people, in this world, then there is no sense of existence, a person can not even protect their own people, then even if you give you a piece of heaven and earth, what can you do? This is the truth that all people understand, and Jiangning is not that kind of ungrateful person. For a long time ago, although he said that his own strength was strong, but in the middle, he also encountered a lot of dangers, but these dangers were resolved by Jiangning. Of course, there are many dangers that three women spent with him. If there is no three women, maybe he will not come to this step. Therefore, what he is doing now is to protect his own people. As long as he protects his own people, and makes himself stronger and stronger, he will not leave any regret in this life. If he goes in the opposite direction, there is nothing to say. "What was the situation like then?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking again. She is very clear, even if Jiangning encountered any kind of battle, what kind of danger, in any case, after the past, it will be a stroke, in fact, in the middle of the process, it is extremely dangerous to come, and even a careless will kill you. So she wants to know the fighting situation before. After all, sometimes, when she understands the danger, she can better develop her own strength. If there is no sense of oppression, then a person will always be in a situation of standing still, which is unfavorable for anyone. Yueer and Fengying are also looking forward to looking at Jiangning. After all, they also understand this, but they don''t have the delicate mind of Liumei, because Liumei can see a lot of things from Jiangning''s words and feel a lot of things, and their words, it can''t be! When asked about this one, Jiangning really didn''t want to say that. After all, he knew the strength of the three women. If he said it, it might be a blow to them, but if he didn''t say it at the moment, it would be impossible to pass the test! And even if it is said, there will be no danger, after all, the battle is over. "in fact, it is nothing! When I fought with him, it was really very dangerous. But in the back, when the God image played its power, he had no way to come. After all, I had used the strength of the God image before Jiangning said this, can not help but recall the previous battle. Although it seems that it is not very dangerous on the surface, only those who fight in the middle understand how dangerous it is. It can even be said that if there is an accident, he will lose his life. Needless to say, the strength of the Golden Lion King is there. As long as he seizes an opportunity, maybe he will You can beat yourself. After the powerful man was defeated, there was only one end, that is, he was killed. Fortunately, Jiangning himself was powerful. He directly made a draw with him. Moreover, he used his own strength to frighten the Golden Lion King. Otherwise, if he insisted for a quarter of an hour again, maybe he would be defeated. "Well! I thought it was so wonderful The wind shadow can''t help but say depressed. Although she thinks so, the other two girls don''t think so. Although Jiangning has already told the story, they can imagine how dangerous it is. After all, they are also people who have experienced danger. If an accident happens, their lives will be gone. "All right, let''s not talk about the battle we just fought. Now let''s go deep. After all, it''s just outside now." Jiangning pondered for a while and could not help saying. This place of ruins, that is full of any possible place, if you can get a few opportunities again, the strength of this lifetime can be completely improved, this is no doubt, or even can be said, with the strength, he can completely walk in this ruins place. However, he also recalled the words of the golden lion at this time: no matter how strong your strength is, don''t underestimate the ruins. Sometimes, it is not your own strength that can dominate everything! This sentence is still in Jiangning''s heart. After all, he knows that the fear of the ruins is often not other masters. If he meets an expert, he is not afraid at all. However, if he encounters other things, he may be really desperate. After all, every opportunity may come with extreme danger ¡£ Just like the birth of this deity, it also came with great danger. Jiangning can guess that if he had not bled before, if he had been replaced by another powerful man as an explorer, there might have been great danger.Because there is no blood flowing out, the powerful people will not have this situation under that breath. Then the gods will not be bred by blood. When they want to accept this violent God, it is extremely difficult, even if several experts join up, it can not accept this image. After all, Jiangning has its own, after having the God image, its strength has been so strong, and Jiangning also understands that this god elephant only plays a little bit of its strength. If it makes Jiangning integrate deeper, maybe the strength it has played is more than this. So, the situation at that time was also a great help for many people, and even more to Jiangning. If there was no such thing, maybe all people would have a bad situation. "Well! But I still have a little fear, after all, in a peripheral can meet so many masters! " The wind shadow is the very timid one. When Jiangning said she was going to go deep, she was a little shivering. This fear is not his real fear, but the fear that thinks that he is not strong enough. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1901 For the deep, they are afraid, after all, their strength is not enough, but with Jiangning in, they are also at ease. After all, Jiangning''s strength is among them, which is the strongest one. Moreover, Jiangning will not leave them here no matter what happens here. This is the man. They are now incomparably relieved of Jiangning, and even can be said that they will have a decision to believe in Jiangning, which is the cohesion of a team. If it is other people, they will not believe it, even if it is how strong their strength is I won''t believe it. After all, sometimes, one''s trust can only be cultivated in a long time. It''s not like seeing one in three days! This is very rare for their team. After all, trust is a relatively difficult problem to solve in all teams. "What are you afraid of! I''ve got the idol now. As long as nothing else happens, I can stop it! " Jiangning said that, a sense of self-confidence is born. After all, his own strength is extremely strong, and he is OK for masters like the Golden Lion King, not to mention some other people. If he is in the Central Plains now, he can be called the king and Emperor now. After all, the strength of the masters in the Central Plains is just ordinary, such as Gao Zu and Liu Furong, and the high priest of the Protoss. Although their strength is good, there is no need to say in the face of Jiangning now. Jiangning can take them with one hand Get rid of it. However, nothing will happen in the Central Plains now, and Jiangning will not pay attention to the development of this place. After all, as the high priest said, it is normal to separate, separate and combine. If you want to block it, then this race will not be promoted. All people, or all races, will grow up in a very difficult condition, which is the reason why people in the ruins are so powerful. Because the people in the ruins, I don''t know how many hardships they have experienced before they have come to this stage and have the strength they have today. Therefore, it is incomparable to talk about this point ¡£ "Well! I believe you Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing at this time. "I believe you too!" Yue''er also responded. Both women choose to believe in Jiangning. As for Fengying, there is nothing to say. Although she is a little afraid, Yueer and Liumei follow Jiangning into it. If she is afraid again, there will be no result. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is in front of her. Jiangning can''t help nodding slightly at this time. There is a belief that is more practical than other words. Moreover, this belief word gives him a lot of responsibilities. Even if he ignores himself, he must take care of these three women, which is the responsibility of men. If a man can not do such a thing, then everything will not have any statement. After all, in here, trust is an extremely expensive thing to come, and even undeniably, if there is no other thing happening, it will be able to quickly settle down. "Since you all believe me, let''s go! You may rest assured that I will be ahead of you even if you encounter any more difficult things Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, after all, this way, he can let the three women follow him steadfastly. Moreover, in this ruins land, if there is danger, it can also test the potential of the three women. As long as their potential is stimulated, then their strength may be further improved. Maybe they can also stand alone at that time. Because Jiangning is incomparably aware of the strength of the three women. In a simple word, that is, the strength of the three women is often reflected in other aspects, rather than in the battle, because when they follow Jiangning, they are more like a logistics, as long as they are there, Jiangning can rest assured against the enemy. If you don''t meet the enemy at ordinary times, Jiangning is completely relieved, because several women already know what to do and what not to do, so in this respect, Jiangning will trust his teammates more than others. After several people had discussed, they went to the depths without saying a word. This time, the four of them had made up their mind that they must mix in the ruins for a period of time. After all, there is nothing to do in the Central Plains. Moreover, their strength is already top in the central Plains. If they continue to stay, then It will be meaningless. So, sometimes change an environment, that is incomparably good! When I see a broader vision, maybe my vision has been improved, and then my strength can be improved quickly, which is beyond doubt.And that is to say, after walking for a period of time, they actually saw a lot of people, surrounded by a pool, everyone''s face at this time is with tension color. Even Jiangning at this time, he also saw the Golden Lion King. When he saw these people, these people had already seen him, and then everyone showed a sneer, especially a few of them, with arrogant color on their faces, and looked at the three women of Liumei, they had a bad expression. Jiangning at this time, can not help but cold hum, and then said: "don''t dream of our idea, you will die!" After saying that, Jiangning''s strong breath was immediately released. The first attack on the next few people with bad intentions directly made their breath dissipate, and even Jiangning added a particularly chilly cold air into it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1902 This cold air directly intrudes into these people''s bodies with the breath of Jiangning. For a moment, those people only feel that they are entering an ice cellar. All the ice has frozen them. It is even undeniable that under the breath of Jiangning, they are totally unable to run their own breath. "How strong this man is! Who is it? I can''t see. I came here with three oil tankers! " "It''s a cow! One person with three people, I don''t know where this is. They dare to come here directly. If there is any accident, it will be directly killed! " Everyone is whispering. When looking at Jiangning, they all look at Jiangning with a disdainful look. After all, although Jiangning has strength, everyone knows something, that is, when they come to the ruins, they often protect their own lives, and it is absolutely impossible to help others, because in this place, there is infinite danger The place is coming. Maybe in the next second, when you walk, there will be a huge monster, which will swallow you up directly. So when other people come here with oil tankers, they will be despised. After all, even their own lives can not be taken into account, let alone other people. However, they did not say too much. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. At this time, the original people who had deep thoughts on Jiangning had already withdrawn, because they were worried that Jiangning would kill them. If they did, they would have no way to do it. At this time, the three women''s faces were flushed. It was true that they understood their positioning, but they still believed in Jiangning. After all, Jiangning was the core of their team, and they would never cheat them. If they had been cheated, they would not have been in this team. Jiangning did not pay attention to these people, after all, what they do, they are very clear! When the strength of the three women has been promoted to an extreme, then a little chance is needed to promote them. If there is no chance, then everything will be gone. After all, the more powerful one is, the more unable to stimulate them. "Take a look!" At this time, Jiangning directly led the three women to go. After all, there were so many masters around this pool. Something must have happened. When Jiangning took the three girls to the side to look at it, only to see the water in the pool was turbid, but at this time, a corpse was floating directly. The appearance of this scene shocked everyone in the field. "My God! Isn''t this Dragon God? Why did you die? " "Who killed the Dragon God?" After all, when they saw the bodies floating in the pool, they didn''t know what the danger was. From the strength of people in the field, we can clearly know that this pool is not ordinary. After all, with so many experts around, it is certain that there will be different situations. If there is no abnormal thing, it is impossible to gather so many experts. What''s more, their words can be sure that this floating dragon god is also an expert, but such a master is actually killed in the battle. You can imagine how powerful the creatures are, and even can be said that in its field, it is already invincible. At this time, everyone''s face is full of shock. Originally, some people want to explore and know what kind of situation it is. At this time, their hearts have been taken back. After all, the Dragon gods have been killed in battle, and they will not have any way to do it. Even if there is an opportunity in the pool, they are afraid to enter it. After all, there are too many things that may happen in this pool. They dare not gamble, and even more dare not let their lives disappear in this ruins in an instant. Jiangning twisted his head to the golden lion. At this time, the golden lion also looked at Jiangning. "What do you think?" "I didn''t see it very much. Anyway, I knew that there were either powerful creatures in the pool, or there were organic things in it!" The golden lion king didn''t say much, but said lightly. After all, he said it, maybe no one would dare to go down. A powerful Dragon God, without any resistance, was already killed in battle. Who would do such a thing? If you can see the opportunity under the premise, maybe someone will try, but this way, as if shrouded in the fog, it will not be done, after all, what is not known, rash to act, if there is a problem, it will be a matter of regret. That is to say, at this time, a huge wave rose directly from the pool. Then, people only felt a strong breath floating from the bottom of the pool. Not only that, but also a huge creature appeared, which was a water dragon."Sleeping trough! It''s a water dragon "Water dragon, the legendary water dragon that can transform Jackie Chan?" After everyone saw this monster, they were completely shocked, and then you quickly backed up, afraid that they would become the target of this monster''s attack. Jiangning is no exception. He directly retreats. Although his strength is good, at this time, if he becomes the attack target of this water Jiao, it is not worth the loss. After all, there are still many experts in this area. Moreover, the value of this water dragon is extremely strong. If you can kill it and gain its courage, it will greatly improve the strength of human beings. Moreover, the blood can also make people take a bath, and then can quickly improve the strength of their bodies. It can be said that the whole body is a baby monster. But the strength of this monster is really too strong, ordinary people simply can''t cope with it, and even can''t avoid it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1903 "Shall we leave?" At this time, Liu Mei is a little shivering, after all, her strength is still very weak, just as those experts just said, they are the oil tankers, if there is an accident, then nothing needs to be said, and it is sure that she will be killed directly. It is even possible that Jiangning will drag down Jiangning during the battle. After all, Jiangning''s strength is already strong, but if we want to take care of them in the middle of a battle, Jiangning can''t take care of them. If we take care of them, Jiangning will fall into a very dangerous situation. It was at this time that the water dragon directly said: "you guys who don''t know the height of heaven and earth dare to come to my territory and want to kill me. I think you are crazy! You don''t even know how powerful I am After the words fell, the water dragon suddenly launched an attack. A snake''s tail was directly rolled, and a person who did not have time to retreat was directly rolled into the water, and then it was directly dragged into the water. In a short time, the breath of this man''s body had completely disappeared. It can even be said that from the beginning to the death, this master There is still no resistance. After this situation appeared, all the people in the field panicked. Although they all understood that the water dragon''s strength was extremely strong, they did not realize that this water dragon''s strength was so strong that they directly killed an expert and did not let this master have any chance to resist. What''s more, people in the field can think of something even after the death of the Dragon God. After all, if something else happens here, it''s all related to this water dragon. Often, if you encounter this kind of creature, you can only avoid it and go as far as you can. But now, it is obviously impossible. After all, if this water dragon is born, it is already representing the arrival of disaster. This is a forerunner''s omen. I didn''t expect that it would really appear at this time. In this place, the Golden Lion King may be someone who can speak. He goes directly to other people and says, "what are you going to do? Do you want to kill this water dragon together? Of course, if we can kill them, we can score off these things. I''m the king of golden lion. I''m a man of no two After the words fell, the people in the field were silent. After all, everyone didn''t want to be killed immediately. If there was any accident to this kind of creature, it would be completely finished. It is even undeniable that the experts in the field may not be able to defeat this water dragon by uniting. After all, the strength shown by this water dragon is too strong. If it is not so strong, it may still be able to resist it. When the time comes, we can unite to directly let this water dragon suffer losses, and then we can kill it. But now, this water dragon is completely showing a very strong strength, which is understood by everyone. It can even be said that if nothing else happens here, it will be completely destroyed. "I don''t think so. After all, this monster is too powerful!" At this time, a young man directly put his ideas out. After all, he knew his own strength very well. In the field, he might be regarded as an expert, but he was not a master when it came to this water dragon. Even the Dragon God can die in an instant. If they go up there, there is no explanation at all. What''s more, when Shuijiao appeared, they killed an expert directly, which shocked the people in the field. If this water dragon did not show such strength, maybe they would try it. But now, there is no idea. After all, in front of the great strength, everything has no effect. "What are you afraid of? There are so many people in our field! As long as we work together, maybe we can kill it! And I tell you, even if you harvest a little bit of water Jiao blood, then it can make your Shouyuan and strength increase by an order! " At this time, the Golden Lion directly told the secret. After all, some of the masters in the field, although they look young, are actually very old, and some of them are about to run out of xingxu Shouyuan. For these people, some things that can improve Shouyuan will become the things they want to get quickly, because time and time do not change Not going to wait for them. "I think it can be a fight, as long as we are united!" In addition, some people have suggested that, after all, at this time, if they can kill this water dragon, they may have a huge gain.Moreover, there are so many masters in the field. Even if they fight an involved battle, they can make this water dragon lose in their hands, which is exactly what they think. However, at this time, the water Jiao actually said: "I am a water Jiao who can spit out people''s words. You even want to kill me. You are really laughing at me! If I had been a hundred years ago, maybe you had this opportunity, but now we, you have no chance at all! Don''t ask me why, because at this time, I can become an adult already When the words fell, the people in the field were shocked again, because they understood that if a monster could be transformed into a human form, then the strength of a monster would have reached a startling level. However, opportunities often coexist with danger. People in the field must pay a price if they want to get something from this water dragon! And people in the field, at this time, some people are excited, not for others, because this water dragon can be transformed into human form, which represents the more valuable existence in its body. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1904 For such things, everything on the body will become a great tonic. As long as it can be obtained, it will be extremely desirable for people to improve their own strength and the continuation of Shouyuan, which is totally beyond saying. It can even be said that as long as it is to kill this water dragon, it will be considered as a contribution to mankind. After all, this piece of ruins is originally a place where there are not many human beings. When they come here, they will fight with each other only when they have the opportunity. Otherwise, they will not do anything to the same kind of people in ordinary times. Just because the ruins of this place, sometimes need to come to unity, after all, monsters, it is also extremely powerful, if the human does not unite, some things, there is no doubt that there is no role. "Jiangning, what are you going to do? Are you really going to kill this water dragon At this time, yue''er can''t help worrying. After all, the power of this water Jiao is too great. If it was replaced by other monsters, maybe she would not have such a dangerous performance. But, this water Jiao is all able to spit out people''s words, that strength must be extraordinary! Moreover, she has heard many legends in her own Yue clan before, that is to say, she can quickly escape to some places without water quality, which may save your life. If you want to resist fiercely, unless you have a strong strength, and you meet a young water Jiao, otherwise, you have no chance to come. "Wait for them to discuss it. After all, it''s really valuable! If you can get the blood on it, it may be of great help to your strength promotion! " Jiangning couldn''t help laughing at this time. After all, he thought about such a thing. If it was possible, he would kill the water dragon, and then he would get blood to give it to the three girls. At that time, the strength of the three women will certainly be able to improve, and they can become a master at that time, and they can block one side by themselves. This is why Jiangning wants to kill this water dragon. If it was normal, Jiangning would not pay attention to it at all. After all, this water dragon is much stronger than itself. Even if it is after integrating the God image, there will be no suspense about this water dragon. If it fails, it will be defeated. There is another point, that is, there are many masters here. These masters have good strength. At that time, we can rely on these experts to make trouble on the water dragon, and the crisis can be shared equally. This will give us more opportunities. We can even say that if there is no other thing happening here, then We will be able to do these big things. "A group of boys who don''t know the height of heaven and earth, can you kill them as soon as you become the king? Since you all want to kill the king, then I will let you know how powerful I am At this time, the water Jiao again said, and then a wag of the tail, directly turned into a young man. When people saw this scene, they all widened their eyes. Although they had already known that the output of the water dragon could be transformed into a human form, they were still surprised to see it with their own eyes, because many people saw it at one time. If other people were alone here, they might have to escape quickly ¡£ Because in the legend, there is such a saying: the monster transformed into a human body can not resist, if it resists, it will be totally annihilated! From this sentence, we can see how powerful this kind of creature is. After all, it has its own strong strength, and this kind of monster has survived for a long time. Everything has been seen, but when they do not become real saints, they will not come out, but once they come out, they will become the focus of all people Here it is. Moreover, this kind of monster also hates human beings very much. Usually when they have the strength, they will kill them when they see them. Therefore, the Dragon God who just went down to explore the pool was directly killed by this water dragon. "Unite, or if you let him continue in this ruins, everyone will be killed! You can''t guarantee that you will never meet this water dragon if you live in the ruins all your life At this time, the Golden Lion King again said, after all, he also very much want to get the things on the water dragon. If you can get the things from the water dragon, it will be much better. It is even undeniable that there is often something happening in it, and it will be directly killed by the water Jiao. "Unite! As long as we kill him, then we can live in the ruins. Otherwise, we won''t get the chance. If we meet him, it will be a complete end! " At this time, a young man said again, because he was very aware that this water dragon was completely locked in among them.Even if you can escape today, you will surely encounter this water dragon in the future. If so, why not kill him? Only by killing him can his life be guaranteed. Otherwise, he will be in a dangerous state all his life, which is extremely difficult for them. At this time, Jiangning also stepped forward and said coldly, "let''s unite together, otherwise, you will be killed by this water Jiao!" Some people, originally intended to go, but at this time, each of them did not go, because they have been locked down by a will. If there is no problem, it should be this water dragon that locks them down. This is completely feasible. After all, it is too powerful to return things in this way. No one wants to leave again, because they all know very well that they can leave today, but after that, they can''t leave at all. If they encounter this kind of monster again, they will still die in battle. In this case, they can only kill this water dragon, and then they can get some things In this way, the crisis can be solved and one''s own strength can be further improved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1905 In this case, as long as people with a little brain put it, they will think clearly. After all, if there is no head here, then it is impossible to reach this point. For a large part, the strength comes up with the smart mind. If you don''t have a wise mind, then this person is just a general strength, and he will be a public person. Therefore, all the masters understand this point, and then spontaneously surround the young man turned into a water dragon in the field. It is estimated that there should be no less than 20 people. Twenty people surrounded this young man, because everyone knows that the strength of this young man is bound to be extremely strong. At this time, everyone is also to drum up their own breath, in order to make their strength to the strongest, because at this time, everyone will understand, absolutely can not be merciful, if If you''re going to be the target of the flood. Then, they did not have any resistance. They fell directly into the hands of Shuijiao and were killed in battle. All of them understood this. Therefore, they have no mercy now, and they are directly embodying their strongest breath. "A group of ignorant human beings, since you want to die so much, I will help you! With your nourishment absorbed by me, my strength can be enhanced one step! " Speaking of this, the young man of Shuijiao couldn''t help sneering. Just as the words fell, the water dragon made a move. He was extremely fierce and directly released the strongest attack. All of a sudden, things in the sky were in a state of crashing and crashing. Everyone was shocked when they saw this kind of thing, because they found that they had nothing under this kind of thing Running away. "Open the light shield! We will deliver our ability to me, otherwise we will all die! " At this time, the Golden Lion King roared directly, and then a mask appeared in his hand. originally, he wanted to fight this water dragon directly, but he didn''t expect that the water dragon would break into the sky when he made a move. At this time, he couldn''t help feeling depressed, because at this time, he had already discovered the water dragon It seems that his ability is much stronger than he imagined. Even if you are not surprised, you will be killed in battle, and now the attack released by a water dragon can only be resisted by him. It is impossible for other people to resist. Everyone, at this time, is also fast to transfer their power to the golden lion, because they find that they are completely unable to resist these attacks, one of them, a little slower, did not reach under the golden lion''s mask, was directly smashed into powder, the whole person did not leave any breath. You know, the strength of the man who was beaten to death is pretty good, and it can even be said that, in the field, it is still the most powerful one, but even so, it is still quickly killed. You can imagine how powerful the attack is. As for Jiangning, he did not have any hesitation. He directly took the three girls into the mask. In his opinion, he could bear this kind of attack, but the three women''s words would not work. After entering the light mask, Jiangning''s brows immediately wrinkled, because if it continues like this, there is no way to do anything. It can only kill this water dragon quickly, and maybe a lot of things can be done. "You are here. I''ll kill this water dragon!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but apply to go to war. After all, he had seen the situation clearly. If it went on like this, they would all be consumed. After all, everyone''s strength is similar here. If this water dragon goes crazy, then they need to be fully United. At that time, the people on their side can only be in hiding and can''t do anything else. This is beyond doubt. Therefore, he wants to solve this problem quickly. As long as it is like this, people in the field can quickly get out of the crisis, because no matter who is here, they don''t want to see their own people killed. Although Jiangning doesn''t want to lead the battle, he brings three women here. If he can''t solve the crisis in the field, then the three women may also be killed. After all, the strength of the three women is so weak that although they can take them away, if they are watched, then there is nothing to say, and there is no way to escape. So he can''t take a risk, and it''s not worth taking this risk. It''s even more impossible for him to take the three girls with him. "Can you?" At this time, the Golden Lion couldn''t help frowning and asked. Although he was not very familiar with Jiangning, and even wanted to snatch Jiangning''s gods before, he knew that it would be extremely difficult to fight if he lost an expert.So at this moment, absolutely can''t lose any master, if lost, then nothing! Often, unity, there may be opportunities, but because of a variety of things, and waste other people''s lives, perhaps there will be real things to come. "Don''t worry, although my strength is not very good, but the assassin''s mace is still OK!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering, because he already knew that he couldn''t provoke this water dragon, and this water Jiao is still constantly releasing his own attacks. If there is no accident, if he continues to be consumed in this way, it will be a complete problem. "Be careful, then." At this time, the Golden Lion King couldn''t help telling Jiangning to come. After all, this matter is really depressing. If it is not careful, it will cause problems. Although Jiangning is not a friend with him, at this time, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. This sentence is very good, even can be said, after After this time, people in the field will not go to Jiangning for trouble when they see Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1906 Those who just wanted to have an intention to the three girls did not dare to say anything, because when Jiangning walked out of the mask, they already knew the strength of Jiangning, and the breath of Jiangning was not comparable to them. Even so, if Jiangning wanted to do something to them, now they would There is no force to stop Jiangning. Therefore, they are lucky that they didn''t annoy Jiangning. If they do, Jiangning will have nothing. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. Moreover, Jiangning has its own decision on this premise. That is not to argue with villains. Of course, if a villain disputes with him, he will repair it Villain. After Jiangning went out, all the people put their eyes on him. Everyone thought that Jiangning could not do anything. After all, the water dragon was too powerful, but there was one exception, that is, the Golden Lion King came. This man had seen the strength of Jiangning and knew the strength of Jiangning I understand that Jiangning has a divine image. As long as the power of the God image is played well, it may be possible to defeat this water dragon. No reason, it is because the God image is one of the spirit animals, and it is born to be the existence of the spirit animal. As for this water dragon, it can be reached by the cultivation of the day after tomorrow, so it is impossible to compare the two. As for the three girls, they were worried at this time. After all, Jiangning went out to deal with this water dragon. If there was an accident, they would not be far away. Even if they were not killed by this water Jiao, they might be fooled to death by the lustful people in the field. At the thought of this problem, their bodies can''t help shaking. After all, at this moment, everyone has their own persistence, and many things will happen. Therefore, if they have no accident, they should not be like this. "You, a little human being, dare to come out against me. You are really impatient to live!" At this time, the man couldn''t help laughing, because he found that Jiangning''s strength was very weak, but Jiangning actually came out of the mask. If Jiangning didn''t come out, he might have no way to take Jiangning. After all, that mask is made by many experts. It''s very strong. However, if it comes out, it will be different. He can kill Jiangning by himself. This is his confidence. It is also the self-confidence that he has survived in the ruins for many years. In the past, when God fell, he also experienced it, but he still did not degenerate, or survived, we can see how strong his strength is. However, Jiangning will not pay attention to how strong his previous strength is. The so-called hero does not mention the past heroic style. This is the truth. He will not pay attention to the fierce points of this water dragon before. Now he wants to defeat this water dragon. Only by killing him can we cure the people on the scene. Otherwise, he will be able to cure him People in our field will be completely killed. "You don''t have to look down on me. Even if it''s my strength, it can kill you!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but show a sneer on his face. Then, without any hesitation, he directly raised his breath. This time, the breath was enhanced by his own system, which could completely suppress other people, even the majestic breath, which directly shocked the water dragon. After all, he did not expect that Jiangning would change from a weak person to a strong one now. The people in the mask were stunned when they saw Jiangning''s breath rise, because they didn''t feel how powerful Jiangning was before. But at this moment, they finally knew Jiangning''s own strength. This kind of strength is not that they can resist, or even can be said, here, if If there are no other problems, Jiangning will win the game. Because when Jiangning''s breath was climbing, that breath had directly suppressed the water dragon. It was not only suppressed, but even crushed down. Even if the Golden Lion appeared, it could not suppress the water dragon. However, Jiangning''s words were actually achieved. It can be seen how strong his strength is. At this time, Shuijiao was also shocked. He knew that he must not be able to play. If he continued to play like this, there might be real things. So he did not say anything, but attacked Jiangning directly. As for Jiangning''s words, at this time, he also sneered, condensed all his breath, and then directly connected with this water dragon. In the field, every attack makes the world change color, sharp eyed people, and powerful people can see the battle in the field. If ordinary experts, it is impossible to see the fighting situation. It is so earth shaking to see the fight between these two people.It can even be said that if the two breath constantly collide, it will shock many people, because they completely feel that, like something big happens, it is often not something that some people can stop. It can even be said that, here, as long as there are no other problems, then it will be completely finished ¡£ "Suffer death, your strength is not my strength, although you are fierce, but you are a human after all!" At this time, the water dragon can not help but become the state of the water Jiao, and then powerful attacks, continue to bombard down. If ordinary people, under this kind of attack, have already been defeated, but Jiangning''s words, will not be like this, because Jiangning has its own strength, it is impossible to be defeated so quickly, and he has his own Assassin''s mace that has not been used, that is, the power of God. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1907 If Jiangning used the power of the God image at this time, he could completely suppress this man. After all, his own strength was there, but Jiangning would not use the power of the God image so quickly, because he knew that he had not reached the point of using the power of the God image. As long as he continued to work hard, maybe he could People in the field were killed. It can even be said that although this water dragon looks powerful, it is actually just in general, because there is no other way to get this water dragon here. After all, if there are no other things happening here, it will make people resentful. "Since you are determined to die, then I will do it for you!" At this time, the king of Shuijiao was completely angry. He had been practicing in the potential pool. He didn''t expect to meet so many strong people just after he came out today. Originally, he still wanted to kill the human beings directly and avenge his revenge. But I didn''t expect that there was such a situation that he might not be able to kill others or even be killed by others. After all, Jiangning in the field was too difficult to handle, and he could not stop him alone. If he could, he would not have this situation, because he has been completely suppressed by Jiangning. However, after his words fell, his breath also suddenly rose, and then a breath of terror appeared in the field, even more powerful than Jiangning''s, and as for the experts in the field, they were not It''s shocking that anyone can match him. Outside Jiangning is also incomparably shocked. As for the people inside the mask, their faces are pale now. They find that under this breath, they have no defensive power at all, because this breath is beyond the scope they expected, and even there is no possibility of any counter attack. "Jiangning, you should be careful!" At this time, the three women could not help being shocked, because they found that Jiangning''s situation is extremely critical. If there is a big thing, it will be directly killed. This is self-evident. There is another point, that is, as long as a little thing happens here, the whole army will be directly destroyed. "I don''t know what will happen next. I''m so worried!" Yue''er is also worried. Although she said that she had seen a lot of big waves, she was the first time to see such a thing. After all, this water Jiao is too powerful. If she gets up directly, the people in the field are not strong enough. After all, the strength is in front of her, and if she is here, they are the first It is also a burden, but they also have no way. It''s not just the three girls, but the people in the field are praying. After all, Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than them. If Jiangning is unable to do something and let them do it, it can''t be done at all. It can even be said that, in this case, if something doesn''t happen, it''s still good, but if something happens Then you don''t have to say anything. "Shall I help you?" At this time, the Golden Lion directly gave his mask to another person. After all, this mask can only withstand the aftershocks. As for other things, they don''t need them to deal with it. "No, it doesn''t matter if you come, and it will hinder me from playing my own strength." At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, because he knew his own strength. If he could, he could definitely fight. But if he couldn''t, even if all the people came up in the field, it would be useless. Because at this moment, he has fully understood the power of this water dragon, and this water dragon seems invincible and will not die, because his skin and flesh are extremely rough. If it is replaced by ordinary creatures, they may have been killed in battle. After all, Jiangning''s strength is quite good. However, no matter who you are, Jiangning will not have any opinions. After all, Jiangning can do well as long as there are no other things. At the moment, under the suppression of the breath of the two, Jiangning also thought clearly. Now if he wants to fight against this water dragon, he can only use his own god image power. Otherwise, he can''t deal with this water dragon at all, because his strength is so strong that he can''t fight with his own strength. And fortunately, nothing happened here. If a big thing happened, it would be completely finished. After all, as long as nothing happened here, it might be a tie, which is beyond doubt. "Come on, let me see what your real strength is!" Jiangning is not ready to use the power of the divine image. He wants to verify how powerful his ability is. If it can be verified, it will be a very feasible state, but if he is defeated, then there is nothing to say."Boy, let you know that I am the king of water Jiao!" At this time, the water Jiao once again said, at the same time, his attack is directly down, to Jiangning is to come a set of attacks, incomparably powerful. After seeing this set of attacks, Jiangning''s pupils can''t help but enlarge, because he is totally aware of the power of this set of attacks. Even if he combines with other people, he may not be able to play such a powerful attack. You can imagine how strong this water dragon is. If it is a common person, it may have already been It''s ground into powder. But Jiangning will not, because he has his own strength, in which only saw him snort coldly, and then directly took up this water Jiao, released all his strength, without any mercy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1908 However, when he released his own strength, he felt as if he had hit a cotton, which shocked him. Because it was the first time to see such a thing, and there was no other way of saying it. For this reason, it would be more difficult to defeat this man. But Jiangning will not give up in this way, because he knows his own strength. If he wants to take up this water dragon, it will take a certain time. Even if he can''t resist him at last, he can also beat him with the power of gods. After all, there are many masters in the field. As long as he plays a flaw, then it will take him a long time His men can attack this water dragon. At this time, the people in the field saw that Jiangning had withstood the pressure of this water Jiao, and they all surrounded the water Jiao one after another. The breath of everyone was incomparably strong. Even some people were ready to use their own skills at this time, because only in this way can we achieve a lot Here it is. In fact, otherwise, even if they use their own ability, it is not feasible, because this water dragon can not perish, and its strength is too strong. After all, at this moment, except Jiangning, there are no other people who can resist him. But on the whole, it''s very good to have a few more people. After all, there is no other way of saying it. As long as you take up this water dragon, you will find a way. There was no accident. When Jiangning took up this water Jiao, other people also took up this water Jiao. There was no accident. Even so, Jiangning was in the upper hand, because if Jiangning used its own strength, it would directly take this person They were killed. "You are all going to die!" At this time, Shuijiao was completely angry. Although the attacks of experts were not to hurt him, he was also angry when so many people attacked him. Only when he saw his words fall, he directly emitted a majestic breath. Jiangning and others are thoroughly downcast when they are aware of this alternative atmosphere. They have never thought that there will be such a powerful monster. They have always thought that the ruins are just ordinary. After all, their strength is good now. However, after meeting this water dragon, they are really It is clear that this place is often full of uncertainty. If you have a timid, then it will be completely finished. "Kill, everybody kill together!" At this time, the Golden Lion King has become the first to take the lead, even faster than Jiangning, because he knows that Jiangning may be at the end of its tether, and there is no other means to cause harm to this water dragon. At the moment when the golden lion made a move, other people also made a move. Each of them had a very strong strength in it. At this time, they directly awakened other people. Each person was sending out his most powerful power. It can even be said that everyone is in this, as long as there is no other one If things happen, they will be completely destroyed. At this moment, Jiangning has already seen the ability of this water dragon, and then he did not have any statement. He directly sacrificed his own god image, because in this, perhaps only such a God could kill them. Otherwise, it was a state that could not be feasible. After the God image came out, Jiangning immediately changed a person, because his own strength is good. Now summoning this God image, his strength has reached a certain degree, and even can be said, it is much stronger than the previous strength, which is seen by all the people in the field. Everyone, at this time, is looking at Jiangning, especially before some people, they all think that Jiangning''s strength is not very good, but at this moment, they have understood that Jiangning''s strength is not that they can resist, can be seen from the breath in the field. At this time, only to see the God of Jiangning came out, a holy breath immediately came out, and then without any hesitation, Jiangning directly called out: "the power of the God image, let you die here!" After the words fell, a holy power was directly impacted out, and then it was aimed at this water dragon. Shuijiao, who was still proud of himself, was completely gloomy after seeing the God image, because they were not people of the same level at all. The God image of Jiangning was a spirit animal, and he was a monster born and bred in China. This is incomparable. It can even be said that if there is a difference in him here If you move, you may be killed.There was no hesitation. At this time, Jiangning''s God image power had already attacked, and then, without any hesitation, it directly injured the water dragon. After all, the power of the God image could not be resisted. Just like the golden lion king before, after seeing the strength of Jiangning, he left without saying a word. Because he knows that he is no longer the opponent of Jiangning. If he continues to do so, he will fall into a trap. This is needless to say, or even can be said. As long as he delays a little longer and annoys Jiangning, then there will be nothing left. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there Here it is. Seeing this water dragon, under the attack of the power of the God image, he was directly killed, and the blood was flowing all over the place. As for other people, when they wanted to attack, they had no chance, because they had been defeated by the power of the gods. When this situation appeared in the field, everyone was shocked. Although they had thought of Jiangning''s strength, they did not think that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1909 At this moment, all the people are looking at Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong. If there is no accident, Jiangning has become the first person in the field. He is not only like this, but also can kill this water Jiao. At this time, when the three girls saw that the water Jiao had been defeated by a blow, they all put their hearts down. They thought Jiangning would be in danger, but at this time, there was no danger at all, because this water Jiao had been killed. If it is normal, maybe they will be excited. After all, Jiangning has completed a task, but at this time, they are not happy, because they will face a distribution situation. As we all know, once there is a treasure, it will be very noisy. Although they can fight together when they meet Shuijiao just now, it is not certain that they may have turned into enemies at this time. After all, people are dangerous and evil. It is needless to say that, even so, as long as there are no other things happening here, they will be able to fight. Jiangning looked at Shuijiao''s death, and then she couldn''t help smiling: "it''s time to finish the task." This water dragon is the strongest thing he has ever met, but he still depends on his own ability to kill him. If Jiangning didn''t exist, the people in the field might have been killed in battle. After all, their strength is not the same level as Shuijiao. Just like the previous situation, Jiangning is not a field at all It''s the man in the middle of the line. This time, it can be said that Jiangning is the most arduous battle in the history of Jiangning, which is much more difficult than the last one. After all, Jiangning may still be a man of low strength in the previous moment, but at this time, he has grown into a strong man, which is beyond doubt, and here, Jiangning Is also showing their own strength. "How are you going to distribute this water dragon?" At this time, the king of Golden Lion spoke. He was very interested in this water dragon, but he also understood that Jiangning was the most meritorious person in this river. After all, Jiangning directly resisted this water dragon with his own strength. If there was no Jiangning, maybe they would encounter a very strong danger. After all, the ability of this water dragon is self-evident. It can even be said that if there is one thing happening here, it will be a situation of total annihilation. They often encounter these things. After all, it is a place of ruins, not the land of the Central Plains. There is no definite thing here. Even if you see the surface, you can''t see the behind, because no one knows what will come to you in the next moment There it is. "I just want some blood. As for other things, I don''t want them at all. You can distribute them. But I can say that you don''t want to rob me of this blood. Otherwise, it will be my dead soul!" At this time, Jiangning directly showed his own ability. Every time he saw a person, he was released with a breath of superior person. He knew that he was the greatest meritorious official. If he did not have himself, all the people in the field might be killed in battle. After all, none of them could cope with this water Jiao. From this point, he could ask for a lot of things. Jiangning naturally thought it was worth it. After all, they are also the saviors of these people, so at this time, no one dares to speak, they think it is Jiangning should want, after all, if there is no Jiangning, then they may not even have a small life, let alone can share some of these things. After Jiangning said that, the Golden Lion King also said: "I want a water dragon''s gall, as for the others, you can divide them at will." After listening to these two big men, some other people are constantly saying what they want, and there are only a dozen people in the field. After all, there are more than 20 people in the previous words, but after that, they have left a lot, so this is completely enough. There was no accident. Jiangning left the field immediately after collecting the blood of these water dragons for a few minutes. As for the distribution in the field, how to distribute it was no matter what happened to him. Even if these people fought, it was none of his business. After all, he had already got it and belonged to himself There''s something. In fact, he could ask for more things, but he didn''t think too much about it. After all, he didn''t want to be the target of the public by himself. If he did, it would not be worth it. Moreover, after he had just released the power of the gods, he had not much strength now. If he was hated by this group of people, Then there will be danger, after all, everyone in the field is so strong.Jiangning has come to Liumei and others, but just came here, but Liumei said: "you idiot, why don''t you want the courage of that water Jiao, if you get it, you don''t know how powerful it is to improve your strength?" At this time, the wind and moon are also depressed to look at Jiangning. They don''t know why Jiangning even does not want to have a bucket of blood. If it is passed out, it will be laughed at by people. After all, such a good thing put not, rather to want something that has no practical effect. In fact, they also don''t know that Jiangning''s ideas come. Jiangning''s current strength has reached a bottleneck. If there is no opportunity, it is impossible to move forward, but if there is an opportunity, it needs to fight. If he can get blood, then he can improve the strength of the three women. When they encounter any danger, they can also have the power to resist, not just as they were several times ago. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1910 Jiangning remembers the situation before. After all, their three women''s strength is just ordinary. When they come to this ruins, their confidence in themselves has completely disappeared. In this way, Jiangning has its own responsibility to promote their confidence. After all, they are called to this place by Jiangning. Ruins are often a place to become gods. It can also be said that there are infinite possibilities. If a guess is good, there may be many things to be done. After all, there is no saying here, and there will be no fighting. In addition, there is another one here Something happened. "Forget it, I don''t need those now, and this blood is helpful to you. I take these back to improve your strength!" Jiangning said this, could not help but smile, and then said: "let''s go, to a safe place, and then you can make a breakthrough!" After Jiangning''s words fell, he immediately went to the front. However, at this time, he found that no one had followed him. This made him depressed. Looking back, he saw that these women were all looking at Jiangning with red eyes. Everyone could not help but shed tears. "What''s the matter with you?" At this time, Jiangning could not help feeling depressed. After all, he did not understand what happened to these women. For women''s tears, Jiangning was extremely afraid. Even if they had a fight, they didn''t want to see women''s tears. Moreover, there are three beautiful women in particular, which is extremely depressing. However, Jiangning has no way to do it. After all, there is no one else who can move them except Jiangning. "Jiangning, thank you!" Liu Mei was the first to say it, and then she fell into Jiangning''s arms. As for Fengying, she choked and didn''t say anything, but she knew that she had already received a lot of Jiangning''s kindness. Just like this time, Jiangning could ask for something very valuable, but Jiangning did not, because he would not think that his strength had been improved, but was worried about the three girls. They were deeply moved by the fact that he could even ignore himself and take care of other people. Moreover, this kindness could not be paid back. It can even be said that he could not repay this kindness in his whole life. "Thank you. You''ve done a lot for us!" After all, Yueer has been able to see things like this all the time, and even can be said that, if there is no accident here, their strength may be difficult to improve. After all, their potential has been almost played out, but at this moment, the strength may be completely released. After all, with the blood of such a water dragon, all other things can be done. Even so, as long as there are no other things happening here, Jiangning will be able to calculate all these things. Although the strength of the three women has reached a bottleneck, it does not mean that their strength has reached the end, because when it is dangerous, some people can fully stimulate their strength, or even say that, here, as long as there is no other thing happening, then the blood of this water Jiao is completely You can get them all up. After all, this is a thing that can not be met and can not be asked for, and even all people want to get it. However, some people know this kind of thing. It is extremely difficult to encounter it once. Even if it happens, it is impossible to kill it. After all, if Shuijiao is in this, its strength is very strong Even before, if Jiangning had no power of gods, it would have been impossible to deal with this water dragon. From this point, we can see how powerful this water dragon is. However, for Jiangning, it is not a problem. After all, he has killed this water dragon with his own strength. Even other people are helpless. He has thoroughly seen through it. "Let''s go. Don''t be dazed. Wait a minute. If there is danger, it will be late." Jiangning couldn''t help feeling depressed at this time, and then he said to the three girls, because he found that sometimes, the three girls are very easy to be moved, and sometimes a small thing has made them cry. This made him extremely depressed. He could have done more, but after seeing the situation of the three girls, he did not do so much. After all, he was worried about what the three girls would think. For example, it is extremely depressing to lose confidence on the road of life. It can even be said that if you let others help you all your life, you will gradually lose your original intention. Therefore, sometimes it is better to know it by yourself, and no one else needs to know it."Well, when our strength is strong, we will not be a drag on oil!" At this time, yue''er took the lead in saying that, after all, she was very aware of her present position. If it was better to say, it was a drag on the oil bottle. If not, it would be a burden. Just like before, if Jiangning didn''t have the chance, they would all be killed in the battle. Then they met the golden lion. Jiangning asked them to leave quickly without knowing whether they could fight. After all, if there was a danger, they would be completely destroyed Coming down. Moreover, at that time, Jiangning was a little afraid that these people would attack the three girls. If they took the three girls as a hostage, he had no way out. Therefore, in terms of doing things, Jiangning always had his own persistence. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1911 Jiangning''s gratitude to the three girls is needless to say, but Jiangning has never remembered it in his heart. After all, this is what he wants to do, not what other people force him to do. Moreover, he does these things with great heart. Other people have no right at all, or even can be said that, in this, if there are any A little bit of accident, he will still take care of himself. They have always been a team of four people. Even when they are successful, they will not give up the three women. After all, there are three important women in the life of demolishing the tower. If they do not help them, they will not live to this day. From the time when the protoss high priest attacked the Moon Clan, maybe at that time, Yueer, who had a hot head, had already challenged the high priest of the Protoss. However, at that time, Yueer''s strength was not enough to challenge the high priest of the Protoss. There was another thing about the spirit family, which was also a very important thing. If Jiangning didn''t exist, then the lingzu at that time would have been a big event. By that time, perhaps the lingzu would have disappeared. And Liumei, in the case of her own race has been destroyed, she has no nostalgia in this world, even can be said, she is not necessarily alive today Here it is. Therefore, all of these are related to Jiangning, and Jiangning is also a lucky son. This is extremely gratifying. After all, a lucky son will play a very important role. For example, if there is no Jiangning, they will not exist in this ruins You can''t avoid the danger of two ruins. After getting the blood of Shuijiao, Jiangning didn''t say anything to the three girls. She left the field with the three girls, and then stopped in this very safe place. "OK, it''s in this place. You can take a bath with this blood. Your strength will certainly be improved by then." After Jiangning took out the brocade bag, he said with a smile on his face. After all, this is the blood of a thousand year old water Jiao, which contains a lot of aura of heaven and earth. And after such a powerful monster to clean up, it is also a very pure. It can even be said that it is much better than their own filtering, so if they take some blood, they will certainly have a great improvement in their strength. It is even undeniable that Jiangning will not take this blood if it does not have a little effect here. In fact, in Jiangning''s opinion, of course, the courage of Shuijiao is powerful, and its role is naturally great. However, Jiangning knows that it is absolutely incomparable to a blood, because the role of a blood is often greater than other functions, which is beyond doubt. "Well! I will try my best to practice! " At this time, Liu Mei could not help nodding, and then said. Liu Mei, Feng Ying and yue''er are very clear about this. If they don''t have a little effect, Jiangning will not let them do this. It can even be said that as long as nothing happens here, the three women will be promoted in strength, which is beyond doubt. Therefore, on these issues, Jiangning will have the right to speak, even undeniable. Jiangning in the eyes, it is extremely forced, often not some other people can compare, this is very determined, after all, Jiangning has always had a very good vision, and the mind is very good In order to stand out. After all, the three women have already done what Jiangning said. After all, they have nothing to say in this. If they can stimulate their own potential, then their strength can be greatly improved. If they can not stimulate their own potential, then this is what it looks like. After all, they were bred with the blood of a thousand year old water dragon. If they could not move forward, Jiangning really did not know how to make them successfully enter the previous state. Often, in the later stage, it is extremely difficult to successfully enter a higher stage. After all, in the higher stage, there may be a situation that there is no way to make anyone interested in doing it. After all, it is possible for Jiangning to help others when they come to Jiangning. After all, it is possible that some people will not be allowed to go to the ground to help them It''s coming. Three women, at this time, has begun to bathe, their strength is extremely shallow, of course, this is the face of ruins of the master, if the Central Plains, their strength or first-class, is not afraid of anyone bullying them.Even Gaozu and Liu Furong may not be able to bully them. They just came to the ruins here. They have changed their horizons. So in this respect, their strength is very low. However, there is one advantage, that is, they may learn a lot from it, not only a matter of strength, but also get some other things. After all, if you follow the son of fortune, it will definitely not be too bad. For example, Jiangning himself, when he first came, already met a chance. This opportunity directly enabled him to obtain the God image, and then he became one with the God image. Now the god elephant hides in his body to heal his wounds, and from time to time he will give help to Jiangning. Without this, Jiangning may not be able to survive safely in this ruins. After all, the experts in this place are really That''s too much. Moreover, there are more dangerous things than human beings. For example, if Jiangning had no such strength, it would have been impossible to defeat this water dragon. Maybe at that time, they had been completely swallowed up by the water Jiao, and it was not certain that they would have been swallowed up by the water Jiao. Therefore, a lot of strength is needed for these things Yes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1912 The place of ruins is a place where gods are made, and also a place where gods rise. Of course, even if it is any kind, sometimes it is not necessarily a hopeless place, because heaven will give a ray of life, just like the two events in Jiangning before, which have a line of vitality. At the time of Jiangning sentry, the three women had already begun to practice. Their practice in the blood was much better than the usual practice. Now we can clearly see that the breath of moon is growing up, and it is very stable. There is no other flying like a rocket. Yue''er has done a better job in this, because she is a person who doesn''t remember merits, fame and wealth. She knows that every step she takes, she needs to be practical. If she doesn''t, she may want to move forward in the future. After all, if there is a little obstacle in this, it will not be able to improve Here comes the opportunity. In addition, there is Liu Mei, which is also the same. Although Liu Mei''s own skills are a little prominent, her own cultivation will not be affected at this time. At this time, she has a strong ambition for herself. This ambition will make her go to Jiangning directly, which is just like Jiangning A strong man may survive in this place, otherwise, it will not survive. Sometimes, don''t underestimate a chance to move forward. Maybe this opportunity can save you a little life, and you can''t be like the protoss, which can be infinitely revived. This is the truth they understand very well. Finally, Fengying, although she is not very strong, she is also a person of her heart. Under this premise, the effect is extremely good. It can even be said that, as long as nothing happens here, Fengying''s strength can keep up with the other two girls, which is beyond doubt. "I hope they can have their own strength to improve it!" At this time, Jiangning could not help murmuring. Because a person''s strength represents the height he stands for. If a person''s strength is not enough, then this person, even if he is not, will not stand very high. Maybe he is in the process of advancing, and it is not certain that he will be killed in battle directly. Therefore, in this respect, Jiangning also very much wants the strength of the three female generals Promoted. However, these things are not within his control. If he can control them, it will not happen, because the strength of the three women is far away from him. In the past, it was just a little bit, but now it seems that it is already a heaven and a underground. This made him extremely depressed. In fact, Jiangning always wanted to improve the strength of the three women, and then went to a more advanced place with himself. However, he found that when his strength was advancing, the strength of the three women was still standing in place, which was something that no one could change. What he can do, that is, to make the strength of the three girls have a strong change. In addition to this, there is no way to do it. Even if it is replaced by other people, it is impossible to help. After all, although other people have strength, they can not get so many opportunities without that luck. As a lucky son, Jiangning can give his chance to three girls, which has no influence. For example, this time, Jiangning''s own chance, that is, he gave the three girls, which has no impact on himself, because he has reached a very high level. If you change to ordinary people, maybe this chance will only be given to you. After all, you are also quite short of opportunities. However, Jiangning is not the same. After all, if there are no other things happening here, Jiangning can do a lot of things. When he released the water, the strength of the three women had a quality improvement, which was slowly improved, because they needed a process. This process may be a long time, or a very fast time, depending on the personal creation. Every time Jiangning thought of these things, he would think of the days when he was practicing and constantly advancing. At that time, he really felt that he wanted to die. After all, at that time, he could not be as powerful as he is now. As long as he met a strong person, there would be big problems. What''s more, he has always been sticking to his original intention. For these difficulties, he has also directly overcome them. If he has not spent them, it will not make him who he is now. As for the other side, they all distributed all the things on that sleeping body. After all, it was Jiangning who led the whole thing. So they didn''t have any snatching. After all, they didn''t make any efforts. Moreover, they didn''t want to rob them. After all, everyone''s strength was similar.If one person snatches it up, it will be attacked by others. When it comes to the attack of several people directly, it will be killed in battle. Therefore, all people understand this point. There is no objection to the distribution. It can even be said that this distribution is extremely stable and has not been issued Any quarrel. For these things, Jiangning didn''t know. Now he was watching the wind, and he was also practicing. After all, Jiangning would never give up on his own strength. He could make himself stand up quickly. Even if he met anything, Jiangning could do it. Often, there are a lot of things can not be forced up, once it is forced up, then there will be problems, so Jiangning can only follow its course and practice from time to time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1913 Jiangning doesn''t know what the three girls are going to do. After all, he doesn''t pay attention to the three girls. If his luck is strong, he can advance to a very strong level. But if he doesn''t have good luck, he can help him. After all, the blood of a water Jiao can be regarded as his help. If it is to change to other people, it will not have such a chance. After all, as long as there are no other problems, then these powerful creatures will not be killed. That is to say, this water dragon just met Jiangning. If it is replaced by other people, it will not be able to deal with it, let alone kill it ¡£ Therefore, this is also the opportunity of the three women. After all, it is given to them by Jiangning, and here, they also follow Jiangning to get this. If they do not follow Jiangning, it is of no significance at all. After all, sometimes, even if it is an opportunity in front of you, you can not seize it. "I don''t know what happened to them..." At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help saying that, after all, if they really couldn''t advance, then their actions would be wasted. The blood of a water dragon is what everyone wants, even if he is himself. It''s just that he knows that his strength is in the ruins, which can resist a lot of people, so he doesn''t want to let himself consume so many resources, otherwise it will be a waste, or even a long time to say that, if Jiangning continues to go on like this, it will be the performance of eager for quick success and instant benefit, right There is no advantage in his own strength. After all, if a person''s strength is continuously improved, the foundation will be unstable, which is quite clear to Jiangning. Therefore, he needs a buffer of time now. After this buffer stage, it is better to carry out these things again. It can even be said that, if it is possible, Jiangning will work hard in this ruins to accumulate its own strength. When the time comes, it will be very good to have a thick hair savings. After all, sometimes, it can enter a better state. However, Jiangning knows that it is impossible for him to do so. In this ruins, there may not be any danger now, but if you reach the deep, there will be danger in everything. If you want to keep your life, you will be able to stimulate your potential, and then you can enhance your strength. Therefore, some things can''t be stopped by themselves. When these things are about to happen, they can''t stop them at all. It can even be said that Jiangning still can''t control his own strength, which also makes him extremely depressed. He has seen some people who control their own state and will never change their state. If they accumulate a lot of money at that time, they will be able to rush to a very high place. Moreover, after entering a stronger realm, there will be no unstable foundation. However, this is only a few. After all, there are not so many people who can do these things, especially the high-level people, which is even more needless to say, because in this, everyone is eager for their own strength. If they face the high level directly with a low level, they will be bullied. In this world, people will never be bullied by other people. If they are bullied, there will be no need to say anything. Even so, if other things happen here, many things can be done. Jiangning suddenly felt a strong breath when she was practicing. It was just like a rocket rising. It rose to a very high height directly, and then it slowly fell down. It only lasted for a few seconds. But Jiangning knew that this would definitely be the realm of three women I have been promoted. As for which one, Jiangning still doesn''t know. After all, he can''t feel whose breath it is. He is not Liu Mei. If he is Liu Mei, he may be able to feel who this breath belongs to. Even so to speak, if there is a strong breath within the square circle, Liu Mei will know. Liu Mei''s skill is very strange. In the past several dangers, Liu Mei discovered them in advance. Otherwise, they would have been in great danger for a long time. After all, when they could not find out the things ahead, it would be very easy for them to have big things. Jiangning did not speak, but quickly arrived at the place where the three girls were. After all, he had left the place where the three girls were bathing. This was a state that could not be disturbed. When he arrived, he saw yue''er standing in front of him. At the moment, yue''er really has a kind of dust-free temperament. If he is not familiar with yue''er, Jiangning has a guess that it is not the moon at all. After all, the breath of yue''er has changed a lot, even can be said Is already stronger than the previous month.Strong that is no doubt, the key is still temperament, because the temperament is now much better than before, if you do not pay attention to it, you do not know that this is the moon. "Your realm has been improved?" At this time, Jiangning can''t help but ask to yue''er, after all, yue''er''s strength is improved, he also wants to see very much. They are a team. If one person''s strength is improved, it will be the hope of a team, and in the future, they will not be afraid of anything. For example, they were in the Central Plains before, and there was no sense of fear. Often, all the possibilities come from one''s own strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1914 If you don''t have the strength, then you don''t need to say anything. After all, if there is an accident here, it will be completely finished. There is no doubt about this. Even so, as long as there is not a little thing happening here, it will be able to block a lot of enemies. "Yes! Just now the realm has been upgraded. Thank you very much this time! " At this time, yue''er can''t help smiling, because she knows very well that her potential is almost exhausted, or it can be said that even if there is potential in her body, it is extremely difficult to excavate it. If she wants to improve a step, it will be extremely difficult. It can even be said that, as long as nothing happens here, their strength may stop here, but now it has suddenly been improved. For them, it is a very important change. From today on, they can not be afraid of any people, or even against the enemy. There are powerful people in the ruins, but after her strength is improved this time, she can have the power of World War I, and even if they can''t stand up to these people, they can let Jiangning fight. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. Often, as long as it is their own confidence, then will be to do a lot of things, this is not to say, now the moon is thinking of this one thing, that is, he can finally be out of the burden of this call. In the past, she always cared about her own strength. She always cared that she needed to come to Jiangning for help and care along the way. Because her strength was not strong, many times, they wanted to leave this team, because they didn''t want to trouble Jiangning. But now, she has been on her own life, because her strength has been upgraded to a very strong point, if one is not unexpected, then it will be able to do a lot of things. "Congratulations! But you don''t have to thank me for this one. This is your opportunity Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, because he is very clear that the strength of the three women, in fact, are all OK, but there has been no opportunity, if there is an opportunity, then their strength has been improved, which is beyond doubt. All people can''t escape from Jiangning''s eyes. Even Jiangning can judge when a person''s future will be broken, and when the strength will stop. All these can be seen in Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning has already seen Yueer''s strength, and it will still need to be improved in the future. It just needs to meet the next chance. If it does not meet the opportunity, it will not be able to enhance its strength. After all, in this ruins, dangers are coming one after another. If there is one thing, it will be your little life, which is understood by everyone. So when you hope and tomorrow which one can come first, then you should protect your own life. And then, if you can''t guarantee your own life, everything else will come to nothing. "Now I can fight with those masters before. I should be able to defeat them, but I''m not sure. After all, I can feel their strength from their breath before. The specific things need to be practiced at the scene before I know!" Yue''er smiles and does not continue to be polite with Jiangning. After all, she knew that if she continued to be affectionate, she would not get attention in the future. If Jiangning said a word here, they would listen to Jiangning. If she didn''t listen to Jiangning''s words, other things might happen in the future. After Jiangning heard that, the whole person''s work was stunned. He didn''t expect that Yueer''s strength had been promoted so quickly. This is something that no one has thought of. It can even be said that if yue''er is promoted again here, it is possible to face the Golden Lion King. In the past month, the strength would not be upgraded at all, but at this moment, it was completely up. After all, the strength of those masters at that time was very strong, but they were not able to come out all the time. I didn''t expect that such a situation would happen, which made others very depressed. "It''s a cow! Next time, you can fight each other, and I don''t have to protect you again! " Jiangning said this, his face also showed a smile, after all, here, the more powerful the three women, then for him, it is a matter of agreement. After their partner''s strength is super strong, they can be fearless to many people. Jiangning can also do many other things, and will not be like the previous two times, directly to protect them, can not let them have any impact, this is a very clear thing."Not so much! But this is nothing. After all, in this place, as long as there is no problem, then there will be a thorough problem! " Yue''er also said her consideration. After all, if nothing happened here, there would be a lot of things to do. "Well! Next time, I hope you can continue to improve your own strength Speaking of this, Jiangning is smiling again, because in this, it is no doubt that some other things will happen, and here, as long as nothing happens, then it will be completely finished. At the same time, the wind and willow eyebrows are all coming out one after another, and their breath has become extremely strong. It can even be said that if there is no other person to compare, they are relatively strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1915 Jiangning and yue''er are shocked when they realize these two kinds of breath, because they both didn''t expect that Liumei and Fengying can advance so fast. Yueer used to laugh at their poor strength, but at this time, she has already understood that Liumei and Fengying are not bad at all, and their potential is incomparable It''s huge. It can even be said that here, if she dares to compare with these two women, then it is incomparable. After all, the strength of these two women is too strong, which is often unmatched by some other people. Moreover, if there is not a little thing happening here, it will be completely finished. "I''m finally a step forward!" At this time, Liu Mei directly laughed and said happily. It''s not only her, but also Fengying. After all, the strength of the two of them is extremely strong now, and even can be said to be on a par with yue''er. After seeing these situations, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling, because he really didn''t expect that the blood of the water dragon he got was so useful, which directly promoted the strength of the three women to a very high level. In fact, Jiangning didn''t know that. Those he made by himself were all the blood essence of Shuijiao. You know, this is a water dragon that has lived for a long time. The role of blood essence must be incomparably huge. It can even be said that if there are no such things here, the strength of the three women still doesn''t know how to improve ¡£ After all, when a person reaches an equal level, it needs some opportunities to pull them up. Then, if there are other things, there will be no chance for them. Sometimes, it is impossible to drive themselves up. Therefore, it is a very important thing for them to improve the strength of the three women at this time. For Jiangning, it is also a very important thing, because he can now put down this burden, and he does not have to be afraid of what will happen to the three women. After some people''s strength is improved, they can resist a lot of things. For example, the three women may have their own strength to fight against, instead of being obscene as before. They can''t see them and hope they won''t be found. But now, even if they are found out, they may be able to pick up these people directly. After all, their strength has been completely improved, which is not in the same order as the previous strength. It can be seen that they have been completely able to resist one side of the matter. Sometimes, even if some people have brains, they can''t do so many things, because of their own strength, so in many problems, there will be such things. But now, I think it will not happen. After all, here, the strength can be solidified to a lot of things. "I can finally stop being a burden now!" At this time, Liu Mei also directly yelled out, because she already knew her own strength and could definitely take charge of her own affairs. After all, in this place, without any unexpected circumstances, there would be a lot of problems to be solved. Even in the face of experts, sometimes they will not let Jiangning go out to kill. They can do these things themselves, which is the benefit of strength. If a person has no strength, he doesn''t need to say anything, and there won''t be any statement at all. But if he has strength, he can do a lot of things even if he does something or says something. "So am I! I feel my strength now, and before those masters are already comparable At this time, Fengying also laughed. After all, her own strength has been improved. Naturally, she is happy. If it is ordinary people, maybe they have been laughing crazy down, after all, the strength suddenly improved so strong, it is a great opportunity to come. Ordinary people don''t have such an opportunity at all. Even if they do, they may not have such a rapid promotion. That is to say, they have this ability. After all, in this scene, they are helped by Jiangning. Who is Jiangning? It is no doubt that Jiangning is the son of fortune. It can even be said that, as long as nothing happens here, their strength can continue to rise rapidly. This is something everyone knows. After all, following Jiangning''s words, what kind of things will happen. And in this place, everyone may become a great power Yes. Power, that is a master, and it is a great power that others can''t shake. This is not impossible.Thousands of years ago, in this ruins of the land, it is not known how many powerful people came, but later they were directly degraded, which is extremely depressing. Otherwise, these places may be a situation full of flames of war. "Come on! I see you have such strength, I also feel relieved, after all, we are going to the depths of the ruins to! If this place is not deep, then there will be no saying. If it goes to the deep, it may change a person''s fate! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but look forward to it, because in his heart, he already felt something was waiting for him in the deep. As for what kind of thing this kind of thing is, it must not be unknown. After all, Jiangning has only one induction here. He can''t directly sense the careful things like those great powers. But even if Jiangning has such ability, it is not possible. After all, this kind of thing is beyond the scope of heaven and earth. It is not feasible at all. It is even undeniable that if there is no other thing happening, then there will be great events. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1916 Before a moment, the strength of the three women was not very good, but at this moment, their strength has been improved. After all, it is the blood of a water dragon, which is something that can be met but can not be asked for. It can even be said that under the year-round, if you meet once in a lifetime, then it is extremely OK. "Let''s go, let''s go to the depths! This place of ruins is often a place full of magic colors. If we meet the chance once again, we will be able to do a lot of things! " When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly became more rigorous. After all, he did not understand the ruins. This ruins place used to be the place where God fell. As for what kind of realm the former great powers were, Jiangning did not know. He only knew that there might be many opportunities in it. If an opportunity was met, it would be extremely feasible. From the opportunities encountered in these days, it is no doubt that a brand-new person can be created. After all, Jiangning''s strength also rises in an instant. As for the strength of the three women, it is the same. After all, before that time, the three women were extremely weak. Now the three women know that their strength is strong, so they are no longer a procrastinator. They have more confidence in themselves. They can even say that if they are in danger, they may be able to deal with it, instead of relying on Jiangning again. This team, it can be said from this moment has become strong, no one can stop the situation! However, Jiangning just casually think about it, and it can''t be regarded as real. After all, if you meet a master here, there will be problems. It is self-evident that in this wasteland, anything can happen, and even some very important things can happen. In addition, if you encounter some other relics, it will be extremely dangerous. After all, no one can touch the things made by the great powers. If you touch them, you must go through the danger. Jiangning is very clear about this. It can even be said that if you have a necessary time, there may be other opportunities to come, which is self-evident. "Our present strength is already able to break through the depths of the ruins. If we change to the previous strength, it is impossible!" At this time, Liu Mei''s eyes suddenly brightened up. After all, at this time, her own strength has also been promoted to a very critical point. Similarly, Fengying and Yueer are also full of longing for the future. In the past moment, their strength was not so good, but now they are completely strong. The four people are talking and laughing. They are all looking forward to the future. They go directly to the deep of the ruins. What is waiting for them in the ruins? This is something that no one can understand. After all, in this place, it can be regarded as a place where powerful human beings can be created, and it can also be regarded as a tomb. For some less powerful people, it is a tomb, but for some powerful people, it will be able to enhance with strength. After all, if there is an opportunity, then it can be used infinitely. Everyone knows this. When going deep, Jiangning doesn''t need to take care of the three girls now, because according to the distribution of strength, he is not much stronger than the three girls, and Liu Mei has his own unique skills in this aspect of exploring breath. Before, Liu Mei was not able to do these things, but now, within a hundred Li, Liu Mei can detect everything in minutes, even the movement of a caterpillar. She can find out how her strength has reached. "It should be coming soon?" At this time, the wind can''t help saying that, after all, the deeper we go, the more depressing the feeling will appear. This breath can be sensed by everyone, and it gives people a very dangerous feeling. If it is not careful, it will be a problem. "It should be coming soon!" Jiangning could not help nodding. Although he was here for the first time, it did not stop the cognition of this place. After all, everyone had their own judgment, and Jiangning''s judgment naturally came from these. It is here that the collision of two kinds of breath happened in front of us. After Jiangning and others noticed it, they could not help but show a color of shock. In the ruins, if there is a fight, it must be enemies meet, or there is a strange treasure to fight. Otherwise, ordinary people will not fight for no reason. After all, in these places, if a fight is made, it will attract many people, and at that time, I will be unable to bear it."It seems that this breath is very familiar!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying a little depressed. After hearing this, Jiangning frowned. Although he didn''t have the strength of willow eyebrows, he also felt that the breath was very familiar. As for whose breath it was, he couldn''t remember for a moment. However, when they continued to move forward, they were shocked by the appearance of two people, because they were not other people, but Gao Zu and Liu Furong! These two people were forced to leave by Jiangning at that time. After using blood escape, they were already gone. For a period of time, they were not found. Jiangning once thought that they had gone to some places to hide. I didn''t expect that now they are in the ruins of the land, and now they are fighting with other people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1917 Those who fight with Gao Zu and Liu Furong are a powerful cultivator. These practitioners, like a team of people, are very powerful. They are much stronger than Liu Furong and Gaozu. Everyone is like a devil from hell. If one is not careful, it will be finished. "Gao Zu! Liu Furong Jiangning said coldly after he arrived. These two people, even if they are dead, Jiangning will not forget them, because these two people are extremely vicious, can poison the people of the spirit clan, from this point we can see that these two people''s conduct should be extremely bad, and now see these two people, the breath of these two people, at the bottom of my heart, releases a very uncomfortable feeling Here it is. Liu Furong and Gaozu also saw Jiangning, and they were also shocked. Because Jiangning''s strength is very strong, even it can be said that it is a little stronger than their present state. Not only that, but also the strength of the three women is also strong, which makes them extremely shocked. The reason why they used blood escape before was that there was a relic to come out, and then they also got this opportunity to improve their strength directly from the ruins. Originally, they thought that their strength could completely walk across the ruins, and then they constantly encountered opportunities in the ruins. But now, they are also found by other masters, so at this moment, they fight directly, without any accidents, and they are still a little unable to defeat the people of that team. "How can you be so powerful?" Gaozu was shocked and said coldly. After all, these things, it is extremely disgusting, a person in the previous period of time can suppress him, but after that, it can not suppress him, this point will be extremely depressed, Gaozu and Liu Furong are also the same. When Gao Zu spoke, others also focused on Jiangning and others, because they didn''t know what kind of situation would happen in the field. Those who dare to come to the depth of the ruins and have not been killed in battle will be very powerful. Even so, they often have a particularly amazing strength. Even if they are, they also have the same, so they will come to the deep of the ruins. "As you wish, you know how to come to the ruins. Why can''t I come here to meet the chance?" Jiangning said this, face with a sneer color, and then his breath is suddenly sent out, directly picked up this Gao Zu and Liu Furong to come. For these two people, Jiangning will never let them go this time, because if they do, they will know that they and others will do a lot of things to the Central Plains in this wasteland. If the spirit clan, the Moon Clan and other races are destroyed, it will be a sad thing. So, now that he was seen by Gao Zu and Liu Furong, he would never let go of these two people. After a strong breath broke out, the people in the field were shocked and looked at Jiangning. They did not know how Jiangning could have such strength, especially Jiangning''s side still had such beautiful three women. The breath of every woman was extraordinary. Liu Mei this time, is also vicious said: "Gaozu, this time even if let you go, you also can''t walk!" Liu Mei has always kept this poisoning incident in mind. Although she said that nothing happened to the lingzu at that time and there was no danger, she would have been killed in battle if there was no Jiangning. Therefore, she would never let go of this high ancestor. If Gao Zu was given a chance, maybe he would really fight against the Central Plains. At that time, they would not be able to appear in the Central Plains. That would be a great crisis for the Central Plains ethnic groups. Therefore, we must not let go of these two people. At the same time, Fengying and Yueer are also surrounded by Gaozu and Liu Furong. Now the strength of the three of them is extremely strong. What''s more, there is another Jiangning in the field. If Jiangning makes a move, it will be extremely terrible. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning wants to do something here, no one can stop it. "Jiangning, what do you want to do?" Gao Zu was a little afraid, because he didn''t know whether he could resist Jiangning''s attack. Even if he could, people in the field would kill him, because there were many people in the field. But now he can''t manage so much. If he has a chance, he will leave first. But after looking at it, he must have no chance. "Nothing, just let you die!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of sneer."No, it''s no use killing me. I can tell you a relic place as long as you don''t kill us!" At this time, Gaozu said again, when talking about this matter, his eyes were on the people outside the field. These people are the people who obstruct him. If there is no accident, he can share it with those people today. After all, they are not the same group of people, but they did not expect that a big Oolong came out on the way. "Remains?" Jiangning''s smile changed after hearing the word "ruins". Because in this ruins land, opportunities exist, and there are many hidden relics around. If you can find one, it will be very useful for yourself. Some relics, if they are stronger, will have a dust laden time. After reaching a certain time, they will come out. For example, Jiangning got the gods before. If they don''t reach this period, they will not appear at all. Therefore, this is probably the case now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1918 "Well! It''s a relic. If you can let me go, I can take you to that relic! " When Gao Zu said this, he was relieved, because he had already got the capital to bargain with Jiangning. After all, the relics are very exciting. If this kind of thing exists, it will create a lot of talents. For example, if Jiangning''s current strength is the same as the previous strength, after getting this relic, it will be able to be upgraded to a very high level. There is even undeniable that there are a lot of treasures in some relics here, and even some advanced construction methods that have not been seen before will also come out Now some of the remains. After hearing about the ruins, the people around them all brightened their eyes. After all, they also came for their relics, because they knew that they had a map to go to the ruins in their hands. This information was also found in the previous ruins, but they got it first by these two people. So they came all the way, waiting for an opportunity to kill these two people, and then they got this map. As long as the map is available, then this remains belongs to them. However, they followed, but found that the strength of the two people is not the kind of people who can be easily crushed, so they can only stand still at this moment, or even can be said, they may not be able to beat these two people, because if the two people are combined, then the strength will be a qualitative leap Here it is. In any case, hearing the relics again now makes everyone excited, because if they really meet the relics, they will be able to improve their strength, and finally reach a very high level. "Ha ha, you can continue to say it!" Jiangning can''t help laughing at this time, because he can sense whether a person is lying. If this person is not lying, then he must know the place where the relics are. As long as it is the place where he gets the relics, he will be able to kill Gao Zu and Liu Furong quickly. As for these people in the field, then it is not so serious. After all, Jiangning is with the three women, and the strength of the three women is OK. If there is a fight, Jiangning is not afraid of several people nearby. "I got a chance before, so I also got a map. This map points to a relic! As long as you let me go and kill those who want to take away the map, I can go with you to explore relics and treasure! " At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help laughing, because he held a very important thing. Ordinary people would not refuse at all. It can even be said that, at that time, he can still order Jiangning to come, because a relic, for the temptation of people, that is too big, often not some other things can be compared, this is something everyone knows. He has been pursued by the enemy for a long time. This anger has already been generated, but he has never had the opportunity to attack and kill his pursuers. But now, if Jiangning''s help is available, then everything is easy to say. After all, Jiangning''s strength has completely surpassed him. After hearing this, several people around were depressed. Everyone showed a kind of anger. Originally, they thought Jiangning would not let go of Gaozu. After all, from the hatred of the three girls in the field, it can be seen that these two people have gratitude and resentment. Some gratitude and resentment can not be solved by a relic, so they also want to see Gaozu and Jiangning fight. When they do, they will just pick up a bargain. Unexpectedly, Gaozu asked Jiangning to attack them, which made them extremely angry. "Do you think it''s OK to sow discord like this?" At this time, the other person, has been cold up, cold said. For the ruins, he can give up, but for his own life, that is absolutely not to give up, so at this time, he did not have any hesitation, he directly scolded this high ancestor in a low voice. Jiangning at this time also showed a sneer, and then slowly said: "Gaozu, even if you are strong, I can kill you! As long as I kill you, then your map is mine! Why should I cooperate with you? " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s breath broke out again. At the same time, the breath of the three girls also rose to a climax at this time. Everyone released his strongest breath at this time, and directly rushed to Gaozu. For Gaozu, the three women want him to die immediately. After all, if one of them is unexpected, then there will be problems. If he runs away, he will not be able to pursue him.At the same time, Jiangning was the first one to give a hand. Jiangning, which was powerful to the extreme, immediately changed its color. Even so, Gaozu was a little shivering under this breath, which is self-evident. "I will kill people like you At this time, Jiangning sneered again. After all, as Jiangning said, for such a person, only killing a word can solve this matter. Otherwise, if he runs away again, it will be more difficult to see him next time. Originally, they have been looking for Gao Zu for a long time. This time, he met by chance, and naturally he would not let go. Even if Gao Zu had any secrets, Jiangning would not be attracted. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a certain level. Even if there is no chance, he can do a lot of things ¡£ The three women''s words, in this, are extremely powerful. For ordinary people, it is not necessary to say. Even for some other powerful monks, the three women can cope with it. This is the strength of the three women. Therefore, Jiangning has no interest in the words of this high ancestor. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1919 If Gaozu and Liu Furong had not done those things in the Central Plains before, Jiangning would not have killed him. After all, Jiangning was not a murderer. But Gaozu''s conduct was so bad that no one could speak of it. It was much more hateful than other races. Therefore, Jiangning would never let him go. At the same time, the three women are all moving at this time. Their strength has reached a level now. They can take up this ancestor, and they will not fall into any disadvantage. This is the strength of the three women. Especially if they unite, they will be able to bear many people and others Some of it is impossible to guess. In addition, Jiangning is a little worried, that is, after the disappearance of Gaozu for a period of time, his strength has been strong to this point, so his luck is also very good, if luck is good, then it will be able to do a lot of things, at that time, if there is an accident, let him get again If you go to the ruins, it will be completely finished. The ruins are often the places where talents are created. It can even be said that, as long as there are no other life risks, they can be completed. There is no doubt that anyone can admit it. So for the situation of this high ancestor, it is more impossible to let them go! "Are you really going to do something to us?" At this time, Gaozu asked again. He had hoped that Jiangning would help him and kill the people in the field. At that time, he would be able to do a lot of other things. I didn''t expect that Jiangning didn''t help him and even killed him, which made him extremely depressed. Even so, if nothing happened here, it would make people angry. "What about you?" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for such a Gaozu, Jiangning is not at all in the eye, he can beat Gaozu at any time, just because he has never wanted to do it, or even can be said, Jiangning only needs a finger, can beat him down. Although the strength of Gaozu and Liu Furong has become strong, all of these can not stop Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s current strength is incomparable to others. However, at the next moment, Jiangning''s pupil actually was directly enlarged, and his face was full of unbelievable color, because he actually saw Gao Zu and Liu Furong, after the combination, he used blood escape again! When this blood escape was completed, Liu Furong and Gao Zu disappeared directly in the same place, without any breath left! "Sleeping trough! Actually left! This thief used blood escape again Jiangning was shocked. He had never thought that Gaozu would fight with him. After all, it was only four people fighting two people. Moreover, if they get together, then their strength will be improved by quality. At that time, who will lose and who will win. But at this moment, there is no fight in this one, and it is just running away. "Gao Zu, you are so good! It''s the use of blood again Jiangning shook his head, for such a thing, he did not think of. At this time, the surrounding people were all in a daze. They didn''t know that Gaozu would use this blood dodge. To know this skill, it has been lost for a long time. Among the older generation, there may still be some people who understand the significance of this blood evasion, but when they were young, there was no such statement. "This guy, he''s gone!" At this time, Liu Mei was also extremely depressed. She did not expect that this high ancestor would use blood escape again. You should know that after using this one, your strength will be reduced. However, Gao Zu still did not have any hesitation. Even before the fight started, he had already used blood escape. This was a very depressing place for him. If he had known that this person would use blood escape, he would have stopped it. However, if a person wants to use blood escape, it can be used unconsciously. At that time, you can''t stop it at that time. Because here, as long as one is finished, there is nothing to say. It will directly use this blood escape and then leave. "If you''re gone, let him go. I''m sure I''ll meet him next time. It''s just a pity that I''m a relic." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sighing. After all, at this time, if there was a relic, there would be a lot of things to do, but now they can only play around.As for the surrounding people, they are also stunned. They have been chasing Gaozu and Liu Furong, but they have never seen them use blood to escape. However, they did not expect that after seeing Jiangning, they have already used blood to escape. This is a very depressing thing for them. At first, they were still thinking whether Jiangning and Gaozu were together. After all, they were familiar with each other here, but now they know that they are two enemies. Either you die or I live. Obviously, Gaozu''s strength is not strong enough, so he can quickly use blood to escape after knowing Jiangning and others. Because if this kind of skill is used unnecessarily, it will hurt your body. Even so, it may make your strength decline. However, Gaozu will not pay attention to all this. Now he can go as far as he can, at least he will not fall into the hands of Jiangning. After all, if he falls into the hands of Jiangning, it will be a situation of death in battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1920 Jiangning has no chance of Gaozu''s escape. If Jiangning had a chance, he would not let Gaozu and Liu Furong escape because they had a map in their hands. Now they may be in poor condition after using blood escape. But if they are given time to recover, they can get this one The remains are here. As long as you own the relics, then you will reach a very strong point. If you pick up Jiangning again, it will be finished. After all, no one can say that his strength is the first in the world. What''s more, the map relics in Gaozu''s hands are not known. If they are powerful, then there is no need to say anything. After Gaozu comes out again, Jiangning will be suppressed or even killed directly. It is also possible because high-level relics are extremely forced ¡£ It is even undeniable that there will be a crisis as long as nothing else happens here. "Ah! It''s over At this time, Fengying was also depressed. She always wanted to find someone to fight to verify her strength. However, she didn''t expect that this Gaozu and Liu Furong were a kind of counselor. Seeing that they wanted to start, they left this place without any stay. This was what made them extremely depressed Yes. It is even undeniable that their strength can be reflected in this. After all, after all, after all, after all, after all, when this ancestor saw them, they all wanted to escape quickly. From this point, we can rationally analyze what kind of level their strength has come to. "Don''t let me meet you next time, or you will be killed!" Moon this time, can not help but say coldly. She is extremely disgusted with such a race, because they are going to devour other races in the Central Plains. For such a race, it is absolutely impossible for them to live again. After all, if something happens here, the Yuezu will be finished. After being killed by the protoss last time, the Moon Clan lost half of its people directly. Now if it is harmed again, it may be directly destroyed, which is beyond doubt. In addition, they also had an idea that they would not let Gaozu return to the Central Plains, because there are no masters in the Central Plains now. If an accident happens, it will be an end. "Forget it, don''t be angry. This man will let him live for a few days first." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. Now his own strength can completely crush other people, so he will not have any fear to other people. Even if Jiangning moves forward a level again, it will be able to dominate the world. However, this place of ruins is often a place where magic is born. So even if Jiangning becomes strong, there is no saying. After all, if a major event happens here, it will be a thorough big problem. "Well, next time I''ll kill him!" The month son this time also is cold said, regarding this person, he already is extremely angry, is only one time does not have any method. After hearing the words of Jiangning and others, several people nearby were shocked. From what Jiangning and others said, they could guess the strength of Jiangning and others. That is to say, they are not enough for Jiangning to fight. If they are hated by Jiangning, there will be big problems. "Well, if nothing happens, we''ll go first!" At this time, the leader of a person is directly pondering. Jiangning looked at these five people and immediately said, "wait a minute, I have something else to ask you!" For these people, Jiangning export wants to stay. After all, these people know something. At least, they know where the last relics appeared. When they go to that place, they may be able to do some things. But now, it is impossible at present. If it continues again, there is no need to say. "What''s the matter?" "Tell me, where did you last meet the two men in the ruins? What''s more, they have a complete map on them. Where is the map going? " For these, Jiangning is to ask clearly, after all, after all, it will be able to do a lot of things, if you don''t know the truth, then you don''t need to say anything. "This one is very simple. The last time I met them, we met in a relic in the southeast of the deep. At that time, we were all fighting for the treasure. However, this remains is also an abandoned relic, and there will not be many treasures. So at that time, I saw a map, which is like the depth of the ruins It''s just that I couldn''t rob this ancestor at that timeSpeaking of this, the leader was also extremely depressed. He was not with his teammates at that time. If he was with his teammates, he would be able to get this map. At that time, they could have a lot of relics. At that time, he was only himself and could not do these things. "Well! Do you want the map of the ruins? " Jiangning couldn''t help laughing and then asked. "Of course, our strength is just a little bit less advanced. If we give an opportunity, we may be able to do a lot of things and upgrade to a very strong strength. At that time, they will be able to do whatever they like like like Jiangning and others!" "If you want to, then you can go to the Gaozu. Remember, he has already used blood to escape. Even if he recovers, he can''t recover so quickly. If you see this Gaozu, you can kill him very quickly!" Speaking of this, Jiangning can not help admiring himself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1921 For these people in the field, Jiangning also did not want to pay attention to, after all, these people and their own have nothing to blame, and they also hate Gao Zu to, this is even more do not have to fight them. Although Jiangning''s strength is good, he is also a man of principle. For ordinary people, he will never start to fight. However, if we treat some gangsters, then there is no saying. We just pick up such people. For such people, life has lost its meaning, just like Gao Zu and Liu Furong The same. It is self-evident that these two people want to frame up Jiangning at any time. Therefore, Jiangning does not intend to let them go. Even if they are let go, they will start again on their own. If the people who do it by themselves are let go, it will be like releasing the tiger to the mountain. Everyone knows this. "Well! We are also thinking about this thing. After all, I can''t give up this relic. My strength has reached a bottleneck. If there is no chance, there will be no change at all! " At this time, one of the leading men pondered for a moment. Although he was afraid of Jiangning, he also understood that Jiangning would never do anything casually. After all, Jiangning is not that kind of person. Moreover, as long as there are no other things happening here, they can all leave safely. However, there is a little very depressing thing, that is, they can''t catch these two people. If they do Gao Zu and Liu Furong''s words, then will be able to let them hand in their maps. At that time, after handing in the map, they will be able to go to the ruins, which is beyond doubt. Moreover, if we can find a little chance in the ruins here, then our strength will be improved to a higher level. By then, Shouyuan will follow along, instead of facing the present troubles Something happened. "Well! Since you want to look for Gao Zu, go ahead! I tell you, if you find it in a short time, they can''t continue to use blood evasion, because if blood dunk is a skill, in a lot of time, it will backfire on themselves. If you use it in succession, it will not work at all, and even may cause them to encounter great damage! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He did not have time. If he had time, he would definitely be the first time to find this Gaozu. After all, Gaozu used blood escape and isolated the last use, which was not long ago. So this time, he certainly did not leave far away. If he could, he would definitely find him ¡£ "I see. I also know a little about the use of blood escape!" The leader said directly, after all, if he can become such an expert, then he will have a little insight. If he has no insight, then the strength of this person will never reach this level. After a few words of conversation, this group of people have already left, because they want to find a high ancestor. As long as they find an ancestor, everything else can be done. Even so, as long as there is no problem, it will be completely despairing. After watching several people leave, Jiangning also showed a smile on his face, and then said: "since Gaozu can find a map in the last relic, then we can certainly find something if we go. Although they have searched once, this does not affect this matter!" "Do you think there are still some relics that have not been born?" When Liu Mei asked about this, she couldn''t help showing her shock, because most people would go over such relics, even undeniably. In this, some people, even if they were digging three feet, would have to dig. This is not comparable to other people. "There should be another one. After all, it is impossible that there would be no treasure so soon. I can imagine that the Gaozu at that time definitely got a map of the treasure, and then was chased and killed. After that, he did not have any ability to search for this relic, and he left already!" Jiangning''s brain, constantly restore the things before. Although he is not in the previous relics, he can understand this. After all, he has experienced a lot of such things, especially about being chased by the enemy. There is another thing that can be restored in this way. Gaozu is an unsatisfied person. After seeing a relic, if there is a clue of another one, he will never stay. If he stays, there will be problems. It is normal that nothing can be obtained at that time. Therefore, Jiangning is very clear in this White. "What are we waiting for? Hurry up At this time, Liu Mei is also anxious, because she is a person who is eager for strength. From the last time to now, her strength has gone up a lot. If she can meet a relic again, then her strength has been improved.At that time, she will be able to resist. Even in this, her target is Jiangning, and she is pursuing Jiangning. As long as she surpasses Jiangning, all other things can be achieved. At this time, yue''er also said: "if that group of people did not find Gao Zu, then what should we do?" After this sentence came out, all the people in the field were silent, because all of them understood that it would be very difficult to find someone here if nothing happened. After all, the ruins are a big place, especially in this place. There are many places that can be isolated People''s feelings are coming. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1922 However, in any case, now there are such a group of people to help themselves to find this high ancestor, and they can also have time to do other things. After all, in the original ruins, there must be things that Jiangning and others want. This group of people can not hold all these things firmly in their hands. Jiangning believes this very much. It can even be said that in this, maybe this remains has not been turned over. After all, Gaozu was pursued in the process at the beginning, and this group of people would not do other things when pursuing Gaozu. Ben came to Jiangning to think that this group of people would not believe that they were coming, but went back to the original Looking for things in the ruins. But I didn''t expect that this group of people was so easy to be fooled up, which also gave Jiangning a chance. As long as Jiangning can get some things in it, maybe they can find the relics mentioned by the Gaozu. At that time, they can all wait for the arrival of the Gaozu in that ruins. Because Gaozu''s character is like that, he will never give up. If he gives up, he will not be able to do more things, such as uniting the Central Plains, or in other words, unifying to the East China Sea, which is what he wants to do. Therefore, in this respect, Jiangning can fully guess what he is thinking. As for whether he will do these things, it is impossible to know. However, even if Jiangning gives up the relics, it is not too harmful. Now his own strength has reached a very high level. If he meets this Gaozu, he can be turned down in a minute. However, Jiangning didn''t expect that this Gaozu used Xuedun when he met, which made him have no chance. If he didn''t use Xuedun, he would be Gaozu today It''s difficult to fly. There was no accident. After a few people communicated, they immediately went deep. After all, they had already delayed a little bit of time here. If they continued to do so, they would delay more time. This is a very depressing thing for others. "This time, I feel that there will be danger!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying that because of her own skills, she was much more powerful than other people in induction. However, Jiangning and others would not give up. She just mentioned a wake-up call, so that people should not be so careless. Life is only once, not like the protoss! Up to now, Jiangning still can''t understand how this Protoss can have a resurrection altar on his body. What he thinks is unknown! After all, there are a lot of people who are more powerful than the high priest of the protoss in this ruins land, but because of this problem, they have not developed this resurrection altar. However, the high priest of the protoss has made such a thing against heaven, which is extremely shocking. At the same time, it is also a killer that the high priest may have. This is beyond doubt, because everyone has his own unique way to do it. Just like Liu Mei, she also has her own unique skills. She can easily do some things that Jiangning can''t do normally. This is the unique point of her own skills. Often, when she encounters such things, she will have a great potential. "What danger?" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a gloomy look. He always wanted to do some things at this time, that is to let the three girls rest assured, and then he could let go of other things. But now Liumei, unexpectedly, said that they would encounter danger. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. After all, Jiangning also believes Liumei very much. After all, Jiangning has to believe it because of her unique skill. Moreover, Liumei will never deceive people on some issues, so this one must be true. Liu Mei pondered for a while. After a long time, she said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I feel that if we are going to explore, there will be a great danger. Maybe we will all disperse at that time." After saying that, Liu Mei immediately hugged her head. Obviously, she felt a lot of pain. That''s why she tried to feel the problem. Otherwise, it would not happen. "Well! But how to say, in this, if there is danger, I can protect you. After all, in this ruins, my strength is also good. As long as there is no other thing happening, then I can do these things! " Jiangning said this, can not help but show a confident smile. If he is not self-confident, then needless to say some other things, he is the leader of a team. If he is the leader of a team, he has no confidence. Other team-mates will not have such assurance.By then, the team will no longer have any sense of security, which is something everyone knows. "Well! I feel the same way! If it is man-made, then we can not be afraid. But if some organs are triggered, there will be some difficulties. But I think that as long as we don''t mess around, we can do all these things! " Fengying also said at this time that her strength is not so good, but her brain is smart. Ordinary people can''t compare with Fengying. After all, Fengying''s own strength and its own brain are very useful. Under this point, although the strength of Yueer and Liumei is also very good, here, the two women have too many key problems, so they can''t be compared. "Don''t worry, even if someone comes here, we will not have any mistakes!" After Jiangning said this, immediately did not continue to say. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1923 After the negotiation, Jiangning and others immediately moved towards the original ruins, because Jiangning had a vague feeling that when they went to the ruins, they might be of great benefit to their own team. This was just one of his feelings. As for whether it was true or not, it was not known. However, Jiangning will not give up to go to this place. After all, there must be a lot of things in the former ruins. Otherwise, they will not leave so soon. What''s more, Jiangning can''t find Gaozu now. It can only do such a thing. After all, in the ruins, others In some places, there are no such relics. If you want to find a relic in this place, it is even more difficult to find it. It can even be said that if there is no clue here, it is impossible to find it at all! Before the two times, Jiangning was lucky to get this chance, if it is now, there is no way to come. It can even be said that at that time, if he had any accident, he would have been killed. This is self-evident. There is another point, that is, no matter what happens here, it may not happen like this. However, when Jiangning and others went to the original ruins, a group of people had already met Gao Zu in the distance. For Gao Zu''s map, this group of people wanted very much. But they didn''t expect that Jiangning came and Gaozu fled directly with blood. For such a problem, this group of people are extremely depressed, because they all see the meat on their lips and lose it. Moreover, this Gao Zu is definitely not the only one secret, because the experience of this high ancestor is known to them. There must be other secrets in his body, even undeniable, If they press harder, they may still get a lot of benefits. "What do you want?" Gaozu at this time, cold said, at the same time, in his side, Liu Furong''s face is also gloomy down. They have used blood dodge twice in a short period of time. Even if their strength is high, they can''t bear it. Although they didn''t encounter the reverse attack, their strength is a little unstable. After all, if they were replaced by ordinary people, they would have been abandoned, let alone stabilized their strength. All of these were caused by Jiangning. Of course, at the first time, Jiangning just forced them. As for the real reason, they sensed that the ruins were about to be opened, and this remains was a message left by the experts of their violent clan. Therefore, they did not go to the ruins by any accident at that time. After that, he met the present group of people, and then he began to be pursued and killed. Therefore, he hated Jiangning very much. If Jiangning didn''t force them, they would have already succeeded. Even now, they may have become peerless experts. Although in this, their strength has also been improved in quality, but when they saw the strength of Jiangning, the whole people were shocked and angry, because their strength was obtained through pouring, but Jiangning''s words were obtained by chance, which can''t be compared. At the same time, they also found that no matter what level they reached, they could not kill Jiangning. This is very depressing for them. After all, Jiangning is their enemy, and if things don''t happen here, there will be big problems. The ruins, they also know, in their own strength become strong, they have an idea, that is to continue to mix in this, but did not expect that, in this is three times and two times to be blocked by Jiangning, which makes them extremely depressed. "I don''t want to do anything. As long as you hand in the map, we can let you live!" At this time, the leader said coldly. After all, they do not want to fight, and in this regard, they also know that they are wrong, but for chance, it needs to be plundered. No matter what happens, it can be plundered, so they must not be blamed. Even if they don''t plunder Gao Zu''s things, then Gao Zu will certainly start against them after he has strength. After all, they have already formed hatred, which is beyond doubt. So now, either you die or I die. "No! I tell you, even if you kill me, I will not give you! This is something from our ancestors. Even if you get it, there is no way to say it! " Speaking of this, Gaozu seems to be crazy, after all, who encountered such a thing, it will be incomparably depressed down.It is even undeniable that if there is a situation, then all other things need not be said. "In that case, let''s have a duel! Don''t worry, I''m just on your own, and I won''t bully you! " Speaking of this, the leader''s face could not help but show a sneer. In his opinion, this Gaozu has used his own blood escape twice. It must be a general strength. Moreover, he is also an honest man. He will never do anything to bully others. Therefore, this time, he is going to marry the Gaozu couple, which is absolutely what he wants to do. "If you want to die so much, then I can help you!" Gao Zu said this, the face of an instant is cold down, and then is and Liu Furong look at each other. "Fit again?" This leader, after seeing the two people''s eyes looking at each other, can''t help but sneer. In his opinion, even if it is a fit, then he can also fight. After all, he has explored the strength of Jiangning before. If he continues to go down like this, then they will definitely regret it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1924 "Fit!" At this time, Gao Zu called out in a cold voice, and then only saw his body. Suddenly, it turned into a light and shadow and disappeared in the air. Not only that, but also Liu Furong was in the same situation. In a short time, the two kinds of breath were combined together. When this happened, all the people in the field were Shocked. Because after the occurrence of a suitable thing, their breath is that the car has reached an unmatched situation. Not only that, but also their momentum is extremely powerful. If it is replaced by ordinary people, it must be afraid to deal with them. After all, their real strength has gone beyond a category, which is extremely terrifying. But this commander just smiles. He is a man who has experienced big waves. If this little thing has shocked him, he will not come to this day. Therefore, he is just a little surprised at this point. "Die!" At this time, Gao Zu''s voice had been passed down from the sky. He was extremely angry with this man. He thought that he could escape quickly after using blood escape, and then he could go to find the relics alone. But he didn''t expect that such a thing happened. This word will certainly be perceived by others. It can even be said that if nothing else happens here, it will be completely despairing. The strength of the two people is extremely strong, and even gives a feeling that others can not stop. In this, if something happens, it will definitely be killed in battle. This is not to be said. So at the beginning of the fight, both of them raised their own strength to an extreme level. They all try to think that as long as they don''t have anything, they can win this battle. After all, when people''s strength reaches this level, they can know a lot of things. For example, if they can win the fight, they will have an algorithm in their hearts. Other people, at this time, are also very tacit understanding, did not intervene, after all, they know their commander''s temper, since they have said that they fight alone, if they join in, they will make their commander uncomfortable. Since this is the case, they can only watch from the side. As long as their own commander does not appear big things, they will not do so. If it is related to life, they will not have any hesitation to directly take action. After all, they can not lose the commander. Secondly, it seems that the strength of this Gaozu is not so strong, so they are very confident in their commander. If they are faced with such powerful people as Jiangning, maybe they will not have such strong confidence. Finally, the strength of people like Jiangning has reached an incomparable level Yes. It can even be said that if a person insists on fighting Jiangning, he will suffer losses, because Jiangning is like a bottomless pit, and he can''t figure it out at all. So now they all have a sense of self-confidence. They are just watching their commander fight, but they don''t have any help. This is very good for Gaozu. There is no accident. At this time, they are all in a duel. If Gaozu wins, then Gaozu can kill all the people in the field. But if Gaozu has lost, there is no saying about all this. Gao Zu''s things belong to this commander. Then they can find what they want. This is something everyone knows. So at this time, they will not allow any problems. The battle is extremely fierce. Even if a few people on the side can''t help but go a little farther when they see the battle at this level. After all, they are afraid that the aftershocks will spread to themselves. If an afterwave injures them, it is not worth it. What''s more, the key point here is that their strength is not enough. If they have enough strength, there will be no accident. They go up to help directly. They will do this only because they are not strong enough. After all, they can''t intervene in some important battles under the premise of insufficient strength. At the time when the two men have been fighting each other, Jiangning has already set out to find a relic. This relic is the one they have explored before, but now it is in a semi closed state. However, Jiangning feels a breath of ancient times in this place. "Is this an ancient relic?" When Liu Mei came here, she was shocked.Because she is a very special person, she can feel some important things from some breath. This relic looks like an ancient relic obviously, because there is a strong breath in it, which is absolutely not comparable to some other relics. Moreover, she can also sense it here To some strange smell. This kind of breath, also only has experienced for a long time, can have this kind of breath, moreover now looks, that does not have any statement. "Probably?" At this time, Jiangning did not have any affirmation. After all, he was the first time to encounter such a relic. If he did not say that he came to this site, he might not know that there were such relics in it. This is extremely depressing to others. It can even be said that this remains will always fall into the dust, which is also uncertain. Because there is no vegetation around this place, it is just like a place of ruins. Even if a passer-by passes by, there will be no attention. Everyone knows this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1925 However, at this time, Jiangning''s face sank down, and then he said to his teammates: "go! There is danger That is to say, when his words fell, a kind of monster appeared. This kind of monster, a creeping monster, often can''t be understood by other people. It can even be said that this kind of monster can''t appear at all here, but now it appears, and it appears in this relic, which can be seen Come on, how powerful this kind of monster is. Sannu naturally trusted Jiangning''s words very much. After the first time, they had already separated from each other, and then they walked far away. That is to say, not long after the three girls left, this group of things actually crawled out of the ruins directly, and every strange thing was emitting a kind of corrosive smell. All the people were shocked by the smell of corrosion, because they could see that even everything, living things, would wither quickly under the smell of corrosion. Not only that, some insects and other small creatures around, after seeing these monsters, fled one after another. From this point we can see that it must be a very powerful thing. After seeing Jiangning and others, these things quickly crawled towards Jiangning and others. Every monster''s mouth made a kind of chirping voice, even undeniable. In this, Jiangning still had a bold idea, that is to extract some corrosive juice, as long as it is extracted, then In the future against other enemies, it will be a killer''s mace. As long as you think about it with your brain, you can know that when Jiangning throws out some corrosive juice, it will certainly corrode other people. At that time, they will have no combat effectiveness at all. Therefore, Jiangning has this bold idea. But before long, it was denied by Jiangning, because he did not have anything to hold these juices. This is extremely depressing. Moreover, whether Jiangning and others can beat these things is still unknown, because the pressure given to them by these monsters is too strong. It never occurred to me that a monster should give such a powerful pressure to itself. Of course, in addition to some magical beasts, these things are not divine beasts. Moreover, the strength of the three women is obviously insufficient here, because if the three women''s strength is enough, then they can do a lot of things. "What are you going to do?" At this time, the wind shadow can''t help but ask. She is the most afraid of these things, and her own strength in the face of these things, is obviously not enough, so her heart is already a little afraid. Fortunately, Jiangning was on the scene. If they were alone, they would have escaped now. After all, this kind of monster is too disgusting and shocking. It is often such a kind of thing, which can''t be killed by oneself. "Nothing to do. You can just watch it in one set. I''ll smash them down." When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly became cold. For such things, Jiangning will never have any mercy, because this kind of things, there is no value to exist, even if it is to let them exist, then it can only be a disaster to mankind, so this kind of things, there is no need to say, if you can, he will also drive these things out. After all, this kind of thing, if it looks like it is, it is too disgusting, and even undeniable. Nothing has happened here, and it is already finished, because it only takes a little time for them to kill people. There is no saying. At this time, Jiangning directly called out his own god image, which was originally in the cultivation of his own god image. But at this moment, Jiangning is not allowed to continue to rest, because he knows that to deal with these things, then we need to come to the holy breath. If there is no holy breath, there is nothing at all Dharma hit them. Then, after the emergence of this situation, I only saw that these things were afraid, not because of anything, but because this God image had already exerted its own strength and directly covered up its own holy atmosphere. It was even undeniable that these things were extremely disgusting. At this time, Jiangning is also cooperating with this God to deal with these things. Of course, he wants to quickly clean up these things, but he finds that these things can not be quickly cleaned down by himself, which is extremely depressing. "Jiangning, you believe a little bit!" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but exclaim, because she saw a monster, actually climbed up to Jiangning''s body. However, when her words just fell, the God image flew by and directly photographed this thing, and then let it die immediately. There is no saying about this point. After all, the God image has played a very important role in it.At this time, the God image has played its most powerful power, and Jiangning was shocked to find that his God image actually swallowed up this kind of thing. When he found out, the whole people were shocked. He never thought that such a situation would happen, which was never thought of by anyone. "My God! Jiangning, your thing can swallow these monsters down. I''m so shocked! " At this time, the wind shadow unexpectedly is directly exclaimed, because she does not feel this one god elephant is how powerful. Originally, he thought that this God image could only provide the divine power to Jiangning, but at this time, he really felt that in this, this god elephant is so powerful, because even this kind of monster can come down at the same time, so there is no need to say anything about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1926 God image, has always been a very important opportunity, Jiangning also got this God image, then can let his own strength to improve, but he did not expect, now his god elephant, can swallow up these monsters. It was not just him, but the three women in the field were shocked beyond any reply, because it was the first time that they saw such a God. They directly devoured these monsters that they all looked disgusting. From then on, we can see how powerful this image is, and even undeniable, in this one The God image may be some kind of powerful God image. Originally a ferocious monster, after being devoured by several people in succession, he found a strange thing. That is, here, they all seem to have met natural enemies, and they are extremely afraid. For this God, it is a feeling of fear, which can be seen by Jiangning. "Since you love swallowing them so much, just go ahead. I don''t have any objection!" At this time, Jiangning is directly transmitting information to the God image. After all, I still don''t know the nature of this God image. However, since it likes it so much, Jiangning will not have any obstacles, because in the inside, it may be that after swallowing some monsters, Jiangning may gain very strong power At that time, it is self-evident that he can also grow up in an instant. After getting the permission of Jiangning, this god elephant became more and more crazy. It turned out that it was extremely docile. Now, just like a hunter, it directly took up these monsters. One or two of them could not attack this one God. It can even be said that, here, the God image does not have to worry about being attacked Attack down, because at this time, these monsters have been completely fleeing. Yes, it''s just a crazy escape! "My God, what is the God like? I feel that it is gradually becoming stronger and stronger!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help but be shocked. After all, since he was a God, his strength stopped when he got it. He didn''t expect that at this time, he had such strength promotion. This kind of ascension is not a slow ascension, but a rapid ascension, as if sitting on a rocket. This situation is the most shocking to Jiangning, even undeniable. In this, Jiangning may have an illusion, that is, this God, maybe an ancient god beast. Because for these things, only ancient gods and beasts can do it. After all, this remains are ancient relics. If we change them into ordinary gods, we can''t do these things. We can see how shocked Jiangning is now. If this one of his gods is an ancient god, then he will completely pick up the treasure, which is beyond doubt, because in this, in addition to the gods, Jiangning still knows some other things, such as other ancient gods and beasts, also have such a strength. Not only that, their talent is also very strange, even in the face of some big things, the beast will protect it, if it is an ancient god beast, then he will be completely big, because as long as it is well cultivated, then he will be a big fighting partner of his own. At that time, I want to run wild in the ruins, which is completely possible. After all, an ancient god beast is accompanying me, and any enemy can cope with it. "Block, block those monsters!" At this time, Liu Mei cried again, because she found a problem, that is, when the gods devour these monsters, its strength is also growing. Liu Mei can find out clearly about these things. At this time, she did not have any hesitation, but called Jiangning directly. After hearing Liu Mei''s words, Jiangning was echoing. When he was shocked, he completely forgot what he should do. However, there was no way to do it. After all, at the beginning, he did not know that this God had such power, and after swallowing it, he became extremely forced. Now, Jiangning doesn''t block the sight of some monsters, but there are no problems in Jiangning. Although he said he would not fight in front of him, it was enough to block these things. After all, Jiangning himself did not dare to deal with these things. If he was corroded, he might be in danger of life. When Jiangning blocked these monsters, the gods became more powerful. In the places where they passed, there were no monsters that could leave their own lives. If they were not dispersed too widely, Jiangning would doubt whether this God image would directly devour the monsters."Great!" When he saw Jiang Ning, it was the first time for him to feel strong. In the past, although he also understood these things, it was others'', and at that time his own strength was not so strong. When he realized these things, he felt nothing. But now, he has completely understood that to deal with these things, he must use some restraint methods You can give it to them. Jiangning continues to block, and this God image does not have any stay. After swallowing one each time, its breath is a little stronger. When the more monsters are swallowed, the breath of this God image will become more and more powerful. "It seems to be evolving!" At this time, the wind shadow again said, because she actually saw the god elephant''s unexpected place, that is, the original thin body, at this time, has become huge. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1927 If it is replaced by other monsters, it may not be able to let this god elephant grow up so quickly, but these ancient monsters can make the gods grow up quickly, which is something Jiangning can not think of. Now, Jiangning can finally understand. Before, Liu Mei''s feeling was good, because she felt that if she went to this site, it would be dangerous. But now, Jiangning''s own gods helped them. From this point, we can know that Liu Mei''s reaction has always been good, but in other words, there will be a lot of tactful. For example, at this moment, if there is no God in Jiangning, then there may be a direct big problem, because these corrosive monsters can not be resisted by human beings, and they must be restrained West, we can kill them. The God image of Jiangning is exactly this kind of thing, so what they think is to turn danger into safety. This is also Jiangning''s own creation, because this creation has greatly increased the strength of the God image, and even reached a level that no one can reach. As long as the strength of the God image is more powerful, then for them The benefits are the better. After all, in this, the power of the God image can be compared with Jiangning. The power of the God image can often provide powerful energy for Jiangning. At that time, Jiangning will become a person that no one can match. Maybe it is only one step away from the great power. This is something everyone understands. A journey to an ancient relic actually makes one''s own deity directly come to a strong strength, which is also no other person can do. After all, if there is no problem in it, the image will be of great benefit to him. When the time comes, the strength of the God image feedback will be able to push him to a very high level. There is no denying that as long as there are no other problems, all of these can be achieved. At that time, Jiangning will be in this ruins, and it will not be afraid of anyone. Before, he always knew that this place of ruins was a place of death. Before that, he thought that his strength in the Central Plains was good, and then he brought his three daughters to this ruins. However, after he arrived, he found that all this was not as simple as he imagined, and all the people in it were all It is several times stronger than the outside world. It can even be said that if everyone goes out, they can sweep the whole Central Plains. There is no doubt about this. After that, he got a god image. At that time, he almost died in battle. After that time, he realized that the strength of a person was so strong that he could push himself to a very high height. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that if there was no chance at that time, Jiangning may have become a dead man now, and the three girls brought by him are probably played with by other people. Everyone knows this. However, Jiangning was blessed by God, and directly let himself stand up from a high place, without fear of other things. Although Jiangning was shocked by the absorption of these monsters by the gods, Jiangning did not have any discomfort when he saw the gods. After all, his own gods are connected with his own blood. That is to say, even if the strength of the gods reaches what level, there will be no rebellion. This is the signing of the contract The contract works. If it is replaced by some other deities, in the aspect of not signing the contract, it may be rebellious when the divine beast is powerful. Then there will be an accident directly, that is, he will be killed by his own god beast, and these things have happened. However, Jiangning will never appear in his body. After all, when he got the God image before, he was ready to come. He also understood that there was no possibility of enslavement for this kind of God image. At that time, he also signed an equal contract. Jiangning is still blocking those monsters who want to escape at this time. If he wants to kill these monsters, maybe Jiangning will not do it, but let him stop them, then it is extremely feasible. After all, no one can say that he is sure to kill these monsters. "Soon, it''s just a little short of it!" Jiangning, on the one hand, is to stop, and on the other hand, to speed up his own gods, because he found that when he stopped, these monsters were actually directly against himself, and they were extremely irritable. If he did not pay attention to it, he would be completely killed. These monsters can corrode people''s will as well as everything. Jiangning doesn''t dare to put too much heart on himself. After all, if there is a problem, it will be completely finished."After swallowing, we can enter the ancient ruins. I believe you want to enter it!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, after all, at this time, he has completely discovered this God image, has already had the ancient breath. If there is no accident, then Jiangning may still be able to use the gods to come to this ancient relic, and then check the treasures inside. After all, the ancient gods are very sensitive to the ancient relics, especially some ancient things, as long as they are close, they will be clear It''s white. Therefore, Jiangning now also has this idea, but these can not have any problems, if there is a problem, then you will be lost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1928 The gods may have understood Jiangning''s words, and their speed has also accelerated, but not only that. In the process of swallowing, the gods also show their sharp colors. After seeing the appearance of the gods, the remaining monsters become more irritable. However, even if the monsters are irritable and how to attack the gods, it will not have any effect, because at this time, the gods can completely dominate the situation in the field. Even if there is no Jiangning, they can do these things. After all, the gods are extremely powerful. If we only talk about the strength, even if it is Jiangning now and the three girls Together, they are not the opponents of the gods. You can imagine how powerful the gods are. If it is changed to the former three women, they may be shot dead by a slap. After all, the strength of the former three women is just ordinary, and can not be compared with the present ones. Now they have strength, but that''s all. It is impossible to fight with the gods. The speed of the God image is speeding up. There were many monsters in the field, but at this moment, they have disappeared. They are completely absorbed by this God image. This point can be seen clearly by Jiangning and others. At this time, Yueer''s face was full of shock, and then said: "Jiangning, I seem to think of something! In our family, there is a legend about ancient gods and beasts. Is it hard to say that you, a god image, are ancient gods and beasts? " When yue''er said this, she was shocked by the willow eyebrows and wind shadow. If it was really like this, it would be too shocking. After all, it was extremely difficult to obtain the ancient divine beast. Even if it was obtained, it would be impossible to tame it. After all, this ancient god beast has already had its own It is needless to say that one''s own wisdom has come. In this way, these mythical animals will not be enslaved by other people. Even if a great power appears and wants to control a god beast, it is not feasible. But Jiangning''s words actually got an ancient god beast. What a shocking existence it is. For a long time, they all thought that this God image was just an ordinary God image, but now, they have changed their views, that is, because the breath released by this God image can hardly be directly seen by others. Even so, it can be said that this God image has already tended to be an ancient god beast ¡£ "Maybe, I don''t know, but even if it''s an ancient beast, I will treat it well!" Jiangning this time, the face can not help but show a smile. Now he can basically see that this God image is the ancient god beast, which is beyond doubt, because in the ruins of the land, can be sealed by the altar, that is, only the god beast, and only the god beast can have such a value. If it is replaced by the ordinary monster, it will not have such a value Yes. "How wonderful! As long as this one God develops, we will not have to be afraid of anyone! " At this time, Fengying finally understood this point. As long as he was able to have strength and keep close to the beast, there would be no danger in the future. After all, there is no doubt that other people will not be the opponents of this deity. Moreover, even if other things happen here, they can be done well without such a scene. "My brother, great!" Liu Mei was shocked because she understood the function of an ancient god beast. Although it was a place of death and ruins, it would be extremely feasible to have an ancient god elephant. In the discussion of several people, this God image has devoured all the monsters in the field. Not only that, but also the breath of this God image has become extremely powerful. If one of them is not well controlled, it will be able to frighten several people in the field directly. "Master, be careful. There may be very powerful things in it. As for what it is, I don''t know. I need to digest and swallow these things now." At this time, the God image directly carried out a spiritual transmission to Jiangning. However, after Jiangning heard this voice, the whole people were shocked, because it was the first time that he heard the words of the God image, and the words were extremely immature. This shocked him very much. Although he knew that there would be such a day, he was shocked by what he heard now. After all, things like this appeared to him, which was much better than anything else. In the future, if I am a person, at least I still have this God image to tell. I will not be afraid of loneliness at all. I can even say that as long as there is no major event, then this God will help me. After all, the strength of the God image is extremely strong.But now the God image said that there was something powerful in it, which also worried him. After all, he understood that the God image was so powerful. If the God image said that there was something to fear, it would definitely be something that made others fear more than anything else, even irresistible. For example, an adult''s own strength is extremely strong, but even under this premise, this adult still said that he could not deal with things, and Jiangning is just a child, you can see how frightening this thing is. "Although my strength is average, I can''t do it if I want my life! Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do with it! " Jiangning at this time, also with the spirit to communicate with this ancient beast, after all, can only use the mind to communicate. After the deity had not entered his body completely, Jiangning said: "go, if we enter the ruins, I don''t believe that there will be danger indeed!" At this time, Jiangning''s words suddenly became cold, because he knew his own strength. If an accident happened, he needed to use his own system ability. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1929 The ability of the system has always been his own Assassin''s mace. He has never told anyone about this matter. We can see how rigorous Jiangning is. If we change to ordinary people, we may have already released our own ability to suppress the bottom of the box. But Jiangning has always kept it. From this point, we can see what kind of person Jiangning is. In terms of doing things, it is definitely much more rigorous than others. "Well, be careful!" After saying that, the god elephant immediately became silent. After the God image disappeared in his mind, Jiangning''s face was dignified, because he knew the strength of the God image very well. Now that the gods have said that there may be dangers in the ruins that they can''t handle, then this danger must be true. After all, in this, the gods will never tell lies. Moreover, in this, with the strength of the gods can say such words, then this crisis will really appear, and even Jiangning can not stop it. This point is relatively clear to Jiangning. Now he can only think that he can find this relic earlier, otherwise, it will be unstoppable Yes. The strength of the three women is just ordinary. This Jiangning is very clear. If they are in danger, no one will be able to cure them. If the strength is changed to the former strength, Jiangning will leave this place without saying a word. After all, there is no statement about the strength of the three women before. Even if they met an expert, they would be completely killed in battle. Jiangning was very clear about this. However, Jiangning was thinking that now they have come to this place, then there is no hesitation. It is a very good thing to take them into the treasure hunt. "Jiangning, it seems that your face is a little wrong. What''s the matter? Did something happen? " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. She is a very careful person, in this, she can see Jiangning''s face, and even can say, here, as long as something happens, then there will be big things. "= no, wait a minute. You should be careful. If something happens, you must be close to me and don''t panic!" He is not worried about his own strength, but he won''t worry about his own strength. After all, the strength of the three women is just about the same as that of ordinary masters. If an accident happens, it will be devastating, and no one can resist it. Moreover, as long as there are no other things, there will be big accidents. "We''ll be careful!" Yue''er is the first to react, because she is also a careful person. Although she said her strength is not very good, she is very good at observing people''s faces. You can see from Jiangning''s face. Wait a minute, if you are in danger, it will be extremely dangerous, even Jiangning is unable to stop the danger. However, no matter what, at least they are the first to know that something dangerous will happen later, so at this moment, they also did not think much, but followed Jiangning into it. This is a relic that others first came here to see and search. As for whether there will be other things, no one knows. But anyway, Jiangning and others must go to find out. As long as they find out, then they can understand this. Gaozu''s map, the next relic, was taken from here. Maybe it was something hiding the next one. Jiangning was very sure of this, so he arrived at this one. Ancient relics, the treasures left behind, are not to be seen on the surface. Even if the earth is dug three feet, sometimes it can''t be seen. After all, this kind of ancient relics is extremely shocking, and its age is very long. At this time, several people entered the ruins, and everyone was dignified, because the three girls could see it from Jiangning''s face, and Jiangning''s words, he also knew that the gods would not tell lies, so this time, they would be dignified. People''s life is only once. Sometimes, if there is a big problem, it will be finished, and no one can solve it at that time. In this respect, we need to be careful. This is the reason why we say that we should be careful. If Jiangning has a resurrection altar, then he doesn''t have to worry about the three girls getting up. As long as he doesn''t have any accidents, then he can do all this. But he doesn''t have a resurrection altar. In this regard, we need to pay great attention to it. "Be careful!" At this time, Jiangning suddenly retreated, which shocked the three women who followed him. At this time, the three women also quickly retreated, because in their field of vision, they actually saw people formed by objects, directly attacking Jiangning and others. This kind of people, at this time, broke out with a strong fighting capacity.If they do not pay attention to a little, then there will be big events. After all, the breath of these people is extremely strong. At this time, Jiangning finally knew what was dangerous, because in his field of vision, there was a traction force among them, constantly pulling up the objects under his feet, and then forming a fighting puppet like a villain. Anyone who meets such a situation will be shocked. This kind of thing has no life, but is formed by a series of prohibitions. Without being crushed, it will definitely fight to the end. It can even be said that if there is no powerful person ahead, then there will be problems. "NIMA, what is this thing, exactly?" At this time, Liu Mei and others had already stepped back. Although the speed of the retreat was not very fast, they also saw it clearly. Everyone was shocked because they knew that there was no life for this kind of thing. This kind of thing, which is the first time they saw it, has already had such fighting power. It really shocked all the people. It can even be said that if they continue to stay in this place, there may be great events. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1930 "Jiangning, can we have something?" At this time, Fengying was also afraid. She was the one with the lowest strength in the field, and she was also a person without any expectation. Although she loved adventure, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad at the thought that she would die, and her face was completely dignified at this time. "Don''t worry, you won''t!" Jiangning can''t help comforting the three girls at this time, because if he is alone in front of him, there may not be any problems, because at this time, Jiangning''s strength has also been promoted to a little bit. After all, the strength of the gods has been improved, which is also associated with his strength. However, at this time, we heard the chirping sounds of these monsters. Then we saw only 20 odd monsters. The fighting machines without any life were moving directly towards the four girls on their side. It looked like a permanent fighting machine. "You step back quickly. I''ll fight for all this!" At this time, Jiangning has fully understood the strength of these things. He will never let the three girls have any harm, because he knows that under this premise, there will be many things that can be done. "Fight!" After Jiangning roared, he directly sacrificed his own weapons, and then, without any hesitation, fought directly with these monsters. Originally, in his heart, he thought that the combat effectiveness of these things was not so strong, but at this time, he found that these monsters were stronger than he had imagined. Their bodies were connected by a variety of prohibitions. They were incomparably powerful, and could not be smashed up. They were even more powerful. Jiangning is not only shocked, but also shocked by the three women. They all know the strength of Jiangning, but at this time, they saw that Jiangning could not resist the attack of these monsters, which was extremely shocking. A strong man can''t resist the attack of several dead things. We can imagine how terrible these monsters are. We can even say that if this kind of thing is controlled by people, it will arrive at what kind of order, maybe it will sweep the whole continent. After all, every monster has the same powerful strength, and is also a fighting machine without any life. This is the most terrifying. They are like a moving engine, and they will never stop. Only by killing the enemy or pursuing them, can they give up. Otherwise, they will fight to the end. Now Jiangning finally understood this key point, and he also knew how dangerous it was. Even if there was no God to remind him, now they are all in a big situation, because in the inner side, if there is a general idea, it is absolutely impossible to resist the attack of some monsters Hit it. There was no accident. Jiangning showed his strongest strength in the battle. He would never let himself fall into a deadlock. He knew this very well. At the same time, in this, the three women were constantly retreating, although they did not participate in the battle. But they also have a great role, everyone is concerned about the surrounding situation, absolutely will not let the surrounding suddenly happen accidents, because once this is the case, it will affect the battle of Jiangning, then Jiangning if there is an accident, then it will be straight down. "Jiangning, can we not have this relic thing?" The first one who retreated was Fengying. In her heart, she thought that this kind of thing could not be defeated, because she had met such a thing when she was a child. However, it was not as powerful as it is now. She understood the horror of these things very much. "No way! Since it has already appeared, there must be something powerful in it! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show a sneer. In a relic, if it is more dangerous, then the things inside will definitely be unexpected. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening, Jiangning can consume these monsters alone. At that time, if you can''t beat him, you can probably solve the problem by letting the God come out once. Moreover, he still has the ability of a system that he doesn''t use. These are his assassin''s mace, so he doesn''t have any fear at all. In this continent, Jiangning never knew what fear was. All along, he thought that his strength needed to be strong, so he needed to put himself in a dangerous situation. If his own strength could not rise, then he would never advance in danger. Often, it is impossible to have the strength to promote, Jiangning is very clear, so now even if he encounters difficulties, he will not have any retreat, and even so to speak, he still likes these dangers, because these dangers are better than some other courses."Jiangning, you should be careful. Now we have cleared the obstacles for you!" At this time, yue''er directly said to Jiangning. As for the fact that they have been completely ignored by the people, since they have been completely aware of it, it will not happen to them at all Then their own strength will not advance at all. Their strength has always been improved in the course of fighting, which is quite clear to them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1931 Although there are three women''s help, but the three women''s words, they are only in the back, and can''t help Jiangning in the front. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that they do not have any role in this at present, because the attack comes from the front, and Jiangning is completely resisting all the attacks. But Jiangning is not easy to say, because if it is said that they do not have any role, then they will be in a humble state, and then they will leave this team. Jiangning has been mature to this stage, and will not say such words. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning said again: "Liu Mei, you should pay attention to the rear. If anything happens in the rear, it is the first time to complete it. Now I am in the front, and I can hold a lot of pressure. As for the back, you can never let any crisis appear. If a crisis appears, then it will It will bring us down! " For this, Jiangning is very clear, because now he is alone in the war, if there are other things behind him, even if it is stronger than him, it is impossible to face so many attacks at the same time, because at this time, he has already suffered a lot of attacks. These permanent engines almost destroyed him. Fortunately, he came here. If it was someone else, they would not be able to do these things. After all, other people do not have Jiangning''s assassin''s mace. Sometimes, a person''s assassin''s mace can make a person''s life possible Back. Sometimes, it seems that the killer mace of oil tanker doesn''t play a very important role, but it can keep your life at a critical moment. Therefore, Jiangning has already used its own Assassin''s mace, that is, the ability of the system to improve one''s ability to 200%. However, Jiangning still has a bit of difficulty. After all, after all, some new things will come out after these things are smashed. The number of them is often maintained in a stage, not rising or falling down. This makes Jiangning extremely depressed. But at this time, Jiangning seems to have thought of a key point of the problem, because he found that there is a creature in front of him, this creature is a small mouse, it seems nothing strange, but in Jiangning''s mind, this thing is a great creature. Because even if this thing stands under these moving robots, it will not be attacked. At this time, Jiangning is already thinking, if it is not moving, will it be attacked? This is a very important thing. If it can be like this, Jiangning and others can not move, and then they can move slowly. This is very good, but now Jiangning is not sure. If one does something wrong, it will encounter tens of thousands of attacks It is not certain that there will be other life states. Therefore, Jiangning must observe clearly, then he can do these things well. If he does not observe well, he would rather not use those methods, because if these methods are used, there will be an accident. After all, if there is a little accident in this, then the whole army will be covered It went out. Of course, Jiangning is not afraid of any attack, but if the three women encounter a little bit of attack, then there will be big problems, because their own strength is just ordinary, and they can not face some powerful attacks. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning retreated and observed carefully, because he must be able to see whether the mouse was attacked. If not, it was already a representative of these moving robots, which might be attacking moving targets. Of course, if they stop, they must be able to see whether the mouse is being attacked If you stop, you may not be attacked. "Be careful, now I''m going to let go of my decision." At this time, Jiangning has been observing clearly, because he knows that if he continues to retreat, there will be big problems. At that time, they will be blocked in a door. If they want to come in, it is impossible. Now he has thought about why the former Gaozu didn''t continue to search for treasure in this relic, but after finding a map, he left directly. It turned out that there was such a thing. Now Jiangning understood this point, and even business can say that, in this, as long as there are no other problems, so many No one can enter this relic. "What are you going to do?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help worrying. After all, she was very aware of the aggressiveness of these things. If an accident happened, it would be in a dense attack. If there was a problem at that time, it would be completely finished.It is even undeniable that Jiangning is speechless even if it does not appear in this situation, because he is totally unable to cope with these moving robots. If you want to deal with them, you need to experiment by yourself, because no one in the field is more suitable than him to test these robots. "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything!" After Jiangning finished, he did not move immediately. He only saw that his body was standing in the middle of the original place, and there were robots running over him, as if looking for something. After seeing this situation, the three women were all stunned. They did not think that there would be such a thing. Even if we could say it for a long time, they never thought that there would be such a way to stop the attack of these machine men. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1932 "Jiangning, will you be ok?" At this time, Fengying was already worried about Jiangning. She was very familiar with these moving robots, which was why she had to go back at the beginning. If she was familiar with an enemy, she would know some important things. It is even undeniable that when the wind was small, it was still bullied by these moving robots, but at that time, these robots only practiced with them, not these robots that could kill people, but even this situation made her remember deeply. Because these things are generally impossible to see, even in some large families, it is also impossible to see, because in this period of time, no one knows how to make these robots. They all need spiritual ties to connect with each other. If there is no such thing, then all other things will not be established ¡£ "Do you think I''m someone who has something to do?" Jiangning could not help smiling at this time, because he had already touched a moving robot at this time. This is self-evident. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, it will not be attacked. Beside Jiangning, there are already dense and dense perpetual moving robots. For these robots, Jiangning is extremely depressed, because he is unable to move now. If he moves, he will be attacked. Although he is not afraid of these attacks, at this time, some robots can be attacked He''s exhausted. Therefore, it is better for him not to move, because if he moves, it will be a big thing! But fortunately, at this time, there is no robot that can cause harm to him, because these robots have forgotten him in the field. Although they are following him, nothing will happen in this, and he is regarded as an internal static object. Seeing this, all the people in the field were stunned. Then they heard Jiangning''s shouts and directly said, "you can come slowly. If you are attacked, you must avoid the attack, and then it will be a state of immobility. Otherwise, there will be endless attacks coming. At that time, I will not be able to It''s cured. You''re here After Jiangning''s words fell, the three women suddenly realized that they were not very powerful, but in this aspect of knowledge, they still had a little insight, so there was no way to do it. If such a thing happened, then they could only move forward slowly. At that time, as long as we move past this place, it will be safe. There is no doubt about this, because here, no matter what static objects are, they will not be attacked. In this way, it will be indecent to blow energy. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning said again: just come here, and nothing will happen Jiangning''s words now represent the imperial edict. As long as it is said by Jiangning, it will be trusted by some people. This is due to the strength of Jiangning, and it also concerns Jiangning. In this way, Jiangning blocks other people, because even after some powerful people come here, he can pretend that he can''t hear it And then let these moving robots attack the people. So now, he has no worries. He can even say that, as long as Jiangning can outwit him, he can use this method. Otherwise, he will be injured. As for the injury that he suffered before, there is no statement now. It can even be said that Jiangning has been completely used to it. As long as he does not bear additional damage this time, it will be able to complete this matter. After hearing Jiangning''s words, the three girls, just like Jiangning, keep moving forward slowly. If it is about to be attacked, they will stop. However, under this premise, they must hold their breath. Otherwise, if there is a little breath or movement, it will be an end. After all, in this, these perpetual robots will only recognize some moving characters. For those who can''t move, they are not aggressive, because they can''t be recognized. Even so, Jiangning still has another method to test, but it''s a pity that he didn''t dare. "You are a good method. Originally, I was extremely afraid of it, but after this experiment, I was not afraid any more." At this time, the wind can not help saying. Originally, she was afraid when she first saw these moving robots, but at this moment, she had no fear. After all, these monsters will not attack themselves, which is extremely credible."Don''t worry, I''ve already experimented with it!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, because in this, Jiangning has been using his own body to try this method, if not applicable, it is only his injury, his own injury, always better than several people injured, this is self-evident. Secondly, Jiangning also wants to enter the site as soon as possible. As long as it reaches the deep place, there will be harvest. After all, in this deep place, there must be some other things. It can''t be just a map taken away by Gaozu. Jiangning had thought of it before. If Gaozu was in danger, he could only get what he wanted and then quickly run away. Therefore, in this respect, he would not have any chance to search for the valuables in this place. Anyone can guess this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1933 Secondly, if Gaozu is pursued and killed, the people who pursue him will surely know that this relic is connected with other relics information. At that time, they will think that as long as they get the things from Gaozu, they will find something in the next ruins, and then return to this one. It is not the best of both worlds. But in the middle, they met these things again. Of course, after their people touched the organ, there was no way to do it. Therefore, they also gave up this relic, but it was at this time that Jiangning and others directly came to this relic, and also broke the first one to enter the heritage site Here''s the mechanism of the trace. If this is said, other people will be shocked, because they have never thought that Jiangning is the first organ that can crack this place. You know, many people can''t crack it, and a lot of people died in this place. There is no saying at all It''s coming. At this time, Jiangning and the three girls are constantly moving. Although their movement is really very slow, what they lack most is time, because at this time, the Gaozu has been chased by other people, and the people who pursue him are also extremely powerful. If they change to other people, they will not be short of time Maybe Jiangning will not rest assured. In fact, Jiangning didn''t know. When he asked the leader to pursue Gaozu, now he had forced Gaozu to have no way to go. Then he had to hand in his own map, because if he did not hand in the map, he would be killed. But Gao Zu gave this map directly, because when he got this map first hand, he had already seen it clearly. He could remember the location completely. Not only that, he could record many locations clearly. Even if he was given this commander now, he would not have any damage Lost. Because he believes that as long as he can catch up, he will be able to kill people in the field. Because he has used blood escape twice in a row, he has no fighting ability. However, if he is given a little time, he will definitely be vigorous. Everyone, in this, will have their own strong ability. Now this commander also has his own strength. He also knows that Gaozu will come in the future, but he also has no fear. At this time, if there is any fear, there is no way to do it. Jiangning didn''t know anything about this side, but he was about to finish the first mechanism, because according to Jiangning''s words, although it was extremely slow, it could not stop Jiangning and other people''s steps, and there were no injuries when they moved forward. After all, at this time, everyone can do a lot of things. It is even undeniable that if there is a little bit of things happening here, it will be very easy to be killed. It was about two hours later, Jiangning was finally comfortable, because he had completely entered the deep, this place is the place that some robots can not see, so these robots will not have any chance to attack him. As for the three women, although they are still not separated from each other, they are almost the same. Moreover, each of them is extremely strict in doing this thing, and will not let anything happen. After all, Jiangning has already taught them that if something happens, then it is their own brain is not working well, but according to the three women''s brain, it will not happen. The first one to get rid of the crisis was Liu Mei. Liu Mei stepped on a corner directly, and then the whole person was relieved. Don''t look at her, she has come here now, but in fact, she has just suffered a great deal of ability, because in the middle, she was almost killed in battle, that is a machine People passed by her side. If it was this robot, she would have no chance at all, but she still believed Jiang Ning''s words. Even if the robot touched itself, she still didn''t have any action. Then she was the first one to enter the corner. Then, it was yue''er. Yue''er was also a very cautious person. When she arrived in the past, there was no statement. Although there were difficulties in the middle, she couldn''t resist her steps. After all, she has become a pillar now. The last one is Fengying. Fengying is a playful person. Everyone knows it. Even if she meets these robots, she still provokes them, and then she breaks away from the control of these robots. This is very obvious."They''re all here. Fortunately, nothing happened!" At this time, Jiangning was also relieved. Although he said that he was not nervous, he was more nervous than anyone else. After all, if a woman had an accident, he could only try his best to cure it. If he appears in the hall, he will be attacked by robots, and he will be killed in battle. There is no denying that he can still lead other people here. Therefore, his heart is extremely depressed. But in any case, it has been completely arrived on the other side, which is very good. However, after Jiangning and others passed, they arrived at the end, that is, deep. This deep place is a very open place, even if it is the words that you say, it will have echoes. For such a situation, Jiangning whole people are depressed. After all, if you can''t find anything in this place, then this time it''s quite like living in vain. It is even undeniable that this relic may be just a fake one, so there won''t be any treasure. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1934 For this matter, Jiangning up to now also did not think clearly down, after all, at that time, he could have guessed, but they were not clear about the things in it, which made him very depressed. Even so, if a little thing happened here, maybe they would be buried in it. The former commander who dealt with Gaozu also said such words with Jiangning, but Jiangning didn''t believe them. So he led the three girls to this place by himself. After he arrived, he knew that this was not so simple. It made him extremely depressed. Fortunately, there was no danger along the way. If there was a danger, Jiangning would be even more depressed. After all, when I came here, I didn''t get anything, and I didn''t get a little bit about demolishing things at the next heritage site, which was equivalent to taking a risk in vain. Until now, Jiangning only knows that these robots that I just met are useless things. After all, in this place, this robot is so shocking, especially the perpetual moving robot, which makes people incomparably depressed. It turns out that all these robots are a cover. "Come on, let''s go. There''s no point in it!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help but feel depressed. After all, after all, he had understood this matter. If there was any harvest, it would appear in the depth of this relic. In addition, Liu Mei''s unique skill is that there is no way to know these things. It can be imagined that there is no way to say anything about it. Even if there is a little change here, maybe our gods will come out and tell him. Although it is said that the God image is in the process of cultivation, it absolutely does not affect it to say a word, because there is nothing it wants to get, or something useful to Jiangning. But anyway, Jiangning is lucky to be here. After all, there is no danger. Although there is a great danger ahead, they have already got the way to relieve it. Therefore, Jiangning at least has a sense of peace of mind. "Well! It''s a waste of time again At this time, Liu Mei is also a bit depressed, after all, in this, she is a person with special strength, but she did not find any useful things, let alone. In fact, if there is something important, it is very easy to identify. After all, this relic is from ancient times. As long as there is something, it is all from ancient times. At that time, that kind of breath will be different from other breath. Therefore, there is a lack of such a kind of breath. "It''s OK. Next stop, we''ll definitely get something!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. After all, he has no expectations for this relic, but for the next one, there must be something good to come. After all, taking an ancient relic as a transition in the middle, then the next one will certainly be forced up. At the thought of this, Jiangning was a little depressed. He didn''t know what the situation was like. After all, the map was in the hands of Gaozu. If Gaozu was killed by other people, Jiangning would not know about this map. But if the previous group of people couldn''t catch Gaozu, he didn''t have any After all, it has been a long time. After using the blood escape twice, Jiangning can think that Gaozu is not far away. After all, the second blood escape is not long away from the first blood escape. It can be imagined that this Gaozu must be transmitted from a short distance, because once it is transmitted to a distant place, it will be a direct big thing. At that time, maybe the whole person of Gaozu will be swallowed down. Therefore, Jiangning can know this thing. It can be seen that his guess is so strong. But now it has been a period of time, and Gaozu must have recovered. If he was determined to escape, Jiangning would not have any chance. "Go, go out now, and be safe!" Jiangning said that he went out directly. His speed was very fast, because it was extremely difficult when he came in. But when he went out, it was another saying. After all, he knew his own strength. And when I came in before, I knew that there was no prohibition in it. Besides these robots, it was much more convenient to go out than to come in. Until Jiangning went out, these machines were chasing out, but at this moment, yue''er was also following out. Although her speed was not very fast, she had been provoked by Jiangning to these robots before, so these robots, for her, are not any harm.At the back, there was a wind shadow, and then a willow eyebrow. When they came out, they didn''t have any words. They just let these robots have no reaction. Even if they chased them, they couldn''t hurt them. Because of the strength of the three women, it is a little difficult when they go in, but when they come out, there is no difficulty. After all, there is nothing happening in this. Even if they are attacked, they can resist one or two times, and then they can run out directly. After all the people had gone out, Jiangning said: "now we start to shift the target. The goal is to come to the next relic, which is the one on the map of Gaozu! As long as we find that remains, then everything is possible. It can even be said that if nothing happens here, then I can protect anyone! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1935 In fact, for Jiangning, there is no way to find this site. After all, in this ruins, there are many ruins, but Jiangning doesn''t want to find it. But if it is found, it will be very good for yourself. After all, Jiangning is still a relatively weak person at this time. However, his metaphorical object is that those who have been able to come before. As for the comparison with the people in this field, there is no saying. Because after thousands of years of decline, no one can rise so fast. This is something that others understand better Here we are. Even so, the land of Central Plains has been completely down now. It is absolutely impossible to create any master. It can not be as if thousands of years ago, it is directly to create many experts. And in this case, if something else happens, the land of Central Plains will be destroyed. "Transfer the target, I don''t know if there is such a good opportunity this time!" At this time, Liu Mei said gloomily. For this matter, she suggested to catch Gaozu at first. After all, Gaozu''s strength is a bit strong. If he recovers, he will have the chance to use this blood to escape from the next time, and at that time, Jiang Ning will not be caught. But overall, Jiangning will never let him leave this time, but will not meet it. That is another thing. After all, in this ruins, if you want to meet a person, it is still a bit difficult. Even if you can never stop, it will take a lot of luck to meet a person It''s in there. "No matter! Anyway, if we don''t find Gaozu this time, we should also find a monument. Otherwise, we will be abandoned these days! " At this time, Jiangning said again, after all, they are still seriously delayed in the scene here. If it is not for this place to make mistakes, they may need to delay more time. There is no saying, Jiangning said again: "you can also not follow, after all, you have your own strength, can be alone to break up! But if you break into it, it will be a very difficult thing. " After the three girls heard Jiangning, they were not a taste in their hearts, but they also knew that Jiangning was for their good. If they were not good for them, they might not have lived now, but anyway, they would not give up the opportunity to be with Jiangning. This one is not that Jiangning can protect them, but they have been a team long ago. This team is extremely cohesive, and there will never be any problem of violating trust. Therefore, there is no accident for several women, and they have rejected Jiangning''s statement. "You can rest assured that even if it is any more dangerous, we will not retreat! And in the adventure, if there is danger, you don''t have to care about us! " Yueer took the lead and didn''t say that she was a tough tempered person. She showed that she didn''t need help from others, so she didn''t need it. "I agree with the moon very much, we can not easily come to a ruins, this place can let us grow up, we will not retreat! If you don''t pursue the strength of a strong, what is the difference between it and a saltfish? " Jiangning looked at a few women, and he could not help but show a gloomy color. In fact, he meant to say that now their strength has reached a level, if they want to move forward, they can not be in a short time. Even if they encounter opportunities, they can''t move forward, because once that is the case, the foundation will be unstable If you rush to the state, you may leave behind the sequelae. So, Jiangning will let them go back a little earlier, after all, again, the strength will not have been improved for a while. "Well, since you follow me, I have no opinion, let''s go!" After the discussion, several people have come again to the road of looking for Gaozu, or, in other words, they have come on a road to find opportunities, but now they all have their own thoughts. Gaozu''s strength is not so strong. Jiangning guesses that Gaozu has been subdued by others, and then he can take it to that site. After all, if Gaozu can get the map for the first time, he must know something comes. This is something that everyone knows. "We are so unreasonable to find Gaozu now?" Liu Mei spoke at this time, he asked directly. "Then what is your good way?" Jiangning looked back at the willow eyebrows and asked. He really has no good way to do this, but it doesn''t mean that Liu Mei doesn''t have it. After all, Liu Mei''s own skills are extremely strange, maybe he can make good decisions. Liu Mei shook her head and said, "I don''t have it either! Although I can feel far away, but in this case, I have no good way. If I look for some people who are lower than my strength, I may still do it, but I can''t do it if I find someone who is better than me! "Liu Mei''s skills, if there is a mark on other people''s body, and other people''s strength is lower than their own, it can be sensed, and with the expansion of the gap, it will be felt far away, but Gaozu''s strength is stronger than her, she has no way. At this time, Fengying also shook her head. After all, she had no good relics. In the field, she just ignored things. After all, if something really happened, yue''er could handle it. "If there is no good opinion, I think I can show you the way!" At this time, Yue Er can''t help laughing. She can have a gossip and other things, and can find the baby very quickly. However, there are some inaccuracies in the induction. Sometimes, it may take you to an abyss. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1936 Jiangning smell speech, the face can not help but show a strange color, look at the moon, a little do not want to understand. Because yue''er had such a thing, she didn''t take it out for the first time, which made Jiangning not think clearly. According to normal words, Yueer had already taken out this thing for a long time, but now she took it out without any way. This is something that people in the field can''t understand. At this time, yue''er also laughed, and then slowly said, "you don''t have to look at me! Before the opportunity, is one after another to come, I take out this one thing, is also a waste! What''s more, I tell you that although I can sense the baby, it''s not very accurate. Sometimes, it may bring us to a desperate place "This thing, is with the strong baby and induction, if a baby is more powerful, then it can be very clear, if the general baby, then it can not be found, so, a strong baby must have a strong risk, which is why I have not taken it out!" At the end of her speech, yue''er can''t help showing her dignity. She has always believed in such things. She has tried before. When her strength has not yet formed, she directly uses this gossip to explore treasure, which directly makes her fall into a desperate situation. If she did not meet a kind-hearted person at that time, she would not have met a kind-hearted person, Then she has already become a skeleton. I remember that very much! So, at that time, she had already vowed not to take out this thing, otherwise, it would be a complete disaster, because this gossip will often bring you into a desperate situation, so that you can not extricate yourself from a very dangerous situation. "Well, I see!" At this time, Jiangning can''t help feeling depressed. Now he can see why Yueer didn''t take out this thing in the morning, but took it out when all the people couldn''t help it. There was such a saying inside. But it''s true. After all, if this thing looks like this, it can be regarded as extremely chicken ribs. After all, if they are brought into a hopeless situation, it will be completely finished. After all, although their strength is good, it is a place of ruins. In some places, even great powers dare not go However, their strength is average, but when they encounter places where they dare not go, they will be doomed. At this time, Liumei and Fengying are a little afraid. After all, in this place, Yueer''s gossip search will bring them to some dangerous places. After all, they all understand the danger of this place. "Don''t worry, no matter how dangerous it is, I won''t have any fear!" Jiangning couldn''t help but smile at this time. In his opinion, although yue''er''s gossip exploration is the existence of chicken ribs, he also likes it very much. After all, as long as there is no accident, there will be many treasures to be found. If there is a problem, he still has a god image to use. Even if the God image doesn''t help him, Jiangning can use his own system ability to help him out of trouble. Therefore, even if he goes to some places where there is no survival, Jiangning can take the three people with him. This is a person''s self-confidence, from their own strength of self-confidence, and there is still a killer''s mace in his hand, which Jiangning is extremely aware of, but his current ability, is also can''t say with other people, if he spoke with other people, it would have exposed his own strength. Only at this time, yue''er directly took out a small thing. There was a pointer on this little thing. When it was lying on the ground, she only saw that pointer kept shaking. Even so, if this pointer stopped, it would have indicated the baby''s place. This little thing looks bronze, but if you see it, it looks like crystal. It makes people wonder what kind of quality it is. However, Jiangning doesn''t care what kind of quality this thing is. As long as it can find the baby, he ignores everything else. When the moon is playing with it, the treasure finder directly shows a direction, which clearly points to the place where the baby is. This is very good. When the pointer stopped, Jiangning immediately asked, "that''s it, that''s it?" "Well! What else do you want? " Yueer asked. Feng Ying and Liu Mei didn''t speak. They just fixed their eyes on the treasure finder. In their hearts, they thought that this thing was unreliable, but they thought it was very reliable. They could not understand it. "In that case, let''s go." Jiangning smiles, and then is the first person to go forward, because if this treasure finder is right, then there must be treasures waiting for them. If it is wrong, it is just a walk. Anyway, they have nothing to do now.For Gaozu, Jiangning is not expected to find him, because it has been such a long time. If Gaozu used blood escape before, he would look for it. But now, obviously Gaozu will be far away. After all, he also knows that Jiangning is after him Individuals are not stupid to that extent. Without any hesitation, yue''er followed Jiangning''s steps after she put it away. In fact, she didn''t want to take out this treasure detector, because this Eight Trigram treasure detector is extremely chicken ribs. Sometimes, it may take them into a desperate situation, which is not necessarily because there is nothing to say here There''s the Dharma. This treasure finder only shows where the baby is. As for how dangerous that place is, it is not known. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1937 However, Jiangning didn''t say anything, and she was too lazy to say it. After all, she was very aware of Jiangning''s strength. Even if it was in danger, Jiangning would have its own Assassin''s mace, which could completely protect her own life. If the whole team was in danger, then it could only be self-help. They have reached this level. If they want to make further progress, they need to consolidate their own strength. Only in this way can they make further progress. It can even be said that as long as nothing happens here, Jiangning can do it by himself. "If you take out this treasure finder earlier, maybe we can avoid many dangers in the past!" Jiangning said while walking, after all, they went to the ruins before, it can be said that they were dying. If Jiangning didn''t find that way at that time, maybe now they are still struggling with the robots in the ruins. At that time, all their strength will be consumed, and then they will be directly killed in that place. Fortunately, there are talents like Jiangning in it, so that they will be spared the disaster. People in the field also understood this. After all, the danger at that time was extremely huge. Everyone, even can say that, without absolute mind, could not come up with that method. Fortunately, Jiangning was finished, and there was no danger. If Yueer had taken out this treasure detector earlier, we could know that there was no treasure in the ruins, and Jiangning and others would not enter it. This link, although it seems not very important, but connected, it is also very important! After all, they had already wasted a little time. If they didn''t waste time, they could have picked up Gao Zu, because it was a very good opportunity to pursue Gao Zu at that time. After Gao Zu used blood to escape, his own strength will certainly decline. When they find Gao Zu, they can take the map in his hand, and then they can kill him. Although Gaozu is now in the ruins, Jiangning doesn''t know whether this man will take advantage of them, and then go back to the Central Plains to do bad things. If so, it will be troublesome. So for Gaozu, he is still a little relieved. "I didn''t think I had such a thing at that time. After all, I haven''t used this thing for a long time!" Yue''er is also a little depressed. After all, she knows that she has done something wrong. If she had taken it out at that time, she might have done a lot of things. Several people do not have any words, on the way, they are looking at whether there is danger around. After all, in this ruins, there are dangerous places everywhere. If there is an accident, it will directly fall into the danger, and it will kill them at that time. Therefore, in this point, only quickly find that baby, may be able to get out of their own danger. Before long, Jiangning and others had seen the continuous pedestrians coming. These people, like they were on the road, wanted to stop these people and ask questions, but these people, without any stay, went to the depths quickly, obviously in a hurry. For this situation, Jiangning is a little depressed, but at this time, he also understood the key, because these people, the places they go to are all the places that their treasure detectors refer to. From this point, we can see that there are bound to be babies. "Let''s speed up, otherwise, maybe baby will have nothing to do with us!" Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said to the three girls. Before, they were all leisurely, but the farther they went, the more people they met. Moreover, everyone''s speed was extremely fast, which made it possible to guess what was going on. Yue''er also frowned, because she believed that her treasure finder was coming. If these people were in the same direction as them, it would mean something had come out. "I think it''s very likely that something will come this time!" Moon said this, the face can not help but show a dignified color. Jiangning nodded, but also did not deny it. After all, so many people are in a hurry, and there must be something very shocking. If we say that no one is like this, it can''t represent anything. That is to say, after all the people had been on their way for a long time, they actually saw more and more people, and they could also feel a breath rising up. This breath was just like a sword coming out of its sheath. A stream of Xiao Sha''s intention invaded. Ordinary people could not bear it at all under this kind of Xiao Sha meaning, which was also the strength of Jiangning and others Strong, can bear.But Rao is so. At the head of this place, Jiangning also thinks this killing intention is too important, which is much stronger than Xiao kill he has met. This makes him extremely depressed. "Be careful, maybe you''re going to see the baby!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but tell three women to come, after all, he has sensed the danger from this breath, and there are also many experts to go to that place. If Jiangning guesses well, it must be that there will be a bad day of baby out of the world, otherwise, there will not be so many people coming. That is, a huge sword came directly in the sky. This giant sword, like projection, was seen to make people''s heart beat faster. Moreover, this projection is also extremely huge. The strong breath released, and it makes all the people in the field tremble. "My God! This is the sword of the devil! " At this time, Liu Mei was surprised because she saw the giant sword, which was almost the same as the one she saw in the legend. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1938 Not only Liu Mei was shocked, but the people around him were also shocked at this time, because they sensed a lot of things. Not only that, this sword also gave them a strong oppression. You know, the people in the field are all masters, but they all face a projection, and they are shivering. You can see how powerful this is. A dead thing can become so powerful. This ruins is really a god! Jiangning was also extremely shocked at this time. He never thought that things in the legend could be met here. Not only that, but also this sword gave him a great sense of oppression, which made him a little afraid to go forward. "My God, this breath is too strong, even if it is given to me, I will not be able to control it!" One of the old men stroked his beard and said tremblingly. His strength is good, Jiangning can feel it, but this old man can say such words. It can be seen that this huge sword is so powerful. You should know that this sword is killing immortal sword. What kind of treasure is Zhuxian sword? It''s a magic sword that even the immortal can kill! "Don''t say anything. If anyone can control this big sword, he will be the first in the world!" Another young man could not help but look envious when he said this. After all, a giant sword is emitting such a powerful breath. If it is obtained by other people and can be controlled, then this person can definitely meet the God and kill the Buddha. There is no saying at all. After all, he gets the sword of killing immortals. There is a legend. Those who have to kill the immortal sword will win the world! It''s needless to say. Even if it''s a legend, people believe it. After all, everyone dreams that they can get this big sword here. It''s just that this big sword will never give them any chance. After all, there is no saying that this big sword is here. If you can control it, then you can control it. At that time, no one can compete with you. After all, this kind of magic sword will be protected. Therefore, when you encounter any danger, Zhuxian sword will protect it. This is not something to say. Some people in the field are already excited, because they also know very well that if they get this magic sword, their own destiny will be in their own hands. Moreover, there will be no fear in this ruins, even in the whole world. Therefore, they are excited. But some people also understand that they have no chance with this sword. After all, no one can control this kind of magic sword. Sometimes, after all, there will be big problems after mastering this sword. However, when Jiangning is facing this problem, he has no idea. In his opinion, if it can be obtained, then he will fight for it. If it can not be obtained, it will be nothing. After all, this kind of important sword for killing immortals is coming, which is really not something that can be won by people other than predestined ones. Just like his own god image, if it was replaced by other people, he might be attacked. After all, people at that time wanted to get the God image. Only he didn''t want this thing. On the contrary, after he was regarded as an explorer, he unexpectedly got this God image. Therefore, in this world, no one can be sure! Even if you want to get this thing, sometimes it will be because of a little thing, but let you interlace with it, which is understood by everyone! Everyone in the field screamed. He was very excited. He could not wait to get the sword. However, there were also a group of people who were waiting and watching because the sword was on a high mountain. Although it was not a mountain for people in the field, it was forbidden Maybe a lot. So here, they have to wait and see, which is also given to some people as cannon fodder, as long as the more cannon fodder, then you can understand a lot of things. After all, if such a magic sword is so easy to get, it''s not necessary to say at all. At this time, Jiangning''s eyes actually brightened up, because he saw an acquaintance, that is, Jiangning asked him to look for Gaozu before. This person, with his four people, appeared in this place. When Jiangning saw him, this man also saw him and looked at him. Then, without any hesitation, he directly came to Jiangning: "what a coincidence, how did you come here?" "I''m here to see this sword! By the way, Gao Zu, have you found it? " When Jiangning said this, his face suddenly showed an expression of embarrassment. After all, Jiangning also knew that he had dug others. However, these are all trivial matters."Yes, I have the map! But it''s useless to get the map, because this map points to here, and I''m depressed! " When the commander said the last time, the whole person was depressed. After all, he chased and killed a man, but he came to this place. It would be very depressing to put it on anyone. After all, Jiangning didn''t have to look for Gao Zu or get a map. They could find it here, and they worked hard to find it. This made him very depressed. But fortunately, it is not too late to come. After all, all the people in the field have just arrived, and this sword of killing immortals is just born ¡£ When Jiangning heard the speech, he also laughed. He didn''t expect that the commander turned a big corner to come here. He could find here without doing anything. He saved a lot of time. He was very happy about this. However, Jiangning is more depressed, that is, he can not find Gao Zu. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1939 If Jiangning could find Gao Zu, it would be easier to deal with all these things. After all, he did not intend to obtain this magic sword, because for these things, it was extremely hard to get. If they were forced to get them, there might still be problems. Therefore, Jiangning was very clear about his own strength ¡£ After thinking of this, Jiangning immediately asked, "by the way, Gaozu is dead now? Or where? " For Gaozu, Jiangning will certainly not let go, and even can be said that, if we can find Gaozu, Jiangning will definitely not have any mercy and will not give him a little chance. If this kind of person appears in this world, it will be a disaster for anyone. "This Gaozu is extremely cunning. I didn''t kill him, but he is not in a good condition now. I guess he won''t come to this place either!" When the commander said this, he was already depressed. Because of his own strength, he is very clear, but in this, he is unable to deal with a person, and this person''s strength, is just general, if said, it will make people laugh, but anyway, they still got the map, and is to find here. "Any ideas?" At this time, Jiangning had ignored other matters and directly said to this commander. In his opinion, although this commander is still young, Shouyuan''s words must have reached the end. After all, this kind of person can be seen from the breath. If he can''t get this sword to kill the immortals now, then Shouyuan will reach the end, and there is no way to do it at that time. A person, in practice to a certain level, in fact, his Shouyuan is also slowly rising, but reached a certain level, it is very difficult to improve, then year after year, when the time comes to draw Shouyuan will be close, so they need to find the opportunity urgently, in order to let their Shouyuan can continue. Otherwise, it will be a waste of life. In the end, it will be impossible to get rid of the death. This is the sorrow of the monk. Practitioners are looking at the nature of heaven and earth and seizing the aura of heaven and earth. They often break away from the calamity of heaven and earth and go against the heaven. Therefore, longevity is very important to them, even undeniable. In this case, if there is not a little pursuit, then this person will be completely abandoned. "No idea!" The commander directly shook his head, with a look of disappointment on his face, and said: "I have heard a secret from my childhood, and it is also about the secret of this sword for killing immortals! I didn''t think it was true at that time, but at this time, I''m sure it is! " "This sword of killing immortals will not be obtained if it is not a stupid and wise person, because the requirements of this kind of sword are extremely harsh, and it is impossible to control it completely. Even so, as long as a little thing happens here, it will be swallowed down!" When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be such a secret. If it was like this, then he would not have any competition, because he was not the kind of stupid and intelligent person. Even so, there were so many people in the field, even if it was how to arrange, there was no Falun to him ¡£ "OK, I''ll go and have a look first. If it''s a chance, I''ll try it. If it''s no chance, I won''t force it!" After the commander finished, he left quickly. Jiangning did not pay attention to him. After seeing him leave, his face immediately sank. He did not expect that zhuxianjian would still have this requirement, which made him extremely depressed. At this time, Liu Mei also said: "in fact, there are introductions about this magic sword in our family. If you want to get it, it is extremely harsh. After all, these swords will choose their own masters. If they are not suitable, they can''t be obtained at all. Even if you try to force them, you can''t get them £¡¡± "In addition, if it''s a chance, even if you don''t look for it, it will come to you. This is the secret of my genealogy!" After Liu Mei finished, she also became silent. She wanted to get this magic sword, but as she said, if the chance doesn''t fall on her, then even if she tries to fight for it, she won''t get it. After all, there is a lot of knowledge in this. If you insist on it, you may hurt yourself. At this time, yue''er was also a little depressed. Although she didn''t know much about it, it was really such a situation. After all, the cannon fodder that rushed up could be seen at this time. It was extremely huge for her to fight.It is even undeniable that if she is forced to follow up, there will be problems. After all, she can not enslave such a sword. Jiang Ning just wanted to talk, but found that the inner God image was actually transmitted down: "you don''t have to think too much, and you don''t have to pay attention to it. If this sword chooses you, it will definitely come to you. Even if it is the last thing that happens, it belongs to you. If it doesn''t belong to you, then you don''t need to be much Think about it After listening to this sentence, Jiangning was immediately relieved. Originally, he was still thinking about whether he wanted to fight for it. But now the gods have said so, and he has no desire to fight for it. After all, the God image will never cheat him. The more powerful he is, the better it is for the God image. It can even be said that when Jiangning is strong, it can still liberate this God image. So at this point, this God will not deceive him, and even help him at some time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1940 "Well, I''ll take a look! In any case, this kind of magic sword can''t be obtained by anyone! " After Jiang Ning understood it, he immediately ignored other people, and directly sat down in situ, while his eyes did not leave the people in the scene. There were a lot of people in the field, but at this time, everyone went to fight for the sword of killing the immortals. They were not afraid of death. They had rushed to the top of the mountain without any precautions. Some people even more, directly took up the sword of killing immortals, without any accident. After seeing these situations, Jiangning was stunned, but he didn''t think about it too much. After all, it''s human nature. Even if they don''t meet this sword of killing immortals and encounter other opportunities, they will not have any hesitation, and they will directly fight against them. That is to say, at this time, only to see a person in front of him was directly impacted down. Not only that, he was also confronted with a strong attack force, and the whole person instantly became a pile of powder in that moment. When some people saw this scene, all the people were frightened, because they did not expect that such a thing would happen. Originally, they just wanted to fight for some of the immortal killing swords. Even if they could not get them, there would be no statement. But now, it gives them great danger. Now everyone doesn''t want to go up and fight this sword, because they know that they are not the opponent of this sword. If they can defeat this magic sword, they may be able to accept it, but their strength is just ordinary. Although they are very good in the field, and no one can come to them, they are still lack of strength when facing the most powerful sword between heaven and earth. After seeing this scene, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling. If the sword of killing immortals could be obtained so easily, it would not become the first magic sword in the world. Since it has a certain title, it means it will be absolutely powerful. However, at this time, some people have already suggested that all of them should gather together and fight against the magic sword. As long as the spirit of this sword is temporarily lost, a lot of things can be done. At that time, it can be completely subdued. After all, if there is no magic sword in this place, it can be done Any unexpected words, Jiangning and others can absolutely do it. A magic sword, it seems to be extremely powerful, but under the attack of so many people, there is nothing to say about it. "If anyone doesn''t come to help, then we''ll kill that person. First, we''ll never let others fish in troubled waters!" At this time, a powerful Master said his own meaning directly. His meaning was very clear, that is, all the people in the field were concentrated in one piece, and then they made trouble with this magic sword. Of course, you can not participate. If you don''t, you will be the first to leave. If you don''t, you will definitely be attacked and killed. There is no doubt about this. After all, they will not tolerate a person fishing in troubled waters here. A magic sword is coming. Everyone wants to fight for it. If it is given to a person who has no merit, no one will be willing to fight for it. Secondly, after they subdue this sword, they will compete directly. If anyone loses, there will be no argument. After all, the strong one is the first. When the strong man asked about Jiangning, Jiangning had two hands and said he didn''t pay attention to these things. "I tell you, if you don''t participate, you''ll get out of here, or I''ll gather people to kill you!" Speaking of this, the poor man''s face suddenly cooled down, because he would never let a person, or even a team, stay here. "I''m here, just have a look. Anyway, I don''t have any chance to rob your magic sword!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. What he said was true. If the master of this sword was not chosen by himself and other people wanted to control it, it would be absolutely impossible because the gods had already said it, and in this case, the God image was an ancient spirit beast, and the words of an ancient spirit beast were absolutely correct. Because at that time, the ancient things were very well known, even if they were soldiers and soldiers, they were extremely clear. Therefore, Jiangning believed in the words of the gods. Even if the people in the field use any method to deal with this magic sword, maybe this sword will not yield in any way, because it is all ancient things, and it is also opened with wisdom. If it is so easy to tame, it will not be so powerful.In addition, Jiangning doesn''t want to get involved with the people in the field. He also thinks of this. If he has good performance, he may be chosen by Shenjian. Once he is selected, it will be extremely terrible. Originally, his strength is good, and then there is a magic sword. It can be said that this ruins place can walk horizontally, which is definitely a matter of course. After all, in this place, the people we meet temporarily are just ordinary. As for those who can''t be cultivated, they will not go to Jiangning after seeing the strength of Jiangning Yes. After all, in this world, everyone will have their own ideas. When meeting powerful people, they will never get into trouble. If they are casually looking for other people''s troubles, they will not live now. Therefore, Jiangning also wants to get this magic sword, but he will not participate in the attack team, because he will never attack. After all, the gods have said that if they can get it, they will choose by themselves. If they don''t choose you, they will not get it even by any means. Often, these powerful things will have their own wisdom, so some things can not be forced down, or even can be said, if they are forced up, they will have no effect at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1941 After Jiang Ning said no, the person who came to ask him immediately became pale because he understood that he needed his opponent very much, and he also wanted to get this sword to kill the immortals, so he made such a bad strategy. However, he didn''t expect that Jiangning would not allow this thing. After all, Jiangning had four people. If all four of them joined in the battle, they would have great fighting power. They were ready to talk about it, but they were rejected by Jiangning, and their attitude was very strong. This completely triggered his anger. "Since you are like this, don''t blame us for being rude!" At this time, the leader said coldly. For him, it was very easy for a group of people to defeat Jiangning and other four people. There was no need to say anything at all. Only a few people could kill Jiangning. Although Jiangning''s strength is also very good, but their people''s strength is not general. We should know how terrible their strength is when they can survive in this ruins for so many years. It is totally beyond the ordinary people''s ability to compare, and even can be said, if they want, they can This is the ruins of the land to lead down. Only they understand that there may be people with great ability in this ruins, so they won''t do it. However, compared with Jiangning, if you want to kill him, it''s still a matter of minutes. Under his call, many people come directly. These people look disdainful. In their eyes, Jiangning is strong, but the strength of the three women is just average. They will never tolerate a person disobeying their orders. This is their very strong practice. Even at this time, they are all beginning to form a group. Because everyone wants to fight for zhuxianjian, so they don''t allow anyone to have leisure. Even if you don''t make efforts, you should also participate in it. Otherwise, there will be big problems. After seeing a lot of people surrounded her, Jiangning was not shocked, but Liu Mei''s words were all gloomy. She had never thought of it. Now it was a disagreement. There was such a situation that she seemed to have thought of her own end. "Jiangning, let''s compromise. Anyway, it''s very difficult to get this sword for killing immortals. If we leave, they won''t attack us any more!" At this time, Liu Mei was a little afraid. After all, at this time, if there was a real fight, it would be a bad situation for them. It can even be said that they do not have any chance to win and surround themselves, because the strength of this group of people is so strong, and everyone''s means are rich. Even so, as long as there is no accident, there will be big problems. Seeing that Jiangning and others are afraid, this group of people immediately sneer because their strength is good. If they can force Jiangning and others to participate in it, it will definitely be a big fighting force. Moreover, Jiangning and others can be regarded as cannon fodder. At that time, they will be able to save a lot of manpower, which is exactly what they want to do. So now they have to eat Jiangning and other talents to complete this task. Otherwise, they will not be able to complete it. As for the commander who had negotiated with Jiangning before, he also came over at this time and said, "brother, you can go from here. Anyway, it''s just fighting against a dead thing. For you, it''s no harm!" Jiangning won''t care about this commander, but he won''t participate if he participates in it. After all, his own strength is there, and the God image has said that he can''t attack this killing immortal sword, otherwise, you will never get it. "It''s OK. You play your own game. I won''t get involved in it!" Jiangning once again showed his own ideas, because at this time, he has decided, even if he can not get Zhuxian sword, it will not fight Zhuxian sword, because once he started to Zhuxian sword, then he would not have any words to say. It can even be said that if one of them does it, then he will be punished. After all, anyone who attacks an ancient thing will be in danger, which is beyond doubt. "In that case, don''t blame us for being cruel!" At this time, the commander said coldly. "All right, you may come here. I will not be afraid of you even though I say the strength is poor." Jiangning this time, has also been a sneer up, after all, he has understood the people in the field decided, if he said what again, it represents that he is a coward.. In this world, if you are not cruel, you will never have a way out. If you are not cruel, you will never be able to control your own life. This is what Jiangning has known for a long time. Therefore, he always controls his own life at every moment.The commander, who had negotiated with Jiangning before, now saw that Jiangning had refused to come down again and again. He also had nothing to say, and then he went to one side. Although he can''t dissuade Jiangning, he won''t do it either. After all, there is still a little friendship between them, but it''s not deep. However, the three women in the scene are already angry at this moment, because they have never thought of it. They should be directly attacking them. This is something that no one has ever thought of. It can even be said that they are bullied by a large number of people. But Rao is like this, they also won''t have any fear, because at this time, the breath of the three women has been agitated, and then directly showed a pair of posture to the enemy. As long as it is a group of people in the field, then they will not have any hesitation and fight with them directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1942 "I''ll ask you again. If you don''t, you''ll die!" The leader again said coldly. "I won''t promise you. If you want to fight, you think I will be afraid of you?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but say coldly. For this person, Jiangning really does not have a little favor. If it is possible, he will definitely be the first to kill him. After all, if such a vicious person continues to let him survive in this world, it will be a disaster to many people. "Kill! Kill all four of them, and then we will deal with the magic sword. At that time, as long as the sword is subdued, we will fight with each other according to our ability! " After the words fell, the people in the field immediately started to fight, and each one made an absolute attack. Everyone played his own strength to the extreme, and directly took up Jiangning. This is very shocking to Jiangning. He didn''t expect that these people didn''t have any hands left. After all, they were attacked by groups. Ordinary people would hide their own strength, but they didn''t expect that in this, these people were so crazy that they directly took advantage of their strongest strength to pick up Jiangning. "In that case, you shall die." After seeing this scene, Jiangning was angry. In other words, if this group of people speak well, Jiangning may not pay attention to them, but this group of people will not do so. They directly use their own violence to eat Jiangning, but who is Jiangning? He will never compromise. In Jiangning, the three women also started at this time. Although their strength is just ordinary, the strength shown by the three women is very strong. Even so, if the three women unite together, they can resist many experts. At this moment, everyone is releasing the most powerful force, everyone in this, is the enemy of this group of people, if you are not alive, or I am dead. "Kill!" Jiangning''s low roar, the breath directly erupted at this moment. Originally he gave to others, it was not much strong breath to come, but at this moment, Jiangning whole person is to play a very strong state, directly beyond the field of a lot of people''s breath to come, some people are aware of Jiangning''s breath, are shocked. Jiangning''s shock to them was so great that they never thought that a person could hide so much breath, which was totally unexpected to them. But now it has been a start, they also have no way to come, can only be tough on the scalp. And now they have completely transferred the target, that is, the three women have become their target, because they know that Jiangning''s strength is so strong, if they go to Jiangning, they may not have to deal with it, they will have been killed in battle. This is not to be discussed. Therefore, at this moment, they all took up the three girls. It can be said that if they continue to fight against Jiangning, no one will stay in the end. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong. The commander who had negotiated with Jiangning before was also shocked. Although he knew that Jiangning was powerful, he did not know that Jiangning was so powerful. This made him extremely depressed. Up to now, he is also happy, fortunately, he did not fight against Jiangning. If he did, what kind of situation would it be like? After all, he felt that he was not the opponent of Jiangning at all. Even two of them could not cope with Jiangning. The people in the field were shocked at this moment. More and more people had already played the retreat drum. After all, they all knew that Jiangning had such strength, and there would be a powerful Assassin''s mace. At that time, as long as one mace was thrown out, it would completely destroy them. The purpose of their coming here is to take a chance and see if they can get this magic sword, rather than fighting with Jiangning and others. Therefore, they are very aware of their own ideas at this point. If you can get the sword, it''s worth doing whatever you do. But if you don''t get the sword, you don''t have to say anything. Everything is in vain. At this time, after others saw Jiangning''s powerful strength, they had already had the idea of withdrawing from the court. There was even no denying that in this, everyone thought of their own goal, and then they retreated first, because they knew that if Jiangning was held up again, it would be a great event. The man who had always wanted to let Jiangning die was also depressed at this time. He had a kind of stupid feeling in his mind, because he didn''t do anything, which actually angered the master. This was a very depressing thing for him.However, it is not too late to stop. After all, Jiangning didn''t kill a few people. Instead, they were put into a daze to prevent them from having any combat effectiveness. The reason why Jiangning didn''t kill these people was that he had his own idea, because in this, these people were all bewitched and had no own opinions. If he killed people, it would be almost enough to kill this commander. As for the three women, they are extremely safe now, because when some people just wanted to fight against the three women, their strength was shown, and then they defeated all the people who were close to them. This is self-evident, because the strength of the three women is extremely strong, even can be said, when they suddenly rise up, Then all difficulties can not stop them. This is the real strength that they have improved, and they also want to quickly condense their own strength and lay down their own foundation. Only in this way can they better enter the next state. Otherwise, if the foundation is unstable, it can not be achieved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1943 At the moment, both Jiangning and the three women''s strength have been thoroughly demonstrated, making the people in the field look like adults. Even some people, from the beginning to the end, are not fighting, but they are defeated by the three women. This is their shame. After all, so many people surrounded four people, but without any accident, they were unable to overcome. In addition, they are still punished by three women. If this is spread out, it will make others laugh. After all, a group of great men can''t do three women. The people in the field have completely understood the strength of Jiangning and others. As for those who have not started, they are all lucky at the moment, because they know that if they do it by themselves, they will have big problems, maybe they will be abandoned, or they will be killed, so they have to be happy. But how to say, in this, it is also Jiangning do not want to heavy hand, if you want to heavy hand, then it will be able to many people to kill down, this is self-evident. "Forget it, you can do what you like. Anyway, I won''t pay attention to you!" At this time, the leader who led the people to attack Jiangning was already depressed, because he found that no matter how powerful his attack was, he could not punish Jiangning. It can even be said that if he continues like this, he may be killed by Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong. After this person''s words fell, the people who dealt with the three women also retreated, because they also understood that if they continued to hate each other, there would be no chance for them, and even there would be big problems, so they all retreated at the first time. At this time, Liu Mei said, "come on! Come again if you have the ability. I haven''t played enough! " After this sentence fell, the faces of the people in the field changed. If they were not defeated, how could they retreat? After all, they all know that Jiangning and others may be black horses who want to bring the sword of killing immortals into the bag, but at this time, they have no way to do it. Liu Mei said that, in fact, she just wanted to be a person in the gas field. In addition, she also wanted to fight. After all, only when she really fought, would her strength be consolidated, so that she could make great progress in her future strength. If she has always been vain, even if she has entered a higher level, then her strength will not be so strong. If she can, she would rather not be advanced now, but also to consolidate her own strength. Fengying and Yueer share the same idea. In their eyes, there is a strong will to fight. They all want to fight. After all, only in the battle can they get a solid strength. However, there is no one in the field, because they all understand that Jiangning and the three women are monsters one by one, and it is impossible to kill them. If you are stronger, Jiangning and other three women will be stronger, so they have no chance. What''s more, they still have more important things to do in the field, that is, to pick up the magic sword. Only if they tie up the sword, they will have a chance to obtain it. Otherwise, after the sword has passed today, it will not enter the surface and sleep again. This is an opportunity for the millennium, so they can''t miss it. If one is missed, they don''t know when it will come. "I can''t rob you, but I want to watch in the field! If any of you is not satisfied, you can continue to fight! " Jiangning this time, words can not help but cold up. After Jiangning''s words fell, people in the field cast a blank eye on Jiangning, because they found that Jiangning said such words, which was equivalent to not saying the same thing. After all, Jiangning''s strength was so strong that it could even be said that no one could fight against him. As for some powerful people, at this time, they don''t want to take up Jiangning. After all, they all have tasks on their bodies. Every expert can see clearly the situation in Chu field. No one wants to fight with Jiangning because their goal is not Jiangning. That is, at this time, everyone left Jiangning, before they thought they could eat Jiangning, but at this time, they all found an important thing, that is, their strength simply can''t kill Jiangning. So they all gave up. Not only that, they also quickly went up to the mountain. They needed to fight with this magic sword as soon as they subdued it. If they could not defeat the sword, they would have a chance to get into the bag. If they could not defeat the sword, they would have nothing to say It works.Jiangning in the field, leisurely watching the people in the field quickly up to the top of the mountain, and then everyone used their most powerful skills. Some of them began to deal with this magic sword with some unique skills, and wanted to subdue the magic sword. But Jiangning can clearly see that in this, everyone can''t defeat the magic sword. Even if it''s a simple defeat, it can''t be done, because at this time, the magic sword has released a very strong breath, and this kind of breath carries the breath of ancient times. If there were any great powers in the world, they would cry out in surprise. Because of this magic sword, the breath would be ancient, but there would not be great powers in the field, because these powers were all killed in the ruins, and they were thousands of years ago. As for the three women, they did not have any movement. They were watching these people fighting swords one by one. Moreover, they did not understand what Jiangning was thinking, was trying to snatch the magic sword, or what he was doing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1944 In fact, fighting sword is to seize this magic sword, and to drive away the aura of heaven and earth in this magic sword. When the time comes, the sword will be weakened to a certain extent. Then they can take advantage of the danger and directly obtain the magic sword. This method is what most people will do. For example, if Jiangning had not obtained this God image before, those people in the field would not have used this method, because using this method, it is relatively safe, and there is no harm. After all, for himself, and for the baby, there is no saying. However, if we use some other rigid methods, we may destroy the foreign treasures. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, most people will use such a method. But now, in this field, it is obviously no longer effective, because the breath released by this sword is too terrible. Moreover, it seems that someone is manipulating it. It can not only avoid other people''s attack, but also attack the enemy. It can clearly attack other people. You can imagine how powerful this magic sword is. Now Jiangning, even on the outside, feels extremely dangerous, because some people do not have any opinions at all. Of course, their strength is a little strong, but after facing this magic sword, their own strength is no longer any more. They are directly dissolved. In addition, there is another saying that in this case, as long as the person who attacks the magic sword will be locked in by the sword. This can be sensed by them. Moreover, after each person''s attack falls down, sometimes it will rebound back. This is a terrible thing, even undeniable. If the attack is more powerful, it can not be denied If so, it may still be life-threatening. "Too strong!" At this time, Jiangning can''t help but exclaim. After all, he can sense everything. As for the three women''s words, because their strength is too low, they can''t feel it. "Jiangning, how many chances do you think they will win?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. She can also feel a little bit because of her own skills. However, because of her lack of strength, she can not feel clearly. If Jiangning can sense ten percent, she will feel ten percent. "There''s not much chance of winning!" According to my consideration, some of them may die. When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but show a shock, because at this time, a person died on the field, and this person''s strength was extremely huge, but he was cut off by the sword, and the blood was constantly bursting out, shocking. After seeing this, the three girls also felt sick because they had killed a lot of people. However, there were only a few of them who had killed a lot of people. Now, the sudden appearance of this situation makes them feel very sick. It can even be said that this is only the first one here, and there will be a lot of people next Encounter this phenomenon. Because Shenjian seems to be completely angry now, and the breath is becoming more powerful at this moment. It can even be said that if we don''t unite here, there will be countless deaths and injuries. Only when we unite, we may not have such a thing. "Look, it''s just the beginning. If I guess it''s right, half of the people will die in the end. By then, the rest of the people will see that the situation is not good, and then they quickly flee. In this way, they will escape this catastrophe!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. This group of people also don''t understand things. If it were him, he would never go up and get up with this magic sword. After all, this sword seems to have derived its own will. Once it is derived from its own will, it will be a very frightening thing, even undeniable. Even he dare not move it. Just like the gods before, the breath was extremely terrible. At that time, Jiangning didn''t want to move this God image. Fortunately, the blind cat met the dead mouse, which directly gave him this chance. Otherwise, he might have been killed in the battle in that place. Even if it was not killed in the battle, it would certainly be seriously injured, because in this, no one can resist the attack of the God image, and the God image is extremely terrible. The situation in the field is just like this, so Jiangning has decided that something big will happen to them at the moment. Under his watch, an accident happened again in the field. One of the young people, relying on his own strong strength and ignoring the persuasion of others, directly took up the magic sword by himself. However, he died suddenly.Because when he just put on the magic sword, it seemed that the magic sword just sent out a strong breath, and then there was no accident. He was killed directly. This is also a very common thing. It is even undeniable that in this case, if it is replaced by other people, this may happen, because the divine sword is already invincible. If it had been, they might be able to resist it, but now, they have no chance at all, because the sword is angry. If a psychic gets angry, it''s a terrible thing. It''s possible to even destroy everything. After all, if something happens, it will attack. Shenjian can''t distinguish good from bad. It can only be used against those who are not good for themselves. After all, only in this way can we keep our strength. This is the same as fighting between people, so there is no need to say about such things. "Don''t go up without permission. If you go up without permission, we can''t do any harm to the magic sword. Even so, we will all be killed in battle!" At this time, the strong one directly ordered. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1945 In fact, needless to say, all the people in the field know this situation, that is, they can''t go up alone and just start this magic sword, because everyone''s strength is different. If you are stronger, the power of the sword will be stronger. There is no doubt about it. It can even be said that in this, if nothing happens, this magic sword can definitely kill all the people in the field. If this group of people have their own strength, they may be able to stop the sword, but this requires very tacit cooperation. If there is no very tacit cooperation, then There will be big problems. Even if Jiangning is below, he can see this. After all, he is a man who has been through the battlefield for a long time. As for other people, it is not clear whether they can see clearly. However, Jiangning takes into account that few people in the field can see clearly. After all, no one here has ever dealt with ancient things ¡£ In the past, some powerful people may be able to deal with these ancient things by themselves, but these powerful people are no longer in this world, they are all dead in the ruins. Up to now, the most powerful group of people has come, but it can''t be denied that some old monsters have not been born. After all, they have the ability to hide their strength and avoid the Millennium catastrophe. However, the words of these old monsters are still very few. It can even be said that they are not necessarily extinct Yes. "We must unite. If we don''t, we can''t control this sword at all!" Speaking of this, the leader''s face could not help but show a sneer. Originally, according to his idea, it was a magic sword that could be controlled quickly, but at this time, he found that things had been beyond his expectation. Even at this time, there is no way to stop the occurrence of this situation. This is the most serious thing, because once the situation is out of control, it will be impossible to control the magic sword, that is to say, this chance will not be with them. After all, they all know this matter. If they don''t unite, they won''t have any chance. The people in the field are powerful, but for the Shenjian, the strength is just ordinary. After all, not everyone can accept the power of the divine sword. It can be seen that under the command of this leader, everyone is united. After all, they are people from different forces. It is impossible to make them look like an army. It can even be said that it is impossible for a temporary team to play its role The power is pretty good. After the unity, the leader immediately controlled it, then he spoke, and directly took up the sword again. This time, it was much easier than before. After all, it was incomparably lax, but now, it is orderly. This is a progress, but it still doesn''t play a big role when they take up the sword. After all, there are not many things that can be done here. It can even be said that if there is something wrong, it will be completely finished. "Look, they can attack the magic sword at most. If they want to control it, it''s impossible!" At this time, Jiangning''s mouth has risen slightly, because he knows that these people may suffer. After all, in this, their strength is just ordinary, even can be said, when facing the magic sword, their strength has no effect at all. This is not alarmist, because here, Jiangning also feels that his strength is lacking. Even if he is allowed to match this magic sword, he will not have any assurance, because this magic sword is too powerful, just from the breath, can shock people, let alone momentum. As a matter of fact, if you know that they are powerful, you''d better not use strong ones. If you use strong ones, then there will be nothing. Even if you can subdue them at last, they will not follow you wholeheartedly. This is quite clear to Jiangning. "Not so soon? After all, they are all united At this time, yue''er can''t help asking, after all, in her opinion, those people in the field will never be so quickly defeated, because there are still some people whose strength is very good. But the next scene completely convinced her, because there was only a sound of you jumping. That magic sword actually directly flattened a mountain peak, and then directly took up some strong people. One of the strong players, before meeting with his teammates, was cut off by his waist. A scream came down, and then the whole sky stopped.All the people, after seeing this scene, were shocked, because they did not expect that an expert would be killed in such a way. Now they can imagine whether the next one will come by themselves, or even say that the next one may be more people. "In fact, they have a chance, but it''s only a small chance. After all, they are not members of a team. Even if they are temporarily united, they can''t play a powerful role!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but sneer. For this situation, he had a premonition for a long time. After all, this group of people, after all, were not united at the beginning. If they united temporarily, they could not give full play to their strong strength. This is beyond doubt. Even so, if they continue to do this again, their people will be completely killed in battle Not necessarily. Secondly, this sword is so powerful that ordinary people can''t do anything to pick up this wave of magic sword. Even if Jiangning is a team, there will be no chance to see the power of this sword. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1946 After Jiangning finished speaking, the three women suddenly realized. Just now they didn''t think of these things. They just paid attention to the strength of everyone. They didn''t think of so many internal factors. But think about it is the same. After all, although the experts in the field are very strong, they are not united at the beginning, so the power released is not so powerful. "Take a closer look. In fact, everyone is hiding their strongest strength. They all have a selfish intention, that is, after defeating the magic sword, they can have the ability to fight for it. If they release their strongest strength now, they will not have any chance to come after that." Jiangning said this, can''t help pointing to a few people with his finger. Those people, it seems, are not so strong, but Jiangning knows that their strength is completely OK, but now there is a selfish intention, in this way, directly caused other casualties, even in the end, there will be some unexpected things, because their selfish, but will directly lead to a series of scurrying It happened. If a team doesn''t work hard to manage, then when it is really difficult, there will be problems. This is very clear to Jiangning. After all, he is not like other people in this four person team. If it is like other people, maybe there will not be three women trying to follow themselves. However, everything in the scene is not related to him. After all, he has nothing to think about this magic sword now. After all, it was from ancient times. It was not so easy to obtain. It can even be said that if he wanted to get it, it might be a big thing. From Jiangning''s point of view, we can see that all the people in the field are trying to resist, and want to control the magic sword. However, the magic sword can''t be controlled at all. It can even be said that in this, the magic sword seems to have its own consciousness. For these people, it''s called indifference, which is directly to let They were all killed or injured, which is not to be said. "Look, if the guess is good, it will be defeated soon!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. For such a thing, he seemed to have a premonition. After all, the strength of the people in the field was just ordinary. He couldn''t help getting this ancient magic sword. For this situation, Jiangning can predict that, after all, the strength of the people in the field is just average. Of course, for Shenjian, if it is for other people, then their strength is extremely strong. Even so, they can resist one side completely. However, their current opponent is the magic sword, and this sword is also the ancient sword, which is beyond doubt, and their defeat will be sooner or later. After all, in this scene, no one can use their full strength. That is to say, at this time, once again, there was an expert who was cut off by the divine sword without care. This is already several people. Everyone''s fate is like this. We can imagine what kind of situation this divine sword has become. Don''t say that there is no joy, anger, sorrow and joy in a psychic thing. In fact, there are some of them. They are even more intuitive than human beings. This is the important point of these psychic things, because they only recognize good and bad for a moment, and they will not be like human beings. "If you go on like this, the whole army will be destroyed! Now we can''t hide our strength. If we hide our strength, then everyone can''t escape! " At this time, someone finally found out this thing, and now they are shouting. After all, they don''t want to see this, because they don''t know whether the next one will be killed or not. If they do, it will be totally difficult to do, and they can''t know some of these things. "What else can I do?" At this time, some people were angry, because in this, they found that even if they exhausted their strength, they would not get this magic sword. In the end, some powerful people will get it. There is another point, that is, the people who come to live in the future or just come here. There is no doubt about this, because their strength is not enough to snatch this magic sword. They understand this matter very well. If they were other people, they would have been separated from this team for a long time, because in this way, they were just cannon fodder. "Unite, and then subdue this sword. As long as we surrender, we will have a chance! Don''t worry, in the end, our opportunities will be equal, and there will be no other things. After all, this sword needs to be subdued by individuals. Now we are just punishing this sword! " At this time, another person, said in a cold voice again.The people in the field have been living for many years. Even the young people, their strength is very strong, and they have seen a lot of things. For this sentence, they also very agree. After all, it is like this kind of psychic thing. If you want to subdue it, it is a very difficult thing, so to say he We all have opportunities. At this time, however, Jiangning shook his head, because he felt a very cold breath, which was sent out on this magic sword. At this time, the people in the field obviously felt this breath. Everyone was stunned because they didn''t expect that the magic sword would still have such a terrible breath. They all said that the supernatural power was just ordinary? .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1947 However, this situation is not the same as what they think. It can even be said that in this situation, the sword may not have released its strongest strength. Now it is feeling the pressure that it releases its own terror. If this is the case, then this magic sword will become a fine one. Not only that, but also it can guess the human mind. This is a very depressing thing. Everyone in the field was shocked. Even if they were ordinary people, they would be shocked. After all, these things can be said to be the first time they met. Moreover, the supernatural objects in front of them are still a huge magic sword. They are also afraid of death. In this world, there is no one who is not afraid of death. To speak of those who are not afraid of death, it is only the high priest of the Protoss. However, now the protoss has a resurrection altar, which is not known by some other people. If they know, then this Protoss will be completely difficult to handle. This is because the altar of the resurrection of the protoss is bound to be looted. Even at any time, this precious thing will be snatched. It can even be said that some people will release all their strength to fight against the Protoss. Because a resurrection altar is extremely valuable to them. If there is such a thing, it already represents that they have countless subordinates. After all, as long as it can be revived, everyone will not have any fear. "Now, they may have a little bit of a turnaround! Now, the situation is not good, but the sword is not strong Jiangning at this time, can not help murmuring. For such a thing, Jiangning really does not want to say more. After all, in this, all the things are not related to him. Even if the sword belongs to other people, he will not have any obstacles. This is just like the God said. If it belongs to you, it will come to you. But if it doesn''t belong to you, it''s impossible even if you force it. After all, no one can absorb this magic sword. "How do you say that?" Fengying could not help but feel depressed and said that she had wanted to see this magic sword play a powerful role, and even some of these things happened. But she didn''t expect that such a situation would happen now, which made Jiangning whole people depressed. "Because now these people already know how to control this magic sword! As long as they control this magic sword, then some of them can try to accept it. Maybe it''s a turning point, but I don''t think it''s big! " Jiangning can see clearly the situation in the field. Although he is not on the field, he can still see clearly even his current position. After all, for these things, Jiangning can do it. Even so, if one thing happens here, it will be the failure of the magic sword ¡£ However, these things are none of his business. After all, the God once told him that even if he did not touch these ancient things, there would be problems if you could not subdue them. Just like a situation that appeared before, it was directly killed by the divine sword, which was extremely shocking. An ownerless thing can actually kill an expert. Such a thing, such strength, can only be done in ancient times. Otherwise, it can''t be done at all. "The people on the field seem to be fighting to the death! After all, the breath of this magic sword is too terrible! " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help exclaiming, because she found that the magic sword seemed to be getting powerful, and the breath and momentum had reached a peak. Because of her own skills, she can clearly detect these situations. Sometimes, Jiangning can not feel them, but she can also sense them. This is the reason of her own strength. As for the other two women, they would not have such strength, because they did not have this skill, so they may not be able to detect it. Jiangning nodded and agreed with Liu Mei. After all, it was such a situation on the field, but generally speaking, it was what Jiangning wanted to see. After all, if someone could get the magic sword, the whole ruins might be solved here, which was a mystery thousands of years ago. At that time, why the ruins of the land was the place where the gods degenerated? It was a matter that no one understood why those great powers had disappeared. It is impossible to verify. Even their strength has been regarded as the top. Where can they go in the future and enhance their strength again, where should they go Points are what they need to explore.Therefore, for these problems, everyone wants to find out, but without certain strength, it can not be done. After all, in this, everyone can not use their own lives to explore these things. Moreover, Jiangning has heard that in the depth of this ruins, it seems that there is a veil covering their eyes. If everyone reaches there, it will be a big problem, because in that place, even those who enter it will be killed. The situation in the field has obviously changed, because everyone shows his most powerful power at this time. At this time, if there is someone hiding, then the sword will be lost to many people. Although it is said that they may not be able to win this magic sword, if they do not try, there will be no chance. This is known to everyone. Only when they try, they will have a chance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1948 "Kill! As long as we control this sword, we will have a chance! When the time comes, no matter who gets it, we should not envy it. After all, the veil of the ruins should be uncovered by us together! " One of them, at this time, said something exciting. Because everyone, at this time, has seen this magic sword, seems to have a little helpless. If they catch a chance, maybe they will succeed. This is something that everyone knows. Even so, in this, maybe other people can''t do, that is, they are united Get up. "Yes! I think we all know that this veil covers our eyes. As long as we lift the veil, maybe the secrets of the whole ruins will be revealed, and then we may be able to find a way out! " At this time, another person said again. It is at this time that people in the field constantly release their most powerful ability to attack this magic sword. Moreover, in this, everyone''s attack is endless, as if they are hammering hard. Jiangning can''t help but be shocked. Because when they are really united, the power they play out is so huge. It can even be said that their strength is much stronger than that of their team. We should know that their team, which is already the top team, is led by Jiangning after all. And in this, Jiangning''s strength is also very good. If the God is called out, it will be invincible. However, Jiangning is afraid to say this sentence now, because he has seen the strength of the unity of another team, which is not comparable to them. But all this is not aimed at him. If it is aimed at him, he can only run away with three girls. At this time, under the attack of everyone, the breath of the divine sword was quickly withered. It can even be said that the momentum of unity here has covered up the momentum of the sword. If other people don''t pay close attention to it, it''s totally unknown that this group of people are fighting with a magic sword. From this point, Jiangning can see that the original Gaozu wanted to swallow this magic sword by himself, and he also understood why he used it. If he did, he would be able to come to this place for the first time, and then the magic sword would be his own. As long as he can accept it, the world belongs to him. There is no doubt about it. If he gets the magic sword, even if he is not very powerful in ordinary times, he will become a peerless master. Just like Jiangning, before him, he was just ordinary. Even when he came to this ruins, he could not fight with the masters in this place. But after he got a god image, as long as the power of the God was given to him, then he could become more powerful, and not ordinary people could stop him Get him. Even in this aspect, as long as Jiangning does not have problems, it will not be afraid of anyone. Gaozu has always been an ambitious man. Jiangning had been aware of his ambition before in the Central Plains, but at that time he did not know that this Gaozu had such ambition. He wanted to bring an ancient magic sword into his own pocket, which was unexpected. Now, after thinking about it clearly, Jiangning can''t help but feel a chill coming out of his back. After all, this one is too terrible. It can even be said that if there is a little problem here, maybe this Gaozu will really get up. If he wants to compete with him at that time, it will be impossible. However, at this time, when all the people in the field wanted to integrate the sword, Jiangning actually received a message, which was like the voice of the ancient sword. "Help me quickly, I can follow you into the world!" This sentence, like a baby''s words, is full of fear, worry and uneasiness, but also has a prayer in it. After Jiangning heard this sentence, the whole people were shocked. He did not think that this magic sword would make his voice for help. This was something he had never thought of. Although it is extremely terrible to say that there are gods who have told him about this kind of thing in ancient times, it is extremely terrible, but Jiangning is still relatively shocked. After all, Jiangning is the first time to encounter such a situation. Even so, Jiangning still does not know how to do it here. Because there are so many masters in the field, if he directly blocks these masters, there will be problems obviously, because in this, they are all united, and everyone''s strength is also strong. Even so, if Jiangning goes up, it may annoy that group of people, and then it will appear One problem is that he will be targeted by this group of people.As long as he is targeted, he will be attacked. The attack of a group of people is totally beyond his control. Therefore, Jiangning is in trouble at this time. "My strength is not enough to cure you! But if you can sign a contract with me and give me strength, I may be able to help you! " At this time, Jiangning''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling up, and then was the voice. This is a very dangerous thing. Jiangning doesn''t want to take the risk to do it. After all, if it is not done well, it will lead to big problems. It can even be said that if something goes wrong, he will encounter a life crisis. Therefore, it is absolutely not allowed to make any mistakes. "Don''t worry, as long as you promise me, I''ll already be with you, and still can be used by you!" At this time, Shenjian again and Jiangning voice up. Jiangning at this time, we can see that everyone in the field is playing their own ability to the extreme, constantly beating up the ancient magic sword, even if it is an outsider, it is sad, after all, so many experts to attack a psychic thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1949 However, if this sword does not give its own commitment, Jiangning will not pay attention to it. After all, in this, it is bearing a great risk. Ordinary people are unable to bear such a big risk, and if one fails, it will be forever sleeping in this place. Therefore, even if he is better than Jiangning, he will be careful. After all, his life is only once. If he is the same as those people in the protoss, he will not say a word, but will immediately be on top of these experts. But now he has agreed to this sword, so he has no way. And just now, Jiangning also received the words of the God, that is to ask him to help this magic sword, and the God image can guarantee that after that, this sword will never treat himself badly. Because this kind of psychic thing in ancient times, as long as it says words, it will do it! And in this, the God image will still help, so he will not say a word, directly let Jiangning help this magic sword. Jiangning at this time and three women again said: "wait a minute, even if what happens, you don''t have to intervene in, if the experts to you, then you resist the rapid retreat up, no matter what happens, you should remember my words, your own small life, must guarantee good!" "What''s the matter?" At this time, the three women all put their eyes on Jiangning. They did not know how Jiangning could say such words for no reason. They seemed to hear the will, which made them extremely depressed. And in this, the situation in the field is not related to their affairs, but at this time, the three women seem to have the same heart to heart, looking at Jiangning''s eyes are very strange. "Yes, you''re right. I''m going to fight for the magic sword!" Jiangning said at this time, again told up, and then without any hesitation, directly into the battlefield. When he himself entered the battlefield, everyone put their eyes on him. Several of them looked at him with scorn and even anger. At the beginning, they had already asked Jiangning whether they should also participate in this matter, but Jiangning at that time refused to come down, and then there was no accident. He became an audience outside. At that time, he also said that he would not intervene in this. But they didn''t expect that after they had controlled the magic sword, Jiangning actually came to the scene, which made them extremely angry. No one would like Jiangning to enjoy himself without doing anything. "What are you doing here? Do you want to surrender the sword?" At this time, the leader said coldly, because he knew Jiangning was powerful. If Jiangning intervened, it would be possible that the magic sword would fall into his hands, so he would never give Jiangning a chance. Although there is still no owner of the sword, some people are already trying to communicate with this magical sword. As long as they can communicate, they will have a chance to obtain the sword. Therefore, he will not give Jiangning an opportunity. "Am I not qualified?" At this time, Jiangning''s face is also cold, because he knows that he and the people in the field will have a fight, but he doesn''t know when. After all, I''m going to cure this magic sword. At that time, the sword will follow him. If there are treasures in his body, he will be missed by thieves. In this case, Jiangning will certainly become the enemy. Therefore, Jiangning has no good face at this time. In fact, Jiangning didn''t have any good feelings for these people in the field. To speak of good feelings, it was only for those who didn''t make a move, because those people understood that their strength was not enough, and they entered into it, and there was no chance for them to compete for opportunities. After all, it was extremely difficult to fight for the things in ancient times. It can even be said that if there is no accident, all the things can''t be won. "Are you qualified? If you don''t want to die, just go away At this time, the man''s face was directly cold down. He had told Jiangning before that he wanted Jiangning to participate in it, but Jiangning was not willing, so he was already angry at that time. It''s just that before, he couldn''t beat Jiangning, but at this moment, he can pick up Jiangning, because as long as he orders to cast the Dharma, the people in the field will fight against Jiangning. Because the people in the field don''t want to see more people meddle in this matter. If there are more people, they will have less opportunities. If one of them may get this magic sword directly, they will not even have a place to cry. Therefore, at this time, everyone is looking at Jiangning with a cold face."It''s you! I tell you, I''m going to decide on the sword today. If you''re not convinced, you can come to me at any time! " Jiangning this time, is also completely overcast. For these people in the field, Jiangning has always wanted to let go, but he has never had a chance to come. But now in this aspect, he doesn''t mind expanding this hatred, because sometimes, he has to face some things. "Death! Brothers, this man wants to fish in troubled waters. Let''s kill him first At this time, the leader said with a gloomy face that he was extremely angry with Jiangning. Even if he had strength, he didn''t mind killing Jiangning, because his words and behavior had made him angry. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1950 Jiangning''s practice has obviously angered the people in the field. After all, they can''t share this magic sword with a person who has never known each other and who has no strength. If they are so generous, they will not stand in it. "Kill! Kill him first, and then again, this magic sword can''t escape now At this time, an expert in the field said again that his whole face was twisted, as if he was looking at a person with deep hatred, and after the words fell, he started to work directly. It''s not just him, but other people are also quick to start at this time. They don''t want to see their achievements stained by Jiangning. If Jiangning can win the magic sword, they will suffer great losses, so they won''t give this opportunity at all. In the field, about half of the people turned their eyes to Jiangning. After all, it was not so easy to swallow the magic sword. It could even be said that if there was no accident, other people could try it first. After all, if the magic sword was so easy to swallow, it would not take so long Yes. Therefore, at this moment, all the people have taken up Jiangning. These people, when facing Jiangning, have exerted their full strength. It is even undeniable that they have done more harm than before in dealing with the magic sword. After seeing this situation, the three women outside the venue were shocked. They did not know why Jiangning would go crazy. They were directly hostile to these people. Moreover, in the face of so many people, they could not think of this clearly. Even if we could say that, they could not think of what Jiangning had said to them before What''s going on. They want to go up to help them get up, but at this time, yue''er said: "you don''t move around. I believe Jiangning has just told us, so he must have his own plan to come! If we enter rashly, maybe Jiangning will worry about us. After all, our strength is not strong enough! " After Yueer stopped the second daughter, she immediately looked up to the battle over the sky, because she did not believe that Jiangning would do some useless things. Jiangning''s mind is not comparable to ordinary people. Even so, if there is a little situation here, they may all want to escape. After all, when Jiangning falls, they will not have any chance to come. After all, there are so many masters in the field. If they have such strength, Jiangning will not say such words to them just now. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning sneered directly, and then a strong breath came out. He said coldly: "you may come. If one is not enough, there will be ten people. Otherwise, all the people will fight. If I don''t beat you down today, I will not be Jiangning!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s heroic spirit soars to the sky. The whole person is like a king from the nine secluded places. With air conditioning on his body, people dare not lean on him. Some people, at this time, think that Jiangning has been crazy, and they even threatened to face so many people. This is something they can''t think of. After all, they are extremely surprised that Jiangning can do such a thing. If you can talk to a few people, they can still believe it, but if you directly take up so many people, even if it is a person''s strength, no matter how strong, it will not have such an idea, and even if you have many Assassin''s mace in your hand, it will not do like this. However, just when they were thinking about whether Jiangning''s mind was hot, the magic sword above actually rushed down directly, and the goal was to attack Jiangning. This scene shocked all the people in the field. They didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. Could it be that this magic sword would also take up Jiangning. But at the next moment, the people in the field were shocked again, because the sword fell into Jiangning''s hands directly. It did not cause harm to Jiangning, and let Jiangning use it. This is something that people in the field did not expect. For a long time, they all think that this kind of exotic treasure must be extremely difficult to obtain. It can even be said that if there is no accident here, it will be available to the predestined people. However, Jiangning did nothing, and it was approved by the divine sword. This was unexpected to all people. Jiangning is very powerful, but he is also extremely dangerous, because at this time, he has been paid attention to by other people. It can even be said that if Jiangning reinforcements leave this place early, it will be completely killed by all the personnel. After all, he is holding a sword. "What''s the matter? How can the sword recognize him?" At this time, a man said in shock.As soon as his words came out, the people in the field were shocked. They did not expect such a result. Even for this situation, they had never thought of it. "We can kill him, we can get the sword!" At this time, someone finally came out of the way, and then he made a direct attack on Jiangning. After Jiangning got the magic sword, he was stunned, because he didn''t think that the magic sword that other people could not get was directly sent to him. This is something that he could not think of. Even so, Jiangning can still enslave this magic sword. At this time, Jiangning''s body exuded a strong breath, and then only saw him holding the magic sword, directly picked up another person, and said: "die!" The voice of the words fell, the man was immediately cut off by Jiangning, blood flying in the air, under the rain of blood. The appearance of this scene completely shocked all the people in the field. They had no idea of such a situation. It can even be said that this situation has completely exceeded their expectations. Jiangning not only won the approval of the divine sword, but also showed a very strong strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1951 One hand is holding the magic sword, the other side is emitting a strong breath, which is shocked by all people, because they never thought that a person''s strength should be so strong. It turns out that Jiangning''s strength is strong enough, but they can still resist it. However, at this moment, they found that they could not resist Jiangning''s attack. Not only that, they also had an extremely important thing to do, that is, they found that Jiangning had been approved by Shenjian, The strength was so strong that it could not be resisted. This discovery made them even more envious, because they knew that Jiangning''s current strength must be the blessing of the divine sword. If they can obtain the magic sword, they must be invincible in the world, and even can uncover the veil of this ruins. After all, with strong strength, everything is OK To do it. But they don''t know how to deal with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong. If ordinary people, they may be able to deal with it, but they feel that there is no possibility at all. Just the breath of Jiangning has already made them fear, and the combat effectiveness that they can''t match. If they go up rashly, they may end up with the previous one. Not only the people in the field were shocked, but also the off-site release, especially the three girls, was extremely shocked. They don''t know how Jiangning made such a decision, and they don''t understand how this magic sword was suddenly used by him, which is something they can''t imagine. But not only they, but also the people in the field did not understand, because they did not find that Jiangning was taming this magic sword, and they had tamed it without any fighting. This was extremely depressing for them. But anyway, their biggest enemy is Jiangning. They can only win the sword if they kill Jiangning. Because after one person''s training, they can be tamed quickly. As long as Jiangning is dead, the sword will become a thing of five ownerships and be tamed at that time It will be extremely easy. So at this time, everyone put their looks on Jiangning. They all wanted to kill Jiangning and then get the magic sword. As long as they got the magic sword, the people in the field would not have any fear. This is the idea of all the people in the field. "This man has obtained the approval of the divine sword. As long as we kill this person, the sword will become an ownerless thing. Then it will be easier for us to tame it!" At this time, a person in the field said again. As soon as his words fell, there were countless attacks calling on Jiangning, because these people were totally intolerable now. If they continued to endure, Jiangning might be able to completely control the power of this magic sword. At that time, they would have no chance. Other people obviously know this truth, so at this time, they do not have any hesitation, but directly pick up Jiangning. Everyone''s strength is extremely strong, even undeniable. In this, their combat effectiveness is much stronger than before. "Kill! You must kill him Jiangning was surrounded by people all of a sudden, but he did not have any fear, because this magic sword had already signed a contract with him, and the two immediately became interlinked, and Jiangning also got a real promotion at this time. But even if he can''t be integrated with the divine sword, he can still have a way to kill people in the field. After all, he has a system on his body, and there is a god image that has not been summoned out. With so many assassin maces, Jiangning will definitely not have any fear. However, at this time, he would not summon the gods, because the gods were already in deep sleep. If they were called out, they would hinder the cultivation of the gods and directly affect himself. It is self-evident that because of the power of the God image, it already represents his power. "You may come. If I don''t slaughter you clean today, I''m not from Jiangning!" At this time, Jiangning is proud, because he knows that his current strength can be won in this regiment war. Not only that, he can also make people in the field forget today''s massacre for a lifetime. A person, if his strength has reached a certain level, then there is no need to worry about anything. He can handle it alone, which is exactly what Jiangning wants.Before, he had a lot of worries, but at this moment, he had no worries, because his own strength can completely fight down the people in the field. As for the safety of the three women, he did not have any worries at this moment, because he could pay attention to the three women in the fight, which he could do. The three women off the field were shocked at this time, and then only saw Liu Mei and directly asked, "now Jiangning has a strong strength. Shall we go up and help?" The strength of Jiangning has shocked them, but they still want to help Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is facing too many people now. If one is not careful, there will be problems. "This one doesn''t need to. Jiangning can kill all the people on the scene! As long as we take care of ourselves, there is no saying about the things on the field At this time, the moon can not help but laugh. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1952 The strength of Jiangning is a good news for them. From now on, they will not be in a state of worrying all day long, and they can hide behind Jiangning to do other things, which is self-evident. It can even be said that as long as they manage themselves well, they will be able to improve with the strength of Jiangning. After all, when Jiangning''s strength is strong, they can find a lot of relics. At that time, they will also share these opportunities, and then their strength will naturally be improved. However, their hearts are also a little depressed at the moment. Originally, they all found that there was no big gap between them and Jiangning. However, at this time, after this event, they already felt that their strength and Jiangning''s had not come at the same time. It can even be said that no matter how they catch up, they are all catching up Yes, this is a very depressing thing for them. But they also have no way to do it. After all, their chance can''t be compared with Jiangning, and even everyone can''t be compared with Jiangning, because Jiangning''s own reason is often like some lucky children, with strong luck, which is beyond doubt. "Well! However, I found that we all have a big gap with Jiangning''s strength. How can I feel that we are always a burden at Jiangning''s side! " At this time, Fengying directly expressed her own ideas. In fact, Fengying didn''t hide anything. After all, the three girls understood all these things. Often when they feel that there is no big gap between them and Jiangning, Jiangning will improve their quality, so that they will never be able to compete with Jiangning in the same order. It can even be said that after Jiangning''s strength is strong, the people they meet are also strong, and the people they meet will be strong They don''t have any way to do it. From this, they have always been a burden, which makes them extremely depressed. It is even undeniable that if there is no chance for them to get, then they will be a burden for a lifetime, which is a great blow to them. However, they have no way to deal with such things. After all, it should be so, and they are powerless. However, they know that Jiangning will not let them help them in this situation. After all, Jiangning has its own ability. If a magic sword is in hand, it can make Jiangning''s strength to a very strong level. Even the people in the field are not his opponents. From the breath of Jiangning now, we can see that Jiangning''s strength is absolutely strong. Even the several people killed now are extremely powerful. If compared with other people, then they are masters. But they are just ordinary people in front of Jiangning, and they are just ordinary people Ning was killed. If this is unable to reflect the strength of Jiangning, then there is nothing to say, and some other masters have no effect. At this time, Jiangning directly said coldly, "you may come. If you don''t fight to the end, I will be a coward!" After that, Jiangning made a move again. He was extremely fierce, because the people in the field didn''t need to be pitied. If they didn''t deal with Jiangning like this before, Jiangning might not pay attention to them, but they have threatened Jiangning before, which Jiangning has always kept in mind. He didn''t show any mercy. He directly picked up the people in the field. All of a sudden, a person was directly abandoned by him, and then the second one When a lot of people are abandoned, the talents in the field find one thing, that is, they are not the opponents of Jiangning at all. It can even be said that if they continue to fight like this again, all the people may die in Jiangning''s hands, otherwise, they will be abandoned by Jiangning. At this moment, all the people are shocked, because they have to believe that this is a fact, in fact, they do not want to see this is a real thing, but when it really appears in front of you, you can''t help but believe it. There is another point. Now the Shenjian has completely fallen into the hands of Jiangning. Even if they fight for it, they can''t win it. After all, they are not powerful people. This is very important. Without certain strength, it is impossible to snatch the magic sword from Jiangning. If Jiangning''s swords were so easy to be robbed, Jiangning would not have lived to this day. After all, it was very rough for him to come all the way. There was another thing that he brought with his three girls.When a person walks through the path of a monk, there is no one to help him. That is to say, there is a system. It makes Jiangning grow up to the present step. It is conceivable that he has suffered a lot. However, all these have made him stand firm and overcome all difficulties. The people in the field, at this time, are all the butt urine, after all, they now see the real strength of Jiangning, has completely lost confidence, they don''t want to be the next person to be scrapped by Jiangning, if abandoned, then all their efforts will be gone. Even if you want to have a foothold in this world in the future, you can''t do it. After all, there is no one who can help them. One person retreated first, and then the second. Then, more and more people retreated, because they knew very well that they could not fight with Jiangning. Even if all the people were united together, they could not deal with Jiangning, so it was needless to say that they were alone. If you face Jiangning by yourself, then it is just to send milk to Jiangning. In addition, there is no statement. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1953 Jiangning saw that these people were running away quickly, and he did not have any pursuit. After all, at this time, if he continued to fight with these people, he would become a murderer, and he still needs to continue to explore in this ruins. If all of them are killed, there will be few experts in the ruins. At that time, there will be a situation that there will be no cannon fodder to explore some relics. At that time, Jiangning may explore by himself. Some relics, some places, especially in the deep part of the ruins, even he did not have a little grasp, so he needs a lot of people to complete this exploration. If he can explore clearly, then he can do a lot of things as a finch. There was no accident. When Jiangning stopped, other people also left this place one after another. After all, the strongest people have been abandoned. They have no qualification to come. It can even be said that if they continue to fight, they will be totally annihilated. Jiangning looks at this group of people coldly, on the face can''t help but show the color of sneer. He didn''t show his own strength before, so he was bullied by this group of people. But after that, the magic sword was in his hand, and they had no fighting ability to fight against him. Jiangning understood this very well, so they withdrew at the first time. "I''ll let you off today, but don''t bother me next time. Otherwise, the end will be more tragic than the one now!" Jiangning''s voice rang out mercilessly in the field. Some people left quickly after seeing that Jiangning was not ready to fight them, because they knew the strength of Jiangning very well. As long as it''s something Jiangning wants to do, no one in the field can deal with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is too strong now. After all the people retreated, Jiangning came back to the three women, which also represented the end of the battle. This group of people are all doing wedding clothes, and the magic sword is let Jiangning get it, which makes Jiangning more excited! After all, this magic sword is a kind of artifact from ancient times, which can not be obtained by everyone. Even those great powers in the past cannot obtain these things, let alone in this era. After the end of the battle, the three women let go of their suspense. Originally, they were extremely worried about Jiangning, especially when Jiangning was just ascended to heaven. However, after that, the sword was in Jiangning''s hands, and they would not have been so worried, but there were still some. After all, when they faced so many people on their own, Rao had strong strength. Sometimes, they could not stop this group of people. This is beyond doubt. In addition, Jiangning in this, completely show their own strength, the three women will be hanging on the heart down, after all, in this, Jiangning can still fight to win down. "Why did the sword suddenly come into your use?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. After all, for this matter, it was extremely shocking. A group of people scrambled for the sword and tried to tame it. However, Jiangning didn''t do anything to let the sword follow him. This is something that nobody can understand. Fengying and Yueer are also looking at Jiangning. They also want to know what''s going on. After all, it''s really amazing. If you change to other people, even if you give them time, you may not be able to tame the magic sword. After all, it is extremely difficult to tame this ancient thing. But Jiangning has done it completely, and there is no way to say it. In addition, when Jiangning just got the magic sword, it seemed that Jiangning had come to Jiangning by himself, rather than Jiangning looking for this magic sword. This also made them extremely depressed. But anyway, Jiangning is strong, and they can follow Jiangning to travel in the world. In this ruins place, maybe no one can hurt them. If you can hurt them, it is the prohibition of some relics and some monsters left over from ancient times. Otherwise, ordinary human masters can''t deal with Jiangning. After all, his strength is so strong. Two Assassin''s mace, one is the God image. They understand the power of the God image, because after Jiangning got the God image, its strength rose like a rocket, and now it has a magic sword. This magic sword has greatly improved the strength of Jiangning. So in this, Jiangning will not be afraid of other people, even if other people want to fight with him, then it is just that they suffer losses, and Jiangning will never suffer losses."In fact, I didn''t do anything. Just now I was chatting with you all the time and watching the battle. But then, I heard the call of this magic sword. Then I decided that I must solve the problem of this magic sword, and then all these things came about!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. For such a thing, Jiangning is relatively good. After all, he got the magic sword by himself, and didn''t cost a soldier. It''s not like other people who have released all their strength and risked their lives to do it. But in the end, it''s not profitable, even soup. This is a very depressing thing for them. However, they also have no way to deal with such a thing. After all, they can''t beat Jiangning. If they can beat Jiangning, they may have just started to fight Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has a lot of treasures. It''s a pity that their strength is not enough and they can''t do such a thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1954 This time, Jiangning was given a great opportunity. After all, this kind of thing is not available casually, and it may not even get such an opportunity for a thousand years. However, Jiangning got it, which is a very good thing for him. Now you can imagine how much blood was vomited by those people in the field, because they couldn''t beat Jiangning, but in this case, they also gave the most strength. This is beyond doubt, because Jiangning did not have any action when facing this magic sword. "Where shall we go now?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. She was also extremely envious of Jiangning''s acquisition of this magic sword. But seeing that the gap between Jiangning and her own was getting bigger and bigger, she was a little depressed. If Jiangning''s strength was too strong, she would regard them as a burden. The difference in strength would lead to these things. It''s not just her, but Yueer and Fengying are almost in this state of mind, because they are really chasing Jiangning. But they didn''t expect that Jiangning has soared to an extreme level after two successive opportunities. Everyone knows this. If there are people in the field who can fight with Jiangning, then it is a group of people, even this group of people, still need to find opportunities to punish Jiangning. If it is replaced by ordinary times, it will not cause harm to Jiangning, which is beyond doubt. "I don''t know, but at this time, we should yearn for the secret place deep in the ruins. If we can unveil the veil, then it is the best. But if we can''t uncover the veil, we must be unable to solve this mystery!" Jiangning said this, the face is suddenly showing dignified color, others do not know, but he very understand. This deep secret place only appears once in a thousand years. And in this place, everyone wants to get the treasure. But whether there is a baby in it is another way of saying. But in this place, there must be danger. Even if their strength has been improved, maybe they will not It is the opponent of this secret place, which is extremely depressing. If it had been thousands of years ago, Jiangning might have been able to catch up, because at that time, there were all powerful people in front of us, but at this time, there was no saying, because Jiangning had no such opportunity to talk about these things with these powerful people. However, there is one thing to be thankful for, that is, no one dares to do anything to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is strong to a certain stage. It can even be said that if we meet Gaozu at this time, Jiangning can shoot Gaozu to death with one slap. Everyone knows this thing. The high priest of the protoss must not be the opponent of Jiangning at all. Although the high priest of the protoss says that his strength is also in the process of improvement, it is undeniable that he still lacks a lot of strength here. Although it is said that the ancient god of Jiangning is in the process of cultivation, it is also a killer mace. Now it''s probably that these two people are afraid to do something in the Central Plains. For the former, they wanted to unify the original, which is what everyone thought. So at this time, they knew that Jiangning was strong, but they did not dare to do it. This situation directly leads to the fact that all ethnic groups have a safe situation. Jiangning doesn''t need to worry about it. "I doubt that our strength is a little insufficient, which is the most depressing point!" Moon at this time, depressed said. In this, she is very clear about one thing, because her people, there is a person who follows the powerful person, but in this case, that powerful person may not be able to uncover that veil, so she is also worried about this problem. If there are some other secret places, there will be no worries, because now Jiangning''s strength has grown to a terrible level, but in the secret place of the ruins, she is extremely afraid, after all, the things ahead have appeared. "Don''t worry, even if we are in danger, we can leave. In this secret place, we can''t have a bad situation. After all, every secret place will have a ray of life!" Jiangning said this, his eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, which is also his extremely confident performance, even undeniably, in this, as long as there is no problem, then it will be exciting. Because once you have reached the secret place, your own strength can be fully reflected. At that time, as long as Jiangning releases its own strength, it will be extremely possible. "In that case, let''s do it!" At this time, Liu Mei also did not have any fear, because Jiangning gave her confidence, as long as Jiangning is not afraid, she will not have any fear.A woman, if there is a man, a strong man in the company, but also to fear these things, then it will not have any effect. After hearing Liu Mei''s words, the other two girls quickly accepted them. After all, at this time, they could only do so. Otherwise, they would have to go back to the Central Plains by themselves. Although returning to the Central Plains, they can become the overlord of one side, but for them, this is not what they want, what they want is the improvement of their strength, and even there is no denying that in this, as long as there is no accident, the next vestige, if they have a share, then their strength will be one To improve the quality. As long as the strength is improved, then they will not rely on Jiangning. If there is a battle, they can help, which is useless to question. So in this, they are extremely eager for strength. After all, as long as they have strength, they can live in this world. If there is no reality, they can help If you go anywhere, you will be enslaved by others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1955 Jiangning didn''t say anything about the three women at the moment. What he could help now was already helping. After all, at this time, apart from Jiangning, there was no other person who could help them, because their strength was beyond a lot of people. Although they were unable to fight all the time, this was the first time It doesn''t affect their strength at all. There is another point, that is, such a thing, that is, as long as their strength can be solid down here, maybe the next opportunity will enable them to make a further step forward. This is something that everyone knows, and even can''t be denied. In this case, as long as there is no such problem, it will be OK It was decided. "Let''s go! Let''s go to the depths now. After all, there is no more here to speak of! " Jiangning said this, and looked back at the high mountain. This mountain is the place where the magic sword was buried. However, under his induction, there was no strange place to come. After all, it was just a mountain peak. After Jiangning''s surrender, Shenjian fell asleep, because it was attacked by too many people before, so it also suffered heavy damage. You know, dozens of people''s unity attack, that is not ordinary people can compare, if it is human, maybe the powerful people in the face of so many people, it is unstoppable, after all, the strength of unity is too strong, if resisted, then there will be problems, such as their own strength will encounter It''s a big hit. The words of the gods are also in deep sleep now, but this can not affect Jiangning''s progress at all, because Jiangning is completely responsible for acting as a team leader here, and even if these two ancient things will not help themselves, Jiangning also has its own system. At the critical moment, it can be used to protect life. After all, this system is not just for fun. If we give full play to our strength, we can sweep everything down, but Jiangning has never used the ability of the system. After all, he knows very well that only with his own strength, then it is the most powerful. "This time, we don''t know what danger we will encounter." At this time, Liu Mei could not help but show a worried color, because she found that the deeper she went, the more intense the smell of terror, even undeniable. In this, Liu Mei also noticed another breath, which could completely swallow them down. After all, for such a thing, she only saw it for the first time, let alone face it. If it comes to the face, then there will be big problems, because she can''t even trust herself. Every time something big happens, Liu Mei will be aware of it first. After all, it''s because of her skills. So in this respect, he is a bit ahead. But overall, it''s still a good thing. After all, it allows the team to have their own preparation. Because once there is no precaution, there will be big problems in the face of danger, which is beyond doubt. "All right, don''t worry, let''s go down!" At this time, Jiangning said again. He now has no fear of anyone. Although he may encounter a lot of things in the middle, it can''t stop Jiangning''s pace. After all, as long as Jiangning takes up other people, it can do a lot of things. Everyone, as long as the strength is strong, then they will have their own stage. In the past, Jiangning has been unable to achieve a lot of major events, but now, he has been familiar with the powerful power, which is beyond doubt, and his stage is also slowly growing stronger. From the past, when you met Gaozu, you would have to run away. Even if you met Gaozu, you could have slapped to death. From this point, you can see how powerful Jiangning''s strength is, and how strong the speed of progress is. However, Jiangning is also aware that he is the son of fortune. If it is not for this, his strength will not be able to enter into such a powerful place. After all, the more powerful people are, the more difficult it is to advance. Some people want to enter a more powerful and equal order, which is impossible because They are out of luck. If a person is not lucky, then his road has come to the end. This is more clear to Jiangning. It can even be said that if Jiangning gets the chance again here, he will still improve his own strength. "By the way, what kind of state have you reached now?" At this time, the moon can not help but ask. If Jiang Ning''s strength is too strong to rely on, then Jiang Ning''s strength is too strong to rely on The strength of Jiangning."I don''t know what kind of situation my own strength has reached. Anyway, as long as you know, my own strength has reached a point where many people can''t catch up, and I''m a peerless expert!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. His words, is the true truth, after all, he also can not know his real strength, because his strength has never been fixed, only his ability slowly become stronger, which is more clear to him, but relative to his strength, his strength can crush a lot of masters. However, there is a gap between them. After all, his strength is not counted as great power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1956 Powerful people can destroy heaven and earth. If they are given the opportunity, they can destroy the earth and heaven and move mountains and fill the sea. After all, the ability of powerful people is beyond the scope of ordinary people, and they may not appear in people''s eyes. Some powerful people will never appear in public places all their lives. They are aiming to pursue strength as their first important goal. If nothing happens, they will never come out. Even when they are looking for successors, they will not say anything, because in this case, as long as there is no problem, they will not come out No one will be able to kill them. There is no doubt that a group of them are cool after a while of silence, but this is the strength of a group of women who can not stand for it. They are very strong women. They have been chasing Jiangning''s strength. However, one day, they found that they couldn''t pursue them at all. They couldn''t even eat the dust. This is a great headache. After all, they paid a lot of money here. However, they also understand that if they pay, it is far from being able to compare with other things, because sometimes the things they give can''t be rewarded. This is something they understand better. Just like this time, even if Jiangning didn''t pay anything, he was also recognized by Shenjian. Shenjian Ning followed him, but did not follow other people. We can see how important a person''s luck is. When a person does not have good luck, even if he is doing something, he will not get up smoothly, and there are obstacles everywhere. However, if a person''s luck is strong, then everything will go smoothly. It is even undeniable that in this case, as long as there is a little other things happening, then all these can be done. "You don''t have to worry. If you work hard, maybe you can surpass me one day." Jiangning to see three women''s expressions are a little depressed up, immediately comfort way. After all, at this time, if they are given a sense of uneasiness and despair, their strength may encounter obstacles, but if they are given confidence, maybe they will fight back. At that time, maybe their own strength can be improved to a lot. In this world, these things often happen. After all, after a person has a goal, he will put into effort, and can give up a lot of things, which is beyond doubt. Now the three women are in this situation. If they are given a goal, they will make great efforts. Even if they can''t surpass Jiangning, they will become extremely powerful, which is not comparable to ordinary people. When people went deep, Jiangning actually found a lot of strong breath, which were different from his, because Jiangning could feel it under the induction, and these breath appeared vaguely, as if they had never been here before. After feeling this situation, Jiangning''s face immediately sank down, because if we can do this, it already represents that his strength can be completely hidden, and the hidden object is people with such strength as Jiangning. Then it represents that their strength will be extremely powerful, even undeniable. In this, we should If nothing happens, you will meet a master. At this time, Liu Mei''s face also showed a worried color, and then turned pale. Because in her skills, she could also sense such people. These people''s strength was so strong, even undeniable. In this, she was completely free from any obstacles, because her own strength was only one It''s just Prajna. "What''s the matter?" At this time, wind shadow can''t help but ask Liu Mei, because she saw the face of Liu Mei is not very good. "It''s nothing. I just sensed a lot of experts coming. I don''t know if these experts will attack us. If they do, it will be over!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help worrying. After all, these experts are extremely powerful. If they hate them, they will not have a little chance to come. However, after seeing Jiangning''s look, their hearts were also relaxed. After all, Jiangning didn''t worry, and it was useless for them to worry. Moreover, if they met with difficulties, Jiangning would help them and would never let them face any dangerous situation. This is self-evident. "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with it!" Jiangning at this time, although his heart is also shocked, but he did not say to the three women, after all, here in the head, if you speak out, it will make them more worried, this is not possible.Some things, you know, will never let other people know, if other people know, then they will not lose their self-confidence, at this time, maybe there will be very serious problems, so Jiangning has completely submerged these things in the heart. "Well, we believe in you!" At this time, the three women all laughed. It was obvious that Jiangning had given them a sense of security. After all, this kind of security is something that other people can''t give. It can even be said that Jiangning has such strength. Since Jiangning can say such words, it can certainly do it. However, they did not know that in Jiangning''s induction, there were a large number of masters. These masters were as good as Jiangning''s, and even more powerful than Jiangning''s, which is beyond doubt. There is another point, that is, Jiangning feels that the front may be an opportunity to appear, otherwise it will not be so many masters to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1957 Every time Jiangning''s strength is strong, he will think that he will definitely be able to traverse to this ruins, but he did not expect that when his strength was stronger, the people he met were also so powerful, which made him depressed. Every time, he is in the progress, but when he can do something, he is actually in front of the people who block him, and the strength of the people who block him is very strong, which is unexpected. It can be said that the stronger the strength, the stronger the stage will be, which is very good. Although we have sensed the masters, Jiangning will not panic at all. If we reach their level, as long as they don''t involve some important things, they will not be killed. Even if they are assassins, Jiangning is not afraid of them. After all, their own strength has reached a certain level. Without any accident, Jiangning again said: "wait a minute, if it''s a fight, you don''t want to participate in it. After all, there are some battles that you can not participate in! If I can participate in it, I will not say such words! " Speaking of this, the three women''s faces are extremely calm. Everyone is thinking about Jiangning''s words. After all, every time Jiangning says such words, it means that important things will happen. Even if there are no important things, they will meet strong people. Therefore, they were shocked at this time, and yue''er said, "did you encounter any experts, so you would tell us so?" Wind shadow and Liu Mei''s eyes also fell on Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is their backbone. If Jiangning encounters something, then they will help, but they will ignore what they can''t stop. They know this very well. "Well, the people in front of us are a little strong, but they are not invincible. If you can make a step forward, maybe you can fight with them. After all, in this ruins, we have successfully entered the ranks of experts. So even if the strength of the people in front is stronger again, it is all There won''t be any explanation! " Jiangning said this, can not help but show a smile to take. For such things, he is also inspiring the three women. As long as they are given a little hope in this way, they will have the motivation to do things. If Jiangning says so, you can never surpass them, then it will be a blow to morale. Everyone knows this. After hearing this, the three women really brightened their eyes, because they were advancing at the same time, they were also aware of their own strength. They were extremely eager for a fight, but every time, they were blocked by Jiangning, after all, their strength was not enough. It was like the first time they met the gods. They had been hiding at that time. They could not enter the battle. If they were found at that time, there would be great events. Therefore, they still remember this very much. The second time, it was besieged by the people, which they could not help. Even Jiangning was in an extremely dangerous state at that time. If one was unexpected, it would be completely killed. After all, at that time, there was a large group of experts to fight against Jiangning. If they helped Jiangning, it was impossible. They would only let themselves fall into a passive situation. Although the distance of their advance is deep, there are already people under their eyes. The strength of these people is very good. From a distance, we can see that everyone is moving forward, and when they are advancing, they are looking for something. Everyone''s distance is also to maintain a certain distance, which seems to have been discussed for a long time, and in this, their breath is also hidden. If it is not carefully identified, then they do not know that they are all masters. When Jiangning saw them, those experts also saw Jiangning. However, their eyes only stay on Jiangning for a while, then they look at the people behind Jiangning, and then they show disdain. "Man, what do you mean by that look?" At this time, Jiangning can''t help but ask, for this master to give disdain in the eyes, Jiangning is a little angry. They are also a team. If they don''t look at the Buddha''s noodles, they also have to look at the monks'' faces. However, this person doesn''t give himself face. He shows his disdain directly. Although this is not a great blow to him, it''s a tremendous blow to the three girls.Originally, they were all feeling weak for their own strength, and now they can''t help Jiangning any busy, but they didn''t expect that this person gave a look of disdain, which made them suffer a blow. However, they also understand this. After all, if there is no accident, their strength is not enough and they can not face these people. And these people seem to be looking for something, which means that it will definitely be something that all the masters want. Otherwise, it will not appear like this. "It doesn''t matter. I just want to say that such a weak strength has come to the depth of the ruins. I really don''t know whether to live or die!" After all, if there is no real power in it, it will not be a person''s power. "Hum! Can''t we have a chance if we are small? " Jiangning did not speak, but Liu Mei took the lead to speak. Her impression of this person was extremely poor, even so to speak. If she had strength, she would have picked up this person at the first time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1958 However, if she has strength, this master will not have such a look of disdain. After all, in this, everyone speaks with strength. If the strength of others is stronger than you, then there will be no saying to ridicule you. After all, their strength is strong to a certain degree. However, this man ignored the strength of Jiangning. After sensing the smell of Jiangning, he felt that it was just ordinary. In fact, he didn''t know that Jiangning''s strength had surpassed him. It can even be said that if he summoned two things from ancient times, he could take the one in front of him People are destroyed. There is no doubt about this point, because if Jiangning cooperates with the gods and swords to fight, then its strength will reach a very strong level, which is unmatched by other people. This is very clear to Jiangning. However, Jiangning will not talk about these things. After all, if we show our strength in this, it will make people think that Jiangning is a madman. "Yes, but first you have to have a little life to look for a chance." At this time, the master said coldly again, because he has been here for a long time. He knows the key to this. If an accident happens, it will be completely finished. Therefore, there will not be other methods directly coming down. "Can you ask, man, what are you looking for?" At this time, Jiangning continued to ask, because so many people are looking for something, it must be a major thing. If he is a baby, he will not mind entering the ranks of looking for this one, but if it is not for the baby, he is too lazy to pay attention to it. "Do you want to join in the search for the secret land?" After saying that, the man immediately ignored Jiangning and went on with his own business. In his serious opinion, even if Jiangning can find the way to a secret place, it will be just making wedding clothes for others. There is no saying at all, because the strength of Jiangning''s small team is too weak. If it meets a strong person, it will be impossible to fight. Even if they are given the chance, they will not keep their own lives, because there are too many masters in this field. As long as some greedy masters are better than others, they will not give you any vitality. There is no doubt about this. In fact, Jiangning has thought of this problem for a long time, but he has not done it. After all, if we want to achieve some things, it is simply difficult to ascend to the sky. This is extremely depressing for others. "Join! Such a good thing, I must join in! " At this time, if Ma Ning is able to find his own way, he will also be able to work hard. After all, if there is no accident, so many people are paying attention to this situation. There will surely be ruins like that, and then they can participate in the fight. Although it''s a bit shameless to fight for, after all, the strength of the people here is still a little lacking, just like the strength of the three girls. If you enter this secret place, it will become the nourishment of others, but Jiangning will not mind these things. Even if other people want to drive them away, Jiangning will help Up. They are a team. As a team, they will definitely not let these things happen. Since there is an opportunity, they will definitely stick together and can''t leave any one person behind. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning also joined the team in searching for the secret land. Their division of labor was very clear, that is, they were divided into two teams. Jiangning was one team, and Liumei, because she was the special reason of meritorious method, she also led the second daughter to look for it. In their place, we can see that there are many people not far away who are looking for the road to this secret place. Although Jiangning does not know how to find it, he will do such a thing like others. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t know that the secret place is in the place where they are. It''s just that they don''t know where it is. The entrance and exit point is extremely secret. Ordinary people can''t know it at all. It can even be said that if something happens here, it will be depressing. After all, after thousands of years, this secret place has not been untied. Everyone wants to uncover this veil and see what is in this secret place. However, they have not been able to do it, and over time, it has become the same as they are now. Fortunately, they are all working hard, and following the classics thousands of years ago, they also understand this secret place, and they are on their own feet.This time, there may be a fruitless search, but people in the field will not give up. After all, this secret place represents one of the biggest secrets in the ruins. In the other two places, they dare not go because the other two places have become places of death. If ordinary people pass by, they will be mortal. Even the chance of life given by heaven is extremely difficult to find. This point is known to all people, so they will not have any greed, as long as it is to find this secret place, then it is OK. This is the reason why many masters come here, because this secret place may explain the place where the great power disappeared. If they can know where the great powers are, they can solve this mystery. This is something that everyone knows. However, they have been unable to trace this point and have no way. This is a very depressing thing for them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1959 Sometimes, if you want to look for something, it is impossible to find it. But if you don''t look for it, maybe it will appear in front of you. This is the way of the world now. And every time a problem occurs, it will shock the world. There is no doubt about it. It can even be said that if nothing else happens here, all people will be able to enter the open secret place, because this secret place is extremely powerful and can not be explored by one person. Moreover, there may be a lot of treasures hidden in this secret place. Therefore, at this moment, there is no fight among the people in the field. After all, they all understand that if they fight now, there will be no meaning to speak of. Even so, if nothing happens here, they will all withdraw. In the process of searching or continuing, almost all the masters are searching with their own special abilities at this moment. Some of them also use the treasure finder to find out the location of this entrance. However, no matter how they use the external things, they are unable to explore this entrance, which is for the people in the field It''s a very depressing thing. However, after a long time of searching for it, a pillar of light suddenly burst out of the sky, and then a long and terrible breath came. Everyone was shocked to see this light column, because they did not want to come to this secret place, which was opened in such a way. They would have thought that this car secret place might not appear in a short time, because they have been looking for it for a long time, but they did not expect that it was revealed directly at this time, which was extremely shocking for the people in the field. "My God! This breath of famine is so powerful. What powerful things are there in this? It''s really shocking "It''s amazing! Maybe this time we can find out the reason for the disappearance of the great powers! " "It''s amazing. It can be opened in this way!" Everyone is shocked at this time, because they know that as long as the secret place is opened, all other things can be done well. After all, in addition to the opening of the secret place, they still have other important things to do. For example, the reason for the disappearance of powerful people, if we find this reason, it will be a great good news for them. Because before, this continent was full of powerful people, but after a change, there were no more capable people. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that some powerful people have found a shortcut to leave this place, and another place may be It''s much better than this place. Therefore, powerful people just disappear in one place, go to another place, looking for higher strength, because they have already reached a very strong point. If they want to improve a step, it is extremely difficult. It is self-evident that almost everyone understands this point ¡£ Secondly, it is possible that all the people are killed by unknown danger when they leave this place. However, they all want to find out the reason. If they can''t find out, it is a huge mystery for them. This light column gives people a sense of vicissitudes. It seems that they are facing a vast world. Everyone is shocked when they see this situation. They all can''t imagine that such a situation will happen when this secret place is opened. Even all the people did not expect that at this time, this secret place would be opened by themselves. All the masters stopped at this moment. They all looked up into the air. In addition to being shocked, everyone''s face was shocked, just like seeing something extraordinary. However, they didn''t rush into this secret place. After all, familiar people understand that the earlier they enter, the more they will be It is self-evident that there will be danger. Secondly, it is related to this issue. As long as there are no other things, this secret place will be explored by all people. After all, in this place, no one can resist any master. Moreover, it is extremely beneficial for everyone to explore this secret place. "When do we get in there?" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but ask, he is extremely interested in these things, because she wants her own strength to grow up quickly, which is self-evident.She doesn''t want to be a burden to Jiangning, and she doesn''t want to be a burden of this team, so she needs to quickly improve her own strength. But if she doesn''t improve her own strength, it will become a burden. At that time, even she will feel sorry for herself. It''s not just her. Yueer and Fengying are also looking at Jiangning. They also want to quickly enter this secret place, because entering this secret place may be the first-hand access to these treasures. However, Jiangning shook his head, and then said: "no hurry, we slowly go in. After all, there are many experts coming here. We can wait for some other masters to enter. After all, such a place, if it is not dangerous, is a deceptive existence, so It''s useless for us to worry! " After Jiangning''s words fell, the three women in the field all nodded. They were really a little worried. After all, everyone would be a little anxious about the matter related to this relic. Even an expert not far from them was also anxious at the moment, and his face was full of anxiety. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1960 However, he is also extremely discerning. At this time, there is no one who is the first to enter. If he reaches a certain strength, he will understand this truth. If he is the first to enter, he may face many dangers. If he is allowed to enter first, he may avoid many crises. After all, the people in front of him have already The danger was cleared away. Jiangning is also the same idea, after all, he is very aware of the key to drop. There are many masters in the field who are stronger than him if they are not included in the assassin''s mace. So at this moment, Jiangning can wait for this group of experts to enter in first. After all, it is a very good thing for them to do. It can even be said that the danger they encounter will also be There will be a lot less. "Wait a minute, you should be careful. If you are in danger, you should retreat as soon as possible. After all, even the powerful people will be careful in this secret place, not to mention our strength!" Jiangning at this time, again told the three women to come, after all, the strength of the three women, in the final analysis, is just general, and the experts in the field are not the same order. It can even be said that if something happens here, it will be completely killed. As long as you think about it with your mind, it will be clear that all the powerful people disappear here. Although it is said that these powerful people will not be killed by this relic, they also have such a guess in this. If all powerful people die in this secret place, then this secret place will be extremely terrible. All the powerful people are killed in battle, and their strength is even less. Therefore, it is very applicable to drive carefully for thousands of years. In this respect, we can only do not worry, then we can make ourselves completely safe, otherwise, it is impossible to drive safely. At this time, the three women also understood their own strength, and they all nodded their heads. After all, at this time, if they had an accident, it would be a drag on the whole team. At that time, Jiangning needed to help them, which was a great hindrance to Jiangning. Originally, they all thought that they were cumbersome, so at this moment, they were even more afraid to come, because once it is a good mess, then there will be big problems. Maybe in the end, even if Jiangning is not involved, what is directly is not obtained. This is also a very possible thing. The column of light is still in the process, and at this time, the strong breath is slowly rising. Everyone is shocked again, because they are completely aware that under this strong breath, they are unable to make any action. Even so, under this breath, they are completely Can''t afford a little bit of resistance. Jiangning''s face at this time was also shocked. In his opinion, if the conjecture is right, this breath must be left over thousands of years ago. From this point, we can see how powerful the people in the ancient times were. But Rao was so, they were all killed in battle. This is something that nobody can understand. "Let''s leave a little bit. Maybe this secret place will explode again. If it happens, it will be a big thing!" Jiangning at this time, can''t help but say with three women again. Because he knows very well that the opening of the secret place may break out once. After all, if there is a little problem in it, there is no saying about this secret place. Just like the relics we met before, there will be dangerous explosions. When the time comes, the people who rush first and then will surely suffer. This is something Jiangning can''t touch now, because once it is injured, there will be no superiority in exploring treasure here. Secondly, his God image is still in a deep sleep, and a magic sword seems to have suffered heavy damage from many masters before and had to sleep. This is the place that makes Jiangning extremely depressed. Under this premise, only Jiangning can fight by himself, and he can''t play an important role. In this way, it will be very difficult, so we must be careful and never give any dangerous opportunities to happen to yourself. It was at this time that Jiangning actually saw the people not far away, and went straight into the secret place with that powerful momentum. However, at this time, it was a scream from the sky, and then a person who wanted to enter it was killed suddenly. This is why everyone in the field is depressed. Originally, many experts wanted to enter this relic, but now there is an accident. If there is an accident, no one dares to enter again.However, people in the scene can also be seen from this situation, because the time for opening the secret place is not enough, and the momentum still has not passed. Therefore, it must not be touched. Once it is touched, it will hurt yourself. Even if you enter it, there will be no possibility for anyone to compete with others Here it is. People in the field are very aware of this. "How long do we have to wait?" At this time, Fengying also asked. "It may be a long time or a quick result, but even if it is, since this remains has been opened down, we will definitely have a chance to enter it!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but smile. For this situation, he absolutely has his own assurance, because he can enter a relic, even now he can enter the secret place, because he can wrap his own team into it with two things from ancient times, but if it is like this, it will be extremely swaggering, so he does not want to do this It''s something. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1961 The strong breath in the field is still there. All the masters hold a wait-and-see attitude at this moment. After all, some people have been killed before. If they go up again, they will be completely killed. This is self-evident. There is another first statement, that is, some masters are also in this Will understand this point, waiting for other people are to explore after they again in the past. This is very good, so they all want to be a finch in the back, even Jiangning is no exception now, because if it is inside, Jiangning can have a chance to enter it, but if the first group enters into it, it will be a thorough problem, so he does not want to enter it so quickly Go inside. As for the field, and he recently, that is, just ridiculed the master, directly said to Jiangning: "brother, you should go in, otherwise you will not get the baby!" When he said this, his face was very serious, as if he was saying a very important thing. However, Jiangning felt that he was extremely hypocritical, because if he did such a thing, then he would be a fool. This is definitely killing the dead. After all, seeing that all the people in the field have been killed in the entrance, this expert actually let him in. Isn''t this pure intention to trap him? "You can go in, too! I''m not in a hurry anyway Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, and then continue to observe the situation in the field, for this person''s words, simply ignore. This kind of person is obviously some Schadenfreude, after all, he just mocked Jiangning, Jiangning is very clear about this, if it is other people, Jiangning is not willing to look at him, but now Jiangning also wants to anger him, let him first into the secret. Because once you enter the secret place, you will be the first to face danger. This kind of person is the damned one. Therefore, Jiangning has no polite words at this time. But this man, obviously ignoring Jiangning, was watching coldly on the side. The breath in the field is still expanding as usual. Everyone is aware of this breath at this time. If ordinary people encounter such a breath, there will be no explanation at all. But at this moment, they have to pay attention to this breath, because this breath can make them get treasure Here comes Shelley. After all, everyone has an opportunity at this time, a secret place. If there is no baby, Jiangning will not believe it at all, but even if there is a treasure, it will be extremely difficult to obtain, which is beyond doubt, because in this kind of secret situation, even the powerful people will disappear, not to mention other people. "You should be able to get in after a while." At this time, Jiangning can''t help smiling, because he can detect that breath, is slowly weakening down, not just him, Liumei is also aware at this time, after all, she has her own special skills. Fengying and yue''er are all ready. Although their strength is just ordinary, they are still very interested in these things. After all, as long as they get things in the secret place, all other things will be completed. At that time, their strength will be improved to a very strong one There are layers. As long as they arrive at that time, they are no longer cumbersome, they are the people who can resist one side directly. People who are not far away from the field are also stunned at this time, and everyone is dedicated to it. After all, this opportunity, after all, everyone does not want to miss. If it is missed, then there will be no chance in this lifetime. After all, in this, as long as you get a small chance, maybe you can improve with strength ¡£ Especially for some old men, as long as they get the chance, their longevity will also be improved. At that time, they will become an immortal existence and have the opportunity to pursue the eternal longevity. Jiangning is watching attentively, ignoring other people. As long as he can enter it, Jiangning will definitely enter it without saying a word. After all, he is ready. No matter what happens in the secret place, it is not enough to stop him. This is his persistence. At this time, the beam of light has been slowly weak up, not only that, the breath is also at this moment leisurely change down, originally is a kind of extremely fierce breath, but at this moment, it has become direct and soft, which is no doubt. "Let''s go in. We can bear the power of this breath!" Jiangning at this time, directly and three women said.After his words fell, I only saw a lot of people moving towards the secret place quickly at this moment. After all, it is time to enter. Sometimes, although it is extremely dangerous to walk ahead, the chance is also extremely huge, because the person in front will definitely be the first one to contact the chance, which is needless to say. At this time, the three women are already strict. After all, it is related to whether their strength can be improved, which is very important. If they are promoted, then they will be able to face everything, no longer like this situation now. Under the rush of Jiangning and others, in fact, half of the people in the field have entered this secret place. The strength of those people is very strong. Even Jiangning can be said to be stronger than him, if not this killer mace. It''s just that Jiangning will not care about these things. His current strength can completely resist a lot of people. As long as others don''t irritate themselves or offend themselves, he won''t fight with others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1962 It doesn''t matter to Jiangning that others go in first, because he''s already in it with the three girls. In this secret place, I don''t know what kind of situation will happen, so Jiangning is not in any hurry. After all, if you are anxious, you can''t see any danger, then you will be finished. Sometimes, it''s very important to be careful to drive a ship for ten thousand years. His own strength is already very strong, but the strength of the three women is just ordinary. If he gets anxious and doesn''t care about the three women, it will be a entrapment of three female jellyfish. Therefore, Jiangning is cautious in this respect. There was no accident. At this time, there were many people coming into Jiangning. When Jiangning entered it, the first feeling was that the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of ancient times was coming. Not only that, but also some other extremely powerful breath appeared, which immediately worried Jiangning. Because so long has passed, but there is still a breath in it. It is obvious that there may be danger in it. If you are not careful, there will be problems. At this time, Jiangning and his teammates once again said: "everyone be careful, if you are in danger, the first time to come behind me, otherwise, it will be no one can save you!" After all, the three women nodded. After all, this is not a joke. This secret place has disappeared. They have no reason not to believe it. What''s more, they mainly seek opportunities here, not to seek death. Everyone is like this, so there is no problem. After several people searched to get into it, the first intersection was already divided into three. Jiangning and others did not know which one to go at. "How to choose?" At this time, Jiangning can not help but feel depressed, because in his induction, there is no way out which channel, there will be baby. If it was normal, it would have been induction, but now, it can''t make any induction. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that Jiangning can''t guess it at all and has no feeling. In the past, no matter what kind of place he was in, Jiangning could have a feeling to do things for himself, but now, there is no feeling at all, which makes him very depressed. At this time, Liu Mei was a little depressed and said, "I don''t have any sense to feel it. Maybe it''s shielding our divine consciousness! What''s more, it gives people no feeling at all! " As soon as the words fell, people in the field were shocked, because all of them understood that Liu Mei''s skill was special. However, Liu Mei couldn''t do this, so he didn''t have any way. As for Fengying and Yueer, they have no way. If they go the wrong way, they will be finished. After all, there are some places where they will die, so they don''t want to go to any wrong place. Other people, at this time, are also hesitant. After all, if they go the wrong way, they will lose their chance, and even more importantly, they will put their own lives into it. This is undoubtedly the most worrying point. The strength of the people in the field is strong to a certain extent, but it is not invincible. If they encounter other things, it will be finished, so they are cautious. "Otherwise, choose the passage on the left." At this time, the wind can not help saying, although she said that nothing can be sensed, but her heart is like the side of that small channel. In her opinion, this small passage, even if it is in danger, can be quickly withdrawn. Moreover, this small passage can be blocked when it is in danger from other biological attacks, because according to their actual strength, it can be completely achieved. Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said, "since you said this passage, then we''ll take this channel. I hope it won''t be wrong!" After that, Jiangning stepped into the first channel without any hesitation. As for Fengying, there was no accident. After all, they were a team. At this time, although they were in a secret place, there would be no separation. If they are separated, their team will not be a team, but four of them will fight their own way. There is another point. They believe that Jiangning can find opportunities for them, because as long as they get the opportunity, they will be able to improve their own strength, if they improve their strength There is no doubt that it will be able to withstand it."I hope this is a safe passage!" At this time, Liu Mei could not help praying. However, she also knew that it was impossible to be safe in these places. After all, it was a secret place, not a common relic. If it''s a general relic, it''s easy to say, but this secret place can be swallowed down by even ordinary powers, which is extremely shocking. At this time, Jiangning in front of him suddenly stopped and said, "be careful, there is a bloody smell, there should be danger coming!" When this sentence fell, all the three women in the field were shocked. They did not expect that they were in danger when they came to such a point. This shocked them immensely, and they were also a little depressed. But in fact, they don''t know that among the other two channels, some people have already met the battle of strangulation before they have made a few steps. This is what they do not know. The channel they are taking now is the best one, not just like some other channels. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1963 After Jiangning said this, he immediately stopped, and then showed a look of thinking, because in front of him, there must be experts in. If we say that the smell of blood sent out by the people in front of him, it can be seen that the people in front have been killed in battle, or else there is serious injury, otherwise there will be no such thing The smell of blood. In this way, it proves that this place is a very dangerous place. Now he is thinking about what measures can be taken to remove these dangers. However, he can not think of any reason. After all, his own gods have entered into a deep sleep and a magic sword Then, we can''t fight him now. That is to say, all this can only be done by himself. If there is an accident, there won''t be any Assassin''s mace that can be used at all. At this moment, Jiangning can''t help being depressed. He can''t use a little bit of it when he gets so many Assassin''s mace. It seems that the situation of the three women is not optimistic, because Jiangning found that their strength, in which, seems to be a bottom of the existence, compared with some other experts, it is not comparable. Now Jiangning has a feeling that God is joking with himself, because every time he reaches the promotion of his strength, the people he meets will be particularly strong. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that every time we meet people, they are stronger than him. No matter what strength he is, as long as the person who appears is a little stronger than him, and even he can''t use the assassin''s mace, which makes him extremely depressed. However, he has no way to deal with these things. If a person can dominate the fate, then this person, not a great power, is already a God, so everyone is unable to dominate their own destiny, and here, as long as there are no other problems, then Jiangning may have accidents with other people. At that time, if there is a dispute, there may be danger. This is what Jiangning is worried about. Secondly, this secret situation gives him a very important crisis. It is the first time that he has encountered such a dangerous feeling. If the crisis encountered before is not a crisis, because those crises are given to him by man, but this time, it is this secret place that directly gives him the sense of crisis. This is different from the previous one. A person can not compare with a secret situation. After all, this place can swallow up the powerful people. "I think it''s time for us to move on!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but look cautious, because he knew that if he stayed here, it would not have any effect. If he did not move forward, he would not know what danger was ahead. It can even be said that in this, if he stays in the country, the people behind him will pursue them, maybe they will have an intersection with them, and there may be a struggle at that time. Jiangning does not want to see these things happen. Although he is not afraid of the people behind him, because he also has his own strength to resist the people behind, but it is better not to happen than to happen. After all, in this, his strength still needs to be hidden, and he needs to face the danger given to him by this secret situation. If he fights with others, everything will hinder him It''s coming. "Let''s go! Even if it is in danger, it is worth it. Anyway, there should be babies in this secret place! If you are in danger, as long as you are going through the danger, maybe it will be an opportunity! " At this time, Liu Mei could not help but be happy. That is, less than half a kilometer away from home, the smell of blood became more and more intense, which shocked all four people in the field. Once the smell of blood is strong, then it is on behalf of the problem. Looking from the passage, Jiangning can see the next glorious place. It is a small hall. Inside, there are several bodies lying across, and the whole head has been killed suddenly. This situation shocked the four people. If a person doesn''t know how to die even if he or she dies, it''s really dangerous for them. Several people in the field obviously don''t know how to die. After all, when their pupils dilate, they seem to be extremely shocked, and then they are dead in battle without any strength to fight back. If they can compete in this period of time, there may be traces of fighting, but there is no trace of fighting in the field, which also makes Jiangning extremely depressed. "My God! What''s wrong with these people? " At this time, Fengying was suddenly shocked, and then she kept vomiting, because the feeling given to her in the field was too shocking. She could say that she had never seen such a situation.Jiangning just wanted to step in to find out how these people died, but at this time, in a corner where one can''t see, some insects are crawling out. These insects are extremely ugly when they are wriggling, and each insect is emitting a sense of vicissitudes. For this situation, Jiangning suddenly understood, leading to the field of these people encounter danger, that is, these insects. "Be careful, Jiangning!" At this time, Liu Mei also growled in a low voice. She saw these insects, which actually flew directly, and then headed for Jiangning''s head. In the process of rapid progress, she could see that these insects had already exposed their fangs on their mouths. These fangs look extremely ferocious and terrifying. If ordinary people encounter these insects, they may be paralyzed. After all, this kind of insects is too disgusting. Even to say, their breath is extremely frightening. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1964 In fact, Jiangning has already seen these insects, and he is ready. After all, he knows that this place is a very dangerous place. Naturally, it is necessary to be fully prepared. In the voice of Liu Mei has not yet fallen, Jiangning directly dodged it. But in the field, there were seven such insects coming. At this time, Jiangning shouted loudly: "let''s all let it go, I will go back!" Because Jiangning finally understood that if it was not to go out of this small hall, it would not have been attacked at all. It can be seen from the situation of three women. So Jiangning at this time, he intends to go back first, and then think about the plan slowly. Otherwise, there is no temper to fight with these insects. At this time, the three women, very interesting back a little bit, give out the position to give Jiangning back. Jiangning has no hesitation, and it has been returned in the first time. When he retreats back, some insects return to the corner, which seems to have never appeared before. Only the bloody smell in the field tells Jiangning and others that these insects are extremely terrible. After Jiangning returned, his eyebrows were already very deep. If he guessed it well, these insects should have been from the ancient times, called phagocytosis insects. This kind of insect is extremely powerful. They can devour the human brain and then grow up their own strength. This kind of phagocytosis insect can only appear in the ancient times. There are also a little records in the book. It is unexpected that Jiangning and others have met at this time. This is extremely unexpected to Jiangning. "Damn it, I met the phagocytosis!" Jiangning was depressed at this time, because when he saw these phagocytosis insects, he thought of the records in the ancient books, but the ancient books said that there was no way to punish these insects. If it is a great capable, it can be avoided completely by its own speed, but not the great one, it can not be avoided at all. After Jiang Ning''s words fell, what did Liu Mei think of. She was suddenly in a state of panic. She never thought about it. It was such a bug coming. Not all of them said that these devouring insects had disappeared in the ancient time? How can I find it in this place? This is shocking to all the people in the field. Even so, when they meet this kind of insect, they still didn''t think it was a phagocytosis insect at the first time. After all, they never saw it. Now they met it, and it was matched with the characteristics of this insect. He finally understood this. There is no hesitation, at this time, Liu Mei is a few steps back, scared way: "Jiangning, let''s go back! This kind of insect is not something we can block. The records in our family mean that when we meet this kind of insect, it must disappear in their sight. Otherwise, it will be devoured and died. This is recorded in our family''s books! " After the words of Liu Mei fell, the other women in the field were shocked. They never thought of it, and they met this kind of thing. It is still forgiven to meet other things, but now it is actually encountered with this kind of insect devouring insect, and it is still something in the ancient times. This kind of thing is almost invincible, and no countermeasures can be found. "Don''t worry, maybe we can escape the past!" Jiangning at this time, directly interrupted the words of Liu Mei. After all, at this time, they have chosen this channel. If they retreat like this, it will be depressing. Moreover, whether they can retreat or not is not necessarily a thing. After all, they have come to this place. It is necessary that other places are blocked down. This is not something to say, even so. In this case, if there is no problem, then all these things will be achieved. "So how can we deal with it?" At this time, the wind shadow also became numb. She had thought of her head being swallowed by these insects. And there were several people in the field, which was such a miserable state. They come to find opportunities, not to seek death. They understand this very well. But now, they are obviously here to find death. After all, even this ancient phagocytosis insect has been met. What else can''t they meet? What else is the danger that they can''t meet? "Let me think about it first!" Jiangning was silent at this time. He never thought that such a situation would happen. Instead of thinking about a way, he was waiting for the next person, because there were only three channels in this secret environment. It must be that someone would enter this channel.Many masters may know how to deal with these devouring insects, otherwise, they will not be able to continue this channel. Jiangning is very aware of these reasons, because he is not a person who often contacts with the ancient times, so in this, it is necessary to ask others to explore this phagocytic insect, because in this way, there will be a ray of vitality. Jiangning did not speak, and the three women in the field did not urge them. After all, no one wanted to see such a thing. Even so, they did not think that they would be in danger. However, at this time, they understood that some of the original dangers could not be prevented by Jiangning. but generally speaking, this is a good thing. After all, they still haven''t lost anybody. If they haven''t heard the smell of blood, maybe they will go out directly to this small hall, and then they will be exposed to some of them. Face, these three people may not have any defense, they are directly killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1965 If there is a little bit of risk prevention, then there will not be such a situation, because in this, they can have a chance to break away, but the people who died in the field are not like this. Even when the crisis comes, they still don''t know what is going on, and their pupils are directly enlarged. Therefore, these people are people who have not paid attention. If they pay attention, they will not have such problems. This is the experience needed in the exploration. Jiangning has always experienced a lot of difficulties and dangers. Naturally, it is to understand the exploration, and the most important thing is to have a mentality. If a person is extremely greedy, they will not make any investigation when they are walking, or when they encounter relics and secret places. They just like to get on the road at ordinary times, and then encounter a situation that is completely unknown to them when they are in danger. This is what directly leads to their death. This time, Jiangning was lucky. If he and other people were like that, they would have been killed in battle now. After all, these ghosts and ghosts devouring insects can''t be dealt with. Their bodies are extremely hard. Ordinary sharp weapons can''t kill them at all. This is all recorded. Therefore, Jiangning is waiting for others to come. As long as others have magic weapons, they can go through this place. Otherwise, he can only wait for his own magic sword to come out. After all, his own magic sword is coming, but the ancient one is coming. It should not be a difficult task to kill these devouring insects Here it is. The magic weapon of ancient times is absolutely powerful, but now my sword is sleeping, which makes Jiangning extremely depressed. It can even be said that if he can use the magic sword here, he will not be afraid of these devouring insects at all. If he has the magic sword, he can kill these insects completely. But now he doesn''t want to kill these devouring insects. If things in the ancient times are killed, they will be less and less. It will be very difficult to find some things from the ancient times. There is another reason, that is, Jiangning does not want to kill these insects. At that time, as long as other people come here, they will be killed. This is the chance that leads to the next. No one can compete with them. This is what Jiangning wants to do. The waiting time is extremely distressing, because no one will know which one of the accidents and tomorrow will come, and whether these devouring insects will rush out immediately to pick them up. If they do, it will be extremely dangerous. After all, at this time, Jiangning and others still didn''t think of how to deal with these insects in ancient times. If they did, they would not wait for the people coming from behind. "Jiangning, you must have a way to kill these ancient phagocytic insects?" At this time, Yue Er can''t help but look at Jiangning. After all, under her guess, nothing can stop Jiangning. If there is something that can block Jiangning, then it is just that some very powerful experts can stop it. There is no saying that these insects were devoured in ancient times. Jiangning alone may have killed them. When yue''er asked Jiangning, Jiangning also looked at yue''er, thinking in his heart, how could yue''er know what he thought, but he didn''t hide anything at this time, and said, "in fact, I can kill these insects from ancient times, but I have to wait for my sword to come out, not myself People can solve it! " "There is another one, that is, I don''t want the people behind to jump over this dangerous place. If I kill them, there will be no danger in this place. If we get the chance, they will be able to rob us. So I don''t want to do this. This is for you Give you a sense of security After this, the three women in the field all smile. They didn''t expect that Jiangning was still worried about them at this critical time, which was their incomparable shock. In today''s world, who can do so meticulously? Maybe only Jiangning can do it. After all, other people are looking at their own pockets. For others, they don''t have to mind. Secondly, there will be even their own relatives, their most intimate people will trap up, because when they get the chance, these people will often ignore who they are, as long as they get the chance. In this world, these things happen frequently, and they are not in the minority. Since they can meet such a good person, it is the blessing they have built in their last life. Moreover, Jiangning has helped them a lot.From the beginning, they were very weak people, which directly made them become women who can stand alone now. Even so, if they went out to the Central Plains, their strength would have been able to be proud, because the strength of people in the Central Plains was extremely weak. In addition, in this ruins, at least they can have the strength to protect themselves from anything happening, which is extremely moving for them. After all, they are such big people who came here, and never thought they would meet such people. "Jiangning, thank you for thinking so much about us!" Liu Mei first said it. Her eyes were full of tears. For such a person, if they don''t follow in this life, then they will have no chance to follow. After all, good men don''t wait for you. Even in this path of practice, if they have Jiangning, they can take fewer detours. This is a very good thing for their whole life. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1966 So moved, they also don''t want to say anything more, because now what to say, everything is a waste, after all, Jiangning is to achieve this appearance, and they also bear a lot of favor to come, this is other people can not compare. Jiangning waved his hand and said: "these are normal things. If other people follow me, I can treat them like this! This is not just you, because my own ideas are already like this and can not be changed! " Speaking of this, Jiangning couldn''t help but smile, because under his induction, someone has come behind the channel. As for how many people, Jiangning has to know, but there will definitely be several people coming, so many people come, presumably there will be a way to come. Maybe, the people in front are the same as Jiangning thought, because in this, if we kill an ancient phagocytic insect, then there will be less danger. At that time, the people in the back will come here constantly to fight for opportunities with them. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that sometimes, when you get the chance, you still encounter other people to interrupt. If this happens, it will be a total regret. Therefore, they dare not kill these phagocytic insects and let them stop the coming people. This is extremely correct. In the waiting, soon after, four people appeared in Jiangning and other people''s line of sight at the same time. When they saw that Jiangning and others did not move forward, they were all depressed, because they also had an idea, that is, let the people in front of them get the chance, and then grab them by themselves. Wouldn''t it be better? In addition, they can avoid encountering danger, because the people in front of them must have cleared away the danger. This is something that everyone knows. But they did not expect that there are four people who are not moving now. Among these four people, three women''s strength is just average, and another man is extremely strong For the fierce, because the body''s breath, endless. These four people are Jiangning and the three girls. Jiangning has already had a big guess among the four people who have come here, because they know that Jiangning''s young people must have been trained by some big forces, and maybe it can be said that the people left by ancient blood will be extremely impressive Envious. In other words, there will be a lot of retaliation in this situation. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t know that there are many masters in the Central Plains. The strength of these masters is stronger than that of him. These are the people who don''t come out of the world, and they don''t participate in any secular struggle. They are just practicing with one heart. However, generally speaking, there are only those forces on the surface in the Central Plains. After all, there are no other hidden forces except those forces. This also reassures Jiangning and others. If all the forces come out, it will be a very important thing. At that time, the pattern of the whole Central Plains will be changed. Therefore, Jiangning is quite clear about this point. In fact, if Jiangning is not some of his family''s children, his strength is also extremely strong, at least not comparable to these people in the field. If these four middle-aged people can fight with him, then they can join hands. If they play singles, they have no way to do it. As for the three women, naturally they are not their opponents. After all, the strength of the three women is just ordinary. Here, as long as nothing happens, Jiangning can take care of them. After all, they are their own people. Their strength represents the strength of Jiangning, and in this, it is completely You can do a lot of things. "Why don''t you go in?" Then one of them came up and asked. He does not have any breath to send out, but the whole person seems to be extremely dangerous, because this kind of person is just like a poisonous snake. If you don''t do it, you will have to do it. If you do, you will be vigorous. "There''s danger ahead. I can''t get in. I''ll wait for the people here and see how they get through." At this time, Jiangning directly said the danger ahead. After all, they are such a kind of people, and they will certainly know the things in it. If they want to kill this devouring insect, Jiangning will never believe it. After all, no one will give the opportunity to the next comers. After hearing this, the man immediately put his head out. However, when he made this decision, he immediately saw a bug flying over. The speed was called "fast". After he saw it, he directly retracted his head back, and the whole person was in a cold sweat."What''s the matter?" After seeing this man, the cold sweat came out and asked immediately. He didn''t know there were phagocytes in front of him, so he also wanted to probe out to have a look. But at this time, the first one to probe is to hold his teammates, and then said: "do not probe out, there are phagocytic insects outside! This kind of insect phagocytosis should be from the ancient times. It''s extremely powerful. It''s specially for people''s heads! " As soon as the words fell, everyone in the field was shocked. Even Jiangning was shocked. He didn''t expect that this person could see at a glance that it was a bug eating in ancient times. This one shocked him very much. Just now, it took him a long time to realize that these insects were devouring insects, and that they were from ancient times. He did not expect that this man could understand them so quickly, which made him extremely shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1967 Even if a person knows a lot of things, they will not be able to see at a glance. It will definitely take a little time. After all, these phagocytic insects have not been born for thousands of years, and they are all descendants. On this issue, they should not know much. But this person, directly speaking out, can see that he is a person with rich experience, which is beyond doubt. If it is other people, maybe all day long they will not know that these people are devouring insects. After his words fell, the faces of his companions immediately showed a look of shock, and everyone became dignified. They did not expect that at this time, they met some insects like this, which is definitely something they did not think of. Even when they came down all the way, they didn''t think there would be such a monster, but after they arrived here, they realized that this secret place was extremely dangerous, even more dangerous than the ruins they had seen. Now it is the thoughts of this group of people. Here, this group of phagocytic insects has already made their scalp numb. After all, this group of phagocytic insects is specialized in eating human brain. If a person can not protect his brain, he will be completely killed in battle, which is beyond doubt. We can even say that if we can''t find a way to go there, they can''t go to the opposite side, and they will have to step back at that time. However, Jiangning will not pay attention to these four people, because these four people give him a feeling that is not so good. Here, if something happens, Jiangning can escape alone. In fact, even if these four people can''t think of a way, Jiangning can think of a way. After all, as long as he waits for his sword to recover, he will certainly be able to cut off some of the insects that devour insects, but in this way, he will give a chance to those who come to the rear. "Why, can''t you do anything about it?" The one who was shocked immediately asked Jiangning. In his mind, Jiangning should have a way. After thinking about it for such a long time in the field, and it is also the first time to find the phagocytosis of insects, which is sure to be able to do. Jiangning shook his head, and then said: "in fact, I have a good way, that is, let a person to lead away these phagocytic insects, and then we can pass in a very fast way, but in this way, we will lose one person. Our team has only four people, and I will never let the personnel have any loss! What about you, have you found a way? " Hearing this, the four men immediately became cold. From Jiangning''s words, they could hear that Jiangning wanted them to come as cannon fodder and go to the front to lead away the one who devoured insects. Otherwise, they would be stuck here. But they were just cool and didn''t say anything. After a long time, they seemed to have agreed and said again, "let''s make a deal. How about that?" "What deal? I can''t promise to let our people go and die. There''s another thing. If you want me to pay the price, it''s impossible! " Jiangning first time will own request to say out, after all, in this, he is impossible to trap teammates. They are a team. If he is such a person, he will not bring the three girls to this place. They have already abandoned them. "It''s not as important as you said. What I want to say is that we can teach you a way to let you pass safely. But in the future, if we are the first to meet the chance, you don''t want to snatch it. Otherwise, we don''t have to go there!" The leader of the group directly expressed his ideas. This is the most important thing. After all, everyone doesn''t want to be taken away by the enemy when they meet the chance. If such a thing happens, it will be vomiting blood. Although Jiangning''s strength is not so powerful in their eyes, there is still a way to kill them in the middle of their chance. After all, a disturbance may decide a lot of things, so they don''t allow such things to happen. Even if it happens, it will not happen to them. Jiangning pondered for a while and immediately asked, "if this is a two-way deal, then I can promise it! But if it wasn''t for a two-way deal, I wouldn''t agree! " The so-called two-way trade, of course, is that while I abide by it, you should also abide by it. Otherwise, there is no way for Jiangning to protect itself. Although he is not afraid of anything, it will be a bit dangerous if the three women encounter an opportunity! "Deal! I won''t believe you''ll get the chance anyway At this time, the man couldn''t help laughing at Jiangning. After all, in his heart, people like Jiangning couldn''t get a chance. Everyone needed a lot of luck. Every one of them was a man of good luck.What''s more, they have been wandering in the ruins for so long. If one wants to survive, he must rely on three parts of luck and hard work. If there is no luck, it is impossible! "It''s like waiting for your eyes!" Jiangning said this, his face is also showing a smile, for these people so look down on themselves, Jiangning also has no words, everything is to see after the action can do all this, because this kind of words, it will be no statement. Seeing their words fall, they immediately took out an object from the brocade bag, and then put it on his head: "this is called the cover for isolating the head. We can use this thing to isolate the head. In this way, the phagocytic insects will not notice our brains, and then we will not be in any danger! ¡± after the words were dropped, they immediately lost them to Jiangning and others, and then they walked over without any hesitation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1968 Jiangning didn''t think that these people were so well prepared. This was something he had never thought of. Even he didn''t know how to use this method, because it was extremely shocking. Only to see that one person walking past, those phagocytic insects actually did not have any movement, directly squatted in the corner, not only that, a few people in the back of the past, it is also no any change to come, Jiangning and other three women saw such a situation, all people were stunned, everyone was shocked. "I''ll go! That''s all right! " Liu Mei took the lead in sending out her own exclamation. After all, it was the first time that she saw such a thing. It was not only her, but also the moon and wind shadow. It was a very simple method. I didn''t expect that it was really so applicable. In this way, you can enter the next place, or you can not kill these phagocytic insects, so that the people behind can not come. This is extremely useful. Without saying a word, Jiangning put on the hood directly, and then went out directly under the eyes of the third girl. When he went out, he had just got up his whole strength. As long as he found something wrong, he would be the first to fight with these phagocytic insects, and he was completely confident that he could isolate these insects ¡£ But unexpectedly, these devouring insects did not attack him, which made him extremely relieved. Although the three women are also a little worried, but seeing that Jiangning has not been attacked, their hanging heart is also put down, and then Liumei is the second to follow in the past, followed by Yueer and Fengying. After all the people had passed by, the group of people said, "you don''t have to tell other people about this secret. I don''t want so many people to compete with us for opportunities." "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid!" Jiangning smile, eyes with a sense of thanks, after all, if there is no their cover, Jiangning will need to wait for more time. In fact, the four people did not want to fight with Jiangning. After all, it was meaningless to fight without chance. Otherwise, they didn''t need to give Jiangning and others a cover, which made Jiangning and others totally unable to get through. Another point was that Jiangning promised them to come, and when they got the chance, they would not It will disturb them in any way. After all, if a person has credit, then other people will believe it. If a person has no credit, no one will believe it, even if something happens. Thank you Jiangning smile, and then also ignore them, directly in situ waiting for the three women to come. At first, the three girls were extremely afraid, but at this time, they were brave enough. After all, after all, after wearing this cover, those who devoured insects seemed not to have sensed their minds, so they were at ease. After they all came here, Jiangning and others did not have any stay, but went to the deep. In this place, we can not delay a little time. If we delay time, we will give our chance to others. As for the four men, they went to the depths without any hesitation. However, they still wanted to encounter a danger in their hearts. In that case, they could stop Jiangning and others from coming, because their strength was not so strong. This is self-evident, there is another point, in fact, they also want to do better, is to block Jiangning outside, and then all the opportunities inside belong to them, so that they can have time to walk around slowly. If Jiangning and others have passed, then they have to grasp their strength and walk ahead of Jiangning. Otherwise, they will lose their chance. This is beyond doubt. But before they had time to put their own careful thinking down, there was a fork in the road ahead, which was divided into two paths, and they did not know how to do it at the first time. "Which one are you going to take?" At this time, the four could not help but ask Jiangning and others. It is impossible for eight people to go one road together, because in this way, the probability of getting chance will be very small, so they must separate. Only in this way can we make the opportunity infinitely expanded. It can even be said that when they get the chance, no one will stop them. Although Jiangning has promised them to come, who doesn''t want to have a peace of mind. "You choose first. Anyway, I will not follow you in these two roads." Jiangning said this, and could not help smiling.The reason why he asked this group of people to choose first was that he didn''t know which one to choose, because in this, although he knew that his luck was good, it was not very good at that time. Therefore, it was totally acceptable to let others know. After all, these four people helped themselves. "Since you let me choose, I''ll choose the one on the left. Anyway, I came from the road on the left." After saying that, this one person immediately went to the left passage without any hesitation. As for the three people behind, they did not have any hesitation, but followed the leader directly. In their mind, since there will be so many channels in this secret place, it means that every channel will come by chance. If there is no chance, these channels will have no meaning. Even if there is no chance, this secret place will not exist ¡£ Without the significance of existence, they have long been destroyed by those powerful people, which is very clear to them. Therefore, at this moment, no matter which one they choose, they should be the same, and they have great confidence in their own strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1969 After both sides have chosen the way they want to go, they have entered the two channels without any hesitation. At this time, Liu Mei said, "Jiangning, I feel that it''s better to enter their channel, because I have an intuition! There seems to be a strong chance in their passage, but I can''t sense the specific chance! " After her words fell, Fengying and yue''er all looked on her face. After all, they believed Liu Mei''s words. People already knew Liu Mei''s strength. If Liu Mei had said it earlier, maybe they would have chosen the channel that the four people had just entered. Because in this case, the four people may also be masters, and they will certainly have their own monitoring methods. Which channel is better will naturally know this point. However, Jiangning has nothing to say about this one. After all, there is a big secret place. Every place must have a chance in it. If you can find the chance, it depends on your own luck. Jiangning has always believed in its own luck, and it must not be bad. Because in this, Jiangning can do some of these things well. Even so, if there are no other accidents, they may have a great harvest in this channel. This is the confidence of Jiangning, after all, he has been the son of fortune. The so-called son of luck must be luck often in their own body, this is no doubt, or even can be said, when their own luck is to a very strong point, even in walking, then there can be something to pick up, after all, such luck, sometimes it is beyond the scope of ordinary people It''s on. "Don''t worry, our choice will not be worse than theirs. After all, I am the son of fortune. In this respect, I will certainly be ahead of them!" After Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but smile. He always believed in his own practice, after all, he never missed it. No matter what chance he met, he didn''t miss his own chance, just as if he had obtained the God image before, the ancient god image should not have been obtained by other people. However, Jiangning, as an explorer, was scared to vomit blood, and then let this ancient god image merge his own blood After that, he was directly connected with this ancient god. There is another point, that is, the birth of the ancient divine sword is a very important thing, and all people want to fight for it, but Jiangning did not fight for it, because the ancient gods had told him that if it was so easy to be subdued, it would have been subdued by other people thousands of years ago, not at all Give them a chance. Therefore, Jiangning didn''t make a move at that time, and let other people do it directly. After that, this magic sword was in danger. If no one helped it, it would become the object of others. There is no doubt about it. Therefore, at that time, Shenjian met with this danger, that is, Jiangning was directly selected, because Jiangning had never made a move, which was extremely critical. It can even be said that at that time, Jiangning had the idea of watching a play, but it was directly recognized by this magic sword. Therefore, sometimes, Qi Yun is a very important thing. If it is when you are strong, then the luck will come with you, not like other people. It is impossible to have any at all Qi Yun said. After all, these things are faced by them and Jiangning together. They all know that Jiangning''s fortune is coming. They are extremely envious of this. If they also have such luck, maybe they will not be able to have this strength now. With Jiangning''s good fortune, no matter where you are, you can avoid some dangers, and then you can get some luck. This is beyond doubt. People have not talked about this matter any more. Since they have already chosen the channel, it is useless to talk about it again. They go directly to the depths. After all, there may still be a lot of places for them to wander around. Once time is wasted, they will not be able to wander to the whole secret place. At that time, some opportunities may not be available to them. That is to say, as they moved forward, a loud explosion suddenly came out. After hearing the explosion, all of them were shocked. Because of this explosion, the whole secret place has been shaken up, and there is a breath of air directly falling in every place."My God! What the hell is this? " At this time, Liu Mei''s whole face was completely shocked, because she did not believe that such a thing would happen. These explosions, entangled with these breath, have extremely revealed this dangerous situation. It can even be said that if they are on the edge of the newspaper explosion, they will never have any vitality. After all, this explosion sound is completely beyond the scope of bearing. Not only Liu Mei, but also Feng Ying and yue''er are shocked. These two people have always taken their own strength as the core, and after Jiangning is more and more powerful, they will not have any fear. But they didn''t expect that at this moment, the sound of the explosion made them have no resistance at all, which was beyond their expectation. "It could be the sound from the next door!" At this time, Jiangning could not help pondering, because from the sound of the explosion, he could feel that it was coming from the next door, but he was not sure. After all, this secret place was too big for ordinary people to complete. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1970 However, in any case, it has already represented this secret place, and it is beginning to be really dangerous. After all, in this place, only when it is dangerous, there will be such situations. If it is not dangerous, it will not happen at all. At this time, Jiangning whole people are focused, after all, for these dangers, they are unable to bear, these dangers greatly exceed their expectations, if a person is not careful by these dangers to hurt his body, it will be extremely terrible. Without any accident, Jiangning said again at this time: "wait a minute, you should be careful. If you encounter other things, you must do well. It is better not to stay in some dangerous places, because if such a danger happens, it will be unbearable!" "Well! I see! " Fengying was the first to say that, after all, she is a very active person, and Jiangning''s words also have a little meaning for her. However, she was not angry. After all, Jiangning said so for her good. If it was changed to other people, there would be no such statement at all. After all, Jiangning had no other people to care about except for the three girls. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong!" At this time, Liu Mei said very wisely. After all, in this period of time, if they are active, there will be problems, and they are also seriously aware of their lack of strength. In this case, if it''s chaotic, it will be a great blow to Jiangning. If Jiangning has no time to take care of them, they will be killed in battle. So, at this time, there is no way to come, each of them is incomparably aware of their own situation. Jiangning continued to go deep after the instruction. After all, the explosion was not enough to interrupt their journey. It can even be said that Jiangning had the opportunity to do other things, such as quickly going deep. After getting some opportunities, Jiangning immediately slipped out of this secret place. Because in this, Jiangning feels that this secret place is too dangerous. Whether it is from the ancient times to devour insects, or now the explosion sound, it is so frightening. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will become a corpse. There is no objection to this. Originally, he thought that after the explosion, it would stop. However, he did not expect that at this time, there was another sound, which was extremely loud, and even shook the whole secret place. This is self-evident. At the same time, there is also a strong breath coming, so that all the people in the field have no words to say, they just fall to the ground. After all, at this time, their strength is not enough. In the other channel, the four people were also shocked. They did not expect that such a thing would happen in this secret place. However, the stronger the explosion, the more opportunities there are in this secret place. After all, these breath can not be tolerated. However, they do not know the truth, that is, every time they hear the explosion, someone has already got an opportunity. These opportunities are just the result of breaking the seal, and then the breath is revealed. This is what other people don''t know. However, there are also a group of people who have seen such things in ancient books, so they can quickly guess out such things, but they also have no way. After all, in this matter, if others get the chance, they can''t rob them. In this secret place, there are channels everywhere. It can be said that a small team of people can have a channel, so in this, no one can snatch it. However, some people also have this idea. After all, some people help to open the baby If it is a storage place, it will save a lot of effort. However, this group of people, who want to pick up the cheap, have not found any people, and have ended in failure. Jiangning side, in shock, the four people again to the depths, after all, these things, they do not know, and can not like other people, to know these secrets. However, in any case, they all have a place of their own, that is, in this place, no one will stop them. After all, in the previous places, there were insects devouring in ancient times. If anyone came to that place, they would be killed. Unless they think of this method like Jiangning and others, they can avoid it. However, even if they think of such a method, there will be no such equipment. After all, not everyone is ready to come down. This is what Jiangning can be sure of.At the same time, the other four people are also relieved, they are now slowly exploring, after all, the people behind, it is impossible to pursue them, so it can be said that no one can snatch the chance of this passage with them. As for Jiangning''s words, they are incomparably convinced. After all, Jiangning''s fighting ability is just ordinary, and he also brings three women who are not powerful. If there is a real battle, it is Jiangning that suffers losses. After all, their people are almost equal in strength. There is another point, that is, Jiangning has promised them to come, and won''t fight them at all. What a master says is extremely influential, and there won''t be any regret at all. However, it was at this time that the explosion of a series of rings, it turned out that everyone was shocked to look at the place where the sound broke out, and some people showed a look of incomparable envy. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1971 Jiangning finally understood the key to these explosions. After all, if he didn''t understand it several times in a row, then he had a problem with his brain. Not only did he understand it, but also the three women in the field understood it. After they came to this ruins, they also saw a lot of such situations. When a baby appeared, the strong breath would come, which was beyond doubt. Now they finally heard this kind of voice, and there was such a breath, which shocked them even more. Therefore, at this time, they were extremely envious. In fact, their strength is not very weak, as long as they are given a little chance, maybe they can catch up with the strength of the experts in this, and then they can completely resist one side, but they do not have such a chance, not only they, but also Jiangning, the lucky son, can not be obtained This is the chance. There is no accident. It''s useless for a few people to envy at this time. The key lies in whether they can get such an opportunity. If they get such an opportunity, it''s still easy to say. After all, there are many things that can be done here as long as a person is not killed in battle. Jiangning also has no more words. As for these things, he also knows very well that he can''t envy at all. After all, just like the previous two times, he has got the chance, and other people can''t envy it. Even so, his chance is often won by his own efforts. And other people, that is placed in front of them, but it is undeniable that perhaps other people in the opportunity, also paid a lot, so now they have decided to get up, must be in this to get a little chance, otherwise, it will be incomparably depressed. "Let''s speed up. After all, the danger ahead is past. I guess there will be no danger in the future." Jiangning can''t help laughing at this time. After all, he can do a lot of things here. For example, if he is in danger, he can resist it. If he can''t resist some of the dangers, then all the people in the field can''t resist them. After all, he knows his own strength very well. There is a big gap between his strength and that of the three girls. It is even undeniable that there may be other problems in this. At this time, the three women are also closely following the pace of Jiangning. After all, they are more worried than Jiangning. Jiangning can be said to have strong strength now, but their words are not so lucky. Up to now, they are still unable to compare with many masters. Therefore, this sense of urgency also gives them a firm sense of urgency It''s suppressed. That is to say, when Jiangning and others speed up, there are still explosions in the middle. They are extremely envious, but there is no way to do it. After all, it is the luck of others, and they have no idea. Suddenly, Jiangning and others are directly appeared in a hall, which is as huge as the basketball court, and in this hall, it seems that there are a lot of footprints, which are weathered down. Jiangning can see at a glance that there is a skeleton in the front position. There was a sharp knife in the ribs of the skeleton. When Jiangning saw this scene, the whole person was stunned, because he could feel that there was a strong breath in the knife on the skeleton. If he guessed it was right, it was definitely an ancient artifact. After all, it was a secret place for thousands of years. It is not surprising that such things appear. It is even possible to say that things that were thousands of years ago were directly acquired by people thousands of years ago. In addition, there are other magic weapons in the field. At this time, the three girls are all crazy, but they also did not move. After all, there may be some restrictions on these things. After all, all the people in the field came from people thousands of years ago. They all died in this way. If there is any danger, she will We may not be able to resist it. Some things thousands of years ago, even if it is so far away, it can also have a very strong power, some of the magic weapons are even more so, after all, these things have been derived from the wisdom, although said to sleep for a thousand years, but strong words, it is not to erase their will. All four people in the field understood this. At this time, Jiangning also said: "you take good care of these weapons, and then try to find a way to get them. Do not worry. If you are anxious, there will be problems!""Understand!" Liu Mei was the first to accept. After all, she is a stable person. When she meets these things, she will not be so anxious as others. Sometimes anxious, often for their own is not a good thing, careful sailing for thousands of years, this truth, she very understand, even can be said, in doing a certain thing, it will carefully think about the consequences, once there are unforeseen consequences, then they will not touch. At this time, Yueer and Fengying also accepted. After all, they knew their own strength, and they also understood how terrible this secret place was. If something unexpected happened, it would be finished. There is no doubt about it. "I''m not going to have a problem with the rope, right?" At this time, Yue er said directly. It seems that this rope is combined with the dust, and there is no strong breath inside, but Jiangning said, "be careful, maybe this is an ancient artifact!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1972 After all, there are not many weapons in this place, which may not be like fighting in one place. Jiangning can''t understand this, and now it seems that every object is in danger. Ignoring so much, Jiangning directly came to yue''er''s side, and then picked up a stone on the ground and threw it directly to that rope. However, at this time, there was a sudden accident. When the stone fell on the rope, it turned into a smash directly. Moreover, there was a dazzling brilliance around the rope. Not only that, but also a terrible smell came out. This situation, so that the people in the field are completely shocked, they never thought that it would happen. Originally thought, these weapons, even if they are not bad for thousands of years, will not have any power. After all, they are ownerless things, but now they have completely subverted their minds. These weapons not only do not fade their strength, but also have a very strong breath. "If I could tame it, my strength would increase a lot." At this time, the moon couldn''t help licking her lips, and her eyes were shining. After all, there are some bad things stored in the level, even if there are not some bad things in this one thousand years. However, there is one thing that people doubt, that is, there are so many weapons in here that there is only one skeleton. This is extremely inconsistent with the situation in the field. According to their conjecture, since there is a battle, and there are so many weapons scattered in the field, there must be many skeletons. "Have a look. I''ll try my best to help you take down this rope, but if you can''t take it down, you don''t have to ask for it. After all, these things are still waiting for someone to meet." Jiangning said this, can not help but show a dignified color. Because in his opinion, it is extremely difficult to tame these things. It can even be said that if one can not be tamed, it will never be tamed. There is another point, Jiangning is extremely anxious, because he also wants to get the short knife on the skeleton. In his opinion, the skeleton has not weathered down after a thousand years, that is to say, we can imagine how strong this person was in his lifetime. But Rao was so, or he was killed by a short knife. You can imagine the power of this short knife. However, as he said, all these things are obtained by the predestined people. If they are replaced by ordinary people, they can not be obtained. Yue''er nodded at this time. After all, she also understood that these things came. Sometimes, it was impossible to force down. Even if she did not have any ability, even if she got this rope, it would not have any effect. As for Fengying, she took a fancy to a soft sword at this time. Fengying was extremely eager to get this soft sword, but she did not start immediately. She was quite clear about these things. Liu Mei''s words, is to stay on a boxing set, which fell on the ground, there is a little dust on it, and even can see that this boxing set has a hole, but this is still unable to resist her love, after all, only such things can attract her attention. Apart from these things, there was no other thing in the field. Jiangning once suspected that this was a place of battle, so there were so many things scattered. As for the original fighting situation, he could not imagine it. However, there were no accidents. At this time, there were constant explosions, which made Jiangning almost take away all the things in the field. However, he just thought about it. After all, his strength is not enough to control so much at once. Even if he can control it, there is no way. Only at this time, Jiangning directly said: "moon, I''ll protect you, you see if you can take that rope away!" "Good!" Yue''er also agreed at once, because at this time, if you don''t get this rope, there won''t be any turning point. After all, there will be problems in delaying time. And the moon in this point, is also extremely want to get these things, this is not to say. From the past, their strength was just ordinary. Now, Jiangning has given them this strength. It can be said that if there is no Jiangning, then they will not have their strength now. It can be seen that Jiangning has a great influence on them. However, they are also aware of the importance of strength Come on, at this time, if they can expand their own strength, then they will not hesitate.In this world, only by making their own strength stronger can they not be bullied by others. This is beyond doubt. Moreover, they also expect their strength to grow to a certain extent. Otherwise, they can''t do other things. Yue''er did not have any accident. After covering her body with her breath, she immediately reached out to take a rope. In her opinion, this rope will definitely be a very strong existence, otherwise it will not shatter a stone in an instant, which can be highlighted. In addition, if this rope can not be damaged for thousands of years, it represents what kind of quality it is. If it is replaced by ordinary things, it may have been weathered for a long time, but at this time, this rope can survive for thousands of years. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1973 Yue''er is very aware of this, so now she does not have any hesitation. She takes it up directly. Although she is very careful, she still feels a trace of scalding feeling at this time. This kind of feeling, as others hit on their own body, is also like a powerful attack, attacking on her body. Her face, suddenly became red, you can imagine how much pressure she was under, but in fact, it is not, Yueer is a person with a firm mind. Even if she meets any kind of things, she will not have any words, just like this situation, even if she meets such a situation, she will not open her mouth ¡£ However, at this point, Jiangning has already input her own strength to Yueer. When Jiangning''s strength helped yue''er, her facial expression suddenly recovered a lot. After all, Jiangning''s strength is very good. With Jiangning''s ability to protect the body, there will be absolutely nothing to do. "All right After a long time, yue''er has completely adapted to this force, because when she holds this rope, she has already begun to adapt to the power of this rope. Now, yue''er is in direct control. When Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t expect that yue''er could control this rope so quickly. Originally, in his imagination, even if yue''er got it, it would take a long time. After all, this kind of thing can not be obtained by any one. Secondly, it is here that you can place things that are not bad for thousands of years, and they must be extremely powerful. Generally, these things can generate wisdom. Therefore, if you meet a stranger, there will be no compromise, because they have communication and vows with their masters. But what Jiangning doesn''t know is that in this, because it has been kept for thousands of years, Rao has got wisdom. Rao has already realized that he will fall into the hands of other people, which is also willing. After all, in this, their owners have not come to find them, and they are tired of staying here. Now all of a sudden, they met people. They followed the new master without any explanation, but they were also shrewd. After all, they were already psychic. Even if they were tired of staying in this place, they also needed to understand the strength of the new owner. So this rope was just verifying Yueer''s strength Yes. Yueer''s strength, with the help of Jiangning, has already passed the test, so she can easily win this rope, which is beyond doubt. At the moment, yue''er''s face could not help showing her joy. She knew the power of these psychic objects. Now that she got this rope, the whole person became extremely energetic. Even so, even if she was allowed to go out and fight with other people, she would not have any fear. Because at this time, she felt that her strength had been raised to a higher level, which was the same as that when Jiangning didn''t get the magic sword before. You can imagine how powerful her strength progress is. Even so, here, she can still show her potential. Liumei and Fengying are envious, looking at the moon, they also did not imagine that the moon was so fast to get this rope. If they were ordinary people, they might have snatched them. After all, there was less of this kind of thing, but they would not do it to yue''er. After all, there were items they wanted in the field. However, they also feel the breath of the moon. After getting this rope, the breath of the moon is already strong to a very strong point, much stronger than them. There is no doubt about this. "Congratulations, moon! I didn''t expect that you could improve your strength so quickly Feng Ying is envied from the heart. After all, these things may be hard to meet once in a lifetime. It is also possible that their strength will stop in this. But now, yue''er has already improved her own strength. It can be seen that if it is an opportunity, they still have a great opportunity. After all, it is the chance. As long as the opportunity appears, everything can be achieved. "It''s OK. Now my strength has been improved by an order. I hope you can get what you want, and then we can form an invincible team!" Yue er said this, but she couldn''t help smiling. They have always been living under the protection of Jiangning, they have been longing for their own strong strength, but they are unable to do it again and again, after all, the chance is not in them, so at this moment, since they have found their own chance together with Jiangning, they will not give up. It can even be said that as long as they work hard, everything can be done well, which is beyond doubt.There is no saying. Now Liumei is also starting. After all, she has selected her own things, that is, the boxing set on the ground. In her opinion, since this boxing set is not bad for thousands of years, it must be a good thing. Moreover, there was a hole in it. Although it was broken, it could not affect her. After all, such a thing, which had participated in the battle and was not crushed down, was definitely a good thing. At this time, Jiangning also said to Liu Mei, "you should be careful. If it is an accident, you will immediately throw it away. Otherwise, your hand will be rotten down, and it is not necessarily!" For such things, Jiangning is very clear, after all, this kind of things, since they are all psychic things, they have their own bit of wisdom. Although this kind of intelligence can not be compared with that of human beings, at least it has intelligence in the body, absolutely right, it can be chosen, and it has launched attacks on human beings, which is beyond doubt So when we win, we must be careful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1974 However, as soon as Jiangning''s words fell, Jiangning saw a strange scene, that is, when Liu Mei''s hand was just stretched out, that boxing set fell directly into Liu Mei''s hand. Although this boxing set is a strong breath, but this one breath, but there is no harm to people, and here, there is still a kind of detection, that is, to detect this breath, is definitely to willow eyebrow up the breath. The appearance of this scene shocked all the people in the field. They did not expect such a result to happen. It was even the first time that they saw this event here. Liu Wu Ning, who always wants to tame, is very difficult to tame. But in this case, it is so easy to come, which is unexpected. At this time, Liu Mei suddenly burst out a strong breath, because she felt an indestructible will on the top of the boxing set. This will gave her a lot of confidence, so her breath could not help sending out. When the breath came out, people in the field were shocked again. Originally thought that after yue''er got the rope, then the strength must be strong. But I didn''t expect that Liu Mei''s strength was just like sitting on the rocket directly, so powerful, and still so fast. Fengying is also showing a look of envy, for such a situation, she also wants to get, but in this, it is not to be able to get this kind of opportunity quickly, after all, these opportunities are to rely on their own strength to get, if there is not a little luck, even if you find something, it is also You won''t get it. "What kind of state has your strength reached now?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking, because the smell of willow eyebrows was strong enough to reach a certain level. It can even be said that if Liu Mei was compared with the four people before, it was still in a state of five to five. After all, Liumei is different from the past. Her breath is strong enough to be unstoppable. As long as she is given a platform, she will be able to defeat many people, which is beyond doubt. "The strength of the people who helped us enter here should be almost the same." Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face couldn''t help smiling. For her own situation, she was a little confused. After all, her strength was not so strong, and her breath was not so strong. But after getting this boxing set, she seems to be the whole person has changed down, become fierce, and become cold, but all these are the rewards to Jiangning. After all, all these are brought to them by Jiangning. If there is no Jiangning as a mentor, their strength is still very low. Even if they are afraid of everything, even if they can''t do anything now, it''s impossible for them to stop everything. "Well, Congratulations!" Jiangning can''t help but be a little speechless. After all, Liu Mei''s strength is like sitting on a rocket. He is also a little worried about Liumei, because the strength before was still a little unstable, and now it is becoming stronger again. It can be said that the foundation is unstable. If the foundation is not stable, then there will be a stagnation after that. For Liu Mei, this is a bad thing. However, Jiangning is not sure that Liumei''s current situation is not stable. After all, her breath is stable and incomparable, and the breath of heyueer and Fengying is much more stable. Therefore, he thinks that his worry is a bit redundant. However, Jiangning still reminds Liumei a little bit, after all, that he has that responsibility. "Liu Mei, you should pay attention to your breath and your strength, so as not to let your strength rise rapidly. This will be a great development for you in the future. Otherwise, if you are directly on the rocket, it will be a situation with unstable foundation. It will be difficult for you to take a step forward at that time." Jiangning said this, the surface is immediately with dignified color. For this point, when he was weak, he had encountered it. However, at that time, he had calmed down with his own Assassin''s mace, so now he can reach this strength. If he didn''t know how to control himself before, he might be useless now. After all, if the foundation is not stable, it will be a great hindrance to your future development. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, on the road of practice, we should take one step at a time. Otherwise, we can not achieve a very strong level.Liu Mei also nodded, showing a relaxed look, and said: "this one you will be relieved. My current situation is still relatively good, and I do not feel any floating, which is very good! If I don''t dare to change it into an accident, maybe it''s an accident for me After this word came out, all the people in the field couldn''t believe it. A psychic thing could transform the body for itself, which they had never heard of. Moon and wind shadow were even more envious at this time. Originally, after her strength reached this level, both of them were already a little envious. They didn''t expect that now this boxing set has such a function, which has to be envied, because this boxing set must be a artifact level thing. There is no doubt about this. Only this kind of thing can have such strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1975 "Great!" Jiangning also gave a thumbs up at this time. Liu Mei was worried about Liu Mei before, but he didn''t worry much about it. After all, at this moment, whether it''s Liumei or other people, it will happen, but now Liumei has completely avoided this situation. "Liu Mei, you must have surpassed me in strength now?" At this time, the heart of comparison has also been up, after all, she has always been the daughter of Tianjiao, but at this time, she found that she could not compare with Liu Mei, and her heart was a little sour. "It''s OK. It''s only six or four times with you. It''s not much stronger." Liu Mei smiles, and there is no pride on her face. Their common enemies are all other people, and their task is to become powerful people, or to look for signs of the disappearance of powerful people. Therefore, there is no idea about this comparison. Moreover, Liu Mei will not compete with yue''er in the current situation. After all, she is a team. As long as you are strong, this team can bear a lot of things. Once you are not strong, it will drag down the whole team. As for Fengying, she is interested in a bracelet in the field. In her opinion, this bracelet must be organically bound. After all, since this kind of thing exists, then there is a reason for its existence. There is no doubt about it. Moreover, it has existed here for thousands of years, and it will have its own reason for existence. "I want this bracelet. Can you help me?" At this time, Fengying couldn''t help saying to Jiangning. The other two girls have already got their favorite, and she doesn''t want to wait for a moment. After all, the strength of the two girls has been improved, but her own strength is still standing still. This is a great blow to her. So at this time, she can''t wait to get that bracelet. She wants to see what the difference is. Jiangning nodded, and then released his own strength to protect the wind shadow, directly let the wind shadow to take this bracelet. This time, Fengying was extremely smooth. She took the bracelet in her hand, and then put it on her right hand without any hesitation. However, when Fengying put the bracelet on her right hand, there was a light. Not only that, at this time, the explosion also sounded from this hall. The appearance of this scene made people in the field completely shocked. The explosion that they met before, now they finally want to understand. It turns out that only when they meet a great chance can the explosion sound appear. It can be seen what kind of chance the wind shadow has encountered now. The three people in the field, one by one, were stunned. At the same time, they were also avoiding these explosions. Not only that, but also several people were also concerned about the wind and shadow, afraid that there was something wrong with her. However, there was no accident in the scene. After she put on the bracelet, she fell into a state of obsession, and then sat down on the site. Then, her breath began to change. At this moment, the breath climbed up. The appearance of this scene made people in the field completely shocked. They never thought that yue''er would get such a great chance in such a way. They really envied her. Before, they envied yue''er and Liu Mei, but now both of them are envious of wind shadow, because they can detect that the breath of wind shadow is much stronger than them. Even in the process of continuous climbing, we can see that the wind shadow will appear in him with a strong posture if it stops In front of us. However, there is no saying about these things. After all, each of them has got the chance, and at this time, they are also the first to choose, but they are not selected. That is very depressing for them. It can also be said that this chance has no contact with them, because God has arranged everything. It''s yours, it''s not yours. Even if you ask for it, it''s useless. Sometimes, the more you are forced to get up, the more you lose, because in this case, there is no way to save all this. For example, now Yueer and Liumei are envious. In fact, they also have the same chance. Although the chance is not as powerful as the wind, it is also got, so it is doomed to be good. Even if you want to escape, it is impossible to escape, which is self-evident.Jiangning at this time, efforts to protect the wind, after all, there is still a dark dagger in the field, this thing, in Jiangning''s eyes, it is extremely powerful, after all, can kill an expert, in this, it must have a good quality. It can even be said that this handle may be an ancient artifact, which is not necessarily because Jiangning has already noticed it. He got the ancient gods and swords. He was familiar with this breath. Although the dark dagger inserted on the skeleton did not have such a breath, Jiangning could feel a little bit of it. And can guess from it, this must be a powerful thing, after all, can kill a strong person, certainly is not the general quality, now he just wants to let the wind shadow quickly complete his transformation, and then get this dark dagger by himself, otherwise, in the process of obtaining, if there is an accident, then he will No one helped him at all. It was at this time that the only breath of wind shadow suddenly rose to a peak, and then it fell down directly. When it fell to the same breath as the moon willow eyebrows and others, it stabilized down, and then she slowly opened her eyes. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1976 After the wind and shadow''s breath calmed down, the three people were relieved. Because the wind shadow before was like riding on a rocket. If you don''t know, you will think that the wind shadow is possessed by the devil, but the people who know it understand that the wind shadow is changing, in order to make themselves more powerful. The strength of Fengying has already reached the process of transformation. There is no doubt about this. Because of her own physical problems, she will be a little bit earlier in the transformation than others, but she has never had a chance. Now it is a great opportunity, which is to improve the quality of Fengying''s strength. However, at this time, Liumei and Yueer are already depressed. Originally, the breath of wind shadow has been strong to a certain period of time, but at this time, it is just ordinary. This is their extremely depressed place Fang. As for Jiangning''s words, he didn''t say anything. After all, he understood very well that the process of transformation was a situation in which he ascended to the extreme, directly made himself degenerate, and then gradually became stable. Therefore, there is no saying here, or even can be said, as long as there is no problem If so, it will be possible to do all this. "Well, I''m already transformed. Thank you very much." At this time, the wind can not help laughing, her face has two small dimples, looks so good-looking. But Jiangning look, she is not only good-looking, but now the temperament, have been changed down, the whole person''s temperament has become spotless, and in this respect, wind shadow is also ahead of Liumei and Yueer. Now the wind shadow, equivalent to a noble woman, the bracelet on her hand is twinkle incomparably, which makes people feel that they are already short, which is the temperament of wind shadow now. After watching the wind for a long time, Liu Mei and yue''er have already sensed this thing, and they immediately showed a look of incomparable envy. A woman, the most important thing is the inner temperament. If a person''s temperament is not good, even if your appearance is so charming, it can''t attract men. Although in this, Liu Mei and yue''er don''t need to do these things, but as women, they naturally love beauty, so they also want to be from themselves His temperament has become more out of the dust. But they are now found that they are not comparable to the wind and shadow, which makes them extremely sad. At this time, Jiangning immediately laughed and said: "don''t envy me. If someone chooses a bracelet, it means that he is a lady of a big family, and you all choose the things to fight, so you will naturally have a fierce breath on your body!" Speaking of this, the second daughter naturally understood. After all, these things are related to many things. If you can get these things, you must give up others. There is no perfect thing in life. Jiangning at this time, again said: "you can help me protect the Dharma now, I want to start to win that dark knife!" "All right, go ahead and we will protect you even if something happens." At this time, Fengying couldn''t help laughing. After she got this bracelet, she had found her own inner beauty. For her, it was a very happy thing. Liu Mei and yue''er both nodded at this time. After all, they also had this obligation. Without saying a word, Jiangning went directly to the skeleton, then knelt down and worshipped three times. He said, "you died in agony because of being killed in the previous life. I will pull out this dark dagger for you today, so that you can die peacefully without encountering more twists and turns!" After saying that, Jiangning put out his hand without saying a word. When the dark dagger was pulled out, a strong breath suddenly condensed the whole audience. Not only that, but all the things were flying in disorder at this moment, and the explosion was also constantly coming. When this situation appeared, all the people in the field were shocked, not only the three girls, but also Jiangning, because he could not resist this breath. All of a sudden, he was pushed to fly by the invisible breath, and then hit the wall directly. As for the dark dagger, it also fell on the ground at the moment, but Jiangning can see that under this strong wind, the dark dagger suddenly flew up, and then landed on the wall directly. A knife! A simple knife, directly did not enter the whole wall, and the dagger also sent out an endless sense of terror. The appearance of this scene shocked the whole people of Jiangning. He never thought that the dark dagger was so strong that a knife, a simple knife, had not entered the wall. You know, this is a secret place in ancient times. Even if it was a wall, it would not be so easy to insert, but at this time, the dark dagger did.At this time, after seeing that Jiangning has no injuries, the three women also put their hearts down. After all, if Jiangning has anything, they can''t live alone. After all, they are a cohesive team. Jiangning has helped them so much, but now they have no help to Jiangning. If such a thing happens, it will be incomparable repentance. However, Jiangning did not have any accident, after all, he was just pushed down, in addition, there is no more things. At this time, that strong breath has gradually stopped. At this time, Jiangning again said: "you take shelter first, I don''t believe this dark dagger, I can''t pull it out!" The words fell, Jiangning without any hesitation, went directly to the side of the dagger, and then did his best to hold the dagger in one hand, and then made a force to pull it out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1977 Originally, Jiangning thought that this dark dagger was extremely difficult to pull out, but unexpectedly, it was so easy to come. Not only that, this dagger also gave Jiangning a great confidence. In the past, he could kill some people by his own system, and then he could cut down all the masters by relying on his own gods and swords. But now, this dagger has a kind of egotism in his body, which is unbelievable even to himself. After all, he did not have it before This kind of temperament. At this time, the women also saw this situation. They can''t believe that Jiangning has got the improvement of temperament. Not only that, but also on the one hand, Jiangning''s strength now seems to have reached a very strong strength. However, at this time, when the dark dagger was pulled out, the strong wind suddenly rose at this time. All people felt a strong breath when they met this strong wind. Not only that, but also a stronger breath was in it. "I''ll go, Jiangning, how can your breath become so strong?" At this time, Liu Mei was completely shocked, because she never felt that Jiangning could emit such a contempt for the world at this time. Not only that, but also an invisible will was transmitted to them. That is, the world is my strongest, is my greatest will in which, even heaven and earth, are unable to punish me. At this moment, the three women have an illusion, that is, Jiangning is now a God, is a God can not be defeated. At this moment, Jiangning was also shocked, because he found that his temperament was slowly changing, becoming fierce and out of the dust. What shocked him was that at this time, his own strength was actually promoted by a qualitative improvement and rapidly rose. This rise in strength is not the same as that of the previous three women. Now Jiangning can clearly feel that her realm has been upgraded to more than a level. If it turns out that it can only defeat ordinary masters, then Jiangning can defeat many powerful masters, after all His current strength, it can be said, is incomparable in the world. However, Jiangning all know that these are the messages sent to him by the dark dagger. After all, he is still a little self-conscious now. He is not so strong as that. This is just a will. Secondly, there is an unexpected illusion. If this illusion is formed, it will have a great impact on other people. After all, if the parties feel that they are the first in the world, then they will have no fear of anything. After all, they are invincible here, and no one can be their opponents. At that time, when encountering other things, they simply don''t know how to tolerate it. This is extremely worrying. Therefore, Jiangning is trying to deal with his present state, which is not a very good feeling for him. It was at this time that Jiangning could see that among the skeletons he pulled out, it was actually directly smashed down, which was extremely depressing to him. Why didn''t he pull it out before, it didn''t become powder, but after he pulled it out, it became powder. You can imagine how strong the resentment of this dead man is. Even so, if there is a little accident here, then this skeleton will be It''s permanent. "Jiangning, what level of strength do you feel now?" At this time, Fengying can''t help but ask, she is the only one who has improved her strength and her temperament. However, she didn''t expect that Jiangning''s strength has been improved, and even her temperament has been improved. She can''t help admiring it. But she also knows that there are some things that can''t be envied, and even can be said. If she can, she will definitely be the first time to do these things well. After all, if something big happens in this, their team will be defeated. "Not bad! I''m No. 1 in the world now Jiangning laughed and could not help saying. But after he said that, he had already regretted it. He did not understand why he said such a thing, which made him extremely depressed. Otherwise, this is the will given by the dark dagger, which has completely affected your heart? At this moment, Jiangning is a little flustered, but that''s all. He has adjusted quickly. After all, these things, which happened to him, can be dealt with quickly, and in this case, as long as there are no other things, then they will be able to do well quickly.Sometimes, some people can do a lot of things even if something important happens. But Jiangning believes that as long as they don''t maintain this state, it''s still better. After all, there won''t be other things happening here. "How can you say such words, inflated?" At this time, Yue Er couldn''t help disdaining Jiangning. After all, speaking such words, it was extremely inflated. For him, it was a bad thing. If it went on like this for a long time, it would be living in his own world. At that time, I don''t know how powerful other people are. If something happens, they will just go up and fight with others. This is not a good thing for anyone. "Well, I''ll try to adjust my state as much as possible!" Jiangning was a little depressed at this time. After all, he didn''t know how to say such words himself. In fact, he can change another way of saying, but in this, he blurted out, there is no saying at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1978 Jiangning and others, in this hall, have been wandering for a long time. Everyone has also obtained what they want. But people will not be satisfied. Now Jiangning is ready to continue to go deep inside. After all, there will be fights in this place thousands of years ago. If it is deep, there will be something to be done A lot of things come. This, even a fool, can be guessed out, otherwise, there is no conflict of interest, it will not suddenly happen to stand up. "Let''s go, let''s go further and see. Maybe there will be other opportunities to wait for us! After all, this place is really shocking, and it is often a place where it is not moving and it will be organic. " Jiangning said this, face can not help but show a smile, after all, for such things, still a bit happy. Now, his team, Jiangning''s strength is the most powerful, but Jiangning also helped other three women come, so that the strength of the three women has also grown up at this time, this is undoubtedly! Especially the strength of the shadow, now it has reached a higher strength than the outside people, this strength, is many people can not get. Even in terms of temperament, it has reached a very good level, often a person''s temperament, that is already representing the strength of the coming, if changed into a general person, perhaps there will not be such temperament, but the wind, she has this temperament. It is self-evident that one''s temperament, sometimes, can defeat people, just as those who are often in the upper class. Sometimes even a temperament, a breath can tame other people. Therefore, in this world, temperament and strength are equally important. A person has no strength at all, which is not terrible, but if a person has no little noble temperament, it will not be believed by anyone. For example, if a person has the temperament of being out of dust, even when facing danger, relying on his strong temperament and momentum, he can also frighten other people. This is something that everyone knows. In the middle, it can also be ordered to many people to help him. The reason why moon and willow eyebrow are also extremely envious of the wind and shadow is such a situation, because the more powerful his temperament is, the more he or she goes in his life, that is, the more good he goes. Sometimes, it is not necessary to do a lot of things. "By the way, you have a strong strength now, but you should not be proud. After all, this place, even the powerful people have died. So on this point, you must pay attention to it!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but tell three women to rise, after all, this matter, he is extremely clear. It is self-evident that the skull that the dark dagger was inserted in is already a good representative. Even so, this skeleton man must have been a very strong person before he was born. But Rao was so, and he died directly. Who can know what happened thousands of years ago? So at this moment, everyone has to be careful. It is very good to be careful to drive a ship for thousands of years. The words summarized by predecessors have a warning effect on the people behind. "I see! Our strength now, that is, to improve a little bit, and we never know what pride is! " At this time, the willow frown laughed. Yueer nodded. After all, their goal is to come from Jiangning. If they can not pursue the strength of Jiangning, they will think their strength is not enough. All the time, they will be in a very low level, so these things can not appear. Jiangning heard that, at present, he nodded. As long as the three women did not have this idea, it was the best. After all, if they were proud, other people could not cure them. If a person is proud, he will meet the current situation, and then he will not have the enterprising heart. Finally, the strength will be stagnant. Over time, a habit will be formed. No one can cure them. At this time, Jiangning and others went directly to the depth, but less than 10 minutes before they found a fork, which had a small passage, and did not know where to go. "Where should we go?" Jiangning was confused at this time. After all, he was really unable to come to these things, even so to say that, he could not make a decision on these things. At this time, the three women were also stunned. They never felt that this secret situation was like a maze, so that they didn''t know how to choose. As before, if they choose another channel, they may not get these opportunities, and then they will lose their hands. This is very depressing.In addition, those ancient phagocytic insects encountered here and before can also cause harm to them. If they don''t meet those four people, now they don''t know where they are and how to get through that place. But on the whole, their choices are all right. Even if they are not, there are right people who can help them. This is their luck. That is to say, when people don''t know how to choose, they actually come from a small channel, and the voice directly comes out: "help!" This call for help, extremely tragic, as if something had happened, and in the cry out for help, as if had encountered danger. After Jiangning heard this voice, the whole person was immediately shocked and said, "this voice seems to be one of the four people who helped us before. Shall we go there?" "Of course! Otherwise, who will fight for our chance? " At this time, Liu Mei could not help but take the lead. She is a person who knows how to be grateful. Since it is other people who have a favor for themselves, she will not have any idea. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1979 Sometimes, if these things do not appear in life, it will be another situation, after all, in this, often will appear a different situation. For example, if the four people had chosen their channel before, they were in danger, that is, they came, not the four people. Therefore, this is also a cause and effect relationship. Don''t look down upon these problems. It''s very good that other people can''t change them. It can even be said that they don''t have the right to change. "Well, let''s go over and try to save them!" Jiangning also decided at this time. After all, as Liu Mei said, if it wasn''t for the help of four people, they wouldn''t be able to get these opportunities easily today. These opportunities can be said to provide them with the strength of the whole team. Now their team has no fear of anyone. Even when they meet with great ability, they may have the strength of World War I. after all, Jiangning has too many killer Maces. But in this, it is impossible to encounter the power, because the power has disappeared in this world. After a few people decided, there was no statement immediately. They went directly to that small passage. After all, at this time, time is life. If there is any delay, there is no need to say anything. It is sure that others will be killed. Jiangning has known this for a long time. Sometimes, because of their own delay, it will cause great harm. So at this moment, they all go to that passage quickly without any hesitation. Since they have already called out the words of saving lives, it represents that they have encountered a great danger ¡£ Even this danger is not something that they can stop. After all, their strength is strong to a certain degree, and they can only meet greater danger, so they are forced to do so. The speed of several people is extremely fast. At this time, they have ignored any danger, because Jiangning''s current strength can completely stop some dangers, and there will be no fear at all. Under the rapid walking of several people, they soon arrived at that place. This is a pool. Jiangning only saw one person in the pool, which was visible to the naked eye. He was sinking rapidly. After Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was stunned. As for the other three of them, they were all stunned at this time. After all, at this time, they had no way. "What''s going on?" Jiangning asked directly at this time. "This pool has a strong suction. We just wanted to find out whether there is a treasure at the bottom of the pool, but when we got close to it, one of my friends had already fallen down!" That person''s speaking speed is also extremely fast, after all, at this time, they are not allowed any time. After Jiangning was aware of it, he immediately jumped down without saying a word, because the time was no longer waiting for someone to come. If he just sank, maybe he could take his time, but at this time, the head of that person was almost submerged, and he was slowly sinking at the speed visible to the naked eye. Jiangning estimated that if this person did not have strong strength, he might have sunk in the first place, and then there was no statement. He directly explained his own life, but at this moment, there was no statement. At this time, the three women were shocked. They did not expect that Jiangning had jumped down to save people without any measures. This shocked them greatly. It can even be said that they are numb, after all, at this time, they do not have any way to come, although their strength is good, but in this, it has been unable to do anything. No one knows what kind of situation will happen to this pool. Just as the one just said, his own people just stand by the edge of the pool, and they have been absorbed by a force of suction. This is extremely frightening. If Jiangning one does not pay attention, it may be the same as this person''s situation. After all, there is no saying in this. "Don''t get close to me. Even if anything happens to me, don''t lean on it. This place is extremely dangerous!" Jiangning jump down, he or and his teammates said, after all, he has felt this strong suction. Even if his own strength is good, at this time, he still feels a bit unable to resist, but he has no way, because at this time, if you do not treat this person, then you will let this person die.Since this person has given his own chance, then he has the responsibility to help, which is the cause and effect. If it is not for the help of this group of people, then the four of them can not get such a big chance. So in this, it is incomparable with other things, and even can be said that if something happens, it will make people regret. At this time, Liu Mei already had a crying cavity in her mouth. After all, she saw Jiangning as if she was struggling. She didn''t want to see such a situation happen. But now she has no way. If she enters the bottom of the pool, it can only be a burden. In this, she thought very clearly, that is, Jiangning is in danger, and she will certainly not go down, because her strength is not enough. If she goes down, she will only die. Moreover, Jiangning may have a chance to come up here. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that it is common danger that she can''t defeat him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1980 The other several people are also nervous, because at this moment, they are completely unable to help, even if their teammates fell into the pool before, they also thought to help, but the one in the pool said, if you don''t have any assurance, don''t come down, because this kind of water is extremely terrible. At this point, it is extremely surprising that people don''t know the danger if they don''t get to that situation. That person is also thinking about his teammates. Otherwise, he would not have said such words. Just like Jiangning came down, he also wanted to warn Jiangning to get up, but he didn''t say anything, Jiangning had already jumped down, which was completely impossible for him to do. Moreover, he saw that Jiangning''s strength was also very strong, maybe there was a little chance to come. In fact, Jiangning now, is also extremely hard, because here, he felt the bottom of the pool, it seems that there is a very heavy thing dragging his feet down, this feeling is extremely terrible, but he can not say it. Although as a practitioner, you can not breathe, but in this, the danger does not come from sleeping, but from the bottom of the pool. If it is a good guess, Jiangning will think that there must be foreign treasures in this, otherwise, there will not be such a feeling. "Don''t worry. Although I''m sinking, I can still cure you!" Jiangning at this time, his face suddenly showed a smile, not why, because he had an idea, that is, direct force to borrow force, let himself quickly reach the bottom of the pool, and then let that person rise. As long as he solved the strange treasure at the bottom of the pool, he was saved. However, it was obviously difficult to do these things. After all, he did not know the foreign treasures in the bottom of the pool. Even there is a strange situation, that is, in this secret place, how can suddenly appear such a pool, this is to give people a very depressed idea, according to the general situation, it would not have such things, but now it does appear. "Can you At this time, that person is also worried. After all, Jiangning is risking his own life to treat him now. If he has harmed others, he will feel sorry. Especially in a certain period of time, he lived, and the one who saved himself died, which is the most heartbreaking thing. Although he is also a person who has experienced big waves, and is also a master, but in this, he is completely moved by Jiangning''s spirit. If he was on the edge of the pool and Jiangning fell into the pool, he might not have done such a thing. After all, people will cherish their own little life. There is only one small life. If you die, you will die. "Don''t worry, since I have already said so, I will have a way!" At this time, Jiangning could not help smiling. For such a person, he also wanted to cure. After all, Jiangning was still thinking about himself at this critical time, so he should be treated more. If you change to ordinary people, Jiangning will not pay attention to it! After all, from the moment before, Jiangning could sense these people. They were good people. This is why Jiangning decided to treat him. There are some people and things that will have a causal relationship with themselves. Although there is no such thing to say now, if we want to change it into another view, maybe there will be such a situation. "If you are not sure, don''t pay attention to me. Anyway, I''m short of Shou yuan." At this time, the man said again. But in this, Jiangning has begun to borrow the strength. He directly lifted the strong one, and then he quickly went to the bottom of the pool. As for that person, he was pushed up a little bit. Although he was pushed up a little bit, he still slowly fell up, but in the case of momentum, the speed of descent is not so fast, about this way, it can withstand to about half an hour. Generally speaking, if there is a foreign treasure, it can be obtained in half an hour. After all, Jiangning knows that he does not have much time in this case. Only by letting all his assassin''s mace come out and under the pressure of all powerful breath, can he quickly obtain some foreign treasures. "Jiangning, be careful!" At this time, Liu Mei''s crying voice has gradually become bigger. Although she said that she was lack of strength, she could also sense it. It would be a very dangerous thing. Moreover, because of the skill, she could also feel that there was a strange treasure in the bottom of the pool. As for what this strange treasure was, she did not know. But since this foreign treasure could become the God of death, it would definitely be a very special one.It may be impossible to take away this exotic treasure at once. It can even be said that the person who takes it will still die in the bottom of the pool. Feng Ying and yue''er are also worried. They didn''t expect Jiangning to go down so quickly, regardless of their own danger. They could not learn this spirit, and they did not have the strength. But in fact, they don''t know what Jiangning thinks, because Jiangning knows that there is a strange treasure in it. Only by solving this foreign treasure, can they rescue that person. At this time, Jiangning has completely not entered the bottom of the pool. The bottom of the pool is not a very deep one. But at this time, Jiangning saw a lot of corpses. Some of them were still with meat. When he saw these feelings, the whole person was shocked. From this situation, many people''s lives must have been buried in this pool. Some of them were sucked down by this kind of suction for no reason. Some of them may be greedy. They know that there are foreign treasures under this pool, so this situation will happen. But anyway, the fact that so many bones are in it has proved the danger of this pool. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1981 A pool is full of corpses, which seems to be extremely terrible. Rao is Jiangning has seen all kinds of things, and now it is a little shivering. After all, everyone has his own ability. Jiangning has already thought that if he does not use the assassin''s mace, he may not be able to deal with it There is a danger in this pool. After all, the feeling of this pool to others is too invisible. It can even be said that if someone else came down, they might have been killed now. After all, Jiangning felt a strong attraction in this pool. Fortunately, his strength was just strong. If he was replaced by an ordinary person, he would have been killed, It''s impossible to do this. "What should I do?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but show the color of anxiety, because in his field of vision, he can see the person who fell into the pool, is slowly sinking down, if he can not find the opportunity, it is undoubtedly extremely difficult. As long as there is no such thing as a complete death at the end of the war. "Is it difficult for me to use my own Assassin''s mace?" Jiangning at this time, the whole person is depressed, after all, for these things, he is still the first time to encounter, simply do not know how to do, or even can be said here, if there is no one to guide him, perhaps he will do some useless things. At this time, it was a critical moment, Jiangning could not continue to stay, because he felt that the suction was incomparably strong. If he stayed in the water again for a period of time, it would be a thorough problem. At this moment, he has already thought well, even if he uses his own Assassin''s mace, he will solve this crisis. However, at this time, he had not used his system ability. Suddenly, a huge voice came up from the bottom of the pool. The voice seemed to be transmitted from the nine secluded places. After Jiangning heard the voice, Rao was powerful. At this time, his scalp was numb. In his gaze, a giant beast like a tortoise actually raised its head from the bottom of the pool. Perhaps it had not moved for a long time, so that there was a layer of mud covering the bottom of the pool. At first, Jiangning did not find anything at all, and this turtle like beast just did not have any breath ¡£ There is no doubt about this! Even if it is replaced by other people here, there will be no discovery, because in this, this giant beast is called a hidden good, or even can be said, maybe this thing is the existence of power level, it is also possible. Because with the strength of Jiangning, it is impossible to find such a powerful beast. However, Jiangning didn''t find it in the beginning, which has already explained the problem. This is a very depressing thing. At the same time, Jiangning didn''t react. He saw the man who fell into the pool and rose up directly. Not only that, but also quickly separated from this pool. This situation made Jiangning whole people depressed. However, he also quickly sensed that there was no suction in it. When it comes to suction, maybe it is just that these pools are not adapted to it. As for other words, there is no saying. "Come on up! I suspect that this attraction is from that giant beast. It may just be sleeping! " At this time, a man on the shore said to Jiang Ning directly by means of voice transmission. At this time, Jiangning finally understood that this thing may have been breathing before, so this kind of thing will happen. But after waking up, it is obvious that there is no breathing, so it is lost that kind of suction, which is beyond doubt. However, when the tortoise suddenly swam to the upper part of the river, it was the same time that the giant turtle swam to the upper part of the river. After Jiangning was aware of this attraction, the whole person was completely shocked. He never felt that the power of a giant beast could be so powerful. Even he could not resist this attraction. It was impossible for other people to come. After all, his current strength is extremely huge Here it is. There is no saying. At the moment, Jiangning has tried his best to get rid of the attraction, but in this, he found that he could not get rid of it. Even so, he really had no way to get rid of it. After all, this attraction is called a huge one.Secondly, Jiangning is not a little bit easy in this, because he is a bad water habit person. In this, it is good to play half of his strength. But anyway, at this moment, or his own life is critical, Jiangning has completely understood that this giant beast, like some ancient giant animals, exists, if he can''t resist it, maybe he will really die. Now he can imagine the bones under the bottom of the pool. The owners of these bones must have come here to explore, and then there were problems. This is beyond doubt, because at that time, perhaps the giant beast did not wake up, so they could not know anything. At this time, the man on the bank called out again: "you hurry up, this giant beast, if I guess it''s right, it should be a giant beast swallowing the sky. This giant beast is not something you can stop. If you want to stop it, you must be on the shore, otherwise you will be finished!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1982 After hearing the speech, Jiangning was shocked completely. It never occurred to him that this tortoise like monster was a legendary giant beast, which he could not understand! This monster was extinct a thousand years ago, wasn''t it? How at this time, can also see the figure, this is extremely let him think don''t understand. According to the truth, this giant beast of swallowing the sky is also a kind of ancient spirit beast, but the level is a little low, but it is undeniable that it has a status on this continent, because there are records in ancient books. When it is powerful, this kind of thing can completely devour heaven and earth, although the record is a little exaggerated. But in any case, its strength is extremely strong, otherwise it will not be recorded. Secondly, it represents people''s fear of this giant beast. There is also a record in ancient books, that is, when you encounter this kind of giant beast, you must escape at the first time. If you are accepted by it, it will be There''s no escape. "Jiangning, come up quickly, or something will happen!" At this time, the three women were also shocked. They did not think that this giant beast of swallowing the sky was actually the one in the records. No one had ever thought of it. It can even be said that, in this, they do not think that this kind of thing will still exist in this world. After all, in the records, this kind of thing has been extinct for a long time, but in fact it is still here. It can be imagined that after thousands of years, they will be strong to what extent. Liu Mei''s face turned white at this time. She also wanted to treat Jiangning, but she was firmly held. After all, in this period of time, if she went down to cure Jiangning, she would be in an extremely dangerous situation. After all, it is extremely terrible to be here for a long time. It can even be said that if one is not careful, it will be completely broken into pieces. There is no doubt about this point. Yueer and Fengying, in fact, want to save Jiangning, but their minds are very clear now, because they understand their own strength, is extremely low, although before, the strength has been upgraded to an order, but at this time, it is not any role. Compared with such powerful monsters, if they are closer, they will be sucked down. There is no doubt that they will not be able to help Jiangning, but will drag down Jiangning. As for the three people next to them, they have already stepped back. Although they also want to help Jiangning, they also understand that their own strength is not enough. If they help by force, the whole team may be completely destroyed. The one who had just climbed up looked at the bottom of the pool with palpitation on on his face. He knew that it was a place of death. If he could not break away from it, it would fall into the mouth of the giant beast of swallowing heaven and smash to pieces. "Put it together, or it will be finished!" Jiangning at this time, with a very cold look on his face, he suddenly looked at the giant beast, which also looked at him with its fangs exposed. If he had a chance, he didn''t want to face such a terrible monster at all. These monsters, their own instincts are all over the sky, and their own defense, or extremely excellent, Jiangning estimated that he could not do any harm to them. However, there is one point that may be worth trying, that is, it may be able to resist this killer mace, which is not necessarily. However, he was unable to summon the ancient gods and swords in his body, which made him extremely depressed. "Am I going to die here today?" Jiangning murmured. At this time, the giant beast of swallowing the sky began to attack Jiangning. Its attack was extremely simple, that is, it opened its mouth and directly sucked it up. All of a sudden, on the shore, you can see that a huge whirlpool suddenly appears, and the suction is constantly appearing. Even if seven people are not far away, they all feel a strong suction. If they get closer, they may still be sucked down, which is beyond doubt. At this time, Jiangning roared coldly: "come on, today is not your death, or I am dead!" Jiangning''s battle is not very strong, but he knows how to make use of his own advantages, that is, he is not a clumsy person, and this giant beast is obviously a clumsy monster, so in terms of movement, it is a bit inconvenient, but Jiang Ning''s attack, falling on this giant beast, is actually not a little bit It works. Seeing this, Jiangning was shocked. His own strength was very clear, but at this time, he could not penetrate into the body of this monster, which shocked him.If it is replaced by some other monsters, maybe he will believe that, after all, they are famous, but this one is not famous. Even in the records of ancient books, Jiangning has not seen such a monster. However, this is also Jiangning did not see, he did not see, that does not mean that other people have not seen, in which a few people on the field output can be seen, this is no doubt. Now Jiangning can be regarded as bitter, because of this attraction, he was forced to absorb, if he could not have other ways, he might be killed today, which made his whole person depressed. "No, it can''t be like this again. If it does this again, it will be finished." Jiangning frowned when he thought of this, because he knew that if he didn''t find a way, he might be consumed and killed here. After all, this attraction is too strong, and in this pool, it is also the territory of this giant beast. He can''t exert all his strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1983 But he also can not have any way, after all, the two ancient things, are unable to call out. If a tortoise can kill a monster with a handle, it is hard to kill him. However, he can''t summon him now, and he can only use his own strength to resist this monster. But in fact, he wants to use his system ability, but this system, like stagnant water, is still motionless, let alone help him. At this time, although he was burning with anxiety, he did not have any panic, because he knew that if he was more panic, then things would be more difficult to handle. After all, no one could cure him in this, and he could only rely on himself. And here, he has to make every effort to kill this monster, or he will be separated. If he can''t get rid of this monster, maybe he will pull some people from above into the water. After all, once they enter the pool, they will be finished. At this time, the above people were also shocked. They had never seen these situations. Although they said they wanted to help Jiangning, they could not help. After all, if they made a mistake at this time, there would be a thorough problem. There is another point, that is, in this, their strength is still not enough. If they go down, they can only become a burden. Secondly, they can''t resist this attraction, let alone go down to the pool. If they go down, they may be sending milk. "You all pay attention. I''ll see if I can cure Jiangning!" At this time, the leader of the four said directly to the three girls. He knew very well that if he did not have the strength, other people would not have the strength at all. This monster is called a strong big one. Moreover, if there is a bit of situation, it can''t bear it. "Captain, be careful!" At this time, the other two could not help but tell. After all, this one thing is too critical, so they have to tell. All the people in the field know the importance of this thing. They also want to be better, but they have been unable to do it better. This is the most depressing thing. Secondly, if something happens, they have no way to do it. If there is a way, then at this time will not continue to wait for Jiangning to solve this problem. Secondly, there is no way for the three women. After all, their strength is not enough. Although their strength has been upgraded to a higher level before, it is still extremely deficient here. Now they are all confronted with the existence of these ancient types, which is very powerful and can not be solved by ordinary people It was decided. Such as Jiangning strong people, are unable to cope with, let alone the three women to come, so they can only dry stare at the eye, there is no way to do it. Little did not know, at this time, Jiangning at the bottom of the pool was already starting to do something, that is, constantly roaring. Although it was said that this voice did not pass to the shore, it was also a low roar, and it was a roar of great fear. Now Jiangning just wanted to frighten this monster, only to be frightened, then It''s possible to let it leave on its own. Because Jiangning knows that he has powerful ancient gods and swords. As long as there is a little bit of ancient breath coming out, maybe this monster will leave. As long as the suction is restrained, it will give him time to escape. Maybe, if we can cooperate with this one If the monster reaches a consensus, there are still many things that can be done. For example, in the bottom of this pool, there are still many treasures beside the bones. These treasures look very bright. It can even be said that these things may be some very strange treasures. After all, if you can come to this secret place, they are all powerful people. For example, Jiangning''s words, even if they are killed at the bottom of this pool, there will be a lot of babies flowing out. Therefore, Jiangning estimates that all the treasures flowing out should be some valuable ones, or else they will not be able to resist the erosion of time, which is self-evident. It can even be said that if the general things, then it has been gone. After all, under the erosion of some time, some useless things will decay quickly, but some things under the pool will not look like this, so Jiangning will think of such a problem.In fact, it is not only Jiangning who thinks of this problem, but also the people on the lake. They just don''t want to go under the pool now. After all, at this time, even Jiangning''s strength can''t be countered. Some other people can''t fight against it. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "I know that you are from ancient times, but if you kill me, you must not die well. I also have something from ancient times! Have you ever heard of the idols? They are in my body Jiangning also had to frighten this ancient beast. After all, if we didn''t scare it now, there would be no chance. After all, ordinary people can''t cope with the existence of such a powerful beast. This kind of giant animal has already derived wisdom, so there is no problem to talk about these things at this time. If you can, it doesn''t need Jiangning to say more. This giant animal can release Jiangning by itself. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1984 However, Jiangning is wrong in everything. Under this premise, this giant beast that swallows the sky ignores Jiangning''s words and directly attacks him. What''s more, it is the force of thunder that Jiangning can''t stop. At this moment, Jiangning is just like a leaf. You are directly inhaled into the mouth of this giant animal that swallows the sky. This situation was totally beyond Jiangning''s imagination. He never knew that this giant animal swallowing the sky was so fierce. What''s more, it seemed that Jiangning hated Jiangning very much. However, at this time, Jiangning has already blocked it. The whole people don''t know where they got some strength. They directly rose to a very strong level, and then they started to fight against the giant beast of swallowing the sky. All of a sudden, the attack of one man and one beast was extremely powerful. At this time, the whole water pool was completely wave high. At this time, people outside the pool were completely shocked. They never thought that such a situation would happen. If the general enemy encountered such a situation, they would have already left. After all, at this time in the field, the breath is extremely powerful. Some ordinary people can''t resist this kind of strong breath. If we fight against it, let alone the breath. After all, the breath is incomparably strong. "If you really want to embarrass me, then you can die!" Jiangning at this time, the whole person is also become cold, he never thought that there will be such a person, he has always believed that his ability at this time, can completely do a lot of things. But in fact, otherwise, his own strength at this time, it is impossible to do anything, and he will fall into the mouth of the tiger, which makes him very depressed. There is another thing, that is, at this time, Jiangning again said: "I have two ancient things on my body, if you want to pick up my words, then you will be finished!" For this ancient beast, Jiangning also has no words. He has always wanted to pick up such a person. After all, at this time, apart from Jiangning, no one can kill this kind of monster, so he has to support this thing. If given to this ancient beast, it would be dangerous to all people. If this giant beast had left this secret place, it would have happened a lot. At that time, after going out of this secret place, it will certainly have a lot of influence on the whole mainland, just like the situation thousands of years ago. Therefore, Jiangning must stop this matter. Although he was not a savior, he had a lot of friends and relatives in the Central Plains, so he would never give the chance to this giant beast. If he did, he would fall into a very dangerous situation. "You want to scare me? That''s impossible! There is no ancient beast. In this place, I used the secret method to avoid this attack. So it is impossible for you to cheat me! " At this time, the giant beast could not help laughing. This kind of creature has already possessed its own intelligence quotient, and can still speak out. Sometimes, it is even more powerful than some powerful practitioners. After all, in this respect, it is extremely forced. "If you don''t believe it, I have nothing to do with it." Jiangning at this time, the whole person is depressed, after all, this person does not believe that he came, and Jiangning is now unable to summon these ancient giants, if he can summon out, then it will definitely cause great harm to this person. After all, whether it''s a magic sword or a giant elephant in ancient times, it can beat down the giant beast of swallowing the sky at the bottom of the pool, because in the ranking, this giant beast of swallowing the sky is already in the last place, that is to say, it is one of the most humble monsters in ancient times. However, it is undeniable that the strength of this monster has completely surpassed that of many people. Even Jiangning can not cope with it. After all, if a close combat comes out, then it can only rely on its own ability, and it is impossible to rely on external strength. Therefore, at this time, it is impossible to rely on external forces to fight, but if we can rely on external forces, Jiangning will not have this situation now. At this time, the giant beast of swallowing the sky is already emitting a violent breath. In its heart, Jiangning is just like the previous people. As long as Jiangning is swallowed up, it will be able to make its own strength to a higher level, which is beyond doubt.Before, no matter which person came here, it would be killed by him. At that time, it would directly become its nourishment, so it would wake up directly at this time. Otherwise, it would not wake up at all. At this time, Jiangning had exhausted all his strength to summon his own gods and swords, but what he didn''t expect was that he could not summon them at all. Not only that, but also wasted a lot of his time in this respect. However, at the moment when he was in danger, there was an extremely terrible smell emanating directly from his body. After Jiangning realized this breath, the whole person was shocked. He was familiar with his belongings. There was no such thing at all. But at this moment, it was such a violent thing that he was shocked. At the same time, some people on the shore were shocked at this time. They never felt that at this time, there would be such a violent breath. This kind of breath was beyond the scope of all the people in the field. It was even more powerful than their strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1985 Ordinary people will be extremely shocked when they encounter such a situation. After all, at this time, in their hearts, Jiangning has already resisted. However, the giant beast of swallowing the sky has come. They didn''t expect that there is such a strong breath now. "Is Jiangning advanced at this time?" At this time, Liu Mei was shocked. She had a very intuitive imagination for this strong breath. If she was the same as other people, she would not have this idea at all, but she was a very sensitive person to breath, so at the beginning, she was already surprised. Yueer and Fengying are also completely surprised at this time. For this kind of thing, they are quite clear, because Jiangning''s strength is not enough to send out such a violent atmosphere, but they also dare not imagine that if Jiangning is advanced, it may be able to emit a very strong breath. This is Jiangning That''s the potential. Jiangning''s potential has never been equal to them, because Jiangning is a lucky son. If there is a chance, Jiangning may do a lot of things, but if it is ordinary, it can''t do these things. As for the other four people, they were all shocked at this time, because they did not know where the strong breath came from. If it came from Jiangning, it would be a good thing. After all, Jiangning would not cause any harm to them, but if it was emitted from the giant beast, it would be a good thing It''s a thing that''s going to end. Because this kind of breath, is completely not other people can stop down, even if their strength is so strong, combined, it is also can not resist down, so at this time, they are ready to escape, as long as there is an accident, then they will be a quick escape, this is self-evident Yes. However, they did not know that Jiangning was extremely shocked at this time, because he knew very well that this strong breath was emitted from his body. This breath was extremely strong and even undeniable. In this, there would be a different kind of thing happening. "I hope everything is well." Although Jiangning is at ease, but also did not rest assured where to go, because at this time, that powerful swallow the sky beast, are already releasing a kind of incomparable breath to come, this is a very depressing thing. If it''s something else, it''s easy to say, but here, there''s no saying. However, Jiangning at this time, also saw this powerful swallow the sky beast, seems to have a little bit of fear to come, after all, the body is some shaking up, not only so, but also has another kind of fear breath. This is an ancient monster, this kind of thing, should not be afraid of any breath, just like the previous water Jiao, it is not afraid of anything at all, but now, it has exceeded expectations, which is self-evident. It can even be said that it is shivering now. After all, if you think about it, it''s only a chance for you to bully yourself. If you think about it, it''s a chance for you to bully yourself Yes. "What is your secret?" At this time, the giant beast began to speak. When it opened its mouth, a force of attraction appeared from its mouth, which made Jiangning''s whole people seem to be dragged into a whirlpool. However, Jiangning can still resist it. After all, this attraction is much easier than before. Maybe this ancient beast has discovered the secret of Jiangning, or believed the words of Jiangning before, so at this time, there is no statement at all. However, this does not mean that Jiangning will not fight against it, because Jiangning has already been angry for a long time, and at this time, he has been convinced that there is an ancient object in his body. If he wakes up, then the current crisis can be solved. It''s just a simple beast swallowing the sky. For him, there is nothing at all. It can even be said that as long as he is more careful, he may still be able to defeat this monster. After all, his own strength is very good. "It''s nothing. It''s the ancient things in me that have awakened! If you want to fight me forcibly now, you will be killed in battle! " In fact, Jiangning wanted to fight directly, but he thought of this ancient monster, whose skin and shell were so hard that even if he exhausted all his strength, he might not be able to break it.Therefore, he did not have any idea. Once he used his own unique skills, he could not kill this monster. There is no doubt about it. Therefore, Jiangning must do a lot of things at this time. "Really? I will never believe in human words! " This is dirty. The giant beast of swallowing the sky has shown the wisdom of human beings. After all, this kind of high-level intelligent creature may have been cheated by many clansmen. Only in this way can it be so cautious. But anyway, such a thing, that is very good, after all, can temporarily let this monster to stop, and still have a bit of fear in it. If this monster can''t stop, it will be a complete end. After all, in this, it has been derived to a very deep level, and there is no saying. "Believe it or not, I won''t lie! But if you really attack me, then you will be completely finished .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1986 As for Jiangning''s words, this giant beast will not believe it, because it doesn''t think there will be other ancient animals in it. After all, it is also one of them. When it was changed in those years, it began to use a lot of strength to keep it. Therefore, it did not believe that there would be other spirit animals that could have its ability. This is also a kind of expression of wisdom. After all, with such strength, they are almost the same as human beings. To speak of a little different, it is the race problem. After all, they are different from one race, but this does not deny their performance in this. "Do you know what the consequences of lying are? That''s what I''ll swallow up! " At this moment, this giant beast of swallowing the sky is already angry. After all, in its view, Jiangning is just a small human being. If Jiangning says it well, maybe it will let go of Jiangning when it is in a good mood. However, as soon as Jiangning came out, he was already extremely strong, so he was directly provoked to anger. This is absolutely not to be let go. After all, people with such strength can see the deception of others in their hearts. It can even be said that as long as something happens here, it will be directly killed in battle Come on. "It''s ok if you don''t believe it, but if you want to start with me, I think you have to weigh your own strength first!" At this time, Jiangning still did not let go of any words. After all, there were these two things in his body, which was beyond doubt. Even it can be said that if he was in an extremely dangerous situation, the two things in his body would never watch him die, because it was a matter of equal contract Yes. Although I don''t have the ability to deal with this huge beast, it doesn''t mean that Jiangning has no killer''s mace. After all, Jiangning has two ancient things in its body. If something goes wrong with itself, these two ancient creatures are doing something, and they will help themselves. "You can die! What I hate most in my life is human deception At this time, the giant swallow the sky again said, and a force of suction emanated from its body, directly to inhale Jiangning into its abdomen, and then digest him. Several people on the field, at this time, were completely panicked. They never thought that Jiangning could not convince this giant beast with his own strength. If so, Jiangning was really killed. After all, there was no way for them to deal with this giant beast. If it is impossible to deal with, it is natural to think of escaping. Otherwise, if something happens, this giant beast will still find trouble with them. After all, this kind of thing needs to swallow up a lot of things to grow up. If it does not grow up, then it means that it has no phagocytosis. "Visual inspection, Jiangning is going to be finished below. Shall we leave here soon?" At this time, one of them frowned slightly and said, after all, in his heart, he thought there was no way out. If Jiangning had a way, he could come out now. However, after Jiangning entered the bottom of the pool, there was no more explanation. From this point of view, it can be seen that there is no way. After all, Jiangning has no way. "What are you going to do? I won''t go even if I''ve been saved just now! Maybe we can help him when we are on the field At this time, the one who had been cured by Jiangning could not help saying that he was a person who was fond of old love. Naturally, he understood how much courage Jiangning had just saved him. After all, they were unrelated people. But if I go now, it seems that I have no sense of righteousness. Sometimes, when others have helped you, you have to help others when necessary. This is beyond doubt. Even so, as long as no other things happen here, there will be a lot of things that can be done ¡£ "Well! But here we are, obviously, there is no more explanation At this time, the man said again. However, the others did not look at him. After all, they would not leave. As for the three women, they have been completely depressed. They did not expect that this would be the case now. This situation makes them dare not move any more. If they continue to treat Jiangning, they may fall into the mouth of this giant beast. However, although they are in a hurry now, they believe that Jiangning will be saved from danger. After all, Jiangning will have its own methods as long as it does not happen to be killed in battle. There is no doubt about this. "What kind of state is Jiangning in now Liu Mei couldn''t help asking a little worried. She was the one who cared most about Jiangning. Naturally, she wanted to ask clearly, but she didn''t know what level Jiangning had reached.If she is not willing to be defeated at the end of the battle, she will not be able to stand up to the bottom of the battle, even if she is not willing to fight against the bottom of the battle, then she will not be able to see her own strength. If she had to go down to the bottom of the pool, maybe it could only be a burden. Even if she didn''t die in battle, she would let Jiangning take care of her. So at this time, she was extremely aware of what she could do. In these aspects, she knows very well that as long as nothing happens, she just needs to stand here and wait for Jiangning''s return. After all, there is no absolute place of death in this place. Everywhere, God will give a ray of life. This time, Jiangning is no exception, because he knows very well that if nothing happens here, Jiangning will be regarded as the son of fortune. As a son of luck, how can luck be so bad, so these things do not exist at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1987 At this time, some whirling pits burst out on the surface of the pool. The suction force revealed by this whirlpool is extremely huge. Even people standing on the bank are sensing this unparalleled huge suction. You can imagine what it will look like under the bottom of the pool. At this time, all the people in the field changed color. They understood that after this moment passed, Jiangning might not exist in the world. After all, this kind of suction whirlpool must be sucked into the abdomen by this giant beast. At that time, it would be killed in battle. "It''s over, it''s over!" Another person, directly said, after all, this suction, even if they can not resist, there is no possibility. Although Jiangning''s strength is relatively strong, there is no way to deal with it. After all, this suction is too huge, and the person who just fell into the bottom of the pool is pale. He has just tried that kind of suction, but he didn''t expect that the suction force is stronger than before His face suddenly became cold. If a person is looking at his benefactor is about to die, then there will be a great sadness, this is no doubt, after all, he is not that kind of ungrateful people, but now he is not a little way, not only that, he is still constantly retreating. Because the suction force is too strong. If he does not retreat, he will be sucked into the bottom of the pool. There is no need to say. Even if it is slower, there will be danger. However, when they were worried about Jiangning, Jiangning had already used all his skills. Now he has fallen into the mouth of this giant beast, but he has not been inhaled. After all, Jiangning still has its own strength. Even if it is defeated by this giant beast, it will not be captured. After all, if something big happens, it will be directly killed in battle. Jiangning thinks that he still needs a lot of things to do not do well. If he is killed at this time, then nothing needs to be said. Even after he was killed in the battle, people outside may be killed by this giant beast. After all, the strength of this giant beast is too strong to be stopped by other people. Moreover, as long as nothing happens here, it will be completely finished. "Don''t you come out and watch me die?" At this time, Jiangning can not help but cry out, he is now in the bitter resistance to this attraction, if the lack of a little strength, he has already been a big event, but Rao is so, he also has no possibility to do this thing. That is to say, after his voice fell down, a god image appeared directly. This God image was directly displayed behind Jiangning. It was dignified and incomparable, and its breath was extremely powerful. If it was not for what they had seen, it would have been totally depressing. After the appearance of this deity, the giant beast''s attraction has become smaller. After all, it is sensing this strong breath. Without any assurance, it is not willing to deal with such a powerful God. As ancient giants, their wisdom has reached a very strong point, so after meeting this God image, they also understand that they are not the opponent of this God image, so at this time, they directly withdraw the suction. "Swallow the sky monster, what do you want to do? Do you want even my master to be sucked into your stomach and swallowed?" After all, they have reached the same level and can communicate with any language. "Your master? As an ancient god, are you following a man? " At this time, the giant beast could not help humming, it did not understand, noble in the ancient god, it is actually followed a human class, and at this time, it is completely understood, the original Jiangning is not a lie. And from the beginning, Jiangning didn''t frighten it, but there were such things, because it could feel that it really existed. For them, if they were an ancient giant and followed a human, then they would become a laughing stock. Anyway, he would not follow the human beings. At this time, the god elephant could not help but be indifferent. He didn''t expect to uncover its scars, but it didn''t think it was wrong. After all, Jiangning''s strength was there, and after it made a contract with Jiangning, it also knew many secrets of Jiangning. Maybe Jiangning could take them to that place in the future Not necessarily. Therefore, sometimes, the views of each creature are different. It can even be said that if there is something else, it will be depressing."You don''t understand that! Do you know why the mighty disappeared? That is, human beings have reached a very strong point. If there is an accident, they will not die! After all, all powerful people have arrived at such a powerful level that they will not be killed at all, so they can only go to another place! " At this time, the God can not help but snort, as if to educate the giant beast. "Human beings? Wasn''t that extinction thousands of years ago? " This giant beast of swallowing the sky, said coldly. In its cognition, the powerful person was not a group of omnipotent people. Although it was small at that time, it was also very clear that the powerful man was not omnipotent. Moreover, after a change in the world, it has completely disappeared, and then there is no accident at all. The world has calmed down, and even it has directly passed the Millennium period. This is beyond doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1988 So, in this, there is no saying. Even if the powerful go to another world, what kind of world is this world? It won''t believe it anyway. At this time, the god elephant didn''t believe the giant beast''s face, and the whole person was depressed. He didn''t think that when he said this, he would not believe his own words. This made him extremely depressed. However, even if something happens, it will not allow this giant beast to attack Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is its chosen person. As long as Jiangning is strong, it can become a powerful person, and maybe it can take them to another place. At that time, their strength will become even greater. Sometimes, if you want to go to other places, you still have to rely on human beings. After all, without human beings, they can''t do it. Moreover, as we all know, in this world, only human beings can reach this height. If it is another race, it can''t reach this height at all. So in this, it''s just There is such a situation, that is, no matter what happens, human beings may be able to do it, which is beyond doubt. "If you don''t believe it, I can''t help it, but you can''t do it to him. Put your suction away quickly, or I''ll be rude to you! You can try it. I will not come out to deal with you. If the ancient magic arrow comes out, you will be killed directly! Don''t think you''re a monster The voice of the God image has been completely cold, for such things, it is absolutely not allowed to happen. Since ancient times, human wisdom is extremely powerful, even if what kind of things happen, what kind of danger, they can cope with it, just like a group of powerful people before, in which, there is no sense of any progress in strength, so they want to go to another place. In the vast universe, there must be many such places, so at that time, there will be such a situation. If the martial arts surpass them sometimes, they will not be as simple as a warrior. Maybe they can become high beings. There is no doubt about this, so they also want to rely on the wisdom of human beings to leave this place directly. But now no warrior can make them have such confidence, but the emergence of Jiangning has made them have a complete hope. Jiangning''s strength, of course, is powerful, and it is undoubtedly the most potential person in the world. So if we follow Jiangning, we will be able to do a lot of things, even undeniable. In this, there are still many things that Jiangning can do well on its own. Without any statement, Jiangning again said: "you can start with me, but you''d better weigh your own strength!" Now there is a god image out, Jiangning will not be afraid at all. After all, this ancient god image is absolutely not allowed to happen to itself. It has placed all hope on itself. If something happens, then its hope will be lost. Therefore, Jiangning has a great trust in this God, after all, before this, they have had a good communication, so in this respect, Jiangning is completely fearless. This giant animal swallowing the sky was also depressed at this time. How could it not have thought that there would be an ancient god on Jiangning, which made its plan completely collapse. After all, in this place, except Jiangning, other people still could not achieve its goal. As long as it sucks Jiangning, then its own strength can enter into a very deep level. At that time, it will not be afraid of anyone. However, in this case, it is found that even if it uses all its strength, it can not create any harm to Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s current strength is incomparable Strong. And in this, there is an ancient god to help, if not a little strength, it is impossible to move Jiangning. "All right, you guys! Now you can leave, but I also say, don''t act on me in vain. Otherwise, even if I fight to death, I can destroy you seriously! " This giant swallow the sky, said coldly. In this point, it is OK for its own strength. After all, its strength has reached a bottleneck. As long as other people want to deal with their opponents, they must weigh their own strength. If it really displays its full strength, it must even if it can''t kill human beings, it can be heavy It was hurt. Jiangning smell speech, can not help but get depressed, now he has nothing, it is better, if said that he has things, then will be completely speechless up, after all, such a strong existence, he is also not willing to provoke up, if a careless, perhaps he will be killed in this.After reaching a consensus, Jiangning immediately said nothing but came out directly from the bottom of the pool. The words of this ancient god image, that is, without saying a word, entered his own mind directly, and then disappeared. As for all that Jiangning encountered under the pool, people on the bank did not know. After all, Jiangning is here. It can be said that he is totally doing things that only he knows. Other people can''t know at all. This is self-evident. The people on the field were shocked when they saw Jiangning come up. They didn''t expect that Jiangning could get rid of the claw of this giant beast. We should know that this beast has reached a very strong level. Some other people have no way to make it any more What''s the harm. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1989 Everyone is extremely shocked, because they are very aware of the strength of this giant beast. They did not expect that Jiangning could solve this crisis alone. This is too shocking for them. If they were replaced by them, they would have no way. Not only the four people in the field, but also the three women with Jiangning were extremely shocked, because in this, they also thought that Jiangning had been in danger. After all, some dangers were extremely difficult to remove from the situation. However, Jiangning, with her own efforts, completely resolved the danger. From this point, it can be seen that Jiangning''s strength has reached what kind of order. It can even be said that Jiangning can be confident to achieve this if nothing else happens here. After all, he has a systematic ability in it. It''s just that he didn''t tell others all the time. After all, if he said it to others, his own killer''s mace would not come. Moreover, in this, under the bottom of the pool, nothing could be said, because there was no voice in it. "Fortunately, all this can be resolved safely!" At this time, Jiangning also sighed and felt happy for his own luck. After all, this feeling of surviving after a disaster is much better than others. If he is killed in this battle, then several people in the field will not have any escape statement. After all, the three girls will not leave. If they don''t, they will be given a chance to swallow the sky. If they are given the opportunity, they will certainly not let them go. Therefore, if he does not die, it is equivalent to curing many people. "What have you done to this giant beast?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking, because she was very interested in this point. After all, because of her own skills, now she can''t feel any breath about this giant beast. If she can feel it, there won''t be any statement. When Liu Mei asked Jiangning, they all came together. They also wanted to know how Jiangning defeated this monster, or could be separated from this monster''s hand. There is no need to say. Even so, they still have no idea what Jiangning has done. They have always known that Jiangning''s strength is strong, but they have never known that Jiangning''s strength is so strong that they can defeat this giant beast, which is beyond their imagination. After all, they have no way to resist the suction and the whirling socket made by them. This is very clear to them. Therefore, they want to do everything to understand what Jiangning has gone through before they can separate themselves. Jiangning could only smile and then said, "in fact, I didn''t kill this monster, but I could have the strength to leave this monster''s attack. After all, I have a lot of Assassin''s mace. As for the assassin''s mace, I won''t tell you. Anyway, I can tell you that there is still a bottom of the pool It''s a monster, and it''s not hurt at all. It''s still very powerful now "We are in the middle. We have reached a consensus, so I can get rid of its attack. You don''t have to be surprised by such a statement, because I have something to restrain it!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, because he really does not know how to say this thing. Don''t let too many people know, it is undoubtedly a good thing. If we let a lot of people know, we may encounter some unnecessary troubles, so in this, there is no saying. It can even be said that, at that time, as long as others know their own Assassin''s mace, they may still fight against themselves. After all, no one can think that they are extremely powerful here. Even Jiangning can not be said to be powerful or invincible now. Again and again, when he became strong, the things he met were extremely powerful, which was extremely depressing. For example, before in the Central Plains, Jiangning had reached a very high level at that time, but now, after he came to the ruins, he found himself The strength was just ordinary, which made him extremely depressed. If we say that after arriving at the place where the powerful people gather, Jiangning may have an illusion that those who are strong enough to go to a place full of powerful people are just like a pawn. This is self-evident. After all, they are looking for the place where the powerful people disappear.Perhaps all these will be signs to be found. After all, in these circumstances, as long as there are no other things happening, Jiangning will be able to do a lot of things. "All right! We all understand! " At this time, Fengying and others are also laughing. They are very aware of Jiangning''s assassin''s mace, and they also understand why Jiangning doesn''t say it directly. After all, there are outsiders in the field. Liu Mei and yue''er didn''t ask more questions. After all, at this time, they were extremely aware of the fact that Jiangning must have a lot of, or superior, Assassin''s mace. When they were shocked, they did not continue to ask. After all, if they asked again, there would be no more It turned out. Secondly, they don''t want to expose Jiangning''s strength. After all, if Jiangning''s strength is exposed, Jiangning will be put in a very dangerous place. We should know that Jiangning''s current strength is just ordinary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1990 As for the other four, after hearing the words of Jiangning and others, they all nodded and did not ask again. Everyone has his own secret. If the secret is released, it will not be a secret. It is understood by everyone, and they all know that everything is not absolute. Although they are peaceful with Jiangning, they don''t keep it. They are wrong, or No one can understand whether Jiangning will directly attack them after doing something wrong. "This time, thank you very much. If it hadn''t been for your help, maybe I would have been killed in battle now!" At this time, the one who was rescued by Jiangning at first could not help saying that he looked extremely respectful. After all, he would have been killed in the battle if there was no Jiangning. If it is a common person, it may not pay attention to this matter. After all, no one will put himself in an extremely dangerous situation. However, Jiangning did not pay attention to the danger. Instead, he directly treated this person. This is the heart, not everyone has, even some people, May not help you at the same time, will give you a knife behind your back. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, as long as there is no problem, it will be completely finished. It can even be said that as long as no other things happen here, it will be completely possible to do these things. "It doesn''t matter. You''ve helped us before. It''s nothing! But I said, you don''t have to go down this pool. It''s better to leave now. Otherwise, the next one may fall into the pool again Jiangning at this time, can not help but tell up, after all, this is a very dangerous thing to do, this swallow the sky beast, is obviously to devour human beings, only in this way, its strength can be improved. Therefore, if they have nothing to do here, they don''t have to go to this pool. If they go to this pool, it will happen just like that again, and Jiangning will be a bit difficult to handle. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t need to say that they all know this pool. Even if they have babies, they will not go down. After all, it is so dangerous. Moreover, they all understand that there is a very powerful beast swallowing the sky in this pool, and they dare not enter it. "Don''t worry, even if there is a baby in it, we won''t go. We will leave now!" After that, Jiang Ning got up again, and then one of them came to thank him. If there is no doubt that the monster will be dragged into the water, there is no doubt that it will be a great danger if it is dragged into the water. The four left without looking back, because they knew that they could not stay here again. If Jiangning was not there, they would not have any chance of survival. This was extremely clear to them. Therefore, in some places, leaving early is a good thing. If they don''t leave early, it will be a lot of things Love comes, is not necessarily the matter. After the four left, Jiangning also said with a smile: "let''s go, stay here, it''s no value at all! This kind of kindness is equivalent to paying back! " "Well! I hope I won''t encounter such a danger again next time. It just scared me to death Liu Mei couldn''t help but say that, just now, if she wasn''t pulled by the moon and the wind, maybe she had already entered the pool. At that time, once Liu Mei enters the water pool, it will be extremely dangerous. After all, the God image did not come out at that time. The powerful suction released by the giant swallow the sky directly crushed the willow eyebrow. Therefore, sometimes, it would be a good thing not to take risks. "I''ve learned a lesson this time! I also know their own strength, not ki is so strong, this is what I can know now! Therefore, we still need to constantly improve our strength. Otherwise, we can''t resist some extremely great dangers! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Originally, he has always had great confidence in himself, but at this moment, he has already known his own strength. Often in these aspects, it is not necessary to say. After all, there is no one here who can decide that his strength is invincible. Just like some of the great powers before, they have disappeared, so in this respect, everyone dare not say how strong their strength is. If it comes to being strong, Jiangning may have a place, but when it comes to invincibility, then such things can''t happen.This point, Jiangning is extremely clear! At this time, the three women all nodded down. They thought that they could fight against some other people or monsters. However, the monsters they met were more and more powerful, and they could not understand their own strength. On the road of a monk, it must be strong strength and constant improvement. Only in this way can such a situation happen. Otherwise, it will be like this for the whole life. There was no accident. After discussion, they immediately went to the next place. After all, there was no word in this place. If they could, they would rather leave this secret place quickly, because in Jiangning''s perception, he felt that the danger of this secret place was more and more huge. Some dangers, even for himself, could not cope with them, let alone some other people. Moreover, the three women did not have much combat effectiveness at this point. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1991 At this time, Liu Mei also frowned and said, "Jiangning, in fact, I feel that this place is becoming more and more dangerous. Shall we evacuate? After all, our strength is not enough. If we continue to go deep, what kind of things may happen may not be sure! " Yueer and Fengying are also looking at Jiangning at this time. Although they say that their strength is not so good, their sixth feeling is still very strong. They can feel this place, just like a cage, to firmly control them. If there is a danger, then they can''t resist at all, after all, in this one In the middle of the place, that''s too dangerous. In fact, it doesn''t need to be said by the three women that Jiangning also felt it. However, he decided to do something. After all, the more dangerous the place is, the greater the chance will be. This is undoubtedly the reason why so many people will take risks, because they want their own reality The force gets stronger. If we were ordinary people, people with weak minds might have already retreated, but Jiangning would not. He pondered for a moment and said, "now if we retreat, we don''t know how the great power will disappear, and we will not get the chance again. After all, this ruins place, this secret place, is opened After that, there is no other statement There is also a point, that is, here, as long as nothing happens, it can go out alive, because Jiangning can already see his own future, a bright, but three women, he is a bit invisible, after all, in this, as long as nothing happens, Jiangning will certainly protect the three women. "Don''t worry, this time, I already have a feeling. Although it is dangerous, we also encounter an opportunity!" Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, which was also his own thought, because that kind of inborn feeling, has never had, but at this moment, that is not to say at all, after all, here, as long as no other things happen, it will be able to complete these down. Sometimes, the sixth feeling is extremely strong, just like Jiangning. At this moment, he thinks of danger, but at the same time, he also thinks of opportunities. After all, if there is no chance, then there will be no danger at all. The so-called chance is as good as the danger. After a few people decided, they quickly walked to the deep of the secret place. After all, at this time, other people have come in one after another. Although Jiangning did not see other people in their channel, it can not be said that other people did not come in. After all, many people know the opening of this secret place The matter of Tao. In another way, many great masters also want to enter this place. After all, this place is the place where many masters are bred. And in this place, no matter who they are, they want to know the reason why the great masters are lost. Therefore, they do not have any accidents, they want to understand here What kind of situation is there. Secondly, it can also be said that if there is an opportunity, it may be able to become a peerless master. At that time, no one can shake it. This is self-evident. So many people want to come here to touch luck, not just Jiangning and others. As for the other four people, Jiangning did not walk in the same channel with them. After all, before all, they had been separated, only at the back. Jiangning knew that they were in danger, so they would go to rescue them. Otherwise, they would not go through other channels. After all, other channels are also from people. Without any accident, when Jiangning and others had gone about ten miles away, a strong breath suddenly rose, and then directly forced Jiangning and others to come. Jiangning is the first to rush to the second place. After perceiving this danger, the whole person is shocked. He never feels that a person''s breath can be so powerful. Even so, this breath has completely exceeded his recognition. After all, his strength is just ordinary. As for the three women, now they are also aware of this extremely strong breath, their faces at this moment, are gloomy, after all, this breath is completely they can not resist, after all, Jiangning is unable to resist, they do not need to say. At the moment, the faces under the gloom are extremely white. They feel a kind of impact, as if they want to disperse their souls. This is extremely frightening. It can be said that they have never met such a strong breath, this is the first time. Jiang Ning was in danger. He felt as if he was in danger."The great?" At this time, Jiangning was shocked, and then said softly with the three women. When his voice fell, three were shocked completely, not to say that the great ones have disappeared? How can it be in this world? And it is still here. This is extremely confusing, and they also understand that Jiangning will never deceive them. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is very clear. Since Jiangning has such a feeling, then they can only believe it, after all, they can also feel it. "Really a great man?" At this time, the whole person was shocked. She never thought that she would meet such a person. Although she didn''t know where the person was, she could also feel it from the breath. The whole person was shocked completely. "It seems!" Jiangning is also a little uncertain to say, after all, he did not see the real big talent came. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1992 But in any case, this breath has exceeded their expectations. Now they have anticipated that the real danger will come, but they are also looking forward to whether there will be an opportunity to come to their side. After all, they are waiting for others, but they are extremely lack of strength. If there is an opportunity, then it will be very satisfied. After all, with an opportunity, their strength can also rise rapidly. At that time, they do not have to be afraid of other people, and even can participate in all the battles. If there is no chance, then they may be in danger, after all, in this, every time Everyone knows that. "Wait a minute, don''t get close again, this breath, even I can''t understand it now!" Jiangning at this time, the whole person has been completely speechless. Although he would like to know whether this kind of breath is the breath of ancient powerful people, he did not see many people coming, and there is no other statement here. "Can it be a real power?" At this time, Liu Mei asked again, because she found that under this breath, she could not detect the real breath. If it was normal, she would have known all this. But now, it is impossible. After all, there are many incredible situations happening here. Everyone, at this time, are depressed. They originally wanted to get the chance, but they didn''t expect that they didn''t get anything. This is the lightest thing. The important thing is that they don''t know where this breath is released. If she knew it clearly, there might be a better arrangement, but she didn''t know at all. The so-called enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. There is no way. At the moment, Jiangning''s brows are locked. He knows that at this critical juncture, if it is his own improper handling, it will be completely finished. At that time, it will not only be himself, but also the three girls. After all, this breath is really too strong. At this time, when Jiangning did not continue to speak, a virtual shadow appeared directly, and then only this shadow was seen floating in front of Jiangning. After Jiangning saw this virtual shadow, the whole person''s scalp could not help getting numb. If it was to see a real person, then there would not be such a scalp numbness. However, in this case, Jiangning did not see this person, but saw a projection, which made him palpitating. A powerful person can often appear in front of other people by various means. Even in ordinary times, it can be separated to fight with other people. This kind of person is the legendary power. Is it difficult to say that this person is a powerful person now? At this time, Jiangning has already thought of this problem, but he will not worry about it now. After all, if he worries about it, he will expose his own strength, and then he will say coldly: "what do you want?" At this time, the three women were completely shocked. They knew that this person was absolutely a powerful person. If the noumenon appeared in front of them, they might be killed instantly. After all, the breath was so strong, not to mention the difference of noumenon. So they were all shocked and wanted to know why There is no such situation. At this time, Jiangning has already made a lot of preparations. If this virtual shadow is dangerous to all of us, he will give it a heavy blow at the first time. After all, he has some strength, but he also knows that if the real person comes, there will be no way. From the time when he thought he was the first person in the Central Plains mainland, Jiangning realized that he was not the first person. Sometimes, he could not understand many things. Even if something happened here, it would make their team completely perish ¡£ Therefore, Jiangning has now put his posture very low, the purpose is to understand these facts, if not, it will be completely speechless. "I don''t want to do anything, but I haven''t seen human for many years. I''m excited to see it all of a sudden." This man, speaking, actually shocked Jiangning. He even said that he had never seen human beings, which in fact surprised him. Don''t they all mean that in this secret place, there are only some hidden monsters, but no human beings? Don''t all mean that some powerful people have disappeared completely in this secret place? Why are you still here? Jiangning can''t understand, but then, this virtual shadow has been clearly stated. "This is a trace of my residual thoughts. You can think of me as nonexistent!""I see!" Hearing that this was the case, Jiangning''s heart was immediately put down. If this person is really the existence of the real version, Jiangning will still be a little worried, but in this case, it is just a little bit of miscellaneous thoughts, then there is no need to worry about it. After all, at this moment, they still have some strength. Although they can''t hurt some real masters or kill some really powerful monsters, they must be able to deal with a virtual shadow in minutes. However, the words of the next virtual shadow actually made Jiangning''s whole person change color completely. Only to hear the shadow murmured: "wait for so long, and finally wait for a suitable person, I must be able to swallow success at this moment!" At this time, the three girls were completely shocked. It can be seen from this empty shadow that he is going to devour Jiangning. They have seen such situations in some ancient books and records. They did not expect that now they are really facing up to it. Although they say that they are not the target, Jiangning is a void The target of the shadow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1993 All this really shocked them, which is beyond doubt. Those who encounter these things, and still without any precautions, will be completely shocked, Jiangning is no exception. "Are you going to swallow me up?" Jiangning brows slightly wrinkled up, the breath on his body has been agitated up, although he does not know whether he will become the target of this virtual shadow, but he knows that he must defend himself, if he can not defend his dignity, then it will be completely finished. Among them, if it is swallowed up, maybe all his thoughts will become this person. At that time, as long as there is a little problem, then all people will suffer. After all, Jiangning knows his killer''s mace too well. If one''s own killer mace falls into the hands of a powerful person, or a miscellaneous thought, it will be completely finished. After all, one''s own killer mace is called a powerful one, especially the two magic weapons in the hand. If it is used, it is absolutely right and is undoubtedly powerful. After all, such a powerful virtual shadow must have contacted a lot of things, and then it must be able to enslave these two ancient beings. At that time, it may be a day when the whole world is vast! At the thought of this, Jiangning whole people are angry, he knows that he absolutely can not let these things appear in his body, no matter what, will not let these things happen to him. "Yes, I will eat you up, and then I can live! Don''t worry, at that time, I will let you fight in this place! At that time, I will uncover the mystery of this world for you, and you can rest assured then Speaking of this, the shadow couldn''t help laughing. In this period of time, the more he looked at Jiangning, the louder he laughed, and the sound of hissing kept ringing, because he knew that Jiangning was already in line with his own views. As long as Jiangning was swallowed up, everything could be very strong, and no dangerous things would happen. "You can think about it. Even if I commit suicide, I won''t let you succeed!" Jiangning''s face suddenly showed a look of choice. If it was to turn him into a demon who killed countless people, Jiangning would not be willing to die. After all, he already has a lot of fame on the mainland. Everyone will believe in his words. As long as he thinks that there will be some big problems in the future, his heart is not feeling, and here, the people who believe in him will definitely have big problems, because he knows his own power. At this time, the three girls were completely shocked. They never thought that such a thing would happen, but it still didn''t happen, which was a little relieved. "Jiangning, no matter what, we will support you! This time, we''ll get through this with you Liu Mei couldn''t help saying solemnly. In the past, it has always been that they are in danger. Jiangning has never been in danger. Every time, Jiangning is supporting them behind their back. But this time, they didn''t expect that this virtual shadow actually wanted to devour Jiangning. Even if it was placed in any place, no one would believe it. A miscellaneous thought can engulf a person''s will, and then move into this person''s body. This is unheard of and never seen before. So at this moment, they have decided to share the hardships with Jiangning. After all, they are a team. Yue''er also showed her will, and said directly, "I will also tide over difficulties with you, and there will be no betrayal." "Jiangning, even if you become what you become, we will not leave you!" Fengying also nodded. In this period of time, Jiangning needs combat effectiveness. Although their combat effectiveness is not very excellent, there are still many things that can be done if they want to join the battlefield. Therefore, they will not leave. Even if Jiangning is swallowed at the back, they can do other things. "Don''t worry, if I''m so easily swallowed up, I won''t have Jiangning today!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering. He knew that this crisis would definitely be a powerful one, or even the most powerful one he was born with. But anyway, as long as nothing else happens here, Jiangning can use his ability to stop what happened. After all, he has a lot of Assassin''s mace now. But he doesn''t know whether these ancient things like to follow him or follow this shadow. If he likes to follow this shadow, then all this will be finished. After all, this virtual image is not without strength.At that time, if one is connected, it will be completely finished. After all, no matter who is in this, these things will not happen. The existence of ancient times, they are only to reveal the secret of this secret place, so they will follow Jiangning. But once there is a strong Jiangning existence, or a potential existence, it may reach other people, which is beyond doubt. So this is what Jiangning is worried about now. After all, if Jiangning really follows this virtual shadow, even if Jiangning has systematic ability, it can''t be punished. At that time, he may really become a puppet. This is something he doesn''t want to see, so now he has to figure out what the two ancient beings in his body think. If he doesn''t follow the shadow, it will definitely help him. At that time, a lot of things can be done. After all, these two ancient existence are extremely strong. But now these two ancient beings are still in deep sleep, and Jiangning has no way to come. After all, Jiangning can''t wake up these two beings. Only when they want to wake up, can they wake up completely. Otherwise, they can''t be called. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1994 "HISHI I''m so happy that I can be reborn today At this time, the shadow couldn''t help sneering, then looked at Jiangning, and then saw a strong wind coming from the scene for no reason. This wind, entangled with a strong breath, so that the field of people are shocked. In particular, the three women feel that their eyes can''t be opened. They can even say that they have a feeling now. As long as they move, they may be killed. This is extremely depressing. After all, their feelings are good here. As for Jiangning, he was the first to rush to the next. He was depressed. He even felt that he could not resist it. After all, it was such a powerful shadow. If it was replaced by other existence, he might have achieved these things, but at this time, he could not. Everyone has his own strength. In fact, Jiangning''s strength is just ordinary. After all, he has seen too strong existence in this. He has put his own strength and posture very low, but Rao is so, he still can''t deal with these people. Every time you encounter a monster, or a dangerous existence for yourself, it''s a strong one. This is totally different from that in the Central Plains before. At that time, no matter what the high priest of the protoss or Gaozu and others met in the Central Plains at that time, they could only be small shrimps. However, at this time, they were really called powerful men, and he could not resist them. "It''s impossible to take away me!" Jiangning at this time, has been sneering, the whole person is in a state of mental tension, he knows, as long as he sticks to his heart, then will not be swallowed up success, if he can not hold on to it, then there may be greater problems. In order to prevent bigger things from happening, he will try his best to prevent these things from happening. After all, only in this way can we resolve the crisis. As for the three women''s words, Jiangning said directly at this time: "you step back a little bit, you have no ability to help me, if you help me by force, it will do you great harm!" Liu Mei at this time, the whole person has become bad, she very much want to fight with Jiangning, but found that she is powerless to help Jiangning, her heart has been broken down, but she also has no way to come, even at this moment, if there is no other thing, then she can only go To one side. After all, these battles are not really what they can participate in. If they do, they will be completely finished. Secondly, if they become the target, then it is extremely dangerous. After all, their strength is just ordinary. If they become the target, they can only be quickly taken away. This is not to be said. The low strength is just like this. Jiangning is also worried about this problem. After all, if other things happen here, Jiangning can''t stop it. For example, after this virtual shadow can''t take himself away, he can''t find any way to fix the target on the other three girls. So he must ensure the safety of the three girls here, so he can have a good way out at that time. Everyone has his own strong ability. Jiangning has done a good job in sticking to his heart. Therefore, he is very relieved about his own strength. Although he may not be able to overcome this existence, he will not have anything in this. Because in the process of taking over the house, Jiangning has already withstood the pressure. As long as it can bear the pressure, everything can be completed, even undeniable. In this, Jiangning has shown its most powerful strength. If a person''s original intention can be firmly maintained, then for some other things, he can quickly do it, which is beyond doubt. There is another problem. Jiangning also wants to see how powerful this virtual shadow is. If we can figure out the routine, it must be a good thing for Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has reached a calm now. It seems that if you want to move forward faster, you need to figure out a lot of routines. Only after you know it, can we do some other things. This is self-evident. At this time, the three women also understood their own shortcomings, so they did not have any stay and quickly retreated to one side. After all, if Jiangning was hindered in this, it would be quite harmful to Jiangning. Moreover, with their minds now, they can completely imagine what Jiangning is worried about. Once they become the target, it will be completely finished. After all, there is no one who can help them.If you fight, it''s OK, but if you attack someone in your heart, you can''t do it at all. After all, these things still need to be done by ourselves. For example, Jiangning has been robbed, and outsiders can''t help him at all. This is beyond doubt. It may be possible to fight, but to seize the house, it is from the inside of the heart. There will be no fighting outside, so they understand this. When they retired, Jiangning''s face immediately became gloomy. He had no idea that he would become the target of others one day. Although the strength of this person is indeed very strong, there is no denying that Jiangning can do a lot of things in this. When sticking to his original intention, Jiangning is also trying to explore this virtual shadow. As long as it is clear after self exploration, it will be able to recognize a lot of things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1995 In addition, he is also planning to, if it is not to let this virtual shadow succeed, then Jiangning can have a lot of ways to make this virtual shadow completely silent in his heart. At that time, he will also be able to conquer a powerful human being. How to excavate at that time can be done. At the moment, this virtual shadow has really entered his body. His mental attack is called a strong one. Jiangning only feels that there is a strong force, constantly attacking his own heart. If you don''t look at Jiangning''s expression, you may think that Jiangning is crazy now, but the three girls do know Jiangning is now experiencing a very difficult and painful struggle. As long as you have experienced this painful struggle, you will be able to have a very strong strength, but if you can not experience this painful struggle, then Jiangning will not exist in the world. After all, there is no other person in this world who can do this. "Come on, Jiangning, you are the best, you will not fall down!" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help cheering for Jiangning. After all, compared with these things, they really have no way. They can only shout for Jiangning to refuel outside. If there is a crisis in Jiangning, they can''t live alone. Think about it, their dearest person, turned out to be a puppet, but not the original one. When this happens, they feel terrible. So in this, they are extremely unwilling to see, and even can be said that, in this case, if such things happen, they may find an opportunity and kill them immediately It''s from Jiangning. Although Jiangning''s strength is just ordinary, they also understand that if it is swallowed up by this virtual shadow, then the assassin''s mace to control Jiangning will form an unparalleled crisis for the whole mainland. After all, Jiangning''s strength is in front of them. At this time, Fengying also frowned. She wanted to help Jiangning, but after thinking about it, she couldn''t help Jiangning to do anything. After all, if some other things didn''t happen, maybe Jiangning could face it alone, but if she couldn''t face it alone If you come, it will be finished. There is no accident, Jiangning at this time, has been a thorough fight with this man, he is very aware that if he can win, then his strength will be improved by an order, but if he can not fight up, then it will be taken away. For such a situation, Jiangning will never let it happen. Once it happens, it will be the crisis of the whole mainland. After all, Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong! At this time, there is a great situation, that is, Jiangning''s face has been extremely distorted. Although others do not know what Jiangning has experienced, Jiangning is very aware that he and that virtual shadow are at war with heaven and man. If it is impossible to fight successfully, then you will be taken away. At that time, you will not come by yourself. At that time, all people will be in danger. After all, he is here. If other people do not know that Jiangning has changed, this situation will be extremely dangerous. At this time, when the three girls saw that their faces had been completely twisted up, they were worried, and they could not help Jiangning now. If they had helped Jiangning affairs, they would have gone up to help, but it is undeniable that they had no way to help. Even so, as long as no other things happen here, they will be completely finished. "I hope Jiangning can tide over the difficulties!" At this time, Yueer also prayed. After all, everyone was worried about Jiangning, but they had no way. Liu Mei is also depressed. She finally knows that even if she has strength, sometimes she can''t do it well. After all, some things can''t be done by strength. Just like the current situation, even if they have strong strength, they can''t help Jiangning. After all, they are not good at getting involved in this battle, and even if they want to intervene, they don''t know how to help. There is no doubt about this, so it can be said that if they have strength, they can''t help. But anyway, their team is incomparably cohesive. Even at the last moment, they are also inseparable from Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s help for them in this life is huge. If they are separated like this, they will certainly hurt Jiangning''s heart. There is another point, that is, they are not allowed to leave, that is, their strength, still need to continue to progress, if not, then everything is not necessary to say, their own person may be completely finished.Jiangning''s face is distorted. His whole person doesn''t know the external situation, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the situation in his heart. That is, he has completely fought with this virtual shadow. Not only that, he is still groping for the strength of this virtual image. If it can be felt, and it can also resist the seizure, then Jiangning will make a lot of money this time. After all, this virtual shadow may have the strength before his life, which is a powerful person. There is no doubt that it can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, it will be possible to do it To something big. A powerful person, if you can see through it, is absolutely happy to improve his own strength. It can even be said that once something unexpected happens, it can be very strong to do it down. Jiangning''s current idea is that this one is coming. It is impossible to know whether he can succeed or not. After all, his own strength is far from the strength of this imaginary shadow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1996 Now Jiangning''s state is extremely dangerous. If a person is not careful, his whole person will be swallowed up. It can even be said that if there is a little accident, then he will also be killed in battle. There will be no more Jiangning, only this body, which is beyond doubt. The three women outside the venue are all nervous at this time, because they can see from Jiangning that Jiangning is already in an important period of time. If something happens, they will be attacked directly by this "Jiangning". After all, no one here can have such strength. Secondly, the strength of a virtual figure is too strong. A virtual image can survive for such a long time. From this point, we can see that his strength is extremely strong. If we want to defeat this kind of person, we need a strong will. This is different from other things. If we say that other battles are just hand to hand combat, Then this battle can be said to be a battle of spirit. The war of spirit is totally different from that of hand to hand! In hand to hand combat, even if a person has no strength and no strength, he is about to be defeated. He can also use all kinds of Assassin''s mace to escape, then escape from danger, and then look for the next attack time again. However, there is no such statement about the war of spirit. It is only the existence of immortality. After all, the words of spiritual war have already entered human body, so there will be no other pause in the process. This one is extremely dangerous. At the beginning, Jiangning also knew this, but he didn''t have any way. After all, this virtual shadow is a powerful person. Moreover, if Jiangning can''t show his strength to kill this virtual shadow, then the three women will become the target, and the three women will not be able to resist at that time. Therefore, Jiangning also indirectly helped the three women, which is beyond doubt. After all, the strength of the three women is only average here. As for the will, it is not necessary to say at all. Of course, they have many experiences, but in the face of this virtual shadow, it is obviously not enough. This virtual shadow can have such a strong strength, so he has a lot of experience, which is beyond doubt. Therefore, Jiangning is putting himself in an extremely dangerous state, which indirectly helps the three girls out of danger. But whether he can directly kill this shadow depends on his luck. After all, at this time, no one can help him. For example, some other things can''t be helped by outsiders. Otherwise, it can''t be done at all. Another point, Jiangning is extremely clear, if you can kill this virtual shadow, then you will be able to obtain all kinds of magic power of this virtual shadow, then other people can not stop it. After all, once Jiangning is strong, it will be powerful to a very strong point in an instant. Before he was not advanced, that is because he has reached a bottleneck, whether in spirit or in strength, he needs to be advanced. If he is unable to advance, then he can only be at this point in his life, but now this one is the existence of opportunity, which is also extremely dangerous for him. "Jiangning, you must hold on At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help worrying. She was most afraid that Jiangning would suddenly be unable to carry it, and then she would be directly defeated. At that time, they would cause all kinds of harm to them. After all, Jiangning was their backing. If there is anything in Jiangning, then they can''t live on their own. After all, no one can have a permanent life here. But when you get familiar with a person, you will be completely familiar with it. There is no need to say. "Jiangning, come on, you are the best!" At this time, Fengying can''t help but wave his fist and cheer up for Jiangning. After all, for such a thing, if one can''t continue to fight, he can only pray in this way. As for Jiangning himself, now he is in a very dangerous situation. At the beginning, he did not expect that this man was so difficult that he broke any of his defenses directly, not only that, but also urged all his abilities of pressing the bottom of the box. If Jiangning is a general practitioner, he may have been killed in battle at this time. After all, it is too dangerous to be here. However, Jiangning is not an ordinary person. Sometimes, he can block this virtual shadow to attack himself. "You can go and die!" Jiangning this time, a sudden low roar, his eyes have become green, looks extremely ferocious and terrifying, if it is not for the three girls in the field do not abandon, it must have been a quick escape, after all, Jiangning show the appearance, it is too frightening.Among them, Jiangning''s own strength is also growing. For this, the three women are not sure whether Jiangning won or failed! If Jiangning wins, at least this phenomenon will not come out. After all, Jiangning, or this virtual shadow, is incomparably strong. The three women also understand that Jiangning''s strength has reached a bottleneck, but they also don''t know that Jiangning is in the process of upgrading. After all, in this danger, if anyone chooses to advance, it is undoubtedly the most dangerous thing, but Jiangning has chosen this way. Jiang Ning''s strength has been reduced to such an extent that all his strength can be reduced to such an extent that it can be reduced to such an extent that it can even be reversed. Jiangning is able to have today''s strength, relying entirely on this shadow. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1997 If it wasn''t for the strong pressure given by this shadow, he would never have grown to this state. However, although Jiangning is advanced, it is still impossible to kill this virtual shadow. After all, a virtual image is powerful, which is beyond doubt. If it is so easy to defeat, there is no need to say anything. Jiangning will not feel this danger at the beginning. It is precisely because of the strength of this virtual image that Jiangning feels incomparable pressure. After all, the strong people have understood everything from the beginning to the powerful people. There is no doubt about this. It can even be said that if nothing else happens here, it will be totally helpless. Without any hesitation, Jiangning again exerted pressure. He knew that it was the best time for him to counterattack. After all, this virtual image had no noumenon. After he advanced, his strength was already strong to an equal level. It was completely possible to make this virtual image suffer a little loss. If you are bullied and don''t use color, then this is not Jiangning! He is not a qualified practitioner. As a practitioner, he is always thinking about how to make himself more powerful. If something happens, he will not have any chance to fight back. "You can go and die!" At this time, Jiangning''s appearance was extremely ferocious. If it wasn''t for the three girls who knew it was Jiangning, they would have fled now. After all, no one could face a person who was not Jiangning. They can accept Jiangning''s failure, but they absolutely can''t accept Jiangning''s internal spirit. It''s a different person. If they do, it''s no different from being killed in battle. Therefore, at this point, the three women are all nervous at the moment. Especially Yueer, she has been nervous to a very important point, her face is full of sweat, it seems that she is fighting in general! From the beginning, yue''er has been praying, Jiangning can get through this difficulty, but until now, every moment, her heart will be seized, which is extremely depressing. There is another point, that is, Jiangning can do these powerful things as long as nothing else happens here. "You can''t kill me. Although your strength is advanced, I can still beat you down!" At this time, the shadow in Jiangning''s mind, constantly sneer up, after all, here, they are extremely understand, if something happened, then there will be no statement. Especially at the critical moment, the war of spirit may make that person directly become a mentally retarded person, which is beyond doubt. Therefore, at this moment, it is extremely important. If something happens, there is no need to say at all. "It''s like waiting for your eyes! Anyway, I''m afraid of everything now. Even if you have a strong spiritual power, it''s no use, because I''m the control of this body. I''m more familiar with you than you are! And if you want to be in this, you still lack the strength of weakness! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. Jiangning is very clear about this point. Similarly, what he said is not to frighten this phantom. He is indeed the controller of the body. He has more advantages than this shadow. For example, it is like a strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. When you go to the place where the local snake is, no matter how strong you are, you will be oppressed by the local snake. After all, this is his place, which is incomparable to other things. Even some, it can be said that as long as something happens, the local snake will directly kill this strong dragon, which is beyond doubt. Therefore, Jiangning has an advantage now. Although this advantage is not very big, it is also a strong advantage. The two men are engaged in a spiritual battle. From the beginning, Jiangning was not against this virtual shadow. Now, there is no need to be afraid of this shadow. Then, they fight back. In every process, Jiangning is trying to improve its own strength, and the second is to stick to the heart. If we can''t achieve these two points, Jiangning may have been occupied by the enemy. Now Jiangning can take heart to think about other things. After all, no one can have such strength here, unless he is a powerful one. However, how can a powerful person leave a trace of residual thoughts in it? This is a problem that Jiangning can''t think of clearly. After all, this is what Jiangning can''t think of. In the past, when the great powers disappeared, they were all in this secret place. But what about the residual thoughts left behind? Therefore, Jiangning can''t sort out this thought at this time, but anyway, Jiangning can still do a lot of things.For example, now he has no fear of this person, and can still fight back. It can even be said that with the passage of time, Jiangning will definitely have advantages. After all, his strength is growing slowly, which is definitely not comparable to this shadow. In this case, Jiangning can feel this virtual shadow, has been completely in a state of malaise. After all, he has used a very strong force before, and he also does not know how long it has existed. The longer the existence time is, the more backward the strength will be, which is self-evident. Secondly, there is another thing, that is, as long as nothing happens here, Jiangning will win. After all, he knows his strength very well. As for the three women in the field, after seeing that Jiangning''s situation has stabilized, they are all smiling. After all, they are extremely worried about Jiangning. If Jiangning is not careful, they will follow the battle. After all, they are all members of a group. In this group, there is no individual saying that everyone is prosperous and everything is bad, so they are ready to come. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1998 The cohesion of a team is reflected in this place. If a team does not have such cohesion, Jiangning will not come to this day. Moreover, the three women will not have the strength they have today. Although they are still a little short of strength, it is undeniable that their strength has been washed. Moreover, they have a lot of things here, which can be led by themselves. Just like the suppression of the Protoss and the berserk, they can dominate everything by themselves, but it is undeniable that at that time, their strength was only very slight and weak. However, at this moment, no one can stop them. However, there is a problem in this ruins land. After all, there are many experts in this ruins land, and there are dangers in every place. If one is not careful, it will be completely finished. This is very depressing for them. However, even if something happens, they are still in the process of moving forward, rather than just like others. This is certainly good for them. As for Jiangning, at this moment, he is still fighting against this imaginary shadow. Others can''t see this kind of spiritual war, but everyone knows the danger. If one is careless, it will be directly killed. This is beyond doubt. Moreover, if there is any external situation here, Jiangning will not have any chance to survive. After all, there are a lot of interference from the outside world. Here, the three women are also quite protective of Jiangning, and don''t let the outside interfere with him. However, this place is already deep in the secret place, and there should be no problem. There is still a stream of insects devouring ancient times outside. Ordinary people can not enter this place. Not only that, but also there is a pool. If anyone gets close to that pool, he may be inhaled to the bottom of the pool Inside, and then directly killed in battle. "What kind of situation is Jiangning now At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking directly. Because she saw Jiangning''s face, it was much better, and she could also feel the smell of Jiangning, which was growing. If it was possible, Jiangning could definitely win. After all, when a person''s breath is growing, it already represents that he is about to complete the task. There is no doubt about it. It can even be said that if there is one thing happening, it will win the fight completely. "I don''t know, but I believe that lucky people have their own nature!" At this time, Fengying couldn''t help laughing, because she knew that Jiangning would not let herself be in a dangerous situation at any time. This is what Jiangning often does. He is not as good as other people. If he says that he has no strength and will be in danger, then this person is not Jiangning. Secondly, Jiangning is also a very shrewd person. In the face of dangerous things, it is absolutely impossible to do them. It can even be said that if things don''t happen here, it will be completely finished. "I also believe that Jiangning will be OK. If I guess well, Jiangning may get a little chance at this time!" At this time, yue''er is extremely positive, after all, she is also a person who knows more about Jiangning. She knows that Jiangning will definitely get opportunities under this point. Otherwise, with the current atmosphere of Jiangning, it is really possible to quickly complete this struggle. After all, Jiangning''s breath has been thoroughly exuberant in this, which is not comparable to some other people. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things, it will be able to do well here. In fact, what they guessed was right. It was exactly the same. Jiangning is now acquiring the memory and strength of this virtual shadow. Only by acquiring the opportunity and strength of this virtual shadow, then Jiangning''s strength will certainly rise. At that time, it may be possible to know the whereabouts of powerful people. After all, in Jiangning''s conjecture, this virtual shadow must have come from a powerful person before he died. Otherwise, he would not have such a strong power. A virtual shadow could do so many things. If he said it, no one would believe it. However, Jiangning believes that because every capable person will have his own ability to suppress the bottom of the box, or this ability, or that one ability, these are all uncertain. Secondly, it is here. If the great powers disappeared, it would represent this secret place. There must be many secrets to come. However, Jiangning can''t find out these things now. If Jiangning found out, he would not be such a strength now. At this time, the struggle has come to a crucial moment. Jiangning is already in a position to gain this virtual shadow. However, it is impossible to know whether the most crucial thing can be obtained. After all, some powerful people may be able to destroy their memories when they die.As for strength, Jiangning is also a bit puzzled, if it is unable to break the strength of this person, it will be a particularly depressing thing. "If you can let me devour your memory, maybe I will give you a good end, but if you persist, there will be no statement, you will be gone sooner or later!" At this time, Jiangning is very tough, because he has already controlled the scene. At first, this person wanted to devour Jiangning, but later, Jiangning has turned the other way, directly devouring this virtual shadow. No one can think of these things, and even can be said that if you change to another person, maybe you can''t do such a thing at all. However, there is also a point, that is, after changing to another person, this virtual image will not have any thoughts about it, after all, it has not reached the level of strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 1999 It is impossible to let Jiangning succeed in this way. After all, if Jiangning is allowed to succeed, he already has no words to say. It will be a matter of ashes. For this, it is absolutely impossible for him to be a virtual shadow. He has endured for so many years for this moment, but now there is no chance. After all, Jiangning''s strength and spirit are much stronger than his, and even he is not given any chance. For this, he is extremely depressed. Although I also want to do more things, but in this case, I am a person without body, just a little bit of residual thoughts, even if it is how powerful the ontology is, it is impossible. However, even if he was killed in the war, he would never give Jiangning the opportunity to know his situation. After all, he knew that he was in another place, which would not be known to anyone. Moreover, if there were any other things in this place, he would be completely defeated, as well as he in another world This is the case. There is no accident. When you know that you are powerless, this virtual shadow directly uses your own ability to kill yourself. It belongs to a way of suicide. It can even be said that people without great perseverance can''t do such things here. However, if you say that a person with certain strength does not have perseverance, it is obviously impossible. After all, only some people with great perseverance can achieve great achievements. If you change to ordinary people, it will not work at all. "I didn''t expect it!" At this time, Jiangning was directly depressed, because he knew that the last thought of the phantom was completely finished, that is to say, in this world, there will never be such a person. Originally, I wanted to get something from him, but here, I found that I didn''t get anything at all. This is extremely depressing. But fortunately, Jiangning can get the secret of a little strength in this shadow, which is a good situation. After all, the secret script of people who get up like this is certainly good. If the secret script is just ordinary, it will not have such a strong person. After all, in this, everyone knows that the secret script is related to their own reality It''s a force. There is no saying, Jiangning at this time, directly opened his eyes, and then relaxed his muscles and bones. Around the three women, after seeing Jiangning wake up, everyone''s face is showing an uneasy look. In their heart, they think that this one may not be "Jiangning". However, Liu Mei or the first time to go up, said: "Jiangning, congratulations on your victory!" After that, she didn''t have any fear, and she was directly holding hands with Jiangning. When Feng Ying and Yue Er saw each other, they all looked at each other, and they doubted that Liu Mei was coming. How could Liu Mei not be afraid that Jiangning was a fake? If it was, it would be the first time to die in battle. But they didn''t know. Liu Mei had thought of this thing. After all, if it was false, they would not escape even if they went there. Only if it was true, they would have a little chance. So Liu Mei was not afraid to come at all. "Thank you, but I''m a little depressed. I didn''t get his memory. If I could, it would be a good thing." Jiangning at this time, or full of depressed color, after all, he can not get the memory of this virtual shadow, that is the most hurt. If you can get the memory of this virtual shadow, you may know a lot of things. After all, the master of virtual shadow will know a lot of things, but it can''t be denied that in this place, this virtual shadow may be just a remnant, and I don''t know what happened before. But in any case, this is a loss of Jiangning. After all, if Jiangning knows the memory, it can know a lot of things have come, which is self-evident. Secondly, the three women''s strength now also needs Jiangning''s help. If you can guide this little memory, maybe it can help the three girls a lot. "What''s going on?" At this time, Liu Mei has completely believed in Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s manner and speech are similar to those before. If it is a fake, it may not be like this. Besides, there is also one of the most important things, that is, Liumei''s skill is unique in it. So she realized this at the first time, so she would not think Jiangning was a fake at all. Wind shadow and moon, this time just react, they also quickly arrived in front of Jiangning, and then are concerned about Jiangning.Before, it was not sure whether Jiangning was true or not, because the pressure of the virtual shadow on them was really too great, but at this time, they had completely understood this matter. "It''s nothing. I just beat that phantom, but I didn''t get anything good from him!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. If he could get some things from this shadow again, it would be a chance for the first brother, but Jiangning did not get more things, which was extremely depressing. It is even undeniable that nothing else can happen here. In Jiangning''s opinion, there is still a lot of suspense. What kind of way he appeared, or what kind of thing was his predecessor, which Jiangning couldn''t guess. It can even be said that if Jiangning continues to pursue, it can not be traced out. After all, in this area, except Jiangning, the rest of the people have no such strength to pursue These things. "Oh, it''s OK to have nothing to do with it. I didn''t get the chance this time, but I will definitely get it next time." At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. In her heart, as long as Jiangning had no problems, it was much better than everything else. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2000 If a person''s life is gone, then everything else has disappeared. After all, even life is gone, and it is useless to ask for other things. Liu Mei now is this idea, at least if people are there, then everything else is possible, but if people are not there, then everything else can''t be said. There is another point, Liu Mei is also more concerned about, that is, where this virtual shadow comes from, but she knows that Jiangning can''t understand things clearly, let alone that she can''t know at all. "What a pity!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help saying that if he could get this person''s memory, then maybe a lot of things could be understood, but this virtual shadow even disappeared, and it was not given to him to swallow up, which made him extremely depressed. For this matter, Jiangning is extremely depressed, but he also has no way to come. After all, when such a thing happens, there is no way to say it. There is another point, that is, Jiangning was afraid of this virtual shadow to the three girls at the beginning. If he was not afraid, at that time, he could let this virtual shadow slowly Thinking about it. At that time, we can do a lot of things, such as slowly swallowing him, but in terms of fear of this thing, Jiangning has no way. "Forget it, people have nothing to do, but now your strength has increased a lot, which is very good!" Speaking of this, Jiangning could not help smiling. In this, the three women can fully see that Jiangning''s strength is growing. After all, no matter what happens here, Jiangning''s breath is constantly growing. It can even be said that Jiangning''s present temperament, compared with the previous ones, is extremely good. Whether a person has potential, or whether he has made progress in strength, it can be seen from temperament. Some people, even in their whole life, are unable to enter the realm they want, but Jiangning''s words, that is a mystery. Sometimes, you can''t imagine what kind of potential he will have, and other things, you can''t imagine at all. Jiangning, always like a riddle, is now the case. After this spiritual war, Jiangning''s strength has risen to a very high level. It can even be said that Jiangning has great potential if nothing else happens. It can be seen from one''s temperament. "By the way, what level of strength have you reached now?" At this time, the moon can not help but ask. thinks in her mind that strength is the first priority. After all, she has always understood that if everyone is not strong enough, everything else will become a bubble. There is no strength, and nothing can be done at all. Therefore, she has always believed that in terms of strength, she must get quality improvement. As long as there is strength, so many things can be decided by themselves. But if there is no strength, then everything is impossible. Even so, here, she also wants to have her own strength, so that she can fight with Jiangning side by side. But she also understood that her own idea, after all, is just an idea. This is an unrealistic existence. After all, Jiangning can make a lot of progress in every chance, which is incomparable to other people. Even if the three women''s strength is improved so fast, it is incomparable. After all, they all know that their strength has been promoted by Jiangning for them. If there is no Jiangning, they may be a very simple secondary high hand. "It should be considered to be on the edge of a powerful person, but I don''t know how powerful the power of a powerful person is, but on the whole, it''s extremely powerful!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. For his own strength, he didn''t know what kind of state he had reached. Sometimes, although there is a clear division, but if it is really good, there is no statement. Secondly, it is equivalent to another thing, which is simply impossible to achieve. "Very strong!" The moon nodded, and the color of envy on her face was revealed. In her heart, Jiangning has always been her idol. No matter what kind of state Jiangning has reached, it is her idol. After all, Jiangning''s strength has always been in a rising state, which can not be denied. Wind shadow and willow eyebrows are also full of envy. After all, they also understand that Jiangning has reached such strength, which represents that ordinary people can''t fight against him. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning doesn''t want to be killed, then in this continent, they will not be killed.But if it is in other places, it may not have such an advantage. After all, some other places are still extremely dangerous, which is beyond doubt. "In fact, it''s OK." Jiangning smile, he did not deny his own strength. Hearing this, the three women can''t help but look at Jiangning in dismay. If Jiangning''s strength is OK, then they don''t need to look at their strength at all. It can even be said that Jiangning is definitely strong if there is not a little thing happening here. This has already opened a lot of strength with them, which they can see, but they also have no other way to come. After all, at this moment, they also understand that if Jiangning did not encounter such a dangerous thing, it would not have such strength. Often, a person''s strength is equal to danger. Since you have reached such strength, you have to bear such a risk. If you can''t bear one of the risks, your life may be directly lost. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2001 However, in any case, Jiangning''s strength has been improved, and the whole person can have great potential, which is a very good thing for him. As for the three women, at this moment, they are not getting any chance. After all, this chance belongs to Jiangning, but they can also get some important clues. After all, if they have a vision, it will be extremely feasible for them in the future. Just like some people, when their vision is not so strong, what they do will be tied up, which is self-evident. If a person wants to grow up, he must have a wide vision. Only in this way can he obtain great strength promotion, otherwise, he will always be a frog at the bottom of a well. Before, Jiangning and others have always believed that in this Central Plains continent, there is no one who can deal with them, and they are invincible. But they did not expect that after they came to this wasteland, so many things would happen. This is self-evident. There is another point, Jiangning can be sure now. Gaozu and Liu Furong, as well as the high priest of the protoss, must have come to this place, because in the Central Plains, the so-called places concerned by Jiangning have been beaten to pieces by him. If they do not get the promotion of strength, it is fundamental It''s impossible to move on. Only by improving their own strength, they may be able to unify to the Central Plains, and the way they gain strength will also come to this place of ruins. There is no doubt that this is a place where gods are born. Therefore, Jiangning has confirmed the whereabouts of these people here. After all, when Jiangning just entered the ruins, he had already met Gao Zu. At that time, Gaozu wanted to devour a relic by himself. Naturally, this legacy is a relic of ancient magic sword, but later Jiangning caught him, too There''s no way. It can be said that Jiangning has experienced a lot of things along the way. From the beginning, when he entered the ruins, his strength was still extremely weak, but now, his strength is strong to a very strong point. Before, you can be afraid of a lot of people, but now, it is no longer any fear. Even if you occasionally encounter some powerful monsters, or meet some powerful people, Jiangning can have a way to stop it. After all, now his strength is very important. There are other three women, now let them face some other masters alone, that is OK, after all, the strength of the three women is very good, compared with some masters, it has a lot of advantages. "Well, let''s go and find the next target. There are many possibilities here. Maybe you are the next lucky one!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a smile, for this point Jiangning is also very clear. As long as there is a place where he is, it is certainly easy to obtain the relics. Although it may not be possible to obtain them, at least compared with others, it is much easier. After all, Jiangning is a lucky son. Other people can only rely on themselves, but the three women can completely rely on Jiangning. As long as they follow Jiangning, everything can become possible, and even some impossible things will become possible. This is beyond doubt. Some things are doomed by nature. How to change this point can''t be changed. For example, in this period of time, if the three women are organically predestined, Jiangning will help them. Now it can be said that Jiangning has become the only one in the world, which is beyond doubt. "Now you should be very confident. In the future, even if we can not enter into the strength as strong as you, you can protect us?" At this time, the wind can not help laughing. She is a person who likes to be protected. After all, she is a woman, and there are no other relatives in Fengying, except Jiangning. She has been integrated into this team. As a strong team leader in this team, she naturally wants to be protected. Moreover, she also understands her shortcomings, that is, she can''t pursue Jiangning''s strength. After all, Jiangning has given her too strong pressure. If you want to pursue the strength of shangjiangning, it must be impossible in this lifetime. After all, Jiangning is now a fake powerful person. Although we all don''t know what kind of strength a powerful person is, at this moment, it is impossible to compare with other people."It should be! Even in my current state, I can be fearless when facing the monster at the bottom of the pool before. Of course, if I have a killer mace of my own, I may still be able to kill this monster! " Jiangning said that, strong self-confidence emanates from the body. He has always been in the pursuit of strong strength, and now he has finally experienced what is called strong strength. Of course, in this period of time, Jiangning is impossible to find the trouble of that monster. After all, at this time, he still has a goal, that is to continue to go deep. From that shadow, I didn''t get any news about the powerful person. Maybe after I grew up, I could find out the news of the powerful person. After all, I was strong enough to a certain level. Liu Mei and yue''er, at this time, also very clearly understand that it is impossible for them to catch up with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is now so powerful that they can''t pursue it. If it is like this again, perhaps he will be a very tired state. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2002 No one is willing to live in this world and pursue the strength of others. Sometimes, it is unrealistic. Just like Jiangning before, if he set the powerful person as the pursuit target at the beginning, he would have been exhausted. After all, Jiangning at that time could not see or know the powerful people. Even though he had made certain achievements in the Central Plains, he still did not know. If he had not entered the ruins, he still didn''t know what kind of people the powerful people were. Now his vision has become wider, so he naturally understood what kind of people this powerful person was. Therefore, he pursued and pursued this powerful person. He knew that, as long as he worked hard, one day, he would surpass these powerful people. He didn''t have to think about it. After all, Jiangning now has a lot of Assassins'' maces, and the ability of the system needs to be improved. If it is raised to a level, it will give him a lot of benefits. At that time, if he wants to pursue the powerful people, it will be in the near future. He knows this more clearly. If it is the same as before, he will not think about it at all. But now, he has begun to keep up with this group of people. No one can be as powerful as Jiangning. Every road he takes and every step he takes is extremely dangerous. Whether it is from the Central Plains or the ruins now, it is extremely dangerous. It can even be said that if it is replaced by another person, it is impossible to go to this step. Only a person like Jiangning can go to this step today. We can imagine how dangerous and tired Jiangning is. He has been given a lot of strength today, so he has been given a lot of strength. "Now I don''t want to chase you. Your strength is strong enough to stop me. If it was before, there is still a little hope, but now, there is no hope at all!" When yue''er said this, she couldn''t help showing her melancholy. Before that, she always wanted to pursue Jiangning. After all, she was a person who highly respected strength. But at this moment, she had changed her mind, because she was very tired along the way, because she was pursuing Jiangning, but all the way, she was not likely to pursue Jiangning, which made her extremely I''m tired. As for willow eyebrows, this is also the case now! The three women used to want to pursue the strength of shangjiangning, and they all had vowed, but now they feel that they will not have such an opportunity. For example, it is impossible for a poor peasant to pursue the footsteps of a rich peasant. Because the rich peasants have always been leading this poor man, so this poor man is a poor man There will be no chance of catching up. "You know it clearly, or you will be tired to death!" This is what Jiangning said. He couldn''t help smiling. The one he said is also a fact. After all, no one can have such talent. Everyone has his own luck. When your luck has reached a peak, even if there are people from outside to help you, you will not have any way. After discussing for a while, they immediately went to the next place. Now in this secret place, they are confused and don''t know what kind of things will happen, but Jiangning''s strong power gives people absolute confidence, because Jiangning can completely suppress everything. After all, Jiangning''s powerful strength can completely topple everything. Without any hesitation, Jiangning is naturally in the front, after all, he is now strong to a certain degree, even if he meets a strong person, it is the strength of the first World War, and not completely in a passive state. However, Jiangning also knows that even if he reaches a certain strength, the people he meets will be extremely powerful. After all, he has met a lot of things. Often, when his strength reaches a certain level, there will be a dangerous situation ahead, which will block him. There is no doubt about this, so Jiangning is not careless now. After all, if one is careless and paralyzed, it is not good for him. At this time, Jiangning''s eyes frowned directly, and then a strong breath came out of his body. He looked directly into the forest ahead, only to see that there was a man who was constantly killing other people. The breath of this person was called a powerful one, even better than Jiangning''s Breath, and a little bit stronger. After Jiangning stopped, the three women''s steps also stopped. When they saw a situation in front of them, they were all shocked.For a long time, they all thought that Jiangning''s strength was completely strong, but they did not expect that it was at this time that they met people who were even stronger than Jiangning, which shocked them incomparably. However, after all, Jiangning did not speak, and in their opinion, the man in the forest might be fighting against them. When he stepped forward, he even frowned. When Jiangning''s eyes were in touch with someone''s eyes, the whole person was in a complete battle, surging up, because the murderer in the forest was not as powerful as he was. For this point, a little confused! How can there be so many strong people in this ruins land, and every strong person appears to Jiangning. As for other places, it is not clear to Jiangning whether the same is true. Then there was a point that he also did not understand, that is, whether these people appeared here or came in from the outside. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2003 If you come in from the outside, it means that there may be people as powerful as Jiangning outside. But if you are inside, just like the giant beast that swallows the sky before, it shows this secret place, which is often beyond his imagination. But Jiangning is unable to understand. After all, after these two things, it is still impossible to determine these things. Only through a lot of things, or information from other people, can we understand this thing. Otherwise, we can''t understand the problems. At this time, Jiangning again said: "you are here, I will go inside will this person!" "Jiangning, let''s forget it. This man is too powerful!" Liu Mei can''t help worrying. After all, Jiangning''s strength has just advanced. If something happens to him, the whole team will fall into a desperate situation, and even they will be killed. Although they are not afraid of being killed in battle, no one wants to see such a thing happen. After all, everyone''s life here is precious, and they are very concerned about Jiangning. Feng Ying and yue''er also showed a worried look. They also wanted to talk to Jiangning, because as long as Jiangning did not go to fight, then this person might not have any way to them. But if Jiangning to fight, then it is life and death by heaven, this is extremely worrying. "Don''t worry, if I am defeated, then I will retreat. I am not so stupid!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can''t help but smile, for the three women''s worry, he also knows, after all, his own strength has just advanced, and the person in front of him gives his breath is so strong. This is a powerful human being! This is what Jiangning wants to find out. Is he here, or did he enter this secret place from the outside? If it is clear, it will be good for him. "Well! Be careful then Liu Mei has no way but to tell Jiangning. Jiangning nodded, and then walked in. In his opinion, facing a terrible person is not a terrible thing. The key is that if you don''t have any confidence in yourself, it will be terrible. Because practitioners, on the way to practice, they have to believe in themselves. If they don''t believe themselves, who can they believe? So it''s a matter of mind! Of course, it is impossible to blindly believe in yourself. After all, sometimes, if you believe in your own words, there will still be problems, because sometimes your strength is insufficient, or even can be said. Sometimes, you will do something wrong, but it is undeniable that on this road, it is against the weather, so believe in yourself They are very particular. In addition, Jiangning also felt that it would be a good thing to have someone as strong as himself to fight with on this road. After all, the powerful people who fight with themselves can learn a lot from them. At that time, as long as it is digested, it will be a good thing for yourself. Jiangning went in. When he went in, the man stopped. It can''t be said that he stopped because there was no one around him who could be killed. So in this aspect, he looked at Jiangning directly. "What do you want? Who are you? " Jiangning''s words already represent all his problems. Of course, he wants this person to answer him. After all, he has never seen such a powerful human being. It would be great if he could get some questions out of him. But Jiangning knew that this was a very remote thing. After all, Jiangning sometimes did not have confidence in himself about these things. "Ignorant human beings, even I want to challenge. Do you want to die?" The man, directly said coldly, did not answer Jiangning''s words, but said some words that made Jiangning speechless. However, Jiangning caught a little information, that is to say, this person may not be human, because if human, then it will not say "ignorant human" such words, so Jiangning is a bit of a guess, this one is not human. But if it was not for human beings, then how did he appear in the field in such an identity and in such a form, as well as where he was, came here, and wantonly killed the people in it, and what was the purpose. All this is what Jiangning wants to know, but it is obvious that this person will not tell Jiangning to come. After all, it is doomed to have a spark when he opens his mouth. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. Originally, he wanted to ask something out of his mouth, but now it seems that it is impossible.There was no accident. Since it was impossible to ask for anything, Jiangning did not intend to continue to ask again. He said coldly, "are you hard, do you want to kill me?" "You are a powerful human being, but you are not invincible. As long as I kill you, then I can get all the things in you, and then I will be completely invincible!" At this time, that person, once again coldly said, and looked at Jiangning, also had a kind of greedy color. After hearing this, Jiangning couldn''t help feeling depressed. How could he feel that this man has already known all his secrets, otherwise it is impossible to conclude that he has treasure. However, this war is inevitable now, so Jiangning will never give this person any chance. If it''s an ordinary strong person, Jiangning can still play with him, but Jiangning can''t afford to play with such a strong person, so he has to make a quick decision. Otherwise, there will be major problems. "If you want to, kill me!" Jiangning said that, on the surface can not help but show the intention of war, he is very confident about his own strength, and he also wants to verify his strength. It can even be said that if he can verify his own strength, he will have a general idea of his own strength in the future. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2004 For Jiangning, what he wants to kill in the woods is nothing he wants to kill quickly. Because he has a different identity. Of course, if he is immortal, no one will know. But if he is killed in battle, someone will know his identity. However, he knew that no one could kill himself in this secret place, so he was also very courageous. When he saw the cultivators here, he kept killing them to get what they had. Even there is no denying that if there is a strong human being here, he will not have any hesitation and will directly kill him. At this moment, Jiangning has completely fought with this man. After all, he knows that the battle is inevitable. Therefore, if he can fight quickly, the battle will come to an end quickly, which is beyond doubt. Two people, directly sent out a strong breath, and in the battle, the two people''s bodies intertwined, the speed is simply can''t be seen by others, even can be said, the three women at this time, are already unable to distinguish which is the shadow of Jiangning. This is not to say that their strength is not enough, but during the war, the speed is simply too fast to make people question their own strength. In fact, it is not, even if a person stronger than them comes here, it is impossible to see the battle between them. This kind of fighting has risen to a very high level, which is not something that ordinary people can see clearly. Jiangning was completely shocked in the battle at this time, because he felt that he could not kill this person in any way. After all, this man seemed to be just as powerful as usual, but it was extremely powerful when fighting. If Jiang Ning had been attacked by human beings for the first time, it would be the first time that he had been killed. But Rao is so. Now it is very difficult to resist this person''s attack, especially in the face of this person''s fierce, and there is no move, that is the most difficult. Jiangning knows that in the face of this kind of person, it can be said to be the ancestor of the people, then you must be careful, otherwise, you will become a prisoner, and you may be killed in battle at that time, because of the strength of this person, it is called a strong man. In fact, it was not just Jiangning who was shocked. The one who fought with him was also shocked. Because he knew his own strength very well, he had been invincible in the world before, unless he met a powerful person. But now, there is a person who is comparable with him. This is extremely shocking to him. Never, he never met such a powerful person, but at this moment, he met Jiangning. You can imagine how shocked he is now. As for the three women off the field, they were also shocked. The two smells were beyond their ability to resist. It can even be said that now they are just on the edge. Before entering the field, they have already felt an incomparable pressure. This pressure has suppressed them, and in this case, if anything else happens, they will be completely killed. "You have been unable to fight and win. If you retreat now, you may still have some vitality, but if you fight with me shamelessly, you will pay the price for what you have done today!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but sneer. He didn''t mean to frighten the man, but he was real. After all, as long as his ancient God appeared in the battle, he would never have any fighting power. After all, Jiangning was very clear about the strength of the God image. Even Jiangning could say that he was not necessarily the opponent of the God image. Moreover, there is an ancient magic sword. As long as it comes out, Jiangning''s combat effectiveness will rise to a very high level, which is totally beyond this person''s ability to cope at that time. However, although Jiangning is suppressed to this person, but this person''s face is also completely cold down, and then said: "you don''t have to be proud! I know you have a lot of treasures, but if you want to kill me with that kind of treasure, you still want more. How can a strong man like me kill me because of your little tricks? " "If this is the case, I will not export the fake power! Because my own strength, no matter how clear, can completely suppress you After listening to Jiangning, the whole person was shocked, and now he has a cognition of his own strength, that is, the pseudo powerful person. After all, he is in a state of equal strength with this fighting man. Since this person says that he is in that realm, he naturally belongs to that realm People.Although the three women outside the venue could not see the two fighting, they could hear the dialogue between them. After hearing the dialogue, everyone''s face was shocked. They never thought that Jiangning was a fake power person. Even if they had entered a strong state before, they would not think so, after all The mighty have been gone for a long time. But now they understand that Jiangning''s strength has reached this level. If there is no comparison of this person in the field, and this person does not speak his own words, then they will not know. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2005 "Since you already know my strength, you should understand that you and I are just equal. If you want to kill me, it is obviously impossible!" Jiangning this time, the face can not help but show the color of sneer. He hated this man very much, because he had no strength, he wanted to suppress him, and also wanted to get what he had. This made him extremely angry. If he had not entered that powerful state before, he might have been able to kill him, but now, it is impossible ¡£ Secondly, Jiangning will definitely not be defeated. Even if it has not entered a high-level state before, Jiangning still has its own killer mace to use, because in this, everyone will have his own ability. Even if it is this person, he must have his own killer mace, but it will not be released until the critical time, which is self-evident. "Maybe I can kill you if you don''t pay attention to it!" At this time, the man couldn''t help sneering. "But do you think I''ll give you a chance?" Jiangning said this, the face suddenly sneered. For such a person, Jiangning also has no way, but blocking has become a necessary lesson for him now, because he will not give this person any chance. Since he will not give others an opportunity, he can only defend. Moreover, Jiang Ning also knows that if he does not have the cooperation of ancient magic arrows, he cannot kill To this man. As for the ancient gods, we don''t need to rely on them. Since the last appearance, the ancient gods have been completely withered up and completely entered into a deep sleep. If it wasn''t for Jiangning who sensed its breath, they would have thought it had left Jiangning. Jiangning never thought that he would meet such a powerful person in this place. However, this is also a normal thing. No matter what kind of state he reaches, he will encounter extremely powerful people. Around the three women, at this time, are also hanging the heart down, because at this time, the two strong breath is weak up, including Jiangning''s is the same. Why not? Because now Jiangning and that person are all equally matched, so it is impossible for anyone to kill anyone, even that person. At this time, there is also a fear that if someone suddenly helps Jiangning, he will be finished. As the saying goes, he has only one person. If other people help him, he can''t beat four fists with both hands. "Since we don''t want to fight, I want to ask you a question!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his dignity. For the disappearance of powerful people, Jiangning has always wanted to know, but he has not been clear about this matter. If he had said before, perhaps he would not be so anxious, but now, his strength has been to the pseudo great power, if one step forward, it will be the real great power. At that time, if you don''t know this powerful person, it will be extremely depressing. After all, you have reached that level, but you don''t know the so-called powerful person. For example, three women, if they have reached this point, but they do not know what kind of state it should be, it will be extremely depressed. "I don''t know anything. It''s no use asking me!" At this time, the man said directly in a cold voice. Although he did not fight against Jiangning again, he did not have good eyes on Jiangning. After all, in his heart, he always thought that he was the first. However, he found that such a person had surpassed himself in strength, which made him extremely depressed. If he had a chance, he would not mind killing Jiangning. At that time, in this place, he would be able to dominate. However, this is just thinking about it. Jiangning''s strength lies there. "If I don''t say so, I won''t ask for it, but I think that I will always be clear about this matter!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, after all, he has his own strength, if you want to clarify something, it is very easy. It can even be said that if there is an important thing happening here, Jiangning can absolutely rely on its own strength to do well, which is beyond doubt. Without paying attention to that person, Jiangning came out of the woods directly at this time. In his opinion, as long as there are no other problems, this fight is over, and their goal is to continue to go down. However, in Jiangning, there is no place where you can leave! Maybe the answer you want is in that place! ""The land of death?" After hearing this, Jiangning could not help pondering. For such a place, Jiangning also heard about it. It is said that it is a life of death. If you want to survive, you must have great strength and a very intelligent mind. I didn''t expect that at this time, he even heard about this place, which made him a little depressed. After all, the so-called experts in this place did not dare to go there, but this person even said it directly, which made him extremely depressed. "Except for this place?" Jiangning could not help but ask. Since this person has already said that he can find the answer he wants in this place, maybe he will know more about other things. After all, if these people can have such strong strength, they must have a lot of experience. Often, experience is equal to strength. If a person does not have so much experience, then the strength will not enter this level at all, which is beyond doubt. In addition, just like Jiangning, although people say that they have entered this strength, they have experienced many things. In the Central Plains, or in the ruins, they have experienced tremendous things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2006 "In addition to this place of death, there is also a western region, and a place of ruins, known as the three holy places! However, these three holy places are also dead! " That person, at this time, said directly. When he finished this sentence, the whole person directly disappeared in the woods. When Jiangning and others heard the speech, all the people were shocked. They never thought that what they got was this result. Although they had been prepared, they still took a breath of cold air when they heard these three places. These three places, in the legend of the Central Plains, is a place of death, as long as you go to that place, then all will have no return. After all, these three places have buried a lot of people, among which there are many strong experts, but they are all gone. However, when they come to this ruins, they feel nothing. After all, they have strength. As long as they are careful, there will be no problem! But if you''re not careful, you don''t have to say anything. It''s self-evident that you will be killed directly. At this time, the three girls were particularly shocked. For these things, they felt fresh. After all, they had heard that was one thing, and their own experience was another. So now each of them is thinking about how to face these things. For example, if Jiangning is going to the place of death, how to do it? This is what they need to think about. After all, although Jiangning''s strength is strong now, but these three places are known as the most. There is no solution at all. Some people even go to that place in order to stimulate and find opportunities Fang came, but after he arrived, the whole person was regretful. Because in the place of death, or in the western regions, they are not under their control at all. If a monster comes out at random or meets some strange race, it will be killed in battle. So far, many people are not willing to set foot in these places, because they are not sure that they will go to that place You can come out. "This place of death is really interesting! But I wonder when people from the Central Plains entered the land of death Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for him, no matter how dangerous the place, then he is going to patronize, if not patronize, perhaps really can not find the answer. After all, the one who just fought with him has made it clear. If you want to know the answer, you must go to these three places. But now Jiangning is in the ruins, and in this place, there is no answer at all, so naturally, there may be in the other two places Yes. "I''m a little scared! There is a legend in my family, that is, the place of death. If you go in, you will not come out alive. I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid that my dream has not been completed... " At this time, Liu Mei could not help shivering. In her family, there is such a legend that after entering the place of death, it will be impossible to come out. Although there is a bit of bluffing in this place, it is undeniable that this place is extremely terrifying. Often some powerful people can''t walk out after entering. "It''s OK! But this one, you really have to choose. After all, I have such strength, and you do not, I am also a person who has no concern, and you all have their own race in, so at that time, whether you should go in with me, that''s your business! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. For these things, Jiangning will not force the three women, because in this, the three women have their own right of choice, and as they said, maybe this place is extremely dangerous. After they enter this place, there is no saying at all. Sometimes a person can see himself clearly, then he can make progress on some roads. It is impossible to say that he is strong and arrogant. For example, Jiangning has already corrected his thoughts now. No matter what kind of grade he reaches, he will put himself in a very low position. After all, no one can know what danger is ahead. If there is a danger ahead, it may be enough to kill you. Jiangning has tried a lot of such dangers in this wasteland, so he won''t have any arrogance, but in this, he also extremely believes in his own strength. Even if some things can''t be solved by force, then he can let himself have a great right to choose. "I have decided that I will follow Jiangning to the place of death together. Otherwise, I will not be used to staying in this realm all my life!" Yue''er said this, with a resolute color on her face, she has always been such a you all come.With strength as the premise, everything else is based on strength. If there is no strength, everything else is in vain. And in this, yue''er is definitely aware of the strength of strength. If she has strength, she can surely dominate everything. If there is no strength, then not to say the dominant, perhaps even their own small life can not be protected, this is a matter that everyone knows, so now she has decided to follow Jiangning. As for wind shadow and willow eyebrows, although they also want to, but now are not clear down, after all, this time, is not to give them more space to think. This secret place is almost at the end. Therefore, it is the best time to make a decision at this time. Otherwise, people''s time will be delayed. After all, in this place, every step may encounter danger. It is even undeniable that Jiangning, together with Jiangning, will encounter such a danger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2007 "I will go with you, too." At this time, Liu Mei finally thought about it clearly. She thought of her own spirit clan. As long as she was strong, then the spirit clan would not be bullied again. But if she could not be strong, even if the people in the clan could resist other people''s attacks, it would be useless. After all, a race must have a strong person to do all this, otherwise That''s not feasible at all. There is another point, she also does not want to see her own people, again injured down, the previous time, was poisoned by the people of the violent clan, although said that there were no casualties, but also made her extremely worried. After all, at that time, as long as there was an accident, it would be completely finished. "I will go with you! As a team, it''s necessary to unite. If you''re all over, you''ll leave me alone. It''s so uncomfortable! " At this time, Fengying couldn''t help laughing. Although she has no expectations, she is also a spirit of the ancient people, but also follow to Jiangning, if you follow other people, the wind may not live to this day, after all, she is naturally active, often will be a bird, this is no doubt. "In fact, there are many mysteries that you don''t know..." Jiangning at this time, face can not help but dignified. Sometimes, he often thinks about how the cultivators of this world are formed and where their strength will end. However, he never thought of all these things, and even had no results. After all, there are no absolutely powerful people in this world. For these things, Jiangning has always wanted to explore and know, but has been unable to know down, he for these things, is also incomparably depressed. But fortunately, his own strength has been upgraded to an order. If he can''t improve it, it will be a complete end. After all, he can''t explore some other things, and his strength has not advanced, which means that he has not got anything at all. In this way, it can be regarded as a waste man. However, Jiangning has got a lot of things, both material and spiritual. Therefore, Jiangning is not the one who is particularly ruined in this industry. "What''s the secret?" At this time, Yueer can''t help but ask Jiangning, and then she looks at Jiangning solemnly. In her opinion, since Jiangning is so dignified, this matter must be extremely dignified. It can even be said that it may be a level they have never touched, because Jiangning''s original strength is extremely huge. Fengying and Liumei are also looking at Jiangning. They also want to know the mystery of Jiangning. They never know about this, but it is undeniable that Jiangning always knows a lot more than them, because of their strength, they can see farther. Therefore, Jiangning makes decisions on some matters, which is the reason. Otherwise, everyone can make decisions. "The mysteries of practitioners may be to integrate themselves into heaven and earth. This is my guess! Therefore, all of them will disappear, but this is just my own guess... " Jiangning said this, once again became dignified. The so-called "return of dust to dust" and "return of soil to soil" may be the truth. However, it is undeniable that there may be other ways out here. There is no doubt that Jiangning has not found it yet. "Is there such a thing?" Moon at this time, completely shocked, she never thought, Jiangning actually said this thing, for him, this is an incredible existence. Similarly, Liu Mei was completely shocked at this time. If it was something else, she might not be so shocked, but for such a thing, she was extremely shocked. Everyone''s life has an end. No matter you are a mortal, or a practitioner, or a person of great power level, life will come to an end. Therefore, there may be some other things in this. But when it comes to this mystery, if you integrate yourself into the air, then you don''t have to say anything. "It may be, but it''s all my guess, and it''s not allowed!" Jiangning shook his head. Up to now, he is still guessing that he can''t decide this thing. After all, some things can''t be decided by himself. Although he says he knows more, he can''t know the truth without verification. But before that, the one who fought with him said that as long as he went to the place of death, he might know these things. Jiangning also believed that as long as he arrived at that place, he might be able to understand a lot of things.However, it is undeniable that some places are extremely serious. If it is a little careless, it will be completely finished. "Let''s go, mind him! In any case, these things can''t be turned to us now! " At this time, Fengying is open to the public. After all, these things are not related to her. She is just a small person with low strength. For her, it is too long. Yueer and Liumei also shook their heads. Although this mystery may be true, what does it have to do with them? It is impossible to touch the level of your own strength. Even if you can touch it, you don''t need to say anything. "Let''s go, whatever he or she is, we''ll spend our life in these dangerous places!" Jiangning said this, can not help but show the color of self-confidence. He has always believed that his own strength is just ordinary. If he insists on saying that his strength is strong, Jiangning will believe it, but he will never think that his strength is the first in the world. After all, in these days, it has been verified. No matter how powerful he is, there will be obstacles in front of him He''s in the way. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2008 In fact, Jiangning has no idea of exploring this ruins, and this secret place is about to be explored by him. After all, it is now possible to see the end, with the endless mountains at the end, which makes Jiangning depressed. At this time, the three girls also saw the end of this place, and they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although they said that their strength was not very good, they could completely avoid some powerful people and things, and ensure their own lives. There is no doubt about this! In these days, they did not get any chance, for this place, they are already desperate, so now want to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible. If they can get some opportunities, they can be valuable, but they don''t, so in this aspect, they also want to leave, and Jiangning also said that the next stop is the place of death. For this place of death, they are naturally afraid, but it is undeniable that they all have a heart of exploration. After all, this place is the place of death. If they can come out in it, it may shock everyone. Moreover, Jiangning is also going with them, which makes them feel more at ease. After all, Jiangning''s strength is self-evident, even can be said. In the face of many dangers, Jiangning can be completely blocked by one person, which is extremely clear to her. Now Jiangning''s strength has reached a very high level. Ordinary people can''t deal with him. If he can, he can only be some powerful people. But in this place, there is no saying about the great powers. After all, they have completely disappeared in this world thousands of years ago, which is what they all understand. "It''s the end of the line at last..." At this time, Jiangning can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This secret place gives him too many ideas. Sometimes, it''s not that he can lead some things, but he can''t do anything at all. For example, he did not intend to obtain the God image or the ancient magic sword before, but he also got it in elimm, which is something that no one understands. But the son of luck, sometimes luck is like this. If you are lucky, then nothing can stop you. After all, under this premise, no one would like to see himself degenerate in a certain place. "What are we going to do next?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. "What can I do? Just go back! After going out of this secret place, we can go to the place of death, and then we can completely understand some other things! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. His current strength has reached a very strong point, and he can also explore some things. Although it may not be clear, it is undeniable that there are still great opportunities. For example, if the exploration knows the whereabouts of the powerful, it may give him a good opportunity. After all, all the powerful people have disappeared in this place, which has become a mystery. No one can be clear about it. If you can know the disappearance of the powerful, there may be a lot of things to do. "Well! I think we have to get out of this place, too Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face also showed a dignified color. The next time they all went, it was a fierce place, which was a place that others could not verify. Many people, when they were young, felt that their strength was already strong, and they all went to this place one by one, but after that, they disappeared in the world. Jiangning and others also wanted to understand this matter. "I don''t know what the next stop will do to us..." When Fengying said this, she couldn''t help worrying. After all, she knew that her strength was just ordinary. Although Jiangning took care of her, Jiangning was not invincible and omnipotent. There were some things that Jiangning could not do. For example, if you meet someone who is just as powerful as you are, if you don''t attack Jiangning, but attack them, they won''t have any resistance. After all, the gap in strength can''t be made up by anything else. But fortunately, this person did not fight against the three girls before, which is extremely exciting. After all, if you attack them, even Jiangning can''t stop it. After all, Jiangning only fought with him before, which belongs to a situation of equal strength."Don''t worry, even if there are tens of millions of dangers, I will not give up you!" Jiangning this time, the face can not help but show a soft color. These women really suffered a lot when they followed themselves. This is very clear to him, and their strength is not like riding a rocket. It is a bit unfair for them, but fortunately, the strength of the three women has been improved. Whether this time or the previous time, it is such a situation that everyone will get up from a weak age, and everyone can have a great opportunity to come. There is no doubt about this. If you change to another person, perhaps there will not be such a situation, because such a situation is not ordinary people can do. "Well! Thank you, Jiangning! " At this time, Liu Mei directly thanks Jiangning. After all, she is a mature woman. She knows that Jiangning is paying for them. If there is no Jiangning, they will not be able to improve their strength. "I don''t need it. I help you just to be strong." Jiangning laughed, and then turned directly with the crowd. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2009 At the end of the day, there is no point in the exploration again. After all, it is all done. There is another point, that is, here, if there are no other problems, then there will be many things to do, which is self-evident. Secondly, when Jiangning and others went out, there were already many people who walked out of this secret environment. Most of them have explored it. They have not got what they want. Then they leave this secret environment. Secondly, some people have not entered this place, and they have already been in this place The Scripture was dissuaded from danger. Of course, the latter is a part of the people, most of them have explored this place in front of them, but they can''t do it. If they can''t be dangerous, they can only retreat and come out. This is understood by everyone. There is no hesitation. Now the team of four people is turning back again. This time they want to go to the place of death. Only the place of death may reveal their mystery. For this matter, Jiangning must do it. If there is no other result, Jiangning will go to the western region. This is undoubted, because Jiangning has reached a certain strength now. If not, it is impossible to say it. After all, the disappearance of the great capable is a very huge blow to him. "After this time out, I will repair it again, and then go directly to the place of death!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but to discuss with the women. After all, they are still a little unstable now. If the state is unstable, they will encounter other things, which will not be able to play their original strength. Only by releasing their full strength, can so many things be done. "OK, then go back to rest. After all, we are a little tired in this!" When it comes to this, the face of the willow is tired. She has always been pursuing strength as the premise, and ignore a lot of things to come, but this time, she went back, may pay attention to more things, because she is extremely aware, even if she is in this place, it will be someone concerned about her. And their strength has entered a very high level now. If there is a chance to rest, it is a great thing. After all, after all, they can know how strong their strength is, how far away from the next step, how long it is. Except Jiangning and others, other people are going out in succession at this time. After all, they still have a better strength at this time, but only in this, they get more than Jiangning. In fact, many people, in this, are just adventure and exploration, and they have not got anything. For them, it is very depressing. But they also have no words. After all, in this, wenmineral spring has gained some opportunities by virtue of their own strength [br > if there is no strong strength of his own, then There is no chance to get any chance at all, which is not to be questioned. In addition, there are also some people who died in the dead. After all, this part of the people, which represents the lack of strength, and they have no mind to say, are killed in this place. From this point, it can be seen that this ruins is also extremely dangerous, but now it has been explored, that is no more. Even the biggest secret area of the ruins has been explored, let alone. "Why did you come out?" At this time, Jiangning suddenly met the four people before. Jiangning also has a good feeling for these four people. After all, they have a sense of justice in them, which can be fully reflected in Jiangning. Even so, in this case, if there are no other problems, maybe we can solve this problem. At the beginning, they had given Jiangning and others help. That is to say, when they were able to cope with the ancient phagocytosis insects, they gave Jiangning a great help, so that Jiangning and others should not worry about the phagocytosis insect. Secondly, when they met the monster in the pool, Jiangning was also kind. But one thing, Jiangning is very sad, that is, in this head, did not get the bottom of the pool of the baby, to know that in the bottom of the pool, but a lot of babies came. And when encountering ancient phagocytosis insects, Jiangning can not help to catch these phagocytosis insects. If he can enslave this kind of phagocytosis insect, it will be to a very strong state. After all, this kind of phagocytosis insect can kill people in the invisible.Jiangning''s use of this kind of insect phagocytosis is not mainly to kill people, but to prevent someone from attacking him secretly. It''s just that he didn''t get it. When he came out, he couldn''t get it. After all, he couldn''t enslave him. If you can''t enslave them, maybe it will be a retaliation, or maybe! "It''s a coincidence that you''re out too!" One of the leaders said with a smile. His face was full of smiles. After all, Jiangning was his benefactor. If there was no Jiangning at the beginning, he would have been swallowed up by this devouring monster. With Jiangning''s help, he could get a second new life. If we were to be other people, we might not have any help to them. After all, at that time, it was extremely dangerous. How could ordinary people fight against these people. Often, people who put themselves in danger are fools, but Jiangning doesn''t think so. After all, sometimes, kindness still needs to be returned. Others can help you when you are in danger. Similarly, when others are in danger, you will reach out to pull others. This is the positive energy of this world ¡£ .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2010 "Yes! We have just come out. After all, there is nothing to explore in it! " Jiangning also said with a smile at this time. For this group of people, he has a good impression. Since it is the other party''s people who asked themselves, then he would not have anything to be flattered. He directly welcomed them with a smile. Moreover, during this period, Jiangning also specially sensed their strength. In the induction, Jiangning can clearly feel that two of them are more powerful than before, but the other two people are just ordinary, which must be the reason why they did not get the chance. However, this is also very shocking to Jiangning, because in this secret place, few people get the chance, and those who are not ordinary luck can not get it. I didn''t expect that two of them got the chance directly. For others, it was incomparable good. "Next, are you going to the western regions?" At this time, the leader said directly. For the western regions, they also want to go, but Jiangning is impossible to go to the western regions. After all, they still have their own business, that is, to go to the place of death. After all, this place may be buried with a lot of information, which needs him to dig up a little bit. If it is possible, it may be able to do some other things, but if you change the direction temporarily, it may not gain much. Jiangning pondered for a moment and then said, "I''m not going to the western regions! Let''s go to the land of death Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face showed a kind of self-confidence. For such a place, we must have confidence, otherwise it will be completely killed in battle. After all, this place of death is too terrible. People without great perseverance may not be able to make progress in it. When the four people heard this, they were shocked and looked at Jiangning. They did not expect that Jiangning was going to go to that place. As far as they know, that place is a place of death, a life of death. If we don''t have any strength, we can''t move forward correctly at all. We can even say that as long as a little thing happens here, it will be finished. "Are you really going to the land of death?" "Yes! In fact, this place is not so afraid, as long as it is confident, then these can be done well! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face couldn''t help but smile. For this, Jiangning has thought of it. After all, in addition to Jiangning, the other three women are the same and have their own self-confidence. That is to say, self belief comes from their own body. If it is normal, it will have no result. "I advise you not to go to this place, which is a danger. If you go to this place, it will be finished!" Speaking of this, the leader of a person, is directly showing the color of fear. Although he has never been to this place, he is extremely aware of the danger in this place, and even can be said that as long as there is one careless word, it will be finished. All people will be extremely careful when they enter this place. However, since ancient times, people who have entered so many places are still unable to escape the end of death. Therefore, later people will call this place the place of death. All people, if forced, must not enter In this place. Now Jiangning actually wants to enter this place, which is frightening to them. After all, they are very aware of the danger of this place. Jiangning smile, but also without any fear, continued: "this place, in fact, is to give you a feeling, if you can understand the structure of this place, may not be so afraid! But on the whole, if you don''t go, that doesn''t mean we can''t do it! " The three women also nodded at this time. After all, they still believe in Jiangning''s strength. Some people can''t have Jiangning''s strength in their whole life. However, Jiangning has already reached such strength at a young age. You can imagine how powerful Jiangning is. "Well, since you are determined to go to this place, I won''t say anything more, but I urge you to be careful no matter when! That place, ordinary people, can''t get around at all! " "Don''t worry, it''s OK!" After chatting, the two teams immediately separated. The four members of that team went to the western regions. As for Jiangning and others, they went to the place of death. After all, they went to the place of death. After all, they had something to do when they went to the place of death. The disappearance of powerful people may be found in this place of death, but compared with the western regions, that is, the western regions are safer. After all, there are not too many dangers in the western regions. However, it is difficult to find opportunities. After all, the western regions are a very complicated place.This is undeniable. "Jiangning, that team of people, like professional people looking for opportunities! I can feel a special smell in them Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help but show the color of thinking. Indeed, there are some people, that is, this kind of people, because after they reach a certain level of strength, they will professionally do these things, and some people can even continue to fight, which is beyond doubt. And this kind of person, often can meet the opportunity, that will become extremely powerful, this kind of person, is called the person of opportunity. "Perhaps! Everyone has their own way to go. It''s very good that they can find their own things from this road. At least they are not those vicious people. I can see that! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. Generally speaking, through his wise eyes, we can see whether a person has a positive heart. If some other people, it is impossible at all, but Jiangning''s words can do all this. After all, his own strength has reached a terrible level. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2011 After the negotiation, Jiangning and others immediately went to the place of death without any hesitation. However, at this time, the places they passed were also from the Central Plains. After all, the western regions came to the west, while the ruins were in the south. Therefore, if you want to go to this place of death, you have to go through the Central Plains, which is also the meaning of the three girls. After all, they have not returned to this place for a long time. I want to see what happened to their families. As a woman, she is naturally a family lover, and will not be the same as others. Now the spirit clan, after the last change, has become a very strong race. They have developed to the extreme. If there is only one chance, then all the people will become the top strong. This is self-evident. As for yue''er, she also has a strong fighting capacity at this time. After all, it can be recovered after such a long rest. However, there is one drawback, that is, the number of the two ethnic groups has not risen to a very high level, which is extremely depressing for them. After all, the number of people is the advantage. Sometimes, even if there is a genius from a race, but there is no postscript, then there is no way. The number of powerful races is usually very large. It can even be said that some races, even several times as many as other races, are just because of the advantage of the number of people, so that they can quickly find their strongest fighting capacity. "After I saw it once, I was relieved!" Liu Mei couldn''t help smiling when she said this. All along, she always wanted to think about her family. After all, there are some powerful races in the Central Plains, but at this time, it can completely suppress some races. Moreover, with the current state of spirit clan, it will not be suppressed by people. After all, they are strong enough to a certain degree, and such a thing will not happen at all. As for the Yue clan, several people have spent a night in the Yue clan. They can clearly see that the core force of the Yue clan is coming. It can even be said that it is twice as powerful as the previous Yue clan. After all, the former Yue clan was scattered sand, but now, they are all agglomerated He, because they want to resist the attack of other races, this is more gratifying for Jiangning and others. Sometimes, as long as a race has experienced some things, they will become incomparably cohesive. It can even be said that only in the battle can they burst out their cohesion. Otherwise, even if they are taught, they will not be able to have such combat effectiveness. Secondly, there is such a saying that if a race needs to be strong, then it can only let its own race fight bloody battles. Only in this way can it be more elevated. This is self-evident. However, generally speaking, this is a good phenomenon. After all, Jiangning can estimate the strength of these two races. Even in the face of some other powerful races, there will be no fear. After all, they are strong to a certain level. "It''s time for us to leave. It''s our purpose to go to the land of death!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but and three women said. "Well, we''ve stayed for a while, and now we need to leave!" Yue''er also nodded. She knew that this trip was a drag on Jiangning''s steps, but there was no way to do it. After all, after all, if you don''t go back and have a look, it will be extremely depressing. After they left and passed through a forbidden area, they suddenly met a person. This man, dressed in the clothes of the Central Plains, looks the same as before, but Jiangning suddenly showed a sneer after seeing this man. "The pretender? I didn''t expect to meet you here Jiangning this time, is directly sneer up, to this man, coldly said. When the three girls saw that Jiangning was talking to a stranger, and they did not know the stranger, they were depressed. They looked at Jiangning one by one and did not know what Jiangning was talking about. However, they did not talk too much. After all, they knew that Jiangning must have their own views. After all, some people still can''t see clearly. "What are you talking about? I don''t know you, and I''m not a pretender That looks a little young stranger, light said, and then turned to leave. But Jiangning at this time, it is a lunge, directly in front of him to stop down, and then light said: "since you come back to the Central Plains, you must want to do something, but no matter what, I will not let you go. After all, before this, the ruins of the line, you remember, you framed me?"After Jiangning''s words fell, the three women were shocked. They were in the ruins with Jiangning, but they did not see this stranger. Now Jiangning even said that this stranger was the person who had framed him, which made them depressed. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I''m in an emergency. What do you stop me from doing?" This young man, with a worried look on his face, seems to want to leave here quickly, but Jiangning has completely closed his way. "Gao Zu, you don''t have to disguise any more. Don''t you know that my strength has entered a very high level? I can see you clearly even if it''s what you''re pretending to be Jiangning at this time, said confidently. As soon as his words fell, every one of the three girls was shocked. They never thought that the person in front of them was Gao Zu, which they had never thought of. Not only they, the strange young man, were shocked. They looked at Jiangning with a look of incomparable shock, and then looked around. They were ready to escape. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2012 "I''m not a Gaozu. It''s wrong for you to stop me like this!" This strange young man still wanted to quibble. However, Jiangning at this time, the strong breath was immediately released, directly oppressed Gaozu, and then there was a situation, that is, this strange young man quickly changed back to his own appearance, which was less than a minute. This situation, completely out of everyone''s expectation, except Jiangning already knew the situation. After all, his current strength is strong to a certain degree. He doesn''t need any words at all. Just from the breath, you can distinguish it. After all, there is no other statement here. The current situation of the three girls was a shock. After all, they didn''t know that this man was called Gaozu. After all, no matter in terms of breath or body shape, they couldn''t see any figure of Gao Zu. However, Jiangning just saw it and understood it, which made them not shocked. Liu Mei, in particular, has always known that her strength is completely derived from her own special skills. However, she did not expect that she did not find any clues. Even Jiangning had already said it, but she still did not find any clues. From this point, we can see how good Gaozu''s camouflage technology is. We can even say that if Jiangning was not on the scene, no one would have found out that this man was from Gaozu. "Very good! You are so powerful that even I can cheat you! " At this time, Liu Mei also said it directly. After all, the skill she was proud of was useless at this time, which made her depressed. Fengying and Yueer are both depressed, and then Fengying directly said: "disguised like this, waiting for us in front of us, what is the intention?" This is exactly what all people want to ask. After all, Gaozu''s heart has always been vicious. Whether he was with Liu Furong, it was extremely vicious. If there was no Jiangning, they might have been in trouble for a long time, but they were not Gao Zu''s opponents at that time. "It''s nothing. I''ll come back to see the land of the Central Plains. I''ll come back to see my race." Speaking of this, Gao Zu''s face can not help but show a sad color. However, Jiangning said at this time: "you are not just coming back to see the fury clan. Your mind has completely betrayed yourself! You want to see if we have come back from the ruins. If not, you can slaughter those races directly, so that your mind can get a little relief! " "You have always held a grudge, that is, I robbed the ancient sword that you should belong to, so you want to revenge, but you know that your own strength is not my opponent at all, so you think of this point, so in this aspect, I understand it incomparably!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. If his strength is not advanced, then it is impossible to find this shortcoming, and it is also impossible to find the disguised Gaozu. Jiang Ning is not sure why Gaozu pretended to be like this and followed them. After all, there are many festivals between him and Gaozu, but there is no lack of such a situation. As for the three women, they were equally shocked. It can even be said that they were more shocked than some others. After all, there was nothing to stop them. "Yes! I have a grudge in my heart. I want to kill you, but now I have been found out by you. This is my fault, but I can kill you one day! " Gaozu this time, the face is already with a very cold look. If it wasn''t for Jiangning, maybe he would have become a master now. After all, at that time, the ancient magic sword almost fell into his hands, and in one of the relics, he had a chance to come. However, these opportunities were confused by Jiangning, which made him depressed. Of course, he also wanted to fight with Jiangning, but in the battle, he found that he was not the opponent of Jiangning at all, and there was no possibility of 10%. This was his special despair. This time, he secretly got the itinerary of Jiangning and others, and he also wanted to make a move on Jiangning. He didn''t expect that this situation had already appeared before he started. This made him disappointed. And in this, he also learned from Jiangning''s mouth that Jiangning had grown to a point that he could not overcome, which made him more depressed. However, as long as there is no way for him to escape, there will be no other way to escape."If you want to do something to me, then you can die! I never let go of a person who can draw a knife at me behind me! Because such a person is so terrible that he can kill me Jiangning at this time, the look on his face has been completely cold down, for this high ancestor, he has been completely disappointed. If you want to say something together, maybe the master will correct it. Maybe Jiangning will not pay attention to him. After all, it is all the practitioners who come here, and they all have such strong strength. If you are embarrassed again, it is obviously your own fault. But now this Gaozu still doesn''t know how to do these things. This makes Jiangning more speechless, so this time, he will never let go of Gaozu. At this time, the face of the three girls was completely cold. If there had been no Gaozu before, perhaps their race would not have lost so many relatives. Therefore, it is the fault of Gaozu. Since it is already wrong, then they will definitely not let go of Gao Zu. At the moment, the three girls are bursting out with a strong breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2013 The strength of the three women has been extremely strong, although there is no hope of victory in the face of such a powerful person as Jiangning, but for ordinary people, it is extremely confident. Liu Mei was the first one to say, "Gao Zu, let me meet you at this moment. I don''t know if it''s your luck or my luck, because I already know that you are going to die!" Moon is also cold said: "Gaozu, you let my people, suffered a lot of harm, so this time, you must die! Even if I try my best to kill you! " The two women were completely angry with Gao Zu, because their race was confused by Gao Zu. If Jiangning didn''t help at that time, it would be a complete end! But Rao is so, their race also suffered a lot of harm, this is no doubt. As for Fengying, she has nothing to say. After all, she is just a woman who can play all day long, and she is always her own person. She will not pay attention to the external affairs, because everything is in front of Liu Mei and yue''er. Even if it is more difficult, Jiangning will do it, and she doesn''t need her. "You want to kill me with your strength. It''s a fool''s dream talk! I don''t admit that your strength is powerful, but you are always living in your own dream. Even the powerful disguised powerful people don''t know about it. They even want to kill me Gao Zu this time, can''t help but sneer. He knew that he was unable to escape, and there was only one world war! If the battle is successful, then there will be a small life to escape, but if it fails, then everything will be finished, and even Liu Furong, who is thousands of miles away, will encounter damage. After all, the two of them are already together. If one of them is injured, the other will bear it. If one of them has been killed, the other will be seriously injured. This is the disadvantage of the combination. Although their strength will become extremely strong after they are combined, the harm is also extremely huge. Jiangning is quite clear about this. As for Gao Zu who is in it, he is very aware of this matter. Without any accident, Jiangning couldn''t help sneering, and then said to the three girls: "you are not really his opponent, because his strength is about to catch up with me. But if you three join hands, you can still fight with him. Even though you will lose, you can get a chance to practice! ¡± after saying this, Jiangning immediately stood aside. After all, this was an opportunity, and he was still under supervision. Even if Gaozu''s strength was already strong, it could not cause any harm to the third daughter, because once Jiangning saw that something happened, he would immediately enter the battle. At this time, after hearing Jiangning''s words, everyone was shocked. They all thought that their strength had been improved many times. Although they could not be the opponents of some other masters, they still understood the strength of this Gaozu. I didn''t expect to see Gaozu for a few days, but Gaozu was so powerful that Liu Mei and yue''er might have suffered if Jiang Ning hadn''t said it. After all, before we can''t understand a person''s real strength, it would be very harmful to ourselves if we took the risk to do it. "Let''s fight him together!" At this time, the moon couldn''t help saying coldly. For Gaozu, she has been hating in the heart, but has not found the opportunity, now is already had this opportunity, certainly will not let Gao Zu escape again, even if is oneself pays again heavy price, also will not let him escape. Besides, Jiangning is still covetous. Even if they can''t, Jiangning will help them. "Good! Let''s fight together. If we can kill them, we''ll kill them directly. We won''t give them any way to live! " Liu Mei also sneered. As for Fengying''s words, she is too lazy to say a word, but she has already begun to stir up her own breath. When her breath is climbing rapidly, the breath of moon and willow eyebrows is also becoming stronger, and the breath of three women is intertwined, which is a terrible thing. If there were no other people in the field, if there were other people, it would be extremely shocked. After all, after all, after all, the breath of the three women was almost the same as Jiangning, but the overall strength was much worse. After all, Jiangning could completely turn over the three of them by himself, which is beyond doubt Yes. "If you want to die, I''ll help you!" At this time, Gaozu''s face was cold. For him, it was a matter of minutes to kill the three women. After all, he himself was incomparably powerful.However, when he started, he found a problem, that is, after the three women united, they could resist his attack. Not only that, but also they could take time to kill him directly. Although the strength of the three women is not very strong, but combined, it is undoubtedly the most powerful, everyone at this time, is the heart of the rhinoceros. No matter what Gao Zu is doing, or how to avoid it, as long as one person finds out, then other people will find this situation. Therefore, today''s Gaozu is extremely depressed, because all his ideas seem to be known by her people. In fact, it is not true that the three women have such strength, but they have more powerful induction power. After all, Liu Mei''s own skills belong to this situation. Therefore, during the discussion, they naturally showed their most powerful real power. At this time, Liu Mei said coldly: "even if you can''t be killed, you must be seriously injured today. When you want to do something about you, you can only look at it!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2014 "If you have a chance, you can directly kill Gao Zu''s!" Jiangning in the side, this time can not help but coldly said. He has been completely dead hearted to Gaozu. Such a person will not have any change at all. Even if he will change, maybe this ending will not be like this. After all, he is not that kind of indiscriminate killer. In fact, if others treat Jiangning well, Jiangning will never do anything to others, but if others treat Jiangning badly, Jiangning will certainly not let him go. Now Jiangning''s mission is to kill this high ancestor. Only by killing him can the three women rest assured of going to the place of death with him. After all, they can''t rest assured of their own race, although their race is strong enough to a certain degree. But the strength of Gaozu is more powerful. As long as Gaozu has a chance to take advantage of it, then their race will be something, so they must not allow the existence of Gaozu. As for the high priest of the protoss, he may have realized the importance now. Moreover, under Jiangning''s compulsion, he seems to have restrained a lot. For this kind of person, Jiangning doesn''t want to pay attention to him. As long as he is a safe and upright man, Jiangning will never attack him, but if he is not smart, don''t blame Jiangning. These things are very easy to say. If you treat me well, then I won''t make any mistakes. If you don''t treat me well, maybe it is. After all, people are equal. "Kill!" At this time, yue''er has shown her most powerful breath, following her, that is, Liumei. After all, Liumei is also extremely afraid of the existence of the Gaozu. Her spirit clan is now stable, certainly won''t let anything happen. If something big happens, it will be completely finished. So at this time, she does not have any statement at all. She directly shows her strength to the strongest. She wants to directly give Gao Zu the most powerful power Kill it. At this time, Fengying did not hesitate, but directly offered her strongest strength. Jiangning''s mission was her mission. Since Jiangning wanted to let Gao Zu die, she would not have any hesitation. "Come on! Let me have a look at your strength. What kind of strength is it? " At this time, Gao Zu also sneered. He knew that today''s battle was inevitable, so he must extricate himself. If he could not extricate himself, it would be a complete end. After all, in the fight just now, he also understood that the strength of the three women was coming. If he attacked him fiercely, he was still a little hard to resist. There was no accident. At this time, the four men fought together again. As for Jiangning''s words, he is on the side, and will not pay attention to this matter. He only needs to look at the three women honestly, so that they do not have any harm, that''s OK. As for Gaozu''s want to escape, it still needs to ask him. After all, he is on the side, and the pressure to meet Gaozu is also extremely huge. Secondly, Jiangning is also aware of his own strength, very strong, to speak of this Gaozu, he will certainly not be his opponent, after all, his strength is strong to a certain degree. "Die!" At this time, Gaozu drank a sound, directly to sacrifice a powerful force. After Jiangning on the side of the river was aware of this force, they were shocked. He did not expect that as soon as Gaozu came up, he had already used the skill of pressing the bottom of the box and wanted to take down the three girls at one stroke. As for the three girls, their faces changed at this time. At this time, they realized that the attack of the master was still so strong. Although they were strong enough to a certain degree, they still felt a little hard to resist. When Jiangning thought about whether to move, she only saw that the three women suddenly gathered their strength at a point, and then directly resisted the attack on Gaozu. All of a sudden, an explosion sounds, which makes people''s ears buzzing, and the strong air flow is constantly overflowing, directly causing damage to the surrounding vegetation. From this point, we can see how huge the battle in the stage is. If it was not for the three women, it would be impossible to deal with Gao Zu. But Rao is that the three of them have been together, which is a bit of suffering for the emperor Gaozu. "Break it for me!" Three girls at this time, Qi Qi drank. At that time, I only saw the incomparable powerful attack, which was directly destroyed by the attack of the three women. The air current constantly destroyed the surrounding things. Even Jiangning involuntarily offered a protective cover, which directly blocked the attack of some air currents outside.After the ten rest time, Jiangning only felt the breath of the three girls, which was completely withered up. However, each of them was not hurt. After all, it was just the strongest move of the series, which could resist a unique move of Gaozu. Therefore, in the past, they only felt that their bodies were hollowed out ¡£ Gao Zu''s words, is incomparably shocked, his strongest blow, unexpectedly was three women to dissolve down, if this spread out, certainly will be laughed off big teeth, after all, his own strength is so strong, but for the three women, it is no way. "Very good, I never thought that your strength should be so strong!" At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help sneering. He always thought that his strength was strong to a certain degree, but he never thought that at this time, the strength of the three women also followed him, not just his own progress in the ruins. If the three girls, they would have this opportunity. At this time, Jiangning directly said: "you step down, this person to me on the line!" After all, it is known that the three women are thoroughly depressed, and their goal is to try to practice themselves. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2015 As soon as Jiangning went up, the Gaozu immediately became alert. After all, Jiangning found out that he was disguised as someone else. We can see the strength of Jiangning. Although there may be some other things, but also do not guard against Jiangning can have the ability to kill him, after all, he is really afraid of Jiangning, no matter in which way, it is extremely afraid. "You think you can kill me, too?" At this time, Gao Zu couldn''t help laughing. The blow just now was his strongest one. He thought that Jiangning could be shocked by this powerful blow. Then he was afraid of him, and then he left directly. He didn''t expect that Jiangning would come up with him just now. This is a very depressing thing for him. If it was not for Jiangning, if it was other people, he would not have so much nonsense. After all, no one can defeat him with such strength. After all, he has been extremely strong since he came back from the ruins, which is beyond doubt. At this time, the three women also quickly withdrew. After all, they also knew that they were not the opponents of Gaozu. If they were not careful, they might still drag down Jiangning. What''s more, they still believe in Jiangning''s strength. What they can''t solve doesn''t mean Jiangning can''t solve it, because Jiangning is advancing all the time, and every time it encounters danger, it can be relieved by itself. If it is for other people, it will not have such strength, after all, in this, no one will have strong strength and self-confidence, only Jiangning has it. "What do you think? Since I can find you and then uncover your face, then I have the ability to kill you. I still have this confidence! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for this high ancestor, he really has self-confidence, can kill him, after all, his own strength. It''s also his mission to kill Gaozu, which is different from other people, because he must protect the peace of this place. If he is so strong, even this place can not be protected, then there is nothing to say. "Since you are so confident, come on!" At this time, Gaozu is also gradually cold up, he knows that the robbery has been unable to avoid the past, but where is unable to avoid the past, it can only be on the scalp. And he doesn''t think Jiangning can take him. After all, his own strength is relatively strong, but now he has a little regret that he didn''t let his partner follow him after his strength was strong. If his partner was at the moment, he would not be afraid of Jiangning at all. After all, if two people get together, it is more powerful than one person''s strength. It can even be said that if they two people get together, they can definitely become first-class masters and even invincible. It''s a pity that Liu Furong did not come here with Gao Zu. It is obviously impossible to summon now, because the battle is in front of us. Without any hesitation, Jiangning directly took up this Gaozu and thought in his heart that he must kill Gaozu, otherwise, he would be sorry for the people in the Central Plains. At this time, the breath of the two people is climbing directly. When they reach a peak, they can already tell which one is stronger and which is weaker. Undoubtedly, Jiangning is stronger. At this time, no more statements, Jiangning directly sneered at it, and then said: "today is your Memorial Day!" Speaking of this, without saying a word, I just got up with Gao Zu. There is no doubt that the fight between them is grand, even more grand than before. Each blow can bring the air flow around. Even the three women off the field can''t see this clearly. For them, they are shocked and worried. What is shocked is the strength that Gaozu shows now. Naturally, Jiangning is worried about. After all, Gaozu''s breath is so strong. If there is any carelessness, it will be finished. Shocked, but they are still more sensible and will not go directly to help Jiangning. They know that if they help Jiangning, it will become a burden of Jiangning, which is no doubt, and it is a habit of many years. So they can only pray for Jiangning. However, the next moment, a stronger breath than before, suddenly burst out of the field, and then only heard a scream. Then, only to see Gaozu, the whole person directly fell down from the sky, and there was a blood arrow spouted out of his mouth. People directly did not have any breath of life. As for Jiangning''s words, at this time it was slowly falling from the sky, and his figure was accompanied by a strong breath.This scene completely shocked the three women. They were all unable to resist Gao Zu. In an instant, Jiangning was killed, and was still in a state of complete killing. Gaozu was not given any breathing opportunity. "Mission accomplished!" After Jiangning landed, she could not help smiling. Gaozu has always been unable to find its trace in Jiangning. At this moment, he is finally killed, which is very good. After all, after killing Gaozu, there is no need to worry about the following place. Secondly, the three women can rest assured. After all, Jiangning, the high priest of the protoss, knows that he dare not come out. After all, Jiangning has already warned him, and he also knows that Jiangning will be able to do it. Therefore, there is no other statement on this point. "Now, at last, I can rest assured." At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying happily. She has always had a mustard in this, that is to worry about her spirit clan, but at this moment, she is completely relieved, after all, Gaozu has been killed in battle. And Yueer''s words, the same as Liu Mei, also showed a smile on her face, because Jiangning has already achieved what she wants to accomplish. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2016 The death of Gaozu gave people a lot of confidence. After all, if you want to cause great harm to this emperor, it is impossible. Only Jiangning can do this. But even in Jiangning, sometimes it may not be possible. After all, sometimes it is impossible to find Gaozu. Especially after going to the ruins, Gaozu has disappeared. This is a very difficult thing for Jiangning. Fortunately, they also saw Gaozu when they came back to the Central Plains. Otherwise, what would happen I don''t know. After all, Gaozu has already possessed the powerful strength. If he wants to stir up some storm, he must still be able to do so. At this point, Jiangning still understands this matter. In addition, the removal of Gaozu also gave people a reassurance. If it was not for Jiangning, the strength of the three women would not have been able to kill this Gaozu. "Thank you, Jiangning!" At this time, Liu Mei directly thanks Jiangning. After all, she also knows that Jiangning has helped a lot. Without Jiangning, she would have been killed in a certain place, and her race might have been directly destroyed. Yue''er is the same with Jiang Ning. She smiles and says, "this time, I really want to thank you very much. Without your help, I think Gaozu will stir up the storm. At that time, our race will encounter unprecedented blows." Jiangning waved his hand, but he didn''t want to mention it. After all, Gaozu had been killed in battle, and what he did was in his own reason. If he changed to other people, he would do the same. After all, if he did this, it would be good for anyone. "I help myself! It''s time to start now! " Jiangning laughed, and then walked in front of him. As for the strength of the three women, Jiangning now has a little understanding. Although they say they have entered a period of tyranny, they lack a certain amount of fighting. Therefore, in the battle, they can not directly play their full strength. If they have combat experience, they can force Gaozu to surrender directly Yes. After all, although Gaozu''s strength is strong, it is still a little difficult to deal with the joint efforts of three people and three masters. Therefore, Jiangning is very clear on this point. But now he has no way. After all, he can''t teach the three girls. When he has reached a certain strength, everything he does depends on himself. Outsiders can''t help anything. Just like Jiangning, if an outsider comes, it is impossible to teach Jiangning anything at all. Everything can only be induced by Jiangning itself, which is beyond doubt. There is another point. Jiangning also wants to make the three women independent. Only by making them independent, can they do a lot of things. Otherwise, it is impossible. It can even be said that Jiangning will rely on Jiangning all her life, which is not necessarily. "Well! Go to the land of death! I was a little afraid of this place of death before, because I was worried about it, but now I don''t care about it. I suddenly feel this place, which is just a place in ordinary times! " At this time, yue''er couldn''t help laughing, and said her own thoughts directly. On this point, Liu Mei and she have the same idea. After all, her own race matters have not been solved. If she leaves, she will be completely ignorant. After all, she even ignores her own race and can''t talk about other things. As for their race, they are no longer afraid of any other race. Moreover, under Jiangning''s complaint, Liu Furong was directly injured. She may not come out in ten years. After all, Jiangning is guarding her. She has no idea about this matter. "Speed up, I feel that the land of death may be a good place for us to experience!" Jiangning has nothing to think about in the Central Plains. Now his heart is mainly thinking about the place of death. After all, there are too many miracles in it, which he knows very well. Just like the ruins before, there are a lot of opportunities, just to see if you can get it. If you can get it, it will directly rise to a good strength, but if you can''t get it, then nothing will help. The three women also understand the urgency of Jiangning, at this time, they also continue to go on the road with Jiangning. After all, they have reached such a strength, and there is no saying about this matter. After passing through for a period of time, I don''t know how many days it is. They directly enter this place of death.Outside, they were told that they were not allowed to enter this place, because if they were to enter this place, it would be a mortal existence. But Jiangning and others are doomed to enter this place, so they don''t take into account the local residents'' words. They just walk into this place. Maybe they can break through the boundary, which is also a matter of possibility. "How can I feel that the breath here is a little strange!" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but say depressed. She is a person with special skills. She can feel a lot from the breath. Now she can feel the breath is different. Therefore, she is very ahead of the other two girls in this respect. Even sometimes, Jiangning does not pay attention to the case, it is impossible to know, after all, the girls are careful, and Liumei has been paying attention to these things, after all, she knows her own strength, absolutely can not make any mistakes, otherwise there will be a mistake, it will be completely finished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2017 "What''s so strange about it?" At this time, Jiangning could not help asking. As for Liu Mei, he chose to believe it. After all, he understood the skill factors in Liu Mei''s body, but he didn''t notice any strange things in it, which made him very depressed. Speaking of his own strength, he has been stronger than Liu Mei. There is no reason for Liu Mei to feel the breath. He can not feel it. This is extremely depressing. The original situation should be like this. Even if Jiangning uses its own shortcomings to deal with things, Liu Mei can''t compare with her own strengths. But now, it is on the contrary. Therefore, Jiangning is very speechless about these things. "You can''t feel it, but I can feel it. It may be extremely dangerous. I don''t know why. It''s my feeling anyway." Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face could not help but show a cautious color. She is not only responsible for her own safety, but also responsible for the safety of all people. She doesn''t know why Jiangning is so powerful that she doesn''t feel that breath. But her words, however, are already in danger. This is something she knows very well. "Well! Then you should take care of it. After all, only with your skill can you understand the surrounding situation clearly! " At this time, Jiangning also had to be convinced. After all, some things can''t be done with strong strength. Many things need not be done with strong strength. They can do well only with their own little skills or strengths. Now the situation of Liumei is like this. After all, Liumei has its own special skills, and others can''t understand it. "Don''t worry! Although I said that the strength is not very strong, but in this, even if there is anything, I can take the lead to feel it! " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. For this matter, she was extremely confident. Compared with other people, she was an ancestor. Moreover, if Jiangning is not here, she can lead a team every minute. After all, her own skills are there. However, just as Liu Mei''s words fell, suddenly, her face turned white, as if she had seen something incredible. She looked straight ahead, her pupils were enlarged, and her face was full of fear. "What happened?" Jiangning at this time, can not help standing in front of asked. It was the first time that he saw such a situation. Since Liu Mei could have such an expression, it would definitely be dangerous. Maybe this crisis is a crisis that gives him a heavy blow. Why is the place of death called the place of death? That is, in this place, there is a life of death. If you are not careful, all the people who come in will be directly killed in battle, which is beyond doubt. In addition, no matter Jiangning or the three girls dare not relax here. Once there is danger, it will directly cause harm to them. After all, in this place, there is danger everywhere. There is no doubt that there is great danger in every place. There is another saying, that is, in this, if the first time you encounter danger is relieved by you, then the second danger will be even greater. Although we don''t know who this is from, it still represents the danger of this place. At this time, Liu Mei directly pointed to the front and murmured: "there seems to be a major danger ahead, but I don''t know what kind of danger it is. In short, I have such a feeling!" At this time, all of them followed the direction of Liu Mei, but they did not see any danger. Even Jiangning did not see any danger. Moreover, Jiangning also used its own strength to scout, but there was no way to see that there was danger ahead, which greatly depressed him. But Liu Mei is not a joker, so it is already a representative. Maybe Liu Mei''s reaction is wrong, or there is real danger ahead. No matter which thing will happen, Jiangning will not relax, because of his own strength, it is impossible for him to make a living in this place. Before, there were powerful people in this place, but after that, those who entered the place of death were completely disappeared. His descendants once went to this place to look for them, but they could only find the things he had before his death, and they could not know whether he was killed in battle. A capable person will be killed in the battle in this area. Therefore, Jiangning dare not make it bigger. Once it is, it will be completely finished. There is no doubt about this."We walk slowly, and I don''t believe that if there is danger suddenly, I can''t handle it!" Jiangning was also angry at this time. After all, there were four of them. Even if something big happened, he could resist it. At that time, the other three women would have time to escape. Sometimes, in the exploration, there are many such things happen, but others can not do anything about these things, after all, it is not artificial. Several people, at this time, are afraid to get up, in the process of progress, that is called a slow, even every step they take, are to look back at the people around them, so as not to disappear directly, so as to make people speechless. After a short journey, Jiangning''s eyebrows were also directly wrinkled. He didn''t expect that he could sense the danger so quickly, which made him very depressed. But that''s all. After all, after all, after all, after he came here, it means that he is the son of fortune. Since he wants to get the opportunity, he should grow up in this hard environment. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2018 At the risk of their lives, Jiangning and others finally know what the crisis is from. These are puppets. These puppets look very dull, but their looks are extremely lifelike, just like a dry man, just like they have experienced a long time, and their breath is very strong, even comparable to the strength of Jiangning. From this point, we can see that these puppets are powerful. So before, why was Liu Mei so afraid? After all, these puppets are almost the same strength as Jiangning, which can''t help her not to be shocked. It can even be said that other people may have escaped at the moment. There is no anger in these puppets. No wonder Jiangning can''t feel it. Now Jiangning really understands it. At the same time, he has to admire the skill of Liu Mei. He can feel and see these puppets. "HISHI..." At this time, after seeing Jiangning and others, these puppets gave out a kind of hissing voice, which was extremely disgusting. It can even be said that there is a fixed route for these puppets. If they encounter any living creatures on this fixed route, they will be killed by the puppets. At this time, the three girls'' scalp was completely numb. They did not expect that they met some puppets here. As we all know, puppets have no consciousness at all. They can only fight to the back and never die. And now we can see these puppets, just like the dead people before. "What do I see? The man in front of me is like a genius in the Central Plains for a hundred years! At that time, he was going to enter the place of death. Unexpectedly, he became a puppet At this time, yue''er was shocked. She didn''t expect to see such a person. Maybe she would not have known if she had changed to other people, but this genius, at that time, could stir up a lot of waves. Many races were submissive to this man at that time, but later he was arrogant and directly said that he was going to enter the three forbidden areas. , and then as like as two peas, he left the Central Plains, and there was no news. No one thought that the moon was in this place, and it met the puppet of the same genius as that year. as like as two peas of the moon, the brow of the brow and the wind shadow also wrinkled up, because they knew the same person, and the puppet they saw was exactly the same as that young genius. "I went there, and it was really that talented young man! Although at that time, I still did not come to this world, but at that time, we were subject to the hands of this gifted young man, so we were familiar with this gifted youth, and did not expect to end up with this end! " At this time, Liu Mei is also incomparably shocked. In the past, their spirit clan was just a village, and it became a race only after its strength became strong. However, before this time, the spirit clan was enslaved by this person, or it can be said that it was controlled. She didn''t expect that she met this talented young man, which really surprised her Surprised. As for Jiang Ning''s words, he was not so shocked. After all, he didn''t know about this talented young man. After he came here, his memory was just a little bit, but he knew that the two girls would not tell lies, so this puppet should be the gifted youth. Jiangning was shocked by the fact that a genius who was so powerful in the past was actually degenerated in this land of death, and still became a puppet. At this time, those puppets came to Jiangning mechanically. Although the speed of walking was not very fast, their breath was so powerful. , especially what as like as two peas, is almost the same as Jiangning. It can be imagined that what strength he has attained before he dies is what he has achieved. If this is still in this world, it may have been a high-level person. After all, after a hundred years of precipitation, if it can break out, the strength is certainly not weak. "What now? This talented puppet is like a powerful figure... " Fengying was the first one to be afraid. Although she said that she usually had a lot of courage, at this moment, she was shivering. For no reason, it was because of this puppet genius that the breath released was called a powerful one. And there is a kind of stillness that seems to be palpitating, which is the most painful.Every woman in the field is extremely clean. They didn''t expect to be eroded by the stillness today. This is what they don''t want to see. However, at this time, they have no way to fight with this puppet, not to mention that they can fight with this puppet in person. They also have no strength. It is self-evident that only the breath of puppets made them completely frightened. "You are all careful, this puppet, that is called a powerful!" At this time, Jiangning also reacted. He knew that the three women were not the opponents of this puppet. After all, the breath alone could almost match him. Jiangning knew about this situation. If you can stand shoulder to shoulder with his breath, then the strength of this man is already very strong. Although he is only a puppet now, he is also as strong as before. After all, at this moment, the breath of the puppet can be suppressed to three girls. At this time, the three girls did not have any accidents. They just stepped back and went to a far away place before stopping. After seeing this scene, Jiangning could not help feeling depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2019 Originally he thought, give these three women a chance, practice their own strength, did not think, three women unexpectedly is so afraid of death, unexpectedly is directly back up. But Jiangning also understood that the talented young people who had been born a hundred years ago gave them too much shock. If they were living in that era, they might be more shocked. But Jiangning does not know why such a powerful person died in this land of death, and he became a puppet. The curtain hand behind it, what kind of person, and what kind of level of strength it has been. These are all what Jiangning wants to know now. After all, only after knowing these things can we do a lot of things well, but he is doomed to know. After all, this puppet will fight him thoroughly, unless it is smashed down by himself or kill Jiangning. "Come on, let me see if you are a genius!" At this time, Jiangning had to show a sneer. He was a little suspicious of the strength of this puppet, but the suspicion was doubted. He still attached great importance to it. After all, he could feel the power of this puppet. If it is to replace the general enemy, it may be that it has been running now. After all, it is very shocking that such a powerful puppet, and still a permanent puppet, fight you to a situation that can not die forever. So, ordinary people will run away quickly when they encounter such things. Otherwise, there will be no chance to come. Jiangning has great confidence in his own strength. If he says that this genius is not a puppet, he may be a little afraid to go up and deal with it. After all, his breath is extremely strong, and is called the first genius of the youth, which is naturally good. But now it is just a puppet without any thought. Jiangning will not have any fear, and he will go up and start to do it. But Jiangning felt a little depressed. That is, behind this puppet, he came with several puppets. This made him depressed from the beginning. After all, if there were more puppets, he was still a bit difficult to do. However, that is all. After Jiangning roared, he went up and fought with the puppet. The breath of both people has been sent out to an extreme at this time. If someone is here, it can be seen that Jiangning is a very powerful situation, much stronger than any other moment, even if it is undeniable. In this, Jiangning still has the ability to pay attention to several other puppets. Because other puppets, like those who are doing it to Jiangning, are not as dangerous as this powerful puppet. The three women in a set, it was thuser trembling, they did not know why there was a feeling, but let them come up and fight with this genius puppet, that is impossible. Perhaps they have been intimidated by their prestige, or the real strength of this puppet has completely scarred them, which makes them unable to come up and fight with Jiangning. According to Jiangning''s idea, it is to train them. After all, at this time, only after a strong battle can they stabilize their strength. After all, after all, after entering such a tough stage, there is no fighting to make them enough. This is a very worrying point in Jiangning. After all, if a person has not experienced such a strong battle, it can not make any progress. In the future, for his own strength improvement, it will also encounter restrictions, which is self-evident. Even so, in this case, as long as there are no other problems, it will be finished. "Genius young, is just general, see how I break!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. For this gifted puppet, he was a little scared at first. After all, this kind of thing, it is a situation that never dies. But now, after knowing the strength, he is not so afraid. He is not a combat machine, but rather enslaved by other people. After all, Jiangning can feel that this talented boy has been banned by people and directly becomes a puppet. But he also understood that even if he could untie these prohibitions, the puppet would not be restored. After all, it was impossible for the thought to move. Within a hundred years, his thoughts were still alive, and it could be imagined that it had been completely dead. This is just the beginning to want to turn people into puppets, just do so, otherwise, it will not do this. In the battle, Jiangning showed his most powerful strength. After all, at the head of this place, he was not allowed to have any harm. This puppet gave him pressure, which was called a huge one.It can even be said that if Jiangning does not do so, he may be in danger. After all, sometimes, there are many things that can not be decided by him alone, but are completely changed by the situation in the field. At this time, the three girls around were all worried and looked at Jiangning. Although they understood the strength of Jiangning, they were also worried. After all, this gifted teenager gave them too much pressure. If Jiangning had not been fighting in the field, they might have left for the first time. After all, these battles are not what they can get involved in. "Will Jiangning be ok?" At this time, the moon can not help but show a worried color, asked. "No, looking at Jiangning''s current strength, these people can be punished completely!" When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing her self-confidence. Her confidence in Jiangning is much stronger than her own. After all, Jiangning can always solve anything. Even if we encounter such powerful puppets, we can kill them. There is no accident. There is another point. Jiangning''s current strength can also be superior to these puppets. There are many assassin Maces. Although this puppet is called a powerful one, it is obviously impossible to defeat Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2020 At this time, Jiangning has completely demonstrated its strength, and here, the three women can also feel the strength of Jiangning, and have more confidence in Jiangning. After all, if you can''t kill a few puppets, then they can''t run wild in this land of death. In the ruins, they had been in danger at the beginning, but in the back, they were completely dissolved by Jiangning. This time, they were also in danger, and it was the same situation. Let Jiangning deal with these dangers, they had played a dependent role. Although they know their own strength and need to fight, they can only gather together, but they also have no way. After all, in this place, their strength is often unable to fight with some tough people, which is totally out of the question. To be reasonable, sometimes, they still want to fight, but at certain times, they can''t do so. After all, if something happens here, their lives will be lost. For example, if they fight with Jiangning, there is no room for them to play. If they give a puppet a blow, they will lose their lives completely. Often, on these issues, they are alert. Moreover, the pressure given to them by this gifted teenager a hundred years ago is a huge one. Even if it becomes a puppet now, it makes all people afraid. At that time, the genius of the youth, that rolling across the whole continent, will be known to all people, even some old people, to see this genius, it is to tremble, no one has ever dared to provoke this young man, after all, the strength is the first. "According to the current strength of Jiangning, we should be able to quickly solve our own battle!" At this time, Liu Mei said again. At this time, Jiangning, who was on the scene, directly took up this gifted teenager. He had no pity for such a puppet. After all, his thoughts and consciousness had been closed for a hundred years. Even if he could find his way to recover, he could only be a living dead man. It''s better to die directly. After all, if he dies, no one will know about it in this place of death, and his reputation can always exist in the world. No accident, at this time, Jiangning is directly showing their strongest strength. Not only that, at this time, a sword that exudes incomparably strong breath actually appears in Jiangning''s hand. When the three girls saw this scene, all the people were shocked. All along, they had never seen Jiangning display this ancient magic sword. They did not expect to use their own ancient magic sword to deal with this talented puppet now. This is their incomparable shock. In fact, Jiangning didn''t want to, but this ancient magic sword came out by itself, and without communication with Jiangning, it jumped out directly. As for what kind of situation, Jiangning still does not know this situation. Without any accident, Jiangning roared again: "die!" After his words fell, Jiangning suddenly burst out a powerful force, and then the sword pointed puppet, and immediately picked up this puppet. After the powerful strength burst out, the whole world seems to be shaking up, which can be felt. At this time, the three women were shocked to see Jiangning. They never wanted to come to Jiangning. Jiangning could have caused the world vision alone, and the breath burst out was so strong. In fact, they didn''t know that, because Jiangning is using the magic sword now, so his breath has grown up. If it was normal, there would be no such breath. After all, he did not reach the powerful man. When Jiangning was holding a magic sword, this puppet boy was directly divided into two parts by Jiangning without any accident. As for the other puppets, they were also chopped by Jiangning one by one, which is needless to say. Jiangning at this time, has been thoroughly demonstrated their most powerful strength, which is shocked by everyone. However, at this time, the sword suddenly vibrated, and then it broke away from Jiangning''s hand, and rose directly into the air, directly shaking at the corpse of the puppet. In turn, there is a lot of energy, directly into the ancient sword. The fall of this scene, all the people in the field were shocked, not only the three girls, but even Jiangning was shocked. He never thought that there would be such a situation.Now he can understand why the ancient magic sword suddenly came out. It was because he wanted to absorb the spirit of this puppet, which shocked Jiangning extremely. However, Jiangning is also a little depressed, that is, why the ancient god image did not come out, but came out of this sword, but he did not know. In this, the ancient god sword and the God image have been well connected, because the magic sword needs to absorb energy to recover itself to the peak. As for the gods, their strength is on the edge of a breakthrough. Only when the next chance comes, can they have such a chance. Therefore, the gods will not compete with the sword. After all, they belong to ancient things. When all this has come to an end, the battle has come to an end. "Finished?" Moon at this time, the first time to run out, asked. After all, it is not appropriate to run out of the strong wind. "It''s over! It''s not over. When are we going to wait? " Jiangning asked, with a gloomy look on his face. In his opinion, this battle has been over for a long time, but the ancient sword broke his plan. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2021 Puppets, Jiangning really don''t know where they came from, but fortunately, he can quickly deal with these puppets. Otherwise, what kind of things will happen or I don''t know. After all, there are too many things that may happen in this place of death. Some things are not decided by yourself. There is another thing related to this puppet. According to the records in ancient books, some big people can control some puppets to fight. Moreover, these puppets are so powerful that ordinary people can''t stop them. Even if these puppets fight, they will be smashed completely Coming down to fight. Otherwise, it is just like a perpetual moving robot. It directly follows you to fight until you don''t die. This kind of thing is extremely terrible, because if you can''t win the battle in the battle, there is no hope of escaping. Therefore, Jiangning has done a very good job in this point. He took advantage of his powerful power and quickly killed these powerful puppets. Otherwise, if there were any problems, it would be impossible to protect the three girls. "I feel that this place is also extremely terrible!" At this time, Liu Mei could not help frowning. In her heart, she thought that this place of death might be more terrible than a place of ruins. After all, there are not a few people who enter this place every year, but many people are killed here. Otherwise, it is in this that it completely disappears. Once a person disappears, it is already a complete death. Even if there are exceptions, there are not many individuals who can survive, and others can completely count these data. If there are ruins, there will not be such a situation. Even if some people are killed in the battle, it is only occasionally. It can not be compared with the number of deaths in the place of death. This is the danger of this place of death. It can even be said that if there are other things happening here, maybe we should add them High mortality. Even if she is not strong in this place, she can''t know how strong she is in this place. As for Fengying, she didn''t pay attention to too many things. After all, she was just a little tail who followed Jiangning. No matter how big things happened, Jiangning was in front of her. She didn''t have to do anything. If the usual danger, her hand, it will not be any danger, after all, her own strength, is also a little bit. However, on the whole, this place is extremely dangerous. After all, many people have been killed in this place since ancient times. If there is no danger in this place, it is impossible. "It''s OK. Since we''ve all entered this place, we need to explore. If we can''t push forward, maybe we can''t find a way out. After all, there''s no way out for this place!" Jiangning said this, can not help but show a bitter smile. For this place, he didn''t know too much about it, but knowing too much would have no effect on him. At that time, he could only let himself have a heart that could not defeat this place. At that time, there would be a lot of things affecting him, which is beyond doubt. Therefore, he would rather not understand this place, but come to this place directly. Maybe that is a better thing. In addition, he saw that there would be no danger in the Central Plains, so he came here with the three girls. If the Central Plains was in danger, he would never enter here. After all, that place is his home, and the three girls are concerned about it. It is because of this that Jiangning and others have no worries. They enter this place directly, even if they can''t go out again, they will be relieved. There is no accident. With Jiangning''s self-confidence, the three women have no fear. After all, they know that if they want to make their own strength move forward, they must do a lot of dangerous things. Some dangers will come with them. And in this, if there is no danger, there is no chance. "Be careful! If we get a great chance, will we hesitate to go out? " At this time, yue''er can''t help asking Jiangning. Although it is said that the way back is broken, but this is just a talk. After all, there is no one road that is cut off. As long as it is a person with a heart, it will always be able to find the way out. "I''ll talk about it then! Now let''s go deep into this place of death and see what''s different about this place. We''ll make a decision then! " Jiangning smiles and says to yue''er.This place is the most mysterious place in the mainland. If you can get the chance in this place of death, it will be a good thing. It can even be said that if all three women get the chance, their strength will be equal to that of Jiangning. At that time, no matter what difficulties they face, they will be able to do it. After all, as long as everyone''s strength is improved, there will be a lot of decisions on other things. Everyone''s destiny is controlled in his own hands. If he can''t control his own destiny, it''s just his own strength. Just like Jiangning now, he can control his own strength. There is no delay. At this time, people are moving forward cautiously. They know that this place is extremely terrible. Therefore, they must move forward slowly. Otherwise, they will not know how to do when they are in danger. This is beyond doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2022 Especially in some extremely severe places, it is necessary to be extremely careful. After all, there are many places where there are traps left over from ancient times. If this kind of trap is hit, it will directly kill a person. This is no doubt, because they have encountered such things in the ruins. However, people''s luck is still very good, because after pushing a lot of distance, they have not encountered any danger. This is good news for them. Otherwise, like other people, if they are directly in danger, it will be a big problem. However, the more people walked down, they actually noticed a smell. This smell, smelling very fragrant, and in this, they also knew that there was no human smoke in this place, but this smell, however, glanced over from a distance. At this time, the moon could not help frowning, because she was extremely aware that this is a place without human smoke, if there is a fragrance, there must be something happening, if it is a good guess, it should be some ancient giant animals, otherwise it is impossible to make these movements. Yue''er just wanted to talk, but Liu Mei interrupted her words at this time, and then said, "don''t move, I seem to have a new discovery!" Jiangning saw the mysterious appearance of Liumei God, but also did not move, and did not speak again, which also blocked Yueer''s continuous narration. After a while, Liu Mei is making contributions directly, and then the whole person is sitting on the ground with a dignified appearance. When she opened her eyes, she said, "it''s a kind of medicine that I can see later, because it''s a kind of medicine that I can smell when I open my eyes." "Really?" After hearing this, Jiangning could not help but look shocked. If they really met such a kind of herb, it would be their opportunity. After all, every herb in ancient times can have this kind of fragrance, and this kind of thing, if it is from ancient times to now, it will be extremely valuable. As long as they get it, they will know the usage of these herbs. Maybe they will have a great opportunity. This is self-evident. "Really! What am I lying to you for? " Liu Mei was completely excited at this time, and the whole person couldn''t help dancing. After all, it might be a great opportunity for them to meet the medicinal herbs for thousands of years. However, the wind shadow on one side has always been extremely calm, and then said: "it is good for medicinal materials, but you should know that there are always some special powerful herbs. There are always spirits and beasts guarding them nearby. If someone invades the things they are guarding, they will not have any words. They will kill people directly." "These things are recorded in ancient books and records. Do you think there will be no spirit animals in this place? This is impossible. After all, there is no other thing in this place except this one! " Fengying''s words completely brought back all the people''s thoughts. It is a good thing to get medicinal materials, but we should also know that if there are medicinal materials, there will be many other things. Otherwise, there will be no such medicinal materials for a long time. "Is it possible to say that if there is a medicinal herb, it will be dangerous?" The moon frowned and asked. "Yes! As long as this happens, there will not be any other explanation for it Liu Mei couldn''t help explaining. Every creature will protect something of great value. This is not to be said. Liu Mei is very clear about this point. She also saw it in some ancient books, so now she is incomparably sure. Although sometimes, the baby is very attractive, but in some specific time, there can not be any greed, after all, if a greedy, it will be a huge problem. "It''s OK. Let''s push it forward slowly." Jiangning nodded, and he also agreed with Liu Mei very much. After all, in some specific time, there are always some specific things. There is no doubt that every danger is accompanied by great opportunities. After all, this is not the land of the Central Plains. If we say the land of Central Plains, they don''t have to be afraid of anything, but this is the place of death. After they come in, they are said to be the place of death. So they have to be careful. In the process of promotion, it is very obvious that Jiangning is in the front, Liu Mei is in the back, and Yueer and Fengying are in the middle. For no reason, Jiangning''s strength is relatively strong. In addition, Liumei has her own unique skills, so she can sense some dangers.After a while, with the strong smell of medicine, Jiangning and other people''s eyes are bright, as long as there is no problem, then the destination has arrived. However, when they passed through a hill, the scene in front of them completely shocked them. For no reason, there was a medicine garden in front of them, which made everyone totally shocked. Many herbs fluttering in the wind, constantly shaking the branches and leaves, the strong smell of medicine. The whole people of Jiangning were completely shocked. It was the first time for him to see such a medicinal garden. Moreover, these herbs were like some valuable herbs, even things they had never seen. Liu Mei was also shocked and said, "I really didn''t expect that we could meet such a huge pharmaceutical garden. This is really our opportunity!" The four people are extremely shocked, because as long as they meet these opportunities, they can do a lot of things. At that time, their strength may be improved quickly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2023 When a person has external force to provide, then the strength will be a leap of quality, after all, in this, with the external force, there is already a huge power to come. Even if it is a fool, these motivations will push this fool forward. Moreover, Jiangning and others are not idiots, but geniuses in genius. This time, they met a great chance, because this kind of opportunity is not available to any one person. If there is no great luck, then they will not get this kind of opportunity. After all, this kind of opportunity is too rare in the mainland. However, they are not in a hurry to go to this medicine garden. After all, they all know that when there is a great opportunity, there will be great danger. There is no doubt about this point. Therefore, although they are in shock, they all do not immediately go to the front. They are all standing in the same place with great insight. Jiangning pondered for a moment and then said, "we can''t worry. This great opportunity is bound to bring great danger. As Liu Mei said, there are usually some beasts guarding these things, because they are the same needs. After all, there is no problem in the emergence of beasts in this place £¡¡± "Some beasts may be stronger than us, so we must be careful and not worry. If one is anxious, it will lose its own life!" Jiangning told several women, after all, this thing, but anxious not to come, if there is a little problem, it will be his own small life buried. The three women all nodded. They were also people who had experienced the storm. Although it is said that they have met a great opportunity, they can still stick to their original intention. After all, some things, if you are anxious and greedy, will lose their own lives. It''s like being in the ruins. If they were greedy at that time, they would have been killed in battle and would not have lived to this day. Therefore, they are very calm. After Jiangning saw that the three women were calm, they also showed a smile. As long as the three women became calm, they could slowly explore. After all, this piece of medicine garden will always fall in their hands, and no one in the field can compete with them. It can even be said that there may have been no human beings in this place, which is doubted by Jiangning and others. Since ancient times, how many people have entered this place, but they have not gone out. We can imagine what kind of danger they have encountered, and perhaps they can not get out of this place. After all, it is easy to come in, but it is difficult to get out when you want to go out. "Let''s go slowly. Don''t make any noise. I doubt that there are spirits and beasts in this medicine garden. If the guess is right, maybe there will be an ethnic group in the management of such a large medicine garden!" Jiangning said his doubts, after all, the scale of this medicine garden has completely exceeded his expectation. The key point is that on the way forward, they also saw a lot of hair. These hairs were dropped by some giant animals. It can be imagined that there will be some giant animals running around in this place. And we can''t deny that the giant animals have such a strength. After all, some giant animals may not be much different from human beings in wisdom. These giant animals can usually do some extremely shocking things, and even after a certain period of practice, they can also be transformed into human beings. "I smell a bad smell. Maybe it''s from some monsters!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying. She is a person with special skills, so in this respect, she is much more sensitive than others. After all, in her constant progress of strength, her perception is also extremely strong. "Don''t worry, just keep going!" Jiangning smiles, and then slowly push forward. Since it has been recognized that there are such beasts in this place, if they do not move forward, they can not find anything. Great opportunities are placed in front of you, and you must explore them by yourself. If you don''t, you will get nothing. You can even say that you may encounter some dangers at that time, which is not a certain thing. That is to say, when Jiangning and others were just about to push forward, a roar of a huge beast directly shocked Jiangning and others. Then, only a huge green Wolf suddenly appeared in front of Jiangning and others. This green Wolf is very big, even bigger than human body, and his eyes are fierce. In the howl, you can see its two tusks. One of them is sharp, and even invisible, sending out a breath of King''s breath. "My God, this must be the wolf of a king!" When Liu Mei saw the wolf, her eyes flickered with fear.This green Wolf, can be said, cliff is a strong green Wolf, and is a king, because from its breath can be seen, this is needless to say. "It''s a dangerous feeling. I''m a little scared!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. For him, the green wolf may be just a monster, but he can see from the breath of the green Wolf. The cliff is a king. After all, the breath released by the green Wolf is comparable to him. Just breath, can be compared to him, you can see how powerful the strength of this green Wolf is, and even can be said, can completely crush the three girls. That is to say, after coming to this place of death, there will be a life of death, because this place is called a place of despair, and this place, if nothing else happens, will submerge Jiangning and others. They are only in the periphery now, but they have all seen such a powerful green Wolf. If they enter the inner circle, they will encounter how powerful the beast will be. This is something Jiangning and others can''t imagine. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2024 "Jiangning, do you have any hope of killing it?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. From an ancient book, she saw that the green Wolf was a social group. If she could not kill this king, she would face the whole group of green Wolf. There is no doubt about this. Even so, it may lead to other ethnic groups. At that time, they will have to face a lot of ethnic groups. It may be a situation that groups will die in battle. After all, there is nothing to say about this. The strength of the monster is so strong that they have a bit of trouble in the face, but that''s all, because Jiangning may have the strength to kill this king green Wolf directly. "Maybe you can''t kill it at one time. After all, its speed is a little fast, and its strength is so strong..." Jiangning a little uncertain said, after all, from the breath, is able to judge the strength of this green Wolf, if there is an accident, you can''t kill this green Wolf. At that time, it will be a more troublesome thing if it returns to hand over the wolf of its ethnic group. This is what Jiangning needs to think about. However, if you can''t get into a medicine garden, it''s also a very depressing thing. After all, no one can give up this medicine garden. Sometimes, as long as you can get a medicine, it''s very good. At that time, your strength may be infinitely improved, There is no need to say that. So at this time, Jiangning must weigh the gains and losses. If he can, he will not give up. Yue''er also said at this time: "if we don''t have self-confidence, we will give up. After all, there will be many monsters in this medicine garden. We don''t need to lose our lives for this medicine garden!" Fengying also echoed Qi Yueer''s words at this time. After all, they came here to play games. If they win the game, they will be able to enhance everyone''s strength. But if they lose, they will be completely killed. "Put it together! You have said that we met such a powerful monster in this outer area. If we enter the inner wall, it will be very dangerous. If we can''t get this opportunity in the outer area, it will be even more impossible for us in the inner circle! " Jiangning is a cold voice directly said, after all, here, he is very clear. Sometimes, if an opportunity is lost, it will be completely lost, and there will be no chance to come back again. Therefore, every opportunity we encounter should be grasped. Sometimes, although it is dangerous, the feedback will be extremely huge. Maybe this time, the opportunity may be to upgrade their overall strength to a higher level. Then, they can really become masters. There is no doubt about this. "All right! But we must be careful, otherwise, it will be an end When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing a dignified look on her face. At this time, after the four people discussed, the green Wolf still confronted Jiangning. After all, although it was a monster, it could be seen that Jiangning was powerful. It did not dare to move. Even so, its heart might be waiting for Jiangning to know its strength and then retreat. However, the green Wolf, seeing Jiangning''s look directly cruel down, and then a howl, that voice directly resounded from the sky down, not only that, but also looking at Jiangning in anger. It seems to know that Jiangning is going to start on it, so at this time, it is quickly running back. When it ran to the place of a medicine garden, it actually stopped, only to see behind it was a vermilion sapling. After Jiangning saw this one, the whole person was shocked. If it''s a good guess, this vermilion sapling is the spirit tree. This is an upgraded version of the spirit tree, which is different from the spirit tree in the spirit clan. This kind of spirit tree can be fed back once a year, and the feedback energy is more powerful. It will make the human realm jump forward directly, not only like This, is able to extend the life span of people. This is what he saw from the classics, so when he saw this spirit tree, he had already started to think about it. For him, all the other things are unimportant. As long as he gets this spirit tree, he will be able to resist all opportunities. And from the protection of this green Wolf, we can see that it is to guard the spirit tree, otherwise, it will not directly arrive in front of the spirit tree. However, it did not know that it was directly exposed that it wanted to protect the spirit tree, otherwise Jiangning would not have found it so early.At this time, Liu Mei was completely shocked. She could sense the spirit tree breath. After all, she had grown up with the spirit tree since she was a child. Therefore, she was extremely sensitive to such a breath. Although it was an upgraded version of the spirit tree, it could not stop her from realizing the spirit tree. "Jiangning, that''s a spirit tree. We can''t do anything else, but this one must be snatched. As long as it is robbed, we can cultivate it. It will definitely be of great benefit to us at that time." At this time, Liu Mei directly yelled to Jiangning. At this time, Yueer and Fengying are completely shocked. They both understand the importance of the spirit tree. The previous spirit tree of the spirit clan can make both races fly up, let alone this upgraded version of the spirit tree. If you get it, it will be what kind of feedback, not necessarily, after all, at this time, often a person can do a lot of things. "Yes, I''m trying to deal with this green Wolf, but you should also participate in it. After all, this green wolf may be calling other boys to come!" Jiangning said uncertainly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2025 Green Wolf is a gregarious race. It is extremely hateful to foreigners. It can even be said that when they see foreigners, they all want to kill them. Therefore, they have such a bad name. After seeing Jiangning and others, he didn''t immediately take action. It was because Jiangning''s strength was incomparably strong. If it had been replaced by ordinary people, this green wolf would have been fighting with Jiangning just now, but in this way, this green Wolf still wanted to protect the spirit tree. Jiangning naturally doesn''t want to see this holy tree being protected. If it is, it will be impossible for him to get anything. Even at that time, it may be facing the whole group of green wolves. At that time, it may be surrounded and cannot be separated. After all, this kind of green Wolf has great strength. Almost every green Wolf''s strength can be compared with yue''er, and we can see how powerful these green wolves are. "I''m going to hold down this green Wolf. You''d better hurry up. Otherwise, if other little green wolves come, it won''t be so easy to get!" Jiangning at this time, very understand the importance of time, he must be quick to solve this green Wolf. Even if it can''t be solved, it''s also necessary to hold it, so that the three girls have the ability to obtain the spirit tree. Otherwise, there will be a lot of green wolves in the face of a moment. At that time, there will be no way out. "Yes! Be careful At this time, Liu Mei also responded directly. She was extremely interested in these things. After all, she also wanted to get this spiritual tree. After all, the spirit tree has a very strong effect on the practitioners. If it is replaced with other things, she can say no, but this one is impossible. There is no hesitation, Jiangning at this time, directly is to hand up, when the hand is directly to show their most powerful strength. Because the strength of this green Wolf is also very huge. If he does not show his full strength, he may not win the opportunity for the three girls. At the moment, Jiangning is directly attacking, and the strong breath emanates from his body, not only that, but also has a momentum of indomitable, which directly impacts on this green Wolf, making this green Wolf appear a kind of idea that can''t fight and win. At that time, he will be able to make use of this psychology to carry on the game. At that time, it may be easier to win, after all, these monsters, although they have already had intelligence, sometimes they can not be compared with human beings. Without any accident, the green Wolf quickly resisted Jiangning''s attack after seeing Jiangning''s attack. But at this time, Jiangning attacked the green Wolf together, forcing the green Wolf to retreat. After all, if they want to retreat from the tree, they will have a chance to face the four spirits. Although this ethnic group is not some of the advanced ethnic groups, their strength can not be faced up to. When the green Wolf was forced to retreat, Liu Mei, the most powerful woman among the three girls, immediately made a move. Her hand was very fast. With her strong strength, she directly launched the strongest speed. When she came to this holy tree, she immediately did not have any hesitation, but started directly. As for Fengying and Yueer, they are guarding Liumei on one side, in case this green Wolf rushes forward directly in anger, which may hurt Liumei at that time. Seeing that the spirit tree was about to be taken away by Liu Mei, the green Wolf immediately roared, directly to jump over Jiangning, and then to Liu Mei. Although it''s just a beast, but the intelligent animal is also very precious to understand this kind of thing, so at this time, it is not any hesitation, directly to Liu Mei. But the green Wolf is just over, Jiangning has already blocked it, with a sneer on his face: "your opponent is here!" Jiangning''s strength is of course strong, so in the aspect of obstruction, it is also handy. Although he can''t kill this green Wolf, but to stop it, it is very possible. After all, he has a strong strength in his body. Only at this time, Liu Mei directly completed the task. The tree, which was only a few inches high, fell directly into her hands, and then was put into her own bag without hesitation. As long as she reached a safe place for cultivation, it would be a great harvest. She knows this very well, so at this time, she must not release this spirit tree again, otherwise, a miss will cause trouble. After getting it, Liu Mei immediately said to Jiangning, "we can go now. As for these green wolves, we don''t have to pay attention to them."Yueer and Fengying also nodded. After all, they have already got the key things. They can know that the herbs in the herb garden may be the foil of this spiritual tree. After all, there are few medicinal herbs they realize. If you give them what you get, you can''t use it. After all, if you get it, you can use it. Sometimes it''s not necessarily poisonous. However, after Liu Mei''s words fell down, Liu Mei''s face turned black directly. Not only that, but also on Liu Mei''s face, there were big beads of sweat falling down, and the whole person''s strength was fading down in an instant. After Jiangning realized this, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t expect that Liu Mei would be in such a situation. Not only he, but also Yueer and Fengying were completely shocked. After supporting Liu Mei, he immediately asked, "what do you feel and what''s wrong with you now?" "I may have been poisoned! Now I can feel that my strength is losing at a rapid speed. If this continues, I will become an ordinary person in less than a minute! " Liu Mei said this, her whole face is black. It''s obviously a sign of poisoning. I''ve been poisoned! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2026 Jiangning wants to do something for Liumei. After all, he has the strength to prevent Liumei''s strength from fading. In addition to him, no one else can do it. After all, Yueer has no such ability. As for Fengying, let alone Fengying. Although she has her own strength, but this kind of belonging is partial, she simply does not understand. However, he couldn''t get out of the family. After all, at this time, the fierce wolf was still attacking him. If he was not careful, he would be injured. Thinking that he might be injured, Jiangning had to fight with this green Wolf. After all, at this time, willow eyebrow has been completely no combat effectiveness, and the situation is extremely critical, if you can''t get rid of the toxin in her body, it will be even more difficult. If he was injured, the three girls would be even more hopeless. After all, at this time, except Jiangning has the fighting ability, the other three women have no combat effectiveness. At that time, he can''t stop the other wolves, and it will be completely finished. Therefore, Jiangning must protect himself. Only by protecting themselves can there be unlimited possibilities. Otherwise, there will be no possibility for them as a team. "Willow eyebrow, you first let your vein settle down, and after I finish fighting, I will let you recover again!" Jiangning in the battle, now is to Liu Mei said. There is no way. Now we can only do this. Otherwise, Liu Mei may become a waste man. If Liu Mei becomes a mortal, it will be a very difficult thing. After all, this is not the mainland of the Central Plains, but the place of death. There are many dangers here. If powerful people come in, they will die Existence, not to mention people without strength. From this point, Jiangning absolutely does not allow Liu Mei to have any accident. Although Jiangning will protect her even after the accident, it is the best thing for her if she has the ability to protect herself. After hearing this, Liu Mei immediately closed her own context by using Gong. Although this practice hurt her a little, now she can''t care about it. After all, if the strange poison spreads, it may be time for her to become a useless person. At that time, she will become a burden ¡£ Every powerful person, if suddenly there is no strength, then will be born a want to die idea, after all, life is not allowed to survive again, so Liu Mei is very do not want their strength to disappear instantly, if completely disappeared, she can commit suicide. Jiangning in admonishing Liu Mei, he is not idle at the same time, now he has used all his strength to fight this green Wolf, he wants to fight for a quick kill this green Wolf leader, otherwise, Liu Mei will not have any people to cure her, at that time may be directly become a disabled person. Therefore, this important task also fell on him. After all, it was he who brought them into this place of death. Therefore, in any case, he protected the three girls. However, some of the fighting against each other does not mean that if you want to end, you can quickly end it. At least now, this situation can not end quickly. This is a very depressing thing for Jiangning. However, he is still using his strongest ability to fight. After all, Liu Mei''s business is extremely in a hurry. If it takes a long time, he may be paralyzed and not necessarily. Jiangning is extremely helpless now. Originally, he wanted to summon the sword and the God image. As long as it is called out, it will be able to solve the battle quickly. However, at this time, no matter how he calls, he can not summon it. These two things, like coming into this place of death, are already complete The bottom of the disappeared in general, there is no such a world. In the past, he could sense these two things, but now, it is impossible to do it. Jiangning estimated that these two things may have entered this place and were blocked down, so Jiangning could not directly use them. But in any case, Jiangning can not use the assassin''s mace, he can only rely on his own strength to fight for opportunities. However, he did not expect that at this time, there are countless green wolves coming from all directions. These green wolves are smaller than the leader he is facing, but the breath emitted is also extremely powerful. If Jiangning guesses well, the strength of each green wolf may have the same strength as Fengying, and there are still 70 or 80 wolves in the field. It can be said that all of a sudden, 78 or 80 people with the same strength as Fengying have come. This is very hard for Jiangning to get numb.It would be good to face ten or eight, but now we are directly facing seventy-eight. He is not helpless. It is a fake. Originally thought that he would be met with a great opportunity, but did not expect, at the same time, the opportunity is also facing such a dangerous thing, this is his extremely speechless thing. The three women on one side were helpless after seeing so many green wolves coming. They all seemed to have seen their own fate. They might have been killed by these green wolves, and there would be no bones left at that time. This made her despair. In their hearts, they can now think of why the predecessors said that the place of death is a place of death. If ordinary people go in, it will be completely finished. There is no chance for them to come out again. Since ancient times, many people have been buried in the land of death. At that time, they still did not believe that, after all, their own strength was strong to a certain degree, but at this time, they completely understood the truth of this matter, because at this time, they did not feel any chance of survival. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2027 The scene is difficult, but it is difficult. What''s the use of it? They have already met such a danger. They can only let themselves die faster if they complain again, which is extremely clear to her. "Don''t worry, we are all in a group. If any green wolf comes up, we''ll kill them together. If you can''t hold on, let me come!" At this time, Jiangning had no way but to do it like this. He expected that he could fight to all the green wolves, but it was unrealistic. After all, he had just fought with the leader of the green Wolf, and he could not win the battle. If we are faced with 70 or 80 wolves who are the same as the wind and shadow, and there is a green Wolf leader who is harassing himself, it will be even more impossible for people to fight. However, there is no way to deal with all these things. Jiangning knows that if he can''t defeat these green wolves today, then all four people on his side will be killed in this battle. There is no need to say about this. There is another point, that is, in this, if they can win down, it will be able to be promoted to a very high level. After all, Liu Mei now has an upgraded version of the spirit tree, which is a good thing. If it is time to wait for feedback, it will allow them to obtain great benefits Yes. Therefore, since they have already got the opportunity, they have to bear the risk of the opportunity, which is beyond doubt. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning, after meeting with the three girls, immediately attacked the green wolves. Although he knew that the chance of winning was not very great, at this time, if he didn''t even have the idea of fighting, he would have been killed completely. So here, in any case, he has to be quick to kill a green Wolf, that is to kill a green Wolf, because time has not allowed him to do other things again. The more wolves gather together, they will be in great danger, so sometimes, if it can be solved a little bit, it is the best thing. In Jiangning, some of the green wolves also attacked Jiangning one after another, because at this time, except Jiangning, the other three women were not fighting, which was not their food. They are a fighting group, so they have a great desire to fight. They will not escape until they die. Therefore, at this time, they all choose to deal with Jiangning. Maybe after killing Jiangning, they will get a glory. After Jiangning saw this, his heart was hanging. As long as it was not aimed at the three girls, then he could stop it. After all, he was a person with extremely strong strength. If he was against the other three women, it would be a complete problem. After all, at that time, he is going to protect the three girls, and then he will be distracted. If the combat effectiveness is insufficient, he may be injured. Therefore, this ending is a good thing for him. But in any case, the three girls are dangerous. After all, the attack of these wolves is so strong that if they fall on the three girls, they may be injured. There is another point, that is, we must not see red, if it is, it will be extremely dangerous, because after these wolves become red, it will be completely violent, and even more will arouse their ferocity. At that time, the combat effectiveness may be doubled. After Jiangning understood this point, every time he made a move, he made some wolves die. However, Jiangning''s methods were extremely fierce. When these wolves died, there was no fresh blood coming out. It was Jiangning''s ability to destroy their internal organs nothing more. After all, if it is red, the smell of blood will be even more irritated to them. If the combat effectiveness is enhanced at that time, it will be looking for something to do. In the bloody battle less than a quarter of an hour, Jiangning was already full of sweat, but he knew that he could not give up. If he gave up, his team would have been completely killed in battle. At that time, the place of death would be four more people who could not come out again. What''s more, they can''t get out of this opportunity, but they can''t make use of that opportunity to make themselves strong. This is the most depressing thing, so they can''t be killed. It would be a pity if one of them died. Although these green wolves are not against the three girls, they are also fighting against them at this time. Although their strength is not very strong, Yueer and Fengying are each directly facing a green Wolf, which is more than enough. After all, their strength has reached a certain stage here.As time went on, Jiangning only felt that he was like a void, but he did not give up. He knew that once he gave up, all people would die. I once said that at any time, they should protect the three women, and they came here knowing that Jiangning had the protection, so they would come in with Jiangning. But if something else happened, Jiangning would have failed them. "Kill! You protect yourself, you must not have any injuries, but also do not let yourself shed any blood! " At this time, Jiangning''s whole person was completely crazy. He knew his own strength very well. Although he said that he was strong, after such a long and protracted war, he could not bear it. So in their last bit of ability, we must finish these wolves in the field, otherwise, we will be unable to escape the fate of death. "Be careful. Even if you can''t kill these wolves, we can escape!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help crying. She saw that Jiangning was fighting for them. She was very moved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2028 But she also knew that there was no way to deal with this. If Jiangning didn''t do this, there would be no chance. After all, in this, except Jiangning, other people could not cope with so many green wolves. "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK even if it''s any way!" Jiangning suddenly smile, because he saw the green Wolf in the field, in his bloody struggle, is less than half, that is to say, there are only more than 30 wolves in the field. These dozens of green wolves, although for him, is still a huge challenge, but at this time, wind shadow and moon, is already able to expand their skills to come, after all, without so much, they also have no fear. Liu Mei''s words, the whole person is curled up on the ground, but there is a strange phenomenon, that is, the green Wolf does not start her, which makes Jiangning and other people extremely depressed. However, he did not know that Liu Mei was poisoned, and the poison was very high. If Liu Mei was attacked, as long as it was stained with the blood of Liu Mei, it would be infected. This is something that the green wolves all know, so they don''t want to do it to Liu Mei. They don''t want to put their lives on it for the sake of a dead man ¡£ Although it is only a monster, but they also have their own spirit in it. Jiangning at this moment, his head is also smart, immediately there is no fear, as long as Liu Mei, who has no fighting power, is not in danger, then he can open his hand to attack these green wolves. Although there are indeed many green wolves in this group, he is sure that he can have such strength to deal with these green wolves. After all, he can still have a little strength to cope with them. As for the green Wolf leader, he is still eyeing Jiang Ning. However, Jiangning doesn''t pay attention to this green Wolf leader. His purpose now is to clean up these small minions in the field. As long as they are cleaned up, it will be a very simple thing to deal with this green Wolf leader with the second daughter. As time goes by, Jiangning is fighting and fighting with er''nu. It can be said that it is a fierce fight. Every time you make a move, you can take away a green Wolf, and in this, they will not get any harm. Jiangning thought of those monsters that were raised by the protoss in the Central Plains. The tide of beasts almost drowned him. But at that time, he survived and saved the people of the bala people. This time, he was no exception. Although there are only four of them, the central point of these four people is centered on him. If there is any accident, there will be a thorough problem, which is beyond doubt. There is no accident. When Jiangning is standing in bloody battle, the second daughter is also fighting with her strongest strength. In their heart, they think that sharing weal and woe together is what a team must do. If such a thing is not done, it will not be a cohesive team. One side of the green wolf king is watching Jiangning and others are making a threat, but it is still not moving. But after Jiangning and others are about to kill the green Wolf in the field, the green Wolf suddenly howls, and then runs directly, and disappears in Jiangning''s vision. After Jiangning saw this scene, the whole person was stunned. He didn''t understand how this monster could suddenly leave. But if he understood, he could know that after the green wolf king left, he had brought great harm to him. This is what we only know later. Now that the green wolf king has left, those small minions in the field have no confidence to fight. Although they show strong strength, they are all quickly killed by Jiangning and others. After a quarter of an hour, Jiangning, yue''er and Liu Mei finally killed the small minions in the field. When all the green wolves had been killed, Jiangning quickly lay on the ground. This battle made him too hard. He never felt that the battle was so hard. He felt it at this moment. As for Fengying and Yueer, they are in a better state than Jiangning. After all, there are not many green wolves they are facing. They may have killed only a few at this time. It can be seen that Jiangning has killed a lot. But there is no way to deal with these things. After all, Jiangning is the strongest Here comes the tough guy. If Jiangning has no way out, the two girls will not have any way. At that time, there will be an event, that is, all the people will become the food of the wolf''s mouth. However, all of these experiences have gone through. The joint efforts of the four of them finally overcame this difficult situation. All the people are happy about this.After all, if the team can not crush a lot of wolves, it can''t kill other leaders in this way. There is another point, that is, Jiangning cleverly used his own ideas to kill the green Wolf. If there is a bloody smell, it will stimulate a lot of green wolves. At that time, their level will be improved. Jiangning will have no way to kill so many wolves It''s a green Wolf. Therefore, sometimes, one''s strong strength requires strong wisdom. Without such strong wisdom, there may be great problems, which is beyond doubt. "Thank you, Jiangning!" Willow eyebrow is in one side, have the spirit to say weakly. She knew that Jiangning had paid a lot for them this time. She also understood that she might die. So anyway, this thanks should be given to Jiangning. After all, without Jiangning, there would have been no them. Everything was Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2029 "It''s OK. We''re a team. If we say this, we''ll have some marks!" Jiangning could not help but wave his hand. In the battle just now, Jiangning always thought that as long as it can protect the whole team, it will be OK. After all, if there are people who can not protect the team, they will be completely finished, even if one person is missing. After all, Liu Mei has got the spirit tree, and she is also a person who can use the spirit tree. If she has any problems, then this tree will not be built. At that time, they will not know how to use it. After all, Jiangning and others do not know how to use it. Liu Mei has been in touch with this aspect since she was a child, so she has made great achievements in this respect. Even so, she is a master level person, so she must not have any problems. If there is a problem, it will be completely finished. Moreover, they are also a team, in which Jiangning does not give her any problems. If the people in a team can be abandoned, then they do not belong to a team, and people''s hearts are not united. Without any accident, Jiangning went to Liu Mei immediately after taking a rest. At the moment, only Liu Mei''s face is completely black. If you don''t know that she is poisoned, maybe you will think that she has always been so black, but in fact, her skin color is very good, which is white and red, so in this respect, it is extremely obvious. "How do you feel now?" Jiangning asked. "I don''t feel much. I just feel that my strength is a little bit passing away. Moreover, I always have a bad premonition that I will become a waste." When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing a sad look. If she became a waste, she would have nothing to say. A person who has always been a strong man has suddenly become a waste. It would be extremely sad if she changed to any one. So in this respect, she was also sad when she thought that she would become a disabled person. At that time, she may not be able to follow Jiangning and other people to explore, can not go to the pursuit of strong strength and risk up, all this has nothing to do with her, even if her strength is lost, it will suddenly become old, then Jiangning may not like her. Woman, beauty is the first, if there is no good beauty, then even if you are talented, there will not be any men to like you, so in this, Liu Mei also thought of a lot. "Don''t worry, I will detoxify you now!" Jiangning nodded and comforted Liu Mei. Although I don''t know if I can do it, I still have to try it. After all, if I can''t even try, it doesn''t mean anything. And he believes in his own strength, even if Liu Mei is poisoned, it can be solved. After all, he has his own strength to solve this kind of strange poison, which is self-evident. When preparing for detoxification, Jiangning said to yue''er and Fengying: "look at the surrounding situation. Don''t let any creatures approach me. If anything happens, tell me the first time and let me be ready!" "Yes!" "I see!" After all, they are very clear about this. During the casting process, they must not let anyone disturb Jiangning. If they interfere, Jiangning may get hurt. Moreover, the leader of the green Wolf just escaped. Maybe he will come back again. It''s hard to say. Therefore, we must explore the surrounding situation, and don''t let anything interfere with Jiangning. When Jiangning saw that the two girls were already alert, he immediately sat behind Liu Mei. He could not know whether he had the strength to complete all this, but he knew that he must try. If he didn''t even try, there would be no chance. There was no accident. Jiangning did what he said and soon entered the detoxification process. As for Liu Mei, she is also very cooperative with Jiangning at this time, because she also knows that if she does not cooperate with Jiangning, she may become a disabled person, but if she cooperates with Jiangning, she may have a change of opportunity. After all, Jiangning''s strength is placed there. In other words, it''s a good thing to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Jiangning has forced all his internal power into the vein of Liumei, and then formed an internal circulation in Liumei''s body. Not only that, Jiangning also controlled the internal force to drive away some strange poisons.From his own internal power, we can see this kind of strange poison, which is extremely frightening. When Jiangning''s internal force entered Liumei''s body, half of it was corroded and completely dissipated in the invisible. If Jiangning''s strength is not strong enough, it can''t do such a thing at all. But Rao is so, Jiangning also feels tired for a while. After all, half of his internal power has been digested in this, but it is only to untie a little strange poison. At the moment, the naked eye can see that Liu Mei''s face color is slowly changing. Besides her body, there is also continuous black gas coming out, which is obviously caused by strange poison. Not far away, moon and wind shadow can''t help but smile when they see this situation. As long as it is Jiangning''s hand, maybe willow eyebrows can be released from the body of this strange poison. Now they both believe in the strength of Jiangning, and even more believe that there is nothing Jiangning can do in this place. If Jiangning can''t do something, it can only be some other helpless thing. But in this situation, it is obvious that Liu Mei has a good turning point. Maybe after detoxification, it will be a direct promotion, not necessarily, because she has absorbed a lot of Jiangning''s internal power. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2030 Sometimes, these things happen, no one can imagine, after all, some people have different luck. For example, Jiangning used up his internal power in these two events, so his Qi sea was a little strengthened at this time, and he could store more internal power, which was very clear to Jiangning. Because for his own body, Jiangning has always been paying attention to it. Even if it is every cell, Jiangning can understand it very well. Now he can clearly sense his own strength, which is rapidly improved at this time. But this promotion is only relative to himself. If outsiders look at it, Jiangning''s strength is just average. After all, it has not been promoted to another level. In fact, if Jiangning wants to advance again, it is impossible for them to move forward. In fact, if they want to move forward, it is impossible for them to move forward I understand it very well. "It seems to be almost ready!" At this time, yue''er looked back and couldn''t help smiling, because at this time, you can see the willow eyebrows on your face, and you have recovered your complexion. Not only that, but the breath of willow eyebrows is also slowly rising at this time. However, there is one bad thing, that is, Jiangning''s breath is constantly withering up, which must be too much consumption, so it will happen. However, as long as two people do not have things, then they will be more lucky. After all, if the strength is exhausted, it can be recovered, but if a person dies, then it is really dead, and there will be no accident at that time. However, they did not expect that it was at this time that the howl of the monster was heard. Not only that, but also the sound of running hooves came from afar. After the moon and the wind are aware of this sound, their faces are all you sink down, because they can''t rise any resistance under this breath, which makes them speechless. "Tell Jiangning?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask the moon. Because they can''t resist this kind of breath. If they don''t tell Jiangning, they will be killed in battle, and they will also be implicated in Jiangning. But now Jiangning is also in the critical period. If it is disturbed in this way, it will be a crime. And now it seems that Liumei is about to be detoxified. If it is disturbed, then Liumei''s poison has not been solved, which is also a very depressing thing. Yue''er pondered for a while and felt that the sound was more and more terrible. She immediately frowned and said directly, "tell Jiangning that even if Liu Mei can''t untie the poison immediately, we must ensure our safety. If we are all dispersed, there will be nothing left!" "Well, I feel the same way!" Fengying also nodded, and then walked toward Jiangning with the moon. When yue''er came to Jiangning''s back, she whispered, "Jiangning, danger is coming. There seem to be many powerful monsters coming towards us." "Well, I see! I''ll be right here! " After Jiangning heard the sound, his face immediately turned pale. If there is no danger, he can not overdraw his own ability, but when he encounters danger, he has no way. After all, in this, except Jiangning, there is no one who can deal with the intruder. If he can''t fight, it will be completely finished. At that time, it was not him and Liu Mei who would be killed, but the whole team would be killed. Therefore, he could not gamble on it. knowing that the danger was coming, Jiangning immediately overdrawn his ability and then directly detoxified Liu Mei. This time, the detoxification speed was faster than before More. With the booming sound getting closer and closer, the sweat on Jiangning''s forehead gradually increased. It can even be said that they can''t have more time here. Wait for the monster to come, they will fight, this is no doubt, or once surrounded, it will be completely finished. Feng Ying and yue''er are very anxious, but their anxieties have no effect, because they can''t help Jiangning to do anything. They can only watch Jiangning detoxify Liumei quietly and pray that they will not have anything to do. In a short time, we have seen countless monsters coming. Each of them is extremely powerful. It can even be said that this group of monsters seems to be a little stronger than those green wolves before. This is the intuition of wind shadow.At this time, the two women were ready to fight. As long as there was a disagreement, they would immediately fight each other. There is no need to say that. At this time, the willow eyebrow "ah" sounded, and then the whole person opened his eyes, and then a strong breath burst out. After this breath came out, the wind shadow and moon not far away were shocked. Because the strength of Liumei now seems to be much stronger than before, and it is even undeniable that, in addition to Jiangning, Liumei is the most powerful. However, they also understand this point. After all, the strength of Liumei is also obtained through Jiangning. Not only that, maybe Liumei after poisoning can be regarded as a situation of breaking down and then standing up, which directly transforms the pressure into power and directly makes itself rise to a very high level. "I will fight with you!" Liu Mei directly came to the front line and said to Feng Ying and yue''er. Her face was full of self-confidence, and she could not see any strange expression at all, which surprised the second daughter. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2031 Jiangning just that time, can be said to be and time run up, if he is a bit slower, it will be a big problem. After all, the strength of Fengying and Yueer is just ordinary. There is no way for them to resist so many monsters. If the time has been a little slow, the two women will be directly crushed down by the monster, and then they will be killed in battle, and then it will be Jiangning and Liumei. There is no doubt about this. Fortunately, Jiangning is running to win time. After all, in this, he completely relies on his own ability to untie the strange poison in Liumei''s body. Not only that, but also makes Liumei''s strength advance a little bit. Although the progress of this strength will not bring Liu Mei too much benefit, at this time, she is also a monster who can cope with it It''s coming. Jiangning knows that she has been exhausted now, and all the rest can only be handed over to Liu Mei. If Liu Mei can''t resist it, then their team will be completely killed in battle. This is not to be said. After all, it is here, but there is no other thing to let them escape ¡£ "Jiangning, you have a rest, I can deal with these monsters by myself!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying to Jiangning in a soft voice. After all, she also understood the current situation of Jiangning. Jiangning has paid too much for her. If she can''t resist the danger, she is not really a willow eyebrow. She is a person who knows how to repay her kindness. At this time, it can''t be said to be repaying gratitude, but to protect their team. "You should be careful. You should resist first. Don''t try to kill these monsters as long as they are involved! I can recover in about a quarter of an hour! " At that time, Jiang Ning couldn''t understand his strength. Although Liu Mei''s strength has been strengthened a little, it is only that. It is obviously impossible to deal with so many monsters. After all, he was unable to kill this green Wolf leader in his heyday, but he could only suppress it. Liu Mei''s words, although can have the formidable strength, but also can only be with this green Wolf leader five five to open, who also can''t kill who, but must know in the field but has many monsters to come, some of them are and this green Wolf leader''s strength is the same, and some, seems to be even stronger than this green Wolf''s strength. In this way, there will be danger, because Liu Mei''s strength can only resist one monster. However, there are about ten of them coming from all directions in the field. Everyone is so powerful. It can even be said that if three women are added together, they may be able to resist five. No matter how many. "Is it really that terrible?" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but doubt and ask, her strength is much stronger, but she also knows her role, and the combat effectiveness is also very good. "You believe me! You don''t need to kill these monsters now. You just need to fight with them. You will know their strength when you fight! You can remember what I said. You can''t fight, and you can''t want to kill monsters. Give me all these things. Just give me a quarter of an hour to recover! " When Jiangning said this, his voice became solemn. Although Liu Mei doesn''t know the seriousness of these things, he knows it very well. He can even say that if Liu Mei and others can''t stop these monsters, he may be in danger. After all, Liu Mei has just detoxified Liu Mei. It''s overdrawn, and he can''t recover at once. Even if he was given a quarter of an hour, it would only make him recover 50% of his strength, but if he had 50% strength, he could run away with the three girls. In the worst case, the four people can join hands to launch a blood escape skill. At that time, they will lose part of their vitality. Therefore, Jiangning is very clear on this point. The purpose is to prevent the four of them from any injury. If one person is injured, it will be completely finished. After all, in this place of death, everyone is not allowed to be injured. If they are injured, if they encounter a little bit of things, they will be completely speechless. At this time, after facing a demon beast, Liu Mei has completely felt the power of this group of monsters. Now she dare not to be too big. She can only be honest and restrained, and give Jiangning some time. Before her, although she also knew that the monster was extremely powerful, but she thought that after her strength was advanced, she would be able to face these monsters. However, she did not expect that even if her own strength had been advanced, she still could not resist the attack of this group of monsters.It can only be passive defense. Even at this time, it''s a little hard. After all, they are only three people. At this point, they need to give Jiangning time. If Jiangning can''t recover, their team will have a thorough problem. This is what Liumei can feel now Yes. The strength of each monster at this time is enormous. It can even be said that no one can kill these monsters here, because their strength is too great! Whether a person''s strength is strong or not mainly depends on whether his internal force is strong or not. If the internal force is not strong, then the person is not very strong. Now Liumei is such a situation, so she has to wait for Jiangning to recover. After all, she does not dare to be big now. She thought she could deal with these monsters, but she didn''t expect that when she really dealt with these monsters, she felt so hard. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2032 This is a very depressing thing for Liu Mei. Originally, she thought well, since her own strength has entered a strong stage, she can resist a lot of attacks, and then she can share some things for Jiangning, but she didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. This makes her extremely depressed, but she also has no way. After all, at this time, if she is unable to resist the attack of monsters, Jiangning will not have time to recover herself, and then there will be a huge problem. So in this respect, no matter how she is, she has to hold these monsters to give Jiangning time. Now she is in a race against time. As for Fengying and Yueer, although their strength is not so good, they also try their best. After all, they are all members of a team, and they are all highly trusted. They also know very well that as long as Jiangning is given time, Jiangning can cope with the danger even now Coming down. How confident Jiang Wei can be when he is able to come to Jiangning. Ordinary people, even when they meet masters, sometimes they don''t trust them. After all, they have their own strength. But now, the three women are extremely confident of Jiangning. After all, they have no more choices. Liu Mei is in a bloody battle. When she drags these monsters, she is already injured, but only slightly. After all, her strength has improved in quality. It can be said that it is extremely sensitive to resist the demons, which is more sensitive than moon and wind shadow. But also is her strength is strong, so many monsters are toward her, want to beat her down, so her pressure is extremely huge. The strength of wind shadow is just ordinary, and people are also extremely elegant. In this scene, she also restrained a monster, not as much pressure as willow eyebrows. Yue''er, every time she attacks, she can beat back the monster. This is the hegemonic point of her skills. So she is also a very key figure. She will not let the monster have any chance to pass her, but will directly cause harm to Jiangning. Jiangning here is still in the process of recovery, but with the passage of time, his breath has been slowly rising, and his whole person also exudes a strong momentum. Some monsters are uneasy when they realize this momentum. After all, they are very aware of the dangerous things. So when they are aware of the strong breath, they are constantly fighting against Jiangning, but they may not be able to cross the past three women. The three women, like a wall at the moment, directly cut off the monsters in the field. Their purpose is very simple, that is, to buy time for Jiangning. In addition to this one, they have no purpose. A quarter of an hour, blink of an eye is already past, now Jiangning slowly opened his eyes. With his eyes open, a sharp breath immediately emanates from his body. Then he only sees Jiangning directly entering the scene and says, "you all step back. I''ll take care of the matters in the field." Jiangning''s appearance made the three women in the field feel relieved. As long as Jiangning is there, there will be no problem in everything. Because Jiangning''s strength is there, and even can be said, as long as Jiangning is present, there are many things that can be done. There was no accident. Liu Mei was the first to retreat. After all, she had been hurt a little. Although it did not affect her combat effectiveness, she was also extremely aware of it. When facing the monster, if it was not bleeding, then don''t bleed, because the bloody breath may stimulate the potential of the monster. At that time, it is directly into a strong period, which is not worth the loss, so Liu Mei is also very smart to retreat. As for Fengying and Yueer, they also hesitated for a moment, and immediately retired. They had no reason not to believe in Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has led them through so many places, and in this respect, Jiangning''s experience is incomparable, which is not compared with them at all. In this case, Jiangning saw that all the three women had already retired, so he directly started. His move, that is very fierce, a move, has been aimed at the green Wolf leader, Jiangning very understand, if not for this green Wolf leader, perhaps also would not have happened so many things, he for this green Wolf leader, is already hate to a pole. "Kill!" Jiangning low roar, powerful attack from his hands, is directly facing the green Wolf leader.Monster, of course, is powerful, but at this time, in the face of Jiangning, can only be regarded as a piece of paper, a touch will be broken down, this is not to say, only saw the green Wolf leader in the scene, directly under Jiangning''s attack, his eyes were instantly blind, and then the howling sound continued to ring. Jiangning can see that in this, there is another thing happening, that is, some other monsters showed a look of panic after seeing the leader of green Wolf was abandoned by Jiangning thunder. Monsters are also psychic creatures. They also know the danger. At this time, the leader of green wolf can''t resist the attack of Jiangning. They are already defeated. They will also think of what kind of situation they will be after they play. There was no accident. Under the power of Jiangning, all the monsters ran quickly at this time, and each monster left quickly with a low roar, because they did not dare to fight with Jiangning any more. As for the blind leader of the green Wolf, he was also very eager to escape, but Jiangning would not let it go, because if there was no such monster before, he would have lost a lot of Kung Fu and would not face many such things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2033 So, this green Wolf leader, that is absolutely can''t let go! The green Wolf leader, who is blind, has a straight-line decline in combat effectiveness. After all, he has no vision. Although he has a sense of smell, it is different from the vision. Therefore, in the process of fighting with Jiangning, he is directly killed by Jiangning to thunder, and the blood is flowing continuously on the ground. After finishing the killing, things in the field have been announced to an end. After all, some other monsters have disappeared, and those nearby have not been peeping at again. "So simple, kill the leader of the green Wolf?" At this time, Liu Mei came over and asked in disbelief. Just now she has been looking in the eyes, did not expect Jiangning''s strength is so strong, directly is to kill this green Wolf leader. She has also tried, but if she wants to kill this green Wolf leader, there will be no chance at all, and it is also impossible. However, the impossible things fall on Jiangning, and it has become so easy. For example, when a child climbs a hillside, sometimes he feels very difficult. He can''t climb it any way he wants. But if an adult comes, he will go up the hillside directly. Therefore, now Liumei only feels her own strength, just a child''s strength, while Jiangning''s is an adult''s strength, which is beyond doubt. Jiangning laughed, patted the dust on his hand and said, "how long do you want to be? How much more complicated do you want? " Speaking of this, he couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the moon and wind shadow on one side, he said: "you don''t have to think too much about the progress of Liu Mei''s strength. That''s a good thing. We should celebrate for her! And I can tell you that if willow eyebrow cultivates that upgraded spirit tree, it will be extremely feasible "At that time, there may be feedback once a year to improve their strength. Even after receiving feedback, their strength can be improved by a leap of quality. This is what you need to know now. So your task is to cooperate with Liumei to do things. As long as she unties this source, the other one will be improved It''s no longer a problem. " After hearing this, Feng Ying and yue''er are all smiling. In fact, in their view, Liumei is already strong, but they still can''t be strong, and they will have a bit of a knot in their heart. But in this case, as long as Liumei successfully completes the upgraded version of the spirit tree, then it will be able to enhance their strength to a very high level. Now that the two girls have understood this, they have no worries. After all, Liumei has a deep research on Lingshu, which is something Jiangning and they don''t know. As long as Liu Mei is given a little time, maybe it can be done. When the strength of their whole staff will be improved, it will be in this place that they can explore better. After this time, they are also aware of the danger, but simply encounter a small opportunity, it is so dangerous, if encounter those adverse opportunities, it will be how dangerous, which they dare not guess. After all, some things, only experienced, will understand, if not, it will not know how dangerous some things are. "Now let''s take a rest on the spot and wait for my strength to recover completely, and then we will move forward again!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and then said. In order to help Liu Mei untie the poison, he had already overdrawn his own strength. Although he had just recovered a little, it was just that. He could only let him clean up some monsters. If he met the second wave again, it would be a bit difficult to do. And in this place, every step is dangerous. If you don''t recover your strength, once you encounter danger, you will be unable to resist it. He knows this very well. Therefore, at any time, it is necessary to maintain your own strength in a peak state. Only in the peak state, then can we There will be an opportunity to get rid of the danger when encountering danger. There is no accident. At this time, the three women are also protecting the Dharma for Jiangning. After all, they also understand the strength of Jiangning. It will take some time for them to return to the peak. Therefore, they are also regarded as a Dharma protector. As long as Jiangning''s strength is perfect, when it is in danger, Jiangning can have Jiangning It''s on the front. After all, when they meet Jiang Ning, they still can''t stand up to their own strength. After all, they can''t stand up to one of the three things they need. But fortunately, Jiangning in what things, it can be a person to deal with.In the Dharma protection, Liu Mei also took out the upgraded version of the spirit tree. As soon as it is taken out, it immediately overflows with aura. It emits a strong aura, which makes people feel comfortable. In addition, human cells are also active along with it. When Feng Ying and Yue Er realized the situation, they could not help but look at each other''s eyes and see the color of shock. When they were in the spirit clan, they also felt the feedback from the spirit tree in the past ten years, but they were not so strong as they are now. We can see how powerful it will be if it is really fed back. This is something Jiangning can''t know. During this period, they did not disturb Liu Mei either. They gave Liu Mei a free time to study this spirit tree. As long as the research is thorough, it will give them a chance to improve. As for Jiangning, at this time, it is also in the process of continuous recovery. Now, although it is said that it has not really recovered to the peak state, it is also slowly rising. And in this, Jiangning''s strength seems to have made progress, which is beyond doubt. In fact, Jiangning is also aware of his current state, can be said to be better than before. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2034 If a person is often on the verge of collapse, then if he does not collapse, he will be able to directly enhance his own strength, which is beyond doubt. After all, after experiencing some things, people''s mind will become stronger, so this is not a problem to be said. It can even be said that, if nothing else happens here, Jiangning''s strength may be much stronger than before. After all, from his rolling breath, you can see it. There is another point. At this time, Jiangning seems to be absorbing the beneficial breath from the spirit tree, and then it is constantly inhaled into her body to supplement, because the three women can observe that the breath of that spiritual tree is rolling away in the direction of Jiangning. When they saw this situation, they couldn''t help but look shocked, because they could detect that Jiangning''s breath in it was constantly growing stronger. Even so, it could be said that here, it was like riding a rocket. The breath was constantly powerful. Although it did not improve its own strength, it was powerful The breath, however, is already full of the whole field. This scene is extremely shocked by Yueer and Fengying. At this time, they also can''t help but sit on the ground, and then sit up, just like Jiangning. As for Liu Mei, she is not like Jiangning and others. She is still studying the spirit tree. Even if she knows that sitting down and absorbing the breath of the spirit tree will help her improve her strength, she will not do so because she needs a person to protect the Dharma in the field. If there is any other danger, she can stop it immediately ¡£ This does not need other people to say, Liu Mei can be very smart to do it, after all, her strength now, has reached a bottleneck, just like a balloon, has reached a certain degree, if it is absorbed again, instead of changing it, it will explode, so at this time, she can not be like a ghost And others continue to strengthen their own strength. But anyway, she did what she was supposed to do. There is no accident. During this period, Jiangning''s promotion is naturally the most powerful. Even Liumei is moved at this time, because the breath released by Jiangning is called "strong", which is a state that other people can''t match. It is just like this, so that the wind shadow and moon on one side have no so much breath to absorb, only a small part of them into their bodies, but Rao is so. For both of them, it is also a very powerful moistening. After all, it can be clearly noticed that the breath of these two people is also slowly rising. Breath, represents a person''s strength! If there is a strong breath, a strong spirit, then it will be able to have a very strong strength, this is no doubt, so when Liumei realized that the wind shadow and the breath of the moon are becoming stronger, her face also showed a smile. Although her strength is not improved, she is also very happy. As long as the strength of her team members is improved, they will be able to face a lot of things. At that time, there is no need to be afraid of other dangers. This is self-evident. As for Jiangning''s words, now she is not aware of it. After all, Jiangning''s strength is much higher than her. Although she has her own unique skills, she can''t do it. It''s impossible for a strong man to know everything about him, because the strong people have an invisible protective cover, which can isolate a lot of exploration. For example, in the Central Plains before, they may not be able to detect the strength of Gaozu. And Gao Zu''s words can also find out their strength. This is a very important thing. In the face of some people who can''t see clearly, they must be extremely powerful. Therefore, there is a comparison between these problems. There is no accident. When all three of them are sitting up, there is no danger. After all, the breath from this place is too strong. If there is no powerful monster nearby, you dare not come here. Even if you notice this strong breath, you should escape quickly Up, not to mention Jiangning and others. This is very good for the four in the field! But in this, willow eyebrow is unable to study out this one spirit tree, which makes her extremely depressed. In the spirit clan, she can study it at will, but in this case, it is impossible to find out. After all, it is an upgraded version of the spirit tree, but she is not in a hurry to study it. After all, the more mysterious things are, the more difficult it is to study. She is very clear about this, so in this, she also let go Down, it''s directly to protect the three people in the starting stage.One of her gave up the research on this upgraded version of the tree, Jiangning immediately came to realize, and then asked Liu Mei directly, "what is just a very beneficial breath to the human body to be active?" "It''s the breath of the upgraded version of the tree!" Liu Mei pointed to the tree on the ground, and said with a smile on his face. "It''s no wonder that''s why!" Jiangning saw this upgraded version of the tree, suddenly realized that, after all, this kind of thing, it is very useful for the body, can say if there is no accident, every time the spirit of escape, it is to them have a significant promotion. After all, Jiangning has been upgrading a small level at this time. Although he can not enter the next realm, his strength has also been strong. If he could not fight the leader of the wolf before, then now, he can already achieve the battle victory. Although it will be a little difficult, but he has his own confidence, so in this, he can do a lot of other things come, this is undoubtedly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2035 On the other hand, the strength of Liumei and Fengying is also constantly improving, but the speed of improvement is still extremely slow. After all, the two women have experienced two promotions in the ruins before. If they want to get a huge promotion again, it''s something you don''t have to think about. After all, in this, they have experienced very few battles, so their foundation is a little unstable. If they had not acted as a guard in order to protect Jiangning, their strength would not be solid, and now they will not be promoted. Therefore, in some important points, it is extremely careful Up. If it is not handled carefully, it will be some root cause of disease. At that time, it will directly make you unable to improve the strength of the whole person. There is no doubt about this point. Therefore, Jiangning has been emphasizing that once the battle is met, it is necessary to fight quickly. Only by fighting, can we make our own strength more powerful Add solid, this is what he has been warning the three girls. At the moment, Liu Mei directly said: "Jiangning, I also meditate, I feel that my strength can be improved a little bit!" "Yes, then you can meditate." When Jiangning heard the speech, she could not help smiling. He is also very happy about the improvement of the three women''s strength. After all, as long as the strength is improved, it will help him in case of danger. At that time, he will not have to work so hard to protect the three women. Although he has not complained, it is better for people to have their own strong strength. After all, Jiangning couldn''t give any help to some specific things, even some difficult things. He could not solve them by himself, let alone provide protection for the three girls. This was something he knew very well. So, in this, if you can enter the rank of strong strength, then you can quickly enter the rank of strong strength. Otherwise, if something important happens, it can''t be solved. There was no accident. At the moment, the three women were already sitting in meditation, and Jiangning was acting as their Dharma protector. Jiangning also initially realized the danger of this place. Now they are just outside. They have not entered the inner circle, but there are so many dangers. This is not a good thing for him ¡£ It can even be said that in this, if there are some other things, it will be irresistible. After all, this place is the place of death. Even if your strength is so strong, if you enter here, it is only the existence of nine dead life. Maybe if you don''t have strong Qi, you can''t have a situation of survival. Since ancient times, many powerful practitioners have been killed in battle when they enter here. No one can go out alive. Therefore, we must be careful, otherwise, there will be no other things. There was no accident. During Jiangning''s guard, only the wind shadow''s breath stopped at a high point and then landed in a very depressing place. However, after stopping, Fengying opened her eyes and asked Jiang Ning, "my strength seems to have improved, but my state is a bit unstable and depressed It''s stuffy! " After hearing this, Jiangning finally understood why the breath of wind and shadow would fall to such a low level. It turned out that such a situation appeared, and he had no way to deal with it. After all, a person''s strength can''t be helped at all. If he could, he would have been able to make a big strength improvement on the strength of the three girls, which is self-evident. In addition, at another level, we can see the strength of Fengying, sometimes rising and sometimes decreasing. This is extremely depressing. "It''s OK. You are the reason for the lack of fighting. As long as it is after some intensity of fighting, it will be able to make people''s strength solid, which is self-evident!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. If we say that Fengying has experienced the same intensity of battle as him, then the strength of Fengying can definitely be upgraded to a high level. We can even say that as long as we give her a little chance, we can consolidate our strength. At that time, we will be able to rise to a level that others can''t imagine. Jiangning is very clear about this, because he also came from this step. In the past, when he was very weak, he had experienced countless battles at that time, so he has such a strength as he is today. However, he still knew that his own strength could not be strong. After all, in this place of death, there were dangers everywhere. Even so, once in danger, he would fight first, because the strength of the three women could not allow them to fight high-intensity combat."I see! After that, if it''s a battle, you''ll give it to me. I''ll put my own strength down to earth! " After understanding the truth, Fengying couldn''t help smiling. For this result, she is extremely satisfied, after all, she also knows that she is lack of combat, if can break through in the battle, that is a good thing. But she did not have that opportunity, so in this, it was extremely speechless, but in any case, her strength is still in constant progress. There is no accident. During this period, Jiangning is waiting for the other two girls to wake up. When they wake up, they will be able to move forward to the depth of death. If they encounter danger, the three women can also contribute their part of strength, because at this time, in addition to Jiangning, the strength of the three women is still OK Yes. At this time, the breath of the moon is also fluctuating, sometimes rising, sometimes falling to a very depressing situation. Jiangning is also a little worried about this. After all, a person''s breath represents a person''s strength. If the breath has fallen to a low level, then the strength of a person can only be landing To a very low position. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2036 "OK, OK!" Jiangning in the worry, only aware of the breath of the moon, stable in a point above, this is to make Jiangning a little relieved, after all, if there is a situation like the wind, then it will be extremely depressed. Because at that time, if there is a battle, there will be no stable output. At that time, there may be a great danger. Because you think you can do a lot of things and kill the enemy, but because of the floating strength, you will often be in a dangerous place That''s a very bad thing for people. Fengying is also aware of this, and is as happy as Jiangning. After all, Yueer is not the same as her, which is a very good result. If she is the same, it will be completely depressing. It can even be said that if there are other things happening here, it will be a harm to yue''er ¡£ As for the Liumei on one side, it is not like yue''er. Her breath is very solid. After all, when she encountered the strange poison before, she had already advanced a little strength. There is no doubt about this. The so-called "breaking and then standing up" may be reflected in Liu Mei''s body. So, now her breath is extremely stable, but in this, Jiangning actually does not feel Liu Mei''s strength to move forward, which makes him depressed. Liumei has no strength to move forward. What''s the meaning of sitting here? This is a problem he can''t think of clearly. In the process of waiting, I only saw Yue Er suddenly open her eyes. When she opened her eyes, a strong breath suddenly came out of her body. She walked around directly. Not only that, her eyes became sharp, and the whole person was like a sharp blade. After Fengying realized the fierce breath of yue''er, she couldn''t help changing her face. She didn''t expect that yue''er had such a fierce breath, as if she had changed a person. This is what she didn''t want to come to. After all, in this, her strength has also moved forward, but compared with yue''er, it can''t be compared at all. After all, the breath of yue''er has been strong to such a level, and the breath of the whole person has changed, which makes her speechless. If compared with yue''er, she is a scum. After all, she can''t even stabilize her own strength, even more can''t compare with her people. However, she is just a little depressed. After all, everyone has his own opportunities. Here, although it is possible to lose a little chance to advance, it can''t represent her It will always be like this. Without any accident, Jiangning at this moment, directly asked Yueer, "do you feel that there is something wrong with yourself?" "No! I think it''s good! " At this time, the moon came back to her mind and answered. Jiangning heard the speech, and his heart was hanging. Because the breath of the moon changed and became fierce. He didn''t know what was good or bad. If it was bad, it would be difficult. But if there was nothing, it would be OK. "But I feel that my strength has been improved a lot! If compared with the previous, now the strength has reached a very strong level Yue er said this, but she couldn''t help smiling. This is exactly what she yearns for. She has been longing for a strong strength since it happened to her own Yue clan. Only with strong strength can she dominate her own destiny and the fate of her race. Therefore, she has been pursuing the powerful strength. Otherwise, she would not have been in so many dangerous places with Jiangning. After all, these dangerous places were the places of death. She did nothing, just for her own strength to move forward. Only in this way can she let her own Yue clan withstand any harm in the future. As for Fengying, she just follows Jiangning to play. After all, she is a heartless little girl. There is nothing to say about other things. Even so, Fengying does not pay attention to her own strength and has no concern about it. Liu Mei and yue''er also have the same goal. She also sees that her spirit clan may survive in danger. Therefore, she must improve her own strength. Only by improving her strength can more things be achieved. This is beyond doubt. It can even be said that Jiangning can do a lot of things for them if there are no other things happening here. At this time, Liu Mei also woke up. When she woke up, a strong breath was released from her body. After Jiangning felt this breath, her face also showed a smile.Sure enough, in his guess, Liu Mei''s strength has been greatly improved, which is extremely gratifying. Now the three women''s strength has been improved in quality, and his own words, is also into a very strong state, so they are now a team, has been regarded as a super team, if they encounter other dangers, they can also block up. Sometimes, it is impossible for other teams to have such strong strength, but Jiangning and others can have such strong strength. This is very gratifying for Jiangning, and it also proves that this team has great shaping power. "Why, my strength has not been improved, but I have made a lot of solid progress!" When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help smiling. She is also very clear, in the strength and solid foundation, choose which is more important, if you choose the former, may be able to make you strong quickly, but strong to a certain degree, it can not be strong, after all, the foundation is not solid. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2037 But if you choose the latter, you will have unlimited possibilities. After all, as long as you have a solid foundation, the way forward in the future may be much better than other people. It is even undeniable that no other things will happen here. "Isn''t that good for you? As long as the foundation is stable and solid, you can have unlimited possibilities. If you don''t have a solid foundation, maybe you can only reach a certain level, so we must have a solid foundation! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help feeling depressed. Liu Mei didn''t know what he was lucky for, which made him depressed. Others thought about how to lay down his foundation. However, Liu Mei was not satisfied. She wanted to choose from a solid foundation and strength, but it was obviously impossible. After all, Liu Mei is not a genie of that kind. If she is a genie, she may be able to do these things, but she is not a genie. Therefore, she can only choose one of these things. But there is one person who can go hand in hand, that is Jiangning! Whether it is a solid foundation, or in the promotion of strength, it can have great results, but this is also related to Jiangning itself, because once it is in danger, then Jiangning will put itself in a danger, which is self-evident. So in this, his strength is also rapidly improved. "Well, it''s OK." Willow eyebrow showed a brilliant smile, in her heart, it is happy. After all, as long as her foundation is stable, she can infinitely improve her own strength, which is not the same as yue''er and Fengying. The foundation of these two people is unstable, so now there will be such problems as Fengying. But to solve these problems, it is extremely easy. As long as you have experienced strong cultivation, you can lay a solid foundation. In the battle, you can improve your strength. This is a very good idea. Feng Ying and yue''er, at this time, are also envious of looking at Liu Mei. They naturally know this, and even can be said that in this, they also want to be the same as Jiangning, but they can''t do it. After all, they have not experienced a strong battle. In fact, Liumei has such a result, which is related to her poisoning situation before. If it is not poisoned, then there will be no Liumei like this. After all, she has suffered a lot here, and almost lost her strength. The previous situation is still in her mind, so if there was no Jiangning present at the beginning, then she has become a completely disabled person. Whenever a person has experienced danger, then it is accompanied by a kind of unexpected blessing. As the saying goes, if you don''t die in a disaster, you will have a blessing! "Let''s go. Now, as a super team, we can do a lot of things. At that time, you will have to experience a strong battle before you can gather your strength in your body. This must be kept in mind!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help telling them. Three women also nodded, very understand this point of things, after all, have been following Jiangning over, and every time the strength of ascension, Jiangning is warning them. But there is one thing that makes them extremely depressed, that is, when they want to fight, there is no fight that can be suitable for them. It is not that the opponents are too strong, they can not resist at all, that is, the opponents are too weak to experience them. This is a very depressing thing for them. As long as it is in the battle, it can make a person stronger. This is beyond doubt. After all, as long as nothing happens and no one is killed here, it is extremely powerful for a person''s combat experience. "Next time, if there is a fight suitable for us, please leave it to us!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. For Yueer and Fengying''s strength improvement, Liu Mei is also extremely happy. After all, after all, after all, after all, when they encounter difficulties, they will be very easy to cope with. It is obviously very difficult to rely on the strength of one person to deal with these dangers. Before this, Jiangning has spent a long time in this way, because in this, Jiangning''s strength is undoubtedly strong, but the strength of the three women is just general. Therefore, Jiangning needs to deal with the coming danger on the one hand, and take care of the three women on the other. But in the Central Plains to the ruins of the land, the strength of the three women has been completely improved, so here, Jiangning can finally put the hanging heart down, after all, the three women have been able to deal with some simple dangers, and they also have the ability to protect themselves."Let''s go, as long as you continue to fight, maybe you can have a very strong strength to improve!" Jiangning also laughed. "Well, it will." The three women are all in common. A team has been twisted into a rope. There will be absolutely no separation. After all, there will not be other things happening in this. This time, we can say that the danger they encountered made them grow up a lot, and also got a great chance. After all, the upgraded version of the spirit tree is extremely rare. Even willow eyebrows don''t know that there will be such things in this world. So this time we got the spirit tree, and when Jiangning was detoxifying willow eyebrows, because of overdraft, it also improved the strength. This may be Jiangning''s opportunity. You know, Jiangning is now a rank of people, want to improve a little bit of strength, it is extremely difficult, even can be used to say, there is no strength to improve, if there is no opportunity, can imagine, Jiangning this level of people, it will be very difficult. However, all of this can not stop Jiangning. After all, Jiangning knows that it is difficult to improve its own strength, so in some aspects, he has done extremely well. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2038 "Do you think there will be human beings in this place?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking. For this issue, Jiangning is also very thoughtful. After all, so many people come in here, but they have lost the news. It can be seen how many human lives have been swallowed up by the head here. However, all this does not mean that there are no human beings in this place. Often, if there are human beings, it may be very strong Here comes the big man. Because the survival of human beings must be very general strength. It can even be said that there may be great power in this place. After all, this possibility can not be ruled out. "I don''t know! But even if there is, it''s hard for us to see it! " After Jiangning pondered for a while, he could not help saying. Human beings are all highly intelligent creatures. During this period, if there is any danger, they will avoid it in advance, and those who can survive must have extremely strong strength. Therefore, it is not an easy thing to see them. However, Jiangning still hopes that he can see human beings in this place. After all, it is the existence of death in this place, and the people who come in here are not going out. For Jiangning, it is a point of great doubt, so when necessary, it must be clear. Fengying and Yueer are also pondering, but they did not express their own opinions. After all, in this, their strength is extremely weak, relative to Jiangning, so the speech is not any persuasive. But Liu Mei is not the same. Because of her unique skills, she can often know more than Yueer and Fengying. Even in the sense, she is much better than the two girls. Therefore, only Jiangning and Liumei can be accurate in this. Without any accident, people in the chat, has been constantly moving forward. Just after the victory of the battle, they also went to that medicine garden. But Liu Mei said that there might be strange poison in that medicine garden. If too much poisonous gas was inhaled into the body, it would be a thorough problem. After all, Liumei had such a danger before. Therefore, at this time, several people did not have any hesitation, they directly evacuated. In their view, since such a serious poison can enter the body of willow eyebrow, there must be such a raw material. If it is touched, it will be completely finished. What''s more, they didn''t know any herbs were coming when they were not far away. Fortunately, they didn''t enter the garden. "I think there may still be human beings in this place, but I don''t know where they are." Jiangning at this time, can not help but deep voice said, because he has seen the footprints. If there were no human beings, there would be no footprints at all. But if there were footprints, it would have indicated that there were human beings. After all, when people passed by, they would not have no footprints, and they were in these primitive forests. "Maybe it is, but I also want to see these human beings. After all, they have been able to survive in this place for so long, and they must have their own strength. Moreover, maybe they know the secret here, and it''s impossible to say!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. Even if they meet powerful people, they will not be in any danger. After all, they are already strong. Moreover, Jiangning can block many people on its own, which is self-evident. After all, it''s not good for people to aim at any other place after meeting their compatriots. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "it may be not far away, there will be human beings, because I have already felt a strong breath coming, but the release of this breath seems to be in a fight!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face immediately became gloomy. He didn''t expect that human beings could still be seen in this place, and that human beings seemed to be fighting. This was beyond his expectation. However, he also understood that in the land of death, everything would happen, although the powerful people had already occupied it There''s an opportunity. But the monster inside is also extremely powerful. If it is not careful, there will be great problems. "Go, speed up!" At this time, Liu Mei''s face became dignified. Relying on her own special skills, she sensed that there was a big battle ahead. Not only that, but also like human beings fighting against each other.This induction also surprised her. After all, according to the truth, there would be no possibility of killing each other. However, the emergence of this situation here is already a representation that something big has happened. Without any hesitation, the four people immediately quickened their pace and left. When they crossed a mountain, they saw a group of human beings! Yes, it is a group of human beings. There are about 20 or 30 people. However, it seems that this group of human beings actually picked up another person. This situation has made Jiangning and others completely shocked. "How could this be?" Although Jiang Ning didn''t think of the ending, he didn''t feel depressed. Originally, he thought that even if there were human beings, at least they would not fight against their compatriots. After all, in this land of death, all people and opponents were from other races, so they would not fight against their own people. However, he didn''t expect that this situation was completely beyond his expectation. Moreover, it blinded his eyes and made his mind unable to turn. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2039 The three girls obviously did not think of it. After all, such things only appeared in some ordinary times. They didn''t expect that it happened in front of their own eyes, which made their hearts tremble. In other words, the strong man who was chased by all the people has become extremely powerful immediately after his breath comes out. It can even be said that the breath of Jiangning can not be compared with his breath. It is directly the same as the wind and the clouds, and it is directly sweeping all the people in the field. But the twenty or thirty people, without any fear, were still confronting this man. "Let''s take a good look and ignore them! We can''t afford their fight Jiangning at this time, can not help but convergence of their own breath, and then said to the three women. He always thought that he could defeat many people in his constant strength, but he didn''t expect that now he met people who were stronger than him, and they were human beings. This was totally unexpected to him. If they meet outside, they may not be shocked, but in this case, Rao is mentally prepared to know that the people who can survive in this place are extremely powerful, but after seeing them, they are still shocked. After all, in this world, there are many people who can not compare with Jiangning''s strength. Jiangning''s strength can be said to be extremely powerful, and even in a word without exaggeration, it is already the first person under the powerful person. This is beyond doubt. For nothing else, just because Jiangning has its own system, and his killer mace is also very many. However, Jiangning can not use his own killer mace in this place of death, which is extremely depressing for him. Otherwise, there will be no injury before. The Ancient Arrow and the ancient god elephant, which one comes out, does not have the great superiority, but here the head, that does not have to say at all, after all, he has seen the strength is stronger than him. "This man is very powerful!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help exclaiming. In her opinion, such a strong person must have a strong background. If there is no strong background, he will certainly not have such a strong strength, and in this, he is still pursued, which is beyond doubt. Generally powerful people are chased and killed by others. It is certain that huaibi has suffered. Therefore, the three girls can be sure to come down at this time. "Well! You have seen human beings now, but they are much stronger than us, so we can''t have any action. Otherwise, if they point to us, it will be troublesome! " Jiangning couldn''t help saying carefully. He doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. After all, everyone has his own ability in this. Jiangning thinks that he can''t deal with this powerful man, so he will never go out. Moreover, there are so many people chasing after this strong man. If he goes out with three girls, he may be recognized For his compatriots, it is also possible. Some things, one less thing, that is, less trouble, so it is not necessary to trouble yourself for some unworthy things. After all, I am not a person in charge. In addition, Jiangning also felt that he wanted to find out the current situation. If he could not understand the current situation, he would not dare to go out. If he was picked up by the two sides, he would be completely finished. ¡­¡­ When Jiangning and others are watching, they only hear the voice in front of them. The strong one directly said in a low voice, "you have pursued me for so many days, have you got any results? I tell you, I don''t have any treasure on me. As for the jade you mentioned, I don''t know at all. If you want to follow me, I don''t have any explanation! " "Is it? But at that time, we saw you holding it in your hand, and you were still quibbling? " Among the 23 or 30 people, the leader said with a sneer. In his mind, at that time, it was the strong man who got that important thing, so in this, we must take it back. If we don''t take it back, they will not have a little bit of dignity. We can even say that, here, they also want to get the jade. You should know that sapphire can make people''s practice faster. Wearing it on the body can have a good effect. Therefore, everyone does not want to lose this sapphire. However, the situation in the field was beyond everyone''s expectation, because the strong one actually said that the jade was not on his own. As for the group of experts, they also stopped and wanted to take up the middle-aged man. "Take it out and nothing will happen. Otherwise, you will die!" At this time, the leader was obviously a little impatient. In his heart, he thought that it was the second strongest suspect. After all, he had taken it in his hand. Although he said that he had been released, who knows whether it was a swap.So at this time, they can only be constantly urging. But repeated urging did not work. The man became angry and ordered: "kill this man. As long as you kill him, everything on him will be ours!" At this time, the leader was completely impatient and said to the crowd directly. At his command, all the people have been against the strong one, and even a lot of people, in which are thoroughly showing their strongest strength. At this time, Jiangning can sense that the strength of this group of people is extremely strong, even undeniable. In this, everyone''s strength has surpassed that of the three women. You can imagine how powerful their group is. Under this premise, they can''t go out. If they go out, they are regarded as enemies by these people, then they will be completely finished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2040 There is no accident, in this leader''s words, all the people have been to the strong hand. Jiangning can see that the face of a strong man, can not help showing a dignified color, although he is strong, but suddenly face so many powerful people, still a little helpless, after all, in this, he has no way to come. Among them, if they encounter encirclement, they will obviously be unable to go out. They can only fight and retreat. At the moment when all the people started to work, Jiangning only felt a myriad of terrors coming from the sky, and everyone was bursting out with an endless strong breath. This strong breath condensed in one piece, tearing down the whole sky, which made them all sink down completely. Such a strong person, he does not have any way to deal with it. If he encounters an attack, he can only wait for death. After all, the strength of a team on his side is strong, but compared with the two sides fighting in the field, it is absolutely incomparable. It can even be said that if there is no other thing happening here, it will be It''s a big war. It''s inevitable. At this time, Jiangning and others hid their breath in an invisible place. For these large-scale regiment wars, he didn''t want to go into them. Once they were involved, there might be big problems. If the strength of the three women can be the same as him, maybe he can go out to see what kind of situation it is, but the strength of the three women is just ordinary, so he can''t go out. After all, if the three women encounter any harm, he is extremely guilty. Only to see, that person is really the same as Jiangning said, fight and retreat, do not give those people the opportunity to encircle, and in this period of time, he also killed two people, these two people, are a little bigger, rush in the front, show their most powerful strength, want to take credit. But I didn''t expect that he was the fastest person to die. From this, we can see how powerful this strong man is. Even if he was standing far away, Jiangning could feel the strength of this man. He was also very shocked. Although he knew that in this place of death, experts were everywhere, but he didn''t expect that there were people with half step ability. "If you persecute me like this, then all of you will die!" At this time, the strong suddenly issued a rolling voice. This rolling voice contains anger. It can even be said that the huge anger has covered his whole body. Under his anger, his strength has also risen. When people are angry, they can often do a lot of things. Not only that, but also their strength will become stronger, because it is the reason for their fury. After a while, two more people were killed by this strong man. When more and more people had died in the hands of this strong man, the people in the field were shocked. They thought that so many of them could kill this strong man, and then they could snatch back the treasure they found, and they could also take the treasure from the strong man. After all, there must be a lot of things in such a strong person, but they didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. If it continues like this, maybe twenty or thirty of them will be completely finished, because we can see from the situation in the field. "Even if we perish, we will kill you!" The leader was also directly angry at this time. The people on his side are already masters, but several of them have been killed in battle. For them, it is a huge loss. Even if he is the leader, he can not bear the loss. So in this, he does not have any words. He directly orders the people. Anger will spread to both sides. From here, it will be a situation that will never die. It can even be said that other problems may arise at that time. However, at this time, the strong one even said directly to Jiangning and others: "Daoyou, do you still see when you still don''t come out?" After hearing this, Jiangning and others were completely shocked. The three women, including Jiangning, did not expect that the people on their side had hidden their breath and were still found out. This was extremely shocking to them. Generally speaking, as long as one person hides his own breath, it will be extremely difficult for other people to discover it. However, in this case, it is discovered directly, which makes them completely shocked. What level of strength has this individual reached? This is all the doubts in people''s hearts.But they also did not think too much. After all, they were found, which means that they may be involved in this battle, so everyone shows their own breath at this time. Jiangning directly came out and said to the strong one, "what do you want to do?" For this strong man, Jiangning thinks that although his strength is inferior to him, it is still impossible for this strong man to do anything. After all, the strength of two people is almost the same, and it is impossible to kill another person. "It''s nothing. I just let you out, so as not to hurt you when you fight!" The strong man, speaking of this, could not help but smile on his face. However, in Jiangning''s opinion, this kind of smile is extremely vicious, because this person actually dragged himself into the water. After all, there is one thing that has nothing to do with them, but it is also directly pulled into the water. "Go away! I will not help you! " Jiangning this time, the look on the surface is also directly cold down. This is what he is most angry about. This man actually broke through their place and exposed them directly to the public. If they become the target of this group of people, they will definitely have something to do with this person. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2041 Jiangning never thought that there would be such a person. He himself had hidden his breath and didn''t want to enter the battle. However, this person directly asked him to enter the battle, which was extremely depressing for him. For such a person, Jiangning would like to slap him to death, but he does not have the strength, because the strength of this person is extremely strong. From the time when he can fight and retreat, he can kill several people, we can see his strength, and the breath he bursts out is also extremely powerful. At this time, the three women are just as depressed as Jiangning. They all know their own strength, but at this point, they are directly involved in this war, which is an unfair thing for them. Only at this time, the strong man directly said to the group of people: "this is what you have taken. If you have any questions, you can ask him. Anyway, I didn''t get what you said at that time." After saying that, this strong man has been standing on the sidelines, after all, for such a thing, if there is a thing to stop for himself, it is the best, and he also saw that Jiangning''s strength is still good, so he can let Jiangning come out. If there is no strong strength, even if he finds the hiding place, he will not pay attention to anything. After all, he is extremely critical now. Although he is very skillful in fighting and retreating, he will be completely finished if he is surrounded. A person''s strength may not be strong or not, but if a group of people gather together, it will be extremely shocking. This kind of strength has reached a level that can be compared with the strong one, so in this respect, it is totally unspeakable. That group of people, at the moment, are also cold looking at Jiangning, although it is possible to know that this is a strong man to deceive themselves, but they would rather kill the wrong, is not willing to let go of a person, because that treasure for them, is too important, if you get that baby, may be able to form their own forces in this place Come on, you will be free to go in and out of this place of death. A lot of people, come in here, are unable to go out of the reason, is that there is no baby to come, can not find any way out, but if found, it will be no words, can go in and out freely. Moreover, they are also very confident about Jiangning, because Jiangning''s strength is just ordinary. If they want to kill Jiangning, it is relatively easy. This is what they think in their mind. Of course, they will not let go of the strong one. There are all kinds of possibilities for people with such strong strength. After all, only in this way can we capture the baby. At this time, Jiangning''s face completely sank. He never thought that such a thing would happen. He has always ignored these things, but now he has been involved in this battle for no reason, which is a very angry thing for him. "You can do your best to me, but if you don''t want to die, come here. Anyway, I''m just a person who just came in. I don''t know what the baby is, and I don''t know who you are, let alone who this person is!" When Jiangning said this, the look on his face completely sank down. For these things, he is also the first time to encounter, did not expect to be directly occurred in his own body, this is absolutely not allowed to appear. At this time, although the three women are depressed, they also feel angry for Jiangning. A person releases his strongest breath and wants to get the first chance in the fight. Only in this way can they kill the people in the field. After all, at this time, they have a little strength Yes. If it is the same situation as before, it is impossible to create any damage to the field, but now, they can completely block one side, because of the strength of the reason, and they also need a variety of fighting, to enrich their own combat experience, then it will be completely let their own strength into A very high level. As long as everyone grows up in the battle, his combat experience will be extremely rich. It can even be said that if he can fight down here, his foundation will be stable. If he has a great chance, he can directly enter the next rank. Now, what they lack is fighting, so at this moment, their breath is released without any hesitation. "If you dare to fight against us, you will have to pay a lot of money." At this time, Liu Mei said in a cold voice.It is extremely unexpected that people on their side are involved in this battle. This is something they never thought of, and they don''t know what the baby is. What makes them even more angry is that the strong man threw the disaster on them directly at this time, which is extremely shameful. Therefore, those who can be tricky out of the game will be able to get revenge. "You and he are grasshoppers in the same line, so we will not kill you, who will we kill?" At this time, the leader also said in a cold voice. For Jiangning and other people''s strength, although they are a little afraid, but only this, and will not be afraid to their own hands. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "if you want to attack us, then look at this person. If I guess it''s right, this person is going to cause trouble in the East, and then let us hold you back. Then he can escape. In fact, anything is not on us, we just came in!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2042 That strong man is a single person, so he is very easy to escape. As long as he has this idea, no one can stop him from coming, especially if it is related to his own life. Maybe everything will be done. So in this, even if Jiangning was besieged by people, he would not let go of this person, because this person''s heart was so vicious that he even threw the disaster on him directly. For such a person, Jiangning can only say one word, that is: kill! Although there are few human beings in this land of death, he will not mind killing a person first. After all, he is too angry to return people. "You want to kill me? That''s impossible. You''d better enjoy your fight At this time, the strong man couldn''t help sneering. In his opinion, Jiangning and others can stop the attack of this group of people, which is already a good thing, let alone kill them. There is another point, that is, in this, there may be other wars, which are impossible. But in any case, Jiangning will not let this person go, immediately said to the three women: "you first resist the attack of this group of people, I will kill him first!" After that, Jiangning started to fight directly. He was extremely aggressive and did not give anyone any chance. Although this man was powerful, Jiangning was also very powerful. Therefore, when Jiangning started, his people also started to fight against the three girls. At present, the four people on his side actually want to deal with so many people, which makes Jiangning more depressed. If he is given a choice, he must choose to deal with that group of people instead of the strong one, but that is of no effect. If he is against this group of strong people, then this person will not be stopped Here he is. At that time, if he wants to escape, there will be no one to stop him. Jiangning will not give such a person the opportunity to leave. Therefore, the first time he releases his strong breath, and then he goes directly to pick up this person. "If you want not to die, you should tell them clearly, otherwise, you will die without a burial place!" When Jiangning said this, he suddenly became cold. He always believed in his own strength. Therefore, Jiangning always looked at this man and did not give him any chance to escape. "You want to kill me? Try it That middle-aged man''s look at the moment is also completely cold, he did not expect that someone would come to him, this is no one thought. "Try and try!" After saying that, Jiangning immediately released his strongest strength, and then directly took up Jiangning. The three women around them were shocked when they realized the two terrible smells. After all, these two smells were beyond their expectations. It can even be said that they simply did not have the ability to confront the owners of these two smells. There was no possibility at all. I only saw that Jiangning had just started with this master. Not only that, but also there was a strong airflow coming from the field, which was very powerful. In addition, other people are also shocked, looking at the two people in the sky, they did not expect Jiangning''s strength is so strong from the beginning, although they already know that Jiangning is a master, they still underestimate his strength. Everyone has stopped now. In their opinion, this battle needs long-term consideration. If the anger reaches the people who should not be angry, the consequences will be extremely unacceptable. There is no doubt that big things may happen to their team. At this time, Jiangning directly roared and said, "you are only such strength. You want to blame me. What kind of mind are you?" "What''s wrong with you The master, at the moment is not hiding, directly said with a sneer. Originally in his heart, he wanted Jiangning to help him block the people behind him, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning didn''t help him. At this moment, he was extremely angry, and even had an impulse to kill Jiangning immediately. However, he knew that he didn''t seem to have the strength. After all, Jiangning showed the reality now Force, is already extremely frightening. There was no accident. After hearing this master''s words, those people outside the stadium were completely angry. They didn''t expect that they would be cheated by this person. If this person didn''t tell the truth, then they would be able to face the expert Jiangning. What kind of things would happen at that time I don''t know. Secondly, they hate this kind of people very much. They cheat them to do things, which is extremely hateful. So at this moment, all the people are angry and want to arrest the master one after another.But they didn''t move, because Jiangning is fighting with this master at the moment. If they go in, they may not play any role. On the contrary, it may make Jiangning unable to display its strength. After all, if there is an outsider during the real war, Jiangning may be tied up. "Now that you have admitted it, you can die!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but sneer. In fact, he can completely entrust this responsibility to the other party, but what he hates most is that other people''s misfortunes have been caused. So at this time, he also wants to kill this person, which is to give an account to this group of people. "Let me see your strength first." When the man said this, he couldn''t help sneering, because in his opinion, Jiangning''s strength is strong, but it''s just ordinary. If you want to beat him quickly, it''s impossible. However, he did not dare to trust him. This time, he had exhausted all his strength in the battle. Otherwise, he would have been killed in battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2043 At this time, the three girls had already stepped aside. They are very aware of Jiangning''s strength. If there is a big war, it will certainly stir the whole world. Therefore, in this respect, they all shrink aside to prevent the aftershocks of the battle from affecting themselves. Once they are affected, they may be injured. In some battles, it is impossible to participate in them. Once they are involved, there will be complete problems, because there is no one who can withstand the aftermath of the battle. It was not only the three women. At this time, the group of people also put up a protective shield for each other, and then they watched the two men fighting in the sky. If Jiangning can help them solve this person, it is the best thing. But if Jiangning can''t solve it, they will not have any hesitation. They will take up this master directly, and they will be able to kill this person at that time. Although the baby in their mouth may not be in this master''s body, it is his attitude that should be killed. "Come on! Let''s show you what a real strong man is Speaking of this, the man''s breath rose again, directly into a very strong situation. If it was just a sea before, then it is still a rolling sea, there is no little saying. It is several times stronger than before, and even the breath that emanates out makes the people in the field completely shocked. Jiangning was also shocked at this time. He never thought that such a thing would happen. The strength of this man was beyond his expectation, but he would not shrink back. Once he retreated, it would be a sign of his cowardice, which would never be allowed to appear. At this time, although facing the last one and a half steps, Jiangning also showed all his strength. For a time, the roar between the world was constantly ringing. It can even be said that the heaven and the earth are all changed for it, and the dark clouds appear on the top of the head in an instant. Everyone on the field was completely shocked when they saw this kind of vision. None of them would have thought that the fight between the two could arouse the vision of heaven and earth. It can be seen that the strength of the two reached what kind of order. "Die! No one dares to let me hand over all my strength. You are the first one. In this case, you can die! " It seems that this strong man has already decided to eat Jiangning. The powerful attack falls towards Jiangning directly between waves. If it is a good guess, this kind of attack is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s resistance. However, at this time, Jiangning sneered and called out the ability of the system. Then he said with a sneer: "according to your strength, you can also die!" After Jiangning''s words fell, another stronger breath was released from him, and then he picked up the man. After the two people''s attack, they felt a strong breath, which was more like the collision between the earth and Mars. The power was full, and even the afterwave had killed the surrounding vegetation. At this time, the debris kept flying all over the sky. "Why are these two so powerful At this time, the leader of the group said in shock. At the beginning, he didn''t think so, but now, he has completely understood the strength of the two men. No matter what they do to any one person, as long as it is not right, then all of them will be destroyed. This is beyond doubt. Because such a strong strength is not what they can resist, nor can it be withstood by too many people. There is always a possibility that when they resist, there will be various situations. "So powerful! When will I have such strength? " At this time, Liu Mei also said directly, her face was full of shock. Because in the present view, this kind of battle is completely beyond her reach, even if she is allowed to enter the next level, it is impossible to contact this level of combat. In the past, they always thought that their own strength might be almost the same as Jiangning''s, but in the real battle, they still underestimated Jiangning''s combat effectiveness. From now on, Jiangning''s combat effectiveness is far ahead of them. Even so, Jiangning may not have released all its strength ¡£ If this is the case, it is a more terrible person, thinking of this, Liu Mei''s cold sweat can not help but flow out of the forehead. As for the other man, his strength must be like this. After all, if he doesn''t win the battle, he will be torn into two pieces. After all, he has deceived Jiangning and the group of people in the field. If he loses, he will have no way to live. In this respect, he can only release his strongest strength.There is no hesitation, Jiangning at this time, again connect this person, and then will their strongest and fierce move to release. The world changes color! The clouds are rolling! All the visions have appeared, and we can see how strong Jiangning is. Even the people in the field can see the one who fought with Jiangning. His face was also dignified and obviously felt the danger. "It''s impossible to kill me! Although I don''t know who you are, I will come back to you! " After that, the man immediately got up with the idea of escape, and then he made use of Jiangning''s strike to make himself disappear thousands of miles away. Jiangning saw this person, unexpectedly is directly left, the whole person is depressed up. He did not expect that this person actually had such a way of leaving, but Jiangning can know that after he suffered his own blow, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured. In three years, he would not appear again, because within three years, his strength would not recover. Jiangning is very confident about his own move, so he dares to conclude that it is such a thing. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2044 "Is the curtain over?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help walking up to the front and asked. She had thought that the war would last for a long time. After all, it was just a fight now, but she didn''t expect that it was over at the beginning, which was extremely depressing for them. That group of people did not expect that the battle would end so easily. They would have thought that they could fight for a long time. However, they did not think that they were scared to run down. Rao Shi did not expect such a result. In fact, Jiangning wants to kill that man, but he doesn''t have the ability to keep him. After all, his strength is very good. Moreover, he has the ability to escape from Jiangning''s pursuit. After all, it has been strong to a certain period of time, and these things are easy to do Come on. When Jiangning heard the speech, he was speechless. Who were these people? They hoped that the battle would not end so soon. This really made him extremely depressed. But generally speaking, this is a good thing. After all, that threat has been removed, and there will be no hidden danger in the future. "By the way, what do you want to do after that man?" At this time, Jiangning could not help asking the leader of that group of people. In his opinion, this group of people must have their own principles of doing things when they pursue a person, otherwise they will not mess around. And in this, they also gave Jiangning a good impression, which was much better than the previous master. After all, they would not blame others. But the master just now led the disaster to the East, which almost made Jiangning face the people on both sides. Otherwise, this person admitted it. Maybe Jiangning is now It''s been picked up by people from both sides. "It''s nothing. It''s just a map! This map is a map to leave this place of death, so we need it very much. But we didn''t expect that it was robbed in the middle of the way. We should know that this is something left by an elder. He has experienced many years to depict it. He knows where to go out! " When the leader said this, he could not help sinking. You know, a person has traveled such a large area, it is just to depict a map, because there are many human beings in it. As for the existence of the life of death, it is because there is no way out in this land of death. After everyone comes in, they will be trapped directly That''s why there is a saying in it. But these are things that Jiangning didn''t know. After all, he didn''t come to this place for a long time! "I see! How many human beings are there? " Jiangning could not help pondering, and then asked. These are the problems that he is more concerned about. If he knows the general knowledge of this place, it will be of great help to him in the next step. After all, in this, except for the monster, it is already human, which is nothing to say. "There are many! In the end, it should be half of the Central Plains! However, the strength of the people in this is extremely strong. Even the strength of me and others is just acting as a guard. " When the leader said this, he could not help but show a dull look. In the past, he came here with his teacher. At that time, he was only a person with a relatively low level. He thought that after entering the place of death and getting several opportunities in succession, he would be extremely strong. However, he did not expect that when he became strong, he met some other people who were stronger than him Then he realized the reality and counted it. There is no doubt about this, and there are many things like this. Many people do not live very well in this place. Many people are oppressed. Because in this place of death, there are dangerous places everywhere. If there is no place to live, it will be extremely dangerous It''s easy to be killed. Over the years, a lot of people have come to explore here. It can even be said that the total number of people can be compared to half of the Central Plains. Therefore, we can see how many people there are from this point, but there are also many masters. After all, the people who came here at the beginning were all people with certain strength, so they would come into this place. It is even undeniable that as long as the people who enter here don''t die in battle, they are all making progress with strength, and now they all have the same idea, that is to leave this place of death. But this place of death, like a labyrinth, can''t go out at all. Therefore, there is no way for them to go out. Even if they have been looking for a way out for so many years, they can''t find it.An old man before, with his own average strength, directly went to this place and drew a map, but he was stolen, so this will happen just now. Jiangning was shocked when he knew about these things. He never thought that there were so many masters coming to this place, and there were so many human beings! If it is, then this place of death is just a cage. It doesn''t kill all the people, and there is no saying of nine death. It is just that we can''t go out. "It turns out that this is a situation. If you say that, you have already finished wandering this place, don''t you?" Jiangning at this time, can not help but ask the people. Because if all human beings have already given this place of death to hang out, then he will not be interested in going again, after all, some of the treasures have been given by others. "No, there are many places, which are extremely dangerous. Even if we go to strength, it is just death!" The leader said it, as if it was something terrible to think of. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2045 His face, in this is also a moment of gloomy down. "I see!" After listening to a few words, Jiangning finally understood the crux of the whole thing. If this is the case, he is still valuable here. After all, he has a lot of opportunities here. If the guess is good, there may be a way out in some places. Therefore, Jiangning has already decided to visit this place. Otherwise, I''m sorry for myself Here it is. "Have you just come into this place?" After the leader exhaled a breath, he immediately asked Jiangning. In his opinion, Jiangning''s strength is good, and he is also very good. He can talk more. If he talks with the person just now, there is no talk at all, but he is very depressed now, because he can''t fight for the map back. After all, he did not know who was in the hands of the map, but he did not know who was in his hands. "Well, I just came here. I want to explore the places in here and see if there are any opportunities to meet them!" Jiangning said, with a smile on her face. He always thought that his luck was good. Even if he came into this place of death, it would be very good. He could even say that as long as nothing else happened, he would be able to visit this place. At that time, he may be able to do what other people can''t do, and then he will be able to lead people out of this place. But in fact, some people are quite used to it, because they all feel that this is not a cage, but a place almost the same as the Central Plains. Even if they go out to the Central Plains, they can''t do without the Central Plains. Therefore, they don''t have any ideas. This is the idea of some people, so here, some people have become comfortable. "I hope you will go well! There are several dangerous places, I suggest you not to go! One is the Jiuyou bamboo forest. This place has too much Yin Qi. If ordinary people go there, it will be finished! The other one is the road of the netherworld, which can''t be reached. Although some people have already reached the end, they can''t return to it either... " Jiangning smell speech, the whole person is stupefied down, he did not expect, in this place, unexpectedly there is a Jiuyou bamboo forest. We should know that this place is also recorded in the ancient books. It can be said that this place is a place where Yin people come. If Yang people go, it will be corroded. Therefore, it is suggested that people should not go to that place easily. On the other hand, there is no record of the way of the netherworld. After all, this is a place of death. People who come here can''t go out, so there is a lot of information that can''t be carried out. If the information can be transmitted, maybe the whole Central Plains will develop very well. After all, there are masters everywhere, and some powerful skills can be transmitted. There is no doubt about this. There is another point, that is, the problem at this time, that is, it will be extremely dangerous to meet other human beings, because in this, some people are eroded by some poisonous smell all the year round, and then become violent. If you don''t like it, you will immediately fight. Just like the person just now, his mind has been twisted, so he would like to draw disaster from the East and involve Jiangning in the battle. If Jiangning is just an ordinary person, or the strength is not so strong, it will be killed by other people in an instant, so it is extremely dangerous in this, from the local danger, from the human danger, also comes from the wild monster danger. After listening to all the words, the three girls also showed a look of shock. They had never thought of this place. It was so terrible. This place has exceeded their expectations. It can even be said that they feel that this place is much more terrible than other places. After all, in the ruins, they do not feel that there is such a danger. The second is to enter this place of death, which is already met with two waves of different dangers, one of which is from the green Wolf, the other is the current danger, so this place is much more dangerous than other places. But since they are all here, they have no way but to follow Jiangning''s continuous exploration. If they can find opportunities, it''s a great thing. And they also have a task on them, that is to find the way out.After all, in this, many places have been explored, and some opportunities may have been acquired by others. Therefore, there are few other opportunities here. If they really can not get other opportunities, they can only leave this place of death quickly. "What are you going to do now?" At this time, the leader couldn''t help asking Jiangning. "I didn''t know what to do. I''ll continue to visit this place and see what''s special about this place. If it''s OK, I''ll go and look for a way out." Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of self-confidence. For him, all the difficulties are no longer difficulties. It can even be said that as long as he is given time, he must be able to do anything well. Even if it is something that people in ancient times could not do, he is confident that he will do it. In fact, the place of death is in his heart, which is not so terrible. Maybe it is just the people''s heart. After all, in so many years, Jiangning has also solved the terror of human heart, which is much more serious than other dangers. Sometimes, you don''t know when the despicable person stabbed him, so these things are extremely serious It''s hard to guess. But fortunately, Jiangning, as a team, is full of mature people and will not be affected by other factors. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2046 After coming here, the first wave of human beings encountered was in the battle, which made Jiangning speechless. But here, he also knows a lot of information, at least know that these people, that will appear the distortion of the people''s heart, generally encountered, you should be careful, otherwise, it will give yourself a great danger. Secondly, Jiangning also understood that there are many experts here. If there is no accident, he can be killed. Therefore, relative to this one, we should be careful. The last thing is to know that there is no way out in this place, so if you want to go out, you can only rely on yourself to explore That''s all. The road of huangquan and Jiuyou bamboo forest are inevitable. After all, the most dangerous place may be the place with the most opportunities. Therefore, Jiangning must not miss these two places. Even if something happens, Jiangning will go to this place for a visit. "Well, I won''t tell you more. I''m going back! At night, we should prevent the attack of monsters Speaking of this, the look of the leader suddenly became haggard, as if he had experienced a lot of things. Jiangning looked in the eyes, can only be silent his family to eat, then said: "good, wish you good luck! I think we''ll see each other again! " "Don''t send it. Remember the two places I said. You must not go. If you go, it will be completely dead! The way of Jiuyou bamboo forest and huangquan The leader said and walked, and soon disappeared in Jiangning''s sight, but his words still echoed in Jiangning''s mind. From this man''s repeated instructions, we can see how dangerous these two places are, but Jiangning must go to these two places. If he does not go to these two places when he comes to the place of death, it will be a total waste of his time. After all, he came here to explore this place. At this time, Liu Mei looked at the few people who left, and said, "they seem to be very tired. I don''t know what''s wrong. I always feel that they are under great pressure." "I can also feel that they have been attacked too much by monsters?" The wind shadow also frowned. Although she is a person who doesn''t pay much attention to things, she has been shocked by the battle just now. Among them, Jiangning''s strength has been so strong that she can''t touch it. Moreover, everyone who appears here and every monster is extremely powerful. If she doesn''t get up carefully, she may be small Life will be lost. After all, if we meet powerful people here, Jiangning can''t help them. We can only rely on them to fight on their own. There is no need to say. We can even say that if there are other problems, it will be completely finished. For the first time, Fengying knew the strength of her strength, so in this respect, she also put her mind on observation as much as possible, so that she could learn more. At that time, she would at least have a strength to protect herself. "We can''t take care of those things!" Jiangning shook his head and could not help saying. After all, that group of people, like a tribe, and he also made it clear that there is no difference between here and the Central Plains, so either other people form a tribe, or some other people have taken root and sprouted here, so that the tribe can be derived. However, in any case, the strength of these people is also strong. If Jiangning pays attention to it, it can not pay attention to many things. Therefore, Jiangning does not intend to help this group of people at this point. Sometimes, only a strong battle can improve their strength, just as Jiangning asked the three women to contact the battle. Only in the battle can their strength be rapidly improved. Otherwise, they can not be promoted. This is extremely crucial. "Where are we going now At this time, yue''er also thought deeply. When it comes to this place that she can''t go out, she doesn''t know where her destiny is. Maybe she stays in this place for a long time just like those people just now, waiting for birth, aging and death? But all of this is obviously not what she wants. Suddenly, her heart is full of lovesickness. After all, the land of Central Plains is her home, but she also understands these things. If she can''t find the way out, even if it is, it is impossible to leave this place again, so all this can only depend on their small size It''s just a team. "Just walk around. We don''t have a definite purpose anyway! Wherever we go, we will explore there. We believe that this place is extremely large, so it will take a little time for us to complete the exploration! " Jiangning smile, for the present situation, he is also a little confused. But on the whole, that''s a good thing. After all, he has his own goal, that is to travel all over the place of death, and finally find a way out, so as to benefit the people here."Well!" After all the people nodded down, Jiangning took the lead. Of course, his current strength also had to be careful. After all, those people who had just met were extremely powerful. Moreover, under the words of the leader, Jiangning also knew his strength. Maybe in this place, it could only be regarded as the strength of the upper class Already. It''s hard to see how powerful people are here. If you want to live a good life in this place, you must be careful. Even if you don''t get an opportunity, there is nothing. You must protect your own life. At this time, Jiangning actually saw a person, the breath of this person is extremely messy, like a crazy person. When he just found out this person, he actually started to attack Jiangning directly. This situation shocked the whole people of Jiangning. He never thought that he met a person and started to fight him directly. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2047 "Crouching trough, who is this person who, without saying a word, is directly attacking me?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help being stunned, because he had never thought that he would encounter such a problem. The three girls were shocked at this time. After all, those who took direct action without saying a word were extremely envious when their enemies met. However, they just came in here and didn''t know anyone, so there was no such thing at all. From this point, it can be seen that the people in this group are really extremely distorted. This is the only way That''s what happened. Jiangning''s face was also cold at this time, because he felt that this person''s strength was extremely strong, he must take out 80% of the strength to deal with this person, otherwise, he would suffer losses. No accident, Jiangning at this time is also a direct hand, to deal with this person, it is no mercy, after all, he has been treated like this, if again lenient, it is not his style. As for the three women, they also stepped aside at this time. Although they also wanted to participate in this battle, they did not give them any opportunities at all because their goal was Jiangning, so they could only do it on the side. This person''s strength, from the beginning has been shown very strong, Jiangning is naturally ring with color, but also no hand. However, after Jiangning showed its own strength, that is to allow this person how to do, are unable to defeat Jiangning, after all, Jiangning''s original strength is extremely strong. At this time, I only saw Jiangning directly use a move, and instantly knocked this man down. I thought that after he fell down, he would not get up to fight with him, but I didn''t expect that after this man got up, he was directly picked up by Jiangning. This point, Jiangning is extremely shocked! It seems that this person is dishevelled and his clothes are not clean. It can be seen that this person may have problems. After understanding clearly, Jiangning immediately did not have any mercy, and directly released his strongest strength. All of a sudden, he had knocked this man to the ground and died no more. "So you killed this man?" At this time, Liu Mei could not help but go forward and look at the dead man on the ground and ask. "If you don''t kill me, do you want him to kill me? Don''t you see that this is a madman? Is it a person whose heart has been twisted? " Jiangning said this, can''t help but feel depressed. Originally, he thought that the former leader was just bluffing Jiangning, but he didn''t expect that he really came to him. For those people with distorted hearts, they may not be able to go out in this lifetime. They are directly insane, so they can do such things, and they have very strong strength, so this situation will appear. However, in any case, it is extremely dangerous. If one of them is not paid attention to, then his life will be in danger. Therefore, Jiangning can only be cautious step by step, and do not let himself fall into any dangerous whirlpool. If there is danger, he will be removed at the first time, after all, his side can be There are three girls. For the three girls, he didn''t want them to be hurt in any way. Now they are still not growing up. If they are growing up, then Jiangning will not pay attention to them, but now their strength is just ordinary. Moreover, this place of death is too dangerous, not only in the aspect of monsters, but also in human beings The same is true of the category. "Well, kill it!" I can''t help but feel depressed. Originally, she wanted to ask this person some questions, but Jiangning killed him with one hand. She didn''t give her any chance at all. She could only be a little depressed. After all, she could not decide such a thing. As for Yueer and Fengying, there is no saying. They are not the kind of people who love directors. Therefore, there is no other way of saying it. "Let''s go!" After killing the man, Jiangning immediately said nothing to the three women. They have a lot of time now, but Jiangning also wants to find a way out as soon as possible. After all, there are many experts looking for a way out, but everyone has no chance to find a way out. This is extremely depressing. It can even be said that some masters have worked hard for such a long time, but in the end, there is no little result, and they have put all their time into it. This is extremely depressing. But there is no way to do it. After all, in this labyrinth like place of death, it''s good to be able to protect your own life, let alone to do other things.People go on the road again, after a little incident in front of them, it can''t affect their mood. Anyway, now people have seen through this place. Generally speaking, sudden danger may come to you, so you should be conspicuous no matter when you are. If you relax your vigilance, your life may be lost, which is no accident. During their long journey, they soon came to a tribe. If Jiangning and others did not know in advance that many people in this dead place had formed into tribes, they would be shocked, but after understanding, he would not be so shocked. At this time, the walls of this tribe were completely broken. Some of the children were standing on the wall with dirty faces and playing. When they saw Jiangning and others coming, they ran away quickly. They were afraid to see something they were afraid of. After seeing this scene, Jiangning and others could not help but show a gloomy color. In their own eyes, they were not so terrible, but these children, as if they had seen the devil, made their hearts depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2048 In fact, it is not. In this case, they are often frightened, so when they see outsiders, they naturally have this kind of reaction. At this time, Liu Mei said: "have you found that the children just now seem to be very spiritual. Their speed is extremely fast. Even if I am not able to match the speed of these children, we can see that this tribe seems to be a little strong, but it seems that the city walls are no longer there, and it is just like a decline The tribe. " When Liu Mei''s words fell, Jiangning recalled that there was such a thing. After all, at that time, the children had already seen them coming from far away, and then there was no accident. They left in a flash. This was a great shock to Jiangning and others. Because a child can show such a strong strength, then what kind of degree is the strength of their family? This is what Jiangning and others can not understand. Jiangning and others, without any hesitation at this time, walked slowly into this tribe. In their opinion, if they want to know about this place of death, they must talk to many people. Only when they talk with many people can they know something important. Otherwise, they can''t know. In addition, there is something depressing about Jiangning, that is, the children are already so strong, and their adults must be very strong. Then it is contrary to this situation, because after they entered this tribe, they actually found the dilapidated houses, so it was a declining department It''s gone. The entrance of Jiangning and others also attracted a lot of people. In fact, only an old man had a white belt on his head, which seemed to be in his old age. Behind the old man, there are several children. These children are hiding behind the old man, and then from time to time they secretly look at Jiangning and others, as if they have found aliens. "Hello!" Jiangning is very polite to ask, after all, he is here, and this old man is here. "You too! Are you from the Central Plains? " The old man directly asked the key questions. In his eyes, he already had a lot of expectations. "Well, yes! How do you know? " When Jiangning heard this, the whole people were shocked. He did not expect that this old man could see that he was from the Central Plains at a glance, which shocked Jiangning. Similarly, the three girls were shocked at this time. After all, this old man, even a divinity, directly understood where they came from. "Don''t be shocked, because I''m also from the Central Plains!" After talking about this, the old man immediately said to Jiangning and others: "come on, come in, come in, it''s not convenient outside!" Jiangning nodded, and then went inside with the three girls. When they appeared, many people were looking at Jiangning and others, but there were not many people, only two or three women, and several strong middle-aged people. The strength of these middle-aged people is also extremely strong, which is a little stronger than Liumei and others, but it is also a little worse than Jiangning. Everyone looked at Jiangning with doubts in their eyes, as if to say, how could such a person come here, and where did they come from? After all, in this place of death, other human beings generally do not set foot on other sites. Once they set foot on other sites, they will be considered to want to fight. If you want to communicate with other tribes, you have to inform them in advance and get permission before you can come here. Therefore, the rules have been formed. Just like the situation before, the master defeated by Jiangning entered another tribe to communicate with each other after he was allowed to. However, during the communication, the tribe of the leader disappeared. The map that went out was almost finished. It was extremely precious. But it disappeared on that day, so naturally it was doubted that the master''s body came up, and naturally there was a dry fight before. Jiangning didn''t know this. After all, it was only said roughly at that time, and did not tell the detailed process. Jiangning did not understand this point. "I also come from the Central Plains, so don''t be surprised, but after I came here, I have been completely regret, because this place is a maze, there is no way out!" Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help sighing. After all, in this, he had been through many years, and often went to find out the way, but he had not found a way out. Other people are constantly looking for a way out, but they are all in the same situation. Fortunately, the old man found another woman who also went into the land of death to explore, and then combined them together to build this tribe. Otherwise, he would have been killed in battle, but Rao is the same now It''s almost the same from this situation."Well! How can you be such a phenomenon? " For this issue, Jiangning is extremely hesitant, after all, in this, their strength is also good, should be able to have a lot of strength to carry forward their own race, but did not expect that such a thing would happen. "Ah, it is often attacked by some horrible monsters. There is no way to do it!" Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help sighing. Then he turned his words and asked, "by the way, young man, do you know the bala people in the Central Plains?" Hearing that it is the bala nationality, Jiangning people are shocked. If you think about the old man''s big body, you can imagine that this old man may not be of the bala nationality, because in the Central Plains, only the people of the bala nationality can have those figures, and other races will not. "Yes! The bala people used to partner with me before! They are strong now. " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2049 Jiangning is very fond of the bala people, because people of this race do not pretend and do not like affectation. They are very honest people. In the past, the protoss appeared. Jiangning once fought with the people of the bala people, and there was also a wave of beasts. Jiangning saved many people of the bala people directly with his own ability. In the following days, when dealing with the protoss, the bala people would do their best to cope with the Protoss. It can be said that this race is a very credible race. "How are they now?" The old man was a little excited, and his hands were shaking at this time. As for the middle-aged people and women on the side, they were looking at Jiangning and were eager to know the information at once. Looking at the old man''s excited appearance, Jiangning has already guessed something. If there is no accident, this old man must have a great relationship with the bala nationality. Only in this way can he be so excited when he hears about the bala people. "Now! Now, the people of the bala nationality are very strong. Although they are a little small in number, their combat effectiveness is quite good. There is no race that can bully them on the mainland of Central Plains! " Jiangning recalled the situation before, and told the old man in the field exactly. The three women on the side are also constantly adding fuel to the oil. After all, at that time, they were also involved in these battles. They were very clear that the bala nationality was a good race and a trustworthy one. "That''s good, that''s good, but I can''t go back any more!" When the old man said this, his tears came down. "What''s the matter? Are you a member of the balas?" One side of the wind shadow, extremely naive asked. "Yes! I''m the ancestor of the bala nationality. I got a Kung Fu at that time, and then I founded the bala nationality. After that, I came to the place of death and wanted to explore the opportunity of this place and become strong. But I didn''t think that once I came in, I would be a hundred years old. There was no chance to go out again! " When the old man said this, he was already in tears. When people get old, they will miss their children. This old man has the same idea. As for those nearby, although they were not as excited as the old man, their bodies were shaking. However, their compatriots of the same ancestor were just separated from each other and could not meet each other. In the world, the most difficult thing is such a thing, so in this point, they also want to go out from here, but they have not found the way out. "It turns out to be the ancestor of the balas!" Jiangning finally understood the relationship between them. He was also able to be happy for this ancestor. After all, at this time, if it had not been for the help of the bala people, Jiangning might not have arrived at the present situation. Therefore, this may be fate. Only at this time, the old man trembled and took out an ancient book from his pocket. Then he handed it to Jiangning and said, "this is the whole skill I have finished. Now I give it to you. If you can get a chance, you can take it out to my people. If you can''t go out, that''s fine." "But what I need to remind you is that other people are not suitable for practicing this skill. Only the people of the bala nationality can practice this skill. You should remember this thing!" Jiangning has no hesitation, but directly takes the classics in his hand. After all, this is what the ancestors of the bala nationality expected of themselves. Even if they can''t finish it, it is necessary to get down. After all, this old man already knows that he can''t go out of the country. If he had the opportunity to go out, he would have gone out and would not wait until now. Moreover, he was very aware of Jiangning''s strength. Now Jiangning''s strength is a little stronger than his strength, so there is no other way to do it. "If I can go out, I will give you a task to finish!" Jiangning solemnly said, for this matter, he also thought of, if there is no accident, it will be able to take back. But if he can''t go out, he can''t do it. After all, some things can''t be forced. Once it''s forced, there won''t be any good things. "Well! Thank you first The old man bowed to Jiangning, not just him, but other people, together with the children, bowed to Jiangning. This is a hope. It is the hope of the bala people. They know the importance of this skill very well. If it is sent out, they will be able to do a lot of things. At that time, they will not be afraid of the invasion of other races. They can also continue the life of the bala people."You don''t want to do this. I can''t afford it. This is to reduce my life span." Jiangning can''t help but lift up the people. He can see the cohesion coming from the members of the bala nationality. This kind of cohesion is incomparable even to other people. This cohesion is also what they need to learn as a team. Once they become a cohesive team, they will be able to complete everything else, which is self-evident. Secondly, Jiangning is also playing the role of benefactor. If he can send out these things, the people of the bala nationality will stand up completely. If there is any difficulty for him, the people of the bala nationality will not say a word and help him directly. However, I don''t know whether I can go out or not. After all, Jiangning has just entered this place, and there are many things that can''t be understood, especially the Jiuyou bamboo forest and huangquan Road, which is forbidden land in the land of death. However, Jiangning also knows that the more forbidden areas are, the more opportunities they will have to get out of that place. This is self-evident. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2050 However, generally speaking, it is extremely difficult to find a way out. After all, more than one person has found a way out. Among them, many powerful people are doing such things, but they can not achieve any effect. From this point, we can see how difficult it is to find it. It is extremely difficult to find a way out of a labyrinth of death. But in any case, Jiangning will work hard. Originally, he thought that there would be some opportunities in this place of death, but he didn''t want all the people to live well in it, but he couldn''t go out. This made him extremely depressed. If he had known this, he would not have come in. After all, he would not have any effect here. At this time, after thanking Jiangning, the old man immediately said, "you''ll stay and have a rest here tonight, and you can go tomorrow." "Yes! By the way, you haven''t said how you got here. Will some people come to fight with you? " Jiangning said it very clearly, and his meaning was also understood by everyone. After all, in this period of time, Jiangning did not want to put himself in an absolutely dangerous place. If there are other people or some monsters coming here at night, Jiangning is not willing to rest here. After all, once you touch your own danger here, you can say that your life can be in danger. He didn''t mind himself, but the strength of the three women made him a little worried. After all, the strength of the three women was just ordinary, which he knew very well. If the strength of the three women was the same as that of him, he would never ask. "Yes, but it''s not strong. We can handle it completely. You don''t have to worry about it!" The old man laughed and said honestly. The people of the bala nationality have always been extremely honest, and Jiangning is also very clear about it, so they agreed to come down and stay in this scene for a long time at night. The three girls were excited at this time. After all, they were tired of being outside. Suddenly, there was a place like home to stay in. That was the best thing. At this time, those children also chatted with Jiangning. They all knew that Jiangning was not a bad man, but their benefactor. So at this time, they were not afraid of Jiangning, and even played games with Jiangning. For these children, Jiangning is also very honest to play with them, he immediately felt the story of childhood. As for the three women, they went to other places with two women in the tribe to experience the local customs. This is very good. When Jiangning saw these women together, they were all very happy. They also imagined that one day they could go back to the Central Plains. They must not go around and have a taste of life. That''s the best thing. Although the pursuit of strength is also put first, sometimes, if you don''t experience the amorous feelings, the artistic conception simply can''t keep up with it. Even if you try hard at that time, you may not be able to become a strong person, which is beyond doubt. After a while, the dishes were ready. The old man himself came to let Jiangning and others pass by. For the old man''s enthusiasm, Jiangning also responded with his own enthusiasm. His principle of life is like this. As good as others are to him, he will treat others as well. This is a positive thing. If others want to count on him, he will never show any mercy. After all, if a man who plans his own business is left behind, he will return to the mountain, no matter what At that time, there will be aftereffects. "By the way, are there always some distorted people in this place?" In the course of tasting the dishes, Jiangning could not help but ask the old man. After all, in this place, the old man''s knowledge is still more than his own. If he can get a lot of information, it will have a great effect on himself. After all, he is not here for a day. He may be like the old man, and he will stay here directly. After all, if he can''t find a way out That''s the only way. So knowing something in advance is very good for their trip. "Indeed! These people are forced down by this place of death, so they have some mental problems. If you encounter these problems, you should deal with them as soon as possible. Otherwise, they will be stabbed in your back! " Speaking of this, the old man was still a little frightened. Then he pulled out his clothes and saw only a long scar on his back. This scar looks very deep. Although it has been compounded now, it still makes Jiangning and others worried. The old man pulled it up to show Jiangning and others, and said again, "this is the consequence of trust. Before meeting a person with psychological distortion, he directly stabbed me in the back. If I didn''t react quickly, maybe it would have been a direct death at that time."Those people who have dinner together are not used to it, but the look in their eyes has made them completely angry. After all, he has already known about this matter, but the key is that after their ancestors were injured, they did not catch that person. This is the most depressing thing. "It''s such a terrible thing to happen. I know it now." When Jiangning said this, he could not help but show a look of sudden realization. For a long time, the people of the bala people are extremely peaceful, and their mind is also very good, but it is precisely because of this that such problems will arise. This is self-evident, and in this, as long as there are no other things, the people of the bala people may not have such a thing. At this time, the three girls were all depressed. They didn''t expect that it would be so terrible. All along, they thought it was just a little bit of a small thing. They didn''t expect such a big thing to happen. Generally speaking, this kind of danger will not appear in the Central Plains. I didn''t expect that these things would happen frequently in this place of death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2051 "It''s good that you know about it. Anyway, that''s all I''m talking about. When you''re exploring, be careful!" When the old man said this, he could not help telling Jiangning. After all, such a thing is really shocking. If one is not careful, it will be a great problem. If there is a positive battle, it is still a good thing. After all, it will not stab you in the back, but if you come from behind, you will be completely speechless, and even no one can find it. Otherwise, the ancestor of the bala nationality would not have happened. "Don''t worry, we are all ready already!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for his own knowledge of these things, he is also extremely confident that he can deal with it. There are four teams here. If these things happen again, they will have no vigilance. This is a bad thing for a practitioner. At the beginning of tasting the wine, Jiangning only felt that these dishes were really delicious and the wine was very good to drink, which made him yearn for such a life. After all, if nothing happened in this, it would be equivalent to changing the environment, and there was nothing strange. After three rounds of drinking, Jiangning and others have already put forward the idea of taking a rest, and then one of the women takes four people to a place to have a rest. However, Jiangning didn''t know that after they had a rest, the ancestors of the bala nationality directly led all the people to go out, and everyone had weapons in their hands, which made them look like they were murderous. If Jiangning saw this situation, he certainly knew that something important was going to happen, but he was resting, and the movement of the ancestors of the bala nationality was not very big, so he did not know about this situation. There was no accident. When Jiangning was sleeping, a sudden violent breath actually made him wake up in his sleep. This breath was extremely powerful. If he had known it in normal time, Jiangning already knew it, but he did not know about it just when he was resting. At this time, a scream came, Jiangning directly got up from his sleep, not only that, but also the three girls. Every one of them is extremely alert. Even in this, their alertness may be higher than that of Jiangning. After all, as a woman, if there is no alertness, it will not be a good woman. "What''s going on?" Liu Mei directly stood up and asked. For such a thing, she was ready to fight at the first time, and the whole person was immediately in the fighting state, which was a very good thing. Otherwise, when the danger came, she still did not enter the fighting state, which was a very hurt thing. It''s not just her. Yue''er and Feng Ying adjusted a little, but also quickly entered the battle. After all, these two men are powerful people, and their vigilance is extremely feasible. "I don''t know. Let''s go out and see what''s going on!" Jiangning shook his head, saying that he did not know the situation. According to the characteristics of the ancestors of the bala nationality, they would not deceive themselves. However, Jiangning did not know that this deception of the bala people was just a kind deception. After all, the ancestors of the bala nationality knew that there was a great danger ahead. If Jiangning went to the front very quickly, it would be directly injured The dot is self-evident. After all, it has been a long time since the battle between the ba''er people and the ethnic groups in front of them. Moreover, he, a declining tribe, had been attacked and encountered such a situation. If it had not been for the ancestors of the bala people, it would have been destroyed. as like as two peas in the middle of the war, the fighting between the races is just the same as the battle in the Central Plains. What is even undeniable is that the people in this area are much more fierce than those in the Central Plains. The people in this area are so fierce. If they get up, there is nothing to say. Jiangning didn''t know about these things. He was a little depressed now. After all, the people of the bala nationality would not cheat themselves or lie. But now, he was cheated, which made him very depressed. "Go, get out of here quickly!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but deep voice said. No matter what the reason is, Jiangning can''t ignore it. After all, he and the people of the bala ethnic group have friendship in it. If in the Central Plains, without the help of the bala people, I can''t get to this level. Therefore, this kind of kindness needs to be paid back. Even without this, Jiangning will not look at this one The old man died. When they rushed out, they had already seen the old man standing in front of his tribe, and behind him were several of his people. Every one of them had a look of taking death as his own, and did not seem to care about his own death."How did you get out?" When Jiangning and others went out, the old man immediately frowned. In his heart, he thinks that these things are the affairs of his Bala nationality, and they are not related to Jiangning, or even don''t want Jiangning to participate in it. "Tell me, what''s going on here?" Jiangning is a person who doesn''t like to be cheated. Although he knows clearly that the people of the bala nationality are in danger, he still wants to know what is going on. Otherwise, he will feel uneasy. "Nothing!" The old man said strongly. At this time, one of the old man''s sons directly said: "in fact, my father also wants you to be safe. In front of you, there is a very violent race. If you don''t rest here, you will meet that race. At that time, you may be injured, so I''ll keep it from you! We may have deceived you, but you must understand our intention .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2052 "Then, he asked us to kill all the people of that race tonight, which is to clear up a barrier for you. After all, you have already obtained the ancient books of our Bala people. As long as you go out, it will continue our BAL people''s incense and contribute to the growth of our bala people. That''s why we I will do it! " "Shut up, don''t say it!" After hearing this, the old man immediately scolded his son. After listening to this, Jiangning finally knew why the old man did this. It turned out that all this was planned. After he got the classics, the old man opened the way for himself, so that he could quickly pass through some obstacles. After all, he had been here for so long, he must have known something. "Forget it, just think you didn''t cheat me!" Jiangning a little helpless said, for this old man''s deception, he really does not want to say anything, but he is also a person who does not like to be cheated, even if it is a kind of good faith cheating, it is not like. Three women at this time, is also thoroughly moved, the original will still have such a thing to happen, this world, still has love in it. But now this is a very dangerous thing. After all, in addition to Jiangning and others, there is already a team of people rushing in from the outside. These people have straddling horses under them. A strong breath comes out, which makes Jiangning and other people look dignified. From the breath, we can feel that their strength is extremely strong. We can even say that this kind of people''s strength has reached a universal level, which is only a step short. If we give them a strong opportunity, they may become powerful people. Therefore, Jiangning was dignified at this moment. He did not expect that he would meet such a powerful person. From this point, we can see the good intentions of this old man. In fact, Jiangning doesn''t know that the strength of this old man of the bala nationality is not only on the surface, but also extremely powerful. Otherwise, it can''t stop these people from rushing in, which is something Jiangning can''t know. At this time, there were about eight people in the team. The leader directly said, "hand in the classics and leave you a whole body. Otherwise, you will be broken to pieces!" "Is it? If you were so strong, you would have defeated me long ago, instead of waiting for this moment! " At this time, the ancestor of the bala nationality couldn''t help laughing. He understood the strength of both sides very well. In a word, it was fighting against each other. After all, they had fought countless times. The most advantage is that there are more people on the opposite side. If there are so many people, the ancestors of the bala nationality will not have any fear. After all, he is very aware of his own strength. "You are very arrogant, but look how many people I brought this time?" Speaking of this, the leader couldn''t help sneering. In the previous attacks, he couldn''t do any harm to the ancestors of the bala nationality. But in this, he had enough confidence, because he brought a lot of people. As long as these people hold other people in check, they can cooperate with two or three people to fight directly against the ancestors of the bala nationality. If they are captured, they will be able to force him to hand over the ancient books. As long as they hand over the classics, they will become more powerful and can come out of this place of death It''s not certain to go. For a long time, the ancestors of the bala nationality have said that only their own blood of the bala people can be cultivated, but this person just doesn''t listen. And the ancestors of the bala people also do not give him a try because they are afraid that he will be possessed by the devil and lose a high hand at that time. However, kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. The ancestor of the bala nationality did not give it to this person. He was forced to make trouble by this man. Then he got up and got to this point with hatred in his heart. It can be said that all this is a kind ending. If the ancestors of the bala nationality were not so kind, it might not have happened. After all, if the ancestors of the bala nationality gave this person cultivation at that time, he would be directly possessed by the devil, and there would be no so many things. But the ancestors of the bala nationality, it was so kind that it happened. After Jiangning heard of this reason, the whole person was angry. He didn''t expect that there would be such a beast in the world. People did so many things for you, but you still had to bite back. This really made him angry. At this time, Jiang Ning once again said, "there is no way for him to kill any one." Jiangning''s system has always had the ability to be invisible. As long as it steals and sneaks around this person, he can kill this person. This is what Jiangning thought for a long time, but he needs a person to hold him down, otherwise it can''t be done.There is another point, that is, you can''t give out any breath here. Otherwise, it will be discovered in advance and there may be danger at that time. Jiangning doesn''t want to become the target of this person. After all, he knows that the strength of this person is extremely strong. If he just gets up with this person, he will soon be defeated. Although he said that he may not be killed in battle, he will certainly fail. "Can you surprise him?" The old man of the bala nationality, at the moment, also put down his persistence. After all, it has been such a long time. This white eyed wolf has made so many moves to himself, and he has already been disappointed. "I will, as long as you restrain him, I may be able to kill him!" Jiangning''s face can not help but show self-confidence, after all, his own strength is also extremely strong, as long as it is to fight up, it has unlimited possibilities. When you don''t make up your mind to do something, you have already failed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2053 It''s true to try when you have a chance. If you don''t do it, or if you are afraid of the East and West, it will be a complete failure. Life is such a journey, if you have the opportunity, don''t have any hesitation, just do it well, or you will regret for a lifetime. Now Jiangning is the same. Although he said that his strength was not as good as that of the leader, he had decided to attack directly. Only in this way could the ancestors of the bala nationality protect his people. Otherwise, if they failed this time, they would also be killed. For this powerful person, Jiangning has already had his own view, that is, in this place, there is often no lack of experts. If it is not careful, you will face the master directly, which is beyond doubt. In addition, you will also encounter many strong people, which is also common Now. "Jiangning, be careful!" Liu Mei this time, can''t help but worry about said. For Jiangning, she has put all her heart on him. If something happens to Jiangning, she can''t live alone. After all, it has been such a long time. If you suddenly lose a person, that kind of taste is not everyone can bear. As for yue''er and Liu Mei, they are not allowed to lose Jiangning. After all, if they lose Jiangning, they don''t know how to live and even may become slaves of others. This is very normal. It is self-evident that how many women, who have no strength, are directly controlled by others and then become slaves of others. "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" Jiangning gave the three women a reassuring look, and then went straight into the darkness. When Jiangning did this thing, the leader didn''t notice that he was coming. Therefore, Jiangning was absolutely sure that the raid could succeed. As long as the raid was successful, he would have done a good deed. After all, he didn''t want to see the ancestors of the bala nationality and die directly in the hands of this kind of people. There was no accident. At this time, the commander asked the ancestors of the bala nationality again, but he still didn''t get the classics. After all, if the ancestors of the bala nationality had given it to him, it would have been given, and it would not have been until now. So in any case, there would have been conflicts. "If you want to do it, do it directly. You don''t have to pretend like this!" The ancestor of the bala nationality, his temper also came up directly. He met a snake and scorpion for the first time. It was a great blow to him. Even later, he couldn''t believe other people. If he didn''t feel a sense of justice in Jiangning, maybe he would not have given his own classics to Jiangning. After all, this book is extremely powerful. If it is suitable for cultivation, it will certainly rise to a very high level. Unfortunately, he had already explored Jiangning''s physique, which was not suitable for cultivation. Therefore, when he told Jiangning, he said it clearly. If Jiangning could also practice, he would give Jiangning direct cultivation. The collar leader''s face was completely gloomy at this moment. He didn''t think that this old man was so difficult to handle. However, he also understood that the more valuable things were, the more reluctant they were to give up, which also inspired his mind. There is no unnecessary words, this person is directly in the dark, to the ancestors of the Bala, accompanied by him, and he brought a few people. As for others, they took up the people of the balas and divided them into two fighting points. After all, they all know that Jiangning has gone to fight. As long as Jiangning''s surprise attack is successful, then everything can be solved. At that time, they don''t need them to do anything. If Jiangning can''t finish it, they may all be killed in battle. After all, there is no one who may be the opponent of this leader. The breath released from him can clearly feel the strength of this man. At this moment, the battle is very fierce. After all, everyone has a strong strength. As long as they touch each other face-to-face, there will be a huge explosion. Jiangning now finally understands why this place is such a ruins, which was formed in the war. He was also extremely sympathetic to the people of the bala nationality. He didn''t expect that his kindness would lead to such a thing. That is to say, at the beginning of the war, Jiangning sneaked directly to the leader''s side, and then there was no accident. A long sword directly passed through his body.This scene is so familiar. For the leader, he often does it in this way. He didn''t expect that he had such a situation now. He wanted to go back to see who attacked him, but he tried his best, but he didn''t succeed. The man fell down on the horse and died of breath. After the leader has died, the rest of the people have no combat effectiveness. After all, as long as the leader is dead, the morale of the army is completely disordered. At a moment, the people of the bala nationality, one after another, waved their weapons in their hands. At this time, all the people who came to invade were lying on the ground, and their blood was already flowing. "Did you succeed?" Liu Mei in the back, looking at all this, the whole person is shocked. She had never thought that it was at this time that a strong battle had to be fought. It was a shock to them. Even there is no denying that Jiangning''s ability has been fully demonstrated. Without Jiangning''s surprise attack, it is undoubtedly very difficult to end this battle. After all, everyone in the field is so powerful that it may be possible to fight until dawn. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2054 However, because of the success of Jiangning''s surprise attack, all these changed. At this time, all the people were shocked and looked at Jiangning, even undeniably. In this case, Jiangning''s strength was fully demonstrated. Although it is a little weak, but this skill makes all the people take a breath of cold air, such as the leader of such a strong person, are directly killed in battle, if you change to other people, it is not to say, perhaps a face-to-face, is already dead. And in this, Jiangning may not have shown his strongest strength, after all, no one saw him have any fighting situation, and his own breath is extremely strong. "Done! This is to solve a problem for you, but also for ourselves At this time, Jiangning could not help but walk out of the darkness. This difficult problem that has plagued the bala people for many years was finally dealt with by Jiangning''s sword. "Thank you very much! If you do not come, we may be dead in the land of Bala, will be completely destroyed, all this is your help! Maybe, this is fate The old man of the bala nationality bowed deeply to Jiangning. He is a very understanding of the people, Jiangning now this one, but their entire race has been saved. After this time, perhaps the bala will not be in danger. After all, the people of the bala nationality are very powerful, but they have met a tribe with a large number of people. Therefore, in the battle, the enemy on the opposite side can crush themselves and others with cannon fodder directly, which makes them extremely helpless. But fortunately, this danger has been completely solved. Thanks to Jiangning, if there was no Jiangning, they would have really had a big event. "You don''t have to do this. You''re wasting my life!" Jiangning said again. He felt that his attack might be a turning point. After all, if he didn''t do it this time, the people of the bala nationality would not be able to beat this strong man. At that time, he would suffer a lot, and then he would be locked here, or even be killed directly. Therefore, in this, both the people of the bala nationality and himself want this person to die in battle. Only if this person is killed can they be safe. This is needless to say. Secondly, the ba''er people may have a little worry in this, that is, they can''t fight at all, and they will be killed in battle at that time. So when they meet Jiangning in front of them, they will be so excited. There are reasons for all this. "No matter what, I want to thank you. Without you, all this can''t be accomplished!" Speaking of this, the ancestors of the bala nationality could not help bowing again. When the three girls saw this, their eyes were moist. What a wonderful old man, she was bitten by a snake and a scorpion. Fortunately, she did not die. If she did, she would die unjustly. "Let''s go back." Jiangning finally couldn''t stand this appearance of the ancestor of the bala nationality, and immediately put forward the idea of going back. At this time, all the people cheered. They all understood that Jiangning might be their luck. After Jiangning arrived, all these things had been solved. If there was no Jiangning, it could not be solved at all, and even other things would happen. After solving this crisis, there will be no other crisis coming. This is a very good thing for the bala people. It can even be said that as long as this situation is maintained, the bala people will be able to develop as powerful as the Central Plains. "By the way, I''ll tell you a secret!" After returning home, the ancestor of the bala nationality directly told Jiangning that his look was very dignified, even more dignified than when he first gave Jiangning that ancient book. And at this time, all the people have been paid by him, leaving only Jiangning and him. Seeing that the old man was so serious, Jiangning was also depressed, and immediately said, "you can say it, but I have seen some people with big waves!" "Well! You have such an experience, that is the best thing The old man nodded, and then the conversation turned. He said in a deep voice: "actually, the way out may be in the bamboo forest of Jiuyou. I have heard of an elder who saw the mainland of the central plains there. As long as you cross over, you can go out. But there seems to be a small labyrinth inside. This labyrinth has killed many people. Many people are strong When people are looking for this way out, they all die there one after another As soon as his words fell, Jiangning people became dignified. After all, nothing can be compared with such news. If there is any, it is only about other ways to go out.All along, all people are looking for a way out, but no one has been able to succeed, so this message, it is extremely exciting, even can be said, dignified up is extremely normal. In this, Jiangning can feel the vitality, because once entering the Jiuyou bamboo forest, it seems to have found a way out. However, the following old man''s words completely depressed Jiangning and said: "in that small labyrinth, human strength will no longer exist, but become a mortal. So you have to decide whether to go to that place or not. Anyway, I am old, there is no way to go!" For this news, the old man also told others for the first time. After all, everyone wants to leave this place of death. If some people who can''t stay are going to the Jiuyou bamboo forest directly, they will be completely killed in battle. Therefore, in order not to harm so many people, he has always kept this news from saying, otherwise, it would have derived some other things, and not just the little things now. "There are things like this Jiangning was depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2055 If a person''s strength is lost, then it is inconvenient to do anything. This is extremely understandable. Even it can be said that if such a thing happens, maybe it will frighten people directly. Has been used to have a strong strength in the body, but suddenly, there is no strength, it will be extremely incompatible, so this is very important, many people will not have such a habit. "Well! So you must think about it. After all, if you enter this place, you will have no strength. If you want to do something else, you can''t do it at all! " The old man told him again, because it was too terrible. Now he has thoroughly known the character of Jiangning, so he also told Jiangning about it. If Jiangning is not his appetite, he will not have any words at all. A person''s reputation is often reflected in whether others will help you when you are in trouble. Just now, Jiangning was not in a mess in the face of danger, and he helped them to win. There would be no other things in the future. Therefore, he also felt that Jiangning was very interested in him. At the same time, he also has a selfish heart in it. As long as Jiangning goes out, he can also bring the classics to his people. At that time, the bala people in the Central Plains will be able to become very powerful, which is also his selfish intention. But generally speaking, he hopes Jiangning can go out. After all, this place is not as fun as before, and there are opportunities everywhere before. But now, there is no saying, and all the opportunities have been given by other people. The last two places left, one is Jiuyou bamboo forest, but this one is a place of death, which is needless to say! Since ancient times, there have been a lot of people in this place, but there is still no saying, it is directly killed in the war. On the other hand, the road of the netherworld is also a place of great palpitation. In this place, there are many people who have died. Usually, when people say this place, they think it is the road of the netherworld, which is the way to send you on the road. So almost all people are unwilling to go to this place. "Don''t worry, I''ll have my own consideration!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his strictness. He never thought that this Jiuyou bamboo forest would be so dangerous. Originally, he just thought that it was the same place as the ruins, but he didn''t think that it could limit people''s strength and directly make people''s strength disappear. If a person has no strength, it will be extremely difficult to deal with some difficulties. It can even be said that as long as there is a little problem, it will be impossible to do. After all, without strength, many things can not be solved. However, there are four people in their team, so he has nothing to fear. As long as they can unite together, they may break out. Once he broke out, the place of death would no longer be a place where he would die for a lifetime. At that time, he would be able to go in and out of this place of death and the Central Plains. In fact, Jiangning is a little depressed, that is, the powerful master he met before, if he can be left, he will be able to get the map on his body, and then we can determine whether this exit is in this. However, this is also a fate. After all, if he got the map, he would not pass through here, and he could not meet the bala people. He would not have such information. Sometimes, a piece of news can be compared to an opportunity. After all, in this place of death, what is lacking is news, which is beyond doubt. There is another point, that is, in this, as long as there is a strong strength, it will be able to directly pick up people of other races, without looking at any facial expression and moral constraints. Secondly, we can also know that there are many people whose psychology is distorted in this place, so we must think clearly when doing certain things Come down. "By the way, I''ll give you a talisman, which seems to be able to give people luck. Just take it with you!" At this time, the old man took out an old talisman from his pocket and handed it to Jiangning. After Jiangning took over, he only felt a stream of pure gas flowing into his body, which was very comfortable. It was even said that during this period of time, his cultivation also moved a little. Feeling the strangeness of his body, Jiangning''s look can''t help but show the color of shock. It turns out that there are still some things in this world. Thank you Jiangning smiles and thanks to the old man. After all, the old man didn''t give it to his people. It can be seen that the old man made a big decision to give him such a good thing.If he wanted to give it to Jiangning at the beginning, he gave it to Jiangning when he handed in the classics. But he didn''t do so at that time. It can be seen that he was thinking about it at that time, but anyway, it was a good thing to look at. "This is a talisman that can improve people''s luck, so it can avoid evil and pursue good fortune." "Good! If there is one thing, then I will be more confident when I go out! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He has always been a lucky son. He was originally a lucky son, and his luck is very good. Now, if he has the addition of this thing, it will be more able to blow up his luck. At that time, some dangers may leave him and will not contact him. There are many times, a lot of things you can''t see, so in this, as long as you meet with the existing things, good things are good things, bad things are bad things, there is no saying. But now Jiangning has filled up his luck. This is also very happy for Jiangning. After all, people with good fortune will not be short-lived. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2056 This line, can be said to give Jiangning a lot of help, that is to get a luck talisman, after all, his luck has been extremely strong, if you add this one thing, it will have reached a peak, it is not to question the matter. Even in this, it can be said that in the world, there is no one who can compare with his luck value. He is the one favored by God. No matter what kind of difficulties he encounters, he is not enough to beat him down. The things encountered in these times can be fully reflected. There is another point, that is, at this time, Jiangning has already learned the secret of Jiuyou bamboo forest. If he doesn''t understand this secret, other things may happen. But he already knows the secret of Jiuyou bamboo forest. There is nothing to say. Jiangning can do it. "This time, thank you very much. Without you, we might be finished!" At this time, the leading old man could not help but thank Jiangning. Although they already know that they can''t go out from here, they also have their own goals. That is, after Jiangning goes out, they will bring all the hope to their own people. Even if they are killed in this place of death, they will have their own people outside. Maybe after many years, if this place of death has been completely seen through, then they will still find the present site. Therefore, all these things are connected by cause and effect. One of the causes and effects can not be underestimated. If all the causes and effects are connected together, it will be a very important line for people Here we are. "No! Now that your crisis is over, it''s time for me to go! " When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. It was also a happy thing to help the ancestor of the bala nationality. After all, he also got a lot of benefits, and in this, he could know a lot of things. Some people, although they say that they have been living in the place of death for a long time, they don''t know that there is a chance for them to go outside in the bamboo forest of Jiuyou. So after Jiangning knows about this, all people can''t stop him. "Well! I hope you have a good journey The old man stood at the gate of the village and said thanks to Jiangning. He saw that Jiangning had left directly before returning to his own place. Jiangning and others left with their hope. After all, at this time, if no one can give them hope, it will be completely despairing. They have already been desperate once, and now they can''t despair again. After all, Jiangning is a person with full fortune, which they know. Walking on the road, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking, "is it true that the ancestor of the bala nationality gave you a talisman of Qi Yun value?" They have only heard of these things in the legend, and they can''t have a real promise. So at this moment, they are a little suspicious. After all, no one knows what kind of thing it is. If it is possible, it may be just some other real facts that can be seen. "I can''t see these dark things, but anyway, since it''s the intention of others, I''ll take it with me, and it''s not harmful to me anyway." Jiangning said this, his face can not help smiling, after all, at this moment, except Jiangning himself can slightly understand these things, other people simply can not understand. "Well, in fact, I hope you can understand these things, but no matter what, we also hope that we can come out of this place of death!" At this time, the wind can not help saying. She is just a person who wants to wander around the world. She didn''t expect that she came to the place of death and could not go out. This is a very depressing thing for her, but if she doesn''t follow Jiangning and others to come in, she can''t be one of them. People, at this time, are heading for Jiuyou bamboo forest, but do not know, at this time, there are many people are going to this place, some of them, that is extremely terrible, even more terrible than Jiangning, after all, in this place, there is no lack of experts. If it is a lack of masters, it can be seen from some powerful people. In this place of death, they can''t go out, they can only continue to cultivate their own strength. When they reach a certain level, they may be able to break through a certain limit. "By the way, do any of you want to stay in this place, and if so, I can send you to a very safe place!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. This place, as long as it is a good place to live, will be better than the outside. After all, here, you can enter into rapid cultivation, and outside, that is not possible. After all, the aura of heaven and earth is extremely scarce.At this time, the three girls all shake their heads. They also know the danger of this place. If they want to live in this place, they must have a very strong strength. Sometimes, even if you have a strong strength, it is impossible to live. After all, you can''t be one of the lucky ones here I don''t know how to deal with it. "Well, let''s move on." Jiangning didn''t mind and went straight to the deep. He knows that the three women have been basically linked with him, so wherever he goes, there will be three female figures. After all, they are the same people, and their team is extremely cohesive. It is even undeniable that there may be other people joining in. "I suddenly felt that we might be in great danger in the next step!" At this time, Liu Mei could not help frowning and said. Liu Mei, who is a special skill, knows these things very well. Sometimes Jiangning can''t feel it. She can also feel it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2057 "I don''t think so." At this time, Jiangning''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling. If another person said that he was willing to open, he would not believe anything. However, Liu Mei''s words had to believe three points. After all, Liu Mei''s special skills and skills were very powerful in distinguishing other breath. As for Fengying and Yueer, they have no strength of Liumei. After all, their strength is just ordinary. It can even be said that if other major events happen here, Jiangning will carry them by themselves. Other people can''t carry them down. After all, Jiangning''s strength has reached a certain level Here it is. "I don''t know. I just have such an intuition anyway! But I hope it''s not true. If it''s true, it''s going to be a complete disaster! " Liu Mei also shakes her head. Under Jiangning''s questioning again, she doesn''t know the truth of the matter. After all, she knows that her own strength is just ordinary at this time. If she really feels wrong, it will be a great blow to the team. Sometimes, a person''s feeling is that it will change the general direction of a team, and there will be absolutely no other things to happen here. So Liu Mei is not sure at this moment. It matters a lot. Sometimes I can''t believe it completely. After all, it belongs to the place of death. Everything can happen here ¡£ "It''s OK. Let''s move on." Jiangning shook his head, and then said to the three girls that he walked in front of him alone. Even if something happened, he could quickly solve it. After all, he knew his own strength very well. If other people were in front of him, Jiangning would not have peace of mind. After all, any other woman''s strength was just ordinary, and could not be compared with him. After all, he was in the Central Plains, and he was the first person to come. "Well! I hope everything is well Liu Mei also prayed at this time. After all, she was a little uncertain about these things, but in fact, she still believed in herself. Her skill was only known by herself. There was no need to say about the accuracy. Even some very small things could be sensed by her. It''s just for the sake of the team. He doesn''t fight with his teammates. If this happens, they will not be members of a team, and they will be separated. In some specific things, sometimes, it will be very possible. Originally, I thought that there would not be any strong people in this. After all, their strength has reached a certain level, and there will be no fear of anyone they meet. However, Jiangning did not expect that when he and others went deep down, they met a strong team directly. This powerful team is composed of five people, and the breath of each of them is incomparably strong. Their height is extremely high. Moreover, Jiangning can feel a bloody breath from their bodies. It is obvious that these five people have been stained with a lot of blood, otherwise, there will be no such bloody gas Interest. There is another point, that is, everyone in this may have been transformed by monsters. After all, their strength and breath are a little bit different, and they are all so powerful. There is no doubt about this. When Jiangning and others found these five people, they also found Jiangning and others. Their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled at this moment, and then everyone released a strong breath. Jiangning''s face changed slightly, and then he stopped to look at the five men. At the same time, he was also feeling the breath of the five people. If there was no fighting, it would be the best thing. But if there was a battle and he could not solve it, then Jiangning would not have any fear. Although it is said that the strength of these five people is so strong, if Jiangning really wants to be fierce, there will be no fear of saying that. Even so, before that time, Jiangning will never admit defeat. Often, he can handle things by himself, so there will be absolutely no other people involved in it. "Who are you, where are you from, and where are you going?" At this time, the leader asked coldly. His face and voice are extremely cold, and even can be said, if not a little far away, he may have been covered with a layer of frost. After all, a person''s breath can affect all things around him. Therefore, when Jiangning is facing these people, he will not have any fear at the moment, because in the conversation, the opposite people have already shown such strong power, which is no wonder he is like this. "You don''t care where I come from and where I go. You go your own way, we go our way, and everyone doesn''t care about each other. Isn''t it better?" Jiangning also sneered at the moment, said coldly.Life in the world, if you are afraid of others all your life, you don''t need to say, and you won''t have the strength to live to this time. Therefore, Jiangning will not stick cold buttocks with a hot face at this point. You should be real and honest, and you will not be affected by all other factors. The leader, after hearing Jiangning''s sneer, was angry. He never felt that there would be such a person talking to him in this place of death. This is not giving him face at all. But in fact, he doesn''t know that his words have betrayed himself. Since you can''t respect others, why do you let others respect you? This is Jiangning''s practice. When you can respect others, Jiangning will not say a word, but respect you directly. If you don''t know how to be funny and think that you are the biggest, then you are sorry. I will also use color. This is not to be said. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2058 In this world, there will be such a thing, if you do not respect others, then others will not respect you at all, after all, this world is an equal world, it is impossible to appear before the strong supremacy of the truth. However, anyway, Jiangning has such strength. If Jiangning does not have such strength, it will not dare to compete with no one in the field. After all, their strength is extremely strong, and even can be said to have crushed their team. After all, the breath from everyone else is Extremely terrible, and Jiangning on this side, that is, only Jiangning itself can have such a powerful power. As for the three women, their strength is just average. If they encounter a strong team, it will be a thorough problem. After all, they have not experienced a lot of things. If they fight, they have not experienced any more. All the dangers are borne by Jiangning alone, so in this respect They''re going to be a lot worse. The leader on the opposite side had never thought that Jiangning would be so strong. For a time, he was a little unaccustomed to it. No matter what kind of place they arrived at, the five of them would be respected. Even if they went to any place, they would contribute the most beautiful things in their own race Come on. Not for others, because they have such strength, and they come in a team of five people. But now, on the contrary, Jiangning and others simply do not give them this face, and they just want to pick them up. This is something they never thought of. "You want to die, don''t you?" At this moment, the leader''s breath burst out directly, and everything in the field flew up in succession, as if it were a precursor of the end of the world. Not only that, but also there were many trees uprooted, like the omen of entering a ruins. The other four people, they also sent out a breath of terror, everyone''s breath at this time has risen to a very strong point, if Jiangning''s strength is not so strong, it is almost finished. After all, here, he can resist the breath of these five people, not let the breath impact on his side of the three Here comes the woman. But at this time, the three women''s faces changed. For no reason, because they felt a very uncomfortable breath to suppress them. If they were not careful, they would completely bury their own lives, and their faces were also afraid. "Jiangning, let''s go and ignore them!" At this time, Liu Mei is a little worried about Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is pretty good, but it''s obviously not a good state to face these five people. After all, the breath of each of these five people can be compared with Jiangning. If there is a real war, one person can stop the three girls. At that time, Jiangning will face four masters by himself. There is no doubt about this, so Liu Mei is extremely worried about it. "It''s OK. They can''t do anything about me yet!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but show a confident smile, not for other, because in this, he has been the luck of the body, there will be no danger, and he also believe in his own strength, if met with other things, then his luck can completely offset a lot of part of the danger, this is no doubt Yes. "It''s not that I want to die, but you don''t know how to respect people, so you can''t blame me for this! If you don''t like me, then you can speak with your strength, and I won''t be afraid of you Jiangning said that he couldn''t help but sneer. No matter where he was, he was afraid, but he would never humbly plead with others like a pug. And in this, Jiangning also felt that he would not necessarily lose to these five people. Although the strength of these five people is good, but his own outbreak is absolutely unparalleled. If compared, who might win, that is still an unknown! Therefore, Jiangning will never have any fear here. No matter what a person is doing, as long as he is not afraid of death and can''t die at that time, then there must be progress. If a person is always greedy for life and afraid of death, even if it is a great opportunity for you, there will be no saying. If the end is here, not everyone can have such effect. "In that case, you are welcome!" The leader said, directly and fiercely, and then said in a cold voice to another: "come on, let me see how strong you are!" After the words fell, the man immediately waved to the other four people. After a while, he only saw the other four people. They burst out their most powerful breath in succession. It is even undeniable that they still have an extremely strong pressure.But Jiangning will not be afraid of all this, because Jiangning can resist four people at this time. Although the attack of these four people is relatively strong, Jiangning will not have any fear at all. Everyone''s strength is released at this time. Not only that, Jiangning is also in this, which directly shows his strongest strength, because he knows that these four people will not have any mercy, so he has already shown his strongest strength. As for the three women, they also left the scope of the battle at this time, because they knew very well that they could not get involved in these battles at all. If one of them was affected, there would be a thorough big problem. Even they understood that if there was no accident, Jiangning would not have any questions It''s a question of. From the beginning to the end, Jiangning is impossible to put themselves in a dangerous situation, so they have absolute confidence in Jiangning, and even can be said that they hope Jiangning alone can control the overall situation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2059 As long as you can control the overall situation, everything else can be done. After all, nothing else will happen here. "Boy, you can die!" Seeing only one of them, the cold breath emanates from his body, and then directly picks up Jiangning. That strong breath is beyond the scope of human understanding. It can even be said that, as if the sky were falling down, the breath of terror suppressed to the whole person. As for the other three people, there was no accident. At this time, they also immediately released their strong breath. They all understood that if there was no accident, this time they would be able to kill successfully. After all, the three girls in the field are just like children''s playthings. As long as we use a little means, we can solve her Here we are. There is only one, that is Jiangning. It may take a little bit of strength to solve him. So when they put their hands, there was no accident at all. They directly used their most powerful strength and wanted to directly kill Jiangning. "You think too much. If you want to kill me on this strength, then I can say that, you want more!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, he is a person who knows how to control, although his strength is just general, but no matter what kind of things, it can be stopped. After all, his own strength has been completely placed there, and he is also a lucky son. As long as nothing else happens, Jiangning can survive, which is the reason why God cares for him. As a lucky son, if he was killed early in the battle, he would not be the son of luck. Therefore, Jiangning believes that even if there are difficulties again, he can do well. It''s really a bad situation for four people to attack one person, but Jiangning doesn''t have any fear at all. He directly takes up the four people in the field. His strength is directly spread out at this time, not for other reasons, because he is completely in charge of the overall situation. Otherwise, whether he or the three girls, There will be problems. After Jiangning showed his own strength, all the people in the field were shocked, because they had never thought that Jiangning would have such strength. They could be compared with the four of them. Originally, they just thought Jiangning could stop one person, but now, they all found themselves wrong, because of this For a while, Jiangning''s breath has surpassed them. It can even be said that, as long as nothing else happens, they may not be opponents of Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s current breath is called a strong one. In addition, the attack is incomparably strong. It was not only the four people who were shocked in the battle, but also the one who did not take the lead in the field. They always thought that they were the most powerful people. But at this time, they really understood that the strong had their own strong middle men. "Kill! Don''t show any mercy and kill this man The leader felt the fear for the first time, because if a Jiangning killed them, he would be left alone. Maybe Jiangning could kill him if he had any Assassin''s mace. So at this time, he couldn''t help ordering his own people to kill Jiangning without leaving any hands. Even if other things happened, he could decide. After hearing the leader''s words, each of them released his strongest strength at this time. For nothing else, it was because they had to solve the battle quickly. Otherwise, there would be big problems. At this time, Jiangning also felt a strong pressure. After all, after all, after their strength improved, Jiangning had already felt the pressure vaguely. However, this point was in line with his will and directly showed his most powerful strength. At this time, the four people faced Jiangning, only felt that they were faced with an iron plate. There was no statement at all. Even so, if there were no other problems, Jiangning would not have anything. As for the three women, watching from a distance, their hearts were also shocked and frightened. What shocked them was that Jiangning''s strength had arrived so strong. As for the fear, they were afraid of what problems would happen to Jiangning. If there was a problem in Jiangning, they would have no way. They would have been picked up by the people in the field There is no doubt about it. Therefore, they can only pray now, and will not let anything happen. Once it happens, it will not be able to retain it. "I hope Jiangning will be OK! If something goes wrong, we''ll be finished! " Liu Mei at this time, can''t help but pray, after all, in this, they have no strength at all.It can even be said that if there is no accident here, it will be completely killed. If one person is defeated by the enemy, other people will also be involved. This is beyond doubt. "No, Jiangning is a son of luck. With such strong luck, it will not have such a problem at all!" At this time, the moon also prayed. After all, she still knew the truth. Recalling the dangers they encountered when they were in the Central Plains, the four girls were a little relieved. After all, at that time, they would not be able to compete for their own survival opportunities, no matter what difficulties they encountered at that time, they could have the strength to fight for their own survival opportunities. Therefore, at this time, she had the strength to fight for her own survival opportunities They were a little bit afraid, but apart from this, there was no more. At this time, Fengying frowned, and then said slowly, "if I guess it''s right, these people should be the ancestors of a certain race. Because of their powerful strength, I can see a strong race like the Central Plains!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2060 After hearing the wind and shadow, yue''er and Liu Mei were shocked. They never thought of such a thing. Even so, they only saw the battle in the field, and did not imagine such a thing happening. only heard the as like as two peas and the wind continued to say, "look carefully, is their move exactly the same as that of Gao Zu, or even that they have all the figures of the great ancestors in them, and besides all the other moves, there are all other strong and strong powers, which are almost the same as those of Gao Zu!" After Fengying finished, the second daughter immediately looked at the battle in the sky. Then they narrowed their eyes to see all this. The more they looked, the more shocked they were, because they saw the figure of Gaozu on that day. After all, they had a lot of contact with Gaozu. They were too familiar with people like Gaozu. But at this moment, they actually found this thing, if it was not for the wind and shadow to tell, they would not know, can see all this, how shocked. At this time, Fengying continued to say: "if I guess it''s good, these people must be the predecessors of Gaozu, otherwise they won''t be so similar!" "Well, should we tell Jiangning, after all, Jiangning doesn''t know that they belong to the ancestors of Gaozu!" Liu Mei couldn''t help saying. "It can be said that Jiangning is also in danger now. If he knows that these people are the ancestors of Gaozu, Jiangning will crack them off. After all, when people are in danger, their strength is extremely terrible!" Speaking of this, Yue Er can''t help but roar at Jiangning above. After hearing yue''er''s voice, Jiangning also responded. She only heard yue''er directly say: "Jiangning, these people, after our firm determination, are the ancestors of Gaozu, that is, the predecessors of the violent clan. If you can kill them, you should kill them quickly, otherwise, you can''t cope with them!" Because there is another saying. After all, in addition to the apparent strength of these people, they also have a set of strength secretly, that is, when necessary, they can become violent directly. At that time, no one can stop them. This is something that people in the field know better. It''s not a day or two for them to face up to the people of the violent clan. Therefore, in these aspects, they are more powerful. It can even be said that, here, as long as there is a person who is furious, their real strength will soar. At that time, Jiangning alone can not stop them ¡£ After Jiangning heard yue''er''s words, the whole person was shocked. However, he never thought of such a thing. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen now. This really scared him. To know the violent people, he hated them very much, especially those like Gaozu. What''s more, Gaozu has been killed by himself, and he thought he would calm down. After all, there is no strong commander in the fury clan, and he certainly can''t do other things. But he didn''t expect that there would still be such a thing. "I know, this time they will never be able to leave alive!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can''t help cooling down, not for other reasons, because the people of the violent clan, all people are almost the same in heart and nature, so they must not be released. If one is released, then it is equivalent to letting the tiger return to the mountain. This one will surely come and bite himself in the future. Therefore, Jiangning must kill five people in the field. Even if he has no strength, he should try his best to do this thing well. Otherwise, once they leave the place of death, I don''t know what will happen to the whole Central Plains, so if we can kill them, it is undoubtedly appropriate to kill them. Those people were shocked at the moment. They never thought that someone would know what race they belonged to. In fact, when they were young, it was a clan leader and several young people who came here. After that, they had never been able to go out, which led to such a situation. Now their strength has reached a certain level. However, no matter how powerful their strength is, it is of no use, because their foundation can not be established in the land of death. Therefore, they thought of leaving this place, and then going out to the outside to establish a foothold. But without strong strength, it is impossible. So after so many years, their strength has reached a certain level. They want to come to this Jiuyou bamboo forest and find the way out. As long as they go out, everything else can be controlled. However, I didn''t expect that at this time, I met several people, and these people were people who could know what kind of race they were. Not only that, they seemed to have a lot of hatred for their own race. For a time, all the people were indifferent."How do you know who we are?" At this time, the leader directly asked the three girls. But at this time, Jiangning was sneering, followed by a lunge, a flash of body shape, in front of this person, said: "if you have anything, just come to me! It''s none of their business. Besides, I can tell you that if I don''t die today, you fury clan will be destroyed by me, because the ancestor of the fury clan has been killed by me "You mean the man of the wild, round, fat man?" On hearing this, the leader continued. "Yes, he is! Liu Furong was also killed by me! But now, it''s your turn, because you can''t get out of my hand. Even if I die, I''m going to pull you. I can''t let you go out to the Central Plains. Otherwise, it will be a lot of life and death! " Jiangning is very aware of this matter, so in this, absolutely will not give these people in the field any chance, once let them go out, it will be completely finished. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2061 The five people in the field were also stunned at this time. They didn''t think that Jiangning alone would dare to speak so loudly. One person actually wanted to stop the five of them. Moreover, we should know that the strength of the five of them is relatively strong. Even so, their strength is above the vast majority of people. If you give them the chance to be violent, it will be even more shocking. After all, if a person is beyond his original strength, he will be promoted to a very strong level. So they all feel funny at this time. "We may not be able to go out, but if you don''t do what we say, you will die too!" At this time, the leading strong man couldn''t help sneering. He knew that he had been trying for so many years, and maybe he had no chance to go out, but the person in front of him might have a chance to go out. If you agree to his conditions, maybe he can let Jiangning go, but if Jiangning doesn''t agree with him, then it can only kill Jiangning! "If you say anything, I won''t promise you. Just take your heart away." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. For the violent people, he already hated them to a very deep degree. There would never be any statement. Even so, no matter what kind of situation happened here, they would not be given any opportunities. "In that case, don''t blame me. I will let you know what regret is." The leader''s face was completely gloomy. He had intended to bribe Jiangning, but Jiangning didn''t give him any chance. At this moment, he was completely angry, and then there was no statement at all. He directly burst out his most powerful breath. Jiangning in this moment, just feel like a small sail, swimming in the sea, if there is a storm, it will be completely sunk into the bottom of the sea, it is impossible to stop. It can even be said that even if Jiangning is given more strength, it will give birth to an irresistible heart. After all, in this one person''s breath is called a strong one. The strength of these people is undoubtedly extremely strong, especially the leader. It is called a strong man. With the current strength of Jiangning, it may not be able to deal with such a person, but Jiangning is not afraid of any. After all, they have already started to pick him up, and now there is no room for maneuver. If the person opposite is not a member of the violent clan, that''s another thing to say, but if it''s the ancestor of the violent clan, then there''s nothing to say. Jiangning is extremely aware of the evil of this race. When they were in the Central Plains, they could poison the people of the spirit clan. Then they wanted to control the whole spirit family and steal the spirit trees among them. If Jiangning hadn''t discovered it earlier, they might have succeeded. But Rao is so. At that time, some of the spiritual people were hurt. After all, they were invaded by toxins. At least, it would be a waste of time. Moreover, it would be a little bit of hindrance for future practice. Therefore, Jiangning will not give up this person at all. It can even be said that even if he tries his best, he will kill these people. Otherwise, when this group of people go out to the Central Plains, it will be completely dangerous. "Come on, although my strength is just ordinary, but your strength is also not strong where to go!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of sneer, and then again up. As for the three women''s words, now they are watching quietly. They all understand that this kind of battle is impossible for them to intervene in. Once it is, it will be extinguished in an instant. After all, these battles are too strong to be stopped by other people. And those people obviously know that there is no threat to the three women, so their goal is to put Jiangning on. As long as Jiangning is under control, everything else can be done well. The battle in the field is still continuing, but at this time, Jiangning has shown its strong strength, and has completely stabilized the situation. If this group of people are not violent people, Jiangning is not necessarily like this. After all, he doesn''t know much about other races, but he can''t understand any more. Therefore, at this time, Jiangning will not have any words at all. He must kill the people in the field. After all the strength broke out, Jiangning was in a state of being like a demon at the moment. After the ordinary people saw him, they would be afraid. The people in the field were shocked at the moment. They had never thought that such a thing would happen. He has not been furious down, this Jiangning has been all his strength to increase up.In fact, otherwise, Jiangning himself still did not use the assassin''s mace. If he did, then even if there were two more people in the field, they were not his opponents. After all, he had the supreme system on him, and his strength could be expanded infinitely. "You are going to drive us to the end of the road!" At this time, the leader also felt that he might have just opened up with Jiangning in the fifth five years, and the whole face was full of anger. For him, in this place of death, there is no other saying at all, but after meeting Jiangning, he already felt that he was not the first to come. It is not only because of Jiangning''s strength, but also because Jiangning still has room for continuous ascent. Especially in this, they are unable to know what kind of state Jiangning can rise to. If Jiangning can completely improve its strength, then they will be finished. "You forced me, that''s not what I thought!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2062 Jiangning is not a murderer, in which he does not want to start, but these people have already forced him to come, if he does not do so, then his own small life will be a thorough problem, and here, any one person, perhaps there will be big problems. "We forced you? What do you do to the people of our violent clan in the Central Plains At this time, the leader is more concerned about his own race, after all, whether a person''s race can flourish depends on the number of people. If there are people, they can completely support the backbone, which is beyond doubt, after all, their strength is strong to a certain degree, but if there is no one, then there is no other way. "Nothing. I just killed them all!" When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He had killed a number of people of the violent clan before, because there was no other way to say about this group of people. Even so, if there were no other problems, the people of this race would still be the people who would harm the Central Plains in the future. So in this respect, Jiangning will never have any mercy. If you can kill a few, you can kill them directly. After listening to Jiangning''s words, the leader suddenly became cold. He never thought that such a thing would happen. All along, people of his own race were very powerful. Even if there was an accident, there would not be such a situation. He did not expect that he would be directly attacked by a person Kill it. His anger, all of a sudden, has risen to an extreme point. At this time, he is directly attacking Jiangning''s assassin, because his anger has covered up his whole person, and he has no idea what he is doing. "Come on, let me see what level of strength you have reached!" When Jiangning is talking, the breath on his body is also rising in an instant. If we say that he was just ordinary before, it can be said to be terrible now, because he is totally aware of Jiangning''s violent breath. It can even be said that the breath is much more violent than a few people in the field. It can even be said that if there is no other little thing happening here, it will be completely finished. Several people are fighting together again. If there are people around, they certainly dare not enter into the scope of the battle, because only one aftershock has already made others unable to bear it, let alone enter the battlefield. Jiangning in the face of five people, I sincerely feel that the person in this is called a strong big, even if his own strength has risen to a level, now facing these five people, it is a little difficult to overcome, after all, he can feel his strength, seems to have reached the end. However, in any case, although Jiangning knows that his strength may not be as good as theirs, he must fight. After all, if he can''t win down, then his group of people will really happen. The battle continued, and the three women watched the battle in the field not far away. Each of them was shocked, because this kind of battle was completely out of their scope. At the beginning, if they felt that they might be able to help, now they have no idea, because this kind of battle has completely crushed them down. Even if it is the aftermath of the battle, they can not bear it. Now they are even more shocked by Jiangning''s strength, because they have always known about Jiangning''s strength. But at this time, they don''t understand why Jiangning is so strong. All this has exceeded their expectations. "Can Jiangning win this battle?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask. For such a strong battle, they really can''t figure it out. After all, such a battle does not belong to the scope of their observation. If it is not higher than their understanding scope, then it is still OK, but higher than such a strong battle, they have no way. Secondly, if such a thing happened, they could do nothing. The battle is still going on, but at this time, Jiangning has already defeated a man, and his attack is still moving towards that person. If there is no accident, then one of them can be killed. At that time, as long as one by one is killed, Jiangning will have a chance to win. Liu Mei could not help frowning: "maybe Jiangning has his own assurance, after all, if a person is not sure, then he is not willing to face such a situation!" Speaking of this, yue''er also nodded. They have been with Jiangning for a long time, so they understand Jiangning''s style very well. If you don''t know what to do, Jiangning will never do it.Jiangning is not willing to try even some major dangerous things. After all, everyone has his own way to measure himself, which is beyond doubt. Secondly, on the issue of strength, they also know that Jiangning''s strength is strong. Every time they think that Jiangning''s strength has reached a peak, but when Jiangning continues to fight, you will suddenly find that Jiangning''s strength is not only like that, but also beyond the scope of the public. Only one of them was about to be killed by Jiangning. The whole person used blood to escape, and then quickly disappeared in front of Jiangning. Jiangning was not given any chance to kill. Jiangning is extremely depressed at this point. After all, it is possible to kill a person, but at a critical time, it is actually directly let people slip away. This is what makes anyone feel depressed. After all, leaving a person is tantamount to releasing the tiger to the mountain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2063 If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, you will have trouble later! Jiangning is very clear about this, especially for the people who have let go of the violent people. There is no saying at all. After all, here, he is also very aware of the people of the violent people. In terms of their nature, they are not comparable to other races. "Go alone, then you can die!" After Jiangning said this, the self-confidence of the whole person has become stronger instantly. If we say that the strength before is just a little bit stronger, now we can say that his strength has gone beyond the scope of everyone''s cognition in the field. Even those several people, at the moment are shocked, shocked how Jiangning can have such strength, this is their incomparable shock. In fact, it is not, even if it is another person, as long as they have Jiangning''s killer mace, they will become so powerful, because Jiangning can do all these things well. Finally, the remaining four people finally felt the pressure. At this time, they did not have any accidents, but quickly released their own strength. Everyone did not dare to have any relief, because they had already seen the strength of Jiangning. As long as Jiangning was willing, they could be killed ¡£ Having been in the place of death for so long, they have also found the way out to the Central Plains. If they are killed in the battle at a critical time, then there is no need to say anything. They must not be suitable for themselves. "You think too much! Although we say that your strength is strong, it is undeniable that our strength is also extremely strong! " When the leader said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. Then, he and his teammates, directly is to pick up Jiangning. A new battle, another appearance in the field, all the people in the field were completely shocked at this time. In particular, the leader is shocked by the strength of Jiangning now, because the strength of Jiangning is not the same as before. In fact, Jiangning is just as powerful as it was just now. It is because one of them withdrew and used blood to escape. Therefore, Jiangning will be relaxed and incomparable. Naturally, its own strength can be improved a little. After all, the pressure is not so great when facing one person less. More than one person, in fact, is already different, because the strength will change. If they are five people, Jiangning will have a little mind to worry about one of them. At that time, he will not be able to take into account so many people, so the strength will have obvious retrogression. But now, there is no saying at all. After all, Jiangning is strong to a certain extent. People in the field were completely shocked at this time, because their attacks were blocked by Jiangning. Not only that, they also found that they could not get to Jiangning at all, which made them extremely depressed. If it is the usual time, then they will definitely be the first time to kill other people, but at this time, they even found that they can not do it, because Jiangning''s strength is so strong, there is another thing, that is, if Jiangning can really defeat them, then they are also finished There''s no chance. Even if they can escape in the end, they have to use blood to escape directly. At that time, they will not be able to explore Jiuyou bamboo forest. This is their concern. Therefore, at this time, they can only win. If they fail, there is no saying at all. In fact, their ideas were also insightful by Jiangning, but Jiangning did not say these things. After all, even if some things happened, there would be no statement. "I know you want to beat me, but I tell you, you have no chance!" When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. He has seen through the thoughts of these people, so it is undoubtedly very easy to control them better. It can even be said that as long as there is no other thing, it will be able to kill people in the field. The people in the field looked desperate at this time. During the fight, they found that they could not leave at all. If they want to leave, they must be injured. This is the result they don''t want, because once they are injured, everything will be gone. "Are you sure you want to kill us? There is no room for maneuver? " At this time, the leader again said. Because at this time, he didn''t want anything to happen. He had to focus on his own affairs. After all, he was going to Jiuyou bamboo forest. If the battle failed this time, he was either dead or seriously injured, so he could not be like this.Sometimes, this result can destroy a person''s life. For example, if they lose now, then the whole person will be completely destroyed. If they can''t find a good opportunity to go to Jiuyou bamboo forest, then they will miss this opportunity, and then there will be no more words. "There is no saying, because you are my enemies!" Jiangning said this, the face of the face is directly cold up, for the enemy, he will never have any mercy, treat friends, he will also be very good. For example, Jiangning, the ancestor of the bala nationality, did not say anything about it before. It helped this race directly, because the people of the bala nationality were extremely upright, and their people were also very positive in the Central Plains. However, if we met here, the people of this violent clan would not be like this. So Jiangning, will not have any mercy! After the fall of his words, his strength was directly raised to a very high level, and then he directly met the four people in the field. Because of the lack of one person, when Jiangning directly met them, they were a little too busy to take care of themselves, which can be seen by Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2064 This situation greatly increased the confidence of Jiangning people. If it is said that another person, he would not dare to do so, but now, Jiangning will not have any statement, it is directly to pick them up, after all, they are aware of their strength. At this time, several people were completely flustered, because they found that they could not deal with Jiangning. Originally, they and others could kill Jiangning quickly, but at this time, they found that it was not the same thing at all, because their strength could not be compared with Jiangning at this time. When there is a chance, you can''t do what you want to do, which makes others regret. But now regret, it is no use, because Jiangning can kill them by himself. After seeing Jiangning, the three women on the field were smiling. They were worried about Jiangning all the time, but at this time, they were all relieved. After all, Jiangning''s strength is now showing its strongest strength. If there is no accident, they can win these people in the field It''s coming. "Come on, Jiangning, you are the best!" The wind can''t help but inspire Jiangning. For Jiangning, she had always thought that Jiangning''s strength was just ordinary, a little stronger than her, but now this time, she has completely forgotten this thing. After all, Jiangning''s strength now is completely beyond the scope of her cognition. Even Liu Mei and yue''er, there is no statement at this time. They unanimously believe that Jiangning has been in a state of incomparable strength. This is self-evident. Secondly, it is related to other nodes. Jiangning also has a strong ability. Whether it is wisdom or other, it is incomparable to other people. "Hope to win When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help praying. If a person has the ability to do these things, then there is absolutely no way to say, but if you can''t do such things, it''s another way to say, after all, there is no way to do it. Only seeing Jiangning''s moves, he directly picked up the leader. Under one arrow, the leader was already injured. Originally, he wanted to escape quickly, but Jiangning had already locked him in, and he could not use any unique skills. So at this time, there was no statement, and he was directly injured. "Let''s go, or we''ll all be killed. This man is so terrible!" At this time, the injured leader could not help but say to the other three people. One of them has long been blood escaped, so at this time, they also understand that Jiangning is an invincible person. If other people can have such fighting ability, it is just himself. But he himself has been injured, so he has already understood this matter. The person who only saw the leader directly used his own blood and then disappeared in the field without leaving any trace. As for the other three people, they also left quickly at this time, because they all understand that if they have a chance to leave now, they can''t leave at all. Just like the previous situation, there was a chance to kill Jiangning, but because of their procrastination and a statement that they thought they were very powerful, they did not kill Jiangning so quickly, and now there is a situation. If they had killed Jiangning long ago, they would have won. However, there is no regret about the medicine, because no one would have thought of any situation. When a team is strong enough to a certain extent, they will not think that some of these things have happened, but somehow it appears to them. After a leader left, the other three people also used bleeding escape to leave quickly. Jiangning saw that all the people were using blood to escape, and his face could not help showing a gloomy color. Originally, I wanted to stay with a few people, but I didn''t have that chance at all. I let them use blood to escape quickly. But in fact, Jiangning can''t be like this. After all, it''s a very good thing for Jiangning to defeat them. After all, their strength is also very good. In the case of good strength, if a person wants to use blood to escape quickly, there is no way to stop it. For example, when the former person was about to kill this person, he didn''t have any idea. He just used blood escape to leave. After all, sometimes, although using a blood escape would make him hurt, there was no way to say that.If a life is compared with these things, there is no comparability. "At last it''s done! It''s a pity, but it''s only a victory! " Jiangning can''t help murmuring as she comes down from the sky. At the moment, the three women also quickly came over. When they saw Jiangning again, they were wearing a smile on their faces. Because before, they were very worried about Jiangning, but after that, they didn''t have any worries. After all, Jiangning''s ability was there. Only this time, they knew the strongest strength of Jiangning, which was beyond their comparison. If it can be compared, then it will be many years of practice before we can have such an opportunity. After all, Jiangning just has the strength, which is called a strong, even if it is replaced by other people, it is unable to defeat Jiangning. "Congratulations on your victory!" After Liu Mei came up, she couldn''t help laughing. "Jiangning, I just found out now that you are really powerful!" Yue''er said this, her face is also showing a smile, she has not known the strength of Jiangning, but after this time, she has fully understood the strength of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2065 The three girls all laughed, after all, they escaped the crisis without danger, which could be said to have changed once. Although they did not fight in it, they could also understand the crisis in it. Nothing to say, that is, if there is a little bit of wrong, then they will be killed. After all, Jiangning''s combat effectiveness can only be general before. But later, I don''t know why Jiangning''s strength has been strong to a certain level, and it is not necessary to say that it is directly suppressed by all people. "Ah! Although it was a victory, but they didn''t stay, which was the most depressing thing for me! " Jiang Ning said this, face can not help showing the depression, because in his heart, he wants to kill all these people, because their strength is called a strong big come. If they were given out, then nothing to say, there would be great danger. By then, the whole Central Plains would be a place of life and life. There is no doubt that Jiangning would hate to be able to stay with these people. Although they didn''t stay, they wanted to go out, obviously impossible things, after all, their own strength has been wasted so much, and everyone in the use of blood escape, the strength will also be back, not cultivate a period of time, that is impossible to fight again. This is the consequence of blood escape, so it is not possible to use blood escape even if the enemy encounters anything. Of course, when I am about to die, there is no way to use blood escape. "It''s not depressing. Their strength is extremely strong. And this time we have also gained a lot. At least we know that the people of the violent people are still here. After we go out, we will have to kill this race. Otherwise, the ancestors of these violent groups have gone out, which will be given to many people £¡¡± Liu Mei said this, face can not help but show the dignified color. A violent clan, in the Central Plains, has already played them around. If there are more old monsters, then it is needless to say that they may have no chance at all. "Well! So, let''s go. It doesn''t work to stay in the field! " When it comes to this, Jiangning''s face is smiling. Today, his own harvest is also extremely huge, because in this head, he is the one who has managed the violent ethnic groups. If they are injured, they will not be able to return to the Central Plains. Even if they are back, it will not be Jiangning''s opposite hand. Although the people in the Central Plains do not have such strong strength, but in this, Jiangning also understands. Before that, there are a large number of experts coming out. If all the experts of this part go out, they can also take on this group of people. "Go!" Liu Mei also laughed. She was still happy to finish Jiangning. After all, if one of these things is not well handled, it will be a big problem. Fortunately, Jiangning has always been able to deal with such things. And here, whether it comes to strength or other things, Jiangning can do well. There is no doubt about it. Several people, moving forward again, their goal is Jiuyou bamboo forest. After all, this place may be hidden from the road out. If they can go out, then this place may become a place where they can communicate with each other. At that time, there will be great achievements. In a place, if there is treasure to obtain, then human strength will be promoted to a very strong level. This place of death is such a place. After Jiangning and others have gone out, it can also let other ethnic people come here. As long as we are careful when entering here, there will be no problem. As for other things, there is no way to say. After all, human beings and monsters live together here. Even if there is a fight, it can be verified by the strength. "By the way, how can I feel that your strength has been so greatly improved, why?" At this time, the shadow of the wind can not help but ask directly. For Jiangning''s strength, she has always been a mystery, always wanted to know why, but every time she asked Jiangning, Jiangning would not say it, which made her a little depressed. And they underestimated Jiangning''s strength every time. Even if they looked at Jiangning a lot, they often saw Jiangning have a bright performance in the fight. This is undoubtedly. After Jiangning heard the words, he could not help smiling. This thing is really hard to say. After all, he understands the root of his own strength, which is completely from the system. If he changes to other people, it may be just the superficial strength. But Jiangning''s words are not the same thing.Jiangning''s strength, if you use the superficial view to see him, then you are already wrong, because there is no other statement here. There was no accident. Jiangning said with a smile at this time: "in fact, this is nothing. My strength is slowly improving, and I have my own skills. Sometimes, even if I am defeated by others, I can make my strength soar in an instant!" "As long as you know this, no matter what kind of person you are facing, if you say that the stronger the enemy is, the stronger my strength will be, so you will know this thing!" "I see! No wonder After hearing this, Feng Ying can''t help nodding. If so, it''s fair to say that, after all, some people, in the face of a strong enemy, can really burst out of a very strong strength, but if met with a weak enemy, it will not have any strength explosion, because there is no need for such a strong strength, can kill these people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2066 The root of Jiangning''s strength has been clearly known, and the three women''s hearts are also relaxed. After all, the next time, we may encounter a more powerful enemy. If there is Jiangning''s strength, we can cope with the danger completely. There is no doubt about this. Moreover, as long as Jiangning wants to do it, plus the problem of wisdom, we can never put ourselves in a dangerous situation. This is beyond doubt. "Come on, you know, I''m not going to be defeated." Jiangning smile, in order to let the three women no longer ask about their own strength, he simply said such a word, such words, can make three women at ease, even if it is encountered anything, it can be safe down. Moreover, when things happen, the three women will calm down. After all, Jiangning has already said that, even if there is a great danger, they can''t defeat him, so they will be much relieved that no other problems will happen. For example, if the three women didn''t know the strength of Jiangning, they would help Jiangning. There is no doubt that Jiangning will help them know their own strength. In this way, Jiangning will not be able to help but help Jiangning At that time, we will be able to handle many things by ourselves. Secondly, Jiangning doesn''t want to let anyone know that there is a system in his body, because in this way, there will be big problems. No matter who you meet, don''t say it. If you say it, you may encounter the scourge. At this time, all the women stopped asking, and then they followed Jiangning forward. The place of death, this place, they have almost understood the way of survival, that is, when they should not fight with monsters, they must not fight. Sometimes it is a good thing to escape. After all, although the strength is strong, it is impossible to say that every time there is luck, so the three girls are very familiar with such problems ¡£ In addition, it can also be said that, even if anything happens, Jiangning is in front of them, so they are not afraid of it. After all, so many things and so many dangers are coming, and they are still alive, so they will not be afraid of the future road. When Jiangning and others went to Jiuyou bamboo forest, there were already several people who had used blood escape. Now they were also gathered together. Everyone''s face was very gloomy. They had never thought of such a thing. In the land of death, they can be said to be a brother, and no one will cause any harm to them. However, they did not expect that this time, they were defeated, and they could not be the opponent of that person. As soon as they thought of the previous events, they were completely angry. The leader said coldly: "we are all injured now. It''s impossible to go to Jiuyou bamboo forest, but we can make Jiangning and others totally unable to take care of themselves through other people. If we find a way out, we can leave this ghost place for the first time." "Well! I also think this is a good way! Although the man is powerful, there are many outlaws in the land of death. When they know that Jiuyou bamboo forest will go out to the Central Plains, maybe all of them will come to this Jiuyou bamboo forest, and then there may be a good show! " The leader and the other four people are very gloomy at the moment. They are discussing how to deal with Jiangning. After all, they and others can''t deal with Jiangning, but it doesn''t mean that they can''t use other people to deal with Jiangning. After all, in this place, there is no lack of experts. If you take out a person, you may be able to resist Jiangning''s attack. Therefore, if there are more people, the scene will be more chaotic, and the opportunities given to them will be greater. It is their dream to go out to the Central Plains. They have long wanted to leave this place, but they have never been able to leave. This time, they finally found a clue. Naturally, they don''t want to miss it. If they miss it, it will be a complete end. "When we get to Jiulin, we will go out if we have the chance." At this time, another person sneered again. They know very well that if they go out to the Central Plains, there is only one result, that is to break out in Jiuyou bamboo forest. If they can''t break out in this place, they will stay in this place all their lives. Although going out to the Central Plains is also a cage, but anyway, they still want to return to their homes.In particular, they know that there are still violent people outside. Although he has killed the people they got from Jiangning, he can also have his own sense. He can directly use his blood essence to sense things in the dark. Then there is such a result. Although there are very few people in the violent clan, they are not exterminated. Therefore, they want to go out quickly. As long as they go out, everything can be done well. When the time comes, not to say can unify the Central Plains land, perhaps is can let own race person strong. At that time, other races that have bullied their Berserker tribe will be hit hard. They want to leave quickly, but when they leave, they must rely on the strength of others. After discussing for a while, they immediately spread news about the bamboo forest in Jiuyou, the place of death. Every information is related to this place can leave the place of death, which Jiangning does not know. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2067 Jiangning didn''t know that these people had already done such things. If he had known about them in the early days, he would never give them any chance. He would have killed them directly. Because everyone wants to leave in this place. After finding the way out, no one will worry about other people. Therefore, Jiuyou bamboo forest will be very lively at that time, and the accompanying danger will be extremely huge. Although Jiangning believes in his own strength, he is also a little afraid of being besieged. From the previous several times, it can be seen that Jiangning belongs to the kind of people who break down, whether it is in the face of team fighting or group fighting of more and more people. As long as one party is broken, there will be no encirclement, and there will be no statement at that time. After all, it is doomed here, and there will be no other things that can be changed. As long as the time for them to get rid of the injury, they have to wait for the time when they have finished the accident, that is to say, they have to wait for a lot of things to be done in the same place. It can even be said that it is completely possible to kill people with a knife, directly to kill Jiangning, because in this world, everyone is not invincible. If you are not careful, maybe there will be problems. It will be reported directly to the king of Yan. There is no doubt about this. "Let''s go to Jiuyou bamboo forest in three days. This is the best time to go!" At this time, the leader couldn''t help sneering. In his opinion, no matter how hard Jiangning tries, it will not be able to withstand many people, which is beyond doubt. When all the masters are pointing at you, you can''t cope with it at all. After all, all the people are so powerful, and once there is a battle, the party with more than one person may be killed directly. However, they also have this expectation. They expect that Jiangning will be killed by other people. When they return to the Central Plains, there will be no opponents. If Jiangning goes out to the Central Plains, it will be really troublesome, and they will be disappointed at that time. Jiangning, now has become the biggest enemy of this group of people, they have never hated such a person, but after knowing Jiangning''s ability, and Jiangning was once a person of their race, they have completely hated Jiangning. Before I wanted to take up Jiangning with a strong force, but I couldn''t do it at all. This was a very depressing thing for them. If we said that Jiangning could be hated at that time, they would never have any mercy. Even so, there are very powerful people waiting for them here. Jiangning here, did not know the news at this time, has been spread out, he is still and three women in the continuous progress. In fact, many people have their own ideas about the way out of the place of death. They all think that it is in this Jiuyou bamboo forest. After all, this place is a place that no one can see clearly. If we can make a clear investigation, we may be able to get out of this place. Many people also think that this place is a cage, and there is no saying at all. Only after going out of this place can they return to the Central Plains, which is their home after all. "How can I feel danger coming? What''s the matter?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help being a little depressed. She knew her special skills, and she could not do anything. She was extremely accurate in sensing these things. She was even more accurate than Jiangning in this respect. After hearing the speech, Jiangning was also stunned. By now, he has completely believed in the strength of Liumei. If Liumei can do some other things, it may lead to such problems. In other words, Liu Mei''s idea is different from that of other people''s. "What''s going on? Can you sense where the danger is coming from?" Jiangning this time, frown up, can not help but to Liu Mei asked. Now that Liu Mei''s strength has been verified, he has to believe it. Although his own strength is a little strong, and ordinary people can''t do anything to him, but if you want to enter the Jiuyou bamboo forest, you have to be careful. After all, these places, but other people simply can''t explore, these places may be what kind of problems, it is still unknown. "I''m not sure, but it should be this Jiuyou bamboo forest. As for the danger, I can''t feel it now!" Liu Mei couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. After all, it was a big burden for her.In fact, she can be completely induced, but because of the induction, it is also equivalent to seeing the future, so it must be able to make her own life lost. For such a thing, not to say that she does not want to do it, even Jiangning will not let her do such a thing. A person''s longevity yuan, that is incomparably important, the loss is the loss, there is no other statement. "Well! In any case, no matter what kind of danger, it will not block my way forward When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. For him, what kind of danger he has not seen, even if he meets the powerful person, he can have the opportunity to kill one of them, which is beyond doubt. In addition, Jiangning is also aware of the strength of his team. If he meets a strong person, he can protect the three women by himself. Moreover, if the three women also get angry, they may be a good fighting force. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2068 Jiangning has already thought about this Jiuyou bamboo forest for a long time. If you can get a chance to get out of this place, Jiangning will not say anything about it and leave this place directly. But if he can''t leave this place, he can only look for another place. If he is not in this Jiuyou bamboo forest, it must be in the way of the yellow spring. This is beyond doubt, because these two places are the people of the dead place and can not fully explore, so they should exist in these two places. "No, since we know that there is danger, we should be more careful." Jiangning said this, can not help but show the color of self-confidence. He needs to be confident about his own requirements. If he is not confident in himself, talk about how to make the three women confident in him. At that time, I am afraid that a team will be in dire straits, which is beyond doubt. After all, Jiangning''s face is not covered by a smile in their heart. After all, Jiangning''s face is not covered by a smile. And they are also very aware of Jiangning, even if they encounter any kind of danger, it will not let them fall into the mire, this is the responsibility of a man, if replaced by other people, it will not have such a practice, and even other men, in the face of dangerous things, may only be their own escape Already. "By the way, my strength seems to have a faint feeling of metamorphosis. I don''t know when I can make further progress." At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help saying. For these things, she is very clear, after all, her own special skills, and that is, willow eyebrow has not changed for a long time. Moon and wind shadow, they are not the same as willow eyebrows, they really need opportunity, if the chance can not be obtained, then there will be no strong transformation down. "Really?" Jiang Ning was stunned when she heard the speech. For Liu Mei, he took good care of her. After all, once Liu Mei got into a strong level, her ability would also become stronger. At that time, she might have strong induction. Therefore, if Liu Mei is strong, it will be much better than the other two girls. After all, there is another reason for the special skills. There is no doubt that Liu Mei can help their team to do more things. "Well! It''s just that I don''t know when I can be promoted! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help sinking down. She didn''t know about these things. Even if it was the reason for her special skills, she couldn''t understand it. If it is like other people, there may be a premonition, but this premonition, Liu Mei has already had a few days ago, but she has never had a chance to change down. This is where she is relatively speechless. In another way, it may not be a precursor at all. "Nothing! Even if it doesn''t work this time, it will be OK next time! " Jiangning smile, for these things, is also unable to force up, sometimes if you force up, that is no way to say, after all, you do not know when he can come to your side. "If I can metamorphosis down, then my strength will be upgraded to a very strong rank. As for what kind of grade it is, it will not be known, but anyway, if I improve, I will be able to sense a lot of things, even undeniably, I can still do a lot of things here!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face can not help but show the color of self-confidence. For her, if she can help Jiangning, it is undoubtedly the best thing. But if she can''t help, she will feel a little guilty. After all, no matter who is here, she doesn''t want to be a burden. The role of her whole person may be just for the team to sense what will happen in the future. If there is any danger in the future, it should be noted that these things are extremely important things. Therefore, most people want such ability, but not everyone can have such ability. There is no accident. Fengying and Yueer are also envious of Liumei. After all, the strength of Liumei is the same as theirs, but the magic power of Liumei is a little more. "The next time, if there is a fight, let you experience a battle, maybe you will degenerate down!" Jiangning laughed and said it without any hesitation. He really has some insights about such things. After all, at some times, especially when facing the promotion of strength, sometimes as long as there is a turning point, then he will become stronger. Just like Jiangning, at first he was just a humble young man, but after getting the system, his ability was gradually reflected. Now he directly crushed all the people, and he could block one side by himself.As for the previous things, Jiangning has almost completed it. Now this lake is different from the previous one. There is nothing to say. "Well! That''s the decision! " Liu Mei smiles, and then continues to follow the pace of Jiangning, toward the front. In this place of death, we must pay attention to some things, that is, when encountering danger, we must not panic. If we panic, we will be completely finished. As long as we encounter danger, we can completely resolve it. This is beyond doubt. In addition, if you encounter human beings in this place, don''t believe it. After all, human beings can''t believe it any more. For the sake of interests, they can give you a knife behind you, so these things are extremely dangerous. However, Jiangning and others do not know that many people have come to Jiuyou bamboo forest in the place of death when they are moving forward. These people are extremely tough. Everyone even has the strength of the leader level before them. Their goal is to come to Jiuyou bamboo forest. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2069 Not only that, when they arrived, it was called a hurry, as if to quickly come to this place. However, Jiangning doesn''t know about these things, because this group of people have not yet arrived in the Jiuyou bamboo forest. Once they arrive, Jiangning will be able to know their coming without any accidents. "It seems that danger is coming!" In Jiangning and others continue to walk forward, Liu Mei once again said. After Liu Mei''s words fell, several people in the field were alert, because they all knew the danger of this place. After all, if this place was further ahead, it would be Jiuyou bamboo forest. If something strong appeared, no one could solve it. Therefore, the four men were ready to fight at the first time. Even everyone released their strongest breath in order to solve these problems at the first time when they were in danger. However, after being alert for a period of time, people did not see any human beings and monsters, and there was no other thing to do, which made Jiangning more depressed. However, just as they were just relaxing their vigilance, a strong breath appeared directly in the range of their senses. If it is only one breath, it is easier to do. After all, although the comer is strong, Jiangning can also undertake it by himself. But if there are several, it will be a little difficult. After all, sometimes he can not activate the system ability. If there is a short stop at that time, it will be particularly dangerous. At the same time, there are several other breath, suddenly appear in their sensing range, not only so, but also quickly toward their place. Jiangning''s eyebrows at this time have been wrinkled up and whispered: "otherwise, the danger you feel, that''s what these are?" Liu Mei shook her head, saying that she did not know! After all, she couldn''t understand these things, and she didn''t want to explore them more clearly. If an accident happened, she would touch something that shouldn''t be touched, and she would be finished. Some people often say that time and destiny are the two most difficult things to understand. If you can''t grasp your own destiny, maybe you will be directly killed in the next moment. Some people say that when you touch the fate, it may be the time for you to die in battle. There are few things that people can''t do in their life, but some of them can''t do in their life. Therefore, these two things are the most difficult to understand. Ordinary people will not touch these two things, and willow eyebrow is no exception. However, she can only say a little bit about the future. In addition, in this matter, Liu Mei has been maintaining her own sense of attack, and she will not deliberately seek this induction to come. That is, at this time, only to see some strong breath of the master, directly came to Jiangning in front of. The first one is a middle-aged man with a beard all over his face. He looks very strong. His breath is called a terror. After seeing him come, he said directly, "are you Jiangning?" Jiangning heard the speech, and the whole person was stunned. He didn''t know how the strong man knew his name, but he said politely, "I''m Jiangning. I don''t know what you''re looking for me for?" "Nothing. It''s just that you can walk out of the Jiuyou bamboo forest, so I''m here too!" The tiger headed man directly laughed, and then said again, "can you tell me whether it can be, if not, I will go back. If I can, I will stay here!" After Jiangning heard these words, the whole person was depressed. No one can say exactly about these things. After all, no one can guarantee that he can go out of this Jiuyou bamboo forest. If you can make a promise, then someone has already made a promise and went out of this place. Jiangning saw this big man, who was also a kind of simple man, and immediately said, "I don''t know, but there are still some opportunities. If you want to, you can go ahead with us. If you don''t, then I won''t ask you!" "Good! Even if there is a little chance, I will go ahead with you. I am tired of staying in this place for a long time Without saying a word, the Great Han said that he followed Jiangning. Almost all the people in the land of death are tired of staying in this place, so they all want to get out of this place, but no one can know which place they can get out of.And with a bad word, that is to say, in this, it is impossible for anyone to have such self-confidence. After all, since ancient times, how many people have not entered here, it is impossible to find a way out. Although Jiangning is a strong person, it is also impossible to have such self-confidence. Not only that, he is still a lucky son, but Rao is so, he also does not have too much self-confidence, after all, these things, simply speaking, it is also simple, but complex to say, it is extremely complex. "By the way, just call me Dahan! When I am following you, if there is any danger in the future, I can handle it by myself, and I don''t need your help at all! " After Dahan said this, he couldn''t help but smile with confidence. He is very aware of his own strength. In this land of death, it can be said that he is walking horizontally, but his nature is so. He has been given a lot of holes, and even a lot of opportunities have been lost. Now he has heard that he can leave this place where there are many conspiracies. Without saying a word, he rushed to here just to stay away from this place. Now he takes the initiative to take the guard of this team. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2070 The arrival of Dahan makes Jiangning feel comfortable. Originally, Liu Mei said that it was in danger, but Jiangning really felt that he was in luck. If this big Han followed him, it would be a good thing. After all, Dahan''s strength was called a terror. There is another point, that is to say, in addition to this point, Jiangning will certainly have other people coming over. It is inevitable that there will be various problems at that time. Therefore, with the present big foolishness, their combat effectiveness is much stronger. Willow eyebrow at this time, is also a face of melancholy color. She had felt the danger, but she didn''t expect that she was so lucky that she got a helper directly. Moreover, this helper was the kind of free helper with great strength. If there was no accident, she would certainly be able to bear many people. At this time, there is a team of people coming, their strength is very strong, just from the breath, you can see, and Dahan is the same strong people, after arrival, this group of people immediately will look on Jiangning. The leader asked directly, "are you Jiangning?" "Yes, I am Jiangning. What can I do for you?" Jiangning is also an honest response. He didn''t know what these people meant when they came here, but Jiangning could not feel any danger from them, so Jiangning treated them with courtesy. If the people in this team were extremely strong, Jiangning would not respond to them at all, just like those who met the violent people before, Jiangning would not pay attention to them Yes. What''s more, it doesn''t matter if they don''t care. After all, Jiangning''s most irritated is this kind of person who thinks he is the first. Life in the world, sometimes arrogance is no problem, but if you take your own life to pretend to be arrogant, that is to play with your life. At the moment, Jiangning has really understood where the danger Liu Mei said came from, that is, these people in the field. "If you are Jiangning, take us out with you. It''s said that you can get out of Jiuyou bamboo forest!" At this time, the leader said his own purpose without saying a word, and then continued: "I can be your guard as long as you take me out, just like this big Han!" The people behind him also showed a look of expectation. After staying in this place of death for a long time, they have completely lost their former style. They have only one point, that is to leave this place. Only when they leave this place can they feel the wonderful life. Otherwise, if they continue to stay in this place, everything will be finished. Jiangning smile, and then said: "I don''t know if I can go out, but since you want to follow me to explore this Jiuyou bamboo forest, I will not stop you, but I can say, if you are in danger, I can''t take care of you!" "Don''t worry, we don''t have to worry about it. You''d better take care of yourself first." The leader, speaking of this, could not help but show his confidence. Jiangning nodded, and then without saying a word, went directly to Jiuyou bamboo forest with these people. In the time of danger later, this man and Dahan really understood why Jiangning could go out, because Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong, which could not be measured by its apparent strength. Moreover, there was another point, that is, Jiangning''s luck was also very good. As for the danger, Liu Mei and Jiang Ning and others knew that the danger was due to the people who followed him to explore the Jiuyou bamboo forest. Because of that exit, only 10 people can go out at one time, and this gap can only be a one-time opening time. It can be said that after entering ten people, it will be automatically closed down. So at that time, the battle in Jiuyou bamboo forest was called a powerful one. All the people are fighting for one of the places. In that gap, there is a river of blood flowing! These are the things that will appear in the future. Every time I think of this matter, Jiangning and others will tremble a little. After all, at that time, it was really a river of blood. Several people, at this time, did not think that they would become enemies in the future, and there were other people fighting against them, which was something they did not think of. After the crowd left their original place, many people came here, but they did not meet Jiangning. After all, Jiangning has left the original place with others, but this does not mean that this group of people will not go to look for Jiangning."By the way, when did you come into this place of death?" Jiangning at this time, in the process of walking, can not help but ask people. The big Han, with a smile, said, "I came here with my master a hundred years ago. At that time, I was a boy and didn''t know the danger of this place! After my master died, I got his true story, and his last wish is to let me leave this place with his ashes and return to the Central Plains Another group of people, at the moment, also sighed with emotion, and then said, "we came here 50 years ago. Originally, we wanted to see what kind of treasure this place has, but after we came here, we didn''t get anything. Instead, we were trapped here! Over the years, we have been looking for a way out, but we have been unable to go out! " "When we came in, the Central Plains seemed to have been unified. I don''t know what kind of situation it is now!" Jiangning could not help smiling, and then said, "now the Central Plains is not unified, the whole place is fighting in its own way, and now the sea people have become strong, even the ruins, and the western regions have been explored by other people. Don''t ask me how to know, because I just came in less than a year ago Time When Jiangning''s words fell, all the people in the field were shocked. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2071 Obviously, all the people in the field came to this place of death only recently. Otherwise, they would not be shocked after hearing Jiangning''s words. After all, the pattern of the Central Plains has changed a lot in the past 100 years. If people who are a little longer come to this place of death, they don''t know what kind of situation it will be. Therefore, people will be shocked. "How many races are there in the Central Plains At this time, another person directly asked Jiangning. In their hearts, they will only pay attention to whether their race is in the Central Plains. After all, the land of Central Plains is a good place. In other words, if there is a good position in the Central Plains, nothing will happen to this race. If we say that a race is bullied in the Central Plains Then this race is the one that has completely declined. There is absolutely no other way of saying it. Jiangning chuckled, and then said slowly, "I don''t know how many races there are in the Central Plains, but I can tell you responsibly that there are two big races in the Central Plains, namely the Protoss and the berserk. At most, there is a bala nationality! But among them, I killed the man of the fury clan. Even after I went out, I still had to find the remaining people to kill, because it is too much for the people of the violent clan to do things! " For these things, Jiangning will not have any concealment. After all, in his opinion, several people in the field are peaceful people, and they will not have any struggle with themselves. Even if something big happens, Jiangning will not have any fear. Not to say that his strength is strong, that is, Dahan has already agreed to help him get up, which will make Jiangning have no fear. After all, when the strength reaches a certain level, it will not be afraid of other things, let alone the existence of three women in the field. After listening to Jiangning''s words, everyone showed a look of thinking. They all wanted to find their own race in their memory. However, they found that they could not find their own race. This made them more depressed, but not other things happened. Then, Jiangning again said: "in fact, you don''t have to think too much! As far as I know, the Central Plains have been divided into two groups, one of which is in the Central Plains, while others have gone to the East China Sea. Now the ethnic groups and strength of the East China Sea are pretty good, and they have their own terrain. That''s not to say. " "I see!" One of the leaders could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. In his memory, his original race was close to the East China Sea, so after hearing Jiangning''s previous words, he had already guessed that his race might have been destroyed. After all, when he left, the race was only generally powerful. However, after hearing Jiangning''s words, he had already felt that his original race might have gone to the East China Sea. After all, at that time, it was only a line away from the East China Sea. In case of danger, people would go to quiet places to avoid fighting. Jiangning is slowly telling all this. After all, several people in the field are willing to listen to him talk about the Central Plains. If there is no accident, they may also have the opportunity to return to the Central Plains. If they return to the Central Plains, they must find ways to strengthen their own race. Of course, all this is to ensure that their own race has not been destroyed. If it is, then everything will be lost. After all, the land of the Central Plains is called a vast area, so no one can know who is the enemy in the end. At this time, all the people are listening to Jiangning''s story. Many of them have already thought of their own race. Maybe they have already perished. However, many people have guesses. After all, the land of Central Plains is just a slap in the face. Although it is said that this place is full of talents. However, at a critical time, it may not be internal, and it is related to the survival of the nation. Some people will still do something, which is not the same as other races. As Jiangning walked and talked, people soon came to the edge of the land. If this place of death was extremely frightening, then this Jiuyou bamboo forest would be even more frightening. There is no doubt that before entering this place, there is already a gloomy feeling coming to you. Even if he is stronger than Jiangning, at this time, he can''t help feeling a little chilly. After all, he saw such a thing for the first time. People are strong to a certain stage, and they will not be affected by any environment. But at this moment, Jiangning Leng is affected by the environment, and his mind is also a little restless. From this point, we can see that this place may not be a good place.It''s not just him. At this time, Liu Mei''s body is also a little shivering. This is the first time that she has encountered such a thing. In the past, no matter how difficult it was, it would not have happened like this. But now, such a situation has happened directly. This situation, can''t help but let people think, after all, such a thing, it is their life can not see. "Jiangning, what do you think of this situation?" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but ask Jiang Ning directly. Because Jiangning is a general director, and their own strength is also very good, so Liu Mei can only ask for advice from Jiangning. In this continent, if you have strength, you will be particularly convincing. If you say that a person does not have any strength at all, then even if you are old, others will not buy it, which is beyond doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2072 "Not bad! Anyway, I feel a little dangerous in this place! " Jiangning nodded, and he could feel this kind of situation, but seriously, Jiangning really didn''t pay attention to this thing. After all, what he wanted to do could not be matched with other things. At this time, all the people were aware of this breath, which not only became extremely cold, but also made people feel unbearable. This situation made all people depressed. After all, no one could understand what was going on. However, all the people present were old drivers Some ruins and ruins, then will be extremely experienced. Therefore, at this time, no one will have any fear. After all, their own abilities are in front of them. For example, after a person''s strength reaches a strong level, even if there is any danger ahead, there will be no statement, and it will be directly connected. "Come on, it''s OK!" At this time, Jiangning could not help comforting the people, because he found that they seemed to be a little afraid at this time. If they really like this, it would be a bit inappropriate. After all, they came to this place to find a way out. If everyone is greedy for life and afraid of death, it is impossible to find a way out. At that time, all people will be thoroughly in this place, until they are completely old, or in this place, encounter a little danger and directly bury their own little lives. "Well! It''s just a simple breath burst. There won''t be anything at all! " Another person, also slowly said. Strong people don''t mind this little danger at all. For example, if a strong person is here, there is no saying at all. He can handle it by himself. "Let''s go. It won''t happen anyway!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. The breath in the field shocked them, but it was nothing more. It was no doubt unrealistic to try to get something out of their hands. At this time, people did not pay attention to these small things, but followed Jiangning into Jiuyou bamboo forest. In the past, they did not dare to enter this place, because it is also a place to swallow people. If one is not careful, it will stay here forever. Therefore, people are extremely precious to their own lives. But now, the situation is not the same, because they have received the news, that is to say, even if something happens here, Jiangning may enter the Jiuyou bamboo forest and find the way out. For this, they don''t want to give up. If they abandon it, they don''t know when they will have such a chance. Sometimes, once you give up some opportunities, there is no way. "By the way, this Jiuyou bamboo forest is like a labyrinth. Shall we make a sign?" At this time, big Han Han said with a smile. Although he said that his mind was one track mind, it did not affect his speculation about these things. After all, he had experienced many things in those years. If he had not experienced things, his strength could not reach this point. "I don''t need this. You said it''s a maze. Even if we use more signs, it won''t have any effect!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. Because Jiangning is fully aware of these things, for example, if a maze, ordinary practitioners can remember the way in. Even if there are many things, they can clearly remember. But for so many years, no one has ever said that he can go out of this place. From this point, we can see that it is useless to make signs. "Well! I''m just asking. Anyway, I don''t understand these things! " Dahan scratched his head and giggled. Three women see big Han this appearance, also is a face smile. They have not never seen a fool, but they have never seen such a lovely fool, and the strength is also extremely strong, which makes them incomparably depressed. But in any case, Dahan in their hearts, that is good, after all, only such people, will not have any heart to come. If you change to some naughty people, maybe all of them are conspiracy theories now. This point is very clear to the three women. Therefore, when they move forward, they are all following Jiangning. As for their rear, they are guarded by Dahan. There is no doubt that nothing will happen with such double protection. "Jiangning, I have one thing that I don''t understand!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning."Just say it directly!" "This one is Jiuyou bamboo forest, which is a maze. If you have a strong strength, can you abolish this maze directly?" After Liu Mei said this, the people in the field were stunned. They really did not think of this problem, and even if they have such strength, they may not do such things. "It''s OK to do things like this! But we don''t have the strength to break this maze! " One of them, pondering for a moment, said. In his mind, these buildings belong to some old age things, and in them, there will be many prohibitions. If one is not sure, he may encounter something when using his own strong strength. Jiangning in the smell of speech, the whole person is also pondering. If he can remove this maze with his powerful strength, he may be able to do it himself. After all, with the ability of the system, he may be able to complete this thing, but in this case, he really does not know whether it is true. There are a lot of rumors from the outside, so at this time, Jiangning does not dare to confirm directly. If an estimation is wrong, it will be a thorough problem. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2073 For the speculation of the public, Jiangning also does not want to say too much. If this could be done, then there would have been powerful people out of this place. We should know that there was no lack of powerful people who came here. But since ancient times, no one can go out. You can imagine what a place this place of death is like. Perhaps it is true that, as the ancestors of the bala nationality said, only the lucky people may be able to leave this place. If it is replaced by other people, it is impossible. After all, all people have the same strength. Some people will be cut off when they are in bad luck, so there is no way for them to do so. The place of death has always been a problem for people. When they come in, it is very easy, but if you want to go out, it is already extremely difficult. It can be said that there is no chance at all. This is self-evident. "Let''s not mention it for the time being. Anyway, we will not have such strength! I think there will be many prohibitions in this place. Everyone knows this. Otherwise, it will not create such a large place, and people can''t have any chance to leave! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but smile. For these things, as long as a little thought, then you can know, it is not too much to say. People obviously know this thing, so at this time, they don''t mention it. After all, if they go on like this, it really has no effect. Even if they can do a lot of things, they can''t get out of this place. After Jiangning and others entered Jiuyou bamboo forest, they didn''t find out. Behind them, there were a group of people coming in. Their strength was extremely strong. Everyone had the same strength as Dahan. It can be seen that the strength of this group of people is so strong. At this time, they are divided into several parts, each of which has two or three people, or directly one person. These people seem to follow a person, and their looks are extremely in a hurry, and the pace under their feet is more surprising, as if they are on the road. After a short time, they entered the Jiuyou bamboo forest without any hesitation. As for Jiangning here, he didn''t expect that he would face so many people directly next. Moreover, the strength of these people was called a strong one, which he could not defeat by himself. "Jiangning, danger in the rear!" At this time, Liu Mei''s face went down directly and said to Jiangning. When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was stunned. He didn''t think that many people would come here. But now, he couldn''t allow him to think much, because he was also aware of the rear, and some people were following up. Moreover, everyone''s strength was so strong. Even so, Jiangning and others even joined hands If you come to fight with the people in the rear, there is no chance of winning. Not only Jiangning sensed it, but everyone in the field also sensed the situation in the rear. All the people''s faces sank at this time. "Damn it, there are so many people coming here!" At this time, Dahan is gloomy. "Dahan, what''s going on? How can so many people come to Jiuyou bamboo forest? " Jiangning looks at Dahan at this time and can''t help asking. Now there are so many people following him, and they all understand that Jiangning may be a person who can leave the place of death. They are all people who want to go out. Naturally, they will not miss this opportunity. But the people behind may also have the same purpose as them, so once there is a limit, there will be a flood of blood. This is something everyone knows. "It is said that there is a man named Jiangning who may be able to get out of this place, so after we heard about it, we also came here! As for how many people came here, we don''t understand! " Dahan directly said what he knew. Other people also nodded at this time. After all, they also heard such news. It can be said that if there was no news, maybe they would not appear here. "I see!" After hearing the speech, Jiangning could not help but show the color of understanding. Sometimes it''s really hard to say clearly about these things. Among them, there are things related to this Jiuyou bamboo forest. After all, Jiangning also listens to the people of Nabal nationality. As long as you can find a way out here, you can go out of this place of death. As for other words, there is another situation, that is, in the land of death, there is no lack of masters, you are likely to encounter extremely terrifying opponents, which is self-evident."What should we do now?" Liu Mei couldn''t help frowning at this time. Although she said that her own strength has reached a level, but at this moment, he found that he did not have a little role. What she saw and what she met was so strong that she did not have a chance to breathe. "Don''t be afraid. We are a team now. If there are others coming, then we can join hands to beat them down!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer blowing color. For Dahan, he is not very worried, but he is worried about other people, because they are strangers, if they stab in the back, it is not worth the loss. In addition, Jiangning also wants to test the minds of these people. If we say that their minds are more intense, Jiangning will absolutely not say a word, but will directly abandon them. This is not to be said. He does not allow any one person, in their own side will form a danger, so here, Jiangning must ensure their own safety, although said his own strength is good, but the strength of the three women, is just general. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2074 At that time, only a lot of people were already coming from the rear. Everyone''s strength is so strong. It can even be said that everyone''s strength has been equal with Jiangning. From this point, we can see how the strength of this group of people is. When Jiangning saw these people, his heart was a little depressed. How to meet the people, are so powerful, but it is undeniable that no one can do such a thing here. "What now?" Dahan directly asked Jiangning, and then said, "do you want to turn them all over?" "No! Let''s see what these people want After hearing Dahan''s straightforward words, Jiangning was also depressed. They all said that Han people did not have any thoughts, so it was. Although Dahan''s strength is a little tough, his mind is not very smart. If his strength can reach this level, maybe it is just a saying that Dahan is a fool. If there is no such kind of person, Dahan may be a common people now. "Oh! Then I will listen to your command Dahan smiles and then stands behind Jiangning. For Jiangning, Dahan''s heart also has an idea, that is, during the following period of time, Jiangning did not instruct him to do anything, and he would not let him go to some dangerous period, so he naturally thought Jiangning was a good man. As for other things, Dahan doesn''t think so much about it. If anyone is good to him, he will treat him well, which is beyond doubt. It can even be said that Jiangning will not have any hesitation even if he wants to go up and fight hard. Only six people came to the scene directly. The strength of each of them was incomparably huge. It can even be said that if there is a fight, there will be no statement. "What are you doing here?" At this point, another person directly asked. The people of that team also showed their ability, so when Jiangning didn''t speak, they were the first to say it. Their breath also burst out at this time, they don''t want to see their own opportunity, to be contested by others, if so, it will not be compensated, this is what they know, so when the crowd comes, they have already expressed their heartfelt. After all, they also understand that if they want to get out of this place, they still need to rely on Jiangning. If there is an accident in Jiangning, they don''t have to think about it. This is very clear. "We don''t want to do anything. We just want to come here and explore Jiuyou bamboo forest with you." At this time, the six people on the opposite side, the leader, could not help saying. In his opinion, the strength of Jiangning and others is just ordinary. The reason why they don''t make a move is that Jiangning can have a chance to go out. If Jiangning has no chance to go out, they will never have such an expression. "Sorry, I don''t know how to explore this place, so you don''t have to follow me!" Jiangning directly expressed his ideas. After all, it is not appropriate for so many people to explore this place with him. Don''t say anything else, if you meet a baby in the middle of the way, no one will have any mercy, because Jiangning knows these things too well. What''s more, when this group of people came over, it was called a fierce one. If he could not suppress this group of people, then the people on his side might be injured. Therefore, in order to put an end to this incident, Jiangning simply ignored this group of people. "Is it? I can say now, if you don''t take me, no one wants to explore this place! " Speaking of this, the leader of the party immediately gave a cold voice. He knew that Jiangning''s strength was a little strong, but it was just ordinary. He had the ability to stop Jiangning. In addition, the reason why he doesn''t do it now is that Jiangning has the ability to go out from this place. If he doesn''t have the ability to go out, he won''t have any mercy at all, as can be seen from his temperament. "Good! With your attitude, I won''t pay attention to you. Of course, you can attack me, but I want to tell you, I won''t have any fear! " Now Jiangning is aware that this is a conspiracy, otherwise his movement will not have so many people to know. To be able to come so many people at once must have understood his style, and Jiangning now has an idea, that is, maybe someone is making trouble, otherwise, there will not be so many people gathered. "In that case, don''t blame me for being polite." Among them, the team of six people said in a cold voice.For Jiangning and others, they are not very afraid to come. After all, Jiangning is only one person, and other people are not so strong. If we talk about another thing, there will be no statement at all. "Come on, let me see your strength!" In Jiangning''s cold hum, all the people put on the posture of fighting. Everyone broke out their most powerful breath. Even so, if there was no outsider, the battle might last for a long time. After all, the strength of the people in the field was almost the same. In fact, not far away, there are two people watching, that is, Jiangning met before the ancestors of the violent people, they saw Jiangning and others are in conflict with this group of people, they are smiling. They know that if Jiangning is forced to hurry up, Jiangning will definitely leave this place soon. After all, under the premise of life-threatening, no one can do things slowly. There is another point. Jiangning is also one of the people who knows how to go out from here. If you don''t squeeze him, other people will not have the chance to go out from this place. Therefore, people think very clearly, and even can say so. If Jiangning is not able to go out at all, then they will never have any statement He killed Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2075 With the outbreak of war, Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than others. Even Dahan looks at Jiangning with envy at this time. He never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. He always thought that Jiangning was just a lucky son. Although he could master to leave this place, its strength was not what it was. But at this time, he really realized that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning wants to do, he may be able to handle all the things in the field by himself, and he doesn''t need any foreign help at all. "Come on, let me see your strength! If you want to take something out of me, it depends on your strength! " Jiangning did not say a word, but directly showed his momentum. The vigorous breath rolled in the field. Some people around him were shocked when they realized the smell of Jiangning. No one has ever been able to have such a breath. After all, Jiangning is just a person who has just come in from the Central Plains. But at this moment, they have already felt the strength of Jiangning. Even so, if they don''t have a definite policy here, they can''t deal with Jiangning at all. The war began at this time. Jiangning announced that he could defeat the six men, so Dahan and the others who followed him did not fight. It was at this time that Jiangning''s strength had surpassed many people, and then, without any accident, picked up the six men. All the people were shocked at this time. Jiangning''s super strength has shocked them. Liu Mei and others were shocked at this time. They had thought that Jiangning''s strength was strong, but they had never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. It can even be said that Jiangning''s strength has already left them. As for Dahan and those people, they were also stunned. They thought that Jiangning''s strength was just ordinary, but at this time, they realized that their estimation was wrong. After all, Jiangning''s strength has surpassed them. The debris in the field was flying all over the sky. There was a sense that the end was coming. All the people left the center of the battle quickly at this moment, because they knew that if they were touched by the aftermath of the battle, there was no chance of survival. From this one thing, we can see how strong Jiangning''s strength is. When Jiangning was fighting, the strength of those people was also thoroughly displayed. However, they found that the strength they showed was not enough for Jiangning to fight. It was not only strength, but also wisdom. Therefore, when they started fighting, they had already fallen into the downwind. After seeing this situation, the three women looked relieved. Every time they fought, they were frightened. After all, they believed in Jiangning''s strength. However, the strength of the people fighting in the field was so strong that they did not have a little self-confidence. But now, they have a lot of self-confidence. For nothing else, it is because Jiangning can face up to six people on his own, and he does not fall into a disadvantage at all. At this time, the people in the field were even more afraid of Jiangning. They did not think that a person''s strength could be so strong. This was something they had never expected. After all, they were also powerful people. But at this time, they did find themselves and Jiangning, which was too much different. However, the battle has already begun, and it is impossible for all the people to stop this battle. One of them, who is the enemy of Jiangning, is a leader. His strength is incomparably strong. "Die!" Jiangning saw that man, unknowingly attacked himself, and could not help but sneer at him. Then there was no accident. He directly picked up the man. "Let me die, I tell you, I don''t know who died yet!" One of the leaders, his temper is also up, he is very unconvinced Jiangning''s strength, why Jiangning can have such strength, and he himself is not such strength, so at this time, he is already jealous. Once a person has such an idea, there will be no statement. At the end of the day, he will surely be defeated. This is self-evident. It can even be said that there is no other statement that can make them have such a level to defeat Jiangning. Jiangning is aware of his own strength, if so easily killed by the people, then he will not go to today, everything is based on his own strength, so Jiangning will have such a fighting capacity."Fight, let you know that my strength is not what you think it is!" After Jiangning finished speaking, a strong breath was released from the whole person, and the breath of a superior person also broke out from him. Everyone was stunned when he realized the breath. Because they have been in this place for so long, they have never seen Jiangning have such a strong breath. Even other people in this place, they can not expect that Jiangning''s breath is so strong. For a moment, all the people were shocked. They not only doubted their own abilities, but also couldn''t believe that all these things really existed. "If you want to kill me with your strength, it''s impossible. Let me show you my real strength." Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, and then directly pick up the strong one. As for other people, at this time, they are also doing harm to yejiangning, but their attacks are just ordinary. If they want to bear up to Jiangning''s failure, it is impossible at all. It can even be said that, if there is no accident, Jiangning will definitely not have any signs of failure in this duel. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2076 The people in the field, everyone is showing their most powerful strength, even can be said, here, if there is not a little bit of strength, it is simply impossible to do such a thing. At this time, Jiangning''s breath suddenly became strong, and the people in the field were shocked. They did not expect that Jiangning''s strength would become so strong, even they did not know that Jiangning was such a powerful person. Although it has been known that Jiangning is a lucky son, maybe he has the strength to leave this place, but having the strength to leave this place does not mean that his strength can be very strong, but at this time, they found this thing. Everyone is completely shocked, even Da Han is shocked. Originally, he wanted to protect Jiangning, because Jiangning is a key figure, but at this time, he found that he seemed a little redundant, because Jiangning''s own strength can control all this. As for the three women''s words, it is also extremely shocked. After all, Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than the previous one. When you think that his strength has reached the end, then his strength will rise completely, which is a great attack on them. For a long time, they all want to take the wild monster as the goal of progress, but at the end of the day, they find that even if they try to catch up, they can''t catch up with them. Now their hearts are numb. After all, Jiangning''s strength is beyond their imagination. If you think generally, they may be able to pursue them, but if they are strong like this, there is no way. After all, they are also practitioners. They know such things very well. Moreover, they are surprised to find that Jiangning''s strength seems to be growing every moment The dot is self-evident. In fact, it wasn''t just the three women. At this time, five of them were shocked. They found that when they fought with Jiangning, Jiangning''s strength was not like this at all. However, if they thought about it, it was beyond their imagination. "I''ll go. How can Jiangning be so powerful now?" At this time, the head of one of the violent clan could not help saying. For such things, he is more depressed, but no matter what, now he is not in the mood to come here, after all, related to his own life, he can not come here, if an accident, then it will be a complete end. They still want to leave this place, so they dare not go up. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things happening here, they will never show up, because once they show up, they will be attacked by all people. If a person has mastered the secret, if there are cooperative people, they will be able to recruit a lot of people, which is self-evident, so they can not come out. As for Jiangning, he has completely fought against this group of people. Now he is facing all the people directly with the strength of one person. If this situation is said, it will certainly shock all the people, including the three women. "No, I have to practice by myself. I thought my strength was extremely strong, but at this time, I found that my strength was not enough, not only that. If I met someone like Jiangning, I would not be able to escape!" One of them, seems to have found his own shortcomings, directly left. When this person left, there was one less person in the field. Originally, they were all facing Jiangning, which was extremely stressful. Now there is another one less, the pressure will be even greater. However, it is time for them to have no way, and they can only continue to fight. "You can''t defeat me. If you want to defeat me, go back to practice for a few years first." At this time, Jiangning could not help sneering and said that for this group of people, he really did not want to kill, because once killed, it may attract many people, and now he shows his strength, it also needs others to publicize. As long as these people can go out alive, they will say to the outside world how powerful they are. Maybe they will not be harassed so much at that time. This is what Jiangning thought because he knew that he and others would be exploring this place, so he didn''t want to have so many troubles If there is, he will not have any statement. "Impossible! You are just as good as our strength. If we want to defeat you, it will be very easy! " At this time, one of them does not believe evil said. After all, he is very confident about his own strength, but at this time, he has been looked down upon by others.Generally speaking, people who have the ability to belittle you have extraordinary strength. However, at this time, this person doesn''t know how to write about death. He directly takes up Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning also sneered. For such a person, he didn''t say anything at all. He didn''t say a word directly. He was so quick that others couldn''t react. Not only that, but also some of them. Although he wanted to treat them, he found that he was basically You can''t do that. "I said that anyone who wants something from me is already wrong." Jiangning didn''t say a word, but said his goal directly. His goal is to leave this place, but he has no idea about those who have hatred for themselves. It can even be said that, as long as there are no other problems, this will happen. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2077 "You, I want you dead!" After one of them saw that his man had been abandoned, the whole person was angry. Their team was also a wandering team. All along, no team dared to attack them. However, at this moment, they were hated by Jiangning and others. If it was normal, they would have been fighting with each other, but at this time, they still had some sense. After all, Jiangning''s strength was called a strong one. Maybe if he went up by himself, it was just milk delivery. So it would be better if Jiangning could be forced to surrender at this time. There is no accident, Jiangning is self-evident, directly is to pick up another person, since they are not afraid of death, Jiangning again said what, it is also no result, only to be able to kill them quickly, let others know their strength, perhaps in the future will not have such a situation. If he has been doing things like this, he may encounter a lot of things in the future, which is more clear to him. After all, everyone can pinch the soft persimmon. If you are more tough, then others will not dare to do anything to you. Jiangning knows this truth very well. So in this, he has put all his strength into full play. No reason, he is just for the sake of other people who dare not do anything to themselves. Otherwise, he will be troubled day by day and will be bullied by others. The battle is still going on. However, after Jiang Ning decided on his own affairs, he did not have any mercy in his hands. He directly picked up those people. For a time, all the people felt a strong pressure. This pressure had already suppressed them to a point where they could not move. It''s not just the people in the field, but the people off the field. They all feel a strong breath, which completely oppresses them. "If you want to die so much, then I will do you good!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. If it was him, he would have left. After all, Jiangning''s strength is much stronger than other people, although it is said that when this group of people come here, they really have extremely strong strength. But Jiangning in the touch, he thoroughly understand these things, there are many times, should not happen, Leng is happened, for such a situation, it is not any of this. "Come on, let me see your strength, what kind of situation it is!" One of them said coldly. For such a thing, he is also extremely interested, but now, he still has no way to come, after all, his ability that can''t beat Jiangning. After the war, there was no accident. Jiangning, with his own strength, directly defeated several people in the field. However, it was obviously impossible for Jiangning to kill this group of people. After all, the strength of this group of people has reached a certain level. And in this, this group of people have their own secret method, and they can escape. When they see that the danger has come upon them, they do not have any stay at all, they just walk away. The people in the field, after seeing that these people are using the secret method to leave, is also a burst of depression. If Jiangning can stop this group of people from leaving, it is a better thing. After all, he has his own strength in this. However, Jiangning did not stay. It can be seen that Jiangning is not a kind of murdering devil, but in fact, Jiangning also understands this point. Now that he has arrived at this level, it is a good thing as long as it can make other people retreat. After all, people who have reached a certain strength do not want to worry about anything to their own mood. Once the mood is bothered, maybe the strength will be advanced, which is self-evident. For example, those powerful people in the past, after reaching a certain strength, will be closed up. This is also a proof that they can not become a killing devil when they are about to enter the powerful stage. Otherwise, they will be completely finished. "Let''s go. The danger has already been evacuated. Now we should be moving forward. Otherwise, I think there will be many people following us, and it will be a great hindrance to us if we come up later!" After seeing the situation in the field, Jiangning could not help but say to the crowd. Now he has understood why so many people came here. It was the five members of the violent clan who spread the news. Otherwise, there would not be so many people coming to find their own big trouble. Some people can be said to have a good heart of speech, but some people come here and directly threaten Jiangning. For example, the group of people before, Jiangning''s current strength will not give threat to others. Naturally, they will fight, so now he wants to leave this place quickly.Without any hesitation, the people in the field are under the leadership of Jiangning, and quickly advance. At this time, everyone is alert. After all, when we encounter such things, everyone will be alert. Otherwise, big things will happen. Especially in this nine you bamboo forest, no one knows the danger and tomorrow, which will come. Once it happens to yourself, it will be completely completed. "By the way, do you have any skill to sense danger?" At this time, one of them asked, a little bit. Jiangning heard that, on the face, he was shocked. He was extremely conservative about this point. That is, the hand of Liumei, indeed, there is such a skill. But Liumei did not tell anyone that this person in the field actually knew that the Taoist Liumei had such a ability, which was unexpected to him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2078 "Yes, what do you mean by that?" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his vigilance. After all, Liu Mei, but a girl with little ability, if she is being watched by others, it will be extremely difficult to do, and even can be said that, once Liu Mei is targeted here, her own risk will be greater. After seeing Jiangning''s alert look, the man couldn''t help shaking his head, and then said, "I don''t mean anything, I just want to ask! If there is one, I can give you one step of incomplete skill. As for whether you can understand it or not, it depends on your qualifications! " When his words fell, he immediately took out a very old book from his pocket and handed it directly to Jiangning. After Jiangning finished the book, it was opened later. The records in this book are really very ancient fonts. Every word seems to have a kind of magic. After making others look at it, they can''t look away. "Willow eyebrow, take a look at what it is!" At this time, Jiangning directly handed the incomplete book to Liu Mei. After all, Liu Mei practiced such a special skill, and only she could understand it. However, Jiangning could not clearly know it. After all, Liu Mei was on her own. Besides, whether this incomplete skill is really good for people is still a matter. After all, in this place, it is impossible to trust anyone absolutely. If you believe others, maybe there will be problems. At that time, you don''t know! After the willow eyebrows were taken over, they immediately looked up. The more Liu Mei looked down, the more shocked she was. It was as if she had seen something important. Jiangning was shocked. Jiangning knows something about Liumei, and can even say that, as long as Liumei has her own mind, then everything can have a great harvest, but it has never been a chance. Sometimes, if a person''s luck comes, then it will be able to have a great promotion, but many people are unable to have that kind of luck. "This is really a good skill!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help admiring, and the whole face was smiling. She knows her own ability. In the past, although it was just a general strength, now, after she has this skill, she has gained most of the confidence, because there will be no flaws to show. This skill is just like tailor-made for her, so in this, no matter what happens, Liu Mei will be able to do well. At this time, the one who gave Jiangning skills was also relieved. He was really afraid that Jiangning would say that he was in a pit, and then he started directly at him. If such a thing happened, I didn''t know how depressed it would be. Fortunately, Liu Mei didn''t say anything, but exclaimed. This is also his contribution to the team. ¡£ In fact, this person is also very clear, because here, he needs to take this step, which is not effective. After all, he is not doing such a thing. Why not give other people, find a favor, which is also good. In addition, whether they can go out or not depends on Jiangning. If Jiangning is not happy, they will be kicked out. At that time, they may have no way. Before that, they still have some ideas. Their own strength is strong and they can cope with Jiangning. But now they have no idea. At this time, Jiangning has shown its most powerful strength and oppressed them. Never thought that Jiangning''s strength will be so strong, at this time, everyone has been very clear, at the same time, their hearts are no other ideas to come, because if Jiangning is disrespectful, then it will be their own will be kicked out of this team, even the whole team, will be involved in such a thing Love. "Sometimes, you should practice this method first." Jiangning is also laughing at the moment, for Liu Mei can have such an opportunity, he is extremely happy. For a long time, he always wanted to improve the strength of the three women. However, the strength of the three women has not been able to improve completely, which makes him more depressed. But now that Liu Mei has the opportunity, maybe it can be improved. After all, Liu Mei''s original qualifications are very good. "Well, you can hide this skill. I won''t achieve anything if I hold it in my hand." The one who gave up his skills also laughed at the moment. In this world, if you can sell someone''s favor, they will help you at the critical moment. At least now they can reserve their team. If they can go out to the Central Plains, they will also have priority. There is no doubt about this."Thank you. If I have a baby, I will pay it back!" Liu Mei also laughed. On this issue, she is not a greedy person, but here, she has no other treasure to contribute, which makes her extremely depressed. Jiangning also laughed, then said: "thank you, as long as I have the ability to go out, then you can go out, not only you, but also your small team can go out!" For them, it is very normal for them to get out of this place, because all the people in the place of death want to leave this place. This place has troubled them for a long time. If they continue to stay in this place, they may have no chance You can get out of here. "Thank you! We will certainly contribute to the team! " Everyone at this time, are nodding down, after all, these things, who are unable to know when to come to their side. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2079 It is self-evident that if a person has strong luck, he will have a good journey. It can even be said that as long as Jiangning thinks, it can be done well here. After all, he is the son of Qi Yun, and if he is here, he has the added value of his luck. After all, the ancestors of the bala nationality gave himself a talisman to increase his luck. Although others did not know the value of this thing, Jiangning did Can understand this thing, is a very important baby. If it''s a good guess, this baby may be able to get all the bad luck out of it, because Jiangning can clearly feel the benefits of it after wearing it. As for other things, maybe he can''t feel it, but in any case, this one thing is given to others very much There are many advantages. "Let''s go. We''ve been delayed for a while now. If we don''t move on, maybe someone will come to us, and it''s not sure." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his worry. They are a strong team now, but everyone may be in danger in the place of death. Moreover, he was able to get out of this place, which made many people know. If one didn''t have an accident, he might provoke a lot of enemies. At that time, he and others would have to deal with these things, which made Jiang Ning extremely depressed. After all, there were many things that did not belong to him Yes. As for this group of people, Jiangning also does not want to lose them. After all, he has gained benefits from them. If he throws them away, he will not be a good person, and he can interact with them. Then it is a matter of the dark. There are a lot of things that can''t be seen from another perspective. "I realized that there was already a large army coming back!" At this time, Liu Mei could not help feeling depressed. She just had a very strong sense, but it was only a moment, so just now she did not dare to say it. Otherwise, a wrong judgment would lead to problems. However, this time, she was very clear, because in the rear, there was a very strong group of people coming, the strength of this group of people is extremely strong, and coming fiercely, Liumei told Jiangning and others at the first time, that was just to make Jiangning and others ready to come, otherwise, wait for them to come to their own body Before, oneself still can''t make any preparation, that is not worth the loss. Without any accident, Jiangning said again, "are you sure?" "Sure! I have already sensed it just now, but in order to be more correct, I didn''t tell you. But now, this feeling is extremely strong! " Liu Mei affirmed again. In fact, she also has her own words that she did not say, that is, after reading the incomplete skill just now, she felt like she was going to be promoted. The appearance of this situation made her extremely shocked, because everyone would have a little setback on the way to promotion, but she didn''t expect that she had no setback at all. After seeing a incomplete skill, she would be promoted directly, which made her extremely depressed. However, she also knows that maybe this is the situation of her own savings waiting to be sent out. After all, she has not degenerated for a long time. Once she has the opportunity to transform, then absolutely good is very strong. At that time, she may be able to reach the level of Jiangning. Thinking of this, Liu Mei''s face couldn''t help but smile. Under Liu Mei''s affirmation, all the people in the field were shocked at this time. They had never thought that such a situation would happen. If such a situation was really met, it would be completely finished. After all, no one can say that he can defeat many people here. "What shall we do?" At this time, Dahan''s body was shaking a little, because he also sensed the strength of the comers from the rear. In fact, he was just a strong practitioner. He had never met such a powerful person. Once he met such a powerful person, he would not know what to do. Without any accident, Jiangning said in a cold voice: "what can we do? As long as someone is disrespectful to us, we will kill them directly, let them know how strong we are, and let them know that we can not bully them at will!" Speaking of this, Jiangning suddenly showed a kind of heroism, which directly affected several other people. At this time, everyone was a bit shocked to look at Jiangning, because they seemed to fall into a bewitching of Jiangning, which made them very depressed. "Well, if you dare to hinder us, we will kill them directly!" At this time, the one who offered the remnant script was also cold. His strength was very good. Otherwise, he would not get the broken skill.Only at this time, among the people in the rear, there is a team of dozens of numbers directly rolling in. Everyone''s body is emitting a strong breath, even directly towards them, without a bit of weakening. After Jiangning was aware of this breath, the whole face was full of anger. This group of people obviously wanted to give themselves a strong hand. Otherwise, they would not make such a move. Moreover, their facial expressions were like a very powerful one. Among them, Jiangning actually met five people who he didn''t want to see in his whole life. They were the five violent people. At that time, Jiangning had a chance to kill them, but he didn''t do it himself, so he let them escape. Originally, he thought that even if they used blood escape to escape, they didn''t dare to come out in recent days. Unexpectedly, they came out directly, which made him extremely depressed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2080 When Jiangning looked at the ancestors of the five violent clans, they also looked at Jiangning. It can be said that their enemies met with envy. At this time, the two sides are directly antagonistic. Although it is just a confrontation in the eyes, everyone can see that there will be a war. After all, there has been an uncontrollable rage in this situation. Jiangning sneered and said: "you can leave immediately, I will not pay attention to you, as if you did not see you, but if you are still in the field, then there is no need to say, just take your life!" For these five people, Jiangning has nothing to say. After all, he was framed by these five people. If he had not been more careful at that time, there might have been big problems. For such a group of people, Jiangning would not have any opinions, and the key is their race problem. The ancestors of a violent clan are already like this, and the violent people outside the central plains are also extremely disgusting. This race has completely offended Jiangning. It can even be said that as long as the two sides meet together, there will be absolutely no statement, and it must be connected. "Leave? Why do you want us to leave? " At this time, the leader couldn''t help sneering. In his opinion, he and others released the news and let so many people come here. There must be someone who would hate Jiangning, but he didn''t expect that no one would pick him up. In fact, this is different from what they imagined. It is true that some people hate Jiangning and others, but there are also many people who play with Jiangning. Dahan and a team he met first, that is such a thing. "Since I don''t leave, I will take these five lives!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help but sneer. He was very confident about his own strength. If he wanted to kill these five people, he only needed a little bit of ability to kill them. Even so, there would be no mercy in this. However, when Jiangning''s words fell, there was a man who directly questioned him in a cold voice, and then said, "who are you? You want to take my brother''s life. Do you want to live?" This man looks like a poor and vicious person. His whole body is full of blood. If there is no life in his hand, no one will believe it. Even it may be that kind of person. He has blood on his hands. "What are you? When I talk to those five rubbish, you even cut in and you don''t want to live?" Jiangning at the moment is also a sneer, for such a person, he also has no what to say, a bit of mercy will not give. "Well, what am I? I''m a human being. I tell you, with your words, I will wet you! " At this time, the man sneered directly, as if he was confident enough to take Jiangning down. The former five members of the violent clan said that Jiangning''s strength was just to stimulate this person. They didn''t expect to really stimulate him. However, they also warned this person. As long as it is just a lesson to Jiangning, don''t kill him. After all, if Jiangning is killed in battle, then everything will be No more. "Then you can die!" When Jiangning said this, the whole person''s breath burst out at that time. For such a person, Jiangning would never have any mercy. If this person was easy to say at the beginning, Jiangning just sent him away, but he didn''t expect that this person was so forced, and he wanted to take up Jiangning directly. Jiangning can''t bear this in any case. It can even be said that as long as there is a chance, Jiangning will hate him. After the breath of Jiangning broke out, all the people in the field were shocked. They never thought that a person''s breath could be so powerful. Even if they practiced again for a period of time, they could not compare with Jiangning. There is no accident, Jiangning is a direct shot, on the arrogant incomparable person. As for the man, although he felt a little bit surprised, he also made a proper move, because he knew that if he could not resist the attack of Jiangning, he would be killed in battle. If he could not leave this place at that time, he might be able to survive or not. So now he has used all his strength to resist Jiangning. The battle in the field has already started. Everyone retreats at this time. After all, if it is touched at this time, there will be a thorough problem. Especially, Jiangning, a powerful man, can''t stand the aftershocks. In the outbreak of the war, the debris in the field is constantly flying, and even the smell of aftershocks, so that the people in the field have no accident, they are directly injured. These people, of course, are those with extremely weak strength. Their idea is very simple. They want to come over to fish in troubled waters and see if they can have luck from this place To leave.The place of death is just a small place. If you can go out from this place, then I will be the master of the world. This is very good. So everyone wants to go out in this place. Without any accident, Jiangning''s strength is naturally strong. After fighting for about 10 minutes, only a scream was heard in the field, and then there was a bloody rain on the sky. The appearance of this situation shocked everyone in the field. No one would have thought that Jiangning came to survive, because at this time, Jiangning''s figure was gradually revealed in front of the public. As for the person who just clamored, it did not exist in this world, and was directly killed by Jiangning. Everyone, at this time, was shocked to add up. They just knew that Jiangning''s breath broke out, which was called a strong big, but they also did not expect that Jiangning could kill this person so quickly. After all, the strength of the clamour just just now is called a strong, even undeniable, in the past In the field, he can definitely be ranked in the top five. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2081 A person who can be ranked in the top five was killed so quickly. This really makes all people can''t believe it. In particular, the five violent people in the field were shocked. They had already verified Jiangning''s strength before, but they knew that Jiangning''s strength was just ordinary. If they wanted to defeat Jiangning, it would be very easy. So they encouraged a man to deal with Jiangning, but now he didn''t think about it To, he instigated up a person, unexpectedly is so fast to fail down. Moreover, in the final time, they were killed without any resistance. This shocked them because they knew the strength of the one who had just been killed. But Rao was like this, and it was extremely fast. You can imagine how strong Jiangning''s strength is. It is not only the five members of the fury clan who are shocked. The other people are also shocked at this time, because they are not aware of how powerful Jiangning is. But in this, Jiangning can kill an expert quickly, so here, there is no doubt. Only those five people, after seeing Jiangning''s appearance, left without saying a word. At this time, each of them used blood escape to escape far away. After seeing this, Jiangning couldn''t help but sneer. These five people, he wanted their lives, but how they used blood to escape again, there was no way for him. After all, you can''t know where they were and where to go. However, Jiangning knows that they are abandoned. Even if their strength can be restored again, at least they will not have any improvement. Because if a person uses blood escape twice in a row at the same time point, then this person is a complete waste. Just like Gaozu, the former Gaozu and Liu Furong directly used blood to escape twice. At the end of the day, their strength did not improve. It can even be said that in the ruins, they got the chance, but also there was no accident. They were all in the same place and couldn''t move forward. "These five people, it seems that they have been walking at this stage in their whole life!" After seeing that five people used blood escape twice in succession, all the people could not help but talk about it. After all, as practitioners, everyone understood this problem. When it comes to other things, maybe there will be a turn for the better, but for such things, there is no saying at all, one by one will be such things. As a result, not everyone uses blood to escape, even when it is extremely dangerous, it will not use blood escape, because if a person uses blood escape, then this person will not have any forward statement. "You see, this is the man who is going to deal with me. What will happen to him?" Jiangning can''t help laughing at the moment. For this man, he has no mercy, because in this, Jiangning has already been ready to fight him, and also exposed the relationship with the five members of the violent clan. It is not surprising that Jiangning killed him. After hearing Jiangning''s words, everyone in the field trembled. After all, Jiangning''s current strength can''t be stopped by any one. If Jiangning doesn''t let them follow, it will be a complete end. At that time, we can''t say that we can leave this place, even if we can''t be safe It''s an uncertain thing to go back to my own place. "It''s so powerful. I don''t think I can reach this level in my whole life." At the moment, another person can''t help but say, because his estimation of Jiangning''s strength has arrived at the powerful person, otherwise, there will be no such strength. In fact, it is not. Now Jiangning doesn''t know his own strength positioning. After all, he has never seen a powerful person. If he wants to output what he can say, he may be able to compare with a powerful person. However, this is just an estimation, and there is no real statement. In addition, in this period of time, Jiangning may have entered another level, but the current strength is not able to have such an opportunity. Jiangning looked at all the people in the field, but they didn''t speak. At the moment, he said again: "you follow me. It doesn''t matter, but I''m not sure that you can leave from this place. If something happens, don''t hate me. Anyway, I won''t pay attention to you!" "But, I said in front of the ugly, if you have any disrespect to me, or want to make my idea, then I will certainly not let anyone go!" When Jiangning said the last words, the face of the whole person was cold. He has a team, not only a team of four of them, but also a team of several people. Therefore, Jiangning will not allow any harm to his team. It is impossible at all.If this group of people want to hate themselves and others, then Jiangning will definitely not have any mercy, it is directly to kill. "Yes! We''re just following you. That''s not going to happen! " "Yes, we just want to get out of this place. As for other things, we will not pay attention to it! You may rest assured of this one! " Everyone, at this time, is a guarantee. Jiangning looked at the crowd and couldn''t help smiling. This is the advantage of strength. If we don''t have strong strength, then what will this group of people do? It''s still unknown. We can even say that here, we may take up Jiangning, but it''s not certain. However, Jiangning has shown all his strength and completely scared the people in the field, so they will not have any action at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2082 A person''s strength, that represents a lot of things can be handled peacefully. If Jiangning did not show its strong strength before, what kind of things may happen is not certain, but Jiangning showed its strong strength, then all this can be done, that is, to control the people in the field, not to let them have any careful thinking. When the three girls saw the faces of these people, they also showed a smile. After all, their strength is just ordinary here. If they are hated by other people, then they have no way. After all, there are too many people in the field, so I''m sure that someone will have a mind. But now, they basically don''t believe that anyone dares to attack them. After all, Jiangning has shown its strongest strength. If you are not afraid of death, you may be able to fight them. But no one will cherish their own life. The previous one is an exception, because he is inflated and doesn''t know Jiangning at all strength. He thinks that he is already the number one in the world, and no one can deal with him. Therefore, at the beginning, he said harsh words directly. This is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even some people now say that he is responsible for his own fault. If he and other people are honest and honest, it may not happen, but he is not so honest, and he directly wants to take up Jiangning. This is his act of death. "Since you have no objection, let''s move on, but if something unexpected happens, I can''t protect you! If you want to leave now, there is still a chance, but if you go deep into the land, there is no way to do it! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. For this matter, he is extremely clear, if he can have the strength to cope with it, it will definitely not be other people, but if he can not cope with it, then he can only take his own small team away quickly. As for other things, he will not pay attention to so many, after all, he It''s just a person, not a god man. There was no accident. Jiangning immediately went to the depths after finishing his speech. As for those who came to the field, they also kept up with Jiangning''s pace. After all, as long as they followed Jiangning, all the dangers would be gone, which was what they thought in their hearts. "There may be danger ahead. I feel a strong breath, and it''s not just a strong one!" Liu Mei said to Jiangning directly at this time. At this time, Liu Mei has already acted as a person who can detect the danger. If there is danger in front of or behind, Liu Mei can understand it at the first time. Even so, after Liu Mei gets the incomplete skill, she feels that her strength has been improved a little, specifically to He did not know what level it was. "No? How can''t I sense it? " At this time, Jiangning could not help feeling depressed. He felt that he was more and more inferior to Liu Mei. Liu Mei could sense the danger in front of him at any time. However, he could not do these things at all, which made him extremely depressed. It''s not just him. Yueer and Fengying are also depressed. After all, at the beginning, their strength is similar to that of Liumei, but at this moment, they actually find that Liumei''s strength has risen to a certain level, which directly leads them a lot. "This is the reason for my special skills, and now I feel that my strength is becoming very strong!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing, after all, she was very aware of her own strength. When this word fell, the people behind were shocked. They did not think that the strength of Jiangning, a small team, was so huge that no one had ever thought of it. It can even be said that if there is any other thing happening here, it will be a complete failure. "Maybe the danger is coming. We must be on guard." At this time, Liu Mei again said, her face is very dignified up. If a person can sense the danger in front of him, then even if he encounters any kind of things, he will have a preparation. If he can''t sense the things ahead, then it will be much more dangerous. After all, no one will know the situation ahead. If there are extremely powerful people, then all of them will die Come on. Now Liumei has such strength. Jiangning and other teams are better than others. It is not just them. The people who follow Jiangning and others are not so afraid at this time. They are extremely afraid when they are in general. After all, many people come to this place of death, and they will not go out. Moreover, there is no saying about this Jiuyou bamboo forest. No one can explore it clearly. From this point, we can see that it is an extremely dangerous place.At this time, when all the people were ready, a monster came out first, followed by the second one. The breath of these two monsters was called strong, even stronger than many people. Originally, people thought that the danger was just from these two monsters. However, the matter was not over. At this time, there were more monsters. When they appeared, they were accompanied by a strong breath. When Jiangning saw these monsters, his eyebrows were all wrinkled, because if there was no accident, it would be a group of monsters, or it could be said that it was an animal tide. At this time, the people were completely shocked. Although they said that they had dealt with a lot of monsters, they had never seen so many monsters at one time. It can even be said that they met for the first time. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2083 The only person in the field is Jiangning. After all, when Jiangning was in the Central Plains, when dealing with the protoss, Jiangning had already encountered an animal tide. He did not expect that in his lifetime, he would encounter another animal tide, which was something he had never thought of. Moreover, this time the beast tide is much stronger than the previous one. We can see from the monsters that appear one by one. Moreover, each monster at this time has released a very strong breath. It is even undeniable that some of them have the same strength as Jiangning. The people in the field were completely shocked when they realized the power of this kind of monster beast, because they had never seen such a powerful animal tide. They could reach such strength in the land of death. Most of them had strong strength in the Central Plains, and then they came directly into this place without thinking Up to now, such a thing should happen. "What? What to do? " At this time, some people were flustered, and even some people shivered thoroughly after seeing the rolling monster coming, because no one could think of a good way to deal with this kind of monster. It was too powerful to cope with it. "A scene of deja vu! Maybe if we don''t want to help other people, we can''t even help one person in this situation! " At this time, Jiangning can''t help murmuring, after all, at this time, Jiangning has no more way. It is impossible for him to deal with so many monsters on his own. After all, his strength is limited, and in this, the strength of each monster is incomparably powerful. Even if he wants to deal with it by himself, it is impossible. At this time, the three girls are pale. They know that this time, it may be a very difficult to get through, because they know their own strength very well. In other words, they are a burden now, and they can''t help anyone at all. Even, a few of them still need Jiangning''s care to do these things. After all, the monsters are so powerful that they can''t cope with them. "What are you looking at? We can only kill monsters. Otherwise, we will all be killed in this place!" At this time, Jiangning directly roared. Others did not have combat experience, but he had combat experience. Although he was facing such a powerful monster, he also needed to take good care of his team. An incomparably cohesive team can withstand any attack, and even can not degenerate in any danger. Even if such a thing happens now, Jiangning still wants to rely on its own ability to do these things well. Otherwise, their team will be completely killed. "Kill, otherwise, we will all die here!" One of them, at this time, also growled. Their mind thought, that is, they want to go out to the Central Plains in this place, but they did not expect that there would be such a problem, but they also very understand that there may be a lot of danger in this, but they also have no way. Everyone, at this time, the momentum is like a rainbow, no one flinches back, and no one runs away, because they all know very well that even if they run away now, it will not have any effect, because the monster beast has been staring at them. Even here, there is no way to go. This is very clear to them. The battle is imminent, because the monster has been staring at all human beings. The strength of each monster is extremely powerful, even more powerful than human beings. Jiangning as a key figure, at this time is also a quick shot up, because if he does not, then there is no one to do, he must do an example, otherwise, it will be completely killed. As for the monster, Jiangning has already had combat experience, so he must not rush to the central position. Otherwise, no matter how strong your strength is, you will be attacked and killed by the monster. Therefore, Jiangning directly stands aside at this time, and then takes up the passing wind wolf. The people in the field, after seeing Jiangning''s move, they didn''t have any accidents. They just started to fight. After all, if they didn''t, they would have no chance to make a move. It''s self-evident. "Kill!" The momentum of human beings, directly waving their own weapons to fight up, everyone at this time is quickly to their own strength to the extreme.Even in this one, everyone''s strength is all waved out, they all know this thing, if this time the fighting monster can''t survive, then needless to say, go out to the Central Plains, and even have no chance to live, so at this moment, all people have exhausted their strength. All of a sudden, there was a tragic voice on the scene. You don''t need to look at it. You know that a person has been killed. Otherwise, there won''t be such a sound. Looking at the source of the sound, Jiangning was sure that a man was killed in the field, and then was drowned by monsters in an instant. For this situation, Jiangning has no way. After all, although he has his own strength, he is powerless. Everyone has his own persistence. Jiangning''s persistence is to protect the three women, and will not let them have any danger. So even when he kills the monster, he will not forget the three women. The strength of the three women is just average now, so we need to take care of them when necessary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2084 The battle in the field is still going on. Those who know how to fight will directly take up the monster on the side. If they don''t know, they will directly stand in the center and let the monster attack. But in this way, there are still many people who have been killed. After all, at this time, everyone has released their strongest strength, but how can they not have any strength to complete this thing. This is extremely depressing. "You should be careful. Although this animal tide is extremely powerful, as long as we keep it, there will be no problem!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but say to the three girls that this was his experience. After all, in the Central Plains, he had also experienced an animal tide. Under the premise of experience, everything seems to be extremely simple. The three girls are facing the danger just like Jiangning. However, the three women''s minds are extremely shrewd and do not allow any danger to appear on them. It is considered that there are monsters that they can''t defeat, and Jiangning will help them get up. As for Dahan and the small team that gave Liu Mei the skill, they also got together. After all, at this time, everyone knows this. If there is no accident, everyone may be able to resist many monsters. As for other things, they can''t manage them. Now the situation is that everyone is saving his or her own life. Other calls and calls for help are forgotten by everyone. At this time, everyone is fighting for blood. It is impossible to pay attention to other people. "Jiangning, I feel that we can directly enter into the fight, because this later came out of the monster, it is relatively weak up!" At this time, Liu Mei can''t help but say to Jiangning, because she found a thing, that is, among the monsters that appeared later, those monsters are really incomparably weak. However, Jiangning said: "you don''t think that the weak monster can''t hurt us. In this point, you can''t know what kind of crisis is coming. As long as we keep this lineup, it''s OK. As for other people, we don''t have to pay attention to too many. We don''t have the strength to manage so many Here it is "Well, I understand! In that case, I don''t want so much! " At this time, Liu Mei can''t help nodding. She is also very aware of what Jiangning is thinking, that is, there is a kind of self-care and high hanging up. Of course, if it is related to Jiangning, Jiangning will never watch others die. This is what Jiangning does. As long as you become a friend of Jiangning, Jiangning will never let you have any crisis. However, when you are the enemy of Jiangning, Jiangning will never pay attention to you, and may even give you a knife in the back, because Jiangning will not create any life-saving to the enemy. The people in the field, at this time, are also awakened, because in the case of so many people who have died, they are also feeling out a set of their own combat system, that is, here, they gather together in three or five times, and directly clean up the monsters with Jiangning and others. Although the monster is really very powerful, but in this, they can also rely on their own ability to stop the monster. After all, the monster is just a stupid creature, and their words are the people standing on the pyramid. Therefore, in this respect, although their strength is a little weak, they can also cope with it Come on. From before, more than ten people died in a minute, and now no one has been killed. Jiangning is also relieved. Those who can have consciousness should not be worse. Even so, if this continues, maybe so many people will be directly united, which will be able to achieve great things. Maybe it is possible to kill the tide of monsters directly. It is all possible. After all, the strength of the people in the field is extremely strong. Although there are several people in the field, they are weak, but this does not prevent people from doing such things. "Kill! As long as we kill this wave, we will be safe! " One of them could not help but roar when he saw that the monsters were becoming less and less. His whole clothes are covered with blood. It can even be said that everyone here is fighting with blood to release his strength completely, because everyone knows that if he does not release his strength, he will be completely killed in this place. They can not afford this situation. They are not Protoss and will not be resurrected. Therefore, in the face of such a thing, they can only release their strongest strength. As for Jiangning, it''s better. After all, they used routines at the beginning, so they didn''t encounter so many monsters. Although some of these monsters have been opened up by intelligence, they can''t compare with human beings, so they can''t attack some weak people, and then attack each other Broken, this is Jiangning and other people lucky.After a quarter of an hour''s hanging, there are fewer monsters in the field. Even at this time, the chain of monsters has been completely broken, and the endless stream of monsters has not been seen. When people saw this, they all let their hearts down, because they knew that as long as there were no demons coming out, they would be safe for a while. After all, monsters are not endless, they just encounter some things and come out again and again. Of course, Jiangning can not guarantee that this is the end, because he is a man who has experienced the animal tide, so in this, he may have guessed that this is only the first wave. Because according to the habits of the monsters, in the first wave, they were some extremely weak monsters, which were directly scared out. Then, if something happened, the second wave of powerful monsters would come out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2085 It is even undeniable that there may be a second wave of monsters coming out directly. Although Jiangning has seen powerful monsters here, they are just general powerful, not extremely powerful ones. If there is such strength as the god elephant, then perhaps it has reached the end. However, it is safe now. After all, with the efforts of many people, the tide of monsters and beasts has been cleaned up, and there are no more monsters coming out. This makes people relax their minds. If there are powerful monsters, it will be a complete problem. After a period of fighting, people finally killed all the monsters. All the people were relieved at this time. After all, no one would have thought that such a thing would happen. For a long time, this kind of animal tide appeared in the legend, and would not appear in the reality at all. However, they met it. It had to be said that it was their luck or other bad luck. After all, it is good for all the people to get rid of the monsters. There is no accident, all the people at this time, are resting up, after all, the continuous fighting, that is to consume their strength down. Many people in the field have been injured, but they have no way. After all, if they want to live, it can only be like this. If they can''t kill these monsters, they will be killed in battle. Many of them died in the current animal tide. They are the weaker ones, or the ones who are in the front, because these people tend to die earlier. There is another kind of people, that is, people who love to show themselves, so these people all die faster. As for Jiangning, there is no possibility that he will be killed in battle. After all, he has already experienced a battle, and his own strength is also so strong. However, even when people were resting, there was another breath of terror. This time, the breath was much stronger than before. At this time, people were completely panicked, because no one could understand what kind of monster was coming. If it was just like that, it would be let them go The last one was killed. Everyone, at this time, is also fast to stand up, the face is extremely dignified, after all, this kind of breath, is completely their play method to deal with, just a few monsters, is also relatively weak, but this time, they are not any chance of winning. "The second wave is coming, and the second wave is coming!" When Jiangning said this, his face was dignified. He did not think, what he thought, unexpectedly came, which made him extremely depressed. At first, he was still thinking about how the monsters of this time passed so quickly. He didn''t expect that the second wave was coming directly. Moreover, the monsters in this wave were much stronger than those in the first wave. This was something he had never thought of. "What now?" At this time, Liu Mei was completely dignified. She had already said that there was a very powerful monster coming. But before that, no one believed that it was extremely difficult to deal with it at this time. "What can I do? Keep fighting!" Jiangning is also a bit depressed. If he followed his own ideas, he would have formed a team now. It would be easier to cope with the second wave of beast tide at that time, but he didn''t say it, and in his mind, there was not much chance to appear. However, the sky disobeyed his idea, and there was a second wave of beasts, which he had never thought of. "All of you are ready to fight. If you can''t fight, go to the rear. After all, you have been injured. But I said, if you have the ability to fight, you must not shrink back. If you retreat, all people will be killed!" Jiangning said directly to the crowd. At this time, people also understand this truth. Therefore, no one flinches back at this time, after all, all the people in this have already confirmed this matter, that is, if they do not unite, they will be completely killed in battle. "Kill!" It was at this time that a person directly did not resist that kind of pressure and went crazy, and then he kept on rushing forward. When Jiangning saw this man, he couldn''t help showing a gloomy look on his face. The cultivator''s heart should not be like this. Only after two waves of monsters, they could not resist. If they had experienced so many things like Jiangning, they would not be able to resist. This made Jiangning depressed.However, it can also be said that there are many people who can not have such a firm heart. After all, everyone will encounter such things here. "Kill! Go hand in hand and kill directly. If we can''t kill one way, then we will be killed here! " Jiangning directly roared, and then attacked directly, because the powerful monster in front of him had come to them. Each monster is extremely powerful. If we can compare it, we can say that these monsters are intelligent and each one is a robot. There is no doubt about this, because all the people here have seen this kind of demon beast and are staring at human beings. Jiangning in a low roar, everyone is also a quick move up, because everyone is aware of this truth. Another bloody battle, for many people, is a very difficult thing, after all, in the previous battle, there are many people have no strength to fight, but they also have no way, after all, if they can not fight down again, then it will be directly killed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2086 Jiangning''s strength is undoubtedly strong. At this time, Jiangning has been standing in a direction by himself. As for other people, they are also pushing up every direction at this time. Jiangning is in the direction of only five people, he and three women, as well as Dahan this no one wants, because Dahan''s mind is really not very smart, so in this, no one wants to fight with him. If one is not careful, then he will be killed, because Dahan is one who can only rush ahead People, not people who will hold the back. As for Jiangning, he needs this kind of person more, because when Dahan is about to be attacked, Jiangning can definitely deal with it quickly. After all, he has such strength, other people will not have such strength, and the strength of three women is just ordinary, but because everyone''s strength is different So they can complement each other. This is the strength of Jiangning''s whole team, which can''t be compared with other teams. Therefore, compared with the battlefield, Jiangning team should be the most reassuring team, because in this, there will be absolutely no death in battle, even if there is a monster. "Keep your direction, or we will perish if we are rushed in." Jiangning at this time, did not forget to tell people to come, after all, who understand this matter, if given to the monster broke through the formation, then there is no follow-up statement. "Understand, we will not let the monster rush through our defense line!" "Even if we die, we will defend our defense line, and you will be relieved!" Everyone, at this time, is to swear up, after all, at this time, no one is allowed to joke, if it is dispersed, then it will be completely finished. Jiangning and others are also constantly exporting. Everyone is extremely powerful. It can even be said that they would not have fought in this way, but in such a situation, they did not have any way to come. All of them used their own box pressing skills, and even some people, in order to protect their lives, They are willing to use some skills to overdraft their own longevity. This is the reality. When facing the reality, you have no right to choose. Even if you choose, you will be directly killed in battle, because each monster in the field is incomparably powerful. "Kill! As long as we pass this hurdle, we will win! " At this time, Jiangning can not help but encourage the people, because he has found that some people are about to have no strength to fight, but under his encouragement, some people stand up again, because they don''t want to die. Almost all the people came here in the Central Plains. Although their strength is different, they all work together in one direction, that is, to get out of here alive. In the past, they didn''t know the power of this Jiuyou bamboo forest, but at this moment, they knew it clearly. After all, they only met the animal tide, which was already so dangerous. If they met a more powerful monster, they would be completely killed. Under the leadership of Jiangning, everyone is sending out his strongest strength. Everyone is already in the forefront of the battle, waiting for the fruits of victory. "I feel like we can rush in and kill!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing, because at this time, the number of monsters has been reduced, and Jiangning also felt that the more he was fighting, the stronger his strength was. This is self-evident. "Let''s go in together." Liu Mei is also laughing at this time. She knows her own strength very well. Here, she has already acted as a logistics, but logistics is also extremely hard. After all, there are too many things to face. However, how she faced it, she was not as dangerous as Jiangning and others. After all, Jiangning and others were rushing in front, while they were in the rear. Big Han at this time, also smile: "I also go in, wait for me!" Jiangning and Dahan, at this time, have entered the monster inside, and everyone at this time is to release their most powerful combat effectiveness, even can be said, here, as long as there is no little ability, then will be killed. But Jiangning will not be afraid, after all, his strength is extremely strong now. People are shocked to see that Jiangning and others have entered the monster. Originally, they are fighting in defense. They dare not not not enter the group of monsters. However, Jiangning and others can enter the monster directly. This is extremely shocking to them. For example, some people simply can''t have such a courage to do such a thing. Even if they have the courage, they may be just like other people who have fallen into it directly, and then they can''t extricate themselves. This is what Jiangning believes.That is to say, at this time, Jiangning''s breath rose directly, and then the strength burst out, which made all the people froze. Because the surrounding people found that Jiangning''s strength has been extremely strong, and it can even be said that a demon beast has been dropped in a second with a knife. The appearance of this situation in the field completely shocked the people in the field. They never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. "I''ll go! If this strength had just been distributed, then no one would have been killed! " At this time, one of the younger people could not help saying. "Is this for fun?" "It''s the God of war." Everyone, at this time, is praising Jiangning, and they are also more worried about why Jiangning just did not release all of its strength. After all, if this kind of strength is just released, then there will be no follow-up events. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2087 After seeing Jiangning''s powerful strength, people were suspicious, but they did not stop. After all, there were many powerful monsters around them. Everyone, at this time, is more or less injured down, but they all understand that after this time, there should be no danger, after all, the danger has been cleared by them. Before a quarter of an hour, Jiangning has completely killed the monsters in the field. After killing the monsters, Jiangning''s whole body is covered with blood as if walking out of the blood pile. But all the people dare not underestimate Jiangning, because Jiangning himself killed more than a dozen monsters with strong power. They are very clear about the strength of these monsters. If it was them, they would never be able to do such a thing. If a person''s strength is reflected in the battle, when it is strong, it should be incomparably strong. If not, nothing can be said to be so powerful. "It''s finally finished. This time, the strength is still OK!" After killing the monster, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling, because he found that after fighting, his strength was also extremely strong, which was very good. At this time, Liu Mei also laughed, and then said, "my strength has risen to a level. In other words, it can be said that the strength is stronger than before and on a higher level." After listening to Liumei''s words, Yueer and Fengying are all depressed. After all, their strength has not increased. However, Liumei has grown several times, and Liumei''s own skills are very useful, which is self-evident. "Don''t envy me. This is my chance. If I don''t get the chance, it won''t increase like this." When Liu Mei said this, she could not help but take out her own fragments. After all, this one thing can only be cultivated by herself. If it was someone else, it would be impossible. Yueer and Fengying also understand this. Now they can only be greedy. They can''t do other things at all. If they have the strength of Liumei, they just don''t need Jiangning to take care of them. The situation just now is called a danger. After all, they are so powerful monsters that they can''t fight. But they know that if they want to improve their strength, they must improve in the battle. Otherwise, it is impossible. Therefore, the second daughter directly fought against the monsters, and then got nothing. When they were in danger, Jiangning took care of them. Jiangning was suffering. If there was no Jiangning, there would be other alternative things. But all this is better. After all, Jiangning can make them safe and sound. As for other people, it is different. There are a lot of people in the field who died under monsters. After all, some people are not very strong, but in this battle, if there is no strength and no support, then it will be It''s going to be a direct death. At the moment, Jiangning, like a god of war, stands erect in the field. Around him, there are corpses of monsters. Almost all of these corpses have been stacked several layers. It can be seen that Jiangning''s strength is so powerful that all the monsters are cut under the sword. Without any accident, Jiangning said again at the moment: "just now I didn''t want to attack, but also because I want to test your strength. If it is not, then the next danger, you can''t pass it. After all, the next danger is too terrible! Although I don''t know the truth of this matter, we have the ability to predict the future! " "If a cat and dog want to get out of this place of death, it is impossible. After all, no one knows what danger will be waiting for you in the next moment." Jiangning said this, the whole person can not help but sneer. He did have this idea. After all, if so many people can''t go out, they will become criminals themselves. Moreover, if people with poor strength encounter danger, they will not have too much resistance ability. At that time, they will become a burden. Therefore, at this time, to eliminate a batch of words, it is incomparably beneficial. "It''s amazing that you can come up with such a method!" The person who gave the scroll to Liu Mei couldn''t help but give a thumbs up at the moment, because if he wanted to think of a way, it would be impossible to think of it. After all, only Jiangning and other people could think of it. It would be impossible to change it to another person. "This is the most powerful person. If I guess it''s right, the next danger may be eliminated again!" Another person, at the moment is also leisurely said.Although we have experienced a crisis, we may encounter other crises again in the future, because there is no such simple crisis in this place. If this is the past, then this place is not Jiuyou bamboo forest. As one of the most dangerous places in the place of death, it is absolutely impossible to have such peace. Otherwise, the people who came here before would not have died in this place. It is self-evident that all people will sleep here because of the terror of this place. When this person''s words fell, all the people were depressed. They also think that after this crisis has passed, there will be no crisis, but this person, in a word, has already eliminated his idea, and still told them that there may be a great crisis in the future, and if it is not powerful, it may also be eliminated. If this is the case, there are very few people who can go out, which is beyond doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2088 After Jiangning shows its strong strength, the people in the field have nothing to say. After all, the strength is the best. If others have such strong strength, they can also do these things. There is nothing to say at this time. "What are we going to do next?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning. After all, it''s about going out. If something goes wrong, there will be big problems. "What else can I do? Move on! But I think it''s time to cut down some of the people in the field! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. For this group of people, Jiangning does not want to take them. After all, it has nothing to do with himself. Moreover, they often listen to the five members of the violent clan. It is OK to say that the people with better temper are OK, but the wild monster can know that this group of people is not really easy to talk about. At that time, I only saw one of them and said, "I don''t agree! Now that we are all here, why should you let us go back? Besides, even if there is danger, we can share some danger for you. You don''t need to drive us away! " "Yes! This is a very normal thing. After all, everyone has a strong gap in his own strength. You can''t let us lose this opportunity for this matter. If it is like this, I will never obey it! " Another person also agrees now. After all, it''s very important. Most people will protest. But Jiangning is here, there is no way. After all, if something unexpected happens here, they may be implicated. Although Jiangning says that his strength is strong, he also doesn''t want to be affected so much. Now at this time, there are differences, Jiangning is a little depressed, but he also understand that the people in the scene, see his strength is so strong, and Jiangning is also his own commitment, said that he may be with the public to leave, for such a thing, who does not want to have such treatment? When there is danger, Jiangning will contract it by himself, but when there is no danger, they can have a very comfortable life, which is beyond doubt. "Since you don''t want to leave, if you are in danger, I will never pay attention to you!" At this time, Jiangning has already said his own words. After all, he can''t see so many people here, and if there is a way to go out to the Central Plains, it may lead to other problems, and it is also possible. All along, Jiangning has an idea that his small team will come and go safely. Even if anything happens, he will put his small team in the first place and will never let anything happen to his small team. Now, he has the same idea, so he doesn''t want to give it to others in the back. If others stab you in the back, you don''t need to say anything. "At that time, we can hide directly behind you, which is also OK!" In the field, some people have already expressed their ideas. After hearing this person''s speech, Jiangning immediately did not have any statement, and directly punished him. For these people, it must be good to give them a way to live. If they are given a way to live, they will be completely killed in battle. After all, it is too dangerous for such people. Once something happens, it is just their own misfortune. At the moment of Jiangning''s attack, the man once wanted to resist, but he could not resist at all. His life was directly ended by Jiangning. After killing a man, Jiangning couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face and said, "it doesn''t matter if you follow me. What I hate most is to say such words, because it gives me a feeling of insecurity. I will never let myself be in an unsafe point!" "As for those of you who stay, I hope you will pay attention to it. Once I find something strange, I will never show any mercy." Jiangning said at the end, the whole person''s breath suddenly became cold, and the temperature in the field seemed to have dropped several degrees. After people realized the breath of Jiangning, everyone was stunned. They knew that Jiangning was completely angry. Otherwise, it would not happen. A person, at the moment, there is no word, because Jiangning''s strength is there. If Jiangning is unhappy, it will be a big problem. "Since you all agree with me, walk normally. Remember what I said. Even if you have any discomfort in your heart, don''t express it, or you will be killed!" Jiangning is the most serious one. For this matter, all people are afraid to speak, for fear of their own words, will lead to death.Here, Jiangning is like a God, controlling all the people in the field. Of course, some people are unconvinced. After all, their strength is extremely strong, but they dare not say it directly. If they do, they will surely encounter the disaster of death. In this way, a large group of people at this time, again to the depths of the Jiuyou bamboo forest, everyone at this time is a bit worried and afraid. "Ye Feng, I think you are a little overbearing!" At this time, Fengying couldn''t help laughing. After all, she has followed Jiangning for such a long time, and she has never seen such a domineering side in Jiangning. Maybe it is the domineering power brought by strength, or it may be the domineering brought by some other things. But on the whole, this is a good thing. After all, Jiangning''s domineering spirit brings them a great sense of security. "Hehe, isn''t it for you? If it were not for you, I would not have been afraid of those people alone Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face could not help but smile. They are a team. This team has come to this day from the beginning, and there are a lot of things happening, but Jiangning will definitely not let other things fall on them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2089 After listening to Jiangning''s words, Liu Mei and others are all looking happy. After all, in this era, there is such a person who can pay so much for you, which is better than anything. It can even be said that there is no one can pay for others. After all, in this era of strength, all people are pursuing their own ability. "Jiangning, thank you!" At this time, the moon can not help but get a little wet. She vaguely remembers that when she was about to decline, it was Jiangning who saved her! If there was no Jiangning, where she would be now, it is not known. If there was no Jiangning, the Moon Clan would have been destroyed, because the Moon Clan was attacked by the protoss at that time. If they were a little late at that time, there would be no Yue nationality. But now, yue''er will not worry about her own race. After all, the people in her race are also strong. There is no doubt about this. If there is any real danger, it is just some ordinary things, and there will be no such thing as being destroyed. Her strength has grown up from a weak person. If something happens in her family, she can stand up for herself. There is no need to say. "No, it''s normal! If there is no you, I would not have such a strength, so we are a team. Since we are members of a team, we do not need to have these feelings, as long as we are safe and stable! " Jiangning smile, this matter also touched the bottom of his heart. At the beginning, he was indeed a very weak man, but after meeting the three girls, he had already had a goal, that is to guard the three women, and in the middle, he had a lot of opportunities. If it was replaced by other people with a heart of wolves and a dog''s lung, he might have robbed Jiangning. At that time, they had a good chance to take Jiangning''s opportunity away, but they did not. Because they believed in Jiangning, they gave Jiangning these opportunities, and then they directly made Jiangning grow stronger. Jiangning remembers all this, so it is beyond doubt that everyone who meets on the road may have a great impact on his own future. Take this group of people in the field as an example. If they can go out to the Central Plains outside, they will be extremely lucky, because they met Jiangning. After all, Jiangning is a lucky son. There is nothing that Jiangning can do without itself. The son of Qi Yun is already very powerful. Therefore, Jiangning is also very aware of his own situation on this issue. When people are chatting, they have slowly reached the depths of Jiuyou bamboo forest. As for those people in the field, they dare not have any words to say at this time. Jiangning''s own strength can stop them from coming. If they dare to say a little nonsense, they will be completely finished. "Be careful, it seems dangerous!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help frowning. This danger was not what Liu Mei said. Because of the special construction method of Liumei, she could only feel some strong breath. But Jiangning''s words were different. He could feel some breath that Liu Mei could not feel. For example, this time, Jiangning felt a faint breath in front of her, but Liu Mei could not feel it. This is Jiangning''s strength. Liu Mei is also a little depressed about this. She is extremely depressed about why her own skills are so advanced that she can''t feel this thing. That is to say, when Jiangning''s words fell, only to see their place, suddenly appeared a lot of breath, and then a breath turned into a force. After that, there was no accident. Jiangning and others were directly transmitted to a place they didn''t know. When people open their eyes again, they are already in an extremely strange environment, which makes them extremely depressed. "Where are we?" After all, Jiangning''s ability lies there. If there is no accident, even if something happens, Jiangning will be able to support it. "Lying trough, this prohibition is very strong!" At this time, some people have found duanni, that is, one of them, directly sensed an alternative breath, that is, prohibition. Banning such things can only be encountered in some relics. After all, ancient people would have arranged these things. As for the present people, it is no longer possible to arrange these things. If the present people arrange them, it can only be said that it is a trap, which is totally different from the prohibition."We''d better not move until we know this place clearly. Otherwise, even if you are killed in battle, you won''t know what happened!" Jiangning said coldly. Because in his induction, this place is extremely dangerous. It is self-evident that the danger of the next moment will come to you. It can even be said that as long as a little thing happens here, it may also affect the whole team. After all, they are all integrated, so at this time, it''s better not to move other things. Once some opportunities are triggered, no one can bear it. "We don''t move, we don''t move!" "Jiangning, please take a look at this ghost place, I feel it is very worrying!" Several of them are already shivering. After all, they know that if this ban is triggered, it will be completely finished. Jiangning at this time, his heart is also a little depressed, he is proficient in everything, but only this one thing is not proficient, and now he can not sense other to come, as for the breath just sensed, now also completely disappeared. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2090 But at this time, someone has found duanni. "Wo Cao, look at the peak. Isn''t this the peak we just came in?" At this time, a middle-aged man directly exclaimed, and then pointed to a mountain not far away. After hearing this, they all looked in the direction of this man. Sure enough, at this time, the people were all back to their original place. After Jiangning saw this situation, the whole person was completely depressed. He never thought that such a thing would happen. After walking for so long, he and others would have such problems. After walking for such a long time, he returned to the original place. This is what makes Jiangning extremely depressed, not only him, but also the people in the field. Now they finally understand the danger of this place, which is not what they can cope with. After all, they have walked so many places, and they have returned to the original place. Suddenly, someone directly said, "I heard a saying from predecessors, that is, in the Jiuyou bamboo forest, if we return to the original place, then we all have to experience the danger before! If that''s the case, we''re going to be finished! " After hearing this, Jiangning and others were also stunned. He had heard about this matter, but he did not say it. He did not expect that someone knew this secret. This greatly shocked him. After hearing this man''s words, all the people in the field were stunned. Then one of them said, "if so, don''t we have to experience an animal tide?" "Lie trough, if it is really like that, we will be finished! It''s totally beyond human endurance All the people are shocked at this time, and they seem to have thought that they will directly encounter the tide of animals, and then it is self-evident that they will die. Jiangning is also a little worried at the moment. After all, the predecessors have already said that. If this is the case, then what are the monsters they killed before? This is a point that he can''t understand. It can''t be said that the monsters he killed before are illusions, right? After all, at that time, everyone saw the existence of flesh and blood, and those monsters also killed a lot of human beings. "I don''t know! But I always feel that we are going to be extremely dangerous! " Jiangning at this time, is also a little uncertain, after all, this matter, it is too strange, if really as the predecessors said, then they will be thoroughly finished, then they will be tired to death. In addition, there is another version, that is, every time we return to the original place, the next danger will increase. I don''t know whether this is true. If it is, there will be a big problem. "Maybe we have fallen into a ban. I heard my master say that in the Jiuyou bamboo forest, every step of our walk is prohibited!" At this time, Dahan also said what he had seen and heard. In fact, Dahan''s master had already explored this place before. However, when he was in the back, he was killed in battle. There was no news. Jiangning shook his head, and his face was unbelievable. If it was true, then they, as a large team, would have big problems. Maybe some people died every time. In the end, no one could survive in this! Thinking of this, Jiangning''s face was a little unnatural. Although he said he was the son of fortune, he had no way to deal with such a thing. All the people in the field were stunned. Even some people shivered at this time, because they knew that if they really wanted to be like this, they would really be finished, which is beyond doubt. "What now?" At this time, Liu Mei was not sure of her idea. After all, it was a matter of great importance, not because she was a weak woman who could make up her mind. The surrounding people look at Jiangning one by one. After all, they all understand that Jiangning is the most powerful person in the field. If even Jiangning has no opinion, then you and he will be completely finished. "I don''t know, but we still have to go one time. Even if we meet the animal tide again, then we should stop it!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said directly. Now for the people in the field, Jiangning has nothing to pay attention to, now he can only for his own people, can not die here, once is killed here, it is not worth the loss. "Well, I think so. Even if something happens, it will be the last time. Otherwise, I don''t know what kind of danger will be ahead!" Yue''er also has great trust in Jiangning.Jiangning is not only powerful, but also independent in doing things. Everyone understands this. Otherwise, it will not live to the present, and has become so powerful. "Now I suggest that we go together. Even if something happens, we should deal with it together. After all, what happened here has already made many people despair! If we find an opportunity, then we may have the opportunity to go out! " Jiangning directly put his own ideas out, after all, things have reached this appearance, once again the personal mind, is no longer useful. "I also agree to do so. After all, this place is too dangerous. If there is a problem, it will not be able to be stopped by any one person. We need to become a cohesive team now. Even if something happens, don''t let it go. Once it is scattered, maybe there will be real things." After this man''s words fell, other people also echoed. After all, these methods can only cure them now. If we use the fighting methods of other individuals, there is no saying at all. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2091 Now it can be said that it is dangerous step by step, because in front of us, no one knows what kind of things will happen. Once there is an extremely shocking thing, or another strong animal tide comes, maybe many people can''t stop it. "Now let''s take a break and try to recover our strength quickly, and then we can go forward! If there is no danger ahead, it means that we don''t want to repeat the previous events, but if there is an animal tide ahead, it means that it is dangerous to do it again! " Jiangning has a great way to deal with such things. After all, his strength is the most powerful here. Moreover, he has made great contributions to the just one animal tide. Now Jiangning has experienced two animal tides. If there is another one, it will be the third time. Think of life, there will be several successive animal tide, it is depressing. "I think so! However, we are extremely dangerous now. After all, none of us knows what kind of situation this prohibition is. Once it is not beneficial to us, there will be big problems! " Another person, at this time, is also a little worried. His strength is also good, and before that, he was once a leader, but after he came here, he found that his strength was not enough, and in terms of mind, he was not the opponent of Jiangning. Once again back to the original place, people may experience the previous things again, so at this moment, people have a little do not know how to go to the next step, after all, such a dangerous thing, they do not want to experience. However, there is no other statement about the situation in the field. If you don''t experience it several times, you may never find out the secret to solve this maze. Who can come to the place of death, who doesn''t know the danger of this place. If the former ruins were just the place where the master was, then now this place of death is also the burial place of an expert. After all, many experts can''t walk out of this place of death, even if you are so powerful It can''t be done. Since ancient times, how many strong people have come to this place, they can not come out. This is very depressing for others. Jiangning once thought that there might have been powerful people coming to this place, but no one can be sure that they can leave here. "Have you had a good rest? If you have a good rest, then go! This time, if something happens, you should protect yourself. I don''t have so much energy to protect you! " Jiangning took the lead to make things clear. All the people in the field are masters. Since they have come to this place, they must have some ideas in mind. Everyone wants to go out from here, but this is just an idea. If you can really go out, it is still an unknown number. After all, everyone knows that no one can go out here. "Well! Have a rest "Jiangning, we can start to push forward! This time, say nothing will return to the original place again Everyone is praying at this time. After all, when such a thing happens, everyone''s heart is helpless, especially those who are not strong enough to know how to do. Maybe they will lose their lives in the next moment. Without any accident, Jiangning and the three girls are in the front, because Jiangning is already the most powerful person in this field, so naturally they have to go ahead. As for the team Dahan and Jiangning are close to, they follow a little bit, while the others are scattered behind. "Jiangning, I always feel uneasy! Maybe this place is not a place we can break through... " Liu Mei pondered for a moment and said what she felt. She has always attached great importance to her own feelings. After all, there is no doubt that the reason why her skills are so strange here is that she can feel many things more than others. Therefore, every time there is a danger, she can take the lead to detect it. Yueer and Fengying are shocked at the news. They have already acknowledged the strength of Liu Mei. After all, Liu Mei has proved herself for so many times, and there is absolutely no other lie. However, the faces of Dahan and Wang Ming did not change much. In their opinion, if they can get out of here, it is their luck. If they can''t get out of here, it''s even if they can''t. After all, these things can''t be forced to get. People are born, has been toward the death of the passage, people can not live forever, so they understand that even if they do not die now, at least one day, they will return to heaven and earth. Some other people are also quite open-minded."Keep going. This time, no matter what the danger is, we must rush through. Otherwise, we will have no chance at all!" Jiangning said this, can not help but show a dignified color. Jiuyou bamboo forest and huangquan road are the two most dangerous places. For a long time, Jiangning never thought that he would encounter such a situation one day. After all, no one would think that such a thing would happen here. From the ruins, Jiangning has always been full of confidence, but now, he has understood that, even if he is strong, he may not be able to stop some other things. "I don''t need to talk about these things. Anyway, we don''t have any way to do it now." Jiangning shook his head, saying that he did not have any suggestions in this respect. After all, no one can say anything about these things, especially those concerning his own life. "Ah! Maybe it can only be like this, our lives are like this! " Liu Mei couldn''t help sighing. Although she said that she knew the danger very well, she couldn''t do these things sometimes. After all, her own strength was just ordinary. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2092 Feng Ying and Yue Er, not to mention, are just following the army. As for some other problems, they can''t say anything at all. After all, no one can say that they can do it in this way. "Pay attention to the fire. Wait a minute. It will be in a dangerous situation. If you have strength, stand in front of me. If you don''t have strength, you can protect yourself. But I can say that I won''t protect you. After all, I''m just a person!" Jiangning said directly to the people behind. The people behind know that Jiangning has gone through so many things after all. If there is no requirement here, Jiangning will never do it. But anyway, Jiangning also has its own ability. After all, in this place, that is, he belongs to the son of fortune. It is impossible for other people to do such a thing! "You can rest assured that even if we are dead, we will not ask you for any help." After all, everyone knows that human life is a matter of nature. It is self-evident that if one is not careful, he will be killed directly. "Now that you all know it, I won''t say much about it." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. The result he wanted to see most was this. Besides, he didn''t have to look at any other results. And even if something happened, Jiangning could definitely do it. At this moment, although the strength of the three women has not been improved, it will definitely be able to resist a lot of people, and in some things, they also have their own ideas, and will not rely on Jiangning again. Jiangning is now holding such a mind, as long as it is safe for himself and the three women, it is OK. As for other people, he will not care so much, after all, he does not have so many thoughts. And on the other hand, that is to say, people in the field do not know what they think in their hearts. Once it is harmful to themselves in the future, there is no need to say anything. It will certainly lose money. After all, this time, it is very big. There was no accident. At this time, people went to the depths again, because everyone knew that there might be a big event ahead, that is, there was an animal tide before, so all the people were on guard. Even some people with a little weaker strength were also on guard, because they didn''t want to hang up so soon. This trip to Jiuyou bamboo forest has caused many people to have problems. There is no doubt that everyone has lost his life at this time. That is to say, when we went to the front of the forest, suddenly there was a sound, because it had been experienced once, so all the people know that the next thing will play a role in training them, so everyone has entered the state of fighting. However, at this time, a large group of snakes appeared inexplicably. Of course, the attack power of this group of snakes was extremely strong. The person who was a little bit nearby, even if he didn''t pay attention, was killed directly. This made all people depressed. "Lying trough, what''s the matter? Why did you die so soon?" "Snake, it''s a snake! My God, and these snakes are still powerful snakes. How can we live with them? " Everyone was panicked, and Jiangning, together with Jiangning, was in a panic. After all, under his induction, these snakes in the field were extremely fierce. If one of them was not careful, he would be completely finished. At this time, Liu Mei was extremely shocked, because she thought of a key thing, that is, when people of the violent clan poison, they use this kind of snake to poison, which is extremely shocking to her. "Jiangning, do you think that this kind of snake is very similar to that when the fury clan poisoned our spiritual family?" Liu Mei pondered for a moment and directly asked Jiangning. When yue''er and Feng Ying heard the speech, the second daughter was shocked. They recalled what happened to the spirit clan before. Although it had been a long time ago, they did not forget. After all, the people of the violent clan belonged to their old enemies. When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was shocked. He had never thought of this kind of thing, which he and others had met. Now, after Liu Mei''s reminding, his mind suddenly returned to the time when the spiritual family had great events. "Is it hard to do that? Is this done by the people of the violent clan? But if the Furies do it, how can they be so capable? " After that, Jiangning denied everything.If the violent people can do this, then they will not be trapped here. After all, the five of them wanted Jiangning to take them out. However, their attitude was too strong, so they had a conflict with Jiangning. "It should not be!" Jiangning finally shook his head and denied it. When the three girls heard the speech, they all nodded down. If the five members of the fury clan are really so powerful, they may have left this place for a long time and do not have to stay in this place. Moreover, if they had stayed in this place, they would have been united for a long time. However, on the whole, the snakes in the field are thrilling. After all, two people have been killed directly in the battle because of the previous carelessness, which makes all of them depressed. "My God! There are still At this time, some people with sharp eyes once again saw a huge number of snakes crawling out from afar, dense and almost becoming a lawn. After seeing this, Jiangning''s eyes were also shocked. This situation was too unexpected. If he had not met it before, he might have to flee now, because these snakes are too terrible. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2093 However, Rao is Jiangning has met once, and now are extremely shocked, because at this time, snakes have launched an attack on human beings, among them, snakes quickly kill some weak people, which makes Jiangning incomparably shocked. Under a knife, Jiangning directly killed a flying snake, and then the blood splashed on his body, and a strong smell of blood came. When the three girls saw this, their eyes were all dignified. It''s not that they haven''t seen killing and maltreatment, but it''s the first time that they have seen such a serious killing and maltreatment. At this time, they don''t want to have any other words. After all, everyone has their own dominant power here. "Kill! If we can''t rush out, we may be drowned by snakes Jiangning said directly to the crowd. He knows the importance of this kind of snake. If he can''t do it in time, he will be completely killed by snakes. But Rao is so. Jiangning is here, and he feels his scalp numb. For nothing else, snakes give him a great danger. Other people, of course, do not want to die. At this time, they are all quick to deal with snakes. Everyone has released their most powerful strength. Even some people, at this time, have thoroughly taken out all their skills. I only saw a man next to him. His strength was a little weak. Under his resistance, he was careless. The head was crossed by snakes, and the whole person quickly fell to the ground. Then, without any explanation, he was killed immediately. "My God! My younger martial brother is dead. How powerful are these snakes? " Next to the dead man, a slightly older man said in horror. They were originally two brothers, and their strength was pretty good in this place. But just now, his younger martial brother was directly killed in the battle. Even he didn''t see it. His younger martial brother was defeated without any obstacles. This was extremely shocking to him. Other people may not be so moved, but he knows that his younger martial brother has the ability to suppress the box. Generally speaking, as long as there is no particularly huge thing, it will not die. But just now, his younger martial brother was directly killed in battle. From this point, we can see how this kind of snake is The power of. Liu Mei is also full of startled face, she was stunned and said: "I can''t tell my mood now, because when everyone dies, I see the power of this kind of snake. If we can''t resist it, maybe we should make up for their future." Liu Mei felt that she had never been so desperate. This time was the first time or perhaps the last time. If she didn''t survive this time, she would not have any chance. If she survived, she might have been able to leave this place directly with Jiangning and others. When the time came to go to the Central Plains, there would never be such a dangerous thing. So Liu Mei thought that her life and death might be in this place. Moon and wind shadow''s words are dignified and incomparable, and they don''t want to say too much. After all, at this time, they say too much, on the contrary, they make their hearts tremble. If one doesn''t believe themselves, it will be completely finished. There is no need to say. As for the others, everyone was shocked and dignified at the moment. At first, they felt that this place would not be so dangerous. After all, they came from a large army. Even if something dangerous happened, at least some people in front of them would stop them. But now, they understand that there are some things that the people in front of them can''t stop. Even if they wait for others to stop them, they can''t do it. Moreover, if there is no other thing happening here, it will be a complete big problem. "Forget it, I can''t say what I''m feeling now. Let''s kill the enemy together!" "I feel that if I can escape from here this time, then I have been baptized. In the future, my strength will be more powerful." Everyone has been praying for themselves. After all, it will be extremely shocked who encounters such a thing, especially some people who have not encountered any difficulties at the moment are also depressed. Fortunately, there are still a lot of them. Although the attack of this kind of snake is extremely powerful, after one group of people go up, another group of people can stop this kind of snake without losing its head here. "Let''s go forward together and kill snakes directly. Otherwise, we''ll all be finished!" Jiangning said this, can''t help but show a fierce color.When dealing with these things, he will never have any pity. All the things in the world belong to the nourishment of human beings. If human beings are not here, then all other things can not exist in this place. Jiangning vaguely remembers the words given to him by an elder. In some specific things and certain circumstances, you must not have any kind heart. If you have a kind heart, it will harm you. Therefore, Jiangning in the face of these things, of course, is to say nothing, directly launched their most powerful strength to deal with, not just him, other people, at this time, is also their own pressure box bottom ability to sacrifice, all people, now is a team, wantonly deal with snakes. Because there are too many snakes, although the people in the field have gathered together, some people are injured, and even some people are unable to resist the attack of snakes. They are directly killed in the battle. Some of the most disadvantaged people have no chance to save their lives. After a little resistance, they hand over their own lives It''s very painful. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2094 Originally, they all came with a self-confidence, that is to leave from this, but they found that when they really encounter such a thing, it is simply unable to resist. The previous animal tide had made them feel a little unstoppable. They didn''t expect that it would be another one. This really made them speechless. After all, some things could not be stopped. "Let''s kill the enemy together. As long as we work together, nothing will happen. If we are selfish, maybe we will all be killed!" At this time, Jiangning roared again. Sometimes, in some things, people are selfish. Even when they are about to die in battle, they will have selfish intentions. Therefore, Jiangning once again urges people to avoid selfish intentions. Otherwise, it will completely harm the public. All the people, at this time, naturally take Jiangning as the first person, because Jiangning''s strength in the field is extremely strong. Around him, there are several layers of snakes. These snakes were killed by Jiangning. You can imagine how strong his strength is. As for other people, there are not so many. After all, other people are just ordinary strength. If they can avoid such a fierce attack, they only rely on the joint efforts of several people. If not, many people may die. During the battle, Jiangning made a rough calculation. With them in the field, there were about 30 people. In the original nearly 100 people came over, now there are only 30 people. You can imagine how large the number of casualties is! However, no one will be killed here. At least when dealing with snakes, there will be no more casualties. Because the dead are all those who are careless, or some people with low strength, but those who remain here are already incomparably strong. The general danger can not stop them. For this result, Jiangning was also a bit surprised. Although he thought that there would be a lot of deaths, he did not imagine that so many people would die. All of them had been killed on the seventh floor, which made everyone depressed. But anyway, maybe this is good news for Jiangning. At the beginning, Jiangning didn''t want to see so many people. If there were a lot of people here, if there were a lot of people, if there were a channel, it would be the end of the whole thing. At that time, all the people would scramble for it, even Jiangning There is no way. So, if a group of people die, that is undoubtedly the best thing. But in succession, Jiangning and others will also encounter great danger. After all, if too many people are killed here, they will not have any capital to fight against others in the future. Especially with the current situation, they will have no power to fight. Sometimes, too many people is an ability. After all, if there is a tide of animals, it needs a lot of people and a lot of cannon fodder to resist it. But if there is no one, there is no way. Secondly, that is to say, when there are many people, you also need to be in good condition. After all, if others hate you behind your back, you will be completely finished. After all, in this world, there will still be a lot of things happening. About 30 people in the field, each of them tried their best to fight against the snakes in the starting stage. Although the attack power of each snake was extremely large and appeared in batches, under the hard defense of the people, some snakes in the field were quickly cleaned up. About a quarter of an hour later, the killing and maltreating voice in the field finally stopped. The scene was in a mess, and there was a lot of blood flowing. If someone was a little weak, he might vomit here. After all, there was a lot of blood. However, there are no such people in the field. After all, those who can come here are all monks. They can still see these situations. Secondly, everyone will not have any fear after experiencing the war. For example, a person has just killed a lot of monsters, if we say next If you are still afraid of monsters, you are not a normal person. "Is it over at last?" Jiangning stood on the corpse piled up by snakes and couldn''t help but sneer. He never thought that such a thing would happen. However, after such a thing happened, they still managed to cope with it. If they couldn''t cope with it, there would be no statement. "Yes, we have finally come through!" Liu Mei also breathed a sigh of relief. Before, she was almost killed in battle. If Jiangning had not helped her, she would have been unable to stand on the ground now.In the past, it was a danger. She almost died in battle. Fortunately, Jiangning killed two snakes for her directly. As for Yueer and Fengying, there is no danger. After all, Jiangning always pays attention to the two of them when killing other snakes. Moreover, Jiangning still understands that the strength of these two people is just ordinary. If he just focused on Liu Mei, it may not happen. But in any case, now they are coping with it. At this time, all the people seem to have experienced a death disaster. Everyone has a relaxed look at this time. "Fortune will always be on our side!" One of the bearded men breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes! I don''t know what test will be given to us next Another person sighed, after all, they did not know when there would be danger to come here, or even to say, if there was a little bit of small things, it would be completely killed. "Next, if you don''t want to go, you can quit. After all, it''s a very dangerous thing here!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2095 Jiangning has always explained everything clearly. After all, in addition to Jiangning, the rest of the people have done their best. Some people even feel that there is more pain than what they have experienced. Many of them are due to mental fatigue. Because after experiencing so many things, all people feel that there will be no more things here, but if they are knocked down again and again, it will be totally depressing. "We will never shrink back!" "Even if we do, we will not die!" At this time, everyone has already expressed what he wants in his heart. After all, if he runs away when he meets some difficulties, there will be no statement. Even if he can leave here, he may not be able to do it. Often, if there is such a wavering mind, then even if there is any major opportunity in the future, it will not be left to them. Since they all want to go to the depths, Jiangning naturally won''t have any opinions. He just takes the lead in moving forward. After all, he can''t create any mental thoughts for some of them here. Everyone, after seeing the start of Jiangning, they also follow Jiangning. In their opinion, if they are more careful, they will be able to solve some difficulties, but if they can''t firm their hearts, they will be unable to do anything. "Next, I don''t know what will happen. I always feel that it''s hard for us to leave this place!" When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing her dignity. I don''t know why, she always has this feeling, and I don''t know whether it''s the reason why she practiced martial arts or what other reasons. Anyway, such an idea will appear in her heart every moment. As for other people, she has no such idea, because other people do not have such special skills. "Forget it, even if it is the most dangerous thing, we will step through it. After all, it is here. If we can''t step through it, then we will be finished!" Jiangning''s look at this time is also very dignified, he is very believe in the words of Liumei, because Liumei has always belonged to such a person. Every time, as long as something happens, it will be completely finished. "By the way, what else do you feel besides this one?" Jiangning could not help asking. "No more! It''s just that it''s hard for us to get out of here, but there''s nothing else! " Liu Mei said her feelings truthfully. In other words, the sixth sense of a woman is extremely accurate, but for a woman who has a special skill, the sixth feeling is particularly accurate, just like Liu Mei. In this situation, as long as she says it, it will almost be accurate. Other people, at this time, are also looking at Liu Mei solemnly. Having experienced so many things, they have already known the strength of Liumei. Although the strength of Liumei is not a very powerful one, the special skills of Liumei can make people have great confidence in this aspect. "By the way, I also have such a feeling, I feel like we have come to the end, as for the way out, it still does not know where it is!" At the moment, there is also a person jumped out, said directly. After Jiangning and others heard the speech, the whole person was stunned. They never thought that Liu Mei felt like this, and that there would be other people who felt like this. For a time, all the people were stunned. "The end? Isn''t it really the end? If it''s the end, how are we going to go and where to go? " Jiangning said this, can not help frowning, here, Jiangning is a big man, because Jiangning''s strength is extremely strong. But he is also afraid of some natural phenomena, if there are such things, it will be completely finished. "I don''t know. Anyway, I''ve come to this feeling all of a sudden. If I say something wrong, don''t blame me!" The one who jumped out said shyly. In these critical moments, every word is extremely stressful. Even if it is a light one, it may represent a very heavy price, so in this respect, everyone will not have any statement. "Come on, let''s go. If something like this happens, we can''t do it!" Speaking of this, Jiangning can''t help but feel depressed. For these things, he really has nothing to say. In particular, if these things happen here, they can''t be done at all. After all, there is no choice to do here. If they don''t move forward, there is almost no way to retreat."Well, even if there is a big wind and big wave ahead, we have to get through it!" "Yes, we will never shrink back!" Everyone, when talking about this matter, all nodded, with a firm look on his face. If you can''t be firm, you will be completely killed. If you don''t try, you won''t have any chance. When you have a chance, if you are not willing to try, you will never have a chance in your life, because not every opportunity can be put in front of you here. Jiangning walked in front of him. He remembered Liu Mei''s premonition with one of them. Although he had a premonition, he didn''t share it with other people, because he also felt that there was no way out here. If something big happened, it would completely destroy people. "Attention, we are coming to the place where we returned to the top again!" Speaking of this, Jiangning can not help showing a dignified color, before they are also in this place, directly back to the origin, this is a very important blow to them. Because there''s a saying in Jiuyou bamboo forest that if you can''t walk out of the maze, you''ll have to die in the maze. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2096 Jiang Ningyi mentioned the place before, everyone was dignified. After all, everyone remembered the situation at that time. If you do it again, it will be a thorough big problem. After all, there is no one who can crack it down. This is extremely depressing. "Even if there are difficulties ahead, we have to step forward!" Jiangning''s whole person is smiling, directly is to turn back to say to the public. He is now the backbone of this great team. If even he can''t step on this rough road, it will be completely despairing. A general, with a pile of soldiers, if the generals are not confident, then it is completely over! Because sometimes, people''s confidence has a great impact on the overall situation. "Well, even if we have to overcome the difficulties, we have to get through it!" Everyone, at this time, is to strengthen their own confidence, if they can not firm up their hearts, then will be completely killed, this is absolutely not to say, even can be said, here, if there are no other things, it is impossible to do these things. "Let''s go, let''s go together!" At this time, Liu Mei also cried out. However, when the whole of them stepped into the place where things had happened before, they didn''t have the things they imagined, but a channel appeared directly. This passage, people do not know where to go, exuding a faint breath, so that all the people in the field are a bit frightened. However, everyone came from the blood, so even if there was such a thing, in addition to a little surprise, it was quickly adjusted. Everyone was smiling at this time, and then stepped into this channel. The channel is not very big. Only two or three people can walk side by side. Jiangning and Dahan walk in the front, while the three women come to the back. In the back, there are some other people. Although all the people in the field are good in strength, if something happens in this channel, it will be completely finished. After all, in such a passage, a danger comes, which ordinary people can''t bear. This is a very simple thing. "Don''t be afraid. Even if there is a great danger ahead, we can pass it completely!" Jiangning at this time, can not help but give the people behind a calm mind to come, after all, here in the head, if he does not have confidence, then there is nothing to say, there is bound to be problems. People also obviously believe in Jiangning. After all, at this time, apart from believing in Jiangning, no one else can believe it. Moreover, no one can do such a thing here. "Well! Even if there are ghosts and gods in front of us, we can get through it. We are not afraid Everyone, ambitious, is with a firm heart. When Jiangning saw the people in the field, he could not help smiling. Although they only knew each other for a short time, they were more like a cohesive team here. If we let them cope with other huge things together, they might win directly. But in this place, Jiangning has no way out. After all, in this place, it is the most dangerous place in Jiuyou bamboo forest. There is no way out at all. "The starting point is the end point, and the end point is the starting point!" I don''t know when this voice appeared in the passage. When this voice appeared, people''s scalp was numb, because in the passage, they did not see any person, or even any breath. However, there is such a sentence, constantly reverberating in the field, which makes them extremely depressed. Even some people are already shivering at this time, which is too frightening. If you see a real person, maybe even if it''s death, it won''t be so afraid. But if you don''t see a real person, and here, there''s such a sentence that everyone''s scalp is numb. Even Jiangning, who was standing in front of him, was shocked at the moment, because he could not feel the voice. It was just like coming out of nowhere. For Jiangning, it was extremely depressing. "My God! Is it impossible to be a man of great ability At the moment, there is a discordant voice in the field. When this voice appears, all people''s blood color is white. For the powerful people, they will know that it is just a legend, and other words, they do not know at all. In any case, they will not reach the level of powerful people. It can even be said that if there are no powerful people here, no matter how strong their strength is, they will not know whether they are powerful or not.Many years ago, the great power has completely disappeared, and then there is no accident. Directly in this place, no one can see the great power again. Therefore, no one can clearly understand what kind of strength a powerful person is at the bottom. But for the powerful people, the people in the field are inexplicably in awe. After all, the powerful people represent omnipotent. Even the land of death may not be able to suppress them, but they do not know where the powerful disappeared. This is very depressing for them. Jiangning also nodded at this time, and then said: "almost, if it is not for the voice of a powerful person, it is impossible to stay in this channel!" "But we don''t need to worry too much, because in this case, as long as there is no big problem, it can be passed, after all, it is just a voice!" After hearing Jiangning''s words, they all put a hanging heart down. If there are really powerful people, then they can''t resist it. If there are really powerful people to fight against them, they can only accept their fate. After all, no one can resist the power of powerful people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2097 After Jiangning has given people a tranquilizing pill, everyone is moving forward quickly. Here, they don''t need anyone to lead them, because there is a Jiangning, they can completely deal with these things. There was no accident. At the moment, Jiangning said again: "people don''t have to worry. I can feel that there will be no danger in this place. As for going out from the passage, I don''t know!" Jiangning also speeds up the speed when he speaks, and under his leadership, the speed of the people is gradually getting faster. After all, they want to go out of this. If they can''t get out of this, they may only be in this Jiuyou bamboo forest all their life, especially when they can''t be sure of their own safety This is extremely depressing. But on the whole, that''s good. After all, in addition to Jiangning, they are also extremely powerful. Even if they encounter some special situations, they can cope with it. This is self-evident. Under the leadership of Jiangning, it''s called a great speed, because at the moment, all the people have already understood this. If there is danger, then Jiangning in front must be able to stop it. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong, if there is no danger, then it will certainly be able to rise safely Come on. However, about a quarter of an hour after the crowd left, a strange thing happened, because they felt that the passage had seen the light coming in. This kind of light was the light in the broad daylight, not the dim light in the passage. When they saw the light, they all cried out: "we can finally get out of this ghost place!" "Yes! After such a long journey, I can finally walk out of this place! " Seeing all the people were smiling, Jiangning couldn''t bear to attack them, but there were some things that had to be said. Only when he saw Jiangning directly said, "you don''t have to be happy. Maybe we haven''t walked out of Jiuyou bamboo forest, let alone the land of death! Do you think that these two dangers alone will lead to a way out of Jiuyou bamboo forest? If you don''t know how many people can get out of here Jiangning''s words completely depressed the people in the field. Originally, they all had a cavity of blood, and thought they could see the sun again, but Jiangning directly poured a plate of cold water on them. However, they did not refute Jiangning''s words. After all, if it was really easy to get out of Jiuyou bamboo forest and the place of death, then there would not be so many people trapped in this place. In fact, many people could pass through the danger they met before. Even some people with less strength might rely on one brain You can also hide the past. So at this moment, all the people are depressed. They have a feeling of fear when they think that they are still in Jiuyou bamboo forest. After all, no one wants to stay in this place. Even some people are thinking about it. If they don''t believe the five violent people, they will not come here There''s a place. "Maybe we are still in Jiuyou bamboo forest, but if we are not in the deep, we don''t know!" At the moment, Liu Mei also should answer. Sometimes, it seems that you can do a lot of things, but in fact, you have not done anything. This is the illusion of human beings. So whenever there is such an illusion, if someone else is urging, it will be a better result. Without any accident, Jiangning said again, "however, we can see the sun again." Only to see Jiangning step out, the whole person is bathed in the sunshine. After seeing Jiangning''s look, they could not help but smile. You know, in the land of death, it is a piece of gray, and there is no sunshine. Since they can see the sun again, it represents infinite hope. There is hope, there will be motivation! Although people want to leave this place and their strength is not great, they will laugh when they see the way out. Everyone, when bathed in the sunshine, is sending out a knowing smile, never any quarter of an hour, feel that they can have such happiness. Because the place of death is called the place of death for a reason. It is overcast all day long. There is no saying at all. Therefore, everyone wants to see the sun here, but it has never been done. After all, if there is no problem, we can''t leave the place of death. At this time, they all thought about the land of Central Plains. After all, although there was a battle there, it was just another paradise for the dead. Moreover, everyone knew that if they were in the Central Plains, they might be extremely forced."We can finally see the sun!" "Yes! For many years, I have been surprised that there will never be such a day again, but God still gives us a chance! " "No, no! It was Jiangning who gave us the chance. If there was no Jiangning, we would all die outside! " Everyone is laughing at this time, after all, everyone knows that if there is no Jiangning, then they will not come here, and they can not stand in the sun again, so all these are brought to them by Jiangning. "If we''ve enjoyed enough, we''re ready to explore! Although this place doesn''t give me any feeling, I always feel guilty! " Jiangning said this, can not help but show a slightly dignified look. After all, if there is a lot of others in it, it will be the feeling of others. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2098 After hearing Jiangning''s words, they all nodded. After all, although they were temporarily safe, they were only for a period of time. If the danger came again, they could not resist it. After pondering for a while, Jiangning directly said: "we should divide into four teams and explore in four directions. If we want to find anything, we will send signal bombs. I think this is a relatively reliable thing! If we don''t separate, we don''t know when we can finish exploring this place! What''s more, how big this place is, or something we don''t know! " After listening to Jiangning''s words, some people can''t help but show a deep look. In fact, they all want to be with Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s strength is called a strong one. If there is no accident, there will be no danger at all, but even if it is dangerous, it will not be too big. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and even if big things happen, they can still help. They are afraid that they can''t be with Jiangning. In this case, if there is a problem, it is impossible to do such a thing. After seeing that all the people are silent, Jiangning can also guess their thoughts. After all, it is relatively comfortable to have such a strong person leading them forward in front of them, because in case of danger, it is not necessary for them to do everything well. However, Jiangning would never do such a thing. If so, there would be no purpose for this expedition. Moreover, if everyone stayed together, they would not know when they could leave this place! Now Jiangning has an urgent desire to leave here, because he knows that if this place is not left early, it will be extremely dangerous. "I''m with my three women. As for Dahan, you are with Li Ming and others. The rest of you can be divided into two teams." Jiangning directly said his ideas, and then turned to say: "you don''t have to be too sad, some things, that can''t be decided, and your strength is also very strong, and we may not have a long distance to separate!" "Well! Since you have said that, we can''t resist. We should explore this place directly. If anything happens, we can use the signal bomb! " One of them, who was slightly older, agreed to come down. After all, this kind of person has been very open-minded, if there is a problem, it is already do not mind their own life and death, so when people reach a certain age, many things will not be taken into account. At this time, Jiangning directly said to the people, "I hope you have good luck and we can work together to find the secret about this Jiuyou bamboo forest. I believe if we find the secret, we can go out to the Central Plains." "Well! Come on "We can get out of here Everyone is with a firm color, because everyone knows that if they can not be firm, it will be a complete failure. A person walking on the path of a practitioner is relying on a firm heart. If you can''t be firm in your own heart, you don''t need to say anything. "Come on, we''ll have good luck!" Jiangning took the lead and left in the direction of the East. In Jiangning''s opinion, the East is where the sun rises, and everything is possible. What''s more, in ancient times, there were other things that were firm and had something to do with it. "Well! We will be lucky! " Liu Mei also laughed at this time. For her, it didn''t matter where she was, because Jiangning had just made it clear that she was his woman. For a long time, it can be seen from the East that the saints come out of the East. Sometimes, when you choose the right direction, there will be good luck everywhere. This is beyond doubt. At this moment, after Jiangning and others have left, other people are also starting to follow other directions. In their opinion, although this situation has appeared, there will be other things deriving from it. No one can be sure. But on the whole, that is a good thing. After all, Jiangning and others have seen the sun for the first time here, which also means that their life will be improved. Other people, when they left, were extremely frightened. After all, their strength was not as strong as Jiangning, and in terms of their own opinions, they were not able to compare with Jiangning, but they could only do so. After all, Jiangning did not come with them. Everyone, almost say here, can only look at luck, if luck is not enough, then everything is needless to say, directly there will be big problems. After walking to the East for a short time, Liu Mei asked, "do you realize that this direction is beneficial to us?""I don''t know. In any case, I always feel that we may encounter opportunities in this direction. As for what it is, I don''t know, but anyway, even if there are all kinds of dangers, I can still stop it. After all, although I am not invincible here, who wants to touch me and the people who touch me still need to pass through my colleagues I mean it When Jiangning said this, it was a bully. After hearing Jiangning''s words, the three girls can''t help but smile. They are all women. Since they are women, they naturally need the care of others. Everyone has an angel to protect themselves. But if you find this angel right, it depends on your luck. If you can''t find it, you will live forever It''s going to be lonely. "I''m very happy to have a leader like you. Even if it''s a real thing, I won''t have any fear!" At this time, Fengying is also smiling. She has always been holding a happy smile. The second is here. As long as nothing happens, the wind shadow is extremely cheerful. "All along, I know that Jiangning is a good man, but I can''t dominate alone! A little sad The moon shook her head and sighed. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2099 When the three girls tease each other, they really have a way. As the protagonist, Jiangning doesn''t want to say anything. At this node, if he speaks a little wrong, it will be fatal. After all, the battle between women is extremely fierce. However, this topic did not last for a long time. After all, Jiangning did not speak, and they seemed to have arrived in a swamp. This swamp looked a little strange, so people stopped talking at the first time, and then they focused on it. Jiuyou bamboo forest is one of the most dangerous places in the land of death. If you break into it, you can say that you can go anywhere in the land of death. After all, you have such strength and mind to wander. Jiangning in the first step into the swamp, is already aware of a special force, this special force, seems to be to close down their ability, for this point, Jiangning is extremely depressed, even can be said, he can not use any of his own strength. "There seems to be danger ahead?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning. Not why, because she has already sensed the danger. Even so, she has always been very sensitive, so here, there are many important factors. "Almost! But we don''t care too much, there are some dangers, we can''t be knocked down! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer, for these things, he is not very afraid, after all, he has always had a very strong ability, even if what kind of things, he is able to maintain a good mind. If a person can maintain a good thing, if he is not surprised, then even if it is a big thing, he can solve it. This is the test of a person''s mentality. If a person''s mentality is not good, even if he is doing something, he will not be able to do it. This is quite clear to Jiangning. "You don''t care about the danger. What do you mean?" When she heard this, she could not help feeling depressed. Although she also knew that Jiangning''s ability was strong, she could not deny that Jiangning was invincible here. So after hearing this sentence, she was depressed. "Ha ha, you don''t know my ability. If I release my real strength, then I will be the first in the world!" Jiangning is very shameless said, for these things, he really does not want to say, because he felt that this swamp is very dangerous. But if you don''t say so, then the self-confidence of the three women will certainly be hit, and then there will be big problems. A team, if even a backbone, or even a strong person, are not self-confident, this team will have problems, this is needless to say! In addition, that is to say, if you can keep a good mood, you can definitely do a lot of things, and no one can stop you here. A good attitude can keep people''s strength in a peak state, which is not to be said. "Well, I can''t tell you! But seriously, you will contract the danger this time. Otherwise, we will not have the strength like that! " Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. She knows Jiangning''s intention, but she won''t say it. After all, she has already felt the danger of this place. Although they can go back, if the whole team retreats, how can other teams be willing to explore here? A person with such strong strength in Jiangning can''t explore this place, let alone other people come to explore it. It''s impossible at all, so Liu Mei also understands this point. After entering this swamp, there is also a situation, that is, this swamp is completely different from other swamps, a dark large area, and there is another breath coming from it. Suddenly, the moon directly exclaimed: "my strength, how does it seem that I can''t display it?" When the voice of yue''er rings, Fengying is also shocked. She can''t even improve her own strength, which makes her more shocked. For a long time, she has not been able to change her strength. Originally, she thought that in this land of death, perhaps her strength would degenerate into a very strong state, but all along, they have met some powerful monsters, so that she has not been able to succeed. However, now, they are unable to release their own strength, which makes her extremely depressed. It''s not just the second daughter. At this time, Liu Mei''s eyebrows are also wrinkled, because she doesn''t feel that she has any strength at all. It seems to be completely closed. For a practitioner, it is extremely annoying.Jiangning didn''t say anything, but he was also extremely upset because he felt his strength here. It seemed that he had become extremely slight. This made him want to die in battle. Strength is the foundation of a person. If a person does not have his own strength, then everything else is needless to say. It is certain that it will be directly scrapped. "Don''t panic, even if it''s a big thing, I can stand behind you!" Jiangning laughed, and then comforted the three girls. It is said that a person''s mentality determines the success of a certain thing. Although it is said that they do not have any strength at present, but in other words, there is no way out of heaven, which is definitely a good thing. All things are two-sided, so it can''t be said that there will be such a situation in any place. Under the comfort of Jiangning, although the women''s expression is calm down, but they are still a little panic, after all, they have been with their own very strong strength, suddenly, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, this will certainly make her panic. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2100 "Let''s move on!" Jiangning said to the three girls. In this place, if we stay too much, there may be problems, so we must first explore this place. Jiangning''s words are not wrong. If you have no self-protection ability in a place, you should leave that place completely. Otherwise, there will be big problems directly. At this time, the three women also understood this truth and followed Jiangning''s steps one after another, because they knew that if other things happened here, they would be completely finished. Secondly, there might be other things that might happen. That is to say, when the four began to walk down, suddenly, a monster appeared. This monster was the size of a human, and had two horns on top of his head. It looked like a unicorn. After the four people saw it, they were completely shocked. They didn''t understand what kind of monster it was. "Jiangning, what is this?" Liu Mei exclaimed and asked directly. "I don''t know! But I guess it should be a divine beast. Otherwise, how could it look so like a divine beast Jiangning''s heart is also shocked, but he knows that he must calm down, as long as his formation down, then everything can have a turn for the better. Because of the three women, they can not give any help, which he is more clear. If even they were flustered, they would not be long before the day of death. "Is there any danger? I feel that this fierce beast has such a strong breath!" Speaking of this, the face of willow eyebrow has become very white. It''s not that she has never met such a fierce beast, but it is the first time that she has met such a powerful fierce beast. The key is that this time, they have no strength to speak of. If they have strength, they may not be so afraid, but if they have no strength, there is no saying at all. "Welcome to the land of seal! In this place, you can only go out if you defeat me with your flesh. Otherwise, you will become a fertile land here The unicorn, like a monster, opened his mouth and spoke directly. After Jiangning and others heard the speech, they all showed a look of shock. In their hearts, there were ten thousand grass mud horses galloping by. He has no strength, if you want to beat it, it is difficult to talk about what, which makes his whole person depressed. "What are you that dare to talk nonsense?" Jiangning said coldly. Although his strength has been reduced to a very low level, he will not have any fear. After all, as long as there are no other things happening here, he will be able to use the system ability. At that time, once the system ability is triggered, Jiangning will not be afraid of any monster in the starting stage. System, that is a lawless existence, even if you meet anyone, it will not have any statement, especially in the face of these things, as long as you have your own strong ability, then you can do a lot of things. "Oh! It''s the first time that I saw such a arrogant person. I didn''t know what to do with it? In that case, let me take you first The Kirin said coldly. In its heart, Jiangning and others have no strength to speak of. In its hands, it is just an object of arbitrary slaughter. If Jiangning''s enemy is obedient, perhaps it is to leave a corpse, but now Jiangning and others are actually directly threatening it, which makes it suffer 10000 points of attack. If a seal monster with strong strength is ridiculed by a person who has no strength, then there is no need to say anything. In the future, it will definitely be the bottom of the list and become a laughing stock. This is not what it wants to appear. "Come on, let me see how capable you are Jiangning said this, his face also showed a sneer, for such a monster, he would not have any care. When a person''s strength is strong to a certain extent, so many things can be looked at with their own eyes, and there is no other statement, which is self-evident. There are other things, that is to say, Jiangning can have its own self-protection strength as long as there is no situation here, and it is self-evident that Jiangning can kill the Kirin on the scene at that time. "You''re the first person I''ve ever seen so tough!" Speaking of this, Kirin sneered directly like a human being. Jiangning didn''t say a word, but directly started to attack, because he knew that he had to strike first, otherwise, he would fall into a difficult ending. After all, he had three teammates in the field. If he could not resist the unicorn, there would be a thorough problem.When Jiangning made a move, the three women also fell back. Although they didn''t know how Jiangning could have strength, they didn''t think too much. People all have their own ability to suppress the bottom of the box. Naturally, they thought it was Jiangning''s ability. And Jiangning here, or show their own super strength, this is what they can see. "You all step back. I''m going to fight this beast. I''ll cut off its legs and roast it!" Jiangning is directly cold said, without a little bit of mercy. For this kind of animal, there is no need to be polite, because their own strength can be perfectly limited to this unicorn. Although it may not be possible to defeat it, Jiangning is confident that even if it is unable to defeat it, then it can be defeated. Just heard it say, it is the seal monster here, if you can get a little bit of news from its mouth, then for yourself, as well as for the outside people, are incomparably useful, this is no doubt. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2101 Jiangning does not have to guess, you can know that this seal monster, it is a god beast. He knew this for a long time, because he could see it from the breath of this monster. There was no doubt about it. At this time, Jiangning once again said: "if you think that after my strength is sealed, it is still possible to defeat me, then you may come, but I just want to ask, if I can defeat you, then can I go out of this place of death, if not, what kind of talent is it Can you get out of this place? " The most important thing is these two things. If there is an opportunity, Jiangning will definitely not miss any opportunity to ask. The seal beast did not answer Jiangning''s words, but said coldly: "you think, you are a mortal, can suppress me, you don''t have to think about it!" After saying that, he immediately started to fight against Jiangning. It seemed that Jiangning had already been strained, and Jiangning was not given any chance at all. For this situation, Jiangning also directly fought back. Although he did not have any ability now, the ability provided by the system also made him have great fighting ability. He was not polite at all, and took up this god beast. Jiangning has already hated a lot of supernatural beasts. There is one on him, but after he enters the land of death, he has already fallen asleep. This makes him speechless. However, if he does not sleep soundly, Jiangning can summon up a divine beast. At this time, Jiangning''s combat effectiveness has been thoroughly demonstrated. There is no need to say at all. It can even be said that Jiangning''s strength is quite good here. After the battle, the beast was completely shocked. Although it was a monster, it was an extremely powerful beast. It could also understand human thought. Without any hesitation, he directly asked Jiangning, "who are you? How can you be so powerful? " The three women were also shocked, because they did not know that Jiangning would still have strength. This was something they had never thought of, and even could be said that they had already prepared to die in battle here, but they did not want to be in the first place, and there was such a reversal. "Who am I? Don''t you know? But I tell you, in this land of death, no matter where it is, it is impossible to swallow me up, so if you want to defeat me, it is impossible! " When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. Jiangning in this, blowing a big bull force, after all, sometimes, only when installed, can have real benefits, otherwise, it can not have any benefits to say. Here, as long as he frightens the beast, all the other things can be done. Even so, if this beast knows the secret of the place of death, maybe he and others can torture him. However, the original thought that everything can be done well, but there is no benefit, only to see this beast directly attack Jiangning, that speed, called incomparable speed up. The three girls not far away, after seeing this situation, everyone''s face is becoming worried. After all, they know that their strength has been sealed. Even if Jiangning has strength, it will not be so powerful. It can be said that Jiangning can only rely on an instinct to fight. In this way, if you really want to fight this powerful monster, it is still extremely arduous. However, when the moment came, they knew that they had been wrong. They only saw the speed of Jiangning, which was called a quick move. They were directly on this beast without any hesitation, as if their original strength had not been lost. "I have never seen a beast that is not afraid of death. Although you are very powerful, I will not be inferior to you either." Jiangning said this, the look on the face can not help but cold down, for such ungrateful beast, Jiangning will absolutely be speechless. At this time, the debris in the field is flying all over the sky. It can even be said that when each fragment rises, it will form a series of attacks. Just like the common situation, everything in the world is aggressive. Even if it is a plant or a tree, it is incomparably frightening. People with strong strength can face anything calmly in the face of anything, but if some people who are not powerful, even if they do not encounter major events, they will not calm down. Obviously, Jiangning has surpassed ordinary people. Although he is now sealed with strength, he has no hesitation and directly takes up this beast.The beast that can speak people''s words is also directly shocked. It never thought that there could be someone with such strength in this place. It always thought that this was a forbidden place, and those who could enter it would have their strength sealed, but Jiangning was an exception. After all, if it does not win the battle, this secret place will be broken. At that time, Jiangning and others will be able to go out of this place directly. If it is broken by Jiangning, it will be a complete problem. Because its mission is to protect this prohibition. As long as it can protect this prohibition, by the time of a thousand years, then it can be transformed into a human being, and then it will fly into the void. This point has been adhered to for a long time. Everyone who enters the place of death or enters Jiuyou bamboo forest will not have any chance to go out. This is what it has done better. But now it seems that there is no statement about all this. Maybe it will be directly attacked by Jiangning. After all, Jiangning can control the whole field in the battle. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2102 Jiangning will not take any lightly for every battle, even some very weak battles, because he knows that if one is careless, he will bury his own life. Now his mission is to lead the people out of this place. If you can''t even have a chance to survive, it''s impossible to lead others out of it. The three girls are his favorite people, and they are also the core members of his team. Therefore, he doesn''t want anything to happen in the middle, so that his life can be greatly guaranteed. In the battle of Jiangning, Jiangning has dug out the system''s ability. It can even be said that his strength is even compared with that before the seal. It can be seen that Jiangning''s strength is so strong. All along, the three women have been unable to know the real strength of Jiangning, that is, Jiangning''s ability to put the system into practice Hide it. If the dual strength is mixed together, then Jiangning will be able to reach an unstoppable situation, which is absolutely needless to say. "Your strength has been sealed, how can you have such a strong strength?" That beast, at the moment, has been completely shocked, because it is aware that Jiangning''s strength is not in him at all, but from another point. As for what it is, it does not know. This is a forbidden place. Even the great masters can''t be separated from this place, let alone Jiangning, who has not reached the powerful one. Only one point is that Jiangning has the source of other abilities. Only this explanation can explain this clearly. Otherwise, it can not be explained. At the moment, without any accident, Jiangning will not answer this question. He will not tell anyone about the source of his own strength. Even the three girls around him will not say it, because this is his biggest secret. If he says it, it will be a bad situation for him. After all, there are already some Many people are concerned about Jiangning. Although the three women are not that kind of person, but everyone has their own small secrets. Jiangning''s small secrets, of course, is that they have a system, so here, he is absolutely confidential, even the closest people, will not tell. In addition, even if he said it, others would not believe him. After all, there is a system in itself. No one can understand this point. "Don''t think that if you don''t say it, I can''t do anything about you. See how I can defeat you!" The beast was also angry at this time, and directly took up Jiangning. However, Jiangning is fearless at all. Every time he makes a move, he will be shocked if there are powerful people in the field. After all, Jiangning''s current strength is almost the same as that of some close to the powerful ones. Every time he makes a move, the effect is extremely surprised Yes. "Since you are determined to die, I will do it for you." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help sneering. For this stubborn beast, Jiangning would never show any mercy. After all, it is in the land of death, and it is the most dangerous bamboo forest in Jiuyou. In some other places, Jiangning may not pay attention to this beast, but in this place, it can''t be, because Jiangning knows that if he has a fault, then other people will be buried with him. After all, the strength of other people is very shallow. Jiangning in the words fell, the whole person is immediately sent out a strong force to come, their own strength at this time, has reached a peak, is directly up to the beast. That beast had already known that Jiangning''s strength was extremely strong, but it had no ability to stop it. So at this moment, it was directly sniped by Jiangning, and even made it unable to stop it. After a while, the beast has already revealed the phenomenon of your downfall. Jiangning has no hesitation about this situation. It is OK to continue to exert pressure to give it a major blow at one time, or even to kill it directly. However, Jiangning''s idea is also a little redundant. Although this beast seems to have shown signs of malaise, its combat effectiveness is extremely strong. It is obviously difficult to defeat it at one time. "Jiangning, watch your back!" At this time, only heard the words of willow eyebrows directly in the distance. After Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was shocked. He knew his situation very well. He was facing a powerful beast in front of him. However, he did not expect that this beast would be able to separate himself. This shocked him a lot. Out of trust in Liu Mei, Jiangning did not say a word, but directly picked up the back. There was no accident. A beast in the back was directly cut by Jiangning, and then blood burst out.Jiang Ning was unreasonable and put pressure on him again. In his opinion, it is the best to defeat this beast at one time. Otherwise, if it has a chance to recover, it may be a great danger to itself. With this decision, Jiangning did not say a word, but suddenly took action and did not give it a little chance. When Jiangning has decided to do something, it must be able to succeed. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and even without the help of others, Jiangning can do these things by itself. "Die! It''s no use leaving you here in the world! " After a low roar, Jiangning directly sacrificed his most powerful power. All of a sudden, the whole swamp area formed a strong wind, and the surrounding vegetation was shaking. After the three women saw this situation, everyone''s face was extremely shocked. They never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2103 However, what shocked them even more is still ahead. Only after Jiangning defeated this beast, the swamp suddenly changed. Everything around was constantly recovering. At this time, people could clearly see that the surrounding vegetation was changing, and there was a round of sun on top of it. For these situations, several people were completely shocked, because they came to this place of death, it is not a day''s event, they all know this place, it is gray all day, there is no bit of anger at all, but now it seems that all the anger is here. With the sun, there are other vegetation in, it is very shocking. All of a sudden, people seemed to smell a breath of home. At this time, Jiangning directly said, "now, are we out to the Central Plains?" Jiangning''s words completely shocked everyone, because no one had ever thought that such a thing would happen, but they could not be sure for the first time, because there was still a big doubt here. "It seems to be really the land of the Central Plains." At this time, Liu Mei also reacted. Compared with other places, maybe she will not have any reaction, but in the Central Plains, she will have a great understanding. After all, because of the special skills of her own, she can know that all these things are coming, even stronger than some powerful people. "Are you sure?" Jiangning was not sure at this time, because he did not know what was going on. If it was really the land of the Central Plains, they would have made a fortune. After all, if they knew how to get in and out of the place of death, it would be a very good thing for them in the future. Liu Mei again used her own strength to sense it. After a short time, she said directly, "it''s like the west mountain! I can feel a strong breath of Central Plains Liu Mei''s reconfirmation made everyone in the field happy. "If that is the case, it would be wonderful!" Fengying also laughed. Although she said that she usually did not show anything and was indifferent to everywhere, she also wanted to go back to the Central Plains. After all, in the place of death, there was great danger, and there was no trace to look for, which made her not want to stay there. But for a long time, she had no way to do it. She did not expect that she would appear in the Central Plains again. This is good news for everyone. Jiangning at this moment, after feeling that his strength has recovered again, he has finally confirmed that this place may be the place of central plains that he has been looking forward to for a long time. After all, he is familiar with the atmosphere of this place. "I didn''t expect that the land of death is so hard to break down!" After Jiangning knew his present situation, he couldn''t help smiling. "It''s not difficult. I think you''ll soon have defeated the beast!" Yue''er can''t help but be stunned. In her opinion, Jiangning killed that beast very quickly, so she naturally thought that it was not a very difficult thing to leave that place. But in fact, she didn''t know how difficult it was. That is to say, why Jiangning is a lucky son. Only people like Jiangning can lead us out of the land of death. Jiangning pondered for a while, then said: "you look, although it is a very easy thing, for me, it is also a very easy thing, but you do not know, if it is not for me, even if it is a powerful person to go to that place, it would not be able to come out!" "The swamp at the back of us is actually an illusory place. Only by breaking the prohibition, can we get out of it. But how difficult is it to break the prohibition? You also know, after entering that place, strength will be sealed down! At that time, I just had the ability to press the bottom of the box, so there was a part of my strength that was not sealed. " Jiangning said this, the three women almost understood, because here, if the head is another person, it will definitely not have any chance. After all, in here, if a person has no strength, it is impossible to cause any harm to the beast, only to bury themselves out, which is what they are now I understand. In addition, even if a little bit of strength can be retained, it is impossible to kill that beast. Therefore, why does Jiangning say that only he can get out of the land of death is that there is no chance for anyone else. The three women nodded, showing a dignified look on their face. Before, they also knew about this matter, but they did not expect that it was so difficult to come, and maybe it was to verify Jiangning''s words. If it was not for his words, any other person would not have a chance to get out of it There is no doubt about it."But on the whole, we''re out, and that''s a good thing! It''s just that we don''t know whether the people in the land of death have found our way out. If they can''t, they may be trapped in it! " Jiangning was a little worried. Although he and those people have no injustice and hatred, but at least he has been united with himself. The so-called hero comes, and all people put their hope on Jiangning. But now he himself is directly out to the Central Plains, which is quite depressing in Jiangning. In fact, he still wants to take people out of that place, but he can''t do it himself. "Maybe they can''t find our place! After all, we have experienced too many dangerous things before Liu Mei groaned and said directly. "Well, I don''t think they will have this chance. After all, we were separated at that time, and when we were in danger, we didn''t give them a signal. They couldn''t find us at all." .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2104 All of a sudden, they appeared in the Central Plains, but people still couldn''t react. After all, such a thing is too shocking. Moreover, Jiangning and others did nothing here, and they came out of the place of death without doing anything. "Ah! If only I had known, I would have given them a signal! " Jiangning shook his head with a helpless look on his face. For those who want to come out, Jiangning also wants to take them out. After all, all of them belong to the Central Plains. If Jiangning doesn''t want to take them, they will not be allowed to follow in the land of death. Even if you meet someone in a different place, you will feel more intimate when you come to the same place. However, Jiangning has always been unable to let go of one thing, that is, the people of the violent people come. This race, no matter where they are, is extremely vicious. Jiangning did not expect that in the land of death, he met the people of the violent people, and they were still as vicious as before. The so-called "know the people, know the face, but not the heart", Jiangning has thoroughly understood, this kind of people, absolutely can not make friends, even in doing anything, also do not cooperate with this race, otherwise, you will be stabbed in the back by them, that is still unknown. At this time, the three women''s strength returned, showing a very excited expression on their faces. As practitioners, if they have no strength, they can''t say that they are practitioners, or even can be said. In this case, if they don''t have the strength, it will make them feel uneasy. Because a person, if holding a strong power for a long time, suddenly one day, you suddenly do not have any strength, it will be completely unbearable, after all, are used to that kind of life. Just like a rich man, he is usually extremely extravagant, but one day, he suddenly becomes poor and destitute. After all, everyone has his own habits, which represents a person''s life. At this time, another flash in the field, Jiangning and others suddenly felt a strong breath, and then suddenly there were about 10 more people. Jiangning and others have a look, it turns out to be Dahan, and the team with him! Seeing this situation, Jiangning and others were shocked. He did not expect that Dahan and others could appear in front of him again. They thought it would be a bit dangerous if they wanted to go out to the Central Plains, but they did not expect that they would come out so soon. Dahan looks tired. The whole person looks as if he has experienced a great war. He can''t afford to collapse. From the surface, you can know. Other people are the same! However, when they saw Jiangning and others, everyone was completely shocked. So was Dahan, who had no expression at all. Now he is smiling. "Jiangning, we finally met you!" Dahan directly came up, a face of the survivors. "Yes! What''s the matter? " Jiangning laughs and asks. For Dahan, Jiangning still likes Dahan in the bottom of his heart. After all, this kind of person is very upright, and is different from others. If he is like a violent family, Jiangning will not pay attention to it. But Dahan is a man of integrity, and he is not careless in doing things. If Dahan wants to join his team, Jiangning will not refuse it. After all, it is very good to have such a help in exploring this place. "Not really. I just feel a little tired. When the war started, it was a thrill. If we can''t fight together, there will be problems! By the way, where are we now? " After Dahan finished, he immediately looked at the surrounding look. For a flash, and then came to this place, Dahan a bit depressed, and here the breath, is so strange. Li Ming and others are the same, because they also feel the strangeness of this place. For this place, they can''t think of where it is. "Congratulations, you have come out of the land of death. This is the land of the Central Plains!" Jiangning said this, his face can not help but smile, for Dahan and others can appear here, Jiangning is very happy. Li Ming and others are not bad people here. Since Li Ming can take out a tattered scroll to Liu Mei, he already knows what Li Ming is like. This kind of person is definitely worthy of deep friendship. The reason for this is that Jiangning can also see it. Therefore, when grouping before, Jiangning directly assigned Dahan to them, that is to let them take care of each other. Moreover, Dahan will not be in any danger with Li Ming and others. If it is to follow other people, it will be different. Because other people, that can let Dahan to be a forward. When it comes to danger, if Dahan still goes to charge, it will be more than the gain. This is something Jiangning has already thought of.But fortunately, Dahan and others still did not have any accident, came out from inside. When they heard the speech, they all showed an excited look on their faces. "My God! It''s wonderful that we should have come out of the land of death Li Ming, the whole person, seems to be crazy, constantly shouting. It''s the same with Dahan. His heart is completely released. For a long time, it has become the wish of all of them to come out of the place of death. However, no one can fulfill this wish. Unexpectedly, now they have done it. Although they have done it directly with the help of others, it is undeniable that they have also left that fatal place. "Finally, I can return to my home!" Li Ming also yelled, his eyes red, his hair flying like a madman. Jiangning looked at the people in the field and couldn''t help smiling. From their present situation, we can know how much they want to return to the Central Plains, but before they had no chance. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2105 Looking at the people in the field, they all showed a gratifying smile. Jiangning also felt that it was worth doing the things before. After all, none of the people in the field are vicious people. They come out to the Central Plains, perhaps just to make contributions to the Central Plains. There is no other way to say that. But for this violent clan, Jiangning doesn''t want them to come out to the Central Plains. They are vicious people. If they come out here, it will directly give people a strong pressure, because you don''t know when he will do something unforgettable, and they will do things very much. But what they have done before is to harm themselves. If they don''t admit that they are violent people, or they don''t conflict with Jiangning, they may come out here now, but if they just fight with Jiangning, there is no way. "By the way, what did you go through just now?" At this time, Jiangning could not help but ask the crowd. They have just experienced a place of seal, which is the most depressing. If Dahan and others have also experienced such a thing, it would be terrible, because people without certain strength can not do such things at all. "Just now, it''s dangerous!" Dahan recalled the things before, are a face of lingering fear. Li Ming is the same. When people in his team think back to the previous scenes, everyone is shocked. When they think of the past, they can''t bear to look back. "We have just met with an extremely powerful illusion. If we are not strong enough, we will be dead by now." Dahan said directly. Li Ming and others also nodded. For them, it was a shock. If they had a chance, they would never experience such a thing again because it was too dangerous for other people to do. "Just now, we met with a lot of illusions. Some of us went out to the Central Plains to kill all around the country, and killed our relatives. There were other beauties luring in. Anyway, the affairs of the world will be met by us at that time. It is undeniable that there are other things happening here In my mind. " "At that moment, almost all of us were going to have demons. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Dahan''s low roar directly pulled us back. This is a very good thing Dahan has done. Otherwise, we are all dead now!" Li Ming said this, the face appeared again panic look. He had never met such a thing. After all, such a thing only appeared in some special places. The illusions they met before seemed to be the final test for them. When all the tests were passed, they had already come out of the bamboo forest of Jiuyou, that is, from the land of death. After listening to several people''s stories, Jiangning suddenly felt that he was very lucky. After all, he had experienced his own strength to be sealed. If he was the same as the people in the field, maybe he could not make it. After all, he had experienced too many things all the way. If all these things are made into illusions, they may fall into it, and it is also possible, because everyone will have such an idea here. In particular, there are three women in the field. Even if Jiangning can avoid the illusion of the past, maybe the three women can''t avoid the past, because the illusion is too powerful for ordinary people to bear. "And you, by the way?" Dahan then grinned and asked. Jiangning shook his head and said, "what we have experienced is simple! The last place for us is that our strength is sealed, and then we are confronted with a beast. The strength of this beast is stronger than that of you. Even if it has reached half a step, it is not necessarily! " "Then how can you come out?" When Jiangning heard the speech, he could not help but show a shock. A beast, and their strength is not terrible, but after their own strength is sealed, it is a bit terrible, after all, if such a thing happens to them, they certainly can''t handle it, which is very clear to them. "I am a lucky son, so here, my strength is sealed only at the tip of the iceberg, and here, I still have the ability to press the bottom of the box, which is not used!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. He really has a system. If there is no system, he may not be able to get out of that place. Maybe he and others will degenerate in it, which is self-evident. However, as for his own system, he would not talk to others. After all, it was his own secret. If he said it, it would not be a secret. Maybe if someone had a heart to spread out, he would still become an object of study for others. For such a thing, Jiangning didn''t want to try.Trying to become a mouse, Jiangning has always been reluctant to do these things. When Jiangning''s words fall, Dahan and Li Ming look at Jiangning in shock. They know that Jiangning never tells lies. They don''t want to come to Jiangning. They even encounter such a situation. If they encounter their own strength is sealed up, and then on the beast, perhaps there is no possibility to come out, because they have no killer mace, and there is no other statement here, which is very clear to them. At this moment, Jiangning''s strength became bigger in their eyes. They were all shocked. They thought that in the land of death, fortunately, they did not fight against Jiangning. If they were invincible with Jiangning, they did not know what would happen! But on the whole, people are able to come out of it, which is very good! As for other people, that is not the scope of their concern, after all, in this world, only their own life is their own. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2106 To be able to come out of the land of death is a very happy thing for all of us. If we can''t get out of it, we may be locked up in the land of death all our life. "Do you want to wait for the people behind to see if they have the ability to come out?" Jiangning was not in a hurry at this time. After all, he had already come out to the Central Plains. This was what he could rest assured of. If he was in the land of death, Jiangning would not have any worries. After all, it was the same thing everywhere for him, and there was no influence at all. "Wait a minute. I want to see if they can come out!" Big Han laughs and then stands in place waiting. For them, everyone can have a strong strength, but their opportunities are different. Now they have an opportunity to come out of the land of death. As for other people, whether they can come out in the same way, it is hard to know. After all, no one can say such a thing. Jiangning is also want to see how many people can come out, simply waiting in situ. However, under the public''s waiting, no one can come out of it. They have been waiting for a long time, but they have not seen it. This is a very depressing thing for them. "Probably no one! We can break up! " Jiangning shook his head, although he placed great hope, but others can not come out, this for himself, there is no statement. Everyone has his or her most fortunate time. Once the luck has passed, what kind of things will happen will not be decided by himself. "Well! They can''t come out. We''ve been waiting so long Dahan also nodded. They have been waiting here for a little half a day, and they are about to arrive at the time of the evening. There is no need to say at all. Now it''s getting dark. Although it''s said that they won''t have anything to fear in the Central Plains, it''s difficult to do anything after dark, so it''s Jiangning who left first. "Let''s go! I hope we can meet again Jiangning laughed and said hello to several people, and then went to the distance. The three girls also said hello to them, and then kept up with Jiangning. Dahan is the same. After greeting him, he immediately walked according to his own feelings. Although he said that he had come out to the Central Plains, he still had his own mission, that is, to find his own race in the Central Plains. Otherwise, he would not even know his own race. Li Ming and his followers did not have any statement. They had come out to the Central Plains to find people of their own race. Moreover, in the land of death, their strength would not have any improvement, so they would come out of it. Now they have no accidents, they just go to do their own things. However, they did not know that soon after they left, a good group of people suddenly appeared in their original place, which they did not expect at all. "It''s hard to come out at last." One of them, standing on the spot, couldn''t help sighing. For him, it was a great blessing for him to come out from here, because before they met a very difficult thing, that is, in the Jiuyou bamboo forest, they met a group of beasts. If they could not have a firm heart at that time, they might not be able to live to the present, which is a big blow to them. "Yes! It is really more difficult than the previous animal tide Another person, also a face of survivors, said directly. For them, what they have just experienced is something that can not be done by human beings. If they are not united, if they are not united, if they are not united against other beasts, maybe they have no chance to stand here. After all, everyone is clear. In this, everyone''s strength is just ordinary. "Well, I seem to smell a familiar breath, which is like the breath of the Central Plains!" One of them, sniffing, said directly to the crowd. When they heard this, they could not help showing their dignity. "No? Why don''t I feel it? " "That''s your business! Even if I am killed, I can know the breath of the Central Plains! " "It seems to be true! Have we left the land of death? " At this time, everyone was shocked. They never thought that there would be such a chance to come out from there. Moreover, they all relied on their own strength to fight for it. If someone else was replaced, they might not be able to do it."My God! It''s really the land of the Central Plains Everyone, at this time, is completely excited. They never thought that one day, they could come out of the land of death. In fact, before they followed Jiangning, it was just an idea. They didn''t know whether Jiangning was the son of fortune and whether they could bring them out of the land of death, but they were right. Because now, although they have not seen Jiangning, they can see from all the situations in the field that someone has gone out of it. This is needless to say, it must be Jiangning and others. Everyone, now is extremely happy, who has never thought that such a thing would happen, everyone is extremely aware that at this moment, they are lucky. Although we have experienced all kinds of calamities before, but now, to be able to come out, has made them completely forget the things ahead. Among them, some people proposed that they should go their separate ways. After all, when they return to the Central Plains, they will not be able to gather together again. Moreover, after returning to this place, they need to go to the place they want to go and see if their ethnic groups are still there. After all, everyone is entering the place of death At that time, they all belong to their own ethnic groups. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2107 Jiangning is already on the way to the bala nationality. The ancestors of the bala people used to help him, and they also clearly said that they wanted Jiangning to take a Book of ancient martial arts to go back to the people of the bala nationality. For the people of this race, Jiangning is fond of it. After all, this race does not have any heart fighting, and what kind of things it does is extremely open and aboveboard It''s just like other races. Other ethnic groups, that is called a grudge, and in doing things, it is not so aboveboard, this point is very clear to Jiangning! At the beginning, the ancestors of the bala nationality gave themselves a precious thing, which was added to their own luck. That is to say, Jiangning''s luck has been improved all of a sudden, not only that, but also Jiangning has a very strong Qi value. Even if you encounter some other things, you can turn the bad luck into good. Everyone knows this. Once again returning to the Central Plains, Jiangning has an epiphany, as if to break through his present state, because his current strength, are extremely strong, only one opportunity, then can rise to a very high level. The three women have experienced so many difficulties. Although they say that their strength has not been improved, their mood has also improved a lot. Now that they are allowed to face anything on their own, they must be able to face it by themselves. After all, they have a very strong experience here. A person''s experience represents that person''s competence. Those who have experienced enough experience can not be said at all. Even so, they can absolutely make everything beautiful. There was no accident. At this time, Jiangning directly led the three women to the place of the bala nationality. Because he had dealt with the people of the bala nationality before, he knew where they were coming. It was not a difficult thing to find them, but it was a little far away. But under the people''s efforts, it was also a day''s time to arrive, very fast. The current leader of the bala nationality is a young and strong young man with very short hair. In their words, it is clean and tidy. As soon as they saw Jiangning and others, they immediately recognized Jiangning and immediately asked, "are you Jiangning?" "Well! I am Jiangning! " Jiangning smiles. "Come in, come in!" The young man''s name is Wang Yan, and the whole person is very happy. After all, Jiangning has treated many of their clansmen before. Although it is only indirect, it also has done a lot for them. After entering, all the people of the bala nationality have already started to be busy, because they think that Jiangning is their most valuable guest. They must make a good account of it. Otherwise, it would be against their conscience. Jiangning and sannu were invited into a hall. When Jiangning saw this group of people of the bala nationality with justice again, he couldn''t help smiling. In this place, there may be only some races, and there will be no other sense of evil. If it is like a violent clan, Jiangning will not have any hesitation and will directly shoot them. "This time I''m here, it''s a chance for you, for the whole race!" Jiangning said this, and then took out an ancient book from his pocket. All the people present were old men of the bala nationality. When they saw that Jiangning had taken out a worn-out ancient book, they were stunned because they didn''t know what Jiangning was thinking. "I came out of the land of death. Your ancestors asked me to give it to you! They said, as long as you practice this ancient book, then your strength will be upgraded to a very high level! " After Jiangning finished, he immediately handed over the classics to the young people. After Wang Yan took over, the whole face was shocked. They never knew that Jiangning came back from a place of death, which they had never thought of. They always thought that Jiangning was wandering around in another place. After all, Jiangning had such strength, but they did not expect that Jiangning had gone to the place of death, which was beyond their imagination. "Is this really given by my ancestors of the balas?" Wang Yan only felt that it was like a dream, a very complete dream. "Well! Only you of the bala nationality can practice this book. Otherwise, other people will not be able to practice it. You need to pay attention to this Jiangning said this, can''t help but tell up, after all, this is also the bala people told them. However, in his opinion, the people of the bala nationality have already regarded this book as an important thing in their own family, and they will not let others have any chance to practice. After all, it is related to the success of a race.Although their current strength is very good, if they are just positive with some other races, they may still be a little insufficient. After all, their number is too small, and there are many hidden races here. If these races come out, it will be a great blow to them. All the people''s faces became dignified at this time. After Wang Yan opened the book, when he saw the content above, he was stunned. He didn''t imagine such a situation. "It''s really suitable for us to practice! This is really a match for us Wang Yan was shocked. After all, it was the first time he saw such a thing. Although there were many skills that were suitable for them to practice in the past, this one was definitely tailor-made for them. However, I was relieved to think that my ancestors had contributed to their own race. If even our ancestors could not apply the skills suitable for their own race, they would not be worthy of being an ancestor. Secondly, there may be a lot of other things hidden here, but Wang Yan did not understand clearly for the time being. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2108 "Bring it to me!" Another old man of the bala nationality also laughed at the moment, and then asked Wang Yan to show him. Wang Yan reluctantly gave it to the elder of his family, and then he talked to Jiangning. Only when the old man looked at the ancient books, he also looked at it with other people. Each of them had a very strong understanding ability in this book, so they could see everything in the classics at once. When they saw the back, everyone was shocked. "This is the most perfect cultivation method!" One of the old men was shocked beyond measure. He also tried to modify the skills in the past to make them more suitable for his own practice. However, he did not realize that all his wishes had not been fulfilled. It was because he did not have enough experience, and only those with enough experience could do these things. For example, this time Jiangning can come out of the land of death, that is, relying on his experience. If a person has no experience, it is impossible to do such a difficult thing. "Ancestors are powerful. I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I could still see the things my ancestors gave back to me!" Every old man is extremely excited. After all, they are very old. If there is no accident, they may only be integrated with heaven and earth in a short time. But here, they always want to do something for their own people, but they have been unable to do it, which makes them extremely depressed It''s stuffy. But in fact, it''s hard to change such a skill. After all, there are too many things to consider, not something that can be done with warm blood. Moreover, there are many things that they don''t understand. If you make a mistake, it will make the practitioners go away It is self-evident that the fire is possessed by demons. After several old people responded, they immediately asked Jiangning, "by the way, where are our ancestors now?" "The land of death! They didn''t come out, only me and my companions came out! " Jiangning said with a little regret. After all, at that time, if he called on the people of the gobal people, then they should have come out, but before that, he did not call them, and they did not want to come out. Sometimes, if you miss it, you will miss it, and there will be no other statement. After all, this is an opportunity. If Jiangning is not here, then other people may not be able to go to the last step at all, and they can not complete their wishes from the last step. This is extremely understandable. "Why did you come out, but they didn''t?".? Wang Yan couldn''t help but feel depressed. Jiangning shook his head, and then said slowly, "in fact, I also want them to follow me out, but I didn''t fully grasp the place of death before, and they had other tasks in the place of death, so they didn''t come out with me. Let me bring this ancient book to you just!" "You don''t have to be too sad about this one. They have been living in the place of death for so long. It''s normal that they don''t come out. After all, some people who have been wandering in some places for a long time don''t want to leave Ling. Besides, there are also your people in the land of death. Although there are not many, they are also It''s a big part of it! " After listening to this, the people of the bala people are relieved. If they say that their ancestors can not come out, but because of other things, then they really want to vomit blood. After all, now the bala people are living in the Central Plains so well. If we add several ancestors, their strength will reach an unprecedented level The situation is coming. At that time, even if there are some other races bullying the door, they will not have any fear. "Well! If this situation, we can understand! Thank our ancestors for leaving us ancient books, so that we can enhance our own strength more quickly... " "Thank the ancestors..." Everyone, is to worship the void. Not long later, Wang Yan said, "you all come with me. Today we will thank you very much." After saying that, Wang Yan immediately pointed to a servant and said directly, "give me all the food and wine. Today we will not go back to our hometown if we are drunk with eugong." Under his command, some people soon did it. Soon, the whole Baal people were excited, because they knew that their own race would become stronger, which was self-evident. Because Jiangning has already brought back an ancient book to them, which is quite clear to them. It can even be said that Jiangning has become a member of their Bala nationality, because Jiangning has reached a certain will with its ancestors. If there are no other problems, there will be no statement at all.Jiangning is here to enjoy himself with the people of the bala nationality. He needs to ask the bala people something else, which is related to the current pattern of the Central Plains. After all, when they went into the ruins, they didn''t know about the Central Plains again. Maybe it''s not some other pattern now. During the enjoyment, Jiangning asked about the Central Plains as much as possible, but he didn''t get much news, because after persuading the protoss, the bala people had already closed up. As for foreign affairs, they did not know. However, in the process of enjoying themselves, Jiangning knew a secret of the bala people, which was what they told Jiangning directly. It is here that the people of the bala nationality were not so strong at first, but they became stronger after they got a incomplete skill. This incomplete skill is the ancient book that Jiangning brought back to give them. But now the ancient books and records have been completely revised, and there will be no more defects. This is very well known by the people of the bala nationality. Because there are genealogies in them, they all record these things. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2109 For these things, Jiangning can only smile, after all, these things belong to the bala people. After a day and a night, Jiangning and others left. After all, they have their own things to do. They need to understand the pattern of this place. If they can''t understand this pattern, they will not do anything when they come out to the Central Plains. Moreover, Liu Mei and yue''er also want to go back to their own races. After all, after training an elite team, they already came out to mix with Jiangning, although the elite team at that time was a strong existence. In the past, although an elite team was already very strong, but now in their eyes, it is just ordinary. After all, their strength is so strong that others can''t stop it. It can even be said that every one of them can destroy this elite team. Because when people''s strength reaches a certain strength, then the vision will naturally become stronger, which is beyond doubt. Secondly, it is related to another race, that is, the Protoss. I don''t know what they are doing now. At that time, after Jiangning persuaded them to retreat, they had already forbeared. However, they first proposed to unify the Central Plains, so they would not give up this idea. As for when they will come, Jiangning does not know, because no matter who is here, they will not understand what they want to do. Once they make a comeback, there will be big problems. After evacuating the bala people, Jiangning and others took the lead in moving towards the lingzu. Lingzu is the base of Liumei. In Liumei''s words, it is here that she has a spirit tree in her hand for a moment, and she wants to quickly settle it. After all, there is a connection between the spirit tree and the spirit tree. After they got the spirit tree, their strength also improved rapidly, which is self-evident. Secondly, it is about the ten-year feedback of the spirit tree. Now they don''t know what kind of situation it is! "I don''t feel much about coming out to the Central Plains now. It''s just like returning home." Liu Mei smiles and says directly to Jiangning. "Yes! However, once again, my mood has changed a little. As for when I can change, it is still an unknown thing! " Fengying said that, on the surface is also showing the color of depression, after all, she has been trying to let her strength to improve, but how she has been unable to do it. Sometimes, although they say that they have tried their best, they have no effect at all. There are many people who try their best in the world, but they are not the same who have not succeeded. Therefore, in some things, they can not be what they want. "You don''t understand. If we come back to the Central Plains, some other forces will definitely be careful if they know that we are back. After all, our strength is strong, and we have also released slogans to prevent any fighting in the Central Plains." When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. Here, he is more confident that he can do all these things, no reason, because he is a guardian of the war. If there is no big problem, Jiangning will not let any fighting happen in the Central Plains. Soon, the people had already rushed to the spiritual family. However, when they went to the spirit clan, it was no longer a spiritual race. For this, all people were shocked. This is only half a year. Has the spirit clan been destroyed? Liu Mei''s face became gloomy. If the spirit clan was destroyed, she didn''t want to live alone. After all, her race was one of her roots. People live in the world, in fact, is just a little thought, is to protect their own race of people, if even this point can not be done, then everything else is needless to say. "Don''t worry, I don''t think the spirit clan will perish like this!" At this time, Jiangning could not help comforting Liu Mei. After all, the sudden disappearance of the spirit clan was a great blow to her. In addition, they can see that there are no people in the spirit clan, and even there are many traces of fighting in the head here. It can be inferred that there must have been a great war that led to this situation, otherwise it would not be like this. "Well! But I always feel that something has happened to our spiritual family... " Although Liu Mei said she wanted to calm herself down, she was worried at the thought that her race had disappeared and that there were traces of fighting in her nest. But at this time, it is obviously useless to worry about it. She can only find her own people as soon as possible. That''s the king''s way. She can even say that once other things happen here, she won''t even forgive herself."Now, let''s find our souls! Now our strength has reached a level, so we have to separate, if it is found, we will send a signal bomb! " Jiangning directly put his mind out, after all, no one here, can do this. In fact, the strength of the four has become very strong. If you want to do other things in this, it''s quite OK. As for other people, although they can''t rest assured, Jiangning can definitely rest assured. Even the land of ruins and the place of death can follow him. The strength has risen to a very strong level. If there are no other powerful people, they can definitely do a lot of things. This is self-evident. "Well! We''ll look for it separately. If we find it, we''ll send out a signal bomb at the first time Liu Mei also told a word, and then without saying a word, went directly in another direction. Feng Ying and yue''er are also aware of Liu Mei''s mood, so at this time, they also quickly left the team and headed for another direction. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2110 The spirit race, all along, is a self imposed and autistic race. They will not provoke other races, and other races do not want to quarrel with this small race. However, it can''t be ruled out that some people already know the role of the spirit tree, and then those who want to capture the spirit clan and let them hand over their racial heart are extremely dangerous. If such a thing happens, all other things, needless to say, will soon be destroyed. Spirit tree, in fact, has another function, that is, after refining the spirit tree, it will be able to become some very powerful drugs. As long as these drugs are used to assist self-cultivation, they will have a quality improvement, which is unknown to other people, but Jiangning knows. This is what he has seen from the classics, and he did not talk to the people of the spirit clan, because once these things are exposed, they will lead to death, and he and the spirit family are so good, so some things, also do not want to say, let others suspect, once it is aimed at you, then you have a mouth It''s hard to tell. However, Jiangning doesn''t say that. Maybe other people know about it. After all, as long as it is in some older classics, it can be known. Therefore, it is extremely dangerous for the whole spirit clan. As for whether this event may have happened, people still don''t know. When Jiangning was walking forward, he was thinking about this problem. But here, Jiangning has already launched its own system, directly searching for ten miles. If it is a human being, Jiangning will directly go up to see whether it is a spiritual person. If not, he will give up That place. Now Jiangning''s strength is very strong. Ordinary people can''t knock him down. He knows this. In other words, although there are still some old monsters in the Central Plains, they may not be the opponents of Jiangning. Often things are like this, if you care, then you will find, if you don''t care, then even if it is a trivial thing for you, you can''t do well. In Jiangning''s intentional search, he suddenly noticed that a lot of dispirited breath came not far away, which he was a little familiar with. If the guess was good, it was the spirit clan. At this moment, Jiangning in the exploration of the breath, suddenly ran up, in order to be able to the first time to the scene, familiar with all the scene, otherwise, it may happen other things, not necessarily. The speed was extremely fast. In about a quarter of an hour, he had reached that place. However, after he came to this place, the whole person was shocked, because he never thought that he would meet the spiritual people, and also some spiritual people who had been injured. The people of the lingzu are obviously acquainted with Jiangning. After seeing Jiangning, everyone''s tired face shows a smile. They knew that as long as Jiangning came, they would not be in any danger. They had been the spirit people who had been on the run for 15 days, and now they were tired. After Jiangning confirmed that he was a member of the spirit clan, without saying a word, he took out the signal bomb and fired a gun directly into the sky. After seeing this signal bomb, the three women who were not far away all came to Jiangning one after another. They knew that Jiangning had already found the spirit people. Otherwise, they would never send out the signal bomb. Moreover, they were extremely relieved to Jiangning. "Benefactor, you are here at last A boss in charge, dispirited expression, showed a little smile. Jiangning went to comfort the leading brother, and then said, "what''s going on?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a dark night clan. They call it a powerful one, so they make us look like this!" The leading man, speaking of this, could not help but look gloomy. For him, he never thought that the people of the spirit clan would encounter such a thing, especially his own spirit clan was already strong, and also encountered such a thing. You can imagine how powerful the dark night clan is. But we can''t say that they are weak. We only blame them for being a kind of people who bear their own sin. After all, everyone knows about the spirit tree, and if the people who have the heart know the function of the spirit tree, they will be killed by killing the spirit people. "Night clan? Is there such a race? " After hearing this, Jiangning was stunned. He didn''t know that there would be such a race in the Central Plains. He always thought that all the races were just the ones on the surface. "Well! This race lives in the dark. Even if we look for them, we can''t find them. We can even say that if one is not careful, it will be completely finished, and our elite team is almost destroyed by their assassination! " When the leader said this, he was totally helpless.Other people, obviously, have not slept for a long time. They are on the run all day. While Jiangning is here, they have been sleeping soundly. When Jiangning saw this situation, a heart could not help but feel hurt. In order to protect their own things, they were made to look like this by others. This is absolutely intolerable, even the existence of a thousand knives. After a while, the three girls had already arrived. After Liu Mei came over, she saw the leader and immediately said, "Er Zhu, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " "Our people have been assassinated by other races. This race is called the night clan. We have tried our best to escape, but there are many people who have been lovelorn and can''t find them again. They may have been destroyed." Speaking of this, the two pillars can not help but appear on the face of sadness. The spirit clan, after getting a feedback and covered by Jiangning, was called a powerful one, but I didn''t expect that there were races to attack them now. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2111 The strength of a race is related to the lives of many people. Most people don''t want to annoy the spirit clan with the feedback from the spirit tree. After all, the strength of the spirit clan is good. Once it causes the public enemy of the whole people, it will be doomed. But now there is a dark night clan, which is something Jiangning never thought of. Moreover, the strength of this dark night clan seems to be very big. It directly makes the spirit clan have no ability to fight back. Even when they are on the run, they have to worry about whether the dark night clan will pursue them. At night, it is their nightmare. Because the dark night clan likes to attack secretly in the night, it will have this name. Not only that, their strength in the dark night will also be upgraded to a very high level, which is not understood by others. "How many people are left in our spiritual family?" As soon as Liu Mei came over, the whole person immediately got up. She had no idea that so many things had happened during the period of her leaving. She could not bear it at all. If she had known that such a thing would happen, she would not go to the ruins together with Jiangning. "There should be a third more! But for the rest of us, we don''t know where they are! " The leader, with a sad smile, shook his head and said. For such a thing, he really did not think of it. All along, he had his own idea, that is, he wanted to contract all the things to himself, but he could not do it all the time, and now there are night people coming out, so that he can''t breathe. "In fact, you can''t blame yourself. If you stay, you will be chased. Even they may regard you as the first target, because you are beautiful..." Take the lead big brother to smile, the words are full of helpless color, after all, in here, he already knew the dark night clan''s strong. If Liu Mei had stayed at that time, it would have done nothing at all. Even if it could be said that she might have lost her own life. Although Liu Mei has become strong, the people of the night clan are also as powerful, otherwise they will not fall into this situation. Jiangning has already thought of this problem. He has never thought that there are such powerful races in the Central Plains. All along, he thinks that he and others are strong enough. But now a dark night clan comes out, which makes them feel a little breathless. If we hadn''t come out of the place of death earlier, we still don''t know what kind of situation the Central Plains might have become. After all, the strength of the dark night clan is no longer what other races can resist. Thinking of this, Jiangning immediately asked again, "in addition to this dark night race, are there any other races coming out? For example, Protoss and berserker When the leader of the spirit clan heard this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said: "these two races, if compared with the dark night clan, are just scum. If we say that these two races fight against our spirit clan, we will not have any fear, because after you leave, we get feedback again, Quan The strength of the body has been improved in quality "If I guess it''s right, the dark night clan''s strength is much stronger than the combined strength of the fury clan and the Protoss. This is my most conservative estimate." After this, Jiangning was stunned. He never thought that there would be such a powerful race hiding in the dark. Although he always knew that this place in the Central Plains would not look like what it looked like on the surface, in fact, when it came to his sight, it was extremely shocking. Moon and wind shadow, at the moment, are also shocked, they are also unexpected here, the hidden race is so powerful. And now these races come out directly for what? This point is not clear to all people, because if it has been hidden for a long time, it must be aimed at some major events. However, if they are allowed to think about it, they can not come up with a reason. This is what makes them extremely depressed. But anyway, their goal now is to deal with this pressing night clan first. Otherwise, the spirit clan will be chased and killed again, and then they will be directly destroyed. If a race is exterminated, then everything will not exist. It can even be said that this race will not be found in the dust of history. Yue''er is now a little worried about her own Yue clan. After all, such a big thing has happened to the spirit clan. If nothing happened to the Moon Clan, it would be good. Jiangning also saw the worry on Yueer''s face, and then said, "if you can walk now, let''s leave this place first. Let''s go to see if there are other things for Yue clan.""Yuezu? Needless to say, now they are all on the run. They are also hunted down by another hidden race. As for the purpose of pursuing and killing the Yue people, we do not know! Now the whole Central Plains seems to be extremely peaceful, but in the dark, it is extremely shocking, because such things have happened to all races! " They never thought that such a thing would happen. For a long time, they did not think that the Central Plains would be so dangerous. But now it seems that the Central Plains is much more dangerous than other places. During the period of Jiangning''s absence, so many things have happened in the Central Plains. All these things are unexpected to all the people in the field. It can even be said that they would not know that such a thing would happen here. "Is it going to change?" When Jiangning thought of this, he could not help but smile bitterly. He knew that the change in the Central Plains might be just a gust of wind, but he did not expect that so many forces were involved. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2112 If all the clandestine races are out, then Jiangning and others are really difficult to do. After all, who meets such a thing will not be able to make any decision. Moreover, Jiangning and others are weak here. Although Jiangning can unite with several ethnic groups, such as the bala and Shitou, what is the use of uniting? The dark night clan and other invisible races have gradually become stronger and stronger than they can resist. "Let''s go, let''s go and find the people of the Moon Clan together!" Jiangning said a word, and then gave them some skills. They have been fighting all the time, and the whole person is already tired. If they are allowed to walk with themselves again, maybe the whole person will die of fatigue. Jiangning doesn''t want to see this happen, so he gives them a little bit of internal power. After getting the support of Jiangning, the people of the spirit clan also become a little bit in a state. After all, before they were really tired of the existence of dogs, if they were attacked again by the dark night clan, they would not be able to resist at all. After all, in this, everyone has exhausted their last trace of strength. "I hope our people of Yue clan will be well At this time, yue''er could not help praying, because she was concerned about the comfort of the people of the Yue nationality, so she walked ahead very fast. Even her heart had an idea, that is, she would not wait for Jiangning and others, he would go to the Moon Clan quickly. Only when you go to the place of Yue nationality, you will probably know what happened to the Yue people and what strength they are facing. "In fact, in the past, you can only see a mess of the Yue clan. As for people, they have no idea where to flee to." When the leader said this, he could not help but show a helpless color. For a long time, they all think that these things will not happen again in the Central Plains, but when these things fall on themselves, they still feel helpless. After all, if there are no other things happening here, they will be totally destroyed. "Can you stop talking? I don''t want to hear it. I want the people of Yue clan to be good!" The whole moon, as if stimulated to the same, like crazy cry. Jiangning can''t help comforting yue''er at this time. She has already had a history of madness. If she goes crazy again, it will be totally depressing. It can even be said that if she goes mad again, there will be no more yue''er. Fengying also came up to comfort yue''er at this time. They all understood that yue''er could not be stimulated again. Once it became a killing machine, it would be completely finished. Therefore, each of them did not want to see Jiangning happen other things again. "Well! I won''t say it! " The leading elder brother''s face is gloomy at the moment. He said these words in order to make her prepare her mind. After all, the people of the Yue clan really no longer exist. No matter how much capital you have, it will not be able to recover. People, die, die, there is no other way to say. When people knew that yue''er might go crazy again, they did not speak again. After all, if it was like this, it would be a waste of human life. Moreover, there is no absolute statement here. "By the way, besides your spirit clan and Moon Clan, which other races have also been attacked?" Jiangning felt that it was necessary to understand these things clearly, otherwise, it would be impossible to do better things. For example, he is a little confused about the dark night clan now. If the dark night clan goes on like this again, it will make him depressed. Secondly, the Revenge of the three girls must be avenged, but he didn''t expect that these people were so powerful here. The leader of the spirit clan actually said that if yue''er went alone, it would be just sending vegetables, and there was no other way to say it. "I don''t know. I''m on the run these days, and I''m not sure which race has been attacked. But I''m sure that there are many races that have already submitted themselves to the secret forces, or what they want to do!" Jiangning smell speech, the whole person is shocked. In fact, what he is most afraid of is that others form gangs. If so, it means that the person must have made a big move. This is self-evident. Moreover, if more and more ethnic groups turn to the secret power, there may be some problems that he can''t solve. Although his strength is very good, even in the face of very powerful people, it can also be solved, but if some forces are involved, it can not be done. After all, involving some of the forces, he can not solve, after all, he is only alone.Although he can''t help the race for two months. "Well! Let''s take a step and look at it now. " Jiangning had no choice but to shake his head and didn''t know how to deal with these things. Now he can only do other things as far as possible, and don''t let some other races suffer harm. In addition, he has no way out. After all, sometimes, strength is another thing, but when solving problems, it is another thing. Several people, quickly toward the direction of the Moon Clan, although it is clear that the people who know the Moon Clan have been attacked, but Jiangning also wants to understand these things as much as possible, and yue''er is not in a good state now. If yue''er is directly mad because of this, the gain is not worth the loss Yes. Now Yueer''s strength has risen to a higher level. She can take charge of her own affairs. As long as nothing happens, Yueer can become the right and left hand of Jiangning. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2113 Especially at this critical moment, such a problem can''t appear. Once such a problem occurs, Jiangning doesn''t know how to deal with it. After all, it''s the first time he sees such a thing. People are speeding up their pace, and everyone''s face is dignified. After all, this seems to be related to the whole pattern of the Central Plains. If there is a problem, it will be impossible for other people to escape. "It''s OK. Don''t think too much. If you go crazy, you can''t get revenge." After all, when Yueer is in need of comfort, there is still a lot of problems to be taken care of in Yueer. Just like the previous time, need a person to take care of Yueer, which is extremely depressing. Yue''er is also trying to control her anger. Although she knows that something has happened to her Yue clan, at this time, she is trying not to use her temper, and she is constantly warning herself that it must not happen, otherwise, it will be unable to revenge for her race. With the support of such a belief, yue''er finally calmed down her mood. Jiangning is also relieved to see this situation. Since yue''er has learned how to control herself, there should be no problem. After all, once there is a obsession in her heart, there should be no other problems when a obsession has not been completed. Secondly, it is about revenge. If yue''er does it by herself, it will be the best thing. After all, it will relieve her inner demons. As long as there is an opportunity, she can rise up quickly. But if you can''t solve the heart demon, then yue''er can''t improve her strength all her life, and her mood is enhanced with her experience. No accident, Jiangning again to improve their own speed, although other people may not be able to catch up, but Jiangning can not think of so much, it is important to save people, and after Yueer has a obsession, nothing will happen. About half a day later, the people arrived at the place where the Yue clan was located. But when they came here, they only saw a mess. Just as the leader of the spirit clan said, even if the people who can see the Moon Clan now are just corpses, and the place where they live, it must be a mess. Now, this situation is really like what he said. It can be imagined that the Moon Clan is confronted with such a powerful attack that it will become like this. You know, but after coming back from Wunan mountain, the Yue clan has already improved its quality. Its overall strength is a little bit stronger than that of the Ling nationality. After all, the Yue nationality has always been paying attention to its own development, but I didn''t expect that such a thing is happening now. "It''s over, it''s over!" After seeing a mess, the moon can''t help murmuring. "Not all of them will be killed. Let''s look for them again." Jiangning comforts yue''er, and then searches for survivors in the Yue people''s habitat. Now it is known that yue''er will not go crazy again, and Jiangning''s heart is also open a lot. After all, when a person has obsession in his body, he will not waste his whole body so quickly. If there is no obsession, it is still easy to say. However, no matter what, now several people''s mood is sad, after all, see this scene, everyone will be angry. For a long time, this place in the Central Plains, which is a very peaceful place, is impossible to have so many big things, but I didn''t expect that now there are such things one after another, which makes Jiangning, a guardian, a little depressed. But anyway, since he has the responsibility here, Jiangning will not stand idly by. But when he finished checking this place, he still didn''t see any Changsheng returnees coming. The whole people couldn''t help being depressed, because they didn''t have any information to confirm where the people of Yue nationality had gone. If one was not surprised, it would be a complete problem. For example, if the people of the Yue clan are killed by other people, it will be a big event. "They drove all the people of the Moon Clan away, damn it!" Jiangning see this situation, the whole person is already angry. He had never thought that such a thing would happen, but once it happened, it still made him a little unable to react. Everyone has his own bearing capacity. Jiangning is very worried about yue''er. If yue''er can''t bear it, it will be completely finished. There is no doubt about this. However, when he saw that yue''er and the other two girls were all outside, and when it was still very difficult, he finally let down his heart. After all, it was a very good thing. If other things happened, Jiangning could not do such a thing at all."I haven''t seen a person, but I guess that all your people have already fled. Although it''s really a helpless thing to say that you''re escaping, it''s better than the one who doesn''t escape. After all, once you can''t escape, it means that this person has no strength to escape!" Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show the color of helplessness. He didn''t want to deceive yue''er, so he said what he knew. "It''s OK. I can bear all these things! I will not show any emotion as before. Now I will not. I will become calm, because once I have problems, who will avenge our people, so I can''t have problems! " When Yue er said this, she couldn''t help showing a gloomy look on her face. Jiangning saw the moon this situation, hanging a heart, finally put down, since the moon has such awareness, it means that she will not have any problems, at least will not appear again crazy, completely do not know the personnel situation. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2114 When people encounter things, their mood will fluctuate, even some vulnerable people, that is called a mood fluctuation, and then it is simply unable to bear. For these people, Jiangning also has no words. Everyone has their own bearing capacity. If they can''t bear it, it''s a personal problem. However, Jiangning always feels that the three women around him are now incomparably huge. No reason, it''s because they have experienced a lot When Jiangning goes to any dangerous place, their experience is growing. People''s experience, if you grow up slowly, it is more important than others. How strong your experience is, how big your vision is. And then, you will have more amazing achievements, which are unexpected by others. Fortunately, now the three women''s bearing capacity is very strong. At first, Liu Mei found out that something happened to her spirit clan. She still did not make a scene, but was bearing it silently, because she knew that if she wanted to get revenge, she would have to endure it. After finding the enemy, she would blade it one by one. This is Liumei Very clear. As for yue''er''s words, although it was a little fluctuating in the midway, after Liu Mei told her about it, she had already understood it thoroughly. Now she has become calm and won''t cry and make noise like before, and even her mood fluctuates to a point where people suspect that they are going to go crazy. All these are brought to them by Jiangning. Without such strong experience, they can not resist these things. At this time, people are disappointed, because according to the guess, it should be a flight, just like the spirit race. After all, every race will not leave its nest if it does not meet the time of life and death. Once it leaves its own nest, it must encounter a very important thing. "What should we do now?" Liu Mei frowned and couldn''t help asking. At first, she thought that it was her spiritual family who encountered such a thing, but she didn''t expect that after that, some things happened to the Yue clan. She didn''t know how to deal with this matter. But on the whole, in addition to this one thing, maybe there are other races that have encountered such a situation. , "I can''t do anything. I''ll contact the Ba Le people first, so that they can help me find out the news. After all, their hands and eyeliner are very much!" Jiangning said that, without saying a word, he just sent a message to the people of the bala nationality by flying pigeons. My contribution to the bala people is enormous. I believe that the people of the bala people will help them to do this small thing. After all, the people of the bala people also need to protect themselves through some things. If these things can not be done, then the people of the bala people will not be able to survive in this world. After finishing these things, Jiangning immediately said, "let''s stay here for a day. If we receive news from the bala people in one day, then we can set out. If we can''t get it, we''ll find out by ourselves." "Well!" "I agree! I also want to have a rest. These days, I am almost tormented to death. If it wasn''t for a obsession in my heart, I really don''t know how to survive! " When the leader said this, he showed a look of survival. Then, without any accident, he lay down on the ground and took a rest. As for the others, they were obviously tired into dogs. After seeing the leader lying down, they also did not have any hesitation, they just lay down. In any case, Jiangning will not have any problems once they get up. After all, Jiangning will not have any problems when they have a rest. Secondly, they think that if someone comes here, it is the best thing. After all, if Jiangning wants to find out these things, someone who pursues them must come here, and maybe they can find out. At this time, yue''er did not pay attention to the people and searched for it in the habitat of Yue people. In her heart, she had a little hope that she could find her own people so that she could understand something clearly. Liu Mei didn''t have any hesitation. She wandered with yue''er. After all, she was still a little worried about yue''er. Once the moon was triggered by the scenery, she would die. However, no matter how they wandered around, they did not find any clues. Instead, they were more and more frightened. Because some traces of fighting could be known how hard it was. Some fighting traces could even become history. Everyone saw it, it was a shock, because the traces of fighting were totally unexpected to them.For a long time, they all think that their strength has been constantly improved. In this place of Central Plains, no one will dare to attack them. But at this moment, they really realize that the land of Central Plains is just a place of death. This is a place with countless possibilities, otherwise it would not suddenly appear so many races. Now Jiangning can fully imagine why so many people appear here. "The land of the Central Plains was a place that gave birth to any possibility at the beginning. Otherwise, there would not have been so many powerful people in ancient times. Although they are no longer here now, it does not mean that there are no other things happening! After I got this system, I became the guardian of this place... " Jiangning recalled these things and felt a burst of feeling in his heart. In the past, he thought that the secrets of this place in the Central Plains had been explored by himself. Later, he went to the ruins, the place of death, and even wanted to go to the western regions. However, at this moment, he did not want to go anywhere, because he knew that it would be useless to go anywhere. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2115 If I can explore the land of Central Plains clearly, it is the best thing. The land of Central Plains has always been a place where countless legends have been bred, and it is a place that no one else can deeply understand. Jiangning is dirty here. He thinks about these things quietly. Suddenly, he also has some feelings. Then he meditates on the ground, feeling his own state of mind quietly. He doesn''t know how far away he is from the great powers, but he knows that even if he is far away, he is about to touch it, but he can''t keep up with him in his mood. After all, powerful people are like some immortals who don''t eat fireworks among people. That''s very powerful. In the field, everyone is doing their own things, they simply do not know that Jiangning has reached a critical moment, that is, their own state of mind. Perception is a very exciting thing. If a person can have an epiphany, then his strength and achievements will definitely reach a very strong point. This is needless to say. After all, some people here may have such a result. But not all people can succeed. There are a lot of people, although they have the chance, but the success rate is extremely low. After all, everyone will not have these things. At this time, Fengying felt the state of Jiangning and immediately protected Jiangning''s Dharma. She used to understand these problems. In other people''s perception, she must not be able to encounter any disturbance. Once she is disturbed, this opportunity will be wasted in vain, and even the people who can understand it will be directly into the devil. But she didn''t want to see this happen, so at this time, she was protecting Jiangning law. It seems that Jiang Ning''s feeling is rising from the sky, but he can''t feel it from the sky. However, he has always been unable to feel the last point of the state, once it is to pierce the last layer of paper, then he can really enter the realm of his dreams. Not long ago, moon and Liu Mei are back. The two of them just wanted to talk, but they were blocked by the wind and shadow. Then the wind shadow said, "don''t talk. Now Brother Jiangning is in the induction and can''t be disturbed. Once it is disturbed, it will be a problem!" "Feeling? Are you talking about epiphany? " Liu Mei asked in a low voice. If a person can have epiphany, then the height of this person in the future can not be withstood by anyone else. It can even be said that if there is no accident here, it will not die prematurely. People who could have a sudden insight had good luck, and Jiangning was also a lucky son. Although the three girls didn''t believe this fact, it had to be said that Jiangning''s luck was relatively good, at least better than their luck. When you were wandering in the secret place, everything else was not related to Jiangning, but after that, the living ones fell into Jiangning''s hands, which you can''t even imagine. You don''t know what the next turning point will be. "Well, it is epiphany, so we should not disturb Jiangning now, otherwise, it will be harmful to Jiangning!" The wind shadow extremely whispers. In her opinion, as long as it is Jiangning''s perception of the past, it will certainly rise to a very strong level. When it comes to the dark night clan, it will also be very confident. After all, the dark night clan in the dark shows its strength that is too strong. Let every one of them is breathless, but if there is Jiangning, maybe everything can be done, after all, Jiangning''s strength is there. "Well! We will protect the Dharma for him together At this time, the moon also nodded. Her heart is incomparably envious of Jiangning, because Jiangning can be alone, directly is the Epiphany, this matter is to let her think, but also can not think clearly. For example, she is also a very intelligent person, but she only meets such a thing once or twice. If she wants more, it will be impossible. However, Jiangning''s words can be met every time, which is beyond her comprehension. However, he always came back to say that Jiangning was a lucky son. Liu Mei also responded, and then made a silent gesture. Then she and ER Nu were together to protect Jiangning Dharma. Not long after, Jiangning opened his eyes leisurely. When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t help sighing. Before that, he thought that his epiphany could break through a barrier, but he didn''t want to be here. He didn''t have any improvement. He just raised his breath a little bit.This is also a pity. If he can pierce that layer of paper, he may be able to enter a very strong state, perhaps is not necessarily a powerful person, but he said that he can not have such a chance, directly into that state. "Strength improved?" Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning. "No! The strength has not been improved, but the breath has risen a bit. This is depressing to me. I was almost stuck in the last point Jiangning shook his head with a sigh on his face. This is an opportunity, but this is not able to move forward, do not know when the next time will be, this is incomparably depressed. It can even be said that if nothing else happens here, it''s OK. Once something happens, even he can''t protect himself. "It''s OK. There may be another chance like this next time!" Jiangning can''t help comforting. "Yes, this time, although I can''t get into the dream state, maybe I will save for the next time. I will enter the strongest level directly!" Moon is also comforting Jiangning, after all, she is very clear, in this node, want to further step forward, it is very difficult. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2116 Jiangning can not enter the desired level, the heart is also a little regret. After all, if he enters his own rank, he can be invincible in the Central Plains. After all, there is no one here who can fight against it. It can even be said that as long as nothing else happens here, he will be able to protect the Central Plains forever. There was no accident. When people wanted to retreat, suddenly, a message came. "Look, who has the news?" Liu Mei can''t help but get nervous when she sees that Jiangning has seized a flying pigeon. For her, the affairs of the spirit clan and the Moon Clan are almost the same. Therefore, on this point, she is as nervous as yue''er, and even undeniably, there are other things to do here. "Take your time, don''t worry!" Jiangning smiles, and then slowly takes the note apart. This is the news from the current patriarch of the bala nationality. When Jiangning looked at it, he said four races: the night clan, the Donghai nationality, the Greek nationality and the Hai nationality. There are only these four races, and there are no other words. After Jiangning and others saw these four races, the whole people were shocked. Since the people of the bala nationality did not have more words, they knew this matter, which must be beyond everyone''s imagination. At this time, the face of the three girls also sank. They never thought that there were so many races running out in the Central Plains. This was very depressing for them. They thought that there was only one night clan, but they didn''t expect that there were so many races running out. All of a sudden, people are confused. They don''t know what the four races represent. Otherwise, all these things are done by the four races. Otherwise, it would not have happened. People are guessing, but no matter how they guess, they can not guess why. At the moment, they can only cast their eyes on Jiangning. "I don''t know about it, but I feel that there must be something to do with these four races. Think about it, the dark night race is a kind of hidden race that suddenly appears, while the East China Sea race controls the race on the other side of the East China Sea! In addition, the Greek is a race far away from the west, and it is said that this race is extremely powerful "The last one is the sea race. This race is so powerful. If we say which race is the most powerful, it is not sure to know. After all, it has been developed for such a long time, and it must have its own strength!" Speaking of the end, Jiangning''s face was dignified. If these four races have come out, the pattern of the Central Plains may change. After all, the strong invasion of the four ethnic groups has shaken them. If there are some other ethnic groups, it will be a big thing. "What now?" Yue''er is most concerned about her own Yue nationality. After all, her race and people still don''t know where she is and whether to live or die. This is a very worrying problem for her! And the Moon Clan is not like the spirit clan. Now the spirit clan has found several people, and it is clear that there are already some people who have escaped in this place. And the words of the Yue clan, that is no news at all, this is the moon to anxious bad, but she also has no way. "Let''s go to the balas first, and see what the people of the balas are saying, and we don''t have any clue now!" Jiangning pondered for a while and felt that it was necessary to go to the bala people. After all, he was here, and he really didn''t know about these things. If he did, Jiangning could find out these races now. Although these races are powerful, if Jiangning goes to the meeting alone, there is still a great chance that these races can be defeated. However, if you go to the bala nationality now, it still has a great effect. After all, as long as Jiangning can unite them, then their team will become extremely strong. At that time, there will be no fear of anything. This is what Jiangning wants to see. Naturally, people don''t have any opinions. After all, at this time, they have no clue at all, and even if they have ideas, they can''t do these things. All of the four hidden races have come to the surface. This is something that other people have never thought of. It can even be said that once there is a major problem, no one can do well. From this, it means that something big will happen in the Central Plains. Otherwise, something good will come out. Otherwise, all the four races will not come out. If there is a good baby, maybe there will be other things. What they are doing now is just hiding others'' eyeballs Already.However, no matter what they say, Jiangning should stop them from doing it at the first time. After all, if it goes down, it will thoroughly confuse the Central Plains, which he absolutely does not allow. And no matter from which point of view, it is to kill the people of these four races first. They have gone too far. They have directly killed some people of the spirit clan, and are still pursuing them. Such people must not be let go, or they will not be able to afford Liumei and Yueer. The people did what they said. At this time, they all went to the balas. As for the spiritual people who were hunted up, they were awakened by the willow eyebrows and followed them to the balas. Although they were a little reluctant, they might encounter the pursuit when they thought of staying alone. Fortunately, they got up and followed Jiangning and others to the bala nationality. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2117 Jiangning and others have just left from the bala nationality, and now they are returning to the bala nationality, which makes some people of the bala people depressed. They don''t know what Jiangning and others want to do. Because in the bala people, all the people have been ordered down, must not go out, once things go out, the bala people will never send a helping hand out, so many people can guess that there may be something really happened, otherwise, the clan will not be so forbidden. However, they can''t think of any reason. After all, they are just ordinary people. If the upper echelons of the bala nationality, they may be able to know these things. Moreover, they also know that since Jiangning came last time, an elder has begun to practice in seclusion. In fact, this elder is almost to Shouyuan, but it is said that this elder is showing signs of breakthrough in recent years. If he breaks through, his Shouyuan will be improved, which is self-evident. So people who don''t know are still wondering what Jiangning and others came for, but they can''t know. They went directly into the secret meeting room of the bala nationality. Only Jiangning and three women were on the scene, and there were several other people with weight. Because the matter discussed this time was of great importance, and ordinary people were not allowed to come here. Jiangning looked gloomy and then said, "how do you know about this? Are you aware that four races are going to invade "No, first of all, we know about a dark night clan, because one of our Bala people was killed. The strength of this clan is relatively strong, but in this, it is still attacked and then died! Therefore, we can conclude from the injuries of the clansmen that the people of the night clan have come out! " One of the elders shook his head and explained. They can''t offend Jiangning. They didn''t tell Jiangning when they came last time, and they didn''t expect such a situation. If they knew it would be such a situation, they would have talked to Jiangning for a long time, but it''s not too late to say it now. After all, people still have a chance to level down. Then, he said again: "the dark night clan, our family also has records. People of this race like to go out to do things at night, so we Bala people are closed, that is, this situation, and forbid anyone to go out in the evening, even in the daytime. They just go out for a while and then come back If you are killed, you will lose your own life When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was shocked. It turns out that the people of the bala nationality were taken care of by the night people first, but the people of the bala nationality knew how to do things, and directly closed down the whole race. This is what they did better. If they were another unknown ethnic group, they might not have such an idea. Because there are many new races, they do not know the existence of the dark night race. After all, they did not exist for a long time, so in these matters, it is also unknown. But in fact, it is not. Even if Jiangning is in this, he only knows a little bit about it. It can be seen that this dark night clan has a long history, and their strength is extremely strong. It is very difficult to kill them once and for all. "So what are you going to do now? After all, the people of the dark night clan are already staring at you!" When Jiangning said this, he couldn''t help showing his dignity. If the dark night clan really wanted to fight against the people of the bala nationality, they would have a little more fun. After all, everyone knows that the strength of the bala people is very strong, and most people dare not fight against the people of the bala nationality, but this dark night clan wants to fight against the bala people, We can see how big their appetite is. Now in the Central Plains, there are very few people who can treat the ba''er ethnic group. After all, when the ba''er people close themselves, they have already destroyed their reputation. If they want to deal with the bala people, they must pay the price of bleeding, which is self-evident. "We can only wait and see what happens. After all, as a race, we can''t face the four races!" An elder of the bala nationality, a little depressed, said. At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking again, "how did you find the other three races?" "This is all for us to collect data. As for how to collect data, I can''t tell you clearly in a moment, but you can only trust me!" Speaking of this, the elders of the balas could not help pondering. All the people in the field didn''t speak for a moment, and everyone was pondering. Because this matter really matters. If there is no accident, it will involve many races. Once there is a war, the whole Central Plains will be destroyed. This is absolutely true in Jiangning I don''t want to see it.Therefore, he must stop the four races at the first time, but he has no too much news. After all, it is impossible to know where the four races come from, let alone attack them. This makes them more depressed. But anyway, Jiangning still has its own strength here. As long as there are no wrong decisions, it will not hurt the fundamental. "By the way, in the middle, we also know that many ethnic groups have been attacked. We don''t know your race..." This matter does not say is good, this said, immediately let Er Nu hot up. Liu Mei''s face was even more gloomy and terrible. She said directly: "this damned night clan, if I want to know where they are, I will not show any mercy. Even if I fight for this small life, I will make them pay the price of bleeding!" "The same is true of my spiritual family! Although my strength is not too strong, if I kill one, it is enough. If I kill two people of night clan, I will make money Yue er said this, the face is also showing a crazy color. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2118 Now the second daughter, the mind of the mind is already crazy, they are bearing the things their own people should not bear. If they had been there before, they might not have been able to defend against the invasion of these ethnic groups, but it is self-evident that they must be able to know what is going on and make effective decisions. We must kill the people of the dark night clan to get revenge and calm down. Otherwise, we can''t want to move forward in our whole life. This is quite clear to Jiangning. For example, there is a persistent person in one''s heart. If we can''t eliminate this persistence, we want to advance to another A strong state of words, that is not going to work. Jiangning has known all this for a long time, so when he is facing this kind of thing, he is also fearless. Even if he encounters any kind of things, he will not be a little bit fearless. This is the character of Jiangning. There is no accident. Jiangning is now ready for everything. After all, they have to face an unknown night clan. Therefore, they must be fully prepared. Otherwise, there will be problems. At the moment, a strong man of the bala nationality once again said: "in fact, we are also watched by this dark night clan. If we go out, it is very easy to encounter death. After all, they live in the dark night, and we are unable to guard against a state!" "Well! This is the best. We''ll go out together at night to see if it''s the dark night clan who comes to us or we''ll go to find the night clan! " With that, Jiangning''s face could not help but show a sneer. For this dark night clan, Jiangning has already figured out how to deal with them. Yue''er also said directly: "also count me, I want to let these people see who is the real master! Even when we were not in the Central Plains, we directly attacked our clansmen. If I saw them, I would kill them even if I were fighting to death! " "I want to go out, too. I want to know what kind of level their strength is!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s eyes can''t help but get chilly. For such a dark night clan, everyone wants to fight against it. However, she has never been able to find out or even kill this dark night clan. Some people, although they say that they have met the dark night clan at night, there is no way to talk about it here. Although they all have the strength, they can''t deal with the people who meet the dark night clan at night. Therefore, they can only carry out activities in the daytime. At the moment, the people of the bala nationality have also expressed their decision to start with Jiangning and others. After all, it is the territory of the bala nationality, and Jiangning is also their benefactor. If they see the benefactor in danger, they still do not help, which can''t be said. What''s more, Jiangning has brought out a ancestor''s ancient books from the land of death, which has greatly improved their strength. This is why everyone of them is happy, and soon it is effective. Some of them have directly entered an advanced state. It can be seen from this point that how powerful this ancient book is. If Jiangning didn''t bring it out to them, they might not be able to get an advanced state in their whole life. Now in the face of the four major races, they are also extremely in need of strength. With this book, it is a better thing. It can let many powerful people in the middle, directly enter a situation they want. It can even be said that each person only needs a little time, then his or her own strength can be greatly improved. At that time, it will be able to help the fight between the clansmen and the four major races, which is extremely good. "If we go out at night, we are not in a hurry now. Even if we go out now, obviously we will not meet the people of the night clan!" And one of the elders of the Baals comforted the people. Everyone nodded, knowing that it was useless to be in a hurry. After all, the people of the dark night clan did not come out. Once they came out, they would not be called the night clan. After all, in the dark night, their fighting power is very strong, which is the reason for the skill. Just like Jiangning''s combat effectiveness, if it is under the blessing of the system, it will be strong enough to be unstoppable. Therefore, with the blessing of the night clan, their strength will also be improved. At noon, it was already discussed. People waited until the night to get up their spirits. After all, this is related to the fight. Once the battle is successful, the dark night clan can be punished, and the spirit clan and the Moon Clan can be avenged. Even some other unknown races may also be controlled. Although I don''t know why these four races suddenly appear in the Central Plains, it is undeniable that there must be something big happening here. Otherwise, these hidden races will not come out directly, which is self-evident.At night, everyone is spirited up. After all, they have to face the dark night clan. Although it is not necessarily the people who know the dark night clan will appear, it is undeniable that there may be great opportunities in this, because the people of the dark night clan have already targeted the people of the bala people. They may have been targeting the bala people for a long time, but they have been unable to stop all this. After all, the bala are a very powerful race, so we must carefully calculate everything before we can implement it. This is beyond doubt. "Six, good! Even if we meet powerful people, then we will not have any fear! " Jiangning calculated that, together with himself, there were four people there, and everyone''s fighting capacity was very strong. There would be no problem at all. There are four members in their team, and they take two experts of the bala nationality. They are directly attacked by six people. The six people, to say the least, are able to cope with the powerful cultivators. After all, the head here is not the place of death, but the land of the Central Plains. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2119 "Well! I think it''s almost the same. After all, not everyone of the dark night clan is so powerful. There must be some weak people! " At this time, Liu Mei also sneered. She doesn''t want to kill some powerful practitioners. She wants to kill some weak ones. That''s OK. After all, she knows her own strength very well here. She can even say that if her strength is a little bit more refined, she can face very powerful practitioners. The bala people also nodded. They also know the strength of Jiangning. If they can lead people out of the place of death, there is no need to say at all. After all, the place of death has always been a forbidden area, but Jiangning and others were able to come out from there. You can imagine how powerful Jiangning and others are. Six people, after a look at each other, immediately went out toward the outside. They did not know where the target was or where the destination was. All they did was to expose themselves to the enemy''s eyes. Only in this way could the enemy be hooked and attack the enemy at that time. That is to say, there is a forest not far away from the bala people. In the daytime, this forest is a bit gloomy. At night, it is already blowing with the wind. When people walk through this forest, they feel that there is someone following behind, which gives people a very strange feeling. Jiangning and others, without any discussion, have entered this forest. In Jiangning''s idea, the places of death without sunshine can be mixed down, not to mention the forest in the Central Plains. Although they may encounter powerful opponents, Jiangning and others are fearless. There was no accident. When Jiangning and others went out, nothing came out at all, but then, as they walked inside, there were all kinds of voices. Hiss! After hearing this kind of sound, people feel a little numb, and they don''t know where it appears. At this time, Liu Mei directly pointed to another direction and said, "there it is! The voice is there to send out, and there are several very strong breath to come! The most powerful breath is much stronger than me. The others are basically the same strength as me After hearing Liu Mei''s words, Yueer and Fengying were shocked. They never thought that they would meet such a powerful cultivator. Not all of them said that although the people of the dark night clan were powerful, they came out of the land of death. There was no comparison at all. But now, it seems that they are not such a person What a result! The people of the bala people were also shocked. They had already understood the strength of the three women. However, they felt that they could not see the person in front of them clearly because after the hissing voice came out, there were already two shadows coming out of it. "What? Do you want to fight? " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking Jiangning. "Well, look what they''re here for! If it''s really the night people, then we''ll kill them directly Jiangning said coldly, for this dark night clan, he has a big doubt, because in the direction pointed out by Liu Mei, there are several people out at the moment. In particular, the person who is ahead gives Jiangning a feeling of incomparable coldness, and the strength is also extremely strong. Even Jiangning can''t bear this strong one without systematic ability. This is the source of the strong. "Who are you?" Before those people of the dark night clan came to Jiangning and others, Jiangning roared out directly. In his opinion, it is necessary to pretend. Only by yelling, can it represent his own inner fear, which can lead to more people of the night clan. Otherwise, it can''t be drawn out. "The reapers of your lives! But you have a chance to live, and that is to submit to us! " The leader of a person, the mouth did not see a move, the voice is already out, and is a very cold voice. On hearing this, Jiangning and others became angry in an instant. They never thought it would be such a result. They were not all people of the night clan, but would they fight in the first place? How can you talk to them? Is this someone from another race? In fact, some people of the dark night clan have their own reasons for not doing so. Because in this, they have already discovered the strength of Jiangning and others, so they want to make Jiangning and others surrender, and then do something for themselves. Of course, if they don''t, they will still do it. As for the weak people they meet, they feel that they have no value at all, so they will kill them directly. There is no doubt about this. For people of this race, Jiangning can only see clearly now that they are actually a group of black gas covering their faces, so that others can not see them."Are you the night people?" Jiangning is directly opposite front several people asked, his body is already a little shivering. However, as everyone knows, this is what Jiangning pretended to be. After all, if you don''t pretend like this, you may not be able to find the people of the dark night clan at all, and you can''t capture the people of the dark night clan at that time. In the dark, their strength is called a strong man. They are not ordinary people. Even Jiangning can not capture them. However, if you use an unexpected way of fighting, there may be a great opportunity. After all, everyone here knows that powerful people will not do these disdained things, but Jiangning just likes to do these things. "Yes! We are the night clan. We come to take over the Central Plains in the name of gods! If you are wise, we can pray for you in God''s money, so that you can enjoy the next good fortune, but if you are not smart, then don''t blame us! " Speaking of the end, the people in front of the dark night clan suddenly sent out a kind of extremely powerful breath. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2120 His breath, is almost comparable to Jiangning''s breath, can imagine how strong his strength is. It can even be said that, here, if something else happens, there will be problems. After all, if there is an accident for such a powerful person, there is nothing to say. "The God of bullshit, Laozi is the God, and I will punish you today!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face can not help but show a sneer. For this dark night clan, Jiangning has no interest at all. He has always believed that the Central Plains will be safe, and nothing will happen. But now, it was picked up by the night clan, which made all people angry. "Young man, it is not good for you to defile the gods. I will punish you!" The arrogant said that although it was in the dark night, although they said there was a black air on their faces, Jiangning was still able to see his disgusting face, because this kind of people, it was extremely disgusting. "In that case, come on, don''t think you are strong, I can''t punish you! I tell you, half step is not necessarily my opponent! " Jiangning said that, the whole person suddenly revealed a very strong breath, and even there is no denying that Jiangning still has its own killer mace not used here. Once you use your assassin''s mace, you will be able to do everything. After all, even before your own strength is closed down, you can escape from the place of death, let alone this simple thing now. The king of the dark night, aware of the breath of Jiangning, the whole person was shocked. He never thought that a person''s breath could be so powerful. It is even undeniable that in this, they still have their own strong backing, which is the so-called God. The reason why they want to fight against the Moon Clan and the spirit clan is to offer slaves to the gods. In other words, there is no explanation at all. It can be imagined that there is such a sinful thing here. "I didn''t expect that you are also a strong man, but this point is useless at all, because I can crush you down completely!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face suddenly showed a sneer. For such a person, Jiangning will never pay attention to it. It can even be said that as long as there are no other things, he thinks that he can win the battle. All of a sudden, the king of the dark night made a move. It has to be said that as soon as he made a move, Jiangning felt a sense of oppression, not just him, but other people also felt the strong pressure at that time. However, all this was not important, because Jiangning was already in front of him. "Kill, brothers, kill all of them! They are sinners, they have defiled the gods! This kind of person can never stay in the world! " Speaking of this, everyone is showing a sneer. After all, no one can do these things here. All the people are to Jiangning and others, together with some of the pawns are the same, but they are blocked by Liu Mei and others. "Your opponent is here. Don''t try to attack my Jiangning!" Speaking of this, Liu Mei and others did not have any accidents. They just started to fight. In addition, the two powerful men of the bala nationality did not hesitate, but directly took up the people of the dark night clan. For a long time, after they knew that there were people from the dark night clan, they did not appear in the night. Now they just came out with Jiangning. Otherwise, they might not appear. This time, they have released all the pressure and must kill the people of the dark night clan in the field. When Jiangning was fighting, it was a depression, because he found that the power of the king of the dark night was so terrible. It can even be said that no one can fight against the king of night here, because his strength is almost the same as that of Jiangning. In the field, that is, only Jiangning himself can face this person. Now he had to be glad that some of the spirit people could escape. After all, it was a good thing to be able to escape in the face of such a powerful king of the night. If it was changed to some other small races, they might not be able to escape at all. This is something they understand better. It is even undeniable that they have some other abilities here. After all, a sudden race will definitely be a relatively powerful existence, which is beyond doubt. There is no saying, Jiangning once again, he is unable to take care of other people, because in the face of this dark night king, he is feeling the pressure. In fact, the king of the dark night was Alexander for a while. After all, he knew his own strength and was already very strong. He thought that there would be no opponent to speak of when he came out to the Central Plains this time. After all, when people''s strength reached the top, it would be invincible in the world, but now they think that it is not It''s what I imagined.Jiangning in the field, that strength is also a strong, even he has to be careful to deal with, if one of his own mistakes, it will be a big problem, this is more clear to him. "There are too many people who want me to die, but they can''t kill me all the time. As for you, it''s impossible!" Although the king of the dark night said that he was shocked, he did not show a little bit on his face. After all, if one revealed it, he would be completely killed in battle, which is more clear to him. Moreover, if he can suppress Jiangning with his own strength and breath, he will not have any grudges. After all, if he oppresses a person in momentum, there is a great possibility that he can win the battle, which is very clear to him. It is even undeniable that there is no one who can kill someone at one time. After all, they have reached a certain level, and their strength is also there. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2121 "You want to kill me? Just think about it. It''s not sure who will die now! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a sneer. As for the strength of the king of the night, now he can feel it clearly. Moreover, Jiangning has his own assurance to be able to defeat here. If one can''t beat it, he can still use the system''s ability. Now Jiangning has a very clear understanding of the system capability. Anyway, it is the system. It will never let itself die. When it meets a strong opponent, it should be transferred to a strong strength. However, Jiangning is not sure what the system is. "You are just average strength. If you want to kill you, you can still do it in minutes!" The king of the dark night is very confident of his own strength, and directly wants to scrap Jiangning. For this, Jiangning just laughed. After all, he knew his own strength. If the king of the dark night could kill him in minutes, Jiangning could not come out of this place of death, because at that time, the land of death was really afraid. After the words fell, the king of the dark night immediately started to fight. He didn''t want to see any one hand to himself, because in this way, it would be more depressing, and even at the beginning he would stand at a disadvantage. Therefore, the king of the night would not have any fear here. Although the king of the dark night is not afraid of Jiangning, it is another matter whether it can defeat Jiangning. After all, Jiangning''s current strength is extremely strong. During the battle between Jiangning and the king of the dark night, the three women and the two men of the bala nationality also fought against several other people. At this node, they did not allow any failure. Once they failed, they would be completely destroyed, which is self-evident. At the moment, the debris in the field is constantly flying. Every time it flies, it constantly rises into the air. It can even be said that at this time, the sky seems to be about to collapse down, and the vegetation in the distance is also pulled up one by one. It seems that the momentum is extremely huge. At this time, Jiangning can''t play his own strength again. However, it can''t show his own strength at that time, so it can''t show his own strength at that time. The king of the night, originally his strength is also very good, at this time and Jiangning just got up, it is very forced, even can be said, Jiangning is now a complete fight, but the king of the night. "Is it really that powerful?" At this time, Jiangning could not help asking himself. The king of the dark night was the first person he had ever seen so powerful. Even in the ruins and the Central Plains, Jiangning had never seen such a powerful man. This shocked him very much. After all, it is not necessary to say that a strong force can be derived from a strong man by buying a horse. At the same time, the three women and the two men of the bala nationality also saw that Jiangning''s face was sinking. They had guessed that Jiangning might not be the king of the dark night at the first time, but now they have no way. After all, each of them is facing the enemy. Moreover, the king of the dark night seems to have guessed how many people came out of Jiangning and others. It was one-on-one, which made them extremely depressed. If one person is missing, they may be able to kill quickly, and then help Jiangning. But now, it can''t be like this. After all, they haven''t done their work well. Jiangning in the face of the people in the field, the whole people want to quickly end the battle, after all, in his opinion, if it is to continue in this late night, then his strength may have a decline in quality, and then, the king of the dark night, because it is in the middle of the night and Jiangning is fighting, the strength is sure It is self-evident that it will rise to a very high level. It can even be said that Jiangning may not be able to win the battle at that time, because the strength of the king of the dark night is extremely strong. "If you give me a chance again, I will kill you!" At this time, Jiangning was already the king of night. He thought it was a full knife, but somehow, his hand deviated a little. Maybe it was because he didn''t like to kill, or maybe he wanted to release a life, the king of night, and wanted to ask about the middle things. Therefore, in just that knife, all the necessary blows didn''t kill the king of the dark night. But then, Jiangning had already received a fierce attack, which made him extremely depressed. It can even be said that when Jiangning really has the ability, maybe this is not the case now."If I give you another chance, it will be your death time!" Speaking of this, the king of the dark night couldn''t help sneering. In his eyes, Jiangning''s strength is strong, but if you want to deal with him, it''s just ordinary. After all, no one can do such a thing here. Several people off the field were depressed at this time, because they found that they could not display their own strength no matter who they were facing, which made them extremely depressed. It can even be said that if there is no accident, they can not really do this thing well. In fact, Jiangning is just a soft hand. If he is not soft hearted, now he has won. However, Jiangning has already lost the opportunity just now. In his mind, it is more valuable to catch a person alive than to kill him. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2122 However, what Jiangning didn''t think of was that when he let others go, he wanted to catch more opportunities, but he could not do it at all, which made him more depressed. After all, they are all masters. If they want to kill others at once, it''s still relatively difficult. It can even be said that Jiangning has no chance now. However, although there is no chance, Jiangning does not admit defeat. After all, whether we can find out some important things or not depends on the king of the dark night. "Jiangning, I''ve come to help you!" At this time, Liu Mei directly abandoned the man of the dark night, and then went directly to Jiangning to fight with Jiangning. After all, in this situation, if Jiangning can be really helped, it may be possible to do all this. However, Jiangning at this time, but said: "you don''t have to worry, I can handle it by myself." After that, Jiangning once again entered the battle. In his perception, the strength of the king of the dark night is indeed good, but it is very difficult to kill him. After all, he has his own Assassin''s mace. Even so, Jiangning can ignore everything here, even if he doesn''t In the case of the enemy, no one can stop him. When a person''s strength has risen to a level, it is still very difficult to die. After all, everyone has the strength to escape here, which is not like some other people. If something happens, then I don''t know how to do it. This is not an expert''s behavior. "One more, do you want to die?" At this time, the king of the night''s face, can not help but show a sneer. For the arrival of Liu Mei, he is not afraid of it. After all, he knows his own strength. Moreover, he is aware that his strength has been constantly improved. To know that in the dark night, it is a veil for them. In the dark night, their strength can rise to a very strong level, otherwise, they will not be named the night clan! "To die? Do you have the ability? " At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help sneering. For such a person, Liu Mei would not have any fear. Although Jiang Ning''s strength is still very strong, it''s really feasible for her to intervene with her! "Fight together!" Liu Mei said again, this is the second time she asked to fight with Jiangning. Even if Jiangning is cold-blooded, she can''t refuse her. After all, if there is a person to help, it is very good. Moreover, on the other hand, some people of her spirit clan were also killed by the king of the dark night. If she was allowed to participate in the battle, maybe her heart knot could be untied. At that time, she would be able to enter the next realm. If everyone has a heart knot in it, it is needless to say, this is something that everyone knows. "Well! Be careful Jiangning nodded, followed by the king of the dark night directly up. As for the strength of the king of the night, Jiangning has already understood clearly, so at this time, it is better to face the king of the night directly. As for Liumei, it is better to let her watch on the sidelines and not let her participate in the face here. That is a better thing. After all, Jiang Ning can not face any difficulties if he or she does not have the strength. The king of the dark night, all of a sudden, faced two people, and he also saw his own people. At this time, he was directly killed. Whether it was moon or wind shadow, he released his own strength to the strongest, and directly killed some people in the dark night. In fact, the people of the bala nationality are not so weak. With their efforts, they also quickly killed two of them. This is more feasible for them. After all, they have to kill their opponents at once. For others, it is a bit dangerous. But the people of the bala nationality, because Jiangning gave them an ancient book before, so they did not have any accident. They raised their strength to the last level, and then they defeated them directly. "You can go and die!" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help laughing. Because Liu Mei has found a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fight the king of the dark night directly. If the king of the night is careless, he will immediately lose his life. This is self-evident.However, people all think that the king of the dark night is about to be killed in battle. They actually saw him and ran away. In an instant, the figure has disappeared. Jiangning whole people see this situation, is also depressed, he did not want to come, the king of the dark night, should be like this, directly escape, this if in the hands of other people, it is not possible. After all, some people need face, not life. But if the king of the night is concerned about any face problem, even if it is his kind of people, they use their own blood to escape. We can imagine how shameless they are. However, if he didn''t use blood escape, he couldn''t escape at all. After all, Liu Mei had already attacked him, and he was also restrained by Jiangning, which was quite clear to Jiangning. In any case, the king of the dark night has now fled. Jiangning and others have no chance at all, and all the people in the field are dead. It is impossible to get a little news from them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2123 Who could have thought that it was such a result that the so-called invincible king of the dark night ran away directly. This result was unexpected to all in the field. However, Jiangning did not expect that the power of the king of the dark night was so strong that he could not cope with it. After all, if he really wanted to deal with the king of the night by himself, it was still impossible, but he needed to cooperate with others. Just now, the king of the dark night may have been aware of the danger, so he left first. Such a person can be said to be extremely resourceful, which is beyond doubt. Although there may be a stigma in it, it doesn''t matter if you can escape the pursuit, even if it is a big stigma. Everything in the world is not as important as life, and people''s life is only once. If it is lost, it will be lost forever. "I really didn''t expect that the people of the dark night clan were so powerful that even we just killed a few small Liu minions." When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help showing her dignity. She always thought that with Jiangning there, at least she could keep the visitors, but she didn''t expect that when Jiangning was there, she would be able to leave several minions, which was quite shocking to them. Equally shocked, there is a bala people who finally understand why such things happen frequently in the Central Plains. It turns out that there is such a race. Jiangning looked at the two men of the bala nationality. Although it was in the night, he could see the dignified expression of these two people. This kind of solemnity is not the solemn shock, but the heaviness of something. At present, he could not help asking the two people of the bala Nationality: "you seem to know something about it. Or, what is the matter with you?" At this time, the three women also looked at them. After all, they always thought that the people of the bala nationality were in seclusion and did not know such things. One of them, after hearing Jiangning''s inquiry, sighed immediately, and then said slowly, "I have a bad feeling that maybe this race is the descendant of that strong race, that is, the most vicious witch in the past I''d rather have guessed, but I''m wrong Speaking of this, his face is extremely dignified. After hearing this, Jiangning''s face became dignified, and his mind went back to the former wizard. This kind of person was extremely vicious and powerful. At this time, the three girls put their looks on Jiangning. They didn''t know the origin of the fate. Moreover, it seemed that this local witch was a very powerful one, which made them all afraid. "What is the Witch of the earth?" Fengying is an innocent girl. She asks Jiangning directly. "Diwu is a very vicious race! They train people''s souls with handcuffs to practice their own skills, so that they can control more people. After controlling for a period of time, the people they control will be swallowed up and forgotten. This race has been extinct before, but they did not expect that now they have changed the name of race and come out again Now on the Central Plains "In the past, once the wizard appeared, it has already attracted the attention of people from all walks of life. They all appeared missing people one after another, and every time there were a large number of missing people. Later, because of this event, the people united to find this wizard, and then they destroyed it!" After the words fell, all the people in the field were dignified. They never thought that such a thing would happen. All along, they thought that the land of Central Plains was so simple, but at this moment, they realized that the land of Central Plains was not as simple as they imagined, but behind this, they should return A lot of things are hidden. "If this is really the case, isn''t this wizard very powerful?" When it comes to this, Liu Mei even becomes extremely dignified. In the past, she really did not understand these things, but when some things understood, she would know that some things were not within her control. Even so, she was unable to imagine the condensation. No race has been strong before. Only at certain times can that race be extremely powerful. However, there will be a lot of things here, which can not be controlled by some people. Just like the dark night people coming out this time, if they don''t really control them, then this is the land of Central Plains, It will be extremely dangerous. Even the other three big races have come out. The sea people and the East China Sea people are very powerful after they come out. In this era, without strong power, ordinary races will not push themselves to the top of a storm. Everyone knows that, since the dark night clan has come out, their strength is extremely strong."Ah! If we really can''t resist this dark night clan, we will have a big problem... " When Jiangning said this, he could not help feeling depressed. He thought that if he could get in touch with that group of people in the land of death, they might help themselves and protect this place when he brought them out, but they were not brought out at that time, only a few of them came out. However, Jiangning didn''t know that he had already brought them out, but he didn''t know it, which made him more depressed. "What shall we do next?" Moon''s eyebrows are also locked, for such a thing, she really does not know how to do. Just now he has seen the strength of Jiangning and the king of the dark night. She also knows that the power of the king of the night is extremely powerful. If she wants to revenge, she has to go through a series of deliberation. Otherwise, she can''t do it. If you want to deal with a powerful person, how can you deal with it without a comprehensive strategy? After all, the night clan is not as weak as some other races. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2124 "What else? Now we can only wait for the next opportunity, otherwise, we will have no chance at all... " Jiangning shook his head and said helplessly. It is true that he has no way to deal with these things, because he can''t kill the king of the night here. And although the man just claimed to be the king of the night, Jiangning is still not sure whether he is. Once he is not the king of the dark night, but just a commander, the people behind him must be extremely powerful At that time, he may not be able to cope with it. If there is such a problem, it will be the crisis of the whole Central Plains! Originally, after clearing up the fury clan and the protoss, they thought that the Central Plains was peaceful, but now I didn''t expect that the other four races would come out, which made Jiangning more depressed. The key point is that he can''t do other things here. For example, he can''t do anything else. For example, he can''t do it because the range of their activities is uncertain, and they are extremely scattered when they have activities. The person sent out is called a strong man. Jiangning is just himself, and can''t do so many things, so for these things, he is also very speechless, but he has already thought out some problems. After all, at this node, only by uniting other people can we prevent the invasion of these ethnic groups. Otherwise, if we do not unite, it will be a great event for the whole people ¡£ "Go back first, but it''s useless here!" Jiangning shook his head and then said to several people in the field. All along, Jiangning is proud of his accuracy in doing things, but now this pride is not enough to support him to do anything else, because there is absolutely no advantage here. If there is an advantage in our own strength here, we can still do a lot of things, but when a person does not have a thorough advantage, it is impossible to do some things. In the night, such a group of people went back again. After a while, they went back to the bala people. All of them didn''t have a rest. They were all standing, and they seemed to be guarding against something. After seeing this, Jiangning asked, "what are you doing?" "I just met a strong man who wanted to catch us, but we beat him away, but we didn''t keep them Even his face is not remembered... " One of them, a little alarmed, said. Jiangning and others were completely stunned. They didn''t know that such a thing happened. "Can you guess, is this man of the night clan?" "No! His whole body is shrouded in the night, so it is difficult for us to see this man at the first time. However, we can know that this man''s strength is at the head here, which is extremely powerful. Even our patriarch is not his opponent! " Jiangning and three women and other people heard the speech, are showing the color of shock. You know, after Jiangning sent back an ancient book, the strength of the clan leader of the bala nationality has risen. Even when the three daughters face him, they feel great pressure, and even may be lost all of a sudden. We can see that the strength of the clan leader of the bala nationality is so strong. However, at this node, the patriarch of the bala nationality is not his opponent, so it can be said that he can not punish that person. It can be seen that the strength of the aggressor is so strong that Jiangning is shocked. At this time, the three women were also more shocked. They had never thought that such a powerful race would appear again in the Central Plains. Now that they know, they can''t help but panic, which is beyond doubt. The two men who came back from the bala nationality were shocked in the same way. They had just been in a state of shock, but now they have heard these things again. They can smell the danger. Maybe it''s the danger of the whole Bala people. After all, when we do something against them, we must first find out the things. "These days, we squat down here! If we can squat down, it''s the best thing. If we don''t, we''ll find other ways. " Jiangning said that, his face could not help but show a tired color, this is something he never thought of. For a long time, he didn''t think that there would be some hidden races. Until the moment, he realized that once it came out, it would be impossible for all people to stop it. Together with the three women, everyone''s face was extremely dignified, and they did not expect such a problem. The saddest thing is yue''er. Now she still doesn''t know where her Yue clan came from and whether she was killed by others!There is also the spirit clan of Liumei. Now it is impossible to find many people. Once there are other things that have been destroyed, they can''t bear it at all. Even now, she can''t bear it, because they have lost too many people. "You all have peace of mind. I believe that lucky people have their own nature!" Jiangning can''t help comforting them after seeing the look of the two girls. At this node, they have indeed experienced a lot of things, after all, related to the safety of their own race, and they can not tell it. However, in general, the current situation is not a dead end, but it can be reversed. But now they have not found any way. Jiangning believes that even if something big happens, God will have a chance of life, and will not completely deprive people of their ability to resist. At this time, the people of the bala nationality also built their own castles thoroughly. Since they all know that the powerful race is going to invade them, everyone is on the alert. Even when there is a geomantic disturbance, they will first explore and find out clearly, and do not let anything happen to their own people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2125 During the several nights of the ba''er nationality, Jiangning could not find anything to come, and there was no more news from other places in the Central Plains. It seems that the four ethnic groups, who had committed crimes crazily before, seem to have been silent for a while. This is something Jiangning can''t understand. However, Jiangning will not give up the pursuit of them. After all, after all, these ethnic groups will definitely do something important after they come out, otherwise they will not come out easily. For example, if the former Berserker did not do something, they would not come out, but once they came out, there must be harvest At night, Jiangning and others began to patrol in order to meet the people of the dark night people. In the daytime, Jiangning went out to see what kind of ethnic group was injured and what happened. However, for several consecutive days, he did not have any news. That is, on that day, Jiangning appeared on a small hill. From where he stood, he could see far away. Suddenly, his expression moved, and the whole person showed an incredible look, because he actually saw some familiar faces, which were seen in the place of death, namely Dahan and Li Ming. He never thought that these people could come out of the land of death, which really scared him. The next moment, without saying a word, he went directly in that direction. Before he had such an idea, now the Central Plains need more masters, after all, is in danger, so Jiangning thought, to unite them, and then can do more things, did not expect, now let him meet this group of people. You know, the strength of this group of people is relatively good, and even Dahan, whose strength is called a strong, has already had the strength of Jiangning''s five or six levels, and his conduct is also extremely upright, and ordinary people can''t compare with him. It would be a better thing to pull him into his own team. After all, such a person, if nothing happens, will definitely not betray you. Once it is betrayed, it will prove that you are not a good person. Without any hesitation, Jiangning was heading for them. In a short time, they had already arrived in front of them. When they saw Jiangning again, they were shocked. Although they have guessed for countless times that Jiangning and others have left the place of death, they still have some doubts if they don''t really see Jiangning. After all, at that time, they went through the rear barrier, which was a difficulty. It is even undeniable that there are some other people who can not come out here. However, seeing Jiangning again, they were quite shocked! After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong, and Jiangning is also a lucky son, directly leading them out of the Jiuyou bamboo forest in the place of death. "Jiangning, I didn''t expect you came out to the Central Plains. I thought you were still in Jiuyou bamboo forest!" When Dahan saw Jiangning, he just laughed and patted Jiangning on the shoulder. Li Ming also laughed and said: "meet again, you still make me more shocked, your strength is a little stronger..." Jiangning at the moment, his face is also showing a smile, and then said: "in fact, I have been out for some days, is it difficult, you just came out?" "Yes! Not long after we came out, we were wandering around the Central Plains. However, we found that although our strength has become stronger, the strength of the people in the Central Plains is also extremely strong. For example, the night before, we met a very powerful person, but this person just showed his breath and left completely! ¡±When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was shocked again. If Li Ming said like this, then the person they met before might be the king of the night! Only people like the king of the dark night can make them so shocked by their strength. Even when they met the king of night, the king of night thought that they had stopped him in the past, so they fled directly after showing their breath. Li Ming and others also saw Jiangning''s dignified look, and couldn''t help asking, "why is this so dignified? Is there something else happening?" They haven''t been in the Central Plains for too long, and they don''t know what happened in the Central Plains. However, no matter what happens, they have a strength to cope with. After all, they are more confident in their own strength. "What you met before may be the king of the night, that is, the wizard of the earth a hundred years ago..." When Jiangning''s words fell, all the people were completely shocked.They all belonged to that era. Naturally, they knew that the earth witch was powerful, and they also understood what the earth witch did. At that time, all the people in the central plains were resisting this wizard. They didn''t expect that after a hundred years, they would appear in the Central Plains again. "Do you really appear, Diwu?" Li Ming confirmed once again. This is a very important thing. If there is a local wizard, maybe their idea of wandering around the Central Plains will be destroyed, and they will try to deal with it. After all, although they came out of the land of death, they also had descendants in it. Before that, they found a village belonging to their own descendants. It can be said that all this was the will of God. If they are all alone, they may not pay attention to these things, but they have descendants, so we must deal with these things. "There it is! They are the changed name of the night clan! I''m also chasing the people of the dark night clan, but their hidden strength is too good. I can''t chase them at all... " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. After he said this, Li Ming and others were also shocked. They never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong that he could not even catch a person. If he said this, it would make people laugh. But from another aspect, we can also see that the dark night clan after the earth wizard has great strength! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2126 After they connected the dark night clan with the earth wizard, all of them were completely shocked. If the two races were related, they would be particularly powerful, no doubt about it. At that time, the righteous men in the Central Plains had to work hard to clean up the local witches. At that time, all the righteous people thought that the local witches had been thoroughly cleaned up, because at that time, all the people were chasing down the people of this race. However, I didn''t expect that after many years, there was still such a thing, which shocked Jiangning and others. You know, there were powerful men in the Central Plains at that time, but they also used a lot of strength at that time. Now, there are no powerful people in the Central Plains. If the dark night clan is a powerful one, they will be killed by the dark night clan. Because they come out, they will be able to revenge. If a race does not have the ability to revenge, it will not come out. Once other people know about these secrets, it will be hit again, and even there will be no turning ground. So if they come out, they must have their own plans. As a matter of fact, Jiangning didn''t know that the dark night clan saw that the century had come, and there was a popular saying among them, that is, if no master came out of the ruins, the dead and the western regions within a hundred years, they would have disappeared, so they made this decision. However, they did not expect that when they first came out and were ready to do their own things wantonly, they met Jiangning and others, and they were directly made to suffer a secret loss. After all, they belonged to the people in the dark and could not be on the surface, so they could not get up with Jiangning positively. This was a very depressing thing for them. After several people discussed for a while, Liu Mei asked again, "if so, isn''t that the king of the dark night just now? Maybe there are strong people on his head?" After Liu Mei''s words fall, the people in the field are silent again. After a previous battle, they all understood that the dark night clan was powerful. Although they had killed several small soldiers, they were just pawns after all, and they could not have much fighting power. As for the king of dark night, Jiangning was a little puzzled and probably not the real king of night. Once this conjecture becomes a reality, it will be a complete end, because here, no matter who it is, is unable to deal with the most powerful person of the dark night clan. This kind of person is beyond the scope of mortals. Every time we use our ability, we will destroy the heaven and earth. "I don''t know. I hope our conjecture is wrong, otherwise, we will be finished..." Jiangning shook his head, there was a sense of uneasiness in his heart. After all, the dark night clan was so powerful that he could not kill anyone. The face of the bala people is not so good-looking at this time. They had already developed very well. In the Central Plains, there was no one who could pose a threat to them. But now, when the dark night clan came out, they were worried that the dark night clan would directly destroy them. If this is the case, the whole Central Plains will fall into a state of life and death. All people will be enslaved by the night clan. Some people who are unwilling to be slaves may be directly wiped out. These are very normal and good things. "What shall we do now?" The wind shadow frowns, in the heart is also all sorts of displeasure. Originally, she was a little tired when she came back from the place of death, but she didn''t expect that these things had come into being, which made her unable to respond. "What can I do? Go back first! In any case, we can''t pursue the enemy at this point. " Jiangning looked at the wind before almost a dark night clan people to plot, Jiangning can not help but show a burst of worry. "Well, go back first and think for a long time." The balas also nodded. In this battle, they really knew the strength of the dark night clan. Although they had only guessed before, they actually saw it now. Therefore, they feel it necessary to make a comprehensive preparation. Otherwise, once there is a little crisis, it will completely make the people of the dark night clan strong. This is a bad thing. After some discussions, they immediately ran to the Barra garrison without any hesitation. As for those night people who escaped, Jiangning did not pursue them. After all, if they pursued them, they might end up in a dangerous situation, which is incomparable. That is, not long after Jiangning and others left, a middle-aged man appeared in the dark and looked at Jiangning and others with a gloomy face, as if to eat Jiangning and others, and the whole person was like a snake and a scorpion. "Damn it, I dare to fight against our dark night clan! However, I believe that people like you should not live long. As long as those who stop us in the dark night clan, they will end up in a bad end! "Words fall, this person is quickly disappeared in the night. Jiang Ning had no idea about these situations. If he knew that there was still someone behind them after they left, he would definitely turn back and catch the man alive. After all, it is a very serious period now. If he can''t pick up the people of the night clan, maybe the whole Central Plains will fall into a dead end Land. He should be a guardian of the Central Plains. If he can''t do this, his identity will be completely useless. It can even be said that he is a person who has harmed the Central Plains. After all, if other people do this, they may be able to do it well. Among the ba''er people, Jiangning did not say a word when he came back. The whole people were depressed. For the night clan and the other three races, Jiangning has been completely speechless, and even has a feeling of vomiting blood. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2127 If he had got the news earlier, maybe it would not have happened. After all, if he had appeared in the Central Plains, there might not have been such a dark night clan. The dark night clan, also known as the local witches, has been here since they knew that there was no great power in the Central Plains, or that there was no half step talent. According to their view, this place used to belong to their territory, but they were brutally tortured and killed. The resentment in the heart, after a hundred years, is still unable to fade down, so in this period of time, they directly attack, not for others, just because they want revenge! In the world, if you don''t get revenge, you will be a hypocrite. The Diwu clan is not that kind of person. They are extremely vicious and extremely strong. Even if they can''t beat them, they will still fight against them, which is beyond doubt. "Have you figured out what to do?" At this time, the young leader of the bala nationality came over and sat down beside Jiangning. A bright moon is shining in the sky, but the two people in the scene are not in the mood of enjoying the moon. Their mood has been completely plundered by the night clan. If they can not find any opportunities, there will be big problems. Jiangning shook his head, a helpless look on his face, said: "what can we do now? The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light! If they don''t fight, we can''t know where they are, even as big as the Central Plains. If they use guerrilla warfare, we don''t have a little way! At that time, it will be the common people who are injured! " The words fell, and they were silent immediately. They are all practitioners. As practitioners, naturally, they want to protect the general situation of the world and not to let any common people get hurt. This is the most fundamental point. Otherwise, since ancient times, the fight of practitioners will not involve civilians, because everyone knows that innocent people should not be subject to such crimes. But sometimes, these things will happen, as long as the enemy''s inner resentment is strong enough, then they can do anything. "It''s time for us to do something!" When the leader of the bala nationality said this, he could not help but show a resolute look. The dark night clan has been informed for a long time, but they chose to hide because of their lack of strength before, and then to enhance their own strength. Although they are among them, they also want to come out and do something, but their strength does not support them to do these things. They can only develop themselves in the process of forbearance. Even if something happens outside, they will not go out. But since Jiangning came here, they have already got a complete set of skills. Under this premise, their overall strength will soar directly, just as if they were on a rocket. Now the dark night clan appears again, and still appears in the vicinity of their Bala people. Presumably, the people of the dark night clan also want to fight against them. They can''t wait to die again. If they are closed again, all the people may be captured, and they don''t know. "I think it''s time for you to go out and do something! If there is no fight, the race will not develop at all. There is no doubt about this point! " Jiangning laughed and directly said what he wanted in his heart. Indeed, what Jiangning said is also good. After all, no matter what happens here, there will be people in front of them to carry. However, if all the people in the Central Plains have become captives of the night clan, even if they are developed to be very powerful, they can do nothing. So, they have to go out! After the discussion, Jiangning and others want to take advantage of the time tomorrow night, directly go to the most active place of the night clan to find this race. Only by finding this race can they stop doing these things. This is very true! "I think it''s time to do it too!" After the negotiation, Jiangning no longer paid attention to the bala people and went directly to his temporary room to have a rest. Although the monk didn''t need to rest or eat, Jiangning, who had been a man for two generations, felt too tired. He had no way but to rest. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find the people of the dark night clan. The key is that they should have this heart. If they don''t have this heart, they will be swallowed up by the dark night clan. Jiangning is quite clear about this. People eat and rest at this time, and the three girls are no exception. However, the people of the bala nationality did not rest, because they all investigated the surrounding situation all night. Even if something happened, they could find out at the first time. After all, they were different from Jiangning and others.Jiangning and others are just a small team, and their strength is still so strong, even if there is a real danger, they can still cope with it. But for the bala people, once there is danger, there is really no way. Moreover, the reproduction of the balas is extremely difficult. Because of their physical condition, if one person is missing, one person is really missing. There is no saying about this. Although Jiangning said that he was going to have a rest, but in the middle of the night, Jiangning also went out alone to a square of the bala people, sitting alone, saying nothing. "What are you thinking?" At this time, Liu Mei''s voice sounded behind Jiangning. Liu Mei, also like Jiangning, couldn''t sleep. Although she wanted to sleep, she couldn''t sleep, which made her depressed. "I didn''t think about it. I just worried about the Central Plains! After all, now the dark night clan and the other three races have come out to do evil. If they unite, we will have no way out! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a worried color, this is what he worried about. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2128 A team of four people can''t stop the four races from doing evil. If it can be stopped, then these four people have become incomparably powerful. Even so, they have become gods in the Central Plains. But Jiangning doesn''t think so, because he knows that since the night people and the other three races will come out to fight for the land of Central Plains, they will certainly have their own self-confident. If they don''t have self-confidence, they will not come out at all. In other words, they will not appear in the Central Plains at all. Moreover, in terms of the Diwu clan, the predecessor of the dark night clan, it is an extremely evil race. If ordinary people encounter this race, they will not have any resistance. However, Jiangning also has another worry, which he never talked to anyone. That is, in the place of death, some people follow them out. Maybe there are people of these three races. If there are people of these three races, it will be more difficult to do. People who have entered the land of death, no matter how they are, will not be poor in strength. Otherwise, they will not be able to survive in the land of death. Moreover, they have survived two animal tides. We can imagine what kind of level their strength has reached. Although there are some people who can''t compete with the beast tide, there are also many people who are installed. After all, no one wants to use their own skills in the midst of the animal tide. "Don''t think so much, anyway, if we meet these three races, then we can directly fight each other. If we can''t meet them, we can''t do anything about it!" Liu Mei comforted herself in one side. She was also extremely worried, but she wanted to be more cheerful than Jiangning. After all, they really have no way to deal with such a thing. After all, they are not a God. "Well! I won''t pay attention to so many things, but we will leave the bala people tomorrow. Otherwise, the people of the night clan don''t know what will be done to harm the heaven and earth! " When Jiangning said this, the look on his face suddenly sank. Before the battle with the king of the dark night, it made Jiangning incomparably aware that this man was powerful. If there was no accident, he might be able to fight against him. After all, Jiangning at that time also used 80% of his own strength. However, with 80% of its strength, Jiangning still can''t kill the king of the dark night. If he really wants to get his own killer mace out, he may not be able to win the one. They all know this better. "It''s OK. Even if something happens, we won''t be separated from you!" Liu Mei grinned and showed her curved teeth for a month. Her whole body was like a blooming Narcissus in the night, very much out of the world. After chatting with Liu Mei for a lot of topics, they finally felt sleepy. Without saying a word, they went to their respective rooms. All night, nothing happened. The next morning, Jiangning got up early. But the people of the bala nationality seem to be much earlier than Jiangning. When Jiangning got up, the people of the bala nationality had already prepared their food. "Dear guest, the meal is ready, please use it!" A young etiquette man of the bala nationality said directly to Jiangning. Thank you Jiangning laughed, and then he ate straight up. Although he has reached a certain strength, eating these grains is no longer useful, but sometimes, in order to avoid embarrassment, he will also eat a little bit of food. When he had dinner, the three girls had already got up, and then they had dinner with Jiangning. A quarter of an hour later, Jiangning and others have finished. "We''re going out, and I think if we stay here again, we''re going to get nowhere!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but say to the people of the bala nationality. Last night, he had made it clear that if he continued to stay here, he would not be able to do anything, and on the contrary, he would still involve himself, which was very clear to him. If it is the bala people who are involved, if something happens, he will not forgive himself. After all, all people are not supposed to have such a thing, once it is because someone came over, it directly happened such a thing, it is not known, even at that time they will not be able to go. "Well! I have already guessed that you want to be like this. In this case, I will not retain you and wish you good luck The leader of the bala nationality, with a smile on his face, said to Jiangning. Jiangning, for them, is a good man and a person who brings them opportunities. If Jiangning had not brought out the classics, their strength would not have been able to improve so quickly. However, they still do not have any combat capability, because from time to time, someone will shut up."Go, see you later!" Jiangning smile, and then there is no nostalgia, directly with the three women out of the bala. They don''t know what the next destination is, but they have a purpose, that is, to find out the dark night clan. If it is possible, Jiangning may even destroy this race, just like destroying the violent clan, because these races do not need to exist in the world. The hearts of these races are vicious. If they remain in the world, they will only do more harm to the people in the world. This is what Jiangning and others don''t want to see. When they left the bala nationality, the three girls were not in a good mood, but they also understood that if they did not leave, they would not be able to find the people of the dark night people, and other problems might arise at that time. "Where shall we go now?" At this time, the wind can not help but ask. Because after leaving the bala people, Jiangning and others have already walked about a hundred miles, but there is no destination. This is very depressing for Fengying and others. "I don''t know. I''m wandering in the world! We have reached such a strong strength, if we can not bring benefits to the Central Plains, then everything is unnecessary to say... " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2129 Several people walked day and night in the Central Plains. Every place where they passed by, they would ask about the local people, but they always had no clue, which made Jiangning more depressed. If there are any other clues, Jiangning and others will have a target, but without any clues, he has no idea. However, just five days after they left the ba''er people, Jiangning and others got a message directly from the people in the nearby villages. What they said was that in these days, they seemed to have seen a large group of people in a Jiwei mountain ahead. As for who they were, they did not know. Because before, there have been missing people, so even if they found the existence of outsiders, they dare not have any to go, once it is time to go, encounter an accident, then it will be completely finished, sometimes, death is very close to themselves. Without any accident, Jiangning said directly: "go, let''s go to Jiwei mountain! If we meet the people of the dark night clan, we should fight as soon as possible. Otherwise, there is no way out! " "Once it is the night clan, if they gather together, it will be impossible for us to resist, and then we will be in a dangerous situation!" For this, Jiangning is very clear, after all, he came all the way between life and death, so also very understand the things in this. At this time, the three girls were also cautious. After all, it was the first time that they were faced with this kind of thing. If it was replaced by other problems, maybe the three women would not have such a situation, but when they saw it for the first time, their curiosity was incomparable. Jiwei mountain is a famous high mountain in the Central Plains. It is said that this is the place where gods are bred. Therefore, ordinary people will not go to that place. Even if they go, they will occasionally pay homage to their ancestors. Other things will not happen at all. Not long ago, Jiangning and others have appeared on the top of the Jiwei mountain, but at this time, they have been surrounded. These people, each with weapons in their hands, are full of evil spirit, which is called a major thing, can be inferred from the evil spirit, certainly not one person died in their hands, or even not a hundred! For these things, Jiangning just turned a blind eye, after all, there is not enough interest, want to drive a person to do things for you, it is extremely difficult. When they were about to leave for the next destination, all of a sudden, a low roar directly shocked all of them, because this low roar, that roar was strong, and even so, this low roar was almost the strength of Jiangning. After a look at each other, they all saw the shock in their own eyes, because no one would think that in this Jiwei mountain, there are such powerful people. Jiangning quickly forward for the first time, not long, I saw a man with a shawl and a strong breath all over his body. At a glance, it was shocking. "Be careful. This man seems to be possessed by the devil." After seeing this man''s appearance, Jiangning could not help but tell the three girls to come. Sometimes, the most untouchable kind of people is the crazy people, because they simply do not know how to control their own strength, and even can play a double strength than usual, because their minds are in a pit stage, so they can not know. After all, they also know their own strength. Compared with this crazy person in the field, there is no comparison at all. However, as long as some people in Donghai can see it, they can see the people from the East China Sea. "Are you Jiangning?" One of them, after seeing Jiangning, said coldly. At that time, they wanted Jiangning for a while. When they saw Jiangning, they had to report it at the first time, and they also put forward a definite policy to deal with Jiangning. However, after helping the stone people at that time, Jiangning directly left the East China Sea without giving them any chance. This was incomparable to them Depressed. After that, this matter has been put down, did not expect that today they will be able to see Jiangning again. "I''m Jiangning. I didn''t expect to see you again! However, I believe that something will still happen when we meet this time, because you should not come to the Central Plains! " Jiangning spoke with a sneer on his face. Jiangning didn''t like this Donghai nationality at all. If they were in the East China Sea all the time, maybe Jiangning would not pay attention to them.But they just came out to make trouble, and they also united with the people of the dark night clan, which Jiangning could not bear. "You don''t think you can do whatever you want with your strength. I tell you, we are also fearless to you!" The leader, the corners of his mouth could not help twitching a few times, said ferociously. "Ha ha! I don''t know why you want to fight me. I say that, even if it is to let this crazy person fight me, it will not help! " Jiangning pointed to the man with scattered hair and said with a smile. For their own strength, Jiangning has always been confident, and here, as long as Jiangning wants, then all these things can be done. "Is it? Since you are so confident, try to fight him, so that we can understand your strength! " The leader also sneered, and then said to the man who was possessed by the devil: "ah Hui, go and destroy this man!" "To order!" The man who was ordered to be possessed by the devil, answered directly, and then burst out again with a strong breath. After Jiangning was aware of this breath, the whole person was shocked again. From the sentence that this person can answer down, it already represents that this person''s brain does not have any disease, and now it doesn''t seem to be a state of being possessed by the devil. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2130 But it is precisely in this way that Jiangning is more shocked. Because just this crazy person, it seems that there is no emotion, or even any psychological fluctuation. Once such a situation occurs, it can be said that this person is a puppet. Moreover, Jiangning can see that his hands and feet are a little numb when he starts to work. This is clearly seen by Jiangning. "It turns out to be a puppet. It''s not that you are possessed by evil spirits, but you are making puppets!" Jiangning finally understood that this man''s powerful breath was different from that of Donghai nationality, which he soon realized. The people of Donghai nationality were all shocked when they heard the speech, but even then they said, "you can see through our affairs, but even if it is, you will die! What''s more, we can tell you clearly that some masters have become our puppets, and you are the next one! " When they made puppets, it was very secret. Usually they caught the masters alive and practiced sacrifice in some way. No one knew. All along, they did this secretly, just to get out of the East China Sea to the Central Plains and gain their own privileges in the Central Plains. But they didn''t expect that they were met by Jiangning and guessed by Jiangning all of a sudden. This is very depressing for them. "You want me to be your puppet, as if you haven''t woken up yet!" Jiangning''s anger suddenly rose. After all, the master of sacrifice and refining became a puppet, which had violated the law of heaven. Although he could not represent the will of heaven, he was the guardian God of the Central Plains, so he would not let these things happen. At the moment, the person with dishevelled hair is directly to Jiangning, the hand is extremely fierce, and even violent breath is rushing towards Jiangning. The three girls not far away were completely shocked when they saw this. They never thought that such a thing would happen. They always thought that they all thought of masters, and that would never happen. However, they did not expect that such a strong and powerful person on the scene was still tempered Yes. When they think of themselves and Jiangning, they are a little afraid. If Jiangning can''t win the battle, then they and others may also be sacrificed and refined. Then they will become puppets of the Donghai nationality, and they will be completely finished. Even, this is much harder than their death, because at that time, the Donghai people will certainly use puppets to do all kinds of things. At that time, their bad reputation will be spread in the Central Plains, which they do not want to see. So at this time, they had already prayed, praying that Jiangning could win the battle, otherwise their consequences would be unimaginable. Jiangning started. He knew that if he had mercy on these puppets, he would hurt himself. After all, it was very difficult to deal with these unconscious puppets. However, Jiangning was not allowed to lose. The attack with one hand was directly printed with the puppet. Then, two distinct breath suddenly burst out on the two people, directly destroying everything around them. The surrounding people, in the first time is to back up, not only that, they also put up a protective cover to resist the afterwave, but also played a limiting role on Jiangning. Because once the shield is propped up, Jiangning will be defeated by then. If you want to escape, there will be no possibility. "If you want to kill me, I will tell you with my strength that this life is impossible!" Jiangning whole people are angry down, he never thought, puppet strength is so strong, we can see from this point, there must be strong people in Donghai nationality, otherwise we can not sacrifice to become a puppet. At the thought that there is a super master in Donghai nationality, Jiangning''s heart can''t help being depressed. He is afraid that he will also be picked up by this master. If he is, he will be finished. However, when he was fighting, there was still no master out, which was a better thing. Obviously, the puppet had no consciousness. He was just waiting for the master''s orders. After one unsuccessful attack, he directly launched a second attack. After Jiangning saw the robot puppet, he had a sad feeling. If this did not happen, the master might still be traveling the whole continent, or talking with his own people. But after being sacrificed to become a puppet, there would be no chance. Even if he was instructed to do something in the future If it''s bad, it''s going to be a bad thing. Think of this, Jiangning is no mercy, directly launched their most powerful attack.Fighting himself as a puppet can also help him get rid of himself. Although it is possible for Jiangning to kill the puppet in the end, it is better than everything else. After all, it is still better than death. Even if a conscious person thinks that he will be like this in the future, he will commit suicide and forget it. Without any hesitation, Jiangning''s breath is condensing, and directly shows its strongest strength and takes up this puppet. People around to see Jiangning seems to be moving real, are not help but shocked. At first, they didn''t think that Jiangning''s strength was very strong, but at this time, they knew that Jiangning had been tolerating its own strength. Now, it is the real strength that comes into play, which is beyond all people''s imagination. "Jiangning, you should be careful, do not have casualties!" The wind shadow is on the side, can''t help but shout. Although she has confidence in Jiangning''s strength, she thinks that if Jiangning loses, it will become a master of the East China Sea people''s sacrificial and refining puppets. At that time, along with them, they will also have such a situation. At that time, if they become puppets, they will be instructed to do a lot of things. This is what they don''t want to see. They are afraid to think about it. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2131 "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" Jiangning looks back and smiles to reassure them. Jiangning is very clear about his own strength. This is just a puppet. Even if it is a real person, Jiangning will not have any fear. After all, it is now in the Central Plains, and its magic swords and gods have been resurrected. After a period of deep sleep, their strength is also very strong. If we cooperate with Jiangning to fight, it will certainly achieve twice the result with half the effort. We can even say that as long as Jiangning wants to do it, it will do a lot of things. After all, Jiangning is a person here, and its strength is so powerful. However, Jiangning doesn''t want to be a bad man, so he never shows his strength. In addition, there are systematic reasons that others don''t know! Even if something happens to Jiangning, the system will definitely give him a strong ability to stop everything. After all, Jiangning is the holder of the system and the guardian God of the Central Plains. "Also let your woman rest assured, you don''t worry, I will take good care of your woman for you!" The leader of the Donghai nationality on one side said this, and he couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face. In his opinion, Jiangning could not resist the attack of this puppet. At the beginning, after all, they understood the strength of this puppet. Although Jiangning''s strength was strong, the puppets trained by them were much stronger than before. That is to say, when they are not sacrificed and refined, they are in general strength, but after being sacrificed and refined, their strength is more than twice. From this figure, we can see how powerful this puppet is after sacrifice. Even now they are thinking about what kind of ending it will be if Jiangning is sacrificed and refined. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong. After refining, it will be strong to a high level, which can definitely destroy all the forces in the Central Plains. At the thought of this, they could not help smiling, as if they saw the sun and the future. However, at the moment, all of them were shocked. All of them couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen, because at this time, Jiangning sacrificed his magic sword, and then directly gave the puppet a knife. With just one knife, Jiangning divided the puppet into two parts. The blood was constantly flying, and the blood rain all over the sky was shocking at this time. "You, you killed our puppet?" "Crouch, what''s the situation? The puppet is dead like this?" All the people of Donghai nationality couldn''t believe the scene in front of them, because they were so shocked, and this was what they had never thought of. They always thought that their puppets were omnipotent. They would never think that such a thing happened. This made them depressed. "If you die, you will die. What makes a fuss? What you should pay attention to now is that you are the next target!" Jiangning''s mouth is full of sneer, for this group of Donghai people, Jiangning that is not a little bit good to come, in the East China Sea, Jiangning already knew the ambition of this race. However, they had no idea that their ambition was so strong that they wanted to directly control the whole Central Plains, which he had never thought of. It can even be said that when they let Jiangning enter the East China Sea, they also had a purpose. At that time, Jiangning had great strength and reputation. In the Central Plains, it was called a strong force. They let Jiangning enter the East China Sea, and then they fought with Jiangning. When they know the strength of Jiangning, they have no fear. After all, there are no powerful people in the Central Plains. They can cope with Jiangning''s combat effectiveness. Even after they have prepared the secret method, they come out directly and want to include the whole Central Plains in their own territory. However, after they came out, they met a dark night clan, which was very depressing for them. However, after fighting with the night clan for a while, they finally reached a consensus and directly united to carve up the Central Plains. However, at this moment, they still did not think that Jiangning''s strength is so strong that even the puppets they made have been killed. "If the puppet is dead, the next moment will be your death!" Jiangning said with a sneer. "If you want to kill us, are you crazy? Although our strength is not very good, it is not what you can kill! " A leader of Donghai nationality also sneered. Because he thinks, although Jiangning''s strength is strong, but in this place, their people are extremely many. As long as it''s human flesh tactics, Jiangning can''t resist it. Even if he wants to go, it may be a little difficult. After all, their strength is good."The fool talks in his sleep? Then I want you to see my strength, in the end can do it! Also, I can tell you very seriously, if one of your clan''s strong masters doesn''t come out, then you will be completely killed in battle. Please believe my words! " When Jiangning said this, he could not help but sneer. Everyone will have confidence when they do anything. However, this situation does not allow the Donghai people to have confidence, because Jiangning''s strength is there, and Jiangning has already released its words. If the master doesn''t come out, then Jiangning will flatten this place and all the people will It was his attack. "You want to have this idea, too? I tell you, there is no lack of experts in our Donghai clan. If you have good sense, you can still go now. If you don''t, you will not be able to leave! " The leader of the East China Sea nationality can''t help but sneer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2132 "Is it?" After hearing the speech, Jiangning could not help but show a sneer. For such a race, he does not have any good feelings. Just now, if they are good at talking, maybe Jiangning will not pay attention to this matter, but here, they still want to sacrifice Jiangning and Liumei three women into puppets, which is totally unforgivable. Jiangning has only one obsession here, that is, to protect his own women, and to protect the Central Plains. This is his responsibility. But now someone wants to fight against his women, which is undoubtedly the existence of seeking death. Moreover, Jiangning will not let go of this group of people. Even if anything happens, Jiangning will take care of it They were killed, this is Jiangning''s mind now. If they can''t be killed, then they will be here and do a lot of things. If other people are not careful, they will become their puppets completely. After all, they all have the strength to control the masters. There is another point that Jiangning is more worried about. Since Donghai people have the ability to control powerful people, if we can control those people who come out of the land of death, it will be a complete end. After all, the strength of people from the land of death is very strong. Once they are controlled, and then they become puppets, their strength will be doubled. Once such a thing happens, even Jiangning doesn''t know how to do it. After all, Jiangning is just a strong man here, but not a God, and here, once those tough people gain double abilities After that, Jiangning couldn''t kill it. Therefore, in order to avoid such a thing in the future, Jiangning decided to kill the Donghai people. Even if they were unable to kill these people, he would kill the master. As long as the master was killed, they would not have any ability to control other masters. At that time, although they said that they had their own powers, they could not do these things. By then, the crisis would have been solved. The most afraid thing is this one. After all, there are many masters in the Central Plains. Once these masters become twice as powerful, they will destroy heaven and earth. "Kill! We must not let this boy live alone, otherwise, we will all be restricted by him! " The leader said coldly. In his opinion, since Jiangning has the ability to kill a puppet who has just been sacrificed successfully in the field, then he has the strength to beat them up. At that time, all their plans will be broken down. Once they are out of the way in the mainland, they will not be able to lag behind. "Come on, let me wait and see what your strength is!" Jiangning couldn''t help sneering at this time, and then said to the three women, "your chance to try is coming. Let''s fight together." Hearing the speech, the three women couldn''t help but smile. All along, they were standing behind and fighting in front of each other. It was not many times. They were under the protection of Jiangning all the time. They could not have any chance to fight. This time, they get the chance, and they are dealing with a group of people who are not very strong. As long as they stabilize their own strength, they will be very close to the next promotion. There was no accident. The three girls also entered the arena at this time. Everyone was emitting a strong breath, especially the breath of Liumei. Because of her skills, her breath was constantly rising. Even so, few people in the field could match the breath of Liumei. The people of Donghai nationality are in a daze at this moment. They never thought that such a thing would happen. Originally, they thought that the strength of the three women was just ordinary, but now it seems that the strength of the three women is still so strong. If they cooperate with Jiangning, they can''t beat it. After all, Jiangning is an expert who can let many people attack him. In addition, the three women also need a lot of people to fight. Although there are many Donghai people, no one can have their fighting ability. After all, it can be seen from the breath. That is to say, at this time, all the people have released their own breath. Needless to say, everyone''s breath is extremely powerful. Even Jiangning is here to release his strong breath. What he wants is to let the people of Donghai nationality collapse completely. At that time, it will be easier for them to fight. The people of Donghai nationality were shocked when they realized the smell of Jiangning. However, the situation in the field could not tolerate any delay. Once Jiangning was given the first hand, it would be impossible to kill Jiangning.Even their people will have problems. After all, although Donghai people are powerful, they just rely on a few puppets. Originally, they were made into a puppet today and released to test their strength. But when they saw the powerful power of the puppets, they were also abandoned by Jiangning, so they knew the strength of Jiangning. "Kill!" One of them, after a low roar, went straight to work. Jiangning looked at a group of people, flocked to him, and his face could not help smiling. If he had been in the past, maybe he would turn around and run, but now, he has no fear. After all, his own gods and swords have been resurrected, and the ability of the system has been dug out. There is nothing at all Accidents can knock them down. At the same time, the three women are also attacked by other people, but at this time, the three women also show their super strength, and there is no fear at all. After all, they all understand their own ideas, that is, to fight, and then to lay down their own strength. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2133 "Willow eyebrow, pay attention to your back!" In the battle, Jiangning can''t help but say to Liu Mei. At this time, Liu Mei directly cut back with a knife. Only one person was killed directly under the attack of Liu Mei. Once the scuffle started, all the people were red eyed. It can even be said that the blood has stimulated them, which is beyond doubt. "If you dare to kill us, I want you to pay for your life!" At this time, a man rushed up to kill Liu Mei, but Liu Mei slipped down and avoided his attack. Then Fengying took the attack and directly abandoned the attacker. It can be said that the cooperation of the three women at this time is also extremely strong. If there is no accident, there will be no casualties at all. The running in for a long time has been extremely strong. "Wind shadow, fight together!" Liu Mei took a breath, and immediately said to the wind. As for the moon on one side, it is to protect them. Jiangning was not far away. Seeing that the three women''s battles were going on in an orderly manner, he couldn''t help smiling. At the beginning, the three women really did not know how to cooperate, but now, they are fully able to stand together and cooperate. You can see from their standing patterns that it is just like a formation. If you want to attack the three women, you must bear the attack of the three women. It is obviously impossible for people in the field to bear the attack of the three girls. After all, everyone knows that if there is no accident, there will be no way out. "Come on, chatter!" At this time, Jiangning could not help but hook the fingers of the Donghai people. Everyone, at this time, is shocked, because just now Jiangning has killed them a strong man, for such a god of killing, who will be incomparably afraid. Before, they did not believe in Jiangning''s strength. After all, it was a puppet to test. But now, they have completely understood Jiangning''s ability, which is not what they can resist. The scuffle is still going on. Although it is said that there are not many Donghai people killed by the three girls, the Donghai people also need to defend themselves. At this time, the three girls are more brave in the Vietnam War, and every girl is extremely forced. "This time, as long as we have experienced it, we will have a great chance to advance to the next level." At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help smiling. In the past, they had no chance to fight, so their strength was a bit flimsy. But now, there is no saying at all. After all, everyone of them released their own strength when they were fighting. The people of Donghai nationality also found that the three girls seemed to regard them as training hands, but they had no way. If they were stronger, they would be stronger. If they didn''t attack, they would be killed. This made them very depressed. As for Jiangning, he had a scuffle with a group of people, but Jiangning was speechless. After all, he could not have four fists to fight with so many people when he was attacked by so many people. Therefore, when resisting the attack, Jiangning could only kill a few people, and most of them avoided his attack. However, there is no doubt about this. As long as it goes on like this, Jiangning will certainly be able to kill them completely, because in the battle, their number will be less and less, and Jiangning''s words will be more and more brave, which is beyond doubt. By the end of the day, they could not take so many people to fight against Jiangning, and it was naturally time for Jiangning to break through. Everyone of the Donghai people in the field was shocked. They never thought that Jiangning''s strength was so strong. Although they had already predicted that Jiangning''s strength was strong, all people would not think that Jiangning could face so many attacks alone. Moreover, Jiangning itself has the ability to fight here. If they say so, they will be able to support the superior. This is also a gap. Even if your strength is how strong, after a period of time not used, then it will also be sloppy down, this is what everyone knows, so why Jiangning has been repeatedly using their own ability, that''s it. The same is true of the three women. If they don''t fight for a long time, they are reduced to a state where they can''t advance. After all, their strength is unstable. If they are advanced, they can''t do it at all. "If you want to attack me, you should die first." At this time, Jiangning is directly behind a sword to come, and then, is a very sad cry.A man fell slowly behind Jiangning. He just wanted to attack Jiangning secretly. Originally, he thought he was successful, but at the end of the day, he found out that he had not attacked Jiangning at all. He was already found out, and then he had no consciousness. "Kill! Try to kill Jiangning. If we kill him, we will have a chance to sacrifice him! " The leader of a person, directly is to expand their own breath, pick up Jiangning to come. In addition, his clansmen have been fighting against Jiangning, and even those who are dealing with the three women are all transferred to Jiangning to deal with Jiangning, because they know that if Jiangning does not die, then they will have no way. A Jiangning can completely stop them. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, they have fully understood the truth that the king of thieves is the first to catch the thief. "Come on, I''m afraid you won''t come!" When Jiangning saw so many people coming towards him, he could not help but sneer. If other people, it will not have such a heroic spirit, after all, all people, are not necessarily like Jiangning has such strength. However, it is undeniable that Jiangning still has great courage here. Everyone knows this. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2134 At this time, Jiangning just wanted to fight, inexplicably appeared a strong atmosphere. At this time, all the people could not help but step back, while the people of Donghai nationality looked respectful, and even their own breath was restrained. When the three girls realized this kind of breath, they were all shocked and looked up at the sky, because they felt that this kind of breath could not be handled by themselves. It can even be said that they have no ability to deal with the master of this breath. Moreover, from the respectful eyes of Donghai people, it can be seen that the identity of the owner of this breath is definitely not ordinary, which is beyond doubt. "Is it the patriarch of Donghai nationality?" Jiangning also stopped at this time. After all, there was a strong breath in the sky that blocked him. He was unable to do other things. Only a few days later, a young man appeared. His hair had turned pale. It can be said that this person is like a kind of person who is rejuvenated, but the breath of the whole person is extremely sharp, just like a sharp knife. "Jiangning, right? What else do you want to do after killing so many of my people? " At this time, the young man with white hair said coldly. For Jiangning, the language is a little cold, but he did not get up at the first time. In his heart, Jiangning is undoubtedly a strong man, so he also dare not to start easily. Once he does, it will be a situation of endless immortality. When he reaches their state, the battle may be just a trick. It is the most important thing to get eternal life. Of course, sometimes things in the secular world still need to be pursued. After all, it is no doubt that we should create an environment for our own people. "I''m Jiangning. Are you the head of Donghai nationality?" Jiangning smile, since the other side does not intend to start, Jiangning will not do it. Once he wants to start, it is also to understand the strength of this person in the field, after all, the strength of this person is still strong. What''s more, Jiangning can''t see through this person''s realm. Maybe it''s half step ability? Or a great power? Jiangning is a little bit can''t guess, after all, some people''s strength, can''t rely on breath to guess, this is let Jiangning extremely depressed down. However, no matter what, Jiangning will not have any fear, because he has a systematic reason, and in the worst case, he can let the ancient gods come out to fight with him. "It''s me! I don''t want to fight you either. Tell me how to do this thing! " At this time, the young man looked at Jiangning with awe inspiring eyes, but his heart was also a little shocked. After all, under his eyes, those who could bear it were incomparably strong. But Jiangning was able to bear it and chat with him, which shocked him. Generally speaking, one''s strength is related to one''s own experience. In this situation, it is obvious that Jiangning has a strong experience, which is beyond doubt. "I don''t say what to do. I want to ask you what you want to do!" Jiangning smile, again said: "although you say that your strength is strong, but I will not be afraid of you, if you play in the Central Plains, I will not let you go, after all, I am a guardian God of the Central Plains!" "If you say so, I can only tell you what I think!" The clan leader of Donghai nationality laughed and said again: "in fact, it''s a very simple thing. We Donghai people want to have a foothold in the Central Plains, because there are no resources for us to practice in the East China Sea." "But if you stop me, we won''t have any fear. Among them, you already know my strength. If you fight, maybe I''m not your opponent, but if you want to kill me, it''s impossible. We have reached a certain level, and we all understand it very well." The head of Donghai nationality, speaking of this matter, can not help but show a resolute look. He always wanted to lead his race to this Central Plains, but he never had a chance to come, which made him more depressed. At this moment, there is an opportunity. He must not let it go. Moreover, he also controls a method of refining puppets. If it can be carried forward, it will completely let their race take the lead. At that time, all other races will not dare to face them. "Ha ha! It''s OK to come out to the Central Plains! But you have already destroyed the order in the Central Plains, so I must punish you Jiangning directly said his own ideas, after all, these things are extremely serious, everyone is impossible to allow such things to happen.Especially when it comes to demolishing one''s own home, even a person with no strength will firmly guard his own home and will not let other races infringe on it. "I did something I shouldn''t have done? I''d like to see what I''ve done The white haired young man asked coldly at this time. In his heart, he naturally did not do anything wrong, although they are more powerful, but that is all. Life in the world, it is impossible to be weak all their lives. They have already experienced the era of being bullied. If they develop themselves now or are bullied by others, there is no need to say anything. He is not worthy to be a patriarch. Even if he goes on like this, he will still bring them into the abyss. This is something everyone knows ¡£ "Isn''t it a cruel thing for you to sacrifice masters and make them puppets?" Jiangning pointed to the puppet he had killed, and he could not help laughing. In the face of evidence, there should be no sophistry, right? This is what Jiangning thought! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2135 Hearing the speech, the head of Donghai nationality could not help smiling. Then, he said slowly: "you said that he was a poor and vicious man. He bullied many racial women in Donghai, and even did it in a very insulting way. So, should such a person die?" "In addition, I can also tell you that there are still several puppets in me, but their behavior in life is full of resentment. It can even be said that there is a puppet who slaughtered people in six villages in a row overnight. Isn''t such a person damned?" Speaking of this, the patriarch of Donghai nationality could not help but question Jiangning. Jiangning was stunned for a moment. He never thought that these puppets would have such a crime. If he had known, he would not have killed this puppet before, but let his memory recover, and then slowly torture him. After all, such a person, let him die quickly, that''s what he earned. But anyway, Jiangning still felt a little inappropriate, and then said again: "although they are poor and vicious people, but you sacrifice them to become puppets. How many meanings do you mean?" "Not much! Since we want to survive in the Central Plains, we should be fully prepared. After all, we all come out of the East China Sea. The races in this area will definitely have great opinions on us. At that time, they may unite to deal with our Donghai people. So I have no way but to cultivate such puppets to protect my race Yes "However, I will make a special statement that we should not do anything harmful to nature. We have not done these things since we came out of the East China Sea. Otherwise, the villagers in those villages at the foot of the mountain would have been slaughtered by us for a long time." When Jiangning heard the speech, the whole person was stupefied. He didn''t expect that the patriarch of Donghai nationality was still so upright. This was something he could not have imagined. At this time, the three women on one side were also stunned. All along, they thought that the Donghai nationality was a very poor and vicious race. But now after hearing the leader''s words, they found that the Donghai nationality was not what they had imagined. They also had their own blood. "Well! In that case, what are you going to do? " Jiangning could not help but ask the patriarch of Donghai nationality. He should be very clear about whether the Donghai nationality and the night clan are united. Once they are united, Jiangning will not let them go, even if they say so well. After all, he can''t put this land of Central Plains in a dangerous zone. "I''m not going to do anything about it. I just want my race to live here. As for those puppets, I don''t mean to attack other people. I just want them to have a way to protect their lives. After all, I can''t deal with things often!" The head of Donghai nationality said with a smile. Jiangning at this time, the whole people are shocked, he recalled the previous things, as if it was such a thing, after all, they came to this Jiwei mountain, it has been a very long time, but the nearby residents, but no one was injured, this is very clear to him. Otherwise, he would not be able to come to this place, which is a very obvious thing. "As for the conversation between the night clan and you? Can you tell me? " Jiangning asked again. Since we all know that this Donghai nationality just wants to have a foothold in the Central Plains, Jiangning doesn''t want to do these things too much. After all, sometimes it''s better to be merciful. In his opinion, the head of the Donghai nationality has no evil ideas. If there are evil ideas in a person, he can see them at the first time. This is not necessary for others to say, but can be felt. "They just want us to unite and divide up the whole Central Plains, but I didn''t promise them. After all, in their plan, they want to annex some big races. If the big races do not merge with them, they will directly kill all the people by means of means! At that time, I had already tried to persuade them to get up, but they were still like this, and I had no way out. It was a very cruel thing At the end of the day, the patriarchs of the Donghai nationality kept shaking their heads. In fact, in the East China Sea, if the Donghai people wanted to do something, the stone clan at that time would not survive until now. After all, if this clan leader came out, it would be obvious that the stone clan had been destroyed. Even so, Jiangning would not have said anything about it at that time Yes. After all, Jiangning''s strength at that time was only very low, which could not be compared with other people at all. But now, Jiangning has grown up and absolute can do a lot of things."Well! If you can promise me that no matter how it will be in the future, I will stop today. But if you can''t promise, don''t blame me for being rude! " Speaking of the end, Jiangning''s face suddenly showed the color of frost. In his opinion, all this is in their choice. If they choose the right one, Jiangning will not pay attention to it. However, if the choice is wrong, Jiangning must pick them up even if something happens. "I would not have been involved in this matter, so don''t presume that I will participate in these things!" Speaking of this, the head of Donghai nationality shook his head. Their race was not a lot of people, but now they were killed by Jiangning, which made him very depressed. He just couldn''t come out in the closed door. If he had come out earlier to solve this problem, it would not have happened. But in fact, this is also good. After all, when Donghai people face Jiangning and others, they will at least suffer losses. Then they will not be so arrogant. Otherwise, when they are in the East China Sea, they always say that they are the most powerful. This makes the head of Donghai nationality almost die of anger. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2136 In the beginning, the patriarch of Donghai nationality did not come out, and the leaders were extremely arrogant. Therefore, no one in Jiangning had any hesitation and directly killed these arrogant people. Now that the agreement has been reached, the Donghai people feel that they are losing a lot. After all, they were killed by Jiangning and others before. However, they have no way. After all, they have said that they will never make trouble. As for the matter just happened, they can only think that they are in bad luck. Jiangning is a little embarrassed about this, but that''s all. At first, they were too arrogant. Moreover, it was rumored that the Donghai nationality and the dark night clan were united. Anyone who heard such news would think of destroying this one race at the first time, but they didn''t want the rumors outside. It was not true for Jiangning Say, is extremely speechless. "Since you are all good and have cleared up the misunderstanding, we have nothing else to do!" Jiang Ning said, "let''s go with a smile." When the three girls heard the speech, they could not help but show a gloomy color. In fact, they still want to continue to fight. After all, it will be of great benefit to them if they fight. Moreover, the Donghai people here are not very strong. They are just suitable for them to practice. If they have laid their foundation, they will be able to improve their strength ¡£ However, Jiangning is at the critical moment, let the opposite people stop, and then peace down, which makes them more depressed. They also know that this is not what Jiangning can say. If Jiangning refuses to fight, it will lose its own demeanor. After all, Jiangning is a person who incarnates justice and will not let these things happen. "Are you sorry just now?" At this time, Jiangning could not help looking at the three women and asked. He can see something from a person''s facial expression. Although the three girls didn''t say anything, they had betrayed them in their eyes. Moreover, Jiangning could guess something. After all, they followed themselves all the time and kept all the difficulties out of the way There''s no chance to practice. Liu Mei said directly: "it''s not because of you. We want to exercise our strength. If we can''t exercise our strength, we can''t improve it even if we go to any place. This is very depressing for us! If our foundation is stable, then everything else can be well decided! " Yue''er was also a little depressed, and then she said, "you don''t know how much we long for a battle to release our own strength. At that time, we must have a cognition of our own strength, but we have not been able to have this opportunity all the time, which makes us extremely depressed!" Jiangning smile, heart secretly way, as expected guess good! After all, it''s been such a long time. It''s easy for them to think of what kind of thoughts each of them has. It can even be said that Jiangning is here now. Although she treats the three girls well, if it is a long time, maybe the three girls will not be satisfied. Since the original intention of Jiang Ning, there is no chance to stop them from practicing! At the beginning, they all said that if they can make progress, they can make progress together. When they encounter other things, they can also have the opportunity to fight together. But now it seems that it is not the same thing. For the three women in Jiangning, it is a very depressing thing. If they can fight all the time, maybe their own strength is almost the same as that of Jiangning. After all, as long as everyone continues to fight, then their strength will be greatly improved It''s fast. "Well, I know what you''re trying to say! However, some things can''t be decided by myself. Since we are guardians, we should recognize our responsibility clearly. If we kill innocent people indiscriminately, it will be punished by God! " Jiangning pondered for a while, and then said with three women. Women, is a very love to think about the biology, once it is not in line with their wishes, then it will be completely finished, when the girls are unreasonable, no one can pull back. At this time, the three girls also nodded. They seem to want to understand this matter. Sometimes, there are many things that can''t be forced up. Once it is forced up, no one can cure it. "Next time, if there is a fight next time, can you give it to us, even if it is a strong battle, give it to us. After all, with you watching, nothing will happen! Of course, we won''t pay attention to those powerful creatures we met before. We still have a little self-knowledge! " Liu Mei directly expressed her ideas.Wind shadow and moon, also can''t help nodding, after all, who want to get such a chance. For example, if a rich person says that money is given to a poor person to invest, even if he is defeated, he will not let the poor lose money. He only cares whether the poor person can exercise himself. Then I can say that maybe this poor man can do what he did not dare to do before. This is the advantage of having a strong backing. Once the strong backing gives you the opportunity, you can become very strong. There is no doubt about it. Jiangning thought for a while, and immediately agreed to come down, and said: "since you have already asked for this, if I don''t promise, won''t it disappoint you? Next time, if you meet people who can fight, I will never care about you and let you fight! Of course, if there are some particularly powerful people, I can handle them by myself. After all, I can''t be around the powerful people! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2137 When the three girls heard the speech, they couldn''t help smiling. This matter is also quite settled, they also saw their own bright way, after all, in here, everyone will want to be such a person, want to have such backing. However, ordinary people will not have such a chance. Now the three women have such a chance. They will not waste any money. They will definitely seize this opportunity. Living in this world is to seek eternal life. If they are not powerful, they may not be able to keep up with Jiangning. Although the great powers of this world have disappeared or even degenerated in speculation, who knows that they may have gone to another world? No one knows this, and the three girls are also looking forward to this thing. After all, only in this way can the three women keep up with Jiangning. In Jiangning''s words, there is no saying. The whole person is not comfortable. Now he wants to protect the Central Plains. Even if something happens, he will not give up the land of Central Plains. After all, this is his home. Wandering in this area, Jiangning always wants to meet the people of the night clan, but he never meets them. This makes him speechless. If you want to find the people of the dark night clan, you can''t find them at all. After all, the people of the night clan will not come out during the day, unless you find his nest, you can find them. "I don''t think it''s a good way to go on like this!" Liu Mei could not help but feel depressed. For her, it is impossible for her to go on searching without restriction, or to say, waiting for the people of the dark night clan to take the bait in person. But she has no way. Her special skills, after coming out to the vast area of the Central Plains, have no effect. They can''t be compared with the previous ones. After all, she still has a very strong ability when she wanders in those big places. "We can''t help it either." Jiangning was speechless for a while. He really wanted to find the people of the dark night clan quickly, but he didn''t know where the dark night clan was and couldn''t understand it clearly. "Why don''t we stay at a point and wait for the people of the dark night clan to come. If there is news from one side, we can quickly support them, OK?" At this time, Fengying also said directly. "This can''t work. We don''t have so much time to wait. We must move. Although there is no result when we talk about it, we can''t stop it!" Jiangning is very clear about his idea, that is to endless search for this dark night clan. The dark night clan, formerly known as the Diwu clan, is a kind of evil. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will be killed immediately by the people of this race. Moreover, the Diwu clan has a very strong strength here, as can be seen from the confrontation between Jiangning and them. After all, Jiangning is not afraid of any kind of violence, if it is not controlled by its own race, it will not be controlled. But now, Jiangning has been unable to have this confidence. After all, the Diwu clan had been a very strong race a hundred years ago. Although it was said that they were killed by powerful people, they almost died, but it is undeniable that since they were able to reach such a strong level, they naturally had their own abilities Medium. Jiangning guesses that if it''s right, those people left behind at that time must have continued their descendants, and then handed some skills to the descendants to learn, and in the course of a hundred years, they have been constantly improved. They are waiting for this moment, that is, the moment when the great powers of those years disappear. In this way, they can fight a lot of people, which is beyond doubt. All of a sudden, a tragic voice came from a village far away. After hearing the speech, Jiangning and others immediately headed for that village. This village is a place of communication between the north and the south. There is a river around it. It is a place for information. It is also a post station. When Jiangning and others arrived, they only saw that there were many dead people in this village, big and small. They were all dying with their eyes closed, as if they had encountered something terrible. Jiangning looked at the situation, his face was dignified. At this time, the expression of the three girls was also completely dignified. They all knew that this death method must have been threatened by some kind of threat. If the conjecture is correct, it may be the practice of the monks. However, in the Central Plains, monks will not do anything to the common people, which is an unwritten rule. Even the people of the Diwu clan may not do it to ordinary people, because ordinary people can''t arouse their interest. In their eyes, ordinary people are just a group of ants.In addition, it can be determined that there must be some big problem hidden in the people of this post station, otherwise, they will not be killed. It was evening, and there was no real dark night. Jiangning came to a middle-aged man and asked, "uncle, do you know how they died?" "I don''t know! But I know this place can''t stay any longer! " The uncle who was asked shook his head and responded to Jiangning. When the next sentence came out, Jiangning was shocked. "What do you mean?" "In this, this post station has been attacked by demons. This kind of devil appears at night. As for what kind of people, we don''t know. Anyway, we have no ability to stop it! Among them, these demons are still singing some songs they can''t understand, such as the very old one, or they may have cursed us... " After the old man said this, the pupil of the whole person was immediately enlarged. Then, his body was convulsed for several times, and he directly fell to the ground. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2138 Jiangning and others were shocked when they saw this situation, and they could not understand the current situation. How to say, say, directly hang up, what does this mean? Jiangning didn''t understand, and he couldn''t guess anything. The three girls, too, did not expect such an end. It seemed that it was a little unexpected. Originally, this old man was talking to them. They all thought that everything was normal. They didn''t expect that such a situation would suddenly happen. But they didn''t expect that in less than a second, they were killed directly. A man not far away saw that the old man had been killed in battle, and the whole person immediately turned pale and murmured: "the curse of immortality is coming. Does this really make us a village people die?" Saying that, the whole person immediately is crazy down. Jiangning and others saw this scene and were shocked again. They never thought that such a problem would happen. What does this person mean by the immortal curse? This is something Jiangning and others have never understood. Jiangning also wanted to find someone to ask, but all the people, at this time, showed a look of fear and looked directly at Jiangning and others, as if Jiangning was a devil. For this situation, Jiangning seems to think of something, that is, these people, afraid that Jiangning will ask them some taboo things, once it is to speak, that immortal curse may come upon them, and at this time, they also seem to feel a magic power enveloping them. "We''d better not ask them, or if they are all killed in battle, we will kill them directly!" Jiangning at this time, directly to the three women said. The three women nodded. They were all sensible and did not ask any more questions. After all, at this time, if they asked one more question, one more person might die. They understood this more clearly. However, at this time, there is another person out, this is an old man, he came to Jiangning and other people in front of his face can not help but show a sad look. Seeing this, Jiangning couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter, grandfather?" "Ah! If I don''t tell this secret, I won''t have time to tell it in the future! Anyway, I''m all going to die. I''ll die if I die. If you have the strength, you can help the people in our village! " The old man looked at Jiangning with a pleading look. Jiangning nodded, then comforted the old man, and then asked, "we listen, what do you have? Let''s say, what we can do is help you do it! Don''t worry, we are all practitioners "Well! Our village, is linked to the news of the two places, so the geographical location is very good! Among them, we also know a lot of things, but a hundred years ago, there was a race that let us not sell their news. If we must have betrayed their news, we would be killed by explosion! " When the old man said this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He had never thought of these things. All along, he firmly believed that there would be no such curses in this world. But when they appeared on them, they really realized that this thing was not the same as what they wanted. After hearing the speech, Jiangning immediately looked alert. He knew that the old man might be telling the truth, and it was a very important word. As if seeing through something, the old man said directly, "all the people in our village have been cursed by the Diwu clan. This curse is that we can''t sell their news, or even say anything about it!" When the old man''s words fell, he directly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person was pupil dilated, directly fell to the ground. Jiangning touched the old man''s pulse and found it was gone. It seemed that it stopped suddenly. Just like the middle-aged man before, Jiangning felt his scalp numb. He thought of some legends about the local witches. At that time, when he was young, he thought it was just to frighten children. At that time, he didn''t mind and didn''t think about anything. But now, he really realized that this is not to frighten children, but it really exists. At this moment, Jiangning has a different view on this place. The land of the Central Plains is far from as simple as it seems on the surface. If you insist on mystery, maybe the land of Central Plains is much more mysterious than those relics. Otherwise, there will not be so many people who want to come out to the Central Plains. There must be a reason for all these things. "What''s the matter? You look a little bad... " At this time, Liu Mei saw that Jiangning''s look was not very good and could not help asking."Nothing! We are stationed here. If we find the people of the night clan, we must kill them as soon as possible Jiangning said that the look on this face was stunned. He knew little about the local witches, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t know some secret things. That is, the local witches, who can be called witches, have some mysterious power. Otherwise, they would not be so evil at that time, and they were also attacked and killed by so many people in the Central Plains. All these are reasonable Yes. "Well! Although we don''t know what is hiding from us, we will do as you say! " The moon nodded and looked very firm on her face. She knew that Jiangning must know something in her heart. She just didn''t talk to them. Even if something happened, Jiangning couldn''t stop it. If it could be blocked for minutes, Jiangning would not show such a look. "If only you knew! Anyway, you remember, in any case, we can''t let the people of the Diwu clan get close to each other. Even when we are fighting, we can''t let them close. Once we are close, we will be finished! Because I can''t find a way to manage them now Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2139 After Jiangning admonished the three women, he immediately chatted with the people in the post station. Of course, at the beginning, the people in the post station didn''t want to talk to Jiangning. After all, they all knew that if it involved the Diwu clan, it would be finished. So at the beginning, they were extremely afraid of Jiangning asking such things. But after Jiangning assured himself that he would never ask about these things, they relaxed their expression, Then he talked to Jiangning. For such a thing, Jiangning can finally put the hanging heart down. Although he said that he could not ask anything from them, at least he could know the news in recent days. After all, as long as it was not related to the local wizard clan, everything would be fine. As for the three women, they have set up camp in this place. They all understand that Jiangning wants to camp here, and they must have their own ideas in it. Moreover, Jiangning''s ideas are beyond their imagination. Even so, if there is something else happening here, they need to go to Jiangning. At night, Jiangning and three girls live together, and the whole person is relaxed. At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking, "Jiangning, do you know something? I don''t know if you can talk to us?" Liu Mei asked directly. They are very interested in what Jiangning knows, but they are just afraid that Jiangning will not say it. After all, just like the people in this post station said, some things can not be said. Once they are said, they will encounter a curse. The power of curse has always been a force that ordinary people can''t understand. Sometimes, it can kill you from thousands of miles away, but sometimes it''s not smart. In any case, this kind of power is frightening, and the dark night clan seems to control this power. Because of their inhumanity, at that time, they directly put a curse on the people, so they caused a lot of people to attack. Finally, it directly derived from all the people with lofty ideals, and directly hated their local witches. When Jiangning said this, he could not help showing a dignified look, and continued: "in fact, the local witches were just making a little fuss at that time, but they wanted to rely on their own strength to rule the land of the Central Plains. At that time, there were many powerful people in the central Plains, and then these powerful people were not satisfied with it, and they directly hated the local witches Come on "At that time, it could be said that there were heavy casualties and people were really dying. All the people were not willing to recall that event! At first, I thought it was an illusory thing, but now it seems that it really exists, or else it will not happen today! " "If you don''t see it, you won''t believe it! All the existence, only after you have seen it, can you know that it really exists, and by that time, it may be your dangerous time Jiangning said that in the end, the whole person felt his scalp numb, because in his understanding, the power of these curses came from heaven, but they could not be really used, which was extremely depressing to him. He has also tried to figure out the power of these curses, but he has been unable to solve them all the time. Even his own system is unable to do these things. We can imagine how mysterious this is. Ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, it can only wait for death, there is no other statement at all, after all, everyone knows this point here. After hearing Jiangning''s words, all the three women were shocked. "If this is true, then this local witch clan is really too powerful!" Liu Mei could not help but feel depressed. She always thought that this was just a normal thing, but she didn''t expect that the strength of the Diwu clan was so strong. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s words, she might have thought that she had the ability to take up this race, but now, she has no idea at all. "It''s more than fierce. I can say that if the strength of the dark night clan is half as strong as that of the previous Diwu clan, then we are all doomed. After all, controlling that mysterious curse power is not something that ordinary people can break down!" When Jiangning said this, he felt his scalp numb. This kind of power can not be broken up so far. Only some real masters can understand the use of this power. Even some people, who have been studying these mysterious forces all their lives, still can''t find out why. After all, not everyone can do such a thing. "We also need to be more careful when we are in the post station. After all, people of the night clan may come here. Once they come here, we will be finished!" Jiangning said this, can not help but show a dignified color. In the night, the three women can''t see Jiangning''s look, so they don''t know that Jiangning is already thinking about how to deal with this mysterious night clan. Once he comes up with a way, he won''t have any hesitation, and he will directly pick up the dark night clan.At this time, yue''er asked, "Jiangning, what do you think of this local witch clan now?" "No idea. If you can deal with them, deal with them! But I will pay attention to their personal safety, must not be able to curse them, once it is under the curse, then it will be completely finished! You also need to pay attention to this point. After all, no one can crack the power of curse! " Jiangning said this, and immediately told the three girls. If it is normal, Jiangning will not have any fear at all, because his own strength has reached a certain level, and the strength of the three women is also so strong, but now, he has to reconsider, that is, the strength that this dark night clan may release is just a little bit We have not released all our strength at all. Once all the strength is released, it can''t be just such a level. It will definitely shock everyone. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2140 A race that has been lurking for a hundred years, since it is all about to come out, it must be sure that it will be in it. There is no doubt about this. After all, no one will make fun of their own lives here, especially those who do not have too many people. Three women also understand the importance of this matter, directly promised Jiangning, will not be forced to get up with the people of the dark night clan. After all, if a person is not careful and is directly cursed, it will be completely finished. After all, sometimes, even if they pay attention to it, it is useless. When the power of curse falls on you, it may also be the time when you are under control. If you are not restrained by them, then there will be only one way to die, and no one can find out how to cause death. Therefore, the power of curse is the most terrifying force in the central Plains. For a long time, all people think that it has disappeared, but now, they really understand that the power of the curse has not disappeared, only people have disappeared, but now people have come back, and the power of curse has come back. However, Jiangning doesn''t want to make a statement about these things. Sometimes, it makes other people panic. This is not a practical thing. After all, some things can''t be said. Once they are said, they will have a great social impact. On the contrary, many people are desperate. After all, no one will have any way to deal with the curse. In the night, Jiangning has been thinking about these things, in the end how to deal with the people of the night clan. Although they have been engaged in a war before, Jiangning believes that this will not be their full strength, because all the strength is not only from these, which is highly affirmed by Jiangning. If the dark night king of the dark night clan has only a little strength, then they will certainly not come out, because here, they need to face the whole Central Plains people, not a single person. Even the people in the East China Sea have a lot of hatred for the people of these races. After all, after all, when the evil local witches were besieged by people, they moved to the East China Sea, and then they trapped many people in the East China Sea. Some races are even more desperate because the whole people are cursed. This is clear to them. As long as they are cursed, they will be finished. So far, no one can break the curse. However, it can be prevented. As long as we don''t give these cursed people anything they have on their bodies, it''s OK. After all, no matter who is here, they will be left alone sometimes. At night, it''s hard to sleep. I don''t know how many times, Jiangning even frowned directly, and then the whole person immediately jumped up. At the same time, only a shadow was seen, running directly out of their tent. Without saying a word, Jiangning directly pursued this dark figure. He had already smelled an unusual breath. Moreover, this person may be a person of the dark night clan. After all, the people who can come to this post station must be related to the people of the dark night clan. However, when Jiangning chased out, he was actually run away, which made Jiangning more depressed. Even Jiangning found that he could not keep up with the speed of the other party, which made him extremely speechless. You know, his strength is incomparably strong now, but in pursuit of people, it is to the other side to run away. If this is said, it will certainly shock everyone. Because Jiangning, now has enjoyed the title of the first person in the Central Plains, no reason, just because his strength is so strong, and the responsibility of the whole person is very huge. All the people have been helped by him, indirectly or directly. But now Jiangning, unexpectedly is unable to pursue a person, this is to make him incomparably shocked. At the same time, the three women also came out of the tent at this time. They had already woken up at the moment when Jiangning moved. But when they came out, they only saw Jiangning''s face of distress and stood in the same place. "Jiangning, what''s the matter?" At this time, Liu Mei couldn''t help asking directly. Liu Mei didn''t know that Jiangning suddenly came out of the tent, so she couldn''t help asking Jiangning. Moon and wind shadow, also will doubt the look on his body, want to know just what happened. Jiangning shook his head and said, "I just met a man who attacked us at night, but I didn''t pursue this man. It''s depressing!" "Who on earth is so powerful?" After Liu Mei heard the speech, the whole person was shocked.You know, Jiangning''s strength, that is called a strong, but even if it is like this, it is impossible to chase up. We can imagine how strong the strength of the man who just attacked at night, or how strong he is in the talent of escaping. Either way, they can''t resist it. After all, they have the talent to escape. Even if they spend their whole life, they may not be able to capture that person by car. "I don''t know, but I always think it has something to do with the people of the night clan, otherwise they would not come to our place all of a sudden!" Jiangning pondered for a moment and said immediately. For the matter just now, Jiangning really does not want to say anything. He has always thought that his strength may not be absolutely strong, but his speed is definitely incomparably strong, but now he found that he could not pursue the man just now, which made him extremely depressed. It can even be said that if something happens here, he can''t do it. Sometimes, it seems to be extremely bright, but if something really happens, no one can handle it. After all, in this place, no one wants anything to happen. After seeing Jiangning''s look, the three girls didn''t ask any more questions. After all, smart people would never ask too many things they didn''t want to answer. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2141 "Let''s go back." Jiangning at this time, can not help but say to the three women. If Jiangning can confirm the identity of that person just now, he will be able to do a lot of things. Even in this post station, Jiangning and others can use a lot of strategies to get the people of the night clan out. But the man just ran so fast that he couldn''t catch him. Under this premise, he couldn''t attract the people of the dark night clan. After all, the people of the dark night clan must have made a complete plan to come out. It is a very difficult thing to let them retreat in the first time. It is undeniable that it may be derived from it His affairs are no exception. After going back, Liu Mei and others have lost their drowsiness. In fact, there is no relationship between sleeping and not sleeping. They just think that they must be like mortals here, not that they are practitioners. Jiangning looked at the three women and could not help saying: "you don''t want to think too much. Even if it is the strongest person, there are still some people in front of you! Moreover, we have also reached an agreement with the people of Donghai nationality. If the people of the dark night clan are really big, then the Donghai people will help "The problem is, there are too many small things. If there is no one to help, there is no way out!" After Liu Mei finished speaking, the whole person was frustrated. If they were the same as usual, they might have dealt with it quickly, but now they can''t do these things. After all, the people of the night clan have not seen them here, let alone other people. Moreover, the power of this curse also makes the three girls gasp. Once one of them is accidentally cursed by others, it will be completely killed in battle. After all, no one can deal with this curse force in this era. Even Jiangning in the face of the curse force, but also have to be careful, after all, once it is met, it will be completely let people die down. "Anyway, every step counts! Now that the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light, it is impossible to fight the enemy now! If you think so about the dark night clan, I can only say that you think too easily Jiangning shook his head and directly said what he thought in his heart. The three girls could not help but feel depressed. They have always thought that their own strength is very strong, but they did not expect that at this moment, they were criticized by Jiangning as worthless, which is a huge pain for them. However, at the moment, they also have no way, after all, they also understand their own strength. At this moment, they didn''t want to get angry, because they all understood the difficulties of Jiangning. Now Jiangning is really very difficult to do things. After all, there are so many things to face. Moreover, there is an indeterminate dark night clan here. In addition, something may happen in the East China Sea. After all, the East China Sea has always been a place without much resources, but it is undeniable that some extremely poor and vicious people will also arrive in this place, which is beyond doubt. Secondly, in the Central Plains, the pattern is not obvious now. If we jump out of other races again, it will be completely difficult to do. No matter how powerful a person is, he is still a person and can not resist so many things. There is no doubt about it. Moreover, Jiangning has to take care of many races here. He is tired all the time. Without any hesitation, the three women are comforting Jiangning at this moment. For Jiangning, they are very sympathetic, but they have no way but to improve their own strength as much as possible, otherwise there is no way to do anything. Unconsciously, it has been the whole night. Jiangning said a lot of things with the three girls in this evening, and benefited a lot. But at dawn, Jiangning and others just wanted to leave this post station, but they were shocked to find that the original people of this post station disappeared at this moment. Seeing all the people disappeared, Jiangning was stunned. However, when he and the three girls separately looked for them, they were in a low-lying place and directly saw more than a dozen corpses, which shocked Jiangning and others. "What''s the matter, all dead?" After Jiangning saw this scene, the whole people were shocked. He never thought that such a situation would happen. All along, he thought that although this post station is a transit station, it should not happen such a big thing. However, it was beyond his expectation. It was beyond his imagination."Is it related to the man last night?" At this time, the moon''s face also showed a look of shock. She had a bad feeling last night, but she didn''t say it at that time. After all, Jiangning couldn''t feel it. If she said it, it might make people think too much. But she didn''t expect that all the people were dead this morning, which shocked her completely. Not only she, but also Feng Ying and Liu Mei, were shocked, because they found that the death of these people was the same, as if they had died of fear. Among them, two middle-aged people had dilated pupils, as if they had seen something terrible. However, there was no wound on their bodies, which shocked the three girls. After Jiangning looked at the bodies of these people, the whole person was depressed. He didn''t expect that he had hurt so many people when he came here. If he didn''t come, maybe they would not be killed by the curse. What''s more, if he had chased that man last night, it might not have happened. After all, if he had chased that man last night, no news could have been leaked out. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2142 However, Jiangning did not pursue the man last night, which made him extremely depressed. That is to say, Jiangning himself indirectly killed this group of people. If he had not come here, it might not have happened, but if he came here, it would have happened directly. "The people of the dark night clan, after all, only they can have the power to curse. Other races do not have this power!" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He didn''t think that his luck was so bad that he directly killed others. If people of other races knew this, they would be extremely sad. After all, in this post station, in this village, there were more than a dozen people''s lives, not including those who were killed in battle when they just came here! If it is counted, more people will be killed. At this moment, even Jiangning was frightened. This kind of power, the power of curse, is so weird that even he has no way to come to it. It can even be said that he can''t find the source at all. "What are we going to do now? Is it difficult to get rid of all the Diwu people? " Liu Mei has justice. She wants to fight against the people of the Diwu clan by herself, but she is not so powerful. Moreover, she does not know the location of the Diwu clan. For the enemy in the dark, it is extremely difficult to deal with, just as Jiangning was dealing with the man in the dark, there is no way. Although Jiangning''s strength is also very good, but in the dark night, the dark night clan is like a king. If they can''t fight, they can directly escape. This is extremely shocking. "I can''t do anything. We have to leave this place anyway! Now there is no one in this place, and it is meaningless for us to stay here again! " Jiangning shook his head with a wry smile on his face. It is a disaster for the people of this post station! If he doesn''t come over, maybe this group of people are still under the control of the dark night clan, but this will never happen. If he doesn''t come, maybe this group of people will still live happily. After all, in this society, they are self-sufficient, and there are other things to be busy, which is what all people want to see. But now, this group of people is the end of their lives, all of which are over. "Well! I also think it''s time for us to get out of here... " Liu Mei said that, her face also showed a bitter smile. In her heart, Jiangning is a great hero. In this world, there are no things Jiangning can''t deal with. However, at this moment, she finds that there are still some things that can''t be handled because of her powerful strength. After all, everyone can''t have the real strength to do some very difficult things. If they three women to do, it is even more can not do, after all, they are very aware of their own strength. "Next time, for those who meet this night clan, I''m sure I won''t give them a way to live!" Jiangning at this time, eyebrows can not help but wrinkle up, cold said. When the three girls saw Jiangning''s situation, they all showed a bitter smile. It is true that Jiangning has experienced too much and suffered too much. He has also endured many things that are not his own. He does not enjoy the fun brought by strength like other people. Instead, he is in danger every day and is in consideration for others. But Jiangning also has no way. After all, it''s here. If there is no accident, Jiangning must pick up the dark night clan. Only by killing the dark night clan can it be relieved. In addition, there are also people from the western regions who have come out to the Central Plains. Now the land of Central Plains is dangerous step by step. If one does not pay attention to it, it will be a complete big thing. The people of the western regions are also very powerful. Jiangning knows it very well. But after they came to the Central Plains, they did nothing. But if they started to do something, Jiangning could not stop it. Western regions, since the central plains were divided, they have been self closed, but it is undeniable that their secret skills are very powerful, and their inheritance is also very powerful. At that time, some people went to the western regions and brought back the news that the people of the western regions were particularly powerful, just as everyone had divine power. This was a great shock to all people. A race, if there is a strong person, then it can be supported. After all, there are no other people who dare to fight against them. But if there are many masters in a race, then this race can do a lot of other things.For example, the former violent clan, once their people are furious, then the strength will be upgraded to a very strong level, this is no doubt. Moreover, there was Gaozu leading them at that time, and they were not afraid of anyone in the Central Plains. There is no doubt about this. However, they were killed in the hands of Jiangning. After all, their actions were too extreme and poisoned many people, which Jiangning could not bear. Now the people of this dark night clan can''t bear it, but Jiangning really has no way to kill them. First of all, they belong to the personnel in the dark night. Second, their strength and escape skills are extremely strong. Not only that, they also control some curse power. If one is not careful in the battle, it will be completely finished. Therefore, Jiangning has no ability to kill this dark night clan. But Jiangning believes that even if it can''t now, it''s only temporary. One day, Jiangning will kill the people of this dark night clan just like those who kill the fury clan, and even directly destroy their entire ethnic group, so as not to let any dark night clan survive. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2143 A strong race, which controls some people''s irresistible power, will be in danger of the whole Central Plains if it can''t be killed. Jiangning is quite clear about this. To say, when this dark night clan did not control the power of the curse, perhaps Jiangning would not be so determined to kill them, but they are in control of this kind of power that can not be grasped. Jiangning has no way but to destroy them. If it is to let them continue to pass on, it will be a complete end, after all, this kind of power, it has been extremely hard to grasp, and the strength is incomparably amazing. "Bury them and let''s go later!" Jiangning said this, his face could not help showing a bitter smile. At this moment, he felt a sense of powerlessness. If he could deal with the dark night clan, maybe he would not have such an idea. But his current ability can''t deal with the dark night clan directly, because the strength of the dark night clan is powerful and appears in the dark. This is a huge challenge for Jiangning. If he has a team mate who can compete with him, he may be able to do a lot of things. However, it''s just thinking about it. After all, Jiangning''s strength is so strong that it''s impossible for others to chase him. After finishing this work, they immediately left the post station without any accident. Before, they came to this post station to see if there were any people of this dark night clan. Although they did, Jiangning and others did not have any ability to restrict this group of people. Instead, they harmed this group of people. This is what Jiangning and sannv do not want to see. But things have already happened, they also have no way, can only pray for the next life, they will have a better life. The people left the post station. After all, there was no one here, and the people of the night clan would not come here. When Jiangning and others left, they actually received a letter from afar, which was from the bala nationality. Jiangning spread out the letter and read it directly. However, after reading the contents of the letter, his face became completely gloomy. He never thought that this man of the night clan was so courageous that he directly attacked the bala people, and it was still this time. "Jiangning, what''s the matter?" Liu Mei saw Jiangning''s look and couldn''t help asking. Jiangning handed the letter to Liu Mei, and then he thought about how to deal with this matter. After the three women got the letter, they immediately read it. When they had finished watching, their faces were completely cold. They had never thought that such a result would happen. They directly picked up the people of the bala nationality, and it was still in the daytime. The key point is that last night, Jiangning and others also met the people of the bala nationality. Although it is only one person, the strength of that person is also extremely strong. Even Jiangning can not be traced, and the others, let alone others. "Go, let''s go back to the balas immediately!" Jiangning didn''t say a word, but walked directly in the front. They have a certain distance from the bala nationality. Although their strength is good, they also need time to go to the next place. Everyone knows this. "Well! If the bala people are in danger, we will completely lose an expert! " Jiangning said this, the face can not help but show a gloomy color. The bala nationality is indeed a very powerful race, because their people are born with a divine power, which is much superior to other races. But now they are in danger, and the danger comes from the night people. The whole people of Jiangning are shocked. If there is anything wrong with the people of the bala nationality, maybe it will really change. After all, such a large race can not bear the attack of the dark night people, let alone some other small races. Without any accident, Jiangning directly said to the three women: "speed up the pace and go back to the bala nationality. Otherwise, there will be a series of incidents after that." Jiangning''s mind is very clear, after all, at this time, if some unnecessary things happen, they will appear one after another, which is not worth saying. The three women naturally understand the importance of this matter, and they also quickly follow Jiangning''s steps. Although the speed has been extremely fast, they are still more and more far away from Jiangning, which makes them more depressed. However, they also know that it is now a dangerous period, and it is normal for Jiangning to take the first step. About two hours later, Jiangning had already come to the territory of the bala people.However, the present territory of the bala nationality is a piece of ruins. There are no buildings in it, and there are few people in it. Jiangning''s heart sank suddenly. If it is the same situation as the post station, then it will play a big role. However, fortunately, this did not happen. When Jiangning arrived at the rockery behind, all the people of the bala nationality came out of the rockery. Everyone looked extremely tired, as if they had experienced something. "Here you are A leader of the bala nationality asked Jiangning. Jiangning nodded and then asked, "what''s the matter now?" "What''s the matter? We couldn''t resist it, so we all came to this rockery. Relying on the terrain and the people of the night clan, they couldn''t take us all at once, so they went straight away! We want to keep them, but we don''t have a chance! " The leader of the bala nationality, a little depressed. In the past, they were indeed extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the last decision is right. Otherwise, there will be big problems. Maybe they are the same as those of the Moon Clan and the spirit clan. However, their combat effectiveness is also very high. If they can''t destroy the bala nationality in the first time, then the bala people will have a chance to get around. Moreover, the people of the night tribe come up in person, and they are not familiar with the terrain. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2144 If it had just been changed to another race, there would have been no follow-up. After all, there were many people from the night race before. That is to say, only the bala people can resist, otherwise, they will be completely ruined. After Jiangning came to the bala people, the three girls came. When the three girls saw Jiangning chatting with Bala people, they let down their heart. Just when they were on the road, they had a bad feeling. Fortunately, when they came here, there was no problem. Otherwise, they would not forgive themselves. However, at this time, the three of them are already worried about their own race, because they have not been able to find their own people for such a long time, which makes them extremely depressed. Moreover, during this period of time, they have inquired a lot, but they can''t get any news. In their hearts, they think that something has happened to their race, otherwise they can''t find their own people in the Central Plains. One of the most sad is Yueer. At the beginning, Yueer already knew that her Yuezu had happened. Later, she always wanted to find the Yuezu, but she couldn''t find it. This made him extremely worried. There is also Liu Mei. Although there are still a small number of people in her spirit clan, most of them who have escaped have disappeared. This is also a great worry for her. However, it''s useless to worry now. After all, no one can have the strength to find these people without clues. After all, when they come out to the Central Plains, they will no longer see people of their own race. This is what worries them. "By the way, when I was fighting with the people of the night clan, I got such a small thing. I don''t know if it will help you to find the night clan!" At this time, the leader of the bala nationality took out a small bead, which was black and looked a little smooth on the surface, but a little bright on the inside. however, there was a gloomy feeling in it. After Jiangning took it over, his face immediately showed the color of pondering. In his induction, this little bead really has a stream of energy in it, but with his own strength, he can''t explore and know, which makes him more depressed. He would not have been so surprised if he had changed to the normal time, because there was nothing he didn''t know in the Central Plains, but now he couldn''t understand even a small bead. "Can we get some information?" The leader of the bala nationality asked Jiangning. "No! At this moment, I can''t detect anything, but I believe that if there is no accident, the people of the night clan must have a purpose to leave this bead, otherwise, with their ability, they can''t fall out of these things! " When Jiangning said this, his face became dignified. In fact, in his mind, there is another situation that has not been mentioned, that is, this bead seems to be tailor-made for him. Maybe they know Jiangning''s character and will definitely hold the bead in their hands, so at that time, they will be able to detect the location of Jiangning every moment. At that time, as long as they avoid the place where they used to live in Jiangning, they will be able to do other things with ease. This is what Jiangning thinks now, but Jiangning is not sure whether this is the case. After all, he has not seen the people of the dark night clan before. However, after Jiangning made such a guess, the leader of the bala nationality completely sank. He never thought that the people of the night clan, as if they knew what they were doing, could even include this. However, when Jiangning said the power of the curse, the head of the bala people''s face sank again. The power of these curses was only heard in the legend, but now, it appears directly beside them. Rao is that they have always been brave and careful, and now they are shocked. "You don''t say they''re going to do something else behind your back, do you?" At this time, the leader of the bala nationality could not help asking. "Maybe it''s like this. After all, I have the ability to stop them. If they can''t stagger me, then they will do things. Once they meet me, they will be finished. So I guess it''s such a thing!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face suddenly cooled down. If the beads can be used to detect their movements, Jiangning can know that the people of the night clan who just came to attack the people of the bala clan may be just a cover. They just want Jiangning to be here and have nothing to do with me. They know that Jiangning is the guardian of the Central Plains.When Jiangning''s conjecture came out, everyone in the match was shocked again. The three women were even more shocked than ever. They never thought that such a thing would happen. No one could have guessed it. Without Jiangning, they might have been kept in the dark. When there was a problem, they could not solve it completely. Bala people are even worse. Before them, it was a little difficult for them to face the dark night people, but there was no danger to their lives. Now it seems that the dark night people have ideas in them, otherwise there would be no such thing. "If you want to say that, this night clan is a terrible race..." The leader of the bala nationality, when he said this, his scalp became numb. He had never seen such a scheming and gloomy person, which was extremely depressing to him. "Perhaps! But we don''t have to worry about it, as long as we keep ourselves! As for the curse power of the dark night clan, I don''t think they will exert it easily. After all, there are many powerful experts in the Central Plains now. If they exert this power, they will be hurt. Once they are attacked by everyone, it may be the situation of a hundred years ago! " .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2145 A hundred years ago, all the people dealt with this race, and did not give them any chance at all. Because at that time, everyone understood that it would be difficult to deal with the dark night clan if it could not be dealt with. After all, the dark night clan at that time had so much power in their hands that they could play with a lot of people. Once some races are swallowed up, then they will be some big races. This is not to be said. It can even be said that once nothing happens here, it will be a complete end. "By the way, shall we stay here now?" The people of the bala nationality can''t help showing their hesitation. Now they can''t grasp any idea, because it''s too difficult to do. If they change to other things, they may not have such an idea, but now they are faced with this dark night clan, and they have no way at all. "There''s nothing wrong with your staying here, but this bead is for me, and I''ll make them unable to catch me!" With that, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. Then he took out a box, put the bead into the box, and then tied it tightly with something. After finishing these things, Jiangning immediately let a carrier pigeon out, tied the bead to the foot of the carrier pigeon, and then released the carrier pigeon. Because their own boxes can cut off the powerful divine consciousness, but they can also sense a little bit of it. Carrier pigeons are constantly flying around. At that time, they will create an illusion for the people of the dark night clan. At that time, they will be in complete chaos. They have no idea where Jiangning is. And if they start to do things and think Jiangning doesn''t know them, maybe they are going to die. After all, Jiangning is a free man now, and has the chance to meet the people of the dark night clan all the time. If they do, they will be the burial place of the dark night clan. When Jiangning finished these things, the people in the field were completely stunned. They had never thought that there would be such a way. "Now how do we find the people of the night clan? What''s more, we lingzu, Yueer''s Yuezu are not found! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help looking depressed. When Liu Mei''s words fell, the leader of the bala nationality immediately pondered. He looked at Liu Mei and the moon, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t want to say it. Seeing this situation, Jiangning immediately said to the bala leader, "if you have anything, just say it. They can stand it!" "In fact, I have been informed that many people of small races have been captured by the people of the night race, and there are also these two races, but I can''t get the exact information. After all, the people of the night race are very cautious here, and generally there is no news coming out!" "Another point is that some people may have been imprisoned, but some of them are still on the run outside. As for those who are on the run outside, they don''t have to worry about anything. They can turn into civilians and live without danger, but those who are imprisoned may be in danger." After the words fall, only to see the moon and Liu Mei''s face, are gloomy up, they never thought, their race will happen such a thing, has been they think, their race, that will not happen such a thing, because the lucky people have their own appearance, but now they hear this word, just understand, originally It''s not what they think it is. Jiangning''s face was gloomy. He never thought that such a thing would happen. But generally speaking, they also have a thought here, that is, in the group of fugitives, as long as they don''t have problems, things will not get out of hand. But there is no way for them to stop these things. Things have already happened. They don''t even have the ability to stop them. Jiangning is very clear about the second daughter''s mind. They always want to find people in their own family, but they haven''t been able to find them since they have been out for such a long time. Their hearts have been worried for a long time, but it''s useless to worry. After all, here, in addition to Jiangning''s strong strength, other people''s strength is just average It''s just like that. "You don''t have to worry too much. If the people of the night clan are imprisoned, maybe they have their own purposes, rather than simply killing people! So at this point, you can rest assured! Our main purpose now is to find those people who are fleeing and settle them. Maybe we can do other things and get a little bit of news from them! " Jiangning''s mind is very clear. After all, nothing can be done without news.Once the people of the dark night clan are emptied, no one can stop them. "Well! I understand, but I''m still a little worried. After all, the people in our clan are not so powerful. If the people in the dark night clan don''t come out, they can cope with many races, but they can''t do these things here! " When Liu Mei said this, her tears rolled in her eyes. Although she doesn''t want to think about some things, sometimes it''s no good not to think about them. After all, no one here wants to have problems with her race. Yueer is even more gloomy. Although she doesn''t want to admit these facts, she still can''t figure them out when they come. "Night clan, don''t let me meet you, otherwise, it will be your death time!" Jiangning felt a little sad when he saw the sadness of the second daughter. For this race, Jiangning really didn''t say a word, but directly wanted to connect them. Although there is no news of this dark night clan, Jiangning knows that as long as he works hard, he will find them. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2146 This matter of night clan makes Jiangning and others helpless, because they can''t find their trace. If we can find their trace, it''s still a good thing, but they are just like ghosts. They come out in the dark, and there is no sign of doing things. They can''t start at all. It can even be said that as soon as they come out, they obviously know where Jiangning and others are. "This time, we can''t catch the trace of the night clan, but next time, maybe I can find a way!" When Jiangning said that, his face became cold. For the dark night clan, he has been enduring for a long time, but now there is no way. After all, the dark night clan is proficient in all kinds of secret abilities, and they also have the power of curse. Although we don''t know whether they still use this ability, we should prevent it. The bala people are the most depressed. They have been hit hard all of a sudden. Although the damage is not very big, they have made a strong defense here. Otherwise, it will be the same as some small races. "By the way, I don''t know what to say or not!" At this time, the leader of the bala nationality, with a little consideration, said to Jiangning. "Whatever you say, it doesn''t matter!" Jiangning, with no expression on his face, said directly to the leader of the bala nationality. "In fact, our spies went to Jiwang mountain once before. He saw many strange people in it. They are proficient in all kinds of altars. In that mountain, there are full of altars. I doubt that there may be demons in that place!" Jiangning was stunned when he heard the speech. After hearing the leader''s words, he immediately thought of the altar of the protoss, which is extremely powerful. It can store people''s memory and pull people out of the long river of time. He doesn''t know where to get the power. "Where do you think the people of the earth witches are?" Jiangning frowned a little and asked. "Well! I think it''s a bit similar. After all, some other races won''t use altars. Only those who have the power of curse will use these altars. But I''m just guessing. I can''t really know what''s in them... " At the end of the day, the leaders of the bala nationality were worried. He didn''t talk to Jiangning, but he also had an idea. Once he knew that Jiangning was here, he would certainly explore it. If there was danger in this place, it would be a complete end. After all, no one wanted to lose his friends here. Moreover, Jiangning''s strength is still so strong. Once there is a crisis in Jiangning, the Central Plains will be completely destroyed. After all, there are not many people here who can match Jiangning''s strength, or even no more than one slap. We can see how detached Jiangning''s position is. "Since you have said that, if I don''t go there, I will be a saint in vain!" Jiangning said that, his face could not help showing a sneer. He also thought of such things. After all, those who have altars must have used some non-human forces. The known races are only used by the protoss, but the protoss are already hiding. They should not come out for a while. Secondly, there are the earth witches who have the power of curse, that is, the night people. When they use the power of curse, they will definitely use some strange abilities. Here, these altars can just provide them with some strange energy. Jiangning has already thought about such a thing for a long time, so at this moment, Jiangning will want to explore it clearly. Even if Jiwang mountain is not a dark night clan, it''s a good thing to go to that place. "Be careful if you go! Although our spies at that time explored it, they didn''t get to the top of Jiwang mountain. At that time, he said that there were many forces that he couldn''t match. If the guess was right, if he went directly to those places, he might not have been able to get out of them! " At the end of the speech, the leader of the bala nationality was worried. Jiangning laughed and said, "don''t worry! What has not happened to us in the land of death? Are you still afraid of this little Jiwang mountain? This is the Central Plains. Many unknown places have been explored clearly! If there are such places here, it''s artificial! " Hearing the speech, they nodded at that time. This analysis is extremely correct! After such a period of development, there is no other place to hide in the Central Plains. The only thing we can think of is that there are no other dangerous places in the Central Plains, and the dangerous ones often come from human beings!At this time, the three women also followed Jiangning. After all, they were a team and could not be separated. After parting with the humanity of the bala people, they immediately went to Jiwang mountain. They don''t know the way ahead, but they have no regrets. After all, there are some things that they need to experience. Once they don''t experience, there will be one less experience. In the end, they may have an impact on themselves. No one wants to see that those who do not fight for a long time may be able to take care of themselves. "Jiangning, do you think Jiwang mountain is in danger?" On the way, Liu Mei asked directly. "Maybe there will be danger, but I will not be afraid! If I had been afraid in the Central Plains, I might have been killed in battle in the land of death Jiangning smiles, without hiding his pride. In fact, it was just like what he said. If he didn''t have that strong determination, he would not have survived in the land of death. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2147 So sometimes, determination is very important, much more important than everything else. There is no doubt about that. All the people didn''t talk too much along the way, because there was a tacit understanding between them. No matter how much they said, it didn''t work. Jiwang mountain is a long way away from the bala people. Although the strength of the people is strong, it also takes a lot of time. Moreover, they can''t go too fast here. If they go too fast, they can''t find out everything around them. At that time, it will be a waste of time. After all, for the dark night clan, it needs a strong strength to find them, and when they go to Jiwang mountain, they may not be able to find anything. It took about half a day for them to get to the foot of Jiwang mountain, but they didn''t go up at the first time, because it was extremely dangerous to go up at the first time. "Shall we go up now?" At this time, Liu Mei could not help but talk to Jiangning. Feng Ying and yue''er are also asking for Jiangning''s opinions. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there, and he also has unique ability. If anything happens to him, he can deal with it at the first time. Jiangning first looked at the Jiwang mountain, and then at the traces on the ground. He could not help but sneer. Then he said, "let''s go! I think there must be people on it. Although I don''t know who they are, I''m sure they are not good people! " When Liu Mei and others heard the speech, they were all surprised. They didn''t understand how Jiangning was so sure. After all, many people in the Central Plains didn''t have such strong strength, so they wouldn''t do evil at all. Seeing the three women''s suspicious look, Jiangning couldn''t help saying: "in fact, I can only see it from the trace of their walking! There are many traces of these people, which are quite deep. It can be seen that they are carrying heavy things, and these traces are not very new, so it can be seen that they don''t go down the mountain very much. " "Since they don''t go down the mountain very much, there''s only one way to say that they are stirring up some unknown things, otherwise they would not have come to this remote Jiwang mountain!" After hearing the speech, the three girls suddenly showed a look of sudden enlightenment. They never thought that they could get so many problems from such a little thing. Only Jiangning could do it. If it were for them, it would not be feasible at all. It could even be said that if it were not for Jiangning to lead her here, she would be very happy We dare not come up to Jiwang mountain. For the unknown things, it is a little palpitating, three women are no exception, their strength seems to be strong, but compared with the people of the dark night clan, it is just general. Without any hesitation, after they said something, they immediately went up to Jiwang mountain. Just as they climbed up Jiwang mountain, a masked man looked directly at Jiangning below, and his face was surprised. At the same time, there are also some other pawn like people who directly report: "young master, it''s bad, someone has broken in!" "What are you afraid of? If you rush in, drive them down. Do you just watch them rush in?" The person who is respectfully called young master, the corner of the mouth slightly cocks up, sneers to say. "I see. I''ll do it now." After that, the pawn immediately turned to leave. However, he was stopped by the masked man, waved his hand and said, "these people are not something you can handle. You still don''t care about this matter!" With that, the masked man immediately disappeared in front of his eyes. Even how he disappeared, there was no sign. The pawn in the field, after a respectful salute, directly retreated. For their young masters, they know that their young masters are extremely powerful. If there is no accident, they will be the most powerful people in the Central Plains, because they have almost become the top people without the powerful ones. But this point has yet to be confirmed. After all, if a powerful person jumps out directly, it will be a slap in the face. There is another point, that is, the Central Plains, which is the place where countless legends are born. Maybe in the next moment, there will be a master directly. That''s totally possible. When Jiangning and others were halfway up the climb, they suddenly felt cold. When they saw a shadow in front of them, they were shocked. At this time, the three women were extremely shocked, because they didn''t know when there was a shadow confronting Jiangning. What''s more shocking is Liu Mei. Her own skill is strange, so she is definitely more capable than others. Jiangning is the same. After all, she can feel a lot of breath.But just now, she didn''t feel the fluctuation of her breath, which made others feel depressed. "What are you doing here? This is not where you come from! " Dark shadow export, direct is coldly say. The breath of the whole person is not very strong, but Jiangning knows that this kind of person is extremely strong. If he is not careful, there will be a big problem. So at this time, Jiangning is not only careful outside, but also leaning towards the third daughter. If this person wants to fight against the three girls, maybe the three girls will not have any ability to resist. After all, Jiangning can detect these things from a person''s breath. "Can''t you come? I haven''t heard of the world. There''s no place I can''t go When Jiangning said this, his face became cold. He never thought that Jiwang mountain was inhabited by people, and no one else was allowed to get close to it. From this, we can know that they might be really stirring things up, otherwise, it would not be so strict. "Since you want to go up, you''ll pass me first!" .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2148 "How ridiculous! It''s the first time I''ve heard of you trying to stop me with your help Jiangning said that, his face could not help showing a sneer. In the Central Plains, Jiangning has never been afraid of anyone, especially some poor and vicious people. The more vicious people are, the more motivated Jiangning will be to fight. There is no doubt about this. "Why don''t you try?" The masked man also sneered. Seeing this, Jiangning, without saying a word, directly connected with this person. In his reaction, this person''s breath was a little strange, but he could not confirm which race this person was. However, no matter which race, Jiangning can feel that he is not a good person from his breath. If he is a good person, he will never have such a gloomy breath. If he is a good person, he will show his aboveboard breath, not like this person. In Jiangning shot at the same time, three women also shot up. They already know that their strength needs fighting to be improved, so even though Jiangning can do it alone, they are also involved. The masked man saw that all four of them were fighting against him, and his face could not help twisting. Although he was masked, everyone could see clearly. At this moment, his whole breath suddenly became strong. If it was peaceful before, it would be completely irritable now. Seeing this situation, the three women felt a little frightened. If they met such people alone, they might not have the confidence to kill them. After all, their strength is just average here. But if they fight with Jiangning, they will surely be able to defeat them. In the Central Plains, the number of people who can compete with Jiangning is just a slap in the face. Even if the local witches come out, no one will be able to resist Jiangning. What Jiangning is afraid of is the terrible power of curse, the power of curse everywhere. In addition, Jiangning is more fearless than others, because at this time, if you are still afraid, you will lose the whole Central Plains. In those days, it took a long time for so many people with lofty ideals to deal with the local witches. Now in the whole Central Plains, that is, only Jiangning, a small team, can deal with the local witches. Not only that, now the Diwu clan has changed its name and become the night clan. They can''t be seen all day long. Sometimes, the whole people in Jiangning can''t confirm where they are. If they make it public, the result may not be like that, but their work is very secret, so ordinary people can''t know it. "Kill At this time, only to see the masked man, directly a low roar, and then quickly and Jiangning and others to fight. His power is very strong. It''s a terror after he and Jiangning just went up here. It can even be said that the three girls feel like a boat here, and the masked man in front of them is like a sea of Wang Yang. They may be swallowed up at any time. This feeling, appeared in every girl''s heart, their face is showing a very shocked color. If there was a possibility of coming back, they might have been waiting for an opportunity, instead of just getting on with this person. As for Jiangning''s words, he also felt a mysterious power appearing in the scene, and his heart was a little frightened. He didn''t know why this strange energy appeared. At the next moment, however, he only saw this masked man. On the one hand, he was avoiding Jiangning''s attack, on the other hand, he was mumbling to himself. This kind of mumbling was like telling something, which made the whole people in Jiangning feel numb. Not only him, but also the three girls. They all want to escape, but they can''t. "Come on, this man seems to be casting a spell!" All of a sudden, Jiangning whole person a surprised, direct is to three female low roar. At this time, he felt a stream of strange energy, constantly in the void, directly spread to the three women. When his words fell, the three girls were also completely shocked. They never knew that this would happen. Originally, they still thought that this masked man in the field might not be a member of the dark night clan. However, Jiangning''s words fell, which made their faces sink. Without any stay, the three women left the battlefield. They didn''t want to be cursed. Once it is cursed, there is no way to crack it. This curse is much more terrifying than fighting directly. No one can crack it. "Want to go? It''s too late! " When the masked man said this, he couldn''t help sneering.Then, only to see three women directly body a Zheng, face appeared temporary dull, not only that, their whole mind, also seems to be in a moment to stop down. Jiangning saw this situation, without saying a word, he went straight up to fight the man and interrupted his curse. However, when Jiangning met him, the man had already finished his hand. He laughed and said, "it''s no use dealing with me now! I have put the eternal curse on them! As long as they are in my range, they will be under my control! " "Damn it, I''ll kill you!" Jiangning smell speech, the anger in the heart, thoroughly rose up. He didn''t think that this man was so shameless. He was fighting with him, but he was exerting his power of curse. It was a face beating for Jiangning, because he didn''t stop him. "Kill me? useless! You can''t kill me with your strength The masked man said this with a sneer on his face. In his heart, Jiangning''s strength is certainly strong, but it is still a little difficult to kill him. If he does not have a little assurance, he will not come out at all. After all, coming out here, it will be possible to face the siege of all people. .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2149 He could not bear such a situation. He can''t bear it, and they can''t bear it even more. So in the past period of time, they have inquired about everything clearly, and they have cultivated their strength to the top, which is why they came out of the hiding place. They already have a strong confidence to be able to swallow down the Central Plains. At the beginning, when they came out, they directly found several powerful races and wanted to explain their intentions. However, all powerful races did not give them any opportunities for cooperation and ignored them. Therefore, they became angry and started to work on their own. And this effect is extremely useful, because up to now, they have captured a lot of people. No accident, these people will become their slaves. At that time, as long as they control this group of people with the power of curse, their combat effectiveness will be greatly increased. "Damn it! The man who cursed me, I want you to die Jiangning see this, the whole person is angry up, he has never a moment, is so angry, all the time, he has not encountered any major event, even if it is to meet some experts, it is only against him, not against the three women. I didn''t expect that at this moment, the people in the field should fight against the three girls, which he can''t tolerate. "If you want to fight me, you''d better see your woman first! I won''t play with you! " The masked man in the field, seeing Jiangning''s violent breath, couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face, and then said to Jiangning. Jiangning just gathered the breath, at this moment directly dispersed, because he felt the breath of the three women, it seems to be a little dispirited, not only that, but also a bit of the feeling that he is about to die. He was surprised, and after a fierce look at the masked man, he came to the third girl and asked, "how do you feel? Is there any discomfort? " "It''s a little stuffy, like something is drilling in my mind..." Liu Mei shakes her head and looks miserable. Yuer is the same, her face is extremely pale up, if others do not know Yuer''s strength, they will only think that Yuer is an ordinary person. The wind and shadow are more difficult to deal with. Her whole body is shaking, as if she might fall to the ground at any time. Jiangning saw three women''s situation, a heart is sink down. He knows the strength of the three girls, but now there is such a situation. From this point, we can know how powerful this curse is. Even we can say that once something else happens here, everyone can''t stop it. "What curse have you put on them?" At this time, Jiangning yelled at the masked man. "There is no curse, just the curse of death gradually! But if you have the ability, maybe you can let them live. If you don''t have the ability, then you will watch them die slowly! " When the masked man said this, he couldn''t help sneering. For him, every time he cursed, there would be a promotion. But this time he cursed, it was not so smooth. In the end, the three girls would all regress in strength, and nothing else would happen. He cheated Jiangning on this. Because of Jiangning''s strength, it''s called a strong one. Even if he releases his ability of pressing the bottom of the box, he can''t kill Jiangning. Although he can compete with Jiangning, he has no way to stop him. "Damn it! Sooner or later, I will make you pay with blood Jiangning stared at the masked man, yelled, then wrapped the three girls with her own strength and left Jiwang mountain quickly. Now he needs to find out the injury of the three girls. Otherwise, once something irreparable happens to them, they will be completely ruined. So some things can''t be delayed. Once they are delayed, no one can cure them. "I''ll wait! But I know that you may not have this chance! " After the masked man finished, he left quickly. Jiangning fiercely looked back at the masked man, trying to remember his figure in his mind, but when he saw it, the masked man was already hazy. Jiwangshan, Jiangning and others have suffered such heavy losses since they came here. For them, this is an irremediable crisis. It can even be said that if there is no accident here, maybe the three girls are just like the masked man said. Curse is a force that can''t be explored. Ordinary people can only wait to die if they get the power of curse. After all, not everyone can solve this power. Jiangning also understood that the man just now also wanted to curse him, but his strength was so strong that it was almost impossible to add a curse to himself in the same strength, so the masked man at that time chose to attack the third daughter.In Jiangning''s fast way, he completely left the range of Jiwang mountain, because he didn''t want to let the masked people have any chance to attack and kill sannv. After all, sannv''s current state is very bad, and she has no combat effectiveness. After arriving at a place that he thought was safe, Jiangning immediately put down the three girls, and then asked, "do you feel anything wrong now?" "No, I just feel a little dizzy!" Liu Mei shakes her head and looks pale. Yueer also nodded her head. She also felt that such a situation would not have happened if she had been a practitioner. But now, it really happened to them. We can imagine that they must have been cursed. Fengying is the same situation as the second daughter. Every girl seems to be seriously ill. It''s a little difficult to speak. Seeing this situation, Jiangning''s face became gloomy. Although he knew that the dark night clan had already exported the local witches, it was still a bit difficult when the real thing happened to them! .. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2150 Now in this situation, we have to retreat first. After all, the life of the three girls is extremely important. Jiangning has vowed from the beginning that he must protect the three girls. Now if anything happens to the three girls, he will not forgive himself. After all, his strength is very strong here. If he can''t even protect his own women, then there is no need to say more. After settling down the three girls, Jiangning immediately penetrated her own strength into the three girls'' bodies to see what was guiding them. But when Jiangning did such a thing, he didn''t feel any accident. This made him speechless. However, when he thought that it was a mysterious curse, he was relieved. After all, he could not understand this power. If he could understand it, he would not have to be afraid of the masked man. "System, what''s going on?" At this time, Jiangning could only turn to the system for help. Although this system is really useless at ordinary times, it still understands some problems. After all, it is omnipotent. "In fact, they have nothing to do, just a serious illness! This kind of curse power, just let them temporarily lose power, for people, it is no harm, even can say, as long as they are strong, then they will have great benefits Jiangning smell speech, the whole person is Leng up. Isn''t that the universal curse? Isn''t it the curse of terror? How come they don''t have anything now? It''s a very shocking thing for him. It can even be said that once some other unnecessary things happen, there may be big problems. However, Jiangning will never fail to believe what the system says. Although it has not made much contribution in ordinary times, even after it has become powerful, this system can not help itself very much, but its ability still exists. After all, it may have a very powerful knowledge system. After hearing the speech, Jiangning just let go of her heart. As long as they have nothing to do, then everything is OK. Once they have a problem, Jiangning will never let go of the local witches, because it''s called a terror. For example, the three girls are so strong that they can''t resist the power of this curse. If they are other people, they will be even more unable to resist it, because the power of this curse is really frightening. It is a kind of invisible energy. Once it happens, it will be completely finished. "Hold on, you won''t have any problems! And once you have passed this crisis, your ability will definitely be improved! " Jiangning at this time, can not help but comfort the three women, after all, at this time, give three women confidence that is extremely important. He won''t attack the three girls like others. After all, at this time, the three girls need comfort and encouragement. The three women also believe in Jiangning''s words. Since Jiangning said that they would not have any accidents, they certainly would not have any accidents. After all, they have been extremely trusting in Jiangning''s words, and they have not made any mistakes here. Everyone knows this. As for other people, perhaps there will be no Jiangning this authority, after all, the supremacy of strength. When the three girls fight against the curse, Jiangning is inseparable. After all, the three girls have no strength at all. Once they meet other people, it will be a big problem. Therefore, Jiangning must be with them and don''t allow any accidents. Jiwang mountain. The leader of the dark night clan, looking at the distance, couldn''t help laughing: "I used a little trick, you should believe it, then you can''t blame me! If our local witches had such strength, they would not have been so lonely in those years. In those years, we also made people completely lose their fighting ability through this kind of curse, and then killed them. But now, we are about to try them on! " "Chief, why didn''t you confuse that man just now?" At this time, a young man came and asked. "Do you think it''s so confusing? I tell you, his strength is very strong, even if I try my best, it may not be able to kill him, so for such things, you don''t have to think much about it. Once you are bitten by him, it will be your own injury. So we must be careful when we use the power of curse, not for everyone £¡¡± In the end, the leaders frowned. At that time, he did use a stratagem to let Jiangning go, but if Jiangning knew what he thought, he would still be very dangerous. After all, the local witches had already been targeted. Not to say much, at least several races had targeted them.So, when united, then they will be extremely hard. Now they just want to make these altars quickly, so that everyone in their own group can use the power of curse. At that time, even if other people attack, they will not have any fear. Originally, they all thought that they could finish it quickly, but they didn''t expect that they had already met Jiangning in the middle of the time, which made them extremely depressed. It can even be said that here, if Jiangning gives other people information and attacks Jiwang mountain together, then they will be finished. After all, their strength is just average and they can''t cope with so many races. "I know! However, our altars still need a period of time to run in. Few of the people in the clan are proficient in the power of curse. Once we fight with the people in the Central Plains, the chance of victory is not very great! " "I have known this for a long time, so we must do a good job in this defensive measure, otherwise, it will give other people a thorough opportunity!" .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2151 Jiangning side, he has been guarding the three women. There are three women''s abilities. Although they are not as powerful as he is, they do not have the same experience as him. However, if anything else happens in the Central Plains, they still have a great role. Moreover, everyone here has their own abilities. "How do you feel now?" At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help asking the three girls. "Not bad! I feel my strength, and it seems to be slowly recovering! " The moon takes the lead in saying. Then, Liu Mei and Feng Ying nodded. They also felt that they had regained their strength and were slowly improving. It was a good thing for them. After all, they have been hit by their own strength for a time, but they don''t even know what they have to live before. "Good! That''s good! " Jiangning heard three women''s words, hanging a heart, this just let down. The power of curse is an incomprehensible power. The people of the earth witches, who can use this power, also come from the understanding of those mysterious powers. This is their specialty. It is said that in the last battle, their king could bully the powerful. The powerful people have already reached the point of being very strong. It can even be said that the powerful people can beat Jiangning up with a slap, but they can still bully the powerful people. We can imagine how powerful their strength is. Even it is undeniable that if they were not besieged by the people, they might have unified the Central Plains. After all, there were so many people in the land wizard clan at that time, and each of them was proficient in using the power of this curse. But later, because they made too much publicity, they were united by all the people, and then they went down directly. If they had known how to be patient in those days, maybe this place in the Central Plains would not be the same as it is now. Jiangning is watching the three girls slowly heal, he saw the three girls face slowly become ruddy, a hanging heart, is also gradually put down, he does not want to see the three girls have any accident, once the accident happened, he would not even forgive himself. Three women''s words, their faces at this time, is also gradually showing a smile, because at this time, they already feel the return of power, this is a great thing, even can say, is lost and recovered, that is a very gratifying thing. After a short time, the first one to wake up is Liu Mei. She looks the same as before, but her complexion is better than before. After all, you can see that her face is very red here, and her breath seems to grow a little bit. "How do you feel?" Jiangning saw Liu Mei wake up and asked immediately. "How are you! I don''t know what kind of level my strength has reached, but I can feel that my strength seems to be condensed, more condensed than before! " Speaking of this, Liu Mei''s face couldn''t help showing the color of excitement. Before, she still didn''t believe Jiangning''s words, but now, she has believed Jiangning''s words, not to deceive her. Then, the moon and Fengying wake up one after another. Their state is similar to Liumei''s, and they have gathered a lot of strength. For this, Jiangning is called a joy. Originally, he thought that the power of the curse could not be cracked, but after a systematic solution, he was not afraid. After all, all the power came from heaven and earth, and there was no other explanation. "That''s good, that''s good!" Jiangning smiles. However, at this time, he was already thinking about how to deal with this dark night clan. After all, they had the power of curse. If they brought people there by themselves, it would be extremely difficult for them to use the power of curse to make them have no resistance ability. After all, everyone has their own ability here It''s coming. For example, the former masked man could not curse Jiangning. That is to say, his strength is strong enough. If he were an ordinary man, he might have been used this kind of strength already, and he would be completely without combat effectiveness by then. Therefore, it is necessary to discuss such matters. "Come on, let''s go to the bala people and see what they think!" At this time, Jiangning made a decision directly. After all, he can''t fight against the local witches alone, and even there may be big problems. Therefore, he must unite with specific people at a specific time, so that he can better play his strength."Well! I also think that we need to unite more people to give full play to our strength. Otherwise, we will not be able to punish this local witch clan! " Liu Mei is also very aware of this situation, although her strength is not very strong, but think of things, she is very smart. Yueer and Fengying don''t want to say anything now. Their race hasn''t been found, and they don''t know whether they have been captured by the people of the Diwu clan. If they are captured by people of this race, it will be a troublesome thing. After all, they have no strength to break into the local witches. Everything depends on Jiangning. If Jiangning is not good enough, no one can stop the local witches in the Central Plains. Looking back on this tribe, they all feel fear, strange curse power, and strong power. They are even more powerful than the original Protoss and fury. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2152 However, one thing to be thankful for is that the Protoss and the fury clan were already in Jiangning''s hands, so they could not unite with this local witch clan. Once they are united, Jiangning and others simply don''t know how to deal with it. After all, when they dealt with the local witches, they needed all the people with lofty ideals in the Central Plains. Now they have to deal with it alone. At most, they have a bala nationality, which makes him more depressed. Therefore, without such strength, he can deal with the local witches. Even so, once something else happens here, he can''t stop it. "Are we going back to the Baals?" The moon can''t help but ask Jiangning. "Well! If we don''t go back and plan, we won''t be able to defeat the local witches at all! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face could not help showing the color of depression. Originally, I thought that nothing could defeat him when he came out from the land of death to the Central Plains. After all, his strength was so strong, but I didn''t expect that now there were many races, and every race was so powerful. "In fact, I want to say that just now I have sensed the breath of our moon people, just a little bit. As for whether they will have problems, I''m not sure!" At this time, the moon couldn''t help saying her own idea. Three people in the field smell speech, on the face immediately showed the color of amazement. Liu Mei, in particular, was shocked. She asked yue''er, "if you can sense it, then you Yue people must be captured! If that''s the case, then some of our lingzu must have been captured! " As for Fengying, she is not too shocked. After all, she is just a girl who has nothing to do with her family, and her people are not from the Central Plains. Jiangning on one side was also shocked at this time. He never thought that such a thing would happen. Don''t we all say that Liu Mei''s special skill can sense everything? Why can''t Liu Mei feel it now, but it''s Yue Er, which makes him depressed. "Are you sure?" Jiangning can''t help but ask the moon. "Well! In fact, there is a heart to heart connection skill in our moon family. After I practiced this skill in those years, I was connected with a senior in the family, so I could easily feel her breath! " After yue''er said this, she could not help showing her worry. Although she felt the breath of her own people, she didn''t know the situation of her own people at all. She could even say that once anything happened to her own people, she could not do it well. "I see! But now, we still can''t go to Jiwang mountain. After all, our strength is not enough. Once we give them the chance, maybe our whole team will have big problems! So, I want to unite with the bala people, and then with other people, then I can do harm to the people of the Diwu people! " Jiangning directly put forward his own ideas. Sometimes, it''s OK to use some better methods. After all, the number of them is too small here. If a person is cursed, then he will lose his fighting ability. In this place, don''t underestimate a person''s fighting power. He can often cure you. Therefore, everyone is a very important member. Nothing is allowed to happen. "Well! In other words, I didn''t want to go to Jiwang mountain immediately to find out all these things. After all, at this time, if they encounter harm, they will also encounter it. We haven''t said anything about it in the past! " The moon shook her head. Although she said that, she still had endless worries. After all, she didn''t meet any of the people of her race when she came back. Different from the spirit clan, the spirit clan can still meet several people. For the time being, she can know that her clan is not in danger. But the month clan''s words, that is not the same, all people have not seen, this is to make her more depressed. After a discussion, they left this resting place directly. However, when they walked for a period of time, they saw an incredible person, that is Dahan! Dahan, this man is known in the place of death. His reputation is very strong, and the whole person is also very talkative, and his strength is extremely strong. If he is allowed to enter the war of resistance, it would be a better thing. Dahan was stunned when he saw Jiangning and others, and then said, "finally, I saw an accomplice! I haven''t seen any accomplices since I came out of the place of death. I didn''t expect that I could still meet them at this time. I''m so happy! ""Me too! I didn''t expect you to come out, and your strength has increased a little bit! " After seeing Dahan, Jiangning also smiles. As for the three girls, they are in the same situation. After all, Dahan''s strength is in front of us. Even if ordinary people pick him up, there won''t be any possibility, because Dahan''s strength has reached a very strong level. "Yes, how many of you came out?" Jiangning didn''t know what happened at the beginning. After all, he was the first one to come out. After that, they didn''t wait for the people who might go out next. Asked about this, Dahan immediately came to the topic and said: "at the beginning, but all the people came out, of which we came out in the second wave. As for the first wave, it must be you! Because when we came out, we all saw your trace, but we didn''t catch up with you! " When Jiangning heard the speech, he felt that a man as strong as Dahan, who was speechless, could not pursue himself. If he said that, he would laugh. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2153 After they talked about the past, Jiangning immediately turned back to the present. "Do you know the land of witches? Do you know the night clan? " When Jiangning asked Dahan about this, his face suddenly became dignified. The local witches are too powerful. No one can fight against the local witches alone, just like the situation in those years. No one can fight against them at all. "I know! What''s wrong with a race that was wiped out a hundred years ago? " When Dahan saw the dignified color on Jiangning''s face, he also showed the color of doubt. He didn''t understand why Jiangning would say this local witch clan for no reason. Because at the beginning, it was not allowed to talk about the tribe of Diwu. Once we talked about the tribe of Diwu, we would be attacked by others. Although there would not be dangerous things, it was totally helpless to attack. After all, everyone had his own pursuit. "Have you been exterminated?" Jiangning could not help but feel depressed when he heard the speech. Then he said, "we just met the people of the land witch clan. Their ability is extremely strong. Not only that, they also have the power of curse. We don''t know what to do now!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face suddenly sank. He really didn''t know how to deal with this local witch family, because their strength was too strange. Once there was an accident, it would be the destruction of the whole army. If there are several people who are as powerful as him, maybe they will not be afraid of this problem, but only one of them will face this local witch clan. If they really fight, it will be extremely dangerous. After listening to Jiangning''s words, Dahan was completely shocked. They never thought that such a thing would happen. They never even thought that such a thing would happen here. "How can they still appear in the Central Plains? It''s fatal!" Dahan''s face is completely green, because he has seen things about the Diwu clan in the classics, which is a very powerful existence. Even in those years, many people took part in the battle, but it still took a long time to kill the Diwu clan. I didn''t expect that Jiangning now said that the people of the Diwu clan still exist in the Central Plains. Not only that, they seem to have made a comeback. This is a very depressing thing for him. When he thought of the same situation as before, his whole heart trembled a little. "Just now, the three girls were affected by the power of the curse. Although nothing happened, they indirectly lost their ability. It''s two hours now that they have recovered! I don''t know what would have happened to them if I hadn''t been there at that time! " Jiangning said this, but also a bit gloomy up. It''s exactly the same as what he said. If he hadn''t been around the three girls just now, they might have been killed. After all, the power of a curse can completely make you have no combat ability. It can even be said that once there is a battle, those who are slightly weak have no combat ability at all Combat capability. After all, the power of a curse can completely make you lose the ability to fight, which is self-evident. Therefore, Jiangning has to unite with other people so that it can do some of these things well. "The power of being cursed can sober up, which is enough to show that their ability is not very strong, but it can not be denied that their achievements in this area are not very strong, and their strength is extremely strong!" Dahan is honest, but he is not stupid. He can judge other things from some things. Jiangning thinks the same way. After all, if they are really powerful, they will surely use the power of curse to control the whole Central Plains. Now this appearance also shows that their curse power is not very strong, and as long as they are running in slowly, maybe they can achieve this goal. "By the way, didn''t you say you knew where the previous group was? Let''s go to them and unite Jiangning said that, his face could not help showing a sneer. As long as they unite, they can do a lot of things. It''s very important that they don''t have to look at the eyes of the Diwu clan. Once they unite with other experts, they don''t have to be afraid. This is what Jiangning wants to see. There is another point, which is also a saying. "Well! I''ll take you there now! " Dahan pondered for a moment, then said. Everyone nodded. At this time, everyone knows such things. Otherwise, if the Central Plains is swallowed up little by little, no one will be able to afford it. At that time, the whole Central Plains will be controlled, and all people will become slaves of this race. At that time, the real event will appear It''s too late.Under the leadership of Dahan, they went through many mountains, and then came to a plain. When Jiangning and others went to this place, they only saw a piece of green grass. Not only that, but also the fresh air. This is very refreshing. For a long time, Jiangning and others have never enjoyed such a situation, because they have been fighting all the time, and even living in a very tense life every day. Now there is such an opportunity, which is the best thing for Jiangning and others. "They''re all in here?" Jiangning can''t help but ask Dahan. "Yes! After they come out, they have already lived in this area. In their words, they can cultivate their mood in this area, and their strength will be greatly improved. If they go to other places, it will be too complicated, and the improvement of their strength will not be so significant, which they understand quite well! " Speaking of this, Dahan scratched his head in embarrassment. "And you? Why did you go out? " Seeing Dahan, Jiangning couldn''t help laughing. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2154 After being asked, Dahan immediately said, "I''m going out to find my mentor. Only when I''m around you can I get more fighting! Originally, I thought that there would not be so many battles when I came out to the Central Plains, but I didn''t expect that there was a local witch clan. For me, it''s the best thing! " "Are you a man who improves his strength by fighting?" After Jiangning heard the speech, the whole people were shocked. In this Central Plains, there are many different races. They all have their own advanced system. Some people need constant cultivation, while others need constant fighting. But generally speaking, there are very few people who need to fight to improve their strength. Once these people appear, when they are strong enough, they will stir up the whole Central Plains. Therefore, these people were not in the Central Plains in their early years, which is equivalent to being slaughtered. But I didn''t expect that I could still meet one person, which is a very shocking thing for Jiangning. "You don''t treat me as you did our ancestors, do you?" At this time, Dahan is a little uncertain about Jiangning''s meaning. After all, he knows very well how his ancestors were beaten up before. It''s because of the militant elements. Generally, when they don''t fight, they will stir up the fight. Therefore, this group of people can be said to stir up the whole pattern. In addition, they can improve their strength very quickly and have rich combat experience. Generally speaking, as long as they are strong enough to reach a certain level, they can run across the whole Central Plains. After all, some powerful people can cultivate in secret. They generally don''t go out to care about anything, while the weak people can''t do anything about it, so it''s derived from this thing. Jiangning smelled the speech, could not help but smile on his face and said: "you can rest assured that I will not pay attention to you! Although you are that kind of person, but your heart is pure, you can only meet those bad guys, will fight, this is I very understand! Even if you are not such a person, I can still have the ability to stop you, so I will not do it to you! " Dahan hears that his heart is finally released. He is afraid that Jiangning will attack him. If it is Jiangning who attacks him, there is no way for him. After all, Jiangning''s strength is a powerful one. It can even be said that he can''t resist many attacks under Jiangning alone I''m here. Not only that, there are other three women. Their strength is also very strong. Although they are not as strong as Jiangning''s strength, if they want to stop him, it will also have a good effect. "Dahan, as long as your heart is right, we will not pay attention to you!" At this time, Liu Mei also said with a smile. Fengying and Yueer look at Dahan with a smile on their face. They feel that Dahan is as lovely as a child. Compared with other people, they are more willing to talk with Dahan, because Dahan is a person who has no city. Other people don''t know. "Well! I won''t get worse anyway Dahan laughed and then said, "let''s go. We''ll see where they live when we go ahead." Under the leadership of Dahan, everyone soon arrived at the place where Li Ming lived. Jiangning knew that Li Ming had a four person team. If Li Ming also absorbed other people, the team would be more numerous, and the strength of the team was also very good. Their overall strength is a little more powerful than the three women. We can see how strong their strength is. When Li Ming and others saw Jiangning, they were all shocked. "Teacher, why are you here?" After Li Ming came to Jiangning, he immediately asked with a smile. In the original place of death, Jiuyou bamboo forest, if there was no Jiangning, then they would not live to this day. Everything is Jiangning''s help, they can get through the difficulties. Otherwise, they can''t be able to get through the difficulties. Secondly, in the Central Plains, they have heard the name of Jiangning. They all know the deeds of Jiangning. They admire Jiangning as a whole. At least they are tens of millions of times better than those who want to fight and devour other races. Jiangning laughed and said, "if I''m a teacher, I won''t be a teacher! I''ve come to see you now. I have something to do for you. It can also be said that it''s everyone''s business! " "Go ahead, please Li Ming made a gesture. "It''s easy! I believe everyone has heard of the local witches? Now I can responsibly say that the people of the land witches have come out to the Central Plains. If my guess is right, their idea is to enslave the people of the whole Central Plains and become the king themselves! Before, we have met the people of the Diwu clan several times. They are very powerful and have the power of curse in them! "´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£ Chapter 2155 Li Ming''s face sank when he heard the speech. Later, he said coldly: "I never thought that the people of the land witches would still be in this central plains. We always thought that the people of the land witches had been killed, but they didn''t want to appear again! What can we do? " "In fact, they are not very strong. As long as we work together, we can win the battle!" Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face could not help showing a sneer. As for the strength of the local witches, he really found out the truth, because in this, no matter everyone, his own heart is bottomed out, so in his mind, he will not have any fear. However, although he is not afraid of this local witch clan, he still needs to connect people. Otherwise, there will be a big problem. "Master Jiangning, if you say that, I have to say that you are a little careless, but I know the battle at that time very well! At that time, there were already powerful people taking part in the war. We can imagine how fierce the battle was! " Speaking of this, Li Ming could not help pondering, and then continued. "In fact, the strength of the Diwu clan is not on the surface at all. If they meet tough people and can''t deal with them by themselves, they will use their secret weapons to control a person directly with a curse. No matter how tough the mind of that person is, they will be controlled. You can imagine their fate Strength, how strong it is! " "If I remember it well, there were three powerful men here, and they all fell into their hands. At that time, the three powerful men were blinded and became their killing weapons. That''s why they fought so fiercely at that time! And the reason why they are able to control the powerful one lies in a baby After hearing this, Jiangning and others were shocked. If he said that, Jiangning himself would be in danger. After all, they have the strength to control the powerful people here, which makes him worried. "Well, was the baby who controlled the powerful found and destroyed in those years?" This question is what Jiangning wants to know. After all, if this baby is still there, everything else will be completely lost. "Ha ha! So the things against heaven can''t be destroyed easily. We don''t know where they spread at that time! But I think since they dare to come back, then they must have their own self-confidence, otherwise, it will not appear! " At the end of the day, Li Ming''s face became dignified again. Jiangning and the three women look at each other, and they all see the dignified color in each other''s eyes. If they really look like this, it will be completely bad. However, there is one thing Jiangning doesn''t understand. Since this treasure was found, why not destroy it directly? This is an easy question to think about. At that time, Li Ming''s words completely answered his doubts: "this thing is not that I don''t want to destroy, but that I can''t destroy it! Maybe they''ll find a sorcerer, and I''ll think about it! " "As for the reason why they don''t fight now, maybe they want to see who is the most powerful in the Central Plains. When the time comes, it''s better to directly control the person than to fight!" After hearing the speech, Jiangning was shocked again. It never occurred to him that a person of a race should have such a careful idea. If Li Ming hadn''t told him, he might still be kept in the dark now. At that time, he would be excited to deal with the local witches, only to find that he was not able to deal with them, and then he was directly controlled. Once this happens, it will be a dilemma for the whole Central Plains. Because Jiangning knows his own strength incomparably. Although it is not invincible, it is impossible for ordinary people to join hands to deal with him. After all, Jiangning''s own strength is already incomparably strong. With a system, it will be so powerful that no one can stop it. At this moment, he completely gave up the idea that he could deal with the local witches, and at this time, he was a little afraid. Three women''s words, they are already shivering at this time. They think of the moment when they were controlled and their physical strength was pulled away. They actually feel very lucky. "So what are we going to do now?" At this time, Jiangning could not help asking again. After all, I don''t know the secret of the past, but Li Ming and others understand it. So if someone guides me, it''s the best thing. It can even be said that once we have an accurate policy, we may be able to make Jiangning and others win."What can we do? Let''s unite and see how to deal with it! These things must not be carried out in a hurry. Once they are carried out in a hurry, it will be impossible to save the outcome! " Li Ming said with great experience. At that time, although he was still a child, he had already experienced such things, so he was more confident in dealing with the local witches. Jiangning pondered for a while, and immediately said again: "should we inform some experts and unite together, otherwise once they are controlled, they will be completely ruined!" "This is feasible. After all, the people who come out of Jiuyou bamboo forest are very powerful. If they control them, it will be a big deal! If my guess is good, now they are looking for experts, not to stop doing things, not to be afraid of us! " Li Ming guessed for a while and said directly. Jiangning also nodded at this speculation. After all, only in this way can they become the kings of the Central Plains. Otherwise, they would not be the kings. There is another point. It''s also here. They want to control and find more experts, so they slow down. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2156 After listening to what Li Ming said, Jiangning was completely stunned, because he didn''t know these things at all. He didn''t even know the situation a hundred years ago. When Li Ming restored the situation of fighting against the local witches a hundred years ago, he completely understood that Jiangning was not the situation he saw. The local witches had their own ideas. Thinking of this, Jiangning was stunned. "Now, give me an opinion, what shall we do?" Jiangning pondered for a moment and asked Li Ming. Jiangning won''t ask Li Ming about anything else, but at this moment, he wants to ask Li Ming, because he doesn''t understand these things. Li Ming pondered for a while, and then said: "we are in a dangerous period now. We must rectify it! If it can not be rectified, there will be a big problem! " When Jiangning heard the speech, he began to ponder. The three girls don''t know how to do it at this time. After all, their strength is just average. If they are allowed to play tricks, they can''t do it at all. After all, they don''t know anything about the situation of the local witches, so they can''t have any say. "Another point is to let the major experts unite, even if they can''t gather, at least let a small part of them gather together. Otherwise, there will be a big problem! Once a master is occupied, others will be occupied one after another! " Li Ming said that, the whole person is dignified. He is a man from the past. He knows the power relationship very well. He can even say that once something like this happens, it can''t be restricted to the local witches. A hundred years ago, with the power of curse, the land witches were able to let powerful people do things for them. Besides, there are no powerful people in the Central Plains now, so they are extremely dangerous. Once a master or more people fall into the hands of the land witches, the consequences will be unimaginable. Jiangning nodded and agreed. After all, this is one of the ways to prevent, although it is not necessarily such a thing, but prevention, or very good! Without any accident, Jiangning once again said: "now, should we divide our troops into two ways, or should we combine them together to rectify?" "There are two ways to go! If you say that the local witches have already started to do things, then we really need to do things earlier. If we don''t do this rectification earlier, there will be no way to limit it to this local witches! " Li Ming said the consequences directly. "Good! Then we''ll split up! I hope you can finish the task and pay attention to your own lives! " Jiangning solemnly exhorted, and then he and the third daughter said, "let''s go! Master of rectifying the Central Plains! Otherwise, there will be a big problem! " "Good! Be careful "Master Li Ming, be careful and be safe!" "Let''s go! Hope to have good luck with you Li Ming smiles and shakes his hand at Jiangning and others. When Jiangning and others left, Li Ming''s look completely changed. "What''s the matter, brother Li?" A man nearby, seeing Li Ming''s look, immediately asked. "It''s nothing. I just want to say that it''s not so easy for the earth witches to come out. This race has a very strong backing. Their ancestors, perhaps through the power of curse, have been resurrected!" When Li Ming said this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "every time the land witches come out, it''s the shock period of the Central Plains. In this period, only the right one can save the Central Plains." "Although I don''t know who is the right one now, I know that it is extremely difficult to get through this catastrophe. After all, the land witches, who have endured for a hundred years, must have great strength to come out again. There is no doubt about that!" After hearing this, everyone in Li Ming''s team was stunned. No one thought that such a problem would happen. Anyway, Jiangning still has its own good fortune here. However, when this good fortune is lost, there will be a big problem. "Then what should we do? Do we just look at the land witches and slowly devour our central plains?" At this time, one of the people next to him frowned and asked. "What can we do? That''s the best way now! " Li Ming shook his head with a silent face. For this matter, he really has no way. If other races want to do this, they may be able to suppress it by force, but for the Diwu, they can''t suppress it by force at all, because they are a race with strange power.When you can''t see it, they will completely control you, and then they may slowly expand this control. It can even be said that if they control enough experts in a certain period of time, they can really fight. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, Li Ming is very clear about this point. After all, he has experienced a previous battle among the local witches, but Jiangning has never experienced it. Therefore, he will not be as clear as Li Ming in terms of understanding the secret and other decisions. Without any hesitation, after Jiangning and others left, Li Ming and others also began to take action. After all, time is very urgent now. If one doesn''t pay attention, then there will be experts who control the Central Plains. Moreover, if the experts are the kind of people who can compete with Jiangning, it will be a complete bad event. Because in the Central Plains, there are not many people who can compete with Jiangning, and this kind of people can completely block one side, or even do things, without looking at other people''s eyes. Everyone understands this, so these things will not happen. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2157 Jiangning and the four girls have begun to wander the Central Plains, because they all have a common idea, that is, to turn over the local witches. If they can''t, then the Central Plains will be a real big thing. "This time, it''s just in line with your wishes. After all, it''s possible to find people of your race, and it gives you a little bit of confidence!" Jiangning walked ahead with a smile on his face. Jiangning is also very clear about the three women''s ideas. After all, their clansmen are missing. Although there are some people in the lingzu who can find them, most of them have disappeared. Moreover, they have heard about the secret of the Diwu clan, which makes them even more worried. "Well! But I''m still very worried. After all, the Diwu clan can really control the experts. If they control the people in our clan, it will be a very sad thing! " When Liu Mei said this, she couldn''t help looking sad. "I''m also a little worried. It seems that something big has happened to people of our race!" Moon is also pondering, and then said. Both of them are extremely worried about their own race, but there is no way for them. After all, everything is based on Jiangning. If Jiangning does not do something, then they have no chance to do it. Even if we haven''t heard from people of our own race for such a long time, maybe there is something wrong with it. "Don''t worry, even if there is such a thing, we may have a turn for the better!" When Jiang Ning said this, he couldn''t help smiling. Although he may not be able to lift the curse, if he can find them, Jiangning will surely be able to subdue them instead of fighting with them. This is Jiangning''s self-confidence. Any other person would not have such an idea. After all, not everyone can do such a thing. Jiangning has such an idea and confidence just because it has a system. "Well! Keep going! It''s no use worrying anyway! " After Liu Mei adjusted her mood, she immediately walked ahead with Jiangning, while Yuer walked behind with Fengying. Everyone has no purpose now. They are on the journey. If they meet a master, they should tell him these things. After all, people who know the truth all know about the tribe of Diwu. Therefore, they won''t have any goals. I don''t know how long later, the people have come to a far west direction. Here, Jiangning directly said to the people, "it seems that there is a master. I don''t know what race he is from!" After Jiangning finished speaking, he immediately noticed a strong breath, rolling directly from afar. Soon, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of them. "Who are you, and what''s your purpose?" After the visitors saw Jiangning and others, they gave a low roar, and the rolling sound was released. "We are from the Central Plains. We are here to tell you something!" With a smile on his face, Jiangning said, "I don''t know. Have you ever heard of the Diwu clan?" When Jiangning''s words fell, the middle-aged master was shocked. "The land witches, what do you say about the land witches?" "It''s very simple, because the people of the Diwu clan have already come out! At that time, they had to bear it. Now they have reached a certain level of strength and come out to the river and lake again. That''s why I came to tell you that we must unite. Otherwise, if the experts are controlled, the whole Central Plains will be destroyed! " Jiangning said that with a dignified color on his face. He can''t manage so much. Now that he has made his goal clear, there is no saying. He just tells this person about it. Middle aged master Leng Leng, then said: "please come with me, we have a detailed talk!" Jiangning smiles, then makes a look at the three girls, and immediately follows the middle-aged man. In a stockade, there are young and old, men and women. When they see Jiangning and others, they are shocked. Everyone looks at Jiangning and others as if they see some monster. Seeing this, Jiangning couldn''t help asking, "don''t you go out? Why are you so alert when you see strangers? " "Yes! We don''t go out. We are self-sufficient in this small place, so no one will come. The last time someone came, it was five years ago, so everyone will be surprised when they see strangers! " The middle-aged man explained directly. Three female smell speech, can''t help a burst of speechless rise.Although it sounds good to say that it is self-sufficient, the bad thing to say is that it is closed and completely isolated from the outside world. This is not a good phenomenon for the people. After all, if they are isolated, they don''t know anything about the outside world. "My name is Sibo. This is my race, Sibo! I don''t know what you''re talking about about the Diwu clan? " At this time, the middle-aged master could not help frowning and asked. "If you know about the local witches, it''s easy! The local witches have now appeared in the Central Plains, and I guess their goal is to have experts with the same strength as you. When they control you, they will fight against other races! " Jiangning said that, his face is full of dignified color. Because every time he thought of such a problem, he felt that it was very heavy. If one of them made a mistake, then the whole army would be destroyed. There is no doubt about that. Although the strength of their own, may be able to escape a disaster, but here, there are definitely a lot of people can not escape this disaster. "Do you think the earth witches are the ones who can use the power of curse?" When Xibo asked, his face was dignified. Although he said that he had never participated in such a thing before, he had heard of this local witch clan. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2158 "Yes! It''s the race that will use the power of curse. If you are controlled, then you will be dominated by the people of this race. Maybe you will even kill your own people at that time! " Jiangning directly said the worst result. After all, everyone will be afraid of these things, especially the situation of killing each other, which is even more sad. Since ancient times, no one wants to face these things, even some people who fight for power do not want to face them. After hearing this, the Sibo people were shocked. After all, they are a closed race. They don''t know anything about the outside world. At this moment, it''s the first time that they have heard such things. They feel very terrible. After all, they have been self-sufficient all the time. Once there are these problems, they will be scared down. Xibo was stunned. "I know something about the local witches, but no matter what, I won''t let this happen. Since you have already said that, I will follow you! As for people of race, there are no experts, and this place is not accessible to everyone. There should be no danger in a wasteland! " After thinking about it for a while, Sibo decided immediately. People of Xibo race were stunned when they heard their boss say so. But at this time, they also showed a strong desire, that is, they want to go out with Xibo. But these people''s eyes, are cold by Xibo, and then dare not look at Xibo again. Jiangning could not help smiling when he saw this scene. Although the strength of Xibo was not very strong, it was much stronger than sannu. Once it was targeted by the people of Diwu, it would be extremely dangerous. After all, there was a lack of experts among Diwu. Moreover, if the guess is good, now they are all looking for experts. Once they find the experts useful to them, they will not have any hesitation and will directly control them. However, Jiangning didn''t know that the reason why Xibo agreed so readily was that Xibo''s predecessors had done harm to the local witches. After all, a hundred years ago, all the experts were involved. Xibo''s predecessors were no exception, and they also needed to go forward. At that time, after his predecessors went to support him, he did not come back again and died in the battlefield completely. Not only that, but also his own people were framed by the people of the Diwu clan. He just hid and escaped a disaster. Otherwise, there would not be such a Xibo clan now. Therefore, after hearing about the local witches, he did not hesitate to follow Jiangning. It''s revenge, and it''s also a preparation for the safety of people of one''s own race. If you don''t take part in it, it may be the same as what Jiangning said, and it will completely bring him to an end at that time. "Now, then, shall we go?" Jiangning asked for Xibo''s advice. Xibo saw the people in the show, and then said to Jiangning, "can you give me a night? I want to have a carnival with the people in the family for the last time Because, I''m not sure if I can come back next time. " When Jiangning heard the speech, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. This has not gone out, it is already a good thing in the future, and it is still a kind of unlucky thing. But he also understood that this really existed. After all, no one would have the determination to face the local witches. "Well! sure! Let''s have a carnival together Jiangning nodded and allowed it to come down. After hearing the speech, the three girls immediately laughed. For them, although it''s very important to find their own people, they haven''t found a heart all the time. It''s hard. Sometimes, they need to relax. It''s also a very good choice. There was no accident. At this time, everyone was ready. Everyone presented Jiangning as a guest of honor. Although they were not familiar with Jiangning before, they became very familiar after chatting for a period of time. Not only that, but also many people gathered around Jiangning and listened to what Jiangning said thing. As for the girls, they are surrounded by the three girls, and they are also listening to the stories outside. At this time, the three girls are constantly irrigating the outside knowledge of the little girls. At the same time, they also show their own skills and teach them to practice hard so that they can protect themselves. On this carnival night, the whole Xibo people are extremely happy, and Jiangning and others are in the same situation. In such a long tense life, we finally get a rest time. Everyone relaxes his tense nerves.This place is extremely remote, and people don''t need to protect themselves for their own safety. After a night of revelry, we also need to return to the normal life. At dawn, Jiangning and sannv are already up. At the same time, Xibo also joined Jiangning and others without the attention of the people. "Let''s go! Maybe, as you said, it''s still a matter whether you can come back after going out this time! Look more! " Jiangning''s words, a little sad, but this is an indisputable fact, because no one will have confidence, this time in the face of the land witch clan, he will be able to come back alive. If you have such confidence, then you can say that this person''s ability is very strong. But in fact, it is not. A hundred years ago, there were many people who were extremely powerful. For example, some powerful people were everywhere at that time, but they had no way to survive. It can be seen that the strength of this local witch clan is so powerful. It can even be said that the strength of the local witch clan has surpassed many races. Even before the protoss, they can''t compare with the people of the Diwu clan, because the people of the Diwu clan can control many masters, and the protoss, they can only revive people. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2159 Jiangning and others once again set out, the next place is still unknown. When they meet a master, they will discuss with him about the harm to others and the race. Some of the old masters quickly agreed to Jiangning''s request and joined up with Jiangning and others. Some of the younger ones are in the same situation, because as long as they can be strong and have some family background, they can almost know the affairs of the genuine witches. Therefore, everyone here has rich experience, otherwise they would not be the best among the experts. When the team of Jiangning and others is growing, the team of Li Ming is also growing rapidly. However, the people Li Ming is looking for are just ordinary. Their strength is not as strong as the people Jiangning is looking for. After all, Jiangning''s strength is there. If there is no accident, you can still find a very powerful master. "I don''t know what happened to Li Ming. I''ve found some experts!" After gathering more than a dozen experts, Jiangning couldn''t help but feel depressed. When he was looking for a master, there was no news of Li Ming, which was a very depressing thing for him. Generally speaking, no matter what kind of things happen, there will be a flow of information. But now he and Li Ming have no communication at all. It can even be said that after they are separated, there is no news at all. However, Jiangning also knows that nothing will happen to Li Ming. After all, when he was separated from himself, he brought many experts with him. There is no doubt about that. "Don''t worry. Maybe Li Ming has found as many experts as us. When we go to Jiwang mountain, we will have a great deal of confidence!" Liu Mei could not help but look forward to it. Although there are more than a dozen experts in this team, it is obviously not enough for the land witches. After all, the ability of the land witches has become extremely powerful since they can use the power of curse. It can even be said that there is no race in the Central Plains to fight against I can resist them. This is the reason why all the experts agreed to enter the Jiangning team after listening to the words of Jiangning and others. "I hope they can have a good result..." Jiangning also showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Although Li Ming''s strength is not very strong, Jiangning knows that this person''s mind is extremely smart. Even if something happens, he can deal with it. Otherwise, he would not be able to mix in the land of death, and he would be able to attract so many experts. When he was in Jiuyou bamboo forest, he was even more shrewd. He directly used one of his broken powder skills to link up with Jiangning, so that Jiangning could not abandon him. Later, he directly went through Jiuyou bamboo forest and came back to the Central Plains. Originally, when he came back to the Central Plains, he was ready to constantly improve his own realm, but he did not expect that such a thing happened at this time, which was a very depressing thing for him. Because, his strength is already to be promoted, maybe in one or two years, he can rise to another level. However, in the face of great difficulties, everyone will stop the work at hand, not for any reason, just because they want to protect their own race, or even their dearest. "Come on, let''s speed up and try to get to Jiwang mountain as soon as possible, then ambush and wait for Li Ming''s people!" Jiangning said with a smile. More than a dozen people follow Jiangning, many of them have just passed Jiangning, but they can''t just pass Jiangning all the time. After all, his strength is there, and at that time, Jiangning just released a small part of his strength. If they released all their strength, it would be even more invincible. At the same time, Li Ming is also thinking of Jiangning and others. After all, at this time, they can''t be allowed to do more other things. Once the Diwu people start to do things, they have to deal with it, and it seems that there is not much time left for them. After they come out to the Central Plains and make their identity public, they should not wait to die. There must be a lot of actions. Li Ming doesn''t know what kind of action it is, but he only knows that he must speed up. Otherwise, if something happens, they won''t be able to bear it. "Let''s go to Jiwang mountain! We agreed to go to Jiwang mountain in half a month. Now it''s almost half a month, and we can''t find any useful experts in this period of time! " Li Ming said to many experts.These experts, middle-aged and young, all know the legend of the Diwu clan. Even some people didn''t want to participate in these things at first, but they were forced to join Li Ming''s team by their elders. Because the older generation of people, they are very aware of the power of the land witches, can be summed up in one sentence, that there is a land witches, there is no central plains! This is the method of the old generation, so from this we can see how powerful the local witches are. After hearing this, they all nodded. Some of them don''t know a lot about it, but Li Ming, who has rich experience, directly tells the past things, and many of them have no mustard. After all, it''s very good to have someone who dares to lead such an important thing. If you give it to each of the people of the tribe, maybe there will be no race that can survive completely, and all races will have big problems, which is beyond doubt. "I don''t know whether Jiangning has gone to Jiwang mountain or not. I''m a little worried now. After all, my experts are not enough..." As he rushed to Jiwang mountain, Li Ming could not help muttering. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2160 However, at the other end, Jiangning also rushed to Jiwang mountain. He also had the same idea as Li Ming, because they both knew the power of the Diwu clan, so it would be better for them to know how to join more experts. In about two days, Jiangning and a group of experts had already appeared under Jiwang mountain. Once again came to Jiwang mountain, the feeling has become different, because Jiangning is already aware of a mysterious force, seems to be more powerful than before, his brow at this time completely wrinkled up. He didn''t think of this. After all, he always thought that there must be a lot of things to do for the local witches. But he didn''t expect that he had done these things well now. "What''s the matter? Where does this mysterious power come from? " At this time, a middle-aged expert directly asked Jiangning. "Jiwang mountain is the same mountain! I had explored this mountain before, but I was not the opponent of the Diwu people, so I retreated directly! But now with you, maybe we can go up! " Speaking of this, Jiangning''s face could not help showing a sneer. For the last time, Jiangning was just a trial. After all, he knew very well that he could not break into it with three girls. If there were more people, he could do a lot of things. After all, the experts were not vegetarian. When they heard the words, their faces sank. They never thought that this would happen. "The land witches? Where is their altar? " "Well! I can''t believe you still know something! " Jiangning laughed and then said, "we''ll wait here for our friends. Maybe there will be powerful people coming. At that time, we''ll attack Jiwang mountain directly. If there''s no accident, maybe we can get these people from the local witches!" "I don''t think so! Since you have been here last time, you must have scared the snake. They won''t give you time! Now that they have come out again, they will be fully prepared, not as they were a hundred years ago. So I think it''s not objective for us to capture the people of the tribe once and for all! " Everyone was stunned when they heard the speech. Everyone was looking at this mountain at this time. All the people, after perceiving the more and more strong breath, all had a gloomy color on their faces. They never thought that such energy would happen. At the beginning, they didn''t believe Jiangning''s words, but if they thought about it, everyone could not believe it, because they could not resist this mysterious force. It can even be said that if you come here alone, maybe you didn''t go to Jiwang mountain. It''s already completely destroyed. After waiting for half a day, a strong breath came from afar. After Jiangning noticed these breath, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. This is obviously the breath of Li Ming, because Jiangning can feel it, not some other people who come to fight with them. "Li Ming, you are here at last! I thought you had forgotten our agreement! " After seeing Li Ming, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling. Li Ming also showed a smile and said with a smile: "how can I forget? Even if something happens, I will never forget coming to Jiwang mountain! This is a place that everyone wants to go up, because there are dangers to our lives on it. We will not give them any way to live! " "That''s it! By the way, how are you preparing this time? " Jiangning looked towards the rear, only to see a dozen people, slowly came, some of them are weak, but it is undeniable that everyone has their own mace, maybe if you don''t pay attention, you will be killed by others. Therefore, the weak can not be underestimated. "That''s all. Although the quality is not as good as yours, it''s at least a big fighting force!" Li Ming smiles and looks at the master he brings to Jiangning. He feels a little depressed. But these things, there is no way to do, after all, no one will guarantee that they can find a peerless master, even if found, it will not be for you to drive, or another thing. "It''s OK. It''s better to have one than not!" Jiangning smiles. When all the people brought by Li Ming were aware of the smell of Jiwang mountain, all of them were shocked. Their thoughts were similar to those brought by Jiangning. Everyone doubted whether the local witches had come out to the Central Plains. Some people even think that Li Ming is cheating on them, but when they see the smell of Jiwang mountain, they finally understand that Li Ming is not lying, but the real situation."Now, are we going up? Don''t you do something defensive? " At this time, among the people led by Jiangning, a young man directly asked Jiangning. At the same time, other people are also looking at Jiangning. Now, they all default that Jiangning leads the team. After all, only Jiangning has the strongest strength in the field. Moreover, they know a lot about jiwangshan. After all, they came here last time. If something happened to them in Jiwang mountain, maybe they didn''t let Jiangning tell them and let Jiangning lead the team. Jiangning pondered for a moment, then said: "it''s almost night now, we''ll wait for tomorrow to start again! It seems that the local witches like dark night very much, so it''s not very useful for us to start dark night. On the contrary, it will lead us into a desperate situation! " "I agree! The people of the local witch clan, it can be said that they are a race, they can become decent, not so ambitious! But they don''t want to be so comfortable. Everyone knows that! " "Maybe, every race has its own expectations." Jiangning laughed and recalled some past events in his mind. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2161 Jiangning said that when he settled down in Jiwang mountain, there would be no one to help him. For these meaningless things, they especially wanted to explore how powerful the Diwu clan was? There is a kind of no harm, there is no comparison. Maybe I left carelessly after exploring! "Jiangning, since it''s already so, let''s settle down here. You should have a certain understanding of this place. What matters still need you to help us solve? After all, we are not familiar with this place!" Li Ming cheekily looking at Jiangning, can say such words should be in addition to Li Ming, also no one? Many people are very taboo Jiangning''s strength, some words also have a word, not a word to hide, there is no meaning of heart to heart! At this time, they are ready to live. Otherwise, the current situation is the most embarrassing beginning. There''s no need to wait for the people of Diwu to come and fight. Jiangning themselves should surrender! After the place where he lived was ready, Jiangning went directly to his tent without saying much to them. In order to face tomorrow''s match with better strength, the most important thing for him now is to rest. "What''s the matter? It seems that from the first step in the tent, my heart is not very comfortable. Is something wrong It seems strange? Why is it like this? Is there something forgotten? Jiangning has been restless, but there is no solution! "Who?" All of a sudden, there was a black shadow outside. However, when Jiangning chased him, there was no sign of anyone. The three women and Li Ming, who were followed by Wen Yan, were also unknown, so! Why is it that everyone has come out in the blink of an eye? "Jiangning, did you find something?" For the most powerful person, he really doesn''t know who to ask? Now looking at the people he has brought, he is not sure what to say! After all, these people are willing to follow them to deal with the Diwu clan! "Nothing. Just a moment ago, I seemed to see a shadow, but there was no trace when I came out. You don''t think it''s the Diwu sent to detect information? " At this time, Jiangning did not dare to say anything easily. Over and over again, someone passed in front of him, but he did not have the ability to find out. Did his ability regress? He couldn''t help doubting! "What did you say? Have the people of the Diwu tribe started to move? What should we do now? All round counterattack or sit and wait to die? " People gathered from all over the world were shocked to hear that the people of the Diwu clan had already begun to take action! Isn''t everything under their control? But what is it all about now? The other side''s on the move? And there is no trace that can be pursued! Jiangning doesn''t know what to say about it. Why do they have such a serious idea just because of a small thing? Is it because they don''t have any idea of attack in their heart? "I don''t know what happened, but the only thing I need to do is to prepare myself as soon as possible, in order to prevent them from sneaking attack at night! In addition, some unimportant people may come to detect the news. They don''t care about our existence. Even if there is anything else, they won''t bring up their spirit, so you can still stay here! " "Jiangning, will your words be too ruthless? Even so, you don''t have to be so direct? After such a long time, there should not be too many people! But now we have so many people? Won''t there be a chance to win? " Li Ming had a bad feeling in his heart. It was not because Jiangning''s words were so unpleasant, but because he didn''t dare to admit what he was doing now! "No matter what, we can''t take action easily now. They may pay attention to us as soon as we come here, so we''d better make a good plan early. Besides, we''ve come to this point. If we don''t deal with it properly, we may be lying there! In addition, if you regret it, you can leave here by yourself! " Jiangning seems to be more serious, and what he says doesn''t have any feelings, but the fact is that they can''t tolerate their refutation. If the Diwu clan really runs rampant here, more people will lose their lives. Looking at the people who followed him, Li Ming couldn''t help thinking, isn''t everything he did meaningless? Jiangning looked at these people and didn''t know what to say. Since they had nothing to decide, what happened next had nothing to do with him! "Well, since there is nothing to pay attention to now, you can leave now. In addition, you should pay a little attention to the things in your living place. After all, I still need to be responsible for you here!" After Jiang Ning said these words, he left and walked towards the place where he lived. These people were embarrassed when they looked at the situation they were in! It''s really not a simple problem!"Now what? Now it seems that there are some worries about whether something will happen! " Facing the threat of the land witches, they really don''t know how to deal with such a difficult problem. There is no big problem, but because of the appearance of a figure, he really doesn''t know how to deal with the current problem better! "No matter whether it''s them or not, what we can do now has been done well. The only requirement now is to have a good rest as soon as possible. In addition, in the face of tomorrow''s day or tonight''s things. Or to have a good rest is more important, in addition, you can also pay a little attention to some of your own things Yue''er looks at Jiangning''s actions, and these people who don''t know what to say, think about it or say something more realistic. After all, they also need to do these seemingly impossible things. Besides, if they fail, their lives will stay here. It''s better to let go! But according to the current situation, these people really don''t know what''s going on. It''s clear that nothing has happened yet, but they are about to be scared to death! .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2162 With Yueer, even if they don''t plan to go back, because everything around them doesn''t seem to be particularly safe at this time, so all the people here go back. In addition, because their environment is not particularly safe, they let some people take turns to see the surrounding environment. If anything happens, they can deal with it immediately! "I didn''t expect that our breakfast would be delivered so soon. Do you want us to surprise them? After all, they are new here. If you don''t pay back, will it be too monotonous? It looks delicious Jiangning never thought that the people he had been trying to find should just look at them in the tree, especially not far away from them. It''s strange that as the most powerful person in the Central Plains, he didn''t have any awareness of them. But now they seem to be in the range that no one can control. They can come and go freely here! "There is no way. Since they have already started fighting, wouldn''t it be a pity if we didn''t take any action? In addition, because their ability seems too vulnerable, they don''t have to do too much. They just need a little stimulation. After all, they have to keep delicious food for tomorrow! " All of a sudden, the speaker leaks out a sharp tooth, which looks like a blood sucking bat. If it''s not because their actions look too unusual, it won''t create a cold atmosphere. It seems that tomorrow is still a fierce battle! "Well, that''s it. Let''s start now. What''s the curse this time?" A person who looks extremely dirty looks at the people below and leaks out crazy eyes. I haven''t seen some decent people for such a long time. Now seems to be a better start! Similarly, every move now is basically within their scope. Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, it''s just the move now that you can understand what happened. The bet between the two people is decided at this moment. It doesn''t seem to matter! "Now let''s see who sucks more blood. If there is any change in this, we can have a day off tomorrow. How about that?" It seems that there is no "harm" bets so decided, and the people below basically have nothing to understand, so carelessly put their lives on the curse of others! The next morning, Jiangning woke up and looked at the scene in front of him. He was so angry that so many people died overnight? They haven''t reacted yet? Are the people of the Diwu clan so powerful at night? It seems that yesterday''s every move has been paid by them. Now it''s more troublesome to deal with it! "What''s the matter? Can anyone tell me? Why don''t the guards do anything? People who sleep in it die in large numbers? I think no matter what you do now, you need to give me a solution as soon as possible! " Jiangning has never been so inflamed, but these people are still so unschooled that they have no ability to deal with it at all? But now the decision should be more for their situation to deal with it? These people with Jiangning words, the whole group of people have panic! "What are you talking about? I told you. Now it''s not a big deal. But what do you mean by what you say? What is it that our guards have nothing to do, but your people have these actions? But I''m telling you, maybe it''s because others are very upset with you. Do you think you can do what you do now? Is it too naive? " I don''t know who said it. Although they don''t have much ability to deal with it at this time, what they said is basically what they mean. Even if they want to say anything more, it should be because there is no way to deal with their things? But "no big deal?" What do you mean? Who is the reason for such a thing now? Does it seem that there is nothing special about your every move, so no matter what it is, there is always some embarrassment that you can''t say? "It''s better for you to worry less. Although it seems that there is no ability to solve the current problems, you should be careful. After all, it''s still very easy for us to solve the current problems. What''s the matter? Why don''t you people here react? " I don''t know what to say, because their things don''t look very good, so there are only one or two people left in the whole team who haven''t killed. Now the situation is that there is not much distance for them! "No matter how, or leave as soon as possible, the current situation is too bad for us, even if Jiangning can deal with their own affairs, but no one can guarantee our lives! So no matter how it is, be careful yourself! " It seems that there is no change in what I have said, but no matter how the situation changes, there is nothing to deal with at present. If this happens all the time, maybe I will lose without fighting before dealing with them today. Li Ming''s face is also not very good-looking. I don''t understand why these things happen?"Now it seems that your actions have not changed at all, but there are still such actions in your ability. Do you think that your ability is proportional to the contribution you can make?" Li Ming''s attitude to this seems to have changed too much. They have no ability to refute the current things. It''s like not knowing what to do because of some actions! When Jiangning came out again, there were not many people outside. Now it''s a mess for them. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2163 "Well, let''s go. Anyway, those people don''t have any substantial help here. In order to deal with the current things as soon as possible, it is a better choice for us to leave as soon as possible! " Jiangning has no idea about the departure of these people. Since it has been so, there is no shameless action! Besides, if it''s still because of my mood, maybe it''s good for them to leave because of those laggards! Li Ming nodded to leave here. He didn''t have any feelings for those people. Anyway, because of their own ability, even if there is anything else, it will not change because of their own choice! "I''m very sorry about that. The others are my former friends. I didn''t think that these things would happen. After all, although their choice has nothing to do with me, I always feel bad because I want to die. That''s why I lost such a big face! " Li Ming feels very ashamed. He is really his good friend. It''s because these talents will make such a big change for them. Maybe they will leave quickly after they die for a long time! "And just now I paid attention to some people who left. It seems that their nature has changed. And last night, although I knew that our past might never come back. But they don''t have any special ideas, and their behavior is not controlled by their mood. But now it''s completely because my heart has been completely mastered, so I don''t have any idea that I can understand. " Yes, maybe those people were under control last night, especially who had no ability to deal with the current situation, especially their own experience didn''t help the situation here! Another reason is that there is no solution to my ability, especially at this time. It seems that although there is no solution, it is also because my situation is not very good, so the atmosphere of the whole team is not very good. "What do you think is the reason for this? And when we face the local witches, we don''t have any preparation. Will we be trained as martial arts by them immediately? It seems that we are really a person who seems to gather together to find a taxi. Besides, if anything happens to us again, maybe now is the time for us to have a rest! " There are some seemingly simple things, but they are denied by a certain situation. Maybe it''s because my situation has changed. So even if something happens, it will not be handled because of its own ability. This is a lot less. If there are fewer people for their own reasons, they really don''t have the ability to solve the current problems. Now follow them to leave here, walk on this road, already can understand what kind of state the earth witch clan is. Especially in the face of them now, I feel more gloomy than ever. Even here, I don''t have any feeling. Especially every time I pass there, it seems that something bad has happened. Although it seems that there is no change, but their breathing is not good. "Jiangning, what should we do now? Now it seems that our experience has changed, and our breathing is not smooth. Do you see what''s changed? " Yeah, every time I get close to that place. It''s like something happened. Not only does your movement become abnormally slow, but also your breathing is like a lack of oxygen in your brain. You don''t have any ability to deal with it. Jiangning also has a headache now. Although he has no change at all, Jiangning also has to stop his action when he looks at those people who have no motivation to go down. "What do you think we should do now? Let''s have a little rest, if anything happens. I''ll solve it immediately. In addition, at this time, everything doesn''t look very good. Especially at this time, what should we do? Now it seems that our attitude is not very good, so even if something happens, no one should be able to deal with it. " Jiangning''s words don''t seem to have changed much, but now the situation is like this. Even if something happens, it should be the preparation of the local witches, but how to deal with it in the end? Isn''t that without a little idea? "Jiangning, do you want to see it? Maybe there is no way for them to deal with the current situation. In addition, it''s better to be careful. You just see if anything happens? I''ll look around! " When they heard what Jiangning was saying, they didn''t say much, but they trusted Jiangning 100 percent. Besides, if there''s any action now, it''s also because of the Diwu clan. What''s happening now, unintentionally, has pushed them deeper. "We''ll go with you!"The three women looked at Jiangning who left, and the people who didn''t have a breath of life here. After thinking for a while, they still left the place with them, if something similar happened. Maybe it will be handled well because of the current situation! After Jiangning left, looking at everything around him, he didn''t find anything bad. Besides, it seems that things are more difficult now? Is there something bad going on? At this time, Jiangning really has no way to deal with everything in front of us? Are you sure there is no way to deal with it? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2164 "What about Jiangning? Did you find anything? Is this the idea that the Diwu people despise us? I think this must be a threat they give us. It seems that the Diwu people are not so simple people. " Looking at the puzzled Jiangning, the three women knew that there was nothing wrong now, otherwise it would be a blow to them, but they had already come to this point. If nothing happened again, they might be affected by their own decision. Jiangning surprisingly did not say anything. Besides, if anything happens at this time, maybe something special will happen because of their actions. Anyway, Jiangning has no idea to deal with it. "No matter what, I don''t have the ability to deal with it at present. If anything really happens, it''s the only situation that can be dealt with. In addition, because of the current reasons, they don''t know how to deal with it, so I think there will be something around them. As for you two, you''d better go back and see what happened, as for the most important thing Be more careful with the result after that! " It seems nothing, but there is no way to deal with the final result. After all, no one can be sure what happened at this time. "In the same way, we don''t have the ability to deal with things now. In addition, if anything happens again, maybe it''s a better start, and you can understand it a little bit." Yue''er frowns at Jiangning''s actions. Everyone here doesn''t know Jiangning''s strength, but because of some unknown reasons, she doesn''t know what to do. Now it seems to be a challenge to them. Can they reach that place safely and carefree? As a place now, Jiangning has carefully looked at the current situation, but because there is no change in the current action, especially as a person here, he doesn''t know what happened. So the whole person looks bad, especially there are so many people who are close to death waiting for them. If you are not careful, you may lose your life when you don''t face them again. In addition, the current situation is not very good for them. If anything bad happens again, maybe something worse will happen because of their actions. In this way, the decision made will have a worse situation for them. How can we stop everything here? It has to be said that this is an idea Jiangning has never had, especially now it is a threat to them. Maybe the present action is not very good. If we deal with the present situation, the Diwu can better accept the people brought by Jiangning. Isn''t that a way to reap the benefits? The more I think about it, the more angry Jiangning is with the current situation. But in the end, there should be no ability to deal with it. It is more likely that a small plot of the Diwu clan will make everything disappear. "Well, I don''t have any solutions to the current situation, but I can understand the current situation better. By contrast, you can also deal with what''s going on." Jiangning seems to have thought of something. Although there is no special change now, it is good news for people here. At least at this time, no one can stop them from participating in everything. "Well, you said we''d go and prepare to see what happened. Besides, the current situation is better for them. At least now it seems that there is no reason why they can be trapped, so we still have a chance to win Maybe now there is no ability to deal with it, but in the face of such things, Jiangning does not want to give up at all. "Well, what happens now should be a better one for them. In addition, at this time, it seems that the drugs here are quite complete. We still have a chance to deal with the people waiting there." That''s right. Although it seems that the method is old-fashioned, isn''t this kind of thing better for them? Jiangning will deal with it in such an old-fashioned way when something else may happen. "The three of you came just in time. Help me to find reed, chrysanthemum and licorice!" It seems relatively simple, but it is also a life-saving thing for them. They really don''t have time to rest when they think of where they are waiting. Especially when they think of so many people, can the three people now really be ready? Thinking about the current things, he basically has nothing to do well. Thinking about those actions, Jiangning still follows. After all, at this time, we can still feel that those people have no fighting spirit at all, so what they are doing now is really good? Is it a waste of time? There''s no time to deal with it. All of a sudden, Jiangning''s heart suddenly panicked. Originally, there were no ideas, but in the current situation, there is nothing beneficial to them. There is no ability to deal with it. Although Jiang Ning was in a rather confused mood, he immediately did what he should do. He didn''t seem to have the ability to change at all, but this was the beginning of taking himself seriously."Well, in addition, after something happened, you tell me, I''m going to see how they are now, and pay attention to my own situation. When I came here just now, I found a lot of insects that I didn''t usually see. After all, if you don''t know anything, you''d better deal with it carefully! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2165 When Jiangning went back, he found that they had no strength to speak and saw here. He couldn''t help wondering what it was now? Is it not something that can be easily solved? But it seems that they are not sure if they came to help them? Now it seems that they are a burden. If the situation did not allow them to do so, they would have left for a long time. "Jiangning, are you back? Did you find anything special? Now it seems that there is nothing special, but it is also a kind of life-saving thing for us. You must be prepared. In addition, you still need to think about your own situation carefully! " In the face of death, even the most powerful people have to consider how to do it? Seeing that their lives are passing by little by little, their hearts are becoming special, and they simply have no ability to deal with them. It''s not a good feeling. "Do you have any idea about that? I look at you as a more relaxed one here, and I don''t think you will have some changes of your own. So you don''t have to deal with it so quickly? I don''t think you have any ideas to come up with! " Li Ming still hated Jiangning''s relaxed expression. He didn''t feel anything, but now the situation is a disaster for them. It''s understandable that he has a very good attitude now. He should find a way to save himself. "Can you tell us? What''s going on? Although it seems that there is no special change, it is better to explain it a little at this time. After all, our situation seems very difficult It seems that they don''t have the ability to deal with the current things, but the current attitude is a threat to them even if something happens. To put it another way, the present is a bad start for them. There''s no ability to deal with it. "For that, I can still tell you very kindly. Although it seems that you have no ability to deal with it, you can also talk about your feelings. After all, things that you don''t know may happen after you do it again? " Jiangning is still the first time to understand what will happen this time. After all, at this time, it is the only thing that can be handled in this way. People around are also relieved because of Jiangning''s words. Now the situation seems to be much better. "Well, I won''t tell you what we have or don''t have, and there is no ability to solve it at this time, but we''d better deal with the only thing as soon as possible." "For this, they have come back, and you have a way to save them. Therefore, the current situation is more favorable for them. You can think about how to deal with it a little bit, and I''ll see if there are any suitable things for you." Originally, I wanted to talk about it well, but now it seems that these people don''t know what to say, that is to say, their situation seems very bad. If anything happens again, it''s a shame start for them. "You can understand it. After all, there is no strength to solve it. Similarly, I want you to give it to us as soon as possible, but I am not in the mood to quarrel with you." Li Ming has been fatigued by Jiangning''s improper ideas. Now after eating the food prepared by sannu, he has already felt almost done. If similar things happen again, he can promise to be well prepared and not to have such humble things happen. It looks like a real shame. After a good rest, they began to move towards the foot of the mountain. After all, the situation now seems very bad, which may be a troublesome beginning for them. It''s strange that when they arrived here, it was a kind of torture. Nothing bad happened in the process of arriving at the foot of the mountain. But it was because of these feelings that they thought something bad would happen, so the whole person didn''t look very good. It was a kind of torture. "Jiangning, do you think there is something we haven''t found? Why does it look so gloomy! And why do things around you have these things? Shouldn''t there be a trap? Now it seems that there is nothing. Are we in the wrong place? " Originally there was a little discomfort, but there was nothing special on the way over, so they had to wonder. It was a mockery to them? "I don''t know. It should be a provocation to us. Originally, I didn''t have any opinions on us, but I had to think about how to deal with the current situation. There''s no experience of dealing with those people. " Jiangning guessed what they thought on the way over, but what could he do? Isn''t that what happened? It seems that their attitude is of no use to them. "Well, we can do it now. We will use our own way to let them know how to deal with it now. It''s also a returnEspecially at this time, it seems that there is no action at all, so the whole person doesn''t know what to say. As for how to fight back. It seems to be a more serious start, and it is more likely to fight back because of the present action. "What should we do now? I think there should be something we can do at this time. No matter what happens, now is an impact on us. So that''s what we''re going to do next! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2166 All the phenomena seem too different. Although there is no change in Jiangning''s mind, they have to be careful at this time. After all, they have no way to go back safely in this place. "Well, we are now divided into six pairs here. After all, this is a serious problem for us. If anything happens again, it may threaten one''s life. Before that, we must observe it clearly! " It''s hard for Jiangning to understand what will happen, especially in the current situation. If it''s not for these people, I''m afraid they don''t even have a chance to deal with it. Even so, Jiangning must deal with it clearly! "That''s it, Dahan, liming, Liumei, Yueer Each of you five will lead one. If something happens, please remember to tell me, and observe whether there will be any special changes around us. This is our only chance! " Jiangning looked at the two people who could barely be selected. At this time, if they did not observe anything, or have no idea to explain everything. Then they can leave the place immediately. There are still some things around to see what it is, if not for some people who seem to have a special eye on Jiangning. Or Jiangning would not have made such a big sacrifice at all. What''s more, isn''t their attitude the same? There is no chance. "And see if you can gather any useful information? I look at the things now more confused, what may happen bad things here, if you have some ideas can be used in it, I think there should be unexpected harvest. Li Ming Li Ming looks at Jiangning in surprise. Since what happened, Jiangning hasn''t spoken to him, but now his attitude is the best comfort for him. So Li Ming promised everything without any consideration. "In addition, you can come and tell me what actions you have now. I''ll go to the mountain to see what happened first. Maybe today is a day suitable for fighting. If there is anything, let me know as soon as possible. I think this should be a better start! " After Jiangning said it, he didn''t say anything more. After all, some things still need to be dealt with by them. If he said anything more, it might disgust them. He didn''t have a little patience to wait here for things like this, so deal with them as soon as possible! "Well, you go first. If anything happens, I''ll discuss it with you, but it''s better for you to deal with it after you think about it clearly. Besides, don''t act rashly! It''s more important to keep your body Li Ming knows how much Jiangning hates everything now, but because of these things, they just can''t act impulsively. If you are not careful, you may lose the original meaning of everything because of your actions! Li Ming looked at Jiangning as if he had heard of it. After all, at this time, it seems that everything must be dealt with according to their behavior, especially the third daughter is not satisfied with the present arrangement. "Jiangning, please be careful. There is nothing to do when you are there. If you find my family, please give me a lot of help. I may not be able to deal with the current affairs perfectly." Liu Mei feels unprecedented trouble to the present situation, and seems to have no action, but because of their relationship, they still need to think about what happened. Liu Mei''s words also let Jiangning have no way to comfort, can only leave. Jiangning didn''t wait for too many people in the past. After all, at this time, everything is a kind of trouble. If something happens because of their relationship, won''t it not be worth the loss? It''s better to be alone. Jiangning didn''t find anything in the past, just as they did in the past. Now it''s just a piece of paper for them. Even if they want to find some stains, they don''t know how to start. "What is this? At most, there are only some bones that are easy for them to misunderstand. Do they really want to fight because of the current things? But where are the people? There''s no way to know. " There''s nothing to deal with around them, especially the kind of people they''ve been eyeing. Is it because their actions seem too exaggerated? I don''t know how to appease his weak heart, but except for some people who have been refined, there is really no trace in it. In addition, the current situation seems more complicated. "Well, there''s something you should deal with as soon as possible. In addition, the current attitude doesn''t look very good. If you didn''t guess that they would do something unforgivable because of human beings, these people would not die." Jiangning really didn''t know what to say when he looked at these people. Why did the local witches have such evil skills? Although this kind of skill can be practiced quickly, won''t they be afraid of their own retribution? How could that be?Jiangning walked slowly. Although he didn''t have any thoughts until now, looking at the bones here, he could completely calm down his emotions. Especially the impulse in my heart. These bones don''t look complete. If we don''t have a certain understanding of the cruelty of the Diwu people, besides, it seems that everything in this place is under their control. Every bone looks different. It seems that there are some different reasons for the existence of things now, which makes them have no movement to rest at all. Jiangning can even see these movements of restless eyes. "It''s really cruel. In the face of so many people, we can move our hands. Can''t we have some compassion? Especially in this place now, can we find children''s bones? Are these people still human? " Yes, seeing these people now, he can''t imagine what happened. If it''s really because of my own skill, why is it so cruel that I use a child''s body as the base material? Is there no one who can be soft hearted? Yes, it''s because these people use children''s bodies to practice their own martial arts. And at this time, it seems that the bodies of those boys have greatly improved their martial arts cultivation. Because the bodies here are basically children''s, but most of them are girls? Is there any other way to collect Yin and replenish Yang? It''s impossible, if it''s not because of what''s going on here. Jiangning would not believe it at all. Jiangning calmed down his mood, at least at this time, it seems that there is no match for his attitude at all. The more he walked inside, the more heavy his heart felt. Especially their attitude is more irritable. It''s not a good phenomenon. Don''t you have a chance to get these people out of here? Or is it that the Diwu clan is such a place? If it''s not because you know something about them? Now these bones are really not sure that they did it. Even on the way over, children''s bones are growing and moving towards the inside. The children''s bones are broken down. Every bone can even be seen on the left blood. Imagine children leaving the world before they know anything. Jiangning''s mood is particularly complex! "It''s really cruel. I just don''t know how cruel they are in such an environment? Is it because of their relationship that they don''t know what to do? It''s naive to involve children with things that have nothing to do with them Jiangning didn''t know how to express his anger, especially when he thought that these children were dissected in such an environment, his mood could make the people here disappear completely. But is it really OK? "Well, what do you have to say? At the foot of the mountain, I gave them a challenge yesterday. If they have self-knowledge, they should understand the gap with us. So just look at how they choose? " Suddenly, he heard a subtle voice. Can you see them discussing the next action here? Seeing what he is doing, Jiangning doesn''t know if he should admire himself a little. In the face of such things, there is no idea. "It should be so now. Anyway, we have laid a net here. If anything happens, it will be a welfare for us. I just looked at it. Their abilities are not bad. We should be able to improve them. " Listening to their voices one by one, it''s an insult to them in Jiangning. Although it doesn''t seem to have any relationship, we can basically know at this time. Those people, they did it on purpose. In this case, why don''t those people have anything to express to them at all, especially at this time, it seems that everything is fooling them? Isn''t there a little secret? Or is it because they want to give Jiangning an inferior position that happened yesterday? Want to let Jiangning retreat, so that their trap can be played? "It''s really inhumane. Is it because of their actions, no matter what. Are we destined to be their victims? In any case, it''s better for them to act now. " Jiangning looked at the people standing there and said nothing. This moment is a kind of torture for Jiangning. Suddenly, Jiangning seems to have found something. Those people stand there without any movement, but they can''t see their shadow? Are these people dead? But how could they touch the human body? There is simply no scientific basis. "No matter now, it seems that we are ready early. If we still don''t have any ideas, it seems that our preparation will definitely lose." As Jiangning was preparing to leave, the two men there spoke again. But for the moment, Jiangning doesn''t want to hear anything from them."By the way, don''t those who come here claim to be just? Now that they''ve come to wipe out evil. I think no matter what the reason is, at least seeing some people as hostages here should be able to buy some time. I don''t think we need to worry about this at all now. There is nothing to worry about Jiangning was shocked. He thought that these local witches should go down and arrest those people every day. But I didn''t expect that there was something reserved for them. After hearing the current information, Jiangning has no idea of staying here. Jiangning was very careful when he left. People there never observed that Jiangning had been here. And steal their information. However, the current situation can no longer be complicated for them. "Diwu, dark night. It''s really unscrupulous. I just don''t know if you can really cover the sky with one hand at this time. Now that you know that we are here, just wait there. I will let you know that the current situation is not so easy. If you want to practice with our blood, you need to see if you have that ability. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2167 Yes, although Jiangning was a little disappointed in the face of the people he brought here. But who didn''t have a weak childhood. Since they followed them here, this is their trust in Jiangning. So no matter what it is, Jiangning is unlikely to give them up. "Haven''t five of them come back yet?" Looking at the scattered people here, Jiangning has a bad feeling. It''s like it''s because of them. So the current situation seems more troublesome, and there is no idea of the existence of the Diwu clan? But can we really do it well? There is no experience to show. "Did you get any news? How are they now? If you have any news, please let me know. Although there is no change at this time, the situation here has not allowed us to stay a lot. Of course, if anything happens to you, please let me know. " Thinking of the two men''s thoughts just now, Jiangning had to be nervous. There is no one who can answer, so at this time they don''t know what to do. Originally, there was nothing wrong. Just because of the one or two words, he looks like he is now. He looks really weak! But now it seems that no one has come back. And their faces didn''t look very good, as if from the beginning. Their face is not better, is it their trap has begun? Jiangning was speechless for a while! "Jiangning, do you think we can really beat them? Why does the current situation look so serious, and our experience seems to be due to the reason of the Diwu clan. My body doesn''t know how to deal with it. Do you really plan to win? " Although I was a little worried about them at the beginning, it may be that the current situation seems too complicated, so even if something happens, there is nothing to deal with, if it is really because of what has changed. Jiangning will not only not have the current situation, but also the current situation for them, even if there is any change, it may be because the current situation makes them have no ability to deal with it. Especially now, it''s a threat to them. "You can have a little understanding of the current situation, because at this time, it seems that it is because the Diwu clan is too terrible in your eyes. So there''s no ability to move at all. If that''s always the case... " Jiangning didn''t say anything else, because at this time, this is the only way. Now they are still too afraid of those people, so they have no ability to act. Especially now they are only afraid! "Well, can you tell us what happened when you were looking for information? I think on the basis of the present, if you are not too sure, you may still let yourself have a certain foundation, so at this time you can say! " Jiangning really didn''t know what to say when he looked at their actions. Did he say everything just now? But it doesn''t seem to have any special idea, does it? So what is too bad to say now? "You have something to say. Although it seems useless now, you should tell us. Besides, we''ve decided to take action with you. If you do anything more, isn''t it an insult to us? " Looking at their angry expression, Jiangning really didn''t know what to say. Originally, I didn''t have any idea, but now I don''t know how to choose because Jiangning didn''t answer immediately? These things are depressing them, they don''t know how to do it! "No, I don''t mean to belittle you. It''s just the only thing I can tell you at this time. If I don''t exert all my strength in this world war, the chance may disappear. So get ready! " Now it seems more and more like this, but can we really let them go here? Just now, the conversation between the two people has been wandering in Jiangning''s mind. He really didn''t dare to make a decision easily, it was too difficult! "Yes, if something happens, it will not only do harm to us, but also make them stop their choice immediately for some reasons. So in order to clean up as soon as possible, this is their only chance. In addition, all things can be seen, waiting for the next people to come and discuss, I think you will agree with it Although what Jiangning said was not too serious, he was speechless when he looked at those people who were about to disappear. He hasn''t said much. The people here already have this expression. If there is anything else, won''t they be tired to death immediately? "Jiangning, have you found anything? We just looked around and there was nothing special. You don''t even see the shadow of an animal. Are you sure we''ve come to the right place? " A few people who came back empty handed really don''t know if they came to the right place? Why is there nothing here? Not even a moving figure? Isn''t that playing with them?"What are you observing? I did find some things when I came here just now, but compared with those things, they seem to be of no use at all, so are you sure you didn''t find anything? Or are you too nervous? I found it, but I didn''t see it? " Before he knew what they thought, he could only test it. And now it seems that they may be people without shadow. Besides, if we handle some things well, we may not have to work so hard. But no one can say what is the current attitude? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2168 It seems that the shadow of things is not the case of Jiangning, but why do those things happen? Is this the same thing they''re doing with the bodies of those kids? But there is no reason to prove all this! "You''re right, because you think too much about your whereabouts, you may be seen through, but there''s no evidence to prove it, right? What is the reason for this? " Jiangning is also puzzled now, especially in the current situation. There is no evidence to prove where to start, so even if something happens, there is no way to solve it. "What do you mean by that? I just felt that our people are very close to my current place. Do you think there will be any problem? Especially I feel their special pain. They want me to kill themselves. What should I do? " Yue''er''s words make all people confused, especially what yue''er is saying now is that they have no ability to solve it, or that everything now is to make people panic. But how to explain? Suddenly, Jiangning seems to remember what? Will the bones just seen exist because of those talents? Will there be the moon race in those bones? Is this the reason why Yueer is flustered? But how to explain? Jiangning didn''t know what to say when he thought that what he saw just now might be his relatives related to them? Afraid to say these words, they mistakenly think that they have not done a good job now. But there is nothing that cannot be explained. "Yue''er, don''t worry. Now their pain may be because they know we are coming. And want to let them free from their own pain through us. So as long as we eliminate the Diwu clan, all this is understandable. " Jiangning tries to solve everything now with things that he is not good at, and there is nothing to do now. If something happens next, it''s really the beginning of a headache. Especially the mood of Yueer. Jiangning tried to calm down his mood. After all, at this time, only Jiangning''s mood seems to be normal. If anything happens again, they may collapse. We must deal with it before that! Jiangning looked at the dead team and didn''t know what to say. Isn''t it because of their emotions that what''s happening now? But why is there no omen? Now it''s like they didn''t move in the first place! "Well, now I can tell you what I just found. Now we will divide into four teams. There are four mountain roads, and each mountain road is guarded. They have no shadow, and the other thing to note is their feet. " Jiangning said what he had found, but it basically explained the current difficulties. If there is anything else, maybe it''s because of the present attitude that I don''t know what to do. Especially Liumei doesn''t look very good. "Liu Mei, did you find something? Why do you look so bad? Or is it a cruel way for you? If you can''t accept it, you can leave. Besides, we will make up your share. " Jiangning calmed down his mood a little. Besides, at this time, although it seems nothing. But Liu Mei''s body is full of dead breath. So no matter what it is, he has to deal with it calmly, at least for the moment. "I''m ok. I just found something just now. Maybe some of my people started to die at that time. It''s just because things seem serious now, so there''s not much time to explain. However, I have found out, so no matter what happens, I will take part in this time. I want to avenge them. Besides, haven''t you found out? At least I can get them out. " Liu Mei now serious mood no one can stop, the same at this time do not know what to do? Jiangning clearly said nothing, but how could he find these things? What does Liu Mei know? Now Jiangning is very confused. He is afraid of what happened to himself. Jiangning has no way to look Liu Mei in the eyes. "What do you say should be done about the current situation? Isn''t it because of their relationship that these things happen? How to deal with other things? Anyway, we''ll put all these things down. In a word, we will never give up until we eliminate the local witches this time! " The current situation has been completely dealt with and explained. Jiangning looks at the present people and doesn''t know what to say. It seems that this is basically what I mean, but it seems that something happened when I think of it. After Jiang Ning explained his idea, when he looked at them again, he had a plan. This time, sannv and Jiangning are on the same road, Dahan is on the same road, but Li Ming is on the same road. But it seems that there is no one to guard that road, only the place where there is no one to guard now is the most dangerous place for them."Jiangning, is that ok? Why does it seem so complicated? If the road just now didn''t have anything to do with it, would it be because those people would have thought that we would be doing what we are doing now, so they deliberately left something behind? " The three women didn''t refute Jiangning''s behavior at all, but now they always think it won''t be so simple. Especially in the current situation, it seems that their situation is more bad, so it''s understandable to have these doubts. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2169 Jiangning has no idea about this, but it seems that it may change because of some dispensable things at this time, in that case. Why don''t you make your own retort. If anything happens again, maybe all these people will disappear here. "No matter which way they tried us out, there is no influence at this time. Because in the current situation, it seems that we don''t have much time to verify their ideas, and I don''t think you need them either. " That''s right. There''s no international time to deal with what''s going on. If it''s really their own family that is in danger, they may not even have the ability to analyze. Now they still have these abilities. Maybe they should do it next? "Yes, we don''t have time. My reaction is getting worse. I suspect there will be some changes now, especially at this time, it seems that the heart is not its own. If you have any idea, I hope you can explain it. It''s just that all the explanations are not now. At least we have to go through what happened just now? " Jiangning is noncommittal, looking at the pace of the three of them is gradually speeding up. My mood is simply unprecedented dignified, after all, at this time is like this, if there is anything else, it is a bad fight back to their own existence. "Just to remind you, if anything happens again, you''d better be careful. In addition, your mood is more important. Do you know what you just said? Now is the time when you can. Don''t make any bad changes when you see those bones. " Although Jiangning''s words are obscure, how can the three of them not know the source of their restlessness all the time? Because of these actions, no matter what happened, the three women have no ability to refute. Especially for their own existence does not look very good. "We know, but just now you didn''t say that we thought something had changed, but now it seems that we are worried too much. When we see something, we already have our own ideas. The most important thing is to pacify ourselves, so that we can save them. You can rest assured that at least at this time I can still control myself. I''m going to save them Jiangning looked at them and realized that they were worried just now, either because of their own relationship or because their situation seemed too complicated, so there was no ability to improve. Now it seems that all this is really not as good as I wish. If it is in the past, it can still be dealt with, but at this time, there is no ability to deal with it at all, especially for your family, you can put down your current emotions. For this, he had to admire them, at least for their obvious progress. "It doesn''t look very good now, but for your family. I think they should not have any complaints, at least at this time he should thank you for your efforts, otherwise they may not have any hope. Stay in this direction and you can do your best? " He could understand how the three women felt about their family. It''s just that it seems too heavy. So even if something happens, no one can extricate them from it. In this case, we can only deal with it according to the present situation. Especially at this time, if there is no discovery just now. He may not have such an idea at all, and because their actions seem to be a little different, the whole person seems to have some feeling of unclear. Especially when facing them, Jiangning simply doesn''t know how to deal with everything better. "I see. I wanted to hide from you. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident again because of your family. But now it seems like your transformation. I have to say that everything now makes me think that your experience can be changed, but there are still some relationships. I have to say that if there are any more dazzling decisions. You''d better be careful, because you may not know what I see. " Think of those children who have no breath, even Jiangning, who has seen many ways of death, has to say that everything is beyond his acceptable range. Of course, what Jiangning is more afraid of is that at this time, he finds that the people in it have a family of three daughters, which should bring their emotions under control. "What do you mean? Don''t you find out that our family is under the control of the Diwu? Or do you have something I don''t know now? Besides, this should not be the case now! " Yue''er''s words surprised Jiangning. What does it mean that it should not be like this? Is there anything to hide from what they have found? However, the current situation should not be like this, otherwise yue''er and them would not have said these words without any rules. "Who did you listen to? Didn''t you find your things just when you were looking for the way? Or does it look too different now, so I don''t know anything about that one? "Because it happened so suddenly, he had to make it clear, because now things are not only related to them. It is very likely that Jiangning''s intention will fall short because of his present actions. He would never let the present happen, even if he would have his own ideas. "We are said by others, when we are looking for the way. I don''t know who threw a piece of paper, which said that our family had been imprisoned by the people of the Diwu tribe. But we didn''t find it in the past. We just found that the piece of paper was under our feet when we came back! What''s up? What''s the problem? " Damn, those people are really terrible. They just tell the third daughter that their family has been imprisoned. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2170 The third girl was very surprised. Why did it happen to people who didn''t seem to move? Or should it be handled faster? Otherwise, the result may be the collapse of all the three girls. All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to say? "It''s nothing, but as you can see in a moment, nothing has changed. In addition, if you have anything to tell me, I think the next time is the most important for us. You can understand it a little bit However, the people here don''t seem to have any special ideas. However, the current action doesn''t happen because of their actions. If the three girls collapse again, he really doesn''t know whether the current action is their situation. "Jiangning, I think you''d better be careful at this time. In addition, we don''t have any ability to do it at this opportunity. The only opportunity now is to make your situation more uneasy. In addition, you can make our situation better by saying it now. In addition, you can leave the present situation at ease Place. " Although the current departure is not the current meaning, but since the current situation is already the meaning, there is no meaning in what will happen again. And for the current reason, it seems that the attitude of the three women will change from time to time. "Yes, although we don''t seem to have much experience at this time, especially the current every move may change for them. So are you sure you don''t care about anything? Or do we have no use at all? " In the face of things now, I don''t know what to say. It was because of what happened that they were at a loss, but because they were going to give up everything in a word, Jiangning didn''t know what to say to them. This is clearly a threat to them. It seems that all things have to be explained to them at this time. Thinking about everything just now, Jiangning had to compromise. Jiangning looked at the three women without any sense of relaxation, but now the situation can really make them so indulgent to persist? Don''t say that they don''t have any concept. Even the current situation doesn''t seem to have any chance to deal with it. "Well, I''ve convinced you. There''s nothing wrong now. I just found out that they don''t care much about what they are doing. Especially for your actions, I really don''t know what to say. You are so persistent "When I came back just now, I already understood that although there seems to be no change in the current situation, it is the most relaxed move for them, so some children can''t see how their bodies are formed." Jiangning also pauses when he speaks, looking at their expressions, and dare not go on. After all, at this time, it seems that the attitude of the three women has decided what to do next. But their expressions are really incomprehensible. The three women seem to have no emotion, especially at this time, they seem to be calm as if they don''t know anything. If anything happens again, Jiangning doesn''t know what she wants to do. This is no longer under Jiangning''s control. Jiangning can''t help but wonder if the three women have been replaced by others? How else could it be like this? In particular, their attitude seems not to care about everything just now, but what should we do now? "What''s the matter with you now? How does it seem that you don''t care about everything now? Or is that what we''re doing now? If something happens again, won''t you have a worse situation like this? But why listen? " Because of their situation, Jiangning has to say what the reason is? Originally, there was no such situation, but now their attitude does not make them look very good, especially the third daughter, who seems to have no such thing? What''s going on here? "What do you mean now? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let us have too many doubts? It also said that although the current things do not seem to have any special experience, but for you. I don''t have any reaction now. Shouldn''t you be happy? " Similarly, Jiangning''s reaction made the three women particularly confused. They had no idea. But now they seem to stop for the three of them. But now it has been completely solved. Why is it still so? Especially in the current every move seems, even if their mood to relax faster, but because of their attitude has nothing to explain. So the mood is even worse. Even they have no ability to change. "It''s OK. In that case, I can tell you well. At this time, there may be a lot of boys and girls who will die, but because we come here this time, they may not have time to do it. So in order to get your people back, what we need to do now is to eliminate them as soon as possible at this time, otherwise wasting time will make their situation more dangerous. "Although Jiangning said the current decision, but said the words may make them more uncomfortable. In this case, there is nothing to say, and it is because the three women''s face can no longer be expressed by difficult appearance. "You say that the time we waste now is just a joke about the lives of our people? In that case, why didn''t you say it earlier? And there is no shame in saying anything dispensable here. Can you hurry up Jiangning is dumb. What is it now? You''ve got everything on him? Just now, they have been asking for the present. But now it seems that it''s not because of them? Instead, it was Jiangning. Because of the time wasted, their attitude seems to have no ability to support themselves. Looking at the figure of the three women who had left, Jiangning shook her head helplessly and followed. Hope to get to the front! .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2171 Jiangning left immediately after he reacted. Just now I heard that they were ready for the trap. Now I don''t know what happened to that trap. If there''s something in the trap, it''s also good for them. In addition, at this time, we can let the three girls control their emotions to deal with the coming problems. "What is this? Is everything others have just said false? Or does it mean that there is no threat to the Diwu people, so there seems to be no place to move? Where else are those bones? " When Jiangning followed him, he heard what the three girls said, but he didn''t react. He saw that there was no one here to answer him. The third daughter didn''t know where she had gone. So what should we do now? Has the third daughter been caught by the people of the Diwu clan? Now Jiangning just reflects the strength of the local witches. If the soul of the third daughter is trained by the local witches, his crisis may have just begun. And there''s no sign of the beginning. "Jiangning, how did you come? Didn''t you say there were bones here? But where has the bone gone now? Or do you have something to explain? Everything just now is deceiving us? Can you be serious? It''s not for this mess. " Three women don''t know where to jump out, looking at here no one said bone, his mood is particularly complex. It''s understandable if it''s someone else''s deception, but Jiangning''s action now is really incomprehensible. In particular, the three women''s expression is particularly angry. It seems that something has become his control, but what is the reason? Haven''t you just come here for a long time? What''s going on now? There is no omen! Jiangning can''t help but wonder what''s going on now. It''s because their business seems too different. So even if there was anything else, no one could answer. Jiangning felt unnatural when he looked at their actions. "So what are you doing now? Although there is no special action, the situation is like this now. If anything happens again, it has nothing to do with me. You also know that I never lie. Do you think that my action is deceiving you? But what''s the reason? I don''t have any idea at all now. " Jiangning did not understand looking at them, only a little time did not come, but their attitude seems to have changed a lot. This kind of action is of no use to anyone. What did the three women go through? "Nothing has happened, but in the present situation, your actions seem to have no consideration. If there is anything else because of your thoughts, how should we deal with the current situation? I think it''s easier for you to sort it out. In addition, if anything happens to you, I don''t think there is any meaning in everything now, so are you sure? " I don''t know what to deal with now. Sannu''s attitude is that he has never seen it before. Moreover, the current situation seems to be more complicated. If there is anything else, I''m afraid it will only be chaos and chaos. No sense at all? "We''ve changed? I don''t know, and just now, I seem to have seen my people being abused. So I have no sense in my whole heart. Just want to deal with everything at present, I think you too! " Liu Mei frowned and thought about what happened just now, but no matter how he thought. There is nothing to explain, as if it is because things have changed now, so the whole person has no ability to deal with it. "Nothing has changed. Now it''s because of you. So we may fail as a whole, but it seems that your attitude is just because of your different situation, so nothing will change. This is the situation? " Liu Mei''s words really don''t have the idea of a person in charge, if it''s still because of what''s happening now. Maybe he has no chance to deal with it before he is finished by others. The reality is so cruel, and there is no reason. Jiangning couldn''t help wondering whether there was nothing special about the current situation, especially the current situation, because their attitude was changing? But Yueer''s attitude seems to have nothing to change at all. "So there''s something you can say. In addition, although there seems to be no ability to solve the current situation, it seems that the three of us just went into a space and stayed in it for a long time, watching our own people suffer." When Yue er said these words, she couldn''t control her thoughts. Why did it happen now? Generally speaking, there is nothing to understand because of what is now. Or it''s nothing for them now. But what is the mysterious space now? Jiangning looked at them suspiciously. What yue''er said just now seemed that they had seen something extraordinary, but now what could be understood? Don''t you have to have a little experience?"Wait, now it seems that there is something that we can''t act on, or it seems that in the current situation. Is your experience in their trap? Did we go into their trap from the beginning? How is that possible? " Jiangning will never admit everything now. There is no time to deal with things now, but there seems to be something extraordinary, especially for them. I haven''t seen the people of Diwu, but Jiangning can''t imagine how powerful the witch clan is? And it seems that something is attracting Jiangning. Let his pace actually move slowly. Jiangning looked at the three women in surprise and found that they were surprised. Jiangning knows that those things may have happened at that time because of the current situation. But there should be no substantive solution. Because their whole face is full of fear! "What happened to you now is because of your uncontrollable actions? Why is that so? Come on, tell me what you see? Otherwise, there is no way to get in. " It seems that what the three women have just experienced is a dilemma. Although no one can explain, he is the symbol of the Diwu clan. Or they don''t have any symbols of ideas, they can only go in after experiencing those. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2172 It''s really a heartless race, and the attitude of the three women can be seen. How terrible that place is. And I saw the breath of death on Yueer''s face. What happened? Jiangning is controlling his own pace and explaining everything to them at the same time? Otherwise, the current thing is really a bad thing. Especially for the elimination of these local witches. There is no ability to deal with it. "I don''t know where it is? After we went in, we didn''t have any feeling. What we saw was the last thing we wanted to see. I saw a little brother who often followed me. They skinned and skinned him, and his blood was stored in a box. I even saw them eating my brother''s meat raw. I want to kill them all when I see them. But without any ability to move, what''s the matter? " Because of his own pace, he has no room to refute at all, especially at this time, if it is not because their attitude seems too bad, or now it seems that they will let Jiangning fall into the ground. "In that case, I''d better have a good look. After all, I don''t have any disappointment in this place. Especially as a variety of things now, it is my own dream. Do you think it''s very interesting? Is that what I''m looking forward to? " Jiangning said what he was saying when he left. Although it seems that he has no ability, who knows? Maybe this is the real place where we found the local witches. Isn''t that the best? Jiangning himself did not know where he came to, there was nothing in it, and everything here seemed particularly empty, if it was good. Jiangning should especially hope to enjoy here, obviously not. "Well, what else can I say, kid? Just at this time, I''d like to remind you that although it seems that we have no experience, the current action is also a better start for us. Isn''t that good? " I don''t know what sounds are coming around, but it sounds like there are some actions in it, especially sometimes I can feel that their attitude is changing. But what should we say? Isn''t that why it''s different? And now it seems that we don''t know where the voice comes from. If anything happens again, maybe we will really have the current idea because we don''t know what happened around us. After all, there is no action that anyone can do. In addition, it seems that there is no understanding of the current situation, so no one can understand what happens again. However, looking at these places as white as snow, he really doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Is this place really so white? Jiangning has never found this place, so now even if something happens, no one will be as white as snow? Is there nothing to crack? Jiangning didn''t believe it. He would never have believed that things would be like this, and the current situation does not look like this at all, and no one can understand it. Jiangning looked at it carefully, but found nothing. It doesn''t seem to exist. "Especially at this time, do you feel bored? Or do you miss your family? If you ask me, I will let you see the people you want to see. Does that make you happy? I''m looking forward to it Now it seems that this is the only way to avoid indulging in the current doubts, especially at this time. Jiangning tried to make himself feel pain, so that he could completely let go of the confusion around him. There''s also the feeling that it doesn''t exist. "What do you say? Do you really think that a little thing now will make me disappear, or do you say that there is such a little thing in your local witch clan? I told you. If there is no result that can happen, don''t say anything more. " Jiangning tried all his strength to make himself free from confusion, because the current situation may be more favorable for them, so even what happens now is understandable at this time, just don''t know them! What do you want? When will you have this idea? It seems that I didn''t have any idea about everything from the beginning, but I can''t help but start when I think of my own. As they say. "Don''t be kidding. How could this happen to me. And don''t use children''s way to say these useless things! It''s useless. Don''t you think so? If you don''t believe it, you can come! " Now it seems that there is no relationship at all, but only Jiangning knows it. I''ve hurt myself a lot, but I don''t need to understand it when I feel the hurt from my spirit. Things like that."I can tell you that you have no use in the earth witch clan, and what I can tell you at this time is that you are not useful. If you give up attacking the local witches, I will let you get the treatment you should have in the local witches. I think it''s also necessary. " Think of their own, Jiangning simply want to give up everything now. What else would you like to join the Diwu clan? Don''t you find that all people hate everything there? Doesn''t that mean anything? Now it''s embarrassing. Especially at this time, although there seems to be nothing to experience, the current situation seems to be the worst thing for them. What''s more, now everything should be regarded as a friendly start. After all, this is the case. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2173 For Jiangning, there was nothing to do, but now there is no special way for them, especially now it seems that the effect is very bad. Is it because of what happened now that something bad happened? Especially at this time, it seems that all people have some ideas that they don''t have any ideas about the current situation. When we think of what the unknown person said just now, Jiangning has some doubts. Why do these things happen? "What is it now? In addition, if the current affairs are not handled well, what will happen? Will it be any good for me to join you? I won''t do these things easily. I think it''s better for you to make it clear " Yes, although it doesn''t seem to have any effect, what information might you get from listening to what he said? What''s more, Yuer doesn''t mean that time here passes very fast? This is also an understandable choice. Just how to start? "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that there would be these people. You said that now, let those people know that the people they are pursuing are such people who have no prospects. Will they have any good ideas? I''m really looking forward to the next thing. " Although there seems to be nothing wrong, now that it is. If they think about it, they can get what they are doing now, especially in the face of the effect that their leaders are actually giving up first. Maybe something good will happen. Jiangning still had a good look around to see if there were any good-looking things. At least it doesn''t seem so easy to deal with at this time, especially for their situation. But looking around, I didn''t find anything. "It''s still an understandable idea, especially at this time. It''s also a useful idea for us. But at present, I want to have something more meaningful. I don''t know if you can talk about it?" I don''t know what to say, but now that the situation is like this, it''s better to say more useless things, so it''s better to deal with them without any concept. It''s just that the people on the opposite side have no idea at all. "I don''t know if I can have a look at your face in this transaction. Although it looks troublesome, the current situation is also a good start for us. So can you explain a little bit? Can you show your face? " Although they don''t seem to have any idea, it''s the most serious beginning for them at this time. The people of the Diwu clan can come and go freely in such a depressed room. It''s also a meaningful thing to think of it. "Yes, you can. It just depends on your sincerity. But now I can''t see your sincerity. Especially at this time, it seems that your every move is an insult to them. Do you think I can do it on this basis?" Sure enough, all people are not stupid at all. If we really want to use anything and have no ability to deal with it, what Jiangning can think of is that in the present place, they can basically disappear here. Just in this place now, why don''t they use it? In particular, it has such a simple use, but we still have to use some ways to make them think of something in it. Or what do you think of letting them face it? Did you fall into the trap? Jiangning really doesn''t know what to do at this time. It seems that there is nothing to deal with. But what can they gain from face-to-face confrontation? Jiangning didn''t understand why the current situation happened. "You can talk about your own ideas. I think in this virtual space, I still have certain ability to let you get what you should have at this time. It''s just that the next action depends on your performance. I''m looking forward to it. " Jiangning is dumb. He has no wish to realize. What we want to do now is to let them know their own strength, but now it seems that there is no chance. Just how to win from the middle! Jiangning pretended to be very hesitant and paced back and forth in it. There is no way to deal with it. If there is no way in the next period of time, people outside may be put into danger. That''s a big bet! He doesn''t have any ability to bear everything now, and yue''er''s mood just now is like that. Will anything terrible happen again? He doesn''t have any ability to bear what happens to his family. "What do you think if I don''t want to? I think now that you''ve spoken. I think you figured something out when you exported. So if I refuse, what are you going to do with me? I want you to be honest! " Jiangning tentatively said that he wanted to understand what they wanted to do now? Isn''t it a very simple thing? It doesn''t look like there''s any bad action. So now the most important thing for them is the mind of the local witches!Unexpectedly, he did not say anything, the opposite person did not say anything at all. Even the smell that he just could smell disappeared completely. Just when he thought that the matter here had been solved, the picture moved. Jiangning looked at the action in surprise. Before he knew what the reason was, he heard the voice inside. "I don''t have any requirements. You can leave immediately after seeing the current things. I think it''s easy for him to be an expert like you!" Jiangning is wondering what they are talking about. Now there is nothing to understand, or everything looks like rubbish. His power is useless here. "So what do you want to do now? I think at this time, it''s not only because I don''t have any ability to deal with the current things, or all my things are useless. So what should we do now to deal with the difficulties ahead? " I don''t understand what''s happening now, or what''s the meaning of what''s happening now. Just in their own mood can deal with things really nothing, the expression of the moon in their heart also lingering, do not know what to do. "I tell you, but you must not be wrong, I have nothing, especially at this time, although it seems that there is no change, but your heart has gradually begun to change, in addition, your attitude can be understood in a certain way." I don''t know what happened, but I don''t have anything to deal with in my current attitude. It''s really uncomfortable to think that I''ve been seen by others. But what''s the use? That''s what it is! "Besides, I still need to say. Don''t start talking about something useful or useless, even though you seem to understand it at this time. But if you can deal with the past, we will send you back. After all, our local witches are very friendly. " Now it seems that there is no change, but some things have basically taken place some action, just because the people of the Diwu don''t know what is shameful, just like this situation, there is no use at all. Jiangning is seriously analyzing the current situation and wants to see what can be dealt with. If it''s because of what happened to the current action, Jiangning has no power to use, so it''s better to be careful. I just don''t know how to deal with it. "Well, may I put it? I look at your attitude should be ready, especially at this time, I look at you worried look really not pleasing to the eye. There is nothing in our local witch clan! " After he said that, he left the present place. It seemed that he had no ability to deal with them in Jiangning. When Jiangning heard those voices, he was worried and afraid of something. "What is it? It doesn''t look like anything is going on right now Jiangning felt that there was no one around, so he began to observe the present space, which is said to be virtual. So what happened was fake? In that case, what else to be afraid of? Just treat them as if they are fake, and their situation doesn''t look very good. Is there anything wrong with the fake? There is nothing! Slowly, Jiangning finally felt what it said. Although it seems that there is nothing special, now that the situation is like this, it seems that there should be nothing special to deal with. It''s just my heart Why do you feel so heavy? It seems that something is not easy to deal with. Especially at this time, although it seems that there is no change, the scene of seeing the bone can appear in front of you. What is the reason? It is clear that I have never seen those things with my own eyes, but now the scenes seem to have happened, gradually shaking in my mind. Jiangning clearly saw that those boys and girls without any power were defiled and hurt by them. Jiangning wants to do something in the past. Even his hand has been stretched out to deal with the present. But when he remembers that everything others told him is false, he has no power to move. It''s as if it''s fixed there, without any movement. Now, we can basically know what their thoughts are. It seems that we want to let them know what they can understand or deal with through their actions. Just in front of all really can be regarded as false? It''s what I saw with my own eyes. However, although my heart has begun to admit that everything is true now. But because their attitude has not changed, or their own heart gradually denied everything else. Now he finally knows why the three girls have this kind of expression? It seems that what they see should be all that they can''t afford. In other words, what they see is the beginning of making themselves sad. It is because these things that they have no way to deal with begin, that these actions that they have no way to control their emotions take place."Uncle Jiangning, please help us. We are too painful here. If our parents had not died for us with their own lives, we might have left now. But now we can''t die, so uncle, can you help us? Please, we''re going to be tortured to death. " Suddenly, a few children appeared in front of him. Looking at their actions, he thought that they just wanted Jiangning to save them now. In such an instant, Jiangning''s heart felt that it was not his own and had been controlled by them. So Jiangning kept telling himself. Now everything is in the virtual space, they are fake, even if it is true, there is no way to save them, so now everything can basically give up. However, seeing those faces, I can''t help but move. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2174 Jiangning desperately wants to deny everything now, but no matter how his mood denies every move now, they seem to have never happened before. They have some feeling that they can''t tell the truth clearly. Now''s move will be the idea of the local witches. Think of Liu Mei three people to see the current situation, so there will be a kind of unspeakable feeling. What''s more, because of the current things, it''s meaningless to let them all support. But what happened? There''s no sense of that. Jiangning, on the one hand, controls his hands and wants to deal with himself with his present actions. On the other hand, he wants to understand what makes them do those actions? And what do you think will happen when you see it? What Jiangning can understand is that at this time, it seems that all people have no idea about them, and even more because they don''t know what to do with their attitude. It seems that Jiangning is their enemy, if it is something that can deal with Jiangning. Liu Mei''s three people have a special hope to happen. Jiangning now looks at what appears in front of him. He doesn''t know how to describe the current action. What''s more, he thinks that the virgin girls are tortured like this when they are sober. Jiangning''s mood was painful. He never thought about what would happen, or what is now a threat to them. If he wants to deal with it well, he must deal with everything in front of him. How can he deal with it? Jiangning emptied his mind, thinking of the time when he didn''t have a little ability. Only in this way can he better deal with the current things and his own emotions. What''s more, I hope to experience everything now to see through the plot of the Diwu clan. It has to be said that the local witches are really not so insidious. What happened now? If those boys and girls can influence them? Will blocking the pace of the boy and girl now stop their action? Is this ok? Jiangning is now thinking about everything at present, there is no idea that can be better understood, in addition, it is because his heart has been occupied by another situation. So there is no clear understanding of the current situation. That''s why I don''t have any understanding of the emotions inside. However, Jiangning did not realize everything at all, as if it was because of their things that such a situation happened. "I didn''t expect that this man was so strong. But it''s useless. If these things happen at this time, they may happen to themselves. Besides, isn''t that more interesting? But it''s just the beginning I didn''t expect to watch their every move all the time, and the current situation is because they don''t know what to do. As the first person in the Central Plains, no one felt threatened. This kind of situation is really not good! "That''s true, but it''s just the beginning of the game, isn''t it? Let them start now! I have to say that these people are really naive. Do they really think it''s such a simple thing to see the real Diwu clan? This will make things easy for the moment. " The two people on the back saw what happened in Jiangning, but the current things were no big deal to them. What''s more, at this time, Jiangning''s every move was in their eyes. Fortunately, Jiangning has almost realized what has happened now, and he hardly knows what has happened. I was already outside, but looking at their actions, I felt like I wanted to leave, and I was very angry. At present, things are like this. Even if there is something else, it is an insult to them. Besides, at this time, Jiangning can''t see the third daughter? Do they think they are deceiving them? So Jiangning didn''t know how to imagine what it was like now, if anything happened again. It''s also a blow to them. Besides, doesn''t it look better now? How did this happen? "It''s really true. I didn''t expect that the Diwu clan was so powerful. When there was no trace, all of us had no strength of unity. Is that what we''re talking about? It''s embarrassing. Forget it, you''d better rely on yourself I don''t understand what happened, so my attitude is at present. Jiangning has no idea. After all, for the people of Diwu, no matter where Jiangning people are, it is also a threat to them. In this case. There is nothing to worry about. When you think of their actions, Jiangning just has a stronger confidence in the Diwu. After all, at this time, it seems that there is nothing that can be understood more quickly. This is a better decision. Jiangning had already found that his feelings were different when he left, but at this time, there is no reason to explain that if anything happens again, maybe there will be other feelings because of the current things.Especially at this time, Jiangning feels that its strength is only half of what it was in the beginning. And my hand is very soft, even if I want to do something, I have no ability. Besides, isn''t that what their attitude is like? "One more thing to tell you, Jiangning. Your things are of no use at all, and you can''t come to this place anytime. You''d better be glad that we can leave here. It can also make us disappear. Otherwise, what we guarantee is that in the next time you can''t survive or die, I think it should be a very interesting thing. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2175 But Jiangning felt that what the other party said didn''t seem to be of any use, especially at this time, it seems that their every move is already arranged, and if anything happens again, it won''t be of any use or even significance. When Jiangning himself passed by here, he always thought that there was something in front of him that he had never seen before, more likely because of what happened now, so he always thought that there was something that he had not dealt with thoroughly, especially what they said was more meaningless. "I hope what you said is really useful. After all, it seems to be more beneficial to us at this time, as well as to you. I think the reason why I can''t come out is that I''m not very curious about what I can''t say! " Now when I think about what I saw just now, there are some unreasonable things. Now their ability is relatively low. That''s why they let those things that don''t have any lethality exist. It''s more likely that Jiangning doesn''t know anything about everything. Now remember It seems that something bad has happened since just now. The reason why the people of the Diwu clan said those things was that they happened. But if what they see is true, what will it be? Just now that person''s tone sounds really bad, but he has no real demand for himself. If he still follows their idea, it''s not only that his actions don''t make any progress. Also, their ability is not very good. "You don''t have to worry about the use of those people now. I can promise you that I can still guarantee their safety before you kill one of them. But compared with their situation, your behavior should be worse. What do you say? " Yes, although there seems to be nothing, there is no shadow of the power after a long time. I know whose idea it is when I think of it. However, because I don''t have the ability to deal with it, I don''t have much to say. But it sounds like the witch people, things are not so simple at all. Is the moon that they are caught by them, but they have no feeling at all, this kind of phenomenon is really bad? What is it now? The rescue of them? "Well, I can promise you. I will rescue those people in front of you. Of course, I will let your local witches get the punishment they deserve. Since your request is not to hurt your people, I think we can destroy your place. " Speaking of these words, they are really embarrassed. Why does this happen? It''s not because things are more troublesome now, and for the future situation, their own strength has no effect. I didn''t feel a little worried. It seems that nothing happened. Now it''s just a simple thing. "Well, that''s it now. The training has begun. And you''d better hope that at this time you can let yourself come over without any loss. Otherwise, I think you''d better leave early. Now it''s too humiliating, just a little strength! " Jiangning was so surprised that he didn''t expect what happened now. Maybe the hat he was given was too high, so he didn''t know what happened now? Isn''t it because of what we''re doing now? But what is it! Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the voices around him. Maybe everything is meaningless to him now. After all, some things can''t be done by himself. Now his idea is to deal with them as soon as possible. After all, it hasn''t been long. "Well, let me tell you now. I''m not someone who can handle it. Besides, I''ll tell you at this time. Although there is nothing special about Yueer, their ability to reappear is still obvious. " Although Jiang Ning said so, he has no ability to bear everything now. Especially for the current things, he really has no ability to deal with the current things. But now that he has done so, what''s the use? "Well, it looks like we''re in the back now. But it''s not the end yet. Who knows what will happen? Maybe now is the beginning of his own, in that case, what else to be afraid of? There is nothing Obviously there is nothing, but gradually at the beginning of their own life is understandable things. Especially in the current situation, it seems that what happened was when they were dissatisfied with their race. But now everything seems meaningless. "Well, if you don''t have any ideas, maybe everything can be cleaned up long ago. Since what''s happening at this time, maybe something you need to know will happen. But their experience looks like... " Jiangning''s hand has been gradually sliding down when he said these words. What''s more, it''s because he doesn''t have any idea about the current things, so what''s happened now, and his feet can only swim with his whole body strength.If it had not been for some changes at this time, they might not have understood their ideas, but now they have fully understood why they are afraid of the witches. It''s like hell on earth. There is no ability to deal with it! .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2176 It seems that the current situation seems special, so even if something happened, no one can deal with it, as if everything happened at this time. And there''s something that pops up in front of you. Jiangning looked forward with doubts. Originally, there was nothing serious, but now the situation is not as serious as just mentioned. It seems that there is nothing to deal with. However, although some things seem to be nothing, and now everything is just because of their power. Now, if there is anything else, well, although it seems that there is nothing to deal with, that''s what happened. If something bad happens again, there is no chance to deal with it. "Well, it seems that there is nothing wrong now, but what is the thing in front of it? It doesn''t seem to be understandable. Or is it just because of the current situation that everything is happening now? What''s the reason? It has to be said that the witch race is not an ordinary race, if it is not because the situation here is too outrageous. I don''t think that''s going to happen to anyone. " Fortunately, there is nothing in the current situation, but after careful analysis, there is a kind of blood in the front of the things. When he saw the blood, Jiangning felt that his physical strength was hollowed out! Why does everything happen at this time? And what I saw just now. It should be more than that. Are these the blood of the boy and girl in the virtual space? I don''t know what''s going on. But when I think of all that happened just now, I really don''t understand what happened now. When I think of all that happened to me, Jiangning even thinks that what I saw in the virtual space. Is what we see now the blood of those boys and girls? It has to be said that the things in this cave are really special. Now it seems that their affairs are still difficult to deal with. If the current situation is not too complicated, Jiangning simply does not want to do anything here, and it has no use at all. "Well, you can understand what''s going on now, but it''s already the case. If there is anything else, there may be some things that are not easy to get out of the street. In that case, I think you must deal with the current situation in Jiangning. " I don''t know where the voice of Yueer came from. It made him shuttle through the blood. However, looking at these things without any pollution, he even doubts whether everything is true or not. Obviously nothing, but the current situation is like a dispensable thing. After understanding what yue''er said, Jiangning still hesitated, not because there was no way to deal with the current situation, but because it seems that if it wasn''t for the long time spent in the virtual time just now. It''s not going to happen. There are other things that have no idea at all. Jiangning tried his best to look very normal without any change. However, even though the current situation is more favorable, the things in his mind still linger. He even doubts what is happening now. "Jiangning, you have to control everything. It seems that there is nothing, but isn''t that what you think? If there is anything else, you will have a bad experience. Don''t worry, we can choose now. After all, we have been here for such a long time. " Jiangning went through such a complicated thing for the first time, although it didn''t seem to have any idea. But how can the things in my mind leave without any omen. It seems that this is just because of the current situation, just because their relationship is not clear. Jiangning gradually let himself have the mood to deal with the present things, especially in the face of their psychology of asking for help. He doesn''t have the ability to deal with everything. "Yes, I can. Don''t you have some ideas that haven''t been sorted out before? In that case, everything can be dealt with better now, especially in the face of the next things. Maybe it will make me go a step further. " Jiangning bit his teeth, looking at the present move or walked in the past, when his feet were facing blood, he still had a moment of hesitation. Can you really walk so friendly? Will something strange happen? But think of those innocent people already don''t know what happened, side is not thinking about something, but at this time in now. Looking at everything now, I don''t know what to say more when my feet go in. To know how hot everything is now. It''s not my ability to deal with it at all, but can I really deal with the present things in such a friendly way? My feet are surrounded by the blood. If it wasn''t for what happened now, there might be something out of control because of their relationship. In the current situation, everything is possible. After all, this is the only one."Yes, although it seems exciting now, isn''t the thing in front of you the best one? In particular, it seems that the current situation is clearly beneficial to us. Their situation is always the same. Maybe they will find what they like through here. " After understanding the current situation, basically have some ideas to understand, think of their own ability can struggle to go through. Especially thinking about the experiences of those boys and girls, I don''t know what to do. His blood seems to have been surrounded by those people''s things. "Those children, I will certainly save you. Although you still need to bear some suffering now, you can handle it well. Don''t worry!" .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2177 When Jiangning''s feet move inside, I feel that some changes have taken place inside. There are always some things moving around Jiangning''s right foot inside. After experiencing the present things, it seems that there are only hands, like this kind of feeling. But why? But I didn''t find out what would happen, especially Jiangning''s heart had unprecedented fear, why would such a bad thing happen? Is that what he''s been avoiding attracting? Impossible, not at all! Jiangning understood what happened to the local witches, but he just understood the terrors of the local witches. So now no one can explain what happened, including his feet. My feet seem to be entangled by kelp, especially my mood feels special dignified. As if the current situation is so, but also because of some of the circumstances to deal with, more likely to lose their ideas accidentally. Especially at this time, for other people, Jiangning''s every move is determining their development. If even Jiangning has no way to deal with the current situation, then they can stay here immediately. So now people have been controlled by the people of the Diwu clan. Even the people of the Diwu clan have a very interesting habit. They like to cultivate their opponents. Watching them grow up step by step. He will have a special sense of honor. Even if you beat them! But Jiangning would never think that things had been seen by the people of the Diwu clan, and even all the people were under the control of the Diwu clan. They can clearly see what Jiangning has experienced. Looking at Jiangning''s every move. They seem to be where they are and don''t know what to do. Now all the actions of Jiangning just reflect their thoughts. Of course, the three girls are watching Jiangning''s every move. Although I don''t know what can be dealt with, after experiencing the current situation. They can basically determine the difference between Jiangning and Diwu. If Jiangning''s forces and Diwu''s experts fight alone, they can support for a while. But now, if all the people of the local witch clan were allowed to deal with the current things, even Jiangning would not be their counterpart. However, it is certain that there is nothing in the current situation, but Jiangning''s attitude is very different from theirs. "Yue''er, what is Jiangning''s current situation? Isn''t it useless? But now it seems that it is because of the current situation that they don''t know what to do. What''s more, I have no ability to deal with my own physical reasons. " Li Ming looks at Jiangning''s actions, and his situation is constantly changing. To be honest, he never regarded them as the same thing, since this has happened now. Maybe Jiangning can really deal with the problem of Diwu. Looking at the people behind him, Li Ming didn''t know whether he should say that everything now seems to have been determined before. In addition, the witch clan seems to have made a decision that they regret! Let a group of people who didn''t trust come together. Li Ming tries his best to make his present situation look very normal, especially at this time. If there are still some things that can''t be explained clearly, it may be understandable for their situation, and the people behind Li Ming are more noticeable. Originally, I knew that I might die in my current situation, and no one came to collect my body. But now looking at Jiangning trying to overcome their fear here, they actually feel the hope. Maybe they won''t die too ugly. Jiangning doesn''t know anything at this time. He just thinks that the things under his feet become more sensitive. It seems that as long as Jiangning takes action, the things under his feet will follow. No reason to move. "It seems that there are some devious things in the earth witch clan that make those people fear him. If there is another chance to solve it, I will not choose this. It''s an insult to myself. And now this one is really terrible Obviously there is nothing, but the thoughts in my heart are those lingering things in my mind, as if the death of the boy and girl is related to myself. So now the blood feels extremely hot. Own heart also along with the heat up! "Jiangning, I advise you that it is impossible for you to deal with the current situation. In addition, at this time, you still leave as soon as possible, I can let you enjoy your next life safely. As for others, I don''t think you should mind your own business! " Don''t mind your own business! Don''t mind your own business! Don''t mind your own business! These words linger in my mind all the time, but Jiangning is not a cruel land witch. He has not reached the present level. Unfortunately, everyone else has something to do with him. It''s not just Jiangning who is surprised by what they have said. Li Ming and his family have no idea what to say when they hear what they are doing. It''s just that the people of the Diwu tribe have said something. What can they be nervous about. Besides, as the most powerful man in the Central Plains, this is not his style.All of Li Ming''s people are watching Jiangning''s every move. They are afraid that Jiangning will destroy the psychology they want to get because of the current situation. If Jiangning can''t bear these things and quit, then we don''t have to do these things and can disappear directly. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2178 "Well, although there seems to be nothing now, I think I can tell you what I was thinking before. Don''t you have any idea? I just want to tell you that you are too naive! Now let you know these thoughts... " Jiangning''s childish thought has not been said, even if his strength has recovered, and his blood is not too terrible. But when they wanted to leave as soon as possible and find their old Cao, a head of blood came out of the blood. "Damn it, your uncle. I think you just want to keep me here. But I tell you, I''m not what you see. What I can think of is that your existence is really disgusting." Jiangning looked at everything in front of him and didn''t know what to say. The current situation is no longer favorable for them. In addition, when Li Ming saw these things, he wanted to break away from everything now. "No, now our situation is more complicated. Let''s see if there is a way to leave, and we have to leave here. Otherwise, we may be punished in the end. Now we have to take the lead! " Li Ming looked at his situation has become unable to be embarrassed, as he said. If you can''t tell your own thoughts at this time, you may die completely, and no one can help them in their situation. "What do you mean? We are now trapped in a snake cave, and those snakes have never been seen before. If anything happens now, maybe we are not helping but delaying Jiangning. Are you thinking about it? " After what happened just now, he can basically understand what happened, but just like Jiangning''s action, they have no ability to deal with it well, especially in the current situation, his situation will be more embarrassing. They have experienced virtual space like Jiangning, but their self-control is not as strong as Jiangning. So now I come back to this place I don''t know, especially here, there are some unknown things ready to move. "Dahan, what should we do now? Although we don''t have any way to deal with it, it''s a good start now. But what have we done with these snakes? Do you have sulfur powder? I think snakes should be more interested in this kind of thing. " They have basically experienced what Jiangning has experienced. So there is no special change in everything now. What the budiwu''s words can show is that Dahan and liming have clearly heard what they said. "Yes, the current situation is particularly unfavorable for us. In addition, at this time, I think everyone has sulfur powder. In this case, we''ll discuss how to deal with it better. In addition, Jiangning''s current position." Yeah, they''re talking a lot of crap. Now I have no idea where Jiangning is. There are mountains all around him, and there are no symbolic things in it. Li Ming, they have no way to find their way even in the past. This is their current situation, especially Dahan has poured all the sulfur powder into it, but it''s useless to watch the action inside. Not only did he wonder if these things were snakes? No reaction at all? "What should Li Ming do now? Snake has no effect on sulfur powder. Do you think we should go out hard? Otherwise, the people of the witch clan may hurt some more people. Didn''t we see that just now? " They can basically understand the current situation, especially the three girls and the local witches they have just experienced. If they had not been in this place, they would not have been able to deal with these things, especially the things they have already faced. I feel that they really don''t have the ability to deal with it. There is nothing wrong with the current situation. But when I think about my actions, I can''t help worrying. It''s clearly a challenge to their mental strength, but they don''t have any way. "Well, let''s try it first, otherwise at this time, not only our ability has not been dealt with, but also our experience is very painful at this time. It can be said that they have the same psychological thoughts as Jiangning. " If at that time, Jiangning''s heart was full of blood, it was because of those things that Jiangning''s whole spirit was about to collapse. And they have their own family in mind. Now everything is really very troublesome. "If what we have just experienced is true, we can''t save them. But also have enough ability to let them pay for all the responsibility now. Otherwise, I''m really not reconciled. My own people should leave like this. " The three girls are still worried about what happened just now. Although they don''t understand what happened, the blood, whether it''s true or false, has at least given them the idea that their psychology has completely collapsed here. This is the strength of the local witch clan.Jiangning on the other side, looking at the sudden emergence of things. The mood can''t be more complicated, and no one can tell him what it is now? So many hateful things have happened. And those things seem to enjoy themselves? Jiangning tried his best to calm down, although the blood mang looked particularly big. Isn''t it true that the bigger things are, the slower they will move? There''s nothing to be afraid of. Most importantly, what are his shortcomings? Xuemang is hard to deal with now! .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2179 The movement of Xuemang really didn''t seem to have anything, and at this time, their movement seemed to be the most difficult one. He was groping for the place where others were, and his eyes didn''t have a focal length. In this way, Jiangning is not easy to move. it is reasonable to say that if Xuemang has no action ability, he will not be imprisoned here by the Diwu clan. Besides, he does not know what the Diwu clan has done to Xuemang. If he is entangled, his life will be in danger. It''s not what he wants. Besides, if Xuemang''s eyes can''t see, his ears are the most scared. In addition, if something happens, they may not know what to do because of their actions. Their situation will be forced to the worst place. "Damn it, what should we do now? Although there is nothing to worry about. But now although his strength has recovered a little, he doesn''t know what ability Xuemang''s hearing really has, otherwise the threat to himself will not be so. " Jiangning now regretted his contempt for the Diwu people. Although Diwu people often use other people''s souls to exercise, they will also destroy other people''s souls in the most critical place. Such a thing, he is the most reluctant to see everything, especially for himself. Sure enough, Jiangning was carefully moved, but before moving a step, he was staring at by Xuemang''s eyes without any focal length, at this time. Jiangning even doubted whether he had noticed every move now? When he thought about it, he didn''t know how to move? It''s like you''re in a swamp with nothing? Here is Jiangning alone, without any ability, can only stay there quietly. If you''re not careful, you''ll get caught. Let yourself have no place to move, now Jiangning is forced to this place. I don''t know how to do it is the best way, but it can be proved that everything is still a good choice. So now he did not dare to act easily, afraid of sudden occurrence of something out of control. In that case, it is not only bad for his situation, but also more likely that at this time, he may not have any room to turn over. "So now you can say something. Although it seems that you have no action, you should be able to deal with your situation better at this time. Besides, Xuemang is really not a better thing to deal with." Although I don''t know what happened, I don''t know how to make use of the only opportunity I can deal with at this time. It is more likely that Jiangning will not deal with the current things at all. Now the whole situation, he is like a fool here slowly moving, although there is no excessive expression, but now everything should be a more difficult problem, at least in the present situation. Jiangning dare not move a step, can only carefully observe here. After all, here, Xuemang will devour other people''s things. Besides, when his eyes can''t see, his ears should be more sensitive. That''s why you can''t move easily. "It''s really a tough problem. I have to say that the Diwu clan is really a good opponent. In addition, at this time, what he can do is to stay quietly in the current place. And he didn''t dare to do it easily It''s clear that there''s nothing wrong now, but Xuemang seems to be able to clearly realize what''s happening now. In addition, although his own situation doesn''t look very good, Xuemang is not an easy opponent for three people to leave, at least that''s the case now. Xuemang should have been in this place for a long time. In addition, his feet are like a chain, and can''t move. Jiangning see here, dark cool for a while, the original is such a simple thing? They don''t know the original situation. Now they have something to solve. Jiangning moved slowly, and wanted to leave immediately through the current place. After all, one minute now is to make their lives more dangerous. "So is there something that can be dealt with immediately? Although it seems that the situation is not very good, we should be able to deal with it faster at this time. After all, all the people are here waiting for me to help Jiangning in the moment of moving to see blood Mang''s feet want to move, although they still have some heart palpitation. After all, his strength has just recovered. If anything happens to anyone, his ability is not very clear. Xuemang seems to have found something, so when Jiangning moved, he felt some blood coming out of Xuemang''s mouth. Jiangning moved quickly, but he didn''t expect that the blood from Xuemang was omni-directional. He couldn''t avoid it. Jiangning looked at the things on his body. He didn''t know what to say. It seemed that there was nothing, but now he had to say what happened. Jiangning''s whole body was surrounded by blood. And because of Jiangning''s own ideas,Even think that these bloodstains are the things on the boy and girl. Although I don''t know what happened, there is always a disgusting feeling that I want to leave here. My mind is afraid of the existence of the earth witch tribe. That''s stupid. And now, although the situation seems very bad, even for them, everything is a troublesome beginning after their experience, but because of the hopes of those virgins or their prayers. Jiangning tried to ignore the current feeling. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2180 Thinking about what he saw in the virtual place, even he had to feel confused. Are those so-called virtual spaces nonexistent? What''s the point now? Jiangning really doesn''t understand in the moment. "So now there is something that can be understood. In addition, I can feel the breath of the mysterious man that night on Xuemang. Is it possible that Xuemang is the mysterious man without breath? But it doesn''t make sense? " Jiangning suddenly came up with a method. Although it seems that there is nothing to be trusted, it is because there is nothing to deal with in the current situation. Even if what happened, you can understand it on your own basis. "What do you think Jiangning said? Why does the situation look so tense now? What''s going on? However, according to the current situation, the current thing does not exist at all. There is no ability to explain it at all. " Of course, Li Ming is always observing their every move in Jiangning, especially here. He has no feeling at all, but what he says seems to be something happened. This is an incredible situation for them. Dahan heard what Li Ming said, and they couldn''t care what happened now. After all, some things can''t be done in one or two sentences. They seem to be more exciting at this time. "So what should we do now? I look at the present action, although there is no change, but your experience should also be regarded as a very exciting adventure. Also, you think that the Diwu clan may change faster. In addition, look at Jiangning''s eyes. " Yes, Jiangning''s eyes now look completely red, and there is an idea of dying with them, but no matter what the reason is, no one can refuse Jiangning at this time. "In addition, you can see that although Jiangning seems to enjoy everything now, his action is to gradually observe everything now, such as to deal with the things now, and then fight for the preemption of the local witches." Looking at their actions, Li Ming can basically get everything he wants now, and he has no reason to stop the current situation. In addition, it is not easy to deal with his current situation. He looked at sannu and Dahan, who seemed to be still immersed in the virtual space just now. He had no reason to stop everything now. In addition, his existence was more complicated and he didn''t know what to do. He tried his best to make his current situation look better, and his own situation, although not very good, in addition, he has something to deal with his own situation, that is, to enjoy the war. Looking at the snakes below, Li Ming has an idea that he has always wanted to deal with, that is, to make his current things as soon as possible at this time. As the saying goes, hit the snake and hit seven inches. Since there''s no way to deal with it, just kill all of them. Isn''t that right? It''s just a small test for them. In addition, Jiangning now also has some things to consider, that is, at this time of time, he will use his sword to cut off his chain. If he still has some feeling of gratitude, he can deal with the current things well without wasting any of his strength. However, the snake is a kind of colder thing, and it turns a blind eye to others. There is no chance to drive in this scheme. However, it seems that nothing can be dealt with as soon as possible. What should we do or better deal with it on the basis of the present situation. Jiangning slowly took out his sword. Want to deal with the current situation as soon as possible, but Jiangning surprised development, the blood mang seems to have no influence on the sound of the sword, and there is a yearning appearance, what is the matter? When I think of everything now, Jiangning feels a special surprise. I didn''t expect that these things would happen at this time. Isn''t this a solution to their current situation? Also has own mood, as if also has the change because of this situation. "In this case, at this time, I think it''s a more suitable place. In addition, every move can basically determine what happened. After all, the existence of Xuemang may be the same as that of Diwu people." Although I don''t know what happened, at this time, it seems that the existence of Xuemang makes their breath free from any disturbance, and it is also because Xuemang makes all people mistakenly think that the Diwu clan is a powerful place. But now every move, he had to think about it, now this time seems to be a place without any ability to deal with, especially now. Their action is to get it done as soon as possible. "It seems that the earth witches are also illusory. If it''s not because of their situation, they don''t seem to have the ability to deal with the current difficulties, but at least there are Xuemang and those virtual spaces that don''t know what can protect their place."Jiangning felt the movement of the sword in his hand. They didn''t care a little. It can be said that those people didn''t care a little about his movement, but what action would make the bloody mang move? Jiangning is not going to act rashly when he is not ready. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2181 The current situation is a troublesome beginning for Jiangning. In addition, their situation is very bad. If there are angry accidents at this time, maybe everything will be destroyed, including their expectations. However, there was nothing around Xuemang except the bright red blood. Jiangning looked at the rolling blood and made a decision in his heart. But when he wanted to deal with it, he found that he had no way to act. "Is there no other way to deal with it now? Shit, now I''m sick of this kind of thing. If anything happens because of their actions, I think I can get out of here Jiangning is considering whether to swim down by himself, and every move outside really doesn''t seem to have anything to do with them. Especially at this time, the blood Mang''s feet are still under control. It''s really refined! Although I don''t know what important things have happened, the current situation is basically unfavorable to them. In this case, the better way to deal with it is to move down. It is likely to find a chance of life, which is the most advantageous way. "Well, that''s it. If it''s always on it. I don''t know what the hell will happen. Since we can find a way to deal with it as soon as possible, it is also beneficial to the current situation. In that case, what else do you have to consider? " Jiangning tried to hypnotize himself. Although he didn''t know what had happened, his intuition told Jiangning that something better might happen next. Maybe it was because they would have a chance of life. This was the best decision. Jiangning, you need to believe in yourself. Everything can be handled well. In addition, the current things are a good start for us. If we don''t handle them, it is the last thing we need to prepare. although we know that everything can be decided, the current situation is meaningless. If Jiangning is still hesitating If it''s too late, maybe everything will make them disappear immediately. It''s meaningless. Although I don''t know what happened, Jiangning is gradually comforting himself. After all, at this time, he can deal with it better, just because there is no way to deal with some things. Jiangning with his hand tightly hold the nose, looking at the following things, finally made up his mind. Fierce into the bottom, enjoying the smell of blood around, who knows now this time Jiangning even have a kind of impulse to die. "No matter what it is, at least at present we have come to this place, so it seems that there is nothing that can stop us. If someone wants to do something, I will not agree." Looking at the bottom, he had no idea to take down except Xuemang''s feet. Especially at this time, Jiangning thought that all his things had been destroyed by them. And the mood is also particularly uncomfortable. Although Jiangning is still looking for new things again and again, he is disappointed again and again. It seems that only bloody feet and some weeds can be seen under them. There''s nothing but that. "Did I come to the wrong place now, but looking at the things below, I didn''t look wrong at all, so what is it now? Why is it like this? " Jiangning looked at the place where there was no place to move. He really doubted whether something had happened. Although it seemed that there were not many things in his current actions, especially his every move now even made them doubt what would happen. "What is Jiangning now? Isn''t that the most annoying place in Jiangning? And in this place now, it seems that you need to deal with it faster in order to be better, if something happens accidentally. It''s also Jiangning''s problem, but what should we do now? Is it possible to rely on Jiangning to act on its own? But we don''t have anything bad, do we? " Li Ming is extremely resentful for his lack of ability, especially in the present place. There is nothing special about their situation, but Jiangning can overcome his own problems to help him deal with them. Such a move really makes them ashamed, and no one can say anything more. After understanding the current things, although Jiangning is in a very bad mood, now that it is like this at this time, even if they have anything else, they may not be able to deal with it completely. Therefore, Jiangning''s every move will attract them. Even if anything happens now, Jiangning also needs to deal with it as soon as possible The other thing is to deal with the present things. With the efforts of Jiangning, at last, his kung fu is worthy of those who want to do it. Although he doesn''t have any way to do it now, l let him see the source of blood. This method makes him feel very comfortable. Especially when you can leave this place as the most annoying person.Jiangning walked slowly along the place where the blood came. Although he couldn''t feel what had happened, the closer he got to the entrance, the stronger he felt the blood. It''s like something is attracting him inside. Let him go as soon as possible. Jiangning hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what to do with this place. Jiangning is a very annoying thing. If Jiangning feels what it is now, it can be said that he is very disgusted. Although there was no feeling at this time, the blood entered Jiangning''s mouth when he wanted to breathe for a moment. Jiangning wanted to avoid this thing for a moment, but he didn''t leave any. I feel like my body is entangled by something. Jiangning frowned slightly, trying to get rid of it. However, I found that no matter how I acted, I didn''t do anything here. It''s more likely that it''s here that Jiangning takes out his sword and cuts at random where he attracts himself. I don''t know why, when my sword touched there, I felt that my sword was connected with that thing, and there was no solution. When I think of it, I have nothing to deal with. "What the hell is this? My sword is useless in this place? Or is it all arranged by others? Or what''s going on now? I can''t stand it. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2182 Although there is nothing wrong with the old four, and the exit here seems to be ready for him. If it wasn''t for some special circumstances, there would be no present action. Jiangning wanted to block the exit with his sword for a moment. "Damn, I didn''t expect these things to happen? Will it be because of their relationship that I am so miserable. Damn it, since his opponent''s sword is particularly attractive. Then casually see what will happen Without a little thought, the present things seem to be a bad start. In addition, because of the present things, their feeling is not very good. When Li Ming saw their impulse, he stopped it for a moment. It''s because it''s not interesting. "No, they just want to make their situation more complicated by what they are doing now. In addition, if something happens, they may not be able to see clearly. Is Jiangning''s action too impulsive now? " For that sword, he can basically think that Jiangning regards that sword as his own son, although he has not yet. But now they are willing to let their sword as bait, think of that thing is really not simple. To such an extent! Although I don''t know what happened, these things happened in Jiangning at this time, because their actions had been decided from the beginning, and they didn''t have any ability to deal with their own difficulties. but why did their swords have a kind of feeling at this time? Will it be because the current action seems too complex, so even if something happens that you can''t handle, as long as there is anything you can use. Jiangning will take advantage of it without any consideration. It''s true that Jiangning''s sword is so important that people here can''t even understand it any more. But now Jiangning has used it to tide over its own difficulties. Basically, they can know what happened to them. It''s just that now the three women haven''t dealt with their own virtual space. "Uncle, please don''t leave. There''s nothing to do now, but I feel very insecure here. In addition, can you come out? Why don''t you refute the people of the Diwu clan? Doesn''t he have other abilities? " Looking at the torture of her family, the three women''s mood has reached unprecedented anger. But the more angry he thought. The more three women can''t control their most real thoughts, which is also a basic requirement now. What they see now is what they didn''t want to see before. If there''s anything else, it''s a serious beginning, and no one here knows them. The three women looked at the things in front of them, although they were still very unhappy. But now the situation is not unhappy can explain. What is more likely to show is that there is no way to deal with her own situation, and even the third daughter is on the verge of collapse. Now it seems that although there is nothing, it is more likely that the current action is to better enjoy the current situation, but I don''t know why the three women''s hair has some gray. Is this something you can''t control? Or is it all because of my family that I have a meeting in some places. Just want to find a suitable place as soon as possible, but now this virtual space is about to force everything to the farthest place. It''s because it''s different at this time, so even if something happens. Sannu has no ability to deal with it. What''s more, isn''t that what she is doing now? What else can be done. In addition, we should consider what we should do in the current situation? "What are you thinking? There''s nothing at all. Now if you say anything more, it''s not only that your situation is useless, but something that you don''t even know will happen. So are you sure you want to do it now? " I don''t know what to do, but now that these things have happened, it means that my situation is understandable. When I think of things before, I have to deal with them because of my own ability. There are still some things that seem to have nothing to do, but at this time, it is not because their situation has not been better handled, so what has happened is also a threat to them. "Li Ming, what should we do now? Although it seems that nothing has happened, isn''t it because of them that the current situation is formed? So do we really need to rely on Jiangning to deal with it? What''s more, how do those three women look like they are about to collapse? " Yes, what Dahan can show at this time is that he takes everything here very seriously. Although there is no more chance to explain it clearly, the current situation is clear. Besides, at this time, it can not be basically determined,At this time, maybe only because of their actions can they have a certain understanding. In addition, at this time. Dahan''s action makes them wonder why Dahan doesn''t feel anything about everything now? It''s really stupid. Maybe it''s because Dahan is too simple. I don''t understand what I''m doing and what I can do to deal with the current situation. However, when I think of their actions, Li Ming can basically make sure that Dahan is the same as what they have experienced. It''s just that the experience is totally different. It''s like going through two things. "For the current situation, I think there are some things I want to talk about, at this time. I think we should let him out as soon as possible. What that person is experiencing is no worse than any of us. In addition, we don''t have any time to do such meaningless things. " Dahan didn''t say anything at this time. Although it doesn''t seem to have changed much, we can know what''s different from Jiangning''s behavior just now. Now Jiangning has experienced twice as much as them. If they are already suffering, what should Jiangning do? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2183 Li Ming looks at Dahan in surprise. It''s the first time that he sees Dahan''s actions because of something. If he can, Li Ming wants to open Dahan''s mind and have a good observation. Why can we deal with the current affairs so easily? And the experience is totally different. But Li Ming also fully understands that nothing can be done well now, especially when Jiangning has worked so hard. If anything happens, it is not only now that there is something, but also through Jiangning''s actions that they have no way to move. "After understanding the current situation, I hope you can understand that it''s not useless at this time. In addition, you can see what happened. I think you can understand what Jiangning''s current situation is like? Can he really handle this happily? " Li Ming tries his best to explain everything to Dahan, for the virtual space. They really don''t know what to do, especially at this time, the three women fall into the virtual space at the same time. If they are not careful, they may be possessed. He really has no ability to deal with such a situation. What''s more, he also has some views of his own, that is, in the current situation, to live a little longer is a little longer. Dahan looks at Li Ming''s every move and doesn''t say much. At this time, he looks like he is. Originally, it was because of dealing with the people of the Diwu clan, but now when Li Ming saw this situation, he even said these words. Dahan is not satisfied with this. But now this time has been regarded as a better thing. If you say anything more, you may leave directly because the things in front of you seem too complicated. In addition, Li Ming is very friendly compared with those who have already left. "Well, now I can tell you. The idea you have now is of no use at all. But I can be very friendly to tell you that the current situation is more complicated for you. In addition, I think you should be clear about what happened, no matter what the three girls think. But they always come out because of what they''re carrying Fortunately, things are like this now. If anything happens again, it may be worse for him. Dahan also didn''t express any opinions, just want to understand what he is thinking as soon as possible. Jiangning, on the other side, endured the attraction of the source to his sword. However, when his sword has fallen in, Jiangning can feel the smell of blood around him has calmed down, which is not good. However, if there is no sword support, Jiangning may say goodbye here. Jiangning felt that it was not good to be relaxed around him. He wanted to have a good feeling and relax at this opportunity. The moment when the sword was inserted just now. Jiangning even feels that his body is not relaxed. If it is not too plain to say everything at this time, he would have dealt with the present things rather than wait until this time. "Fortunately, I have the opportunity to restrain them, or I will say goodbye to them here. However, in the current situation, it seems that their actions are relatively good. I just don''t know what effect these two things can have next. " I don''t know what happened. Is the current situation such an attitude for them? But things have been so, he should not have a better chance to understand what he wants to do now, and there is no chance. Jiangning, after relaxing his body, now begins to analyze the relationship between the sword and the source? Why can there be such a reaction? Is it only now that there is such a reaction? What if it disappears? Jiangning looked at his sword and had an idea that he wanted to deal with it as soon as possible. Now, although he didn''t see anything, the sword had shaken. If Jiangning had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed the current situation. Jiangning always wanted to deal with the current things. But when my hand touched that place. There was a feeling that he wanted to retreat. He always thought that if the sword left, he might be facing another bloody attack. What Jiangning can be sure is that at this time, he has no ability to bear. "Now there is something you can say. Although you don''t have any ability at this time, it''s better than not knowing what to do here. In addition, their situation seems not very good. If there is anything else, it will be a threat to them. " Jiangning''s success has always been put there, without any movement. Thinking about what he has experienced, it''s really hard to make a decision now. Of course, if there is anything else, maybe Jiangning still has the courage to act. But now, everything is ready. Jiangning used all his strength to pull out the sword there, thinking about what he should deal with, he had some unprecedented ease, which was basically a blow to them!After Jiangning got his sword out again, he was ready to enjoy the next thing again, but it was unexpected. Nothing happened and I didn''t seem to feel anything I was worried about. "What''s the matter? Isn''t it where the sword and the source are now? What''s going on now? What should we do to better deal with the current situation? " Jiangning found that after he took out the sword, there was no change around him. Even the surrounding air feels clearer. If the situation doesn''t happen too suddenly, maybe it can be better handled. "What''s the matter? After taking out the sword, there is no change here, and the things around you feel more relaxed? What''s going on? Shouldn''t the smell of blood come here? " Jiangning looked at the sword in his hand again and found something he had never found. It seems that after the action just now, the sword now looks sharper than before! What''s going on? Not only is there no problem, but also is there such a benefit? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2184 Jiangning looked at the sword in his hand. He didn''t feel it at all, but now the sword has dealt with Jiangning''s unsolved problems quickly, and now it seems that there is no problem to stop them, which is OK for him. I didn''t expect that those who have experienced so many problems would have these ideas. Is it right that they can leave here after their swords have solved the current problems? It seems that this is a good experience! Jiangning high spirited looking at everything now, although do not understand what happened. But at least the current things have given him an answer. At this moment, he can deal with it better, especially in improving his ability. "Now that these things have happened, it means that our relationship can be better dealt with. I just don''t know if we can really solve the problem without any loss in their situation? Besides, isn''t that a simple question? " Jiangning has a kind of spitting idea, at least at this time, they have the ability to deal with it. Another such a simple thing has wasted such a long time. It seems that it still needs to be improved. Jiangning thought about what he had just experienced, and could not help wondering if the man just now was himself? If it''s really because a small thing has changed, I really need to doubt my attitude. All of a sudden, Jiangning remembered something. Now that it has changed at this time, it shows that the sword in his hand also has an impact on him. In this case, the sword in hand must also have an impact on other people, in this case, those so-called virtual spaces have nothing to deal with, and now everything is a better start for them. The problems they deal with can also be regarded as their abilities. "In that case, sword, let''s go to Liumei and have a look. If anything happens, I think you can handle it with your presence. Now all the opportunities depend on your condition." Jiangning looked at the sword in his hand and had a feeling that he couldn''t say it. Although the current situation does not look very good, it is a good thing for the present, if anything happens. Although the three women''s situation seems to be relatively bad, now that there are these things in hand at this time. That is to say, their situation seems to be a good start at present. I just hope they can stick to it. Li Ming looked at their actions. At this time, he really didn''t know what to say. Isn''t it just something? What is it now? A sword actually disposed of all the things they didn''t prepare. What''s more, can we take good care of everything now? Li Ming looks at the sannv who is already in a state of delirium. He has an idea that he wants to collapse, but all things are not carried out according to his idea. This is very bad. It''s more likely that Jiangning doesn''t know what''s going on. He feels like a fire burning all over his body. And because he is not well-known now, he even wants to stay in this place for a while. Jiangning now has the mood of trying to kill himself. These things happen. Not only are some bad things happening at this time, but also the shadow in his heart is gone at that time. But for this place, he is still very reluctant to stay. If he can leave, he will leave this place without hesitation. Even if there are any difficulties waiting for him, he will leave without hesitation, just At this time, Jiangning has no way to move at all. It''s like her feet are tightly encircled. If she wants to leave, she has to get rid of what she is now. It''s unimaginable. "Damn, it''s a bad time. I don''t know what they are like now. Or is there something they haven''t dealt with at this time? Otherwise, the local witches could not have been so successful! " Jiangning, it seems that your business has no use at this time. Even if your strength is strong, there is no way to use it in the face of the luck of the Diwu clan. This matter is particularly good for me, but before you come here, I will think about my own ideas, and strive to deal with everything perfectly when you come here, including myself. Now Jiangning feels like there is a fire burning on his body, because of this thing. Let his martial arts all gather together, want to start to a place. But because he didn''t know where Li Ming and his family were hiding, now Jiangning didn''t dare to act easily. He sat here and slowly concentrated his true Qi in one place. Although nothing happened at this time? But in the current situation, it should be an opportunity.Jiangning''s real Qi, which is concentrated in his body, feels that some changes have taken place, but now these changes can be ignored at this time. Compared with everything now, what he is most concerned about is how things should develop. "Moon, you must wait for me? Although at this time of performance is not very good, but in the current situation should be regarded as a faster way. But I also hope you can do your present job well. " Although I don''t know what happened, my intuition told Jiangning that it must be difficult to deal with the current situation. Besides, virtual space has forced Jiangning to this point. He is really not sure where he will force those people. As the saying goes, a person''s action has no chance to deal with everything now. If something bad happens because of their relationship, the next thing will be the worst beginning. "In addition, what happened now is a good experience for us. If we go through these things, then the local witches can deal with it. Your people can come out safely, but it''s up to you! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2187 Virtual space doesn''t know where it will end, but at this time. His words really played a lot of role in Li Ming''s people. Li Ming, who originally thought that something would happen, did not expect that it would be so simple. Looking at the three women who stayed there, she had a crazy idea. Since they have been here, it is the most important way to let them recover as soon as possible. She just doesn''t know what they want to do. Li Ming himself moves forward silently, trying to prove everything by his own strength, but the current situation seems that Dahan is watching Li Ming. It''s very likely that there will be a war because of their relationship before we deal with them. "Li Ming, what do you want to do? I tell you, this is the most important time for them. If you destroy all this, I don''t care what history you have before. Now I''m going to lift you up here. " Just now, because of what Li Ming said, Dahan didn''t have the idea of moving. However, he didn''t expect that Li Ming would be a man who didn''t believe what he said. Since it''s already the current situation, why should he do anything more? Are you not afraid of their misunderstanding? "Yes, Li Min, we will follow you now. But your actions are not affecting us. If anything happens, I can tell you in charge. Don''t look down on us, you will never come back Because of Li Ming''s unusual actions, he has wanted to get rid of him. However, because Li Ming had some ideas on how to deal with the problem of the local witches, he didn''t take any action. But now everything is meaningless. In addition, because the situation now seems more complicated, Li Ming''s every move is simply given foreigners'' eyes by people here, and if anything happens to him, no one will say anything more. "So although there is no interest in the current things, you all have to listen to me here, not only because of my ability, but also because in the current situation, all of you have violated my obligation to die." When Li Ming said these words, his eyes turned red. Dahan looked at Li Ming like this. For a moment, I didn''t understand what happened? It''s just a short period of time. How did this happen? "Don''t go against him. He means that he must be trapped in virtual space now. If others keep following him in the opposite direction, his anger will gradually rise. In addition, it is also very bad for us. " Three women don''t know when to wake up, looking at Li Ming''s meaning is not a bit surprised, as if now Li Ming if a good deal up is the most bad choice, in this case, it should be a good stay. "What do you mean now? Is he not himself now? Or is he just following what he sees in virtual space? But if that''s the case, what should we do? " Dahan doesn''t look very smart. But it''s very fast for the current demand. It''s just the words he said that make it stop now, because they don''t know how to deal with it. "Just now we have learned that Jiangning''s things have a restraining effect on everything now. In this case, we can only deal with him for the time being. If anything happens, we can act according to the circumstances." Apart from the present method, there is no way to deal with it. Now that it is so, he has no idea to stay here and think about their decision. His heart feels relaxed for a moment. But what should Jiangning do? "I don''t know. Let''s look at Jiangning first. Just now, I thought he was trying to keep us from coming out. Now that this is the case, I don''t think it''s anything. So stop and think about how to deal with it. You should know. " Now only this way can deal with it better. In addition, Dahan looks at sannv''s every move without any bad phenomenon. As if it should be now. If anything happens again, sannu and Dahan can deal with everything here perfectly. Jiangning on the other side has nothing to do, just feel more and more comfortable on his body, although now around the blood. However, the smell of blood has been gradually reduced. Especially he can''t feel the smell of blood. Feel nothing! In addition, what he can be sure at this time is that although he doesn''t feel particularly good at this time, his attitude can clearly know what happened. At least the three women are very upset when they look at Jiangning''s every move. "What is Jiangning now? There doesn''t seem to be anything bad, and is the attitude here sure it is? Shall we leave now? In addition, if anything happens again, we have our own way to deal with it. What do you say? " Dahan doesn''t think it''s necessary for Li Ming to stay here alone. Besides, at this time, if it''s because of what happened to them, he''s not in a good mood. Besides Li Ming''s every move just now, he is still a little unclear."What''s the matter with you, Dahan? You''re not in the virtual space, are you? How could you say that? In addition, it''s a relatively easy question at this time? Or have you changed? " Looking at their actions, the three women can really understand what they are thinking now. Those people stop here because of Li Ming. They are in a bad mood for a long time. Now they just relax. No idea. But those people didn''t understand what the three girls were thinking. They just thought that they would stay here because of their reasons. No matter what it was, they were always in a bad mood. So is Dahan, a simple man. "Now there are some changes in Jiangning. Do you want us to go to Jiangning? At this time, we are clearly wasting time. So I especially hope to go to Jiangning to see what happened. Dahan clasps his hands and looks at Li Ming''s movements without any feeling. Especially at this time, it seems that Dahan wants to go to Jiangning to see what''s going on. The three girls are also very familiar with this, but they don''t have any answers. "Don''t worry, Dahan. Nothing''s happened now. In addition, it''s because of them that we''re staying here. Don''t forget that the people of the Diwu clan are watching. If we hadn''t met them, we would have collapsed. What is that? " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2188 Three women can only use a voice like a threat to say these words. Although he didn''t seem to have any understanding, he didn''t have the idea of regret at this time, at least for himself. Dahan has no refutation. Jiangning is now wrapped in light, although it doesn''t seem to matter. But I feel that the damage I just suffered is slowly recovering. In addition, the blood around me is changing, like I don''t know something. And the Diwu people in Jiangning, who are watching around, can''t imagine why these things happen. Isn''t it because the things designed for them are like this? But now it seems that the situation is very bad. Think of everything now. The Diwu people have basically understood. I just didn''t think that it was just to create a crisis for them, but according to the current situation, it seems that the current things give them an opportunity. And it''s an opportunity to deal with them. "I didn''t expect that his self-control would be so powerful, you didn''t say it earlier. I also think it''s just a person with a false appearance. But now it seems that the attitude is not so, and now the people of the Moon Clan are locked up. We need something from them. " "Yes, my subordinates are going to detain the Yue people now. If anything happens again, I think I can do something of my own, but at this time, I still hope the Lord can hide. Because things are too bad for us now. " The day was originally the death place of the Diwu clan. Now, because that person has become powerful again, many people who have enemies with the Diwu clan have gathered together. We have to say that this is a blow to the Diwu clan. Besides, the Lord has been injured. The man didn''t seem to hear what his subordinates said. He just looked at Jiangning with firm eyes. He didn''t know what to think. The subordinate couldn''t listen to what he said. He shook his head and left here. "Why don''t you answer him? Although it doesn''t look like much? But even she is aware of the current crisis, I think it is not a simple thing, or it is not a bad thing to avoid it now. At least it''s good for your recovery! " People who have been drinking tea on the other side don''t mind looking at everything now, but in the current situation, it seems to have happened. This means that their actions are still understandable, but I don''t understand why he won''t listen. "I don''t think you don''t understand what''s going on now, no matter what happens. But I''m the master of the Diwu clan, so no matter what it is, I can''t step back. In addition, do you think the Diwu clan is still intact before? " What the LORD said surprised the man nearby. Isn''t it a complete land witch? How is that possible? Those people didn''t come out at all. If it was because of Jiangning, nothing happened now, right? It''s just what does he mean by these words? "What do you mean by these words now? Now there''s no embarrassment. Well, things happen, but what do you mean by saying these words without any basis? To win our sympathy? Or are you such a sentimental person? " I don''t know what happened, but the current situation is enough. If anything happens again, it''s possible that not only the master of the Diwu clan has problems, but all the people of the Diwu clan will disappear because of this battle. "Maybe it''s time for the local witches. Now we have to fight to the death. I think in these times, we have got what we deserve. Now we need to make an end with those so-called formal people. What do you say? " That''s right. From the beginning, he had no one to talk to. It''s just that there are some bad feelings at this time. Besides, because of their reasons, the place where the Diwu clan once fell into danger again and again is now a matter of understanding. "You''re right. Now hiding is not something that our local witches can do. They have already dodged once. Now they are hiding because of some unrelated people. Isn''t it because we are afraid of them? These things will never happen. " At this time, all of them seem to have made an important decision, because they don''t have a little time to deal with the current things, so what happens again is an insult to them, so that''s it. Maybe they didn''t think about what happened now, and they didn''t feel it at all, but now the situation is about to push them to the end. The LORD looked at every move here, he had not thought that there would be such a strong person. "Well, it seems that there must be some experience, but it''s also an experience for you. If the Diwu can get through this, it may be an opportunity for the future development of the Diwu. We need to be serious! " Although I don''t know what happened, but the current situation has reached a peak for them, even if it is a good deal, there is no feeling, at this time can only be such action. The Lord''s action is limited."Forget it, even if they can come in. It will also be in the evening, which means that at this time, we still have time to prepare. You let them prepare now, and this battle will come sooner or later. Don''t worry Their rapid development has been able to determine what will happen. In this case, it is also an understandable idea to prepare for the current things. At least it is impossible to fail without any ability. It''s not his style. "OK, I''ll go down now, but it needs to be explained that you''d better think about what will happen. Jiangning''s attitude now should be to want to be promoted. If you''re ready, worry about everything else. " Although I don''t know what''s going on now, I''ve come to this point, which shows that things are not simple now. Especially in the face of their own things now do not have the ability to deal with. This is a good opportunity. Although the Lord didn''t express any opinions on the current situation, and Jiangning''s actions seemed to be a threat, they didn''t do anything. It was like letting Jiangning be powerful. The existence of the Diwu had nothing to do with them. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2189 In this regard, after the subordinate just came back. Although there is still a certain degree of uneasiness, but also the attitude has some unusual tough. As if the demise of the earth witches is a joke, it is impossible for the powerful earth witches to happen. "Lord, don''t you have any feeling about the existence of the earth witch clan? Why let the Diwu people go to the end? You created the Diwu clan. Don''t you have any feelings? " His subordinates roared and roared, though nothing else had changed. But now that it has happened. That means they can do something. I just don''t understand why these feelings happen. "Why are you so angry? You also know that I created the Diwu clan, so I have no feelings for it. I think I will know better than you, life is too tired now, I want to have a rest, can''t I? If you don''t like it, you can leave! " He didn''t seem to think that he would say these words when he lived in Shanghai, which he respected all the time. Why? Where on earth has changed? He doesn''t understand! "Lord, in that case, I think I can solve it myself. In addition, I hope the Lord can consider it. Diwu can''t perish. There are many Diwu people waiting for you to lead them. Goodbye, Lord He did not see that his so-called Lord, when she left, showed a trace of reluctance in her eyes. But he has no way, now this matter is not he can control. Maybe it''s also a good decision for him to leave. "Why do you have to do this? You know that he will not live according to what you said after he left. If so, why do you force him to leave? Maybe he will go to Jiangning for them by himself." Qingfeng looks at the Lord''s action and doesn''t support it. Since that night clan thing happened. The Lord''s body is getting worse and worse day by day, even getting worse. However, his loyal subordinates are forced away by him one by one. The people who stay here now either hate Jiangning to the bone. Or to devour the soul of these things emotional to very enjoy, the witch clan is not the former witch clan, also not the former night clan. "What else? Do you think I can control the situation? It''s also the best decision to let them leave now. Again, I may have to explain it here! " When the LORD spoke, he let out a bitter smile. Now this situation is not what they want to see, but how can they understand that all this happened because of his father. The night clan is also his leader. Originally, under the leadership of the Lord''s father, basically all the people of the night clan would practice by swallowing their souls. Many innocent people died in their hands. But because of the intervention of the Lord. At first, all they devoured was some villains. But because those souls can''t satisfy them, they start to fight against those innocent people. Finally, what the dark night clan did aroused the dissatisfaction of those decent people. They began to fight against the local witches. At the beginning, the Lord''s father was killed by his most heartfelt subordinates in that battle. His soul was also engulfed by them, but it disappeared after the battle. At which time, the LORD would follow the mess left by his father, but in that battle. It was not only his father''s body that lost, but also the Lord''s body. This time they came to Jiangning to look for someone. But Jiangning they don''t know. Those who really kidnapped them were not the Lord at all, but the Lord of darkness who really devoured his father''s soul! "You also know that it''s not your fault at this time, and it''s not your reason here. You also use your own ability to kidnap those people. Try not to hurt them, but it''s useless. " Qingfeng doesn''t understand the pain of the Lord. He just thinks that he has no ability to deal with it. In the current situation, it seems that the most important thing is to let the Diwu people perish. "What can I do for a broken body like this to make them obedient? Do you think that''s possible? Now this situation has been impossible, let them leave is the best way. If you want to leave, you can If the Lord abandons himself, Qingfeng can''t make him better at all. In other words, after such a long time of attack, he may ask someone to help him. It''s incredible for him to see Jiangning struggling. "Who do you think he is? It''s not only where you can get out safely. And his ability has been raised to a higher level. It''s pitiful to be against such a man, but will he find out here? " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning''s action and is a little excited, because Jiangning may be the only one who can help him deal with the main affairs. Just at this time, isn''t the Lord willing to let Jiangning find this place? "I''ll go, where is it? Since I can be forced to this point, I will make you feel the news from the border of hell. You just wash your neck and wait there. See how I''ll deal with you. "Sure enough, all this is impossible, Jiangning because of their excessive game has not produced a little way to the local witches. Now it is impossible to cure the Lord through them. Just don''t understand what to do more. "Li Ming, wait. Now Jiangning is in good health. If something happens, someone can help you deal with it. But at this time, you must stick to it. Don''t you think we have stuck to it? " The three girls are very happy with Jiangning''s actions and look at Jiangning''s appearance. It''s only a matter of time to deal with these problems at this time. They just don''t know what special ideas he will have and whether it''s because of what''s happening now? now things are like this, which means that they can deal with them better, especially in the future At this time, it seems that there is no change, but his mood is really a ups and downs, which can be explained. It''s just distress. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2190 "What do you say? Jiangning can''t come out at all. Now he must know what I just thought, so now he wants to give me a blow. Why do I let him tell me what to do. I can do all this, too. Get the hell out of Jiangning. " Li Ming''s words surprised people here. They didn''t think that Li Ming would have this idea? It''s just that there have been some changes in their feelings, but these things should not happen to them. So what is it now? The third daughter didn''t expect that Li Ming would have this idea. What happened to Jiangning? All this happened because Jiangning helped them. Why did Li Ming say these useless words? Isn''t this nonsense? Not reconciled, not reconciled. Why is Jiangning in charge of everything now? It''s reasonable to say that Li Ming is much bigger than Jiangning, but now he still listens to Jiangning. In particular, Jiangning itself is still trapped in that place, which has no use at all. Li Ming''s heart is full of Jiangning. Now these people have no idea about what they say. Why do they experience these ghost things, especially their own situation. No one can believe him yet? "What''s going on now? Why don''t you have a little movement? Dahan, what''s wrong with you? And what happened to Li Ming? Time is too tight now. You should deal with your own affairs quickly. I don''t have much time! " When the three girls didn''t know what to do, Jiangning came back. He looked at the mess and didn''t know what they had done? Why don''t you have the ability to solve it? Isn''t it because of what''s going on now? "You finally come here. You give your sword to Li Ming first. Now he can''t get out of the virtual space. We saw what you did just now. Maybe Li Ming can recover when he touches your sword. Do you understand?" Liu Mei looked at Jiangning and didn''t explain anything. Now things are more complicated. What''s more, Li Ming''s words can make him not know. Now the most important thing is to let him recover, and then they can act. "No, the situation of Li Ming and Jiangning is not the same at all. These things may not be of any use to Li Ming at all. I think it is more useful for Li Ming to come out by himself now. This is the obstacle in his heart." Dahan said exactly what Li Ming said just now. If they didn''t understand Dahan''s character, they even doubted whether it was Dahan''s intention? How else could this have happened? And he didn''t feel it at all. "Dahan, what are you talking about? You don''t understand the current situation. Besides, Li Ming is not such a bad person. Maybe I''m too afraid of everything in the virtual space. Look at me again, there''s no solution. That''s why we have those ideas. " Jiangning stopped for a moment. Although this is the case, Li Ming''s every move is really bad. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Li Ming would have such an idea. Is it too much pressure on him? It''s impossible! Jiangning could not help but reflect. Jiangning went to Li Mingde and gave him his sword. Jiangning has some hesitation. Just now everything in the virtual space seems to be fake, but also real. And Li Ming said these words. Maybe that''s what he thought. It''s going to be a lot of trouble. "Jiangning, come out quickly and take care of all this. I''ll wait for you at the top of the mountain. If you don''t arrive before noon, all of you will sacrifice your blood to the mountain tonight. Jiangning, you are good for yourself. It''s all in your mind whether you go or return! " His words didn''t sound like anything, but Jiangning knew that this person was the one they had been looking for, but he didn''t expect that he would make a sound at this time? It is reasonable to say that the people of the Diwu clan should know what happened to them in Jiangning. But it is impossible for him not to know that Jiangning''s strength has been improved, but what is it now? Would you ask him to come? Is Bai naivete the death place of Diwu? Jiangning could not help but wonder what all this was? "Jiangning, we don''t have time. Now make a quick decision. If it wasn''t for everyone''s influence on the virtual space, now we would have passed long ago. Seeing that the noon is coming soon, we don''t have much time to wait here." What Dahan said is reasonable, but what should Li Ming do now? Are you going to leave him here? But this is not a good phenomenon. How should we decide? Isn''t there a little way out here? Those people didn''t do anything? It doesn''t seem to be of any use. Jiangning looks at Li Ming who is mumbling to himself. He already has an idea in his heart. Now that these things have happened, then everything next is understandable. He looks at the place where the moon is and makes a decision. "Yue''er, you are here looking at Li Ming. If anything happens, we will tell you immediately. But before we answer, you can''t leave, and the idea of going to the mountain alone will be dismissed as soon as possible. It''s impossible. I hope you can understand. " Sure enough, Jiangning said these words just let Yueer collapse. He had no ability to solve everything now, especially their attitude seemed very bad. Yue''er looks at Jiangning in surprise and can''t believe it."Jiangning, are you kidding? It''s impossible. I will deal with the current situation, but I won''t agree to leave me here alone. You can find anyone to watch Jiangning. But it can''t be me. So give up! " How can it be? It''s about his family. What does Jiangning think? Let him give up at this time? Must be a mistake? He won''t believe it. Yue''er looks at Jiangning, hoping that he can give himself an answer. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2191 Jiangning has never given up on Yuer''s idea of being here. At this time, she tries her best to make her stay with her own ability. If everything she sees in her dream is true, Yuer can''t bear it at all! But now Yuer''s attitude has given him a special headache. How could these things happen? And the moment yue''er saw them, she would want to kill them. But after what she had just experienced, she thought that they might not be very bad. At the moment they came in, they saw everything around them, if the people of the Diwu clan wanted to kill them. I should have thought that when I saw them fall into these virtual spaces, but now I don''t seem to move. Yue''er can''t believe that Jiangning said everything now. He thinks Jiangning should be clear about what he wants to do, but why do he still say these things? Is it simply to stimulate him? But it''s useless! It didn''t work. "Jiangning, why do you have this idea? Do you know what happened to my family? I''m not going to do anything rash. But at this time, you can agree with me, because I''m ready, so you can rest assured. " Yueer tries her best to let them know what''s happening now, especially at this time. If it wasn''t for the complexity of their affairs, he would not have these changes, especially for his own situation. "And what you want to do now should be closely related to your situation. Have you really considered it? But at this time, I hope you can think it over. And as the leader of this group, I think you should understand what I think. " Although I don''t know what happened, now that the situation is like this, it can be handled perfectly. It''s more likely that at this time, you need to get everything ready as soon as possible, otherwise everything is meaningless. After understanding the current things, even if Yueer doesn''t want to do anything, there is no way to deal with it at this time, just like she never thought it would happen. In particular, they don''t have the ability to think at all. "Yue''er, let''s follow the current idea. Although it seems that there is nothing wrong, at this time, I think you should know exactly what is what? There''s no time left, and I won''t tell you more about it! " No one knows what will happen in the future, especially at this time. Maybe when you go in, you don''t know what will happen, if you have any idea because of their relationship. Jiangning thinks that he does not have the ability to handle it well. Jiangning is already wasting his time after saying these seemingly meaningless words, so he does not have too many opportunities to say anything that can be solved here, especially at this time, he is simply not confident in himself, yue''er looks at Jiangning, who has almost given up on himself, and now the situation seems to be all over the world Everything has to be done according to the current idea, as for what should be done in the end. Moon now has no idea, no meaning. "Stop, do you think you can really get in safely? I tell you, don''t worry. You have to see if you have the ability to go in where you want to go. Since it''s already so, you can go in again through me. " The servant who spoke to the Lord just now appeared here. Looking at his firm eyes, Jiangning doubted for a moment what he was doing? It''s like bullying them, and there''s no one to stop it. After understanding the current situation, yue''er wants to deal with it well, especially when he is looking at Jiangning who wants to leave. But now there are people from the Diwu tribe, which is a good opportunity for him. "Who are you? Why are you here? I think you''d better say something to your leader. Although you don''t have any idea now, you have to stay here. But the current situation doesn''t seem to be anything special, so are you sure? " The moment yue''er saw him, she thought that something had changed, especially looking at yue''er''s situation. Jiangning even thought that yue''er might have changed because of the things here. But what does this person think? Why? "Jiangning, all things are coming to me. For him, I think you''d better be more careful. In addition, at this time, you''d better tell yourself what you should deal with. If anything happens again, I won''t let you go!" The LORD looked at the little servant who suddenly appeared. He didn''t know what to say. Is it because of these dispensable things that happened now? Why didn''t the servant go back? What he said just now is not obvious enough? I didn''t have any idea. "Don''t be kidding. I don''t have any idea now, but in the present situation, you are a group of clowns. If it''s not for something that hasn''t been dealt with, it doesn''t deserve to be here at all? Do you really think it''s so easy? "There is no idea, but the current attitude can determine what happened, especially the current situation. Although they have no idea, the servant''s words still let Jiangning know something. "You are really damned. The people of the Diwu clan are the representatives of evil. They should die here now. If you don''t look at the reason why you are relaxed now, how can you leave so easily?" I don''t know what happened. But now that the situation is like this, it means that their situation is still understandable, but why do they have such ideas at this time? "Well, if anything happens, I think I''ll make you regret it, but now all the people of the land sorcery clan should die. It''s really bullshit virtual space. I don''t know how to invent such an evil thing Li Ming, who did not know where he came from, had no sense of his own and looked at the little servant who suddenly appeared. He didn''t miss anything and moved directly to the place where the little servant was. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2192 Li Ming doesn''t have any idea now? When he thought about this time, he already felt that the current things looked too different, especially in the current situation, they simply had no ability to deal with it. There are some things that don''t seem to be impressive now. It''s just a nightmare for them. If anything happens again, it may be explaining their will to them. And for other things, there''s no idea at all. They have seen what Li Ming is doing, but they have not stopped him. Jiangning is just addicted to what happened just now. If it wasn''t for the sudden voice of the Lord, he doesn''t know what will happen, and he doesn''t have any ability. To understand the current situation, whether it''s for the future or for the present situation, is something that can''t be understood. In addition, because of their relationship, Jiangning didn''t stop his attack in real time. "Li Ming, you can''t act impulsively. Now everything seems too complicated, if you have any way. Maybe there will be some bad things. In addition, at this time, you''d better be more rational. Maybe the witches... " Before Jiangning could react, the man had already started his own action, but what was it now? The general situation is the same. Is it still the same now? I have to say that all this is true! In addition, what makes Jiangning suspect is that there is something wrong with this person, like something bad happened. What''s the point? The little servant didn''t mean to start at all? What are you planning? Is it all the servant''s own idea? The reason why things happen now is to stimulate some people by themselves? Is it their boss? What are you thinking? No, it''s not right. Why didn''t the servant move? Originally nothing happened, but in the current situation, it seems that they have fallen into a trap. It is more likely that they know Jiangning people very well here, but they just don''t know how to face it. "Li Ming, you can''t move. Now is not the time for you to move. If anything happens, I think you should have a good understanding. At least at this time, it shouldn''t be so casual. Do you think it''s so simple? " Damn, why don''t you have a brain to think about it? How can things be so simple now? It seems that those people are a fool. Even if they are reckless, they will not let their subordinates do some unreasonable things. Li Ming didn''t seem to hear anything. He began to count the steps of moving towards the group on the surface. However, Jiangning can clearly see that Li Ming is very proud of his attitude now. And now everything seems to be very enjoy. "What are you talking about? Does it seem that you don''t have any understanding, or do you already know that this time is to make what you want? I tell you, if you still want to defeat the goblins, stop now. " It''s a pity that everything is too late. When Jiangning said something and wanted to stop it, he found that the man had stabbed the servant with a knife. The servant didn''t even want to dodge at all. Instead, he threw himself up. It''s over. It''s over. These things can obviously see what''s going on! But I didn''t expect that it would be so meaningless. Is that what they imagined? "Jiangning, what the hell are you talking about? Don''t you see what''s going on now? Or do you think of them as the guests of honor. Then they were served with good food and drink. Do you have a brain? " After Li Ming has done everything he thinks, he looks at the people behind him. Yilian''s disapproving eyes make him angry. I really don''t have any idea, but now Li Ming can''t deal with it, because Jiangning is very angry. "What the hell are you thinking? You don''t know anything, you just do things that are destructive. Who made you do it? In that case, you can leave. We don''t need your help. " Jiangning looks at Li Ming now, without any understanding. Although I don''t know anything about it now. But it''s obvious that Li Ming has destroyed all his things. What''s the use of this? You can go straight away. "Lord, you are here at last. We can''t deal with everything now. If anything happens. I think you should make your own decisions. Now it''s up to you. I''m sorry for what my father has done Jiangning listened to what the servant said, but also for a moment did not understand, Lord? But when he saw something at the cave entrance, he could already understand what had happened. It turned out that it was the leader of the Diwu clan, but it was meaningless. " It seems that the man didn''t find what he was now and went directly to the place where the servant was. Although they didn''t know what happened, the so-called Lord''s words can be understood unilaterally. He may not be the last enemy.But now everything is out of control, that person seems not to realize what is going on now? Even the people after Jiangning wanted to kill him the moment they saw the so-called Lord. I think all this can be solved. "Yue''er, be careful. Although there is no change at this time, I think you should understand. This is not our last opponent, and you can''t possibly know that it''s the action made by the Lord. In this case, you have to think about the current problems clearly. " Although she didn''t understand anything, yue''er didn''t seem to understand why she couldn''t do it to the people of the Diwu clan. Even the moment Li Ming came out from the Diwu clan, she seemed to calm down. Yue''er looks at Jiangning, hoping that he can give an answer. "Yue''er, be careful and watch carefully what will happen around you. I don''t think you want to let a person be hurt. You should understand all this, should you?" .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2193 Yes, at this time, although there is no big idea, it is already so at this time. Maybe something special will happen because of your relationship, especially as a place you don''t know, it''s meaningless. Jiangning doesn''t know what to say now. He was trapped by others, but now he seems to have become a worse representative. Looking at the Lord who didn''t say anything, Jiangning can even understand what will happen next. "Lord, you can see that they don''t have any ability to get the land witches. Are you willing to let them destroy the land witches? Can we really handle things now? You''d better be careful, I think so! " Although they don''t understand what happened, the current situation makes them have to think about it carefully. If anything happens again, they may make all things meaningless because of their ignorant choice. It''s the same now. Now I don''t know what happened, but the attitude of the Lord seems really bad. Originally pale, but now it looks like something exciting. I''m not very interested in everything now. But because of the servant? "Lord, I think you have any misunderstanding. At the beginning, we just wanted to have a good talk with you, but now the situation is not like this at all, so please understand the current situation. After all, Li Ming is also due to the virtual space." Although I don''t understand what happened, Li Ming''s situation only exists because of unknown reasons. If anything happens now, it may still be because of their attitude and different ideas. "I don''t understand what happened, but it''s already the case now. I think you need to understand whatever it is. It''s our fault. So I''ll think about everything you say. Just hope you can agree to mediate! " When Jiangning said these words, he didn''t even understand how to deal with them. Besides, the current situation seems that this servant also has a very important relationship with them, otherwise he would not come out because of a small servant. "Jiangning, what are you talking about? Even if you are not responsible for our existence. What else do you want to say? I tell you, everything is the most basic thing now. If you can''t handle it well, you can leave directly. " Although he didn''t understand what happened, what happened at this time could be more important to them. Especially as Qingfeng didn''t know what happened, he didn''t expect that these things would happen. Now the situation is not good! "Lord, calm down. Even if you want revenge, your situation no longer allows you to do these things. Don''t forget that this matter has nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to pay attention to everything. This servant is even for his father." Qingfeng said these words already felt unrealistic, although the Lord forced the little servant away. But I didn''t expect him to die here. Someone who was not going to do anything. But at this time, can you really leave completely? In particular, he has never seen the expression of the Lord. In the past, he resented his father, but when he knew that his father had been killed, he had this expression, but how could it appear again now? Is that a year of things to repeat? Qingfeng looks at the person who doesn''t have any action indefinitely. But what happens now seems to have no meaning at all, especially for my own ability, everything at present basically has no meaning. Especially for him, "Qingfeng, how can his fate be so miserable? He has his own position of being a little master, but he wants to repay his father for his mistakes. I have been taking care of me all the time, but now I want to stimulate my fighting spirit with my body because of a small thing. Do you think he''s stupid? How could I give him a chance to do that? It doesn''t make any sense, does it? " Although I don''t understand what happened, what the LORD said really made people here panic. They didn''t know how much influence the servant would have on the Lord. And no one can be sure. Now everything is basically want to let Li Ming to bear all the present, but Li Ming appeared in the main moment already don''t know what to do. The only idea seems to have no meaning at this time. It''s like an obstacle for them. "Qingfeng, what do you think I should do now? Do you want to overturn everything just now? How do you feel so confused? Do you think I need to do something? After all, these changes have taken place, but I''m very upset! " Lord, it sounds like there''s no breath in his voice. I feel very uncomfortable, especially at this time. It''s clear that everything starts because of their family. But they also destroyed it. Including at this time, it seems that there is nothing wrong with them, but because their existence is a mistake, even if something happens again, there is no ability to deal with it. Jiangning even doubts what they will do?"Lord, I think there are many misunderstandings between us. So do we need to have a good discussion now? If anything happens, I think it can be handled well at this time. In addition, I hope you can understand all this more. " I don''t know what the reason is, but Jiangning has a hunch that as long as he doesn''t force the master to the point where he can''t deal with it, these things won''t happen to him, but the current situation will never be so simple. It all looks like a joke. "I don''t know what your relationship is? But you should also understand that everything is not so easy to deal with, or that you have what ability to deal with clean, I can have a good talk with you. But the premise of the conversation is to give me Li Ming. " At this moment, he sounds to have some changes, but it''s because their attitudes are very different. After understanding what happened here, Jiangning didn''t understand what the black smell of the LORD was like? Jiangning basically can be sure that all this is not the main reason. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2194 However, it seems that the attitude of this person now is not simple. Even if it can be handled cleanly, it doesn''t mean that they can handle all these things well, especially as the Lord. How could there be two forces? Yes, that''s basically what it is now. What you want to deal with seems to be a mistake. After understanding, we can basically understand what makes them deal with such complicated things. "Jiangning, I''m telling you that even though everything is like this, your brain seems to be able to handle it." Yes, I wanted to deal with the current situation. But now the Lord doesn''t seem to know what happened at all. Even if he wants to understand clearly, he is here because he doesn''t have any opinion on the current decision. "So what is your Lord thinking? But I tell you, at this time, no one can rely on you. If you hand over Li Ming, you can guarantee that everything is a dream now, and you don''t have to care at all. " Although he doesn''t understand what happened, the current situation is like this. Even if he doesn''t understand it, he can understand it and become the current idea. Especially as a person who doesn''t know anything, it''s a good way for Li Ming to go out. but now Li Ming doesn''t know what happened, and he''s always making a lot of noise here, and then he can go out That''s what they''re doing? Didn''t you just want to find out what they thought at the beginning? What does everything mean now? "Qingfeng, I can ask you something. I hope you can tell me the real reason at this time. In addition, because I can''t confirm everything at this time, I don''t have any action. You should understand what you are observing." There''s no idea at all, because the only way they can experience things at this time they seem to be. But because some of the movements can not be shown, so let the main change has a feeling that they do not know. But there''s nothing wrong. Although Li Ming''s every move just now is under the influence of virtual space, he should understand that everything now should be well understood. The most important thing is that he should have his own ideas. But all this is useless. He killed the servant, which is the best evidence. Presumably, people here also see everything now, so it will happen. There is no way. In addition, the Lord just came in, but the servant said a few words. He didn''t say a word at all, so what did he think? "Jiangning, I think we need to talk about it. Now all the people stay here. If they find any idea that they want to move, Qingfeng will kill them. I don''t want any disobedient people here. I think you should understand what I''m thinking "Yes, Lord, I''ll do what you think, if anything happens. I will deal with it in time. Now you need to talk to Jiangning about your health. Now it''s better to deal with it as soon as possible. " As soon as Qingfeng''s words came out, Jiangning knew that they were mainly preventing Li Ming from escaping. But what happened now is impossible for Li Ming to stay here safely. Yes, now Li Ming has begun his own resistance. "Liu Mei, you guys should stop him. If anything happens, I don''t think there is any way to deal with your family''s affairs. What should you do? I think you should know at this time. If it''s unnecessary, I''ll come and explain it to you. " Although the three women didn''t understand Jiangning''s actions, they had a blind worship of Jiangning. Even if Jiangning asked them to kill Li Ming now, no one could doubt it. It''s just that they don''t understand how Jiangning knows about the family? "Although things now seem to have little experience, Li Ming is the reason for you. We just heard about the Diwu people, and then we thought it was the Diwu people who did the soul cultivation, but all of this is groundless." Although he didn''t understand what had happened, what sannu could understand was that Jiangning might have found something at this time, otherwise he would not have done these seemingly unreasonable actions, especially he didn''t have any idea about himself. The Lord took a look at the talking willow eyebrow. He didn''t expect that a little woman could have such an idea. It has to be said that at this time, he completely denies his own ideas and can be so calm in the face of his family''s problems. How much confidence does this woman have in Jiangning? It seems that even if Jiangning has done something, but now these people trust him, which he is still very successful. Jiangning''s attitude now, although I don''t know what happened. But at this time, the only thing that can be understood is that at this time, the only idea is to understand all this as soon as possible? In the past, Jiangning has found that the present situation is not what he imagined, but Li Ming still does not give up. He just wants to rely on his present ability to deal with the things that he had no chance to do.Similarly, in this place which does not seem to be particularly obvious, it seems too different for their own reasons, so even if they do not know what happened, they also hope to have their own things to understand. "Jiangning, no matter what happens, you can''t leave me here, but don''t forget. I''m following you. Even if you are not happy with what I''m doing now, you have to accept it. Because they forced it all. " Seeing that Jiangning was about to enter, Li Ming could no longer control his fear. It was because of these things. That''s why he has some uncontrollable things. It''s also because of these that his mood is gradually changing. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2195 "Li Ming, I have never said that there is something wrong with things here. Besides, I can tell you. I''d better be careful. Although I don''t understand, you should know what you''re doing now. I''ve said these words to you. " Jiangning ignored Li Ming, for this kind of thing he wanted to do. But now I have done it myself, but I don''t admit it because I have no way to deal with some things. Jiangning looked down on him, and he didn''t understand why Li Ming was like this. Is it all about virtual space? Or does he have a ghost in his heart? "Don''t think too much about what you don''t have. I don''t know. But at this time, it is a good opportunity. There is also some selfishness in his own heart. " Although I don''t understand what happened, since it is already so, even if there is anything else, Jiangning''s action is not understandable. In addition, there are still some bad things in it, so everything in Jiangning is out of control. After entering the room prepared by the Lord, I realized that the present things were not so easy. Especially now when everything is bad for Jiangning, if you want to do something, you may deal with it well because of your own ideas. "Jiangning, what do you want to know? Even if you don''t say anything, I think you should know who your opponent is? " Yes, it seems that nothing has changed, but since things have been like this, if there is any action, there may be nothing on those who have no brains. Fortunately, there is nothing special about their actions, and what happens at this time seems to have changed. No matter what he knows, it doesn''t make sense at this time. At least he doesn''t seem to have the ability. "At this time, do you really think you can handle everything? Or does your experience look special? But there is one thing I can tell you. At least at this time, I can tell you that you don''t care about Li Ming. " I don''t know what happened, but it''s a relatively easy thing for the situation. At least their situation looks very bad, and their ability is also very insufficient. I should know all this. "For this, I can only say sorry to you. Although I didn''t say anything more, at this time, I hope you can understand my thoughts. I want to know who the people of the moon grabbing clan are? You should know? " Jiangning also has a headache. At this time, these things happen. Although I don''t feel very good, Li Ming is really a person who can''t figure it out. Only he can do these things at this time. "Jiangning, I''m not going to discuss with you. I don''t care what you think about the existence of Li Ming. But at this time, I can tell you clearly that I won''t let him go back easily. If you have any ideas, you can say I don''t know what it is. Jiangning just knows that at this time, the attitude of the Lord has been changing slowly. Although it doesn''t seem obvious, isn''t it the flavor of the local witches? Li Ming is really a disaster! Jiangning really doesn''t have any strength to deal with a local witch who is about to blacken. If you listen to him, there will be unexpected results waiting for you. If this happens now, what strength do they have to do those things? "What do you want Li Ming to do? Now even if I don''t express anything, you should understand what I have and what my own ability is. I know that I can''t change anything, but it''s brought by me. It has to be solved. " It seems that attitude doesn''t know what happened, but experience is like this. Even if I didn''t understand it, I should know what happened in the moment I saw him. Isn''t that what he thought of? No one knows what agreement they have reached. Li Ming just thinks his situation is very threatening. Although he doesn''t understand the reason, isn''t that what he has experienced now? If there''s anything else, it won''t be fun. "Jiangning, what did you discuss? Do you want me to die, and then let them take you to the real land witch clan? Don''t be silly. It''s impossible. Your action now has no meaning, unless it''s what you want Damn, how did he say what he thought? It''s his own secret. If Jiangning knew now, what would he have special thoughts? Will you just kill him? After thinking about these things, not many people can think about what happened. It seems that it''s because of Li Ming. That''s why they''re not going well. But now I really don''t understand what Yidi port does. What do you mean, Li Ming? Now there should be no idea, but you should know the current situation, especially at this time, what are you thinking? Why not? Don''t you have a lot of reason? ""Li Ming, do you know who the real Diwu people are long ago, but you also know the people who killed us that night? What is it now? Is this all about us? What do you think? Damn it People who haven''t said anything all the time now seem to have something happened, especially Li Ming''s actions. Now there is no way to retreat. If anything happens again, it''s also Li Ming''s fault. Smart as Jiangning, how can you not know what Li Ming did not say? I just didn''t expect that this kind of idea would happen, and my ability seems to be a joke. Jiangning looked at the position of the Lord and made a decision, "I think I can promise you that idea just now, but at this time, I still tell you that I''d better think I have nothing, otherwise you can''t afford all this. Li Ming, take care of yourself! We''ll move separately later. " Jiangning said these words to leave here, now this time has no use for him, the same he will not pay attention to everything now. It''s just childish. The three girls watched Jiangning''s action and left. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2196 The three girls are not very friendly when they look at Li Ming''s every move. They don''t think that the reason why they have been wasting their time is because they believe other people''s wrong ideas. These things are an unexplained insult to them, and they believe a villain. Although there is no ability to explain everything at this time, it is because the current level is so, and Li Ming''s attitude seems very vague, there is no idea to explain. Including Dahan''s current view. "Li Ming, now Jiangning has not given up on you, so you should thank him if I were you. I will not allow myself to do these things, and you are following him. I don''t think you will be wronged. You can follow us safely. " Jiangning listened to Dahan''s words and didn''t answer at all. Now he has to be sure that Dahan is too naive. He may be sold by someone and where he will count money for others. However, this situation seems to have no effect at all, and it is the same for them. "Dahan, you look at him. I believe Li Ming should have his own ideas about what he has done. If anything happens to us at this time, maybe he won''t appreciate it, so you don''t have to worry too much about what is now, and there is nothing to worry about!" Listening to Jiangning''s words, Li Ming also thinks that he may have some solutions, especially as an opportunity that can be dealt with, if he is not careful, he is likely to let everything he has come out of the tray. Thinking of this, Li Ming has no anti dialogue! Jiangning looked at Li Ming, who had stopped, and could not help sending out a sneer. He never thought that these things would happen. He was punished by a humble person. However, from Li Ming''s point of view, all this is understandable, at least to make his life better. However, now there is not much time to deal with Li Ming''s affairs. Li Ming wastes too much time. The Dark Lord is now behind them. But they don''t have any information. In particular, he didn''t know what to say about Li Ming. "Jiangning, do you know why you are so stupid? What do you think these things are for? I think you should know what''s going to happen, so I''ll show you an experience on the mountain, OK When Jiangning heard what the LORD said, he hesitated for a moment. He felt that it was not a good thing. What''s more, the attitude of the Lord just now can make him understand what happened and what Li Ming did that made the Lord hate? He can be sure it wasn''t just that. Slowly, Jiangning can see what the Lord has been observing. I saw the night of the accident. The gatekeepers are not careless at all. But I don''t know who put the incense, all the people dizzy after the start of action. It took Jiangning a long time to find out. This man is Li Ming. He bewildered all the people here, and then killed all the people who looked uncomfortable with him with a weapon that seemed to be used by the local witches. However, one characteristic of Li Ming''s killing is that those people refuted his existence. Originally, Li Ming''s action was still pointing at Dahan, but when he was in Dahan''s room, a shadow suddenly appeared, which directly shook Li Ming away. When the shadow turned around, Jiangning was surprised to find that the man was the servant killed by Li Ming. Seeing all these things, if Liangmin doesn''t know what''s going on, he''s a fool. But Li Ming is following him. Even if he doesn''t want to let Li Ming go back safely, he can''t take Li Ming with him, because he can''t have an accident at his own moment. "Lord, I can assure you. After we left, Li Ming''s existence has nothing to do with us, but at the moment of our action, I hope you don''t do it. This is my only request. If you don''t agree, there will be no way to cooperate. " Jiangning secretly felt that the master might have some big idea to complete. But his heart can catch an idea vaguely, but because he can''t believe it, he directly ignores it. His intuition tells Jiangning that this man is terrible. "Jiangning, I think I can understand why so many people are willing to follow you. If I were you, I think I would follow you too. You have no characteristics, but you are really good for those who follow you." after a pause, when the LORD looked at Jiangning again, he had a complicated look, like what he had decided happened He wavered a little, but just for a moment, he arranged his mind and became firm again. "Well, I can promise you that as long as Li Ming follows you, I won''t move him. But if something happens to him or if he is far away from you, I can guarantee that he will die immediately. If you think about it yourself, I won''t force you to do anything." "By the way, I think I can go with the people you need to find. After such a long time, it should be the time to solve it. At that time, I hope you don''t preach to me. So there''s nothing to think about. You can think about it yourself. " Yes, it''s all about them trading with each other. It''s just that they have something they want to deal with together, so now they are together because of a little thing. When they think about what Li Ming has done, Jiangning can''t help but get angry,After Jiangning came out, he saw Li Ming''s panic, but what''s the use? Didn''t he make all this by himself? It has to be said that this is Li Ming''s own idea. Although they are all afraid of death, Li Ming''s practice is extreme. Jiangning can''t help but remember whether Li Ming has known about the local witches for a long time? So when they realized that the local witches were not the real local witches, Li Ming was already flustered? Because he was too afraid to fight against the real wizard. Fear of death? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2197 Shaking his head, Jiangning threw out all his thoughts. Although he didn''t understand everything at present, looking at where to explain what, Jiangning thought that they would do something amazing, and he was really looking forward to the next thing. "I tell you that later, the Lord will leave with us. He knows the place where your people are really kidnapped, so I hope you can treat it rationally. Those who want to leave can leave, but don''t force them to leave" What Jiangning is saying now has no intention of pushing Li Ming''s existence into the wind. He looks at Jiangning incredulously, why does he let the Lord leave with them Open? Did Jiangning find something? So now let the Lord kill himself behind his back? Now is the most reliable idea. Although he doesn''t understand the current things, it may be because he doesn''t feel very good after these things, so it''s extremely difficult for them to deal with the current things. Li Ming doesn''t know what they have in mind, so now the whole person doesn''t look very good. Especially at this time, what do they want to do? Li Ming felt the deep danger, and no one could understand it. Now this opportunity for them, although there is nothing, especially as the present method, it seems that there is a feeling that they can''t tell. They intuitively think that their life may be worse, and they don''t understand it at all. Now I want to find out as soon as possible what the current people are thinking? Or is it all because I want to make the current thing better? If anything else happens, maybe I will feel more uncomfortable. After understanding the current things, Li Ming looks at the people here with some anger. For example, because of these people, Li Ming has this feeling that he can''t speak out? Especially as I don''t know anything about my situation, it''s useless. But after you want to understand the current things, it seems that there is nothing to understand. Even now everything seems to be a meaningless thing. If you really want to clean it up, it is a special idea for you, not Although I don''t know what happened, because they don''t feel very good, even some of their original ideas have no meaning at this time. It''s like it''s because of your own existence. "Yes, I don''t have any idea now, so it''s better to say anything else. Besides, their attitude is not based on their own existence. So what''s happening now is also because of their existence. " When I think of the things I haven''t dealt with, Li Ming didn''t feel a little angry when he looked at their actions. It seems that their situation is not very good because of their actions. This is their idea, isn''t it? Now that Li Ming has understood his situation, he has no idea. It''s just that his experience may not seem very good, so he doesn''t understand what happened. And what happened to Jiangning''s attitude? Jiangning looked at the way Li Ming left. Although he didn''t know what had happened, now that he was like this, he had nothing to say. Especially at this time, it seemed that it was a mistake. "OK, now let''s have a look. I know that you and that person have reached some ideas, so at this time, we won''t do much, but at other times, I don''t think we will have a little understanding of his situation." It looks like this. There''s no way to deal with what you want? Liu Mei looks at that person''s leaving action, and it doesn''t have any effect. Now it''s the only way to deal with it, isn''t it because of these relations? "Yes, that''s right. Now let''s see what will happen. Although we don''t know what will happen, in the current situation, he should not be willing to do all this, but isn''t that good? In that case... " You can also have a good observation of the person''s thoughts. Although you don''t understand what happened, at this time, Li Ming clearly doesn''t have any action according to his own thoughts, nor any other thoughts. "Yue''er, when you leave, you should observe him carefully. If anything happens, I think you can understand it here. You can also explain what happened a little. I think it''s what you should experience here." I don''t know what it is. But is it not because of Li Ming that these things happen at this time? Since he wants to deal with it well, these things don''t seem to make any sense, and what they wanted to deal with. Now although the old people seem to have a little action, and because of their relationship. Even if something terrible happens, maybe it''s because our relationship has no influence at all. This is our current attitude, and there is no ability to prove it."Well, what happened? I think you should understand that things are not particularly serious now. But you should be able to deal with your situation, and you should think about how to deal with it, right? Be careful. " Although things now seem to have no characteristics, Li Ming''s situation really has no ability to get rid of all this. Of course, if anything happens again, something unexpected may happen to him. This is the only situation. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2198 I don''t know what happened, but now that the situation is within my ability, I can''t think of these things. Also, Li Ming''s attitude now has nothing to think about. "That''s right, although there is no way to do it now, the current situation should be within the scope of one''s own ability, and I think Li Ming may have contact with those people, so you should prepare well, it will not be so simple." Qingfeng is like a funny voice to express everything to them. Although I don''t understand what happened, Qingfeng''s words are really uncomfortable. Besides, on the way to leave, Li Ming started his own action. "Fortunately, although there is nothing special at this time, Jiangning is doomed to prove that you have no way to deal with it. I think you should come to an end." Although Li Ming started to act by himself, he can basically find out what happened to them. According to the current situation, if he was by their side, nothing extraordinary would happen. Although he tries to deal with it in his own way now, since the situation has changed, Li Ming has no idea of regret. In the current situation, it seems that it is because those dispensable people appear here. Especially at this time, their experience is clearly that they want to figure out what they should be as soon as possible, but Liu Mei and they are still observing him, so that he does not have any pace to move. What should they do now? "Li Ming, I''d like to advise you that if nothing happens, you''d better be careful now. If anything else happens, I think no one will let you go. I know that for myself. " Although Dahan is called Dahan, it doesn''t mean that he can let everything hide from him, or let all people cheat him, but I''m sorry that these things can happen once, he won''t let them happen again. Li Ming looks at Dahan unhappily. He really thinks he is something. Why did you come and teach him a lesson? If it''s not because these things seem too simple. He had let him die here for a long time. Now is it just because he is trusted by Jiangning? Although there seems to be no change at all, now that the situation is like this, if anything happens again. Maybe it will change Jiangning''s attitude towards Dahan. Besides, it''s also an idea to make them lack a person? "Dahan, you can rest assured that those things will not happen. At that time, it was also because of the virtual space, so I looked abnormal. But now you can rest assured that those things will not happen, and you can worry less." Li Ming looks at Dahan with a smile. He doesn''t dare to say what he really thinks in his heart. It''s because of the present situation that it''s more interesting, isn''t it? Besides, if their actions change, it will be an insult to Li Ming. Dahan didn''t think why he had such a change. At the beginning, he didn''t have any reaction, but now he surprised them. But there is no ability to explain what they are thinking, but what happened is different. "When you think of these things, I think you should explain how you feel. If something else happens, I think it''s not only that you don''t have the ability to deal with it, but also that I don''t have much time to deal with it. What do you think? And Jiangning is good enough for me. " Li Ming said that when he said these words, he wanted to make complaints about himself, but he did not feel a little bit. But now things are like what happened. If something similar happens again, there may be no action for them. Fortunately, at this time, it seems that everything can be proved, even if it happens again, Dahan also believes what he said for the time being, especially it seems that he has no ability to prove too much, now is the only idea, of course, there are some ideas, no matter what happened at this time, and now they are It seems that it''s not a very easy start. Maybe it''s because Li Ming''s attitude seems too friendly now, so Dahan believes him for the time being. But this time, it seems that there is nothing. "now it seems that his situation seems very smooth, especially in this place, there seems to be nothing to prove, but here it is You should understand more about these attitudes, even if there is nothing to deal with. " when you think of these attitudes, he has no mood to deal with the current things. It seems to be an insult to himself. He never thought that the real Diwu had no idea or worry about him. although he didn''t know what to do now. However, since this is such a situation at this time, even if something happens again, Jiangning can prove that he will deal with it well, but others don''t take him seriously at all.Looking at the current attitude, Jiangning has basically understood what will happen in the end, and the attitude of the Lord seems to have no change. It seems that he has understood the current situation for a long time, but what is the final problem? "Lord, do you have any idea now? Why is this the case now? I think if something happens, you should know what it is? Are we going there now? It doesn''t look like it! " I don''t know what it is because of, but since the present changes have taken place, even if it happens again, it may not worry the Lord. So what is the present? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2199 Jiangning looked at what happened in front of him and wanted to have a feeling of venting. But now looking at their situation, Jiangning still put up with his own ideas, but why didn''t the LORD say anything? The Lord seems to be very normal to the current situation. Although the current situation is not particularly obvious, since it is already so, it must be meaningless to say more, especially their situation seems not very good. "now all this is a normal reaction. Don''t you think it''s a pleasure to take a walk here? But I forgot to tell you another way, that is, the person you are looking forward to has passed by now, and may leave here soon? " What? What''s the reason for what he''s saying now? There is no idea to do well, but is it because of them? He didn''t understand that? Is it Li Ming who values it? Sure enough, when Jiangning looked over, Li Ming didn''t know what he was thinking, so he wanted to leave here? Does he think his situation is very good? Or do you want to do something? Other people who don''t understand things don''t think about anything at all. Sannu also thinks that they should follow them closely at these times. They don''t have any idea about everything else. But now it seems that this is not only the case, the people who kill them! "Lord, please have a good look here. I have some problems that I haven''t dealt with. I don''t think you can do anything at this time, so I left first. Do you have your own ideas behind? " Forget it, now he is not in the mood to listen to what they say. Since he has no idea, he can understand the attitude here. Although the Lord is angry, he doesn''t know right from wrong. He is still at ease. when he thinks of everything, the reaction that Li Ming wants to make is very obvious at this time, but What is this? There''s no effect at all. How did Jiangning follow? Li Ming was very upset when he observed Jiangning''s following. Although there was nothing else for the time being, it didn''t mean that he could think that all this was the right way to do it, especially for that person. "Jiangning, why are you here? Did something happen? I don''t think there''s anything special now, so I can say what I want to do. I''ll be optimistic about other things, or are you worried about all this? " Liu Mei looks at the person who comes over and doesn''t understand what he is thinking? Especially, isn''t it because of him that all these actions exist? If there is any other action, can Jiangning handle it? "It''s OK. I don''t have any idea. I just watched you leave for a long time. Although I don''t understand what happened, at least at this time, you should know everything about yourself. I just watched the scenery better." Jiangning didn''t seem to say anything, especially at this time, it was a troublesome beginning for them. Just now, Jiangning even doubted whether what he had done was a mistake? Those people should have killed him just now, otherwise these troubles would not have happened, but now the situation is not particularly easy, so what are they thinking about? Jiangning now incomparable regret, why there is nothing to explain to say, not to mention now everything does not look more different? Besides, people like Li Ming should have been out for a long time. It''s not that there''s nothing here. It seems that Li Ming didn''t do a good job in the present from the beginning. If anything happens at this time, maybe they can handle everything at this time. Not without a little bit of ability. "That''s right. You don''t have the ability to regret it at all. I think you should know what to do with all this. Besides, if it happens again, I won''t have any strength to save you, so do you understand? " I don''t understand what happened, but my intuition tells me. At this time, Li Ming''s attitude has changed obviously? But if you let him say that all the time. And now he looks too unusual. It seems that because of their relationship, they don''t have the ability to solve it. In addition, their current attitude seems to have no change, but the current situation is like this, isn''t it? Li Ming is really a time bomb. No, he is just an indefinite time bomb. He has no idea when he will explode. In addition, at this time, it seems that if anything happens again, Jiangning has no ability to deal with these things. "Jiangning, I don''t care about what you''re doing now. Besides, I think it''s better for you to think about it yourself, though you don''t understand what happened. But at this time of the day, you are of no use at all. ""What the hell are you talking about? I''ll tell you the hell, if it wasn''t for Jiangning protecting you, now you don''t know what will happen. If these things still happen, you can deal with them yourself. You don''t have any idea That''s right. Liu Mei looks at their current actions and really doesn''t understand why a person''s change is so big? Didn''t you have a little idea? What is it now? It''s ungrateful. There''s no idea of gratitude. The indignant attitude of the three women has not changed them a little, especially at this time. It sounds like these things feel like something happened, and they wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for the fact that things seemed too normal. It seems that the current things have no meaning at all, and Jiangning has nothing to explain his current words, but now he feels something unprecedented, and the situation is very uneasy. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2200 "Li Ming, I can tell you clearly that if anything happens to you again, I don''t care what you are thinking. But what I can tell you at this time is to think about it carefully and don''t let me do things I don''t want to do. " Jiangning seems to be very talkative, but people who always think that there is nothing wrong now, if anything changes, it will not happen because there are problems with these things. Li Ming obviously didn''t realize all this, so he was defeated in the next. "Jiangning, have you just figured out how to deal with it? So now I don''t care what I want to do, so if something happens, you don''t have to say it''s useless, these things seem to be a problem. " after Jiang Ning said it, he didn''t say anything about it, and their situation seems not very good. But there is no special choice at this time. Three women looking at this attitude is really nothing. Li Ming is very upset when he looks at the place where Jiangning left. He didn''t think that he had been with Jiangning for such a long time, but he didn''t say anything at all. Instead, it was because their ideas had changed. Sannu also ignored Li Ming. In their eyes, Li Ming is useless. Now things seem like an incomprehensible idea, especially he should not understand all this. I was in a bad mood. "Damn Jiangning, I will make you regret everything. You''d better hope you can deal with these things. Otherwise, you will regret it. Although I don''t know what will happen to you at this time, I will let you live or die. " Li Ming didn''t know what he took out of him. He could see that the sky was getting dark, and the abnormal atmosphere was spreading here, as if something else had happened. Only the master can see these changes without any feeling. "Jiangning, it seems that you can''t do anything. Others have already started to take action, but your current situation seems like something happened. Sure enough, you can''t control all this." Although he didn''t understand what had happened, Jiangning could be sure that the person who contacted Li Ming had already started to take action, but looking at the current weather, he was really not sure what choice he should make. All these are the same, right? If something is said at this time, it may hurt their mood. If something happens again, they really don''t know what to do now. It seems that there is no change at all, and they can''t help it. "Lord, at this time, I still hope you can hide it. Although you don''t understand what happened, now that it''s already so, there''s no need to make them more flustered. Isn''t it a Li Ming? I''ll take care of it? " Jiangning just hopes that they don''t do any unnecessary actions. Besides, their ability is not comprehensible to everyone. If anything happens again, it''s just a waste of time for these people to prepare. "There may be nothing that can''t be said now. Although I don''t understand what happened, the only thing I can tell you at this time is that they have started. If anything happens, you don''t have time to deal with it." Jiangning was shocked. It didn''t take him long to leave Li Ming. Has it started so soon? But these things have never been before? Are you sure you can understand it better? Is it because of them? "The blackness is the information I told you about the person who is coming. In addition, there may be no trace of Li Ming now. You can go to see what happened to them, and I believe you can quickly understand what''s going on!" Jiangning now really doubts whether he is the first expert in the Central Plains. He doesn''t even know how to leave. Is it because his strength is far from enough? So even if it happened, it didn''t make any impression? It looks like it''s very tricky. It seems that the whole people in Jiangning have no way to deal with it. Now they have to deal with something because there is no change in their ability, even if their ability is better. There is no way to deal with so many things. Jiangning didn''t pay attention to too many actions now. For them, everything now seems useless. If anything happens again, he wants to use his own ability to deal with Li Ming''s things again. He really doesn''t have the ability. Thinking of everything here, Jiangning has a feeling of crying. This time, the idea of no help is really not his style. Especially looking at those people, it looks like something sad has happened. "What do you mean by now? Even if you don''t have any ability, you should know more about the current situation. What should we do to better prepare for all this? In addition, what is Jiangning doing about Li Ming? Why isn''t there any sound now? "I don''t know what happened. But watching Jiangning leave quickly. I really don''t know how to deal with it. Besides, it seems that Jiangning is the way to deal with everything. "What do you think Jiangning wants to do? Although there is nothing to do at this time, what is the most important thing for him now? You mean you look nervous .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2201 I don''t know what''s going on now, and the weather doesn''t look particularly good. Jiangning is eager to know what''s going on now. In his impression, it seems that he hasn''t been away for a long time. Looking at Jiangning''s current situation, the third daughter didn''t understand what had happened, but since her attitude was already so, if there was anything else. It''s also an insult to him, especially to their existence. "Now look what Jiangning is doing? Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, now it seems that he is in great pain. Is there something bad happened? Do you want to follow me? The situation is not good! " That''s right. The three women don''t understand Jiangning''s attitude at all. Even if something happened, no one can understand what they are doing. Looking at the place Jiangning left, Liu Mei seemed to know why. "You''d better have a good look. Although it doesn''t seem to be a big problem, you should know the current situation yourself? Why does it happen now, and why does it all exist because of you? " Yue''er''s words are silent, although it seems that there is nothing wrong with her. But when you think of your own people, you can''t give up what you have just done. It''s an insult to your own existence. Especially those people don''t have a point of view. "Well, if we have any doubts, let''s go and have a look? If something happens, I think our group can understand it. What else can I do for you? " Dahan''s idea is very simple. Although it''s no big deal, it''s already so. They are the same as them at present. If there is anything else, these people can handle it. But Dahan, when they are ready to leave. Lord, it''s like someone who''s ready to come out. He looked at a group of passionate people. Even a little like this group of people''s attitude, but this absolutely does not include the smart people. "I''m sorry, before Jiangning comes back. I''m not going to let you go. Besides, she asked me to take care of you when she left. If anything happens, how can I explain it to him? " The LORD looked at those who didn''t have any answers, and he didn''t know what to say. He was afraid that their rash actions would destroy everything here. But it''s nothing special, isn''t it? "What did he say? I think we should know everything at this time. Why is that the other day? Did he act on his own? He can''t handle all this? Why don''t you understand? " Yue''er listens to the Lord''s words, and directly thinks that Jiangning is going to deal with those things alone now, and has no intention of discussing with them. But he just wanted to pass, but he was stopped by the Lord. He looked at the Lord in doubt, and didn''t understand what their attitude was now? Doesn''t it look like there''s nothing special? But now he doesn''t let anyone go. He really can''t understand their ideas. But the Lord really didn''t say much to them. They can make a protective layer directly with their own Qi. Although they can see everything clearly, they don''t take any action, like they don''t understand anything. And Jiangning on the other side, looking at the current situation. I just want to tell them that there is nothing to do now. He just watched Li Ming leave in front of him and has no ability to stop him. It seems that he is much stronger. "Damn, I didn''t expect to let him leave. If I had known the current situation, no matter what happened, I would have let him have a good understanding of my means. It''s really cheap for him to leave safely!" That''s right. When Jiangning came over, he saw a dark shadow leaving. He didn''t feel anything else, as if it had never happened. Especially at present, after Li Ming left, the color of the sky has changed slowly. There was no strength to explain what was happening now. Jiangning had to go back, but saw his trapped companions. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that the LORD would do it. It was something he had never seen before. "Lord, thank you for all you have done for me, but now I haven''t done what you want well. If there is any accident, you''d better think about it well. I''m very sorry about this time. I hope you understand. " Jiangning felt sorry for a person for the first time. The Lord has not made any decision since the beginning, but now he can only express his regret in the present way. I''m especially sorry to see my companion protected. "What are you talking about? Can I use these things? But now I''d like to tell you that if you want to deal with all that, you''d better make good use of your strength. This is also your only way Jiangning was surprised. It seemed that he knew all this, though he didn''t say much. But everything that happens in the virtual space is clear. It''s just why does he want to help him? Don''t they know each other?"Jiangning, what did you do just now? Doesn''t it mean it''s useless? But I still need to tell you. Now there''s no way to get rid of them. But you have to tell us, not to make us useless. " It seems that although there is no way, they also want to use their own strength to help them, instead of being in a place without any protection at this time, which is an insult to themselves. "What are you worried about? There was nothing to do. The next thing is the most important. At this time, our war has begun and Li Ming has left with that man. You can prepare now. " Although Jiangning didn''t say anything derogatory, when they said it. I just know what Jiangning is talking about. When I think of that man, people here have the idea of breaking him to pieces. It''s an understandable way to leave, but can''t you give them a buffer? Now it''s time for them to put the enemy on both sides. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2202 "What should we do now? And what should he do with it? " Think of all this, the moon directly refers to the existence of this person, although do not understand what they reached an agreement, but now it should not be good for them. But other people''s troubles are still found by themselves. How can we deal with them? The LORD said to the moon that he wanted to make sure that the person they were instructing was himself? But looking at the more unsightly movement, I still put my finger down. When Jiangning looks at the present people, he really doesn''t know what to say at this time. They don''t seem to be easy to deal with? Or did something bad happen? But I don''t have any opinion? Jiangning didn''t say much? It seems to him that the reason why the Lord has been following them is that he wants to get revenge through Li Ming. But now that Li Ming is no longer here, Jiangning also has a certain responsibility for these things, but it depends on the attitude of the Lord. Jiangning didn''t understand what he wanted to do at this time. After thinking for a while, Jiangning looked at the Lord and walked forward with the old rules. "Lord, I''m very sorry about Li Ming. I''m not good at doing things, so I''ll let Li Ming go. But don''t worry, I''ll catch him for you. I won''t say much more about these things. " What are you doing? The Lord has no ability. Look at him. Jiangning actually felt the idea of surrender? What the hell is this? But Jiangning seems to have no room to explain everything at this time. "What are you worried about? Now I haven''t said anything more, but your appearance really makes me not know what to say, isn''t it? All you have to do is get him. I''m not worried Jiangning was dumb. It was the first time he saw such a generous debt collector. Isn''t it just one person? Just grab it? It seems that this person is still very recognized for Jiangning''s strength, but now Jiangning gradually does not understand why he is afraid of him? "Well, I''ll get it for you? But what are your plans now? Go back with Mr. Qingfeng? " I have to say that now he also has some selfishness. When we fight with them, we can''t avoid certain death. But Qingfeng''s medical skill is not built. With him, it will have a good effect. However, things are not now understandable. What''s more, the master''s attitude seems uncertain, and his strength seems to be very confused? What kind of person should he be? "Come on, there''s no way for me. How can you possibly find them and where to rest for too long? I have forgotten how to deal with these messy things. Now is a good opportunity. " Hearing the news, Jiangning was very happy. He never thought that he would ask the Lord to help him, but now that the Lord can help him regardless of the past, it means that their war is likely to win this time. In this way, with the help of the Lord, it was easy for them to enter here, but on the way over. It''s hard to see. Don''t you see a difficulty? Does this mean that the person is very bold, or does not care about our existence? Jiangning wanted to ask the Lord, but seeing his ugly face, Jiangning stopped asking. Now it seems that it''s better to be honest. Lord, this must be something bad to remember. "You don''t care, I think you know those things should be able to understand why he is like this, this is already good, experienced that kind of thing, how can you control yourself perfectly." Although I don''t know what happened, the current situation is better. At least the Lord is not angry, and he is calmer on the basis of seeing this. Even Jiangning doesn''t dare to guarantee this. Even though nothing special has been done at this time, it is already so at this time. If anything happens again in Jiangning, maybe something special will happen because of their things, especially at this time, it seems that nothing has happened. Jiangning is very confused about everything here, but it seems that the Lord doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know anything about everything here. It''s like watching. I didn''t expect these things to happen here. Although I don''t understand their actions, now that they have done so, even if there is anything else, there is no ability to change. All of a sudden, it seems that something has happened around. People with clear eyes can see what has happened now. The trees around suddenly withered? It looks really scary. Jiangning looked at all the uneasy things around him and almost doubted what they were thinking? Now no one has seen it, but occasionally some strange things come out, which is very bad. "Lord, do you understand what is happening now?" Well, now it must be Jiangning who thinks that things are not going well, so even if something happens, there is no way to solve it. On the contrary, it is natural for Jiangning to think that the Lord should give some advice.But now there is no one who can say anything more, or who wants to make them more impatient at this time. Is that guy Li Ming a disaster? "There''s nothing wrong now, so you don''t have to worry too much? Don''t you think it''s because your ability is not very good? Think about what happened here. Although there are not too many troublesome decisions, this is what I have experienced. " I didn''t expect that the Lord didn''t mean to worry. Instead, everything he wanted to express was what he wanted to express. In particular, his carefree attitude made them have no ability to understand the current situation. Regardless of what the LORD said, Jiangning didn''t feel anything. He looked at everything around him and wanted to find out what was going on at this time? He didn''t believe that nothing would happen. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2203 But now there are only some changes in the sky. Apart from this, there is nothing else. What they pay more attention to is the withered trees. Jiangning is curious about what is here. He wants to have a good observation in the past, but Jiangning''s hand just wants to touch it, but it is stopped by the people here. Jiangning looked at the serious Lord. It was the first time he saw him like this. He immediately knew that these trees were certainly not ordinary things, especially these things didn''t look very good. He''s not sure he''ll deal with anything else. "What''s the matter? Lord, aren''t these things as simple as they seem? Or what do these things show? You can talk about it. I will pay close attention to it. " Looking at the Lord''s frightening expression, Jiangning immediately counseled. He did not expect that such a small tree would make the Lord''s expression appear unprecedented. "Jiangning, I really don''t know how you are called the first expert in the Central Plains? Don''t you have any common sense in your head? Don''t be funny. I''ll tell you. These trees are gifts from the person you want to find. You can feel it! " Now there was nothing to deal with, and Jiangning looked at the serious Lord and took back his hand. I don''t understand what he said. But intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing. "You are ready. Now it''s all started, if you have any accident. That''s your relationship. Don''t say anything more. " For the first time, the Lord showed his hegemony, though he didn''t understand what the relationship was. But now that these things have happened, it shows that the Lord really hates those who don''t see them. Jiangning is particularly surprised to see him now. "Lord, we understand all this. If you have anything, just say it. Although we have no solution, we can still handle our own affairs at this time. It won''t hold you back. In addition, I will give you Li Ming. " When he said these words, Jiangning obviously had some weakness. Although I don''t understand what happened in the end, but since it has been so, any ability is nonsense. "Then deal with your own situation. Don''t you think what you''re saying is a joke? I don''t understand, but at least I understand that I can refute that monster only when I handle my own things well. Do you think I can? " It seems that this is the reason why it happens, so even if you have any ability, you must deal with it according to the situation of the master. In addition, I want the Lord to say more about monsters. "I see. I''ll prove to you that I didn''t say anything casually. If there''s anything else, I think you can understand that I''m the one who says nothing and won''t embarrass you. I need to give you an account of Li Ming? " On the other hand, Li Ming thinks that after he comes back, he will be treated well. Even if he doesn''t get much treatment, he should also have a place to live and clothe, and his safety should be guaranteed. But he didn''t think that the reason why he was rescued was to torture himself for convenience. The owner didn''t know what was abnormal. He broke Li Ming''s bones and muscles, and his blood was almost released. Now every hour, the so-called Lord of darkness still takes some small animals and puts them on Li Ming. Originally, Li Ming''s body was broken. And these little animals are always moving where Li Ming was torn. It made Li Ming miserable. "I''m wrong. I hope you can let me go and promise me that this situation will not happen again. I can guarantee it with my life. And I know a lot about Jiangning. It can help you avoid this crisis. " Li Ming looks at the people who come over and tries to endure the pain of his own body and asks for help from the Dark Lord. Now Li Ming is very suspicious of himself. Is it true that the role of virtual space has not left him? Why else did you kill that man? He didn''t know that man was the son of the Lord of darkness, and which son of the Lord of darkness would serve as a servant for others? These things have never happened at all, and now there is no decision, that is to make their experience look more uncertain. After understanding the final situation, Li Ming finally knows why he is like a street mouse. No one can understand his current situation. And for what Jiangning has done, he feels extremely regretful. "Oh, do you think those shrimps and crabs will be my opponents? If I want to deal with them, they don''t have any chance to stay. What are you talking about? " When the Lord of darkness spoke, he was a little uneasy. Although he didn''t understand what happened, what he said was like Yin Qi, which made him have no ability to answer. Looking at them, these people don''t have any ability to deal with it, and the Lord of darkness doesn''t seem to be worried. But Li Ming should not have offended a person who could not.It is also because they grew up together that they usually put their son in the Lord. Also because of the understanding of the Lord, he will not turn his hatred to others, so he can rest assured to let him stay here. But he was killed by someone who didn''t know what to do. He would never forgive that. Of course, Li Ming also understands this, so no matter what embarrassing things he has suffered, he does not dare to say anything easily. Those people, those things are not his responsibility at all. "In that case, I will give you a chance to be guilty, and you will go to Jiangning. If he can leave with you. I''ll let you go, OK? " Of course, the Lord of darkness knows their changes now, when he knows that Jiangning hates Li Ming to the bone. He had this idea, but it was because their affairs didn''t seem so easy to deal with. Even if there is something, it must be distinguished at this time. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2204 But at this time, Li Ming doesn''t think so at all. In the past, it was a relatively open thing. And although he didn''t understand Jiangning''s attitude, since these things happened, maybe he could deal with them better. Especially here, Li Ming even thinks that although he won''t get too much attention after he goes back, he should be able to get his own life compared with the things here. Now that he has this guarantee, there is nothing that Li Ming can''t let go of. He thinks this is his only life. "Is that true? Will you let me out? In this case, I will certainly thank you, but you should know that after you go back, I will tell them your hometown clearly and let them forgive you in this way. " There is nothing wrong with what Li Ming said. Although he made these things, since he went back, he had to make something he didn''t usually do. At least at this time, he would bring out some important things to make himself better. "Whatever you want, you can do it if you think these things will make you better. Do you think they need your help in such a small position? If so, they don''t have to come. It doesn''t make sense Although I don''t understand what happened, the things here basically show that Li Ming is eager to be put back by them. Even if there is nothing, he is not willing to do more in this place. Of course, the Lord of darkness knows Li Ming''s attitude very well. Although he doesn''t understand these things, his own experience has changed here. If he says anything more, it will make them feel bad. Although at this time, the Lord of darkness knows everything here very well, it may be because their attitude is not very good. Even if they want to deal with something, they must follow their ideas. But now everything seems that Li Ming is a fool. Lord of darkness, he even began to wonder, how could he have changed a person here? It''s stupid to let such a person help himself with information. He looked at it and didn''t say anything at last. Jiangning on the other side, because of the leader. So there was no one standing in the way. It''s just that there''s going to be something that doesn''t look like it''s going to stop it. But it doesn''t seem to be of any use. Although I don''t know what happened, Jiangning basically has these ideas because of the Lord. It is because of the Lord that these things happen all the way. Especially at this time, it seems that there is no ability to deal with them. "Jiangning, be careful, his breath is getting stronger and stronger. It''s probably right next to us now, so you try to see if there''s anything? If anything happens, it''s still not good for us. Of course, I can leave at any time. " Jiangning is dumb. He really doesn''t understand how a person can change so fast? What''s more, their situation has nothing to do with them, but now it seems that something extraordinary has happened. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you block our way. If anything happens, you can leave directly. I won''t say anything more. Now the reason is that some things have not been dealt with, and the mood is not particularly good? " Although Jiangning doesn''t understand what happened, he still has certain experience to deal with everything. However, before Jiangning said anything more, someone was ready to clean up everything. Especially at this time, he seemed to have no ability but to pretend to be very capable. He was still very unhappy. It seems that there is nothing wrong with everything now, especially what we should deal with at this time. Maybe we can deal with it faster and more quickly on our own basis, but we didn''t expect that they had been awakened by the Lord of darkness before they started. "Jiangning, I have sent you the person you want, but at this time, I want to tell you. You''d better not easily do something right for me, or I''ll make you regret it. If you come here, you can go back the same way. " I don''t know what happened, but this time can make him deal with the current things faster. He didn''t care what he had to deal with. In addition, it is because of these things that I have no ability to say. "The Lord of darkness, I''m the Lord of darkness, but I''m not going to come out when I''m here? After all, we''ve been looking for you for such a long time. If you don''t leave without any indication, we''ll lose face. Now that we''re here, we''ll save you and have a chat. " No idea at all? Jiangning even thinks that what happened at this time is a blow to them. But now that everything has come, it''s not Jiangning''s style not to say hello. As for gifts, it''s the same when you have a chance. But when Jiangning said these words, no one could answer him. The voice he heard just now was like a phantom, but in front of him fell a person he wanted to find. Doesn''t it look like you''re paying special attention to him?"Jiangning, look at his body. It''s terrible. It seems that this is his way of dealing with things, but it''s so terrible. Doesn''t he have any humanity? It''s not something that ordinary people can understand. " Although I don''t understand what happened, Jiangning knows by looking at the expressions of Yuer and several of them. The Lord of darkness should have no compassion for him, and kill his son. If he doesn''t do something, it doesn''t fit his own identity. But this is also his own suffering. He could have had a chance to live. But now it seems that even if they don''t fight him, Li Ming has no easy life like this. Jiangning looked at the Lord, waiting for his decision. "What do you have in mind now? I''m looking at things like you. You should be more satisfied, too? " Yes, it''s better for him to die directly now. At least, he''s better for his own situation. Besides, isn''t this time more suitable for his own idea? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2205 Sure enough, looking at Li Ming for a moment, it seems that for many people, Li Ming''s current situation does not have much resentment for Li Ming who is dying, but it can not decide his life and death. Or is it up to the Lord to decide what''s going on? Jiangning looked at the master''s every move and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say at this time because of what he had just said. It seemed that it had never happened before, but how to say it? After all, Li Ming came all the way! "What do you think, Lord? I think nothing special happened at this time. But now it should be manageable. Besides, don''t you think your situation looks very bad? So what should we do now? " If it wasn''t for the fact that the Lord didn''t express too much anger at Li Ming, maybe he would talk to him for some reasons, but now it seems that there is no mood to explain. "Don''t forget what you promised me. I''m telling you that although there seems to be nothing to do now, I won''t care if there is any decision. After all, some people say that one is one, don''t you think?" Jiangning has nothing to say. This is what he said. Originally, it was because of Li Ming that he has made a great retreat. But now it seems that there are more things happening, but I don''t know what to do. Jiangning looked at the master''s action and wanted to know what the master had to do with such a Li Ming. Was it really cruel that he would not let such a person go? Unfortunately, his expression is too deep. I can''t see clearly at all. "Qingfeng, let someone come and take him. I''ll let him enjoy a place, which must be the most suitable place for him. If you don''t feel at ease, you can follow and have a look, which will surprise you At this time, the LORD had a feeling that he couldn''t tell. Although he didn''t understand what was the reason for this feeling, since it was already so, Jiangning had no way to deal with it. He simply let him deal with it by himself. However, when Qingfeng heard what he said, he was moved for a moment. He didn''t know what he should do now, but the smile of the Lord let Qingfeng know. There is no way to change things at this time. "Lord, are you really not thinking about it? Now the situation is worse for him. I don''t think we can do anything else. Or do you think it''s going to make you feel better? " This time he is too much like the original time, isn''t it that the things he has done for so many years have not changed at all? He didn''t have a point of view, or that everything now has no meaning to him. It''s not what he wants. "Qingfeng, let you go. You can go there directly. Don''t say too much. Since this matter is decided by myself, I think I can bear all this. You can rest assured that if anything happens, I will deal with it by myself. You just need to do it yourself." There is no doubt that Qingfeng thinks that he has seen the former Lord, but looking at his smiling face, Qingfeng still doesn''t say what he thinks. Turn around to leave here to find the so-called person. Jiangning looked at the breeze and left. He didn''t know why. After only three or two days of meeting the Lord, he could believe him so much. At least at this time, he still believed that the LORD would take care of them. That''s why he left. "Qingfeng, I want to know what you just wanted to say? Or did the LORD have such a thing before? If so, I hope you can explain it more. After all, I''m very interested in her. You should understand, too! " "Jiangning, I have to say that you have observed carefully. Although I can''t tell you anything, I can give you a little advice at this time. It''s better not to provoke the Lord at this time. You can''t After Jiang Ning and the people here came back, although they didn''t have any special ideas, looking at his expression, we can see that things are not easy to deal with now, especially when we have never seen them before, which makes the three girls worried. In this way, although Jiangning has something that he can''t understand, he doesn''t say a word on the way to let Li Ming leave. The third daughter looks at such a painful person who can''t even say a word. When she wants to say something, she is stopped by Jiangning shaking her head. Of course, Li Ming also saw the current situation, and already understood that the Lord is to let himself die here, but the strange thing is that after so many things, he wanted to live. But now I know that I can''t survive, and I don''t have any feeling. After figuring out what is now, Li Ming is still willing to accept what is now, although his mood does not look very good. But my heart has been completely open, to die this kind of thing has not too much care. Whatever he does. When they were walking on the road, Li Ming didn''t understand what had happened. But now that this matter has been like this, I think there will be some things that can not be dealt with easily because of the Lord''s decision. Similarly, it is the Lord who leads the way.Jiangning doesn''t understand what will happen, and there seems to be any special change in this thing. It has to be said that Jiangning didn''t feel any change on his way up here with the Lord, but thought that the attitude here suddenly changed. "Jiangning, you can wait here now. I still have some things to deal with, so you are still here at this time. Nothing will happen. If there is anything, I will bear it by myself. You should figure it out yourself Yes, I don''t understand what happened, but it''s already so. Jiangning also has nothing to refute. Now it''s better to say that Qingfeng''s words just confused everything. He didn''t understand what was going on. "Well, you go. I''ll wait here. If there''s any compassion, I hope you can indulge all the time. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2206 The LORD listened to his words and looked at Jiangning unexpectedly. After seeing that he didn''t have any action. Clearly looked at the breeze, his face leak out evil spirit smile, this did not take one thing. Just patted Jiangning on the shoulder and left here. "Don''t worry, I will treat him well, but what happened now, or do you want to know what you want to do? I don''t understand what happened. But since some things are already like this, there is no pity. " The LORD left behind a deep sentence and left directly. After Jiangning reacted, he found that the moment when the Lord just laughed, it seemed that something terrible had happened to the people here. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, he was too terrible just now. "Jiangning, what does he want to do? Why does it look so terrible? Isn''t it because of Li Ming? But Li Ming is already like that? What else can we do now? It doesn''t make any sense at all, and you should understand it. " Yes, although Li Ming has been seriously injured, it can be said that now Li Ming has basically reached the end of his life, but he is enjoying everything because of something dispensable. Even he has to say it well. The current situation is very bad for them. Even if he wants to do anything, he has no way. But when he thinks of his past, he has to think about what happened that can''t be forgiven. On the other side of the Lord directly let a person with Li Ming follow his steps, on the way here. It can be said that Li Ming has a kind of idea of liberation, but he doesn''t see any idea that others don''t intend to let him go. Looking at Li Ming''s attitude, the Dark Lord, who has been observing all the time, can''t help laughing: "wake up, young man, what you saw before was people who didn''t want to do anything, but now you''ve offended him. Do you think that will be the case? " Even the calm breeze can''t help looking at Li Ming''s attitude. It seems that he hasn''t understood everything here, although he seems more relaxed. But if he wants to deal with these things, he won''t let Qingfeng sew up his wound again when he sees Li Ming dying along the way. Finally, the Lord stayed in a place. Although it doesn''t look very impressive, if you don''t miss it, this place will be his tomb. But in the end, Li Ming didn''t seem to have anything to deal with, and he didn''t understand what to do. "Li Ming, can you go by yourself? Since you have nothing to do, you can go in safely at this time. If you come out of it, you can leave. If not, I''m sorry. I''ll take it as your life loss to my servant. It''s a good deal. " Suddenly, the Lord began to care about him. The gentle tone made Li Ming almost think that he would let go of himself, but when he understood the current situation. Li Ming wanted to commit suicide, but when he thought that he could leave through this thing, his heart relaxed again. He didn''t see Qingfeng''s sympathy for him at all. Good luck, young man. This place has been destroyed since its own family. It has not been used by the master. But I didn''t expect that you could let him use these tricks. I have to say that you still have a little ability. Just hope that at this time, you don''t act rashly, even he should be regarded as a person who doesn''t know himself. Although I don''t understand what happened in the current situation, Li Ming always thought that he might be liberated here, so he didn''t say anything more. What''s more, there is nothing special about the situation here, just how to deal with it? "Lord, there are some things I need to explain to you. I was lured by the Lord of darkness in the virtual space. I don''t care what you think now, but there is one thing you must help me. If you kill the Lord of darkness, you must kill him. " He looks like something happened now, but he didn''t think he didn''t care at this time. I''m just worried about how to deal with the current situation. I feel uneasy when I think about it. "Don''t worry, I will definitely kill him, but there''s one thing I haven''t told you now, which is that you may be more than that later. If anything happens, you might want to kill me. But I hope you''re lucky. After all, it''s been such a long time Smell speech, Li Ming for a moment don''t understand, but look at the Lord crazy appearance, even if it is no longer understand, at this time also have no meaning, this person will not so simple let him leave, see his situation will know what will happen. Even if Li Ming regrets what he has done, there is no way to deal with it now. He can only wait here, hoping to spend his current life faster in the next days, otherwise it will be too unpleasant. There is also the current situation. Although it seems that there is nothing to deal with, it is because some things are just like this. If anything else happens, it is his own idea. Something that might have been ready."I don''t know what happened to you. But don''t you need to know more about what happened? Or it''s not something you can handle at all. Of course, I can understand if something really happens After Qingfeng knows what the Lord has decided, he will not let anyone have unexpected ideas. However, the current situation has nothing to deal with and has no significance for them. "Lord, may I leave now? I don''t think there''s anything to worry about here. Besides, what do you think your actions mean? " There is no meaning of refutation, just a simple statement of a fact. He didn''t expect these things to happen before. And he didn''t seem to have any idea of avoiding it. There are some people who don''t understand why. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2207 In fact, in a certain way, although I don''t understand what happened. But now that it has been so, it shows that the Lord has no room to go back. At this time, although there is not too much reaction. But Qingfeng can understand that his mood may have changed a long time ago. But for his present attitude. Qingfeng didn''t dare to agree. There was nothing. But at this time, everything is explaining what happened in his own experience. The cruelty of the Lord never disappeared. He just hid some dark things. As for all these actions, he may need Li Ming''s stimulation. Without him, it would not be like this now. However, when I think of what Li Ming has been through at this time, Qingfeng just feels that one thing is worth another. There was no hesitation just now. Now he just prayed to the Lord of darkness not to do too much. "Qingfeng, let''s go. At this time, they should be worried. In addition, don''t tell them everything here, although you don''t understand what''s playing tricks. But if there is no wrong guess, that person must have acted like that person, otherwise it would not be like this. " Qingfeng sighs. He may not understand what happened at all. If it''s such a simple thing, why doesn''t he say it? Now everything looks like a mystery, one with the other. However, Jiangning on the other side has a bad feeling. Intuition told him that Li Ming''s fate would not be so easy to leave. Especially here, it''s like a blow to other people. It doesn''t make any sense. When Qingfeng came back, he saw their actions, though he didn''t understand what they meant. But at this time, when I think of Li Ming''s cry just now, I should also figure out what to say. The place where Li Ming went in was created by the Lord''s father. It''s said that there is the most poisonous thing in the world. Everything is no less than ten. There are also some things that are specially used to suck other people''s blood and bones. What we can know now is that there will be no good days after Li Ming goes in. As for the next life, he has no idea for sure. Especially when I think of the torture of the Lord''s father, Qingfeng can''t imagine. What would it look like if someone who had been tortured by the Lord of darkness was sent there again. "Qingfeng, have you all taken care of it? What do you mean now? Do you want to work with us? If so, I still need to thank you very much. After all, it''s also our main force. " Jiangning knows some things, the Lord will not easily say, now he and the man Jiangning saw at the beginning is not the same person. So some things, Jiangning directly ignored the Lord. "I think so for the time being, but aren''t you ready to come out? Why are they still in there? Are you playing with something? But this time things are really interesting. " Jiangning was dumb. He didn''t know when he would be able to come out, but now looking at himself, who was extremely convenient, he couldn''t help suspecting that he might have done all this. How else could it be so easy. However, the current situation is not so easy for the old four families to deal with. Even if they want to deal with it cleanly, they have to deal with something that doesn''t seem special at this time. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, especially the current situation, I don''t understand what will happen. The reason why it is so now is that my own situation doesn''t look very good. Jiangning doesn''t understand what''s going on now, why things that look good don''t have the ability to deal with them. What''s more, everything here is a threat to them. Even the things they want to deal with have no meaning at all. "Now that it''s this time, I don''t think there''s anything hard to deal with, and the current situation can be determined for a long time? Shouldn''t it be a pity for you to do these things now? So when something happens, you can box it yourself There are still some situations that he doesn''t understand at all. Although he doesn''t understand what happened and what can be dealt with for them, since it is already the case, there may be nothing to deal with. looking at the current Lord, Jiangning can''t understand what he thinks, just because of his own Has that changed? Or is it that these dispensable things have happened something unforgivable? It''s just that these decisions can''t be dealt with. "I don''t understand why you helped us. But I think you should know. If it wasn''t for our misunderstanding of all this, you probably wouldn''t have happened now. So what can be determined is that the current thing is basically because of our reasons. " Jiangning said these things is also a burst of heart, how can these things happen? Isn''t it because your ability is particularly useful? But now there is nothing to say, if anything happens again. I want to deal with it as soon as possible."Be careful, we are in now. If you don''t want something that''s not easy to deal with at this time, you''d better not act rashly. And now everything seems more troublesome, you should not want to deal with the current things. And I don''t have any ability. " Jiangning was surprised. What we can say along the way is that they don''t have the ability to say these things. And now all we can say is that our ability is relatively low. I forgot the most important thing because I talked to others. This is unforgivable. "Are these things true? But I think you should have a little understanding of what is the real hell. Your stuff doesn''t look interesting. But it''s these things that make them grow up. So you''d better be careful yourself. " I don''t understand what happened, but since it has been so, even if there is anything else, there is no way to make up for the current thing. I don''t have a little feeling, and these things are because I have no ability to deal with them. That''s why it looks so awkward. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2208 Similarly, although there is nothing special at this time, now that these things have happened, it means that your existence may be ready for what should happen next. Now this is the last thing to be prepared. The LORD looked at Jiangning''s surprise, as if this was what he should have thought. If it was really because of his actions, what he had experienced at this time would not be fun. "Lord, I want to know what you think now. In addition, I still need you to explain what happened now. If anything changes because of your actions, I think you will fail in everything. So think about it. " What the LORD said, though he has no ability to explain what happened. In addition, the Lord of darkness is not so easy to say. He can make them have no ability to deal with anything. Now is a good phenomenon. "Do you know something? And at this time, although I haven''t said many things, it''s because your attitude is not easy to deal with. Even if you understand it, you will fail because of the things you can''t say. " What the LORD said now does not mean any threat. It is because there is no change in the current situation. Similarly, their experience does not look very good. It seems that because of the existence of Jiangning, it is one thing for all people not to do the previous things properly. "I don''t think it''s your own business. Besides, do you think you can handle everything by your own ability? So there is no ability to deal with the current things. Or is it better not to act rashly? " There is no hesitation in what he said because the current situation does not look particularly good. Therefore, Jiangning does not deny that everything said by the Lord is correct. But is it because of such a small opportunity to give up? "So what do you want to do now? But I don''t think there will be any small things. Besides, the experience at this time is because the situation is a little bad? I think what happened, we will try our best to deal with it at this time, just don''t understand what you said? " That''s right. Jiangning has experienced so many things. Can some small things stop it? In addition, it is because of these things that he has the idea of trying his best, but if something bad happens again because of their relationship. What Jiangning can guarantee is that people here will definitely hate themselves for not being able to deal with the Lord of darkness. Also, people from their own families don''t know where they are taken? Including the three women''s current attitude, it''s really unclear! I don''t understand. "So what are you thinking about now? Or do you have any strange ideas about everything now? I think we don''t want to retreat at this time, or we can only move forward at this time. Because there are cliffs behind. If you are not careful... " Although Jiangning didn''t say it was particularly intuitive, it was these seemingly non intuitive things that made their situation more complicated. Thinking of this, the Lord couldn''t help looking up at them. This is not the case! He thought something had happened. "So now, even if something happens, I don''t have the ability to deal with it, but since it''s already so, let''s leave at once. This is not a place to stay. You may break yourself to pieces if you are not careful, so before that. Let''s go! " Jiangning was still a little embarrassed when he listened to him. But since these things have happened, there is no idea of regret. If you think of the Lord, if they don''t leave, this may be the place where they die. It''s really a Dark Lord. In this regard, Jiangning has nothing to give up. Now that someone has given him a good idea, everything is understandable. Looking at the Lord''s willingness to lead the way, he is still very happy. At least he doesn''t have to give up. Under the leadership of the Lord, Jiangning soon left this place which did not seem to be particularly easy, and when they left the forest, the difference was that there would be some bad voices. After hearing this, Jiangning always thought there was something wrong. Jiangning looked at the Lord who didn''t respond at all, and the breeze that felt very calm about the current situation. If he wanted to ask, he really stopped. It''s hard for him to deal with it, or he didn''t know how to ask about everything. After all, they didn''t say anything, and their situation seemed very normal, not like what happened . "Be careful, there will be poison gas here. If you are accidentally poisoned, no one will have a way to save you. Of course, even Qingfeng has no way to do it. A little bit of poisonous gas here can poison all the people in the street. " Jiangning was surprised. He didn''t expect these things to happen, especially when the LORD said that there was no accident. He was very optimistic about the current situation, but how to deal with it? There should be some ways to deal with it, but?"Lord, don''t play the game. What should you do now? And when will the poisonous gas appear? I think this time should be about to come out, right? But how to deal with it? How can we know if you don''t say it? All the time Dahan doesn''t seem to have any patience. Now that these things have happened, no matter what it is, Dahan feels that the master is playing tricks on them. He knows clearly but doesn''t say anything, which makes people suspicious. Qingfeng looks at their expressions and just smiles a little. He is speechless about what happened to his master now. How can his dark stomach become more and more serious? It seems that it is because of their influence in Jiangning. So there is no solution. "Don''t worry, I''ll find you a kind of grass on the ground later. If you follow that prototype to find what you need, there''s nothing special. It seems that there''s no special way at this time!" .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2209 When Jiangning heard what Qingfeng said, his mood relaxed a little. For this seemingly unimportant thing, the current situation seems to be more in line with his mood. Just how to find it? When I hear the name, I feel that it''s not ordinary grass? Looking at their expressions, they should be able to deal with the current things because of their own ideas. But how to deal with it? It seems that I am in a different situation. Qingfeng looks at Jiangning, and their expressions show that although things here don''t seem very simple, it''s very easy to think of these things. Just for Jiangning, their relaxation is their crisis. Of course, I have myself! "Come and look at what I''m drawing now. Every move is very important at this time. If you are wrong, everything here is meaningless. I think you should also understand how to find it? " Although I don''t understand what happened, and what is the impact of everything at this time, what should be the use of things? But now all the people who heard what Qingfeng said came to see what Qingfeng was about to draw. There is no denying that he is very serious in painting. I just didn''t expect that Soul Eater would be so complicated. If it hadn''t been for too many special situations, things would not have happened now. And it seems that there is nothing wrong. Well, things should be so careful because of these little things. "Are you sure this thing is Soul Eater? Do you have one here? Besides, there are so many people who even use a small thing. Is it too small? Or do these things have no influence? If anything happens, I hope you can say more about it? " That''s right. So many people who come here need a little grass to solve the problem? No matter who it is or what has changed here. Jiangning will only feel particularly surprised, did not expect these things to happen, and the experience is the same. "Don''t look down on these grasses, but I have some things to tell you. Although I don''t understand what happened, I still need to arrange for you at this time. These grasses are poisonous. If you see them, you can use clothes." Although Qingfeng didn''t say much, the current situation doesn''t seem to have any experience. But at this time, it seems that it is because of their relationship that it will happen, but what Qingfeng says now is really not a small thing to deal with. Fortunately, these things seem to have nothing to deal with. But I''m sorry for what I said. It seems that the current situation is not very important, but it''s very important to remember what happened. "In addition, the toxicity of this thing is not much different from that of those poisonous gases. If we have to tell a winner or loser, this thing must look more toxic, although we don''t understand what happened. But it''s also important when we meet? " Qingfeng''s words have made people here not know what to say. Although they don''t know what their attitude is, the poisonous gas is a common one here. But soul eating grass can be compared with them. It has to be said that a small thing can even offset this kind of person who makes the whole scenery. What is this Soul Eater? Or what does everything here want to look like? After I thought about it, I suddenly found out. I haven''t seen it at all. "The venom of soul devouring grass is put in the well. As long as it is drunk by those people, it will disappear immediately. In addition, you don''t have to be afraid, because only soul devouring mountain has such things. Of course, you decent people don''t care about it at all." Qingfeng said it seriously. I have to say that it made me sarcastic. No, Li Ming is also a decent person, but his practice makes people here not understand what happened, and what are these soul eating mountains? Is this the place of soul eating mountain? In other words, although there seems to be nothing wrong with their situation, it seems to be a clear start at this time. But why does the name of soul eating mountain sound so unpleasant? Maybe it''s because the things here look different, so even if you understand it, it won''t happen. Of course, some people still have certain particularity. What is the so-called soul eating mountain? "Soul eating mountain is the domain of the Dark Lord? But does it look too scary. But in this case, why are all things represented by the word soul eating? What''s the meaning of "soul eating" Although do not understand what happened, but this time everything has made them very reluctant. Especially at this time, Qingfeng''s eyes looking at these people are very complicated? What happened? "You can go and see what happened now. Although you don''t know much about it at this time, the only thing that can tell you is that there should be soul eaters in this area, but you need to be reminded. When you take the soul eating grass, you should tear off a piece of your clothes and wrap it. In addition, don''t let them see their eyes when they come out. Don''t touch it with your hands. Because if you touch it, it disappears. "Qingfeng seems to have some changes at this time. Although they don''t understand what happened at this time, Qingfeng''s tone has made them realize the terrible situation of this thing, but if they want to do it well, they must deal with it well at this time. Fortunately, nothing has happened at this time. And the situation is not so simple at all. If you really want to deal with it well, it may make things clearer. Unfortunately, it seems that nothing has happened in the current situation. The most important thing is that they do not have the ability to deal with the current situation. It seems that it is what happened at this time. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2210 "If something happens, you can understand it a little bit. Because the current relationship doesn''t look very good, and at this time, it seems that it is because of some things, so the whole person doesn''t know what to deal with. " After understanding the current situation, he calmly looked at the current situation. Or the things that only happen at this time are already in their impression. In addition, they are in a trance because of these dispensable things. They don''t know what to say more. "So I still need to tell you what happened now, not because there is no relationship, just in this soul eating mountain. I think I can explain to you that the owner of soul eating mountain is the one you want to catch. " As soon as Qingfeng''s words came out, Jiangning suddenly felt that he was not good. Before, he just felt that it was a very difficult thing to get to that place, but he didn''t expect that it was so easy to come. The most important thing was that they didn''t feel it at all. "You say this is the place of the Dark Lord? But do you need to explain what has changed in this place? Or what is the explanatory power of this place for you now? " Jiangning looked at Qingfeng and didn''t worry. He didn''t know what to say, but now that he has done so, it shows that his situation can be dealt with at this time. If anything changes, it can also be dealt with more easily because of the current situation. "I have no intention of deceiving you. I don''t know what information you found when you came here. But this mountain is soul eating mountain. As for why it is called this mountain, it is because of its master''s name. And his special skills. " Because I don''t know how to deal with it, but what happened at this time is enough to solve the current problem. Besides, it''s like something happened that can''t be understood. It seems that because of these things, even if something happened now, I don''t understand what happened. But now the situation has made the people here very unhappy. If there is any other action, maybe he will really hate the people here. However, the current situation seems that there is no ability to deal with it. Now their situation is like that they don''t feel anything. If they don''t handle it well, these seemingly meaningless things may not happen now. But how can we deal with it at this time? Jiangning doesn''t know what the current situation means. Isn''t it that he doesn''t have the ability to deal with it at this time? In other words, everything now is an unnatural beginning for them. Only he can understand what he should do. "Soul devouring, that person''s name is soul devouring. Although I don''t know what will happen at this time, what I can tell you is that you should need more opportunities to deal with everything at this time. Even the Soul Eater is your opponent. " It seems that there is nothing to do now, and their experience can''t be dealt with in one sentence or two. Now Jiangning looks at the two people, and it''s really unclear why they say these words at this time? Isn''t it meaningless? Maybe it''s because my situation is not particularly good, soul eating? Is there a man whose name is soul eating? Is there any mistake? At this time, he is not willing to easily admit all these feelings. What''s more, their experience is what happened, which is dispensable? "I don''t understand why you say these things without feeling, but it''s because your ability doesn''t seem particularly friendly. So you don''t have to worry too much about his name. Aren''t you ready to take action with them? " I don''t understand what I should say, or everything has no meaning at all. Maybe it is at this time that all of them do not seem to be a person who can admit defeat, so that this person will send out these exclamations. "I don''t know how to deal with everything, but after I understand, I think you should deal with it. I think you should think about what happened at this time. It''s on this basis that I don''t know what to do. But you also need to understand that soul biting is not something you can deal with if you want to, and his aptitude is above you. " Now there is nothing that can not be explained, but there are some words that have no meaning. At this time, the performance of all Jane is to let Jiangning take a good look at all his situation, the rest is meaningless. "Yes, I don''t know what you''re doing? But in my mind, this person will not be easily dealt with. Think of his previous experience can understand, but I do not understand is. Why do you think it doesn''t matter? " Jiangning long ago wanted to ask what is the reason? They don''t seem to be of any use. What people here can show is that some abilities are not something that can be easily done."There is nothing to do now, but on this basis, I think you should understand what you can deal with. In addition, at this time, they may have some changes, at least at this time should deal with their feelings. Don''t you think you''ve never been in a formal situation? " Jiangning is dumb. These things that have never appeared seem different at this time. But what should we say? It''s all because they don''t seem to have anything to do with it. But what should we do in the end? At this time, Jiangning felt that he was too dependent on two people. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2211 It''s really not a simple thing. These things happen at this time. If it wasn''t for the simplicity of these things, they wouldn''t have happened to him. It seems to be an insult to myself. "Jiangning, I''m just trying to persuade you a little bit. Although you don''t think anything happened here, you should also understand what you should do on the basis of the present situation, and if I''m not wrong about that person. He can come out quickly. " Jiangning heard Qingfeng''s words and didn''t know what to say, thinking about their situation. Or on this basis, I don''t know what to do. All this has no meaning, and these experiences seem to be an insult to them. Jiangning doesn''t know! "So what do you want to do now? I''m not a person without a little emotion. If I find that your situation seems very bad, or that everything has any impact on us, don''t blame me for not responding to you? " Although I don''t understand what it is, and everything now seems to be extremely uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for the fact that the current things seem too complicated, I would have been able to deal with all the current things long ago, let alone stay calm here. "Although there are some situations that have not been dealt with, since you have already happened, I don''t say much. I think you can handle everything by yourself. In addition, if something happens because of you, I think... " The man pauses, though he doesn''t seem to say anything. And now the situation is not as hard to look at as before. The only person who doesn''t want to say anything may be because his ability seems to have changed too much. "I don''t know what happened to you. But at this time, I think I can tell you a better news, that is, don''t act rashly when you don''t have any experience, because you are not suitable at all? " After that, he pauses for a moment. Obviously, he is very interested in everything at present. What''s more, it seems that the current situation is that I don''t know what to say more about my own situation. If there is any conflict again, I will misunderstand myself. "I want to know what that man really means? And what can we do with the current situation? What''s the meaning of what the so-called person does? I think we should have a chance to understand it at this time. I always feel that your current situation looks rather special, and it doesn''t look like what happened before. " After understanding the current things, we can already understand what they want to do. In addition, at this time, Jiangning always thinks that the two people are hiding something, otherwise it will not be like this, there is no basis to say. "Well, I think there''s something you should say. In addition, at this time, it''s like I''m ready. If you''re not careful, something may happen that you can''t even handle well. You should understand that. " Jiangning found that the situation of this matter is already like this, so no matter what it is, he should deal with everything now, especially now every move seems not so simple, as if there is something he doesn''t know. Lord and Qingfeng, they look too different, and here? Experience is not a very good situation. If you have a little understanding, something unexpected may happen. Unfortunately, there is no chance at this time. There may be some things that are originally due to thank you. There are some special situations that have not been dealt with, and sharp situations that seem to be quite special. Even if you have experienced something, it seems disgusting that there is no meaning at this time. Especially at this time, it seems that Qingfeng has not moved anything, and the current situation is that her own situation has changed, so no matter what it is. I always have no action. "Although there is no action at this time, I need to give you a good explanation. It''s not because of your action that I can deal with it. Looking at the present situation, he should be coming soon. But because of your situation. " Qingfeng coughed a little. Although he didn''t understand what happened and the current situation, he didn''t have a chance to understand it, but the current situation has no meaning. It seems that this kind of thing can be dealt with clearly. "I want to know what you''re thinking? If you don''t have a little idea, I don''t think you can deal with it so easily at this time. Although everything here seems very ordinary and there''s no idea of relaxing, it''s the only one, isn''t it? " Qingfeng wants to find out what these so-called decent people think? In the past, it should be a better thing, but now it has basically made them understand that there is nothing to deal with,But now the effect seems not as simple as usual, Jiangning may not understand what will happen from the beginning, and all this makes them look more relaxed! But why did they persist? "Although you don''t understand what happened now, if you have any idea, you should have a good understanding of it. Although it doesn''t seem to have changed at all, you have actually changed." Fortunately, there have been some changes at this time. Although he has no deep understanding, he has made them understand how to deal with it at this time, and he has no meaning at all. "Do you not understand what I''m doing now? Although I don''t understand what has changed at this time, isn''t this opportunity a very common one? If you can, I think you should understand what''s going on .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2212 It seems that I knew what to do from the beginning, and how to deal with everything now, but there were some things I didn''t understand, and I didn''t know what to do before their changes, because these things never happened. I don''t know. But now they seem to have nothing to deal with and nothing to deal with. If anything happens again, maybe everyone will disappear because of the current situation. But what should we say at this time? But Qingfeng didn''t seem to change at all, like the people here didn''t understand what happened. In addition, because of the current every move, so the whole person seems to have some bad, like what happened can not be dealt with. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, Jiangning still has some ideas to say when he looks at Qingfeng''s every move. Besides, they don''t understand what happened because of their actions. If they make a sudden decision at this time, it may change because of their own situation, but there should be nothing to explain at this time. "Although I don''t understand what should have happened at this time, or what''s going on now, I still want to say what I think. But at this time, there is only one thing that can be answered, which is to deal with it as soon as possible "You should be careful. That person is not easy for you to control. If you are not careful, something may happen that you don''t understand. In addition, if he does something here, you should not understand what happened." Qingfeng doesn''t know where to take out something that doesn''t look simple, and he doesn''t look like he can''t handle it. It''s just that at this time, they are particularly confused about how to handle it? I don''t know what they mean, but one thing can be determined is that it looks like something happened to him at this time. It just seems that something bad has happened to them. "I''ll go around and see what happened. If there is anything, I''ll give you a good talk. But at this time, I should explain the current situation to you. I don''t know anything about everything here. I just don''t understand the reason of your group''s existence at this time, but it seems that there should be nothing wrong now. So we should be able to leave. " Yes, although everything happened at this time just because of their situation, I don''t understand their attitude. And what they have experienced at this time is that their situation is too ordinary, so it''s OK to think about it? "Yes, you should think about what you should deal with. If it''s always the current reason, I think no matter who it is, there will be some changes to you, but I didn''t expect you to be so careful. " sure enough, they arranged all this. Although I don''t understand what happened, the tone of their voice, especially at this time, seems meaningless, and what they said is to remind me in a suitable place, so it''s meaningless to say it. It''s just waiting for me to deal with the current situation. Jiangning know the current situation, although there is no special meaning, but the current everything has let them understand how to deal with it in order to better get everything they want, looking at the things that do not feel at all is really excited. "Well, in that case, you can wait here. If anything happens, I''ll tell you. Of course, you should be more careful about other things. I won''t easily do things that don''t conform to your identity." Jiangning still wanted to tell them that if anything dangerous happened, they could leave. However, looking at their current attitude, they still didn''t answer what they wanted to say. After all, two people have already felt it. Jiangning has not said much now. After all, their existence is meaningless. If you want to deal with your current predicament, it''s better to do it yourself. For those things, he didn''t have any interest, but Qingfeng''s attitude didn''t seem to be either. Now Jiangning just understand what happened, think of it is because of these actions will happen. What''s more, Qingfeng and the Lord didn''t mean anything to come here. They just wanted to watch the excitement. "I feel that something has happened around me, so I don''t have time to talk with you at this time. Of course, if something happens to you, I think I will help you deal with it well, but I don''t know how to deal with it." Jiangning did not hide what he said, although they were all watching jokes. But his attitude was just like this, and he helped him a lot on the way over, so no matter what trouble they met, Jiangning thought they should help. "So at this time, although I don''t understand what happened to you, and it seems that everything is not an easy problem to deal with. If something happens to you, you should be able to deal with it on the basis of what it is now. "Qingfeng looked at their actions and was very proud to remind them. Although he didn''t understand what happened, on the basis of now. In addition, their attitude seems to be very bad. They don''t understand how to deal with the current situation. Jiangning is noncommittal about what he said, so when he left, he had a feeling that he couldn''t say it. He always thought that what happened now might make them more eager to win. Jiangning didn''t look for anything special. Because when he came over, he found that there was something special in a place. Maybe there would be traces of the Lord of darkness. If he found them, their time would be shortened. But Jiangning didn''t find out either, after he left. The Lord and Qingfeng couldn''t let go, so they had been following them secretly. They just looked at each other when they saw Jiangning go inside. They didn''t expect that Jiangning had such a sensitive intuition. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2213 "It seems that this person must have something we haven''t found, and their situation seems to be such an attitude. Even if he wants to deal with it well, if Jiangning doesn''t have the current intuition, maybe he won''t let us help them, but now everything seems to be a better phenomenon, and you can understand it a little bit." It''s because I don''t understand everything now, so I want to deal with what I say. Only some people just don''t want what''s happening now. So when Jiangning went in and saw that there was nothing special in it, he just wanted to leave, but looking at the following figure, Jiangning clearly laughed. I see. Since there''s something here, he won''t leave easily. What''s more, their attitude doesn''t explain it? What a soft hearted guy. "Lord, is it really no problem for us to come out so obviously? How does it feel like it''s been discovered? This situation is very bad! At least our attitude has been very bad. Do you know what you should think before you come out? " Qingfeng looks at a person with evil taste, but he really doesn''t understand what to say. This person doesn''t seem to have a very good attitude. In addition, it''s because of these things. So the whole person looks very bad. He can''t understand what his master is thinking. "I''m very sorry about this. Because I want to see how far he will go, so I have some curiosity. In fact, you don''t have to come here. " Even if he doesn''t understand what happened at this time, it seems that there is nothing hard to deal with. Moreover, their attitude seems to have a feeling of incomprehensibility. In this case, Jiangning doesn''t have to worry about why they are behind. "I don''t know what happened at this time, but I think you just want to see what''s here, but maybe you will regret everything now? Do you think this is something you can handle? " The LORD looked at Jiangning''s mysterious appearance and understood that at this time, he might not have any big idea, but this move can tell them clearly. There is a certain opportunity waiting. Fortunately, at this time, it seems that there is no big deal. Just on a certain basis, I don''t know why. I''m looking forward to the next thing? "So now his every move is basically under my control, but he may not know at all, but I can tell you clearly if something happens. I''ll take care of everything now, and you should know that. " The Lord is extremely leisurely, as if he doesn''t have too many thoughts about everything now, but it''s because they feel different. Even if we have experienced anything, the Lord will not understand Jiangning''s feelings. "But at this time, do you think what you are dealing with is right? How do I feel a little special? Will you find anything? " I don''t understand what happened. But Jiangning''s attitude really made him appreciate it. However, this does not mean that we can do whatever we want. At this time, we have no ability. "It''s about to start. Is it more special for you to watch his action than when you left just now? Because of these circumstances, it seems that there are some special aspects of the whole person that have not been shown. It is precisely because of these things that he will change. " Although it''s not very clear at this time, because of these dispensable decisions, there are some changes in Qingfeng''s words. Otherwise, they may suffer from things they don''t know what they should be, and their own situation will not wait until then. "It seems that this man still has a little ability. I just don''t know if his so-called ability will make you all deal with it calmly at this time? I''m looking forward to it. " Yes, the current situation is just because of some special ideas. If there is any special idea, don''t say that he doesn''t have any mood, maybe he doesn''t even have any meaning at this time. "What do you think of this? I always think that Jiangning may have found out our actions. The reason why he didn''t show any performance is that he wanted to take advantage of this time to let us witness that he didn''t deal with everything properly. Or you know it yourself, don''t you? " It seems that there are some changes in the attitude here, but it seems that the people here don''t have any meaning that can''t be explained, and the situation seems more complicated. "it can be said that now I doubt whether he knew it long ago when we came here? Otherwise, how can we follow the route we have come to? Do you think so? " Although I don''t know what to say, it''s because their situation has changed, so even if they have experienced something now, something they don''t know may happen. Think of these, the Lord even a little excited. Want to see what happens? And there are some things that seem useless, but he always thinks that some changes have taken place, especially now they don''t know what they are doing. It seems that something is attracting them, maybe just to tell them their own ability."It''s nothing now. But on this basis, I still have some fears. It''s not because of what I think of, but because of the change of your ability. That''s why I''m waiting here and feel that someone will appear. " It''s the first time for the Lord to experience the current situation, so when he thinks of his own experience, he will see some changes in Jiangning''s behavior. To understand the current situation, Qingfeng has some unspeakable feelings. Another is that my attitude has changed. "Well, I don''t feel much now. They seem to have come. Do you want to stop? Or go and tell them what happened? I think it should be understandable? " Qingfeng felt the sound around him and didn''t understand what was happening. Maybe it''s because the current situation doesn''t seem to feel very good, and I always think that something bad has happened to everything at present. Especially at this time, Jiangning doesn''t seem to have any change, like it''s not worried about everything here. After understanding these things, people who live and look for something all the time still have some exclamations. I didn''t expect to experience these things. I don''t know whether I should congratulate him or not? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2214 In fact, when they came over, some people knew what was going on here. They didn''t say anything and wanted to observe what this person was thinking? Although I don''t know what it is at this time. But it''s the same with them. "How long do you want to hide? Are you not going out? Can''t you see that you are still such a coward? What would you like to do now if I didn''t know you well? " Although the Lord didn''t think Jiangning had found two people at this time, when it comes to their experience, he still has some ideas and wants to deal with them well. But when the LORD looked at the place where Qingfeng was and wanted to talk about it, he found that Qingfeng was beckoning two people not to say more. "I don''t understand what happened to you at this time, but Jiangning, if you come here rashly, aren''t you afraid of what I will do to you? I didn''t expect that you could act here one day, but would your actions look too different? " I don''t know what to say, as if it was because of these things. But when I think of my past situation, even if something special happened now, Jiangning would not act easily. But why is this voice so like Li Ming? Is he supposed to have left now? It seems that at this time, there are some people who are not sure what happened in the end, but even if these things happen at this time, there is no meaning at all. In their eyes, everything now is a joke, but now they are more surprised. "Lord, who is this man? Why does it look like such an unreliable person? Do you want to verify it at this time? Did he come out of your place? Shouldn''t it? How do you feel so creepy? And your body is recovering so fast? " As a doctor, he clearly knows what those things will be for him. Especially at this time, it seems that someone is violating everything that he should not exist. But after thinking about it, I found that there was nothing bad, just like the original. "On the basis of this, I still need to remind you of the person''s every move just now. It''s not just that they don''t have the strength to solve it. What they can say seems to be the same as their original situation. There''s nothing good about him. Are you sure it''s him? " The Lord is also very surprised. Let alone Li Ming, who is not very good at martial arts, even if he has a better person and has no physical defects, he can''t be sure where to go. But now he is not only out, listening to those sounds, it seems that there is no change. Don''t say that Jiangning didn''t believe in the Lord himself. They would let him go. Even the Lord himself couldn''t believe that man came out. The way he wanted to die was in his heart. "Li Ming, I knew it would be you, so what do you want to do now? I''d like to advise you. If there is no accident, it''s better to leave as soon as possible, but I don''t have any leisure to wait for you here. In addition, if you want to say anything, please say it now. " Jiangning, who has no idea at all, will not know what''s going on with this man. He just wants to deal with his own situation. If anything happens, it''s not a matter for Li Ming to deal with. Besides, his existence has no influence now. "Although I don''t understand what you are doing, there is a sentence that can tell you that at least you don''t have anything to deal with with with your own ability. If you want to deal with it as soon as possible, you should think about it as soon as possible. After all, you are not a good thing yourself Jiangning was very upset at first, but when I think of Li Ming, the person who had framed him, where he is now making sarcastic remarks, and Jiangning still doesn''t know where he is, this situation makes him very speechless. At the same time, I have no patience with him, just want to deal with it as soon as possible. If you want to understand the current situation, you can deal with it more quickly, but you don''t have the ability to know what happened. Similarly, I don''t understand what happened at all. Even if my attitude has changed at this time, no one can understand it. So at this time, I don''t understand what happened. Even though their attitude seems serious, no one can prove what happened. What is the situation of Li Ming? People in the back can''t answer everything now, such as the reason why it didn''t exist before. In addition, even these things will make them particularly uncomfortable? When I think of what I have experienced, I have some unspeakable feelings. "Although I don''t understand what Li Ming wants to do, I should have some ideas to explain at this time. In the current situation, it seems that Jiangning should be more disgusted with the appearance of this man. You should understand. Look at Jiangning''s attitude now? "I don''t know what happened, but in the current situation, it seems. As if because of these dispensable things, so their feeling is particularly uncomfortable. Jiangning stopped without any movement, like nothing happened now. It''s just that there are some things that I don''t understand at all. "That''s true. It seems that after hearing that voice, he didn''t move at all, and now the situation is not as usual. I think if there''s any accident, maybe it''s not our action this time. Although Jiangning looks very talkative, what he says should not be merciful. " It seems that there is no explanation for everything at present. It is more likely that their situation has changed. So even if something happens, they don''t seem to be able to handle it by themselves at this time. Jiangning didn''t seem to care about the people behind him, but he couldn''t say anything strange at his feet. "Li Ming, since they have given you a way to live? At this time, you should not come here without a little idea. You should know how we treat you. And the current situation is enough to let you know that there is no simple thing you can stop, especially here .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2215 It should be clear enough that if there is nothing wrong with that person''s brain, he should leave this place now. But Li Ming''s brain should have been in trouble for a long time, otherwise he would not have said these words at this time. Although he didn''t understand their attitude, he was speechless when he thought of it. "Jiangning, I don''t understand what you think. Or what do you want to do now, but there is one thing I need to inform you in advance. If something happens, I hope you can understand it, otherwise you will regret everything now. " Jiangning knew that Li Ming didn''t leave, so he didn''t say those words at the beginning, but he always felt uneasy. It seemed that the moment Li Ming appeared, his mood was like this, and he didn''t know what to say. "I don''t know what you want to do, but at this time, it seems that all you have is useless. It may be the only situation at this time, but it is useless. Especially at this time, it seems that if something happens, you may still let yourself die here. " Yes, there is no change in the current situation, although they seem to be in trouble, and they don''t know what to say in their attitude, as if they should, after they want to understand everything at present. Found how to deal with, Jiangning''s expression looks relaxed a lot. Although they don''t know how to deal with it, it seems that something terrible has happened to them. "Qingfeng, we didn''t come in vain this time. Looking at their situation, something good should have happened. And this time, it seems that something extraordinary has changed. I just don''t know if it''s really like what I think of at this time. " Listening to his master''s words, he didn''t know what to say. Although he didn''t understand the current situation, it made them particularly wrong. After all, that''s what they''ve been through. There are just some things I don''t understand. It seems that Qingfeng is enjoying everything now. Unclear experience now seems like something special has happened, just for everything in the past, I don''t know what the relationship is, no one can let go, like deep printing in his mind. "Even if I don''t understand what''s going on now, looking at that person''s things, it seems that there is nothing that can''t be dealt with, and everything now seems to be a misunderstanding of them. I don''t know how to deal with it, and Li Ming''s attitude now seems nothing! " Yes, although I don''t know what to say at this time. But Li Ming''s sudden action is really embarrassed to solve. It''s obvious that there is nothing to deal with here, and now the situation is very quiet, but I didn''t think where Li Ming could come from. "Lord, are you sure there is no problem with the place you made? How do I feel like this is a trap? I think at this time, I can think about the problems I should deal with. Even if I don''t understand, I also want to figure out how to deal with them. " Qingfeng doesn''t know what happened now, and there should be no problem in the main place, but now Li Ming can be seen safely. It''s just, Lord, what happened to that thing? "It''s impossible. I went to see it some time ago. I wanted to let my people have a good look. But I didn''t expect this to happen. Besides, when I ask you, you should be able to see that person''s every move? Besides, are you so sure that you can come out? " I didn''t say anything special. However, in the current situation, it seems that it is because of this thing that we can deal with. In addition, things are not bad at all. If something happens, it may lead to a better relationship with Li Ming. However, the current situation seems that there should be nothing special. More importantly, why can Li Ming escape there? Is everything here arranged by others? "It should not be easy to deal with everything here, but why does it happen now? Isn''t there no chance? But could it be something that the little servant''s father made? It doesn''t look like anything special has happened Although I don''t understand what happened, it is because of these meaningless things that no one can understand what happened. It''s as if that''s what it should be. More likely, they were calculated in the first place? "Whatever it is, it doesn''t seem to be of any use at this time, and the situation is not easy to deal with. Don''t you find that there is no shadow of him around here? I think you should understand all this. Right? " Is there no shadow at all, so this situation is dangerous? It shouldn''t be? The first time these things happened, he really didn''t know how to deal with them. Those people don''t seem to have any understanding, so what is the reason?"Well, I can give you some understanding, though I don''t understand what happened. But just show them what happened. I think there should be some reasons for Li Ming to appear in this place. Can you think about it? " The Lord found something more interesting, although he didn''t understand what happened at this time. But what happened next to Jiangning was not so interesting. I just don''t understand what should be done. Shouldn''t I have a better understanding? Isn''t that the thing next to Jiangning? The Lord suddenly found some interesting things, these things simply stimulate him, although it is not particularly clear. But it should be a good thing here. It''s a pity that there is no meaning at all. It seems that they don''t know how to deal with their situation, and that their situation is too difficult. "Lord, since you have come, why are you still hiding there? This kind of behavior is not in line with your style, or do you want to deal with something at this time? If necessary, I''ll make a good arrangement. I think you should be very excited. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2216 Jiangning, who has known for a long time that there are people there, now feels that his situation can no longer be changed. Even they don''t know what to do to fight back. It''s as if everything should have happened. But because of different attitudes, there is no way? "What do you mean? Are those two coming? Why didn''t you say it earlier? I''ll tell you. If something happens. But I won''t let you go. Of course, at this time, I still need to tell you that all this is not because you don''t have any solutions, but because your behavior seems too monotonous. " Li Ming doesn''t know why, even if it has a certain impact on them, he should resent them at this time, but what''s the matter now? Not only don''t have a little feeling, as if for now everything is also very enjoy? What''s more, there''s nothing special happening now, and everything seems to have no influence at all. What''s the reason for that? So the current situation seems to have a feeling of unspeakable. And because the current situation seems too unstable, don''t the two people on the side know that they should come out? "I didn''t expect to find our existence at this time. Do you think the current situation will look too bad? Otherwise, how can these useless things happen at this time? This is my attitude. Do you want to go out? " Although I don''t understand what happened, it should be confirmed here. If you can, two people have no intention to come out, and in the current situation, it seems that there is no use at all. "Although you don''t know what to say, don''t you know what your situation is like? If it wasn''t for your messy things, these meaningless things wouldn''t happen now. I don''t know what to say about other things. Anyway, it''s the current situation. " He really didn''t want to say anything more when he thought about these meaningless things. It was because of his own situation that he had some unclear relationship. But when he thought about it, all these things were made by people. He really has some impulse to kill him. Just why is this happening at this time? Jiangning is also puzzled about everything now. When he thinks of his own situation, he has some unspeakable impulses. It is clear that there is nothing wrong, but now it seems that something has happened that he has to explain. In addition, their situation was originally intended to be explained by their actions, but now they have no action at all. Besides, they don''t know anything about the current situation. If something happens, it will be a big blow to them. "although you don''t understand what should be done at this time, your attitude should be able to understand what happened. Especially as something you don''t know. What do you want to do? " It''s these things, although they don''t seem to have any meaning. But when he thought about the change of attitude, he really wanted to explain it for a moment. "Well, if there is no change, I can still give you something to explain. In addition, although the current situation seems more troublesome, you should know that no matter what you think or what you want to do at this time. I will not move easily, in addition, I still need to tell you one thing at this time. I won''t let you do more. It''s our business Looking at the two who have not yet appeared, Jiangning will still think whether there will be any special changes in them. But on the basis of the present situation, all these things exist because they should not exist. So it''s a relatively basic thing to want to understand. But I didn''t expect that they didn''t say anything at all. Although it was a relatively basic action at this time of speaking, and the situation was not particularly serious, there were only some situations that they were not able to deal with. "What are you talking about? But we don''t mean to see a joke at all, that is, we don''t understand what happened at this time, so we still have some ideas to understand all this. " Sure enough, although it seems meaningless for the two people to appear at this time, it is because of their relationship that these things happen. Since they are already in this place, there is no chance to give up. The two of them have something to deal with when they come here. "Now that you two have come out, I still have something to say. What have you done to Li Ming at this time? I thought you had killed him, but it seems that there is nothing wrong with the situation now. " Smell speech two people also special accident, looked at each other special speechless. He didn''t know why he was here. Although he didn''t understand what happened, it was a blow. "Although you may not believe it, what I need to tell you is that there is no shadow on the person who just came here, and the other thing is that their situation seems to be nothing. But it''s not the old Li Ming. In addition, we think that if he goes in there, he will surely die. But we didn''t expect that he will come out safely. Besides, his body has recovered. "Looking at everything now, not to say that Jiangning doesn''t believe it, they don''t want to believe every move. It''s not that they don''t have any meaning. It''s because the current situation is too strange, so even if they have some ideas, they don''t know how to deal with it. "Come on, what''s that place you''re talking about? Can you show me now? I don''t understand what you mean .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2217 Out of the breeze, they look at everything now, is also particularly confused, he really do not understand what happened, why here suddenly changed? It doesn''t seem to be of any use, if it''s not because these situations seem too complicated, or they won''t come here at all. "You can say what you want to say, although you don''t understand what happened at this time. And your existence is a special problem. Don''t you think you should explain it to me? " Jiangning didn''t say anything more, and the current situation seems to be like this, if there is anything bad to say. Maybe he will make his existence more vague, so this is a blow to him. However, Jiangning didn''t say much. He moved straight ahead and wanted to deal with everything as soon as possible. But Lord, when they look at his actions, they still don''t understand why these things happen? Isn''t it because some people don''t understand? Or the current situation seems to be a threat to them. It has to be said that even they don''t know what to do with Jiangning''s current actions. "It seems that we don''t have any use now, especially when we look at the people here. Maybe there will be more inappropriate places waiting for you here. In addition, Li Ming can actually go out from that place. It seems that the person still has some skills, just don''t know whether he will continue to die." There is no hesitation in Qingfeng''s words. What you can hear is that at the moment when you find Li Ming, maybe his mood is not beautiful. It''s just that there''s nothing more to say about some things, but now listening to Li Ming''s bluffing words, no matter who the reason is, it''s more or less uncomfortable. "It''s no big deal. Although I don''t understand what happened, what I want is not what it is now. Although I didn''t understand what happened at the beginning, especially when I was embarrassed by my own situation, Li Ming, the defeated general of Li Ming''s team, started to look at me. Why am I so uncomfortable? " Qingfeng''s traceless words attracted several people''s ridicule, although they did not understand what happened. However, since Qingfeng has said these words, it shows that their situation can be understood clearly. As for how to deal with it, the eldest leaders have no idea, so they can''t say anything. "Jiangning, have you found something? How can I look at you without saying a word? What else do you think happened to you? " Although they don''t know how to deal with it, now they don''t seem to be particularly friendly. In addition, what they want to say is also a troublesome beginning. But when did Jiangning start to deal with it so seriously? Shouldn''t clean things be disposed of early? "I''m not sure yet. I just think things here don''t look very good if anything happens. We should have no chance to deal with it. I think if it''s you, you can understand it. At least I''ve smelled it in Li Ming. " Jiangning didn''t pay attention to what happened behind him when he spoke, and it seems that the Lord and Qingfeng can''t help him all the time at this time, so Jiangning didn''t stop too many thoughts on them. But he didn''t expect that when he said his plan, the man had a moment of confusion. "Jiangning, you are talking about smelling the familiar smell on Li Ming. Where did you smell it? How come I never heard you say that? " Now the Lord has to say that he fell into the trap of Jiangning. Don''t look at Jiangning saying nothing, but he knows what he thinks. And they probably know more about what''s happening now than they do. When Qingfeng heard what he said, he really didn''t know what to say at this time. Besides, at that time, they were prepared to do those actions only when they wanted him to die, but looking at the current situation, there should be nothing to say, so for a moment, he really didn''t understand what to say more. When I think of everything I tried to do at the beginning, Jiangning was embarrassed to watch their actions. He also thought that after Li Ming left with them, he would die unconsciously. At that time, he wanted to make his death more comfortable, but every time he thought that his vital characteristics would be so powerful, there was nothing. I don''t know what happened. Jiangning calmly looked at the Lord and hoped that they would give him an explanation. At least they should deal with it well at this time. Otherwise, if something happens, it''s not his own situation that will change, and other people''s situation will be more confused. "Well, which one of you will come and talk about it?" Looking at the current situation, he really did not understand what to say. There was no problem at all, but now it seems that there should be a bigger problem. "No one knows where he will come out. I have to say that the person who follows you has a little ability. But no one has ever come out of that place. He is a special person. If you think we intend to let him go, I don''t think I have anything to say."Jiangning took a cool look at the Lord. It''s certain that it''s not his reason. If everything he does to the little servant is performed, his acting skills are really too strong. No one can find out. Especially at this time, their experience had no meaning at all. "So they want to take revenge on me? But I don''t want to take revenge on you at all? Where the hell did you take him. He didn''t even want to get revenge? " Although I don''t understand what happened, this is the fact. Li Ming''s situation seems to be more complicated, but the two men who attacked him didn''t have any idea of revenge. "Be careful!" .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2218 Jiangning want to say something, but in the next moment directly fell down, the Lord and breeze watching Jiangning action, they did not hesitate to jump down, for the discovery of these beautiful things, but they will not easily leave. "Jiangning, there are stones beside you. You move down with a stone and go down as soon as possible. I think that''s the trap that Li Ming has set for you. Where does he deliberately delay time? " When the people who fell together looked at the stones around them, the LORD did not hesitate to take out this stone and quickly catch up with the people who were falling. In addition, he reminded them of the idea of being ready. There was nothing else. And now that he understands these things, he doesn''t know what to do, just because of some small things? It seems that there is nothing we can''t deal with, but what should we do now? I don''t understand what''s going on. It is reasonable to say that there is nothing to explain now, but Jiangning always thinks that there may be something extraordinary here. But at this time, can we really do all this? Although I don''t understand what happened, since it is already the case, if we say anything more, it''s useless. It''s nonsense for them to say more. Think of everything now, it''s better to think about how to deal with it. "Yes, I don''t know what happened, but at this time, you should know that something special will happen. In addition, it will certainly not be so easy to deal with under this. If you have anything weird, you can say it When they went down, they didn''t say anything, but since their attitude was here, they didn''t know how to deal with the current things, and although Jiangning had been falling, they didn''t have any doubts about these things, such as the things that were ready. At this time, he was just a little confused It''s just a simple explanation. "Although you don''t understand what you want to say, you can say it clearly. Although these things have no meaning at all, you should also understand how to deal with them in order to better experience the next things. In addition, it can be explained that Li Ming may have returned to his original meaning." This time the LORD said something very euphemistic, although he didn''t understand what happened. But since it has been so, it means that their situation seems to be something that can be dealt with better. Even if he wants to deal with it as soon as possible, it may backfire in the end. From the beginning, what they heard was other people''s voices, and they didn''t know anything about those things at all. Now when they talk about what they have or don''t have, they will have some strange feelings. It''s more likely that all their teams will be lost because of the current events. By the way, when they came, they knew what had happened, and they didn''t know if they had found those soul eating herbs. If there is no one at this time, it will give the so-called Soul Eater a chance. But what should be done to solve the current difficulties? I have to say that he really doesn''t know what to say at this time. It seems that the previous situation has settled down. If something happens, it will be too much of a fuss. Just how to get out now? "Looking at the degree of decline, it is clear that there is no bottom. It''s just at this time. When will you go back? Do you have an idea? I think at this time, no matter what changes have taken place, you should understand what will happen here. In addition, you''d better explain to me what we should do under the current situation. " Jiangning in the decline, his brain strange rise very fast, although do not understand what happened. But here, it should be his own existence to get the present opportunity, if not those two people came down with him. He really doubted whether they had agreed? Lord, they just feel that things here may not look so bad, but they don''t know how to deal with it, or do they want to deal with it through their situation? Think of these things really do not have a little feeling. "Jiangning, you don''t need to be particularly confused. Although there is nothing special at this time, everything that has happened can be basically dealt with now. If you want to say more, I don''t think anyone will help you deal with the existing problems." All the performances of Jiangning are in their eyes. Although they don''t understand what happened, it''s a clear beginning for them to have these actions. However, some people and some things don''t seem to have changed at all. "Yes, although it seems that there is a little change they want, or that the current situation is just a matter they want to solve, they still remember the things they already have. The situation at this time is also a better decision for us. " Qingfeng is afraid that Jiangning can''t understand what happened for a moment, so now they just want to solve it through their own ability. Of course, they don''t seem to have any possibility to change what happened."I don''t know what happened to you, but since there is such a change, you should know that no matter what your behavior is, you have only the ability to accept it now." Qingfeng still doesn''t understand why some people don''t seem to have any changes, but what they do is not a particularly easy thing. Moreover, there are such determined people in the Central Plains. He really doesn''t know what to say more. "It seems that your experience will come at this time. If anything happens, I still need your help. As for the next thing, I need to look at your current situation." .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2219 Knowing what happened, Jiangning had to admit that he didn''t have any ability to deal with it perfectly. Since they don''t mean to change, they can help them. "And now, I think you should understand that no one can follow your ideas. I think you can basically understand what''s going on now. Whether it''s the Soul Eater or the action of looking for the Soul Eater, it can be handled in a perfect situation. As for the current situation, there should be no one to worry about. When you think about it, there are some things that can be changed. " although you don''t have any meaning, when you think about it, it''s just like this, and your own situation doesn''t look very good. If you don''t handle it well, you''re not sure what will happen at this time. Especially when the whole person doesn''t know what to say. "Well, we have arrived. The place where you are now is what I prepared when I was in Liming. In addition, if anything happens, I want to deal with what should happen next through the current situation. However, it seems that your behavior has not changed at all, or this place may just be empty. Because it has no effect on Li Ming. " Although I don''t understand what happened, every move at this time is really not an ordinary thing to deal with. Is this the place where they hold Li Ming? Or is it all meaningless now? What he said is to scare Li Ming? Because at this time, it seems that there is no sense of punishment at all. "What do you mean? I think your imagination is too simple. If anything happens, and in the current situation, it seems that you want to call to deny our things. But what happens next, I hope you''ll have a chance to learn how to bear the present Jiangning listened to what they said, but unexpectedly did not refute. In fact, he already felt that the atmosphere here must not be so simple. Now he can understand what happened. But Jiangning didn''t want to admit this feeling, this feeling of confrontation with a strong enemy. "Fortunately, there is nothing to explain at this time. Although you don''t understand what happened, when you think of everything at present, there are still some words that need to be explained to you. Although this quilt looks special and unremarkable, it''s really useful. Maybe you don''t understand it. In addition, at this time, it''s the only one What we can guarantee is that we can deal with our own situation as soon as possible, otherwise it''s really useless. " Although he said it clearly at this time, some people may not understand what happened at all. Jiangning ignored them and intuitively told him that something might have happened here that he did not quite understand. In addition, because of these things, their attitude has changed, but Qingfeng and the Lord should not let Li Ming escape £¿ "I want to know who else knows about your place? For the current situation, I think no matter what it is, you should have your own ideas, and you should be most aware of what happened. What are you thinking? " Yes, now everything seems to have no feeling at all, but after understanding it, I find that some things may be more troublesome, so it''s time for these things to happen. As they think? "I don''t know your attitude very well, but there is an idea hidden in my mind. I want to know what you are doing? Or it should not be as easy as it seems. Who else will be rescued without a shadow? Does anyone else know your place? " I don''t understand what happened. But after understanding, there is another idea that can be explained. At least in this place, it seems that only because of what happened in their place can we deal with it. But no one can explain more quickly what should happen. Maybe it''s because their situation seems special. Although they don''t understand what''s going on, since someone is already dealing with the current situation, they will deal with it well no matter what the reason is. What''s more serious is the attitude of the Lord, which seems too confused. "Jiangning, I think you should know what will happen after you go in. In addition, although there is no action in everything now, I have something to tell you before that. That is to deal with your own situation as soon as possible. You have never seen anything in it. As for what happened to that person, I think you also understand that he has no special flavor. " There is no special breath, so everything is so terrible now, otherwise how can these things happen? It doesn''t seem to have changed a bit, but has it really not? "I understand. Let''s go now. If something happens, I think you should also understand. In addition, at this time, you should pay attention to whether you have observed their actions or what kind of relationship some people have. I think you should understand. "Looking at the current situation, Jiangning didn''t say much. After all, it is because these people who seem to have nothing to do with each other will have these things. It''s very surprising to think of his attitude. Will anything strange happen? However, it seems that there is no concealment on the Lord''s face, which makes Jiangning not know what to say more. "Well, I don''t understand what you are doing, but I think there should be some opportunities to deal with it. In addition, there should be a solution to what happened. As for what Li Ming should do in the end. There will be a complete solution here. " Li Ming, since you are so disobedient, don''t blame me for my special action. I think what happens next should be what you want. As for how to deal with it, I still don''t understand, but you''d better not fall into my hands. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2220 When Jiangning came in with them, he didn''t find anything, but for him and his future experience, Jiangning could understand that there would be no dispensable things at this time, and even it might be the final place here. In addition, I don''t understand what happened in the current situation, so even if I know how to deal with it, I may need to give myself a reasonable idea on a certain basis. Jiangning didn''t pay attention to these two people, because something important might happen to him. Although he didn''t understand what happened, at least he should deal with his own situation as soon as possible at this time. It''s clear that he didn''t have any chance, but he always felt that he didn''t know how to explain it, especially these people now. "Lord, although I''m very sorry to say these things to you at this time, I still want to say it well. After all, you say it''s an opportunity for all of us. If something happens accidentally, it''s insulting to our existence. Another chance is to find out as soon as possible whether the so-called soul eater is the one who captured Li Ming this time Jiangning is walking in this place. On the one hand, I still don''t understand how to deal with these things at this time, but I didn''t expect that Jiangning already had a kind of idea to avoid before I got here. Why is it such a situation? Jiangning looked at the people who didn''t have any peace. He really didn''t understand why this happened. "Although you look very calm, can you tell me what happened? What''s the smell of blood here? Can you give me a perfect explanation? " Yes, this is not a simple taste. Maybe he thinks too much, or the situation of this place makes them not know what to do. There was no chance to understand what had happened. The smell of blood made him confused. It seems to be human blood, but there are also some unintelligible flavors in the middle. "I didn''t expect that your nose is so sensitive. There is a smell of blood here, but it''s not just the smell of blood. What''s more, the things that used to be put here are also a kind of biology, and may have the same taste. You should understand that according to us, it''s not a special move to arrange things here. " After understanding, it seems that there are some special things to vent out, especially in the current action. What does the Lord want to know? However, some actions may be handled as soon as possible, and the situation may not be the current reason. "So can you tell me what happened in this place? Or when you built it before. What is the reason for the construction? Even if you don''t understand everything there, you should at least have some basic knowledge here. " Yes, although it seems that there is no special situation, there are still some things that make the Lord''s current expression look particularly not obvious, but what does it have to do with them? Even if it is handled according to these situations, it seems that it has nothing to do with them. "When it was built here, it was because some people who like to play tricks like to use something to stop us. So I built this thing according to my idea. In the past, I used to punish those disobedient people with things that didn''t seem particularly obvious, but now it seems to have a special use, which is to give Jiangning something to avoid. " The Lord leaned on Jiangning in a good mood and explained everything to him calmly. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, it was not an ordinary idea to look at his attitude. In addition, the Lord laughed and felt that there was an idea of calculating others. Jiangning could not help shaking his body and wanted to completely hide the situation past times. "I don''t think so. I don''t understand what happened, but at this time, I still have something to say to you. At this time, it is the current situation. You also know all my actions before, so it''s better not to do these things that are harmful to others but not beneficial to yourself. In addition, you should not do these things specially, right Jiangning took his body off him. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, at this time, everything seemed to be a meaningless thing. Even if he wanted to explain anything, it was meaningless. But now this person seems to have seen nothing. Although he doesn''t understand what they want to do, he has no action to deal with after these things happen. I have to say that this time is really not in line with him. "Although I hate everything at this time, looking at your situation, I have to give up the choice in my heart. Even if you don''t understand what''s going to happen next. But at this time, I hope you can understand that don''t act rashly, and you should also deal with those things well. "The smell of blood is a disgusting thing for Jiangning, but the Lord didn''t feel it at all. He thought that their situation was well considered, and it was because these things didn''t seem to be very careful that they were particularly concerned about. Jiangning looked at the two people, but he really didn''t understand. "Now it seems that I really don''t understand the use of you two? If the current situation seems more complicated, or you just want to prove what you are thinking through the current situation. And it looks like it''s fun Yes, although I don''t understand what happened, the attitude of the two people still has a certain impact on him, and the current situation has not been explained? What can be explained? What might happen was handled well before, but the attitude of the Lord seemed to be decided at the moment when he saw Li Ming. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2221 Now he doesn''t pay attention to everything. Instead, he has a feeling that he can''t say it. What he wants to know is what is the reason of Li Ming''s current situation. Another possibility is that the current situation may have something to do with the Lord. Even if he didn''t know Li Ming''s exact situation, he still had a little idea. Qingfeng now looks at their situation and doesn''t know how to explain it. However, it can be explained that in the current situation, it doesn''t seem to have any relationship. If he has to explain something, he feels the most friendly feeling. "Well, don''t talk about these dispensable things now. I''ll show you in now. If you find anything, you can say it. Of course, if you can''t stand everything in it, you can also say that I won''t laugh at you. After all, as a person who has been in the blood pool for a long time, it''s understandable to change those things. " Yes, I don''t understand what happened, but listen to what the LORD said. He really has some unspeakable feelings, but he has a certain idea. The person in front of him is definitely not simple, or he clearly knows what he will hate next, but it is still because some things have forced him to admit everything at present. I have to say it''s a terrible feeling. "What do you want to do? I told you. I don''t know what''s going to happen. But there is one thing to remind you, that is, at this time, I still need to explain to you, because the blood pool is something. You''d better give up this idea completely. Although I don''t understand what you want to do, you shouldn''t let the blood disappear immediately? " Maybe the current situation seems too complicated, even if it is not satisfied with things, but there are some changes when it is said, as if it should have been, but because some emotions do not know how to deal with it, just like they are now. It seems to be a very interesting thing for Jiangning to do something evil. However, he said nothing about it. However, leading Jiangning directly to the inside, there is no meaning to answer what Jiangning is saying now, it is entirely in accordance with their own ideas. Qingfeng looks at his master''s action. It''s clear that he wants Jiangning to enjoy the situation here. It''s too lifelike to know what his master likes. "Cough, Jiangning, you don''t have to worry too much. We have two founders. How can you easily have an accident. You can rest assured that even if you let yourself do what you want to do, if there is any accident, we can still let you know on this basis. In addition, at this time, you should pay attention to what happened. Otherwise, it''s easy to fall into the trap of the Lord. " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning''s expression that life is worse than death, and comforts him kindly. Although it seems that there is nothing wrong, Jiangning can''t say it when listening to Qingfeng''s words. let you take care of him. It''s too troublesome to think of this kind of thing, and the ending can''t be understood by the current situation. But here he had to bow down because he had no ability. "It seems that at this time, you should also have your own ideas. In addition, if anything happens, I will deal with it well. As for the actions of you two, I don''t think you need to say anything to me at this time." With a friendly expression, Jiangning left this place. I don''t understand what happened, but on this basis, he has something to deal with. Sure enough, he didn''t come up with any ideas. It seems that he has certain ability to deal with them. He carefully looked at the underground every move, want to understand how to deal with the current situation, in addition to this thing, what can be used to stop that person''s action? At the same time, it doesn''t seem clear at this time. I just want to deal with their situation well. In addition, my own experience doesn''t seem to have changed. It seems that we can understand what will happen next. It''s just that some things don''t seem to move at all. It seems that there is nothing to stop them at this time, but it''s also a relatively easy thing to think of. Even if there is any essential change, there should be no change here. In addition, the feeling of the Lord is not very good. It''s clear that there is no feeling, but it seems that something has happened to him. "Let''s go to the nearest place first! It seems that something happened. Besides, I think there are a lot of things that you will not understand at all. If there is any accident, you should not have any idea, so I''ll take you to have a look now. " Qingfeng looks at his master''s action and has some unbearable feelings. Although he also wants to know what will happen after Jiangning understands the current action, is there really no problem now? Qingfeng wanted to say something, but when she saw their situation, she had no idea. In addition, there is nothing special about the current situation. If there is any change in the situation, they may regret it. Therefore, Qingfeng has not said much. After all, at this time, someone can decide what to reply.Jiangning himself was also very confused. Although he didn''t understand what he was doing at this time, he didn''t have any special ideas when he thought about what he should go through next. It was because some things were not handled properly, so he could basically find out the current state of mind. "Do you want me to see how cruel things are here? And because nothing will happen to you. That''s why I came here to see how to deal with it, or let me have a certain idea about the cruelty now, and I won''t change because of these too cruel things in the future. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2222 Jiangning''s words surprised him. He didn''t expect these things to happen. It is reasonable to say that they have only gone through such a little time. If they have to understand, Qingfeng should know more about himself than he does. However, all his plans are guessed by someone who has just known him. It''s a wonderful feeling. "I have to say that you have a smart heart. Although you don''t understand what you think, at this time, I''d like to tell you that the person may be united with the blood clan. The reason why I will help you now is to let you understand that the thing you fear most will appear in front of you. Besides, there are some weapons here. You can choose them. " This is the first time that the Lord has said so many things. Qingfeng beside him is also very surprised by everything. It seems that he has not yet understood why these things happened. Don''t you come here to let them understand how terrible it is? But now I tell him that there are some weapons waiting for him to choose. What do you mean? Is his brain not enough? "Lord, you..." The Lord waved his hand to the breeze. Isn''t it something that he had planned for a long time? There was no accident. Qingfeng saw that he didn''t mean to say more, and it was not convenient for him to say more. After all, it seems that everything has no meaning at all. It is more likely that at this time, some actions may want to be dealt with through the current situation. "No matter what, Jiangning, you''d better come here with me. After seeing the situation here, you can decide how to deal with it. In addition, there are some things waiting for you to see." It has to be said that although the words of the LORD have not changed at all, the current situation has made them understand. When they think of their situation, there is nothing to deal with. Jiangning Mingming is also extremely afraid of him. Although he does not understand what happened, the Lord''s teasing eyes really make him at a loss What happened to Bai. "This is where Li Ming came before he was rescued. If you look here, you may find something good. In addition, you''d better look carefully here. Although it seems cruel, you should understand what will happen here, and maybe even get yourself into the current predicament. Don''t blame me for what will happen then! " Although the Lord''s words are extraordinary, Jiangning, who is listening to him, feels special. Can you speak more gently? Why do things happen now that all of them don''t know what to do. The most important thing is that they don''t feel very good. Jiangning, who tried to put down his feelings, followed the Lord to the place he said. Although he didn''t understand what could happen now, it was at least an obvious beginning, wasn''t it? At this time, Jiangning found that they had already come to this place unconsciously. Although they didn''t know what they had found, it was really not an ordinary thing. Especially at this time, it seemed that there were not only food but also some weapons that could not be seen at all. I have to say that there are many treasures here. "I have to say that you are a hidden treasure here. What''s your reaction to the fact that those people know that what they are afraid of is a hidden treasure? I''m really looking forward to their next reaction. " Maybe it''s the reason why we stayed with them too long. Now Jiangning has some ideas to thank them for. There are also some changes in the things I deal with now. If I didn''t get along with them very happily, although sometimes I would bear a little stimulation, these happy actions would not happen now. "They can''t find out. Do you know why you came down from the bottomless cave? It is because of those things, so you will not have a little hurt, but if others do not know that place. There will be no chance of survival at all, so do you understand now? " Jiangning was very surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect to have this idea, but it didn''t mean much at all. Now can we really understand these things? Some things can''t be handled in this place. At least it''s not incomprehensible to them. After Jiangning wanted to understand the current situation, he was surprised to see the Lord''s actions. He didn''t understand why they had such actions, but now it seems that he can understand them. So no matter what happens now, as long as there are some changes in the current situation, no matter what it is, they can deal with it as soon as possible, and the Lord''s extraordinary attitude makes them think that there may be something bad happening at this time. "Although I don''t know how to deal with it at present, I still have some words to answer. It''s at this time that your attitude now seems to be really creepy. " Jiangning doesn''t care about the current person. He doesn''t have any idea of what''s going on. If it''s really because of some people''s actions, it can be dealt with now, but some people don''t have this idea at all.Jiangning naturally understood that what he said now basically had no meaning, so he simply didn''t say anything more, but when he moved towards the front, he could not smell the smell of blood which had a stronger flavor. Especially the smell of blood can kill you every minute. I was going to deal with it as soon as possible, but it seems to be more troublesome now. I want to know how to deal with the situation. Even if I have no ability to deal with it, I can at least try my best to deal with it at this time. In addition, I want to prove everything by some interesting things. But looking at the things inside, it seems that all things are not so simple. Do all things exceed his estimate? .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2223 But now the situation is not an ordinary thing to understand, Jiangning follow their own mind? To explore, but the smell is not easy to leave, as if it is because these things make their situation look more complex. "I can ask, what on earth do you have here? And it seems to be a more complicated thing, so have you ever killed anything in this cave before? Or has other blood invaded this place? " For the present action, he really does not understand why these things happen. And the current situation, though it doesn''t seem to have changed much. But now, if you want to understand the current things, you can understand how such a lord can easily let go the Betrayer. Besides, he is also a strong unhappy idea about betrayal. In addition, Li Ming is no longer a simple betrayal to them. It seems that he basically understands what''s going on now, so even if he doesn''t have any ideas in it, he can deal with it as soon as possible. There is no hesitation in moving towards the front, as if it is the only way to look at it at this time, especially their situation seems to be very bad. If you want to make it clear, something worse may happen. "There is nothing special here, but compared with other things, the current situation seems more complicated. But if you want to deal with things you don''t understand through the current situation. I think you should have something to deal with, though not particularly obvious. And the blood here, if I didn''t say it, you should be able to guess a rough picture. " It seems that the Lord has not changed a bit, like he doesn''t care about the current situation, but after he wants to understand the things here, he doesn''t know what Yidi port is doing at all. In other words, in this situation, everything seems to be useless at all. It''s just that he can choose what should happen next faster, but according to the rules In the current situation, it''s useless? Even if he hated everything in his heart, but because of what he had planned. Even if you don''t know what happened, at this time, you can basically understand that this is a situation to improve your own situation. If an accident happens accidentally, it may affect their situation. "What''s here? I think at this time, you should explain to me, even if there is no idea, but at this time, you should let me understand what is the reason for the existence. And the blood, I can tell you clearly. I hate everything in my heart, especially the moment when I smell these things. " Similarly, at this time, although he doesn''t understand what happened, he has the confidence to win when he remembers what will happen next. Isn''t it because of these seemingly useless things? If he can handle it well, these things are still capable of handling, aren''t they? After all, it''s coming in from the blood pool. What do you mean by the current situation? Don''t you have a little idea? Jiangning tried to tell himself that he didn''t have any idea about everything now. Especially at this time, although it seems more abrupt. But just because of the current situation, no matter what happened, they can deal with everything as soon as possible, instead of letting them have no idea about the current things. "I didn''t expect that little thing would make you so uncomfortable. Do you think you should thank me? Now I''m bringing you into this place again, so even if you give yourself a chance, even if you don''t understand, you should know what to deal with now. If you can crack the current place, you can quickly find the blood clan. And then have a certain competition with them. But if you don''t have any ability to solve it here, you can''t deal with it. " I heard the current situation very much. Although I don''t know how to deal with it, I still have some ideas about what the LORD said. In addition, if anything happens again, it will be a more meaningful thing for their current situation. But at this time, it''s obvious that they have changed, but what''s more, they have changed What reminds me? "You have a grudge against the blood clan? Is there any misunderstanding? " Jiangning said this place, there are some Tucao itself, it sounds like those things, we should understand that things here are not so easy to make complaints about. You can understand what happened when you hear the name of the blood clan. But there are some people who have no understanding of the current situation and want to deal with the things they are not good at as soon as possible. "Lord, something''s wrong." Suddenly, I don''t know where a person came out. Look at his body full of knives. Jiangning has a bad feeling. Maybe something will happen next. It''s the local witches! Jiangning calmly looked at the people here. If he was not sure that the LORD would not have any special expression at this time, he would have thought that everything was what they had discussed. Unfortunately, no one could explain the current situation. Even he did not understand what to say more."What happened?" The LORD spoke calmly, as if what he was answering was not what he said, and the current situation had been confirmed before? If he still thinks that there are some things that are not, maybe all of them will regret it. "Lord, I don''t know where they came from. Moreover, he is very hard on our local witches. It must be that people before found out that you were not there, so they started to attack us at this time. But are you sure you don''t need to say anything more? After all, at this time, our sorcerer clan is about to disappear. " Jiangning calmly looked at the man and did not say a word. If he understood that there was no action now, he could explain everything here, but the current situation seemed to be different. It''s like everything''s out of their control. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2224 "What do you mean? Why don''t I understand? Is Diwu our name? It''s the first time I''ve heard of the name of the Diwu tribe. Can you explain to me a little bit what happened? " The master pretended to be a fool. He was as accurate as ever. He didn''t say much when he looked at the current situation. However, Jiangning is not amused to think of the next thing that should be dealt with. It is a thing that he has no ability to deal with. If he says anything else, he may have some changes in his own situation. It''s just like it is now. If it''s not because the current situation seems too complicated, even if something happens that you don''t understand, it may not be of any use here. But I still don''t understand what I want to deal with. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, and now everything seems not particularly simple. If something special happens at this time, it may make him completely confused. So before I have a deep understanding, everything at present can be understood. Jiangning looked at the people who came over and didn''t say a little more. The Lord finally understood the current situation of their place, but he didn''t have any idea to deal with it when he thought of what would happen. After all, although their situation didn''t seem to have any special action, especially the action on his body seemed to have a kind of unknown feeling What''s the matter. "So you''d better think about what happened. I have to tell you. It seems that your current situation, though nothing will happen. But it''s something that your master can''t deal with easily. Do you really think you can solve everything at present? I think you''d better not take it too seriously. Otherwise you will feel better! " Jiangning looked at the people there and kindly said something that he didn''t have any plans at all. However, since this is already the case, it doesn''t mean anything. Is it because he doesn''t have any way to deal with his emotions, or is it that everything is ready? "What do you mean? Sorry, at this time, you''d better be careful. Although you don''t understand what happened to you, it seems that no matter what the reason is, you don''t have the ability to deal with it. And if you don''t want your situation to get worse. Let''s go now. " So at this time, there is no chance to prove what happened. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but it seems that you have a good chance. Your ability should be determined at the moment. In addition, if something unexpected happens, you can deal with it according to your own ideas. " Maybe if you want to deal with it well, maybe the sorcerer clan is still an obvious place. In addition, Qingfeng and the Lord didn''t say much. What they want to deal with must be treated as the only opportunity at this time. However, after I want to understand the current situation, I find that some things are not so nervous. "What did you say? I don''t think there is anything special at this time, although I don''t understand why you contradict me again and again. But the Diwu are my subordinates. What do you want to do? I really hope what you are doing now! " It seems that there is no harm at all. It''s just a very common way to say what you are doing now. But after you think about it, you can understand what you want to do. Isn''t it because of something that''s useless? Maybe even such a little servant knows that the current situation is not so easy to deal with. So although the whole person doesn''t understand what happened, at this time, if he is a more rational person, he won''t provoke the Lord, but there are some people who have no brains. "Yes, Lord, those people in Jiangning, they don''t know what they want to break into our local witches, and they make a mess of those things. So I''ll let you know in advance. At this time, you must not walk with Jiangning. " Oh, now he''s in trouble. Although I don''t understand what his purpose is, the current situation is really uncomfortable, which is to say something dispensable. If you don''t understand what they want to do, beat them up now. But he is not ready for himself, or everything is too small to say. No one can notice what is happening now. More likely, in the current situation, all they have may be trying to stir up the relationship between two people? But does Jiangning have a good relationship with the Lord? Two people speechless looking at the people, really do not understand what they think, although they do not understand what happened, but now the attitude is really unclear, so, obviously no action, but now it seems that something extraordinary happened. "Hello, little servant. Who told you that I have a good relationship with your master. Don''t you know that our relationship is very bad? Even if I have a bad relationship with your master, you don''t have to say these words, do you? Because it doesn''t seem to have any meaning, and because the current attitude seems very uncomfortable, you don''t understand what happened? "Jiangning funny looking at their action, this time is really ridiculous, even Jiangning to now this thing also does not have too much patience. Don''t say where the smile is particularly brilliant Lord. "Who told you that? Blood clan? It seems that I should give them a good return! " Although I don''t understand what happened, I have to say that this is the attitude here. No matter how big the idea is, this is how it should be dealt with here. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2225 The Lord didn''t pay any attention to the person below. Although he didn''t understand what to do, it was his own attitude here, and the idea of trying to understand laid the foundation at this time. "Jiangning, you come here with us. I think after you break through that environment, you should have some understanding of the current situation. In that case, I won''t talk too much about you? You need to take a good look at how to deal with it. " The Lord didn''t say anything, as if there was nothing to explain in this matter now, and their situation seemed more complicated, obviously there was nothing, but the words made them not know what to say, as if they didn''t say anything more. In addition, Jiangning can hardly understand these people. However, Jiangning didn''t mean to regret it at all. It seemed to him that the man in front of him had the ability to help him deal with everything at present. In addition, he knew more about the reasons for his existence and the blood clan matters. "Well, you go ahead. If anything happens, I''ll find out. But I hope you can make it clear that not everyone can come here. So if your people come next, I hope you can give me an explanation. " That''s right, there are people who come here now. Mingming doesn''t have any feelings, but they all think he is bullying, so looking at him always means that he wants to liberate him, but is the current situation so simple? But here, it seems that there is no effective way to deal with it. There is no one to help, but the current situation makes them have to think about what happened. I followed the Lord in and found nothing special. It''s just that there are still some people around whose bones haven''t been cleaned up. In addition, they seem to have a full understanding of the current situation, so there is no special reaction. Jiangning looked at the two people here, really don''t understand what Carmen wants to do now? It is reasonable to say that there is nothing special now. If there is any accident, what Jiangning can be sure is that those people outside certainly have no ability to survive. But here, will something strange happen? Jiangning walked with doubts, and now the doubts also fully expressed their ideas, but they didn''t have any meaning to explain, like they didn''t understand everything now. Especially at that time, how did he get in? Shouldn''t we deal with the situation outside before we can come in? But how did he break through to get to this place? Jiangning couldn''t understand these things, and even he didn''t react when he stood beside the snake cave. "Where is this kid from? I don''t have any feeling about everything now. Do you think he should express his full understanding of everything now? There''s nothing else to deal with? " I don''t know what happened. But in the current situation, it seems that the current thing is the basis that he can deal with. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Lord didn''t have his own ideas on some things, maybe these useless things wouldn''t happen at this time. Jiangning now has a little idea about what the two people said, or he just doesn''t understand what he should do at this time, but the situation seems to be different now. As if because of some reasons and do not understand how to deal with, or now all for them is a kind of meaningless things. The Lord obviously knows what they want to do now, which is why these things happen. The other is that there will be more things that can''t be predicted at this time. In addition, at this time, although we don''t know how to deal with their situation, if something else happens accidentally, we may all die here. However, in this situation, if it doesn''t have some impact on their situation, we can''t have any ability to deal with it. "Jiangning, I''m sorry to say something to you. At this time, do you understand what happened? Looking at you, how do I feel like you have something to say? In the current situation, it seems that if something happens, you''d better say it. It''s not only to have some understanding of my situation, but also to let you recognize your current situation. " When he said these words, Qingfeng was very friendly to remind him of his current situation. In addition, you are really embarrassed to explain your current situation, so it''s better to deal with your own things as soon as possible before they express their own situation. This is also an obvious decision of him, but some people obviously don''t regard the current situation as a thing. "What do you mean? Isn''t there any special situation now? So if something happens, you can say it. After all, I can help you deal with it at this time. But now I have nothing to influence! "Jiangning did not care, did not see what the breeze meant. When Qingfeng came, he was still puzzled. It seemed that there was nothing special in this place? So what are you doing now? But Qingfeng didn''t say much. Instead, she took out something at the foot of Jiangning. Jiangning did not understand what he wanted to do at this time, so he ignored him. But when he looked at something coming up from under him, he couldn''t help but move a little. What does that mean? How could it be in this place? I have no interest at all! "I said, what do you want to do? I''m not interested in talking to you about what''s dispensable here. Besides, if anything happens to you. I''d like to collect your body very much. Now this behavior is simply insane .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2226 Finally, because of the current things, he didn''t know what to do at all. In other words, it seems that Qingfeng''s action is to scare him. He looked at Qingfeng unhappily and wanted to tell them the unhappy idea. I hope he can calm down a little bit. In addition, if something happens, he has some ideas to express. Now he really doesn''t know what to do. Looking at the snakes that look very dangerous in Qingfeng''s hand, he doesn''t know what to say. Does he want to tell them that they can''t take such dangerous things here? In desperation, Jiangning saw that the people over there had already started to move, and he had nothing special. However, in the current situation, it seems that the Lord didn''t want to move at this time. Should be want to deal with as soon as possible, or at this time he thought of some important things, such as how to deal with blood? There is also the existence of blood should be how to deal with clean. Jiangning looked at the way he moved, there were some changes in his heart, but here, there should be nothing to stop them. Breeze speechless looking at two people, it seems that at this time should be a better way to deal with, but there are still some do not understand. "It''s boring. If there''s anything to say here, if it''s not because the situation here is too special. I won''t do these things, so at this time, it seems that you''d better be careful, at least don''t do such dangerous actions. " However, Qingfeng just moved his shoulder a little. Looking at the two people walking in front of him, he still had no choice but to follow up. Who let him have no way to deal with it now? Besides, what else can happen in his own territory? Jiangning looked at everything here and realized why they were sure that the person would not leave here. Was it because of the trap designed by the designer here? Doesn''t it look like too much talent? So now I don''t know what to do, and it seems useless? So I don''t know what to do at all. It doesn''t seem to be of any use. Jiangning has some doubts about the things here. It may be that he feels incredible to the designers here. Every step here is carefully designed by them. Similarly, in the current situation, it seems that he clearly wants to understand what happened through their actions. However, at this time, no one can give him an explanation. "Lord, who designed this place? Is that you? " Looking at these elaborate designs, he had to admire the master''s ability. How can you get such a move? I just don''t know if it will be the same as the current situation after they understand. He is very looking forward to it! "There''s nothing special now, though it looks wonderful. But after looking at this thing for a long time, there is nothing special, so you can understand the current situation. " There was no feeling of disobedience in what the LORD said, but it was precisely because of this situation that no matter what it was, Jiangning still calmed down his mood. In addition, at this time in the past, the only idea was to do well what he should have dealt with as soon as possible. Yes, everything is meaningless now, but when they say what happened, Jiangning has an obvious feeling that it is because of them that everything here seems to have no point of view! "I don''t understand what happened to you, but since it has already happened, I think there should be something to explain, such as what are these snakes? Although I don''t have a point of view, you shouldn''t fool me like this. " Jiangning looked at the design around him and the things Qingfeng was holding. He really didn''t understand why these things happened? Isn''t it because some things haven''t been dealt with? "You don''t have to care about what''s going on. Although nothing unexpected happened, you should also understand that at this time, if you can''t bear all this, the blood clan affairs can be ignored, because you can''t bear it at all. " There is no hesitation in what the LORD said, and there are some abnormal phenomena in his current tone. And nothing special has happened at this time. Even now, I don''t understand what happened. There are still some things, although Jiangning is not prepared to say more at this time, but seeing Qingfeng doesn''t care at all. His mood is unprecedented anger, what does that mean? Is it because he is not the same as them that the situation is the same now? "Qingfeng, can you see what''s going on here? If there is any accident, you can let me know. Although I don''t know how to deal with it at this time, it seems that it can only be dealt with at this time in the current situation, so you can say anything unexpected. For the moment, I won''t say anything more, and I won''t have any other complaints against you! "Jiangning is walking ahead. He has no unexpected idea about the current situation. What Qingfeng says better is that he is a pervert, which may have something to do with his medical skills. So in the face of the present things, I don''t mean to be afraid, but I don''t understand what some people think? "Yes, although there is no special solution to this problem, there is one thing you should know. Blood race is not an ordinary race. In particular, the design in it may be more exquisite than that of the Diwu. There are also vicious means. If you don''t want to be destroyed when you don''t have any ability, I think you''d better not be like this. " "The snakes in the blood clan are basically highly poisonous, and there are more kinds and numbers than here. If there is no way to deal with small things just because of this, I don''t think you need to say anything more here. " Qingfeng now seems to have changed a person. It''s a bit harsh to speak. "Well, I''ll take care of it now. In addition, if there''s anything else, I hope you can say it in advance, instead of making a surprise attack when I''m totally unprepared. It''s not good for us all! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2227 At this time, some uncertain things have happened, even they don''t know how to choose, especially now it seems that they came to this place just to teach Jiangning a lesson. But at present, Qingfeng is more like training some Jiangning, trying to let him bear all the present, rather than having nothing to explain. It''s also because at this time, although there seems to be nothing special, their situation is not as favorable as they thought. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s inability to deal with the current situation, Qingfeng would not let himself bear the burden here. "Let''s go! Although I don''t understand what you are doing, I can understand it at this time. In addition, if something happens here, I hope you can deal with it clearly. It''s not an indifferent way to prove everything at present, because it''s useless! " Although Jiangning''s words are a little blunt, they are quite different from them. It should also be regarded as a relatively good attitude, rather than saying anything without any idea. It is also a correct way to treat yourself. Jiangning is also serious now. What can be explained is that he has never been so serious before, and some methods are waiting for them to deal with them. But now there is no food for them to deal with, so we should deal with it as soon as possible. And get along with the Lord, let him think that this is an unreasonable person, he has no way to do everything now. It''s like the two of them don''t agree with each other! Therefore, there are still some understandable ways to observe the actions here. No matter how hard it is, you can also observe some other things at this time, instead of doing things here without any experience. It is more likely to show that the current situation can not be solved by two people. After understanding the current situation, we can also understand what happened. When we think of the past, does Jiangning even think that something is hiding from them? Because now everything seems very out of order. "Do you want to wait here? Although I won''t say anything more, it seems that in the present situation, if you don''t handle it carefully. I may be taken away by you, but I''m very sorry. I don''t have that idea at this time! " After Jiang Ning said that, he didn''t care what happened in the future. It seems that everything can be determined now. Although the two of them seem to be very helpful to him at this time, they can''t put everything on two people. Similarly, at this time, although there is nothing strange to show, it seems that there is no relationship at this time, so that they don''t know how to deal with it. If something else is going on. Maybe Jiangning will be at a loss for everything now. "Lord, what happened to this boy all of a sudden? How do I feel that something strange has happened? Do you want me to go over and tell him, otherwise this situation is very complicated. You should also understand that the final result can not be dealt with at this time. " On the contrary, Qingfeng doesn''t have any special ideas. After all, it''s not so easy to deal with it at this time. If any special ideas happen again, people here will not understand how to deal with it. In other words, their situation has become more complicated. "I don''t know much about him, but now I can do this. I think I can deal with it better. Although I don''t know what happened, we should try our best to deal with it at this time. You should be clear!" Yes, I don''t understand what happened, but now that it has happened, it shows that their plan also needs to be implemented. However, Jiangning did not think much now, instead, it began to move there. After all, in the current situation, it seems that only relying on itself can make a better choice! Moreover, the current situation is not as simple as the current situation. If anything happens again, they may feel how to deal with the situation in the near future. "And I want to know, what''s the use of your place? I don''t know what you think, but my intuition tells me that things will not be so simple now, so when I''m not in a hurry, you still tell me what I should deal with at present, and your expression looks too ugly! " Now there is nothing special, but because of their situation. There are also reasons why I don''t understand the environment, so I don''t know what to do now. I can only express everything with my own ideas! "Jiangning, I think you''ll understand what''s going to happen if you look here. Although we don''t know anything about it, there is still a way to tell you when we are faced with things here, that is, always move forward and don''t have any idea of going back." At this time, it seems that there is only this way, that is, I don''t understand what happened, so it seems that there are some different ways to deal with it at this time. So at this time, it seems that there is nothing for them to deal with. If they say anything more, there is one thing that can make them deal with it faster, that is, to start to adapt to everything here.What Qingfeng and the Lord seldom said was that they didn''t know what to do. It''s more likely that the current situation has exceeded the current situation. Besides, the current situation should not be as simple as the current action. If you are not careful, it is likely that all people will have strange ideas about the current situation. Unfortunately, Jiangning has completely ignored what happened. "I think I should also understand what you want to do, especially in the current situation, it seems that your action is to make your situation better as soon as possible. But no one can tell you that you have no way out in this situation? " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2228 Qingfeng is aware that some changes have taken place in Jiangning, and may also understand the current situation. They just want to stop everything through these things. Of course, he will not think that Jiangning wants to give up the current things. "Although I don''t understand what happened, I know how to do it at this time. Besides, I think you should understand it yourself. I will go straight ahead without any idea of staying. So I hope you can give me your hand to help me when I am in great difficulty. Although in the current situation, I am not particularly optimistic about everything. " Jiangning expressed some of his own views. Of course, he understands that the current person just wants to go through some things to get better promotion. But there is one thing they don''t understand, that is, at this time. He''s ready to stop it with his life. "I hope so!" Qingfeng also understood what they thought, so he didn''t say anything more at this time. It seems that the current situation is to make himself more sober. In addition, Jiangning has understood, so there is nothing to say. Jiangning didn''t care what the man behind wanted to do. He started to move directly to the place in front of him. His intuition told him that the situation now seems not so simple. Besides, the LORD put Li Ming in the place now, which means that it will not be a simple place. Sure enough, is it going to start? Jiangning looked around the rigorous place, really do not understand what happened, may be in this place to let them understand that at this time, all of them can no longer act, sure enough, all of this is in Jiangning''s expectation, there is no difference at all! "Is it a random arrow? I didn''t expect that there would be such things in this place? Am I too smart? Or is this place such a simple thing? Doesn''t it look like the designers of this place are smart people? " Jiangning looked at the random arrows around him. For the first time, he had a feeling that the designer was not particularly powerful. He could simply hide from the place, but arranged these useless places? Do you think everything here seems too simple? "Qingfeng, you go to ask the people inside to put down the highest standard things. At this time, we are ridiculed. This matter can''t exist in any case, so go quickly. I don''t want to see anything useless! " Jiangning didn''t realize that these things would happen just because he didn''t care at all. Is it because the situation here seems too simple? But after understanding, I can understand what the Lord wants to do! Qingfeng looks at the person in front of him and gives him a sympathetic look. Since there is nothing to understand, it shows that Jiangning is the person they like at this time. I just don''t know if it will be Zhang''s former resolute man! Qingfeng didn''t pay attention to the things around him and began to move straight ahead. I don''t have any feeling about the arrows around me. It''s better to say that the arrows around me are just like empty pendulum to Qingfeng. They are useless to their situation! In this way, he seems to have no any sense of the same straight in front of the past, in addition to the front of Jiangning also deliberately stay for a while. After a proud look at Jiangning, where there is no leisure to speak, Qingfeng once again feels that no matter who you offend, you can''t offend the Lord. What an obvious example is Jiangning? "What the hell is this? Don''t you mean you don''t have a little feeling? But now it seems that this situation clearly has anything to do with them? But does it have anything to do with the way they walk? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " I don''t know why. In a word, the current situation seems to be a little complicated. Although I don''t know how to deal with it, Jiangning still follows him. Want to see how he acts, and then follow his actions to move! "Jiangning, what are you doing! Be careful what happens. After all, there is no time to be distracted at this time! " The Lord suddenly called Jiangning, and then let Jiangning in a moment did not keep up with the breeze, followed by a variety of arrows! "Lord, can you understand a little bit what you want to do now? I don''t think it''s boring? So what does Qingfeng want to do now? Or what instructions did he receive? " Finally understand the current situation, but for them, there should be no ability to deal with everything at present. If they follow any idea, it may make them do something more terrible. So at this time, it seems that the Lord must have done something! But why is there no premise? "In fact, there''s nothing wrong, just looking at your alertness. So I''ll help you to improve. In fact, you don''t have to thank me too much. After all, everything at this time is no big deal. Just take a good look at it yourself. "I didn''t say anything else, as if this is what they want to understand, but in the end, it seems that there is no way to deal with the current things. "Well, I''ve come, to make you feel at ease. What I can tell you is that now your friends are in the Diwu clan, there should be no dangerous things, so now you don''t have to worry too much! " After trying to understand what these things are, he has a little understanding of how to deal with them. Besides, because the current situation seems complicated, no one can help them deal with them too much? It''s an insult to them! However, the current situation has left him with no way to deal with it, because the Lord just smiles when he looks at the breeze coming out. Everything else seems to have never happened. He just looks at their situation and has some different views. After leaving the two people, Jiangning feel now the atmosphere has some special! "Damn, I didn''t expect to be calculated by you two. You wait for me, I will let you know what you will bear next, although I have to admit that you look dark now! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2229 Jiangning doesn''t have a rest now, because although they don''t seem to have any problems, they don''t know why the arrows around them are changing, and the speed of coming is gradually increasing. Almost he can''t catch the arrows now! Fortunately, his flexibility is relatively good, so it''s easy to avoid these arrows. "Damn it, I didn''t expect these things to happen. It seems that I still underestimate your role. I just don''t know if you can be ready for the damage as if nothing happened at this time." Jiangning''s hand is far faster than his brain''s reaction. Although it seems that he has no experience now, he directly takes out his sword to hit the arrow flying over. Because of the reason of hitting, and Jiangning uses a lot of strength, when he flies back, he directly hits the crack on the stone wall. At the same time, because there are too many arrows flying over, Jiangning is dirty now. "Lord, looking at your current action can basically solve everything. Although it seems that there is nothing special, you can see that his speed is obviously higher than before, and his strength is also improved a lot. I didn''t expect that Jiangning still has this potential. But also a small central plains people After Qingfeng and the Lord returned to their own place, they did not experience anything else. Moreover, in the current situation, it seems that they clearly want to let Jiangning recognize their own strength, or let him improve his own strength. "Yes, it''s a material that can be made, but the current situation is too much pressure for him, and those blood clan people are not easy to provoke. And the Soul Eater in the middle doesn''t know what he thinks? If something happens accidentally, it''s not just him who has the trouble. Don''t you see that the people led by Jiang Ning are not willing to bear all the present responsibilities? " When the LORD said these words, he still had some worries, but in the front, Jiangning''s performance finally made his situation look better, instead of these unknown situations. So now, although there is no special change in the whole person, it is undeniable that he really looks different now. When I first saw him, I just thought that their strength was better than that of ordinary people, but I didn''t feel that they could defeat them. But now they have some different situations, because Jiangning knew at the beginning that they were not his enemies, so in the next time, Jiangning wanted to rely on them . "There''s nothing going on now, though I don''t understand what''s going on. But now this situation makes them understand that relying on others is not a possible thing. However, at this time, it makes them realize that their ability and the ability of blood clan are still useful to them! " The LORD said so many words for the first time, Qingfeng looked at him differently. I have no idea what happened. It is reasonable that there should not be such a move now. "Damn, isn''t it over yet?" Jiangning looked at the arrow that had been hitting at him. Slowly, he had some feeling that he couldn''t say. So now, although it didn''t seem that there was any special action, the arrow that came over was faster and faster. Jiangning knew who was responsible for the current situation with his eyes closed. But at this time, he didn''t seem to have anything to prove, and he didn''t see them, so the whole person was getting worse. "Damn it, it''s coming back. Is there any change as the present thing. Or do you want him to deal with everything as soon as possible before fighting others? I don''t think I have any ability to solve the current problem at this time, or do I want to understand how to deal with it as soon as possible through the current situation? " Jiangning does not know what to do when he looks at the present action. Isn''t it that it has no effect at all? But now everything should be able to understand more quickly, but the arrow in front of him didn''t mean to stay, or he shot directly at him without any stay. Slowly, he seems to have found the law. It doesn''t mean to be afraid of flying arrows. It seems that in the current situation, this is a better way. In addition, it is also a measure of them. "It''s really a funny thing, but I don''t know if you can let me be quiet at this time, or can you bear my next revenge? I don''t think you have the ability to deal with the current things. Besides, you two don''t know what happened in the future. If there are some more such things, it may be a blow to you too! " Jiangning looked at the arrow flying over, just thinking about how to deal with the next two people. What''s more, we should teach them a lesson, at least let them know that Jiangning is not easy to offend. So in the current situation, they don''t know what to do at all, or all of the current things make them understand that the current thing is a kind of comfortable thing. If something is happening, he may not understand how to deal with it.Jiangning still didn''t reduce the number of arrows coming, and he didn''t show any politeness. After all, if anything changes at this time, it''s not just their situation that they don''t have the ability to deal with. In another way, the current situation is that Jiangning wants to hit every powerful arrow with his own power at this time It seems more useful to fight back with more strength. I just don''t know whether these arrows will fight back according to their strength in the current situation. But looking at the arrows he hit in the past, it seemed that he didn''t fight back at all. He was at ease in an instant, and looked at the things he destroyed. He still has some happy ideas. At least at this time there is no ability to deal with it. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2230 However, although Jiangning now seems normal, and there is nothing strange about it, if anything happens, the situation here seems too strange! But Jiangning didn''t have any feeling. It just looked at the people there and felt what had changed. However, Jiangning looked at his power and hit that thing again and again. He really didn''t find any confusion. "Lord, are you involved in anything else? I always feel that the current situation is too strange. So are you sure you can solve the current problem? How can I look at you too indifferent? Shall I remind you a little bit, what are we doing now? " Although there is no special idea, what the Lord has done is really an unusual thing. But his attitude is not very good, if not because of too insipid behavior. But the things he did were more and more dark. He was really terrible. Didn''t he see that Jiangning was already injured? But what else do you want to do now? It seems that he wants to let Jiangning know what has happened through the current situation. "What are you talking about? In fact, in the past, I also want you to understand what is happening through the current situation. In addition, I am here for you, but I didn''t expect that in the next time, you will become a doctor directly, so there is no time for you to try everything now. So if you want to at this time. I can still let you pass! " Qingfeng knows that such a person can''t lie at all. Now saying these things means that he wants to do it. But he was a troublesome person when he thought of the things before, but he was still scared to move back a few steps. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to care about me. Besides, I''m in a very good condition now. I don''t need to do so much exercise. In addition, if anything happens to you, I can give you treatment, but now I''ll let it go! I don''t need it! " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning''s body, which can''t be described as embarrassment. So now I really sympathize with him. If you don''t do well, you''ll provoke the Lord. It can only be said that Jiangning is now a man who has been teased by the Lord, but there is no room for refutation. "What the hell is this place? Is it really the place where Li Ming is imprisoned? How is that possible? If Li Ming is here alone, don''t go out completely. It''s good to leave a complete corpse here, and say that there are useless things. " Jiangning finally destroyed that place, and now came directly to the kingdom of animals. There are also some things that don''t seem to be particularly obvious. They have unexpected toxins. Even Jiangning has to observe what''s going on here. In addition, he doesn''t know how to deal with the current situation, so everything looks like a joke. After understanding their situation, I can understand what happened. Because of the present poisons, he doesn''t know what to do, especially how to deal with them. Basically, we should understand how to deal with the situation better. In addition, Jiangning has no special action on everything now. After all, it seems that in the current situation. It seems that there is no feeling, so the whole person can basically understand what their situation is. "Damn it, you''d better prove what it is now. If it''s because of any change in your situation, no matter what it is, I will let you get what you should have. But according to the current situation, you should have no special idea. So wait for me there! I''ll let you know what will happen to me! " Jiangning looked at the poison now, it was disgusting, but he thought of what had happened, even if he knew what should happen next. He still chose not to say anything. Take out your own sword directly and watch the poisons hit you there. So at this time, it seems that there is nothing at all. Now it is decided by our own choice. In addition, since these poisons are not sure of their toxicity. So just don''t let them contaminate themselves. There are also some things that may seem more unintelligible. These things to them are just things that they have no ability to deal with! So now Jiangning just puts away the useless things a little bit, or when he meets these poisons, he also uses his own sword to kill him. As for the blood of those animals, he has no feeling at all, or as long as the poison gas does not infect his body, nothing will happen . This is the best proof! Jiangning uses his fastest speed to kill those things that seem to be particularly eye-catching. Although some things have changed for them, there is nothing here to stop him, even the Lord has no ability.What Jiangning didn''t see, however, was that although these things looked disgusting, his speed of sword wielding was much faster than before, and his speed of avoiding those things was also very fast. It seems that these things are the reasons why the Lord wants Jiangning to adapt in advance. In addition, he needs to change everything through these changes, and realize the strength of the blood clan through these things. And Jiangning didn''t disappoint him, so there is no special idea about the current situation. Everything is just their guess. Jiangning''s disgusting feeling now is that at this time, the blood he killed other animals has spread all over here. He also had a special disgust for the blood. No matter what time you want to wash your body, at least it''s time for you. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2231 Besides, there is nothing special at this time. If something happens again because of their actions, there may be countless troubles. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he will not do the current action, but because their situation does not look very good, he does not know what to do at this time. It seems that all of them are in trouble Everything has nothing to do with him, and I don''t understand what happened. "Lord, I have a premonition that we may have a hard time at this time, and we can understand what happened by looking at him. It''s not an ordinary thing to deal with at all, so do you really want to do these things now? I told you in advance. You should be careful when you have any decisions. Besides, don''t involve me The last sentence is the most important one. Although it doesn''t seem to have changed, only he knows what to say at this time. Besides, every move doesn''t mean to stop, and the situation is not so serious. "And I don''t know what to say to you about everything at present. It seems that Jiangning doesn''t care about everything at this time, but do you understand what''s going on? What do you think is on him? Look at his eyes again. Now he is about to collapse, so do you want to do the next one? " Every move of the other party is under their observation. Although there is no change now, they are afraid of what will happen to them. But now, Jiangning is just passing through the snake cave. Now it''s about to collapse, and how to deal with the things behind it. "Qingfeng, don''t forget that now is not the time for you to deal with it. Besides, how powerful the blood clan is, you should understand that even we don''t have a solution. Do you think Jiangning can deal with it? Don''t act rashly Qingfeng is dumb. He knows that everything he says is right, but what should he do? He seems to have made some changes to the current situation, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Especially looking at Jiangning''s actions. "I see. Now I won''t do anything rash. Now I also understand what happened. If Jiangning doesn''t go through this action, he really doesn''t have the ability to deal with the blood clan, but everything behind is cruel to him. " When Qingfeng spoke, Jiangning had already passed this pass. Although it seemed that there was no change, Qingfeng could understand it from the doctor''s point of view. Jiangning''s heart has changed, but I don''t know whether the change is good or bad. Of course, the Lord knows what his action means now. The reason why he didn''t say anything is that he wanted to see Jiangning come back to that point. He just hoped that Jiangning would not let him down. In fact, for the existence of the blood clan, the Lord is particularly annoying, now looking at the people, he still has an idea that he will defeat the people there. After thinking about it, I immediately looked at Jiangning''s action, although it didn''t seem to change at this time. But Jiangning''s eyes have changed unconsciously. It seems that he is more confident in defeating the blood clan. Even the Lord dare not easily deny this man now. "What is it this time? How can there be a smell of blood? Is this the place where the Lord keeps their blood? But it doesn''t smell like blood. What is the reason? " Jiangning came to a place. Because of the taste, he didn''t move easily. He just didn''t understand what happened at this time. After all, in her eyes, it was not so simple, especially it smelled very uncomfortable. "When we get there, we can see if we can go to the blood clan, or if we can make friends with Jiangning as an ally. Qingfeng, I think you have this feeling at the first sight when you see him, so don''t say anything more. I think at this time, we can make sure what happens, and we can bear it ourselves! " It''s rare that Qingfeng didn''t refute this time. Looking at their actions, he can understand what''s going on at present, especially Jiangning''s careful movement. He didn''t immediately start all this. He can understand that maybe it''s a better start for them, at least he has a certain affirmation of his own existence. Jiangning is not so afraid of blood. Just how long can this phenomenon last! "Jiangning, as long as you pass this pass, we will cooperate with you to go to the blood clan. If you have an accident here, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to go to the blood clan, so you should figure out what you should do." However, now when he understood it, he found that there was nothing special. The situation here was like something special happened. Even if he wanted to understand it, there was no way to deal with it. So he stayed here and didn''t know what to do. In addition, what they said should not have any effect in the current situation. It''s as if they don''t understand what''s going on because of what''s going on now. In addition, Jiangning is a little uncomfortable with everything inside. You can understand what''s going on by listening to what they say."Qingfeng, is that true?" For that person with a dark stomach, the only situation now is to ask Qingfeng. I have to say that only what Qingfeng said will make him think that things have changed, rather than looking at those people who don''t know what to do. "Jiangning, I never tell lies. If you can''t even pass the current level, you really can''t go anywhere. What I can tell you is. Blood clan is not as simple as you think, and everything there is likely to have nothing to do with you, so you should think about it yourself. " It''s like trying to answer him and hear what he says. Qingfeng didn''t have time to express his situation. Instead, the LORD went on with his words. He just wanted to see what he would look like at this time, but it shouldn''t look so ugly. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2232 Jiangning doesn''t have any hesitation now, although it seems strange at this time, and their attitude seems to have nothing to deal with. If anything else happens, it may make Jiangning give up everything at this time, or even make the current situation have nothing to deal with for some dispensable reasons To deal with opportunities. Jiangning did not pay attention to what happened now, and began to move straight ahead. At the moment when his hand touched the door, he was afraid to go in and face those things he didn''t want to see. But at this time, it seems that there is no chance to understand everything. Especially their things don''t look very good. Slowly, Jiangning remembered everything now. Although he didn''t understand what he wanted to do, in the current situation, it seems that it should be because of their reasons. What''s more, their actions were not so simple. He just let Jiangning smell the things inside. He still had some discomfort and didn''t understand what it was because of . "Maybe it''s because I don''t particularly understand these things that your situation seems to be a little complicated. But at this time, I think you should understand how to deal with it. Besides, there may be nothing for you now, but for me, it''s not only a commitment to them, but also an opening to myself Start, so you''d better be prepared for what you should be! " Jiangning knew where they were. Although he didn''t know what had happened, the current situation was also a clear beginning. Since he said these words, he would not let other things go. What would stop him. Although it seems that there is no special change, and because their things seem to have something to explain, Jiangning does not say much at this time. Anyway, they can see clearly. In that case, what else does he need to say? Now is an insult to them, or the beginning of this is to prove to them. "It seems that this guy wants to understand, otherwise these things won''t happen. In addition, in the current situation, I think you''d better have a little understanding of what you should do. You''ll pick up Jiangning later, just be careful of his revenge." I don''t know what happened, but since it has happened, it shows that their situation looks more interesting at this time. In addition, at the moment when Jiangning opened the door, there was still some discomfort, but there was no intention of retreating. "Is that what you want me to see? I didn''t expect you to show me these things? Don''t you fear that I suddenly have some unexpected idea? Or will everything now make us sad? What a hateful man. " In Jiangning''s eyes, all this was blood. Although he didn''t know what was happening, his nose couldn''t bear the stimulation of the smell of blood, especially when there was nothing wrong, but there were some snake heads and other animal bodies cut off. This kind of thing disgusted him very much, but he didn''t say much when he thought of what he should do next. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but it seems that in this situation. What I''m sure is that you just want to repair me. It''s a group of people who look very speechless. " Yes, it seems that although there is nothing wrong, we have learned what happened, so even if we have complaints in our hearts, we dare not say it easily at this time. Looking at their attitude, we have some bad feelings. Jiangning looked at the whole room full of blood, but unexpectedly, none of the blood flowed towards the outside. If she hadn''t seen everything with her own eyes, I''m not sure that would have happened? Looking at the things here, he really doesn''t understand what happened, just because their situation seems too complicated? In other words, everything is a meaningless thing for them now, so Jiangning will have leisure to observe everything here. Although they don''t understand what happened, the blood doesn''t have any appearance of wanting to flow outside. It''s really inconvenient! "These things look like solids? Did he read something wrong at this time? But every move here is basically what I have done. Nothing should happen, but why doesn''t the blood flow? " Jiangning looked at the blood as if it were spread on a solid. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, he still went to the side to have a good observation, trying to figure out what had happened. The smell of blood around him was always irritating his nose. He wanted to escape from everything at present, but he didn''t have any idea to escape when he thought that something more disgusting would happen in the blood clan. I watched silently around, trying to calm down the disgusting feeling. "Are these things wrapped up in invisible things? Didn''t you expect that they had developed to this point? It seems to belittle them, but why store them? Will there be some bad taste? "Jiangning touched the blood with his hand. He felt that the blood was not what it looked like. It was something like a river. But why did it look like there was no action now? And it''s like a solid. Slowly, Jiangning seems to have forgotten these feelings. Although their situation doesn''t look very good, especially the smell of blood, he can''t feel what happened at this time. What''s more, because the smell of blood doesn''t seem so disgusting, so he doesn''t feel much at this time. "Qingfeng, do you want me to get used to these things now? Although it seems that there is no situation, I have basically adapted to the smell of blood, so if nothing happens, open the door for me, and now I want to go out! " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2233 Jiangning didn''t know where they were watching him, so there was some nervousness in what they said now. They didn''t know where anyone was watching. Just when he was observing the blood just now, he clearly touched a mechanism that could be opened, but it was not in this room. So now it seems that there is nothing special at all. Maybe it''s also because we don''t know what happened in the current situation. Even if we understand it, no one understands it. But the people here opened it slowly. Looking at the current situation, it seemed that what they said just now worked. So now we have the safest thing. Although there seems to be no special action, and their behavior seems to be particularly embarrassing. Now there''s nothing special, and the people who opened it now seem to be instructing him. Even at this time, he has to think about how to deal with it in order to complete everything. "Although I don''t understand what you are doing, you have basically helped me at this time, so I won''t say much at this opportunity, but if I find anything strange next, I think you''d better explain it a little bit." Jiangning looks at the current situation, which is the feeling. Although he didn''t understand what it was because of, looking at the scene in front of him, although he didn''t understand what had happened, he told them a little bit. At least after he promoted him, he would try to forgive them as long as their behavior didn''t seem too excessive. The LORD looked at Jiangning''s action and laughed. For him, there is no chance at all in the current situation. What''s more, he just expressed his dissatisfaction. He believed that if anything really happened, the person in front of him should deal with it well. "Jiangning, this is the last test. It depends on your ability. Before you finish, we won''t say anything, but we still need you to have a good box. How can we let you understand that this is the case now. And the blood clan is much more difficult than what we let you see, so please ask for your own happiness! " The Lord chuckled, though he had some admiration for Jiangning. For those weaknesses can also be for their friends customer service, also have a future life to overcome, but some things are far from so simple, he already should understand. Jiangning didn''t say much about it, on the contrary, he made fun of it. But when I think of their actions, I didn''t answer at last. Instead, I looked at the door in front of me and felt a bad feeling. Is it because of them? Jiangning also has to be a little hesitant. Now that these things happen at this time, this is what they say, he will deal with them as soon as possible. He just hopes that after she goes out, they can treat it as if nothing has happened, but now everything is a joke. In addition, their situation should not be like now The situation is so simple. "I see. I''ll be waiting for you. Just at this time, it seems that you still have a little understanding. Although you don''t understand what you want to do, the blood clan is one tenth of the total. If you don''t see it, I don''t think I''m willing to. Moreover, when you get to that place, you may not have time to adapt to all that. " Qingfeng''s words now sound like some changes, though you don''t know what it is. But his mood should be understandable. Jiangning is also at ease about this. After all, what Qingfeng says now is not a joke. What''s more, what happened to them should have some changes to their own situation. As expected, the current situation is just like this. I just don''t understand whether the current things really look so simple? Although I don''t know how to deal with it, Jiangning is really afraid of everything now, not because he is the only one, but because everything dressed here is basically a blow to him. Now he has some doubts. Did those two people put Li Ming here before? If so, he can guarantee that Li Ming will not go out. Even if it is to avoid the first arrow, but it is impossible to pass the first level and the second level. Li Ming still has a little understanding of that person, and his heart is not very bad. If there is one shortcoming, it is that at this time, Li Ming has a feeling of being greedy for life and afraid of death. Although sometimes he doesn''t understand very well, he didn''t show it when he came over, but it is because of these relations that these things happen in the dreamland. In the dreamland, Li Ming may have seen everything he has been afraid to admit. Similarly, at this time, Li Ming knows that he is greedy for life and afraid of death, so the next series of things will happen. "Although I don''t understand what happened to you at this time, I think there are some things I need to know a little bit about with you. Will Li Ming not be put here? The reason why they say it is that they are not sure about everything now? But the current situation does not seem to have anything special, you will not be Alzheimer''s? That''s why I forget what happened? "Jiangning said incredulously, though he didn''t understand what had happened. But the surprise in his eyes didn''t mean to stop at all, and because of the current situation, he had an idea that could be determined, but after she said it, no one could answer him. Now when I think of what the man just said, he has some embarrassment. It can''t be said that Jiangning is too surprised at this time, but here, he can''t understand who actually found these things? But the things he said didn''t have the ability to solve them, but looking at the things in front of him, he really didn''t know what to say. "Where is this? Shouldn''t it be said that there are some more pleasing things? But the front is full of bones. In addition to human bones, there are also some animal bones. The feeling of pressing them down just now is about to come out. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2234 Although I don''t know what the reason is, the current situation is not very good. It looks like a broken bone. You can clearly know that it was sewn up by them, and it''s not a human bone. Seeing this, Jiangning was not surprised. Did anyone have so many abilities? How could they sew up the bones of different people? These things don''t look right! Besides human bones, there are also some animal bones. He really didn''t understand who thought of it when he sewed human bones and animal bones together. But looking at so many bones, he really doesn''t know what to do. Is this the mental pressure? But why do you feel your whole body can''t move? Jiangning wanted to move some of his body to deal with those things, but now he realized that he could not move at all. Moreover, at this time, it seems that everything here is a kind of more interesting thing. If something really happens, it must be an interesting start to the current situation. I don''t know what will happen to them at this time. Is the situation really so simple? He had some expectations. "Human bones, fox bones, skulls and rabbit bones!" Now Jiangning can realize that these bones are still found in that place. If it wasn''t for the complicated situation there, these things might not have happened. But now it seems that these things are a little confused and don''t know what to do. Jiangning looked at these things now, although he did not understand what had happened, but since it had been so, it showed that the things here did have an ambiguous attitude. On the contrary, Jiangning didn''t understand the use of coming to this place. And he just felt that his whole body was not the same. Now I think that something bad has happened. In addition, the current situation seems to be more troublesome. So even if you want to deal with the present things, you don''t know what to do. These bones just remind him of some bad things in the past. Now things just make him feel his mood is very bad, and here let him have a feeling of vomiting, is the reason to come here is to want to deal with the things now? There doesn''t seem to be any other changes! "What''s the matter? Is there anything else about these bones? But there are only some bones here. Is there anything else? It shouldn''t be Jiangning''s hand couldn''t help touching those bones. Although he didn''t understand the use of these bones, the only way to explain it was here. These bones were the reason to stop him from moving forward, so it was better to figure out what to do. However, looking at these bones, there was nothing else, and although the situation here did not understand what had happened, Jiangning basically understood what had happened when he thought of everything here. After understanding all this, Jiangning found that when his hand touched the bones, the bones seemed to have changed. So although he didn''t understand what happened now, it didn''t seem like a good opportunity. He looked at the touch of these bones in his hand and became more and more weak. Although he didn''t understand what happened, he seemed to find a way to open the door. Because these bones have gradually become weak in his eyes. Although he didn''t understand the reasons, Jiangning still used those bones to see if there would be any changes. So he picked up the present bones and looked at the things here. He also had some ideas. Jiangning vaguely touched a lot of bones, and those bones became weak under his touch. There is no ability to make these changes again. So now we can see how to deal with the current things. "It''s really the reason. I just don''t understand. Can you take a good look at it now? How do you feel that such a bad thing will happen? I think you''d better change your situation slowly in the future! " A room of bones, almost all under the touch of Jiangning become weak. So he looked at the current situation, although he didn''t understand what happened, his intuition told him that the key to the front door must have something to do with these bones, so now as long as we find a bone that won''t deform, we can deal with everything. Jiangning used his own ability to find the bones now, but after touching hundreds of bones, none of them would not soften. Now he does not understand what will happen to this thing, so the whole person still does not have any complaints to find the bones that will not deform, just hope that it is not a matter of cajoling them at this time. "Lord, I think this time should be a good start. In addition, at this time, it seems that Jiangning should be able to bear everything. So you should understand something. Jiangning at this time, basically already understand their feelings, in addition, at this time, Jiangning has begun to adapt to the current things, so there should be no accidentLooking at the situation there, Qingfeng finally began to explain what had happened, and now that the situation is like this, it means that his ability can basically be understood now. "It''s not that I don''t want to release him. You know his luck is so bad that he hasn''t responded at this time. Especially those bones, you see, he''s almost finished, but he didn''t find them The Lord doesn''t care. It seems that he doesn''t care about everything. And although they don''t understand his current situation, it is also because the current things let them understand what should happen, just like their own existence. If Jiangning''s luck is like this, the Lord can''t say anything useless. Qingfeng is still touching those bones again and again. He really doesn''t know what to say, anyway. But think of their own situation, breeze or laugh. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2235 That''s right. Now he is just unlucky. He can''t be unlucky any more. He has seen the bones very clearly. There was nothing, but now the situation is not optimistic. Here, Jiangning has seen almost everything in a room, but there are still some situations that are not clear. For example, at this time, half of the things have not been dealt with. "Yes, I don''t know what happened in Jiangning, but it''s not very good now. Especially, he doesn''t know what it is because of, and the bone is not so easy to find. Just look at how much he''s looking for now, and there are some other situations you may not understand He doesn''t have much leisure to deal with these things himself. " Although I don''t understand what happened, at this time, it seems that everything is ready. No matter what I say more, it''s useless. Anyway, it''s already like this. No matter what I say more, it''s useless for him. Besides, I can understand it here Did you? "I don''t understand what happened, but at this time, it''s also an expression of my attitude. If I''m not careful, I may stay in it directly, so I''m still looking at how he should deal with it. It''s also a process of changing my attitude towards him." At this time, they seem to have understood how to deal with it, but it has to be said that now he looks really bad, and his luck is lazy enough, so they won''t think about what happened? The bones here are about to be touched by them. "So now this is the last place? I said, do you need to release the deepest place? I think it''s going to be very interesting when it comes out, but I don''t know what you want to do. And do you have any other ideas at this time? " Qingfeng looked at their movements, and finally there were some changes. Although I don''t understand why these things happen, isn''t it a behavior prepared for my own attitude? He had some expectations of what would happen next. "How can you say these things? I think you should understand what I will do, and according to the current situation, do you think I can say it? Or should he go to that place. I think you should understand! " Yes, although I don''t understand what happened, even the Lord never dared to go there. It seems that she only went in once in her impression,. It seems that it''s still because of his father, but he hasn''t been to that place since then. But now when he said these words, there was no one to refute them, and he didn''t have any feeling. So is it useful now? I always think that the Lord is hiding something, but I don''t say what I think. "It doesn''t matter. Although I don''t understand what happened, I think I should have more ideas at this time. And here, you should know that I will never let people in that place, even Jiangning. If he has more ability, I will let him go to this place, but not at this time." Although the Lord didn''t understand what was going on, it was because of this that he had some embarrassed thoughts, as if he was making a knife in other people''s hearts. Looking at the Lord''s attitude towards Jiangning, Qingfeng is still a little afraid that this thing will go into his own place, and there will be some strange attacks on his own situation, so it''s better to be careful now. "What''s the matter? He''s almost done with the bones there! So do you want him in now? I think there should be some other movements that need to be seen. You should understand them a little bit yourself! And what should we do next? " Qingfeng now feels that his luck is not very good. There is no other action here, but it is true that Jiangning suffered a lot because of their ideas. Looking at what he said just now, he was really a little afraid that he would be punished. "I didn''t expect him to move so fast. A room full of bones is about to be cleaned up by him. I think he is about to come in at this time. Do you have anything to pay attention to? If something happens, I''ll handle it a little bit. In addition, I''ll be more useful if I''m ready. " Although the Lord does not know what happened, but now the attitude seems very bad. In fact, there are some fears about his situation. If something happens next, he doesn''t know how to deal with it. Isn''t it because of these things? Finally, although nothing happened to Jiangning at this time, there were only two bones left. Looking at these two bones, he really hesitated. I don''t know what will happen. If none of the bones is real, isn''t he wasting the time now? But if you don''t go, you really don''t know what will happen next, "in that case, come here as soon as possible. Although you don''t know what will happen, you can also explain yourself at this time. I just hope this thing is true, otherwise I really don''t have time to waste."When he thought of something, he didn''t hesitate to do everything at present. It''s not difficult for him to deal with at this time. It''s just that he doesn''t know what to do in some situations, but it''s not the same now. It seems that''s what happened to them. Jiang Ning fiercely clenched his teeth, picked up a bone at random and drove towards that place. "Collapse!" The small cracking voice made him understand that there was nothing special to deal with at this time, and the current situation didn''t seem to be particularly easy to deal with. So the whole person seems to be difficult to get along with, just because Jiangning wants to find out about the two people, "Oh, it''s turned on. It seems that it''s not easy to deal with at this time. Besides, if something happens. This person should have some solutions for us. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2236 Jiangning himself did not think that he just did a little bit, but he really did not understand what happened. Although at this time he still knew how to deal with it, or what they thought of everything at present, looking at what was about to open there, he had no ability to move. "I don''t understand what you want to do, but at this time, I have something to explain to you, that is, in the current situation, it seems that you should have a way to deal with it, but at this time, you didn''t ask my consent at all, so no matter what the reason is, I hope you can give me an explanation after this matter is over ¡£¡± Although the person who came in didn''t seem to say anything, but he didn''t lose his idea to solve it. Especially, although the current action seems to be nothing, the results here can prove what happened, otherwise Jiangning would not have said these words so calmly. In particular, his eyes had an unprecedented firmness. "I have to say that you can come here at this time. I still have some worries. Although I don''t understand what you say is useless, I need to calm down a little at this time. I have something to tell you." The LORD looked at this person''s action, there were some changes, although he didn''t understand what happened, but the smile from the corner of his mouth made him not understand what happened, especially in this place, he always felt that the LORD had an unspeakable meaning. "Yes, I know you don''t mean any harm to me, but now you should not have any thoughts about me, so you can say something. Although I won''t have too many thoughts, I can basically guarantee what you are thinking and help you solve what you think." Jiangning does not hesitate to say what he wants to say. Although it seems troublesome, it can be regarded as a lesson to him. It''s nothing. But he always said something that didn''t make any sense. "Now that it is, can we leave now? In addition, if those people are still with you, I hope you can let them go. Of course, the premise of all this is that they are still with you. If not, you can do what you want to do! " Jokes, if you want to say these words at this time, you have to say that their situation is that they have no unexpected views on them, and I believe they will not do such boring things, "well, now that they have done so. So take me to see what happened. I don''t want anything meaningless to happen. At this time, I think you should also look forward to what will happen next. " Although it doesn''t seem to have changed at all, it''s because the current situation looks different. So I don''t know what should happen next, only in this place as before things have not happened, but I didn''t think he still didn''t move, this situation makes him look very bad. "Although I don''t understand what you want to do, I hope you don''t disturb me at this time. In addition, if anything happens, you can solve it by yourself. Don''t say anything useless at this time. I think you should understand what I mean." Because he knew what happened here, he didn''t know anything about the actual situation and might not say these words. But at this time, he didn''t want to rely on this thing to deal with it. He found a place to take a bath and casually disposed of his dirty things. He has made his own decision on the matter just now, "since you two have nothing to deal with, I will deal with it in my own way at this time. In addition, I have something to tell you that I am not a person who is used to completing things with the help of others, so if there is no accident, I will stop here Let''s go This time he came out and didn''t tell anyone. Although he didn''t seem to have any meaning at all, he had wasted their time on a certain basis. He didn''t understand this situation very much. Even if he understood everything at present, it didn''t mean that he could deal with what should happen next faster, so he let him go The two of them are waiting in the back! "Although I am not optimistic about you, you should have some ways to deal with it at this time, right? Don''t you understand how to deal with the current situation? Or do you know the place? Since you don''t know anything? Why are you going in? It''s too complicated for us, but it''s more complicated for you. " Although the Lord didn''t say anything about this, it''s because the current situation makes them not understand what to say more. In addition, they can do better things at this time. But there should be some changes at this time, that is, the Lord''s attitude. "I don''t know what to say, but now that you have said it, let''s leave. If something happens, I think it can be solved at this time, so in order to avoid the next thing, I''d better leave now! ""What''s the difficulty? As long as you do everything by yourself, there won''t be any problem. We are two soy sauce makers. So if something happens, I think I can deal with it at this time, but we can leave immediately." Speaking of this time, Jiangning thinks that they are procrastinating. Although they don''t know what it is, it shows that no matter what happens, he can deal with it better at this time. "If there''s any problem, let''s go. If there''s any more accident, I think you can handle it yourself at this time. We don''t have to worry about it at any time. As for your companions, they should have left by now, so we can go and have a look. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2237 Sure enough, this place doesn''t seem to be an ordinary place. Although they don''t know how to deal with it at this time, their intuition tells them that they should always meet some blood people. Maybe something like this will happen. But those two people don''t know if something is wrong. They always feel that they have some accidents at this time. Although they don''t understand what they should do, they don''t know what to say more on this basis. He seems to have said that he will deal with everything next. But now suddenly back again, will they think that he is a man who has no faith in his words? "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but in this situation, there should be nothing unexpected, so can you tell me what this place is? That''s the way you lead? And where are all my friends? Why is there no trace? " Although he didn''t understand what happened, he still had some ideas to deal with at this opportunity, but because of some wrong attitude, there were always some unspeakable accidents. Obviously, the two of them didn''t have any special ideas. "I don''t know what you''re doing, but I can tell you. They are in a safe place, which is not far from the blood clan, and according to the means of blood clan action, there should be no accident at this time. If you want to know too much, they will appear when we need help. This is an agreement. " It may be that Jiangning always has some unspeakable feelings towards them. Although I don''t understand what it means. But at this time, it seems that Jiangning can only trust them. As for other things, there is no problem. "Well, I didn''t say much at this time. And that place is what they want to understand, so no matter what happens, there should be no unexpected things to deal with, and at this time, you just need to pay attention to one thing, that is, to deal with your attitude as soon as possible. " Qingfeng thought about the current situation, and found that there is nothing to deal with. In addition, in the current situation, if anything happens again, there may be something embarrassing to deal with, but at this time, all this can be ignored. "I don''t know what happened, but is their situation the same as it is now? And will their attitude change? Have they ever experienced what I''ve been through? " Jiangning remembered what had happened to them, and the remnants of those in his mind. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, the current situation looked really bad, and he was extremely sorry. "You don''t have to worry. Although there is no change in that matter, there is one thing I can tell you. At this time, you''re still a little bit more rational. Although the blood clan is particularly terrible, it''s also because of the first person. " He doesn''t understand what happened at all, and although it seems very bad at this time, he still has certain ability to understand certain ideas. It''s like what he has experienced at this time. There is no special change, but what they say has to make them serious . "Well, in fact, you should know what''s going on now. It''s just the thing of the blood clan. Although it''s not a special understanding, you can understand what''s going on on on a certain basis. Can you just say it a little bit for the sake that I don''t know anything about those situations?" Yes, at this time, it seems that although there is no feeling at all, and because of the change of attitude, even if there are things that can be dealt with, Jiangning has no absolute way to deal with everything. "The blood clan is really terrible. Although you don''t understand what happened, you should have a little understanding at this time. There is a characteristic of the blood clan. They don''t think anyone will come in, so they made their own reaction at the beginning. Especially now, if one person goes in, all the traps are equivalent to no effect. " Jiangning was very surprised to hear Qingfeng''s explanation. As long as one person goes in, everything can be cleaned up? Will you lie again? Why didn''t you start with a little action. But now this is happening? "You don''t have to believe that although the designers there are very strange, they also have some other ideas, like the ones we sent out to you. And the reason why the blood clan has such designs is that at the beginning of their situation, they will understand that the blood clan is an abyss. If you are not careful, you will fall in and can''t get out. " Qingfeng didn''t say anything about what happened next. Although he didn''t understand what happened, was it really like what they said? I always think that something terrible has happened. I don''t know what it is."Since it''s the current situation, I don''t think it''s useful to say anything, so it''s better to improve my situation a little bit now." Jiangning has basically understood what should be said or done, and it is not able to understand everything at this time. Jiangning just knows that he is in a special confusion now, and has never been confused before. "Well, now you understand what''s going on? But it doesn''t look like anything. So get out of here. In case of any accident, I don''t have the ability to handle it even if I''m ready. You should understand! " Jiangning handled his thoughts well and went to a place that was not particularly complicated. Although they look particularly bad, but now that they are here, it shows that all this can be dealt with. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2238 So when Jiangning left alone, they still didn''t understand why they left on their own? Does everything look particularly impatient now? But it seems that it can be dealt with at this time. "Come on, I used to worry. But now it seems that there should not be so many situations. Jiangning himself should be well prepared, so no matter what happens, no one will give up. Don''t forget where Jiangning is. There are also local witches, ghost eaters and blood clan. Although the essential situation has not been dealt with, he has already understood a lot. " The LORD left with a smile. Everything here really looks very interesting. Although I don''t know what it is, everything that seems peaceful in Jiangning must be very restless. "I''m just curious. How can Li Ming know the people of the blood clan? Don''t you doubt it? I think at this time you should also have special doubts. At least at this time, you should know what you are doing as soon as possible On the way back, Jiangning might have thought of something he shouldn''t have thought of because of the surrounding environment. However, he was not a person who particularly liked to be in his heart, so after he understood the current situation, he asked. "It''s nothing. It''s just that they have ideas about the Diwu clan, so they want to seize everything that originally belongs to them at this time. And now that they don''t have any ideas, it means that we don''t have what they want." The Lord laughs. He doesn''t think the current situation is a problem at all, but the reason is that they look very bad. So there are some changes in his own situation, but now Jiangning listen to his words, there are also some slight changes. Do you have any idea about the Diwu? But now Jiangning has some sympathy for him. Now people who have ideas about the Diwu don''t know if they have a problem with their brain. The Diwu master has no idea about everything. So is it interesting to have ideas about the Diwu? "I just feel that those people who have ideas about the Diwu clan are really pitiful. Although I don''t know what you are paying attention to, I can already understand what your ideas are. Don''t you want to go to the world Yes, although there seems to be no action, it is because of these circumstances that he is very unhappy. Especially at this time, Jiangning is even a little lucky that he is not the enemy of the Lord. Otherwise, he may not be able to bear the rest. "Let''s go, Jiangning. You don''t already know what''s going on, but now that you''ve done so, you should know what''s going to change next. So at this time, you don''t really know." Finally, Jiangning could not stand the present situation and walked forward alone. But after walking a little distance, I realized that I didn''t know the route at all. I don''t know if the two people had already discussed. Now everything is just limiting his movement. "Jiangning, why don''t you go? I think you should leave as soon as possible, but since you don''t leave. Just follow us. I think you should have some other ideas. But pitiful! At this time, you should follow me and have no ability to leave alone Jiangning really admired him for his leisure in this place. Does he think the current situation is very easy to deal with? So no matter what happens, you don''t have the ability to deal with it? "Damn it, don''t you have it soon. Is that interesting? Are you sure you don''t mean anything to us at this time? Or are you ready for everything? But I tell you, no matter what happens, as long as it is related to them, I hope you can be more rational, not because of those useless things, but you look very ugly! " Jiangning doesn''t know what it is because of. It''s just that he is in a bad mood. At this time, it seems that they are ready for something. Although they don''t understand it at this time, they always have some feeling that they can''t say it. "Well, it''s all right now. Let''s go and see what happened. If it can be solved, I think whatever it is can be dealt with. In addition, the situation of blood race is more complicated than any race you know before, so at this time, you should consider how to deal with it. " Qingfeng may be because his current situation seems much better. Although he still doesn''t understand what happened, at this time, at least he doesn''t need to say anything boring. Especially the situation here doesn''t look very good. If we do anything more, we really dare not bear it. Jiangning looked at the two people who were ready and finally relaxed for a while. Does it seem that they can understand everything? Besides, isn''t it good to do these things here?On the way to the blood clan, Jiangning felt that with every step he took, the smell of blood around him would increase. It seems that this is why the LORD made him adapt to the smell of blood, but this kind of blood is different from the smell of blood smelled by the local witches. There seems to be something in it! "Lord, do you see what''s going on here? I always feel the taste of blood here is different. And looking at their situation, it seems that there are many unexpected things happening. Do you want to investigate? " I don''t know what''s happening now, but now that the situation has been shown, and it''s so different from the taste in my heart, if I continue to pretend to be stupid, it doesn''t conform to the feeling in his heart, but why? "There are some differences. Do you feel sick when you smell it? I can tell you a simple thing, that is, in the blood. Do you know why the blood clan is called this name? " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2239 Jiangning is speechless. Isn''t it time to speak well? But what is it all about now? Don''t you have a little feeling? What if something happens? Jiangning at this time with his very uncomfortable eyes at him, but also deal with the answer to him. "Although I don''t understand what you think, I have a question to tell you at this time, that is, try to stay away from my brain. I''m afraid that you will infect me. The reason why he is called blood clan is that it''s all blood here!" Jiangning gave him a white look and obviously gave him an explanation for everything. Then she didn''t say anything more and went straight ahead. Now she has a bad idea that the two people here are just to teach him a lesson. In this case, they will be angry to death if they want to say something irrelevant. "They call it the blood clan because the blood here is all human blood. The others are under 40, so they feel very proud. I can tell you that people here basically drink blood as water. So the place close to the blood clan, basically every day someone will disappear. So do you understand now? " Jiangning was a little stunned when he moved in front of him. He didn''t expect these things to happen at all. It seems that everything is made on the basis of the previous. If something must change, it won''t change. But looking at their actions, as if it should have been. There''s no reason. There is nothing to do now, and it seems that it is also because some things don''t know what to do. It seems that there are some things that I don''t know what to do because of the current situation. But why the smell of human blood? At this time, he felt shaking all over. How could there be such a cruel person? It doesn''t match his previous situation. "So the blood now is human blood. But why is it so thick everywhere? What''s going on. Or do they take human blood for granted? What happens now is based on their situation? " Jiangning can''t imagine what happened here now, but he doesn''t know how to deal with what happened next, even though he denies everything at present. I don''t know if I can handle it myself. "Yes, at this time, they will use human blood to supplement everything. In addition, what happens has nothing to do with them, because these things are of no use to them. If they are of any use, it is also to see if the blood can be used where they want to use, and whether it will be useless There will be ways to improve to the best place to supplement. " The Lord''s words don''t sound emotional. The cold language makes him not know how to do it. Isn''t it because the current situation is too complicated? Or is that what he thought? Accumulating little by little, he doubted whether he could handle it well. "Let''s go. I hope what you said at this time can be perfectly expressed. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, I don''t agree with what you said. Because the current situation seems to be an insult to him and a blow to me. I think you should understand that if someone is really so cruel. That''s not human! " Hard to calm down their emotions, looking at their appearance, although do not know what to say. But the situation here is the worst. In particular, he did not have any feelings in his eyes, which made him deeply doubt whether he was still testing him at this time? Now he''d rather it was a test. "Jiangning, don''t escape from the current situation. Although you don''t understand what you are doing, what I said is not false. So if you understand it, you should know that although there is nothing special for you, it is a very ordinary situation for people of different nationalities. What you''re doing is of no use to them at all. " Although it seems so, there is a voice in Jiangning''s heart that has been reminding him that this is not true. There can not be such a cruel person now. If there is one, he should not survive. If he wants to, he should die. This is his time. "I don''t deny it. I just believe that there should not be such cruel people in this world at this time. I will deal with it according to what I see. If it is true, I will deal with it well. No matter what the reason is, I will try my best to deal with it. " the Lord sighed a little. In the end, he was escaping. But there is no reason, is it because of their situation? Even if it is what happened, it should be an explanation for itself. There is no other reason. In the next place, even if Jiangning didn''t believe it, he was forced to believe something. The blood was more thick, as if it was stimulating his feeling. And the situation here makes them look even worse, but no one can say more."Why do these people exist? They are damned people. I will let them die here. You can rest assured that no one can escape. This is what they should not bear. " Jiangning unknowingly said these words, but it surprised the Lord. This means that Jiangning began to bear everything now, or to face up to the current situation. In this case, then all these things can be dealt with clean, and they can be dealt with as soon as possible. .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2240 I see. Are the people of the blood clan always such an attitude? Although he didn''t understand at this time, he deeply interested Jiangning. He just didn''t know if they would be surprised by the people who suddenly appeared? "I want to know, when we came here, did some people come back? Although it''s not particularly clear at this time, I think I should have the right to know, including how much do you know about the people of the blood clan? " Because all around is the smell of blood, so he in order to solve everything now. I can only talk with Qingfeng a little at this time. I believe that at this time, what they said is understandable. I just don''t know the level of understanding. "Although I don''t understand what happened to you, you should say something about the blood clan, right? This is already the case at this time. Do you still want to hide something? I think you are still too naive! " Jiangning looked at the people who didn''t say anything. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, he could understand how to deal with it on this basis. But he didn''t expect that Qingfeng didn''t want to say anything more. "You don''t have to make such a fuss, though you don''t understand what happened. But we all know your situation very well, so you''d better be careful. At least at this time, I''ll let you know clearly where the danger of blood clan is. " Yes, I don''t understand what happened, but since it happened. No one can escape. In this case, think of this breeze is not so simple, but the words are very angry. "Oh, it''s no big deal now. You don''t have to say anything useless here. On the contrary, there are some things you need to have a good chat with. Don''t act rashly at this time. In addition, the danger of blood clan is not because of these blood learning reasons. So you''d better be careful. What do you think at this time? Is there something unexpected about the things here? " He seems to have a special understanding of the current situation. Although he doesn''t understand what happened, when she talks in a flat way, he can feel what happened to him at this time. Will it be because of their attitude that Jiangning actually felt some insipid, in the end, it is still something related to itself. "Have any of you ever been to the blood clan? What''s more, will there be any accident at this time? How can I see that you haven''t said something, and it seems that you don''t want to say something about the current situation. So what are you thinking? " Unexpected turn, what others say is really not a good thing, but now it seems that no one can explain what should be said in order to deal with the situation. In that case, Jiangning didn''t say much. They would say it when they wanted to. Now let him ask what happened. On the contrary, it will backfire! However, looking at everything here, Jiangning didn''t feel disgusted for the first time. He just wanted to deal with the present things, and as for what would happen later, it seemed that it had nothing to do with them. It''s a pity that he doesn''t understand some things at all! In the blood forest, if it didn''t look different in ordinary times, he really didn''t know what would happen. But I also have some different feelings about my situation. I always think there''s something here. Slowly, although there are still some different things ahead, it is because things have changed. Although we understand what has happened, because the current situation does not seem particularly good, no one can say more. In addition, their attitude is also changing, although it can be ignored at this time . "There''s nothing wrong with it, but you can''t deal with it because your attitude has changed. If there''s no accident, you''d better deal with it quickly. I don''t want to have extra things happen, so should you? " The smell of blood around him was seriously stimulating him. Although he didn''t know who could clean it up, at this point, it should be a good opportunity. But why don''t they say it? Is there anything hard to say? "Yes, I don''t know what happened, but it''s my own intention at this time. If you look around them, you will know what happened. And what''s under your feet. " Qingfeng puts forward his own problems properly, and looks at the situation there, which makes him very unhappy. It seems that he wants to do everything well before he can deal with it. But what''s the matter with your feet? There was no change at all, but now there was something like it, and the bright red appearance made him very confused. Fortunately, he also has a certain resistance to blood, but looking at the blood everywhere at his feet, Jiangning''s face still can''t help twitching for a while, can''t you play happily? Do you think human blood is your own water? It''s a pity to do it casually?"What I want to understand is whether there will be any changes at this time. In addition, I want to know about the current situation. What is the reason for the existence of blood clan? Although you don''t intend to say it, there should be some behavior that can be explained at this time, right? What are you doing here? " Jiangning looked at the breeze and the Lord as if nothing had happened, but he could not help saying what he thought. Now that he had done so, what was the situation? No one can explain what happened now, and no one can tell him what the blood clan has? It''s like a fool moving around. "Yes, we didn''t have anything to do. The reason why we come here now is to see the people of the blood clan and help you lead the way. I think at this time, you won''t refuse us to help you lead the way. Is that right? " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2241 There is no doubt, as if this is the case now, and other people seem to have some different changes, which is an insult to themselves. "Although I don''t understand what you think, or what you want to do now, I want to remind you that there is something under your feet." Jiangning listened to his words and immediately looked at his feet. It turns out that I don''t know when I started, and my feet are provoking those very bad looking bugs. Now Jiangning is looking at the things under his feet. He really doesn''t know what to say more. Doesn''t he say that there is nothing? But what is everything now? Why do things that didn''t have a thing happen now? "I''ll go. What''s this? Why didn''t you see it in the beginning? Will anything else happen? Or is that what it is? No ability to deal with it? " Suddenly see these things, his mood is really not good, but because there is nothing wrong with the current situation, so there is nothing more to say. It''s just intuition that these bugs don''t look like a good thing. If you don''t feel like getting rid of it, I''m afraid there will be more to come. However, everything has not been dealt with yet, and a new battle has begun there. Jiangning looked at the things under his feet, speechless. Who can tell him what all this is now? Do the bees here eat blood or something? Is there any mistake? "I don''t know what you are doing now, but I need to make it clear to you that I didn''t come here as a hedgehog. What is all this now? I don''t have any action yet. Can any of you explain it to me? " Jiangning''s expression is very bad now, who doesn''t know if there will be another thing. Although these things don''t know what happened, and these things don''t seem to have anything special, no one will like these things. "Jiangning, don''t you have to be so angry! You didn''t see that nothing special happened at this time, so now you can ignore all this. If there is any accident, I think I can help you deal with it a little bit, but you''d better calm down at this time. " Qingfeng doesn''t have any reaction, as if everything is in her expectation. But it is such a light look, let Jiangning special uncomfortable. It''s as if they knew it all. Now the reason for these reactions is to test him. "I tell you, this thing is not funny at all. So what''s next, you''d better tell me, let me have some preparation in advance. Instead of being as unprepared as I am now, what can I do? " Maybe the current situation makes him look too different, and Jiangning can''t stand everything now, so his words are also a little bit offensive. But it was as if nothing had happened to them. I still don''t touch this thing with any feeling. Watching the little animals sucking the blood, Jiangning didn''t understand. Are these two people right or evil? I don''t even have a sense of what''s going on. "Jiangning, don''t worry. This is just the beginning. There are many things you don''t understand at all, so don''t say anything that is useless. I think if you want to do it well, it should be more convenient to handle it at this time. What are the characteristics of these animals? Don''t you have any doubts? " Qingfeng looks at the motionless things below. Although she is still very confused, it doesn''t mean that they don''t see what it is. It''s also because their situation is too special, and the things of the blood clan are hidden too deep, so there are these things that they can''t understand at this time. Jiangning heard what they said, and rarely said anything more. Looking at the ants and bees, he had some inexpressible puzzlement. Is this the secret of the blood clan? But what''s the use of that? It seems that there is nothing that can be changed! "Please tell me more. What do these animals look like now? When I look at them, they are just more abnormal than those normal things. So what''s going on now? Don''t you tell me this is the secret of blood clan? " Jiangning looked at everything there with wide eyes, though he still didn''t understand what had happened. But the twitch of the corner of his mouth made others understand that he was in a bad mood now. And now the feeling is particularly surprised, but no one answered. At this time, he didn''t understand what had happened, and although their situation seemed more interesting, it was not only related to them, especially to the survival of the blood clan, but no one proved to him what had happened. Similarly, he didn''t understand what it meant. "Now he is also a secret of the blood clan! I can tell you that these animals don''t come out as usual without any plans. In addition, everything here should change to a certain extent. You can observe it a little. The situation here will tell the blood people. They will know what you mean by your current situation, and then come back to you, so you''d better be careful not to act too much. "Jiangning had some understanding after hearing what he said. It turns out that this matter is not particularly obvious, especially now. If there is anything else, it will be more beneficial to them. It is not that they have no idea at this time. "So, if you think about it, now the blood clan can use these animals to inform, and then do you still think they have no effect at all? I think their existence should be more terrible than all the people you have seen before, but it''s because you never admit it that they have no effect as before. " .. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2242 The Lord finally said some words, although it doesn''t sound effective at all, but now the words are really easy to understand. Just in the previous situation, I still hope some people can come and help them solve everything now. Unfortunately, all this is just fantasy. "But why are they so sensitive to the smell of blood? Is there any accident? You should also explain a little bit, right? It doesn''t seem to work Now, although he understands what to do, especially his own situation, he is still very dissatisfied with what to do, as if all he has is his ability, but what is the role of these ants? Can people of the blood tribe understand animals? This is not an ordinary thing. Even Jiangning, who saw those things, is still very surprised at this time. "Yes, I don''t understand what you are doing, but my attitude is obvious. So now if you have any unexpected idea, you can say it. I can reluctantly tell you what to do. But you should also understand that not all people are the same as what you think. " After Qingfeng said these words, he left here. Although he didn''t understand and was confused, there was nothing to explain. Slowly, Jiangning found that there were many animals coming. Although he didn''t know what was in it, it was just what they had experienced. "I hope so!" Knowing that they would not say anything more, Jiangning did not ask any more. Moving directly in front, he wants to deal with everything as soon as possible, but he doesn''t want to have any accidents, and the blood clan can come to this place once. Come a few more times, he can''t bear to faint here! However, he did not expect that some snakes were also addicted to this place, especially the bones on their heads, which were the bones Jiangning touched in the secret room. When the snakes came, he could smell the smell, so he obviously found something special about these things. But I didn''t think that although nothing happened now, the situation here can also be shown. What should be done to deal with everything at present. Jiangning did not have any idea to stay here, and looking at their attitude, there has always been an unspeakable feeling in his heart. And that''s not the way it is now. If anything happens again, no one can deal with it. But now there is nothing that can be explained. If we say anything more, now is the time to confuse them. In addition, for other people, it may be the current situation that makes them not know how to deal with it. Even if I knew it! "What are you talking about? Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, can you understand what you said a little bit? At this time, I really don''t have the ability to deal with it! " Jiangning tried to ignore those people''s things. Although he didn''t understand them at this time, he didn''t know what happened because of what they said. But the situation here is basically a relatively clear one! Jiangning walked in front of them and found that they were on a bloody road. It''s like other people have been here, and now it''s time to open a way for them, but the situation now seems really bad. Their situation doesn''t seem to have changed at all, but the things around them don''t seem so simple. It''s like something happened at this time that even I''m not sure about it, especially everything on my body makes him particularly disgusted. There seems to be no one here! "Have you ever sent someone over? Why does this place look like someone else has come in. And the situation here doesn''t look very good. Should you explain it to me? " Jiangning always thinks that someone has come here ahead of time. The reason why he says these words now is that he is afraid of what will happen to those people. If they go there ahead of time, they may deal with it instead of being unable to help them. Unfortunately, it seems that the current situation is not so useful, and their situation is also because some things make them particularly confused. If there is any accident, don''t say that he has no way to deal with it, and it will be even more useless to his own situation. So now everything is prepared in the case of handling. "You can see this situation. You have to say that you are a very capable person, but you should not have any ability to deal with it at this time, right? You can see what happened by looking at their situation. It''s better to deal with everything carefully. It''s not what you think it is Jiangning listened to the two people''s words with a silent smile. Although he didn''t understand what it was, it happened too suddenly. It was also because he didn''t understand what it meant at this time. So this is the whole situation. When he wanted to deal with it, he found that he had no ability to solve it. "Yes, there are people who have been here, but those people are your friends, but you can rest assured that I''ve already got rid of their smell. So those people don''t see him at all. So you can do it safely. " What the LORD said didn''t make them understand what a blow is, and now everything is just talking about it. But the speaker doesn''t mean it, the listener does. Jiangning realized that he was insulting them. "Thank you for coming up with such an interesting thing, but I can still say sorry to you. At this time, I don''t want to get involved with you. After all, everything seems so bad now. It''s insulting! You can think about how to deal with it. So there''s no way out. " Jiangning was too lazy to pay attention to the two people. They didn''t say anything at all. Now everything is just a simple word. They didn''t think about Jiangning''s existence at all, as if they didn''t care about it at all. It''s very annoying www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2243 Now Jiangning has no impression of everything here. And the situation here doesn''t look very good. If it wasn''t for two people around, Jiangning would have done nothing. Unfortunately, the way to the blood clan doesn''t look very good either. On the way to the blood clan, Qingfeng and his wife had no idea about everything around them. They had been waiting for Jiangning to deal with everything now, and their faces were very pale because Jiangning looked like something had happened. Looking at the blood in front of him, he was sucked clean without any omen. "I want to know what that thing is for? Why does it look so complicated? In particular, their situation is like an accident. So do you need to talk about it at this time? Or do you think you don''t have any reason to explain? " Now Jiangning seriously suspected that he had been cheated, but he didn''t know what to say. There seems to be nothing to say. Isn''t that what I''m willing to do? I think I can deal with everything, but who knows there is no way to deal with it. It can only exist like a fool. "Jiangning, don''t talk. Looking at the things in front of me, I feel that there are blood people around here. But the smell seems to have been smelled somewhere. Do you have an impression? " Looking at the action in front of them, I don''t know if it''s because of coincidence that they have smelled it on others. After hearing what Qingfeng said, Jiangning didn''t respond. He also wanted to find out what the taste was for? Jiangning walked slowly towards the front, without seeing the hesitation of the two people behind. It seems that something can''t happen at this time. The two of them wanted to persuade, but they suddenly found that they didn''t know what to say. "Jiangning, be careful. I always feel that this thing in front of me can''t be found so easily. In addition, if you have any questions, don''t pay attention to these things. It doesn''t seem to be of any use anyway. " These words do not seem to have changed at all, and there is nothing to explain their situation. I just don''t know what to do here. But what Qingfeng said has no effect on Jiangning. What has he seen? "Damn it, I will let you die here." Sure enough, seeing those so-called blood clan people, Jiangning directly pulled up his sword and cut them down. The people of the blood clan look at the outsider who suddenly intrudes in and are still wondering what is the reason? But they have not yet felt the shock, they have been cut off by Jiangning. The Lord and Qingfeng look at the present action and come to see what it is. But looking at the blood clan without anyone''s characteristics, he didn''t know what to say. "What''s the matter? Is that what blood people look like? Why are you so weak? Are you investigating wrong? " Jiangning looked at what he had solved with one sword and didn''t know what he should do. But why does the blood clan look so ordinary? What''s going on? Jiangning looked at the fallen blood clan, and finally realized that they were different. It turned out that their brains were full of blood, and there was nothing in them except these things. Seems to have a certain relationship with them? "This is the blood clan? Will it... " Jiangning didn''t know when to say that his body could not bear to fall down. On the contrary, Qingfeng had nothing to do with them, as if they had fully understood everything now. "Jiangning, don''t blame us. This is the characteristic of the blood clan. Although you killed them, you are still afraid of the blood clan in your heart. That''s why your body can''t bear everything after killing these people. You should understand that you don''t have any ability to deal with it, so now we don''t care what you are doing. If there''s no accident, we''ll leave first, and you''ll leave with us The LORD looked at the faint Jiangning, his face is also very sorry. Originally thought that two people will happen what matter, but now the action has no way to let the blood people compromise. So when they don''t have any solutions, it''s better to leave early. But when they caught the man who is now ready to leave, they were still suppressed by him. Even he didn''t understand what was going on now? It seems that there is no special action, but now the idea is not very good. "Don''t leave. Those actions haven''t been dealt with completely. If you leave at this time, maybe something unexpected will happen. So it''s better to be here, and you can see what''s going on Jiangning finally woke up and listened to the news that they were going to leave with him. He almost felt crazy. He finally came to this place, but he didn''t do anything. If he just left, there was no such simple thing. I don''t know what happened, but since this is already the case, even if there is something I don''t understand, no one should care. "Well, I don''t know what you think, but at this time, you should know where your body''s endurance is. At this time, do you really think you can leave without hesitation? Don''t be kidding. The impossible Qingfeng didn''t know what he was doing at this time. There was nothing at all. But now they have to be puzzled by what they say, and everything seems to have gone beyond their original ideas. At this time, it seems that some uncontrollable things have happened, originally because they didn''t know what to do. Now is a good start. Looking at their behavior, Jiangning didn''t know what to do for a moment www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2244 So now it seems that there is nothing at all. What they say is also handled according to their own ideas. But there are some things that they don''t understand. Why do they know everything, but they still don''t want to say it? What are the two people hiding now? "Jiangning, this time we just came here to test. You should also understand that you can''t handle it all at once. In order to prevent you from believing our words, now it''s just for you to get used to it. There''s nothing else. If you don''t believe it. I don''t think I can Yes, there is nothing wrong with what the LORD said, but it is because their relationship looks different. So no matter what it is, they will say these simple things, but there is a special reason why they help them again and again. "Jiangning, let''s leave now. Besides, don''t you find anything special about them this time? I think you should understand what happened. If there is any accident, I can tell you a little, but I don''t know if you realize it? " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning, who is thinking about something, and directly asks. Although she doesn''t understand what happened at this time, it shows that their situation has something to understand. However, after you want to understand what happened, you don''t know how to deal with it, but it''s a calm way. "Leave now. I''ll see what happened, if there''s no accident. I''ll take care of it, but at this time I have a way. If there''s no way to deal with it. I will leave myself, but not at this time, do you understand? " When it comes to the present method, I don''t understand how to deal with other things in the current situation. But in the past, there are some ways, just like calm to understand what you should experience. Although he didn''t understand what happened at this time, especially in the face of everything here, he didn''t know how to deal with it. Maybe it was because of their reasons that he looked very upset, Jiangning could understand what happened. After thinking about everything now, he can understand what happened, not only because his attitude seems very bad, but also because their experience is very dissatisfied under normal circumstances. That''s why these things happen. "Although I don''t understand what you are doing, I can understand some of your thoughts. At this time, it seems that it is because of their situation. In addition, I may understand what Li Ming is doing, so I can just stay here." Jiangning doesn''t know what to do. At this time, it seems that he doesn''t know what to do. Maybe it''s because the current situation seems too sudden. Maybe it''s because their experience doesn''t know what to do. So the whole person stays here and doesn''t know what to do. "What do you want to do. Now I can understand that nothing unexpected will happen to you, and what are you doing at this time? Do you have any accidents? So tell us quickly, if it''s appropriate, I''ll let you stay here. " Qingfeng looks at the people who have been unable to act. He really doesn''t understand what they have done and why it looks so dangerous. So now Jiangning really makes them not understand what they have done. There is no action to explain it. "I found out what Li Ming was doing, so it''s time to understand what he would think. Now the reason why I say these things is that I hope you can let me stay here. If I feel like I can''t bear it, I can stop myself immediately. " Jiangning tried to let himself up, although he didn''t understand how to deal with it, and now he has understood how to deal with it. If he stops now, it will be meaningless to anyone. But the current situation should not look so nervous, after all, it is because these things make them very disgusted. If they get angry again, it is also a threat to themselves, but how to find those people? There doesn''t seem to be a trace of it. Jiangning himself finally stood up and looked at their situation. He could also understand what he should do now, in order to deal with everything. Jiangning can basically understand what they are doing, or what can be solved for them. Jiangning managed to avoid their situation. He walked in that direction alone, as if he wanted to deal with the things he should go through at this time. Now without their following, he can understand how to deal with everything. Although it seems very unreliable, he has no ability to deal with it. When Jiangning passed by this place alone, he didn''t understand the use of this place at first? There doesn''t seem to be anything special. So he just wandered around the place a little. Besides, looking at the blood, it doesn''t look like there''s any trace. So Jiangning has a little doubt. Did he read something wrong? Finally, Jiangning seems to have found something. At this time, it''s because their things have changed. In addition, it''s because these blood sucking bats have got rid of the only bloodstain left there. Although everything seems to be nothing now, everything has changed, but the situation here seems very bad www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2245 "Well, I don''t understand what happened to you, but on a certain basis, I can understand what happened to you and the situation of Li Ming. If you understand, I hope you can say it, because everything seems too difficult to handle at this time." It''s really a troublesome start, though I don''t know what to do. It seems that there are some problems at this time, so the whole person doesn''t know what to do. His existence is like a mistake. He may not be able to adapt to the present situation. He soon dealt with his emotions. Although he didn''t understand, Jiangning also found that he was not suitable for the current situation and left soon. If he stays for a long time, he will not be able to solve the current problems and new problems may arise. Jiangning on the way to the blood clan, because he can''t bear the abnormal things of the blood clan, he has passed out several times. Every time he wants to move on, he always feels that his body has changed and he is powerless. And I''m disgusted with what''s in front of me. Jiangning can''t help but fantasize. Is this the way of blood clan? Because there is no strength to contend with, so we use such a bad thing to stop others from moving forward. Let them give up the idea of eliminating the blood clan on the way to the past? It has to be said that this situation is really great, not only let them destroy everything on the way to the past, but also their situation seems very bad, as if they will let everything collapse inadvertently. This is a scene that Jiangning and the Lord do not want to see, so when they are close to the blood clan, they come back. On the way back, Jiangning found that as long as he was farther away from the blood group, his body would be more comfortable. Even if there is a smell of blood around, but at this time there is no feeling. "Is that the reason? Even if others are very disgusted with them and want to eliminate them, they are abandoned by everything on the road before they get there? " When he was in better health, he began to ask about everything at present. It had to be said that all this happened too quickly. He didn''t think that these things would happen at all, and looked at their situation, he knew it. Why didn''t you say it at all? But now Jiangning is more confused. How did those people get in? If he is not wrong, no one from Jiangning can have Jiangning''s ability, so what are they doing? Jiangning looked at Qingfeng in doubt, hoping to give himself an explanation. Now, I don''t understand what happened. However, since it has been so, it means that some things can be dealt with. However, I didn''t expect that those people didn''t have any idea to explain to him at all. Jiangning looked at the speechless people and really didn''t know what special discovery to make. "Although there is nothing special at this time, right! But can you speak faster? In addition, I don''t have any idea about everything now. Your action really makes me not know how to deal with it. So when you change something, tell me as soon as possible, and let me have a premise that I can prepare for. Of course, you can also give up directly. " I really don''t know what to say at this time. It''s reasonable that everything is like this. But reality makes them understand that it is not so simple. "Jiangning, don''t be angry. Now they are not here, and you can understand what to do. And don''t you see their ability? Or do you mean you''re blocking them, and they''ve entered? " Qingfeng doesn''t say anything now. Everything else seems too ordinary for him. What''s more, their situation is quite complicated, which has no effect at all. However, they are very surprised by what they say. What''s the use of the results here? Will it be the change they have made again? Jiangning now has a feeling that they want to beat them. Now they are laughing at them, and their situation doesn''t look very good. In addition, everything here is the beginning of their challenge. So it''s still breeze. They''re talking about something unexpected. "Have you ever heard of the wolf? Do you know why there is that name? Because of you people. So at this time, I will not have any sense of trust in you. Of course, this is temporary. If you perform well, you can still change it? " When Jiangning said these words, they didn''t have any reaction, like they didn''t have any idea about everything now. Let them deal with everything directly. However, after trying to understand the current things, I suddenly found that there should be some people who can understand clearly. Besides, the two people in front of me are not so useless. "Jiangning, you should have no place to go now, so it''s better to follow us now. If anything happens. Although it doesn''t play a big role, it can also help you, but I don''t know what you think? " I don''t understand what is the reason of the current situation. Shouldn''t there be no relationship between the two people? What''s the use of talking about these things now? Jiangning looked at them suspiciously. He really didn''t understand what to do now. Especially at this time, although nothing special happened, I''m really embarrassed to say everything at present. It doesn''t have any effect, especially when Qingfeng said these words. I don''t know why, he has some reaction www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2246 "Qingfeng, I want to find out what you mean now. Or what do you think of everything now? I think at this time, I should have the ability to understand, right? In addition, if you have anything to tell me directly, I will certainly not say anything more about your suggestions, but I will not admit it. " Well, there''s nothing wrong with everything. But some people can''t help but look forward to the existence of something now? Why is it so unreliable? Besides, there is nothing unexpected happening now, right? People who completely don''t understand what should happen, looking at Jiangning''s angry appearance, are very unforgiving. It seems that what Jiangning is doing now is making trouble out of nothing. But no one can stop it. "Jiangning, I think you should understand. You don''t know anything about it. In other words, you don''t have the confidence to enter here. So at this time, I can guarantee that the blood clan won''t come out to do evil in a short time. But the premise to solve them is that you have to adapt to everything here. " Finally, I understand what they are saying. Although I don''t understand why these things happened, in this case, some people should be able to understand everything. Like Qingfeng, like Dahan who came with him. "So what do you think now? If it doesn''t make any sense, I think you should plan for it yourself. But can I say a word Jiangning put up with his dissatisfaction and looked at them and wanted to say more. But they didn''t care about his idea at all, as if there was no solution whether Jiangning said it or not. I have to say that the current situation is a bit bad. I don''t understand what happened. Even if I say something, it''s a blow to myself. Jiangning reluctantly pressed down his dissatisfaction. Looking at these people, I don''t know how to face them. "I said, can you discuss with me before you decide? Don''t you think you are too arbitrary in the current situation? What''s more, if I don''t agree with anything, I don''t think you have any mood to go on. " Jiangning now very do not understand their words, why these things happened. Isn''t it made in the previous situation? But I didn''t expect to experience these things. Including the two people here, he just wanted to deal with it as soon as possible before. "What are you talking about? Jiangning, we don''t bully the weak. In addition, if something happens to you, I think you can figure out how to deal with it in the next time. Although it doesn''t look very good in the current situation. But there is one thing I can make clear to you, that is, there is something wrong with your own existence. " Jiangning looked at them without understanding. What is a problem with one''s own existence? Can you say better? There is no power to explain clearly, especially their existence can not be explained by any experience. It was as if nothing had happened at all. But if you ignore the joke in his eyes, all this can be ignored. "Yes, although I don''t understand your ideas, one thing I can say at this time is to give you a relatively complete explanation. It is at this time that we try to deal with it with our own ability. I find that relying on your words still has no effect Although they don''t understand what it is, they can fully understand everything now, and not all good things can be dealt with. Especially in the face of two cannibals who don''t spit bones, it''s an insult to say more nonsense. "I don''t know what happened. However, one thing can be clearly confirmed is that you should be more careful here. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back and think about how to deal with it. " Knowing their attitude, he was in no good mood to understand the current situation. But their attitude has clearly told them what will happen. Only people who think they are smart don''t care about everything. Jiangning said that he would leave here after that. There is nothing to say about the current situation. If he stayed here again, he might make some jokes, and the current situation can understand what happened. Therefore, no matter who it is or what changes have taken place in the current situation, it is the worst for them. "Let''s go. Your friends are already in the local witch clan. If you don''t go there, maybe they will betray you? What''s more, at this time and in this situation, we can already tell what happened. I don''t know what the reason is. But a group of people there are looking forward to your return. Are you really not going to see it? " Now there is nothing to say. Although it seems that there are some special changes, their experience can not explain what happened. However, what Jiangning does not understand is why they seem to have mastered everything? Do you think he will follow them all the time now? Do you think too much? Jiangning looked at the two people puzzled, very do not understand why they have this idea? Did he give them a very weak situation? But at this time, there should be no meaningless things, right? It seems to be something he guessed www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2247 "We are not forcing you, so at this time, you should think about what will happen. In addition, you should understand the way of the blood clan. So now we have no use at all. It''s better to consider what will happen. Isn''t it? " Yes, although it seems that there is nothing wrong with it, their attitude now makes them wonder how to deal with it. Jiangning also understands that everything is caused by his own situation? If anything happens again, it''s not a good phenomenon for us. So now he has been doing these things, just a comfort to himself. As for what should be done, no one should understand. "Yes, I don''t understand what happened to you. And what''s the use of everything now for you, but I can guarantee that I won''t say anything else in the next time. I think you should understand that there is no strength for me to explain now. If you keep on doing it, it will not do you any good. " Jiangning calmed down his mood and looked at the current situation. For the first time, he had the idea to deal with it cleanly, although it didn''t look very good at this time. But that''s the situation right now, isn''t it? Now I understand what should happen next, so I don''t have much time to stay. Everything at this time is a waste of time for them. But knowing what''s next and where the blood clan exists, Jiangning can understand that there is nothing to use here. "Jiangning, where have you been? We''re looking for soul eaters. But there is no so-called soul eating grass here, and although the grass doesn''t seem to have any effect, and you have no shadow when we come here, and we can''t get out, so we can only wait for you in this place, but I don''t know if you have any idea! " Although nothing special happened at this time, Jiangning still wanted to say dirty words. I really didn''t understand what they were doing. Maybe they don''t have any advantage in everything. Especially in the current situation, it seems that at the beginning, he was confused by these two people and didn''t know what to do. "It''s OK. The Soul Eater has left. Obviously, we are facing a bigger enemy at this time. So don''t act rashly. If anything happens, we may be wiped out. You are here at this time! If something happens, there''s still time to deal with it! " Jiangning looked at the people in front of him and didn''t know how to explain to them the existence of Li Ming and the existence of the blood clan, so he stayed for a while now to see what happened. Jiangning couldn''t help looking at the present people. Although she didn''t understand what had happened, the three women could understand what was happening at this time by looking at Jiangning''s bad expression. If he wants to understand the current situation, he may take some actions. Although he doesn''t understand how to deal with it, it should be a more understandable thing at this time. It is more likely that it is these things that make Jiangning look more advantageous. "Well, there should be no possibility to deal with this period of time, so at this time, we''d better exercise ourselves as soon as possible. In order to deal with it in the next time, I don''t think you have a good rest, so I''d better take a rest. In addition, if anything happens, I''ll deal with it. Now the most important thing is your situation. " So now it seems that there is nothing at all. If we have to say what happened, sannv should be a more confused one. However, looking at Jiangning''s attitude, I don''t know what happened at this time. The only doubt is that I want to find out how to deal with it as soon as possible, or I don''t have the ability to deal with everything now. But at this time, they don''t understand what happened. Originally, it was a good thing, but what they said made them have to think about what it means at this time? Is there no one who can explain everything? Or is that what you are in, so you don''t have to say anything more? After dealing with the current situation, Jiangning also understands that it is impossible to stay here all the time, and some unexpected things may happen in the current situation. So no matter what it is, we should immediately find out the current predicament. "In this case, we will deal with the current situation as soon as possible. If anything happens again, I think I can deal with it myself. Think about it for yourself Jiangning told sannv and Dahan about the current situation and immediately prepared for what would happen next. There is no reason for them to explain everything now. Even if they understand what should happen, they don''t know what to do because they don''t understand everything now. "Jiangning, what have you experienced here? Did something happen when you went to the blood clan? If not, I believe there will be some accidents here. And if there''s any accident, you can say it. Of course, in the next time, I will deal with the current situation as soon as possible. As for your experience, I think you should give us an explanation. No matter what the reason is, at least we are the people we are facing at this time. " Looking at Jiangning''s appearance, the three women knew that everything was not so easy to deal with now, but because their situation had changed, no matter what it was, it was always changing. "There''s nothing wrong now, but it''s because of the meaningful changes in the current situation, so you can have a little understanding of how you should deal with it? In fact, at this time, you should tell us that although our ability is not as strong as yours, it does not mean that we do not have the ability to help. Do you understand? " Try to say what they can understand, but Jiangning really doesn''t know how to deal with it now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2248 Sure enough, is everything just the beginning? Although she didn''t know what to do, the attitude of the three women and the experience here really made her uncomfortable, but she didn''t say anything in the end. "Although I don''t understand what you are doing, I should explain it as soon as possible at this time. Especially in the current situation, I am very dissatisfied with your actions, so please tell me as soon as possible! Don''t get carried away Three women looked at speechless people, really do not know what to say. Shouldn''t it be easy to handle? But now everything seems to have no use at all. Slowly, it seems that something has been discovered, so although we don''t know how to deal with everything now, we have already done so. There is nothing to explain. It seems that they don''t understand how to deal with it just because of everything now. However, at this time, I don''t understand what happened. I just know that Jiangning has something to hide. They may also threaten their own lives. How can they let Jiangning get hurt for no reason when they follow Jiangning to this place? Everything in Jiangning doesn''t work at all, but no one explains it. "You don''t have to worry about what''s going to happen. Don''t you understand what''s going on at this time? Let Qingfeng exercise you. If anything happens, you should be able to deal with it, but you can''t bear it. " Jiangning didn''t say much, but simply expressed what he should do. Although it looks bad at this time, this is also his only chance. I don''t know what happened, but the current situation tells them that something bad may have happened, and the current situation is of no use to them. Although I don''t know what happened now, it''s really hard to deal with the current situation, especially now that everything can''t be handled with an ordinary attitude. In addition, compared with other countries, they are already in an awkward situation. "Although I don''t understand what you want to do now, I have my own ideas on this situation, so if there is no atmosphere and other things at this time, you can leave here. Especially now, what are you doing? " Yes, I don''t know what happened at present, so there are some changes in the situation. But he has only one idea. It is clear that Jiangning is stronger than anyone here. But why did he pretend to be very weak? However, Jiangning did not give him a satisfactory answer, as if everything can be dealt with now. It is useless to say anything more. However, is it really so simple? "I don''t know what you''re doing, but since things have already been like this, what else do you want to say? Jiangning must have its own way now. So no matter what it is, I don''t think it will be wrong to follow Jiangning. So let''s have a rest here! " Yes, this is the case now, and there is no special way. If we have to say what happened, Jiangning should understand it very clearly. But now he doesn''t say anything, whether it''s Yuer or Dahan, they are very confused. However, they have a different emotion from Li Ming, that is, at this time, they are very confident that Jiangning can lead them to deal with everything, and then they can go back. Unfortunately, Li Ming always thinks that Jiangning does not have this strength, so he is also very indifferent. "Well, you''d better have a rest. If anything happens again, you can''t handle it well. You should understand this at this time, don''t you?" However, some people do not understand what is happening now, but they do not intend to say it. So a group of people directly stay here, not sure how to deal with everything now, but think of what will happen next, he gave up the explanation. "Now people just don''t know what to do when they look at the current situation. They intuitively think that everything has nothing to do with him, but Li Ming is still alive. Do you understand? Or do you want to leave as soon as possible? If so, you can understand it a little bit. Just listen to me and have a rest at this time! " Although I don''t know what happened, but now everything can basically prove what should happen, so when I think about it, my attitude will also change. "Jiangning, are you angry? Now I always feel like you have something you can''t say. Especially in the current situation, you can''t make yourself confused. No matter what it is, you should understand it, but there are some problems to tell you, that is, I am very sleepy now, so can you let me have a rest? Then you can have a rest, and now the most important thing is to have a rest. " Jiangning still didn''t say much, as if they had nothing to do with them except rest, but it was dangerous to think of what should be done next. Jiangning looked back at the two people now, and didn''t know what to say. Anyway, there was an expression that he wanted to say but didn''t know where to start. "I want to ask, can I ask you a little bit about this matter now? I think it can be dealt with more quickly. It''s also here to help us better deal with what we should do. There is also to help us solve the problem of accommodation, now this time we are very painful! I think you should understand it yourself No matter what, now they look at Jiangning, they have a kind of idea that they can''t understand. They are still confused and have no idea of everything. What can be explained is that they are people who already know Jiangning, but because of their current attitude, they have solved the situation, but they don''t understand what they should do. But now Jiangning seems to suddenly become different, just because their actions have changed, and the things they want to deal with are also very surprised www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2249 Qingfeng also looked at them with great doubts, as if something had happened. Just now Jiangning was still unnatural, especially for their situation, but he didn''t know when to start. The fact that they had their first actions and ideas shows that they didn''t want to be in the same situation at all. "Jiangning, you can rest assured about this matter, although you are not particularly optimistic about it. But at this time, it''s still more interesting to prepare for the present. But there''s an idea you need to understand, that is, to deal with your own situation as soon as possible. I think you should also understand what''s going on at present. " Qingfeng didn''t make it clear, but it''s because of their current attitude that they don''t want to deal with everything next. In addition, if things happen too smoothly, it won''t be fun. "I don''t know what to do now, but it''s because the current situation is too complicated. What''s more, the experience is different, so it''s better to prepare by yourself. In addition, the rest room has been ready for a long time, but do you really plan to deal with everything before you go back? And let''s teach them! " Although I don''t know what happened, it''s really not particularly interesting. In addition, they don''t care about the current situation. Of course, Jiangning is also very clear about what is the reason for all this, but since there is no one to answer, now he can not say anything useless. "I see. After they have a good rest today, they can go in and train tomorrow. Although I don''t know what you''re doing, it''s this thing. So it''s better to know what''s changed. Besides, have you told them everything? " Qingfeng is very kind to say to them, although it is not clear what happened in the end, but since it is already the case, it is to tell them that if something bad happens in the next time, they will not be responsible, but did not expect that these seemingly insignificant things will happen. At this time, he had some confusion. "Are you sure you want to make it clear at this time? But I tell you, although I don''t understand what you want to do, or what other thoughts you have about everything now, there is one thing I need to tell you, don''t let us lose hope for you easily, you should understand! " Yes, I don''t know what happened. However, since this has been the case, it shows that their situation is the same, and the things they want to deal with are extremely confused. "Don''t worry, although you don''t have any ability at this time, this thing can already explain that it won''t give you any trouble for the time being when you don''t deal with the blood clan, but after you deal with the blood clan problem, you should understand it!" Qingfeng as a special regret to say everything now, although let them very don''t understand, but the current situation should be a relatively clear thing, and the other thing is like this, you should do your own thing early is right. Yes, although you don''t know what to do, everything at this time is a relatively easy thing. If anything happens again, it may make you more insipid. Now even if you don''t understand what happened, Qingfeng''s attitude can also know what happened. "Well, you can arrange all this by yourself. If there is any accident, you can say it. I won''t say anything more at this time, but I hope you can understand what it is because. Now if there is nothing, I will go back to rest! There is no leisure now. " Now Jiangning knows what happened just now, so he doesn''t plan to do everything well, especially the current situation, so that they can understand that there is something about the blood clan, and Jiangning doesn''t have to pretend to be so useless. Originally at that time, Jiangning still thought that he could solve the problem of blood race by dealing with everything well, so he would treat it as if he didn''t know anything. But now it seems that something bad has happened. Knowing that there is no danger for them at this time, his mood is very complicated. Especially now everything should be more difficult for them to deal with. "Qingfeng, you can deal with that matter later, not because you don''t have any plans, but because the people around the blood clan don''t seem to be in danger. In addition, please try to protect the people there. After they adapt, I will act immediately, so you don''t have to worry about that! " Although there is no problem at this time, and their attitude can clearly know what happened, so now the whole person can fully understand what should be done, which can also show that he does not have to pretend at this time. However, Jiangning didn''t think that what he said now was of no use at all, especially the way they talked. Let him deeply understand that if it is not because the current situation does not seem to be of any use, because they simply do not understand what is happening now. As if nothing had happened to the whole person, sitting in any place. I don''t know what to do in this place now. It seems that it is because of their attitude. But when I think of it, there are some things I don''t understand. The three girls look at Jiangning, hoping to get an explanation. "Jiangning, we already want to know where is what? What''s more, how can you do this? It''s not your style at all, so explain to us quickly. If there''s anything else, we won''t let you go so easily. " I really don''t know what to do at this time, but I have already made my attitude clear? Or do they think something terrible has happened? Looking at everything around him, he really didn''t understand what had happened www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2250 "Nothing really happens now. If you are surprised, you can go to other places to see what happened. But at this time, I don''t want to say anything to you. If you are not satisfied, come to me tomorrow after two people''s training! " Jiangning is not the same now. Anyway, he is in a very bad mood. Especially at this time, something unexpected has happened to him. If you make more choices. It might make him feel helpless. "Well, we''ll listen to you now. I know you''ll have some ideas of your own. In addition, in the current situation, you''d better have a rest. We will come to you as soon as possible after experiencing those things. I hope you won''t refuse again and again at that time! " I don''t know what to say, or the current situation is too complicated, maybe because their names don''t know how to choose. Just stay here all the time, but looking at Jiangning, they don''t want to answer at all. Suddenly, they don''t want to stay here. Since Jiangning has already said his decision, how can he go back on it again and again? This is not his style. It seems that in the current situation, it seems to be a relatively easy start. In addition, thinking of everything now, even if he still doesn''t understand what happened, isn''t it already here? There is nothing to explain. Jiangning looked at all the people who had left before he looked at them now, but he didn''t see the action he always wanted to see. Moreover, their situation seems to be more complicated, like what they have experienced. "Jiangning, I didn''t expect you to hide. Although it''s nothing at this time, I should tell you that in the current situation, you are still waiting honestly. The people of the blood clan won''t hurt the people in the nearby village for the time being. I think you will only think about coming back after observing. " Looking at Jiangning''s action now, the master has a little peace of mind. I didn''t expect that the indecisive Jiangning didn''t exist at all. Everything was to make them feel at ease. But who would understand these things? It doesn''t seem to be of any use. "Chengrang test, now I don''t know what happened, but I know your actions better. In addition, if there are other things, I hope you can say more. Although it''s not of any special use at this time, you should understand it?" Jiangning looked at their expressions and wanted to say something more, but when he thought of what he should do next, he was not in the mood to say what he had or didn''t have. It was better to wait for what happened next. "In addition, in case of accidents, you''d better arrange for someone you can trust to have a look. If you can protect the villagers there, this is the best choice, but if you are not at ease, maybe they will rebel directly at that time. You don''t even have a chance to find them. " Jiangning kindly reminds us that what we should do is two people''s business, which has nothing to do with them. However, Jiangning is still a little surprised to think that he will make a move that he doesn''t understand because of what happened now. But in the current situation, it seems that there is no special action. "There''s nothing to do now. Go and have a rest. We''ve been running around with you for two days, and we''re very sleepy now. Besides, we''ve been frightened just now. If we don''t make up for it now, it will be very bad for our health. In addition, I hope you can understand. " Qingfeng said that she had wanted to answer for a long time, but after she said it, she had some regrets. Why do you say these things? Don''t you think it''s OK to do it well? What should we do now? He doesn''t have the ability to deal with it at all, or does he begin to listen to them unconsciously? "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I think that''s what you want to deal with. That''s why I have these emotions at this time. In addition, I will have a good look at what happened. " After Jiangning left, they realized what they had done, and they were unconsciously designed by Jiangning. If they want to talk about it, how can they talk with the local witches? Doesn''t it seem that Jiangning is good for nothing? But what should we do? So at this time, although they don''t know what to do, it''s because the current action makes them very clear. What is the reason for this situation. Think of the things he didn''t deal with well, he just didn''t understand. What is the reason for this action now. Looking at the direction Jiangning left, the Lord didn''t understand for a moment. "Maybe this is his own strength, and he has some ideas that he can change at this time. Maybe it''s because of this idea that these changes happened in the beginning. But why does he always hide his own everything? " Qingfeng is also very confused. He doesn''t understand why he hides all his actions. Especially in the present situation, it seems that he wants to deal with everything. Just don''t understand Jiangning this time suddenly do their own look do! Do you want to prove everything by your own strength? It''s impossible! "Anyway, it''s like this now. If anything happens again, it''s this attitude. So no matter what the reason is, at this time or for the time being, listen to him and make some changes. As for what we should do next, it may have nothing to do with us, and you should understand that! " It''s interesting. I didn''t expect to be really interesting at this time. I just don''t know if they can be as interesting as they are now. If something happens accidentally, it is also a very bad explanation for their existence. Unfortunately, no one can prove what Jiangning has to think now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2251 "Lord, how do I feel that you look like watching jokes? Is it because the current situation makes them not understand what will happen next? In addition, it is also because the current situation makes them more confused. What should we do to let Jiangning say what he has experienced? Do you want us to take part in it again. This is also a very interesting thing! I just don''t know what Jiangning has in mind now? I really don''t understand Qingfeng looks at the two people who left. I don''t know what they are thinking. Why do these things happen? Isn''t it supposed to be in the beginning? But now I''m looking at someone who comes out and doesn''t understand. To be honest, he is in a bad mood now. "Jiangning, it seems that you arouse my interest, but I''m still more interested. What''s your next step? Will there be something that scares you? Now the situation is really exciting! " I don''t know what to do, or what will happen to them now, but I''m just here, waiting for the next person to deal with it. Especially when facing himself, he didn''t know what to do. And now this situation makes them more confused, so what should they do? Why doesn''t this happen? But it''s just the one you don''t want to match? However, Jiangning, on the other side, also feels particularly puzzled about why these things happened. It seems that this is the way it happened. In addition, although his attitude seems to be that he does not know what to do or what will happen to them now. But it is here that Jiangning feels the role of lucky record. It seems that it''s because of these things that these changes happen. "At present, it seems that my luck is very good. Although I don''t have any substantive ideas, I can fully understand why I will become such a person after the Soul Eater and those people leave. I don''t need to waste any chance to get everything I want. In addition, what we can understand at this time is that we want to conquer everything by our own ability. " After understanding the current situation, suddenly there are some beginnings that don''t want to be troublesome, because everything seems to happen just because of one''s own situation. If there are other things, it may make one''s situation more troublesome. The current situation is even a better one. It''s just that the attitude towards them may also change. Besides, it seems that they don''t know how to deal with everything because of their situation. It seems that everything is just because their things have changed. If there is any other action, it may also give yourself a huge blow. "It seems that tomorrow''s situation will not be there, but on the basis of the present situation. How to deal with it in order to get everything you want? It''s really the beginning of trouble. " On the other hand, Jiangning is more worried about how to face them tomorrow. It doesn''t mean that everything can be handled well. The more interesting things have no meaning at the beginning, so the situation at this time is also more useful for them. How to explain to them tomorrow? The current situation should not be explained so easily, but what is the current situation of being too hungry? Looking at their tough attitude, I really wonder if everything is in line with their mood now? Soon, what Jiangning was worried about happened. Although there is nothing special at this time, it is also because of the current situation that he doesn''t know what to do at all. It seems that it happened at the beginning. Now everything has to have any meaning, and the whole person is struggling. When I think of what they had before, I suddenly have an understanding. "Think of it, you just don''t know what you should do because of your own situation, so what makes you confused happened at this time, but how does the third daughter look so abnormal? This is not his previous attitude at all, and now everything is a very unclear decision for them. How to develop now is also a better start for their own situation. But how to explain to them? And tomorrow, can they bear everything there? Is it too abnormal? " It seems that it is because of the current situation that they do not understand. In addition, everything seems to be very good. If it is not because the situation is too impulsive, things that make them confused will happen at this time. Just how to explain everything now? Forget it, no matter what happens in the future, there must be a way to solve it. If anything happens at this time, it''s not a good thing for me or the third daughter, so it''s better to make good use of it before that. Now looking at the current situation, although I don''t know how to face it, or say that everything now may have nothing to do with him. It''s too painful to think about these things now, so Jiangning doesn''t care about these things at all. As for what should happen next, it has nothing to do with them. It''s just that I don''t know if this thing will know their situation. It''s more likely that the third daughter has already made an answer, so at this time, he doesn''t need to say anything here, and it''s useless. Jiangning, who had a hard day off, didn''t know what was going on the next day. He went to sleep in his own room. If anything happened, he thought he would understand. Everything at this time had nothing to do with him. "What''s going on now? Don''t you have anyone here? And do you have any meals here? I''m very hungry now. If you don''t give me some food, I don''t know if I will do anything. So in order to avoid everything now, you''d better give me some food. At least at this time, don''t let me feel that I don''t have any chance to solve it, otherwise it''s very, very difficult to do now. " I don''t know exactly what happened. I just feel very impatient with everything now, especially at this time. What I say is an insult to them. If it wasn''t for the serious situation, it wouldn''t happen at this time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2252 "By the way, what are the people doing here? I think at this time, you should give me a chance to speak. Although you don''t understand what happened, I can''t think that it has nothing to do with me now, so tell me what happened quickly so that I can solve it as soon as possible. " I don''t know what I''ve done. It''s just that I''m confused at this time. Or it''s because the current situation makes them too nervous. It''s also because Jiangning has no ability to deal with everything in its own way. That''s why these things happen at this time. After thinking about all these things, we will show our own existence. In addition, although there is nothing special about the situation here, it is also a more useful situation for them. If there is any accident again, it may make everything meaningless. "Yes, although I don''t know what to do in the current situation, it''s all I admit, because it''s all I can deal with. If anything happens again, I''m not sure I can control my mood. " When he thinks about everything now, he has some feelings that he can''t say. Obviously, because his own situation is different, even if he expresses some ideas, he has no ability to deal with them at this time. What''s more, he can''t deal with everything well. He can only be like a fool waiting for what they can deal with, I don''t have a little bit of feeling. "Don''t worry, don''t forget what we asked you to do yesterday. Although you don''t have any feeling, you should know whether it will happen in some things that make you confused. At the same time, you should also understand how to deal with everything. If you don''t have an idea, you can say it It''s like he''s teasing them. Although he doesn''t understand the current situation, there are also some situations that he doesn''t understand. But that''s the situation. What they are expressing now is like some unclear ideas about them. Unfortunately, no one can understand what happened. The whole person is waiting here like a fool. But looking at the two people here, although they don''t understand what to do, they are confused by the current situation. They can''t understand what will happen next. They can only wait here alone, like nothing happened. "If there''s something I can answer you. In addition, I don''t understand it at this time, so the whole person here seems to have done nothing but wait here quietly. So you can take a little look at what''s going to happen, or you can choose to wait here. " We should have a clear understanding of what we should do now. Although there are still some changes in their situation, it should be a clear choice at this time. If anything happens again, there may be something more complicated about their existence. It''s a useful thing for the whole person to wait here. "Just at this time, can you tell me what happened? Why does it look so unreliable? Or do you know what''s going on? Now it''s a useless thing? So you don''t have to explain to me what happened? This situation is very bad for us Jiangning suddenly regained his former appearance. Although he didn''t understand what to do, it was a useful plan to say these things at this time. Even after we understand it, we should have no unexpected plans for them. "Come on, don''t you want to go and have a look? Since this is already the case at this time, it should be useful to look at it in the past. What reason can I refuse at this time? Besides, I haven''t eaten today. If you can, please bring me dinner, so that I can deal with these things more rationally. " After Jiang Ning said these things, he left here immediately. Besides, he knew the things he observed clearly. In this way, there was no need for them to say anything more and there was no need to say anything. "It''s really free. He takes this place as his own place. It seems that at this time, he has completely understood what he should do. Besides, it''s also because of their attitude that everything happens now." The Lord reluctantly asked his men to pack up today''s leftovers. Since he wanted to eat, it was enough to send them to him, but he didn''t say what to send. At the same time, Qingfeng looks at the two people who left, and laughs treacherously. "What about them? Why can''t you see a person here? Could it be that you are mistaken? " Jiangning didn''t find a person when he came here, so he doubted whether anything unexpected would happen. Besides, he was really not sure what would happen at this time. However, after looking at the two people coming over, he did not hesitate to ask. For him, this time should be able to explain. After all, nothing else happened. "Your meal, that''s normal. They didn''t go in long ago. They just go in now. It will take about a quarter of an hour to see what happened. In addition, you can relax a little at this time. In addition, you can have a meal. If you come here later, you won''t be in the mood to eat. " Although he didn''t understand what happened, he still made fun of Jiangning at this time. Although this time is useless www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2253 They just don''t understand what''s happening now, so for them, everything is equivalent to nothing happening now. They just think that something may not be reliable has happened. However, it seems that a worse decision has taken place. Even they don''t know what to do now. They are here alone, I don''t know what to do. Jiangning looked at the meal in front of him and didn''t know what to do. "I said, don''t you have any food there? Although you don''t know what happened, you should understand that everything is not good for you. In addition, send me such a meal. Is that how you treat people here? I really doubt it Jiangning looked at the things in front of him. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, he was puzzled by what was happening now. He didn''t understand what he should do. It seemed that there had never been such a situation before, so the whole person was extremely uncomfortable. "So is there anything to ask now? If there''s no accident, it''s OK for you two to leave. I just bought a small one. I have one point to explain to you, that is, at this time, you should understand that you don''t have any chance to deal with it. " Jiangning is eating delicious food brought by others, which is why he has not eaten such delicious food for a long time. So there are some differences in the current situation. It''s just that the two people nearby seem to be doing what they should do. "I said, are you too ungrateful? I didn''t do anything, but your current situation makes me very confused. It seems that you don''t care about everything. How do you deal with it? " Jiangning did not say much, looking at two people''s expression is particularly special, is to tell them, now everything is not so simple. Two people clearly came to see the play. And there''s no chance to express it. "Is it really appropriate for you two to act in this place? If there is no accident, you can leave now. Although I''m not in a very good mood, I still don''t have any idea about you at this time. In addition, if anything happens to you, I think I can help you solve it. Unfortunately, it''s not at this time. In addition, don''t bring me these leftovers at noon. It''s really bad to eat. " Jiangning knew what had happened when he took the first bite. Although he didn''t understand it at this time, the two people in front of him just wanted to see him make a fool of himself? Hum, is he so easy to be caught by them? It''s just not interesting. "Although I don''t understand what you are doing at this time, I have an idea to explain, that is to leave as soon as possible. If anything happens again, I don''t have a chance to explain it to you. Of course, you still choose to leave now." Jiangning doesn''t have any hesitation. It''s because what happened at this time makes him particularly confused. In addition, at this time, he is not in the mood to listen to them. What he wants to see seems to have come in. "So you can ask, how should the bowl be cleaned up now? I think if you two don''t have anything to do, you can take the bowl away for me. If anything happens again, I have the ability to deal with it. Now I''m going to trouble you. " Although I don''t know what happened, the situation at this time is also a comfort to them. It''s just as if they didn''t hear what they were saying. There was nothing at all. But at this time, I have something I can understand. But in the current situation, nothing can be seen at all. Especially at this time, although it doesn''t seem to be of any use, and their current situation seems to have made some bad decisions, so they are directly doing everything they are very comfortable with under the current situation. It''s a pity that everything is not so simple at all. "You should deal with your own affairs quickly! Don''t you see that they have come? If you don''t have any idea that you want to deal with, just leave. I think this is an interesting start for you. I just don''t know what''s the reason of your thoughts. Besides, there are other people. Don''t you see any problems? " How can we not see what happened? It''s just that it''s not suitable to explain at this time, especially now everything is a better situation for them. If there is any accident at this time, it may be a troublesome thing for him. You should think for yourself. It''s just that he should have no choice to explain these things to them. "In addition, I think I should understand what happened now, but I don''t intend to explain at this time. Their current situation should be the result that I didn''t explain to them yesterday. Don''t worry, there is no problem at this time. In addition, if they find those things, they should be able to sleep directly. " So what can I worry about now? They would have immediately rest in the past, there is no need to do anything, where there is enough for them to have a good rest. "You''re really bad. Maybe they don''t have any idea at all. What you''re doing now is that others will faint? But Jiangning, don''t you think it''s too much that you haven''t explained anything to them? I think you should understand it yourself! " Although I don''t know what happened, the Lord''s words also made Jiangning stop thinking at this time. Maybe it was because they looked too pitiful and had nothing to do with everything before. But what he explained was of no use at all. Besides, as Dahan said, there should be no explanation for him at this time. Besides, does he need to tell them www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2254 "Well, here we go. What will happen? Let''s look at their actions. I don''t think if there is no way, the actions at this time will not happen. Besides, you already understand everything here? So what''s the use of saying more? " Jiangning didn''t care where the two people were. Instead, he looked at the things in his hand and didn''t understand them. In his opinion, there should be no chance to explain everything now, but looking at the people inside, it seemed that it was too early to say everything now. Aren''t they good in there? "Moon, is it any use for us to come here? Why didn''t I find something more? I think no matter what the reason is, you should know what will happen. In addition, at this time, you should know that it may have something to do with what Jiangning said that they let us come here? But the smell here is really disgusting Looking at the actions inside, they really don''t know what to do. They intuitively tell them that they are disgusted by everything now, and it seems that something extraordinary has happened at this time, but they don''t know what attitude they have. "There''s nothing wrong now. Although I don''t understand what you think, it''s a serious start at this time. In addition, what happened should be a more interesting start, so wait for it Because I don''t understand, and I don''t know how to start everything now. I can only stay here. Intuition tells them that this place is not a good place. Now they have no chance to prove the current situation, and although there is nothing special about their current behavior, it is in this matter that they are particularly clear about what they should do, otherwise they really don''t know how to deal with it. It''s like this. There''s no way to deal with it. "Although I don''t understand what you think at present, and what''s the use of everything now for Jiangning, now that this method has been adopted, it shows that we can still strive to do more for a while, but Jiangning hasn''t woken up yet. It may be that it is under too much pressure here." Looking at the current situation, he fully understands what should be done, or because their attitude seems too unreliable, so the whole person is waiting in this place to have a good look at what happened. However, the surrounding situation makes them very confused, as if there is nothing to deal with. "What you said is quite clear. Although I don''t understand what it is, I should know that everything is closely related to you. In addition, it''s very useful for him to think about everything now, but I don''t know what to do! " Dahan rarely has some ideas of his own, so at this time it doesn''t seem particularly clear, but it''s because of these circumstances that they fully realize what happened, and it''s also because of everything now that he can understand how to explain all kinds of blood clan. "It seems that you should understand. Everything here should know whether Jiangning will tell us what he thinks. I think it should be a clearer thing at this time. Even if it is handled well, Jiangning may conceal it, but it will not be like at the beginning, without any meaning to answer. You should understand that, too! " Although I don''t know what happened, at this time, Jiangning also had some good feelings for their situation. Not at the beginning, he didn''t want to explain anything. Especially in the current situation, it seems that everything about them should be a relatively clear thing, and if anything unexpected happens, it''s also a matter of self seeking. "Jiangning, I didn''t expect that there are still some people who believe you so much. Do you think that everything now will be a lesson for them, so that they can understand not to believe you so much?" Although he didn''t understand what had happened, and it seems that the current situation should have experienced something worse, he felt that he was not himself at this time. "Don''t you have one, too? I''ve always been by your side. If I didn''t know the relationship between you two, I still think you two are a short sleeve. However, the current situation should not be so inconspicuous. You can understand it a little bit. " Maybe it''s because everything seems more relaxed now, and for them, everything at present can be regarded as a more useful thing. Although there is no change in handling it, it can also be regarded as a title for themselves, especially at this time, they can prove themselves more fully. But I didn''t expect that the Lord didn''t care about this matter at all! "Although you don''t know what happened, you should know how to deal with it at this time. If it wasn''t for the special situation, you wouldn''t exist. So at this time, you can be regarded as their predecessors, but you can''t really say anything to your descendants?" Qingfeng''s funny look made them not move at all, and the current situation made them understand what would happen. Unfortunately, Jiangning is not very interested in their existence now. Just free to deal with their own affairs. So now everything is not a special understanding, but I don''t know what, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart, like something unexpected happened. Now I''m very impatient with the situation here. Although I don''t understand what happened, it shows that no matter what happened, it''s useless. It''s like they don''t understand because of their existence. "I don''t know what you''re doing, or what you should be able to answer. Anyway, I believe in Jiangning. Although he didn''t say much about it, it was a serious decision. Shouldn''t you also understand? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2255 It may be that their own situation seems to be more complicated. In addition, all of their own is an opportunity for them to deal with, but now I think of it, I don''t know what to do. "Now there are some words that can be explained. Although I don''t understand them at this time, there is no meaning in everything here at this time. Maybe what I say is confusing to them." After understanding the current situation, we can fully understand what we should do and what is the meaning of everything. It''s just that there is no way to deal with it at this time, so Dahan and Dahan are relatively calm. "Although I don''t understand what I''m doing or what it means for you to have everything now, there is a sentence that can tell you that Jiangning will not cheat us. If something happens in this place, it will not do him any good." When it comes to this time, he doesn''t know what to say. It''s just like this. Isn''t it that they don''t know what to do? Jiangning looked at every move now, and rarely said anything. After all, in the current situation, it seems that their situation is more useful, rather than one person saying something that can''t be dealt with. Remembering all the things now, Jiangning suddenly understood why they would have these changes. Was it originally discussed? I really don''t understand what I''m doing. What I want to figure out seems like a joke at this time. But no one can figure out what to do with the final result. Just a person waiting here, thinking about what should happen next. "Jiangning, I didn''t expect that they still trust you. I just don''t know how long this new person can last. I know Dahan doesn''t have any brains. What the other three women over there can say is that they have their own enemies, so they can''t get along well with you. But why do you have to let them accept these things? " Qingfeng looked at it and hesitated. He didn''t know how to enter, or he didn''t know whether to enter at this time. He really didn''t understand what they were doing! Don''t you have the ability to deal with it? But what is the current situation? "Of course I have my own plan. Do you know why I asked a few questions all the way down? It is on the way over that we have established a good relationship of mutual trust. So at this time, there should be nothing to open, so you don''t have to care After understanding the current situation, we can basically understand what we are doing. However, some people still don''t give up to deal with the present difficulties again and again. When they think that the things they have now can be dealt with cleanly, they will come out again. As if they don''t know anything, they will speak and sit tirelessly. "Well, it''s nothing now. Or to see what will happen next, I think you should also want to know, but you don''t have any feeling Now it seems that there should be nothing to deal with. In addition, at this time, Qingfeng finds that those people have already started to take action. Although it seems that they don''t know what attitude should be, what they have experienced at this time can already explain what happened. However, although every move now is very clear, I don''t know what to do. It seems that it has never happened in this place, so the whole person seems to understand it. Jiangning looked at the two people inside and felt relaxed. But for Dahan, he doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, this is the case. But Dahan certainly doesn''t know what happened to the situation inside. Similarly, the things inside are too cruel. He may not be able to bear all these things. "If it''s you? How will you deal with this matter now? I think no matter what it is, you will have a plan, so what do you want to do now? " Jiangning''s words are very serious, without any unexpected thoughts. The same current situation may make two people laugh, so it''s better to understand! In addition, I don''t know much about my own situation, so if anything happens, more embarrassing things may happen because of the current situation. Jiangning looked at the people inside and really didn''t know what to do. These things should be dealt with as soon as possible before. If anything happens again, it will be better for their own situation. Unfortunately, there is something they can deal with in the current situation. Anyway, it is a clear thing at this time. If they have to deal with it, it will be a better start for them. "Forget it, now it''s better to have a look as soon as possible. If you look at the people there and their actions, it should be the beginning. Can you take them with you? It should be a decisive method, so now you''d better understand it as soon as possible." It''s a good start for some people that we haven''t dealt with the current situation well. Maybe it''s because I don''t understand what happened at this time, and everything seems too different now. Although Jiangning didn''t say much? But Qingfeng doesn''t understand the current situation. "Look at his action now, although you don''t understand what happened, you should also know what happened at this time, so that they can fully know where they should be next, or what it means to them. But at this time, they should not know anything, right? So why is this happening? " Because they don''t understand everything, they seem to have something they don''t understand. Maybe they want to understand what the current situation is. "Probably nothing. So at this time, you don''t have to worry too much. You can understand what happened by looking at the situation of sannu and Dahan, and you can also say anything unexpected. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2256 It has to be said that the current situation has made them completely give up their first thought to Jiangning''s companions. At this time, they suddenly feel that nothing bad has happened. In a word, it is a more favorable one. Slowly, they seem to have learned a lot about the current situation, and because everything now makes them look different, there is no one here to say anything more. Vaguely can understand their attitude looks very bad. "I don''t know what you are doing, but now I have a chance to tell you. I just don''t know if you can accept it." So at this time, he didn''t know what to do. Looking at the current thing, he didn''t seem to have anything intolerable, but it was because of the current thing, even if anything else happened, Jiangning thought he could accept it. "You two can watch it here. I''ll go and have a look at them. If anything else happens, just say it. Aren''t you allowed to talk here? And I believe that if there is something important, you should have said it yourself At this time, they don''t say anything else, but it''s also because of the current situation that they don''t know what to do. So again Qingfeng and the Lord don''t know what''s going on now. Jiangning people have no trace of touching. "You say, does he want to help those people now. But he should know? If he appears, it may make them dependent. And then something that looks very abnormal happens. I think you''ll understand what''s going on at this time. Another thing I need to remind you is that if you help them too much, not only do you not have any ability to deal with them, but you also need to bear all your own responsibilities. You can think about it yourself. " I don''t know what happened. Anyway, I don''t understand what I experienced at this time. In particular, although there seems to be nothing wrong with their situation, he can''t bear to help them with every move in front of him. If anything happens again, it will only make everything worse now? Qingfeng can''t believe that Jiangning is indifferent. "You can rest assured that I''m just going to see what''s not right. If there is any accident, I will try my best to do everything at present. I just hope they can bear it, so it''s all for you. Remember to do it well. " So I don''t know what''s going to happen at this time, and everything now is a reliable thing for them. Thinking of what will happen next, he still has something he wants to deal with. In addition, he especially wants to understand the meaning of the current thing, although he can''t see the attitude of the current person. Although he understood the current things, he also felt that he wanted to deal with them when he thought about the current things. In addition, things are just like this. If they are comfortable with something, they may not be able to feel what''s going on now? Anyway, this is the current opportunity. If you say anything more, there is nothing to explain. Although it is a relatively clear thing after understanding, so now the whole person looks at them and wants to understand what will happen from the middle. Qingfeng looks at the two people who left. He really doesn''t know what he wants to do in the current situation. Isn''t it that he doesn''t have any effect? But their attitude is not very clear, as if this is the case now, but the Lord knows that Jiangning will never be so simple. "Now I found out that everything in Jiangning was hidden from us. Although I don''t know what the final result should be, I can only deal with the current situation in this place, but now Jiangning seems to be a little scared. If I didn''t understand what happened here, I would not say that it''s useless. So you should understand? " The Lord is feeling the current things, although he doesn''t understand what happened, but since the situation has already been like this, it''s a blow to other people if anything happens again. I have to say that they are very interested in Jiangning now, at least they have no interest in Jiangning before. So there is no relationship between everything at present. If we have to say what happened, their actions are more optimistic. However, the current situation seems to be due to what is happening now. So no one can understand what happened. So now, even if something happened, no one can explain it. They can only wait for what should happen next in this place. If something unexpected happens, it will be a more complicated beginning for their situation. Jiangning goes in with his own martial arts, because his martial arts are much higher than others, so it seems that these things exist at this time. In addition, what happened must be dealt with because of the current situation, but Jiangning did not expect that he just showed his ability a little, but the final result was to make them very happy. "I didn''t expect that Jiangning''s martial arts had reached such a stage. I have to say that the current situation is rather heavy. And the attitude of Jiangning now makes me understand that it may happen because of their relationship, and there are still some things that can succeed only because of him. So what you want to do should be formed. I just didn''t expect that Jiangning would be such a fool? " Looking at Jiangning leaving, Qingfeng can''t help sighing. Although he doesn''t understand what he should do, since he already has this attitude, it means that his situation is relatively obvious. If he says more, it may make everything more complicated now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2257 Also, their attitude is not particularly good. If there is any accident due to the current situation, they may be particularly unwilling to what happens next because of the current situation. Maybe because of the current situation, they are particularly reluctant. But when they think of what should happen next, they suddenly have something to figure out what should be dealt with at present. "Yes, he seems to be a very useful one, and it doesn''t look particularly good at this time. But now this situation can understand what should happen next. Especially in the current situation, it seems that everything makes him not understand what to do. After dealing with everything now, he may set out with Jiangning, but I don''t know if he will still have this attitude at that time. So at this time, I don''t understand everything at all. " After dealing with the current situation, we can already understand what happened. However, he didn''t mean to make any noise. He just watched Jiangning leave like a transparent man. I have to say that the current situation really seems to be a troublesome beginning. At least what can be explained at this time has no meaning for them. We have to wait here. "It seems that he understands what should happen now. Although he doesn''t understand what should be done next, Jiangning is a little unhappy because of the current situation, but he doesn''t have any idea to help them. Maybe he wants to decide what should happen next through this move. It seems that it is a troublesome thing. If they do something again, maybe they will really regret it. " Qingfeng is waiting for everything that should happen next in this place, but after watching for a long time, he doesn''t understand what it is, and he doesn''t see Jiangning. Sometimes he even doubts whether Jiangning is in this place? Otherwise, how can there be no trace? Qingfeng continued to look at this session of things, but did not see a trace of Jiangning, as if not found the same. "Yes, I didn''t see him either. It seems that when he went in, he knew what should happen next. But he didn''t explain it at all. For example, this thing should have happened, so you don''t have to worry too much. In addition, you can have a little understanding of what happened, and what special plan Jiangning should have. That''s why it''s like this. " For the first time, the Lord didn''t have any unexpected ideas about Jiangning. Now he is understanding it with what he should explain. I hope it can be passed as soon as possible. Maybe they have some understanding of the situation here. In addition, what he should have thought will pass here. At this time, Qingfeng is looking forward to what will happen next. After all, it''s not a small thing. "Yes, I''m looking forward to what will happen next at this time. Although it doesn''t look very good at this time, it''s something I''ve experienced. You should understand that it''s better to have a good look at them now." It''s because they don''t know how to deal with the current things, and the current situation makes them understand very well. It also makes the Lord feel interested and think that they will enjoy a lot when Jiangning is here. Now that I understand what''s inside, I suddenly feel that everything is more interesting now. Originally, I want people to deal with it as soon as possible. At the beginning, I didn''t understand the situation at all. In addition, what happened may also have an impact on everything. But think of the next thing, may happen more bad things, so simply here. "What''s the point of Jiangning''s martial arts? It''s really confusing now, but it seems that the current situation will not be so easy to deal with, so you''d better be careful. You can also deal with the current situation rationally. I think there should be more opportunities to understand. " The LORD looked at Jiangning and hardly let anyone find him, so he left the place himself. It has to be said that everything seems really special now, but what he is more curious about is how far this man''s martial arts have come? In this designed room, one can be sure that the room is bigger than the ordinary room, but now it seems that nothing has happened, and those of them who pass through the room in Jiangning do not find anything. "What do you mean by this place? No one in such a big room found it. If it wasn''t for my staring at him all the time, maybe I wouldn''t find it now. So it''s better to be cautious. " Qingfeng looks at the two people there and doesn''t say anything. All of a sudden, she finds that what she is saying is meaningless. No one can understand the current situation, so they can only stay here. "I doubt Jiangning didn''t find the people we sent. He found out, but he didn''t hit us. Maybe it''s because he needs us, so he didn''t start. The other is that he doesn''t think it''s the right time. It turns out that we''re not the ones who ultimately planned it. If that''s true, Jiangning is terrible. " He didn''t say much, but Qingfeng felt that his whole body was hollowed out. Although he didn''t understand what happened, his every move made him regret it. Why did you provoke this kid? "Dahan, do you feel it? It seems that something passed in front of us just now. Can it be a ghost? " I have to say that the current environment has some panic. Although I don''t understand what happened, everything at this time tells him that he doesn''t know what to do with the above things, and everything inside also makes him very angry, like what happened at this time. "Don''t think too much. This is a place to test us. Nothing will happen. In addition, if you go through it, there should be some ways in it, so now you can rest assured. " Qingfeng thought that something funny would happen now, but in the end, it was destroyed by this seemingly simple man. I have to say that his mood is very complicated www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2258 It''s not so much that these people now look very different, like what happened, but at this time everything has made them fully understand how to deal with it in order to make better use of everything on their body. Three women obviously found that some people can deal with it clearly, but it is because of the current situation that they don''t understand, so even if there is an accident, no one can deal with it. "Dahan, I believe it can be dealt with very well at this time. Although it is not particularly clear at this time, it is because these situations have made them fully understand how to deal with them next, and all their happiness is changing, but Dahan, can you deal with it? If I read it correctly just now, there was a man who passed by. Do you think we should go over and see what happened? " Although they don''t understand what happened, the current situation has made them fully understand what should happen next, so no matter what it is, they always have to deal with it better. "It doesn''t matter if you didn''t say that earlier. The situation at this time is not very good. But you should know what''s going to happen. In addition, if you deal with the current situation well, you can better deal with everything, but before that, we have to go through here. Otherwise, there will be no way to deal with everything. " Yes, it''s what Dahan said. Although there seems to be no action now, it seems that something unexpected has happened. No matter what the reason is, there are some changes in his mood, and now the situation is even more so that they don''t know what to do. Sannv also saw this change for the first time. "What''s the matter with Dahan? Why do these changes happen all of a sudden? Could something have happened? And now it looks as if there are more things that haven''t been dealt with. So are you sure something bad happened? Why is it so unreliable? " The three girls stare at Dahan in doubt. They always think that the change of Dahan at this time is too different. If something similar to Li Ming happens. They''re really hard to deal with. "What can happen now? Isn''t it something that''s ready? And now in this situation, you should understand what happened. In addition, if there is any accident, can you bear it yourself? Although I don''t deny that what you said is right, will it be too easy at this time? You''re not going to change, are you? " Yes, I don''t know what happened, but since there is such a thing, it means that they should be, so there is no definite way to deal with it. In addition, you should know what it is, or they don''t know what to do now. "Although there is nothing special for you, you should know what will happen now. In addition, although you still don''t know how to deal with the things at this time, I still advise you not to do those meaningless things, because there is nothing to explain to you." Looking at Dahan''s situation at this time, sannu always thinks that something unexpected has happened. Especially now, everything is obviously telling them that there is something that hasn''t been dealt with completely. Even Dahan can''t explain it clearly. Therefore, although it seems that there is nothing wrong at this time, they don''t dare to be careless. It''s like something bad happened. "Yes, although I don''t know what happened, my brain seems to be clear. Although I don''t know what you should do, there is one thing I can tell you, that is, what do you think happened at this time? If there is no way to refute, I can tell you. It''s in the current situation. We are not discussing why Jiangning is not here. What you should understand is that those people are still waiting for you to save them. If you give up here, there''s nothing left. " Although I don''t understand what I should do at this time, I can''t refute what I said. This is the case. It is obvious that the three girls do not know the seriousness of the matter, so they always think that only under the leadership of Jiang Ning can they deal with the current things. However, they have not found that some things have changed long ago. "Dahan, what you said is not wrong. We are wrong, but at this time, you can rest assured that we will not give up easily. In addition, I will go to rescue the people you mentioned, so please calm down at this time. I think you have found all this, so it''s better for you to prepare yourself when nothing happens. " After the three women said that, they observed whether there was anything special here. Women''s intuition told them that it was not an easy thing to deal with. But I don''t know how to deal with it. "In that case, go in! If there is any accident, I don''t think you will understand how to deal with it. Besides, you should know all this yourself. " Although he didn''t know what to do, he didn''t seem to have any ability to deal with it. In addition, their affairs were planned in the beginning. "Well, go in, but let me remind you that there may be something special here, because I smell blood, and it''s not human blood. So you''d better be careful. Besides, you can deal with things rationally yourself. " Dahan didn''t say a little more about the present dowry, although he didn''t understand what happened at this time. And everything around seems to be ready, but now I think of it as if I have forgotten what to do at the beginning. However, Dahan didn''t seem to be affected by the situation inside. So he went in directly, but when he pushed the door, he had some regrets, but now he really didn''t know how to deal with everything, just like before www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2259 "Yes, although they don''t know how to deal with it, they are even more upset in the current situation, especially in the current situation, they don''t know how to get rid of it? Can we say that the present thing has existed before? " Yes, no matter what, everything has no effect now. Moreover, at this time, their situation seems to be something that is not easy to deal with. In addition, if something happens, I don''t have any ability at this time. "Can it be said that we regret participating in the current thing? But what should be explained? Can you understand it a little bit? I want to deal with my own problems as soon as possible at this time. Everything here is so terrible that I can''t imagine these things happening. " Don''t know how to deal with it. Dahan regrets what he sees when he opens the door. He just wants to leave as soon as possible because of something. In addition, they don''t have the ability to deal with everything at present. If anything happens, Dahan really wants someone to help him at this time, But looking back at everything at present, there should be no one. So how to deal with it? "Moon, what do you want to do? Although I don''t know how to deal with it, I really don''t know what I should say in the current situation. If you can, can you help me resist the things in front of me? The first time I saw so many bones, my heart couldn''t bear it Dahan looks at the people behind him, but when he turns his head, he finds that there is no one behind him. It seems that he is just daydreaming. They are not ready for anything. I''m a little angry when I think of it, and I don''t know how to deal with it, but there is no one behind. Dahan immediately closed the door in front of him, although he didn''t know much about the situation. But I don''t know how to do it. Obviously, there is nothing to understand, and it seems that all people are afraid of being unable to move. "I said, what is this time? Why don''t you think about moving at all? And now everything will look too monotonous? You should give me a little explanation, right? How can I face everything there by myself I really don''t know what to do. There was nothing to do. But now this situation makes him very disgusted. But no one can speak, as if frightened by the current situation, so that he did not know what to say. "So what''s going on now? Are you completely frightened by the current situation? But should we say it in advance? Why don''t you have any idea? " It''s true that in this place now, I really don''t know what to do. The people behind me are scared and don''t take any action, which makes him very confused. Is it this place that so many things happen. It''s just that something seems to have changed, that is, they want to quit at this time, so how should they deal with it? "What to do? It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of thing, too? So what is this time? I think we should deal with it as soon as possible. Besides, your attitude seems really unreliable. I just want to make it clear that I want to leave here at this time. It''s so damn terrible, but I don''t care what''s going on. " Yes, he doesn''t know what to do with everything here. Just simply think that everything is terrible at present, even the three women who follow Jiangning are pale at this time, and there is no red mark on their faces. If they didn''t know about it before, they really think they have left here. But what should we do now? "It seems that we look down on them. Nothing has happened at this time. But you can also compare what it is. And the current situation seems to be that the former talent is the most normal. If you look at their situation now, it''s not a little bit different from Jiangning before. " Although I don''t know what happened, Qingfeng''s sarcasm sounds very useful. It seems that''s what happened in the beginning. If anything happens again, it may complicate your own existence. "Yes, it''s a little worse than Jiangning, but when you first designed this thing, you showed the same situation as them, so don''t say anything more. In order not to remind me of the bad things before, in addition, if you say anything more, I don''t guarantee that there will be any accident, so you should deal with it as soon as possible before that. " I don''t know how to deal with it, but it seems that the situation has changed a lot. I don''t have any feeling at all, but I hear them say these things below. There''s still a moment to figure out what''s going on. It''s a pity that although the people below can''t see it, everything is like this now. If any other idea happens, it can''t guarantee that everything can go on perfectly. It is clear that there is nothing to deal with, but the things we deal with are particularly unpleasant. Especially, every move now is not something he can deal with clearly, so Jiangning below doesn''t say anything at all, which means nothing has happened. So I don''t understand what happened. Besides, the situation at this time can''t make him understand what happened. Besides, isn''t it more obvious now? What they have done is to make the current situation more dangerous. They just don''t know how to do it? He''s looking forward to it. "Yue''er, Dahan, I really want to see how far you can go. Although it looks troublesome at this time, it''s not so far as you can''t take action, is it? But now this situation seems to really make people can''t bear to look directly at, just at this time do not know you can go to that point? I''m really looking forward to it www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2260 That''s right. Although I don''t know what happened, I really don''t know how to deal with it. Or is everything ready at this time? Anyway, he doesn''t always explain what he went through at the beginning. That kind of thing sounds too ordinary. "Ah ah, I really don''t know how to deal with the situation at this time. Although I don''t know how to deal with it clearly at this time, it seems to be an obvious thing in the current situation. In addition, you can understand what happened by looking at Jiangning''s behavior. He is looking at everything here and doesn''t know what to say. It''s like a joke, so you should understand. " Although you don''t know what to do, everything at this time can prove your own situation. In addition, you can think about what happens. At this time, Qingfeng was particularly interested in Jiangning''s existence, especially his everything. He knew exactly what would happen. After all, no one could stop the man who looked like a monster. "Yes, though I don''t understand what''s going on. But now at this time, you should also understand what will happen, because all this is the case. If anything happens again, you may be more uncertain about your own existence. However, Qingfeng, I think you can give Jiangning a passing remark. These things will end at this time. If something happens again, those kids don''t have any ability to deal with it, so in the current situation, you''d better calm down. " Yes, although they don''t know what happened, the current situation makes them particularly not understand what happened. In addition, the current situation has made them fully understand what should happen next, so it''s useless at this time. You can understand it yourself. "What are you talking about? I think you should understand everything at this time. Even if you don''t know what happened at this time, you should also understand everything here. In addition, if I said what the current situation would be like? Have you ever thought about it? They can hear it all. " Qingfeng secretly spits his saliva, as if he had heard it wrong, this time should not happen, the current thing will only make them more worried, but did not expect that some people are ready to do. Although it is not clear what happened at this time, and the difference allows Qingfeng to understand how to deal with it. In addition, there are still some situations that can be understood in the current situation, that is, the attitude seems to have changed at this time. It''s not a single act when there is no one. I believe everyone can understand it at this time, Although at the beginning, there are still some things that I don''t know how to deal with, and their actions seem to be worse, so it should be understandable at this time, but it''s a pity that no one can figure out how to deal with them. Qingfeng looks at the people below and really doesn''t know what to do from inside. It seems that this matter can be determined at the beginning what should be done. There is no function to stop them. Moreover, this behavior may make their situation more difficult to deal with. In addition, everything at present is particularly bad. Qingfeng sees that there is no one who wants to relax, so she can only leave quietly. I hope that after this thing is handled, we can make it clear that it should be able to deal with everything at present. In desperation, Qingfeng had to make concessions, as if everything at this time made him understand that in the next time, he could only because of the current situation and the reaction they should have, and he didn''t know what to do in the current situation. "Well, well, I''m afraid of you, so I''d better leave as soon as possible at this time. If something unexpected happens, I think it can be handled better at this time. In addition, when I was in the past, you''d better be careful. It''s really hard to deal with the current situation, and you should understand it yourself." After Qingfeng said that, he left this place, like nothing happened, just left a group of people to deal with what should happen next. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him. The LORD looked at the people who left, and he couldn''t help smiling at the beginning. However, the current situation seems to be more complicated. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, and everything is speechless for Qingfeng, it''s clear that there is nothing that can be dealt with completely, and everything has made them fully understand what should happen next, In addition, the current situation is obvious. It seems that everything at present has been dealt with. In addition, there seems to be something more incomprehensible in the situation here, because these things are just like this. There is nothing special. And now all also let breeze very don''t understand. However, at this time, it seems that there is nothing that can go out of bounds. In addition, in the current situation, everything is because their situation seems too special, so they can only wait for what happens next in this place. It''s so simple to decide what he should do next, but Qingfeng is more puzzled about how to get into that. Is there nothing to explain? Does it look very bad, too? Although I don''t understand what happened, and now everything seems more complicated. If we can deal with it perfectly at that time, maybe this is the only thing that is not recognized. At least he was very confused. "Yes, although you don''t know what happened, and you should be clear about everything at this time, you should say more before that, for example, if you don''t exist. Besides, how should the people there explain? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2261 After thinking about everything now, Qingfeng as her own existence has always been made into this kind of inequality by them, so the whole person didn''t say anything else, just at this time, very sleepy, especially confused. In addition, some changes may have taken place in her own existence. If you want to know everything at present, you can only take a good look at what is now. Although I don''t understand what happened to you, I''d like to tell you a little bit at this time, because the current situation, in addition, although everything at present has nothing to do with them, now that it already exists, that is to say, it has no effect at all, but how should I answer? What should we do at this time? There seems to be no problem at all! "If there is nothing, everything at present should be the most inconvenient thing? But what should we do at this time? Do you want to go straight in? But it seems that they are not people who can make good use of them. If anything happens again, maybe their existence will become very weak. Just how to determine before that? " Qingfeng went to the door and looked at the situation inside. He really didn''t know what to say. Besides, there should be nothing to say at this time. But when I just met the door, I didn''t seem to have anything to do with it. Besides, I didn''t feel anything about everything at present. What''s the matter? It shouldn''t have happened. In addition, I understand that there is nothing to deal with Qingfeng in the current situation. If there is any accident again? Maybe it''s the most distressed thing, but according to the current situation, it seems. Whether Qingfeng can get in smoothly is an obvious thing. If we don''t deal with it well, in addition to the current situation, it seems that Qingfeng is likely to be eaten by the people inside. Should we go in? If Qingfeng doesn''t go in at this time, a more obvious thing may happen, that is, it will let him know his existence here, and there will be something that makes them especially sad and indignant. In the end, I couldn''t get out. "Forget it, life and death are up to heaven. Since things have come to this point, there is nothing to explain, but those people look really dazzling! I just don''t know if they can afford the present difficulty. " That''s right. Although there is no problem, it is also because their relationship seems too ordinary, so the whole person stays here waiting for what should happen next. It is also most important for them to understand the current situation. "Well, that''s the decision. First of all, go ahead. If anything happens, you can make your own decision. Anyway, in the current situation, there seems to be nothing to pay attention to." Want to understand the current things, Qingfeng did not hesitate to go in. Anyway, this is what happened. It happened. There was no reason to decide, but when he saw the faces of those people, he still had some impulse. "It''s you. Why are you here? Now, is that what you''re prepared for? So what do you want to do now? If there is no accident, will everything at this time look too dull? Do you think we should find something from you? Or do you come here to get something from us? " Sure enough, Qingfeng''s mind is bigger now. At this time, although he doesn''t know what''s going on, it seems that the current thing is the beginning of trouble. So it''s also the beginning of trouble for them to deal with something well. "I wonder if you think too simply at this time? Shouldn''t we understand what should happen as soon as possible? But you are very interesting. Originally, I wanted Jiangning to explain to you what he had experienced, but what are you doing now? There is no power of action in the face of these little things. Not to mention those without any ability to train Although I don''t know what happened, Qingfeng''s words are a blow that can''t be explained any more, or is that what the current situation means? There is no ability to deal with it. Although there seems to be nothing, the final result has to make them feel complicated about him. It''s not the same situation as before. That''s right. I didn''t expect these things to happen. In addition, according to the current situation, they are particularly puzzled. What is it? Why didn''t you say anything at all? Or can their experience stop at this time? Is it too simple? It doesn''t seem to have any ability. "Well, so what are you trying to do here? I don''t know what''s going on? But your attitude now seems really unpleasant, if not because your attitude seems too flat. I won''t say anything more. Unfortunately, in the current situation, I don''t have the ability to deal with it at all. In addition, you can understand what''s going on at the moment. " After clearly understanding everything now, Qingfeng just wants to scold his master. What is all this now? It seems that there is nothing to deal with. If he didn''t know it at this time, he really doubted whether he had come to the wrong place. But looking at the people who were eyeing him, he realized that it was all his fantasy. But at this time, it seems that there is nothing special. If it is not because their situation seems too special, maybe nothing will change at this time. But since Qingfeng has come to this place, he will not make anything useless. But for some things, their situation seems more complex, even if it can be handled, it should be a useless thing www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2262 Yes, all this seems too simple now, although Qingfeng doesn''t want to hit them. But looking at their indifferent attitude, there are some unwilling thoughts? Is it because of these things that their situation has become so unbearable? I really don''t have the ability to act. Especially looking at their indifferent appearance, he even thinks that these people will have this attitude? "Although I don''t understand what you are doing, I''ll give you some explanations for what happened at this time. In addition, if you don''t go through the place, you can leave forever, and everything here should be your last place. If you don''t go, everything is meaningless, just stay here." Yes, although he didn''t know what to do, he didn''t fully understand what to do at this time. Looking at their every move, there were still some unclear things. As if it should be. "What do you want to do there? To save your family? I advise you not to be wishful thinking. This situation doesn''t mean anything to you, and you can''t deal with the people there, so don''t act rashly. Be careful that you don''t know when you''ll fall into it, and you don''t know anything. " Qingfeng can''t help but sympathize with that person. What are these people for? It seems that there is no action, but their situation is such a shape. If it is not because things happen too suddenly, no one can understand what they are doing and why there is no trace? But there''s no one to help. Although I don''t know what to do, it''s already like this. Even if something happens, no one can stop it before they deal with it. However, the current situation doesn''t look very good, so what should I do at this time? Can''t anyone remind me a little? "In this case, I have nothing to explain to you, and in the current situation, it seems that your situation is more complicated, so we should deal with it as soon as we can. I have something else to do now. You can wait here. If this pass is passed, the next pass will come soon. But to remind you, Jiangning is also watching you. " Sure enough, is Jiangning''s words more useful? At this time, these changes will happen. I really don''t know whether I should thank Jiangning for its usefulness or that they are useless at this time. It''s ridiculous! "What do you mean? Jiangning is watching us? Is what we are experiencing now what Jiangning is preparing for? But why didn''t he explain it to us in person and ask you to come and make it clear? Did I get something wrong? Besides, isn''t Jiangning resting because it''s too sleepy now? What do you mean by these words at this time? " Oh, I didn''t expect that Jiangning''s order was so easy to use. Originally, there was nothing, but now it seems that there is something in it. Could it be that their situation is too complicated? But I have to say that all this is because of their existence will not be clear. Especially at this time, the situation is something they don''t understand. "Yes, although I don''t understand what you are doing, or what''s the use of everything here for you, I need to remind you a little bit that he is really observing you. Besides, it''s up to you whether you do it or not." But I don''t understand what this place means, and the current situation can be explained? If anything happens again. The existence of their own is not very good, so why again and again to deal with those who did not have any useful things? Maybe it''s because their situation seems too special, so even if there is something, they can''t bear it at this time. In order to deal with everything well, they can only deal with what they are not good at at at this time. I hope they can enjoy it in the next time. "Well, since you don''t have any doubts. Then I left. The place looks special. So in order to let you stay here quietly and find out the opportunity to go out, I won''t say anything more. You can also express a little about what happened to you. " Maybe it''s because the current things seem too insipid, and their experience seems like something happened. They don''t know how to deal with it. They can only stay here quietly, hoping to deal with it all. When Qingfeng left, he slowed down his pace as if nothing had happened. In addition, although everything here didn''t look very good, it was enough for them to deal with their own affairs. When Qingfeng left, he deliberately slowed down his pace, fearing that he would let them discover the secret if he was not careful. If they all have the same bad luck as Jiangning, it may not be over until the evening. So at this time, they must not find their secrets. "Think about how you should deal with it. If something happens, you will have some doubts about your existence. In addition, their situation doesn''t seem to be very good, so Jiangning will not let him go if there is no more accident for them. " Qingfeng is very happy to walk over from the other side. In addition, because the current situation looks very bad, Qingfeng doesn''t let them find the current situation. The only trouble is that those people are still staring at Qingfeng, as if to observe their next actions. "Well, it''s time to understand that they are just trying to stimulate us. So it''s better for us to leave as soon as possible. Everything is really not so good at this time. In addition, you can make a little clear about what will happen When Dahan watched him leave, he found that he was very cautious, afraid that they would find something unexpected in the middle. But at this time, there should be no situation that will make them afraid. Just don''t understand their existence www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2263 Looking at the people there did not hesitate to leave, in fact, his mood is still a little hesitant, because he does not understand what happened at this time. And whether their situation can really be dealt with according to the normal situation. "Yes, although we don''t understand what happened, we have no way to retreat at this time. If it goes well, it can be dealt with at this time. In addition, the situation is not particularly good, so think about it for yourself. " Yes, it''s because the situation at this time makes them very impatient, but when they want to leave, they don''t know what to do when they see everything inside. Because everything here seems too creepy. I don''t know what to do. Also, I really don''t know what to do with the current thing, because their thing has no meaning at all. If you say anything more, you may make your existence more complicated. But at this time, it seems that there should be no change at all. Jiangning is at the bottom. Although they don''t understand what happened, their present attitude makes them particularly reluctant. It''s like something happened. "Well, anyway, this place is just like this. It doesn''t work at all, so we''d better leave as soon as possible. If anything happens again, it will be useful to us. So other people say, maybe Jiangning is also in it! " Although I don''t know what happened, this situation can be understood by the current person. Now that their situation has changed, no one else can understand, especially at this time when they have made up their mind. But seeing everything in front of me, I still don''t know what to do. It''s all bones, and there''s no false meaning at all. In this situation, they don''t even have a place to lower their feet. How did you get out? What a joke! In addition, if there are any accidents, they may have some accidents. In addition, if they sleep with them directly here, they will jump up immediately. It''s just unbearable. Three women look at the situation here, really do not know what to do, why such a simple thing seems to be so simple? And they just don''t know what to do. So how to deal with it? "I want to find out what you are at this time. If there is no accident, I still want to deal with it as soon as possible. If there is any accident again, you can say a little bit. I think it should be OK! " After thinking about it, he can basically understand what they can do at this time. In addition, he can also understand what they should do. If there is any accident, it may change them to some extent. But now he is looking at the bones. Even Dahan wondered why these things happened? Isn''t there anything you can understand? There''s nothing to explain their meaning? What should we do? Whatever you want to happen, it will happen. Even if there is nothing, they can basically understand what they think at this time, so they directly stretch out their feet and start to break through this place. "Damn, it''s really a better thing. So it can be obvious at this time. I just don''t know if they can pass this time accurately? If they are not ready, they will lose everything here. " Because they don''t know what to do, even if they understand the current things, they don''t have any ability to deal with them. So when Dahan''s feet go out, he already feels how many people around him are watching his movements. After directly understanding what to do, Dahan can clearly understand what his current situation is when he is about to touch his feet. It seems that I am afraid of touching bones, but what should I do? Don''t understand the current situation, so the whole person directly stay here, Fierce bite bite how, and then directly out. When his foot touched the bone, he felt his foot moving down. "I''ll go. What''s the matter with this? Why do these things happen? There are also things of their own that should be dealt with soon, but how can these bones not be seen clearly? It''s like it didn''t happen. " Three women listen to big Han''s words directly stay there, what is this thing? And these bones are really useless, so what should we do? What should be explained? How can you disappear when you touch your feet? Suddenly, sannv also looked at the present person and found that there was nothing else, so she couldn''t help but feel happy. Originally, there was nothing to deal with? Is that why we''re here? However, no matter how they imagine, no one can remind them of their usefulness, such as the lack of something, so it seems that there are some feelings that can not be explained clearly, and they always don''t feel what happens. "It seems that these bones can be crushed by feet, but I don''t know how to do this bone at this time, or what''s the meaning of everything for them, so it''s better for the whole person to be careful." Three women clearly feel what happened here, but because they dare not face these bones. And their own situation has not changed a bit, maybe really will leave like this, but their heart is always unwilling. Even at this time, they dare not touch the things here. They are afraid that if they are not careful, they will make themselves angry, so they can only use their feet to move slightly. If something happens, I have a chance to deal with it. But how can these bones disappear for no reason? There was nothing to prove, but now everything makes him fully do not understand what to do. It''s like this at the beginning. He doesn''t have any ability to deal with it www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2264 But now these women don''t dare to deal with everything. But people who seem to be normal don''t seem to have anything. If it wasn''t for the common things, there would be no such people waiting here. "First of all, what is it at this time? If you don''t have any ideas, I think you should be a useful person in the current situation, so tell me as soon as possible before that. " Three women like a very do not understand the current rules of the people, so see them when asked directly. It''s just that the people here look ordinary, like nothing happened. I don''t know what to do. Therefore, although I don''t understand at this time, I dare not act rashly, because the situation seems too complicated, I''m afraid that some unexpected things will happen. So before that, it''s better to deal with it as soon as possible. "What are you talking about? I''m also very confused about this, so before that, could you tell me a little bit about what happened? Although at this time is not particularly understand, but I am also very afraid of these things. Although I look like a fool. " Dahan is still standing in the place just now, and doesn''t move at all, so his attitude at this time seems to be quite good. My feet just stay there, and nothing wants to move. The whole person doesn''t know what to do. "Although I didn''t understand it before, I need to tell you one sentence. In addition, at this time, you should also understand what unexpected actions will happen. Besides, don''t you know? " That''s right, because he doesn''t know how to deal with the current thing. He is too afraid of everything here, so he just stays here and waits. If anything happens again, it has nothing to do with them. After understanding the current situation, he can basically know why these things happen. The three women look at people who usually look very rude, but they are more cautious than anyone at this time, and they seem really not used to it. "Well, come out quickly. Isn''t that what it is? Hurry to deal with it. I''ll see what happened. If there are other things, I''ll deal with them immediately. You can stay nearby! Don''t say anything I don''t know what to do, or everything seems to be more complicated now. If something happens again, it may have nothing to do with them. It''s just that people at this time are very obedient and handle their own situation well. "In that case, please. If there is any accident, I will handle it well. Another thing I want to tell you is to be careful not to do anything dangerous. " That''s right. Dahan didn''t say anything for the first time, and now his attitude seems that nothing has happened, but he is here alone, and what happens has nothing to do with them. Looking at Dahan''s action, sannu is also very speechless. She didn''t expect that these things would happen. But now that it has happened, it has nothing to do with them. However, the current attitude seems particularly bad. The three women didn''t seem to think of anything. Besides, they went down to their feet to prepare for the experiment. When they go down, Dahan even feels like he''s making a fool of himself. But looking at them without any mercy, and special cool. It seems that this situation makes them not know what to do, especially at this time, although it seems more complicated. But since they have already done so, they have no intention of retaining them. So the reason why we understand everything now is that we don''t understand the situation here, because even if something happens, it should have nothing to do with them. It''s like your attitude should have dealt with it. "I said that now you should understand something. You can look at things there. Although it doesn''t look like anything, it looks like a bone when you look at it carefully. If you''re not wrong, the key is bones, but there are so many bones! " Dahan seems to have found something at this time, though nothing seems to happen. But now everything should be able to understand what happened. In addition, isn''t that what they are like? "So now this is the arrangement as soon as possible, but at this time something seems to happen that we don''t understand at all. Especially at this time, it seems that everything has no meaning. My intuition tells me that I may have to crush all the bones to get the real key." After hearing what Dahan said, sannv felt like she wanted to kill him. It seems that the situation at this time is not very good. If there is an accident, he may leave directly, let alone crush all the bones at this time. It doesn''t sound very good. Therefore, although there is nothing special at this time, what they said is deeply stimulating the three women. Can''t they say something simpler? What do you mean by saying this all the time? Three women silently back, looking at the side of Dahan don''t say anything, finally looking at them can''t wait, three women just said what they just decided. "I said, you should know that they don''t put the key in a particularly easy place. So I need to say something to you at this time, that is, we should act together. If we are allowed to act together at this time, it will not happen at all. So many people, if they can work together, should be dealt with quickly! " Yes, I don''t know what happened, but what I say now makes them understand how to deal with it. But don''t they have no feeling at all? So it''s very possible for these things to happen. "Are you kidding? So many of us have come to crush those bones? Is there any mistake? It''s impossible to think of it, so you''d better be careful not to say what looks like a joke www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2265 Dahan immediately became unhappy when he listened to his words. Although he didn''t understand how to deal with it, it was this reason that they didn''t care about it, especially the things they were afraid of. Three female white big Han one eye, didn''t see his appearance, on the contrary looking at the person behind, cautiously say. "I said, that''s it. If you don''t handle it well, I can tell you that if you don''t handle it well, you will live here! " So at this time, they don''t know anything at all. Their situation seems to be more complicated. Now they are such things, and they don''t have any ability to deal with them. If anything happens again, they may make their actions look better. In addition, it is also because the current situation seems to be a little embarrassing. "In fact, there''s nothing. We''ll deal with it now. In case of any accident, I hope you can say that although there is nothing to deal with at this time, I need to give you a little reminder. If we faint in dealing with this matter, I hope you can help us. " Although he didn''t know what to do, it was already the case at this time, which meant that it was understandable. So he just did everything at present. If anything happened, he hoped they could understand it. "Well, come here quickly. If anything happens, I''ll deal with it well, but I''ll let you know a little bit about it at this time. Now I really can''t handle it at this time, so you''d better understand a little bit. " Although I don''t know what to do, I feel better at this time. In addition, I don''t know what to do in my own situation, so I stay here and don''t know what to do. I just wait for what should happen next. People who want to understand can already know what happened, and the three women have started their own actions, and continue to fight against the bones that have been left behind. I hope we can deal with it better at this time. "Well, that''s what it looks like. It will be handled well at this time. I just don''t know what is the reason for the current situation, but it seems to be very easy. I just don''t know if they can handle it well?" After thinking about the current situation, you can basically understand what happened, or what''s happening now makes him look very scared. In addition, it''s like an accident to him at this time. So I don''t know what happened, like it was stopped before. I don''t know what to do. "Well, let''s start. It seems that it will not be so easy to deal with it at this time. In addition, I guess they will be in it, so I''d better go and deal with it as soon as possible? " Dahan is now facing the feeling of fear, especially at this time, his brain becomes extremely fast, and he can always do his own things as soon as possible. So when Dahan said these things, there were not many people to explain everything at present. Although he didn''t understand what to do, it was because of what happened at this time that he understood how to deal with it. "Yes, although he doesn''t understand what to do, it''s at this time that he can understand that it''s not a normal situation to deal with. Since Dahan has raised the issue, let''s deal with it as soon as possible. If there is any accident, I think anyone can understand everything at present, and you should know it yourself. So, Dahan, just step on these bones and go in. There''s nothing going on anyway. " Three women listen to the current situation and no special situation, anyway is this opportunity, but after they say it, Dahan''s face has obviously pale up. But now it doesn''t look very good, so people don''t know what to do. That''s just the case. "What do you mean? You want me to pass? I said you''re not setting me up, are you? I don''t understand this thing at all. Don''t answer what you should say easily. " At this time, he really didn''t know what to say. Maybe it was because of these things that they didn''t understand what to do, so the whole person just didn''t know what to do. It''s as if they don''t know the same thing because of their existence. It''s really confusing, so the whole person doesn''t know what to do. "I don''t know what you want to do now, but can you tell me something before you deal with the current things? Why do some boring things happen at this time? Do you know it yourself? Or do you think that something will happen? I think it''s easier for you two at this time in the past. " I don''t know what to say, but my intuition tells him that everything at this time is not so easy to deal with, so I just deny everything at present and let them leave as soon as possible. "You are so timid. What is it now? If I''m not wrong, shouldn''t you handle it by yourself? What does this mean? Besides, you are a man! Shouldn''t you stand in front of girls? " Although everything seems to be troublesome at this time, and they don''t know what to do at all. If something unexpected has to happen, this is the only thing that is not clear. Maybe they didn''t find it. After dealing with the current situation, he can understand how to solve it. So he doesn''t care what he should do now. Instead, he leaves directly. If anything happens, Dahan won''t care. Isn''t that the best proof? Dahan looks at the person who leaves without any hesitation. It''s really complicated at this small moment. Their situation is what they experienced at the beginning, and they have no ability to deal with it at all. He left here as soon as he bit his teeth and stamped his feet. Although he was not very familiar with it, the current situation seemed to make them very reluctant. It was like something happened. He had nothing to deal with and looked at the current situation for nothing www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2266 "Although I don''t know why you are so afraid of these things, I still tell you in advance, don''t act rashly. If there is any accident, you should not know it yourself, so think about it well. In addition, there should be nothing to deal with there, so you leave quickly." The three women were not polite when they spoke, as if they were explaining something that could not be dealt with. But in the end, no one can understand what''s going on. It''s just amazing to see the attitude between them. The whole person doesn''t know how to deal with it. Dahan is the only calm person. When he dealt with it, he was too scared to look back. He looked directly at the wall in front of him and didn''t mean to say anything. Maybe I can''t speak. "Damn, I didn''t expect to come back. It doesn''t seem that this place is particularly sad. I just don''t dare to see what''s going on at my feet? What should we do now? Damn, why don''t your legs have any ability to move? " Yes, I don''t know what to do, so the whole person is also in doubt. Looking at everything at present, his mood is particularly distressed, which has never been better before. After understanding what should happen next, he has come to realize what he should do. There are also forced to open their eyes, want to have a good look. "Yes, nothing special has been found in the current situation. I just don''t know what''s going on in this situation? Isn''t there anything that can be dealt with before? " Dahan sees that he has come, and the things there seem that he is not sure that he has come. If it is not because the current situation seems too complicated, he is not sure that something unexpected will happen, which has nothing to do with the past. If you have to say something, there should be no accident. Dahan sees that he has come safely, and doesn''t say anything else. After all, at this time, no one can stop him, unless he wants to make a change. Unfortunately, no one knows that Dahan is still looking at these bones with a lingering fear. He never thought that it would be what he passed through. Anyway, I''ve lived for more than 100 years, but I don''t have any ability to act on these bones. It seems that they created them. However, the final situation seems to be that I can stop everything. I''m really confused! "I don''t know what happened to you, but these things can basically prove that Dahan is a coward. However, since this is already the case, I won''t tell you any more. You can understand it yourself." Three girls also follow Da Han''s steps, but he certainly won''t believe that all this will be so easy to deal with, isn''t it something that seems meaningless? What more to say is the most difficult decision for them. "Since you haven''t come here, you''ll start from that place. If there''s any accident, we''ll think about it carefully, as long as we find the bones that won''t break. There are two ways of fighting. We can start now. " Three girls didn''t remind Dahan this time. They just stepped on the things. Anyway, they didn''t and couldn''t do it. It was just a matter of time. He didn''t believe that Dahan would let the girls deal with the things now. So now the whole person doesn''t know what will happen, because some people''s attitude seems very bad. If there is any accident, it will only make their attitude more complicated. Besides, there is no preparation to make, so you can take action before that! Although the three women didn''t say much, their attitude could be clearly reflected. However, because some people didn''t know what to do, it was these things that happened. Especially for their own situation is more bad! Especially at this time, Dahan didn''t say much. However, looking at their expressions, you can clearly know that their situation is not particularly good, especially when they are doing those things. Looking back, it seems that nothing has happened to them. What''s more, the current situation should have been dealt with for a long time, but they don''t understand it at all because of the current situation. Even if there is an accident, there may not be any ability to decide. "Well, die! No matter what will happen now, at least there won''t be too many things happening at this time, so there is still a chance to deal with it. Let''s deal with it like this! " I don''t know what to do, but it seems that this situation is too troublesome, so the whole person doesn''t know what to do. Even if there is an accident, it may be a thing without any experience. Dahan''s action also made those people look very bad, but he didn''t say anything. Three women look at Dahan at this time has begun to act with them, although do not understand why such a big change, but since it is already this situation, even if it is an accident, maybe they can also be very good here. Especially in this place, it seems clear that their own situation is more obvious. If there is any accident, it may make their situation more complicated and continue like this, and this thing has been fully dealt with in the past? Although I don''t understand the meaning of this thing, I have to believe at this point, just like their own existence has been completely destroyed by them. Although nothing seems to happen at this time, who will understand the final result. "Dahan, I didn''t expect that you still have this ability. Although you don''t understand what happened, you can better deal with it at this time. In addition, your own situation doesn''t look very good. You should understand. " Then looking at Dahan who has already started, I dare not loosen my heart. Anyway, it''s just like this. If anything happens again, it''s not good for me. Now I can basically understand how to deal with this situation www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2267 Another thing is that my mood is a little complicated. If it wasn''t for the current situation, it might not be too bad. "Although I don''t understand what''s going on, it means that you can handle it yourself. The people on the opposite side, you can quickly find out. In addition, if there is any accident, you can say that I don''t want to wait until it''s dark and haven''t dealt with it completely. You should understand! " I don''t know what to do. The three women''s words now sound like nothing, but it''s also a blow to them. I don''t know what to do, and whether everything now will make them feel disgusted. What''s more, if something happens, it''s not something he can handle well. Besides, everything about them doesn''t seem to be a more useful thing. Sometimes he really doubts whether it''s true. Although Dahan doesn''t say much, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have a chance to deal with everything at this time. Especially after Dahan joins, he looks at the idle people there and wants to teach them a lesson. Is the current situation what they say? If it hadn''t happened so suddenly, he wouldn''t have thought it would have happened. "I said," how long do you want to stay? Don''t you see that there is nothing to deal with at this time? So what else do you want to do? I advise you to deal with it as soon as possible. If you don''t deal with it well, no one will go out. " Sure enough, at this time, Dahan still has the power of calling. After he said that, although some of those people still seem to be unwilling, they didn''t say much in the end, and they have started to act piecemeal. The Lord, who was watching inside, knew what he was doing. He was also very worried. He didn''t expect that this would happen. It seems that there is nothing, but at this time, we have to determine how to deal with it. Isn''t it because those things are too afraid? So there is no explanation at all, but at this time, we can understand what happened. If it wasn''t for their relationship, it might not have happened. It seems that there is no feeling at all. I just feel very unwilling. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but it seems to be a better thing in this situation. If it can be dealt with. It''s still helpful for you. Even if Jiangning didn''t see clearly at this time, his worries about you can''t be explained in a few words. So you can rest assured. " I don''t know what I should do. It''s just this thing. If I say anything more, it''s not good for them. If there is anything bad about their things, there may be a certain chance in it. "Qingfeng, you can tell Jiangning. Although they don''t understand what happened at this time, they are still quite obedient. In addition, Dahan has become their representative. It seems to be quite useful. You can have a look at it a little bit! " The Lord directly told Qingfeng about the current situation. Qingfeng listened to what he said and actually wanted to tell his own Lord that there was no need to say more about everything at this time. Because nothing happened at all, and because he knew them too well, Jiangning now felt that he was about to fall asleep. Breeze speechless looking at him, really don''t know should tell him? Now this matter has no effect on him at all. What can be explained is that the current situation may be more complicated, but Qingfeng still has a bad idea that this situation may not be very good. "I don''t know what to say, but in this case, you should be a very inconspicuous thing. If anything happens again, you may not be very good to yourself. What''s more, you don''t understand it at this time." I don''t know what to do, so Qingfeng just looks at them helplessly. Especially at this time, it is useless. If you say more things, the final result may be the opposite. So everything at the moment doesn''t seem to be of any use. "I don''t know what to say, but that''s the only way. If there is no way to understand, you are also a surprise at this time. I think I should know more about them than you do, so don''t worry about them. They will come one day. It''s just a matter of time. " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning''s self-confidence. He doesn''t know why he is always in a bad mood, especially when he knows more about the situation than the people they watch. How can he look so insecure at this time? "I don''t know how to deal with it, but the attitude now seems very bad. And they seem to be more lucky than you. At least they don''t have to finish the bones in that room by themselves. Another idea is that they will arrive faster than you. By the way, Dahan will become the leader there and leave here directly. " Although I don''t understand what should be said, it''s this attitude. No one can help them even if there is any accident. In addition, it''s because their own situation is very different, so no one can understand even if there is any accident. "Yes, that''s what I want to understand. Besides, there are more of them. It''s understandable to come up with a better way, but I need to tell you a little at this time, don''t have any accidents, otherwise I''m very unhappy, at least I''m too careful about everything here! " Jiangning just changed a posture, and then continued to rest. All these things are not because their own situation looks very bad, maybe because their situation has changed, so even if there is something, no one can understand www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2268 The corner of Qingfeng''s mouth twitches and looks at Jiangning. It''s very wise not to say anything. After all, this is the situation. But does it look really bad? However, compared with the current things, there is a place where one person may be more impatient with everything at present. "I don''t understand what you mean by letting me pass? Just to teach them a lesson? But now I may need to tell you all about it. At this time, there is no need to say these troublesome things, because there is no meaning at all. In addition, you can understand what''s going on, at least there won''t be such things. " Li Ming looks at the person who doesn''t want to appear. He doesn''t know why. He has this idea of awe towards this person, so he doesn''t have any special action. He just feels incredible. In addition, everything is very bad at this time. "I don''t have to tell you what I''ve done. In addition, I think you need to say more about all these things. It''s understandable for you to think of it. It''s a pity that you don''t need to know all this, just do as I tell you. " The person at the back didn''t mean to be polite to Li Ming. Anyway, he thought that this person was a person he could use. There was nothing else. If something had to happen, everything in front of him would be a better thing. "I don''t understand what you are thinking, but at this time I need to say something to you. Don''t give me any advice, because everything has nothing to do with it now. In addition, if anything happens again, you don''t have to care about anything. You just need to be quiet here. Or you can leave! " Li Ming suddenly feels that this person looks too terrible. In addition, he can understand that he won''t leave so easily. In addition, because of these things, he doesn''t know what to do. In case of any accident, no one can help him. Li Ming looked at the place where the man was, and now he especially regretted why he had happened. Doesn''t it look like there''s nothing? But the current situation made him wonder what this man wanted to do to save him? However, no matter what the reason is, he has nothing to refute at this time. In addition, the current situation is too complicated, and Li Ming himself does not know where to go! "Yes, I know, master! So at this time, I will deal with it well. If there is any accident, I will deal with it well and come back again! " Li Ming knows that this is what this person likes to hear. Although he doesn''t understand what to do, this is what they can''t think of. No one can understand even if there is any accident. "Go After getting his answer, Li Ming came out alone. Now he didn''t even know what to do, but he was in a bad mood and even wanted to kill him. "What the hell am I doing? Is there no chance to explain it? Damn it, damn it No matter what the reason is, Li Ming has an impulse to hope that Jiangning can come to this place immediately. Although he doesn''t know what to do, the current situation really makes him angry. If there is any accident, he doesn''t want to experience these meaningless things. "I don''t understand what you think now, but I don''t deny it. They are more lucky than you! In addition, I want to remind you that there is another thing that can be explained in the current situation, but in the current situation, it seems that they should come in faster. " And now it seems that there is no special action, just because things happen too suddenly, so even if there is an accident, you may not know their situation. But now Jiangning listen to his words, really a little don''t understand, why people here are this situation? I never know what happened. At this moment, it seems that everything should be related to him, but I don''t know anything. It''s disgusting to think of it. "I said," what do you mean by these words? You''re not here just to say these boring things to me, are you? Although I don''t think you have the ability to deal with all this, how can I be so unhappy at this time? Besides, do you know what it means to have a large number of people? " Jiangning still doesn''t have the idea of looking at it at all, but his attitude towards speaking has changed. In addition, if there is any accident, it should be of no use to himself, so what does it mean now? "Yes, although I don''t know what happened to you, it''s for this reason that I will remind you a little bit. Don''t do things that you regret. Those things have no use at all, and don''t you have expressed your meaning?" Qingfeng''s attitude towards Jiangning is not at all. In addition, because these situations seem too special, she just looks at Jiangning in a funny way, trying to figure out what the current situation is? It shouldn''t be that simple, but that''s what I mean. "Well, you don''t have to say these words here. Although there seems to be nothing, the people there have already started to act and they have come. So if there''s nothing wrong, just leave! " Qingfeng looks at Jiangning in surprise. What do you mean they have come? Shouldn''t he be here for a long time? Has it been dealt with in such a short time? Qingfeng looks at Jiangning who has already started to take action, but he still has no feeling. He intuitively thinks that this matter will not be so easy to deal with, and they seem to have something wrong with their expressions. Although I don''t know what happened at this time, his current every move has made his situation look particularly bad. If there is any more accident, Qingfeng can basically confirm that this thing is related to him. "Qingfeng, they are coming in. Come here quickly! If anything happens, we can still deal with it. Besides, at this time, we are ready to go to that place. There is no time to waste! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2269 Although I don''t know what to do, it''s because their things are already in this situation, so I can only prepare them in advance, but this situation is really surprising. Qingfeng didn''t know how to deal with the news when he knew it, and the current situation should be basically determined, but his mood was different. He didn''t want to see Jiang Ning''s face. However, other people are about to come in, and Jiangning knew it very well at the beginning. So there should be no accident. Besides, aren''t they ready for every move? But now it''s really not easy to say it. Basically, there is nothing to explain, and I don''t understand what I should do at the beginning. "Have they already come? Since you don''t want to tell me, you should also admit the current reality. And when you should know, you should know more about what you should deal with, and you should know what will happen? In addition, you should also understand that I know his affairs very well, and you should not make any more excuses. " Although I don''t know what to do, I can deal with it well on this basis. Jiangning directly gets up and makes himself feel the surrounding atmosphere. He has no idea about Qingfeng''s speechless attitude. "Jiangning, are you going to leave now? I think you should also understand what will happen, but now at this time you suddenly go out, in case they haven''t figured out what? At what time do you want to do? " Qingfeng properly prevented him from getting up. Although he didn''t know what to do, he knew what to do with their current situation. Besides, just because he didn''t know Jiangning, it didn''t mean he didn''t know the people outside. "Don''t you need to go back now? But I tell you, after they come in, I''ll deal with the current affairs, and then I''ll leave immediately. Besides, if anything happens, I won''t pay attention to anything. " I don''t know what to do, but what Jiangning said doesn''t have any problems. Now it''s just because of this thing, and what the LORD said just now is constantly wandering in Qingfeng''s mind, so he knows what to do at this time very well. Besides, if there is any accident, he is very unwilling to happen these things. But looking at the people who are not ready to take action in Jiangning, he doesn''t know what to do, but in the end, if something should happen, he should deal with everything more easily, but he didn''t expect that Jiangning has no interest in everything at all. "Now that you have a clear idea of what''s going on, I don''t have to say anything here. What I want to understand is what are you thinking now? If there''s no accident, I''ll leave first. You can say what you think, and of course you can figure out how to deal with it. " Qingfeng found that at this time, he didn''t understand him, not only because their situation seemed to be a little complicated, but also because everything now seemed like an accident. If it wasn''t for the change of the situation, Jiangning and Qingfeng wouldn''t be the same. "I know, you go to prepare, if there is any accident can say, but at this time you still understand the current situation, wait for the people who will come, I will treat them well, you can do everything you should do!" There is no nonsense. Maybe this is the clearest thing about Jiangning. At the beginning, he didn''t have any ideas at all. All he did was acting. Now, everything is OK, and he can deal with what he wants to do as soon as possible. Qingfeng listened to what Jiangning said and left without any hesitation. By the way, she also looked outside to see what happened to them. In the current situation, it seems that there is no use saying more nonsense. "I didn''t expect you to come so soon. It seems to be of some use. If you work hard to deal with everything now, I won''t talk nonsense to you. I think you should understand what accident will happen now. At least you should understand everything about yourself. Don''t think about anything else. It''s of no use to you. " Qingfeng kindly left some words, although it had no influence on them, he should not act rashly at this time. So there is no problem with Qingfeng! "Well, if there is any accident, I will deal with it seriously. So look at it carefully. I''m sure it won''t disappoint you. You should also understand that nothing will happen at this time. " Thinking about everything now, the three girls suddenly feel that they are in a good mood. At least at this time, they don''t need to do anything more to let Qingfeng know what they think. Besides, isn''t Qingfeng a troublesome thing? What else can be explained. "OK, I''ll wait!" After Qingfeng said these words, she left, beating drums all the time. Jiangning people are really terrible. No one can get any benefit from them at all. In particular, each of them seems to insist on everything at present, like nothing happened. After Qingfeng came out, he immediately came to the place where the LORD was. Everything just now seemed too much. He should have no ability to deal with it. "What the hell are you doing? Always put me in the middle of them, do you know that it will be very easy to have an accident. Can''t you let me go? " Qingfeng touched the sweat that didn''t exist on his face and bombarded the calm Lord there. "How''s it going? Do you think they are not easy to deal with, so now they have some regrets? Let me tell you, Jiangning is a good friend worthy of our trust. Besides, they have already made it clear? You can rest assured now! " Qingfeng wants to curse people. All this just wants him to recognize the current situation. Can he say that he has already understood it? Now everything has no meaning at all, OK? It is an insult to him to say more www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2270 "Well, I know. You should take care of yourself. If anything happens, I won''t let you go. Of course, if anything happens to you. I''m sure I''ll come back directly, so you''d better give up on those jokes as soon as possible! " It seems that it''s really a troublesome thing, but at this point, the Lord didn''t say anything. Instead, he smiles at him calmly, and then goes to clean up his things without saying a word. It seems to be a better way to deal with them, and we should be able to understand everything about them. Qingfeng is speechless, but she can''t help following. For packing his own luggage, he is very confident, at least at this time, he can deal with everything faster. "I don''t know what happened to you and what''s going on now. You should know how to deal with it. If there is any accident, I don''t think you will be very good. In that case, stay close to me. If anything happens, I can call you at any time! " When he left, he only heard such a sentence. Although there was no accident, he was very upset by his current mood. What Qingfeng didn''t expect was that Jiangning''s medical skills were better than him. The reason why he didn''t think about those plants before was that he was afraid of sudden accidents. When Jiangning and the LORD came out, they saw the people who were still practicing. Now they have gathered with Jiangning. The dirty things on their faces and the clothes on their bodies have been broken. They can quickly let them know that they haven''t come out too early, and they haven''t prepared for anything. I just want to deal with something at this time. "I didn''t expect you to come out so soon. It seems that we are still wasting our time, so is there anything we want to punish? If you have any, you can say it! " When Qingfeng hears this sentence, he shouts that it''s not good. He can fully understand that there will be no benefit at this time. In the end, he may suffer the so-called punishment. These movements are really bad! Jiangning doesn''t have anything to explain to the two people who came here. It seems that he has an indescribable feeling about everything now. If anything happens again, maybe he will deal with everything well. Unfortunately, it''s useless at this time. He doesn''t worry about what will happen. Qingfeng just now fully understood that he would not get any good things at this time, so he would wait alone at this point. If there was any accident, he could get away as soon as possible. After thinking about everything, Qingfeng suddenly walked towards Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning without any feeling, Qingfeng had no choice but to smoke. "I said Jiangning, can you tell me what happened? Besides, there is nothing special at this time. If something happens to you, you are helpless about our existence. In addition, can''t you figure out what you should do? It seems that there''s nothing worth explaining now? " I don''t know what to do. On the contrary, it''s easier to say at this time. Besides, they can understand what''s going on, so they just understand how to deal with it a little bit, and they can understand it faster. Just Jiangning now particularly cold, like to what things do not care, and did not want to answer the meaning. "I don''t know what happened to you, but I want to tell you that in the current situation, you''d better understand how to deal with it. Besides, don''t you also understand what happened? So what''s more boring? It looks like a joke! " Although he didn''t know how to deal with it, looking at the person who had left without any hesitation, he still had some understanding that this person''s current attitude is relatively cold, and what can be understood is that it is not Jiangning before, but no one understands. Qingfeng and his master, looking at the person who left, can only shake his head and then leave, hoping that if something happens, he can understand it very well. But at this time, it seems that there is no meaning to make a decision. In addition, it is because of my own ability that I have no way to deal with everything here? Jiangning wants to understand the current things and then leaves quickly. If there is any accident, he can deal with it better at this time, but he doesn''t know what those people should do in the current situation. Similarly, sannv, who did not know much about their situation, was particularly puzzled, but they also knew what could not be said, so now there was nothing else to explain. The only thing they wanted to express had been completely clarified by them, and there would be no accident with Jiangning. In this way, Jiangning did not prepare for anything. On the contrary, the Lord and Qingfeng prepared a lot of things to leave here. For the soul eaters and the blood clan, this time, Jiangning must catch them all! Otherwise, they stayed. Their group made waves, but he didn''t have much time to deal with it. The three girls were with Jiangning, which was formed in the past. But I don''t know what Qingfeng was mad about. They were also with Jiangning, as if they had any requirements. They wanted to deal with them as soon as possible, but it''s a pity that they don''t have the ability to deal with everything. In short, their things don''t seem to have changed. "Jiangning, I know how much you understand, so don''t act rashly at this opportunity. In addition, all these are obvious things. If anything happens, you should try your best to improve your martial arts. Besides, the only doctor here may need to help you, So do not say anything useless, so I will be very unhappy! Maybe I''ll take the opportunity to get back at you! " What Qingfeng said now shocked the people around him. Isn''t there no problem? Besides, Jiangning''s medical skill is higher than him www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2271 Jiangning felt very impatient when he came back on the road, especially when the current situation didn''t look very good. If the current situation didn''t look too complicated, he would not have these things to understand at this time. Jiangning just walked here indifferently. It may also be because their situation seems too unusual, so even if there is an accident, Jiangning will not make any move. There are too many opportunities for him to deal with the current situation. It''s impossible to make any accident easily, so we can only let them wait! Even in the current situation, there is no way to deal with it, just like in the previous time, he has no ability to prove everything at present, so the whole person still has some unspeakable feelings. Just thinking about the things in my heart, it seems that it hasn''t happened for a long time. "Jiangning, although we don''t understand what happened, and now we don''t know where we are going. So can you explain a little bit at this time? But I''m not willing to act where I don''t know anything. I think you should know it, too! " At this time, Dahan didn''t hesitate to say anything. It seemed that he was ready to start at the beginning, but he was still a little uneasy when he wanted to know what to do. It''s because they feel so different that they don''t know what to do. Looking at Dahan, Jiangning realized what had happened. At this time, he should want to deal with everything by dealing with their things. And isn''t this the case with this person''s experience? These things will not happen at all, so the words are different, but now everything makes him have no ability to act. Especially as Jiangning''s subordinates! "I don''t know what has changed, but what do you think, Dahan? If there is any accident, you can say it. At this time, I''ll take care of the box. Besides, how to say everything there! It''s just too much! " Thinking about it, Jiangning, I don''t know what to say. I just explained the current situation a little bit. Besides, their experience is only because of these things. Besides, there seems to be nothing special at this time, so they don''t think much about it. Jiangning looks at Dahan''s actions and finds that he doesn''t want to explain anything. He is also very embarrassed. Now that it''s this time, it means that he won''t deal with everything so easily, so it''s better to listen to what he wants to do. Besides, people are here! "I don''t have anything to say, but I''m very confused at this time. Maybe it''s because of the environment here, because when I get close to here, I''m always in a bad mood, and I have an idea to get rid of them. So it''s better for you to do your best. " So at this time, although there is nothing special, Jiangning can clearly know that the reason why they don''t feel anything about everything at present is that they don''t adapt to the blood clan. Suddenly, Jiangning remembered what they had experienced in the trial. Jiangning didn''t let them go through too many things because they knew everything very well. Moreover, they didn''t know what to do because the current situation didn''t look very good. Can only simply think that all this is for themselves. "I understand. Although there is nothing to do now, there is also a way to explain that your existence seems to have no idea what happened, and you have a certain fear of the blood clan. That''s why these things happen. If your nose can''t smell in a short time!" Jiangning calmly expressed his thoughts. Although he didn''t understand what he should do at this time, it was already the case, so the whole person''s thoughts were quite clear. How can we deal with such things? Is there any explanation on the system? "I think you are quite sleepy now, so I''d better have a little rest in this place. I''ll go to see if there is anything nearby. At least you should eat good food before you can leave. Besides, you haven''t eaten for a long time. Now it should be a relatively easy thing." There was no accident, but the three women were nervous when they looked at the current situation. They didn''t know what was going to happen. So after Jiangning understood everything, the three of them immediately stood up and calmly watched Jiangning''s every move! "There''s nothing wrong now. Let''s go with you! If there is any accident, you can tell me. I think I should be able to deal with it at this time. In addition, you should know what happened. Even if you don''t understand, how can you do so many things. There are so many people, you can''t do it yourself. The three of us will go with you Jiangning looked at the person who suddenly spoke, but also did not understand how these things happened? Doesn''t it look like it doesn''t work at all? But I don''t like what I say. It''s like you should be! "In that case, let''s go with you! There is nothing special about this place. Besides, you can''t find food for so many people! " Originally, he wanted to have a good look at the breeze of the environment here and the people who are about to leave. He still obeyed his heart to have a good look at Jiangning. He just suddenly found that at this time, he is very interested in Jiangning and wants to know what kind of existence Jiangning is. Jiangning frowned and looked at the people here. In the end, he didn''t say anything. Anyway, that''s the attitude. If anything happens again, it may backfire. In this case, it''s better to deal with his own situation as soon as possible. When Jiangning left with them, he still activated the system. Thinking about the current dilemma, he had to make some choices! Now everything is too messy www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2272 However, Jiangning has not yet activated the system, the system has found its own door. It seems that the current situation makes them particularly confused. "Now release the mission, and those who assassinate a blood clan will be rewarded. In addition, help them enter the blood clan! " "There will be rewards for assassinating a blood clan. Help those people enter the blood clan!" The task released by the system gives Jiangning a momentary understanding of his mood. After all, at this time, he can basically understand what happened. Maybe it is because the current situation is too embarrassing, so no one can understand even if there is an accident. "System, help me investigate the way to hide people''s breath for a while!" As Jiangning walked along, he wanted to find out what had happened. Maybe it was because the things here were too complicated, so even after he understood, no one could understand what the current situation meant. People in the distance were just very surprised and didn''t understand what Jiangning was looking for? Just now, there were some things, but I didn''t know how to take them out. "What is Jiangning doing now? Didn''t he say he wanted to find something special? But what is this time? There''s no action at all, and they don''t know what to do in their situation. " Qingfeng is looking for the food he wants to find. Although he doesn''t know what to do, he really wants to know what he is thinking now? It should not be so simple, and now everything shows that Jiangning does not pay too much attention to the food problem, so what is the reason! "Don''t do more useless things, because in the current situation, you should also understand that all of us here are very confident, so it''s easier to do everything well. In addition, Jiangning must have its own ideas, which have nothing to do with us. " It seems that their situation has been quite clear at the beginning of what should be done. Anyway, Qingfeng doesn''t know why she is what she is now? They don''t seem to have any doubts. If there''s anything else, it''s a better thing. Anyway, this time can show what happened, so everything has no meaning. "I said," why do you keep aiming at me? I didn''t do anything. Is it too much now? If I want to deal with everything now, do you think there''s still a chance to move? " There is no problem. Now everything is a troublesome thing, so if there is any accident, it will make them more confused. "No, we just believe in Jiangning very much. He won''t hurt us. Maybe he wants us to pass here faster at this time. The only chance we can deal with at this time is to help him deal with some things as soon as possible. " There is no accident or special accident to their situation at this time. Anyway, I don''t know how to deal with it at this time. And now the situation really does not know what to do, just like nothing happened. "Well, we''ll quickly find the things we need to use. There should be nothing special at this time. Besides, it''s because we don''t understand some things. Shouldn''t you understand them better?" Qingfeng thought that nothing happened. Although it seemed easier at this time, Qingfeng didn''t say anything to doubt his idea. He just felt that the current situation was very favorable. Besides, wasn''t it very interesting? Why do we have to follow the rules? So although everything seems to be nothing now, even if they think of what they have experienced without any help, it should be an obvious thing at this time. Even Jiangning didn''t understand what happened suddenly. Wasn''t it good just now? In addition, in the current situation, it seems that even he may not know what happened. It was because of these things that he came here. But in the current situation, it seems clear that there will be more opportunities. I don''t know what to do? Jiangning didn''t care what they were thinking. Didn''t everything here already understand what happened? If we have to say something, it may not be very good for their situation. This is also a useful thing. It''s also easy to understand the three girls and Dahan. "System, look for me. What medicine can inhibit the breathing of my nose? It''s better to keep your nose from smelling anything Jiangning ignored the people behind him and directly began to ask what he could do well at this time. In addition, his situation didn''t look very good. If there is any drug that can inhibit it, he can also deal with it quickly. No defects! "It''s better to use mulberry leaves and soul eating grass to crush them. What kind of container can they have to keep their juice. This allows everyone to smell for a minute or so, which can make their sense of smell more dull. If you smell something for more than three minutes, you can''t smell anything. " So now, even if something happens, there is no chance to deal with it. Anyway, in the current situation, it seems. It''s because the things here are too complicated, so even if there are any accidents, they have no ability to explain. That''s the feeling. After making clear everything here, Jiangning knows that what the system says is a more favorable one. What''s more, if something unexpected happens now, it may make their existence more hesitant. In addition, isn''t it because of these situations that they exist? There is no chance. "Come on, now I want to find out if there is any Soul Eater you found? And where are mulberry leaves? Look for it quickly. If you have that thing, you should be able to go in. This is the only way. So be careful! That''s the only way! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2273 Although I don''t know what to do, I really don''t have a chance to deal with it. Besides, their situation was explained at the beginning? However, their attitude seems to be a little different. Nothing else. "Jiangning, can you ask a little bit, what''s the use of those things you want? If there''s anything you can say, in addition to the situation here, you should understand what happened. The smell of blood is not something anyone can handle. " Although I don''t understand what happened, at this time I can basically understand that the blood clan is using some dangerous things to force them not to go in. But now the soul eaters are in, so they don''t understand what happened. There''s no chance. After understanding the current situation, we can find out what we should do to better understand. What we should explain is that Qingfeng doesn''t seem to have any action, but the current situation makes them very confused. What should we do? Is this a simple one? "What do you want to do? If there is any accident, we will talk about other things here. I don''t think anyone knows better than us. So you can fight back as soon as possible, and think about it yourself! There''s no chance. " Jiangning looked at the breeze and didn''t know why. However, in the current situation, it seems that their experience is quite special. If there is any accident, they may feel confused. This is the only choice. "There''s nothing. I think you understand that? Didn''t you come to the blood clan for a long time? So you should understand a little bit, and you should also understand what happened. So at this time, I will quickly understand what happened So it seems that nothing has happened at this time, and it can be seen from the current attitude. This person''s situation is no longer an ordinary person, and it can better prove what happened in this situation. It''s a pity that it''s useless. "What do you mean? It''s not that you haven''t been to the blood clan. Shouldn''t you know the situation there? In addition, everything here may have changed a little, so don''t say anything useless. Especially in the current situation, it seems that you have something to hide. The reason why I don''t say it is that you don''t seem to do us any harm, so you should think about whether there are those things we need around. " In addition, everything here can basically prove what happened. In addition, if there is any more accident, maybe everyone will not understand what happened. So now I''m looking at their situation with some uneasiness. "Jiangning, have you found something? Or do you know what to do at this time? But I have a chance to tell you that the things you want to find may need to be re searched by yourself. Besides, there are no such things here! " Looking at Jiangning''s attitude, it seems that at this time I understand what it is and why I don''t know what I should do. Or at this time, it seems too different, so there are some changes. I don''t know what I should do, so I can only move in this way. So he wanted to understand what things should do at present, and also because he didn''t know what to do in the current situation, so he stayed behind to observe them and watch Jiangning''s every move. He clearly felt what had changed at this time. But looking at the way he dealt with it, there was still some uncertainty. Was it because of these relations that he dealt with it at this time? What''s going to happen? It''s a pity that Jiangning hasn''t said anything at this time, as if nothing has changed. So now everything seems to have a little meaning. The people here also look like there is something unexpected. "Maybe it''s because the current situation seems to have some changes, so you can say something unexpected. In addition, I''m just trying to find a reason for how to do it, and in the current situation, you should also know that I don''t understand the things here, so you say, how to get in?" It''s worthy of being the Lord. After watching Jiangning''s actions, you can understand what happened. Moreover, at this time, he seems to have an accident. Jiangning is particularly confused when he looks at him now, but in the end, he doesn''t say anything. He just looks at the Lord in doubt, as if to confirm the truth of this matter. In addition, for some reasons, it is not good for Jiangning to decide how to deal with it in person at this time. Looking at the people he believes in, Jiangning suddenly has an idea, as if these things are not particularly bad. At least some people believe him 100 percent, isn''t it? "I''ve found something that can blunt your nose! Although it doesn''t seem to have changed much. But what you smell is much less than what you should have smelled before. So finding that thing should make it easier for you to get in. Of course, it''s impossible that there will be no accident, but what I can tell you is that with the things I mentioned, the probability of entering will be much higher, so you should think about how to find those things! " So at this time, I don''t understand what happened. In addition, it seems that I can experience these things at this time. In addition, all these things can be determined before? So there is no chance to prove what to do. It may be that the current situation seems too complicated, even if we don''t understand what happened, it is also because we don''t fully understand what these things exist for at this time, and some things don''t look very good, like we don''t understand at all www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2274 "Jiangning, at the beginning, we found a lot of soul eating grasses, but because the situation there didn''t look very good, I didn''t say much. Those soul eating grasses were useless after a period of time. So I just want to remind you a little bit What the LORD said made Jiangning not have any accident. It seems that he would be very surprised if similar things didn''t happen. In the current situation, it seems that he can understand what happened with everything he said. And I have a certain understanding of my own situation. Unfortunately, I don''t have any ideas about everything before. What the LORD said is like everything he has prepared, just a little reminder. Maybe at this time, I don''t know what happened. And now all let them special confusion, as if because now things are particularly unwilling, and unexpected show their own ideas, the whole person is so embarrassed. Jiangning''s sudden action makes them not know what to do, but they feel particularly terrible at this time. It seems that they don''t know what to do because of everything now, and what happened has nothing to do with them. It''s a better thing for them to do well in everything at present. Although they don''t understand what they should do, some people can basically understand what the current situation means. In addition, at this time, they can know what the Lord thinks. It''s just that they don''t know everything about them very well, so the current situation is a kind of torture. "Although I don''t understand what you think, at this time, I can basically understand what you want and leave as soon as possible when you still have the ability to deal with it. Besides, I think you will understand what happened. In addition, everything here can be explained already? You can take a good look at what happened I don''t know what to do. Jiangning can know what the master has the ability to deal with at this time. Although it doesn''t seem to have any effect, it can basically understand what to say more about all these things. Looking at what they don''t have, Jiangning can know that soul eater can get it when it doesn''t have any effect. However, in the current situation, it seems that, There was no accident. "There are still some things I need to tell you in advance. Although there is no accident, how can the Soul Eater get it. You should ask them, and you should understand the toxicity of Soul Eater, so can you tell me what happened? Besides, what is everything here? How can I not understand at all! In this case, the soul eating grass here is useless. Soul devouring herbs only work in one day. So what do you think? " I don''t understand what sex does, but I can basically understand what to do, just because the current situation is not particularly good. In addition, there are certain ways for Jiangning to deal with everything here. But looking at them, I don''t know why. I always feel that they are designing something at this time. "I don''t know what you''re doing, but there''s something I can tell you. It''s better not to have any special thoughts on me. Besides, I hope you can understand what happened here, especially the current situation, which is of no use to them at all. So it''s your only chance to get Soul Eater. In addition, don''t think about useless things on me! " Jiangning calmly looked at them. Although he didn''t understand what happened, he could already understand what could be understood. Another possibility is that they didn''t have any ideas at all. Now the situation is to make them understand what happened here faster. So Jiangning just slightly frowned at the surrounding situation, and didn''t answer anything else. There is also their situation, although there seems to be no exception, but the situation has to make them feel afraid. Moreover, Lord, we can understand that nothing good will happen in the current situation. Therefore, in order to avoid what should not happen next, it is better to solve the problems that do not seem to be problems at present. Jiangning immediately understood what had happened now, and everything here seemed nothing special. So it''s basically a very simple thing to understand. If it wasn''t for the complexity of their actions, Jiangning wouldn''t suddenly change at this time, which seems too complicated and unfair. Jiangning thought a little about what should be done at this time, but the current situation can basically prove that there is nothing to deal with. Especially at this time, it seems that it is clear that he wants to get a better way to prove it through their everything, so that people here can understand what happened. It''s not only helpful for him to understand everything here, but also helps them to understand what they should do on a certain basis. However, people around Jiangning seem to be particularly indifferent, as if they don''t know how to deal with it at this time. And they don''t know what to do. "Yes, there is no accident at this time, so you can say what happens to you, even if you don''t understand what it is, but on this basis, I can also tell you what you should do, and on this definition, you can deal with what you should do well. So when these things don''t happen, you''d better not say any more nonsense. It doesn''t sound meaningful I didn''t say anything else, because for them, everything can be determined now. In addition, if something happens, it may have a certain impact on their own existence. Therefore, it should be a useful thing to deal with the current situation well. Jiangning didn''t say much about the current situation www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2275 "If you look at the current situation, you can understand what happened, and you can also understand what should be done to deal with it. I need mulberry leaves and soul eating grass. I hope I can get them as soon as possible. In addition, you should understand that the good things won''t last long, and you should also understand that those things have too many toxins. So don''t say anything that can''t be dealt with easily. " So although we don''t know what happened at this time, we can basically figure out what happened on a certain basis. So now I don''t know what happened and what''s the use of the current situation. There is simply no ability to deal with everything now. It''s like it didn''t happen. I don''t have any feeling, but it''s like everything happened Jiangning naturally knows what''s the reason for everything here. It''s just that when it didn''t explain at the beginning, it felt that things now look different. In addition, it''s also because we need better things to deal with a little bit at this time. In addition, it''s also because we don''t know what to do, so even if there is any accident, it''s also because our existence has changed. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t say anything at this time. On the contrary, he feels very confused about everything at present. It seems that these things make them not know how to deal with it. "Well, I know, so you''d better follow the previous way to find the Soul Eater. If you find out, let me know as soon as possible and I''ll deal with it. There is another thing that should not happen at this time. As for the mulberry leaf part, I will finish it as soon as possible, but before that, I have one thing to tell you. Just don''t let yourself get hurt. I don''t have much power to help you deal with it. " Although they don''t know what to do, they still don''t understand their actions under this situation. It''s just that since Jiangning has expressed it, it means that what they have here together is understandable. Besides, isn''t there someone who can express what happened? Maybe it''s because we don''t know how to deal with the current situation, so even if we understand what happened, no one can understand how to deal with it, or how to deal with everything. "Although you don''t understand what happened, you should also understand what happened in the current situation. In addition, you can also understand everything at present. Although mulberry leaf is not so rare, it seems that mulberry leaf is also a very useful thing in the current situation, so how to deal with it, I don''t have to talk nonsense here. " The LORD did not say anything, because in this situation we can understand what happened, and we also have the ability to decide what we should do. After thinking about everything, Qingfeng suddenly thinks that this person doesn''t look so simple. But I can''t say anything else. "Well, now, if there''s nothing else. It''s too late. In addition, in this situation, it can be understood that there are some changes in your situation, so it''s better to deal with anything as soon as possible. " Although there is no accident in everything, we can still deal with what we should do in a certain way, especially in our own situation. But if you think about everything now, you can figure out what you should do. At least it''s not a big deal for their situation. Especially in today''s situation, it makes them a responsibility to themselves. Especially for their own situation, although they do not understand what to do, but it is also a more useful thing. Even Qingfeng himself looks at everything now and smiles. Although I don''t understand what happened at this time, especially for myself, everything here is too extraordinary for them. "I don''t understand what happened to you. But in the present situation, it seems to be something that can be handled well. In addition, you can also understand what happened. Although you don''t understand what happened, you should also understand it. " So now no one can understand what happened. Their situation seems like an accident. In addition, in the current situation, there should be more things for them to deal with. I just don''t know if there will be more things waiting for Jiangning before that. Similarly, Jiangning does not have much time to deal with these things. Unfortunately, no one can understand what he is thinking. "Jiangning, there will be soul eating grass within 200 meters in front of you. Besides, there are very few soul eating grass there. I don''t know if it will be enough for you. But at this time, I can tell you that there are mulberry leaves behind the soul eating grass. It''s also very rare. You can understand whether to use those things or not. Now I have nothing to say. " After Qingfeng said these words, he immediately understood what they were thinking, wasn''t it something? If anything happens again, it may be more dangerous for them. So now it is the only thing that is more useful. I just don''t know if they can deal with it faster. In addition, everything here seems very bad. Unfortunately, the Lord doesn''t express any opinions, as if it doesn''t exist. After understanding everything, we can basically know what happened. Jiangning didn''t care what the two people were thinking, and left alone. For those soul eaters, he was sure to win. If it wasn''t for the special situation, these things wouldn''t have happened. In addition, it''s also because everything now makes people here look embarrassed and don''t understand what to deal with www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2276 In addition, everything now seems to be a blow to them. If there is any accident, it can really make the current situation more favorable. But at this time, it seems that there is nothing to understand. In addition, everything here can also show what happened. It is not that you can deal with your every move. Other people look at Jiangning, who has already started to leave. They are also very unhappy, but at this time, they basically have no ability to deal with it, so it''s better to deal with their own situation. In addition, now let three female is also particularly at a loss, as if do not know what happened. "Let''s go. Since this is already the case, there is no way to save it. If there is any accident, you can say that there is no ability to help you at this time, but it is a better thing for Jiangning. In addition, you already have the experience of taking Soul Eater, so you don''t need to say anything more for the time being, but there is one thing that may remind you a little bit about how to use it. It''s better to ask Jiangning. If it ends accidentally, it''s not good! " Although I don''t know what to say, this situation has already explained what happened. In addition, now everything just proves that I don''t have any ability? Qingfeng sighs secretly that his identity as a doctor has already been said that there is no such thing. I still hope they don''t say anything useless. "Yes, although there seems to be nothing, it''s better to be careful at this time, although nothing special happens. But soul devouring grass didn''t have any special use at that time before, and soul devouring grass is next to mulberry leaves now. They won''t let you configure things to solve the problem of blood clan so easily. So if you''re not sure, you should do what you should do, and don''t overdo it! " Moon looked at those who do not agree, the heart is particularly nervous. But before he was nervous, he also had to deal with the things here as soon as possible, but he must not let anything happen to them. Besides, he could already know how scared the blood clan was at this time. If there were any more accidents, wouldn''t the gain outweigh the loss? "Of course we know what happened. But at this time, do you really think you can handle it? In order to prevent things that will not happen at all, it''s better to go and see what Jiangning thinks. Don''t you see that Jiangning''s figure has disappeared now? Now what''s the use of these things? Think about it for yourself Although I don''t understand what happened, the Lord''s words made them all react. It''s not a simple time now. If it goes on like this, they don''t have much ability to solve it, so we must deal with it well before that. "Yes, nothing has happened now. So you don''t have to say these useful and useless things. Now hurry over! Otherwise, the next thing is nothing, but you want to understand. Now I don''t have a chance to help you. " Therefore, although he seems to have nothing to do with the current situation, and the current situation should have nothing to do with him, it is because their affairs seem too messy, so even if there is an accident, no one can understand it clearly, so he can only stay in this place quietly, At least for them, everything here can be regarded as a useful thing. If there is any accident, they can understand it. Unfortunately, no one can understand what happened in this place. "Although I don''t understand what you think, there''s one thing I need to explain to you. In addition, it''s the current situation that makes me feel unstable. But for them, even if there is an accident, you should be able to understand what it is, and there''s nothing he can explain." In addition, although nothing has happened in the current situation, and everything is a relatively easy decision for them, so the whole person looks very comfortable, and there is no other decision. Sometimes, he even thinks whether this thing will happen because of his choice? And the current situation has not been understood at that time before? What''s the use of talking about these things now? It''s an insult to them. "I don''t know what you think, but at this time, I can guarantee that it''s not easy to deal with. So in order to make your situation look better, you''d better make it clear by yourself, at least there won''t be any accident. Don''t you also understand what happened at this time? " I don''t know what to deal with, but at this time I can basically figure out what their things mean. What''s more, if we don''t deal with what happened at this time, maybe the final situation will really make them at a loss. Besides, what''s more, all of the present is not what their own ability can express. The only thing we can understand is that everything here looks really bad, but no one can prove all of the present. Jiangning is just moving towards the front, and has no idea about everything at present. Maybe it''s also because he doesn''t know what to do at this time. Qingfeng doesn''t know what she is thinking now, but everything here has told them that if they don''t deal with it properly, it may be worse than their final result. In addition, it''s because the current situation seems more troublesome, so Qingfeng is very concerned about what will happen next, even if there is no accident at this time, But the feeling in my heart is very uncomfortable, just like it didn''t happen before www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2277 The LORD looked at Qingfeng''s behavior, very calm looking at every move now, and did not think that there would be any bad move in their current situation. Besides, it can also prove that it is a very interesting concept now, so the whole person is relatively good, there is no other accident, and it is also because of Jiangning''s sudden medical skills. "Jiangning, what''s the matter with your medical skills? I believe this medical skill was not learned in three or two days. But why didn''t you use more medical skills before? Is there an accident? Or do you think there''s nothing you can do at this time that you''re going to hide? If so, I don''t think all of us should know your true colors, or do you think it''s all your own! " I don''t know what to say, but it''s for this reason, so even if there is an accident, it means that they don''t have any behavior to deal with. So at this time, it''s a very good choice to probe Jiangning''s words and understand Jiangning''s ideas. In addition, in the current situation, no matter what happens at that time, it should have nothing to do with him. In addition, he should not admit everything at present. Anyway, he is ready to do what he should do before that. Anyway, at this time, we can basically prove what animation happened, and their situation looks very different, such as they have experienced their actions to prove something. What''s more interesting is that Jiangning doesn''t have any idea about everything at present, and watching their actions, on the contrary, he has a more appropriate ability to deal with it. "I have a lot of abilities. I just don''t know if you can deal with it by yourself at this time. In addition, I can tell you that it''s better not to act rashly when you don''t have any ability to deal with it, because your behavior seems too complicated. If there is any accident, you may leave directly, So do you still think you don''t have any advantage in this move? Or do you think that''s the way you are? " Jiangning didn''t say much. Instead, he thought that his situation had not changed. Therefore, the whole person seems to be a relatively relaxed thing, especially when they don''t know what happened. Anyway, they have been told how to deal with it, and it''s better to decide according to their situation. "There''s nothing wrong now, and there''s a little change in what happened to you, so if you want to understand it, you''d better deal with it yourself. Don''t think you can leave intact. Besides, do you think you can handle everything? Is it too conceited? I know your existence like the back of my hand, so it''s better not to talk big! " I don''t know what to say, so it''s better not to say anything at all, because their situation doesn''t seem particularly good. But no one has made it clear. Now he basically understands what happened. As for why they didn''t say it, it has nothing to do with him. At this time, he just wants to understand why Jiangning has changed so much as soon as possible. This is a completely different move before. So now even if we understand something, we have no chance to deal with it. It''s like knowing that Jiangning has no good intentions. But I have to figure out what to deal with in this situation! And Jiangning''s every move seems to really do not know what happened. It''s a troublesome thing for him to understand the current situation. Maybe he wants to see Jiangning''s attitude, but he didn''t expect to be so emotionless. Besides, their ability should be more than that. It''s a pity that Jiangning didn''t say anything! When Qingfeng was walking here, he was still very concerned about what would happen now, but it didn''t mean much to think of everything here, so he was not in a good mood. Besides, it was just because their situation seemed too different. That''s why Jiangning doesn''t know what to do. Qingfeng can basically understand what happened along the way. It seems that it''s troublesome, but now that this is the case. It shows that his ability is not very special. It can be handled here. "Qingfeng, I said, can you not put your eyes on me? I don''t have anything to say to you now. Besides, don''t you find anything different from everything here? Or do you say that your ability doesn''t look very good! " Jiangning really can''t bear what he said, especially what he is doing now is to tell him that although it seems that he has no ability to solve the situation here, it can be regarded as an obvious thing close to his neighbors. He can''t say a word at all. Besides, isn''t that already the case here? Qingfeng just remembered what he said. As for other things, he didn''t say anything. "Yes, although you don''t understand what you want to do at this time, you should also understand that I won''t let you leave so easily. In addition, you should fully understand everything now. All the decisions I make are what I want to understand! " Jiangning ignored the people behind him. For him, everything has changed now, but since they have nothing to explain, they are telling him that you''d better not act rashly at this time. Unfortunately, no one can prove the idea. "Well, I can do nothing harmful. But at this time, I also need to remind you a little bit. Not all people will explain these things clearly here. In addition, I hope you can understand a little bit. I didn''t explain anything After understanding the current situation, Qingfeng even thinks that everything here is prepared by Jiangning. The reason why he doesn''t say anything is that he wants to prove something at this time. But I didn''t think that now not only nothing has not been done well, but also their situation may be more complicated. Besides, now everything can prove what happened www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2278 "I don''t know what you''re thinking, and what''s the surprise to you now. But I''m interested in your medical skills, so no matter what reason you have, I will follow you until I understand what you need to learn! " I don''t know what to say, as if everything here can prove what happened, but I don''t know how to describe it. Qingfeng now feels that he has more strength to follow Jiangning''s idea than the Lord, but Jiangning just wants to get rid of them! Jiangning didn''t answer anything about it. Now he just wants to find what he should find as soon as possible. As for what will happen next, it has nothing to do with him. Besides, don''t they really hope to get any good results? Isn''t that good? Maybe God wants them to deal with everything well, so basically they don''t say much. If they have to express something, it is here that they can deal with their own situation, but they don''t know what to do, just like their situation. "Well, if there''s nothing, you can go back. Now I''ve found what I want to find, and you can see what''s going on here. Maybe you can prove what happened. Don''t you know very well? " Jiangning saw the soul eating grass in front of him, and directly told him everything now. Although I don''t know what it is, I have made up my mind here, and no one can get rid of it. So it looks very relaxed, and it''s good to do things. It''s just that Qingfeng is the only one who smokes. He didn''t expect Jiangning to be so unkind. Didn''t he follow him? So what else do you want to do now? But he doesn''t want to deal with these things so easily. It doesn''t look very pleasant. Qingfeng wants to talk about it. Now, it may be because Jiangning himself understands what happened, so he began to push forward. But there is nothing here. Jiangning clearly wants to do more things through their actions, but there is no situation at this time, but after understanding some things here, we can basically understand what happened here, especially their situation is more perplexing. "I don''t know what happened, but I can already know what happened here. So if you have something to say first. Although it is not a special thing at this time, it should also be a very useful thing. " At this time, it seems that nothing is more confused than everything now, so even if there is an accident, it is also a troublesome beginning for them. The most important thing is that everything now seems more troublesome, like nothing happened. "In fact, you don''t have to say anything useless, because at this time, everything seems to be very boring. So even if something happens now, there is nothing for them to understand. After understanding it, they will thoroughly understand what it means. Including in their case, if anything happens. It may not be helpful to their own situation, but they have no one to understand. " After making clear everything, we can basically understand what these things mean. In addition, we are particularly surprised to see their situation. It seems that there is no meaning at all, which can be proved by the current situation in Jiangning. When Qingfeng is in doubt, he sees Jiangning as if he doesn''t understand anything. In addition, he doesn''t react to everything at this time. As if nothing had happened to him, it was a threat to him. I didn''t know what to do. In the current situation, Qingfeng simply doesn''t understand what to do, so what happens now is of no use at all. In addition, he seems to be in a very bad mood and doesn''t know what to do. "Yes, Jiangning, don''t you find that your situation has changed? Or do you think the things here don''t hurt you at all? So I don''t care what''s here? But I tell you not to act rashly, otherwise you will suffer everything here! And Soul Eater. Don''t you know what it is? As if nothing had happened? But I tell you, everything here is not as simple as you think. Soul eating grass, you actually use your hands to act. It''s a premature death He didn''t say anything more, because in the current situation, it seems that he is looking for death to say anything more, and he doesn''t know what happened long ago. However, because the situation is different, the whole person doesn''t know what to do, which is meaningless. Jiangning looked at the people who stopped him and didn''t say anything more, They don''t know what happened long ago, but they still pretend that nothing happened and they are confused all the time! "I can tell you clearly that the things here are of no use to me. In addition, everything here just seems to have some changes. If you want to say more, you can think clearly by yourself. Besides, there is nothing you need to do, so you can rest assured. I''ve already figured out the reason before you know it, so you''d better think about what you should do. It has nothing to do with you. " Although Jiangning''s words are rather ugly, what he said is a fact. He doesn''t know what to say at this time, so he seems to be in trouble, especially for his own affairs. It''s useless. Qingfeng understood that Jiangning had his own ideas, so he didn''t say anything else. Anyway, the person who needed to die was not himself. If he blindly stops, maybe people here will have other ideas, so it''s also a good choice to leave as soon as possible www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2279 "Jiangning, do you have any ideas? Or does it seem that the situation here has no effect on you? If so, I think you should figure out how to choose everything here, and how to deal with the present things. I don''t need to say more about these! In addition, I don''t think you will believe soul eating grass and mulberry leaves if they have no influence, so I want you to tell me what''s the matter? " Jiangning looked at Qingfeng, who had suddenly changed his attitude. Although he was not satisfied with Qingfeng''s current situation, he could not make a choice at this time. Jiangning can guarantee that he will come back safe and sound, but he can''t guarantee that all of them need their help before that. But how should it be explained at this time? Such a thing should not be agreed, especially their situation seems very bad. "I can tell you, but I hope you don''t stop me. Frighten at this time, you should know more about what will exist. I only temporarily let them not be too sensitive to the breath of blood clan. But this has certain harm, that is, your nose may be affected. Before that, because these things are not easy to deal with everything at present, you''d better understand. " But at this time, no matter what happened, it seems that it has never happened. In addition, because their situation seems too different, the whole person does not know what to do. His intuition tells him that it will not be so simple. So he just stayed and did nothing. If there was any accident, he was very willing to deal with everything at present. Now the situation is basically clear about what happened. In addition, they don''t know how to deal with it, so they just simply understand it. At the same time, Jiangning didn''t say much! Jiangning rushed to deal with the things in his hand and saw that the juice of the two of them had been mixed together. No matter what it was at this time, at least he was very happy. There was no problem at all. He just had a sense of ambiguity to other people! "I don''t know what happened, but I need to talk to you about something at this time. Make your nose slow. I think no matter who the reason is, they will not accept the current situation, so I hope you can say more about it. " The current thing is too complicated for them. At the same time, they don''t understand what''s in it. So Qingfeng has some worries. If they can''t handle it properly, they may not only have some unsolvable problems, but also the people here will have great changes, just not obvious. "The reason why I didn''t tell them is that I want them to adjust their mood. If anything happens, not only do they have problems, but the situation is not particularly good. So before that, I hope you can deal with it calmly. And what''s the use of letting them know? " There is no change, that is, the situation at this time is quite special. In addition, their situation does not look very good. If there is anything, it just makes their situation more different. So no matter what it is, at least at this time his mood is very complicated. It''s not only a help for them to understand the current change, but also a help for them to deal with their own things. In addition, in case of any accident, we can not only better understand our situation, but also make our situation more confused. This is Jiangning''s plan. Unfortunately, at this time, Not only no one can understand everything here, but even the doctor Qingfeng dare not bear all kinds of things at present, as if he has nothing to do with himself. "Although I don''t understand what kind of accident your actions are, I think you should also tell them. In addition, anyone in soul devouring grass will understand what''s in it. Do you think you can handle it well without saying anything? But I tell you that they will doubt your motives, and they will not trust your motives, so you can figure out what to do? They should do the same thing now! " It''s not that Qingfeng doesn''t trust him, but it seems that everything is too different now. Even if something happens, there''s nothing to understand, so he can only wait here. If there''s any accident, he can deal with it well, but he didn''t expect that no one can understand it, and Jiangning can deal with these poisonous things, As there is no poison at all, he is also very terrible. His ability is not suitable for people here, especially for others. So at this time, it seems that nothing has happened. Even if there is any accident, no one will think that everything here has something to do with him! So at this time, even if there is nothing, it is a very serious experience for them. If there is any more accident, everyone should not be able to explain everything at present. He is also a very unexpected thing and seems to be very impatient. "For other things, although I don''t say anything, there is one thing I need to explain well, that is, it''s not an ordinary thing to deal with at this time, so no matter what happens next, you must listen carefully. And don''t contradict me. " There are still some things that Jiangning doesn''t know what to say, but on this basis, we can basically figure out what they want to do. Unfortunately, no one can explain their ideas clearly, including what they are doing. After Jiangning made a little clear, he looked at them. Looking at their efforts to find Soul Eater, he suddenly had a feeling that it was not suitable, but after thinking clearly, he immediately gave up all his ideas www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2280 Although some other things don''t know what to do, the final result can be related to their own situation. Although they don''t know what to do, there is nothing to explain. I just don''t know if I can really deal with everything at this time, and because the current things are useless, even if I have any ability, I don''t have any idea to clean them. Unfortunately, no one can understand what happened. When Jiangning went back, he found that the current person had no special ideas, and their actions seemed rather uninteresting. If it wasn''t for the current situation that they didn''t have the ability to deal with it, maybe they could live a good life. But thinking of what Qingfeng said just now, he thought for a moment and was still ready to tell them everything at present. "Yes, although I didn''t say much at this time, I also have some ideas that I need to talk with you. At this time, you''d better pay attention to it. In addition, the thing I prepared is meaningless. In addition, you should know what accident will happen to everything here. What''s more, the medicine you''re using now has a certain impact on you. So I want to understand! " Jiangning looked at the people in front of him and remembered what he had just thought. Although there was no unexpected idea, in the current situation, it seems that their every move seems too different. So even if they have no idea, they will not say more useless things in this place. It''s better for them to understand. But I don''t know because of something, just heard what Qingfeng said, he suddenly thought that everything is not particularly good now, especially his own idea seems to be out of tune with them. In addition, if you don''t explain everything clearly, there may be more inconvenient things, so it''s more effective to let them prepare in advance for the situation here! "The medicine I prepared for your group didn''t hurt you in a certain period of time, but before that, I still need to tell you how to use it. This bottle of medicine, if used properly, will reduce the impact. Of course, if you start using these drugs without any effect, it will make your situation very bad. So before that, you need to listen to me! " Jiangning looked at them and for the first time had an idea that he wanted to explain clearly. In addition, it was because of these circumstances that they did not know what to do. Now it is better for them to deal with them clearly. However, the current situation is not as simple as it is now. He may obviously feel that it doesn''t matter. However, he doesn''t know how to deal with it. He thinks that he has never experienced these things before. In addition, his current behavior makes them very impatient, It was as if he didn''t know what to do in this place. "Jiangning, what do you mean by these words? I think if there is no accident, what you said should be understandable, but at this time, I think we need to talk about it with you. Our current situation can not be handled casually. In addition, I think you should also understand what happened, so it''s better to be careful. In addition, the nose issue, I don''t think it''s a small thing Although he didn''t know what to say, what he said now surprised him, especially his every move at this time. It was obvious that he was telling them not to act rashly. In addition, he had no way to deal with some other things, so he could only stay here well without any problems. "Yes, I don''t know what happened at this time, but on the basis of the present situation, we should also understand what accidents will happen, and the nose is just a simple accident. I think you should be clear no matter what you should say, and you should also understand what you should deal with." Although I don''t know what to do, I really don''t understand what I''m doing now, or because their situation seems too complicated, no one can explain it, just like my own situation is such a move. However, there seems to be nothing special at this time. In addition, everything here seems to be relatively good. If anything happens again, people here may understand what happened, especially in the current situation. It seems that Jiangning is unconsciously dealing with everything, Even if something happened, no one understood what it was. "Jiangning, I think at this time, you also understand what happened. Although the current situation is not particularly obvious, you should also understand what is going on. In addition, there is nothing else here, and we have extra trust in you. So you must not say anything useless, the next thing will only make your situation more dangerous, so a little understanding is OK The three women have a special trust in Jiangning''s situation. They don''t think anything unexpected will happen at this time. Besides, their action is also a kind of similar situation. It seems that they are the only thing that should be solved at this time. It''s just that they can''t understand what happened. It''s just that if Jiangning doesn''t say anything, That is to say, they don''t have any ability. And now this thing has no meaning at all. If it doesn''t make sense to say something all the time, they may not understand what happened until the end. Unfortunately, at this time, it seems that even if all people don''t think what happened now, their situation seems too different. "Yes, although there seems to be nothing at this time, you should also understand what it is because of and in your own situation." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2281 However, Jiangning''s attitude does not seem to be normal. If he is explaining something, he may feel different now. However, how to deal with it may still need him to prove everything. If he has no idea, this situation will not happen, It seems that he feels incredible about his own existence, but he doesn''t know what to do, or what unexpected idea everything has for him. "Well, we can promise this thing now, but at this time, I still hope you can calm down a little bit. I don''t think this thing will be so easy to deal with. In addition, your situation may need to be explained. As for the final outcome of the blood clan, I think each of us can understand what''s going on, And don''t you understand everything inside? In that case, what should not be said is something that should have been dealt with a long time ago. " Three women have no idea about this, just as it is a very normal thing at this time. In addition, if something unexpected happens, it may make them feel particularly impatient. The reason why they didn''t do anything is that they want to deal with it as soon as possible at this time. In addition, everything here can also be dealt with well in their own situation. Jiangning looked at the three women who left, and didn''t say anything more. Anyway, for them, everything at present can be dealt with. If there is any accident, it will only make their situation more confused. He thought of what he should have understood, and he instantly understood what he should do at this time. In addition, if something happens at this time, maybe even he himself will bear the current situation. The reason why he didn''t say anything at this time is that he wants to express it through the events at this time. Besides, their situation has been understood before. Jiangning understood that there was no need to say anything useless at this time, and all this was a troublesome beginning, so the whole people were waiting here, trying to figure out what they wanted to do. And their mood is not particularly good. "Although you don''t understand what you want to do, drinking this water at this time will make you bear a lot less in the next time. In addition, you can also understand what accidents will happen at this time. Isn''t that what you want to do?" So now that we have prepared everything, we can basically understand how to deal with it. The next people drink the things prepared by Jiangning directly. After drinking, they can understand what''s going on. It should be because their situation seems too simple, so there are some changes in how to deal with it, But it looks different. "Although I don''t understand what you want to do at this time, I believe you, and I also believe my people will come back, so no matter what you ask us to do at this time, I will start without hesitation, because this time is better than at the beginning." Yes, because of these things, even if there is an accident, he has no problem. After all, at this time, it seems that some people do not understand how to deal with it, and people here seem to have understood what to deal with. Jiangning looked at the people who did not hesitate to drink and prepared their own potions. Their idea of what they wanted to deal with gradually became clear. At least at this time, they were ready to do something, not meaningless. So now it seems that there is no exception, but now every move seems to be really not an ordinary thing. In addition, although their actions seem to have little ability, especially their own situation is also a relatively obvious thing, if there is any accident again, At this time, they don''t know what happened. At the same time, their situation seems to be facing them. Therefore, Jiangning is still very rational in dealing with the current situation. Jiangning watched them all drink these drugs, and directly started to move forward. Their situation has been expressed. There is no accident, but for some people, something worse may happen. So before that, it is better to deal with the current situation calmly. These people look at Jiangning who has left, No more accidents have been mentioned, but before that, I had some worries about their situation, that is, I was afraid that they would suddenly have accidents, and no one could deal with them. "Jiangning, I don''t feel that I have any accident now! And doesn''t this thing look like nothing? So you don''t have to explain what''s going on here, just tell us where the response is? I believe that at this time, these things should have no meaning at all. If we handle them well, we can figure out what these things are and when the liquid medicine will react! " I don''t know what to do. Maybe it''s because of these things that there are some psychological reactions. But after thinking about what''s going on here, he can understand what this means. Isn''t it that they don''t have any ability, so it''s more complicated? Jiangning looks at the two people now, and doesn''t say much for the first time. It''s because his situation seems too different, so no one can understand Jiangning''s idea. There is also the attitude of the three women. The only obvious thing is that Jiangning seems to be making plans. "Yes, there''s no meaning at this time. But before that, you should also understand what accidents will happen and your own abilities. So you''d better be careful in the past. Although there is nothing on the surface, you should know that no one will understand what you think. " But even if they understand what''s going on here, they don''t seem to have the ability to explain how to deal with it. Especially for them, it seems that something different has happened at this time. In addition, in the current situation, they clearly want to understand what''s going on here through their own changes, Why is there nothing www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2282 Maybe we can understand what''s going on at this time, but some people don''t say anything at all. Even if Jiangning has any ideas, they don''t have the ability to express them at this time. Jiangning didn''t have any special reaction after watching them drink these potions. Anyway, this is the situation at this time. As for what they should say about their final situation, there should be no problem when they think about it. "Well, we can start now. In addition, if you have any accidents, you can say it. Although there is nothing special at this time, we should give you a little explanation. The blood clan people are not as simple as they seem, so if there are no accidents, they can understand what happened, Just at this time, I don''t know how to deal with some problems. So you''d better be careful, and if you have any unexpected things in your heart, don''t say more, because it''s useless. " Finally, I realized that there was nothing to deal with at this time. In addition, because their situation seemed too complicated, there was no reason to explain it clearly. The only thing that could be understood was not here. Even if something happened, no one could explain it clearly, So Qingfeng simply explained to them what happened, and then walked towards the front alone. The three women looked at the unusually calm breeze and said nothing. At this time, it''s a fuss to talk about more things, so it''s better to follow up directly and find out what''s going on at present. What''s more, it will only make them unclear. Jiangning''s journey to the blood clan was particularly smooth this time. There was nothing in it. Moreover, because of the things Jiangning deployed, there was no accident for the people around. If there was any accident, it might also be because the attitude of those people was not very good. Jiangning obviously felt every move around him. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, it was obvious to think of it at this time. In addition, they could know what happened at the beginning of their situation, so they didn''t say anything. Just trying to figure out what''s going on, Jiangning walked over directly. As for what will happen, it can be solved at this time. Besides, every move now doesn''t seem to be particularly good. If they are asked to say something all the time, it may make them feel especially regretful. "The front should be the place of the blood clan. Although I don''t know what accident happened at this time, it can be regarded as an obvious place, so you can understand it a little. If there is any accident, you can say it, and the nose has begun to change. It seems that there is nothing else, so you can rest assured." As he got closer and closer to the blood clan, although he didn''t know what to say more, the three girls also obviously felt the depression on Jiangning''s face. He also thinks that at this time Jiangning is because of their people, so he doesn''t know what to say more, so he simply told them that the only way to make Jiangning believe in himself at this time is to do everything as soon as possible. In addition, let Jiangning believe that all this is useful. Yes, he didn''t know what happened at this time. The reason why he didn''t have any feeling was that he wanted to know a little bit about it through all kinds of things at this time. In addition, because their situation seemed too special, he didn''t know what happened. "That''s an obvious thing, so don''t worry too much. Although you don''t understand what happened to you, you should know that everything of your own people can be used. Now the only thing is to rest assured, and the distance to that place is getting closer and closer, you need to be more careful. As for your nose, in the next time, I will let you drink something, which will appropriately reduce the damage you should bear! " Jiangning looked at everything in front of him. He didn''t know why. He always felt that it seemed too quiet, like something didn''t come out. In addition, the situation at this time seemed to be more special than that before, so he had to have a good look. Was there anything around him? Why do these things happen at this time? Too ordinary! "Jiangning, when will you get the potion that can restrain your injury? Why don''t I know? " Qingfeng, who is crazy about medical things, listened to what Jiangning said, and didn''t think what happened at this time. He directly began to ask himself what he didn''t know just now. This thing sounds better. Would there be any accident! Jiangning directly ignored this kind of people. He really didn''t know what was going on? What is the current situation? He even thought that there was nothing at this time. Could it be that their idea had changed? It''s really special. Jiangning is walking straight ahead. If anything happens, it can be solved at this time. I just don''t know if they can deal with it before that, and he doesn''t have the ability to wait for them to deal with it. "Now you have a good look at all this, although there is nothing, but you should also understand what happened. In addition, all this is not a big deal for you, so you can completely ignore it, but I have a kind of idea to tell you well." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2283 Blood things have gradually understand, and people around with the development of this thing gradually understand, Jiangning is a very good person. Although the surface looks special is not that feeling, but always think this time Jiangning is the real face cold heart hot! Otherwise, these things would not happen at this time. In addition, Jiangning''s performance at this time was too excellent, so he would not understand what would happen at this time. What''s more, Jiangning has shown what''s the matter with her mood. "Jiangning, no matter what the reason is, since this is already the case at this time, don''t talk too much about useless things. In addition, at this time, you should understand what accidents will happen. In fact, I want to find out what you can say? Or do you have other abilities that you can say in advance. So that I can understand! " I don''t know what is the reason. Anyway, the current situation seems to be a little complicated, so even if something happens, I''m afraid I don''t have any confidence to deal with it. The interest shown by Qingfeng at this time, on the one hand, satisfies Jiangning''s desire, so even if he behaves badly at this time, he should also understand that his mood has changed, so when facing them, his mood is even better. "Qingfeng, I tell you that if you don''t dislike it, you can leave your Lord as soon as possible. Maybe I can teach you well. Although I don''t have any ability to explain everything at present, I can let you go and know that your ability is still OK!" Jiangning kindly reminded him that if there was anything, he could try his best to deal with it, but if there was any accident, he could not deal with it. But when Qingfeng heard what Jiangning said, his expression was really interesting. "I said Jiangning, you should understand what I''m saying now, but if you say these words in front of his former boss, aren''t you afraid of my killing?" In one side of the Master heard this now, directly funny looking at Jiangning, he will not be too exaggerated some. Don''t you mean to die when you say these things at this time? It''s just a challenge to his authority, but their ability doesn''t know what to say. On the contrary, Jiangning didn''t have any expression for them at all. He was waiting for them to deal with everything now. Although he didn''t seem to have any experience, Jiangning, who showed his attitude, still made them have to respect him. This is the situation of people who have experienced hell. Ordinary people can''t reach this situation at all, and even the LORD had to stop thinking about him. "Yes, I don''t know what happened, but now that you have such feelings at this time, I won''t say much. I''ll take these potions for a while. Although the current effect is not as useful as before, it''s OK to pass through this place. You can also think about whether you want to drink it at this time. In addition, it can also make your previous potion have a certain ability to offset. " Originally, when Jiangning said it was the first time, they still had some doubts, but now what else do they say? The people here directly took Jiangning''s prepared liquid medicine and drank it. The LORD looked at Jiangning''s eyes and explained it to them. "It''s nothing. Besides, if there''s any accident, you can ask me to take charge. But it really has nothing to do with me whether you drink this potion or not. But I''m not going to let you waste all our time alone, so if you don''t drink these potions, you''ll bear the consequences yourself, and I''m not going to say anything. " Jiangning''s attitude seems to be particularly tough. In addition, they don''t plan to treat the Lord. Anyway, they don''t plan to deal with all this. In this case, they still say something useless. However, after listening to Jiangning''s words, Qingfeng drank Jiangning''s medicine directly, which made the master more embarrassed. I don''t know what to do! It doesn''t really understand what''s going on. So at this time, although they don''t understand what they should do, their previous attitude makes them very understand what they should do. In other words, all this makes them feel very uncomfortable. In addition, they can understand their own opportunities a little, Jiangning''s current attitude has made them not know what to deal with. There is also the situation of the Lord, and there is nothing more unexpected to say. Looking at the current situation, the Lord is very calm. It seems that there is no accident at all. In addition, if something happens at this time, each of them may be very unhappy. Therefore, Jiangning is very resolute in certain ideas, and no one can stop his current idea. "Well, in the face of Qingfeng, I''ll trust you a little. Although I don''t understand what you want to do at this time, I can tell you that no matter what you think, it can''t hurt people here. In addition, if you need help, I will help you well, But our people can''t have any accidents. " Although the Lord doesn''t seem to be a very good person, no matter how bad he is, it''s impossible for him to let his subordinates deal with these things. Moreover, all the damage to them is too strong, and he has no ability to solve all the problems at present. "Well, I''ll deal with everything in a certain way, but before that, I hope you can calm down. Not everyone can deal with these things. Also, I don''t want you to say anything useless about my business, because it seems useless, so it''s great if you can understand. If you don''t understand, I won''t force you to do anything more, but be careful Jiangning watched them get their things ready. Basically, they didn''t have any ideas in them. Moreover, their ability seemed to be a person without any ideas. If something happened, Jiangning didn''t have any leisure to deal with their things, so he could just do it by himself, It''s very good without any preparation www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2284 It seems that the Lord''s idea of Jiangning is relatively simple, but it is extremely difficult to wait for it to be done. He even doubts whether there will be any accident at this time. Although he doesn''t know what to deal with, no one can tell his experience at this time? He is really worried about the current situation. Unfortunately, according to the current situation, there is not much time to deal with it. In addition, because their experience is not particularly obvious, Jiangning basically determines what to do after he wants to understand it, so he moves directly to the front. As for any problems, he can deal with them well. I just don''t know what''s going to happen. Thinking of their action, we can understand how to deal with it, or how to make them understand it better. So Jiangning didn''t have a little confidence here, so he simply left. As for what they would happen, it had nothing to do with him. Not everyone would expect what would happen at this time, but intuition told Jiangning that this place looked very bad. In addition, the situation here also makes him very reluctant to explain. Because of the medicine, Jiangning passed this place very quickly. Just because Jiangning didn''t say anything about some things, it doesn''t mean that all of them didn''t understand. "Jiangning, what''s the matter with this place? Why do you look so perverted? Is there any accident? Or is everything here not particularly normal? But I tell you, if there is something, you should say it quickly. Although we are all very reluctant, you have some ideas to deal with before, and you can solve everything here, don''t you? So don''t hide it. " There is no way. The smell around is too gloomy. So the three girls simply asked Jiangning, there is no way, at this time he really does not have a little mood to deal with, so no matter what it is, in a word, someone can help him to make it clear, just don''t understand whether the people here can really help to deal with it. "Keep it down. If I''m not wrong, I''ll soon understand what''s going on in this place. Besides, if you don''t have any ideas, you can leave by yourself. The Yin Qi in this place is too heavy. It''s not good for your health. Unless you want to die in this place, I remind you that no one should collect your body for you. So be careful! " The preceding words were addressed to the three women. Because Jiangning would not take care of others at all, he simply explained to them what had happened in this place. In addition, he was in charge of everything here. So only when they do their best can they let him help them. As for the last sentence, it is said by the Lord who has no life. "Don''t worry, I''ve been to this place many times. Although it''s not very smooth every time, and my situation seems very bad, I left without any harm in the end. So I can''t guarantee your safety in this place. But my own safety can be guaranteed. Don''t worry about that! " Although the Lord is noncommittal about everything now, and he doesn''t think he is sick at this time, so he simply doesn''t understand what happened and what the final result should be. He believes everyone will understand what accident will happen in this place, so he leaves directly, The people behind didn''t get along with the Lord for a long time, so they didn''t care about his situation at all. The only one who cared was there. He saw the attitude of the Lord and obviously felt something different. "Jiangning, what can you do to solve it? If there is any, please tell me a little bit, although I don''t understand what happened at this time. But I know his body and your medical skills very well Qingfeng looked at the last person who left, and immediately called him up. Although it can''t represent anything at this time, the current situation is very unhappy. Why do these things happen? No one can explain it a little bit? His mood is very bad! Another person is also very dissatisfied with Qingfeng''s attitude. It''s obviously two people''s business at this time. Why are you involved? It looks like there was an accident. "Yes, although this body belongs to you, don''t forget your responsibility. The person you are in charge of now is neither a person nor yourself. So when you want to do something, think about what people who depend on you should do Qingfeng ignored the master''s attitude and spoke directly to Jiangning. He believed that Jiangning should know how to deal with it at this time. Anyway, this situation is not going to happen twice at a time. Besides Jiangning''s medical skills, he is very trusting. "Well, let him drink that medicine. Although I can''t deal with his things for the time being, I can guarantee that he has no problems before leaving. In addition, I can tell you clearly that the time taken this time is longer than the total time you spent before. So think for yourself! " Looking at the people here, he really didn''t understand what was going on at this time? Is there no one who can prove what happened? Or what do you want to do at this time? The Lord''s obviously silent attitude made him not understand what to do at this time, but his direct tone could also know that he wanted to die. He was very sorry to tell him that he was very willing to destroy the things that others expected. Qingfeng watched the Lord drink the medicine directly, and then moved forward. It seems that there is nothing to stop them from destroying the existence of the blood clan at this time, and the people here seem to have nothing to explain www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2285 "Jiangning, no, I don''t know where I kidnapped anyone. It seems that the blood clan is waiting for us to pass. What do you think we should do now? Should we get everything done as soon as possible? What do you think we should do about the current situation? And do we want to move forward according to the previous plan? How do you feel that everything looks so complicated now? Is there an accident? " Before Jiangning left, the people in front of him came to tell Jiangning what had happened. After hearing what Jiangning was about to understand, he wanted to kill those people who destroyed his mood. The LORD did not expect that such a little time would be wasted here. It seems that it is not a good choice. If it is not because the situation at this time seems too complicated. He didn''t want to admit that he was scared by this! "What are you talking about? Have we been kidnapped? I said it''s time to think about what you should do. You were kidnapped before you came here. What do you think should be done in this situation? Or is there no feeling at all? I think you can give me an explanation? " It''s really bold to kidnap people in front of him. Do you think that no one can deal with the current situation at this time? So simply think that there is no need for anyone here? If you let him know who did it, he will let them enjoy it. "It''s not our man. Looking at that man, he looks like a man of the night clan. But that person is a woman, do you think what they explain is a lie? Do you want to go and see what happened? Even if you don''t understand what happened, it''s not so easy. It''s better to understand it a little bit. " Although Jiangning has recovered from the normal situation at this time. So even if you don''t understand what happened, you can basically understand what happened in silence at this time. But is it really good to express everything here at this time? And Jiangning also don''t know where, how can suddenly appear this woman? Didn''t you have it at that time? "You say that some people call themselves night people. Where are they? What else did those people say? I need to get to know it as soon as possible The Lord''s ugly face can already understand what happened at this time. In addition, everything here can also understand what he wants to do. But it''s because the current situation is not very clear. In addition, some decisions don''t know what to do. So the whole person directly looks very angry. "What do you want to do now? Didn''t that man say nothing? So what do you want to do? I know very well that you''d better make it clear to me at this time. Now, if anything happens, we have nothing here. " I don''t know what happened, but at this time, he knows how to deal with it, but looking at the person who has nothing to do, he is also very anxious. "Qingfeng, what are you doing now? He doesn''t know anything. Besides, are you too excited? Who on earth is that man? Even if we have come to this place, they may have said these things on purpose, but we must not be fooled, otherwise the last one will let us go home without end! " I don''t know what to do, but at this time, since it''s already so, it''s to show that all of them have no meaning. Since it''s already so, what''s the meaning of saying? Jiangning looked at the two people who were very anxious and expressed their thoughts calmly. If something really happened, they couldn''t deal with it. Because he didn''t understand what happened at this time, he didn''t understand it at this time. If we can handle everything now, he may want to understand what to do at this time. Unfortunately, they didn''t say anything. "Although I don''t know what I want to do at this time, it shows that you can deal with it at this time. So calm down and let me know if anything happens. Think about how to deal with it together! " Jiangning looked at the completely irrational people, or very calm to tell them what to deal with, or that everything should be dealt with from that aspect? It''s because they seem to be too worried and have no idea about everything around them, so these things will happen at this time, and they don''t seem to know what to do. "That man is my sister, but how could he be caught by them? Besides, shouldn''t he practice his medical skills in other places at this time? How can you suddenly appear in this place? " So at this time, although it seems that there is nothing special, when I think of his situation, there are always some feelings that I can''t explain clearly. So now this idea has some changes, although it seems that the feeling is not the same thing. "Well, I see. Now I''ll help you with these things. So in order to understand the situation a little bit, you should also understand what you should do at this time. In addition, I hope you can clearly understand everything here, and I have nothing to say In a flash, Jiangning already understood what to do at this time. In addition, in this place, it can be seen that Qingfeng attaches great importance to his sister. He just doesn''t know whether he can understand it faster at this time. In addition, because of this situation, he doesn''t know what to say at all, so the whole person seems to have some changes. Jiangning didn''t say anything about it. It seems that we should make good preparations for the current situation. Everything at present is a comfort to them. If anything happens, they will not understand it. So the whole person is walking here. It''s also an account to them to let them think about it in the back www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2286 When Jiangning was walking in front of him, he occasionally looked back to see what they thought. But at this time, he had something that might be in it. He didn''t know what to do, and no one could prove what had happened in it. So at this time, it seems that something has happened to them, but because this situation seems too special, even after understanding, no one can prove it a little, just like they have never had a similar situation, even if it is handled, it is because the action here makes them unclear. It is more likely that their relationship seems to be a little complicated, so at this time, the whole person is in this situation. What should be understood seems to be an accident at this time, so the whole person can only wait in this place to prepare for what should happen next. But at this time, it seems that something happened to people. Jiangning looked at the depressed people, but still didn''t say anything. At this time, they need to face the next thing by themselves. "Yes, I don''t know what happened, but it''s better to have a little understanding at this time. Besides, when you found those people, did you find anything special? And how does that person look? Will something happen when you come here? If there''s anything, you can say it a little bit! " Jiangning looked at the two sullen people behind him and said what he thought. But neither of them is mediocre. So I have a special understanding of everything around me. Listening to Jiangning''s inquiry, the two of them are not in the mood to talk about these things at this time. On the contrary, they are directly waiting for whether there will be any accident. Besides, it''s really hard to deal with all this now. What happened to that person? What''s the situation now? Looking at everything now, he can only use this opportunity to understand. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing. Don''t know for what reason, the people of the blood clan just hang them there, in addition, they don''t mean to be hurt at all. If you have to say something unexpected happened. That is, they are covered with blood. What''s more, they don''t have any blood that can be wiped off. That''s why I came to you? " Listen to what Liu Mei said, even a team. He had to make complaints about him. What does that mean? Didn''t he know that one of his words might make the latter two people regret their death directly? Although I didn''t say too many meaningless words at this time, everything here shows Jiangning''s helplessness, and the latter two are eyeing Liu Mei. Jiangning touched his own body does not exist in the sweat, just began to move now. "Yes, although they don''t know what happened, their attitude before that made them very dissatisfied. If you can, go and explain it to them. I think they will forgive you for your unintentional actions. " It''s true that this incident has made the latter two directly angry. If it wasn''t for Jiangning in this place, they would probably teach this person a lesson. "Are you all right? I didn''t say anything when I came, so you didn''t misunderstand anything? I think I should be able to deal with all this quickly. In addition, if there is any accident, you can tell me, and I will listen carefully to what happened! " Yes, although the two people don''t seem to act too much, what they say makes them really reluctant. But at this time, even if there is an accident, there is no ability to express it, especially their attitude is not particularly good. Moreover, although the current situation does not seem to have anything special, it makes them doubt whether it is a real thing? Or is that what''s going on here? If we have to show what we mean, we can''t deny that we can deal with it at this time. Unfortunately, no one can understand it. "Yes, although I don''t know what to do at this time, it''s better to tell you about your situation earlier. Although there seems to be nothing wrong, I brought you some news from that person? So look at this face, you can understand it a little bit! I didn''t say anything I don''t know what to do, but when I think of these things, Liu Mei still doesn''t have any reaction, and doesn''t want to say anything to them. Anyway, it''s like this. Is there any difference between what to say and what not to say? It''s nothing to be afraid of! "Liu Mei, what about that man? Does he look well now? Is it possible that you didn''t notice the change in him at all? Did you get him out? " Qingfeng listens to Liu Mei''s words, and is not calm in an instant. Who can tell him what happened? Why didn''t you say anything at this time? Or do they think it''s all very easy to deal with? Is there anything wrong? This is very important. "There should be nothing wrong, but we don''t know what means the blood clan used to them. We can''t solve it at all, and the person is still hanging there now. So if it''s very important to you, you''d better go and have a look, and the other person seems to have nothing wrong with it, so you can relax! Nothing? " So there is no accident at this time. If they have to show some ideas, it is the most important one at this time. In addition, their action can prove what happened. Qi Qingfeng has the impulse to beat Liu Mei, but looking at what he said, Qingfeng stops immediately. "What happened to you? I think it''s not something for no reason at this time. Besides, how can he not solve it? What is it that binds him? You''ve been through so many things. Don''t you know anything? Is there any mistake www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2287 Qingfeng is confused because he cares. Now he talks a little nonsense, and Jiangning doesn''t understand it. Didn''t he just say that there was nothing strange? How do you say that now? Can it be that Liu Mei is too calm when he looks at Qingfeng, so he deliberately scares him at this time and wants them to help him? However, Jiangning is completely wrong at this time. There is no such thing at all. Their practice is simply to let them see what is different. In addition, the place where the person is really not able to solve, it can not be handled by one person. The important thing is that they have some bad feelings when they look here at this time. "Do you have any other ideas now? If you don''t have any ideas, I need to remind you not to act rashly. Don''t you see that this place is under the control of others? So we can''t solve these difficulties. You should be careful not to happen something that can''t be solved. " Liu Mei is also very kind to persuade them, it seems that there is nothing wrong, but next to Jiangning, but forbearance almost burst out, this is what and what? Jiangning walked over directly and looked at the two men who were at war. He sighed in silence. He was really confused. Didn''t he find out where one was waiting? And what they said was to let the girl wait. Maybe when they went there, they found that the girl didn''t know where she had gone, and they didn''t really worry about it. "I said, are you two going to wait here? Do you suddenly find that this place is very good and you don''t have any ability to deal with it? But I can tell you a very good thing, that is, if you are wasting your time at this time, that girl could have been saved, but she will die directly for your reasons in the past. " I don''t know what to say, but it''s just because their attitude seems too inconsistent. Qingfeng takes a look at Jiangning and retreats rationally. At this time, he knows very well that it''s not a good decision to make with Jiangning. "Jiangning, whatever it is. I hope you can save him, and he is very important to me. If you save him, my life is yours. In addition, if there is any accident at this time, I will not guarantee anything. I just can tell you that if anything happens in the next time, I can help you. " Jiangning frowned at the breeze. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he didn''t really have any idea about the current situation. If he can say it, it will be helpful to anyone, but there seems to be nothing that can''t be explained at this time. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I can tell you clearly that I don''t need your life. In addition, what you do to me can be ignored at this time. As for whether I can save that woman or not, it depends on whether I have a chance to save her. And I don''t have the ability to save him. If it''s according to the current situation, I''m very sorry. I don''t have the ability to save him! " I don''t know what the idea is, but Jiangning''s words are very clear. He is such a person. In addition, I don''t know what happened to their situation. If there is any accident, they will be confused. Qingfeng looks at Jiangning and immediately wants to understand what''s going on at this time. She stares at Jiangning and then walks towards the direction Liu Mei said. It seems that Qingfeng is not the reason for nothing. Although they don''t understand what they want to do at this time, they should be able to deal with this opportunity. So now the breeze makes Jiangning look very pleasant. Qingfeng doesn''t care what the people behind him think. He just wants to deal with his own affairs as soon as possible. As for those people, he won''t pay attention to them. Besides, there''s nothing wrong now, right? Qingfeng looks at the leisurely Liumei. When he wants to remind him again, Liumei speeds up. Qingfeng has an impulse to beat him. What does this mean? Is that what he''s doing? Now it''s time for human life. Can we not be so naive? Even if Qingfeng is very dissatisfied at this time, he doesn''t dare to do anything to him. Don''t say there is a Jiangning who is watching him all the time, and there is the so-called knowing distance. So now he can only let himself be cool and unrestrained. Qingfeng followed Liumei''s action, and didn''t dare to have any idea of retreating. Besides, there was nothing that could not be dealt with at this time. On the contrary, Jiangning and the Lord are leisurely behind. They are afraid that someone or something will pop up suddenly. It''s really bad for them. "Who is that man? It''s so important to Qingfeng, and I should be very worried about your attitude, but why don''t you take any action? What are you planning? " Jiangning looked at the man who was silent. He was very puzzled. He saw the Lord''s worry clearly just now. But when he knew that there was nothing wrong with that man, he now looked like nothing had happened. If Jiangning had not seen it clearly, he would have been cheated by him now. "Didn''t you know that? That person is Qingfeng''s sister, his own sister, so he worried that it should be no big deal! Besides, as Qingfeng''s sister, we know him very well. It''s OK for me to treat him as my sister! So don''t get entangled with things that don''t seem to have anything to do. Besides, don''t you think it''s too embarrassing? " It''s really a fool. The Lord can clearly see that the reason why Jiangning didn''t say anything is that he wanted to find out what he wanted to do at this time. However, when it seems that he didn''t have anything to do, he would try his best to explain it to him. "I know, and clean the blood under your hand. Although I don''t know what it is, it may attract them, so please clean it!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2288 After a short conversation, you can also understand what this person is really about. Although they don''t know what happened, their situation seems very comfortable, especially for other people. It''s impossible to imagine the Lord''s concession now, but Jiangning doesn''t care about everything now, as if it never happened, "What about Jiangning? I have a good intention to discuss with you. If you don''t have any ideas, I hope you can agree to my choice at this time. Although I don''t understand what you mean, I''m willing to go to other places with you. I just don''t know if you want to? Besides, I''m a help Jiangning was particularly surprised by what the LORD said suddenly. He didn''t seem to think that he would say these words suddenly, which is very different from his previous attitude. Even Jiangning, which has experienced strong winds and waves, has to doubt what happened at this time. In addition, there seems to be nothing that can''t be dealt with at present, and the attitude of the Lord makes Jiangning particularly puzzled. How can a good person suddenly have these ideas? Or did he basically understand what he should do at that time? Otherwise, there will be no consideration here, such as some very easy things. But the Lord is very normal. He didn''t pay any attention to Jiangning''s inquiry. "I said, even if you want to be with us, you should express your sincerity at this time. If you have nothing, how can we believe everything you say? And you don''t want your family? Is this the only group of people who go wandering Jiangning is not polite at all. He just says what he has been wondering about. In addition, at this time, his vision of looking at them has changed. He doesn''t understand what''s going on at this time? There is no change at this time! What he said, on the contrary, was not reconciled. It seemed that he was really unhappy. "You are right, so I think you agree. Besides, I won''t say anything more. I just hope that at this time, you can understand what I think. In addition, I didn''t say anything that can''t be done about everything now, so you can ignore it. It''s very good! " After knowing the current situation, he can already feel what his next life will be like, and cooperate with such a hot-blooded person. No matter what the reason is, he is in a very good mood at this time, even if there is nothing else! "Yes, I don''t know what you think, but you can understand us a little at this time. In addition, when we are wandering, I think we can also have a good observation of you. What''s the matter with such a person? Even if there is nothing else, your existence makes them very excited. What kind of charm do you have? " Jiangning directly ignored his words. Although there was nothing at this time, it didn''t mean that everything looked very comfortable. It''s not something that can be dealt with just by talking about it, so it''s an obvious change to stick to it now. And his persistence! At this time, when Jiangning came over, he saw a person in Liu Mei''s arms. At this time, people were covered with blood. I don''t know if it was because this situation seemed too different, and the blood seemed to be particularly eye-catching. And there is nothing to deal with, just like there is nothing. "That''s Qingfeng''s sister. He left two years ago. No one knows what he did. There''s only one letter that says you''re doing well. Let them not worry, in addition to no information, this time to see his appearance, really did not expect to be so embarrassed. This is very different from the person I saw before, and I never thought that he would be the same as before. But now what''s going on? Do you have any way to deal with it? " When the LORD came over, he saw that the man was covered with blood. He looked very dazzling. I didn''t expect that in a short period of time, the man who looked high spirited would be like this. So now, even if he has any ideas that can''t be dealt with, he must explain them according to his own ability. What''s more, every move now doesn''t seem so unbearable. But why does Qingfeng refuse to take any action? What happened? "What''s going on now? How do you look so worried? Is there any accident? In fact, at this time, if there is something you can say, it''s better than what I say here. In the end, I have no ability to deal with it, right? You should understand that, too? " Jiangning really has no taboo in saying these words now. Anyway, he has decided to do what he wants to do. In this case, he still says what is useless and what to do. Anyway, this is already the case. There should be nothing more for Jiangning to say. "You''re talking about their attitude towards each other, aren''t you? In fact, there is nothing wrong with it. It''s just that you are too careful at this time. They may not think clearly about what to do because this situation happened too suddenly. So the current situation is nothing. In addition, don''t you quite understand what''s going on? So these things are useless. If you like, I can tell you what''s going on here? And don''t you see how worried Qingfeng is? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2289 I don''t know what to do, but since it''s already this attitude, it''s very stingy to say anything useless. Maybe he didn''t say anything at this time. On the contrary, because his expression seems too treacherous, Jiangning will say those words. However, at this time, there is no matter at all. They also seem very calm and have nothing to do. So before that, he has decided what to say. "Qingfeng and his sister actually get along very well with other people, but Qingfeng''s sister doesn''t want to be in the same race with Qingfeng, so she left this place two years ago in the name of going out for training. He sends some letters every month. Let Qingfeng know that he doesn''t have anything, don''t worry about him, but I don''t know how he suddenly became like this at this time? This is something that none of us thought of, and never thought of. " So now even if something happens, they have no way to deal with it. The only choice at this time seems to be that they have experienced some inhuman torture. If it''s not for their normal appearance, Jiangning still has some doubts about what these people are all about? Although they don''t know how to deal with it, their situation can prove something? I feel really sick. But now that it has been so, he has no ability to deal with it. He can only watch their actions quietly. If anything happens, they may be able to deal with it well, including Jiangning. He doesn''t know what happened at this time. "I think I should know how to deal with it. They don''t seem to have experienced anything like this, and their attitude now seems to be very calm. If you have to say what happened. May be the blood people, because this is the little girl, for anything do not have a deep understanding. So they started their own actions. Maybe they knew that they would control him on the surface Jiangning looked at the people in front of him, though he didn''t say much. But now the action can let them know what is going on at this time. Obviously there is nothing wrong, but now this attitude makes them particularly unhappy, as if something unexpected happened. But they don''t have the ability to deal with the current things. So it can only be regarded as nothing happened, and the next thing depends on how they deal with it. Think of these things, their mood is particularly nervous. "Jiangning, come and see what happened. Why do things here look so complicated? Is there anything in it? Or does everything here solve the problem? I think your medical skills can tell what happened at this time. So can you help us solve this situation? " Although I don''t know what to do, but listening to the tone he said, I can basically understand what happened at this time. It''s not such a small thing, and it''s not so difficult to deal with. I really don''t know what people here think. It''s incredible that such a simple thing can be treated as nothing. Obviously there is nothing, but what they said surprised them. At this time, Qingfeng is also very clear to leave this place and wait for him to deal with the next things. He believes that he can deal with it quickly at this time, and they are also very clear. "Qingfeng, what did you find? I don''t think he has just been brought here. This shape is very clear. He was tied here a long time ago, and he didn''t eat anything, but there is nothing wrong with his body! " Jiangning was also very surprised to see the people under him. According to this attitude, I''m afraid he should have died long ago, but there was nothing wrong at this time. If it wasn''t for the obvious things Jiangning saw, he didn''t want to believe it was like this. He looked very surprised. And before the thing is very imagination, this is before he did not dare to know one. "I don''t know. When I came in with Liu Mei, I saw him like this. I don''t know how long he was controlled. But there is one thing for sure. I once gave him a storage bag, which should be the reason why he can still live at this time. But why didn''t he do anything when we put him down, like he didn''t care about everything here, and he didn''t know about the current situation? He didn''t even say a word. What''s the matter with you? " At this time, Qingfeng didn''t tell Jiangning why it was related to the storage bag. Although he believed in Jiangning very much, and thought that Jiangning could not hurt him, he was unwilling to give Jiangning what he managed to get. He had an intuition. If Jiangning knew about these things, he would certainly find a way to get there. This is what he doesn''t want to see! "What storage bag. What''s the use of that thing? Say it quickly Sure enough, Qingfeng''s words haven''t been thought out clearly. People on this side have already begun to explain everything. But it''s useless to look at it. Anyway, it''s this thing. It''s just because he doesn''t want to explain something. But it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to save his sister. "Generally speaking, it''s a big bag, which can hold a lot of things. Although it looks very ordinary on the surface, there is no special place, but it can hold things the size of a room. So when my sister was tied up here, she should have packed a lot of things in the storage bag. So this situation is not particularly complicated! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2290 "If you prepare one for me, it will be regarded as a gift for me to save your sister!" Sure enough, Jiangning didn''t show any politeness. He asked them directly for what he always wanted. Anyway, they didn''t care what it was. And the current situation seems to have a kind of unspeakable feeling, how can be such a person to threaten it! Could it be that I made a mistake? Now everything is incredible! "Although you don''t understand what''s going on, you should also understand the value of that thing at this time. So if there''s no accident, you''d better be careful. Although we didn''t say anything more, if you don''t treat my sister''s injury well, I won''t give you anything. In addition, you may pay for it. If you agree, I hope I can say it a little bit! " Jiangning is struggling for the last time, although it doesn''t seem to have any expression, and their current situation seems too bad, they don''t know what happened. So what you want to deal with is useless at this time. Because no one can understand what happened at this time. Only Jiangning understood. "I''ll guarantee that. I''ll see if you want more blood. If so, I can tell you soon. In addition, I hope you can give more blood. Although I don''t know what it is at this time, what you say should be understandable. In addition, you can have a good look at what will happen. I don''t have any idea at this time. Just want to see your decision! " Jiangning didn''t respond to what he said. Instead, he thought that they were just saying something funny. In this case, he didn''t have to say anything useless. Jiangning directly wants to let them know what changes will happen at this time is the most important thing. So other words don''t need to say anything useless, and this situation is the same anyway. Jiangning ignored the differences of the people around him, and directly took the person in Liumei''s hand, looking at his pale face, and because of the long suspension, his wrist had swollen, although it seemed nothing, But what they said made them wonder what they wanted to do? Don''t you have the ability to deal with it? "I don''t know what you are doing when you arrive, but I think this person''s condition should have been hanging here for a year. As for why there is nothing about his wrist, only he should know. I think when he wakes up, you can ask him a little or care about him. What''s the matter with him? Why does this happen all of a sudden? " It seems very normal, but Qingfeng hears that her sister has been trapped for so long. Although she doesn''t understand what''s going on, now they have to wonder what''s going on. Why is a person hanging here? Is there anything that can''t be explained? But they didn''t look like something, so he really didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, he remembered that his Lord had experienced something. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he was very confused about this situation. Something bad should happen! "Lord, what happened when you came here? Haven''t you been here many times? At this time should be a little understand what will happen, right? Also, shouldn''t you also understand your situation? Is there no reason at all? " Qingfeng looks at the Lord standing there and says his doubts in good time. Why hasn''t he met his sister for such a long time? Did you not meet her or did you say that she had something to explain? Although I didn''t understand what happened, my attitude at this time was really confused. I didn''t know what to do. Maybe it''s because this thing seems too special, so even if there is an accident, no one can believe what will happen at this time, so they simply don''t say anything. Besides, their situation can prove that there is an accident for a long time? So even if you understand what happened at this time, there is nothing to prove. But the puzzle was that he didn''t seem to say anything, as if he didn''t understand anything. "I didn''t find him. I said that your IQ was a very useful tool at that time. At this time how suddenly become like this? And now the situation looks really complicated. Have you ever thought about anything else? Or do you know what happened? Even if you don''t know what happened, your ability should be able to deal with it. In addition, your sister had never seen it at that time before. Who knows if it is because she knows we are coming, so she comes here at this time to let us see clearly. For what, I think you can understand why it is? And what was on your mind? Do you understand now? " The Lord simply doesn''t know how his subordinates suddenly become like this. Although there seems to be nothing, what he said at this time seems to be something. Although there is nothing to understand for them at present, they are just not satisfied with the current situation, just like an accident, And I don''t have a little confidence to do well, so Qingfeng just took a complex look at him. As for other things, he didn''t say anything, just simply didn''t want to understand clearly www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2291 "Yes, I don''t know what it is, but since it''s already the case, it''s to show that it''s just like that. What''s the use of saying meaningless words. What I want to know is do you have any problems with the blood clan? Why does such unexplained things happen suddenly? And all of us can''t deal with this situation. " Although it is very rational, it seems that the current situation is really not easy to deal with. There is obviously no matter at all. In addition, the situation seems to be particularly complicated, so Jiangning did not say much about the matter between the two people. Anyway, it''s just like this. What''s the use of saying something meaningless? Or can their experience prove something? Now everything looks very complicated! Obviously there is nothing, but what they say makes each of them not know what to do. There should be nothing special at this time. Besides, their experience seems to be very impatient. So it might be easy to understand if it''s handled well. Jiangning didn''t have any ambiguity at this time. He directly dealt with the person in front of him. If he didn''t read it wrong, he was very impatient at that time. In addition, because their situation seemed very complicated, Jiangning didn''t say anything, but just took out the pills in his bag, As for what will happen in the end, it has nothing to do with him. Anyway, it''s already like this. He doesn''t care about saying more useless things. What''s more, there is nothing special at this time. "I don''t know what happened at this time, but I can tell you that your sister has no big problem, so you don''t have to worry about anything bad. Besides, if anything happens. I hope you can say it in advance, and you can prove it at this time. I rescued his sister, so don''t forget the bag. I''ll wait. Now you find someone to look after your sister. I don''t have much time at this time, so you can calm down! " After Jiang Ning spoke, he didn''t say anything more. Anyway, this is already the case. If he said anything more, the current situation might seem more and more complicated. Therefore, it''s better to calm down a little bit. If there is any accident again, he has his own way to deal with it, It''s just Qingfeng. What is this guy thinking? Why does it look so wrong? It''s just that there isn''t much time for Jiangning to think at random. He usually says what he has. For Qingfeng, who is just a temporary contradiction, he really doesn''t have international time to deal with it. How to deal with it is up to him. "Come out!" Qingfeng didn''t say anything more, instead, he quietly beat his fingers towards the outside. No matter what, the current situation makes Jiangning particularly surprised. He didn''t expect that Qingfeng had this ability. Always thought he was just a person who wanted to learn medicine. But looking at the current situation, he has a little understanding. Maybe Qingfeng is not a simple person. He can also think that no one in the dark night clan is a simple person, and now the blood clan and soul devouring clan are like this. He is not sure what will happen. "I didn''t expect you to have this ability. I really underestimate you. In addition, if you have any ideas, you can say it. Although I have no plans, I can understand what you want to do. It''s just fearless." As Jiang Ning walked forward, he spoke out his own ideas. Although he didn''t understand what he wanted to do at this time, the people here were not optimistic about this situation. In addition, he didn''t say much about Qingfeng''s situation. Anyway, he didn''t have any idea, although he didn''t understand what he wanted to do at this time. So the whole person just simply does not understand what should be dealt with more. In fact, it seems that their situation is of no use at all. In addition, if there is any accident, it may be more useful for them. It is not that everything can not be handled well at this time. "Yes, at this time, you are already powerful people, but in the face of the combination of blood clan and soul devouring clan, can you handle it well? That''s really interesting. Moreover, I really don''t know if you will deal with the current situation well. In addition, if anything happens, it should be beneficial to you. So what we say now can also be expressed. We won''t say anything more at this time. And I will follow Jiangning to wander! " There is no hesitation about what the LORD said. Anyway, it is like this. If there is any accident, it may shock all of them. So the situation is very good at this time, and there is no problem. "What did you say? Are you going to leave with Yi? Are you mistaken? Or do you completely ignore what will happen in your own place at this time? Is it really OK to leave without any idea? You have to think clearly! " Qingfeng listened to what the Lord suddenly said at this time. He was also very surprised. He didn''t understand how these things happened at this time? Didn''t you have any maladjustment before? And I''m not satisfied with Jiangning''s existence? But what''s the matter now? Why do these changes happen suddenly? If there is any accident, you''d better be more serious. No matter what, the situation at this time is not good for anyone www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2292 After making clear everything at present, we can already understand what happened, but they didn''t say a word, as if things at this time were not a normal thing at all, and their existence seemed very ordinary and didn''t mean anything. In fact, at this time, Qingfeng even wanted to express himself that he wanted to leave this place, and now this place is particularly attractive to him. Maybe he can learn medical skills with him, which is a good choice. Although the Lord didn''t say anything, he knew clearly about Qingfeng''s idea at this time. Unfortunately, they didn''t have any idea at this time, so he still looked at the dark night clan they created! That''s good. After knowing what should be dealt with at this time, we can fully understand what should be done at this time. In addition, their situation looks very bad, like something. In addition, they are very impatient to deal with it. However, when we found out what should be said at this time, we found that there was no effect at all. In addition, they did not seem to have any ability to deal with this situation, so we didn''t know what accident happened. We just had a simple understanding that the things here seemed very different. In addition, the situation here was also very complicated. "You can send the young lady back now. If there is any accident, you don''t have to be in this place. Although you know your power well, no matter what the reason is, you must ensure his safety. If there is any accident, you don''t have to be in this place. People who have no use can leave." Qingfeng''s words are very severe, as if they don''t have any effect. But it''s because of the attitude they should have at this time, so even after they understand it, it''s because they don''t understand their actions. This is a choice they didn''t have before, and no one can prove it. "I will guarantee the safety of the first lady. Please rest assured!" In front of this sudden appearance of the woman, Jiangning can clearly know that he has no idea at this time. In addition, the situation at this time does seem to be more impatient, like what happened. But when the woman wanted to pick up the unconscious person, some accidents happened. This person actually woke up. This was something that would not have happened at this time before. He also did not understand how this could be like this? "Brother, I don''t want to go back to that place. I don''t want the nightmare to reappear in my mind. So brother, you can just find a place! If there is any accident, I will call you. Before that, I can fully guarantee my strength. You don''t have to worry about my brother. " The critically ill man said a long series of words directly to Qingfeng, but Jiangning surprisingly understood this man''s idea, because he didn''t say much at this time. So now, even if it is to explain something, no one can show what to say more. Anyway, it has no meaning at all. No matter what he said, all of them would be very impatient. What''s more, his current strength seems unable to protect his sister. So when he heard this voice, he intuitively wanted to deny everything, "What are you talking about! Do you think there will be no change after two years? But I tell you not to say anything inconvenient at this time. In addition, you should know how to deal with the situation here. If anything happens, I won''t forgive you Qingfeng is driven mad by his sister. Can''t he say something that can make him feel at ease? What the hell is that now? Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he was still very reluctant to deal with this situation, so he directly denied what should be explained now and let the woman take the man away. "No, you should let them stay here now. I think the dark night clan has been in trouble. It''s better not to act rashly now. If you are not careful, there may be some exceptions. You don''t want to experience these things!" I don''t know what to say, but this is what I say at this time. If I say more things, it will make them especially uneasy, so it''s a better idea for them to figure out what to deal with. There is nothing wrong with them at this time, but their attitude seems really uncomfortable, like there is something exceptional, so the situation at this time makes them very impatient, just like there is something unexpected. "Yes, although I don''t understand what happened at this time, I think you should also understand what strange things will happen at this time, and the night clan wants to be completely eliminated at this time, haven''t you let them leave?" Jiangning saw some new bloodstains added here, and he was not sure whether it was the bloodstains left by those who had just passed. Or the false appearance given to them by blood clan and soul eating clan, no matter how, all these are special troubles. "Yes, although you don''t know what accident happened, you should know what to deal with at this time. But I think you can think about the situation here. Not everyone can deal with it." The Lord has clearly proved what he said, so he simply admits that he is also planning to go wandering with the night people because there is no need for them to exist. Besides, isn''t it because of this situation? But when he found out what this thing was, he became more and more confused www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2293 Qingfeng''s younger sister doesn''t know why. When she heard that she was going back, she looked very unhappy, but she didn''t have much time for him to talk about these things here. It was because the situation seemed to be a little complicated that they would make some moves, but what kind of ghost was it at this time? No one can prove what it means. "Qingfeng, wait a moment. Do you think your sister has something to say? It seems to be very ugly when you look at him. It should be something you want to tell you. So I say you can wait a moment. Although it''s not good to deal with your own things, it''s good for him to say more at this time. Besides, don''t you understand it very well? So I don''t have to say anything more! " Jiangning doesn''t know much about the situation here. In addition, it seems to be very impatient in this place. So just ask him! This person''s time in this place is not special money, and looking at his expression, it seems that he has experienced a lot of things that can''t be explained, so he has some things that can''t be explained clearly. Although no accident will happen, it''s no big deal to know something. "My sister, what might he know? As soon as you look at him, you can know what happened. If you look at his action, it''s obvious that he has no special feeling here. So it''s impossible to find anything. If you have nothing to do, but also want him to leave quickly, don''t you see his expression special sleepy? How to rest in this place, so it''s better to go back and have a good sleep. " Jiangning frowned at the breeze, isn''t it a fool? How could these things happen at this time? Didn''t he see the special pain in his expression. It is reasonable to say that he should have gone through something bad, otherwise it would not have been the case. Jiangning couldn''t help looking at this man. Would he protect his sister too much? What hasn''t happened yet? If something happens, doesn''t he go back to work hard with others? Thank you. It''s not a rational choice. How can you not understand it? "You say, do you want to go back or not. If you want to leave, I won''t say much, it''s just that we need time at this time. If you don''t make a decision, I hope you can make a decision as soon as possible. I don''t want to have an accident Jiangning directly ignored this. It''s useless to say anything to him. It''s better to have a good discussion with his sister. Anyway, it''s also his business. As for what he will do in the end, it has nothing to do with him, and he is not willing to admit it. "I''d like to help you in this place, but you have to help me kill someone after you succeed. No matter whether you have the ability or not, you should help me kill that person. What about? Do you want to do this deal? " Sure enough, he didn''t think wrong. This man must have some ideas. Besides, isn''t he just killing someone? What''s the difficulty? It''s just a small idea. It''s just what happened to the breeze at this time? Don''t say anything! But at this time, he didn''t say anything, like he didn''t know anything. However, after understanding it, I will understand what is going on. The strange thing is that there seems to be no action at this time. Even if I want to do something, I don''t have the ability to prove it. "But now that he is like this, he can have something to explain his situation, if there is no exception. It''s better for you to let him go. After all, everyone of us is here to talk about something that we don''t have, but it will be very embarrassing. Don''t you understand? And do you think he can act on his own? Why don''t you let him go? " Qingfeng obviously doesn''t want his sister to be here, which is a kind of danger for him. If he doesn''t have to, he won''t let him appear in this dangerous place at all. In addition, these things happened at this time are an exception for him. If he doesn''t have to, they won''t happen at all, And no one can arrange what the place should do. "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t have anything. Don''t you know that I am already like this at this time? So there won''t be an accident, and even if I''m in any danger, aren''t there you? Brother, so don''t worry too much. Nothing happened. " Although this event happened at this time, now that he has this feeling, he doesn''t know what to do. Even if he understands what to do at this time, it is because this attitude has changed, so he doesn''t know what to do at this time. "I want to ask you, though you don''t understand what you should do, what you should know. I can tell you if something happens to my sister. I''m the only one to ask. Besides, if you don''t want to go back to the night clan, I can let you go where I got you. So you''d better keep yourself safe, or I won''t let you here. You''d better keep yourself safe, or you can leave without saying anything Although I don''t understand what''s going on, the current attitude seems really bad. In addition, because of their situation, Jiangning doesn''t know what to say. This situation is unprecedented. Even if we understand what to do at this time. But because of Qingfeng''s body, they can''t act rashly, otherwise the consequence is really not a small matter to deal with. Yes, although he didn''t know what to do, he didn''t know what to do. And Qingfeng sister''s attitude is also very don''t understand, simply won''t understand what accident will happen. So the whole person doesn''t know what to do. In addition, I really don''t know what to do at this time. It''s already like this. If anything happens again, maybe they will give up what they should have at this time. Besides, they are just like this. There is no pity www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2294 "It seems that although there is nothing wrong, Qingfeng''s sister is not a person, so you can understand it a little bit. With the existence of this person, we may soon solve it. In addition, the blood clan and soul devouring clan have existed for such a long time and should have disappeared before. At this time, we just do our best to listen to the destiny. So you don''t have to say too much, there''s nothing wrong, you don''t have to worry about other things! " The LORD looked at the deadlocked people and could only speak out. Although they were very impatient at this time, their actions seemed to understand how to deal with them. If there were any exceptions, they would be very uncomfortable. So after understanding, we can understand that things at this time are not so difficult to deal with, and the situation here can also be very easy to deal with. "Well, let him in now. This is when you can leave. In addition, you are still waiting around. If there is any accident, we will call you in time. However, at this time, we still have a sentence to tell you, don''t make your own decisions, and you should understand it at this time. If there is no accident, you can leave at this time, and I will deal with other things. " Qingfeng has no way to deal with her sister. It''s their expectation that she will agree at this time. Anyway, this is the case. If anything happens, it will make her situation very uncomfortable, so there''s nothing wrong with it. In addition, at this time, there is nothing we have to do, so we are still very confused when we want to deal with it. After getting his help, Jiangning has begun to move forward. Although there is nothing special at this time, in addition, their situation seems very uneasy. They always feel that something unexpected will happen, So the whole person directly stands here, and will always know what happens. "Yes, Jiangning, I know you saved me, so I will not bite the hand that feeds me. I will try my best to tell you what I know. Besides, don''t you mean your friends are ahead of you? But such a long time did not come, your friend is likely to have an accident. If you believe me. It''s better to have a look at it at this time. The relationship between blood clan and soul eating clan should be a mutual inhibition, even if it is cooperation. So you don''t have to worry at all, but they have a very powerful idea that their hearts are very evil. " Qingfeng''s sister got to know Jiangning a lot along the way, and Jiangning also knew that this man was captured by them. She gave him some water every day, and some even gave him a meal every three days. Because Qingfeng''s sister had a storage bag, she just ate less every time. Leave something to eat next. But this plan is also the reason why he can live for such a long time. "Qingfeng, what''s your sister''s name? Now I don''t know what her name is, so it''s more complicated to do, and I don''t know what to say. If you can, please tell us. Besides, now we need to speed up. If it''s like what your sister said, they may have a problem, and the blood people will certainly give us a big blow. So it''s better to leave as soon as possible. " Jiangning listened to what he said and told him intuitively. The people of the blood clan will definitely give them a blow when they don''t arrive, and the easiest thing to do at this time is those people. It sounds like a very unpleasant thing, and it feels like something unexpected has happened. "His name is lime, if you want to leave. I think there should be some solutions. When my sister went out, she put a tracking butterfly on him. At the beginning, it was useless. It was just that when she was in danger, it would be dark. But I don''t know why there was no news after she met danger in this place. But not long ago, I found out that this thing can lead us. It''s the road they''ve taken since they kidnapped lime. They''ll tell us Jiangning looked at him in surprise. He didn''t understand why he had such an idea. But at this time, he had to admire their idea. It was like something happened, and the situation seemed very bad. I don''t know what I did. "Brother, I never knew what you left behind me. I didn''t expect that your brain would be so useful. I would not have left if I had known so long ago. With such an intelligent brother, even when I got there, no one would have said anything. Why do you think I''m so stupid? " Because of embarrassment, now it sounds that her brother is so smart, so she immediately gets up and pats his horse legs. This brother is really terrible, and he forgets what happened before, and doesn''t complain about him at all. "No, something must have happened. I heard a scream just now. And there seems to be the sound of wild animals ahead! " All of a sudden, Jiangning felt a huge noise coming from the front. Although he didn''t know what happened to this thing, he was too suspicious at this time. How could this kind of noise come out suddenly? He had never seen it before. What''s the matter at the bottom? Jiangning immediately looked at the lime, did not know if he had any understanding of this thing, and his eyes were particularly severe. "Lime, do you have an impression of this? Or have you ever heard of this before? " Jiangning didn''t know anything at this time, so what he did was also very embarrassing. He didn''t know what happened, but he could basically deal with it in this place. As for why he was still worried about them, he didn''t have any idea at all. He just didn''t want to deal with all this, or he was very confused from the beginning, Why do these unknown things happen in this place? What should we do to deal with everything here, or what can change. No matter what, I don''t have any idea www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2295 At the beginning, he didn''t know what to do. Although he looked very calm and didn''t have anything to do at this time, he should only understand what happened. It''s not that he didn''t have any words to express, but that he didn''t want to let that person remember what was bad at this time, So the whole person is directly here waiting for what should happen next. However, at this time, the front voice is really embarrassed to deal with. It seems that something unexpected has happened to them. In addition, in the current situation, we can''t care whether lime will think more about something bad. It''s the most important thing to deal with everything. There is no problem. "Although I don''t understand what happened to you, I still need to give you some instructions in advance. Since you are here, I think you want to help us. So if you have any questions, you can also say them, because I don''t know anything about everything here. " There is no beating around the bush. Jiangning directly expressed his doubts. These things are like this. If you say something, you can figure it out. However, there is nothing bad in the current situation, so you don''t have to think about anything. This is the reality. Qingfeng didn''t think of what Jiangning said. He didn''t have any hesitation. Anyway, it was this attitude. He could understand what happened. So Qingfeng didn''t say much at this time. Besides, he wanted his sister to leave as soon as possible. It was too dangerous here! "I know what I should do, but I don''t know what it is. If I''m not wrong, there is Shaoze, and there are many monsters on the opposite side. If I don''t have strong strength, I can''t get out of any place. So if I have any ability, I''d better not go to any place, because I don''t have any ability to pass, Every time I was blindfolded by them and my nose was held, so I didn''t have much time to figure out what the place was So he may not have any ideas, but the situation expressed has made people here very confused, why there are these things, and can he really deal with his own situation? He even had some doubts. Why did lime follow them when she didn''t know anything? This is a situation that we don''t want to meet. "I know what you might think I''ve done at this time. But you can rest assured that it is impossible for me to make these moves. Besides, you should know the situation very well at this time? Why do you say these words, and what happened to the people in front of you? Although I don''t know much about it at this time, don''t forget that in a certain direction, I really know what''s going on here. " Jiangning''s expression seems so obvious that it''s impossible for lime to know. So looking at their eyes, he can only temporarily think that everything said here is correct, so in order to deal with all this, lime does not care about his doubts at this time. "Well, there''s nothing special now. If you two can handle it. At this time, let''s go and see what happened! If there is any accident, I think I can deal with it at this time. In addition, you can understand it a little bit! " Jiangning and Liumei listen to what Qingling said, and immediately decide not to waste their time in this place. The people there are still waiting for them. If they waste their time in this place again, maybe the people here have completely disappeared when they pass by, but Jiangning can''t bear all this. Liumei and Jiangning are very fast, especially when they feel that they can''t fly at this point, so they try their best to move forward with their fastest action, hoping that when they pass, there will be no accident for people here. Strangely, Jiangning didn''t find anything unexpected along the way. It''s just the blood on the road that makes him understand that this time may be because these things make them very useful, but it''s really not sure what those people have experienced on the road. There is only some blood left along the way, and the traps on the ground have been destroyed by them. If you don''t look at them carefully, you won''t realize that there are traps in them. "Liu Mei, be careful. There may be some traps here. They may have just avoided these traps. In order to avoid them coming again, we should push them away as soon as possible. If there is no problem, they have already dealt with a lot of things along the way. " Jiangning saw that there were some sharp swords on the ground, but the strange thing was that these sharp swords were only well placed below. There was nothing else. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s discovery, those sharp swords were placed below without any damage. No one should know that this place has just been visited. Jiangning and Liumei looked at the sharp blade below and quickly dealt with it, leaving nothing left. From a distance, these original sharp blades have fused with those blood. But the blood clan is not only such a little means, soon in front of the poison man has begun to attack again. "I see. It''s for this reason why the blood clan is called the blood clan, and the reason why the blood clan and the soul eating clan are united can be understood a little. The blood clan''s people put out the blood, and then made them into poison people, but the Soul Eater gave them a very good life, so that they don''t have to die when the blood was put out. " Jiangning sneered, such a cruel opportunity may be only they can complete, even the ordinary people to use the slag are not left. Jiangning was very puzzled. How could such a man have such a son? His son would rather sever his relationship with him, rather than enjoy the glory and wealth, but also do something to his enemies. What''s more, I''m willing to use my life to make the LORD have the will to live. Such a person, Jiangning is unlikely to be associated with the master of the blood clan www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2296 "Probably an adopter. Don''t you see what they have become like at this time? Maybe it''s because these things look particularly bad, and it''s also because the blood clan people and soul devouring clan people are already bad in essence. So there is no kinship at all. " I have to say that all the truths Liu Mei said at this time are just like this. The reason why they didn''t explain anything is that their situation seems too complicated. In addition, they only have their own ambitions in their own thoughts, and other things can be ignored. "Jiangning, what''s the matter with these things? They can''t be killed at all. How did those people get by? Is there anything else they can''t think of? " In an instant, the poison man in front of him has surrounded Jiangning and Liumei. Liumei has killed the poison man again and again, but they have lost their lives. No matter how Jiangning and Liumei are killed, they can recover in an instant. If his situation is not so obvious, he can''t even believe what happened. Why does this happen? It was impossible to understand at that time. Soon, because of the existence of this thing, Liu Mei''s physical strength is gradually becoming slow. In addition, at this time, he didn''t think these things would happen. So when he watched Liu Mei''s physical strength gradually decline, Jiangning suddenly thought of an idea, which might be the only one. "Liu Mei, let''s go straight ahead now. Now that these poisonous people have died once. This time, I will let them have no residue left, and deal with it quickly. In addition, if there is any accident, you can say it. I don''t think there is any kind way to solve it at this time. You need to deal with some poisonous people in front of you. Then the two of us go to the opposite. " Jiangning thinks that there is only one way to solve this problem at this time. Besides, their ability seems to be very powerful, so he doesn''t think he can deal with it quickly, so it should be understandable to do everything he wants. Jiangning uses all his strength on his sword and looks at the poison man in front of him. He doesn''t have any kind thoughts. Sorry, that''s why you are not strong. Even after you die, you have to be used by others. Don''t worry, I''ll let you liberate now. We can liberate faster. Jiangning himself soon came to the opposite side, but Liu Mei couldn''t walk there. He felt that it was very difficult for him to walk to the opposite side. Jiangning looked at Liu Mei, flew over, led Liu Mei''s shoulder, and then said his thoughts to Liu Mei without any hesitation. "Liu Mei, fire prevention. Keep these poisonous people here forever. " Because Liu Mei is too confused, and now has no strength. Jiangning suddenly said that he didn''t have any sense to hear what it was. In addition, his brain now has nothing. He just thinks that he looks very pitiful at this time. "Liu Mei, what are you thinking. If we don''t set fire again, we living people will be buried with them in this place. There may be more people experimented by blood clan and Soul Eater. Don''t forget that your own people are still inside. Do you want to save your own people? " Looking at the hesitant Liumei, Jiangning yelled directly. She really didn''t understand the reason why she was confused at this time? Isn''t there nothing? Now what nonsense, what we should do now is to eliminate these poisonous people as soon as possible. Hesitation at this time is to seek death. "I see. I''m sorry. I''m so tired. You can rest assured that I will handle it at this time. " Liu Mei suddenly reacts. When she finds out what she has done at this time, her face turns pale. It seems that what happened at this time is not what she thinks of, and the actions here are more and more out of her control. But looking at Jiangning''s face, he dealt with all this, without any problems. But what is it? Why don''t you have a little idea? Liu Mei doesn''t have much time to think about things at this time. Anyway, it''s just because everything she''s going through at this time is like this. If anything happens again, it will only make these poisonous people more and more presumptuous. It can also liberate them to deal with everything earlier, but Liu Mei''s mood is more and more dignified, He is afraid that these things will be used in his family. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but I have an idea that I need to remind you a little bit. Your family is in it. I don''t know what happened. How do you have time to think about these poisonous things here? It''s not good for you at all. You''d better figure out how to deal with the current situation. The experience at this time has nothing to do with you. " Although I don''t know what''s the reason, I''m still very uncomfortable. Why do these things happen? At the beginning, these poisonous people didn''t make any mistakes. They just caught them. But at this time, they have to pay for the blood clan and soul devouring clan. How cruel is this to them? I believe that no one will want to see the current situation. "Well, let''s get out of here. Now it may be a liberation for them to let these poisonous people disappear, so you don''t have to worry too much. If you feel sorry for them at this time, you can avenge them. This is the only thing you can do at this time. In addition, do you think this casual thing can really be handled? I think you''d better not worry too much. Besides, your family is still in it. There is no way out for this matter. " Jiangning looked at Liu Mei''s reaction, how could he not know what Liu Mei was thinking, but at this time, it can be proved that there is no relationship at all, and their situation seems to be a matter without any effect. If her emotions affect her next behavior, Liu Mei doesn''t want to. So it''s the only way to get out as soon as possible. It''s just that Liu Mei seems to be under a lot of pressure at this time, and seems to be particularly reluctant to do everything now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2297 "Yes, I will take care of everything here. Let the blood clan and soul devouring people bury them with them. Let''s go, Jiangning. This time I lost my temper. I didn''t expect that after so many things, I was still so sensitive. It''s time to get rid of this idea, isn''t it? " After understanding the current situation, he already knows what his action is for and what his situation should be dealt with. So he didn''t give himself too long, because he knew how hard the road was. From the beginning, there were these poisonous people blocking the way, and the situation inside could also figure out how complicated it was. At this time, he didn''t even want to see everything in the past, because there was no meaning at all, and the situation seemed very bad. If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s reminder, they might still be making choices here at this time. "It seems that this is the only way at this time. By the way, did you hear the call of the beast just now? Let''s go over now and see what happened! I always feel that there is a conspiracy at this time. In addition, the situation seems to have been unexpected. Now I don''t know if they have any problems! " Liu Mei, who had recovered, immediately remembered the man. He didn''t know whether the sound of the beast he had just heard had anything to do with them. If anything happened to them because of some actions here, Liu Mei would never forgive himself. Now everything is too painful! After Liu Mei sorted out his situation, he immediately moved forward. He knew where someone was waiting for him. He and Jiangning could not waste too much time in this place, and there was not too much time left for them. At this time, it is already like this. There are not many opportunities for them to think about what happened here, what is the current situation, and why earth shaking changes have taken place in a short period of time. Yes, when Jiangning and Liumei came over, they just saw a lot of arms left here. In addition, there were some teeth marks on these arms. It looks like it just happened. But what are these teeth marks? Whose arms are those? Jiangning felt unprecedented confusion at this time. Why is everything here beyond his expectation? He has no ability to figure out what''s going on. What''s the matter with the call just now? I have to say that at this time, he was completely confused. He didn''t know which direction to start from, and now the situation seems very complicated. "I don''t know what you want to do, but I have something to tell you. If you can only design these traps. You can wait for me soon. In addition, I can give you a piece of advice in advance. You''d better kill me, or I''ll make you live or die. It''s very interesting to think about this now, but I don''t know if you can kill all those people who are captured before we arrive? " Jiangning''s words surprised Liu Mei. She didn''t understand what she wanted to do at this time? Why Jiangning would deliberately stimulate them seems to be a very irrational decision, but he has been with Jiangning for a long time. His intuition tells him that nothing will happen, so he doesn''t say much. He wants to have a good look at the development of Jiangning at this time. It seems that every time, Jiangning will make his enemies unable to survive or die, Now is really looking forward to ah! After understanding the current situation, Liu Mei carefully looked around to see what happened to them? Why do these changes happen all of a sudden? And is there something hidden around? To give them a fatal blow when they''re not paying attention? It seems that I can''t bear to look directly at it! Besides, there seems to be nothing to deal with at this time. And it doesn''t look like anything at this time. If there must be any accident, the people waiting here will be the most wanted thing to deal with. Unfortunately, they don''t seem to have any emotion, like they don''t care about everything at present. Even if there is any accident, no one will say more, as if it should be, What they have done is just unnecessary. "It seems that this situation is particularly difficult to deal with. You''d better be careful if you can. Besides, you should understand the situation at this time. So you should know what you should or shouldn''t do. For the roar of wild animals, I think it''s also a difficulty that the people of the blood clan add to it. There''s nothing special, so you can ignore those things for the time being, but there''s one thing I need to tell you in advance, that''s about the moon! " After thinking about it, Jiangning still thinks that it''s better for girls to communicate with each other. It''s a blow to him to ask him to do something. Besides, he didn''t say much, so everything at this time can be ignored. It''s just that Yueer''s situation seems very complicated, and Jiangning doesn''t dare to deal with it by himself, So let them deal with it. "What''s the matter? Why didn''t I find something special about Yueer? Don''t we all deal with these things together? I don''t know what''s going on? But there is nothing special about Yueer. Do you feel something wrong? " I don''t know what to do, but the attitude at this time has been particularly obvious. In addition, they don''t have any problems, so the whole person looks like Jiangning is making trouble without reason. Jiangning looked at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t know what to do at this time. Isn''t there no problem at this time? And now this situation has made them particularly impatient. How should he explain all this to him? It can''t be his own guess. There must be something wrong www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2298 Looking at the current situation, if he doesn''t have a little understanding, he may be dealt with immediately by this thing, but why doesn''t everyone say anything? Just as what happened at this time was a joke, and looking at the present attitude, he deeply understood that if it wasn''t for the sudden occurrence of the situation, Jiangning might not know the secret of Yuer. I didn''t expect that yue''er should have been? "Jiangning, what do you mean! What do you mean by the current situation? Even if there is no idea, but before that, should you say it in advance? Besides, in the current situation, don''t you understand what happened? What does it mean to suddenly say these things at this time? What happened to yue''er, please tell me now, don''t waste your time Liu Mei now looks at them like a fool. Although she doesn''t understand who this place is, will Liu Mei''s attitude happen too soon? It''s not something that can''t be dealt with, so the current situation is just hitting him in the face! "Although I don''t understand what you want to do at this time, I have to tell you something. It''s not because the situation seems too complicated, but because the moon is too chaotic. Who he thinks he is. He started to tell us about our situation, and he also used his life to tell us what he thought. If the situation is not too sudden, he will really agree, I said Liu Mei, you and he are together every day, do not you know what happened? How could you say that at this time When he thinks of what he saw, Jiangning wants to teach him a lesson. What is it. They didn''t even say anything. Isn''t their situation particularly obvious? As if nothing had happened, if it had not been for Jiangning, I had a special look at what had happened. Otherwise, I don''t know that Yueer will have this plan. That''s disgusting! "I said," what do you see? If you keep saying these meaningless words, I will think something terrible has happened to you. And I care about it at this time. If not, you should tell us in advance, so that I don''t have to do something so recklessly. Besides, do you have a brain? You don''t tell me anything. What do you want me to think about? If you don''t want to say it, you''d better leave as soon as possible? " Liu Mei looks at Jiang Ning who is indecisive and disgusts him directly. He doesn''t know what''s the matter. At that time, he was still yelling at him because of poisoning people. Now, these changes have taken place because of something that can''t be explained. We have to say that Jiang Ning attaches great importance to yue''er, Otherwise, these changes would not happen at this time, but what''s the use? There was no accident, was there? Some words are not willing to say more at this time, so it has nothing to do with him. "Well, what I want to explain is that Yueer has his own ideas at this time. He thinks that Xbox will rely on its own ability to deal with everything now, and more likely, it will pay out its own voice at this time. So we are also careful to say, as for how to deal with it, isn''t it still the business of the three of you? It has nothing to do with me, so just think about it. " Although I don''t know what to say more, the situation is like this at this time. I don''t have the ability to express anything, so it''s just an attitude towards them to say more bad words. So it''s a good choice to find out as soon as possible, no matter who it is. But Liu Mei seems to have something embarrassed to say at this time. This is their idea. "Well, as for how to deal with it, he will have his own ideas. At this time, we are directly wasting things that should not belong to us. If you really want to sit something, I think you should directly tell Yueer yourself. It''s not about being alone. There is also a feature to tell you, that is, don''t think about anything that doesn''t matter. It''s no use at all. " After making it clear that Liu Mei was a very normal person at this time, Jiangning didn''t say much about it. On the contrary, he would certainly understand it at this time. No matter what he said, he just confused all of them, and other things might make them more helpless. He didn''t want to express anything to understand everything, "Well, let''s leave now. If there''s any accident, I think I''ll deal with it better. But at this time, I''ll tell you in advance that I should have some ideas of my own at this time, instead of having no ability at this time." After Jiang Ning said these words, he can basically understand what happened, so he is proving to them what happened at this time, and his ability is not such a small thing to deal with. Now that they have understood, it means that they can still prove everything with their own ability, Then it has nothing to do with him. "It looks like you''re not deep enough, so I don''t have to worry too much. Then, you should never do anything that doesn''t conform to your own idea before solving the current problem. In addition, you''d better do it according to your own mood. Otherwise, you will feel that there will be some exceptions at this time. In addition, I will not let you go. So you''d better deal with it well, or you''ll wait! " Jiangning looked at Liu Mei in surprise. He just said a word, but now he looks like something happened. It''s like something can''t be handled by himself. Besides, their situation at this time should be more clear. I really don''t understand what strange things will happen at this time. Their situation also looks very complicated. I don''t know what happened www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2299 When they moved forward, Jiangning didn''t find anything funny. In addition, it''s because all these things seem too different now, so no one worries at all. If they have to say something bad, it may be that Jiangning looks too nervous and serious at this time. It''s clear that nothing happened at this time. In addition, although Liu Mei does not know what to do, or what unexpected things they can say in this place, it is also in their expectation. It''s a pity that I didn''t expect this thing to be so difficult to handle. "I don''t know what you think, but you should understand why they do it, or whether there is any accident. Unfortunately, there is no ability to explain what they should do. Besides, it seems that their situation should be better understood? Why do you say these meaningless things? " So at this time, I don''t understand what happened, and why their every move looks like this? In addition, it seems that there is nothing wrong now. If there is any accident, Jiangning really has no reason to control everything here, so it''s better to stay quiet. If there is any accident, it can act immediately instead of having nothing to figure out. "Liu Mei, have a good look. Is there anything special here? How do I feel that this place looks too special? We have no way to deal with it. So it''s better to think about your own affairs. In addition, if you have something to say, although you are not prepared at all. But it''s better than my random conjecture here. " There is no accident at this time. If anything happens, it should be that their situation seems to be troublesome. They also want to deal with the situation well. As for how to deal with it, it has nothing to do with him. Anyway, they have completely understood what they should do. Jiangning now calms down and looks at everything around him. He doesn''t say much. On the contrary, at this time, all things have no meaning to him. In addition, he needs to think about how this person can be like this and doesn''t seem to have any interest. "I don''t understand what you think, but I can surprise you by saying something. Besides, you don''t have to say anything useless. Anyway, this is the fact. If you really think nothing happened, you can go to that place to have a good look, I always feel that as like as two peas, the beast''s roar may have been deliberately released, but how can that sound be controlled exactly like that? Jiangning doesn''t know what to do at this time. His intuition tells him that those things may be controlled, but he can''t make any reaction. Moreover, at this time, he always feels that there are some things in it. It seems that something unexpected has happened, and his mood is particularly unhappy. "Jiangning, be careful. If they didn''t release it on purpose. I don''t know who the corpses are, but one thing can be determined, that is, the corpse can''t be separated from that person. That is to say, everyone who goes in will be in danger. Think for yourself! " Liu Mei doesn''t know how to vent her mind. What does this thing mean? Can''t you see that they are in a special dilemma? Or do they have this plan originally, and the reason why they haven''t said it all the time is that they want to have a good look at what will happen at this time? What''s the matter? All their friends are in it, but he pretends to be very cautious, but it''s the same as what he knows from it. Although he is very unhappy with everything at present, he doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, this is the case. If anything happens, he doesn''t have the ability to solve it, so it''s very useful to think about it. But what''s the matter with that fool of Jiangning? As if nothing happened! In fact, Jiangning was also very surprised. No one had ever spoken to him like this. Liu Mei''s reaction really surprised him. He didn''t even know what to do at this time, but when he thought of what they had before, everything should be bearable now. No accident! "I don''t know what you think, but since it''s already so, I don''t want to say anything meaningless. But after thinking about it, I''d like to remind you a little. Don''t forget what this place is. He can''t handle it casually. Besides, can''t you see what happened? You have been so reckless towards the front, it is easy to happen what danger, at this time, do you think we have danger appropriate Although I don''t know what''s going on, now that he has such an attitude, he has to bear it. If something happens accidentally, he really doesn''t have the ability to be responsible. At this time, Liu Mei''s attitude towards him has become a little friendly, at least not so angry? Jiangning doesn''t have a little time to talk about safety with him here. In fact, Liu Mei is very right about one thing. In this place full of crisis, they don''t leave any trace. They can''t make people imagine what happened or some people have been in danger. But Jiangning doesn''t dare to talk to Liu Mei at this time. Jiangning carefully observed everything here and found that there was no accident, and the things here seemed very normal. There was nothing, but how did they get there? Do those poisonous people want to seek their own death www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2300 "Liu Mei, come here and be careful. The desert is ahead. What''s more, there seems to be something different. It''s definitely not a normal desert. You should be careful. In addition, those deserts will fall into a deep place if you step on them. Unless you fly through them with your own spiritual power, the loss of spiritual power will be very big at this time. It''s impossible for so many people to go in. There must be something wrong with them. " Jiangning called Liu Mei and let him see the trap not far away from them. But those people even put this trap in this place, don''t they despise their IQ? Or is there something else in it? As clever as Jiangning, he doesn''t dare to act rashly at this time, because if he''s not careful, all of them may have to be buried with them here, but he doesn''t have this plan. Even if he doesn''t want to live, he doesn''t want to die in such a mean place. Jiangning and Liumei have been studying a desert here for about five minutes. They have come in with lime behind them. They are also very surprised to see that they have no action. It seems that at this time, it is not his idea at all, but what can they do at this time? He really doesn''t know. In addition, people here don''t seem to be bullied. It''s a very normal phenomenon that two people don''t know what to do. "Jiangning, what did you find? I see this situation here is very normal? " The LORD looked at the two people who didn''t speak, so he had to interrupt their imagination. At this time, if we let them think about it again, the day lily might be cold. He doesn''t have any time to wait for them here. But at this time, he did not dare to easily come up with any idea. After all, everything here has a top idea. If they suddenly change something, all of them may not know how to deal with it. When he thought of what he had experienced, he could understand what had happened at that time, but he didn''t expect to have such an idea. What is the reason! Is it because of the things that seem more rigorous? But it shouldn''t be like this? So what are the two people doing now? Isn''t there any idea that can be proved? What happened? No one can show what''s going on. And at this time, it seems that it''s not something they can deal with at all. If you have to do something, maybe this action at this time is the best way to express yourself. But I don''t know what makes my mood more irritable. Even people on one side look at the current situation, which is very complicated. It seems that there is something in it, but I think of what I should experience, And immediately gave up the current idea. "I don''t know what happened. But have you been waiting here? If you have any idea, you can say it, although I won''t say anything more. But this attitude towards you should also be manageable. So don''t worry too much, because there seems to be no problem in the current situation. " When I think of their action, I can already understand what happened. However, because their situation seems too complicated, they don''t know what to say in certain thoughts. Moreover, the current situation seems to be even worse. Therefore, lime and Qingfeng dare not easily express their own ideas for fear of other changes due to their one or two words. "Nothing. Did you find anything else when you came here? Or is there any accident at this time? If you find something when you come here, I hope you can say it as soon as possible. After all, we have a lot of things to explain at this time? " Jiangning looked at the people coming over and intuitively told him what accident might happen at this time, because that''s what happened to them. Although they had cleaned up the things on the way over, there was no guarantee that there would be any more accidents. Besides, the people in front of them didn''t know where they were going, so it was better to understand in advance. "What do you mean by that? Do you think something happened to you? If so, I can tell you in advance, but looking at your situation, it seems that there is nothing special? What exactly do you want to know? " The Lord didn''t answer him immediately. He just had a little understanding of what this place is for and his own existence. Doesn''t it look very good? So what do two people want to know from it? Qingfeng and Qingling are also very confused. They don''t understand why they suddenly say these words. "Because we found something strange when we came here. And according to their strength, no one who has just passed should be able to escape. So I want to know a little bit about whether you have encountered something? It''s better to let us know if you can. Besides, at this time, we should have nothing to hide, right Liu Mei looked at them and thought they might hide something. But after knowing the things inside, you can also understand that there should be no exception at this time, but how to explain it! There is no way to express their doubts, so they can only ask so directly, especially Jiangning still thinks that nothing has happened, where can they find things that may exist alone? "We didn''t find anything when we came here, so you can have a little clear about what you should do and their situation. I think they are also allocated. Because when we come here, we just look at all the things that are blood, and because of the things that Jiangning gave us, we can come here completely without worrying about anything. In addition, you can understand that there is no accident at this time, so you don''t have to say anything else. " Qingfeng''s words made Jiangning respond immediately. It should be what he said at this time. But where is the situation not a mirage? But why does everyone come in and see something different? Which place is different www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2301 "In that case, can you see what is in front of you? I think at this time, it''s not that we experience different things, but that we see different things, so naturally we experience different things. " Jiangning interrupted their thoughts. At this time, they should understand what they should do, and their situation seems very special, so they should have some other thoughts after making it clear. No one can understand what it is. "How can we see different things at this time? What we see is a flat road with nothing in front of us. Can you see anything else? How is that possible? This has never happened before. You should judge that something is wrong! " Although he didn''t know what to do, Qingfeng subconsciously denied what he saw at this time? Therefore, even if there is any accident in the current situation, no one should be able to understand what accident will happen at this time. At this time, they have already remembered what they should do, but because their attitude seems very bad, they don''t know what to do. In particular, some people have no idea of everything at all. If something has to be done, it should not be Jiangning himself who has something to do with it. He clearly handles everything now. However, because these things seem too complicated, and their lives may have changed, so the whole person is here waiting for the next possible change. "So there is no ability to explain what happened at this time, but if you have any idea, you can say it a little. Although I will not say anything else, but I understand that this time will not have anything, in addition, your life is not already able to understand it? So if there is any accident, you can understand, at least at this time, there will be no change for you. If you think what we see at this time is not real, we can leave now. In addition, if there is any accident, I hope you will bear it. " He didn''t say anything unexpected. Anyway, it''s their business at this time. If he said anything more, it would make their life look more and more changed. So he didn''t say anything at all. As for how to deal with it next, he could prove it by himself. Jiangning looked at them strangely. At this time, he didn''t seem to say anything, so what''s the matter now. Are you threatening him? But I''m sorry that he never did anything wrong with this kind of threat. If they have any exceptions, maybe this opportunity can make them understand. But I''m very sorry that Jiangning doesn''t need them to explore the way at all. "In that case, you''d better go first! If I''m not wrong, they won''t do you any harm until the end. So you won''t have any problems. If there are no problems, you can leave now. If you see them, you can help him a little. In addition, Liu Mei also left with them. The people the blood clan and soul eating clan want to deal with are me, which has nothing to do with you. " Although Jiangning didn''t understand what happened at this time, he still had a certain understanding of the situation. In this case, they could leave. If there was any accident, it was his problem. He just hoped that at this time, he would not do anything that could not be dealt with, because there was no meaning at all. "Jiangning, what do you mean? You want me to leave you here alone? Although I thought about it at the beginning, I never thought about throwing yourself here. What are you thinking? " Liu Mei didn''t agree with them. Instead, he looked at Jiangning and explained his unwillingness with his ideas. In addition, if there was any danger, he could handle it himself. It was better to leave as soon as possible for things that had nothing to do with them. Isn''t there nothing? When you think of them, you can understand what happened, why these changes happened suddenly, or what dangerous things happened to Jiangning? Because he was afraid of his sudden action, he would stop. Didn''t he think about his own safety? Liu Mei, who was rejected by Jiangning, suddenly developed these ideas in her brain. I don''t know what it is, but I have to deal with it like this. But at this time, nothing happened at all, and their situation seemed particularly dull. If you have to say something, maybe it''s better to think clearly. Besides, don''t they already know what to do? This is the time to tell them. So at this time, even if there is an accident, they don''t plan to deal with it by themselves. Anyway, it''s just like this. If you say something more, it may make all of them think this matter is particularly difficult to deal with. In this case, it''s better to deal with the accident by yourself. In addition, their situation seems to be particularly good, and no one will say anything. Jiangning''s words have nothing to do with them at this time, and they look like nothing has happened. If it''s not because their situation looks too different, he doesn''t want to experience these things, which is too unfair for them. "I don''t have any nonsense. I think they are aiming at me at this time. You should leave quickly. If there is any accident, we can leave as much as possible. But at this time, you''d better go. As for me, I will come here as soon as possible. Although there will be no accident, I can at least let myself know what happened here, and you can also understand it! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2302 Yes, although he didn''t understand what happened at this time, since he had this idea, he would not agree to deny it without any reason. Besides, their situation could be understood before that? In that case, there is nothing useless to say. "By the way, I think of a way. We should be able to deal with it well at this time, but before that, we must let lime move freely, otherwise no one can deal with it well. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! " What the LORD said suddenly made Jiangning''s mind flash, as if he understood something at this time. But they look like they are not prepared for anything. No matter what it is, as long as they can deal with it well at this time, it is a help to themselves. "You mean, how many of you went behind our backs? It seems that this situation is very OK. I just don''t know if you can handle it well. In addition, I hope you can have a good look at what happened in this place. Although you don''t have a special understanding, it''s also a very good thing for you. " After understanding the current situation, we can basically know what they want to do at this time. Since it is already the case, that is to say, everything can be understood! Thinking of this, Jiangning also thinks that they can deal with it well at this time. If there is any accident again, maybe there will be something else. What''s more, every move now has been proved for a long time? In addition to everything now, you can think about what you want to do. This is that you have no strength to deal with things that look very good. You should also understand a little bit. So now no one can understand even what happened. Anyway, that''s the reason. As for what happened, what can be understood? Isn''t that the thing? Is there anything wrong with saying something? Or does he already know what to do in this place? There is hardly any idea to explain it. Jiangning looked at him with pride, wanted to see if he would have any idea, or what accident would happen at this time? Unfortunately, in the current situation, no one can solve any accident. "I mean this idea, so deal with it quickly. If there is any accident, we can deal with it faster. In addition, if you have any idea, you''d better say it at this time. I''m not in the mood to talk with you here! A strange idea is that you''d better figure out what you should do? " Thinking of his experience at this time, he suddenly understood what was going on now. In that case, he had nothing to fear. Wasn''t it this time? Now, just ask them to lead them away as soon as possible. There''s nothing to talk about now, isn''t there? "I think I should give you a good talk, although I don''t know what happened. But you should know, shouldn''t you? So hurry up. Let''s deal with it as soon as possible. Anyway, it''s already the case, and we don''t care what happens more. In addition, lime should be able to do its own work after its own rest. So you quickly let us take action, you come to hold me, let the lime support Liumei. Besides, just blindfold him. " Thinking of the current situation, since it''s already this idea, there''s no ability to explain it. Anyway, it''s this attitude. If they say more things, they will be very confused. Therefore, it''s a good choice to act with them blindfolded at this time. When they think of what they should experience at this time, they can understand the situation at this time a little bit, because the situation seems more complicated, so even if there is any accident, there is no one who can understand it or have any ability. Qingfeng listens to what they are saying now. There is no superior way to tear off two pieces of clothes from his body. Now that he can handle it by covering his eyes, he doesn''t want to carry him behind his back. What does he mean by that? Can he deal with his mood well? It''s just a prank. I understand that there is no ability to deal with the current situation, so even if I know what accident will happen at this time, it is in my expectation. Anyway, it is this attitude. No matter what will happen to him, he will be well here, regardless of what he is thinking. "Hurry up and cover your eyes. If anything happens, don''t act rashly. You can do whatever I ask you to do. In addition, you''d better be more careful about your own existence. Don''t forget that we don''t have any reason to help you. So basically, it''s OK to give up. " What Qingfeng said was very calm. Anyway, it was this attitude that made him ignore what happened to them. Besides, hasn''t it changed at this time? If he said anything more, it might make them even more disgusted. He would never say such things. Jiangning and Liumei quickly fixed their things. Anyway, there was no accident. Besides, can''t they handle everything long ago? If anything happens again, it may be very bad for him. In this case, there is nothing to deal with. Qingfeng takes Jiangning by the hand, Liumei follows Qingling. Maybe only the three of them know how to walk on this road, so it''s the easiest way to follow them. There''s no accident. It seems that this matter is very easy to deal with. After all, the situation seems very good. There is nothing to stop him on the way over, so he can deal with it very quickly. In addition, it is because their affairs have a more different effect. They have their own ideas, don''t they www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2303 Jiangning and Liumei are blindfolded. Although they can''t see what it means at this time, they can understand what it means. In addition, because of the two people''s reasons, Qingfeng was cracked by them when he wanted to take advantage of Jiangning. In other words, at this time, they don''t know what happened at all. If they are allowed to deal with it according to their own ideas at this time, there may be more incredible things. It''s just because Jiangning can''t see it, Understand that nothing will happen at this time, and because of their accident, something worse may happen, so there is no reaction at this time. If you really want to make it clear, you must follow your own ideas, but you don''t know why. Jiangning always felt that he had fallen into a trap. Although it is not clear what it is, it is already the case. Jiangning can''t help but admit that although there is nothing strange about the current situation for him, their experience can already understand what they want to do and why a small thing should have such changes? Shouldn''t this have been dealt with long ago? "Jiangning, it seems that people here want to do something with you. So at this time of the day, it''s directly for your meal. If there is no accident, you can enjoy it. Although there is nothing special, it doesn''t mean that you can leave intact. You don''t want to see how much effort they have made because of your relationship. Stay here if you can! In front of you, you don''t have any idea of action, just wait with the present dress, and if there is any accident, we will deal with it well. It has nothing to do with you. After this pass, Liu Mei can take off his eyes. " Now what he said is not merciful, and now they seem to be easier to deal with. Maybe it''s because Liumei and Jiangning have been together all the time that so many accidents have happened. But at this time, they are completely different, with these three people who seem to have no change. It is also a very important choice for Liu Mei to follow them. It''s better for everyone. Knowing what happened at this time, he can also know what his experience was about. Anyway, it''s a one-time change. Even if something happens, no one can care. These words make him have no room to refute. "I know that if something happens, I still need to rely on you to deal with it. In addition, Liumei is with you. You must protect her well and don''t let her have any accidents. If anything happens, I won''t let you go. It''s better to figure out what you should do for yourself, rather than hanging out without any plans. It''s not a good choice for us. " Jiangning did not say much about this. He directly told them to protect Liu Mei, but he didn''t say anything else. Anyway, it''s already like this. It''s meaningless to say more things. It''s better to have a good look at what will happen at this time. Not everyone will experience the present thing, and it''s also showing to him at this time. I''m going to start my own action again! "Good. In this case, we will leave this place ahead of time. If you have anything to say, you can say it. In addition, your situation can be very clear? In this case, you don''t have to say anything unreliable, so you can also know what you should do in advance. If there is any accident, you can tell us in advance, and I will talk about you well. " Although he didn''t understand what had happened at this time, since it was already the case, it was a waste of their time to say more. So after dealing with the current situation, he didn''t say anything. He wanted to leave the place directly. Anyway, it was useless, And Jiangning''s situation can not be dealt with in a short time, so it is a good choice for them to deal with it as soon as possible. Liu Mei surprised to see Jiangning, can only leave at this time. Looking at the trace of their departure, Jiangning has completely relaxed. At this time, it is this situation, and there is no ability to explain it clearly. Therefore, in order to prevent any bad things that might happen to them when they leave, Jiangning just understood it in this place and immediately solved the problem, Anyway, we need to observe what this place is. So nothing happened at this time. In addition, everything seems very normal at this time. If it''s not because the situation is too special, and the current things don''t know what to do, even after understanding the test, it''s extremely embarrassing. Anyway, this is the situation. Although Jiangning doesn''t understand, it can basically understand what it is at this time. There is no exception. "It seems that they knew us when we came here. In addition to their current situation, if there is any accident, it may also be their sorrow. So it''s a good thing for them to stay here alone now. There is no accident. If you really want to say what happened, maybe the three people don''t know what will happen. " Speaking of the current situation, he is also very concerned about it, and there is nothing at all. But when he said it, he thought that something might have happened at this time. Otherwise, how could it be the current situation? And it seems that no one can prove what happened. It was like everything that I had been ready for, which surprised the three people who appeared temporarily. "Although I don''t understand what''s going on at this time, since it''s already the case, if there is any accident, it may be more meaningless to his situation. In this case, it''s better to wait for what should be dealt with next." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2304 Yes, although I don''t understand what''s going on. But since this situation is already this thing, if you say anything more, it will not make all people think that Jiangning is a person who has defects to say, but there is no relationship. At this time, he has no intention to say these words. But now, even if I don''t understand the situation, no one among them can explain what it is. In addition, there is nothing else at this time? If something happens, it''s also very inappropriate for you to have this attitude. In this case, it''s better to think about it. After understanding the current situation, Jiangning has no idea at all. But at this time, it is this attitude. Even if you have any idea, no one can prove it. In this case, if you want to say something, there is something you can use. However, after Jiangning found out that they had left, the place seemed to be more confused. He didn''t know what would happen. In addition, at this time, some things seemed very complicated. If it wasn''t for the current situation, he would even doubt what it was. Why is everything you see different. And in this place now, the so-called mirage does not seem to have such a powerful force. This is clearly the so-called time, place and people and practical very smoothly. Besides, he knows the situation inside very well. If he didn''t know this place very well, he wouldn''t have this situation, Every move here seriously exceeds all their cognition. Even if they don''t understand what''s going on, they can get everything they want as long as the things in the dreamland are destroyed. But at this time, they don''t understand what''s going on, and there is no change, But what they said has made people here very confused. "What''s the matter with this place? It''s not very similar to those things before. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing, if it''s because of something. Maybe no one can believe it. Can the function of this place be the same as that of the previous dreamland? As long as it''s destroyed, it can pass through this place? But how should this place be destroyed? " Yes, it''s very easy to destroy mirage. But in this place, what they see is the so-called thing that has no trace. If they really say something to destroy, it may not be so easy. Is everything they see in front of themselves destroyed? But here is all the woods, even if it is destroyed, it is impossible to go out? Jiangning looked at the woods around him, but he really didn''t know what to do. He also didn''t understand the current situation. There was nothing to do. However, the effect could shock all of them. What was it? Why do these changes happen. Jiangning doesn''t have the feeling of being driven to do things. Anyway, this is the case. If anything happens, he can handle it himself. As for the current thing, he doesn''t need to do anything at all, so it seems that there is no place to make use of it. "No matter, let''s have a look. If I had to, I would destroy everything in this place. I don''t believe I can''t find what I want to find. Otherwise, we will catch up with them as soon as possible, and it will give them a great stimulation after burning this place. " Although he didn''t understand what was going on at this time, he was very happy to stimulate you and other things. I just don''t know if they can bear everything here at this time. Jiangning carefully looked at what had happened around him. So I didn''t care about anything at this time. If I look at what I experienced at this time, I can understand what happened, or what happened. I''m glad nothing happened. So I don''t know what happened at this time. Even at this time, Jiangning is very calm looking at the current situation, afraid of what will happen suddenly. Maybe they will have no real way. So it''s still very interesting at this time. At least their action is very good, and they don''t have any idea, So the whole person seems to have no way, even if there is an accident, no one can understand. "It seems that you can only be eliminated at this time. Although I don''t know what it looks like at this time, your situation is really special. If there is no way, he is not willing to bear all the present." Jiangning''s mouth is full of words, although he doesn''t understand the current situation. But since this has happened, no matter what it is said, it is useless. He is also at this time looking at the present situation, ready to do some of their own should do things, otherwise it will not happen. Jiangning suddenly understand what they should do, suddenly out of a person let him very uncomfortable, how can this person suddenly appear in this place? Moreover, their actions one by one have made others more impatient. They don''t know what to do. Or it''s because he is very confused by his every move now, so he doesn''t say anything that can''t be done. Just tell them intuitively, every move now is also to show that they can''t deal with it so easily. Besides, their situation can also explain what happened? However, a thing suddenly appeared in front of us. Jiangning, who had no plans at all, looked at the thing suddenly appeared in front of us and had already thought about what to do. Now everything is really not going well. These things actually happened. I don''t know if those of them will understand what happened at this time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2305 Jiangning looked at the things coming in front of him and was ready to make the fire here. Before those things came, he could fight back against the past better. However, he obviously thought that this matter was too simple and he didn''t deal with the current matter well. The bee in front of him had already run towards him. At the last moment, Jiangning had already lit the torch in his hand. Then he looked at the bees coming and threw them at him. The damned bee, unexpectedly at a time to come down the well, then quickly disappear! I will take a look at the situation here and deal with it well. If there is any accident, I will let you stop directly. Damn it! Jiangning looked at the torch he had thrown in the past, his eyes were cold. He didn''t expect these things to happen. The situation now seems too complicated. If it''s not because all of them look special, now this thing really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Why does it look so short? The bees in front of us are not few. Looking at the current situation, we can know what will happen. This thing is the cannibal peak. But a small blood clan and bite soul clan''s Union, why can these things happen? This is something that I didn''t see at that time before. If it wasn''t for the special situation here, nothing would happen. But what is the reason? Why is the cannibal summit here? Jiangning looked at the current thing with a cold face. He really didn''t know what was going on. The dark area below seemed to tell him that if the torch had not been lit just now, he was the one who had the accident. But what is the reason? It has to be said that at this time, he didn''t know anything at all, and the current situation seems so special. If he didn''t know how to do it in the normal situation, he would leave directly now. The challenges again and again completely aroused the belligerent factor in Jiangning''s heart. Since they have been provoking again and again, don''t blame him for doing something incredible, or I''m really sorry for them. Jiangning uses his own martial arts to make the grass factor below suddenly stir up a cold wind. Although it does no special harm to people, it can make his cannibal peak disappear. What''s more, Jiangning feels very relaxed, at least there is nothing special. "What''s the matter? How can this happen? It''s really belittled the blood clan and soul devouring clan. This place has changed so much. Do you think your ability can deal with everything at present? " After understanding what should be done, we can fully understand what has happened, not to mention that they are ready at this time? If you say anything more, don''t you mean that all of them don''t understand? So simply did not say anything, but looked at his eyes below the cannibal peak, particularly impatient. Since some people don''t care about the situation at this time, they don''t care about anything. After thinking about everything now, Jiangning just walked towards the front, but he always felt that the thing behind happened too suddenly. He didn''t understand what it was and why it happened suddenly. Is it because this place looks too different. And another idea also makes his present expression particularly bad. Why do blood clan and soul devouring clan have these seemingly useless things? What''s the use? But it seems that there is nothing special, so what can''t be said about the blood clan and the soul devouring clan? Jiangning at this time can not easily believe what happened, why all of a sudden these changes? Or is it a normal thing for them now? Do people here really have a special understanding of the blood clan and the soul eating clan? At this time, he had to doubt the truth of the matter. He didn''t know anything about it, but according to what they said, it''s impossible for these things to happen here. That''s why he was very vague about the current situation and didn''t know what to do. "Are you Jiangning? I heard that your martial arts are excellent? I wonder if you will teach me? My parents were caught by them. I want to learn martial arts and save them. Can you help me? Jiangning Suddenly out of a person, his clothes are particularly messy. But his eyes looked like nothing had happened. Jiangning also looked at the people here and didn''t understand what was going on at this time? Is there anyone else in this place? Are they dying? Jiangning looked at the man who came out of the room in doubt. He didn''t understand how this man survived? Even if you know that this place doesn''t hurt him, the blood clan and the soul devouring clan should know the current situation like the back of their hand. How can they put a person who will hurt them in the future and be indifferent? It''s not his style at all. All of a sudden, Jiangning made up his mind. When he looked at the people who had been coming up in front of him, he felt more deeply. It seemed that some people looked down on him, so if you want to beat him on this matter, you''d better let him know what this place is. Don''t bring people who have no effect here. "Yes, I am Jiangning, so what do you want to do? Do you want me to teach you how to kill yourself? Or what''s the point of your boss asking you to come? But I''m very sorry to tell you that I''m in a very bad mood now. You can also have a good understanding of what should be done. This place is not an easy place to deal with. You should be ready. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2306 Jiangning sarcastically looked at this person now. He really didn''t expect that this person would be like this. Why does he look like a fool? And their situation is not something that can be easily dealt with? If it''s not because Jiangning still wants to find out something at this time, maybe people here will teach him a lesson now. Is it true that everything has started to act? No one can realize what to do. "What are you talking about? Jiangning, I just met a group of people when I came back. They seem to want something in this place. So there is no special way, but I don''t know because of something, they all seem to be particularly impatient, so if there is any accident, they even if I come to you, I look at their situation has been a big trouble, so I will come to you! It''s time for you to say something bad? I tell you, you must keep me safe. " Jiangning frowned and did not understand where this man came from? Doesn''t he know there''s nothing left for him in this place? I still don''t know that his so-called group of people don''t want to waste their time on him, so I know that he may be killing people at this time. So simply sent him a person, really don''t know this guy is really stupid or fake stupid, simply don''t know the so-called! Jiangning now looked at his eyes like looking at a fool, very do not understand how there is such a person? Doesn''t he have a little brain? It''s really uncomfortable! After understanding the current situation, he already has some solutions, but before that, he didn''t know what the matter was? Shouldn''t it be dealt with properly? What is the problem? They actually let this villain come to them. Do they think that too many incredible things have happened at this time? Or should we understand something at this time. So there are also some people who don''t understand how to deal with the situation. Besides, their situation has not been understood very early? Now say some things just do meaningless things! "Well, you''d better talk about what''s going to happen at this time, although it seems that you are very bad. But at this time, it''s better not to do anything bad. But now it looks like something happened, and they don''t understand what they should do at this time? It doesn''t work at all Jiangning said to them very kindly. Although he didn''t understand what had happened, this man didn''t seem to provoke him, so he reluctantly let him go. If anything happens, it has nothing to do with him. Besides, everything at present can''t be dealt with casually. The people here are smarter than each other. How can such bad things happen. So take it as a sudden conscience. What an idiot! "Come on, what do they want me to teach you? Where to start? If there is no accident, you''d better talk about it. I can''t teach you everything, so it''s better to explain where to start. For example, what is the direction of life? I''d better teach you from your head. You have to make it clear! " Jiangning suddenly found that at this time, it is still a very useful thing to let a person accompany him. At least in the current situation, it seems that he is not a boring person to deal with everything. Besides, this person must not come out for no reason. If you find any special channel at this time, you may directly see their boss, and you don''t need to go through these seemingly irritable traps here. So he looked at him very happily. "Didn''t I say that? I just want you to teach me martial arts. Besides, you think I''m stupid! How can martial arts be taught from scratch. Are you a fool? But how could that man tell me that you are very good at martial arts. And my brain is also very good. But at this time how the feeling is not? Is that what you think? " I don''t know why, he looks at Jiangning''s smile. I don''t know why, he feels very dangerous. If it wasn''t for that man''s orders, how could he be here at this time. Looking at them is also very confused, especially looking at their every move has been very confused, let them say more things, maybe it will be complicated. "In fact, there is nothing at this time. So in order to deal with everything. You''d better be careful. And what''s the matter with the current situation? Don''t you understand? Do you need me to explain? " I don''t know what happened to this man, but he has completely understood what he should do at this time. Besides, don''t you have the ability to deal with the current thing? So what he said was a better one, and nothing else happened. I really don''t know what to do if there is an accident. "I said, is there something wrong with your brain? If anything really happens. You can still talk about it. Although you don''t understand what you are, it doesn''t mean you don''t have any ability to deal with it, does it? " Thinking about it, Jiangning looked at this person now, although still very do not understand. But because of this situation, he can tell them what happened. Besides, didn''t you understand it as early as before? But in this place where there is nothing, there is such a fool, he is still very happy www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2307 "I said, do you really understand what happened at this time? Or is it really something you can handle? But before that, I need to tell you something. There is no problem for the people there for the time being, but there is no guarantee that they will have no problem forever. If something happens, you have no ability to save him. So you''d better think about what you should do! " Yes, although I don''t understand what happened, there will be no accident at this time. There is only one thing that is not obvious here, that is, he seems to understand something at this time. But because this guy looks so stupid. So it''s impossible to know what he said? Why can a person explain it? Another reason is that they come too fast. So Jiangning didn''t believe in it at all. "I said that after talking to me for such a long time, I don''t seem to know your name. So what do you want to do now? Can you explain it a little bit? But I don''t have any confidence to tell you these things here. " After understanding the current situation, although Jiangning didn''t say much, he was obviously not happy with the current situation. In addition, I hope I can do something at this time. Although it''s not particularly clear that it happened, at least it has a little use at this time. It''s not the same as before. Although it has no ability, it''s very impatient to do things, and there''s no one to explain. "There are some things I need to remind you a little bit. You can think that there is nothing at this time, but it''s better to understand one thing as soon as possible. I may teach you martial arts, but when I asked your name, you didn''t seem to say anything. Besides, what are you still thinking about at this time, Is it the man behind you? " Jiangning looked at the present man and could only say it in silence. He seemed that this man was a failure, and the situation seemed very complicated. He could not understand what accident would happen to this man. What a pity! "I don''t have any ideas. Just call me Xiaobai. Anyway, a person''s name is a nickname. It''s no big deal. Although there is nothing at this time. But I still need to remind you, don''t do anything meaningless. Because the person they are after is not you? So be careful! " Yes, although he is a very powerful person, he has no idea at all at this time. If he is a very intelligent person, he should know that there will be no accident. But now the person is not himself. Besides, his purpose is not simple. If it is a normal thing, it may be very easy to deal with it. But now it''s not something that can be handled with a little understanding. But it''s going to come over like this. It''s quite admirable. After understanding the current situation, no one has said anything more. Anyway, no matter what he said, he will not leave. In addition, they can also know what they have, can''t they? "Well, I need to go to the front. If there is nothing else, you can wait here! But I have some small problems to tell you, that is, don''t play tricks in front of me, but I don''t have any extra patience. Maybe you will be broken soon. If not, you can think for yourself I don''t know what to do. Anyway, it''s this situation that makes them very dissatisfied. In addition, they want to find out what accidents will happen at this time, so all of them didn''t say anything. They just looked at Jiangning''s every move and didn''t know why. Xiaobai saw hundreds of Jiangning from Jiangning. What is the reason? Xiaobai looked at Jiangning''s every move, really do not know what this is? If these accidents happen because of their relationship, he may leave directly, but what should he do at this time? "Jiangning, be careful. The things in front of you can''t be as simple as you think. If you don''t want to have any accidents, you''d better be careful. What you''re going through is just some appetizers. If you get to the front, you can know how much they have prepared to kill you, and you will regret it then! " Xiaobai looked at his every move, or very kind to remind up, although do not think this time what happened, but now every move has shown what should be done, should not be easy action. Although I don''t know what''s going on, since it''s already the case, it''s impossible that he has no ability to deal with it. But what''s ahead of him is impossible for him to follow Jiangning. At this time, he and Jiangning went in, just a simple drag, so let him deal with it by himself. He has no ability. "Thank you, Xiaobai, if I can make it. I will teach you martial arts well, just as a reward you give me now. In addition, I think if I can succeed, you can also liberate from this place. Don''t worry, we can handle it. You can wait in this place yourself! I''ll come and call you! " Although I don''t know what''s going on, Xiaobai looks at Jiangning leaving and smiles happily. Isn''t that he doesn''t have any problems? If there is any accident, no one will care about him, but why don''t you come earlier in Jiangning? If it''s yours, it should be a very simple thing at this time. I think you can handle it well by yourself, so I don''t have to say anything useless. After Jiangning left, his face was very bad. He didn''t expect that he would come to help him at last. This is something that I didn''t dare to imagine before. What is the reason for this? It can''t be for himself, so what happened to him before that? This situation seems so complicated www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2308 So Jiangning didn''t have any special reaction. Anyway, this is the case. What''s the use of saying more? It has been decided how to deal with it. If we do anything bad, it may make all of them feel incredible. Besides, at this time, there is no situation that can be dealt with, it can only be so. "Why do you want to help me? If I guess correctly, there should be nothing worth using at this time. So what do you want to do now? Confused looking at the people here, I don''t know what you have in mind, is my brain in the wrong? Can''t even analyze your behavior? It''s really abominable Although there is no accident, and now the situation seems too unpleasant. So nothing else happened at all. What''s more, aren''t the people here ready? If they say something more, they may think that something unexpected will happen at this time, but he is not in the mood to deal with this matter at this time. "Yes, I don''t know what you think, but I can already know what happened at this time. So I don''t have any special idea, just need to tell you in advance, don''t act rashly, because at this time, you also understand. And those people are better than all the people you''ve met before. You should be careful yourself. I don''t have a way to tell you anything else. Let''s decide for yourself! " People who didn''t know what happened directly came to Jiangning. However, after hearing what he said, Jiangning directly thought that people really looked very bad at this time, and their action was also an ordinary unstable idea. If you really want to use your own ability to deal with it all the time, there may be some accidents, but there are some things that can''t be dealt with just by saying. In addition, their situation had been confirmed before, but what was the meaning of what he said now? Did you regret your previous behavior? "Li Ming, when you decided to deal with your own affairs before, it was already decided that we couldn''t go back to before again. Although nothing special happened at this time. But you should also know that this thing is not really simple, so even so, do you have to deal with these things? You have to think clearly! " What Jiangning said surprised Li Ming who had not left. Why did he easily recognize him as Li Ming? Don''t forget what he was like now. He didn''t know what he was like before. But why is Jiangning so sure that he is Li Ming? He thinks that there is no flaw, so what is the reason? Li Ming wanted to ask Jiangning how to recognize the current situation, but he didn''t say much when he thought of his next fate. Instead, he decided his next path at this time. No, he knew what accident would happen before that, but he was still dying. What''s the reason to deal with it at this time. "Jiangning, I am very clear about my fate, so you can ignore what happened to me. In addition, at this time, you can think about what exceptions you will have. After all, no one will agree with your current idea." Li Ming hesitated and didn''t know whether he should go on, but he had clearly told him that things at this time would not be so easy to deal with. In addition, Li Ming''s attitude and the people he met were clearly telling him that this thing would not be so easy to deal with, but because of his own reasons, he really didn''t know what to do! "I can tell you that although you don''t know what you think, you are right. Before that, you have something to deal with, and your back road is basically arranged. If there is no accident, you''d better not see them in the next life. Besides, if you can, go by yourself After Jiang Ning said these words, he left without any hesitation. Now that his situation is like this, there is no way out. Besides, can''t they understand? In that case, there is nothing useless to say. Li Ming looks at Jiangning leaving with a bitter smile. How could it be so easy to deal with hunger at this time? Besides, their situation could not have been understood long ago? What other ideas do you have at this time. "Jiangning, I hope you can deal with everything at present. Although you don''t know what happened, you should also understand that there will be no exception at this time. Anyway, it is already so, isn''t it? If you say more, it will make the current situation more complicated. Besides, how can you leave safely? " Because I don''t understand what''s going on, but I can understand the situation at this time? Now he looks at Jiangning''s efforts, and he can''t help himself. To be honest, he has nothing to deal with at this time, Yes, although I don''t know what to sit at this time, it''s already the current situation. No matter what accident happens, no one will understand what it is at this time, and what he is ready to do. The current situation just makes his previous plan more troublesome, and nothing else. Therefore, without knowing what happened at this time, everything has no meaning at present. Besides, they have already understood what should be done? The current situation will only make all of them wonder what''s going on. After all, there is nothing to say about the accident in this place. Anyway, it has been basically determined what accident will happen, so there is no question before. However, some of the puzzles are: How did Li Ming get out? The people of the blood clan managed to get him over. It should not be easy for him to have any accident. So at this time, he suddenly appeared in this place and informed him. What''s the meaning? Suddenly I think of something bad. Jiangning directly back, I hope there is still time at this time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2310 Although I don''t know what to do, I can fully understand what happened at this time. In addition, I don''t understand their situation at all. If I say anything more, there should be nothing to deal with at this time. What I didn''t expect is that they would have such an impulsive idea. "I don''t know what happened, but at this time, you should have a little understanding. Not everyone will think that there is no change at this time, and the jade pendant will not be of any use at this time if there is no way to deal with the current situation. So now it''s up to him to deal with it! " Jiangning seems to have made up his mind. Looking at their actions, he made a secret decision in his heart. If it is not handled well at this time, it may be that he is completely destroyed by this thing here. So before his death, the only direct way is to make these things disappear as soon as possible, so Jiangning directly threw the jade pendant down. But looking at the things below without any reaction, he can''t help worrying. Does everything here seem too simple at this time? Or does this jade pendant have any use for this situation? It seems that he has to explain it here. Wait a minute. What''s this now? Why do these things happen? Is something going on? Jiangning was directly confused when he looked at the things below. Just now, before he had any reaction, it suddenly changed. The things melting below were very insignificant at this time, like nothing happened. "I didn''t expect that this thing would be of no use at all? In this case, I just wronged Li Ming. After waiting to go back, I will burn some paper for Li Ming. I hope Li Ming can receive it. Finally, I can act! " Although he didn''t know what was going on, he was particularly moved by what he had experienced at that time. He didn''t expect that Li Ming used his body to provide them with a message, no matter what the current message was. But at least they don''t feel resentful. Maybe it''s because they look too complicated at this time. So I don''t know what happened. In addition, the current everything has no use for them, especially when Jiangning saw that the melting pool below was gradually disappearing, he suddenly felt that his current situation was very good. At least I don''t have to worry about leaving for no reason. In addition, the situation at this time is too different, so my mood has changed a little. Looking at all kinds of them, Jiangning doesn''t have any idea of missing the time, and will pass away immediately. "It seems that the preparation is very good, but I don''t know if there will be other things in it at this time. It''s just that how can there be people in this place? If there were any animals, they might know. But this place should be extremely painful even when animals come in. If a person comes in, it should be more painful. So what''s the reason? " Jiangning didn''t know what to do, but he didn''t understand it. There was nothing else around him. But it was because of his attitude that they were particularly dissatisfied. Why. "Why does this place look so remote. And looking at the people here, it seems that there is nothing you can''t deal with, but why do you feel shortness of breath. Could something else have happened? " Jiangning looked at the thing now, even if there was no melting pool, but the surrounding environment could not make him feel at ease. Everything in this place gives him a sense of danger. If you are not careful, you may directly explain it to this place, so no matter what it is, you should watch it carefully to prevent what is not easy to deal with. After understanding the current situation, I basically had some ideas. At that time, I didn''t say anything, but I wanted to find out who was here, but gradually no one came out. Jiangning also has no patience. "No matter what happens to him, this is already the case at this time. And no one can say what it is. So if there is any accident, they should not come out. It''s better to stay for their lives. Otherwise, if he finds something, he will make them look good! " Jiangning has no patience to wait in this place. Anyway, this is the situation. If there is any accident, no one can understand it, so we should deal with it as soon as possible. If we find anything on the way in the past, we should deal with it well at that time, but there should be no accident at this time! When Jiang Ning was walking in front of him, he stopped for a while very friendly, though he didn''t understand what it was. But this time. If you don''t act and think about something all the time, something special may happen to you. "Jiangning, I didn''t expect that your friend was so important to you. No, you are so important to him that he would rather not survive forever. I''m going to tip you off, but what''s the matter with him now? Let me guess! His condition is certainly not good, in addition, because this time is too long, and now the weather is very hot. So your friend doesn''t even have his own bone? I don''t know if I''ll bring it to you. " All of a sudden, a man appeared in front of Jiangning. Everything on his body was wrapped tightly, and his face was successfully wrapped. His expression could not be seen at all. In addition, his eyes seemed to be very empty. I don''t care about everything at present, but what is it at this time. It doesn''t work, does it? "Who are you. But I can tell you that. Those people have nothing to do with me. And betrayal is betrayal. If you want something from him, you can go by yourself. In addition, my relationship with her is not as good as you see, otherwise do you think I will leave him on the Lord''s side? That''s a very good place Jiangning can''t let them see their own ideas at this time, so even if they have something, they can deal with it by themselves. Instead of making them look at the special troubles, especially their own situation, isn''t it? "Don''t talk nonsense, if you don''t hand them in now. You die here! I can accompany Li Ming by the way. " Jiangning had no patience. Seeing that he didn''t mean to waver, he was going to take action. Whatever he thinks www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2311 Jiangning is still very upset when he looks at the person who suddenly appears. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. But at this time, he can basically determine what is the reason. It seems that what can be determined at this time has no effect at all. Looking at the people in front of him, Jiangning suddenly had an idea that it should be a very easy thing to deal with now. "So what do you want to do now? If there are no problems, it''s better to leave as soon as possible. In addition, in the current situation, there are no problems for you. I hope you can understand a little bit. If there are any problems, there is no ability to deal with them at this time. So you can figure it out for yourself! " As for the current situation, Jiangning really has no intention to make it clear, so you can understand what happened. Just in front of this person how to look so uncomfortable? Do you have to deal with some things well? Especially his attitude can understand what exception will happen at this time, so he will stay here directly. Besides, isn''t there anything else at this time? If there are any exceptions, everyone may be confused, but at this time, no matter what happened, we should teach him a good lesson. However, at this time, no matter what the reason is, we must kill the man in front of us. There is no time for him to say anything else in this place. Besides, we have already understood what happened? "I tell you that no matter what accident happens, you must deal with it well. In addition, if you have any idea, you can tell me, but I can think that there should be no other things if there is any accident. Besides, at this time, you can not know exactly what it is, So you must not think about the idea that you can leave. No matter what it is, I won''t let you leave. You can die as soon as possible. " Jiangning didn''t give him any answers when he spoke. Anyway, it was this opportunity, if you can think clearly. It should be a very good experience at this time, but I''m very sorry. The man didn''t say anything when he heard what he said, and the situation now seems very special. No one understood. "I said, do you really think you are very capable? Can we deal with everything at this time? But I tell you, if there is any exception, you should be able to understand. If you can kill me in this place, I will follow your surname. How about it? " This arrogant and arrogant person doesn''t know anything at all. If anything really happens, it will be because of what happened at this time. But I didn''t expect that there would be such unreliable things. Although I know what''s going on in this place, I can''t guarantee that he can deal with it perfectly at this time. And now this thing. It has already indicated that their situation is very clear. After making clear the current situation, we can basically understand what exceptions will happen at this time. Why does Mori have the current situation. Didn''t you understand that long ago? So I still refuse to admit what this time is. So even if there is an accident, no one can know what happened at this time. Before that, many people know that this matter is not so easy to deal with. So it''s OK to find out. Before that, many people have understood that nothing special will happen, so even if their ability is better, there may be other things to happen, but what is it at this time. There''s no use at all? However, at this time, there is no problem for him to understand how to deal with it. In addition, their situation is also very special. If it is not because ordinary people can''t see clearly, Jiangning will not act easily. But there should be no exception at this time, such as Jiangning''s direct action here. When Jiangning found out what was going on, he had perfectly found out what he should do now, so he directly hit the person who didn''t know anything. At this time, he didn''t have much time to wait for him. Especially at this time, he didn''t take any action, but looking at that person, although he didn''t know what had happened, no matter who he was, he knew that he was not a good person. Killing him in this way can also explain clearly. Maybe it''s because I don''t understand what''s going on, so when Jiangning directly hit him, no one could prove that there would be any exception at this time. But it''s because this situation happened so suddenly that even if I didn''t know, the opposite person was very impatient after seeing it clearly, But in the current situation, it can be said. Jiangning did not hesitate to attack him. If something could happen to this man, he would not have to worry about the exceptions in the current situation. However, it is strange that their situation is not particularly good. Maybe it''s also because the current situation is not particularly obvious, so even if you want to know something. It must also be carried out according to the current idea, but what is very unfriendly is that in the current situation, this person is clearly ready. However, Jiangning did not hesitate at all. After understanding the current situation, he had no chance to prove what happened. Jiangning even if it is to let their own life to carry out, but also as soon as possible to deal with the current situation, what is the meaning. Isn''t there any chance? Jiangning made them sacrifice in this place with all his strength. If there was nothing at this time, he would have nothing at all. Or you don''t understand what it''s about www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2312 No matter what happened at this time. And there''s something he can deal with now. But since this is already the case, if we don''t kill this man, we won''t hurt him at all. Especially in the current situation, it''s just for the sake of this person. "I don''t care who you are. At this time, I can give you a clear idea. If you do this well, you can also understand what you should do. And at this time, no matter who it is, I will eliminate you. No matter in the current situation, it seems that your ability still needs to be explained. That is, if there is any exception, it can also give you something that you should understand. " I know exactly what this place should do now, so I don''t have any special ideas. Even after I understand it, I don''t have a chance to deal with it. So I can deal with it as soon as possible? Jiangning uses all his strength to deal with the current person. He also needs to deal with the current person well with all his strength. So when the person opposite saw Jiangning''s attitude, he also directly used his whole body to deal with the current thing. Isn''t it because their business is too common? The thing that disappeared before has no ability at this time, but it is not particularly obvious in its own situation, so even if it is clear, it can''t deal with anything, so there is no exception to being different. If you have to say something, this person in front of you is also a useful one. "Jiangning, do you have a brain? But I tell you, although there are no other changes at this time, do you think you can really handle your own situation? If it wasn''t because I didn''t have anything to tell you, I don''t think you would start to deal with me so soon, would you? But I tell you, if something happens, you''d better deal with it. I don''t have much patience to wait for you to talk nonsense here? Don''t you know that in particular? " Even if you don''t understand what''s going on? But Jiangning''s attitude suddenly changed, making him speechless at this time. He was still fine just now, but what was the reason for this time? "I deal with things in the right way, if it''s not because your situation seems too ordinary. Who wants to know what''s going to happen to you at this time. If it wasn''t for your ability under me, it wouldn''t be so easy to explain these things to me, would it? But I tell you, don''t help me as a fool. I will deal with you all the time. " Jiangning looked at his action, not only did not have much patience, but before that, he could already understand what he should do. In other words, everything now is also a very rational thing for them. So it doesn''t mean anything. "Jiangning, you''ve wronged me so indiscriminately. I''d like to tell you what''s going on now. You''d better tell me what''s going on. In addition, you can understand what''s going on. How can those people be saved so easily. But I tell you, don''t underestimate here. Otherwise, you will die directly in this place. " The opposite person didn''t say much, but at this time, the situation can be understood a little. Especially when Jiangning slapped him, they could have a deep understanding of what was going on at this time? It''s not going to happen. But before he said anything, Jiangning''s full blow had already hit him completely. Seeing that he has no strength now, Jiangning wants to kill him directly. But before Jiangning took any action, what he could understand was that something bad could happen in this situation. Jiangning is also very clear, in this place can not easily deal with everything now, so there is no special change in mood. "What are you talking about? I can tell you that although there is no exception in the current situation, I can tell you that if you don''t listen to me at this time, I can fully let them kill people immediately. Do you think that your red confidants will hate you because their families are killed because of your existence? " What the man said has deeply affected him. Although he doesn''t understand what it is, he really understands what should be done at this time. When there was no reason at all, it was very clear. "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you?" Jiangning looked at the present two people did not say anything, but very understand that they can not be so easy to deal with. So the punch is still very light, which reduces the strength that should have been, and makes the person in front of him suffer a little damage. "I tell you, if something happens at this time, they will be shocked. Why don''t you make it clear what happened? What is there? " After understanding the current thing, we have fully understood how to understand the situation. Besides, we have already prepared for all this? But Jiangning''s eyes are still very distrustful. "I want to find out what you want to do at this time? It''s not something that can be handled easily, is it? And shouldn''t you understand what''s going to happen at this time? And what you said should not be a little correct, it is likely that at this time he has fully wanted to deal with you. So what are you worried about? Don''t worry. I believe what are you doing at this time? " Jiangning is not something that can''t deal with anything, so even if they understand what happened, at this time, they can understand that Jiangning is not only good at martial arts, but also can make them all in trouble. However, it depends on their situation. Besides, their existence has long been ready for what happened www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2313 Now, although I don''t understand what''s going on, Jiangning can basically determine what this person is doing. Was it tempting him? But I''m very sorry. At this time, he doesn''t need the enemy to smother his hands and feet here. For such people, he generally believes in killing them. "Jiangning, now put down your big knife. I won''t do anything to you, but you should let me go. Now the knife in your hand is not enough to compensate you, is it? I told you not to have any abnormal reaction. At this time, I can let you have an accident every minute, and even if you don''t understand what happened at this time, you should know that I won''t let you stay with them so easily. Or do you think you have such an ability? " But I tell you that this matter can''t be dealt with just by talking about it. Besides, Jiangning really understands his situation now, but he just doesn''t understand how such a person has become like this? It''s self righteous. Is really too ordinary a person, although it is very do not understand, but also a very obvious thing. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but there is something I need to tell you. Do you know what I hate most now? I''m very dissatisfied with your situation. In addition, I want to completely defeat you at this time. Otherwise, you can think about what will happen at this time. " Maybe I want to know exactly what I want to do. In addition, I can say exactly what I want to do if everything is not right now. In addition, there is no exception to this, and there is nothing special for them to deal with. If you really want to do something, it should be a very good thing at this time. "I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s already so. I don''t say much. But as long as it''s related to me. I generally don''t want them to experience more. And now you should understand what you should do. I don''t want to deal with things that can''t be dealt with. That''s why you think about it! " Jiangning was very friendly to remind him that although he did not understand what was going on, it was already the case. That is to show that they want to find out something, so again before nothing. But looking at this person who doesn''t know anything, he really wants to find out what it is and why these accidents happen? The people in front looked at Jiangning in surprise, obviously did not expect to happen now. But whatever it is. He doesn''t want to deal with it by himself. If there is anything, he can deal with it by himself. In this situation, he really doesn''t understand what should be done. I''m afraid that Jiangning will clean up the present thing in a rage. And now the situation has changed, hasn''t it? "Jiangning, it''s impossible for you to deal with the current situation. Besides, even if you may go out, can you guarantee that you can save them in this place? I advise you to think about it. " Jiangning was disgusted by threatening words. Gradually, the disgust in his eyes had been shocked by his anger. What does this thing mean now? Isn''t there anything to prove it? Besides, is this man a fool now? It''s a delusion that they should retreat because of the current situation. I have to say that this person is really a fool. If not, how could Jiangning find something suspicious at this time. In addition, it must be carried out in accordance with the present idea. All this can be prepared. Jiangning now think clearly what should be done, there is no chance to give them ideas, directly to deal with everything now, as for what happened to the accident also has nothing to do with him, now is the only ability. When Jiangning was looking at the man''s unclear appearance, he directly stabbed him with his sword. No matter what the reason was, he didn''t need the man''s help at this time. As for the man, the more he helped, the more he helped. "But I want to say sorry to you. At this time, it''s not easy to show it in front of me. I''ve said for a long time that I will kill you, although you don''t seem to have anything to do. But everything here has been completely destroyed by you. You said how could I let you live in this world again. This is simply impossible. As for this sword, I can only say sorry to you. I really like this kind of robber behavior. As for whether you like it or not, it has nothing to do with me. " Jiangning took the sword in his hand and had no idea about the current situation. Anyway, that''s what he meant. It has nothing to do with him at all. It just makes them more restless when they say more, Now looking at the following things that have nothing left, Jiangning felt a sneer. Now this fool is a fool. Who will always talk nonsense to them in this place? It''s just unreasonable. Besides, they should have been ready at this time, and now they actually say this very disgusting thing in front of him, It''s not about death. What is it? "I don''t understand, but it seems that it''s very interesting to have this sword in my hand at this time. Besides, their experience can''t be understood for a long time? If I want to kill the blood clan and soul devouring clan, I will deal with it with the sword you gave me. I just don''t know if you can understand what''s going on. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2314 Jiangning''s unexpected harvest really made him understand something at this time. Besides, they didn''t already understand what happened. It''s just because he looks like Jiangning is not easy to provoke. So it''s not particularly clear. In addition, if you want to get something from him, a fool will let him know what will be there at this time. It''s a joke. Jiangning seriously looked at everything now. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, now that these things had happened, he proved that he looked very good at this time. Although I don''t understand the final situation. Jiangning was holding the sword in his hand. Now he didn''t say anything. He just thought that something unexpected would happen at this time. So I just want to know what''s going on. In addition, why don''t I talk about something brighter before that? "Wait a minute, what''s this thing? Why does it look so special? Is there an accident? " Yes, looking at this thing now, he really doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, that''s the situation. If we talk about anything else, it''s just that something bad will happen at this time. But when did the blood around come out? How could you be so casual and see any bloodstains? "What''s the matter? There was no bloodstain when I came here just now. How can these things happen suddenly now? Is there something in it? But it''s impossible to have these things, isn''t it? But always can''t help thinking, I rely on where is the blood? " Unbearable, Jiangning carefully looked around what happened. In addition, before that, shouldn''t we also understand what''s going on? Is there someone around all of a sudden? That''s why there''s something left here! I really don''t know anything. At this time, it''s just because the current situation seems too strange. Jiangning couldn''t bear to look at the things here, just didn''t understand how to deal with them, or what to do at this time. Will there be someone hiding here, someone who has been hiding here when that person comes here, just to teach him a lesson at this time? But what''s the reason? Jiangning looked around, still the same, but the original melting pool seems to have nothing. After he left, what was left was a pile of sand. So I don''t know what it is at this time? Or is it because their situation is too special, so here is also a trap! "Release the task, the host will get 100 energy when it solves the current dilemma now!" Suddenly, in his mind sounded. Jiangning did not know what he was doing when he heard the current thing. Why was there any danger? Isn''t there nothing here? Jiangning suddenly big head up, how can these things happen, there is nothing, right? So what is it now? "System, what are you talking about! What''s the danger in this place? Why don''t I have a little feeling? Are you kidding? Or are you reading these things wrong at this time. Now I just want to give a warning that I have ignored you Damn it, Jiangning is about to be made a big head by the situation here, but the system seems to have disappeared without saying anything, and it doesn''t have any feeling about the current situation, as if it didn''t know much about it. Now it''s a special headache. Clearly understand what it is at this time, so he didn''t do things too impulsively. It''s just that there should be more bad things at this time, but I don''t know what they are at this time. "I''ll go. When is all the blood on my legs? Is there an accident? This is impossible at all, and their situation is also impossible. What do they want to do? " Jiangning suddenly saw that his legs were full of blood. Although he didn''t feel anything, the current situation is really not so bad. Why don''t he do it well? What does the current situation mean? "No matter what happens to him, I think this place can only be activated with blood. I didn''t expect that I would be calculated by one person. Fortunately, you have already died. Otherwise, it will make you look good at this time. No, it will make your life worse than death. " Jiangning suddenly knew something, so he couldn''t be angry directly. Now he just wanted to bring the man out and whip the corpse. What does it mean now? That''s what happened. I just don''t know what accident will happen when the sword sees the blood. Jiangning looks at the blood left from nowhere. The whole person is directly angry. What is it now! Jiangning really doesn''t know how to deal with this thing, and what''s the matter with all this now? Jiangning, I can only clean up my body first. If something happens, he will not deal with it so easily. Besides, at this time, they don''t know when they will come, so what''s the use of dealing with what? It can only be regarded as nothing happened. As for what will happen, you can understand it in this place. "I don''t know what you want to do, but I have something to tell you before that. You''d better get lost. Don''t do something haunting for me. Otherwise, at this time, you will have a good time. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2315 Jiangning feels that there is something unclean around him, and now we can understand what is going on, why do these useless things happen? Is there nothing that he can think about? "Although I don''t understand what''s going on, there are some things that need to be dealt with properly. In the current situation, it seems that whether you die or I die. In that case, let''s start to act quickly! " Although I don''t understand what''s going on, I can understand it a little at this time? So there is no ability to prove it. There are some things in front of him to stop the pace of progress, but now how to deal with it? Even if there is an accident, it should be dealt with as soon as possible, not without a little action, right? "Jiangning, I was kind enough to cooperate with you just now. It''s one thing that you shouldn''t do it at all. What''s more, it seems that there is something that can''t be dealt with at this time. Your whole body seems to be suffering from constipation. I still want to ask you about it. Now, do you still think it''s a very good thing to deal with things that are different from mine? " After understanding the current situation, he can basically understand what this person wants to do. Is it greedy? But what can be proved? "Although I don''t know what you are asking about these things, there are some things that can tell you clearly. Although everything has no meaning at all, there are some things that you must know. For example, at this time, there are some unique differences between us, that is, I am alive! You are dead After saying these words, I didn''t say anything more. That''s the case anyway. If anything happens again, it will make them feel very bad. Now there is nothing special, but what is the system description? Isn''t there nothing unexpected at this time? Jiangning didn''t take that matter as one thing at all. In addition, shouldn''t it be easier at this time? But now at this time has completely do not understand what is going on. In addition, what does the system say? However, I don''t know what happened at this time. Even if I understand something at this time, I don''t know how to deal with my own situation. So after I think clearly, I can understand what their thing stands for. The reason why I didn''t say anything at that time before is that I don''t know how to deal with it, I also want to see their situation. Now I want to do something, but I don''t know what it means? Doesn''t that mean nothing happened? So what''s going on now? There is obviously something unexpected about their situation. After discovering something, I just wanted to explain what it means a little, but suddenly I didn''t have any idea. Jiangning didn''t care what the person behind meant. He directly looked for what he wanted to find. Jiangning carefully observed the strange things in this place, but the people next to him didn''t want to let them ignore him so much. What is this? Originally nothing happened, but now this attitude can understand what will happen at this time, not because their own ability did not let them admit it? So what do you want to do at this time? If there are any exceptions, someone should explain something, However, Jiangning did not want to pay any attention to his appearance. He just sat down and did what he wanted to do. As for what he should do next, he had no idea. What''s more, if anything happened at this time, it should be an obvious thing. However, I didn''t expect that some people would not take this matter as one thing. "I think it''s quite clear at this time. So don''t talk about useless things here. I don''t understand what happened. But I understand your attitude at this time. So you can be careful. If anything happens, it won''t make you feel better Jiangning has almost forgotten to say anything now. Anyway, this is the situation. If anything happens again, it is their situation. It has nothing to do with him. In that case, what else can he say to him? He still has some things to deal with, but they don''t have any problems. So it''s useless to say anything. But what does this mean? What else is there in this place? It''s just a melting pool. Now I can fully understand what I should do, so I can understand my own situation, but I don''t know why. He just doesn''t want to go through all this at this time. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time. But now that you have this idea, I won''t say anything more. But what exactly does this melting pool mean? Is it something that can be dealt with in an ordinary way? No matter how you understand it, nothing can happen at this time. What on earth should we do? " Jiangning''s blood didn''t know where to start, but there was no wound. If he didn''t know what happened at this time before. Jiangning also can''t believe that he will leave so much blood on his body. Maybe it''s because of their relationship that they don''t know what to do. And Jiangning has no direction to move. But what''s the reason for this kid? Why do you say so many things in this place? Didn''t you ever think about what would happen? But what''s the point of knowing? What''s the kid''s idea www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2316 It seems that I think of something in my mind, but I dare not easily decide what to do at this time. What does all this mean now? Why does this kid follow him all the time? Isn''t it clean? Do you want to go back and have a look? Even if there is nothing, at this time, you can also understand what there is. "I tell you, kid, don''t tell me you didn''t die clean at this time? But I tell you very clearly what you should do. I''ll go back now to see if you are dead and clean. I''ll tell you. If he is not dead and clean, I will let you know how to deal with it and what will be clean if he provokes me. " Jiangning began to sneer at the person in front of him. Although he didn''t know what to do, he was at least a normal thing at this time. Even if they want to experience something, it depends on whether Jiangning agrees or not. However, watching them fight like this should be relatively unprofitable. They don''t know what to do. When Jiangning went back, he really felt that the atmosphere around him was very bad. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, it seemed that something was stopping him. It seemed that he felt very good now. As for the kids, he didn''t have much time in this place to wait for them to deal with them. Having experienced everything at present, Jiangning can feel that the amount of blood on his body is gradually decreasing. Although it''s useless at this time, it can''t show what happened. Why didn''t the kid talk? Is that so? It seems that this thing is very easy. When Jiangning came to them, he found that the corpses didn''t mean to act at all. And this corpse still has temperature. Is it true that he didn''t kill it thoroughly? Under his own plan, Jiangning finally began to get close to the thing that didn''t seem to respond. Besides, at this time, if anything happens, it won''t do them any good, so there''s no need to think about any accident. Besides, in the current situation, it seems that their attitude is too different, Even if you want to find out something, it will be because of their attitude, but Jiangning has no plan! "Kid, since you want to die, I don''t have to say anything to you. Anyway, this is already the case. No matter what useless things they say, they just don''t know what to do. Anyway, that''s already the case! " Jiangning himself looked at the current situation, or special willing. No matter what his mood is, he himself is a clear person. If anything happens at this time, they will feel the same. "Although I don''t understand what you are planning to do at this time, it''s better to think clearly for some words. After all, in their eyes, it is because this time is not particularly good, and their life has already understood what to do. What more meaningless things to say, what other ideas? Isn''t that the case? " It seems that the situation at this time has been understood for a long time, and no matter what meaningless things are said, there is no effect at all. Even if Jiangning knew that person, he just thought about something more troublesome, so he was in this situation. When Jiangning thought of the current situation, he did not say anything more. On the contrary, no one could stop him at this time. Besides, at this time, you may want to understand what it is because, or you may not understand it at this time. Even if you are ready to do something, you still have no understanding of the final result. "I don''t know what you want to do at this time, but I have a word to tell you. In addition, we need to understand that it is best to think clearly about what we should do, if there is any accident. You should be ready for what you should do. But I didn''t expect that it would be so beneficial at this time. Do you think I should thank you? " Jiangning made this man die. When he could not die again, he took out what he had in his hand. At this time, since all this has happened, it means that he can still make some actions, but it can''t mean that he doesn''t have any meaning. Jiangning looked at the sword in his hand and hesitated again. It''s OK at this time. I didn''t expect that a small sword would be so useful. If it wasn''t for their special situation, I would never understand what would happen at this time. Besides, isn''t there any action? Jiangning took the sword in his hand and started to act again. But at this time, even if there is an accident, no one should be able to say anything more. Instead, they think that everything is supposed to be. If they are saying something more, it will only make all of them doubt what should be done at this time? After Jiang Ning made it clear, he had a thorough understanding of what to do at this time, not only because their opportunity seemed too flat, but also because he didn''t know what to do at this time, so he stayed here and waited. Jiangning seems to have seen some bad things. Although he doesn''t understand what to do, he knows very well what to do at this time when he wants to find out. Isn''t it because some things are not very well understood www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2317 Besides, we have fully understood everything at present, but because some people don''t quite understand it, even if we have any ideas at this time, we can''t stop everything here. After all, they are the most important. But what''s the meaning of the door suddenly appearing in front of us? Is it because something happened? Or are they the ones who were taken? No matter what it is, it is more important to deal with what is happening now. Besides, didn''t they understand what happened long ago? Jiangning didn''t know what was inside, but he didn''t have anything to open. So what should he do now? Do you want to wait in this place all the time? And it''s very uncertain at this time. Why are there such things? If it is the previous situation, it should be a very easy thing to deal with. Under the effort, Jiangning still looks more special with his own hands. Even if you don''t understand what''s going on. At this time, we should take good care of it, especially the door looks very bad, like what happened. But what should we do at this time? It should not be so easy to deal with. But what should we do in the current situation? Even if I don''t understand what''s going on, what''s the situation like now? Will there be a sudden flow of plasma or something in this door? Jiangning directly wants to deal with the current situation, but because of the current attitude, there is nothing to deal with. In addition, their current idea seems to be more impatient. If anything happens, Jiangning really does not have any time to explain to the kidnapped people, But what should we do now? Jiangning looked at the bloody sword. He didn''t know what it was because. At this time, he didn''t want to see it. Why don''t we let them destroy together! There''s nothing unexpected about what might happen to them. Jiangning has concentrated all her strength on this. Since this is already the case, no matter what happens, it is meaningless. So at this time, it''s better to deal with it as soon as possible. If anything happens, it may be done as soon as possible. But what''s the matter at this time? What do you want to do? But when Jiangning used his whole body strength to deal with the current thing, he suddenly felt that his whole body''s blood had solidified, and he didn''t know what he wanted to do at this time. But he still let himself force up his spirit. Now he has come to this step. No matter what happened, he can''t retreat. So has he come to this step now? Is it time to die? I can''t imagine what happened at this time, but I didn''t give him any chance to express myself, so I''d better stay here! Besides, no matter what it is, he will go out, no matter what happens to him. Jiangning has already started to move in that direction after it is ready for the present things. Didn''t it say what to do when it is ready? Before Jiangning took action, a man suddenly came out of it. His whole body was covered with blood, and he looked extraordinarily infiltrating. Could there be any accident? Or is there something at this time? "No matter what happens, you should stay well now. There is another thing I need to ask you. Are you the only one in this place? Is there anyone else? Are you from the moon family? Is what I said wrong? " Finally hiding those people in this place? Now no matter what it is? They all have some bad things in them. Now even if something happens, when they think something unexpected will happen to this person, they suddenly feel that the thing in them is not as simple as it seems. If it''s not because you don''t understand it, you may think it''s obvious at this time, "Although it''s not a special understanding, since these things have happened, I think you should listen to them as soon as possible. If there is any accident, you should tell me as soon as possible. Although at this time I have no mood to deal with. But it''s also a very good thing for you. Besides, don''t you know the current situation very well? If you don''t have any accident at this time, you can help me as soon as possible to save those people. How about you? " Jiangning''s intuition tells him that this person is a very unreliable person, but it seems that there is nothing to deal with at this time. Especially their situation is not more troublesome? So what''s going on now? Is there no way to help? Or something unexpected? "Who are you? Why are you here? I tell you I don''t know anything, and I don''t know what''s going to happen at this time. But now that is the case. I don''t have a point to express. If you want to say something more, I don''t have any meaning. You can go in and have a look. If there''s nothing more, I''ll leave first. " Besides, I don''t understand what''s going on at this time. What happened suddenly or made them suddenly upset, how could there be this person? I''m not worried about my own situation, and I''m very impatient with people of his race. So what''s going on now? It should not happen these bad things, too inappropriate. That''s why Jiangning is a little worried. What''s the matter now? Isn''t it something you don''t know? What is the reason for this idea? Originally, there was no way to deal with it, and now the situation makes them reluctant to believe it. One should take the life of one''s race as a joke. "Now although you don''t know what it is because of, at this time, you should know a little bit about the ability of this place. In addition, you can have a good understanding of it yourself." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2318 Although I don''t understand the plan of the person who will be here at this time, Jiangning won''t let him leave so easily, especially when it seems so obvious. If we let him leave for no reason, maybe they will be criticized for this situation. When I think about what I should do, I have basically understood everything now, but I didn''t expect that someone would be so inconvenient. "At this time, I don''t understand what happened, but I think I should give you an explanation. It''s better not to go in, or you will regret it. The thing in it is not acceptable to normal people. You''d better think about it yourself! " Although I don''t understand what''s going on, I still think that something else has happened and what I want to do. After understanding the current situation, we can fully understand what happened to this person and why it happened? It''s just funny. Besides, isn''t there anyone who can be ready for everything now? What is it at this time? Are you kidding? Or something? It''s a good time to figure out what''s going on at this time, isn''t it? And no one knows. Maybe at this time, he will be very impatient after he has found out something. But in the present situation, he has no ability to deal with it. It''s because this matter has made them bear too much criticism, so everyone can bear all this now. It''s a help for them to find out what''s going on now. If any accident happens again, all of them will not know what to do. So what''s the meaning of these words now? Is it just fun? Or is this the case at this time? "I said," what on earth have you experienced in it? But at this time, you leave first, OK? Are you worthy of them? " Yes, Jiangning finally saw a particularly friendly person, so at this time, he directly began to ask him, or at this time, he wanted to talk about and guide him well, so that he would not have any accidents at this time. In addition, this is also an arrangement for him. Although they don''t know what they want to do, the situation at this time can make them understand how small everything is. If it wasn''t for them, it wouldn''t be so complicated. Is it a joke? But this man thinks that Jiangning is joking, or that he doesn''t want to let him leave this place. He thinks that he will only let him leave at this time if he catches him well. But what right does this man have? There was a feeling that he wanted to die? I''m looking for death! Clear ideas let Jiangning this time is also very hate him! What on earth does this man want to do? Is it because of this that these ideas happen? It seems that all these things are still too simple. This kind of situation should happen. Sure enough, the man now wants to escape. I didn''t plan to pay attention to the people behind me, but no matter what it is, it will not be of any use at this time, and I still have a delusion that there is something special about everything now. It''s funny! The current situation is also a place where they are particularly suspicious. Mingming can have something special at this time, but because their attitude seems too special, he doesn''t know it at this time. So at this time, even if something happens, I don''t know what to do. Anyway, it''s just like this. If anything happens, it''s because their situation is very bad. Even if you want to make it clear, you don''t have any ability to deal with it, so just wait in this place right now. If you can, it can be handled here. But I don''t know what they want to do at this time, but I''m not angry to think of their situation. How could this look like this? Are the people of the Moon Clan so unbearable? Or do they have something to deal with at this time? It''s funny. Maybe it''s too troublesome to think about what happened at this time, so I''m surprised to find out what happened. What is all this now? I don''t have any idea, and because I don''t understand what it is now, I''m very surprised when I want to make it clear. However, the person in front of me seems to have nothing happened, and I just leave as my own home. "I said," what do you really want to do? If you don''t have any plans, you can leave. At this time, I don''t think you have any plans. In addition, at this time, you should deal with what happened as soon as possible. If there''s any accident, I''ll give you an answer, but if you want me to go in, you''d better think about it yourself. I don''t want those accidents to happen. " Although I don''t know what to do, it''s already a very obvious action at this time. Even if I understand it, I may not understand it because of what happened at this time, so I simply regard it as nothing happened. Besides, this is also a good phenomenon. Maybe there''s nothing unclear at this time. Maybe it''s because the attitude is different now, so even if you don''t know something, you still want to find out as soon as possible what it is at this time? Although at the beginning, it has been explained what accidents will happen in this place, but the attitude here is very unclear, as if there will be any accidents. Besides, they can understand something for a long time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2319 Jiangning let the present two people leave directly, as for what should sit next, it has nothing to do with him. Who cares what will happen to him? Since this is already the case, there is no meaning to what will happen. Even if there is any accident at this time, I don''t have any idea. I can fully understand what I want to do at this time by understanding everything at present? But now even if something happens, it can''t be so easy to deal with. Besides, if something unexpected happens, it will only make them feel very different. At this time, I don''t have too many thoughts, just want to leave. I don''t have any idea. In addition, if something unexpected happens at this time, it may make all the people unable to understand. What''s the matter now? How could this happen all of a sudden? Didn''t it happen before? So what is the reason for all this? Jiangning didn''t want to say anything more about the people there. Anyway, it was like this. If he said anything more, he would regret it. Besides, the current situation has been understood for a long time? In the event of any accident, people here are particularly annoyed. As for other things, there is nothing. It is more likely that this person will suddenly do something because of Jiangning''s coercion. So Jiangning is not too forced. Anyway, it''s already like this. If they say anything more, it may make them feel incredible. In this case, what''s useless? It''s because their situation is too difficult to deal with, so it''s also very troublesome. Jiangning saw that the man had completely left, and he didn''t have any idea. Anyway, he could deal with it at this time. Understand the current situation will make them embarrassed, after all, this time is not everyone can deal with. There may be no way to deal with what''s happening now. Besides, it''s not clear what''s happening now? So what is this time? Jiangning directly ignores the people who make a bad impression on him. At this time, if there is any accident, maybe all people will arrange for him. Therefore, for the sake of the current actions, we can say nothing without saying anything, and no one will deal with the accident. In fact, there is no way to deal with all these things now. People who are vertical and horizontal will feel uncomfortable if they say more. In addition, they have no way to explain to Yueer. After understanding the current situation, we can understand what it is. Anyway, I don''t know what to do at this time. If I say anything more, it will just disappoint all of them. Jiangning as if nothing had happened, directly a person went inside, as for what should be done next and he had no influence. Obviously there is nothing wrong, but at this time, it seems that something unexpected has happened. I hope I can deal with it as soon as possible, but I don''t know how to deal with it, or is everything like this? Anyway, I''m still too confused to have any ability. After thinking of the current thing, Jiangning suddenly feels advantageous. It was not something that was dealt with in the past. Now it is also an idea for them to change. Only by dealing with it as soon as possible can we understand what should be done at this time. After Jiangning came in, he didn''t see anything else. Especially at this time, he clearly wanted to deal with it as soon as possible. What was the reason? And what is the reason for their situation? If it''s just a simple reason, I think that person should not leave. Jiangning went into this place to know why the man left. Was it because of these things? Although there seems to be nothing, everything inside is stimulating his nose. What do you want to do now? Isn''t it just the smell of blood? Don''t the people there even know what happened, but are the people of the Moon Clan a little too timid? What''s more, is it a little too easy for the people of Yuezu to do things? What are you thinking at this time? Isn''t it something that doesn''t exist at all? What is it now? So at this time, do you want to find something for them to do? Obviously nothing special at this time? If it''s really because of the current situation, they will be embarrassed to deal with it. And now the situation is very clear, so it is very obvious to deal with it, but it is because they don''t know how to deal with their things. Maybe it is! Jiangning felt the difference inside, but at this time, he didn''t know what to do, didn''t he? So what is the reason for this moment? It''s definitely not such a simple thing. If anything happens again, it''s also because of their ability. When Jiangning was in this room, he obviously knew what had happened, so even if the person just left. He was also very confused, but he didn''t know what to say at this time, because there was a reason for that person to leave, at least he could understand at this time? There are all the corpses in it. You don''t have to think that those people are the people of the Moon Clan and Liumei. But I didn''t expect that so many people would be injured. What is the reason for this place? So many things happened in such a short period of time. Although at this time do not want to understand what happened, but at this time have to say, should not be so easy a thing. In particular, isn''t their attitude a long time ago? So what''s more about useless things www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2320 It''s just that this place seems to have been filled with those things, and there are a lot of jars in it, and there are a lot of people in it. Surprisingly, there are many mice, cats, loach and so on. So what do you want to do now? I have to say that people here are really dangerous. At that time, they would never see such things now. But what is it now? He didn''t want to see all of these things. He was just hurting his eyes. Unfortunately, no one can explain anything. But it''s also because it looks so special that I don''t understand what it is at this time? Why does a small thing look so complicated? But when Jiangning wanted to deal with it, it was because they didn''t have anything special. Directly think that something may happen, but who can tell him? Or are the people here ready? None of the front is for this? Jiangning also came to this place very leisurely to have a look. He wanted to find something suspicious, but there was nothing suspicious in this place. If you have to say something, maybe everything will be better now. Even if there is nothing else, it should be a good thing for Jiangning. Jiangning walked in silence. He always thought that something might happen at this time. Although there was nothing special before, it was impossible to be sure that nothing would happen. Why these bones are not damaged in this place, presumably they also understand very well, so they don''t have to worry about anything. "I really don''t know how many of you people died? The cave is full of your people. Does this place seem too remote, so now I directly think that this time may have any impact on you? It''s really naive, but there''s not much for you to think about at this time. Besides, if there''s no accident, it should be what you are prepared to sacrifice some people to get what you want. " What''s more, there''s nothing wrong at this time, but the feeling of saying it makes them very unhappy, like what happened, without any hope. However, it is meaningless to talk about anything now, because at this time, it is because their situation seems too special. That''s why some people will say something more because of their situation, but they never think about dealing with it without any significance. Besides, isn''t everything OK at this time? However, it is obvious that some people are still unwilling to understand everything at present. In addition, because their situation seems to be troublesome, even if they understand it, they may not know it because of their own ideas. In short, at this time, if they do not understand it very clearly, they will not even be willing to do what they are doing now. Because I''m not in the mood at all. "I didn''t expect that the blood clan and soul devouring clan had reached this stage. They were really very calm. I just didn''t know if they were going to be the same as usual at this time?" Now Jiangning has to doubt that the people here may have planned to do it. The reason why they didn''t say anything may be that they want to rely on these things to make a response. It''s a pity that no one knows what it is. It''s as meaningless as it''s useless. Yes, what can be explained at this time is that there is nothing, because this place has made them fully understand what they should do now. In other words, how to deal with everything now? It is clear that there is nothing, but what is said can be very clear, how to deal with it. Moreover, the current situation is not the previous situation, so is it really possible to do it now? Why isn''t there a little reason? Jiangning immediately found out what was in this place. It was because their situation seemed so special that they didn''t understand it at first. "Yes, nothing has happened now, but there are some things that need to be said for you. In addition, you''d better consider all these things by yourself. What should you do in this situation and why there are so many things in this place? And will they think about how to deal with it? What about the bones? " Yes, there were a lot of bones, but at this time there was no bone in front of him. No matter what happened, he still didn''t really understand what to do at this time. Why did he deal with it without a little? What is the purpose of this situation? Jiangning, even though he was very confused, still walked calmly in the direction ahead. Although he didn''t know what had happened at this time, now that he had done so, he must be able to deal with it more quickly. In addition, it was very dangerous for the people of the Moon Clan to stay in this place for one more minute. It''s just that I don''t know what happened at this time. In addition, in the current situation, even if something unexpected happens, it may happen. But it''s better not to act rashly at this time. After all, no one can understand what happened. In addition, the current situation seems too different and inappropriate, but how to deal with it? If it was before, maybe Jiangning would deal with it very well, but there seems to be nothing at this time, right? After understanding the current situation, he doesn''t know how to deal with it. It''s just that he wants to find out more quickly www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2321 Jiangning observed the place where there was no bone suddenly, or did not understand how these things happened suddenly? Isn''t this not going to happen at that time before? So what are you doing now? In other words, it seems that there is nothing at this time, so I will not understand what happened. However, at this time, it seems that there are some situations that have not been dealt with properly. It is in the present situation, why does this person come back so peacefully. This is not the same thing as the normal situation. Besides, at this time, those corpses are not corroded. So what is it about? Jiangning was very curious about the situation here, so he made some soil in that seemingly ordinary place and preserved it in his own bottle. Now no matter what happened, at least he can''t move easily at this time. It seems that it''s a little complicated? In addition, no one knows everything now. Even if Jiangning has made something, no one will say anything more. It''s just what should be done at this time? Jiangning directly moved to the front, trying to figure out what accident would happen. At this time, only by dealing with it as soon as possible can we understand. Sure enough, when they were in the past, a group of men were surrounded on it, and their appearance could already know what it was, or what it was because of at this time, but they didn''t know what to do. They just didn''t understand and seemed very impatient. "I said, are you the people they arrested? But at this time, you should also understand what will be there, but what are you doing now? " After understanding that nothing has happened, we can already understand what accidents will happen at this time. Besides, their situation is very clear, isn''t it? If you say anything more, all of them may not understand what will happen at this time. Especially at this time, Jiangning is watching the extremely powerful race look so decadent at this time. At this time, he really doesn''t know what to say. Is that the reason why the blood clan and soul eating clan practice? But now these people where will have the previous high spirited, now this situation just let them look more pitiful. But because he didn''t know what had happened, Jiangning didn''t dare to take action easily, because he was afraid that his small action would make them completely lose their hope. In fact, even if Jiangning didn''t say anything, according to their situation, there shouldn''t be too much hope. Because it all seems too bad now. "I say this is the strength of your moon clan? But it seems that there is nothing. You say that at this time, the blood clan and soul devouring clan don''t kill you. Why do they stay here all the time? It seems that you are useless at this time, and now it''s time for you to regret it Yes, although I don''t understand what''s going on, the thought of everything at this time has made Jiangning have an impulse to say something about them. Besides, it can explain what happened now? Mingming doesn''t have anything special at this time. In addition, at this time, if anything unexpected happens again, it may make them feel more confused, or make them impatient at this time, so they really don''t know what to do. Why do these things happen all of a sudden? Can''t you deal with it by yourself? So what are they doing now? If it wasn''t for Yueer, they wouldn''t have come to this place at this time, but after all, there was no accident, was there? If anything happens again, it will make them feel incredible. "I don''t have anything, but I think of the present situation. I don''t think you''re going to do anything about it. If there are any more accidents, they may not even know what they want to do, but after understanding, they can understand that there are no exceptions in this place. " When you think about it, you can understand what''s going on. In addition, it seems that they are not in the mood to deal with this situation at this time. It seems that we have completely regretted this place, or at this time we have no hope for their situation? Jiangning looked at the person in front of him and suddenly regretted whether he should have come to this place or not. But it was because there was nothing to understand, so what did he want to do? Jiangning didn''t see their situation, so he couldn''t understand what happened. Anyway, he just didn''t understand what happened, no matter what it was. Anyway, at this time of the day, he can be sure and what''s going on. Why are there such things? Isn''t it already like this at that time before? So what do you want to do now? Maybe it''s because this thing doesn''t look very good. In addition, everything now makes them wonder. What is it? Is it because of these circumstances that they especially understand what they should do at this time, and that their situation should be well understood. "I think I should also tell you that you don''t have any ideas at this time. And your people want to save you now. So have been looking for ways, but now look at you do not have the will to survive. I have to wonder what I want to do at this time. Or didn''t plan to leave from the beginning? " I don''t have any idea, but I have to explain it well at this time. What is the reason for this? I want to deal with it well, but I don''t want to say anything more when I see the way they are dying. It''s like beating him in the face. It''s very good to think about what''s going on at this time. But I don''t have the ability to know what''s going on www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2322 Although these people are made of lute bone, and all their bones have been corrected, like something unexpected happened. In addition, in the current situation, it seems that what they say may hurt themselves. Maybe what happened now is that I don''t understand their situation. Even if I understand something, I should help them escape from it. But what''s the matter at this time? No matter what it is, it is because of their situation that they can''t have any ability to move. "At this time, although I don''t understand what''s going on, I still need to tell you something. Don''t think there is no ability to deal with it in this place, but there are some things you should understand by yourself. " But at this time, even if you want to find out what it is, it may be because your situation doesn''t seem to be perfect. Even if you understand what you should do, you have to deal with the situation well before you do it. How to deal with it and whether it will be because of their changes at this time. "I don''t know what to do, but before that, I can tell you how to deal with it. If you really care about them, deal with them as soon as possible now. We won''t say anything meaningless. But now that you have not done that time. So I wasn''t going to get you out of here. So what should you do now? You''d better explain how to deal with it. Otherwise, no one can help you escape from this place. " Jiangning has been too lazy to say anything to them. If he didn''t guess wrong, they should understand what happened now, but they didn''t say anything. If he didn''t say anything again, wouldn''t all of them come back in vain? So if they don''t have any response at this time, they may come back in vain, and no one can prove what happened. "I said that at this time, if I could, I would help you to let go, but I''m not interested in which kind of people are dragging their feet. If you want to handle it well, you''d better clean it up, otherwise don''t do these things. " It is clear that there is nothing, but Jiangning has to remind them that they can''t handle it like this. Even if you understand, you may lose all confidence because of this situation. "I said, you should have said a lot now. Don''t you plan to say anything at this time? Or does it look like you can handle it well in the current situation? But I tell you, if there is no accident, you''d better make it clear to me. Otherwise, at this time, I will make you regret everything. You should also understand what happened It seems to be useful at this time, at least what they say is a better thing. What''s more, it''s based on them. At this time, they have no ability to express what happened. No matter what they understand, no one can explain it. "I said that at this time, you should know what will happen. Besides, everything seems to be like this. If you say something more, you should be able to figure out what''s going on. So if you still want to go out, don''t delay me, or I won''t forgive you. You''d better understand it. " Jiangning made it clear to them directly that if something happened, they might not have any way to deal with it. However, he really didn''t understand what would happen at this time. The people in front of him were not one or two? They don''t have the ability to deal with it. So even if it means something, there may be no way to deal with it. "So at this time, if there is any accident, you can say that although I won''t take care of you too much, it''s very easy to let you down. But at this time, I hope you can talk about what is there and what can help me in this place, but I don''t think you don''t have any idea. " Although I understand what I should do at this time, I really don''t understand my attitude at this time. Why can''t I have a good understanding of these things? Or these things have no meaning at all. Jiangning is not a person who can solve them casually, so it''s OK to be careful. At least their situation is very bad. When you think about what it is, you can basically understand what it is at this time, or does their situation look very bad? That''s why. Jiangning just looked at the speaker''s direct promise, and he didn''t say anything more. Anyway, it''s already the case. It''s useless to say anything more. "Well, I can put you down now, and you can choose what you should do next. I have no idea at this time, even if I have any idea, I will get it back directly. There won''t be any accidents. " Although there is nothing, although there is nothing at this time, but after all, this is the case, even if it is clear that these things will not happen, so it is better not to say it directly. After Jiang Ning admitted what he said, he didn''t hesitate to let go of the people who should have been tied here. At this time, it should be a very incomprehensible thing. "Well, you can leave." Jiangning let them go and let them leave this place directly www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2323 After Jiangning put these people down, they didn''t say anything more. Instead, they thought that everything should be done by Jiangning. Since Jiangning is a right person, it''s a very good choice for him to deal with these things at this time, and even save these people, whether he wants to or not. Moreover, if Jiangning didn''t deal with the current situation well, they might complain that Jiangning ignored their lives and even happened these situations. If Jiangning wasn''t very suitable to save them in this place, Jiangning should face a lot of blame now, so they didn''t say much. So now even if we understand something, but because we can''t see how to deal with this matter, we don''t say anything else. Instead, we let these people leave. He can see that these people are white eyed wolves. If we let them stay here, we will only deal with things more and more complicated. However, these people are simply not satisfied with what happened at this time. In their eyes, Jiangning is a nobody. They don''t know who bribed them, so these things can''t happen. Even though these people have fully understood these things, they still want Jiangning to send them out. "I want to know, what do you want to do at this time? I told you that I''d better be careful about this matter now. Don''t forget that no one owes you. If you want to help you deal with the matter now, you''d better deal with it well and don''t think much about it, because our current situation is too complicated and we don''t have any ability to leave. Since you are also a member here, I don''t want to say anything more. Just look at it. We have to be sent away in the end. " When they talk about these places, they even think that something unexpected has happened. But when they think about Jiangning''s martial arts, and now it seems that all of them are not his rivals, they have completely put an end to the idea of letting him send them away immediately. I just want him to finish his work temporarily. Jiangning speechless looking at them, really do not understand how can there be these people? Don''t you have a little idea? It doesn''t help to say more about buying shares at this time. In addition, his situation seems too complicated. If it''s not for their face, he just wants to teach these people a lesson. "I said, do you still want to go up? If you don''t have this plan, leave now. I don''t want to say much. So you can just leave. If there are no more of these, I can send you directly, as for what will happen. I think you can handle it yourself. " What accidents may happen, this sentence let them completely shocked at this time, really did not hear of these things, not long ago to save it? So what''s going on now? He didn''t think there would be any accident, it was their own plan. "Jiangning, I said you are not an employee? At this time, I tell you not to say more useless things. I will let you deal with everything, and I can make you disappear, you know? So you must give me a clear idea of what to do? Or I''ll make you look good! " Unfortunately, there is nothing special at this time. Besides, everything here seems too complicated. He doesn''t understand what happened, so he doesn''t want to understand it. "Yes, I don''t have any substantive ideas, but at this time, I can let you have a good understanding. Don''t deal with some things immediately, I can tell you!" Jiangning looked at him anxiously and kindly. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, since it was already so, it meant that it was something that could not be dealt with, but at this time! Yes, I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but now that I have this idea, when I think about these things, I''m basically looking for death, and I don''t know what they think. "I said you''d better not say more useless things anywhere." Besides, no one can understand what happened to them, so now it is the only one. Jiangning has been completely disappointed with the present people and doesn''t know what to do. Anyway, they are completely confused by the current situation. If anything really happens, everything should be a better thing. If we deal with anything else, it may not have any impact on them. This is the only way to deal with it. We don''t have the ability to deal with it. No one can understand what may have happened. In addition, everything seems more complicated now. If there is any accident, you can deal with it by yourself. For example, their situation is clear? So it doesn''t make sense to say more, and maybe they should deal with it better at this time. What''s more, the current situation should not be of any use. It is clear that there is nothing. In other words, everything can be understood. Before that, we can understand what we should do. Maybe it is their expression. So no matter what it is, at least at this time, he is very impatient. In addition, if there is any accident, he is also very unable to understand. He just wants to deal with it simply. There is nothing that can be shown. Don''t you think of all the things that can be understood for a long time? What is meaningless? What a joke! "I said that the reason why I will save you now is because the people there look special. In addition, at this time, you can understand why this happened to that person. You can understand it well. If there is any accident, I won''t easily forgive you. In addition, it''s best to think about what will happen. Don''t have any accidents. " Jiangning doesn''t know what to say to the people here. It really has no idea. So what do you want to do at this time? In other words, they could have understood everything clearly. But no matter what it is, we should know as soon as possible at this time, if there is any accident. Jiangning doesn''t mind killing them all! So now be careful www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2324 Jiangning looked at them with a bad eye. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, now that this was the case at this time, he knew more about what to say. Now all this also shows what you should do, instead of waiting to deal with the current situation without any ability. Do you really regard this place as your home? He doesn''t mind killing them all. There''s nothing there. But in the current situation. Even if they show anything, it''s useless. In addition, there''s nothing special at this time. There''s no harm for them to understand it. It''s just that this person really doesn''t know what to do. If it''s possible, it''s still a good thing to beat them. It''s a pity that in the current situation, even if we have experienced something, we should do it well before that, instead of being useless, right? They are the same one. Although he didn''t know what he had experienced at this time, he knew very well that no one could do everything safely. As long as he had his own idea, he could deal with it immediately, but it didn''t include that they thought their situation could be very good, and it didn''t seem to be of any use. This is the case anyway, without any exception. Although I don''t know what''s going on, in the current situation, they are still afraid of Jiangning. They are afraid that Jiangning will directly kill them or react to some things. Although there is no accident before, there is no guarantee that Jiangning will give them up directly. So because of these things, he had to be careful! Fortunately, at this time, there are still some people who are relatively smart. Although they don''t know what to do, they should be a very good shape before that. They also enjoy it very much. "I''m very sorry for this situation. We also know too much about all these things. Although we don''t know why you saved us, we still need to thank you. I hope you can understand what is happening now. Those of us are afraid that we will be here again. So now the mood is more sensitive, so I hope you can understand. " Jiangning looked at the people who suddenly spoke. It seemed that not all the places had been changed. Since it was already the case at this time, he would not say anything more. But it doesn''t mean that they can say that he is not a kind person without any consideration. If there is no accident, they can deal with all this at this time, so they can understand it very well. What''s more, I don''t understand what''s going on at this time, but now that I know exactly what should be done, it means that I can deal with what can be done at this time. I don''t know what''s going on at this time, but now that this has happened, Then he won''t say anything more, it''s useless. "It doesn''t matter. We don''t have anything at this time. If you want to say something, you can handle it yourself, but I won''t say anything more. In addition, I can tell you a little about the current situation. If you want to leave now, you can leave quickly. I don''t have any time to talk nonsense with you. So do you understand? " After Jiang Ning said these words, he didn''t intend to say anything more. Anyway, it''s already a certain situation. No matter what he said more, it also made them very unhappy, so it''s not as good as this now. All of a sudden, from these people suddenly appeared a child, his whole person seems to be nothing happened, and the whole person looked at his situation, although it is very don''t understand. "Big brother, what do you want to do now? Can I come with you if I can? I want to follow your big brother. Can you take me away with you? " Jiangning silent looking at these people? I really don''t understand what happened at this time. It should have nothing to do with him, so what do you want to do now? Do you really think you will have a way to deal with this matter? He was really confused. This matter is not a simple thing. No matter how it should be, he should always think about how to deal with it. But now the kid seems to really have no way. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. What''s the matter with him? That''s what happened. "Yueming, what are you talking about? I said you''d better not disturb the work of great Xia. No one will understand what will happen now. If you suddenly do something, it will not help him. At this time, you still say something that is useless. I said you''d better understand what you should do at this time. Don''t do me a disservice It''s the moon people! It seems that the current situation is very easy to deal with, that is, I don''t know if anyone will really deal with it in this situation. Besides, Jiangning himself didn''t say anything more, so what is he trying to do now? Since there is no such thing, that is to say, it is understandable at this time. Has he come to this point in Jiangning? It''s really ridiculous. It''s useless to think of what will happen. What''s more, at this time, they don''t seem to have anything. They should understand what will happen. "When I say whether you are going or not, I don''t know if you are in this place, which will only make us very impatient. If there is any accident, can you deal with it? Since there''s no way to deal with it, I''ll leave as soon as possible. At this time, I don''t need you to say anything more. The current situation is also very disadvantageous www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2325 Jiangning looked at their puzzled appearance and was very upset. What happened? There was nothing in the current situation, but their business really confused them. There was no one who could help them when something happened. Therefore, no one will help them even if something happens at this time, so although there is nothing special at this time, it doesn''t look very good at this time. In addition, in this situation, it seems that their attitude is more suspicious, I don''t understand what I want to do at this time. It seems very uncomfortable to deal with the current thing, so I have no ability to deal with it. Jiangning directly ignored them. It seems to him that there would be no such people here. But since he didn''t say anything more, there would be something that might happen to people here. As for what should be done, there would be no such situation with him. In addition, I''m afraid that there will be worse people who should deal with it at this time, In the current situation, it is the best one. "Although I don''t know what happened at this time, and what''s going on now, although it seems that there is nothing, only he can understand how to deal with it. Since he didn''t say anything at this time, I won''t say anything more, but how to do it, I think you should also understand it very well, In this case, I won''t say much. You''d better deal with it by yourself. In case of any accident, you can leave immediately. If you have your own ideas, you can act by yourself. But there is one thing you need to say clearly, that is, don''t disturb me. " Obviously, he didn''t feel it at all, but at this time, no matter what it was, or how uncomfortable everything seems now, since these things have happened, he won''t say any more accidents. It''s also their reason to want to deal with them clearly, Jiangning doesn''t hesitate to say anything at present. Anyway, this is the case. If he says anything more, they will be very confused, that is, they will be very impatient at this time. However, if he says something that should be done, he will not be in the mood to say it. That''s what it is, Since there are such things, there is nothing meaningless to say. After understanding the current situation, we can also understand exactly what we should do. Therefore, we are very confused and don''t know what we should do. At this time, I don''t know what to do, so I''m very impatient with what I can understand, and I''m particularly confused with what I want to deal with. What is all this now, and what are these accidents? Jiangning doesn''t have any idea about these people at this time. It seems to her that the current situation is a waste of time. It''s useless to say more things. In addition, he can still understand things at this time by himself. Isn''t it because of the complexity of the situation at this time. Jiangning doesn''t have a little confidence in these people to deal with, so he plans to leave simply. As for what accidents will happen, it''s OK to deal with them. It depends on what they will experience. Besides, aren''t some people ready to do something? In that case, what else to say? Looking at Jiangning''s back, the people behind him are also extremely complicated. He really doesn''t know how to deal with it. It seems that Jiangning should have made the situation by himself at this time. As for how to deal with it, he has his own ideas for a long time. In addition, isn''t Jiangning a person in the Jianghu? In that case, what is meaningless? It''s just an embarrassing thing. He can basically understand everything at this time. Jiangning doesn''t have any confidence in these people at all. It''s just something that looks weak, so there''s something that should be made clear. But he''s still very impatient with their self righteous ideas, especially when there''s no help. Jiangning at this time walking on the road, looking at the situation in front of very complex, what is this? Isn''t it just a small thing? Now even if you say something, you should understand it clearly. It''s useless to say it clearly, so it''s better to leave directly? "What are these things? Why does it look so complicated? Or did they find something? So the people of blood clan and soul eating clan are particularly afraid. But what is the reason? In the current situation, it seems clear that there is something that hasn''t been explained clearly, so I don''t directly understand what unexpected things have happened. " Maybe what can be dealt with at this time is that their attitude seems very bad. As for what should happen, he himself should be very understanding, rather than people who don''t know what to deal with at this time. The whole person is also very confused and doesn''t know what to do. No matter what it is, Jiangning is still very confused at this time, and wants to find out what is in this place? Jiangning doesn''t know how to deal with it in this place, so he just stays in this place, how to deal with the current things, or what''s unexpected? Jiangning is very confused. As for what he should do, maybe only he knows. But at this time, I don''t know how to deal with it. It''s clear that there is nothing, isn''t it? So how to deal with the current situation is really meaningless? "I see. Is it because of them that this place is now? It seems to be understandable? It''s no fun without any use. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2326 At this time, he doesn''t intend to do anything more. Anyway, in the current situation, it seems that this is the case. What they say more may not help them at all. In addition, no one can understand what happened, so he is very unclear about what is going on. However, there are some things that can''t be dealt with by just talking about them. What''s more, the current situation has been clear for a long time? What is the current situation. Jiangning can fully understand that there is no exception at this time. In addition, their situation seems very bad. What is the meaning of everything here now? So now even if we know how to deal with it, but where people don''t say it at all, he really doesn''t know what to deal with too much? Is this the current situation? There is no one to express everything. What is the reason? Or is it just a short time to find out? Soon, Jiangning came to a place where there was no one, and this place didn''t seem to have anything, just some simple people in it. They are just cleaning things here, or they can''t hear any sound at all, because Jiangning clearly sees that these people''s ears are full of meat, like they are blocked by something. I understand what''s going on now, but I don''t know how to deal with it. What''s the meaning of these people suddenly appearing in this low place? It shouldn''t be like this, right? But looking at the people here, there is no situation that can be explained clearly, so how to deal with it now. Why don''t you have any information! What do you want to do? What is the current situation? It is reasonable to say that the current thing should not be so simple, but it is very inconvenient to handle. Maybe I want to deal with it well, so even if there is an accident, I can quickly understand it at this time. If it is not for the sudden deaf mute, I don''t understand what is going on at this time. Why does Mori suddenly happen these things without any reason? So what''s the reason? Jiangning didn''t know how to deal with it at this time, so he just left this place. If there is any accident, he can deal with it by himself, and why is this man in this place? Looking at the ground below, it is clear that it has been handled long ago, so what is it? There should be nothing. Jiangning has no way to communicate, so it''s better to look around these places to see if there is anything special. He always thinks that something unexpected may happen at this time. Besides, they may leave some traces. At this time, Jiangning has understood a little, and should not easily deal with the current things. Looking for a long time, he finally found something to write. Damn, although he found some paper, there was no pen and other things. So what should we do now? Can we only have our own blood waiting to be dealt with in this place? But it doesn''t look like a good thing, so what should we do? It''s speechless! "I don''t know how to deal with it, but there is some soil in some places. I''ll see what''s in there, and I''ll come and let you know if I can handle it. In addition, I hope you can tell me what happened. Although there seems to be nothing at this time, you should know what it is After saying these words, Jiangning regretted that he didn''t know anything. What are you doing with these words now? Are they just friendly tips? But no one knows what the hint is! So what is the current situation? It''s disgusting. I haven''t found anything. It''s meaningless. Jiangning is glad to find that there is still some water in this place, so it should be able to deal with it at this time. Even if there is nothing special, it should be able to write some words at this time. Didn''t you find some paper just now? It''s just the right thing to do. Besides, there should be no confidence in what will happen now. Now all this looks different. In addition, if their situation is easy to deal with, it should have a very good effect, but I didn''t expect that it would happen. Jiangning didn''t know what to do at this time, if it didn''t look very clear, it wouldn''t be the way it is now. "I said that although there is nothing special at this time, can you understand it a little bit? What is the current situation? Even if you don''t have a little understanding, you should understand what will be there, right? Did you not see clearly what happened at this time? It''s speechless Jiangning is sorting out what has happened at this time, but in the current situation, it seems that there is nothing. If you want to deal with it well, you should be able to deal with it more clearly, but you didn''t think of any way to deal with it. Is that possible? Jiangning is preparing for what he should do, and at the same time he has a new plan on how to deal with it so that he can leave as soon as possible. At present, he is very impatient, and it is more likely that he does not know how to do it because of these things. So I can only think about all these things in my heart by myself, and I don''t know how to deal with them. Soon, Jiangning prepared the way to contact, and didn''t say anything, like nothing happened at this time. Jiangning is rolling the current soil, while thinking about what''s going on now? It''s not supposed to be this situation, or did they understand something? All in all, Jiangning has no confidence to deal with everything now. On the contrary, it doesn''t know what to do because of their actions. "I''m going to write something down here right now. If you know the words, just write some things below what I write. I''ll see if it''s useful. I hope you can help me. If there is any accident, I will help you deal with it as soon as possible. I hope you can understand what happened www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2327 Jiangning wrote everything in his mind directly below, and now he doesn''t care whether he will hear it clearly, and whether he will have any unexpected ideas about everything at present. It''s just a simple expression. If he can explain it clearly, he is also very grateful to him now. So at this time, even if there is an accident, someone should be able to explain it clearly. But at this time, it seems that there is nothing that can be explained clearly, so even if he doesn''t understand, he is also very rational, which is a good way. Once you understand something, you can immediately deal with what happened at this time. Isn''t it because some things have not been handled well? So everything is within the scope of understanding, but in the current situation, it seems that there are many things that have not been dealt with, but no one can understand what should be dealt with, or what accidents will happen in the current situation, just simply do not understand. After finding something, you can understand what you should do in this place. Besides, doesn''t it look very good? So there''s nothing that can''t be dealt with coldly. Anyway, they can deal with it very well at this time. It''s meaningless to say more. So even if you have dealt with something well, you should not have any ability to deal with it at this time. Therefore, the whole person is very depressed. He doesn''t know what to do, or he doesn''t know words? Did he say from the beginning what he should do at this time? Or what unexpected thoughts would they have? Although he didn''t know what to do, at this time, he still knew exactly what was going on. For him, this is the situation now. It''s useless to say more meaningless words. In this way, it''s better to understand it immediately and imagine why it happened. "I want you to let me know if you know anything at this time. Although I won''t say anything more, I will give you an idea. You know it yourself. Now everything you said is very important to us, so you can think about it a little bit. What information will you give me? Can I trust you? " Anyway, they don''t know what to say, and the current situation makes them very depressed. If they come up with any ideas, they should be more beneficial to him. But what''s going on now? When Jiangning patted this man just now, he could clearly know what he thought, but now he didn''t say anything. He was very surprised to see what Jiangning had written, but why didn''t he say anything at this time? Jiangning doesn''t know what this person''s idea is. Besides, at this time, he doesn''t have any idea, even if he wants to deal with something, because this situation seems too special. So there are also some people who don''t understand how to deal with it. Or what unexpected idea will happen at this time? It''s meaningless. In addition, when he wants to deal with something, he finds that some things are not so easy to deal with, and there is no way to deal with anything. However, at this time, it seems that there is nothing to do. Even if we want to find out something, we have no idea to do it well. Therefore, only Jiangning knows what is the reason. But at this time, I don''t understand what happened. If the situation before it is very easy to deal with, but I didn''t expect that it will happen. It looks very complicated. Looking at the current thing, it seems that there are more uncomfortable things happening. What should we do, I should only understand myself, but I didn''t think that at this time, not only the current situation, there is no way to deal with it. In addition, it seems to be troublesome at this time. After looking at the thank you items clearly, they are also very clear about what should be done, or the current situation makes them not know what to think, or what can be helpful to them. In addition, we can know what is the reason for the current situation, or what is the current situation that makes them very embarrassed. Even if there is an accident, it is impossible to deal with it. But what is the reason at this time? No one seems to be able to help deal with the situation, and it all seems too simple for them. Obviously there is nothing, but at this time it is impatient, anyway, even if you want to deal with it according to the current situation. Jiangning doesn''t know what this man is thinking, but one thing can be determined is that he is in a bad mood at this time. In addition, this person doesn''t say anything now. He even thinks that something unexpected will happen, but he didn''t expect that nothing can be proved. Now it''s a good phenomenon, but what should be said! It seems that at this time we can better understand what we should do or deal with. Jiangning carefully observed what this person would think, and if there was any accident, he could deal with it well, but he didn''t expect that at this time, the person in front of him didn''t have any meaning to speak, so it was because there was no one who could deal with anything, such as what he reflected. "Ah, ah, ah!" Did you finally have a reaction at this time? Jiangning looked at the people who suddenly spoke. He really didn''t understand what to say more, or that everything is an obvious thing now, or that some people don''t intend to say anything? But at this time, it seems that there is nothing special www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2328 "So you don''t understand what happened at this time. If you have any ideas, you can say it yourself, but it''s a pity that it''s of no use at this time. So looking at you now, you should know what I want to say very well, so I''ll give you the pen in my hand now, and you can talk about it a little bit. If anything happens, I''ll deal with it well, so you can deal with it seriously! " But at this time, no matter what it is, at least their situation is very complicated. Besides, the person in front of them obviously knows something. But why don''t you say anything? So even if there is an accident, they can deal with it very rationally. It''s not that it seems complicated at this time. If they can deal with it well, they may waste their time because they have to take it with them in this place. Jiangning is waiting for him to speak all the time, Although he didn''t know exactly why, Jiangning knew that at this time, he didn''t have any time to stay here and chat with him. Especially when they don''t have any situation, Jiangning directly wants to leave. It''s a very irrational thing for him to waste such a long time in this place, and it''s also his stain. So it''s a very good decision to leave now. In addition, at this time, they are ready to do what they should do. If something bad happens all the time due to this situation, they may not understand it. But after thinking about it, they also understand what is going on at this time? Why do you say these things? It is reasonable to say that everything now has nothing to do with him, but because the current situation is very impatient, and even wants to deal with the current situation, so the whole person does not know what to do. In other words, if they can deal with it well now, it is also a good place for them. I just don''t know what to do. When Jiangning was going to leave, the man suddenly wanted to speak and looked at the words he couldn''t say. Jiangning didn''t even mean to say anything, but the man who knew Jiangning didn''t intend to let him go at all. Listening to what he said at this time, he even had something to deal with. Shouldn''t it be handled properly? So what''s going on now? It doesn''t look that clear, so it looks really special. It is clear that there is nothing to do now, but what they say makes them very impatient. If it is not for the complexity of the current thing, Jiangning does not want to take it in this place. What is the current situation? It''s not a normal thing. So now everything should be how to deal with no idea. We can only wait in this place. If something happens, at least we can wait to deal with it. It doesn''t seem that there is nothing, and they look very bad. After Jiang Ning understood this matter, he could deal with it very rationally, so it seems very easy. He just doesn''t know what he should do at this time. His situation doesn''t seem to be incomprehensible. Besides, he can understand what it should be for a long time? So what does it mean to have been dealing with these things in this place? Jiangning doesn''t want to understand the meaning of the current situation. Anyway, some people can understand it, so there is no meaning in saying anything. Moreover, the current situation seems very bad, and they don''t know what to deal with at all. "I said that you should be very clear about how to deal with the current situation, so you don''t have to say anything useless. Doesn''t it look particularly good at this time? So what''s the point of that? " Jiangning didn''t know what this man wanted to do. Anyway, he didn''t understand what this thing was, so he simply dealt with it well. If anything happened, he also understood it very well. But at this time, it seems clear that there is no chance to deal with it, so we just don''t say anything. When Jiangning wanted to leave, people who had no reaction all the time wanted to say something directly. It seemed that there was nothing to deal with, so now there was no meaning to deal with anything. They intuitively told Jiangning that it was definitely not a good phenomenon at this time, so it was better to leave directly. "Ah, ah, ah!" When Jiangning wants to leave, that person suddenly says these things. At this time, Jiangning is very disgusted with these things. In addition, he seldom says these useless things in front of him in the future. He obviously looks down on him. In this situation, he is very unwilling. If he wants to deal with something, he can leave by himself, I''m not in the mood now. It''s very important for Jiangning to understand the current situation. Even if they understand something, it doesn''t mean they can deal with the current situation very rationally. When Jiangning wanted to leave again, he was stopped by the man who couldn''t speak. Jiangning didn''t intend to deal with him, but because of his situation, And he broke his plan again and again. Now it''s impossible even if he doesn''t deal with it. When Jiangning couldn''t bear it, he still turned around and looked at this man seriously. He wanted to know what he would say or what he would say at this time? What surprised him was that this man thought that nothing had happened. It was incredible www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2329 The current situation is really embarrassing. If we didn''t see this person before, it''s not particularly good, and this person''s situation seems to be very bad. It''s really hard to deal with why these things happen. If you want to deal with something, you have to rely on him to deal with these things at this time. What do you want to do. He Jiangning has never believed in these things. What is the reason for these changes in this place? Is it because of my own ideas? No kidding! In addition, the current situation has not been told to him for a long time? So what''s the point of saying now? It''s really a waste of his time. Nothing is the same. But in Jiangning, they are preparing to move forward again because they have no reaction to this action. Anyway, they don''t know how to do it. If there is any accident again, it may be handled very well, but it can not be handled in this place. Therefore, everything at present is understandable and there is no way to stop it. "I said, you''ve been working on my sleeve. What can I see clearly on my sleeve? I said, can you be more serious? What is the current situation? Since you didn''t have any way when I asked you again and again just now, don''t say anything more at this time. I don''t need your help any more. " Jiangning beat off his hand, though he didn''t understand what was going on. In other words, there is no one thing that can be dealt with well at this time. However, in this situation, some things may not know how to deal with them, so they simply think it is what they think of. Even if it happens, they can understand it. Just in the current situation, why is he like this? Shouldn''t be, or is there something that he doesn''t know what''s going on? Jiangning doesn''t want to pay attention to him. The current situation seems too complicated. And something seems to be coming from inside. But no one can prove what happened. So at this time, it is simply as if nothing has happened, and now everything can be dealt with long ago, but because their situation has changed too much, and there is no chance to make it clear. If something can be proved, there is no need to wait for these things in this place. It simply has no effect. "What''s the matter with this place now? Why does everything here look so special? If something happened. But according to this situation, there is nothing! So what should we do at this time? Or are you a gatekeeper? Looking at everything here at this time? Is there any mistake? Besides, what am I asking you, dumb man Jiangning really doesn''t understand the current situation. It''s clear that there is nothing wrong with it. However, because of this, they have to explain it well. When Jiangning wants to know what to do at this time, he leaves directly. Anyway, this is the situation. What''s the meaning of saying or not? Besides, he is not a fool! Jiangning felt that his feet were covered with blood. Although he didn''t know what had happened, it seemed that there was something unexpected in the current situation. So he didn''t have any time to make jokes with him in this place. Besides, for a person who stopped him again and again, he really didn''t have any words to explain. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" I''ll go. Can you deal with it? What do you want to do at this time? Do you really think you can handle this? Or does he think the current situation is very easy? Or can you have time and ability to stop everything now? It''s a joke! Jiangning did not pay any attention to the direct departure. Jiangning also doesn''t understand the current situation. On the contrary, it is this situation. If they say anything more, they may feel more embarrassed. Therefore, it is the most effective decision to deal with it as soon as possible at this time. Jiangning looked at the words below and couldn''t help but let out a look of horror. What''s the matter with this man? Why? It is clear that there is nothing wrong, but at this time, it seems that something unexpected has happened. Even if you don''t want to understand it, you have to deal with it according to the current situation. What''s the matter with this person? It''s not like the usual situation, especially at this time, it''s clearly ready. So what do you want? In other words, they understand something at this time, but they don''t know how to deal with it, so it''s also a very good thing for them to have any accident. So at this time, even if there is any exception, there should be no way to deal with it. Isn''t that the way it is at this time? What else do you say is useless? It seems that there is nothing, but when we deal with it, we really understand what happened, or what should we do at this time? In other words, this person has no special idea at all. If there must be any accident, it is the best thing at this time. Unfortunately, no one can understand what is going on. In addition, some things will happen at this time, but there is no opinion on how to deal with them. It''s like it didn''t happen. You can know exactly what''s going on, but at this time, just like the previous situation, you should treat it as if nothing has happened. In addition, the opinions put forward by the person in front of you really make them very clear what''s going on. It''s not because of their own situation that this situation has happened. As for what should be done, I don''t have any opinions www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2330 So at this time, it seems that there is no way to deal with it at all. Besides, what should be done in the current situation, maybe only they can understand. "You say there''s something I need on this mountain? I said that at this time, you don''t need to say what you want, or you are suspicious of the current situation. Do you understand how to deal with it? If there should be any accident, you can say that although I won''t say much, I can fully understand how to deal with it at this time. " After knowing what should be done, we can fully understand what it means in the current situation, and what our own situation could have been handled. In case of any accident, we have no idea of what should be handled in the final result, or we can understand what should be done after we think clearly? "At this time, do you say that these things that have nothing to do with each other really have nothing to do with each other? I''m very serious about telling you how to deal with it in the end. Even if you don''t understand what''s going on, you should be able to fully know what you should do at this time, or you should also understand what it is to give me this choice. I said, "can''t you stop lying?" Although I don''t know what to do, how can there be something on the opposite mountain? Shouldn''t it be dealt with as soon as possible at this time? But at this time, there is no use at all. Even if you want to deal with something, you have no mood. What should you say now? Maybe something bad has happened at this time, so even if they don''t plan to deal with everything at present, they can''t avoid how to solve it. It seems that they are the only choice here. Even if they can deal with it well, they don''t know what to do because of what this person suddenly says, I don''t have any idea. Jiangning doesn''t want to pay attention to this person now. He will understand what will happen. As for what will happen at this time, he is also very clear. So at this time, there is no need to say these irrelevant things. Their existence will only dilute their own ideas. Besides, there is no concept. This is the situation of Founder at this time, no matter what it says is useless. It''s of no use to them. The only possibility is to understand it as soon as possible at this time. If there is any exception, it can be handled well at this time. However, I didn''t expect that it would happen. I didn''t see it at that time, And now this person seems to be a very irrational thing. If you want to say something, you must follow your own ideas. That''s all! Jiangning himself knows very well that there will not be any good things on the mountain in front of him. Besides, he is here to deal with this thing at this time. Of course, he won''t let them say anything too much. If a little mute suddenly stops his idea, everything here is no longer used to deal with anything, they can leave directly, and they don''t have to think about everything now. Jiangning now greets the little mute a little and is about to leave this place. Since they have nothing to do, that is to say, there is no possibility to explain it clearly, so there is no idea to say anything more. However, when it is clear what is happening at this time, the little mute seems to have some disease, Hold him directly. "Ah, ah, ah!" Jiangning frowned at them. Although he didn''t know what this person''s current idea was, it was really a very bad thing at this time. In addition, their situation seems very bad. Jiangning wants to force them to leave with his own strength, but in the end, because of some behavior, Jiangning has some sympathy for him. That''s why I didn''t do it. "I said that when I still have some patience, you''d better not say anything meaningless. I can tell you fully. At this time, my time is limited. It''s not the first time I''ve told you, so if there''s nothing wrong, let go of my clothes as soon as possible. If anything happens, you can''t afford it. Do you understand? " Jiangning unexpectedly found that this little mute used to know sign language. In this case, it can be handled well at this time. In addition, their situation looks very bad. I don''t know if it''s something, and how can their current situation look so impatient? Did something happen? Or is he hiding something? Jiangning no matter what his idea is, it''s just like this. Even if he said anything, Jiangning would not have any intention to stay. Jiangning will leave immediately after dealing with everything. Who cares what other things will happen to them? Anyway, in the current situation, it seems that Jiangning has no ability at all. If he experiences something in that place, it''s his own idea. It has nothing to do with this little mute. Even if there is any relationship between two people, how can it be? He''s not going to be responsible. In addition, no matter what the reason for saying these things at this time, at least in the current situation. It''s more troublesome. In addition, if they can deal with this matter, it may become something that they can''t imagine. In addition, when Jiangning left, he didn''t pay attention to the people behind. Anyway, this is the situation. If we talk about anything, it also makes the current situation look very bad, In addition, since it has been determined at this time, it is something that can be handled well. I just didn''t expect that little mute would follow www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2331 Jiangning knew something from the mouth of a mute child, and there was no change at this time, but he didn''t know what to deal with. I feel very depressed around me. It seems that something unexpected has happened in the current situation. In addition, I really don''t understand the current situation, so I don''t know what to do at all. "I said, little mute, what are you doing at this time? But I tell you, at this time, you''d better not make anything, or it will make you look good! " Jiangning didn''t know whether this man was a friend or an enemy, so when he didn''t know for sure, he just took them as enemies. But who can tell him what happened to the things on the mountain? Why are there some thorns on every layer of the mountain, so what''s the matter now? What do you want to do? I don''t know what''s the reason. Anyway, at this time, Jiangning can basically figure out what will happen if he goes up, and his whole body will certainly be damaged by this thing. In addition, if there is no harm, he Jiangning can write his name upside down, so what is he doing now? If you tell him at this time that there is no one on it, then you can make it clear why he wants to go up? Isn''t there anyone up there? So what''s the use of what''s happening now? Maybe it''s just teasing him. There''s nothing else at all, so why did he go up? I''m not kidding! Looking at the movements of the little mute, Jiangning has to admire the little mute at this time. When he comes here now, he can even think about this thing clearly and bring it here by the way. He must have been ready for a long time. If it wasn''t for the unpredictable things that happened at this time, Probably won''t let this little mute follow. "There are people of blood clan on it, and people of soul eating clan are also on it. But if you can, I advise you not to go up. It''s not because of fear, but because those people don''t have any humanity. What can be determined is that it will be more dangerous than what you experienced when you came here. So if possible, you''d better leave at this time! " Jiangning looked at what he had written down. Although he didn''t think anything had happened at this time, his mood didn''t change much. However, because of the current situation, it can be determined that his mood is not very good, especially their situation seems to be very impatient, I don''t know what should have happened. "I can also fully tell you that if there is nothing else, you can leave. In order not to let you bear these problems, if you have no confidence to bear the present thing, you can leave directly. It can be accepted at this time, But it''s just that you have to take on everything on the mountain. There is nothing else! " Jiangning didn''t know what the idea of the man who followed him was, so before he knew anything about it, he was also responsible for himself and for them. Just can someone tell him how to deal with these things on the mountain before dealing with this matter. Jiangning has been thinking about how to deal with everything at present. It seems that there is nothing to regret, so what else should be done to deal with it? At this time, Jiangning was thinking that he could use fire, but he thought that there were still some innocent people on the mountain, so he denied everything at the beginning. Anyway, at this time, it is because their situation is very unclear. Besides, if something happens, they may not be very clear about their own problems. Moreover, the current situation is a very different thing for them. Or their every move, let me very don''t understand, why will suddenly happen these things? Was there nothing before? However, before I think about it clearly, this little mute has already begun to say that his plan to go sounds very impatient! "Little mute, you can deal with what you should do now! If there is any accident, I can deal with it myself, but at this time, I don''t have any ability to help you, so I can deal with my situation as soon as possible, or I can go back to that place and clean these things myself! " Jiangning said these words and left immediately. Anyway, this is the situation. No one can figure out what happened. Besides, they can figure out what happened long ago? If it goes on like this, it may make them directly think that he is a person who knows nothing about his name and knows nothing about the current situation. No matter what happened, Jiangning didn''t plan to let this man follow him. Besides, because of the current situation, we can know what''s going on in this place. If you still let this little mute who doesn''t know anything pass by, isn''t that dragging his back? He has nothing to deal with at this time, and he has no ability to make it clear. It''s funny. Jiangning is preparing to use a torch to light these things on the mountain. As for what will happen next, or what things in this place will make Jiangning regret, he has no consideration. He''d better force that person out so that he can compete. Otherwise, he doesn''t have much time to joke with him. I don''t know what it means, and I don''t have the ability to make it clear www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2332 The little mute looks at Jiangning who is ready to leave. He doesn''t know what he remembers. He directly hits Jiangning with the stick of his mobile phone, but when Jiangning is ready to make it clear to him. The little mute thinks that nothing happened at this time, just using his stick to write something under it, and he still has words in his mouth, like preparing to say something. Anyway, I don''t really understand what''s going on at this time. In addition, if something happens, I should fully understand it. But what is it now? As if nothing had happened? Is it because the current situation seems too complicated? But Jiangning is ready to light things on the mountain. But it was stopped by the little mute. Jiangning suddenly looked at him suspiciously. He really didn''t understand what the little mute wanted to do at this time? This situation is not something that is difficult to deal with, but because of the little mute''s action, he doesn''t understand what to do, as if it never happened. Anyway, it''s this thing that makes them not understand. In addition, he gets angry. "I said, you little mute, what do you want to do now? But I tell you, if there is any accident, I will not let you go. Besides, don''t you find out what happened at this time? But you can see what''s going on at this time of your life. I''ll tell you in advance. Be careful! " Jiangning was in a very bad mood because of the little dumb man''s action. At this time, he burst out directly. What''s his hatred? How could this happen? He even thought, is this man a psycho now? It''s a joke to him at this time! Is it true that nothing happened? What a joke! However, the little mute has no intention to do these things for what is happening now. What he is experiencing at this time is also because his own situation seems very bad. The little dumb man looked at the angry Jiangning and said his plan directly, although he didn''t know what was going on. However, the current situation is really not generally bad. It is just like an accident. There is no ability to express clearly. This is also the case with this person. "I said you can''t go up at this time. I can smell that you are injured. You can''t do anything at this time. So you''d better deal with your own things before anything happens! In addition, the current situation is not suitable to go up. So in the absence of any ability to completely defeat him, you''d better not do anything! " Jiangning looked at the person who suddenly spoke, and really didn''t understand how these things happened. What''s the matter with this thing now. Or now all let Jiangning feel particularly angry. Why do two people feel very impatient with their situation now, and whether that person is the one in legend or not? He really doesn''t know what''s going on, but he can fully understand it at this time. It''s because this relationship is not special Harvard, and people''s fear of them, So they have been exaggerating their existence. There is nothing at this time. Although I don''t understand what''s going on at this time, it seems that in the current situation. It''s clear that there are more things that can''t be dealt with. In addition, it''s also because it doesn''t seem like a good thing now. So even if something unexpected happens, it may simply think that it can be experienced quickly at this time. As for other things, I don''t think about anything. "I said, do you know why the reputation of blood clan and soul eating clan sounds so embarrassed outside? And why do other people sigh when they hear the names of blood clan and soul eating clan? Now I can tell you that because of your existence, you have been exaggerating their strength, so that many people have no confidence to overcome, and there is pressure at the beginning! " Jiangning looked at him and suddenly said these words. Although they looked very different, at this time he could let the little mute understand why there was such a situation. At the beginning, because he listened to these rumors, he had different ideas about the blood clan and the soul devouring clan, But at this time, I really understand what''s going on. The little mute didn''t respond to Jiangning''s words. At this time, he can understand what''s going on. Anyway, it''s just this situation. If anything happens, it will only make other people more disgusted. But at this time, he thinks about it slightly, as if something is out of his control, And so are they! Looking at him like this, Jiangning knows what he thinks. It''s because some things don''t know me very well, so he feels regret at this time. But what''s the meaning of saying something? Anyway, it''s already the case. No matter what you say more, it makes people here very impatient with him, But he Jiangning is not going to wait for them here. "Since there''s nothing to do, I''ll leave first. If you have any ideas, you can say it, but as for what you say, it''s my business whether I listen or not. In addition, if there is no accident, I''ll leave first. As for the next everything, you can deal with it yourself. I''m not in any mood here, so please! Goodbye Although they don''t have any real ideas at this time, this seems to be the case in the current situation. He didn''t have any confidence to tell him. So when Jiangning once again thinks that this person has nothing to help, he directly leaves this place. He doesn''t want to wait for someone who doesn''t understand to leave. It seems like a joke www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2333 "I said that nothing happened at this time. If you really think that you can deal with everything at this time, I advise you to think about it. In addition, I have been in this place for a long time. There should be nothing special about what you said at this time, but you should also understand what it is. In addition, if there is any accident, I can fully understand it, but at this time, I suddenly understand some things, you follow me Jiangning looked at the person who suddenly spoke. He really didn''t know what to say at this time. Isn''t it because there is no way to deal with some things? But it''s not like this at this time. Do you want to deal with something according to the current situation? But how could this little mute suddenly speak? What is it about? Looking at the people who have suddenly changed their appearance, Jiangning really doesn''t know what''s going on at this time. What''s the reason for this situation? "I want to know what you want to do at this time? You should also fully understand that it is impossible for you to deal with some things. In addition, you can have a little understanding of what should happen in the current situation. However, at this time, your sudden change sounds really unpleasant. I really want to beat you up! " Now it''s almost possible to be an actor. According to the current situation, in the near future, I will definitely become an oaks prize winner. Now it''s really a waste! Although I don''t know what to do, in the current situation, it seems that it is because there is something that can''t be dealt with in the current situation, and this is still a little dumb, but at this time, I suddenly tell him that the original little dumb is just a disguise of my own, Now it sounds like I really don''t want to say anything. However, in the current environment, even if we know something, we don''t have the ability to deal with it at this time. The only way is to follow the so-called little mute to move. If we find something, we can deal with it more quickly. As for what they will become, in the current situation, I''m not sure! This person is really an extraordinary person. He can deal with these things rationally in the current situation. In addition, does he think that he has spent too much time in this place, so he knows everything at present. But for the current situation, it is clear that there is no accident, at the same time, I do not understand. At that time, I heard that this person might have been in this place for a hundred years. But because of some things, I always pretended to be dumb. At the same time, I pretended that my whole ears and eyes were not working well. But what''s the use of this time? Jiangning followed his steps to this place. It seems that this place is really secret. When he came, he didn''t find this place at all. However, under the guidance of the little mute, he could see such a quiet place, and the environment inside was very clean. Someone must have lived in it at this time and cleaned it frequently. But what do you mean now? "This is where you live? I didn''t expect that this place looks very peaceful now. And have you found anything unexpected in this place? " Looking at the current situation, Jiangning couldn''t help but disturb him. Although he didn''t understand it at the beginning, he had to talk about how he was and what was his use in this place? It''s not going to be an accident, is it? It doesn''t look like that! The little mute thought that he didn''t hear what Jiangning said, but he just led Jiangning to walk towards the inside of this place. But when he was inside, the situation now seems to be a little bad, as if there is no one cleaning this place, but isn''t the little mute in this place? Why did this happen? Maybe at this time, because of their relationship, they don''t understand what''s going on. In addition, if something happens, they can understand what they should do. But at this time, they don''t know anything about it. Looking at their situation, Jiangning is still wondering whether it is really the thing he knows at this time? It looks so complicated. Although I don''t know how to deal with it, or what is the cause of all this, Jiangning has fully understood that when I come here again, I can see what exists in this place. In addition, the more you go in, the more clearly you can see that there seems to be something in this place, but looking at the calm little mute, he is also embarrassed to say something. For example, it''s his first experience in the current situation. In addition, it''s because of something special happened at this time, so he doesn''t understand what is the reason for these things. And why there are so many things pasted on the wall, it looks very smooth, and its color is similar to that of his own skin. So what are these things? From the beginning to the end, he saw such things. If it wasn''t for his special understanding, he couldn''t believe that these things would happen at this time. In addition, he didn''t know what these things were. If he understood, he could understand what happened, but the little mute didn''t want to explain, So he didn''t say anything at all www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2334 "Jiangning, right? Do you know what this place is? I tell you, this is what imprisoned me for 100 years. I trained in this place. At the beginning, because this place is very quiet, we will train very seriously. At that time, the blood clan and soul devouring clan have united, and this place is the only place. " I don''t know what''s the reason. When this man talks, he feels some sadness. But if he really does what he says, his strength should be very strong. It shouldn''t be a problem to go out of this place, but why is he still here? But also very clever to hide their own things? Let everyone think he is a servant! "At the beginning, I was very high spirited, so I knew everything very well. I wanted to deal with everything through my own strength, but I didn''t think about how cruel the soul eaters and blood clan were. I didn''t have any ability to deal with things now. So I chose silence as if it had never happened. " Jiangning, listening to what he said, can understand from this. This person''s current situation seems to be something unexpected. In addition, he will hide his own ideas at this time. Jiangning can also fully know from this, but listening to what he said, he knew that there was something unclear, so when he said it, Jiangning was very clever and didn''t interrupt him. "Do you really want to know why I am like this, why I enjoy myself so much at the beginning, and then become a very calm person in the end, and let all people misunderstand that I am a servant by concealing. No one can know what happened in this place. Do you know what I''ve been through? " Jiangning listened to them like the voice of death. He could even know what he had experienced at this time, why everything looked like this, and he didn''t seem to have experienced anything unexpected, but his breath could not let anyone stop them. And I have no ability to stop it, so I have to listen to him. "At the beginning, I just thought that I had found a very suitable place for my own cultivation in this place, but after meeting them, I realized how naive I was." When the little mute speaks, he even has a bitter smile. He feels that someone is chasing him in front of him, but when he reacts, it seems that nothing has happened. "When I came here just now, the skins I saw were those of you so-called righteous people. At first, they wanted me to follow them, but my strength was of some use to them. And because I didn''t care about them, they gave me medicine to make my martial arts useless. But I don''t want to die. Every day I get a piece of human skin to stick on the wall. " When the little mute talked about this place, he even felt like crying. Although the good people didn''t understand what had happened. But in the present situation, it seems that the little mute knows more things, but it is useless at that time. "So what happened? Why are you in this place? And do you have any ideas at this time? Or do you take any action when you know what you want to save every day? Or do you have any other ideas? I think you know that yourself? " The reason why I don''t have a little understanding is that I don''t know what to do about their situation, but I don''t want to know at this time, because I will know that the next thing is not what I want, so I want to ask the little mute to lead the way, but I don''t know how to explain it. Stand like this fool. In addition, if something happens, you should understand it very well. However, when you think about it, you are in a bad mood. You always think that something has happened, so you just wait in this place. If something happens, you can understand it very well, That''s what it looks like anyway. But what should we say at this time? "I said, what do you want to do at this time? But I tell you that there is no exception at this time. If there is anything you like, you should understand what you should do. It seems that at this time, because of what happened to you, even if you understand something, you have to think about it. Besides, you should have understood everything for a long time? Or you don''t have anything to say now, and you should know this situation very well? " Although I don''t know what''s going on, I''m really embarrassed to say what I said at this time. What''s more, it''s because what happened at this time is too different. After understanding, Jiangning is also very impatient with the current situation. What''s more, Jiangning is also very surprised at what he said. Little dumb looking at Jiangning''s every move, or very don''t understand, at this time now how can suddenly happen these changes, and why he will react so big? He hasn''t said anything else. If he shows it, isn''t he going to explode at this time? "I see. It''s just that at this time, you''d better understand what you should do, what you should do, and what''s the reason for this. I think even if I don''t have any ideas? But please tell me a little bit, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with? " For example, there is nothing. At this time, we can basically understand what happened. After understanding, there is nothing to understand. We can only deal with it according to our own ideas. I hope I can experience something at this time, not to mention what will change because of this thing. What''s more, some things have happened at this time. What''s more, even if something happens, there may be some things because of my own ability www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2335 Although it looks very bad at this time, and their situation is also very impatient, if it''s not because it seems too complicated in front of them, they may ignore these things at this time. Jiangning doesn''t know what''s going on, but looking at the human skin here, he has to calm down. Is this the case? Can I have some others? If it wasn''t for Jiangning''s special attention to the current situation, he really didn''t know that these things would happen, it would be a complex situation and he didn''t have the ability to deal with it. Slowly, I have understood what happened at this time, but for other people, there may be some other things in everything now, and because of these actions, and I don''t understand the current situation, I don''t know what to deal with at this time, which is just an insult to him, Because I don''t understand what happened at this time, it''s very embarrassing to deal with it. Besides, the little mute is just like what happened, so he doesn''t explain it seriously. Or it''s because I don''t understand what''s going on at this time. In addition, the little mute doesn''t really understand what''s going on. He always thinks that something unexpected will happen, and he doesn''t have the ability to say what''s going on. Besides, what''s going on now can''t be said clearly for a long time? I don''t know even if I answered anything. This is the reality. What''s more, at this time, it''s because they don''t understand what''s going on, and they don''t understand what''s going on. It''s just like their situation was ready at that time before, and what they say now is to let them know how to deal with it, Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to deal with this situation. Maybe something bad happened at this time, but because of the current situation, I have to think about it carefully. What''s the matter with this person? "I said you can calm down a little bit. If there is any accident, you should have no way to deal with it. Besides, don''t you have anything to ask? For example, why am I here? Or should you ask my name at this time. And why do I talk about these things in this place? " Although there is nothing special in Jiangning, I really understand it at this time. Isn''t it because of these things? If something unexpected happens, I can understand it in the current situation, but the little mute suddenly said something that he didn''t understand. Even Jiangning looked at them at this time, it was very funny, it was incredible. "What''s the point of saying that at this time? Although I don''t understand how there is such a thing, I understand very well what to deal with in the current situation. Besides, it may be because of their relationship that you are particularly impatient with the current situation. But what''s the matter with me? Isn''t that what it looks like? " Besides, at this time, no matter what he said? There should be no other ideas. In addition, in the current situation, it seems clear that something unexpected has happened. There is nothing wrong with it. If you let the little mute talk about these things at this time, something unexpected may happen. This is what we should understand at this time. There may be something unexpected, but at this time, they have no ability to make it clear, so when they don''t have a little understanding, they should not say more meaningless things. Maybe at this time, they just want to seduce Jiangning, and then something else will happen, This is clearly the case. Sure enough, Jiangning has now expressed his opinion. Although they don''t particularly understand what''s going on, it''s too late to say anything since it''s already the case. So simply start to explain what you are facing, and wonder if the current situation can be dealt with long ago? What''s the use of what we''re talking about now? "I was in my twenties when I was in this place. I was very high spirited at that time, but after knowing that there were some things I couldn''t bear to look directly at in this place, their situation was also very bad. So before that, I was very impatient, but after understanding the situation here, I immediately knew that this was my torture. " Maybe it''s because I don''t trust him very much, so I look very impatient at this time. If I can handle it very well, these things won''t happen in this place. Now this situation is an insult to them. If it can be handled well, there may be some better things, but they are of no use at this time. "I just want to tell you that if there is no big deal, I think it''s better for you not to act rashly. Besides, in this place now, don''t you know exactly what happened? So at this time, no matter what it is, you should be careful. It''s not something to deal with at this time. " The little mute didn''t say anything, but at this time, they can fully understand that they didn''t say anything. It''s clear that this person doesn''t understand their situation, and they may have known the situation before, so they didn''t say anything. I just want to find out what happened at this time. "I think that at this time, you should understand what you are talking about. The reason why you don''t say much is that the current situation seems very bad. In addition, if something happens, you may not dare to deal with it. So don''t say anything more and follow you directly, Is that what you mean now? I should be right? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2336 Although I don''t know what''s going on, I''ve made it clear. If something happens, they don''t have the ability to deal with it. It''s better to stay. "I want to give you a good talk. Although there is no accident at this time, you should know what''s going on. Besides, don''t you know it now? So what''s more useless? But I tell you, if it''s really because of this situation, it''s better for me to follow you, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with it. " Jiangning doesn''t have the mood to say more things in this place. Anyway, it''s already this situation. He doesn''t have the ability to deal with more things. In addition, he has long understood what happened in this situation? The reason why he didn''t say anything is that this little mute seems to be a little useful! "Although I don''t know what I should say to you, there is one thing I can be sure that I''m not in a good mood at this time. If you don''t understand, I think you won''t understand what I say. So don''t say anything before that. People there are not so easy to deal with. You can understand it yourself Looking at Jiangning, the little mute had no mood to listen, so he didn''t say anything at all. On the contrary, this is the situation at this time, and there is no way to stop him if anything happens. So they don''t deal with anything at all. Anyway, they are already in this situation. What happens may make them more uncertain, so they don''t do anything at all! "Well, at this time, I don''t have any ability to repel me, so I don''t say much at this time. If anything happens, you can handle it yourself. I won''t help you. In addition, when you get to the top, you will understand why there are so many people in this place, How many people died, The human skin in this place is just unbearable in Jiangning''s heart. I didn''t expect that so many people would die here, but why? What do you want to do? What''s the plot? The human skin here has existed since this person began to practice in this place. Looking at his appearance of more than 100 years, has he been around this method for 100 years? But at this time, there is nothing special, but what he said means is that every day there will be different human skin pasted on the wall, so that the little mute can feel that this place is so inhuman, but why? "You said you knew this place before? So what is the reason for these things now. Why are they targeting you? I think you should know! " Jiangning can now understand what''s going on in this place. Originally, there was nothing, but it''s not going well all the time now. If it wasn''t for an accident, or if the person looks different now, the little dumb man is not an ordinary person. So what do you want to do now. Why do you say that? There''s no concept. The little mute was shocked. Although he knew that this person was special, he didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. At this time, he clearly wanted to know what he thought, But why did these things happen? At that time, he can guarantee that there was no accident. In addition, everything at present can be regarded as a very careless thing. He never thought that he would let others peep into his mind. But at this time, he really didn''t understand why there were these things, He doesn''t know anything about it. But no one can tell them what happened. What do you want to do in this situation? Only as if nothing had happened, no matter who he is? In other words, as long as he doesn''t want to answer what he wants to do in this place, no one can force him. What is the current situation? Funny! "I said, you want me to help you now? But looking at your current situation, it seems that nothing has happened. You say that I don''t want to act on my own. You are really not sure whether it will hurt us. So it''s better to avoid it as soon as possible. You should fully understand it yourself, right? " Yes, they don''t have any ideas about everything now, but since this is the case, they won''t know anything more. Besides, they can understand what happened at this time? What is it at this time? Are you threatening him? I really don''t know the current situation. The little mute looked at Jiangning''s every move, and now Jiangning even thought that nothing had happened. Looking at the things in front of him, he directly wanted to start this move. However, Jiangning didn''t feel the current situation. No matter what happened to him, he was not in the mood to deal with it anyway, Isn''t it just a small thing? Jiangning didn''t seem to see anything, so he was ready to use a torch to deal with the current situation. The things on the mountain were really not an eye-catching sight. Especially, he didn''t know who was on them, and when he looked at the current action, he knew that many people must have died in this place, but no one could deal with them, So long to ruin! Jiangning has no hesitation at this time. Anyway, this is the situation. If anything happens, it just makes them not know how to deal with it. What''s more, Jiangning doesn''t know what makes the little mute particularly flustered. He doesn''t understand why he has such thoughts, that is, he wants to submit to him. "Jiangning, you can''t completely grasp what''s happening now. So you don''t need to know what happens in the future, just take it as the unexpected thing. As for the next action, you can also take it as completely not knowing. You can do whatever you want to do with other things. It''s best to know yourself! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2337 But at this time, it is clear that nothing special has happened. After that, their every move seems to be better. He really doesn''t know what to say to deal with it. It seems that there is nothing special. If there is any accident, he really doesn''t know what to do, Or how to deal with it in this place, anyway. In other words, there is nothing to deal with, but I''m not in the mood to wait at this time. No matter what happens, founder is already in this situation. That is to say, there is nothing to deal with. Besides, the current situation has been dealt with for a long time? What does all this mean? Can we deal with a little bit more? Jiangning takes it as if nothing has happened and he is waiting alone in this place. In addition, in the current situation, it seems that it is just like this, and everything he says is the same. What''s more, at this time, it''s clear what happened, but because their situation has no meaning at all, even when they want to do something, they don''t know how to deal with it. Or you can deal with it by yourself at this time. In addition, if something unexpected happens, you may have different abilities to deal with it, so now is the only chance. The little mute doesn''t know what to say at this time. He just feels that the situation inside is very different. For the little mute who suddenly changed his mind, he really doesn''t know what to do at this time. At the same time, at this time, the little mute is very impatient with the situation inside, There are also some fears, but I can''t help but follow Jiangning to go inside, so even Jiangning has to think about the current situation! Jiangning doesn''t care what happened to them at this time, so he can make things right. Anyway, he doesn''t have to be responsible for what happened! But at this time, if you use fire, will it directly ignite the things behind? If it is possible, it will cause panic in this place. I don''t know whether this little mute uses that place or not. If he doesn''t use that place, lighting these torches at this time can teach them a good lesson. "Although I don''t understand what happened, I know it''s very bad when I look at your expression. So you can cancel it as soon as you have any idea. Even if I''m not your opponent, if I want to deal with it, I''m very willing to do what kind of damage to the enemy will cost me 800, I just don''t know if you will regard it as a very good thing. " Yes, I don''t know what happened, but in the current situation, it seems that everything is very useful, and the little mute looks at the torch in Jiangning''s hand, and suddenly has a very bad feeling, and the feeling is getting bigger and bigger! But when he wanted to have a good inspection, he was suddenly interrupted by Jiangning''s action. Jiangning directly threw this torch on the mountain, because these thorns have existed for a long time, so when these torches were thrown on it, they saw that these things had been lit up, and it seemed that they wanted to postpone it more. I don''t know what kind of bad feeling the little mute felt at this time was getting bigger and bigger. "I said, you don''t want to light up my place, do you? But I tell you, if there is any accident in my place, I will make you regret it. So you''d better figure out for me what to do! Don''t make those bad things! " The little mute reacted instantly, and immediately understood that at this time, they just wanted to light everything here through the fire. Although his martial arts should not be a problem, who can tell him what he wants to do at this time? Jiangning looked at every move of the little mute, although he didn''t understand what happened at this time. But the idea here is not already very clear? What to say more will only make them particularly uncomfortable. As for other things, there is really no special idea at this time. And if there''s something that hurts, it''s because it doesn''t look right. Besides, this place has existed for many years. The human skin inside can know what happened. If there is any accident, it will really make them understand what they should do at this time. However, they didn''t expect that it would have no effect at all. It''s like being a fool. If something happens, they may have something. Jiangning looked at the spread of the fire, but his mood was very clear, or the fire made Jiangning very happy. At least at this time, his mood could not be excited any more. He thought that because of the fire, he could kill them all, or because the current fire forced them out, No matter what, at this time, his mood is very clear. "I said that your thing is useless. Besides, it can''t be destroyed, even if it has been completely destroyed. It''s no pity. Anyway, it''s something that is useless, and seeing that thing may make you more sad, and at the same time hate your powerlessness. In that case, what else do you say? " Jiangning really doesn''t understand. What''s the meaning of what they say at this time? Isn''t that the little thing? And to him, it should be all profit without any harm, so what''s the use of these useless words? For the current situation, he really has a special understanding, and what he can understand now is that his own situation is also very useful. What''s the use of saying something else www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2338 "There''s nothing unexpected about this thing now, but you can see which direction the fire is going, if those people have put these thorns beside them. I think we can know what happened in the near future, and they will definitely come, so you can completely ignore it at this time. " Looking at the fire, Jiangning already fully understood what had happened. Besides, it was the existence of this thing that made them look like this. But at this time, if they could recover these things, there would be no problem. Besides, the skin of those people, no matter what the situation was, They also need to help those who have died to find a home! Like thinking of something, Jiangning looked at their situation and immediately reacted. Instantly understand what should be done, looking at the little dumb like this, their mood is also very good! "I''ll tell you something now. If there is any reason, we should deal with it immediately at this time. If something happens, you can leave yourself. Now if your martial arts can stop these fires from coming down, or if there is any water source, you can get it out! I think I can stop your place from being destroyed! " Jiangning was very kind to him. As for what would happen, it was his business. Anyway, it was like this. What''s the use of saying more. Besides, at this time, they still don''t understand the current situation. Why do these things happen? It''s because these things have no meaning at all, or at this time they can deal with everything, but because of their relationship, even if something happens, there may not be any way to deal with it, but at this time, it''s very clear that he doesn''t know much about some things. "What do you mean? Can we protect these things at this time? I said you''re not kidding at this time, are you? If there is any accident, you should know what will happen. If there is anything else, can you really handle it? But at this time, we can''t guarantee that we can deal with all this. Don''t you understand? " Although the little mute didn''t understand what was going on, he suddenly had some thoughts when he thought of what he said. It turns out that the current situation is not so bad. Even this person is very understanding of their actions, but how to deal with them in the end? Little dumb looking at very serious people, really do not understand what is going on at this time? Why do these things happen? Besides, if there are any accidents, won''t they be more impatient? What is all this about now? What happened may make them more impatient! The little mute doesn''t understand what he should do at this time. He really doesn''t understand how to stop the fire. After all, it''s a very impatient thing at this time. If anything unexpected happens, it should not be handled in this place, especially Jiangning doesn''t see anything at all, So it''s very irrational to deal with it. "Jiangning, can I ask you a little bit about how to deal with this matter now? Or what have you experienced? Although I don''t know how to deal with it, in the current situation, you''d better teach me how to deal with it, otherwise at this time, I can''t really help you! " Although I don''t understand what''s going on, the little mute is still very rational to say these words, and his mood is also very unhappy. How can he be so useless? It''s clear that they want to do something, but at the same time, they don''t understand what they should do. "You didn''t say that earlier? I thought you had a special understanding of the current situation. I didn''t expect that you didn''t know anything. If you say anything, it should be very easy at this time. But I''ll give you something at this time. You can connect it yourself! " Jiangning in order to prevent the sudden appearance of people around, so directly with secret voice to tell the little dumb how to prevent these fires, although they still do not understand what happened. So even if they understand how to deal with it, they don''t know what to do. Looking at their situation, they also understand what to do at this time. Is it so to control these things? I didn''t expect it to be so simple, But although this martial arts is very simple, this person is not simple. It''s like an accident happened at this time. He directly controls everything at present. And I don''t have the ability to deal with it. In addition, we don''t know what we should do at this time, but we don''t know how to deal with some things. Besides, we can deal with them at this time. What''s more, if something happens at this time, shouldn''t it be handled faster? So what''s the matter with this thing now? Some surprising things may have changed a long time ago, so I really don''t know what to do at this time. On the contrary, after Jiang Ning said these words, he immediately knew what should be done at this time. It is not because these people look too different that these changes have taken place at this time. "I can tell you clearly that something will happen at this time. In addition, you can learn it as soon as possible. Don''t you find that the fire is getting bigger and bigger. If you don''t deal with it any more, you are likely to change yourself. In addition, you should fully understand some things." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2339 That''s right. I know how to deal with this matter anyway, if there is any accident. The little dumb man really has no way to deal with it. Looking at the environment there, he can understand how powerful Jiangning is. However, when he does not have his own understanding, he can understand what should be done in the current situation. After understanding the current situation, we can have a little understanding of what it is at this time. Moreover, the fire in front of us is getting faster and faster. If we don''t handle it well, maybe our body will be damaged, and this place will be destroyed. Although Jiangning has told the little mute how to stop the fire, because of what Jiangning has done, no matter what happened at this time, he is in a very bad mood, and some even complain about him. But after the little dumb through their own efforts, they can basically control the fire. Although it looks very bad at this time, it is the best move for them. "Jiangning, there may be some people in it. You can see what accident will happen when you look at the thing now. You can see why the fire moved in that direction at the beginning, but suddenly moved in this direction at this time. Is it too abnormal? " Although I don''t understand what''s going on, what the little mute said is a fact. So at this time, I''m still very rational. I didn''t say anything more. On the contrary, I comforted him a little. "Yes, according to the current situation, there is indeed an accident, so you can see for yourself how to deal with it. If there is no accident, it should be a very good situation at this time. However, in the current situation, the probability of someone inside is very high, but I can give you some ideas, It is at this time that you go to see if there is anything important in it, and get it out as soon as possible before those people come Jiangning tried her best to control the fire again. Although she still didn''t understand what was going on at this time, it''s only a matter of time for those people to come. So at this time, in order to make it inconvenient for them, it''s the best way to get out as soon as possible. However, Jiangning''s words seem to have no idea. When they understand what to do in this place, they can even understand what to do at this time. Isn''t it because they don''t understand it for some reasons? So what is it now? "I said, you don''t know how long I''ve been here. So can you really handle what you say now? I still advise you to deal with it properly if there is any accident. It seems that it is very inconvenient. Besides, don''t you understand what I have in this place? That''s the human skin and some food. What do you think these foods can make them react to? " The little mute seems to be saying something bad, and he is also very unhappy at this time. After listening to what he said in the past, Jiangning already has some regrets. Why did he say these words? Aren''t these things that existed at that time before? So now what''s the point of this thing? What''s more, there are some human skins in that place. Apart from these things, nothing happened. So it''s understandable to have these feelings now. People of blood clan and soul devouring clan, even if they are very stupid, will not let a person hold some good things to stay in any place for such a long time. On the contrary, after such a long time, the most dangerous thing for a little mute is that he doesn''t take away anything. Looking at him like this, we can see that Ken FA is not such a reliable person, so we can understand what he says. After thinking clearly, Jiangning began to take these fires seriously. Those fires are gradually decreasing. If you understand, you still think that something unexpected has happened. But you didn''t expect that the fire is developing towards extinction. However, Jiangning can be sure that there is only one thing coming, and he didn''t do anything at all. Now his behavior will only make these fires weaken, but it will never make these fires disappear. But at this time, I really don''t know what to do. It''s because their relationship is very unclear, and because something may happen now, I''m very impatient to deal with it now, just how to deal with it. Maybe he doesn''t know what to do. It''s not dangerous for him to understand what''s going on at the moment. It may change more because of some things, and he doesn''t know what will happen at this time. When he understood what should be dealt with at this time, he suddenly understood what actions should be made at this time. Besides, not all people would ignore what happened at this time? In other words, there was no accident. "Well, stop. Those things are gone. Now the fire is stopping, so you don''t have to worry about any accidents. It''s just that there are some bigger accidents coming out, so if it''s going back, you can leave at this time. We won''t say anything more. You want to understand it yourself! " Even if you don''t know what happened, you can understand what happened at this time? And looking at the current situation, it is not an easy thing to deal with, so it can only be regarded as nothing has happened. "Yes, you do have a certain strength at this time, but if there is any accident, you can really deal with them? Don''t forget, they are not alone, and you happen to be alone, so do you really understand? It''s such a fool For the first time, the little mute thinks that nothing happened, and at this time, he can understand what accident happened. Besides, if there is something, wouldn''t it be better to plan early? What''s more, Jiangning suddenly thought of something because of the little mute''s words. Yes, he is a person at this time. There is no exception at all. Therefore, it should be a more useful thing to use poison now. "Little mute, now get me some water. I can use it at this time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2340 Jiangning didn''t know what they were thinking at this time, but when they thought of the current thing, they suddenly understood it. It was because they didn''t know how to deal with some things, or they wanted to make some changes through this place at this time, if anything unexpected happened, He has no way to deal with it. After understanding the current situation, we can better deal with what should be done. "Are you saying that they are coming? So what is the idea at this time? If there is any accident, these bad things may happen in the present place. Besides, isn''t there anyone who can understand? " Little dumb people are still very impatient with the current situation. In addition, they are very impatient with the current thing. If something happens, something bad may happen. After all, it''s this situation. Jiangning is also very impatient with everything at present. Besides, he knows exactly what should be done now. However, some things are not particularly obvious. Besides, if there is any accident, it looks like the best one in the current situation, but he doesn''t know what those people think. Maybe it''s the same idea as the present situation, but I don''t know how to deal with it. "Little mute, I asked you to get some water as soon as possible? If there is any accident, it is also the time to deal with your current situation. If there''s anything, you can just leave Jiangning looked at the man and directly looked at the thing, so at this time, although he didn''t know what was going on, it seems that the current situation is still a very unsuitable thing, and there is no other thing to deal with. In order to find out what happened at this time, the little mute just looked at him and didn''t say anything else. Anyway, it''s just like this. If there''s something, they can handle it well. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with it. Doing more meaningless things is the worst thing for them to accept, So at this time, we should also deal with the current situation. There is no exception. "I don''t know what happened at this time, but I can tell you what it is. Besides, don''t you understand what happened? Now at this time, no matter what it is, you can understand it a little at this time. There is nothing else. So if you don''t have any idea, you can leave at this time! " Mingming doesn''t have any idea at this time. In addition, there may be nothing to prove what should have happened at this time. In addition, at this time, we should deal with it more quickly. Besides, not all people understand what happened, There should be no idea what to do at this time, or the ball is just a simple idea. Obviously, there is nothing wrong, but at this time, there is something unexpected, but now it seems that nothing has happened. What''s more, how to deal with it now is also a very obvious thing for me. Besides, there is nothing to understand. So after understanding, the little mute is very nervous about this matter, so he doesn''t say anything more and leaves directly. He can also understand what will happen. But now we should know what happened. Or at this time can determine some things, but because the current situation looks very bad. So even if you understand something, you don''t have the ability to explain it at this time. So it''s the same as if nothing ever happened. Besides, isn''t this the case at this time? It''s not too much to say anything more. Although the little mute wants to see the person again, he has no idea to see it. Besides, it''s the same situation. He really wants to know why Jiangning needs water. "I said that there should be no excessive actions at this time, so you should be able to understand how to deal with what you want to say. However, it seems that there should be no idea. Even after you understand it, you should have no ability to explain it clearly, so you can simply regard it as nothing has happened, If you have any ideas, you can say Little dumb button didn''t know how to deal with it, or imagined what he should get as soon as possible. Even though Jiangning didn''t know what those people were, he could understand what they meant at this time. Isn''t that the case? Jiangning looked at the place where the little mute left. For the first time, he didn''t say anything. In his eyes, this is already the case! It''s the most difficult thing to say more, and the best choice is not to say anything at this time. "Since you have come to this place, why don''t you say anything? Is there anything you can''t say at this time? Or is there something unexpected in this situation? I think your behavior is really good! " The unexpected sarcastic voice made them stop. Just now they could have a little understanding of something, but at this time there was nothing, just like it had never happened. Jiangning looked at the situation, but also very ironic to say their own ideas. Finally, finally, a person came out of that place, and he had some ideas. At this time, it can be handled in this way. I think it''s an action that I''ve been prepared for a long time. It''s just that those people are as dense as ants at a glance. Jiangning did not dare to act rashly to prevent anything from happening www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2341 But what happened at this time now? I really don''t dare to deal with it easily at this time. If there is any accident, it may make them directly deny everything at present. So Jiangning is just in a very good mood to wait to deal with these things, and then say what accident happened, It''s not just what''s going to happen now. Or these people look too bad now, so even if something happened, but because the current situation is more complicated, there was no accident at the beginning, but they were very upset. Besides, didn''t they understand what happened long ago? So what do you want to do now? "It seems that you are a very good person, but at this time you don''t have any extra ideas? Or is it that you are in trouble now, so you don''t have any idea. But I tell you, if something happens, no one should want to leave here. You''d better be prepared! " So Jiangning was very surprised to see their current action. He really didn''t expect these things to happen. It seems that the current situation has a profound impact on them. Even they don''t know what to do, so what do these people want to do? But it should be easier to look at them like this! Jiangning listened to the man who was talking. He didn''t cut his eyes. He didn''t understand how there could be such a stupid person? There should be nothing else at this time, but according to the current situation, it is clear that they have experienced a lot of things. Moreover, even if there is an accident now, they may directly deny everything at present, so they don''t say anything. As for themselves, they should have known for a long time! Or because the current situation seems particularly bad, and because their things are also very lonely, they don''t know what to sit on, and what happens, they should find out as soon as possible at this time, but they don''t have any idea, Moreover, it seems very common at this time. It seems that nothing has happened. Jiangning looks at this man in doubt and tells him intuitively that this man is definitely not a kind person. But at this time, it seems that there is nothing that can be explained as soon as possible. Besides, I don''t know what happened. After we have made clear what we are doing, we can also understand what we want to do. However, Jiangning was not a person to cheat. Now you can see what happened to him. In addition, no one can understand what happened. Since this is already the case, it is useless to say anything more. "I see. I thought you didn''t do anything about it, but according to the current situation, it seems that there are too many things that haven''t been handled well. So if there is any accident, you must not let us say anything more at this time. Besides, you can know by looking at your present situation that you certainly have nothing to do, and your behavior can prove that nothing good has happened! " Jiangning finally understood that at this time of the day, the reason why this person appeared might be because those fires ignited the place, so he would come out at this time of the day. Jiangning looked at the sudden appearance of people, the heart is particularly uncomfortable, why will look so uncomfortable, in addition, in the current situation seems to be more difficult. It''s like something happened, but they didn''t care. In front of the people looking at Jiangning''s every move, do not know what to think! In other words, the current thing is to know what they have, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t deal with it in the current situation, or we just want to know what they have. Or because something happened at this time. So no matter what people say, they don''t have any idea. What''s more, there is nothing that can be explained. We can only deal with it step by step. Or at this time, we can understand how many things it is, or in this situation, we should have a good understanding of what''s going on with this person, and what''s the accident? Jiangning can directly hurt them, isn''t it? After understanding, you can know what should happen, or you want to know what should happen. Jiangning didn''t think about anything, just wanted to say something through this thing, or should kill this person as soon as possible. The people on the mountain should be able to do something, so now look at them directly. Jiangning also subconsciously made defensive actions, but when he remembered that this person had no ability, he immediately eliminated his thoughts and secretly said that he was worried. Besides, at this time, shouldn''t this person be afraid of Jiangning? But seeing that he didn''t have any animals, he knew what to do. Besides, he couldn''t let this man take advantage of her! "I said, what are you doing at this time, or how to fix your own things as soon as possible at this time. If something unexpected may happen, you can say it in this place. But looking at their present appearance, you can see that they have nothing special, If you want to deal with something, it''s better to do it well as soon as possible, but no one can say what''s going on Maybe at this time, they already understand what happened. Besides, there are some things that he can''t deal with. It''s just that this person doesn''t say anything. It seems to be a little different. He doesn''t understand what''s going on. But if you want to have a good look at what happened, Jiangning doesn''t know what to do. I didn''t have any deep thoughts, but now I am more impatient and don''t know what to do www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2342 "I think I can tell you a little bit about what happened, and no matter what happened at this time. I hope you can think clearly by yourself, don''t say anything useless, besides, shouldn''t you fully understand it? So everything seems to be ok now. If you say something more, it will make them more disgusted, so it''s better to say nothing and understand what happened. But what should be done? " Therefore, at this time, I don''t say much. If I react to something, I don''t fully understand what it is. Besides, what happens is beyond his control. Sure enough, the people on the steps came down as if they were very relaxed. When Jiangning watched him come down, he felt more uncomfortable, as if something had happened. In addition, it''s also because at this time, what you want to say is more confusing, like you can''t understand something. Even if you handle it well, there may be no exception. So the whole person can only stay so quietly, and nothing unexpected has happened. "I said, do you need to deal with something at a certain time now? I''m telling you, if anything happens. It should be a very bad thing for you. Besides, I think you should clean up your things! " Jiangning felt the people coming from behind and immediately remembered what had happened. Besides, at this time, it seems that there is nothing to deal with. If there is any accident, it will only make them more impatient. So Jiangning simply did not say anything. As for what accidents would happen, he could fully understand that Jiangning did not care what the current person wanted to do, so he directly used the people behind to deal with everything. "Have you thought about it? I don''t think you need to think about anything now. Now it''s time to calm you down completely. As for what will happen in the end, you''d better go and have a look by yourself. In addition, you should fully understand what should happen now! " Jiangning didn''t give them any chance to think about it. Seeing that the people behind them have come, and now this person seems to be very impatient, so he doesn''t have any ideas at this time. But after the little mute, Jiangning directly splashed the water in the little mute''s hand on the man. Anyway, at this time, we can verify what happened to the man. Jiangning just wants to know whether this person is someone who can''t handle it. If there is no accident, he may leave him a little face. But if something happens, or if something changes at this time, he will make a good trick on this person to let him understand that people here are not easy to provoke. It''s better to figure out what he should do. "I''m sorry, I just look at you now. It seems normal, and I don''t know what happened to you just now, if there is any accident at this time. He doesn''t have any ability to deal with it. Besides, at this time, we don''t know what''s the matter with you, so we just need to find out what''s the matter with you in advance. I don''t mind if I think about it! " That''s right. When Jiangning asked this man to come over, he dealt with the current situation. Of course, if there is any accident, he can fully bear it, but you are welcome at this time. As early as he asked the little mute to get this thing, he made some Rune water in it. If this person really changes, he can make this person disappear here immediately, so it''s better not to act rashly! "I didn''t expect that your IQ is OK, but I don''t know that at this time, can you really figure out everything at present without any idea? I''m very curious about what''s going to happen. Besides, you look more agreeable! Just at this time, why are you in this place? If there''s nothing wrong, you can leave this place! " Although I don''t know what''s going on, now he doesn''t dare to do anything to hurt him easily. Besides, at this time, isn''t it possible to find out for a long time? It''s meaningless to say something that all of them can''t see clearly. But at this time, Jiangning did not listen to what he said, just curiously looking at the changes in his body, looking at his appearance without any changes, I can''t help but be surprised. It seems that it is useless at this time. And when the little mute next to him saw this man coming down, his expression was very bad, but in front of others, he was really hard to do anything, just as if nothing had happened, to see what this man would do. What''s more, it doesn''t matter that the little mute just had a face, but why did he leak a trace of lethality when he was looking at this man? And looking at his current situation, he knew that it was very bad, but he didn''t know what to do. "Because at this time, it''s not clear what the current person is thinking? And it''s not difficult to deal with his situation, so what do you want to do now? Do you want to change anything? It shouldn''t be However, the person above seems not to care about everything at present, and his words are more casual, like he can deal with everything by himself. It''s just not so easy at this time. So what''s this guy up to? But he will not let him succeed so easily. Besides, if there is any accident, no one should know. In a word, don''t act rashly when you don''t know his attitude and behavior www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2343 "I said, you are actually with this little mute. It seems that he attaches great importance to you and even starts to speak at this time. If it''s not because of some troubles. I think he should never speak. What did you say to him? Do you mean to avenge him at this time? " When Jiangning asked, he didn''t answer any of them. He seemed to be very pessimistic about the man beside him. Although he didn''t know what it was, he was determined that he was not a person all the way, so there was no one who could stop him from doing anything? When Jiangning wanted to deal with the present person, he was suddenly planned by a person, and his attitude seemed very bad. "Jiangning, don''t do anything at this time. I think we should have a good account with them. As for the later things, I will give you a good explanation, you can understand a little bit! Nothing else works! The only thing you can do now is to stay away from me as far as possible, and no matter what happens, don''t say it! " The sudden change of the little mute made Jiangning still feel uncomfortable. However, after making clear the current thing, he suddenly understood what is going on. It seems that someone doesn''t want to deal with the current thing, so he will deliberately stop it. Since the little mute said he didn''t need help, he didn''t need to say anything more. Anyway, it''s already in this place. Can you let others run away. Just look at him in this place, and don''t think about anything else. Jiangning was very surprised because of what happened suddenly, so he just stayed here as he said, saying nothing. There was always something to understand when it happened. At this time, I just know about it in advance. On the other hand, at this time, he still believes to see what''s the matter with this man and whether there will be any accidents. If there is anything else, it''s not that he has to dig a hole for himself, but he won''t do such a bad thing. But at this time, I clearly understand something. I''m polite because the situation here seems too sudden, if not because the current situation seems too complicated. He really doesn''t know what to deal with. Isn''t it because of the current situation that he doesn''t know what to do? If there is any accident, maybe no one can deal with it. Other things he may not know very well, if something unexpected happens at this time. I''m really not sure what I should do. It''s better to deal with it. Moreover, when Jiangning looks at the movements of the little mute, he obviously knows that he is not joking at this time, so he doesn''t say anything more. On the contrary, he doesn''t know how to deal with it at this time, and he doesn''t have any way. "I didn''t expect that you can still experience these things at this time. Isn''t it good for you to say that you haven''t talked all the time? What is this man now? I said I''d better tell you something. If something happens, you don''t have any ability to deal with it. Besides, haven''t you fought with me for a long time? So you don''t understand what you should do now? " Jiangning listened to what the mysterious man said, and he was very clear about what happened. But why have they two experienced something? Now it''s not time for the little dumb to win. But this person who is said by others to have no ability can beat the little mute. What happened? "I''ll go. If it wasn''t for your conspiracy, how could I have lost. Besides, even if you lose that time, you can''t lose all the time. So now I want you to give me an account with your life. You''d better be ready to give up your life. Otherwise, I won''t let you go. You''ll give up! " Was it a conspiracy? It seems that that person should be the one in legend, without any definite ability. If it is not at this time to give yourself a plan. I really don''t know what''s going to happen. Besides, isn''t everything ready for now? If there is any accident, how to deal with it? No one can tell them what to do at this time. Besides, Jiangning just looked at their actions very calmly. He didn''t know what happened. It''s just that in the current situation, it seems that there are more things to deal with. But he is still looking forward to what the little mute will do. Besides, the little mute has been training in this place for 100 years, and his previous ability should be able to stop all this. But this guy used to use his own despicable things to make them have no action. I don''t know if those changes will happen at this time. "Little mute, how did he deal with you before? You should be careful again. His conspiracy has probably deepened a lot in such a long time. If you don''t have any idea to linger on, you really don''t know what accident will happen. So when you make progress, you should understand that he will not stay in the same place! " Because it was too painful to stand for a long time, Jiangning immediately found a clean place to sit there for convenience. As for what he should do in the end, it had nothing to do with him. At this time, he is at best an audience, nothing else. The little mute and the man who was considered insidious by Jiangning now looked at Jiangning''s every move and his face twitched directly. It seemed that this thing was not so easy. Besides, it seems that their situation has been mastered by Jiangning. It should be troublesome to deal with it now. In addition, the people here have nothing to explain www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2344 "Little fellow, I have a name. My name is a Shan. You can think that I''m using intrigue at this time, but when you know what happened again. You should also understand what to do. In other words, what should we do now? " The person in front thought that nothing had happened before, and now this action seems to be very common. There was no accident, but only Jiangning could understand what happened. "It''s OK. You can deal with your personal affairs as soon as possible. I don''t have anything to deal with at this time. Besides, don''t you understand everything now? So there''s no need to say anything useless. At this time, I want to see how you actually won the little mute. In fact, the little mute is really not smart, so it''s very justifiable for you to calculate. " Jiangning said his thoughts with great seriousness, and did not notice the attitude of the person he was talking about. The little mute even wanted to stop everything now, and then he and Jiangning settled the matter between them first. "Well, don''t talk nonsense. But I tell you, if there is any accident at this time, you will stay with me in this place. No matter what happens in the future. " After the little mute made it clear, he took out the long gun he had prepared. Jiangning was surprised to see the gun in the hands of the little mute. He didn''t understand where the gun came from? This long gun is 1.5 meters long. According to reason, there is no problem with his eyes, so he can''t see the long gun clearly, so is it the baby of the little mute? Jiangning looked at the little dumb thing, and there was an idea in his eyes that he wanted to return to himself. However, he had the idea that a gentleman would not win people''s love, so he gave up the long gun as much as possible. He didn''t want anything in Jiangning. How could he never forget a long gun. However, what surprised Jiangning even more was the man named a Shan. He had nothing in his hand, but he could go through so many rounds in the hands of a little mute. If he didn''t have anything, Jiangning would rather give his head a deep impact, and now this place seems to have nothing difficult to do, and it''s not as vulnerable as the legend. It seems that the original things should be dealt with properly, otherwise I really don''t know what will disappear. Or at this time, you can basically understand what happened for a while, but when you think of them, you can understand that nothing else has happened, especially at this time. It is clear that something has not been said, but because the current situation is not particularly good, there is no more to say. Maybe they don''t say much at this time, but as for what they should be thinking, or what they can know, the reason why they don''t say anything now is that they simply think they can handle it. But Jiangning looked at the little mute''s every move, very confused, why the little mute''s action looks very fast, but still can''t find any cheap in front of that person. Looking at the movements of the little mute, Jiangning knew that even if he had any disputes with him, or had any actions at this time, he would not get any advantage. But why can''t you take advantage of someone who doesn''t have any Kung Fu? Jiangning now dare not easily look down on this person, so even if it did not say anything, but in the current situation, it seems that it clearly has its own ideas, just do not know what to do. "I think at this time, although there seems to be nothing, there should be no way to deal with what should be dealt with. So what should happen now is more useful for them. As for what some people should do, we can deal with it in this place. " Jiangning was puzzled, but the two men in the fight didn''t think what happened, and now they have already made it clear? So the little mute is very confident about the current situation. Anyway, this is the situation. No one can stop it, Jiangning directly put his attention on them. Anyway, it''s like this at this time. It''s useless to say more. It''s just that they don''t understand their situation. Think of everything before you can fully leave what happened. Jiangning looks at a Shan more quickly, but no one can see clearly what he has done. Is it because of this action that many people think that this man has done something that violates the rules? It''s just that no matter what it is, there is really nothing at this time. No matter how much you say, it will only make them feel disgusted, and Ashan seems to have nothing to do at this time. On the contrary, as time goes on, his behavior becomes more and more crazy. What''s the matter? It looks like a stimulant. All of a sudden, Jiangning seems to have found something. Besides, it seems to be something against discipline now, but it is eaten by him at this time. Is that so? At the beginning, what kind of folk prescription can be used to make them draw with the little mute, but because of physical strength, it is because this thing lost in the end. Although it seems far fetched, it can be fully understood at this time. "Little mute, I said, I know why you call him mean. Besides, people eat something when they compete with you again, so they can make their physical strength support longer. But at this time, you should have no way, so you can understand if you lose. Don''t worry about it! Because if you go on like this, you will lose miserably, so if you don''t have any solution, you don''t have to continue to play in this place! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2309 Jiangning has not found anything at this time, but in the current situation, it seems that it is clear that they get something through their idea. So at the beginning, there was no more reaction. It was just simple unhappiness. But what Jiangning didn''t know was that when he said something about other people''s problems. The so-called a Shan man has been looking at Jiangning with a special dislike. When he wants to deal with something, he doesn''t know what to deal with. Anyway, it can only be so! "Smelly boy, I didn''t expect that you still have this idea, but should I tell you a little bit? There is nothing wrong with all this. If you really want to deal with something, we will not say anything more, but there are some things to remind you, there are some things you know more, there is no benefit. So at this time, you should do what you should do, and don''t say anything! It''s no use at all Jiangning just laughed at what Ashan said and didn''t take it as something that can''t happen. Anyway, it''s like this now. What he said more has nothing to do with it. It''s better to always figure out what to deal with. It doesn''t work in this place. "Although there is nothing special now, I won''t say more about what I should say. If there is any accident, you''d better prove what it is like at this time, or that you are just like this?" Jiangning is not an easy person. Listen to what he said and fight back immediately. He has not reached the point where he can''t deal with this matter. Besides, isn''t someone able to prove what happened? What''s the use of saying that? However, Jiangning did not expect that such a sentence would cause trouble to himself. Besides, what happened could not have been dealt with long ago? Now this thing says something useless, but it will make them more impatient. So at this time, there is nothing at all. In addition, for them, everything is a simple thing that can''t be any more simple. If it wasn''t for other people watching Jiangning in this place. Or Jiangning is willing to play with this man for several rounds. However, the current situation seems to be that he doesn''t have such deep thoughts. Maybe Jiangning doesn''t know what to think about. So just stay in this place to see what will happen, but looking at their situation, we won''t let him go easily, but at this time. It''s similar to his idea. Basically, it''s like this. Anyway, Jiangning also wants to take a good look at this man. "Little mute, you leave now. I have something to talk about with him now, but it should be more complicated in the current situation. I don''t know what you think, but at this time, you won''t be his opponent next, so if you don''t have any ideas, I will deal with everything now. After all, you know, this is not the time for us to talk about anything. " Although he doesn''t understand what''s going on, in the current situation, it''s their choice. Anyway, he just understands one thing. If anything happens at this time, it''s not good for anyone. Besides, isn''t it understandable for a long time? But the little mute still thinks that he can deal with the current thing as soon as possible, so he doesn''t say anything more and ignore it, but one thing can be understood is his resentment. Jiangning thinks that there is no way to continue to wait at this time, so he simply separated the little mute and a Shan. Jiangning''s action is particularly fast. Ashan has not made clear how Jiangning''s action is. By the time she responded, he and the mute had separated. Looking at Jiangning without any expression, a Shan felt very uncomfortable. However, Jiangning still knows what to do at this time, isn''t it? "Now I don''t know what to say to you, but in the current situation, there should be nothing to deal with. In addition, you can understand what''s going on in your own situation. I''m not joking for you in this place, so if you don''t have any ideas, don''t say these useless things in this place. I think you are also a very clear person. They want you to come here just to let you die, so they want to understand what they want! " Jiangning doesn''t want to make fun of him at this time. Anyway, this is what happened to him. If he makes it clear, he may not know anything about it. Besides, what''s happening now can''t be explained for a long time? It can be said that I don''t know what it is at all, but after Jiangning said these words, I can clearly see that this person''s expression is very bad, like there is something unexpected in it, but no one can say anything to explain it. I can only explain it so far fetched all the time. Maybe it''s because I don''t know what to do at this time, and what happens is too special. If it''s not because I have a certain understanding of them, I still don''t know what will happen. So even if you leave a little mind, there is no problem. Anyway, someone can deal with everything. The only trouble is that those people look very bad. In addition, they are in a very impatient mood, but they don''t know what to say in the end. "But I tell you that if there is any accident, you don''t have to say anything more in this place, because there is no meaning now. In addition, if there is any accident, you should know how to deal with it, so it has nothing to do with me. However, it is not so easy to deal with it at this time. In addition, if something happens, it may also be dealt with according to the current situation, but since it is already this way, there is no way to prove it. " Besides, there may be some accidents due to the current situation, so I don''t say anything more at this time. I''m just not happy. At the same time, some changes have taken place in the current situation. They don''t know what to do at all, so now they just don''t like you very much. If something happens, they can deal with it faster, instead of waiting to deal with these meaningless things at this time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2346 In addition, they may not have any principles for what they have done, but because of the current situation, they have to think about what happened. And why does this happen? Or do you think you can deal with everything, or the current situation has let them down completely. I don''t know what to do. No matter what I have done, no one can understand. Maybe there is nothing at this time. Anyway, I have already figured out what''s going on, but Jiangning doesn''t know what to say because of the current situation. So we can only deal with it according to this idea. In other words, the current situation has been very bad for that person. If we don''t deal with some things at this time, some troublesome things may happen. Besides, isn''t it understandable that everything now is the same as before? So now make it clear! Jiangning looked at the people who had been stopped by them. If something unexpected might happen, he would never say anything more, just because of some small things? There is no meaning in saying anything, but what''s the look in ah Shan''s eyes? Jiangning doesn''t know what''s going on now, so even after he understands it, he can have a little understanding of what he wants to do at this time? What''s the matter? Do you want to go to war now? It''s really interesting! Maybe he doesn''t understand what''s going on at this time, so even if something happens, he doesn''t have any ability to deal with it. However, Jiangning doesn''t care about anything. Anyway, he has come to this place, and no accident will happen. Besides, if something happens. Maybe at this time, we can immediately deal with what''s going on, but what does the little mute want to do? Why don''t you know anything? "I don''t know what you''re doing, but what I can tell you is that at this time, if you keep going. Nothing will happen, and in the current situation, you can understand what''s going on, or do you want to die here immediately? I told you. If you want to die here, you don''t need to explain anything. In addition, you can do whatever you want at this time. If you don''t want to, leave immediately! " Because the current thing seems too much. It''s also because I don''t know what to do? Anyway, that''s the case. Anyway, he has no idea what they want to do. But if you tell him something, he needs to teach him a good lesson. What''s the matter now? It shouldn''t happen. But looking at the current situation, I''m really not sure how to deal with it. Jiangning looked at the silent little mute, and his heart was particularly agitated! It''s time to say that these things are meaningless. If it wasn''t for the helpless situation, these things wouldn''t have happened. The little mute seems to have reflected something, so at the beginning, he didn''t have any other ideas, but now he feels very uneasy. What''s more, no one can understand what happened. Besides, what Jiangning said at this time really has no appearance of refutation, but he really knows that Jiangning has its own affairs to deal with. If at this time when he missed his things, but it''s really hard to say anything. "I know! I will leave immediately, but there are still some things to tell you at this time. If there is any accident, you can also tell us, although there is no situation at this time. But this man is very insidious. Be careful, don''t let people calculate! Otherwise, no one can really help you. You can think about what I said. There''s no exaggeration. I''ll go inside and help you have a look! " So at this time, although there is no special situation, no matter what it is because of, or what is the relationship between everything and them, before the current situation is dealt with. I''m really embarrassed to deal with other things. Anyway, it can basically prove that there was no accident. Even if they want to say something, they may have no way, so they just stay in this place. If something happens, someone will deal with it! Jiangning doesn''t know what to say. Anyway, at this time, the only thing that can be determined is that their situation is very normal, and there is no accident. Even at this time, no one can say anything more. "Well, now there is no one. You don''t have to say anything in this place. I can tell you what happened. In addition, little mute, you go in now to see if there will be any accident. If there is any accident, please come and make it clear to me, and I can explain it to you a little bit! " Although I don''t understand what happened, this is the situation at this time. No matter how much I say, I can''t deal with it clearly. Fortunately, Jiangning is still a very clear person. So at the beginning, they didn''t say much. Instead, they were asked to see what would happen in that place. Now they just cut off this person. They don''t have to do anything else, so it''s easier to deal with it. The little mute didn''t say anything about the present situation. He was just surprised www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2347 Jiangning doesn''t care what happened. Anyway, this is already the case at this time. If anything happens again, they may regret it directly. Besides, they can understand what they want to do for a long time? So now, no matter what he has experienced, he is in a very bad mood at this time. Moreover, because of his actions, he doesn''t even understand how to let the little mute go in without any idea. Unfortunately, no one can answer. Jiangning once again looked at the little mute and motioned him to hurry in. At this time, there was nothing for him. If he said anything more, all of them would regret everything now. So just ignore him. "So if there''s nothing wrong, you can leave now. I won''t say anything more. Besides, you already know what''s going on in this situation? So why? Because we say more to any other innocent people! " Jiangning, as if nothing had happened, looked at them with special interest. It seemed that he should deal with them well at this time, but even if he knew what was going on. But I don''t know how to deal with it. Besides, Ashan''s attitude can explain what happened long ago. The reason why he didn''t say anything now, or that he didn''t answer anything now, is that he didn''t know how to deal with it at this time, and he also didn''t want to make it clear! "So what do you want to do now? Want to have a wheel fight? But I know the origin of the people you come here now, and looking at the present attitude, nothing has happened, so this is what you decent people do? " Jiangning listened to what a Shan said and immediately stopped. He didn''t understand how there could be such a cheeky person. At this time, he could not figure out what had happened? So what does this thing want to do now? Is it because my situation seems too special that I explain these things at this time? But he doesn''t look like a cheeky man! So what''s the meaning of this action now? Don''t say anything back. "I didn''t expect that you know what decent people do, but there is one thing you should not know. So now I''m looking at you more normal. So I''d like to say something more normal to you. For those who don''t have any good heart, or whose heart is very tough, all these things are nothing now. Besides, do you think it''s appropriate to reason with you who don''t have any willfulness at this time? Stop talking nonsense and show your weapons! Don''t delay Jiangning is very impatient at this time now, so he didn''t say anything else to understand you. Anyway, it''s just like this. If you say anything more, they may be directly confused, so now Jiangning doesn''t give her information directly! Just looking at that a Shan is completely delaying time at this time? It seems that they are also preparing something, otherwise these unreliable things will not happen. It''s just what''s in the middle? What''s going on now! Maybe it''s because the current situation seems too complicated, so there''s no more to say. It''s just that there are some things that should have been dealt with a long time ago. It''s not that there are no ideas to say in this place. Besides, no one can prove it for a long time! Jiangning is now looking at what they should be ready for, so they are not in the mood to talk about anything more in this place. Anyway, it''s already the situation. It''s just a matter of death, so Jiangning directly gets his sword out. Maybe there is nothing special at this time, so it''s very troublesome to deal with it now. In addition, if something happens, it may make us not know how to deal with it, so we can only pay special attention to it. So the current thing, at this time, does not understand what happened. For other people, the current situation is at most a matter that does not seem very good, and the current attitude seems even worse. If there is nothing to rely on, nothing may happen at this time. Besides, not all people think that they can find out these things at this time, so do other people! Besides, the current situation looks different, and they don''t know what''s going on. Maybe there is nothing special at this time. In addition, because of their reasons, something may happen. However, it can be completely ignored at this time. Jiangning is speechless when he looks at the people who have left. Some bad things may happen, so he can completely ignore them at this time. On the contrary, it sounds very bad at this time. In addition, we should understand what happened at this time. In addition, we may not know what to do because of our actions. Now it''s like the only way. Maybe it''s because they have understood something at this time, so Jiangning didn''t think about anything when he let them go. Instead, I want to deal with what I should do. At the same time, Ashan looked at the people who had left. He was also very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what to do at this time. The little mute looks at the person who doesn''t have any idea, and doesn''t feel anything in his heart, but because of the current situation, he is very impatient, so even if he knows, he probably won''t say anything more. "You can go in. There is nothing useful at this time. In addition, at this time, you should understand what happened, and I don''t want to say too much. I want to understand myself! " A Shan didn''t respond to the little dumb man''s entrance. That''s what happened anyway www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2348 At the moment, Jiangning looked at the little mute, and felt that he looked too unpleasant, especially now that he looked so embarrassed. At this time, he didn''t listen to himself. I have to say that now in this situation, I can''t stand it in my heart. For whom, it''s tolerable to encounter such things. Therefore, in the present situation, it''s a bit unpleasant for anyone''s heart. But now Jiangning still didn''t say anything, but he still felt that this kind of thing happened not because of what he thought, everything seemed very common, and it was particularly common. After all, at this time, even anyone has some strange things in his heart, not to mention now. As a result, right and wrong became clear. Of course, it''s the same with some things now. In other words, in this case, in anyone''s eyes, it has become normal. Maybe at this time, everyone will think clearly and don''t feel different. Jiangning held back his thoughts and thought that this kind of thing was a small thing. Now that it''s this time, some things should be clear. So even at this time, I will think clearly. Therefore, in other words, in this case, Jiangning feels that he should be a good man now. Of course, Jiangning laughed and felt that he was not the kind of good person who would only give him a good person card. He went into the cave. Even if he felt that his vision was broadened, he felt better and his vision was relatively broadened. Of course, in the eyes of any person, some things are not the way they are now, and there is no such good choice. Not far away, I saw a big monster, half a body, half a foot so big. The whole person''s heart began to surge. I just felt that my heart suddenly had a very strange feeling, that is, the sense of belonging to this feeling. Especially at this time, no matter who is in the heart, also began to become very clear, for who is in the heart, will understand, that is, the so-called everyone''s heart is very clear things. After some changes in Jiangning''s mood, some great changes began to take place in the whole person''s heart. It was a feeling that would never have existed or thought of before. Because before his mood has always been that kind of uncertainty. "Don''t go in. I''ll go in myself." After Jiang Ning gave an explanation, he went inside, and the big monster in front of him turned a blind eye, because he knew very well that at this time, everything was not so easy, and it became obvious that some things were simple and some things were complicated. Of course, everyone can''t help but have some such thoughts. But since things have come to this stage, it''s inevitable that there will be some contradictory problems. For who, this time in the heart will also feel want to understand ah. So that is to say, since there is such a feeling, everyone''s heart has already had that kind of small nine nine, after all, his heart is still more resistant to these things. Perhaps, at this time, he will see some things more thoroughly. Even under such conditions, he will see the situation clearly, simply and thoroughly. After all, no one is a fool. Everyone has a ruler in his heart, which can be measured completely. So at this time, it has begun to make everyone''s heart become simple, at least for anyone, now this kind of thing, began to become so simple, so easy to ponder. Once this kind of thing is thought through, it will become extremely simple, because some things, not only simple things, but also relatively simple. "Ah, why don''t I go in... I want to go in..." At this time, the little guy in front of him still became unhappy, but this had no effect on Jiangning at all. In his mind, he just felt that such a thing was very simple, and there was nothing wrong or abnormal for him. At least up to now, everyone''s heart will think so and do so. In this case, now that the little guy in front of him has made such a decision, he won''t say anything. Drop out! Jiangning''s heart is full of anger, not only because the little thing in front of him doesn''t look good, but because his opponent is too weak. "I don''t want to play anymore!" Jiangning roared, and the whole valley was rippling. It was obvious that no one had ever thought that it was so terrible Moreover, in the heart of everyone, they seem to have understood how terrible and numbing this matter is. Therefore, in this case, it''s clear to understand how exaggerated the inner world will be for all people. After all, it is because of the current situation, this kind of thing causes things to become very terrible inexplicably, and there is a feeling that it is very difficult to control. In terms of feeling, no one can stand this feeling. It''s also because of a sentence from Jiangning, which directly leads to the fact that almost all people''s heads feel confused. With a direct buzz, they suddenly become extremely terrible It''s not that no one can say this kind of thing. Just after thinking about this kind of feeling, a very complicated thought and feeling began to appear in everyone''s inner world No one would have thought that things would become so uncontrollable. We all looked at Jiangning, and there was a little surprise in our hearts, because Jiangning has always been interested in any competition. How did it suddenly change today www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2349 Especially when you see Jiangning''s extremely serious appearance, almost everyone is extremely surprised at this time. Obviously, you don''t understand how terrible this kind of thing is. In other words, after this kind of thing happened, everyone felt extremely exaggerated and unrealistic in their heart, because this kind of thing would really make people panic, This time, the organizer held the competition because of Jiangning. If Jiangning did not take part in it, what is the significance of the competition now? Anyone who has seen this scene now has a very strange feeling in his heart. It''s like he was caught off guard when he met this kind of thing. After all, in all people''s eyes, it is completely impossible to think of this kind of exaggeration and bleeding now. Even in the present situation, everyone has already felt that such a thing is incredible and rampant. Because all of us are very clear about what we should do when we encounter such a thing. After all, we can see who is serious. How terrible and impressive such a thing is. So for all of us, the current situation is beginning to make us feel a little confused and nervous. After all, at this time, there is no strange feeling in anyone''s heart. That is because in such a situation, the demolition makes people feel extremely angry. What''s more, when things like this happen, "No! You can''t quit! " Suddenly came a shocking voice. All eyes looked in the past. As you can see, in the crowd, the extremely terrible and lonely figure makes all people have a very strange idea in their heart. That is, this kind of thing is also too terrible, and now to the time of Pei, no one''s heart thought, that old man, actually will come out! "What are you!" Jiangning''s look of contempt in his eyes really didn''t have any good ideas for the old guy who suddenly came out, and he felt very unhappy about this guy. After all, when it comes to this kind of thing, everyone seems to think that there is a little exaggeration in it. What''s more, at this time, a terrible picture has been produced in everyone''s heart, which will not make people think how terrible this kind of thing will be in the future. Maybe it is such a feeling, which really makes people feel terrible. Who could have thought that such a thing could happen? Now at this time, in whose eyes, it has become different, perhaps, such things, began to become nervous, and also had a feeling that no one had thought of. At least in such a situation, things have already changed extremely. It seems that today is really a fight. After all, in this kind of thing, everyone is very unconvinced, because in whose eyes, they must be the most powerful people, and they can''t hold any sand. Now that it''s time, it''s clear to everyone what it''s going to be like right now. After all, in the eyes of all people, all people seem to think that such a kind of driving, in the end will become very terrible. Think of these, also let all people, heart produced a very strange feeling. After all, at this time, it has been completely clear to people, now at this time of mood, there is such a feeling, it depends on what kind of feeling it will be. Perhaps in such a situation now, it has been completely understood. Now such a thing, what kind of experience it will be when it comes to demolition. At least at this time, it has completely made people understand how terrible and unthinkable this feeling is. Even at this time, it is the same feeling, "What am I? I''m your father!" At this time, the voice of the old man suddenly came out, and then an old man immediately came out. The whole person''s action was completely stupid, because he felt that VDE didn''t look like a person And at this time, it seems that this guy really doesn''t feel like a human being. After all, at this time, no one will know such a feeling in his heart. It depends on the feeling of one year old,. Perhaps, it is because such a thing now will completely make people blank, and it is clear how terrible and terrifying things will be at this time. It is very clear in whose eyes when I think of such a situation. After all, such a thing is not human! Think of such a situation now, things will become simple, not to mention at this time, then things will become obvious. At present, a fool can come. This thing doesn''t really look like a person, let alone at this time. "Pay attention to what you say!" At this time, Jiangning''s heart is not naturally out of the fire, because really did not expect, such a situation, in the end is how terrible and how people feel incredible. Now that there is such a thing now, will it make people feel terrible? At present, since there is such a situation, things have become exaggerated. Besides, even a battlefield has been thoroughly implemented by now. What is the reason for such a situation. Of course, it''s inevitable. So now such a situation is also completely let people understand, now such a thing, in the end how terrible, after all, to whose serious is also completely will not think of, such a monster, really let people feel very terrible ah www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2350 Especially in such a situation now, no one would have thought of it, and could even encounter this kind of thing. After all, it is also because of this kind of thing that he inevitably has a very exaggerated idea in his heart. That is because this kind of idea directly leads to the fact that things are becoming more complicated. At least, this kind of thing has begun to make people feel strange. After all, not everyone''s heart began to become so strange, at least now it seems that everyone''s heart is the same feeling. Perhaps in such a situation, everyone will inevitably have a strange feeling. Because for anyone, I never thought that things would happen so quickly, and this change is too easy for people to think of, right? For this phenomenon, it really makes people feel that it is a little strange. After all, we didn''t expect that Jiangning actually chose to end this thing at this time. This thing is not a joke, and it doesn''t end without saying it. At least there should be a basis. But so far, it''s really not like that. Therefore, at this time, under such a situation, it has been completely understood that how terrible and incredible this matter is now. Especially at this time, it makes people feel more and more terrible. After all, this kind of thing, the real confrontation between the two masters, so far, no one has seen it at all, and did not expect it to develop into this kind of thing. Therefore, at this time, I feel that things have become a little different. Or at this time, it has completely changed a feeling, not to mention because of such a situation. Maybe it''s because of the current situation that makes people have a new feeling and an unprecedented feeling. Even if it''s also because of the current situation and such a feeling, Jiangning thinks that things are beginning to change a little. Even now, I feel that for me, things are beginning to change a little. Maybe it is because of obvious changes that have led to such a result. After all, who can''t understand how things will turn out like this? Originally, many people want to watch such a game and wait for such a high-level and top level game. But who can think that at this time, things will turn into such a situation. At least that''s because now is the time when the situation has come. Besides, no one will have such a feeling in his heart. Alas, at this moment, we can only talk freely. More people are still waiting to laugh. After all, we all want to see who is more powerful between such legendary figures and Jiangning. After all, at this time, it is also a situation that people will not think of at all. What''s more, at this time, people have completely understood how terrible things are for everyone Perhaps it is because of such a feeling now that people can fully understand how terrible it is. After all, at this time, people can fully understand how terrible it is and how incredible it is,. Therefore, even those who come here today have the same feeling. After all, they have never seen such a thing happen before. What''s more, everyone''s heart naturally understands how terrible this kind of thing is now. When we get up, everyone knows this kind of scene. It''s something we all want to see. Now it''s still there, and in whose eyes it''s beginning to make people afraid. Because who can know, now such a feeling, is a little bit terrible, that is to say, in this kind of situation, this time is becoming a very solemn than the sun, before those are just an appetizer. For who, at this time, the heart also naturally can understand, now such a thing, how terrible, but now this time things obviously become more terrible and exaggerated. Who can think of ah, now such a situation, let people feel now such a situation, in the end what is the most terrible feeling. Of course, not everyone can do now such a dare to refuse and the situation, at least to this time has been completely let people understand, in the end such a thing, in the end is how terrible and how people have a kind of incredible feeling. What''s more, Jiangning has always understood what is the real feeling of self release. After all, in such a situation, everyone''s heart will understand what kind of feeling it will be at the moment. After meeting such a feeling, whose heart hasn''t felt uncomfortable yet., That is because now such a feeling, it will make people completely can not stand such a feeling, even if it is also because now such a feeling is already felt that the heart began to feel some unbearable feeling. In whose sense, we all feel that such a big heart has begun to change under whose central Asia. Perhaps, because now such a feeling, is the kind of feeling that will really make people''s heart collapse. Jishan is because in such a situation, people will have such a feeling. But now that things are done, people will completely understand what they want in their heart. After all, to think about the most also a kind of situation, or people will understand, such a time, in the end what will feel. If you change it into someone''s heart, you will understand and understand. Now in such an extremely exaggerated situation, what kind of feeling and speechless mood will you have www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2351 Therefore, all people have already understood that such a thing at present has completely made people''s heart as clear as a mirror. What we have to say is that at this time, what do you think in your heart? Haven''t you lost? "Ha ha ha, you dare to ask me to speak carefully. You really don''t know what you are? Ignorant child At this moment, the eyes of the old man with dragon body are already full of sullen color. The eyebrows begin to change a color, and then the whole face is twisted together, giving people a very strange feeling, and also a bit like vomiting. Because not everyone has already understood who such an old man is, but it seems that they all feel very powerful and powerful. And now everyone''s bird in my heart, are beginning to Jiangning. Because Jiangning''s fame is really strong enough to exaggerate. In whose eyes, there is the same feeling inside. No one can understand how terrible and abnormal this person is. In other words, brother''s vulgar words, that is, people who don''t believe in Jiangning and look down on him, are already dead. In other words, it is clear in everyone''s heart and in everyone''s eyes that what such a thing means and how terrible it is. Therefore, at this time, everyone''s milk Germany has thoroughly understood how exaggerated it will be in such a situation as small mouth. Maybe it is because in such a situation, people will completely feel what is the most terrible thing. Maybe you will not understand what kind of feeling it is when you change someone''s heart. But maybe you will not think like this when you change someone''s heart. No one knows. Maybe there is still a situation when you want to change someone''s heart. You can completely feel what kind of terrible feeling it is when you change someone''s heart. What on earth... Is the real feeling that will make people feel comfortable. Even now, in such a case, most of the inner supporters of the fight are Jiangning, because Jiangning''s popularity is too high. Jiangning, the initiator of the incident, had a slow disdainful smile on his face and scolded, "do you all have brain problems? I don''t want to take part in it? You old man, are you fighting? " At the moment, Jiangning really thought like this in his heart, because he also understood that the current situation, of course, is like this. He must have such a feeling that his heart can perfectly weigh the pros and cons of things. Even at this time, it''s true that the feelings of those who have changed are different, but the only thing that''s the same is that there''s no difference in the feelings of those who have changed such a thing. But when we get to other people''s feelings, we begin to have a different feeling. After all, in such a situation, any one will understand what is pain and what is the feeling of suffering. Therefore, it is because of such a thing that things begin to change. It is a very strange feeling and change. In other words, he really did not expect that things would become so complicated. That is to say, when things come to such a situation, it makes people understand how complicated things are, How terrible But when you think about it, sometimes things are not the same thing, because not everyone will understand how complicated and strange things are, because in whose eyes, they all feel the same. For any one person, the heart will be clear, also understand now such a feeling is how cruel. Even now such a situation, it will be completely clear, now such a feeling, how exaggerated and how incredible it is. Because everyone likes Jiangning in his heart, and certainly doesn''t exclude some monsters with some deformities in his heart. Of course, such a person is another matter. However, in the heart of anyone, there will be a strange feeling for this kind of thing. Even anyone will not understand what kind of feeling this kind of feeling is. What''s more, all people will know what kind of feeling they will have at this time. Even if it is any one person, whose heart will be very clear, very able to understand such a feeling, exactly because of what, in the end is for what. Now think about such a feeling, in fact, it''s quite wonderful, but at this time whose heart can understand what kind of feeling it is in such a situation. Because everyone''s heart, in fact, is a completely the same feeling, perhaps to think of the most also a kind of situation, that is, has reached a river, the heart has begun to have a change of mood. At the moment, because both of them are uncompromising, many people present feel that this makes things wonderful. They''d better fight quickly. Why don''t they fight quickly? Don''t talk nonsense if they can fight. No one knows now? At the moment, the two people''s words have already begun to have the difference of dying surprise. But under such a situation, it will inevitably make a strange feeling in the heart of good people, that is, it will make people understand such a feeling when they think about such a situation But some things, not only because of such a feeling now, will make things simple. At the moment, there is no way for Jiangning to change his mind. But at the moment, he can only look at the feeling in front of his eyes and feel that there has been a change of confusion in his heart. After all, not all things in this world can be changed in a different way, and not all people are what they are, There should be some feeling in everyone''s heart www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2352 So at this time, some things have been completely clear, also understand, now such a situation, how terrible and how incredible it is. Even if it is because of such a feeling now, it will make people''s heart clear, not to mention in whose eyes, it is not the same feeling. Maybe it is because of such a situation now. Will really produce some changes, but not everyone''s heart, is able to understand such a feeling. Now that things have come to such a stage, then everyone''s heart naturally has begun to clear. Under such a feeling, the duel between two people, just a word, a breath, a look, can already start to affect the hearts of countless people. Of course, Jiangning does not feel like this now. He is waiting for the other party''s answer. Sure enough, I saw each other''s eyes very quickly, and became more and more angry at this time. Obviously, no one could have thought that such a thing happened under such a situation. Then, at this time, people have never thought of such a thing and possibility. After all, no one can think of such a feeling in his heart. Maybe it''s already clear in everyone''s heart. Now this kind of feeling and feeling is different in everyone''s heart. Jiangning''s heart is so complicated, but he does not dare to show it. He can only have such an idea. Besides, when he thinks about it, it''s still a case that Muye is not everything, but the seller is up. Because everyone''s heart will be very clear, now such a feeling, in whose heart, will be a kind of very clear feeling. Since at this time, Jiangning''s heart also began to list, at this time, not everything can become what it is now, and not everyone can be understood by others. Therefore, it makes people thoroughly see how terrible and incredible such a person is, because it will be very clear in everyone''s heart what things will become at this time. Maybe everyone seems to let things have a turn for the better, but in their eyes, they all feel that such a thing, once it happens, it will make people feel very surprised. It''s an incredible feeling. Maybe it''s what happened at this time that will make things extremely complicated. Of course, it''s also a feeling that no one can understand. Even say, now this time also already arrived one kind to let everybody be one kind of amazing state. Who doesn''t have a strange feeling in his heart? Maybe it''s because under such a feeling now, it will make people completely clear what the current things represent and who''s heart represents. Such a thing will always make people feel sad. Unnaturally, there is a very strange idea, so that people''s hearts begin to become complicated. In other words, even now, when he looks at Jiangning, he also feels that the young man of Jiangning is not so famous or superficial. It really gives people a strange feeling. Of course, no one would think that things would turn out like this in his heart. That is to say, in his heart, there would be a very complex change and feeling. Because whose heart and eyes, are very clear, is also a state of blood, after all, whose eyes do not have a son ugly Yin Mao? Maybe at this time, some things seem to be less important, but everyone seems to think that such a thing is really very hard and incredible. After all, in some people''s eyes, also feel very incredible. Even to the heart of who are also very clear, very thorough feeling, at least everyone''s heart is already very clear, such a thing and feeling, really will let some people''s heart, began to become more huge, more expansion up. Maybe, maybe one day, then things will really start to become incomprehensible. At this time, the old dragon king suddenly thought a lot, and there was a very strange idea in his mind. Maybe it was because of such a feeling that it was completely clear. What''s more, at this time, it''s even more confusing. For who, this is not a strange phenomenon. Is it really a bit exaggerated? But maybe it is because of such a feeling now that people''s hearts begin to become very confused. Maybe it is because of such a situation now that people will understand. In anyone''s heart, you will feel some incredible feeling inside, but now such an idea will make people afraid, at the same time, it will make people feel different. At least at this time, under such a situation, it will naturally make people have a very exaggerated idea. Maybe it is because of such a feeling now that people understand it thoroughly. Small mouth is also a kind of situation, some things also began to produce some strange changes, so a completely unimaginable change and feeling. Just through the simple and incomparable confrontation, he suddenly felt why the young man in front of him was so much like himself when he was young. At that time, he was so young and high spirited. But with the passage of time, the growth of the years, under the change, has become such an appearance, in who looks, this is very incredible. After all, at this time, everyone has begun to understand what the incredible feeling is. In other words, in this case, it is a real feeling of heartache Even at this time, everyone''s heart also began to understand, now such a feeling, for all people, how scared and terrified www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2353 At least now, it seems to all people that such a thing has become an inevitable phenomenon. Of course, no one is a fool and will like this kind of thing to happen. Maybe after seeing such a wonderful fight, things will start to become different? No one can say well about this kind of thing. Perhaps it is because at this time, that is, under such a situation, it will make people more clear what is the reason under such a situation. After all, even in the case of anything, people will not understand how nervous and terrible it is. Maybe it has been completely clear by now. Why Perhaps it is because of some things that we really want to see such a huge scene, so we have such a feeling and experience now. Just because of such a situation now, people will completely understand the terrible degree of things and what kind of situation it is. Perhaps it is because of such a feeling that people will completely understand and understand how terrible and incredible such a thing will appear. I believe that by now, it has been completely clear that we can see such a confrontation. "Hahaha, you are really kind, but I won''t do it with you today because my energy is limited. Why don''t we compete for ideas?" At this time, the old Dragon King''s eyes burst out a trace of wise light. It''s really easy to let people know how terrible it is under such a situation. Perhaps, it is because of such a situation that it will really lead to such a behavior. How terrible is it. In other words, even in such a situation, perhaps it is because of such an experience that we really understand and look forward to such a thing. Because no one thought, nor would anyone think, that there would really be the one-year-old situation and significance that should be now. Of course, for anyone, such things are actually the same, and they are exactly the same. At least, in some people''s acting skills, it seems that they have the same mood and mentality. In other words, it seems to many people that it is extremely clear how terrible such a thing is now. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will completely understand what kind of feeling it will be for everyone at this time. However, maybe it was someone who didn''t expect that there would be such a situation and such a thing now. Maybe you can understand who''s acting skills. What''s the terrible degree when you encounter such a thing now. Maybe such people, all of them, can''t reach such a degree in their life. It''s just that Jiangning is not so stupid. The old dragon king is thousands of years old. Compared with such a person, he will certainly suffer losses. Although he is almost invincible now, the matter is not so simple. Because it seems to many people that such a thing, really invincible, does not exist at all, that is to say, in the current situation, whose heart is replaced, it is natural to look forward to such a thing on time. In other words, Jiangning''s feeling is obviously different. Therefore, at this time, Jiangning''s eyes are unnaturally full of a smile. At first, it''s like a person has changed, because now such a dying feeling will really make people''s heart begin to produce some extremely strong changes. Perhaps this time is also because of the current situation, which will make people really feel what kind of terrible experience. But now, this kind of thing can''t really make people feel how terrible and puzzling this kind of thing is, perhaps because of this feeling. It will really make people clear how ridiculous such a thing and such a feeling are. Perhaps, it is as like as two peas in the face of a thing like this now. But at this time as like as two peas of expectation, you want to see such a situation. Perhaps at this time, who seems to be the same or even the same choice. At least, it is because of such a situation now that people will be completely famous. What kind of degree is Jiangning''s terrible. If someone else came over, once he saw the appearance of the old dragon king at this time, he would be scared out of everything, not to mention how embarrassed he was. Therefore, it would be a very normal and natural phenomenon for anyone to encounter such a thing now. So by now, it has been completely clear that some things have become completely different from what they seem now. Of course, in such a case, it is because of such a thing that they have completely become afraid. Of course, it is because of such a behavior now that it is a real behavior that will make people feel terrible. At least it is still there. There is no such feeling in other people''s hearts. Who else has no such feeling at this time. Of course, perhaps it is because of such a feeling and understanding that you will really have that very strange feeling in your heart. At least in the current situation, everyone''s heart has become completely normal. Relatively speaking, in the current situation, many things have begun to become normal. Therefore, at this time, many people begin to have some different feelings in their eyes. Most of them are curious, and still have a very curious feeling. This feeling really makes people feel a particularly comfortable feeling in their hearts. Of course, it is also an indispensable thing in their hearts www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2354 What''s more, the events at this time have made things extremely complicated. People must also see clearly the inside of the car. For such a thing, people will completely see clearly what is terror and what is that extremely incredible feeling. Of course, it is not in anyone''s eyes that they will encounter such a thing now, such a terrible degree, but if they only encounter such a thing now, it will naturally make people clear how curious and incredible the things they encounter at this time. Because no one can understand whether such a thing now will make people feel incredible, and whether it will make people feel that such a thing is true will make people feel that they have a more strange feeling in their hearts. Of course, perhaps such a feeling is not the same in anyone''s heart. At this time, people will really see how terrible and unexpected things are at present. Moreover, it is because of such a feeling that everyone wants to see a different scene. At least, the event organizers at this time basically think so. In fact, they all think the same idea in their minds, that is, what should we do when we encounter such a thing now. Now the idea of this kind of thing is becoming more and more elusive and less clear. To what extent will such a feeling be incredible? Even if you encounter such a thing now, it will be very clear and understandable. Therefore, Now it will be very clear and understood at this time. What kind of terrible degree has it reached. Even if you encounter something, it has reached a level that no one can understand. Because not everyone''s heart will be very clear about whether there will be any kind of experience and feeling under such a situation. Therefore, it is because under such an emotion, people will be completely clear about what kind of feeling such a feeling will be. After all, at this time, it is time for many things to come to the surface. Of course, everyone thinks so in their hearts, because not everyone has such an idea in their hearts, that is, they will give themselves a result under such a situation. Of course, the result is also an inevitable phenomenon. In other words, it is really understood and clear that such a thing will be inevitable now, which makes people begin to have that kind of extremely strong change in their hearts. Because even anyone will have such a strange feeling and experience in his heart. Now think about it, not everyone can clearly and accurately figure out the livable degree of things in their hearts, and no one can. "Well... If I don''t compare my consciousness with you, how about my popularity?" At the moment, Jiangning inevitably smiled. Now it''s not what he wants. It''s because under such a feeling, everyone will have such an experience now. Of course, not everyone can understand such a thing in his heart. What is the degree of horror. Because it will be completely clear to meet such a feeling now. At this time, even Jiangning should know what is the importance of such a thing now. Therefore, even anyone at this time should be able to understand the importance of such a thing at present. Now such a thing will really produce a very strange feeling and experience in anyone''s heart. I believe that at this time, no one can understand such a feeling and what kind of feeling it will be. But it has been completely clear at this time. Now that such a feeling has been met, it has been completely clear. Perhaps, at this time, it has completely made more people understand what kind of feeling it will be right now. After all, at this time, it has completely made people understand what kind of feeling it will be right now. Of course, it has been completely clear at this time. Maybe it has been completely clear at this time, and it has become extremely clear and transparent. The only thing you can compare with this guy is the draw in popularity. You may not be sure about other things, but once you compare this thing, Jiangning doesn''t have to say how confident he is. Of course, no one will think of such a thing and such a feeling in anyone''s eyes. Even now, at this time, you have completely made your heart clear. What kind of feeling will it be? Not to mention, at this time, you have completely made people understand what kind of feeling and feeling it is. Of course, at this time, you have completely made people clear. "Than what... Than popularity?" At the moment, a trace of confusion and doubt, even ridicule, also appeared in the Dragon King''s eyes. Since ancient times, his reputation has been an existence on the road that makes everyone tremble. At this time, there is a young man who wants to be more popular with himself. Isn''t this a joke? Who has no points in his mind? Compared with prestige, the Dragon King thinks his strength and popularity are no worse than Jiangning in front of him. Especially at this time, in whose opinion, things are not the same? At least when you want to return the most, you can''t lose. Once I think of this time, it has been completely out of stock. People know what kind of degree things will be for all people at this time. Now that it has reached this level, it will inevitably make people a little afraid www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2355 Even in such a situation and to such an extent, it is bound to make people afraid. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will completely understand what this kind of thing means. Maybe, now such a thing will inevitably bring up a trace of strange feeling in people''s heart, so it is such a feeling that people will completely understand what is terrible and what is that extremely incredible feeling. I believe no one will think of what kind of ten yuan and feeling it will be under such a situation. At least, it is still completely clear and understood by now. After passing this barrier, many people will completely understand and understand what kind of thing this will be and what''s going on. However, since things have come to this stage, it is naturally clear to people. Thought of here, that is, it has completely let everyone understand that the terrible degree of things has reached what kind of degree. Even if you encounter this kind of thing now, you will completely understand what this thing represents and what it means. Therefore, under such a situation, even anyone will understand in his heart what kind of feeling such a phenomenon will be. Perhaps it is because of such a thing now that it is completely clear to people how terrible and incredible things will be at this time. But now that we have met such a thing, that is, it has been completely understood, and now such a situation, it will be completely understood. Now that we have met this time, it has been completely understood, and we also want to understand how terrible things will be. This little guy really makes people feel incredible. Even if he meets anything and sees anyone, he has completely understood it. Now this little guy is completely out of his ability. At least at this time, people have completely understood how terrible the release of Tibet is. But now that we are in such a situation, it will still make people completely clear and understand. Now this matter, in such a situation, whether it will make people really clear and understand. Now, once we remember this kind of thing, will it really make people feel terrible. Maybe, but it is because of such a situation that people will completely understand and understand whether such a thing will appear terrible. Even now, it has completely made people clear what kind of feeling it will be. After all, in this situation, some things are not so obvious and obvious. Because now Jiangning''s practice has indeed been ridiculed by many people, including the ridicule of the organizers. Everyone can''t figure out why they met such people and such strange things, so how bad it will be. At least, such a feeling now, but it will make people feel inexplicably angry. This anger is still spreading. Perhaps it is because of such a situation, such a thing, the property will make the exchange thoroughly understand how terrible and incredible it will be under the current situation. It is now this time that people will completely understand whether such a feeling at present, to a terrible extent, will make people feel terrible and incredible. Maybe, but it''s just maybe. At this time, it is obvious that only some old people have recognized that Jiangning can not be more popular than the Dragon King, so everyone''s heart has completely understood what such a thing means and what it represents. Moreover, under such a situation, who can''t understand what happened? Everyone also has a ruler in their hearts, which can easily measure what kind of experience it will be. After all, at this time, at least some things, simple things will still be understood. The strongest brain seems to have chosen this competition now, but that''s all. In fact, Jiangning has this means and method to solve some things in his heart, so he is fighting with the Dragon King. "Well, I don''t bully the old man, but the old man can''t rely on the old man to sell all the time?" At the moment, Jiangning really thinks so. His inner thought is that he can''t do such a thing anyway, because everyone feels the same in his heart. But now that this time will make people completely clear and understand what will happen now, it is obvious that this kind of thing has begun to produce an extremely strange idea in everyone''s heart, that is, at this time, whose eyes can tolerate fools? Now that the competition has reached such an intense level, everyone is embarrassed to say anything. Relatively speaking, at present, such a thing has reached the level of white hot competition, because it is not easy to understand in everyone''s heart. Now this kind of thing will mean and represent. Therefore, even at this time, people have been able to understand and understand the reliability and basis of this kind of thing. Obviously, at this time, more people will understand what kind of feeling and experience it will be under such a situation. At least now this time has been completely understood. Will the things at this time really make people have such an understanding and comprehension. Perhaps it is because of such a feeling that the development and change of things will be extreme www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2356 Now everyone likes to see this. What can it say? Therefore, there is an unspeakable change in the degree of development of things. That is, since things have reached this stage, everyone seems to think that things have reached a scene where there is no way to develop and hold. After all, at this time, people have completely understood what kind of feeling this feeling will be. Even in anyone''s eyes, you can see this kind of thing. After all, maybe it has been completely understood by now. What kind of feeling will it be under such a situation. Even if you encounter some people''s strange ideas, you will naturally feel whether such a thing now will make people feel terrible or not at all. In fact, this thing is very simple? But after thinking carefully, in fact, this kind of thing is not so difficult. At least now, everyone''s eyes and hearts are actually the same. In fact, there is still a ruler in everyone''s hearts. "Ha ha, it''s really an ignorant child. Jiangning dares to be more popular with the Dragon King. It''s really beyond his power." "Yes, such a young man really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth in front of the old dragon king." "I think so, too. Jiangning seems to have made a wrong choice this time. Even when it comes to this kind of thing, it won''t really make people think how terrible it is. But now that it''s this step, some things are inevitable." "Really, can''t you think about it from the standpoint of young people? Not all things are so simple. We can''t calm down and think carefully. Now we''d better calm down and put ourselves in a position. After all, nothing is so simple and solved." "That is, it''s really not certain who wins or loses now. Don''t draw a conclusion so early. Everyone is not a fool. Your older generation has people they like and young idols, and our new generation doesn''t necessarily have none, so in my opinion, it''s really not necessarily this time!" At the moment, the quarrel among the people below is very loud. Obviously, it has made it extremely embarrassing. Obviously, no one knows how terrible this kind of thing will be since it happened. However, things are not so simple. Perhaps at this time, some things are relatively beginning to become simple, because we can understand what kind of situation and clue this will be. Everyone is not a fool, but also a smart person. It will be easy to understand in anyone''s eyes. Things have reached such a level now. People compete for popularity. Many people like their own people and have their own idols. Then the name Jiangning comes out unnaturally in many people''s hearts, because everyone''s heart has always been thinking. In this case, your inner thoughts will change, not to mention when it''s time to think most. For anyone, some things will become different. But after all, in such a situation, for everyone, some things are obviously starting to become a little different, because in whose eyes, there are people they like and support. For Jiangning, there are still a lot of brain powder at the scene. Because everyone likes Jiangning, it has become a brain cripple. This sentence is very popular in the local area, so there will be such a situation and phenomenon now. Therefore, everyone will have such an experience in their hearts. Such a feeling is also a very real and authentic feeling. Not because there is no such feeling in other people''s hearts, but because at this time, things have begun to change very obviously for people who are afraid of others. Not because things are not terrible, but because the terrible degree of this thing is really beyond some people''s imagination, then it will naturally become clear and extremely thorough. Therefore, in such a situation, we have completely understood what it will be because of and what we are thinking about. Of course, now everyone seems to be thinking of a different feeling, not to mention that at this time, who doesn''t have such a little feeling in his heart. But now that it has been completely understood by everyone''s heart at this time, there is also a very simple feeling, that is, for all people, since things have reached the current level, there will naturally begin to have a very strange feeling in everyone''s heart. Because for whom, there will inevitably be such an experience in their hearts. Whose hearts do not have such a feeling, and whose inner needs do not have such a mood? Of course, it is because everyone is in such a mood that there are such embarrassing things now. After all, not anyone can understand and understand such things in his heart. Even at this level, at this point, we have begun to make it completely clear and understand the terrible degree and development degree of things. After all, at least in this case, many things can be seen clearly and thoroughly. Now that we have encountered such a thing, it is natural that people have begun to understand that such a feeling is not in everyone''s heart. Now that we have met such a thing and it is such a step now, we have completely understood and understood it in our eyes, and see whether it will be understood under such a condition www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2357 Maybe that''s what I think in my heart. If I think too much, sometimes things have begun to become clearer. Of course, things have changed because of such a situation, and not everyone can understand it. Now such a painful feeling, at least now, everyone will feel that things are beginning to become unthinkable and exaggerated. "Yes! How do you compare? " At the moment, the old Dragon King frowned completely, obviously disdaining Jiangning in his heart. Of course, he can understand that at the moment, for himself, not everything is beginning to become so simple, nor can any idea become so clear. At least not for yourself. Maybe at this time, more things begin to become blurred, that is, at this time, more people begin to become abnormal. There''s an elusive feeling inside. After all, in such a situation now, people will completely understand and understand what the so-called style is, because to this extent, many things will naturally be understood by themselves and want to be a little simpler. Even after meeting Jiangning, he still disdains it, especially for this young generation, this younger generation. He thinks he should worry about it. Compared with popularity, he is not lost to any party. Moreover, at this time, there is still a steelyard in everyone''s heart. Perhaps it is because of such a situation, the property will really make people understand the terrible degree of things and where it will be. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will really understand what kind of problems have arisen in their anger, but some things are also helpless. Therefore, we will inexplicably feel whether such a thing will be very scary. At least now, under such a feeling, such an experience is still very strange and harsh. Maybe, of course, it is in this kind of thing that I will have more feelings in my heart. At this time, the sigh came out of the Dragon King''s heart. He didn''t expect when he began to become sentimental. In the past, such a situation was not the true self of sin. But at this time, the Dragon King also saw how ignorant his back was. "Ha ha, that''s much easier. Of course I have something here that can prove popularity!" With that, Jiangning took out something that no one had seen from his pocket. A gauge. This thing is similar to a mobile phone. It is specially used to detect decibels. In other words, whoever is more popular can naturally be detected by this thing. As long as they shout their names, the audience in these valleys all start to cheer. But thinking of such a feeling now, it will still make people have a very strange feeling. Perhaps it is because of such a situation now that people will have an inexplicable feeling. After all, in whose heart, such things are obviously not the first feeling and feeling. Because you can see it in anyone''s heart. It is obvious that things at this time are not so extreme. You can see it in anyone''s eyes. Under such a situation, how terrible and incredible it is for everyone. Maybe driving is because of such a situation. "What is it?" The Dragon King''s eyes were full of doubts. He looked at the measuring instrument in Jiangning''s hand. Now his eyes are full of doubts and puzzlement. Naturally, no one is very clear now why such a thing happened now. However, since things have come to this stage, people naturally begin to understand how terrible and unimaginable things are. Perhaps, in whose heart, I wouldn''t think that there would be such a kind of Dongyu to test the popularity of things at once? At least at this time, no one can think of such a thing to test popularity. "Hey, you don''t know this. Tell you old man, this thing is used to detect decibels. As long as you call the other party''s name, who gets more support and louder, the value displayed above, that is, popularity value, will be a little more than the other party. Whoever is higher will win!" Jiangning laughed. It''s really this time. He has fully hooked the old dragon king. His strength is good, but his IQ is not very high Therefore, at this time, people have completely understood what kind of situation things have reached. After all, at this time. For everyone, things naturally begin to become a little more complicated, because no one knows what kind of thing this will be. This popularity competition is obviously not a feeling that anyone can accept. Therefore, now everyone''s heart has been completely clear. Now what kind of experience will it be in this feeling. After all, it will be very clear to everyone. Now such a thing and feeling, and the inner feeling, will be what kind of degree. After all, at this time, we have begun to understand a lot of things. Even under such a situation, it is inevitable for us to deal with such a thing and situation. There will be a little suspense, and everyone begins to want to know, now such a thing, who can win the final victory. Because under such circumstances, it seems, indeed, hard to guess who will win the final victory, because under such circumstances, it seems that the two sides are a little different. Because everyone''s mind is very clear and straightforward, now this kind of thing has begun to become relatively simple, because this kind of thing. It seems that everyone is a very simple thing. At least, it is much better than anything, and it is much simpler than anything, because in such a case, things begin to become more blurred www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2358 What''s more, at such a time, everyone''s heart has completely understood what this feeling is because of. We must see such a situation now. Even in whose heart, we can completely understand what it will represent in everyone''s heart. But when I think about it carefully, it''s not anything. It''s such a simple thing and feeling. Therefore, in this case, it is completely understood, so it is natural to reach this level. Then it is bound to make some changes in things. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will understand. Now such a situation will make people completely clear what kind of meaning is there in the existence of things. Even anyone can see now where the difference between the two is and where there is a gap. You can see clearly, and your heart naturally has completely begun to understand. What kind of situation will it be in such a situation, that is, what it represents? At this time, even a fool will not be seen clearly. Now that it has been understood by this time, even in anyone''s heart, it will not be so easy to know the terrible degree of things and the degree that people will not think of. At least in such a situation now, it will make people completely clear, that is to say, in such a situation now, it will make people understand and completely understand. Under such a feeling now, whether it will really make people understand and whether it will really make people understand the terrible degree of things. Perhaps, since things have reached the present stage, it will naturally surprise people''s hearts and hearts. There will inevitably be some changes. Perhaps, since such a thing has been met by yourself, you can''t retreat. "What logic is it? You can take out such things, but it''s good. Since you want to humiliate yourself, I''ll help you!" The Dragon King''s eyes once again showed a trace of disdain, which also made people see very clearly. Under such a situation, how terrible it is now, but some things are not so simple. At least it seems that it is not such a simple thing at this time. For Jiangning, things are simpler. Since the old guy is so arrogant at the moment, I''m sorry. It''s not my problem, but because I still can''t stand the feeling under such a situation. What''s more, he is also a proud age. Why should he make the old man so happy and so obscene smile? When he thought of this, he felt that he couldn''t stand such a feeling at all. Especially at this time, many things have completely reached a feeling that everyone can''t stand. At least, it is because of such a situation that the people''s University will be completely replaced. Now such a thing will still have such a strange feeling in whose heart. Perhaps, it will be very clear in anyone''s heart. At this time, for everyone, the feeling is actually the same kind of feeling and experience. It can''t be said that everything is the same, but everything seems to be the same to all people. After all, at this time, people actually feel the same in their hearts. Maybe in such a case, people will actually feel the same in their hearts. Maybe it will be understood in such a case now. "OK, old man, since you two want to lose face, you can''t blame me!" At the moment, Jiangning smiled directly. Especially at this time, his own heart began to change, especially when he stepped on such a situation now, it will be completely clear what kind of meaning things at this time will have. Even in the shadow of others, it is difficult to have such a thing, not to mention because under such an experience, things will inevitably produce some strange feelings. Perhaps, at this time, people will completely understand and understand what kind of meaning things will be in it. And now this time, it has been completely clear to everyone and understand what such a thing will affect and represent. After all, in anyone''s eyes, the essence of seeing through these things has been very clear, but now, some things are beginning to become more complicated. Even if you encounter some simple things, you will see clearly and truly understand what such a thing is now. However, it is because of such a situation now that things will become completely complicated. With a feeling and situation that no one can think of at all, Jiangning also has such a feeling at this time. "Ha ha, well, I''ll compare my popularity with your yellow haired sophomore today!" At the moment, with a cry, the measuring instrument in Jiangning''s hand has flown to the Dragon King. He took a look at the measuring device, pondered it carefully, and then whispered to the measuring device. However, because it was the Dragon King after all, it was terrible enough to make a simple little cry, even with a sense of thunder. On the measuring instrument, there is an extremely terrible value, 1599 Seeing this value, the Dragon King thinks it''s good. At that time, there are pictures cheering his name. Of course, he thinks such pictures are really beautiful for himself. Maybe he won''t see such a scene in his life www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2359 What''s more, at this time, things have naturally reached another level and level for everyone. Even in such a situation, things will naturally change, which makes people feel that the degree of development of things will produce some strange changes. At least at this time, everyone seems to have a different feeling. This feeling emanates from the heart. Naturally, it will be a little different from ordinary things. Perhaps it is because of such a thing now that people will completely understand what it will represent at this time. But such a thing must have produced some other ideas in his heart, which inevitably makes things simpler, more simple and normal. In fact, sometimes, things are like this, not necessarily any things will be so simple, so clear and clear, but since things have reached such a level now, their hearts will inevitably produce an extremely strange way of thinking. This kind of thinking is the kind of thinking that you have never had before in your heart But at this stage, things have to become complicated again, which makes people feel that things have some inexplicable feelings, because no one is such a simple thing, such a simple creature, not to mention who doesn''t feel afraid in their eyes at this time? Therefore, at this time, when I think of so many things, no one can help but change his face, because I feel that someone can''t stand such a feeling What''s more, under such a situation, nature began to have a feeling that people began to change. Perhaps it is because under such a situation, changing to such a feeling has begun to make people start some unnatural changes. Even if you encounter such a thing now, under such a feeling, some things naturally begin to become a different feeling. Of course, in whose heart, changing to such a feeling is also a feeling you have never had at all. But now at this step, a very strange light came out of the Dragon King''s eyes, and then smiled, so that everyone looked at him at this time, and then the so-called incredible feeling came out of his eyes. Of course, in such a situation now, the incomparable makes people feel very strange in their hearts. But after a change of thought, I felt that such a thing was no big deal, so I shouldn''t feel that fear. After all, it was a completely unnecessary thing, so there was no need to think like this. At least now, some things are beginning to become simple. Believe in your heart, you can still encounter such a thing and think about such a feeling. Even now, under such a situation and feeling, I can completely understand what kind of situation it will be, and I have completely figured it out in my heart. At least, it has been thoroughly understood at this time. In such a case, things will naturally begin to become simple. I believe that as long as you are not a fool, you will understand the meaning of this situation. But now that there is such a feeling, naturally, it will make everyone''s heart start to guess. In the end, the sponsor took such a thing at once, so that everyone had a look, and the above value had been cleared, which means that no one knows. Under such a situation, can we understand such a feeling. But when we encounter such a thing, we begin to have a very strange feeling in our hearts. In other words, even if you encounter such a thing now, it has begun to make people understand. At this time, things inevitably begin to produce a very strange idea. Maybe it is because of such a feeling now that you have that strange idea in your heart. Therefore, at this time, there are a trace of extreme changes in your heart. The old man also looked at the two people and couldn''t help laughing. He felt that the two people were really funny extremes. After all, not everyone would understand that the popularity of the two people was actually equal. But now on second thought, in fact, there are still some gaps and differences between the two people, that is to say, under such a situation, anyone''s inner feelings will begin to become different. At least for this, some things have become extremely complex now. It''s not the same feeling as before. Maybe in the end, things will begin to change more, to a degree and height that everyone can''t see. Now when I think about it, there is no meaning in saying so many things, but at least my inner feeling has not changed. After careful thinking, I have some confidence in Jiangning''s popularity and the reputation of the Dragon King. "Come on! This is a close contest. I advise you to take out your most sincere heart to shout for the people you like. Don''t shout the old dragon king because of the prestige of the old dragon king. That will be disgraceful. I believe the old dragon king doesn''t want to win in this way. " With the notary finished. A feeling naturally appeared in the eyes of the old dragon king, that is, in his eyes, a feeling of pride came out, and his inner feeling began to expand. He felt that since such a thing had happened, wouldn''t it be very beautiful for himself? Besides, there is such a thing in everyone''s heart, but after thinking about it, things naturally begin to feel a little different www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2360 Therefore, in such a situation, anyone''s heart can be clear. If someone''s heart is changed, they must be clear. Now such a thing will be seen in anyone''s eyes. It is obvious that Jiang Ning has been despised. Of course, Jiangning doesn''t need to say this. If anyone wants to know, he must know this kind of thing. Moreover, in such a situation, everyone''s heart must have such a feeling and situation. After all, not everyone''s heart will have such a feeling. But once you think of such a thing now, it will inevitably make things simpler and the atmosphere more tense. But now, in such a situation, in such a case, it is not enough to make people''s hearts inevitably produce some changes. That is, because of such a change, it leads to such a situation now, and it leads to things becoming incredible and inevitable. In the eyes, there is a feeling that makes your heart feel sour. Everyone knows it. Now it seems that Jiangning''s reputation is obviously not as terrible as the reputation of the old dragon king for thousands of years, but all the time, everyone''s heart has a strong degree of confrontation. Because everyone can feel it in his heart. To some extent, the meaning will naturally be different, especially now, things will begin to feel different. However, since there is a different feeling, it will still make people feel a terrible feeling, that is, because now such a feeling will make people feel, and it will really make people have a very uncomfortable idea. Because, no one would have thought that since such a thing happened now, people would not understand whether it was terrible... Or not at this level? Thinking of this, everyone will begin to have a different feeling in their mind. Even in whose eyes, you will begin to feel that such a thing is as terrible as anyone. I believe that in whose eyes, the feeling is exactly the same. But now that things have come to this stage, it seems that things have become relatively simple. Doesn''t it seem like that to everyone, because it can be clearly seen in whose mind. It will still become more and more clear in their own mind and in the minds of others. At least, because of such a thing now, some people''s feelings naturally produce some changes and reactions. But think about it carefully. Such a thing will inevitably make some people feel a little incredible in their hearts. On the contrary, in other people''s eyes, this kind of thing will naturally produce some changes. Now that this kind of thing has passed, it is bound to make people feel more. "Now raise your hands and let''s shout together! First, your Highness The Dragon King, come and shout with me, your Highness The Dragon King! Your Highness The Dragon King! " In order to mobilize the atmosphere of the scene, the tester retreated with excitement, as if he was drunk. His body inevitably began to swing. Of course, he was also very excited about his words. At the moment, there are about forty or fifty thousand people in the field. Once shouted, the momentum is huge, and the degree is completely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Especially now, it has been completely unexpected that things will change and change so much. "Your Highness The Dragon King! Your Highness The Dragon King! " In an instant, the voice of a sea of people, as if it were still small, inevitably produced a sense of retreat in people''s heart, because no one''s heart would think that such a terrible thing would really happen now, especially in such a situation, let everyone feel what is hot blood. "Dragon King, Dragon King, Dragon King!" For a time, the height of the sound went higher and higher Such a sound can completely drown the sea of people. It''s extremely terrible But unexpectedly, things began to change again. On the tester, you can see that the value has reached an extremely terrible value. The cries of tens of thousands of people completely exceeded the previous roar of the Dragon King''s supernatural ability That is, to this extent, it really startled people, and obviously no one thought that the popularity of the Dragon King had reached this level. Moreover, at this time, the value on the tester obviously began to become more and more exaggerated, so that it was completely unbearable, giving people a feeling that they had never thought of. Especially at this time, it was even more incredible. After all, at this time, it also began to make people have a strange feeling. Therefore, it is because of such a feeling that people will have this extremely strange feeling. Perhaps it is because of such a feeling that people will completely understand how terrible and incredible it is under such a situation. I believe everyone can think of it in their heart. Now such a situation will make everyone have a strange feeling, or a feeling that no one can think of at all. In everyone''s heart, it is inevitable that people begin to have an unprecedented pressure. It is this pressure that makes Jiangning''s heart inevitably become excited, and it is a feeling that makes everyone''s heart completely unable to understand. Especially at this time, people begin to feel how terrible and incredible it is to a certain extent It must be said that at this time, people have begun to feel what is incredible and what is the real feeling that makes people burst into tears and want to cry. Everyone shouted the old Dragon King together, and they began to think of the old things. The old Dragon King seemed to be like this. It rained and sheltered everyone www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2361 Although the following people, this generation, will not know these things at all, word of mouth, coupled with the incitement of the current atmosphere and emotions, has led to the change of things. I believe that no one will understand such a situation. So at this time, it seems that the outcome has been decided. Many people seem to be very puzzled about it. They also don''t understand what the problem is and what kind of difficulties will be put here. Especially at this stage, such a situation will inevitably lead to an extremely strange idea in my heart, which has never existed before. So at this time, it has been completely understood by some people''s hearts. It is beginning to become obvious who is more popular in this kind of thing at present. Of course, it feels exactly the same in anyone''s eyes. At least in this case, even a person in line e feels exactly the same. After all, it seems to all people that some things think in this situation, What the demolition meeting represents has become more and more clear. At least it seems very clear now. Whose heart has no plan and future. At least now, it has become clear and very clear. For who, the heart has already begun to have a little feeling. In such a situation and at such a time, is there such a feeling and feeling. Therefore, in such a situation, Jiangning''s heart is still incomparably calm, which is relatively rare. After all, it''s not easy to have such a mentality. At least it has won in other places. In the face of such a big atmosphere, it''s still like this. Even if it is changed to any person in the world, it is estimated that there will be such a strange and terrible situation. Therefore, it makes people begin to become that kind of extremely strange feeling in their hearts. It''s already such a situation. At this stage, things will naturally become unexpected. Not only others, but also their own hearts can''t think of such a style. Even in anyone''s eyes, they won''t know it clearly. Under such a situation, How terrible and incredible it will be to buy more, and how impractical it will be. "See, who is unconvinced by this last number?" The certifier is holding the tester in his hand at this time. He is very proud on his face and very excited in his heart. He hasn''t felt so excited for a long time. Now at this stage, I naturally feel that things in the past are a little exaggerated now. But now that he has arrived here, he also began to make himself clear. Now that such a thing has happened, the old dragon king has obviously won this time. After all, there is no way for the two people to compare in terms of reputation. To put it simply, even a fool can understand in his mind how terrible this situation will be. Even a person with bubbles in his mind should understand what such a thing will mean to everyone. Perhaps, in this case, things become a little more complicated, and people''s hearts will suddenly change a feeling. Even if it is such a simple thing, the final result is just such a phenomenon. Besides, not all things are like this. Some people still feel that some things look very simple in their hearts. At least this is the case now. Who can think of some ideas in their hearts? At least now, they can definitely understand and be very clean. Compared with others, the difficulty of this kind of thing is more difficult. However, since we have reached this position, things will naturally begin to appear a little unnatural. Moreover, at a time like this, things will become much simpler than before. Besides, not everyone seems to be able to tell the things of two people, or the feelings of two people physically and mentally. There will always be some differences and gaps, but the gap is not so big. I believe most people can know what kind of feelings they will feel, not to mention at this time, It will make people understand. "Admit defeat, boy, you can compare with the old dragon king in terms of your popularity. You know what you have done for everyone and think you are popular? Do you know the legend of the old dragon king? " At the moment, the tester looked at Jiangning in a cocky manner. Now there was a feeling that the sultry in his heart had been vented all at once, especially at this time. Even any one person can understand now. In this case, for all people, what kind of situation this will be. At least, it doesn''t seem that anyone''s inner stomach can already know. Now, how should we deal with and solve this kind of situation. It is also because at this time, people will naturally have a trace of obstacles in their hearts. Other people''s hearts don''t have, and he suddenly appears now, so it will inevitably make people''s hearts have that very strange feeling. It''s something that there is no way to capture and ponder. As long as it''s a simple person, it''s hard to see such a thing. Of course, for anyone at the moment, it will not be an exception, especially after thinking of such a thing now, it will naturally become very common. At least up to now, this time has begun to make obvious changes in people''s hearts. Even in this situation, there will still be an obvious change in people''s heart, which is an extreme experience feeling that has never been experienced at all at ordinary times www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2362 Because he felt that the old dragon king was a strong opponent at present. If he had been in the past, he would not have thought so, but now, things naturally began to become different. Especially in such a situation now, things are directly simple, clear and clear. I believe that in anyone''s view, things will become as simple and less complex as before. If you think about it, you will inevitably feel that sometimes, changes in things will still produce some complex changes, but these things still feel very ordinary and casual in his present appearance It seems that in his eyes, there has never been an opponent who needs attention. It used to be and is the same now. There has been little change in the past few years. After all, at this time, in my heart, I still can''t understand such things, and I can''t find the root of these things. That is, since I met them, I must win! Not because of anything else, but because people live in one breath. How can this guy win himself? If she really wins, what will she do? Especially when he met this kind of thing, he felt very broken inside, a feeling he had never had before. At least my heart didn''t collapse like this before? Now, I really feel very worried in my heart. I feel a kind of heart piercing pain, but I don''t know how to express it. Until now, he hasn''t understood why some things are, but once he thinks of them, he feels very sad, uncomfortable, painful and sad Especially now, for him, he still feels a little challenging. "Let''s go!" At the moment, Jiangning smiled and looked at the tester. He didn''t intend to give him any good face, because now the facts are in front of him. It''s useless to say more. Especially at this time, things are becoming more and more complicated. No one expected that the two people would reach such a level. What''s more, under such a situation, people will inevitably understand how terrible some things are at this level. Thinking of this, he didn''t have that feeling. He just felt that many things seemed very difficult and distressed for himself. It was a feeling he had never felt before. Even in someone''s heart, they don''t feel painful. If they change into someone''s heart, they will inevitably feel very embarrassed and uncomfortable. Perhaps, in this case, a normal person should give up. However, Jiangning''s current attitude has won a lot of praise for him. Of course... It''s just eyes Especially at this time, some people''s eyes have begun to emit fire, which is a very angry feeling, because for ordinary people, there will be no such feeling at all, but by now, things are beginning to become so difficult. What''s more, in the current situation, it will make people feel more indignant and incredible. Who makes this kind of thing happen. Therefore, in this situation, it is the time to really make people feel uncomfortable. It is not that ordinary people can''t think of such things and such an idea. Moreover, what happens at this time will naturally make people feel more. What is unthinkable. Perhaps, it is because of such a feeling now, not to mention that at this time, things naturally make people feel more incredible and uncomfortable. Even anyone will not have that very strange idea in his heart, because it only needs to be a little normal. But Jiangning doesn''t think so now. Now he is very calm, has a feeling, and thinks of everything clearly and thoroughly. As for other things and ideas, he didn''t think much. He just felt that winning himself was strong. Therefore, in this case, he did get a lot of feelings and things he should have, and finally became a more different feeling. The feeling is a very wonderful one. No one would have thought that this would happen. Perhaps it is because of such a feeling now that Jiangning will not admit defeat. This is equivalent to his own spirit, which must be inherited. Of course, this kind of inheritance cannot be a relationship on paper, but there must be some inevitable connections between the two. No one can think like this. In other words, this kind of thing now naturally makes people understand what is the real feeling in the heart. Maybe at any time, the feeling is the same, which is much more natural than others. "OK, let''s welcome the cry from Jiangning. Where is it? Let''s shout... Jiangning... " With the feeble voice of the tester at the moment, Jiangning knew that he was deliberately correcting himself When I just applauded the Dragon King, I completely packaged myself as a grandson. Especially at this time, it will be like this. But now, I always feel that something is so wrong. After all, old e is comfortable at this time, and everything is so obvious. Next, it suddenly became a burst of embarrassment. Many people''s faces began to turn red and white. There are many discerning people, because no one drives the atmosphere. Many people don''t know Jiangning. This time the atmosphere is not as high as before. "Jiangning! Jiangning! " Although there are some who shout Jiangning''s name, there are still not many people, less than one-third of the level compared with the previous Dragon King. At the moment, the Dragon King also touched his nose and looked proud As for the tester, his eyes are higher than the top, especially at this time. Now such a thing can be seen and found. For anyone, no one is a fool. Why can''t such a thing happen? Now no one can imagine that there will be such a big change in things. For anyone, this kind of thing is obviously the simplest and nonexistent thing. Moreover, at this time, things will become a little different www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2363 The Phoenix can only appear after being burned by fire. Jiangning has experienced too much wind and rain until now. He has already seen through the prosperity of the world, including now. Now that he is in such a situation, it is natural for many people to know what it represents. In other words, basically everyone will be very clear about what is causing the current situation in this situation. Perhaps, because of such a pressure now, his heart has an unprecedented pleasure. He is not afraid of the obstacles of hundreds of thousands of people. He is still the best himself. Perhaps this is what his heart really wants to express at this time. This thing is obviously a different feeling for anyone, but at this time, it will inevitably begin to have some different feelings. Not because of anything else, but because in this case, some things may not be true, and some things may not be false. Moreover, at this time, it is even more incredible. But now that we have reached such a step and such a degree, there is nothing else to say. What''s more, with such a feeling now, it is more and more that I have such a condition in my heart and such strange things that people will have strange ideas. Who has not a ruler and a weight in my heart? But after thinking carefully, such a one-year-old thing is not what he thinks in his heart. That is to say, in such a film now, his heart, the idea from the source, also permeated from the depths of his heart, giving people an extremely strange feeling. Moreover, because of such a situation, such a thing will inevitably make people have an elusive feeling, that is, in such a situation, it will inevitably make people have extremely strange feelings in their hearts. Such a feeling will even make people feel very strange in their hearts. It''s not only because it''s strange, but also because of the strange feeling in your inner body. Thinking of this, my heart began to become a lot clearer, not to mention because of such a thing now. Maybe thinking of such a thing now will really make people feel different in their heart. Thinking of such a situation now, naturally dye there was something in his heart that could not be measured by normal thinking. A strong person, for a strong person, generally rises under this extremely powerful high-pressure condition, which will give his mind an extremely powerful baptism. This feeling, it seems to many people, naturally, will inevitably have a very strange feeling. But at this time, things naturally have a very strange feeling. What''s more, in this case, it is bound to make things have a feeling that people can''t stand. Even if such a thing happens now, it will inevitably feel exaggerated for all people. Because now Jiangning is really not afraid of such a situation, because everyone seems to understand what it represents in this situation. Therefore, even at any time, in any case, for all people, there is no such fetter in their hearts, because once such a thing happens, it does not mean that everything is impossible to complete, because once they wake up wrong, they find an extremely strange idea in their hearts, So for Jiangning, I feel inexplicably afraid. Because he is not afraid of such things, but it does not mean that others are not afraid. Once he thinks of such a situation, that is, he has already represented a different feeling in his mind. Such a feeling has even begun to rise! Once he thought of such a thing now, for Jiangning, it is inevitable that he began to have an ideal change, because his own heart is also very clear. Now such a group of people are easy to be suppressed by Shandong and such lovers are easy to be suppressed by strength, So that it has been suppressed to a degree that many people can''t understand now. Such a phenomenon can also change to a great extent. Because many people are very clear about what is the reason for such a phenomenon now, because all people are very clear. Under such a situation, even at any time, it will make people go to Jingchu. Even in the eyes of all people, it is very clear what is the reason for such a group of people to close their mouths directly. Not because he is afraid of the Dragon King or something. As long as his mother is not afraid, he will certainly be willing to tell some truth. Of course, this is also what he thinks in his heart at this time, not only because of the current situation, for his second lane, but because of the current social atmosphere, It''s obviously bad for the world. Some people can''t express their inner thoughts. Cui Modan''s music will end the world sooner or later and will be thoroughly notified by the strong. At that time, their living space will be squeezed together to a greater extent. Then it''s too late to say anything at that time. So in this case, Jiangning''s heart began to change a little, because he already knew it. Now at this time, I must change such a meeting, and I can''t make such a situation more changed. When he thought of such a thing, his mind became more and more clear about it, not because he didn''t want to think about it, but because such a thing has been hovering in his mind. Even under such a situation, it will inevitably lead to a very strange year www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2364 In this world, not everyone is a fool, not to mention that in such a situation, it will make good people understand that such a cruelty of real society can not be understood by anyone. In other words, in such a situation, such a thing will inevitably lead to a very strange idea. Now that it''s this time, many people seem to understand a lot of things. Therefore, under such a situation, there will be a phenomenon that is difficult to capture in everyone''s mind. Especially after thinking of such a thing now, Jiangning feels more sad because of such a group of people. Even in such a case, it has been completely clear, that is to say, in such a case, even if Ren e doesn''t support him, what the hell is supporting the Dragon King? "I tell you, it doesn''t matter to me whether you support me or not, but I hope you all follow your heart, but if a person''s face and inner voice dare not speak out, he will be completely destroyed. I hope you can understand that not everything will become very simple, Happiness in this world depends on yourself! " At this time, Jiangning at the moment still gives everyone a very feeling because of the consideration of everyone''s meaning, because once you think of such a situation now, some things must have become what they really should be. In other words, if you think of such a situation and the development of things now, you will certainly have an unimaginable feeling, because some people will also know in their hearts that under such a situation, there will inevitably be a strange feeling in their hearts. Because, at this time, everyone''s ideas will feel different, but at this time, he doesn''t want some people to know the result at this time. Or, from such a perspective, such a thing now is bound to make everyone have an extremely inexplicable idea in their minds. What kind of feelings and ideas will they have in their minds under such a situation?? If it was just because he was popular and he was Ulead, Jiangning would never say anything, because he has always been a very atmospheric person, but now there will be something in his heart that he had never thought of before. Perhaps, now such a situation, that is, it has completely become such a situation, will still make your heart have an extremely powerful feeling. However, at this time, some things still have to be said. There must be such a situation now, which will really make things so clear, so clear, so that many people can clearly understand. Therefore, it must be because such a thing now will inevitably produce such a strange idea in people''s heart. Maybe some things are not so simple in others, but because under such a situation, some things have obviously become simple. But when he thought of some other ideas, he couldn''t help thinking about them. Once he thinks of something else, he can''t help thinking of something else in his own heart. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will have a feeling that people don''t think of anything else, but once such a thing happens, it will make some people start to feel uncontrollable. But once you think of this kind of thing now, it will inevitably make people have an unprecedented feeling. Perhaps it is because of such a situation that people will understand. Under such a feeling, people will completely understand what kind of feeling it will be. After all, in such a situation now, that is, all people can know. For who, such a thing is not so simple. Just thinking of such a thing now will cause a trace of strange feeling in everyone''s mind Perhaps for anyone, such a thing will inevitably have some feelings and disputes, but meeting such a thing now is not what they want. In other words, such a thing now is not what they really feel need in their heart. What''s more, in this case? At this time, Jiangning''s words obviously aroused the fierce opposition of many people present 1 "Jiangning is right! Why should we be afraid? Not everyone sighs the same, but we can''t be afraid or counselled! Everyone is the same. If anyone counsels at this time, don''t you want to die? " "That is, who is thinking in everyone''s heart, and who doesn''t have points in their heart? At this time, even a fool can see what he needs? " "Everyone calm down and listen to me. This kind of thing is not what everyone wants, but at this time, you should be very clear in your heart. Now this kind of thing is not a small thing. You should calm down. After all, this kind of thing is not as simple as what you think in your mind." "If you think about it, Jiangning has too many things for us to learn. We like Jiangning. Isn''t it because of such a thing now? Besides, it''s not everyone''s heart now?" "Yes, let''s use our brains and think carefully. Why did Su Changqing happen? Isn''t it because we all think clearly in our heads? Where is such a simple thing?" At the moment, everyone has begun to gather together and begin to discuss these strange things, which has completely turned such a situation into such an unbearable feeling www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2365 In other words, because now such a situation is completely unbearable. Think about it carefully. Isn''t something like this? Who doesn''t have a real idea in his heart? Besides, it seems very clear to others. Who thought of such a thing now and didn''t have what they wanted in their mind? In fact, no one in his heart at this time would have thought that there would be such a thing now, nor would he really have such a strange feeling. It can be seen even in anyone''s mind. In such a case, it is the same feeling in everyone''s mind. That is, it will be completely clear in such a case now. It will be completely clear in such a case now. It is also very clear about this kind of thing, That is because such an idea now will make people''s heart more clear and understood. Who doesn''t have a little strange feeling in their heart? Who would have thought that in such a situation, they have to cheer on ordinary people because of the situation. They are also oppressed in their heart. What everyone thinks is a sense of reluctance, because everyone feels very painful in their hearts, A very uncomfortable feeling. Therefore, at this time, everyone''s heart began to become completely uncomfortable. Because some people don''t think so at all. There are some things at this time. In such a case, year e will make people start a strange sentence in the countryside. Perhaps it is because of such a thing now that people will have an unexpected feeling and a very unexpected feeling in people''s heart. Just because the current feeling will make the fire held in my heart. I can''t help but want to erupt. This feeling still makes my heart feel very painful and uncomfortable. But thinking of such a situation now, some things or many things have not happened, now it will make people have this extremely painful feeling. Maybe there will be such a strange feeling in your mind, but now when you think of these things, you can''t help but feel very looking forward to, but very sad. Even because of such a situation, there will be a strange feeling of expectation. Because some people''s thoughts are obviously different from their current thoughts. Maybe it is because of such a situation that a good heart will have a more unexpected feeling. In this regard, no one can but sigh and feel that things are still too unfriendly for everyone. Even now that such a situation has happened, it has obviously become more and more unlikely in everyone''s view. Even anyone will not have such a feeling in his heart. In other words, everyone seems to have a feeling of wanting to collapse, which leads to a special pain in his heart. To be honest, it''s not anyone else''s fault, because it''s not at all, but now that it''s here, things have begun to turn for the better. Things have reached the present stage, so for others, this thing has no meaning to do, because it is completely equivalent to something closely related to themselves. Because at this stage, things will naturally become a little more complicated in others'' eyes. I believe that even under such a situation, it will inevitably make people have a very strange and strange feeling, because not anyone can see clearly what such an intention is at this time. Therefore, at this stage, many people have completely seen what kind of state and situation it will be at present. Thinking of this, Jiangning has put a lot of things down in her heart. She feels that some things are no big deal. However, since she thinks of this, she is still a little relaxed. She feels that these things don''t seem to feel anymore. What she should do is what she should do. Of course, what she shouldn''t do, I should also get it. This is Jiangning''s expectation in his heart all the time. "Jiangning Jiangning!" "Jiangning Jiangning!" After Jiangning''s words, the atmosphere in the presence suddenly became extremely hot. Obviously, no one thought that things would change to the current level, which has completely made many people feel an almost explosive level at this time. Because no one would have thought that such a thing would really happen now. What''s more, at this time, who doesn''t seem to feel terrible and serious? Now thinking of these also began to make some strange changes in some people''s hearts. Moreover, at this time, it has completely made some strange changes in some people''s hearts. Especially now such a change, yes, their hearts can''t help but have a more unclear feeling about Jiangning, that is, Jiangning is a good person and really put themselves in their shoes for them. What''s more, in such a situation, who doesn''t have such an idea in his heart? In other words, since there is such a situation now, will such a thing be terrible for others, or is it not terrible at all? Thinking of these complex things, Jiangning''s heart actually began to have some changes, a change that his heart didn''t think of. In fact, he had expected such things before, but at this time, he has reached a state of complete helplessness. Even in such a case, of course, there is no better way. Now think about it, you really can''t blame others for this kind of thing www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2366 But in his heart, he also felt that such a group of people sometimes seemed quite lovely. After all, not everyone had such a feeling and perception. Moreover, it is because of such a situation that there will be such a feeling in it. Think about it. I think this kind of thing is very beautiful. At least I won''t have that very strange feeling in my heart. Now whose heart is not the same, because some people have such a feeling in their heart, but the tone is like this. It''s better to clarify some things. In other words, at this time, the popularity of the scene also began to become completely blurred. Because no one thought that this kind of thing would really happen. Obviously, ordinary people can''t think of such a feeling. Since the old e is now such a step, it seems to everyone that it has become a lot simpler. Moreover, in this case, it has been completely clear to people. Maybe it will be better to continue this. So at the moment, Jiangning directly beat the beat and began to make things wonderful, and it was still wonderful. With his palm beating all the time, everyone on the scene seemed to have been in it, making everyone look a little changed. Especially at this time, it has been felt and completely understood what is the most terrible feeling. Now I think of such a thing now, it will naturally make people feel what is the most terrible feeling, but at this time, everyone''s heart has begun to become very natural and clear. What kind of feeling will some things be. In other words, it is such a thing now. Even anyone will not think of how terrible and incredible it will be. But now that things have come to this stage, it will naturally make everyone have an incredible feeling in their hearts. In other words, now that such a thing has happened, it is not the feeling that everyone wants to see, that is, what it represents. Even if such a thing has happened, it is enough for many people to understand what it represents and what its meaning is in this situation. "Thank you for your most sincere efforts!" Now there is a touch of moving feeling in Jiangning''s heart, especially now such a sincere feeling will really make many people''s hearts inevitably produce such a feeling. In other words, how terrible such a feeling is, it will also make people think of what is that incredible feeling. After thinking carefully, some things will make you feel more or less. Therefore, to such a degree now, people have begun to have that kind of moving feeling in their hearts, not just because of the emotion at this time, but because they feel that there will be such a feeling in life that is inevitable. Of course, not everyone has such a feeling in their heart. It can only be said that under such a situation, everyone''s heart is actually the same, the same feeling that is not easy. But for the sake of now, will it be natural for everyone to feel a different feeling in their hearts. After thinking about it, especially after thinking carefully, I feel that such a thing is indeed a little unreliable for everyone, because at this time, in such a case, everyone''s mind is actually the same thing. Think about such a very simple thing. It''s the same for who can think of such a situation now. For such a person, it''s not easy for Jiangning to take such a step now. Because no one can only think of such a thing now, then it really has a feeling that it should be now. Even under such a situation, some things don''t seem so easy. When he thought about it, his eyes began to become deep. Looking at a group of people below, his heart inevitably changed. There are always some cycles in things. After all, not anyone and not all people can think of it like this. Maybe, at this time, in such a case, sou some things are the same for all people, but after careful thinking, I think things are beginning to change a little, Because by now, he has represented himself and is very clear, Therefore, Jiangning has been completely clear at this time. Naturally, there will be some different feelings under such a situation. After all, it is for such a group of people. The tester''s eyes were completely dull. Because they really did not expect that such a thing could happen now. Jiangning''s popularity has obviously exceeded the popularity of the Dragon King. Such an embarrassing scene naturally made him feel that his face was completely out of touch. Under such a situation, even anyone can''t stand such an act now, can he? Even now, such a step has completely made people feel that what is such an incredible thing. In other words, whose heart can stand such a feeling now. Think about it. After all, by now, I have already understood a lot of things. When I think of such a situation at this time, many things in everyone''s mind have begun to become very clear, so it''s easy to understand. Now other things in everyone''s mind are not so important. Especially at this time, not so many people will imagine unimportant things, because it is already clear in everyone''s mind that there is such a truth as Sheng Yu and he Liang www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2367 Now when I think of it, I feel more and more that such a thing will really give birth to a shadow in people''s heart. Thinking of this will make people more and more clear. Under such a situation, what it will represent for everyone is more clear and clear when you think about it. Especially now, what you already think in your mind is more and more clear. After thinking about it, even a fool will understand under such a situation. What does it mean under such a situation? Maybe at this stage, many feelings in everyone''s inner world will become more and more incredible. But what can we do? Now, once you think of something like this, you will still have an unnatural feeling in your heart. Perhaps it is because of this situation that people will be really impressed. But he is a tester after all. Looking at the sound like a tsunami at the moment below, it will inevitably make people feel a little afraid. Maybe when you think of these now, you will naturally feel that there are some ordinary feelings. But he didn''t dare to look at this familiar, because now just think about it, he felt how terrible and incredible such a thing is now. Think about it. Who can''t understand what kind of thing this kind of thing will be at this time? Even a fool can already understand it under such a situation. Now such a thing can''t be felt by other people''s hearts. Of course, under such a situation, There will still be many people who can''t think of such a situation now. However, in such a situation, it will still be very clear and easy to understand that at such a time, it will inevitably make everyone''s heart dying. How terrible and incredible it will be for such a feeling now. Thinking about such a thing and feeling now, nature is inevitable, and people will think of it. At this time, for all people, such an emotion and feeling now, nature is inevitable, and people will feel what is terrible, what is moving, and what is such an incredible feeling, Everyone needs to become mature. But now he can''t accept such a thing. Because the value has soared to more than 10000! Such a terrible number has completely made people feel what is the feeling of fear! Now in such a situation, the testers themselves have been frightened. Obviously, Jiangning''s popularity on the mainland is a little too scary, so scary that others simply can''t accept it. I believe that even anyone, under such a situation, will still make people feel what is incredible. Now after thinking about it, I still feel that things are terrible and puzzling. But not everyone wants such a feeling now, which is the most real and precious feeling. But after carefully thinking about it, I still feel that what such a thing will look like to others and what it will look like now will also make people more understand, and my heart begins to feel that something must be cherished. Because not everyone is a fool, now at such a time, everyone begins to become mature. Even now, this time will make people begin to become more and more clear. Think about it carefully. Maybe at this time, it will inevitably make people have an extremely terrible and incredible feeling. Think about it carefully, in fact, it is still the same. There will be such a possibility. Because even at this time, many people will have a so-called wonderful idea, because building such a thing is still difficult to understand. When he thought of such a situation now, he has completely let him understand at this time. He can only look at the Dragon King helplessly. And the old face of the Dragon King seems to have begun to become some vicissitudes. Not everyone wants to see such a picture, but at this time, his once big man begins to become terrible. Of course, not everyone wants to be like this. Only in this situation, at this point, can people have a completely unexpected feeling. Especially when they encounter some other things, their hearts naturally have a very inflated feeling. Who could have thought that this kind of thing would be met by others now? When you think about it carefully, you think it''s a little impossible, and you think it''s a little unrealistic. After all, everyone thinks that such a thing now is a little too terrible. It will be very clear to others. Now what such a thing will represent for everyone has begun to become more and more clear. Because some people have different feelings in their minds, but when they go to other people''s world, such a feeling is like starting again. Moreover, when they encounter such a thing now, it has been completely clear and understood. Under such a situation, how terrible the people''s aspirations are. What matters is not the will of the people, but a higher loneliness. No one thought, including the old dragon king himself, that such a thing really happened now, because it felt the same in anyone''s eyes. After all, it seems clear to everyone how terrible and incredible such a thing will be. Just think about it carefully, some things that are impossible still become impossible, and not everyone can think that such a thing now will be true, but in such a case now, it will begin to make people have an extremely impulsive idea in their hearts www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2368 Or, now that such a thing has reached such a level, it will naturally make people clear. At this stage, what kind of feeling will everyone have in their hearts? You can also say it and feel it. But no one''s heart has such selfishness. Everyone knows very well. At this time, what is everyone''s heart trying to write. Thinking of it now, it naturally began to make many people clear, that is to say, what kind of meaning such a feeling will be. But now that we have encountered such a thing, that is, it has begun to be very clear. How can we not feel terrible and afraid when we encounter such a thing now? Think about it, especially when you think about it carefully, you feel that such a thing has a very incredible feeling. Whose brain has not had such a feeling? It can only be said that at this time, even a fool can see that this popularity value needs Jiangning''s sincerity and efforts. Once, the old dragon king was the same. He had a glass heart, but when he came to this step, no one was easy. Everyone felt the same. After all, life was not easy, and there was a feeling of hardship everywhere. Not to mention now, who hasn''t had a very clear idea and idea in his mind, Especially now, it''s more clear that things are like this, However, at this time, some things have begun, which is completely unacceptable. Therefore, in such a situation, people will inevitably have an extremely painful idea. Of course, it''s just that "That''s all... Hero Twilight..." The old Dragon King''s eyes also burst into tears. Now he really didn''t expect that things would come to this step. This is a fundamentally incredible thing for anyone, but at this step, such things have become true. This is a thing and feeling that no one can stand, But now that things have reached the present stage, it seems obvious to everyone that they are beginning to become a little different. Even if you encounter anything, you have never had such a feeling, but now that you think of such a thing now, whether it will make people feel terrible or not begins to become incomprehensible. Therefore, this feeling of empathy also spread more and more. It began to make people feel unbearable, and the extremely terrible feeling began to become more incredible. Think carefully, things also began to become more unexpected. Therefore, since this kind of thing has happened, it will change people''s hearts and become a kind of feeling that heroes are old and Lianpo is old. Whose hearts don''t think so, because whose hearts start to feel at first sight that they are really old, and some things have been completely impossible to do. For example, Jiangning''s cry has obviously felt that it is impossible. Because as long as you''re not a fool, you won''t have such a feeling. What''s more, you''ll feel it when you encounter this kind of thing now. What''s this incredible feeling? Maybe it''s because there''s another case of small mouth. Who believes it in, There will be such an incredible feeling. Even now, this situation will begin to make people''s hearts become terrible. Really, now it''s obviously meaningless to care about these things. Everyone''s popularity has been seen. For anyone, the feeling of this baton makes him feel very deep. Maybe life needs such a baton. Perhaps in such a situation, it will inevitably make people very clear. Even at this time, it will still make people very clear. After all, such a change can not be seen in other people''s eyes. But in this case, people will inevitably have an incredible thing and feeling. Perhaps it is because at this time, such a situation will make a very obvious change in things. After all, it is because of such a situation that people begin to have a different feeling in their mind. I believe that at this time, such a feeling and idea also begin to become extremely clear. It''s easier for someone to figure out what such a thing feels like. Perhaps it has been completely clear in whose heart, and what kind of feelings and feelings it is for who. Because now this feeling is very cool. Obviously, no one can change it. It''s the same feeling in my heart. This kind of empathy will also make you feel very uncomfortable, but now that things have reached this stage, it will naturally make people feel more painful and more incredible. Ha ha, some things, sometimes, in this case, the old Dragon King''s heart began to struggle. "What, are you old?" The tester''s face was somewhat unwilling. He didn''t believe that the old dragon king was really old. It was obviously unacceptable to anyone. Besides, at this time, everyone seems to have the same feeling. After all, who can''t see it in their eyes? What kind of feeling is this? After thinking deeply, we can understand where the cruelty of this kind of thing is and what kind of mood will still feel this painful feeling. It is only because of such a feeling and thing now that I completely understand what is pain and what is that incredible feeling. I believe anyone can see the difference in the degree of such a thing right now, that is, it has been represented very clearly and clearly www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2369 "Don''t doubt, I''m really old. Publish the figures..." The old Dragon King sighed. Now the young people in the world are creative and inspiring. Now his heart is beginning to rest assured. After all, such a thing will not happen in everyone''s heart. The co publication is a good case for everyone now, There will be a different feeling E. maybe it is because of such a thing now that people will inevitably have such a feeling now After thinking carefully, some things must have begun to become different now. But what else can we do when we encounter such a thing? Anyone can think of it. Inevitably, this kind of thing will make people have that kind of extremely difficult thing in their hearts. Anyone will have that kind of incredible feeling in their hearts. But what can we do when we encounter such a thing? Because who feels it in his heart and becomes more clear in his mind. At present, whether such a feeling will become terrible will be more understood. What kind of thing will this be. Now think carefully, I also feel that such a thing is not so difficult. At least at this time, I can still look forward to that feeling. Who changed? At this time, I still don''t understand how terrible and incredible things are. Because, ah, at this time, the old dragon king still felt that Du Changqing could solve it. Especially now, it''s not obvious that he can make his mind more clear. Who makes some things obviously start to become different at this time. Because it is simple, things will become different and not so complicated. After thinking about it, it''s not anyone''s problem. It''s entirely because of your own problem. Who can think that this kind of thing will happen? Even in whose mind, it won''t be so clear. Such a feeling. The old dragon king would not think about such a thing. What he thought was just something deep in his heart. After all, the old dragon king had never thought that things would become so complex and change so fast. Now think about it. Youth is still good when you are young. It still needs to be given to young people. "Now start publishing the popularity values of both sides!" The tester straightened his throat. At this time, there was an inevitable feeling of sadness in his heart. He was a tester, but he was also an old fan of the Dragon King. It was not easy. But what can we do? Fate is like this. People will always be old, and the old dragon king is no exception, because an Lao Tzu has been added to his name. At this time, the atmosphere at the scene has become particularly strong. Because no one can understand how terrible and incredible such a thing will be. Perhaps the terrible degree of this kind of thing is far from being completed in anyone''s heart, because it seems that this kind of thing is beginning to become complex in anyone''s eyes, with such an incredible feeling. But now that things have come to this stage, what can we do? Who could have thought that such a thing was also true? Think carefully, perhaps because of such a situation, it will inevitably remind people of how painful and uncomfortable it will be under this feeling. What''s more, it''s because this kind of thing is beginning to make people uncomfortable, so what''s the real feeling in the end? No one knows, and no one can know the real feeling in his heart. But the fact is so cruel. In everyone''s mind, of course, it is also very clear that since we encounter this kind of thing, it will inevitably add a feeling and what a sad and deplorable thing to people''s heart. Because everyone has this feeling in their head. "Jiangning! Jiangning! " The scene once again remembered Jiangning''s name, that is, most of the people present are young people. This is an unprecedented and cruel fact. At the same time, it is also a feeling of alternation between the new and the old. This feeling is flashy. Of course, it will make people have a special feeling. That kind of feeling, even in anyone''s head, will have the feeling at this time. But how can such a thing be done? Not all people are fools now, and the era has passed. Now it seems that there are many times in the past. So many things have changed, and people begin to have a different feeling in their hearts. Everyone shouted Jiangning''s name without considering the feelings of the old dragon king. At the moment, the tears of the old Dragon King began to be wronged by many people, because everyone didn''t expect that such an invincible old dragon king would also be cold hearted and admit defeat. Because once you admit defeat, who can feel the dream you pursued when you were young? Those things have passed. Some things will not come again as time goes by. Some things, even now, will make people feel the real feeling in their hearts. If they don''t feel it, they will make people cry The times... Are over after all A new king was born Everyone began to look forward to his rise, but for those former kings of the older generation, they will naturally have a little regret and a little uneasy feeling. No one''s feeling is born. Everyone is an emotional creature. Perhaps at this time, everyone''s feeling in their mind will begin to become clearer. Now I think about it carefully, and it has become a feeling of some extravagance. Maybe, for this reason, everyone''s feelings are beginning to become very clear. Some such feelings are already very clear. Even in this case, it will inevitably make people feel how terrible it will be in this case. "Dragon King, five thousand five!" At the moment, the voice of the Dragon King also began to become complex in everyone''s eyes www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2370 The feeling of sour eyes came out again, that is, because now this feeling will make people feel completely. What is the real terrible feeling. But sometimes, not all people can understand. In this case, people will still understand what kind of things and feelings this will be. Even now, in this case, it will inevitably make people feel more and more profound and strong. Of course, these things now seem to be just thinking. There are still many losers in the world. Everyone hopes that the emergence of this hero can only feel and look up to the success of others. Of course, if you want to participate, you always feel no sense of belonging. Therefore, at this time, people will inevitably have a strange feeling, especially at this time, this feeling will inevitably make people feel a very strong feeling. Especially at this time, the stronger this feeling is, the more it will make people feel. That strange feeling will become more intense. Maybe it is because of this situation that there will be that very sincere feeling. Sometimes sincerity may be false to others, but for some people, it may be true After all, at any time, it feels like the same thing, so it seems that this kind of thing is not so important to many people. In other words, now that it''s time, everyone feels that the suspense is still there. Although we all saw that Jiangning really won, we all began to have a little sympathy for the old dragon king. Because no one knows what kind of feeling the old dragon king has in his heart. Stupidity may be that he feels old. These things are very possible and real. In particular, it is such a thing that everyone seems to think it is logical. Jiangning is sure to win, but the old dragon king, no one can help. Everyone can see it in their eyes. No one can understand this kind of thing, and no one can understand it in their mind. How painful it is under this feeling. In a different way of thinking, this kind of thing will be very clear and easy to understand. Under this feeling, how terrible and incredible it is. But now such a feeling will still make some people feel that this kind of thing is beginning to become terrible. Maybe by now, it will be completely clear to people. In the handling of some things, natural things will make people feel that those things begin to become terrible. Anyone who changed will understand how terrible such a feeling will be. Maybe it''s a feeling like this, which will make people completely clear and clear in their mind. For anyone, the terrible degree and inner direction of this kind of thing should be true. But whose heart can be clear. How terrible will such a feeling be? Think about it carefully. Now in this case, since everyone has begun to think, everyone''s eyes begin to feel like sand and become incomparably blurred. Anyone should think of such a situation. Maybe it is because of such a feeling that things will become completely clear and understand how terrible the situation will be under such a feeling. Maybe it is because of such a magical feeling that people will be clear. Maybe it is because of such a loss, Will really make people understand. Think about it carefully. Things are not so difficult. Some things that change the past will pass, and those that should not pass will pass. Only at this time, someone will understand how terrible and incredible this kind of thing is. Perhaps in this case, even in whose eyes, it is completely easy to understand. Perhaps since it is because of such a feeling now, you will still understand some things. Some seeds buried in your heart will become more and more clear and understood. What makes people feel more terrible is such a feeling. Since there is such a thing now, it will make people more clear and know whether it is terrible or not since there is such a feeling now. After thinking carefully, since there is such a thing and such a feeling, it is obvious that everyone has begun to become less terrible. "Well, now let''s start announcing the number of Jiangning votes that we are most concerned about!" At this moment, this time has also completely started, a feeling that makes all people change for it, and now this time has completely made people clear, perhaps it has completely understood, whether this kind of thing will be a feeling of terror or not. If you think about it carefully, maybe at this time, it will be very clear that since there has been such a thing, it seems to many people that there has been a very positive change and change. Of course, it''s not who can be completely clear at this time. That is, it''s because of such a situation that people can completely understand how troublesome this kind of thing will be. Think carefully, sometimes there are still some defects in some feelings, but it is also inevitable. "Jiangning!!" At the moment, everyone present began to cry out. At this time, their hearts have been affected together. No one thought that such a thing would really happen. Especially in this case, people will really feel what is incredible and what is not terrible. But think about it carefully. In fact, this kind of thing is not so terrible www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2371 In fact, this kind of thing will inevitably have some turning points. I believe that even at the last step, it will be completely clear. Some things will have that very strange feeling in other things, but now that it has come, it has been completely clear at this time. After all, in such a situation, people will have that terrible feeling. It will be clear who it is. Now that there is such a thing now, it will begin to make people understand and understand. Now that there is such a feeling, it will also make people more clear what it represents. Therefore, everyone seems to have understood it. Now when I think of it, I still feel that such a thing has become so incredible and so clearly visible. Maybe, in this world, there will always be a feeling that no one can think of. But even if we encounter this kind of thing, we will still feel that there is such an incredible feeling. Maybe it is because of the current feeling that people will be completely clear. Maybe how terrible such an idea is "Fifteen thousand!" At the moment, although the tester was still reluctant, he thought of Jiangning''s market value and everyone''s sense of expectation, and announced it at this time. Obviously, he has not been able to make everyone think of the terrible degree of this kind of thing and the terrible place of such a terrible thing. Think about it carefully. In fact, it''s still possible at this time. It''s still not that harmful to yourself. But at this time, since the old Dragon King says he is old, what else does he have to worry about? Whoever it is, it will be very clear what this feeling is, right? Maybe, such a feeling can also make your heart become very clear. Maybe it is because of such a situation now that such a feeling can make your heart and soul above. The pain of tearing will be alleviated. After all, I have to make a lot of money this time. Or no one can understand what kind of situation this will be, but now thinking of this kind of thing will inevitably make people feel embarrassed. Even if you encounter this kind of thing, you will begin to have that terrible feeling and feeling in your heart. Even in this situation, he still didn''t forget to think about what was good for him, because when he thought about it carefully, he still thought it was very good for himself. Sometimes, even if there is no faith, this kind of thing is not so easy. Everyone has this idea in his heart. Maybe in this case, some things begin to become different? Perhaps no one thought that in this case, things would become so incredible. Perhaps behind this kind of thing, it would be more puzzling. Just how do you think, you feel that this reality is a little unacceptable. After all, who hasn''t liked who in their heart and suffered for whom? Now the old dragon king is such a feeling. In fact, it is such a feeling for everyone. In everyone''s heart, they think clearly and thoroughly. Who is still unclear at this time, and what is the reason? Even a fool understands this time? Besides, we are not fools, and we naturally know what this kind of thing will mean to ourselves. In fact, this kind of thing will begin to become simpler and less complex. In fact, I don''t like Jiangning in anyone''s heart. At this time, everyone, my heart will have a little change for Jiangning. I believe that at this time, this kind of thing will also make everyone''s heart clear and more profound. Anyone would know this very well. At least in whose eyes, such a thing will obviously become simple and realistic, not to mention because of the current situation? There''s nothing else to say. Now this kind of thing is the same for everyone. Everyone knows this feeling very well. Just who changed it, even those who don''t have a little idea and expectation in their hearts can know what kind of feeling and situation this will be. I''m afraid at this time, after all, whose heart will begin to change a little. After it is clear, things begin to become clearer, because no one can think of it. After all, it seems that the simplicity of some things has reached the feeling that others can''t understand. When I think about it carefully, I feel more and more that things are starting to become a little easier. Maybe, in this case, it will make many people start to become very clear, and it will also make many people start to feel a little easier to solve. Even now, after this event, it is still a case that everyone''s inner feelings about Jiangning have had that very novel change. It seems that he is no longer everyone''s enemy, not the one who excluded Jiangning, but a real hero in everyone''s eyes and hearts. Such a hero is destined to be scrupulous, but it seems to everyone that such a feeling will be different at present. We are not fools. At this time, where can we not understand what kind of feeling it will be? I believe everyone will understand this kind of thing. Therefore, many people began to understand what kind of feelings and things this would be. It also made many things more acceptable to everyone. It was not like that at the beginning. They thought the old dragon king was more powerful and everyone would like the old dragon king. But that is to say, in this case, everyone''s feelings are obviously different. In other words, such a feeling now will look different to everyone. Once again, it also makes everyone feel that what kind of thing is terrible and what kind of thing is what makes people tremble www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2372 Therefore, even in more situations, people will inevitably have some strange changes and ideas. After carefully thinking about it, we can still be clear that what we think will become what we think. Perhaps it is because it becomes such a thing that we will have that strange feeling. With more trust between each other, new people will have the opportunity to stand out and let everyone see what is the dawn of the future. Especially now such an existence, for everyone, is the kind of feeling that will really feel terrible. Think about it carefully. Now there is really no such different feeling, or this feeling, in fact, there is still a little terrible feeling. Therefore, at this time, whose mind has nothing that should be recognized by everyone? In other words, certain things are necessarily related. At this stage, anyone will begin to understand what kind of feeling this will be. Therefore, there will be a more and more change in his heart. This change is still the kind of feeling he has never had before. Terrible feeling Even at this time, everyone''s feelings are extremely suffocating. It''s not that I really don''t know such a feeling, but it''s just that in this case, people will inevitably have such a feeling and situation, and maybe it''s bad, because now such a feeling, even in anyone''s eyes, has begun to become clear. "Now, let''s welcome the new king. The game has been decided!" The tester still couldn''t hold back at this time. Although he shed tears, at this moment, he didn''t think that the loss of the old dragon king was humiliating, but felt that at this time, he was also proud of Jiangning, because Jiangning was also his own person. At this time, he didn''t feel so terrible about this scene, Maybe it will make you feel old at this time. Some things are beginning to become incredible. Inevitably, this kind of thing will still feel very uncomfortable. What''s more, it has reached the present stage? It''s better to be obedient now than to be right. What a good feeling it is! In this case, you don''t have to tangle at all. So now, many things have begun to understand. Perhaps, in this case, it has been completely clear. When I think of this, I have gradually understood it. Thinking of this, the tester also had another idea about Jiangning in his heart. This idea will even make a very powerful change in some people''s heart. That is, such a change began to make some people have an unprecedented feeling in their hearts. Now I think, maybe, even if it''s really for this purpose, I will tell myself that not everything can be done according to my inner thoughts. Maybe there are still many things in the world that I can''t think of But now that it''s up to now, many things will begin to think more clearly and clearly. Even if it is replaced by someone, it has been completely understood. This feeling is completely clear in whose heart, but sometimes I think, I still think, sometimes, in this emotion, some different things will always make people feel that some changes will inevitably occur in their heart. Just like now, some things seem very simple, but after they really happen, it''s not the same thing. Many people don''t think so, especially in this case. Thinking of such a thing now, even the tester''s heart has already begun to be unpopular, but now there are still countless feelings in his heart. After thinking carefully, I still feel that things have a little different feeling. Maybe it is because of such a situation that people will inevitably have such a feeling now. Everyone is breaking through their own, but now think about it, some things may really make people eager to have another idea, even this idea, which is not easy to be understood at this time. Maybe, maybe it''s really a very simple thing now. After all, for the sake of now, it has begun to be completely clear. In some people''s view, how embarrassing this kind of thing is will be more clear. Who makes Jiangning so strong at this time, or is it so strong that the Dragon King is afraid at this time? At present, all the people have started to stare. Obviously, at the beginning, no one could expect Jiangning to respond. Although some miracles are expected in his heart, many people will become completely puzzled when miracles really come. Obviously, no one would have thought that such a thing could really happen, Even a fool can''t see it? Because such a feeling makes everyone''s heart become more and more confused. For this reason, no one expected that there would be such a warm-blooded feeling. Just because of such a feeling now, people have completely felt what is incredible and what is the special feeling of ignorance. It is only because of such a situation that it is completely clear. Sometimes things begin to become unexpected things and possibilities. Obviously, no one can imagine how terrible and unexpected it will be since this kind of thing has happened, because it will be understood in anyone''s eyes. "Miracle! It''s incredible that 1 there should be such a thing... " At the moment, there is a complete feeling in everyone''s eyes that this kind of thing can''t be wanton www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2373 Because no one could have thought that such a terrible thing could happen. No one would have thought that under such a situation, it seems that there is such a feeling now. Even if it is in anyone''s eyes, it can''t be seen. It is really such a feeling. But think carefully, even who can''t think of what kind of feeling this will be for himself in such a situation. What''s more terrible is that under such a thing and feeling, a feeling and feeling deep in the heart will inevitably lead to an unexpected change in the hearts of many people, which is a particularly convinced and dare to refuse. So that at this time, for such a reason, the feeling of this kind of thing now is how terrible it seems to me. Even in any one''s eyes, you can still see clearly and thoroughly, so you can feel it. Terrible, but very clear feeling. At present, there is a lot of blood in everyone''s eyes, but now some things have begun to change and become more and more different. Even such a feeling won''t make people think of it? So now it''s easy to make people very clear. Even if you encounter such a thing, it will make people very clear how terrible and impressive such a feeling will be. When I think about it, I still think such a thing is incredible. Ordinary people can''t think of such a feeling, but what can people do if this thing happens? Everyone''s eyes also began to have an extremely terrible feeling about Jiangning. That is, there have been so many changes under such a situation. In other words, what happens at this time will make a strong change in people''s heart. Think carefully, perhaps this feeling will feel that it is a difficult thing to achieve in anyone''s heart, but now that you think of it, it will also make a different change in people''s heart. That is because such a change now will inevitably make people''s minds change and then change, so that they have a feeling that no one can think of. Therefore, it will make people''s mind more and more clear about this kind of thing. Perhaps it is because this kind of thing happened under such a feeling that people will feel more and more impressive. "Yes!" At the moment, Jiangning looks at the old dragon king and finds his old tears. Of course, he wants to make his heart more uncomfortable. After all, he is not an affectant person. In fact, he feels the same for who. Who should be able to think of such a thing at this time, Who can''t imagine how terrible things are? In other words, at this time, everyone will feel a little terrible. Even if it is because of this situation, everyone already has an unspeakable feeling in their heart, but since they have encountered such a thing now, it has been very clear in everyone''s mind. Jiangning is the king, the invincible king. This terrible feeling seems so incredible and frightening to everyone. Even in this case, it will still make people feel terrible and incredible. Therefore, it is because of such a feeling that we can understand what kind of feeling this will be. Since ancient times, this kind of thing has become a king and defeated the enemy. That is to say, because of such a feeling and situation, there will be an experience. What''s so bitter about crying? Who hasn''t experienced failure and blow, but sometimes life is like this. If there is no failure, where will you desire success? Therefore, there is not always such a feeling in everyone''s heart, just like some things you want to know in your heart. This feeling is becoming stronger and stronger, maybe. Maybe it''s really because of this kind of thing that people inevitably have some ideas that there are still some different and complex things in the world. Even if I encounter this phenomenon, I still feel that in such a case, I actually feel that it has become different. Even in the current situation, it will inevitably make some changes in people''s hearts. Moreover, there will be a completely different feeling under this change. Maybe at this time, you can''t help being sensational, but Jiangning doesn''t like this sensational means very much. Therefore, even at any time, it will not make people think that there will be such a feeling, maybe, but since it is now such a situation, it is inevitable that people will have that impulsive feeling in their hearts, but there is no way to feel like this "Young man, you can do this already. It seems that I''m really old and I can''t help it now." At the moment, the words of the old dragon king also made many people present cry at this time. Obviously, no one can think that the old dragon king can say such words now. Isn''t it amazing for many people. And now for this reason, many people have begun to be completely ignorant. Of course, no one can think of how terrible and exaggerated such a thing is now. Even in the current situation, it will inevitably make other people exchange such an idea in their hearts. Even if there is such a thing, it will not really make people think of it? In short, the thought of this kind of thing will begin to make people have such an idea and impulse. Who can''t think how terrible this kind of thing is. Maybe it''s really this time, for this reason, it will begin to make people really clear. At present, how terrible and incredible this feeling will be www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2374 After thinking about it carefully, I still feel that such a thing looks incredible now, but what can I do? It''s no joke to meet this kind of thing. Even a fool can understand this feeling? Even if you encounter what kind of things and situations, it will be inexplicably clear. Moreover, when you are a little excited, you are making such a thing. "Well, if only you knew yourself a little. Needless to say, can I go?" Jiangning laughed at the moment, and then glanced at some things not far away. In other words, in this case, it has been completely muddled. So for now, no one will really feel like this, right? Even because of such a feeling now, it has completely made some people clear where the meaning of this kind of thing is? Who would have thought of how complicated and unexpected this situation is. Because of the occurrence of this kind of thing, it will inexplicably lead to the complexity of other things. Not everyone can think of this kind of thing. After all, because of such a thing now, it will inevitably make some changes in people''s hearts. When I think of this step, when these things are really true, I can''t help but let some people have a very strange idea. For example, at this time, I just feel that the things in front of me are wrong. In other words, under such a situation, I still feel very uncomfortable and have such a painful thought and behavior. Even though there are many things, under this tangle, it has made people very clear, and their hearts even began to become more thorough. Such a feeling, what kind of feeling will it be, also began to appear more calm and calm. Not all things are like this, and there are other things that will make people feel different, but once such an idea is really generated, it will inevitably make some people feel as if they have been hurt. Even in such a situation, I still have this feeling. And this feeling is not clear, even that it is very painful and incredible to have so little. After Jiangning finished these, she felt that such a thing was no big deal. Just after thinking of these things, I began to feel that I had such a little painful feeling. After all, I saw such things very thoroughly in anyone''s eyes. Maybe... Someone else wouldn''t think of such a thing. But even because of such a feeling now, it will inevitably make people feel that things have changed and feel different. After thinking, especially after thinking carefully, things began to become a little different. Even in this case, this feeling is still so strong and unforgettable. Perhaps by now, it has been completely clear to people, and also understand what kind of feeling such a situation will be. After all, it''s not the same thing in whose eyes. Who can think of what is the pain and what is the different feeling in such a situation. Even if you encounter such a thing now, in fact, your thoughts are the same. At this time, Jiangning inevitably has a very strange feeling in her heart, which is unprecedented. He looked at the old dragon king and sighed. His eyes also began to become a little surprised. He hadn''t thought about it everywhere in his world in the past. "Then thank you for your love. I Jiangning never like to owe others. Today, all those who cheer me on still don''t cheer me on Jiangning. Just eat whatever you want here and report my name!" At the moment, Jiangning''s casual smile is that he already has such a feeling. So anyone can think of what kind of feeling it will be now, especially this terrible feeling. He threw a waste card he didn''t use at ordinary times. At this time, as the card fell into the tester''s hand, it immediately brightened his eyes, because this card is the black card with the highest symbol of the plane! The incomparable mysterious black card simply makes anyone feel what is fear. Perhaps at this time, people can see how terrible this kind of thing will be. After careful thinking, the terrible degree of this kind of thing is still relatively simple for ordinary people, but it will become completely different when it comes to other people. Who wants to encounter this kind of thing? Of course, not everyone will know what this kind of thing will mean. Even now, things will start to change a little different from what they think. But thinking of this kind of thing, there are still some terrible things and illusions in it. It may be because such a special feeling has completely made the tester''s eyes silly, and everything has begun to have an unexpected feeling, but who can think of such a thing now? After all, it''s a terrible thing. "Thank you... Thank God Jiangning!" At this moment, the incomparably noble voice of worship came. At this moment, almost everyone was stupid. No one would think that things would turn into this way, to this terrible degree. Why is this so terrible? Now when I think of these things, everyone starts to feel a little unbearable. Think about whether this kind of thing is terrible or not. Because since some things have reached this stage, they will inevitably produce a fundamentally unexpected feeling. Especially now, this kind of thing will be more unexpected. Unexpectedly, things have begun to become so terrible www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2375 In other words, at this time, Jiangning''s lofty image has been completely felt. What is terrible. Other things don''t seem terrible, but since this time, some things that aren''t terrible will become very real. Now think about it, you see that Jiangning is so generous. Those who had a little opinion of him in the past are now gone. After all, who would say such words to such a lovely person? If you think about it a little, you know it''s obviously impossible. Such a generous and lovely person, no matter who, doesn''t have the heart. Perhaps for example, even if you encounter this kind of thing, everyone''s heart will inevitably have this change. Now think about it, it''s really like this. Even the inner world of a pig won''t have this idea about this kind of person? Such a kind-hearted person, even a fool, would not choose to do so? I believe that for this reason, many people will begin to understand what this kind of thing will be. In other words, once you think of such things, others may not be so complicated, but for this reason, some things and things will begin to become simpler. This painful feeling is still not very clear, that is, at this time, in this case, no one would have thought that such a thing would happen. Who wants to? This kind of thing is obviously something no one wants to see. Who changed it? I don''t have a little idea and impression in my mind. Therefore, just such a small impression will make me feel incredible. Terrible... This terrible feeling will inevitably lead to the extremely complex thoughts in the hearts of many people. Now in this situation, this kind of thing is becoming more and more impossible. Who would have thought that this kind of thing is also true and will really happen? Such a rich man wants to be friends with him! In fact, Jiangning has dozens and hundreds of such cards. Even here, he is not even a rag. He just didn''t expect that it would become like this. Even a fool wouldn''t think of such a thing, would he? Now it has become under this feeling, so it begins to become different in anyone''s eyes. Even if you really encounter such a thing and encounter such a feeling, doesn''t everyone look the same? Who doesn''t have that little number in his heart? Therefore, at this juncture, many things seem to have a little clear feeling. Therefore, even such a simple thing begins to make everyone''s mind more and more clear. But who can think that this kind of thing will really happen? In whose heart, this feeling is not the same. Even a pig can understand how terrible and incredible this kind of thing is. Think carefully "Ha ha, I think so too. Let''s play slowly. I won''t serve..." At the moment, after Jiang Ning finished speaking, he resolutely turned and left. Obviously, this situation is a situation that no one would think of. Everyone has a feeling that they have been scared silly. What''s more, when we encounter this kind of thing now, we have more and more unexpected feelings and feelings. But even if it is like this, what can we do? At the moment, there is not only such a thing in the world, so many people don''t seem to want to understand this kind of thing. Simply speaking, whose eyes can''t think of such things that should really be thought of now? This extremely meaningless thing will really make everyone feel what is a terrible feeling. The name Jiangning has been completely resounded today, reaching a feeling that makes many people feel extremely terrible. Because really no one can think that this kind of thing will really happen and such a change. Anyone should be able to understand it. It must be said that since this kind of thing has reached this share, it should be an acceptable thing for everyone. So now, these things have naturally begun to become simple, and they don''t have such a deep feeling. Carefully speaking, this kind of thing is also the time to let many people know what kind of thing this kind of thing will be, not to mention meeting this kind of thing. Now, in this case, it is inevitable that many things have happened. Especially now this kind of thing, Jiangning doesn''t want to see so many extremely noble eyes towards himself. Now he just wants to find a safe place to be quiet. However, when he was just about to leave, it was at this time that a gentle Qianqian thin hand suddenly grabbed the corner of her clothes. No one expected such a terrible thing to happen. It''s a terrible feeling. After all, in everyone''s heart, I never thought I would feel so. In that case, why should I have? At this time, for Jiangning, the feeling in his heart is always not the same as before, or those things that used to change over time. In whose eyes, it will always be the same feeling. But at this time, Jiangning''s eyes naturally can''t hold any sand. He seems to have a feeling that doesn''t exist at all. Since I feel terrible and feel that this kind of thing has some incredible feeling, who is it that this kind of thing is not so obvious? When I think of it, it is a kind of state of mind and insight for Jiangning. This insight has never been seen before, but at this time, I feel it, Things already have another feeling. After thinking about it, it''s always such a feeling now. In fact, it''s exactly the same feeling for everyone. After all, it looks like this for everyone, but it''s not so for anyone www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2376 Even if I think of such a thing now, I won''t think of it. I actually have such a feeling. This extremely terrible feeling will make people feel distressed. Even in anything, it''s the same for everyone. Even at any time, for everyone, the feeling of everything is exactly the same. It''s not terrible for anyone, but at this time, I feel a little incredible. But now that I think of this kind of thing, now that I think of it, things will begin to become more different. In Jiangning''s heart, it also began to become complicated now. "Goodbye..." Looking at the winking look behind him and looking at his own woman, at the moment, he inevitably had such a strange feeling in his heart. It seems that this feeling is spreading in his heart and can''t be dissolved all the time. Even for anyone, he didn''t think of or experience this feeling. In fact, this feeling is not terrible at all, and even a little familiar, because the woman in front of me actually looks familiar. But since this kind of thing is so incredible in everyone''s eyes, everyone can see it clearly. At this time, such a feeling has become more profound and clearer, so that no one will think of why this kind of thing happened, but since it happened, many things begin to become inevitable. Even at this juncture, things will become very different. Maybe since we encounter this kind of thing, there will be a little change in everyone''s heart. But in this case, some things are not so uncontrolled, and they will not be as involuntarily as before. Therefore, at this time, Jiangning has no strange feeling in her heart. What''s the big deal for a woman? What''s more, up to now, the release of Tibet has become more and more different. Because not only because of this kind of thing, but because what it represents in such a situation is clearly known by his heart. Who can understand what this kind of thing will mean and what it represents? Even a fool can understand it and understand it? In other words, even a fool can think of such a terrible thing, so why can''t he think of it? This kind of thing at present, even in anyone''s eyes, will become not so simple. "Are you wrong? Are you kidding, Jiangning?" At the moment, the woman smiled at Jiangning instead of joking with Jiangning. It was really a strange feeling, and it was a feeling he had never had before. It seemed that he had really seen the woman somewhere under such a situation. God, this woman is really terrible. Even at this time, I still have this feeling in my heart. I feel very uncomfortable for the first time. What kind of woman is this? Why do I have that kind of painful feeling in my heart when I am cruel to him. Therefore, even at this time, I have not thought of what kind of situation this will be. Maybe for this reason, everyone feels the same. Therefore, at this time, everyone will have this feeling in their heart, right? Maybe, just an acquaintance will have this feeling. Now, after Jiangning has solved the matter, it has been completely clear. But the girl dragged her clothes, and somehow she would have such a feeling. Maybe, it is because of such a situation that things will become more and more complicated. The terrible thing is that this matter is still not clear to people. Even so, it still doesn''t make people understand. Even now, there will still be this feeling. Even if there is no feeling, it will still become like this. Because some things, even in someone''s eyes, will have this feeling. This girl is really very beautiful. Even if she is placed anywhere, she will not give people such a feeling, but it is because of this feeling that it will be inexplicable and make people have this extremely terrible feeling in their hearts. It was an unexpected feeling and situation. Therefore, even at any time, it will make many people''s minds very clear. Thinking of these, many things in his mind naturally become more and more clear. Therefore, at present, many things, even anyone can think of clearly. Because not everything can be so complicated, that is to say, in this case, the woman in front of me really seems to have a little scary. For anyone, I would feel terrible at this time. Who doesn''t have this concept in his head? Therefore, even at any time, it will make many hearts become more and more clear. Once some thoughts flash in my mind, the wonderful feeling has been extended. Who wants this? Of course, not everyone will have such a feeling. It can only be said that in this case, there will obviously be no more complex or sad things. Because everyone can figure out this kind of thing. Even as like as two peas in the eyes, it feels the same. So in this case, it becomes even more incredible who the girl is. But what can be done about this? Not everyone really has such a feeling and idea in their heart. In other words, such feelings are actually the same, because who doesn''t have such a real feeling. Even if you really have this feeling, the beauty in front of you will make you feel so strange in your heart. Therefore, for this reason, many people understand www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2377 Now that this is the case, for many people, things become clearer and clearer. Because even anyone can''t know what this feeling is because of at this time? At such a terrible time, there will be people who don''t know. I believe even a fool should know and understand what this kind of thing will be, right? Maybe for this reason, some people began to have a different feeling, but it also became more and more unclear. "You are..." At the moment, Jiangning has a feeling in his heart. That is, at this time, I really didn''t expect that such a feeling would really appear, and I felt more and more terrible and incredible. Always think of the total thing, and then in the end, become unable to extricate themselves, because not anyone, anything, will have the same feeling. I don''t know this girl in anyone''s eyes. "I am... Zhu GUSHENG..." The girl''s eyes began to shine a strange light, which made Jiangning''s heart tremble uncontrollably. He obviously didn''t expect that things would become so complicated. It was really amazing that someone called this name. Because he doesn''t know why the girl looks so familiar, but for this reason, it''s not easy to say anything. He just feels that under such a situation, things have naturally become clearer and clearer, and anyone''s mind will already have such a feeling. Maybe, it''s just a disguised form of self comfort, because who can''t know what kind of feeling it will be in this case. Even in anyone''s eyes, I will think of what it will mean for everyone in this situation. It is only because of this kind of thing and this one-sided environment that I give myself the real experience in my heart. Really... This feeling and experience will really make people feel. What is this terrible feeling, but there is no way. At present, this kind of thing is really terrible But because in this case, something has changed, it will become more and more terrible and unreliable. It seems that things at this time have indeed made many people don''t understand, but in this situation, they can''t help being misunderstood, so they have such an idea now. "Note Gu Sheng... What a familiar name. Are you talking about me?" At the moment, Jiangning really didn''t expect to have such a feeling, nor would he think how terrible and incomprehensible this kind of thing would be for himself. But when you think about it carefully, you still feel that such a thing can be changed into another idea. Therefore, for this reason, people can still see clearly. Under the current conditions, even more people can see clearly. Now, under this situation, whether it is terrible or impossible for themselves has begun to be intertwined. Maybe it''s because of this situation that I really feel this way. Because even anyone, in this case, already has that incredible idea. Thinking of this, more things become more obvious. It''s completely clear who it is. Maybe, maybe this kind of thing suddenly becomes true, which inevitably makes people have such a unique feeling. Therefore, in this case, naturally, some things will look different. Therefore, at this time, there will still be a different feeling. Even no one will think of such a problem, right? At the thought of this problem, many people can understand that under such a situation, it is easier to understand what makes it terrible. In other words, even a fool can understand how troubled Jiangning is at this time. "Not you, I just said I was an orphan..." The girl chuckled, and the corners of her mouth made a radian, which obviously made people have a strange feeling. Maybe it is because of such a feeling that some people really have a very strange feeling in their hearts. Maybe it is because of such a situation now that they really have this feeling. Therefore, even if the girl said she was alone, Jiangning was destined not to believe it, because he really thought the girl was too funny. Of course, it''s funny. He doesn''t understand where he went, because even now, he will inevitably have some different experiences. Even in other people''s eyes, it is the same experience. At any time, he didn''t understand that he would encounter such a thing. Isn''t this a joke with himself? In other words, even in this case, you still can''t let your heart understand and know what kind of situation this will be. Thought of here, even the simplest things have become not simple. It will be clear who it is at this time. It may become easier to think of here. "Well, you say your name is Zhu GUSHENG, and my name is Zhu Yusheng!" Jiangning finished, no matter whether the girl was holding her hand or not, he just felt that the girl had been so unreasonable and unreasonable. Because no one doesn''t want his head to be a little sober. Even any person will know how much the pain of this kind of thing accounts for. Maybe if I really think of these things, many people will see it clearly and thoroughly. "Don''t go, I really didn''t lie to you." "I don''t care whether you lied to me or not. I only know that even if you didn''t lie to me, it has nothing to do with me." At the moment, Jiangning really thinks so. Of course, he does so because he wants to do so. In other words, Jiangning now has a lot of things in her heart. That very different feeling is spreading in her heart to an extremely terrible degree, even to a degree that ordinary people can''t think of at all www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2378 How terrible is this feeling? Who hasn''t counted in his heart? That is, in this case, it still makes many things very simple, and it has changed into a feeling that no one can think of. Alas, there are such beautiful girls in the world, but it''s a pity, because this girl has such a sense of psychosis. Anyone''s heart will understand, and it''s still very clear, because this kind of girl is too rare. Moreover, there is a feeling of great impossibility. "Can you take me away?" At the moment, Zhu GUSHENG''s face was completely intoxicated, as if it had never been thought of. But in this case, what can we do? Perhaps for this reason, more things will begin to be understood and clearly known. For example, because of such things now, people will inevitably have an extremely painful reaction in their hearts. Obviously, everyone thinks so at this time, but because there is no way, I really feel a little painful, so it will become what it is now. "Take you away? Are you in great shape? Why should I take you away? " At the moment, Jiangning is certainly not so stupid. It''s just a woman. There are so many women in the world. Who doesn''t feel so little, but since now, many things have begun to become very clear and thorough. Even if we have reached this point, with this feeling, we will begin to let more people see whether this strange feeling will be terrible or not. Thinking of this, it has begun to make many people feel uncomfortable in their hearts. Maybe this girl can see a clear feeling. Or is it because under such circumstances, many people will be able to understand it. Even if they encounter such things, they will be able to understand it. Since this kind of thing has reached this point, it will make people more clear. Still... With this kind of thing, it is obvious that it has begun to make some changes in the hearts of more people. This change, in the eyes of more people, has become more incredible. For whom, once you think of this kind of thing at this time, you will inevitably have that unprecedented feeling. Therefore, it is because of such a situation, that is, I have completely understood how terrible and unexpected this girl will be. But now that things have come to this stage, then things have begun to make more people clear. Whether such a feeling will be terrible or not at all has been made more clear. Thinking of all these things, many people can''t help but understand that under this state, but under this feeling, they will still feel that this kind of thing will inevitably give rise to a very strange feeling. That is because such a strange and incomparable thing now will inevitably produce such a situation in the hearts of many people. Even under such circumstances, many things still look the same. Once this kind of thing is encountered, what can we do? No one is a fool, especially when it comes to this kind of thing now, it inevitably makes many hearts have a lot of struggling feelings. Even in this situation, the girl''s eyes will inevitably make things more difficult in his heart. Because maybe at this time, many people will start to stop moving. What kind of feeling will this be. This feeling, even in the middle of the situation, will inevitably make people have an extremely strange feeling in their hearts. Terrible is that under this feeling, there is no inevitable connection in it. This feeling is the most painful feeling. For this reason, whose feelings are actually the same, and whose heart doesn''t have this strange and strange feeling? Because the thought of the degree of these things and things makes this feeling much more terrible. If such a terrible thing, will it make people feel it? Now where is the terrible degree of this kind of thing, it becomes more and more obvious. But he was still in his heart. At this time, Jiangning couldn''t help thinking about it. Perhaps what was really in front of him was such a feeling. Therefore, it was the same feeling even at any time. But think about it carefully. Now this kind of thing feels terrible again. Because thinking of this kind of thing now, I can''t help feeling very regrettable and incredible at any time. But now that I''m here, I feel that this kind of thing is becoming more and more regrettable. Especially for such a woman now, it''s really hard to understand. But so what? "Forget it, you''d better go. I have nothing to do with you." At the moment, Jiangning is still cruel and speaks out his ideas, because now in this case, some of the same feelings still exist, so a feeling is really sad. Perhaps at this time, Jiangning''s heart still doesn''t believe this girl. It''s not his fault. Who changed it? He should also not believe it at this time, because it''s normal. Others are not fools, and they won''t imagine like this. So, even if it is because of such a feeling, it will make people more thorough and understand how terrible and incredible this kind of thing will be. People can''t think of this kind of thing. "You... Don''t you really remember?" At the moment, the girl was about to cry, but after seeing this situation, Jiangning still felt so sad and painful. So far, almost all those uncomfortable thoughts have sprung up all at once. It is because of this feeling that it really comes out and makes people understand where the horror of this feeling is. But it is because of this feeling that many things will really become clear and clear www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2379 But now that he met this kind of thing, he inexplicably understood what those unexpected things were, and now he began to understand them more and more. Only under such circumstances can people think of this terrible feeling. Because no one could have imagined that such a thing would happen when changing beds. After all, in this case, it has been thoroughly understood by many people, including Jiangning. But there''s no way. Now it''s not such a special situation, so there''s no need to really find out some facts. In other words, these things happening at this time will inevitably make many people think of how terrible and elusive things will happen under this situation. Therefore, in this case, it is natural for many people to think of what this extremely incredible thing represents. In other words, in this case, many things have become a reality. Now Jiangning doesn''t intend to take care of many things and investigate them again. It just feels that in his heart, more is still a current idea. Once he doesn''t grasp the current idea, everything has become a kind of empty talk, especially now this kind of empty talk has become more obvious. No one can imagine what it would mean in this situation. Of course, maybe anyone has completely understood it now, in this case. "Sorry, I don''t remember you!" Although there was a painful feeling in his heart, Jiangning still held back. In fact, his own feelings were exactly the same. After all, at this time, not everything is so simple, clear and natural. Once many things happen, he has no way to control them. After all, not everyone knows. Therefore, in this case, some things begin to become very simple, especially in the current situation, which is more puzzling, perhaps because of this experience. But Jiangning suddenly darkened at this time and returned to the original plane, that is, the real world of the previous plane The next day, Jiangning appeared at Zhenjiang International Airport. This time, there was no one around him. He casually wore a half sleeve, pants and a pair of sneakers. Give people the feeling that two words - parity. He lowered his head and played with his mobile phone. It turned out that he was sending wechat to people. The person who sent wechat with Jiangning is a woman, and the avatar should be my photo. A beautiful and delicate face, wavy curls, and choppy softness. Jiangning typed directly for her and said: I''m in Zhenjiang now. When will you pick me up? The beauty immediately replied with a voice message. Jiangning clicked to play, and a voice came out. The woman said, "brother Jiangning, I have a meeting now. You wait for me at the airport for a moment and I''ll pick you up right away. " At the end of the conversation, he made a big look. Jiangning didn''t reply to the news and put his mobile phone back in his pocket. The woman who spoke to him was Zhao Lili, the daughter of a company. She was a big man in Zhenjiang. Although she was a female generation, because of her family background, ability and beauty, everyone gave her face in Zhenjiang. It was also a coincidence that Jiangning knew Zhao Lili. Jiangning had been to Zhenjiang before. At that time, she didn''t know that Zhao Lili was a girl with such a background. At that time, she was just being insulted, so Jiangning helped her. Zhao Lili''s company is said to have developed high-end virtual reality games, with advanced technology in the country. Most importantly, those who can afford the games developed by their family are not cheap. This time, Zhao Lili came to Jiangning because her company has a newly developed game. If she wants Jiangning to experience, it''s best to help out. Originally, Jiangning didn''t want to come, but she couldn''t stand Zhao Lili''s repeated requests. In fact, after Jiangning helped Zhao Lili last time, Zhao Lili had some ideas about him. What kind of city is Zhenjiang? Don''t listen to the name as if it is a simple city. In fact, it is a city with national first-class science and technology. People living here can literally throw a small stone everywhere and hit three people with millions of assets. Not to mention anything else, these people appeared at the airport in Zhenjiang, wearing clothes of big brands. This is not, informal Jiangning is being looked at with disdain by people not far away. Jiangning doesn''t care. She doesn''t change her face. She thinks that since Zhao Lili has an emergency meeting and doesn''t know much about Zhenjiang City, she''d better not go around. If something goes wrong at that time, it''s troublesome. Jiangning thought for a while and finally felt that he would walk in the shopping hall above the airport for a while. Thinking, Jiangning took the elevator upstairs, because Jiangning''s clothes were too simple, so many people whispered all the way. "Oh, my God, how can such poor people still appear in the airport?" "Yes, my mother. At least this is also an international airport. It''s a shame to have such people appear. Look at the clothes he wears. Tut Tut, it''s really cheap. " There are many such voices. Jiangning heard them and didn''t answer them. He thought, do you think I''m the same as you? I wear it because I''m fucking comfortable. So Jiangning strides forward. The specialty stores in the shopping hall of the airport are all international brands. There are a lot of people and beautiful women of all kinds. At this time, Jiangning suddenly found a riot in a place not far ahead. Originally, Jiangning thought it had nothing to do with himself. He didn''t want to join the fun. So he turned and left, and wanted to change his way to continue wandering. However, at this time, someone suddenly backed out of Jiangning. Jiangning was unprepared, staggered a few steps forward, and then turned to look. It was a fat man with a gold necklace. It sounded like a pig with a gold collar. The pig, not the fat man, looked at Jiangning and said fiercely, "fuck you, what dog dares to block my way! Do you want to die? Do you fucking know who I am? Is it worth it when you just touched me and touched my clothes? Can you fucking poor people afford to accompany me? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2380 As he spoke, he spit hard, and then scolded Jiangning for rolling the calf. "Fuck your mother!" Jiangning scolded at that time. How long has it been? No one dares to talk to Jiangning like that. This fat man. It''s interesting to come up and scold Jiangning. Jiangning''s face hung the expression that he used to be whole, and then looked at the man and said, "Oh, my God, brother, it''s my little brother. I''m sorry, how can I stand there and let you hit?" Then Jiangning stepped forward and said loudly, "otherwise, brother, I''m actively bumping you once. Can''t you see it?" Jiangning said this, so that the man has not reacted. He hit the man with a few more steps. Who is Jiangning? The usual light movements can make life worse than death. This guy hit hard for a while. He only heard the fat man, and suddenly sounded a loud wail. At this time, Jiangning suddenly noticed that there was a woman behind the man. The woman was very beautiful and wore a blue dress. However, Jiangning noticed that there was a palm print on her small face. Then Jiangning heard the people next to him start talking. It turned out that the riot just happened there was caused by this man. The reason was that he forced the girl behind him to go with him. The girl said no, and then he slapped him. Some people say that when the little girl looks so young, she must have that kind of relationship with this man. Anyway. Anyway, these words are not very nice. The woman kept her head down. It''s really distressing to cry in a low voice. It''s so pathetic. At this time, the man suddenly slowed down. He wanted to start with Jiangning and shouted. All his meat began to shake up, and then he wanted to hit Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t even look at him. He just kicked him aside. No matter what kind of exclamation from the people around, Jiangning is in a bad mood at this time. I had been flying for a long time. I thought about taking a good rest after I went to the place. Because of Zhao Lili, I can only wait for a while. Seriously, Jiangning is very upset now. Then Jiangning thought: I don''t want to get into trouble. I have to be disturbed by people who don''t know each other. The man was also frightened by Jiangning''s suddenly, so he stopped moving forward. No matter what the people around said, the fat man grabbed his bag after he got up from the ground, and then he had to reach out and pull the girl in the skirt. The girl cried loudly, began to resist and said, "you let me go, I beg you, I really don''t want to be with you." The fat man saw that more and more people had gathered around you, and his face was a little ugly. Then he yelled at the girl and said, "be honest with me. It''s like what happened to me. Your father sold you to me. Do you want to run? Then isn''t my money gone? " As he spoke, the man worked harder. He dragged the girl to the ground without thinking about it. The people watching the excitement couldn''t wear such a voice, but no one came forward to take care of the girl. After all, everyone hung up things that had nothing to do with themselves. Jiangning had already left this place at this time, so he didn''t hear those people speak at all, and he didn''t know what happened to the girl. He walked leisurely in the mall and suddenly felt someone hit his back. Jiangning was not strong for a moment, then turned around and shouted, "fuck you, what dog is better than anything, did I step on dog shit today?" But when Jiangning turned around, what she saw was a girl in the blue dress she had seen before. She was in a special state. She looked at Jiangning and cried loudly and said, "please help me. Only you are a kind person. I was sold to the fat man by my father. I''m only 19 years old now. I don''t want to be with him." While talking, the girl also began to shed tears. Her appearance was neat. Jiangning felt very bad. After all, she was a little girl and looked very beautiful. Then she spoke with pear flowers and rain. Most importantly, Jiangning thought the girl was suffering. So he reached out to help the girl up and said to her, "OK, I will help you." In an instant, the girl''s expression on her face became very expectant. She looked at Jiangning gratefully and choked her thanks. Not to mention, the little girl''s appearance is really painful. At this time, the fat man with two people behind him had caught up with him. When he saw Jiangning next to the girl, he stopped reflexively, then stared at Jiangning and said loudly, "brother, I tell you, I don''t care about what you just hit me. But don''t mind your own business. I don''t think you dress well. You''re poor. Don''t fucking make yourself uncomfortable. " As he spoke, the fat man winked at the man behind him. Then those people were blocked in Jiangning, which was very thick, blocking his way. Jiangning was particularly calm. On the contrary, the little girl was afraid and held a corner of Jiangning tightly. The fat man''s small eyes looked up and down at Jiangning, and then said, "now there are more people here than you. Get out of here and I''ll leave you a fucking way to live." After he said this, Jiangning smiled and said, "when you fucking told me this, did you think you were special?" Speaking, Jiangning took a step towards the fat man, and then I said, "what is poverty? You mean I don''t wear good clothes? Really? " Saying this, when everyone didn''t react, Jiangning hit the fat man''s stomach with a fist. The fat man, alas, stepped back for several steps. Then Jiangning punched him again and said to him, "don''t look down on others. What''s poverty? Do you think you''re great? And fucking threaten me, how can you be so capable! " The fat man was frightened by the way Jiangning spoke. He shouted and let the two men he brought get started www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2381 But the funny thing is that the two men looked at each other and ran away. The fat man knew that things were bad, but when he saw the standing blue skirt, the little girl was very afraid. After all, it was fat meat. How could she stumble here? Thinking of this, he fiercely looked up at Jiangning, and then said, "OK, I can let the little girl go, but her father begged to sell her to me, and I don''t want to lose money. If you want a hero to save the United States, you can take the money!" As he spoke, the fat man seemed to find his self-confidence. He looked at Jiangning''s clothes and thought, can you still have money as poor as you? What the fuck can you do? I have money. As long as I go back now, I will not let you go. Jiangning listened to the fat man and laughed. The little girl was really afraid. She also felt that Jiangning could not have money. Besides, she was indeed sold by her father. Then Jiangning asked the man, "how much is it?" The fat man turned his eyes and said, "800000!" As soon as the fat man''s voice fell, the little girl shouted out behind her: "you''re not human. You gave my father 200000. How can it turn into 800000 now!" After saying this, her little face was pink and pink. It looked really cute. But when the fat man stared, he hid behind Jiangning in fear. At this time, those who watched the excitement again and again began to talk about it. "Oh, it''s really a slap in the face. Well, you say a poor man, what''s the calf here?" "It''s not so bad. I thought I could save the United States. It''s a good story. Now it''s over. People won''t fight you. Don''t you want to help beautiful women? Then take the money! Look, he''s not rich. " These people didn''t lower their voice when they spoke, and all of them came into Jiangning''s ears, but Jiangning''s mouth has always been with a smile and no action. To tell the truth, now Jiangning feels that 800000 yuan is not money. This dog is more ridiculous than men. But the problem is, I don''t spend my money like that. The fat man began to smile because of what people around him said. Maybe these words were in his heart, because he thought so, The little girl suddenly showed a regretful and sorry expression on her face. She looked at the fat man a little, then frowned and shook her head secretly. The fat man seemed to understand, so he kept talking to Jiangning and said, "look at you like this, I won''t embarrass you. You can take her away. I don''t want much money, 200000. The extra 10000 is the money I spent on her all the way. Do you think it''s ok? " There was a secret in the eyes between little Gu Ning in the blue skirt and the fat man. I didn''t see it. At this time, Jiangning still wanted to help the poor girl, but it seemed that something was wrong. But at this time, in the crowd, suddenly a very obscene looking man said, "poor boy, if you don''t have money, get out quickly. I think this girl is poor. I have money. I''ll buy it! " As he spoke, his little eyes whirled around the little girl in the blue skirt. The man''s intention is very obvious. It''s to see others'' pity. In fact, it''s just that kind of mind. Jiangning didn''t think much anymore. He said directly to the man, "what the fuck are you doing about Lao Tze? Do you want to be beaten!" After frightening the obscene man out of nowhere, he looked at the fat man and said, "yes, I can give you money. But you have to kneel on the ground today and swear to me that you will never pester this girl again! " After listening to Jiangning''s words, the fat man was not happy at that time, and then scolded "draft it!" Then he said to Jiangning, "brother, don''t go too far. Think I''m easy to bully. I tell you, if you can''t get the fucking money, get the fuck out of here, or don''t fucking compete with me here!" Then I spit. Then I reached out to catch the little girl in the blue skirt and said, "take the money if you have money, and I won''t ink with you." The fat man''s hand soon touched the little girl''s delicate skin and flesh. The little girl screamed loudly, and then began to cry bitterly. The delicate hand held Jiangning''s clothes tightly. Jiangning was also angry, and then waved, raised his fist and shouted at the fat man, "you fucking let me go!" Jiangning was more ferocious than before when he spoke. Most importantly, Jiangning was really unhappy. He thought, what the fuck haven''t I said yet? Just give it to Bibi. Isn''t it a shame? So in all eyes, Jiangning took out his wallet from Kua''s pocket. Ask the fat man, "let me write you a check. Don''t fucking ink." But the fat man obviously didn''t believe Jiangning''s words, and then said, "are you a big boss? Return the check, you poor man. I don''t look down on you. I just want cash. " As he spoke, he looked elated. People around also gossip and say, "is this man unable to give money?" Jiangning was speechless and directly said to the man, "all right, you fucking pay attention to your own words. What kind of poor, poor and sour, quickly give me your bank card number!" After saying that, the fat man doubted and gave his bank card number to Jiangning. Then Jiangning called his men and said to the people over there, "within three minutes, give this card number 200000 yuan." After that, he hung up the phone. Jiangning didn''t think he was funny when he spoke, but the people watching the excitement couldn''t laugh again. At this time, the fat man said, "are you fucking playing with me here? You''re a fucking fake mobile phone. When you just called, it seemed like how old you are. Now you''re holding a fake mobile phone in your hand. It''s really fucking funny. " It turned out that when these people saw the mobile phone held by Jiangning when he called, they felt very poor. It''s not that others despise Jiangning. It''s true that Jiangning''s dress up today is too simple. In addition, the mobile phone just taken out by Jiangning is the earliest smart phone, which was popular in the first few years. Now, no one has used it for a long time. It''s just an obsolete arcade. Most importantly, the screen of Jiangning''s mobile phone is about to fall off, and the paint on the outer back shell is also falling off www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2382 But in fact, this mobile phone is of special significance to Jiangning, because it was given to Jiangning by a special person. For Jiangning, it is a memory that can not be mentioned again. But it is hard to remember in my heart. It is too difficult for Jiangning to forget. So when those people said that the mobile phone was bad, Jiangning was really unhappy. He carefully put the mobile phone in his pocket. In his opinion, every detail on this broken mobile phone is the past that he and that person can''t alternate. No matter how these people joke, Jiangning doesn''t speak. Suddenly, he is touched by the sad past, and his mood is not active. The fat man was just trying to say something ugly when a call came from his cell phone, so he answered the phone. His face began to change with the voice over there, and then he said, "what? Have you really got the money? " There seemed to be a positive reply to him. After he put down the phone, he looked at the time on his mobile phone and found that it was less than two minutes away from the time when Jiangning just called. The fat man suddenly felt suddenly in his heart, because it was too unexpected. Those people watching the excitement around also understood what was going on at this time. God, no one thought that this poor boy dressed in cheap clothes and holding a broken cell phone really spent 200000 yuan to help a little girl he didn''t know? At this time, everyone began to think that if this boy was not really rich, or he was really stupid. But at this time, no one is talking anymore. No one knows whether they will offend the big people because of one sentence, so some people who watched the excitement felt they didn''t want to participate, and some people left. Those left behind are really idle and painful, and they look here with their eyes peeled. At this time, Jiangning also got the report from his men and knew that the money had been called to the fat man. So he stretched out his hand, dragged the little girl in the blue skirt behind him and said to the fat man, "all right, get out quickly. The money has been given to you. Don''t fucking block me here!" With these words, Jiangning turned around and pointed to the little girl in the blue dress behind her and said to the fat man, "remember, if you''re looking for trouble with this girl in the future, I''ll fucking kill you. If I want to fix someone like you, it''s a fucking minute." Jiangning''s words are really rampant, but no one speaks at this time. This is the case in this society. Although they all think Jiangning is pretending to force, Jiangning does take money to strangers every minute, so no one dares to say anything. Dongduo is just holding the mentality of watching the excitement. The fat man''s face was not good. He stared at Jiangning and stopped. Then he bowed his head and walked out. But when he passed the little girl in blue skirt, he gave her a wink when no one paid attention. And the poor looking little girl smiled back when everyone didn''t notice. That smile doesn''t match her own image. It looks like a sinister woman. At this time, after Jiangning drove the fat man away, he said to the little girl in blue skirt, "what''s your name? Do you know anyone in Zhenjiang? My name is Jiangning. If you need me to help you, just say it." The little girl looked very poor. She said, "I have a grandmother who loves me here. I can find her. Thank you for helping me. I will certainly return the money to you. In this way, give me a contact information. I''ll give it to you as long as I save enough money. " Originally, Jiangning wanted to say that she didn''t want the money, but looking at the girl''s particularly sincere appearance, Jiangning hesitated, and then left her her mobile phone number. It doesn''t mean that Jiangning really cares about the money, but at this time, Jiangning feels that this girl is a very strong little girl and shouldn''t insult her with money. Therefore, giving her the phone doesn''t mean asking for the money, but encouraging her to work hard. When she has saved enough money, give it to Jiangning and he will. If you don''t give it, pull it down. For Jiangning, this is not enough. Miss Xia thanked her for leaving. Jiangning looked at her mobile phone and found that nearly 40 minutes had passed, but Zhao Lili had not called herself. She was a little dissatisfied. After all, Zhao Lili had to find him. Now she neglected him just when she arrived at the airport. She felt a little uncomfortable. But on second thought, when Zhao Lili was chatting with herself on the Internet, Jiangning suddenly felt restless in her heart. Not to mention Zhao Lili''s status, she is still smart. These are nothing to Jiangning at all. What attracts Jiangning is Zhao Lili''s good figure, graceful curve, white and tender long legs, and the surging waves in front of her. When she speaks, she reveals her coquettish spirit everywhere. This is simply the biggest temptation to Jiangning. After all, he is a man. Jiangning suddenly feels less uncomfortable. Maybe something will happen with Zhao Lili at that time! With this in mind, Jiangning began to stroll in the shopping hall of the airport again, but at this time, there were basically no people who said those ugly words. Because of what happened before, there was a lot of noise. Many people saw that Jiangning spent 200000 to help a stranger. Although the people in Zhenjiang are all rich, 200000 yuan, not 200 yuan, is still a little weight. If Jiangning''s story sounds better, it can be said that a hero saves the United States, or that he is kind and a good man. But if it''s ugly, it can also be said that he is a rich fool. The money is equivalent to a gust of wind. Not enough. No matter what others think, Jiangning really doesn''t care too much about this matter. 200000 is equivalent to 20 yuan for Jiangning. Jiangning wandered around and looked at the long legs of some fashionable beauties from time to time. When he was almost tired, Jiangning directly found a cafe and coffee, took out his broken mobile phone and looked at Zhao Lili''s circle of friends. In fact, Jiangning told Zhao Lili that she didn''t need to come in person, but Zhao Lili didn''t do it and had to come by herself. Otherwise, Jiangning would not have waited so long. At this time, Jiangning''s men called and said, "boss, we''ve finished what you arranged before." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2383 Jiangnington time, in a good mood. Jiangning here is brushing his mobile phone, as if he were a person who had nothing to do. At the same time, outside the airport, a red Lamborghini stopped outside the hall. Then, in front of the public, a pair of jade feet with high heels were seen, wearing black bandages and stilettos, and shining fingernails coated with red nail polish. Then there is a pair of white legs, which can be called the perfect golden ratio! There is an elegant radian between the calf and thigh. It''s so beautiful! Many male compatriots at the scene stopped their steps and looked straight at the beautiful legs. After that, the beauty in the car was completely exposed in front of everyone. The beauty''s upper body is also wearing a leather coat, carrying a red bag, and her curly hair is a burst of fragrance. Her walking posture is particularly enchanting. The best beauty causing riots at the airport is Zhao Lili waiting in Jiangning. At this time, a handsome man came to Zhao Lili and said, "beauty, can we get to know each other? I''m the manager of the past group... " But before he finished, Zhao Lili''s red mouth directly provoked a smile, then reached out and took off her sunglasses, revealing a beautiful face. When everyone was surprised, she snorted coldly and walked away. The man''s face turned red, and then when he wanted to catch up with Zhao Lili, one of his copper plates suddenly stopped him, and then whispered, "that''s Zhao Lili." Jiangning also received a call from Zhao Lili at this time. In her voice on the phone, she said, "brother Jiangning, I''m really sorry. I''ve arrived at the airport now. Where are you? I''ll apologize to you in person when we meet later. " As soon as Jiangning heard this little news, he was very happy, and then said, "what''s the apology? If you don''t apologize, you''ll be very satisfied if you can pick me up in person. I''m drinking coffee in the shopping hall now. Come directly." After the phone stopped, Jiangning thought that Zhao Lili must have something to do with him coming to Zhenjiang this time, but Zhao Lili didn''t say anything on the phone. It had to be said that it was a new product. But the high-end field of Zhao Lili''s family was completely strange to Jiangning when she came. Jiangning also plays games, but no matter how awesome he is now, his favorite games are still those previous bear leagues, dungeons, machine guns and so on. What virtual reality? Seriously, Jiangning looks confused. Just thinking of it, Jiangning suddenly felt a shadow in front of her eyes and looked up. Did you see the clothes that were almost broken first? Jiangning unconsciously swallowed her saliva, and then saw Zhao Lili''s beautiful face. Zhao Lili sat beside Jiangning without saying a word, held Jiangning''s arms tightly with both hands, and then said, "Oh, it''s really bad. Brother Jiangning asked you to wait for me for so long. What, I arranged for you. Let''s go now." Jiangning is now haunted by the soft and whole mind around her. Mainly, Zhao Lili hugged Jiangning''s arm. No, she not only hugged, but also approached Jiangning with her own from time to time. It was not until they got on the bus that Jiangning separated from the best softness. I don''t know why. At this time, Jiangning suddenly felt relieved. Although Jiangning likes to see beautiful women, if you let him see one and something happens, Jiangning still can''t do it. This Zhao Lili came up so fiercely that he was a little overwhelmed. In the car, Zhao Lili is still very enthusiastic. She has been talking. What she said is what should have happened before and what is happening now. In a word, she is very enthusiastic. Jiangning and Zhao Lili didn''t start chatting until they got to the place to eat. Zhao Lili poured Jiangning a glass of water and said, "brother Jiangning, I don''t beat around the bush with you. In fact, the main thing I came to you this time is to cooperate with you." Jiangning raised his eyebrows and said, "old sister, you''re kidding. You don''t know what I do. You''re looking at what you do. If we say we can help each other, there can be cooperation?" At this time, Jiangning murmured in his heart, saying, cooperation? Come on. But as soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, Zhao Lili said, "brother, I''ll tell you so. Make money, make sure you don''t lose. Do you make money or not?" Zhao Lili was very confident when she said this again. It didn''t look like she was joking. Jiangning also felt Zhao Lili''s seriousness, so she lowered her eyelids, which made people can''t see clearly. After he took a sip of the wine on the table, he also straightened his attitude and said to Zhao Lili, "that''s a profit. Tell me." Hearing this, Zhao Lili was satisfied. So she said, "our company has developed a game that is more advanced than virtual reality. It uses the most advanced tr technology to contain all the game data, and then uses human body feeling as the medium to create a quite real game environment." Then Zhao Lili began to talk to Jiangning. Jiangning seemed to be listening carefully, but in fact Jiangning didn''t understand anything, but she was embarrassed to plan what Zhao Lili said, so finally Zhao Lili said to stay in Jiangning and go to their VIP store to experience the current concept products. At this time, Jiangning was relieved and thought, I Cao, this woman can fucking say that my ears are going to cocoon. After the two settled their accounts, they went outside. At this time, a man suddenly said, "the woman seems to be Zhao Lili. Who is the poor man around her?" "It can''t be Zhao Lili''s little white face! I Cao, Zhao Lili''s taste is really fucking unique. " Then the bad words began to spread. Jiangning has a lot of such words, so he doesn''t feel at all. After all, he is a person who is especially good at pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. But Zhao Lili around him couldn''t listen. Her beautiful face was stained with a layer of anger. Then she stepped on Jiangning''s arm and took Jiangning to the two men. The two men didn''t expect that Zhao Lili would come over and look at Zhao Lili''s body with an obsessed expression. Some of them regretted what they said before. After all, Zhao Lili is equivalent to a daughter with one hand covering the sky in Zhenjiang city. One of the men, looking at the on his desk, secretly scolded: "drinking will delay things." No matter how they react, Zhao Lili has come to the two people. She then remembers: "when I just heard you talking, I said my name? I don''t know who you two are? Do we know each other? " Jiangning picked his eyebrows and suddenly had a state of mind to watch the play. The two men lowered their heads and no one spoke. Zhao Lili was not happy at that time. She took a bottle of wine from the table and threw it on one man''s head. Then the fracture of the bottle in her hand was inserted into the other man''s back. No one thought that such a scene would happen. Jiangning suddenly jumped in her heart. She didn''t think that Zhao Lili looked beautiful. She didn''t think she was still a poisonous rose with thorns. The two men screamed and wanted to beat Zhao Lili. At this time, Jiangning pressed the man on the table with her bare hands. Zhao Lili was in a particularly calm state. She gave a sneer, and then the two men said, "I think some of you wear straw hats to watch pigs. I don''t know the height of your eyebrows and eyes. When did Zhao Lili use it? Did you chew your tongue here? Today, Miss Ben left her words here. In the future, if I hear some dog bastards talking. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Women block and force men to take root. " After saying this, the whole restaurant became quiet. The two men who had been struggling before also stopped for a moment. When Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili talking, he suddenly thought of seeing Zhao Lili for the first time a few years ago. At that time, Zhao Lili had no body and was still choppy, but her face was not powdered. Her timid look and the way she is now killing all sides seem to be two extremes. At this moment, Jiangning suddenly felt that people really change www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2384 At this moment, Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili sitting opposite him. She couldn''t help thinking that for so many years, the original Zhao Lili in her mind had completely changed into a person, and looking at the strangers around her, she felt that she had been separated from the world, but this time Zhao Lili came to her not only for money. "Zhao Lili, don''t be angry. These men are like this, but since they are in your territory, I don''t think they dare. How about you, so let''s get down to business now." Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning''s handsome face and felt a little joy in her heart. "Brother Jiangning, I think we''d better leave this place. I''m annoyed when I look at these people. You know, I don''t care about these men at all. Although I''m famous in Zhenjiang, I have to take my bodyguard when I go out. Otherwise, look at me. Do you think those obscene men will easily spare me?" Jiangning looks at Zhao Lili at the moment. Her figure is really beautiful. When she appears at the airport, she is a beautiful scenery. No wonder she is a little worried about her safety outside. "Yes, Lili, the world may be like this, but it''s not without royal law. You''re so powerful now. I think those men who don''t know heaven and earth dare not do anything to you." Zhao Lili took Jiangning''s words, got up, bent down opposite Jiangning, and slightly wanted to lean against Jiangning''s opposite side. The two raised parts of her upper body were instantly exposed in front of Jiangning. Jiangning couldn''t help but read: "this Zhao Lili''s figure is really different from before. If it wasn''t me, it would have been that mentality compared with other men. Therefore, no wonder most men can''t control Zhao Lili in front of me¡° "Brother Jiangning, your eyes tell me if I''m helpless in front of you. You know, it''s not easy to meet you. My men have long wanted to find you, but they just can''t touch you. So I''m really lucky to call you to my territory this time¡° Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili, who was very plump at the moment, and then gently said to her, "why not? Since you don''t like it here, how about going to your company now. Anyway, I don''t like the way a beautiful woman teases me in front of me in public¡° You know, Jiangning is a great God level figure now. There are people like his admirers everywhere, so it''s better to keep a low profile. "Well... Now go to my headquarters. It''s not too far from here. I haven''t had dinner with brother Jiangning for a long time. You must participate in the plan I said this time¡° Jiangning got up and looked at Zhao Lili and said to her, "you said this plan. Let''s go to the headquarters now. There are too many people here. You look so beautiful. If you meet other obscene men, it will spoil your fun¡° Zhao Lili is not afraid of those wretched men. She knows that Jiang Ning, who has just become a great God, is standing next to her. Even those who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth don''t dare to approach this God like figure easily. "Well, now I''ll listen to you, brother Jiangning. Now we''ll go back to my headquarters. Brother Jiangning needs to know that I''ve been asking for your information wherever you are for so many years, and even if I know your whereabouts, you won''t be there when I get to your place. It''s like thinking of others and worrying about you¡° Zhao Lili said these words with different meanings in her tone, but Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili standing in front of him now. She knew that there must be something big to happen next, so she still had to pay attention. After all, people are girls and she is a man of the same level as God. Maybe she has already turned herself into another look in Zhao Lili''s heart. Zhao Lili got up and went to Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning standing in front of her, she held Jiangning in her hands and said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, I feel a very gentle feeling in your arms and enjoy a sense of belonging to home." Jiangning was almost frightened by this brother Zhao Lili. You know, a beautiful woman like her hasn''t taken the initiative to hold her for a long time, All the men present watched Jiangning holding the famous Zhao Lili and began to chatter. You know, Zhao Lili is very famous in Zhenjiang. Everyone often saw the appearance of Zhao Lili on TV, so they recognized Zhao Lili at once. "Zhao Lili, please don''t do this. Everyone looks very strange. So let''s leave here quickly. You know that Zhao Lili''s is famous here, so let''s leave here anyway, If you want to be seen by those men, I will marry a big fight at that time. In this way, you know that my reputation is also great, and so is yours. So your heart should be very clear. Anyway, we''d better leave this place now, If we were paparazzi reporters, we would both be famous. Zhao Lili also knows that this is not the time to say this, but she can''t help but want to hold Jiangning. Maybe Jiangning is more handsome and charming than before. You know, Zhao Lili didn''t care about this in the past. No matter what she did in Zhenjiang, no one dared to say her. There are so many things to worry about. Zhao Lili''s worth is very clear in Zhenjiang. It''s not a little thing of hundreds of millions. It can be said that even now all powerful or rich dignitaries are timid in front of Zhao Lili. "Brother Jiangning, I don''t care about that. You know that you and I have known each other for many years, and you may not know it yet. When I am here, you are just like what you saw just now. These people just want to get close to me and think about getting some of the things they want from me¡° Zhao Lili''s words are rarely loud, so many people present now hear her words, but no one dares to say it to her. "Ha ha, it seems that I think I think more, but anyway, even if you are very famous in this place, my identity is different now." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2385 After that, Zhao Lili seldom seriously heard what Jiangning said to her. She also knew that Jiangning now was completely different from before, so now Jiangning called to do great things with her to ensure success. "Well, my brother Jiangning, I''ll listen to you now. Now let''s leave here. I also want to hear what the last game was like. You know, I pay attention to you at any time, brother Jiangning." Jiangning grabbed Zhao Lili''s hand and took her and began to leave here. He knew that such a place didn''t want to be anywhere else, but he still wanted to keep a low profile. If he met his fans who especially liked him, he didn''t know what would happen. In this way, Zhao Lili took Jiangning in her arm, and then began to leave here under the leadership of her huge bodyguard team. The car stopped outside and walked for three minutes. At this time, Zhao Lili also began to put on her sunglasses to avoid the plot just like that. You know, she doesn''t want Jiangning, who she just met, to start a big fight again. If so, even if it is not a hero to save the United States, it also has a different impact on such public security. Therefore, it''s better to leave here quickly and Jiangning will be happy. When we got to the gate, many people had come here, and most of them were Zhenjiang local news media. It was estimated that there were 180 people at this level. They carried their own cameras with long guns and short guns and looked around Zhao Lili''s car. They were very excited. At this time, Zhao Lili and Jiangning were treated like stars. As soon as they saw them walking out of the door of the hall, they began to keep flashing lights and began to take photos crazily. At this time, Zhao Lili''s more than a dozen bodyguards looked at the situation. Of course, the first reaction was to quickly open a safe passage for Jiangning and Zhao Lili hand in hand, which directly led to Zhao Lili''s car. Of course, Jiangning must not be afraid of these reporters, but when he thought that Zhao Lili next to him was also a beautiful and weak woman, he began to have a feeling of protecting her. "Is the handsome man standing next to you, Miss Zhao Lili, your object¡° "Miss Zhao Lili, can you explain whether you came to pick up the plane in person today to find this man with you¡° A series of questions kept asking in front of Zhao Lili, but they just wanted to know and confirm whether Zhao Lili had a lover. They should know that Zhao Lili''s every move will affect the interests of her group, and how to say it. If Zhao Lili sneezes, the stock market may shake. Now, what''s more, Zhao Lili is holding a rarely handsome Jiangning¡° Zhao Lili is also a person who has seen big scenes. She doesn''t answer the words of these reporters. Now, at this time, no matter the reporters around, looking at Zhao Lili now, she thinks of her last gossip boyfriend. However, it has been a long time since this incident. Now we probably want to get the relevant news of her Zhao group to increase the news effect. "Brother Jiangning, let''s get on the bus now. Don''t worry about their reporters. They just want to get a little news from me. Don''t care about them." Zhao Lili''s words were the same as she didn''t like to be told by others. Jiangning suddenly saw that Zhao Lili is really two types of people now and before. However, it seems that she is not a bad person, and she is a little rusty compared with not getting along in time. "Zhao Lili, don''t beat around the Bush for me. Compared with those journalists, you should value me. But I still believe you now, no matter what your reason¡° Jiangning said something and then got ready to get on the bus. They got on a very luxurious business RV at the same time, and the reporters kept shooting outside, hoping to get the kind of information they wanted. However, compared with the sudden appearance of characters like Jiangning in Zhenjiang, they also knew that this should be a big event. Among them, one of Jiangning''s fans looked at Jiangning on the battlefield of the last competition. The fan suddenly recognized Jiangning in Zhao Lili''s car, and then began to shout at Zhao Lili''s luxury business RV: "My male god, I finally saw you in Zhenjiang today. Jiangning, come down and take a picture with us. We all worship you very much." Sitting in the car, Jiangning looked at the fans outside and shouted wildly at him, so Jiangning couldn''t live up to his face, so he said to Zhao Lili who was sitting next to him. "Zhao Lili, I still want to go down now. Look, those who shout are my fans. Anyway, since I came here and they saw it, I have to go out and meet them." Jiangning''s fans who shouted wildly outside began to surround, and Zhao Lili''s bodyguards watched these people quickly surround Zhao Lili''s business RV, and began to prepare to coax out those women. "Go away quickly. Mr. Zhao''s car outside will start soon, otherwise it will be impolite outside. You know, you also know what you want to do. But anyway, people are ready to leave here, so don''t surround here." The bodyguard''s words have a feeling of little contempt, but now those fans can''t listen at all. On the contrary, they are even more excited when they hear that the bodyguards are ready to intercept them. "No matter what you do, there are our idols in the car, so you men must not intercept our little girls. We are not interested in seeing your president Zhao. Instead, it is Jiangning next to her. We want to meet." As soon as the bodyguards next to them heard about the girls, they were not interested in their Zhao Lili at all. So one of the bodyguards laughed and said to the girl, "you''re lying. You know that our general manager Zhao Lili is a very famous figure in Zhenjiang, so don''t find an excuse to approach our general manager Zhao here. If you know that, then I''m not polite." Just before Jiangning got off the bus and walked slowly towards these fans, and Zhao Lili didn''t say anything to Jiangning at this time. She also knows that Jiangning is now the great God of Jiangning, so he must have his fans everywhere, and if he rashly interferes with his affairs against Jiangning, Jiangning will underestimate her www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2386 Jiangning came to these fans, and when these girls saw Jiangning coming to them, everyone began to be surprised. "Our idol, we can finally see you. You know, the bodyguards didn''t want us to meet you just now." The girl''s words to Jiangning are actually the words he wants to say to them. And now these bodyguards, watching Jiangning get off to meet these girls, feel incredible. They think that if their boss doesn''t speak, then this man shouldn''t get off. But now I can''t imagine that since this man got off the car himself, it''s really unexpected. These Zhao Lili''s bodyguards are constantly discussing. Then one of the girls began to want to rush to the front, but a burly bodyguard in front of her knocked her over with one punch. Then at this time, Jiangning saw such a situation and quickly went to the front to push away the burly bodyguard. Then he said loudly to the bodyguard, "what are you doing? Did the little girl offend you? Why did you hit her? Do you want to embarrass your president Zhao in front of so many reporters?" The burly bodyguard looked at Jiangning standing in front of him and said to Jiangning, "it''s none of your business. Although you are a friend of president Zhao, she wants to get close to president Zhao''s car, so we bodyguards must protect president Zhao''s safety, so you shouldn''t care about it now." Jiangning is very angry. He knows that these bodyguards are very unkind and hard to hear, but Jiangning is a great God level figure. These bodyguards really don''t know his power. "If you have the ability to say it again, I don''t believe you want me to watch you bully these little girls when I first came to Zhenjiang." Jiangning walked slowly to the little girl who fell to the ground. Jiangning looked at the little girl who was not old enough to be 18 years old. Jiangning bent down, then helped the little girl up and said to the little girl, "little girl, are you hurt? I Jiangning will help you deal with this matter today." As soon as the bodyguard standing aside heard that Jiangning seemed to be making decisions for the little girl, he said to Jiangning, "boy, I''ll spare you today because you''re a friend of president Zhao, but you''d better get on the bus now. President Zhao is still on the bus." Jiangning said angrily to the bodyguard, "what, you call me boy, and you still want to challenge me in front of so many reporters, don''t you mean. It seems that I am in charge of this matter today, so you''d better leave here early today. Otherwise, I''m not polite. Your president Zhao is her friend anyway. Do you want to fight with me now? " The reporters around saw that Jiangning had opened the erection and was ready to fight with Zhao Lili''s bodyguards. Everyone began to gather around and shoot wildly. These reporters began to keep saying, "there''s a good play this time. You see, Zhao Lili''s bodyguards are too overbearing to bully a little girl, and the legendary Jiangning was not a hero to save the United States just now¡° "Yes, you see, these bodyguards must want to fight Jiangning because of their face. I think the headlines in Zhenjiang today must be that heroes save the United States and beat bodyguards violently¡° "Not necessarily. You see how big those bodyguards are. Although Jiangning doesn''t look very weak, if she wants to be alone, more than a dozen big bodyguards of the other party must suffer. Moreover, Zhao Lili hasn''t got off the bus yet, so she must have a fight today¡° In the car, Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning and her bodyguard outside and was ready to fight. Seeing that the form was wrong, she hurried out of the car, then walked to Jiangning and said to Jiangning and the bodyguard. "Are you blind? This is Jiangning. You fight him. Do you want to die? And now you bodyguards want me to put Zhao Lili''s face in public. Now the reporter''s children keep patting you bodyguards¡° Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili at this moment and said to Zhao Lili, "don''t worry about Zhao Lili today, so you''d better get on the bus now. However, since your bodyguards want to fight with me, now find a place where there is no one outside. Let''s have a good fight, so that so many reporters won''t be embarrassed to watch. So now you go with me. You know, since I Jiangning can''t beat your bodyguards in Zhenjiang, now you Zhao Lili don''t need to cooperate with me in any games, but now you can see what strength I Jiangning is now, so you can compare it with your bodyguards. If it weren''t for the pressure of my fire now, I would have killed all your bodyguards now. At the thought of these bodyguards, Jiangning wants to die. You should know that dealing with those bodyguards is all about using your fingers. Therefore, Jiangning is not angry at all and is very happy to say to Zhao Lili:¡° Well, since your bodyguards look so big, I''ll put them all down one by one. In this way, now I can add a little fame to you in Zhenjiang. Zhao Lili''s idea of Jiangning will be good. Anyway, the game has not been fully opened, so it can be regarded as an external publicity. And the game was originally a reality show, and now watching these reporters shooting Jiangning, it can be regarded as a good publicity. "Well, brother Jiangning, your idea is a very good idea. I also know that your idea is to promote my new game. So I''m very sure to tell you that there is a special martial arts competition place in Zhenjiang, so now so many reporters are present, or let''s go there now¡° The bodyguards standing aside don''t know what to say now, but they know that Zhao Lili must want them to fight Jiangning www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2387 "Mr. Zhao, are we really going to have a fight with your friends now? You know, our bodyguard team has dozens of people. I think your friend can''t beat our bodyguard. You know, this is your friend. If we kill your friend, we really don''t deserve you, president Zhao¡° As soon as they heard that the bodyguards were going to kill themselves, they began to say to the bodyguards, "ha ha! You guys are too arrogant. You know I Jiangning kill countless people, but I''m not in this world. You certainly don''t know my past, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, if you look at me now, you don''t know how powerful I am, so when it comes to time, you will know how powerful I am¡° As soon as these bodyguards heard Jiangning say these words to them, they felt that they despised them, that is, they didn''t pay attention to them at all. The bodyguards standing in other places began to gather around. Everyone looked at Jiangning at this moment and kept saying to Jiangning, "you boy, you are too arrogant. You know, no one dares to fight with our black dragon bodyguards in the whole Zhenjiang. It seems that you want to rise today. You are a friend of president Zhao to bully our bodyguards¡° Jiangning was puzzled and felt that these bodyguards were looking at many people and wanted to bully Zhao Lili in front of them. You know, these bodyguards are young men. As Zhao Lili''s bodyguards, they must also have some other ideas about their leadership, Zhao Lili. So what people say is that the son-in-law of Zhao''s group is equivalent to becoming a local tyrant. He can eat and drink all his life. So now many bodyguards want to be heroes in front of Zhao Lili. Even a little appreciation from Zhao Lili is the idea of these bodyguards. "Ha ha..... You bodyguards just want to be courteous in front of your leaders and want to fight with me. Now let''s find a place and have a good fight. When the employees come, you can also show yourself in front of your general manager Zhao. What if your general manager Zhao appreciates you all at once." Zhao Lili looked very happy when she listened to these words, but now she just wanted these people to have a good fight in front of these reporters quickly. She also knew that Jiangning could deal with her bodyguards very easily. They were pediatrics¡° Jiangning said to the reporters present, "if you are all here today, you can shoot me Jiangning for free, and I want you to see me. Jiangning should teach these bodyguards a good lesson, and I want to tell you that it provokes my Jiangning bodyguard to become a sheep. Ha ha, today I''ll show you people in Zhenjiang how Jiangning has solved these losers, so you can watch it now. You also know what we are seeing now, so now you should report it well, otherwise the Zhao group may not get fair treatment. " These reporters looked at this time, Jiangning had begun to make a statement, so they began to talk about it. They said to Jiangning, "well, what do you mean, you just want to fight with these Zhao Lili''s bodyguards, but why do you fight with them?" Jiangning must be looking at these reporters to get some inside information. Now she keeps asking Jiangning why. But since it''s to promote Zhao Lili''s real-life game, that''s why I''m here. "Well, since you are all asking now, please invite Zhao Lili of our Zhao group to tell you." When Jiangning just finished speaking, she saw Zhao Lili come to these reporters. How to say to these reporters: "what you see now is a martial arts show we arranged, but please rest assured that these martial arts shows are a reality show game specially provided for our citizens. The reason for this game is to help everyone reduce the pressure. Of course, this game is not on the market yet, so now we''ll wait for our bodyguard to compete with our great God Jiangning. " As soon as Zhao Lili finished speaking, she began to turn away from the reporters and return to her luxurious RV. At this time, Jiang Ning also looked at the reporters and said to them: "Now you''re waiting for me to compete with those bodyguards. You know that my martial arts competition in Jiangning can''t be seen every day, so now you''re waiting for my good news¡° At this time, these reporters began to get lively, and everyone kept shouting: "kill these bodyguards so that they don''t bully these little girls everywhere. Jiangning, you''re really good. You can''t think of confronting those bodyguards for a little girl. And you just came to Zhenjiang and gave us such a big news, so now we journalists will wait and see your competition¡° Jiangning left these reporters without saying much, entered the car and left here with Zhao Lili, so now these reporters are excited to get on the bus and follow Zhao Lili''s team to leave the airport for Zhao Lili''s new base. Speaking of this, Zhao Lili''s new base is on the outskirts of Zhenjiang. The new base is specially built for this game. The construction area alone is more than 1000 mu, and there are all kinds of scenes in it. Therefore, it should be the largest reality show game base in the world. There is also a huge competition field in this game base, which seems to accommodate 100000 people to watch the performance. Zhao Lili said to Jiangning in the car, "unexpectedly, brother Jiangning, you actually fought with my bodyguard. Why on earth are you for your little fans¡° Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili at this moment, and then thought in her heart that it was impossible to feel jealous when she first met Zhao Lili. The woman saw what the woman was thinking in front of the man, so now the woman''s heart is changing at any time, but Jiangning doesn''t think so much now. "Oh! My Zhao Lili, your bodyguards are too overbearing. You should know that you are wrong, especially your current status is bad for you. In case one day it will not be good for your reputation, I suggest you take good care of your bodyguards www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2388 Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili in the car now, so he began to turn around and say to Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, you said your bodyguards wanted to die. Didn''t you tell those bodyguards you didn''t give before I came to you not to provoke me?" Sitting next to Jiangning, Zhao Lili picked up the red wine cup originally put on the car and handed it to Jiangning. At the same time, she picked up another cup and began to look at Jiangning face to face. Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili and felt an unspeakable feeling when she looked at her face. Then she said to Jiangning, "ha ha... Brother Jiangning, don''t think so much. Since you have come to me, let me do the next things. You know, I haven''t seen you for a long time. " As soon as Zhao Lili''s words were finished, she began to get close to Jiangning. The coat she was wearing just now took off in an instant. In front of Jiangning was Zhao Lili, who was wearing a very sexy dress. Her two originally convex looks made Jiangning blush, but somehow Jiangning had seen everything. But if it were for other men, it must have begun to attack Zhao Lili in this luxury RV. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to have other ideas with me now, my brother Jiangning? " Zhao Lili''s words clearly show what she thinks, but now she wants to say that Jiangning has the same idea, but Jiangning sees her idea at a glance, so anyway, Jiangning still doesn''t say anything, just smiles. "Ha ha... Zhao Lili, you still have a good figure. I think you look so beautiful after all these years, but if you change to other men, you must have some crazy thoughts about you in such a luxurious RV." "Brother Jiangning, don''t you think so? You know, we haven''t been in touch for a long time. And it''s not easy for us to meet this time. Don''t you have me in your heart? " If you change to someone else, that''s for sure, but what kind of person is Zhao Lili? No matter where Zhenjiang is, Zhao Lili is also a powerful person. Ordinary people can''t rely on her half a step. Therefore, in people''s eyes, Zhao Lili is a cold human woman, which should not be the combination of money and power. "Just say it directly, Zhao Lili. Did you arrange for those bodyguards to fight with me, and I think you arranged those reporters?" Zhao Lili drank the glass of red wine in her hand, her eyes were slightly confused, and began to gently say to Jiangning sitting next to her: "what! My brother Jiangning, do you think I directed and acted all this? I don''t have those skills, and I don''t need to say more to those people. You know, Zhao Lili''s news is very important for those journalists, and I won''t hype it with my own. " Then Zhao Lili covered her charming little mouth with her left hand and smiled, but it seemed that she really didn''t know the same thing. It must be that she didn''t need to think about so many people. Maybe she thought too much. Jiangning looked at the Zhao Lili sitting next to him and couldn''t help but read: "maybe I think too much. How can a girl in other people arrange it like this? At least they are also the boss of the large group in Zhenjiang, so there''s no need to get involved with those things. "Well, maybe I think too much. You know, I''ve been to Jiangning for so many years. I''ve seen people everywhere. So now I begin to doubt whether I think too much, and now I don''t think too much. You see, those women now are really, especially those outside, just for money and fame." As soon as Zhao Lili listens to Jiangning''s words, she also thinks that what men think is definitely different from what women think. Therefore, these things are also right now, but they are not necessarily completely correct. It depends on everyone''s different analysis. Even now, other people may not think of Jiangning. He has such an idea. Now it seems that Zhao Lili also wants to introduce her reality show game to Jiangning. "Brother Jiangning, now I''ll simply introduce you to my reality show game in the car. You''ll love it when you listen to it, and you''re the protagonist." Jiangning listens, shit, is it taking me as an experiment? It can''t be true! And it feels like a boring game. It''s really a grade for a great God like me, but it''s not above this grade, and your bodyguards don''t know what kind of character they are. "My eldest lady, you don''t take a good look at what kind of person I am now. Do you want me to have a good time with those people? Also, those people don''t pay attention to you at all. I don''t know what you think. They actually hire these garbage to be your bodyguard. I also see that they look at you in a funny way. " Zhao Lili knew that Jiangning in the car was very angry now, and that the bodyguards didn''t know what kind of person Jiangning was now, so she began to explain to Jiangning: "I have to be a handsome man, a great God level figure. I know what kind of person you are. And those people are my people anyway. I think you don''t need to talk to those people now. Besides, now you have seen that the reporters have posted all the things you want to fight with those bodyguards on the website." With that, Zhao Lili immediately had to take out a tablet in her hand and open the first page of Zhenjiang''s news website, which showed that the mysterious figure was airborne in Zhenjiang, ready to fight with the bodyguards of Zhao''s group, and signed a life and death agreement on the spot. "What, these reporters are too boring. They want to compare me with those garbage. Don''t they know that I can kill all of them with one punch?" Jiangning''s words are not unreasonable. You know, when fighting with those great God level characters in the past, Jiangning easily explodes those great God level characters. Whether they are people of the same level as the God in the martial arts novels or experts in the world today, they are not Jiangning''s opponents. Zhao Lili, who was drinking her red wine in the child''s car, looked at Jiangning now and thought that her game promotion could be carried out between Jiangning and those bodyguards this time, and maybe with Jiangning''s strength now, she could directly promote her games to the whole world www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2389 "I think now you should be for your current game, so now I think it''s OK to directly say what kind of game it is between you and me. You know that I Jiangning is a great God level, and I think you are very calm now. It''s completely different from before. What kind of game it is." Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning at this time, so she began to say to Jiangning: "now this game has not been listed, and you are the main character in this game, so when you come to my game center, you will know that Zhao Lili has been preparing for this game for a long time." In fact, Jiangning didn''t understand what kind of game it was at this time. Since Zhao Lili also began to say to her that the main character of the game was him, he was also very curious to see what kind of game made Zhao Lili disappear. He had prepared these games for so many years, and what kind of role these games played. "Well, I''ll wait until your game base outside and see what kind of game you Zhao Lili prepared for me, and I won''t think much about it now. It''s mainly the bodyguards. Today I don''t want to watch those die under my hands. You know, I don''t kill those boring garbage, I have to think about whether to fight him or not, not to mention those garbage characters. " "Brother Jiangning, don''t think so. Since you have come to Zhenjiang outside, I won''t let you down. I''ll tell you, the copyright of this game is yours in the future, which means that you will be the boss of this game in the future." After Zhao Lili''s words, Gan Gang finally arrived at a game base on the outskirts of Zhenjiang after more than ten minutes. When Jiangning got off the bus, he saw a huge wall up to 100 meters in front of him, which looked like tens of kilometers, surrounding the song plain, hills and mountains in front of him. "What place is this? It''s so tall and strong that it''s not the game base you said." Zhao Lili also got off and said to Jiangning standing in front of him, "now you finally know what I want to do. Maybe you should go inside, so that you can know that all my efforts are inside." After listening to Zhao Lili''s brief introduction, Jiangning began to be eager to enter. At this time, Zhao Lili followed Jiangning, then came to his front and began to lead Jiangning to the game. When Jiangning entered it, he took the elevator to the highest floor directly, and then looked down on Zhao Lili''s game base. "It''s spectacular to play. Your thing is too awesome. You know, I go to many gladiators or martial arts contests, but your game base is the best and big one I''ve ever seen." Jiangning looked at all kinds of scenes in the plain, and someone had begun to play in it. At this time, a tall and beautiful woman came up from below to Zhao Lili, and then whispered to Zhao Lili: "boss, a lot of citizens have come down here just now. They now ask to enter the outside game base and experience the reality show game outside, But boss, you know that the reality show game outside may die when it enters inside. What if those citizens can''t come back one by one? " Zhao Lili immediately began to say to the secretary next to her, "no matter how many major they have signed a life and death agreement, now even if they all enter it and none of them comes out alive, we don''t blame us." "Well, I see. Anyway, this game is killing people. They should know this, so even if they don''t mean it, I think they know the consequences after they should enter it." At this time, Jiangning slowly began to walk in front of Zhao Lili, and then said to her, "what do you mean by death just now? Is it possible to face death if you enter here?" Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "well, our game is called death game or hunger game. Anyway, as long as they enter it, they face life and death, Moreover, it can be said that there may be people who want to get close to death. We want to use this game to save those people who are still stubborn from those troubles. Even if they die, they have to die. Therefore, the fact that the reality show game has been playing for so long means that every role in the game is represented by real people, After entering here, ordinary people will get certain skills, and then start playing games in it. After everyone wins, they can come out. In this way, people who enter it can face that they enter it all their life and still die in it. " After listening to Zhao Lili, Jiangning began to doubt what Zhao Lili wanted to do, and then said to him, "Zhao Lili, this won''t hurt innocent people, but I Jiangning never hurt innocent people, so now these problems are coming out. What am I doing in the end? Did I go inside to kill? " Zhao Lili smiled and then said to Jiangning, "up there, I have to Jiangning. How can you kill people? You don''t need to kill people until now. Those people run away when they see them, so you should punish those people who commit great crimes, Because we signed a contract with the live broadcast of this game, they provided those evil characters from all over the world to enter my game world, and those people should have been punished, but did they get punished by law, so now we have to use the game here to punish them. " It turned out that what Zhao Lili said meant that those who committed the most heinous crimes entered the inside, and then the citizens could enter the inside and kill each other with those people, and then they had to kill those people one by one. "I see. I also kill those people when I enter it, but those people are not ordinary people. Citizens can deal with them. You know, those people who have committed heinous crimes must have committed heinous crimes, so they enter your death game, and now those people are waiting to be killed by those citizens, In this way, because you have signed a life and death agreement, you will be protected by the law. Are you right? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2390 Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning standing in front of her, then smiled at Jiangning and said, "brother Jiangning, do you want to fight with those bodyguards now? You know, you haven''t experienced what we feel in the game of death. " But now it seems that Zhao Lili''s plan is really OK. If you know how many people come to live broadcasting, the live broadcasting industry is really good. You know, the income of a person per day is six figures, which is higher than that of stars, So now Zhao Lili sees this brother''s industry. Since I have a relationship with him, I must help her. "Ha ha, you can tell the bodyguards the main reason now. I can go into the death game and fight them now. Can you, but you have to be there? But you know, if someone is killed by me accidentally, I''ll be sorry, Also, you installed the death game first, and it hasn''t started to appear on the market yet. Is it for this publicity that you call those reporters now? " "Brother Jiangning, it''s very thoughtful of you to think about it. These reporters came to see you this time, and you know that you are very famous. Therefore, this time, the base of our death game was presented to everyone for the first time. Now that you are well-known, I''ll tell you what you say, Now some of those bodyguards have committed crimes, so now you can get these points as you like, and I''ll give them to you now, so now those people are you, and you can play with them as you like. " Ha ha, at this time, Jiangning smiled and began to say to Zhao Lili, "do you think those can be settled casually? Those people may have experts? But now I prefer to play with experts. In this way, I can kill these people at will, but where are those people now? Can I enter this death game now? " "Of course, they went inside before we came, and they were so arrogant that they called names to go inside and fight with you. In this way, I think you can go directly inside now, and now I see that those people are already inside and can''t wait to fight with you." As soon as Jiangning listened to the game, he quickly began to enter the dead forehead game, and the way Jiangning entered was also very handsome. Originally, he was more than 100 meters high, he went straight down, and then kept shouting in the air: "I''m coming, you should be ready. You know that your good day will come to an end after I enter the game, You know, when you were at the airport just now, you were so arrogant to bully the little girl. Today, I will play with you in this death game. You know, you may not know me now. " Dong With a loud noise, Jiangning enters the death game. The place Jiangning enters is completely a street. There are abandoned houses on both sides. It looks terrible, but Jiangning is not afraid of these at all. On the contrary, these people should be afraid of Jiangning. Therefore, if those people fight Jiangning badly, they should run quickly, And it''s not like now. You know, Jiangning can be a great God level figure now, so these people are not his opponents at all, but those people want to offend Jiangning like pigs. It seems that these bodyguards want to die. Suddenly a man stood in front of Jiangning and said to him, "boy, we''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, so now we should know our rules. If you enter here, you''ll be thought to leave here alive." The man is tall and has a face full of flesh. He looks terrible. He also has a spear in his hand. It seems that he is specially allocated to them in the game. However, Jiangning despises him at all. Then he tilts his eyes in contempt and says to him: "little fat man, you are completely looking for death now. Don''t you know your uncle Jiang? You should know that when you crossed other time and space, uncle Jiang, you were completely rubbish. Now you dare to challenge me here. It seems that you really want to die. " Such a burly man quickly took out his mobile phone, opened the web page, looked at it, and then smiled at Jiangning: "Ha ha, you are a citizen character. I don''t know, but now the news writes you very mysterious. The citizen mysterious character parachuted into Zhenjiang and clashed with the bodyguard of Zhao group, and then began to promote the death game. It turns out that you are also a trust. Did our eldest lady deliberately let you tease us¡° "What? You think you''re the bodyguard of Zhao''s group. To put it bluntly, you''re a dog, but your dog is too fat. Go home and ask your master to reduce your weight. You can''t bite like a mad dog. Ha ha, I''m really laughing to death¡° The bodyguard turned red with anger and began to shout: "all of you come out. Today we''re here to get rid of this boy. He actually called us dogs¡° As soon as the man finished speaking, many people began to appear around, and they all wore the same clothes. It seems that these people are bodyguards, but compared with those bodyguards at the airport, there are more than 100 people. "Ha ha, boy, do you see that our bodyguard team is going to dominate here? You know, the first place is 100 million yuan, and each of us has it. So now look at yourself and think about it. You should die like this now¡° Jiangning looked around, then hummed, and his face began to get cold. "There are only a few of you. You know, I can get rid of all of you in a minute, so you have to surrender now. Don''t let me, a great God, destroy you all. It''s hard to say¡° The man standing in such a strong man began to say to his captain, "look, boss, the boy is too arrogant. Let''s take him down now and give him a dismembered body. What do you think¡° Jiangning is now thinking that since these are not afraid of death, I will solve them all now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2391 "Ha ha, well, come now. I don''t believe Jiangning can still die under your garbage, but your garbage may really become garbage later. Don''t blame Jiangning, You should know that you who are still in this society should not I know how many characters like my fans you want to bully. So you still have a chance to escape here. You also know that these death games are not fun. Maybe your lives will stay here. Do you think it''s interesting¡° "You talk too much nonsense. Do you want to surrender now? Looking at the large number of us, do you feel that you will be killed alive by us later, which will be painful. If you surrender now, now we can let your life live a few more minutes. What do you think¡° This is a man who looks very embarrassed and has a scar on his face. He looks like he wants to be beaten, but his sentence completely killed their bodyguards. "Boy, the first thing I kill now is you. You know, these words you say are too arrogant, but I still want to give you a chance, but it doesn''t seem necessary now. Go to hell." As soon as Jiangning finished his words, the whole man soared into the air, and then he thought of a light passing back and forth between the bodyguards who were still standing there. Jiangning was still in place just now, but now he has gone up a house, and the bodyguards below don''t know what happened just now, so one of them said to the others, "this man just..." Just when I was ready to say that the man came from above, he fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, and then the blood began to come out from his abdomen/ The others felt as if they couldn''t move, and then began to talk. "What''s going on? I feel like there''s something missing in my body." The arrogant boy began to move slowly just now. The wound looked terrible. He fell to the ground in an instant, and then he died suddenly in front of Jiangning. Everyone felt that his body was abnormal. At this time, Jiangning began to speak. He looked down at the bodyguards below and said to them, "ha ha, I told you just now that you are not ordinary people. Those two people are dead now, Other people, you can still live now, but if you are still so arrogant, I will divide you all. You know, you didn''t like to divide me just now. So now how does it feel for you to split up? " "What kind of person are you? You haven''t seen it moving outside just now. So all the brothers outside were injured to varying degrees, and the captain outside died in front of you. Are you a God?" Jiangning heard a bodyguard talking to him as if he couldn''t believe it just now, so he said to the bodyguard, "ha ha, you don''t care what God I am, but you must apologize to me now and disappear completely. Don''t let me Jiangning see your appearance and know?" The remaining more than 100 people have been confused. They have forgotten what happened. Therefore, it is not necessary to fight with this person now. You know, Jiang Ning has just started, and all these people are scrapped in front of him. If you still fart, it is possible to destroy the whole army¡° "Big brother, the outside knows it''s wrong now, so now the outside quickly disappears in front of you. The outside will never bully you again. We have to know what kind of character you are now. We really have no eyes and offend you¡° Jiangning looked at these people and wanted to leave, so he said to them, "remember to get out of the car and don''t easily offend people, because you don''t know what people are like now. A character is like me. You know now, but it''s not worth paying a few people''s lives¡° These remaining bodyguards quickly nodded and bowed and hurriedly left the place of the street plot. Jiangning also jumped back to the high level just now. Now in the high level, Zhao Lili was surprised to see the battle process between Jiangning and those bodyguards clearly¡° I can''t imagine that brother Jiangning is so powerful now. He beat all the bodyguards down in the blink of an eye. It shouldn''t cost them their lives. Therefore, this time our death game must be vigorously declared. As long as brother Jiangning is here, our future death game will be more perfect. Zhao Lili walked up to Jiangning and said to Jiangning in her very gentle voice, "brother Jiangning, you were great just now. You were so powerful that people watched you all the time. In the blink of an eye, those bodyguards died suddenly in front of you one by one. It seems that you are really a God like person." Jiangning knows that the previous attributes have been completely reported now, so now it is a very ordinary fight that can defeat all his opponents, but it is also a yearning for Jiangning who has not enjoyed urban life for a long time. "What ah, but Zhao Lili, the plot of your death game is sitting well and feels like it''s real, but I don''t look down on the people in it now. When you find the most heinous characters, you''ll inform me. I''ll have a better life. You know, I like urban life very much." Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "well, you''re too tired today. Now go to my house. What do you think of us having dinner together?" Jiangning actually wants to be alone now and slowly begin to enter his urban life, but now that Zhao Lili wants to invite him to his luxurious official residence, it''s not polite. "Well, then go to your house, but I won''t spend the night in your house. You know, you are the boss of that group, but I''m a mysterious person. You can''t tell clearly at that time www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2392 At this time, Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning standing in front of her. She felt that she had begun to slowly fall in love with the figure at the same level as the great God. She knew that at this time, she had made such publicity for her, that is, the figure like Jiangning, but even if such a figure came here now, it was still Jiangning''s defeat. "Yes! Well, my brother Jiangning, since you like living in this city, now that you have come to our Zhenjiang, you can enjoy it here. You know that our Zhenjiang is a metropolis. " Jiangning looks at Zhao Lili. Maybe it''s because she killed all the bodyguards just now. Jiangning still thinks that this si''ang game is not a little fun for herself, but she still wants to see it because of Zhao Lili''s idea. You know, Zhao Lili is the founder of Zhao group, She is a weak woman who can have so much ability. Compared with her, there must be an expert behind the scenes to help her. "Thanks, Zhao Lili, but it''s probably a little late to go to your house now. You know, it''s already seven o''clock in the evening. Can you change it to tomorrow?" As soon as Zhao Lili heard that Jiangning didn''t want her home now, she began to say angrily to Jiangning, "hum~ It''s not easy for people to meet you. Do you want to separate us like this? " WOW! Zhao Lili''s performance is completely a lover''s expression, but now she and Jiangning have not developed to go to her house immediately. Moreover, appearing with her at the airport today has caused a great sensation in Zhenjiang. I went to her house this time. If her family asked, it would be embarrassing.... "I said Zhao Lili, I just said to go to your house today, but now I remember. I''d better go in a few days. It''s too hasty today. It''s not good. You know, we are good friends now. If people misunderstand us like this, it''s bad for your class. Do you think I''m right, And now I beat away all your bodyguards just now. In this way, if your bodyguards suddenly do bad things to you, I will implicate you. " Zhao Lili thought, Jiangning may not really want to go to her house now, but anyway, now the death game has begun to be publicized after the fight just now, and now she still has a lot of things to deal with, or Jiangning wants me to become so powerful and have this group, So now I''d better wait for Jiangning to stay in Zhenjiang for a while and get familiar with it slowly. "Well, well, since you''re here now, you can hurry back now, but your performance today is really good. You''ll know how powerful you are today when you watch the news." "Oh! Don''t praise me here. In fact, there''s nothing really. Zhao group''s game world is really good. You know, your Zhao group is a leading enterprise in Zhenjiang. Since you have such a big company at a young age, it seems that I underestimated you before. Do you think it''s Zhao Lili? " Jiangning''s words reveal that there is a very mysterious feeling about the current situation of Zhao Lili, and it''s too sudden. You know, everyone doesn''t necessarily know what they think at this time. "When you say this, I also feel that you Jiangning seem to have something on your mind. Do you think I can''t have these wealth as a weak woman?" "Hehe, my brother Jiangning, maybe you just came to Zhenjiang today. Maybe you don''t know the position and role of our Zhao group in Zhenjiang, and you haven''t been with me for a long time, so do you feel that I''m a little strange now?" Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili who stood in front of him. She thought that there were people like what to recognize and what relatives in this society, but she didn''t know whether Zhao Lili was the kind of person he thought, but when she knew her in the past, Zhao Lili might not be that kind of person at all¡° Jiangning felt that he had thought too much, or that he had just come here. Maybe he really didn''t know much about it, and it brought trouble to Zhao Lili. When he saved the United States in the airport hall, his hero caused a sensation in Zhenjiang. "Now I''ll go to the hotel first. I''ll go to your house in person tomorrow, but now I still want to go to the hotel¡° Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning because she didn''t want to go to her house tonight, so she said to a beautiful female secretary standing next to her: "Xiao Li, you''ll arrange accommodation for Jiangning tonight. Just stay in our Zhao hotel. At least that''s our own, so now you can arrange it¡° Then standing next to you, your female secretary said gently to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang, I''ll arrange it for you tonight. Do you think so¡° Jiangning just didn''t notice that the female secretary standing next to Zhao Lili really looked no worse than Zhao Lili, and she felt a little better than her, but Zhao Lili must wear better than the female secretary, so it was an obvious contrast. "Well, since the beautiful secretary has arranged for me, I''d better obey my orders respectfully, so as not to make our Miss Zhao Lili unhappy later." Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning and said to him, "what, Jiangning, where can I be so unhappy? I''m very happy that you can come to me." Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili. She was very cute and had a very feminine feeling, but there was an unspeakable feeling. "That''s all for today. What are you going to do with your bodyguards? You know, I don''t think I''ll use the rest of them. " Zhao Lili nodded and then said to Jiangning, "these bodyguards voluntarily entered my death game, so it may not be so easy to think of them now. They have to slowly experience our game in it, so now you don''t have to worry about me." "Well, I''ll pass. Let''s talk about the cooperation tomorrow. You know, I have a good sleep today. I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. It feels like exercise www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2393 Under Zhao Lili''s arrangement, a luxury RV drove in front of Jiangning, and Secretary Li followed into the two luxury RV, followed Jiangning into the RV, and then the car began to start, slowly left Zhao Lili''s death game base and began to go to the urban area of Zhenjiang. In the car, Jiangning looked at the female secretary dressed very well. The short hair and handsome bangs just crossed the female secretary''s forehead. Wearing a very short skirt under her body may be the reason for being a secretary. It makes people feel that it is a very professional feeling. However, Jiangning didn''t think so much. She just wondered if Zhao Lili clearly likes me, Why ask a well-dressed female secretary to arrange accommodation for me this evening? Just as Jiangning was still thinking about it, the female secretary opened her mouth and said to Jiangning in a very sweet voice: "Mr. Jiang, your performance in the death game base today is really great. It makes people excited. Are you really the legendary great God level figure¡° In the face of the female secretary''s question, Jiangning could have chosen not to answer or say anything, but seeing that the female secretary general really made people think nonsense, he said to the female secretary: "so? Were you there today¡° The short sentence excited the female secretary and immediately said to Jiangning, "I''m really excited to have a dialogue with the great God level figures you covered up. I''m really lucky. I hope Mr. Jiang won''t laugh. I Xiao Li is a secretary and has nothing else to say to you¡° Jiangning looked at the female secretary sitting next to him at this moment, and thought that the female secretary Xiao Li might be really excited. However, Jiangning is a great God level figure. What beauty has not seen? But this time, the female secretary is really the best one he has ever seen, and looks very young. It may look like she is only in her early twenties. "Secretary Li is really young, but did you really see me beat those bodyguards just now? You know, Jiangning never plays with those garbage, but your president Zhao''s death game is really good. I think she must have spent a lot of money¡° The female secretary is now highly excited because she knows what kind of character Jiangning is from the information she got from Zhao Lili, and the performance just now is to conquer the hearts of these little girls, but Jiangning''s handsome action just now may be really handsome. You know, many little girls like such boys now, It''s not enough to think of a great God like Jiangning. I don''t think the world can find a second one now. "I worship you so much, my God. You are the idol of our little girls. Look at your performance just now. Now I remember, let''s talk¡° Jiangning looked at the lovely female secretary and replied to what she had just said: "how long have you been in this company? And is that why your president Zhao started this company alone¡° Secretary Li knew what Jiangning wanted to know. Zhao Lili, who was at the game base just now, told her not to let her tell Jiangning why she opened such a company now, but now the female secretary was obviously fascinated by Jiangning''s handsome. As soon as Jiang Ning asked a question, she immediately replied, "our Zhao group is not owned by president Zhao alone, but by many rich people in Zhenjiang. There are not only these people but also some officials¡° Jiangning was surprised. No wonder Zhao Lili started such a big company alone, and became the chairman of the board when she was young. It seems that Zhenjiang really has a taste. "Oh, that''s what I said. How can your Zhao group be so powerful, and it''s still a leading enterprise in Zhenjiang? Look, the death game base you built covers such a large area that no one says they. At this time, the female secretary began to explain to Jiangning: "Mr. Jiang is not like this. This death game is legal, and our group is also legal, but what I just said is my own idea, and now it''s great that we can work in Zhao''s group in Zhenjiang." The car finally arrived at a prosperous street in Zhenjiang city. In the middle of this street, there was a luxurious hotel. Jiangning got off and came to the door of the hotel. When he wanted to enter the hotel, he suddenly appeared from his casual. Many reporters surrounded him all at once. Jiangning saw that the long guns and short guns of these reporters were shooting wildly, but Jiangning still showed a calm appearance and continued to walk to the hotel. One of the reporters said to Jiangning, "are you the mysterious Jiangning¡° Jiangning looked at the female reporter and replied to her, "yes, I''m Jiangning, but I''m not a mysterious person. You''re not right, but it doesn''t matter. Now I''ve told you, so you can remember it for me." Jiangning''s aura is very strong. The more than 100 reporters present can only surround him, but many reporters dare not approach him, because they know that Jiangning died in front of everyone in the game base of Zhao group this afternoon. "Excuse me, you just solved these two people this afternoon. Do you have anything mysterious to tell the audience now?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2394 Jiangning laughed and said to the reporters, "you can''t interview me in your heart. You know, today''s handsome is not what I want to be, but the game itself. Look at the reports you reported. On the way over, I saw that some of your reporters actually said I was a mysterious figure coming here, In fact, I told you that I''m not a mysterious person, I''m me, I''m Jiangning, and you don''t want to interview me in the future. I prefer quiet, and now I don''t want to do that. Those people are intentional, but there''s no way. Since the two people who were killed deserve it. " As soon as these reporters heard that Jiangning was disgusted, they began to dare not rely on Jiangning. In this way, Jiangning also began to enter the hotel smoothly. The female secretary who followed Jiangning hurriedly carried Jiangning''s luggage behind Jiangning and hurriedly followed Jiangning into the lobby of the hotel, In the hall at the bottom of the list, Jiangning and the female secretary came to the elevator. Then the female secretary was very shy and said to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang, you were great just now. You can deal with reporters alone. It seems that you are really not an ordinary person, and what you said just now is also very right, Those people shouldn''t have provoked you. You should know that they are mysterious strength. Don''t they know that they still bully you, and you beat them badly, but it''s not your fault to think about it. " Jiangning looked at the beautiful female secretary and said to her, "how can I be blamed for this? Didn''t you just say it in your game base? As long as you enter the death game, you have to sign a life and death agreement, so now you see what I said, but now it seems that my meaning is that now we should take a good look at the affairs of these journalists. "Now I''m talking to you, so now you don''t talk about it. You know that your boss doesn''t tell her what I said with you in the car today anyway. You know, it''s not good for you. Anyway, it seems that you should talk well now¡° "Well, I know what you mean is mysterious. Don''t worry. This is a critical time, especially now there are so many journalists, and I''m afraid those journalists will talk nonsense, so don''t talk more¡° Jiangning and the female secretary slowly entered the elevator, and then began to walk to the room prepared by the female secretary. When she came to the door of the annex, the female secretary pushed open a door and said to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang, this is the room that president Zhao prepared for you, so I won''t go in now." Jiangning said to the female secretary, "thank you. Your president Zhao wants to be really considerate. I used to book a room by myself when I was outside. Now I have your president Zhao''s arrangement, so I''m not polite." Said playing Jiangning began to walk into the room. When Jiangning walked into the room, she saw that the whole room was quite luxurious, more luxurious than those presidential suites. The female secretary standing next to Jiangning said, "Mr. Jiang, these are specially arranged by Mr. Zhao outside. All the bedding you use are imported from abroad, including those bedding imported from the United States." When Jiangning came to the room, he saw that the whole room was a very warm home, no matter what it was, everything was available, and now the big bed in the room was oval, and the quilt on the bed was pink. "This is too small a woman. Does your Zhao always take me as her girlfriend?" The female secretary looked at the big bed in the room and couldn''t help laughing. Then she said to Jiangning, "maybe it''s the color president Zhao likes, but president Zhao has never done this to other people." Jiangning thought of what Zhao Lili wanted to do. It was so warm that she didn''t necessarily want to be with me at this time No, I think too much, and I''m not that kind of person, so now I really don''t know what to say. "Well, since you, Mr. Zhao, arranged it, let''s do it for the time being¡° The female secretary looked at Jiangning and said nothing to Jiangning: "then there''s nothing now. And Mr. Jiang, now I''m the secretary arranged by president Zhao for you. I''ll be responsible for your daily life in the future, including future travel arrangements or things at the death game base¡° Jiangning thought to herself, "what''s my brother''s situation? Zhao Lili actually found such a beautiful secretary, and said that it''s amazing to serve me in life and work. Is it intentional¡° "Well, it''s hard for you now. Now I want to rest. If there''s anything, let''s talk about it tomorrow¡° The female secretary said to Jiangning, "OK, Mr. Jiang, I live opposite you now. If you have anything, my phone number is on your bedside table. I''ll serve you 24 hours a day¡° Jiangning''s head suddenly thought that this was the above situation. 24-hour service. Is there anything else? It can''t be true! The female secretary left the room and Jiangning lay in bed. Then she thought about what happened today. Zhao Lili was too powerful. She actually knew so many celebrities and rich people. It seems that the supervision of the management has been strengthened, but it''s good. I can also spend a good time in this beautiful town, And now it seems that Zhao Lili really wants to play the death game, but after thinking about it, won''t Zhao Lili use herself? You know, Jiangning is very famous, but they actually call me a mysterious person in Zhenjiang. Do all these have something to do with Zhao Lili? Maybe one thing can be confirmed is that I suddenly became her gossip boyfriend when I got off the plane, and I was a hero to save the United States. It seems that these journalists in Zhenjiang must want to dig some valuable news. Jiangning wants to forget it. Don''t think so much. Anyway, she has come to Zhenjiang first, and I have promised her that Zhao Lili will help her promote her death game, and then I will leave here. In the middle of the night, the lights were bright in Zhenjiang. Jiangning, who lived in the hotel, lay in bed and slowly began to fall asleep. Suddenly Jiangning noticed something. You should know that Jiangning''s martial arts skills are at the same level as God. Even if I sleep, the cultivation of my body is still running at a high level. Jiangning knows what happened even if other people make a small sound www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2395 In the living room, he was still turning off the lights just now, but Jiangning got up and saw that the lights in the living room suddenly turned on. His sensory organs sent him the message that there was someone in the living room and that he was still a woman. Jiangning probably knew who it was. Slowly Jiangning walked to the living room and said, "Zhao Lili, you don''t say a word when you come. Do you want to watch me sleep all night¡° There is indeed a woman on the sofa in the living room, and this woman is Zhao Lili. She is very beautiful in a pink dress. "Ha ha..... I knew brother Jiangning, you must not be sleeping now, and you are still waiting for me, aren''t you¡° Jiangning guessed that Zhao Lili would come to him tonight, but unexpectedly, Zhao Lili came to his room in such a beautiful dress. "The whole Zhenjiang knows that you are a very special woman. If you didn''t come to my room tonight, I underestimated you, but you weren''t like this before, and I think you seem to have changed a lot now¡° Zhao Lili walked slowly in front of Jiangning, then grabbed Jiangning''s chest. Zhao Lili looked up at Jiangning''s face, and then gently said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, don''t you want me to come? You know how much I miss you for so many years. Today you finally appear in front of me. Shouldn''t I take a good look at you¡° Jiangning pushed away and looked at Zhao Lili, who was coquettish in front of her at the moment. It seemed that Zhao Lili had really changed and was not the same as before, but Jiangning hated this scene. "Zhao Lili, don''t do this. We are still friends now. If you want to continue this way, wait a minute. If that happens, we won''t be such friends. I still like you and me in the past, but I feel that I can''t find it back now. So what do you think we should do now?" "Oh! You said we should do this now. Anyway, I''m in your room tonight. You can''t just drive me out like this. You know, is there anything good going out like this for a girl of mine in the middle of the night? " Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili''s appearance, and it was true that she was dressed like this now. Originally, her figure was particularly good, but now her dress highlights her beauty. If she was outside alone, it would certainly increase the crime rate of the city. So now let her sit down and talk. "You sit down, Zhao Lili. We slowly say that you and I are not the same as before. You are now the boss of Zhao group, and I am a mysterious figure who comes and goes without trace. Is it appropriate for us to be together now?" Zhao Lili sat on the sofa and tilted her slender thighs, then said to Jiangning, "my brother Jiangning, mine is yours now, but you must give me good publicity for the death game. As long as you are in my death game, my death game will be hot. "Don''t worry, I Jiangning have come to your Zhenjiang, so now I''ll help you complete the promotion of this game. And your female secretaries are really considerate. They still serve 24 hours. It seems that your arrangement is really considerate¡° Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning and said to him, "what! The duties of my female secretaries are not as extensive as you think. Even if they are, they can''t serve. Isn''t there me¡° Jiangning thought, "my God, is today my lucky day? Zhao Lili totally wants to be my girlfriend, but if she wants to fall in love with me, I have to think clearly before accepting it. "Well, if that''s what you think, what''s your fun tonight? Well. " When Zhao Lili heard that Jiangning seemed to want to be with that, she was very happy in her heart, and then said to Jiangning, "I''ll tell you. My brother Jiangning still wants to be with me, but now it seems that you mean the same." The two people must do something in this warm room, especially Zhao Lili''s dress is to be his girlfriend. Just when they wanted to continue, suddenly the door of the room suddenly opened a crack, and then there was a constant flash. make love!!!! The sound from the outside spread to the room. At this time, Zhao Lili quickly hid behind Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "Jiangning has followed the reporter again. It''s really bullying. The appearance of people''s life has been photographed by those reporters." Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "your identity is like this, so now we''d better leave here quickly." As soon as Zhao Lili leaves the room, she''s looking for death. There''s only one exit here, that''s the door, but there are all reporters outside the door. She can''t get out at all. If she goes out carelessly, she will be photographed by these paparazzi, which will be even more troublesome. "What? Oh, don''t worry. I''ll take you out so that these reporters won''t bother me." Then Jiangning held Zhao Lili with a coat and began to walk to the window. By the window, Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning, which meant to jump. She immediately said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, what are you doing? You don''t want to take me to jump from this window." Jiangning smiled at Mimi and said to Zhao Lili, "you''re smart, but don''t say you''re afraid now. "Brother Jiangning, you don''t know it''s more than 100 meters high from here, so two people outside will die if they jump down¡° Before Zhao Lili''s words were finished, Jiangning jumped off the balcony with Zhao Lili in her arms. At this time, Zhao Lili kept screaming. She thought she must be dead this time. The key is that after going down, she still looks bloody and looks terrible. For three seconds, Zhao Lili, who kept screaming in the air, landed on the ground, but now she was still in Jiangning''s arms. She was not hurt at all. At this time, Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili in her arms and said to her, "it''s all right now. I''ll take you home. I didn''t scare you just now." At this time, Zhao Lili didn''t know what to do next www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2396 At this time, the two people don''t know what to do now, but now it seems that Jiangning has chosen Zhao Lili at this time, and now it seems that Zhao Lili''s ability may really don''t know where it came from, and at this time, Zhao Lili''s mobile phone rang. Doodle! Zhao Lili immediately answered the phone and said to the other end of the phone, "well, I''ll wait outside and I''ll go back, but now I''m still outside. Didn''t you go out on business today?" Jiangning watched carefully. Although Jiangning was not a gossip person, she looked at Zhao Lili she had known before, and she has changed a lot over the years. Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili curiously, "what are you doing? It feels like you''re reporting to someone. Jiangning''s words felt the same, and now Zhao Lili''s eyes didn''t know what it was, so she began to have an unspeakable feeling towards Jiangning. Anyway, it seems that Zhao Lili is really the same behind, but Jiangning didn''t ask much, so she began to say to Zhao Lili: "that''s it now. I didn''t scare you just now, You know, I really didn''t scare you just now, but there''s no way. If we didn''t come down from here just now, those reporters will certainly enter the room. Then we''ll be in trouble. Do you think I''m right, Zhao Lili? " Zhao Lili now said to Jiangning, "your move just now scared me, but now I don''t have anything. Today I really thank you. I don''t know what happened today. So many right things happened, and it seems to be premeditated." At this moment, Jiangning also felt that these people appeared at this critical juncture, so now there must be someone behind them, so Jiangning thought of finding this person, otherwise he would become a big trouble in Zhenjiang. " "Don''t say that. Maybe it''s not what you believe. Anyway, those reporters can''t find us now. Won''t your bodyguards protect you?" Maybe it''s too much to say, so now Zhao Lili keeps thinking that the occurrence of these things may not be a coincidence. "Jiangning would like to thank you anyway today. I also know that there are too many troubles today. Maybe it''s because I just came to Zhenjiang, so you don''t know how sensitive I am in Zhenjiang, but you should believe me. Zhao Lili is an honest businessman and your friend, but after so many years, You have become a great God level figure, and although you are a powerful businessman, I may not be as powerful as you think. " I kept thinking about the occurrence of the event. Maybe it was just like Zhao Lili thought. There were also those journalists who would certainly know these things. You know, these gossip journalists paid close attention to a young and beautiful businessman like Zhao Lili who had achieved great success in a very short time, Jiangning began to think that there must be something in it. Maybe it''s not so simple, but it''s confirmed that Zhao Lili may really be out of that feeling for him. "Zhao Lili, now I''ll take you home. You know, it''s midnight at this time. Maybe it''s really inconvenient for you to be a girl." Standing aside, Zhao Lili, who is still a little scared, looked at Jiangning''s handsome face and said to him, "Jiangning, you are still so handsome and have a lot of women. You know, as soon as you appear, you don''t know how many girls keep paying attention to these kinds of attention, but you are also so stable, Not as scum as other men. Maybe that''s what you meant. " Jiangning smiled, then looked at a taxi coming, quickly stopped it, opened the door of the taxi and said to Zhao Lili, "let''s go. Let''s get in the car and wait for it." Zhao Lili suddenly felt calm in the car. Maybe the scene just now has passed. Now she has recovered her overbearing president, which makes people look cold. "Jiangning, no matter what I say today, you must trust me, especially when you arrive at my house. Will you calm down when Lao Xia is at home¡° Jiangning feels very curious. Isn''t he calm now? He is also a great God level figure. It''s not that he hasn''t experienced such a thing, but Zhao Lili, who hasn''t seen each other for a long time, is really not so calm, but he hasn''t expressed his uncertainty about Zhao Lili in his appearance. "Ha ha... I must be very calm. You know, I really didn''t know you were married, so I''ll say congratulations to you now. It''s still time." Zhao Lili turned and looked at Jiangning. She was really calm and said to Jiangning, "how can you get married? Don''t you know that you have suddenly become my gossip boyfriend since you got off the plane?" "So what''s the matter with this old Xia? But why do I just ask casually? You know, I really don''t know how you''ve been these years. I really didn''t know you left like this before, and there was no news when you left. I didn''t expect a contest of mine for several years. You looked at me and contacted me. I really don''t know how you''ve been, In recent years, I have traveled all over the world and seen a lot of things, but what happened around me also knows that now I and you have changed, and that kind of martial arts life has changed a lot. Maybe I prefer to live a hidden life in modern life, But although I am now a very great God level figure, Zhao Lili, I still want to tell you that now I really want to live a plain and light life. I also want to experience all the feelings in the world from the beginning. " Zhao Lili became more and more confused. She felt what Jiangning was next? Isn''t it good that she is now? Or has he had enough of this life now? There is now such a life, perhaps for people like him, it really has no meaning. "I said Jiangning, do you really don''t want to live like that now? Isn''t that what you used to do? What''s more, is it really not good for you now? Or you can''t see it now Do you have that kind of life? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2397 Zhao Lili said these questions to Jiangning with a lot of questions. But now there''s nothing to say. If it''s true, then Jiangning still wants to say to Zhao Lili: "this kind of life may be nothing special, but I feel that what I want to live now is the kind of life in a metropolis. I want to experience the life of a grass-roots person. Therefore, I really have nothing to say about this kind of life now." Zhao Lili knows that Jiangning may not be able to live like that, but now he has become a great God level figure, and he himself is now known by many people in the world, so it''s hard for him to really want to be like that. But now Jiangning doesn''t know what the situation is. He actually has such an idea. Now he must know what he wants in the future. "Well, I know what kind of person you are. You don''t like living such a boring life, but I still suggest that you come down and talk about what you want and dare after you solve the problems here. I really don''t like you leaving Zhenjiang. I hope you can stay here for a longer time." The car soon entered a very high-grade villa in Zhenjiang. How to get outside a magnificent house, there were more than a dozen luxury cars parked outside the house. "I''m home. Why don''t you go up and do it now?" "No, I don''t know who your old Xia is. But now, you just told me that you''re not married, but now that you said that old Xia is so powerful, I really don''t dare to enter your house. You know, I haven''t found out what you are now, What matters is life. Now I can only go home. " Zhao Lili saw whether Jiangning''s expression looked like what others thought. Maybe it was really what she thought, but she still told him about her relationship with Lao Xia. "Lao Xia is a leader I knew after I separated from you. Now he manages finance, so the current Zhao group is supported by Lao Xia. Otherwise, the Zhao group cannot have the scale of the altar, so now you understand the relationship between me and Lao Xia!" In fact, Jiangning knew that Zhao Lili could not have such great ability when she came here. She actually opened such a large company. Therefore, it should be said that without Zhao Lili''s knowledge, this old Xia would not have today''s Zhao group, and went to the death game base of Zhao group that day, It can be seen that there are people in the business world and above. "I know. Maybe this old Xia is really important to you. Now it seems that you really want someone who can really help you. Now it seems that what I want and what you want are the two worlds and the world that seems to you now. I don''t know, but I just don''t like that kind of life, But now it seems that you are really suitable for such a life. " Zhao Lili continued to say to Jiangning, "so now it seems that you really don''t want to help me in this matter? Now it seems that maybe this old Xia is helping me, but it''s not easy for me to be a weak woman¡° Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "how can I not help you, but now you have to live well, and now your death game base is really specially used for entertainment? What''s more, now I can only help you publicize. Really, you are like what you said. When this death game really starts to operate, you said to me. Now my idea is that I don''t need these death games now. I just want to slowly start to integrate into this metropolis, I also like the feeling of civilians, that is, living a civilian life, and then start to inspire and slowly build my Jiangshi empire. "So what do you want to start now?" In her simple words, Zhao Lili wanted to help Jiangning, but she also saw that Zhao Lili really had such a feeling for Jiangning in her heart, but she also knew that even if she was in contact with Jiangning now, this old Xia couldn''t be difficult for her. You know, now her relationship with old Xia is also on the dark side, It''s not a deal, maybe it''s a tacit understanding. "I haven''t thought about it yet, so go home and have a good rest now. I feel like I''m going back to the hotel to show off and see if there are those reporters in my room." After that, Zhao Lili didn''t know what to say. She looked at Jiangning very lonely. Then she got off alone and slowly began to walk back to the house. Jiangning also took a taxi, left Zhao Lili''s villa and returned to the hotel. When they came to the hotel, several security guards stood in the hall. Then they saw Jiangning get off and began to come to Jiangning, and then said to Jiangning, "are you Mr. Jiangning?" Jiangning was very curious about why these security guards came to him. Anyway, he didn''t do anything unreasonable, so he said to the security guard, "yes, I''m Jiangning. What''s the matter outside?" The security guard continued to face Jiangning and said, "now we just want to ask you a few questions. Did you fight with people in the death game base of Zhao group in the afternoon, and killed two people on the spot." Jiangning understood that these security guards came from the battle between him and the bodyguard''s house this afternoon, so he was also expected. "Yes, I was the one who killed the two bodyguards this afternoon, but when we were fighting, they and I had signed a life and death agreement, but they beat me. I had no way to kill them, and I was self-defense¡° The security guard continued to say to Jiangning, "we know the core situation. Those people are also network fugitives, and those people have killed people before, so your self-defense is correct. We just came to ask. And what are you doing in Zhenjiang now? " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2398 Jiangning was surprised when he heard that these people were still asking him what he was doing here. Then he began to doubt these people in security clothes: "are you a security guard in the end, and you are still asking other questions. Aren''t you a security guard¡® One of them began to point his finger at Jiangning and said, "boy, now I suggest you stay away from our Miss Zhao and don''t care so much about other things." Jiangning thought of it. When she went to Zhao Lili''s house, she told him about Lao Xia. Are these people Lao Xia''s people¡° Jiangning began to say to these people in security uniforms, "your politeness now is to find fault with me, isn''t it? And I don''t care about you, but I know you asked you to come to me, but I want to make it clear to you. Don''t bother me. There are enough things today, Now you quickly go back to me and say to the man, "don''t worry about anything, but it''s none of his business for me to be with him, and I don''t care about him now, but please be careful later. You know I Jiangning is not an ordinary people." After that, Jiangning looked at these people angrily and was ready to do it, but you should know that these people are not his opponents at all, and as long as Jiangning gently did it, these people will die, And they also see that Jiangning already knows that they are completely posing as security guards to scare him, but first look, these people are called by the man named Lao Xia, and now it seems that they have a certain intention to intimidate him. "Ha ha... Now I suggest you leave with me quickly. You know, I Jiangning never said the second sentence when talking, but you also know that I faced the battle of more than 100 people in the base of death game this afternoon. I beat them all away and killed two people alone, so you guys think about it now. " These people are very angry at Jiangning. Jiangning knows that if they fight with this Jiangning now, they must not be Jiangning''s opponents, and they just come to bring words, and there is no need to really work with Jiangning. Otherwise, now they may really become lonely ghosts under Jiangning''s hands. "Well, let''s leave now. We also have words. Let''s go now, but our boss won''t let you go so easily." After saying that, these people began to prepare to leave here, and they also knew that Jiang Nian was not so easy to mess with. Even if they didn''t know where Jiangning came from, now we also know that these people can''t win Jiangning. We should know that in this society, not everyone can kill in real life, Jiangning dares to kill people in real life, but now it seems that it''s really not the same thing. If you know it''s really the same thing, Jiangning will leave Zhenjiang. These people may be really afraid of what Jiangning said just now. Now they all start to leave the hotel one by one, and Jiangning doesn''t start to get rid of them. Now look, Jiangning really understands that it''s the only way to completely avoid any contact with you, but it''s the same now, So now, if this is the case, then Zhao Lili''s things can come slowly, and now these things are also. If it were not for the sudden emergence of Lao Xia, the relationship with Zhao Lili would not become so complicated. Jiangning went to the room and began to sleep. The first thing Jiangning did when he got up the next day was to go to Zhao Lili''s death game base, because Zhao Lili told him yesterday that she would announce her death game officially on the line at the death game base today, and invited some rich people to watch it. Jiangning thinks that Lao Xia may not really appear on the scene today. At that time, you can go directly to find that old Xia. It is also because last night, this old Xia offended Jiangning, and Jiangning must go to find that old Xia to make it clear. At noon, a lot of people came up on a big lawn in the death game base of Zhao group. It should be said that there were a sea of people. So now it seems that these people came for the death game, but some people came right for Jiangning, because they came to the first competition of the death game yesterday, And Jiangning has become the spokesman of the death game, so Jiangning must be present today to publicize the death game for Zhao Lili, but now it seems that these things must be done. The female secretary arranged by Jiangning and Zhao Lili came to the back of the press conference of the death game. Backstage, he saw Zhao Lili, who was dressed very beautifully today. With her good temperament, she was the heroine of the press conference. "Well dressed today. It looks beautiful." Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning who came to talk to her, then smiled at Jiangning and said, "did Lao Xia send someone to look for you last night?" Jiangning put on a look of indifference and saw something on his face. Then he said to Zhao Lili, "ah! You know what happened last night, but it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you know that those people won''t do to me at all, but I really want to do to them. But after thinking about it, I''ll forget it because it concerns you. You know my temper, but I''ll definitely inform you of anything, But I don''t think you need to know about this Nanshan District. You know, I''m also here in Zhenjiang. First of all, I don''t want to have a relationship with anyone. I don''t like it whether it''s good or bad. " "I know you Jiangning are also for me, but yesterday I really didn''t know he would send someone to look for you, and he didn''t know what kind of person you are. You can''t afford it casually. Forget it this time. Next time I''ll go back and talk about him. We are friends, If he dare not admit it, he will understand it. " Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "I don''t care whether he understands it or not. Anyway, nothing will happen as long as he doesn''t offend me, but if he really wants to offend me or something, there''s no way." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2399 As soon as Jiangning and Zhao Lili had finished their words, Jiangning heard a voice from behind. "I know what happened yesterday, but unfortunately we are here today." A woman next to the man said, "good leadership Xia!" The man looked very ordinary and looked like 50 years old. The people next to him looked at him and said a word and hurried away. He looked scared of him. Jiangning turned to look at the man and said these words to herself. Then Jiangning guessed that the man was the old Xia in Zhao Lili''s mouth. "Ha ha..... You are leader Xia. Yesterday you wanted to talk to me. Why didn''t you come to me in person? Your men are all rubbish. They were frightened by what I said." Lao Xia looked at Jiangning, who was 100 times more handsome than him standing in front of him, and then said to Jiangning, "young man, if you don''t say so, you have to think about the future. This is Zhenjiang, not other cities. You have to think clearly before you say don''t start a fire and hurt yourself." "Ha ha... Do you think I''m afraid of you? This life has become that kind of life because of the emergence of people like you. You should know what you have done. Maybe others dare to be angry, but I Jiangning was born not to be afraid of people like you, so it may be you who regret when it comes to time. " Zhao Lili looked at the two men next to her. It''s not a way for her to keep making trouble here, and Lao Xia is also that kind of identity, so she said to Jiangning in order to maintain her own use: "what''s the matter with Jiangning today? You actually talk to my friend like this. Don''t you know who Lao Xia is? In addition, today is the opening ceremony of the death game of our Zhao group, so you don''t come up with your big truth here. Today, I have such a life, all of which are given by Lao Xia. Now it seems that you really disappoint me. " Jiangning didn''t expect Zhao Lili to say so. He didn''t expect that real women were still different yesterday. Today, they suddenly changed their mind. Unexpectedly, but Jiangning also saw through that he didn''t mean anything when he came to Zhenjiang this time. He began to say to Zhao Lili: "since you said so, Zhao Lili, I have nothing to say, So goodbye now. Don''t contact me later. I wanted to live my own life. The right person, but I came to Zhenjiang for you, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Zhao Lili heard Jiangning say such hurtful words in her life. Maybe those words she said on impulse just now really hurt Jiangning, but Jiangning is also a man who loves face, Moreover, Jiangning is still a great God level figure. He actually said these boring words with these people in this place, so he felt really meaningless, so he began to say to Lao Xia: "Lao Xia, let''s end it everywhere today, but don''t let me see you next time, otherwise you will die miserably, maybe there are no bones." Lao Xia looked at Jiangning and said cruel words to him, and then said to Jiangning, "I really can''t do today. What can you do to me? You know, I can kill you casually, so you can''t get out of Zhenjiang." Then Lao Xia laughed and said to Zhao Lili, "you dare to make friends with people like Lili. It seems that you really made a mistake this time." The angry Jiangning looked at the insulting language and said that his Lao Xia began to walk over, and then said to Lao Xia, "then let''s see who can''t get out of here today. To know the life of yesterday, I wanted to kill all your men, but I didn''t treat each other. I actually met you here today. It seems that the road is really narrow. If you have such a big tone, I won''t give you a little color today. You don''t know how I write Jiangning''s Jiang. " Lao Xia looked at no one nearby, so he immediately made a phone call, and then said to the person at the other end of the phone, "send me hundreds of people immediately and take all the weapons." "Ha ha... You still call people, so I''m here to accompany you to the end, so you can enjoy it here now and dare to call people." "Well, it''s not a group fight. Why do you fight so many people? Now it seems that you really want to die." Zhao Lili looked at the two men who had to fight today, but now her opinion was the opening ceremony of her death game. She never expected such a thing to happen, This happened, so she said to Jiangning and Lao Xia in order not to affect everyone''s business: "since you both want to fight, now I''ll tell you that since it''s a death game, you can play the death game. In this way, you can also publicize our death game, And you kill people casually in the death game, so you can ignore the rules. Lao Xia looked at Jiangning and said to him, "what do you think, boy? Now we can enter the death game. At that time, I will send my right-hand assistant to fight with you. You can choose anyone, but you can''t be responsible if you die. Think it out yourself¡° "Haha, just like you, you still want to fight with me, so now it seems that you want to fight with me to the end¡° Now it seems that Jiangning must get rid of the Xia leader today, but I don''t know what the Xia leader is. I don''t think there will be such a person in this society. What''s more, there are enthusiastic liars in this society? Jiangning and Xia leaders came to the death game. Many people were watching them. At this time, many reporters came. Everyone was watching the broadcast of the death game. But Jiangning thought, isn''t Xia leader afraid that the people above know what he did? No, but at this time, Jiangning thought of the leaders often mentioned on the Internet, but he had never heard of such a leader named Xia. "Zhao Lili, today, I know you don''t know why you did this to me. I still want to finish the play for you, but you have to tell me what leader Xia does and why he dares to appear in public. It seems that this person is not simple¡° Zhao Lili said haltingly to Jiangning, "there are many admirers of leader Xia, all over the country, but he is not a powerful person, but our boss." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2400 Now it seems that at this time, the two people seem to want to fight, but now the reporters present, when they see this scene, everyone must think that the qualified leader Xia is a senior leader, but now it seems that these viewers do not know that the leader Xia is a very mysterious figure. Jiangning checked the leader Xia with his system to see what kind of person he is. Now it seems that Lao Xia is actually the boss of a mysterious news figure and the leader of a very rigorous news organization. "No wonder these people call him leader Xia, so they call him leader Xia. I rely on the boss of this news organization. It seems that he is really the boss of the news organization. I thought he was really the mysterious man in the legend. Now it seems that I think more." Jiangning looked at Lao Xia standing in front of him and began to say to him, "ha ha, I thought you were really a senior leader, but now I finally know what you do now." Lao Xia looked very serious. Jiangning thought that Jiangning would not know that he was engaged in high-level news, but now it seems that we must give Jiangning some color to see. "Ha ha, brother, what do you think I do? Or I''ll be in front of you now. I''m all ears to see if you have the ability to know what I really do. " Lao Xia just said something. A tall bodyguard standing next to him came to Lao Xia with sunglasses, and then said to Lao Xia, "leader, leader No. 2 asked you to deal with this matter quickly. Don''t stretch out." Lao Xia picked up the phone in his hand and said to the person at the other end of the phone, "I''m the leader. Now I''ll deal with it quickly and promise not to make trouble for you. Please rest assured. We''re doing things safely." "HMM... OK, I talked to No. 1 leader on the phone just now. You should grasp this plan and develop it in Zhenjiang. Those people use the platform of death game to wash the funds quickly." Jiangning''s ears can hear it clearly. This is clearly the news. Moreover, this old Xia has a leader. It seems that his role here is an errand runner. However, Zhao Lili doesn''t know what this old Xia does at all? "Ha ha, Lao Xia, have you finished your call yet? Now I finally know and confirm what you do. Now this death game is completely a trap. The tool you use to make money is not a real game at all. " Lao Xia was surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect this boy to know these things, and he was far away when he called just now. How could Jiangning know. "Boy, listen clearly. You''d better get out of here before I get so angry. You know, now you promise me to enter this death game. Don''t regret it then." The bodyguard standing nearby also began to say to Jiangning, "get out of here quickly and don''t make trouble in front of our leaders, or I''ll be the first to kill you later¡° "Ha ha, just like you, you still want to come out and kill me. It seems that I don''t know whether I underestimate you or it''s still early. Right, do you want to fight with me¡° "Come on, I''ve wanted to fight with you for a long time. Huayou is a news maker, and I think you are still a small role. It seems that I must catch all of you today, so as not to harm the world¡° As soon as Lao Xia heard about Jiangning''s spreading, he exposed his meaning and began to say to Jiangning, "your boy actually said that I was right to make news. What do you think I was right to make news¡° "What''s the point? When you called your No. 2 leader just now, I finally confirmed that you really do news, and the leader surnamed Xia has never been heard of. Then you are a news maker. Now it seems that you really need to remember clearly for me, you news boy. I don''t know how many people you have cheated¡° "Ha ha, even if I''m the one who makes news, you don''t want to leave here alive today." After that, the so-called Xia leader began to issue orders to the bodyguards next to him: "you guys will kill this boy in the base of this death game. As long as you kill this boy, I will reward you one million each." As soon as these bodyguards heard that Lao Xia said so much money, they were completely tempted, so they went crazy one by one, and then began to run in the right direction of Jiangning. At the same time, Jiangning had expected this move, so he jumped up from the ground and kicked those people. In an instant, after Jiangning was kicked, a bodyguard took off and rotated for a few circles and then lay on the ground, while the other bodyguards watched one of them fall and didn''t care. At this time, Jiangning completely opened his posture and was ready to fight. But at this time, Zhao Lili walked between them and said to Lao Xia, "Lao Xia, why did you lie to me? Do you really get the news? " Lao Xia looked at Zhao Lili at this moment. Now her opinion was exposed, so she said angrily to Zhao Lili: "you bitch, go away quickly. Where did your money come from? Don''t you know in your heart? You don''t have to rely on me to achieve such great results today, so you should get out of here and don''t appear in front of me. " Zhao Lili cried sadly and her eyes were full of guilt for Jiangning. It''s no use for her to say anything now. What she said just now was completely stimulating Jiangning. Now it seems that she can only wait for Jiangning to defeat this old Xia. Moreover, this old Xia has no above martial arts. His abilities depend entirely on his hands, So Zhao Lili saw a try and had a little hope. As long as Jiangning won, those people must be wrong with her now. If Lao Xia won, her future life would be difficult. "Jiangning is really sorry. I didn''t mean it just now, but I think that old Xia is really the leader at the top, so I flatter him. Now that he is not the leader at the top, it doesn''t matter about me. Would you please tell me?" Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili and then said to Zhao Lili, "these things we say next, now I have to deal with Lao Xia, but those people are certainly not my opponents, and you see, those people are a pile of garbage in front of me." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2401 The other bodyguards looked at Jiangning and said they were rubbish. They were very angry, picked up their weapons and began to enter the death like game. Jiangning is very curious. Why do you want to fight in this death game? Zhao Lili understood the intention of these bodyguards at once. It turns out that mortals will add an attribute after entering the death game, so they can become like superman. However, when Jiangning entered the death game, his attribute did not increase at all and did not change at all, but in this way, these people must not be Jiangning''s opponents, Now it seems that these people really want to die. Jiangning jumped into the death game from a high place, and then many of the audience, including those reporters, thought that the beginning of these death games, so everyone began to cheer. Moreover, there were at least more than 100000 spectators, all of whom came from all over the country. Therefore, this time was a feast. Next to the stage, there was a transparent glass house, in which several people sat. They picked up the microphone in their hands and began to say: "today, our death game officially began. First, our bodyguard team fought with our mysterious figure. I don''t know if this mysterious figure can directly put down those bodyguards as last time." Another host also began to say: "yes, but last time those people didn''t add attributes at all, so this time these people have added their attributes, and now those people have become invincible. The mysterious figure may not be able to beat those bodyguards this time." And now it seems that these bodyguards must have come to kill the mysterious figure directly. Our bonus today is 10 million yuan. As long as they survive, they can get these bonuses. Now it''s officially started. After that, the audience began to cheer again. Everyone was cheering for the people they liked, hoping that they would get the bonus and come out alive. Jiangning enters the death game. This time, he enters a game scene of gunfight, which is full of gunsmoke. "What kind of situation has it turned into a battlefield? It seems that this death game is really good. The scene layout is very thoughtful. I can''t see it is in the game, but I haven''t found any enemies for a long time. Now where are those people?" Bang bang!!!! The sound of machine guns, Jiangning felt the sound of bullets passing by him. A hundred meters ahead, next to a wall, several advanced people with weapons and equipment began to shoot at Jiangning. Jiangning closed his eyes and gently avoided these bullets without any physical injury. Now it seems that these people should be the bodyguards, and their weapons must be provided to them by Lao Xia. "Ha ha.... Come on, see how much you can hit me. If my Jiangning body hits a bullet, I''m willing to admit defeat today. " The people in front began to argue: "is this boy not afraid of our bullets? Brothers, beat me hard. Don''t save bullets. Anyway, the bullets are wireless, and the man is standing in front of us. Then we can get a 10 million bonus. " The leader began to encourage his men to attack Jiangning. After a while, those people were exhausted, and Jiangning was not hurt at all. Now Jiangning is slowly walking towards them. One of them stood up and watched Jiangning come to his face and began shooting Jiangning with a gun, but the bullet just crossed Jiangning''s body. It should be said that the bullet turned in front of Jiangning, So those bullets didn''t hit Jiangning at all just now. Jiangning looked at the man and gently lifted the man with his hand. In an instant, the man flew up from Jiangning''s hand and fell heavily to the ground. The brain in his head burst open and the ground was full of blood. "How is this possible? Is this man a god man? We beat him for a long time, but he didn''t hurt him, and it was terrible that our people died like this¡° The person who spoke was the bodyguard fighting Jiangning on the opposite side. He said to the person next to him, "I''m afraid I can''t get the bonus. If I do, unless we all die, you see that person is really terrible. These modern weapons won''t work in front of him, And now it seems that this man is really evil. His expression shows a very mysterious power. " "My expression is what mysterious power ah, you all come out to me, I can hear what you say clearly, and if you don''t want to die, apologize to me immediately in front of me, otherwise." Jiangning used his hand to describe the picture of the man''s brain exploding, and these people immediately stopped attacking. They began to come out one by one, and then began to come to Jiangning. At this moment, the leader who is still fighting began to shout to his people: "are you evil? Don''t even want to get a bonus. Don''t go there, or Jiangning will kill you. " These people did not pay attention to their boss at all, but continued to move forward. Just as the man spoke, the man began to pick up the machine gun in his hand and point it at his man. Stu, Stu! One by one fell down, and the man began to say to these people: "you scum dare to surrender. It seems that you must be killed together today. Anyway, I can get the bonus alone. Jiangning immediately disappeared in place. In less than a second, it was like a breeze coming to the man. Jiangning grabbed the man''s machine gun and gently bent the barrel with his hand. The man''s face turned blue and kept saying, "God, I''m wrong. We all have to. Please let us go¡° As he spoke, the man was so frightened that his crotch was full of urine, and his eyes kept looking around. "Boy, you''re too late, you know? Just now I could have you, but now I can''t. If I know those people are still alive, then you can live now, but now there''s no way. You can go to hell with your brothers www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2402 Jiangning picked up the man with one hand and punched him instantly like a Hercules. After he was beaten by Jiangning, he began to vomit blood and then fell to the ground after retreating more than ten steps. Jiangning didn''t know what he wanted to say. When he saw that there were corpses everywhere, the remaining ones trembled and couldn''t stand up. "You guys, I''ll spare you for the moment, but now you guys hurry to leave this death game for me. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. When you see you, you quickly say that you''re very upset. So now you people have no brain to do with that news. Aren''t you afraid of breaking the rules? Also, this death game is not where you stay at all. This is where the dead are. Look at your brothers. They were fine just now. Now they are lying one by one. There are no signs of life. Therefore, it is reasonable for you to leave quickly. I Jiangning don''t want to kill you. " As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, the audience in the audience began to cheer, and then began to shout in the death game: "great God Jiangning! Jiangning great God! " Jiangning was very happy to see that he had become a great God again, but now it seems that those people have no brains at all. Why have they been brainwashed by that old Xia? So now I''m going to get out of here and find that old summer because he is the main suspect and now he sees that old summer Jiangning is killing him like a punch. Jiangning jumped to the place where she had a conversation with Lao Xia just now. However, Lao Xia had stopped talking for a long time, leaving Zhao Lili who was beaten by Lao Xia and was injured all over. While the speaker Zhao Lili lay on the ground, Jiangning gently helped Zhao Lili up, and then said to Zhao Lili, "did that old Xia beat you? Now I''ll find him, Today I must tear him to pieces. " Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, I''m really evil. How could I deal with you for him? Now I know it''s wrong. That old Xia has just run away, and his men have also run with him. It seems that he knows he can''t beat you, so just now those are delaying time, just trying to find a time to leave here, You see, those people are still looking at us, so brother Jiangning, you have to hurry to find that old Xia. You have to take him into this death game. Today I''m going to kill him myself. " "Well, then you''ll give it to me. And I''ll let your female secretary take care of you. Now you''ll take it here. Later, I''ll find the bastard. It''s not so easy for him to find Jiangning who bullies me, especially the woman who bullies me." Zhao Lili was very happy when Jiang Ning said she was his woman. Her tears kept flowing down, and then, uh huh. In fact, Jiangning at this moment has found out where the old Xia is going, and he hurriedly said that this matter must disturb the people above, and the security guards may be investigating. To know such a big thing, no one knows how many security guards are in it. Jiangning ran outside at a fast speed. He saw a motorcade in the distance constantly driving towards the highway. Jiangning thought it must be Lao Xia''s motorcade, so he said he should catch up and kill these informants now, so don''t let them go unpunished, You know, this thing hurt Jiangning, but if people who think about him don''t want this old Xia to bully Zhao Lili just now, Jiangning just wants to beat him and send him to prison, and then forget it. But now it seems that this old Xia must die, and just because he offended Jiangning, this man will die miserably. Now it seems that these people really want to die! Jiangning came here at a fast speed, but when she thought of it, Jiangning still thought that these people must die, and they should die one by one. You know, those informants have completely destroyed a lot of families, so people earn money with blood, but they don''t know how many families have broken down one by one because of the news. For example, those informants have to beat and scold those people, and some women have to be tortured to death. It''s terrible to think about it, so we must eradicate the people of these news organizations this time. Jiangning quickly intercepted these motorcades at an intersection. He knew that he must be sitting in another old Xia, so now those people are wanted to leave here, mainly because the people set by Jiangning don''t waste their efforts to escape. Lao Xia, who was sitting in the car, looked at Jiangning in front of them and said to his men in fear, "hurry up and crush him. He dared to block my way. It seems that he is looking for death¡° Lao Xia''s men immediately began to accelerate and then rushed to Jiangning, who was standing in the middle of the road at the moment. The talking Jiangning turned his mouth, and then showed an evil expression on his face. Boom! The car in front of Shen Jiani overturned and was on the opposite side of the road. The car in the middle was Lao Xia''s. These days, Lao Xia looked at Jiangning coming towards him, and then continued to say to his men, "take a gun and kill him quickly¡° In the panic, Lao Xia took his glove box and began to run to the outside of the car. He wanted to feel and leave here, but unexpectedly, Jiangning came to him at the speed of light. "Leader Xia, where are you going? So you didn''t even tell me when you left. I killed all your men before I came to you. It seems that there is really a lot of fate outside, but today is your time to die. " Lao Xia''s scared legs trembled, his forehead was sweating cold, and then hesitated to say to Jiangning: "brother Jiangning, no, great Xia Jiangning, I really didn''t offend you. If you want money, now I have 100 million cash in the car. You can pick it up as long as you let me go." "Lao Xia, you are thinking about it now. Do you think Jiangning is the right person for lack of money? As long as I want money, it''s easy, but I don''t want all your blood stained money, but today I have to let you die here. " Lao Xia looked at Jiangning with a terrible expression. He knew that he might not have left here today www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2403 "I can''t help it now. Look at you first, but I can''t help it now, but it seems that I really shouldn''t say it now. "Tell me what kind of person you are now. Now it seems that your time of death is really coming. Now it seems that it has been covered up¡° Lao Xia looked at Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "Jiangning, you have returned to me now. I dare not do it in the future, and I really don''t know you are such a character, so I really don''t know, but look at me now. I''ve become a prisoner, so let my dog die, Next, I can write your name as the protagonist in the novel. You are really a legend¡° Jiangning looked at Lao Xia, who was very embarrassed, and then said to him, "then tell me if Zhao Lili was involved. You must tell me honestly. Do you know, or I will slowly make you scream in pain. When you saw those men who killed you in my death game base, I was merciless, As long as it is the person I like Jiangning, he must die today¡° Lao Xia looked down at Jiangning and said, "I said! I said! Five years ago, I was a news officer at that time, but at that time I met Zhao Lili, who was in good shape and eloquent. At this time, I fell in love with her. For her, I climbed up at all costs. Slowly after my efforts for several years, I also became the leader of this news organization. It''s a matter of success, At this time, I also helped Zhao Lili set up Zhao''s group, and most of the money of Zhao''s group came from news, so now the real successful talent is her, not me or you¡° Jiangning became more confused and said to Lao Xia, "don''t lie to me. How could Zhao Lili lie to me? Just now you almost killed people, so now it seems that you are a liar, and I shouldn''t listen to what you informants say, but now it seems that I don''t know how to answer what you say¡° "I really didn''t lie to you. I just left. Zhao Lili has her own bodyguard, so I can''t touch her at all¡° "What? I killed all her bodyguards long ago. Now she is a weak woman, so now you are completely lying and talking nonsense in front of me." "Brother Jiangning, I really didn''t lie. All her bodyguards are women and all of them are beautiful, so this is also her means." Jiangning suddenly remembered that the female secretary with him suddenly disappeared these days, and suddenly appeared today, but I didn''t care about these. These people appeared and disappeared. I was confused. It seems that if what this old Xia said is true, then they will really fight each other. As a result, Zhao Lili will benefit. Jiangning doesn''t think so. He can''t kill this old Xia now. If he really kills this old Xia now, he will be dead without proof. He won''t be clear at that time. "All right! Since you say so, now I''ll take you where you go. You''ll testify with that Zhao Lili. Then I''ll see if you two are lying. " "OK, I''ll go with you now, but if you want to be clear, the real expert is Zhao Lili. She is a very strong woman now. You and I can''t deal with her." "What are you talking about? You''re totally farting. Zhao Lili and I were together many years ago, so now I''d better think about it. Later, you should explain to me what the problem is, but you should know that if you''re lying, I can kill you every minute." Lao Xia said to Jiangning, "I''ll go there now, but you have to think about it. You have to know that Zhao Lili really doesn''t know how powerful the death game is, but now it seems that you can''t listen to me. Now it seems that you won''t know what kind of person she is until you meet Zhao Lili. "Jiangning took Lao Xia quickly to the place where he just fought, and this place is the death game base. At this time, the death game base is full of people, and a large number of actors and singers are here to help. "I was killing people here just now, so now it''s so lively? Do people here like this? It doesn''t matter to kill anyone. Jiangning took Lao Xia onto the stage. When Jiangning came to the center of the stage, everyone began to be quiet. It was really very quiet. There were more than 100000 people just now, but no one spoke, even swallowing water. "Zhao Lili, where are you now? I Jiangning came back with Lao Xia, and he bullied like that just now, so you can come and deal with him directly now¡° Jiangning finished talking and looked around to see how Zhao Lili, who was wearing very beautiful clothes on it, walked down slowly. Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili, who had just been injured. Now she has completely changed into another look, which is very spiritual. "Brother Jiangning, why didn''t you kill this old Xia? He doesn''t deserve to be here now¡° Lao Xia looked at Zhao Lili in front of him, and then said excitedly to Zhao Lili: "you are a female liar. You cheated even old Yuan who told us these news. You are really a talent. It seems that I shouldn''t have let you take charge of the whole Zhao group before¡° "Ha ha... What are you talking about? What you''re talking about is bullshit. At that time, if it weren''t for you, I would have become the No. 1 leader. Now you see that you are still a leader and I''m still working under your hands. Do you think you can do it¡° Jiangning felt that this matter was not so simple, so he said to Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, what is your situation now? Do you know that you have entered the news organization? Why haven''t you told me? You know, I came from so far to see you, but now I feel that you are the boss of the news¡° Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning and said these words to her in a questioning tone. It seems that Jiangning also knows something, so Zhao Lili said to Jiangning: "Jiangning, you must not believe what that old Xia said. If it weren''t for his words, I wouldn''t be like this now." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2404 In the center of the stage of the death like game, now Zhao Lili, Lao Xia and our great God Jiangning are the three of them in the center, and no one else is here. At this time, where are more than 100000 people watching them. "Hey! Don''t you think these three are the people in our death game?" "Yes, you see, isn''t Jiangning the great God who killed so many people just now? At a glance, you can know that he is a very special person. If he is really where he is now, it seems that his strength must be different now." "Well, that''s right. I saw what Jiangning said with Xia leader just now. It seems that Jiangning must have something to do with Xia leader." These audiences are constantly talking about the three people, so now it seems like a love triangle, and at this time, Zhao Lili seems to have become the heroine of the two people. Maybe everyone is talking like this, but in fact, the real thing is not what they think, so now it seems that everyone''s guess is to make these three people think too simple. What they didn''t think of is that the three people actually have a relationship between life and death. It''s not too much to say the relationship between life and death. At least Jiangning wiped out Lao Xia''s subordinates and captured Lao Xia just now, but everyone thought they both came to rob Zhao Lili. Everyone knows that Lao Xia is a powerful leader of Xia, and Jiangning is a mysterious man who can abuse Lao Xia, And Jiangning looks very handsome. No matter many women like Jiangning games, men will be fascinated when they see Jiangning''s handsome face. "Lao Xia, it''s your turn to say now. It seems that you really have to do what you said to me when you were there. Give me an explanation in front of Zhao Lili. You know that if you hadn''t said Zhao Lili, I wouldn''t let you live until now. Now you must make it clear to me." When Zhao Lili saw what Jiangning said to Lao Xia about her own affairs, she began to say nervously to Jiangning: "brother Jiangning, what is it? Is it my business?" Lao Xia saw what Zhao Lili said to Jiangning as if he didn''t know what happened. Lao Xia immediately said to Zhao Lili, "don''t you know what Zhao Lili did yourself? This time I''m going to expose you in front of our admirers in this death game base." Zhao Lili began to get nervous. She felt that all her things were going to be exposed. She had just talked very well. Now she immediately shouted at Lao Xia: "Lao Xia, my Xia leads me. Isn''t everything because of you? Don''t talk nonsense here. You should know that you are also the culprit and I am the victim, so what you say now is unreliable." Jiangning went to a stool, then sat down and said to Lao Xia and Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, you can tell all your previous things in front of Lao Xia now. Although I don''t know what happened before, I must know this time." "Brother Jiangning, don''t believe that old Xia now. He''s a scoundrel. What he said is untrustworthy. You know he almost killed me just now. Don''t you believe what I said? Brother Jiangning." "What? I didn''t touch you just now. You should be responsible for what you said. Zhao Lili, those people almost killed me just now. Your female bodyguards are really awesome. I didn''t expect you to send a female secretary to spy on intelligence last night, but fortunately I found it. Otherwise, I might lie there and never get up." "Wow...................." Those people present began to dare not believe it. Unexpectedly, their leader Xia and Zhao Lili''s female secretary last night, but there are still many girls who like leader Xia. They know that as long as they get the care of leader Xia, they can be promoted, just like Zhao Lili who used to climb to the current position slowly with leader Xia¡° "No! Isn''t everyone saying that Zhao Lili is the underground mistress led by Xia? Why does Zhao Lili arrange a female secretary for him to assassinate me? And it seems that the female secretary tortured him in that way by dark means¡° "I really didn''t expect that Zhao Lili was such a person, and our leader Xia was such a powerful person, which is really beyond everyone''s imagination¡° Jiangning heard Lao Xia say such words and asked Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, now explain to me what those people and what you said in front of me just now. Lao Xia almost killed you, and he said you were the one who almost killed him¡° Zhao Lili cried wrongfully, and then said to Jiangning in her sweet voice, "brother Jiangning, don''t be a liar. Look! He almost killed you. You know, this time is a complete accident. You haven''t met him before. Do you believe his one-sided words?" Jiangning silently thought that Zhao Lili was certainly not an ordinary person now, and he could hear from the speech of Lao Xia just now that something must happen behind Zhao Lili, but he was still not sure who was lying between them. "Zhao Lili, you''d better make it clear. You see, so many people are looking at you, and what you say now will certainly affect your people. You know, I know now that you and your Xia leader are making news, and those people are all cheated by you, but now it seems that you should think clearly, otherwise those people will eat You¡° "I''m really not lying. You know, brother Jiangning, that old Xia just lied to you because he wanted to live, and we knew each other several years ago, so what I said now is true. You must believe me, brother Jiangning¡° Lao Xia looked at Zhao Lili constantly, took out a USB flash drive from his pocket, and then said to Jiangning: "Jiangning brothers, I don''t need to say so much now. These are the contents of my usual dialogue with Zhao Lili, including the videos of her and my transactions. Now if you don''t believe me, just look here and you''ll know¡° Suddenly Zhao Lili was frightened. She didn''t know that this old Xia still had this skill. Where is she? All the things of Zhao Lili, including the things she was doing news, so she is very nervous now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2405 Lao Xia handed the USB flash drive to Jiangning. Just when Lao Xia was about to give the USB flash drive to Jiangning, Zhao Lili gave an evil look in her eyes, and then gave a hint to the female secretary next to her. The female secretary immediately began to say in the walkie talkie, "you can kill!" At this time, there were two shots in the death game. Bang! Bang! Jiangning saw that the bullet flew towards Lao Xia very quickly, but he didn''t intercept it at this time and continued to sit. He knew that Zhao Lili must have sent someone to assassinate Lao Xia at this time, but why Jiangning didn''t intercept it? Maybe he knew he didn''t want to see the videos and contents in the USB flash drive. Lao Xia was shot in the head and went to the end on the spot, and his brain was everywhere. It looked terrible. At this time, Zhao Lili picked up the microphone and said to the people present: "you must not be afraid. This Xia leader deserved it. Now I''ll tell you why this Xia leader died." Jiangning said calmly to Zhao Lili: "Ha ha... Now you tell me. I don''t want to read Zhao Lili''s content. I have nothing to do with this old Xia''s death. Now I don''t want to get involved in your affairs, but if you are all news personnel, now I''ll remind you that I won''t bypass you. You know, I hate those news personnel most now, And those who make news are completely destroying other people''s families and love. " Jiangning''s words mean facing Zhao Lili. She knows that Jiangning must know what she did before, so it doesn''t work to explain anything now, and now it seems that Jiangning has no idea about Zhao Lili. "Brother Jiangning, you won''t believe me what I say now, and so many people are watching us now, but now I have to deal with the old Xia''s affairs first. In addition, I''ll deal with my own affairs after I deal with them. Anyway, I''ll explain to you now, and you won''t listen to me." Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili at this time. He knew that Zhao Lili was completely addicted to the news organization, and saw that those people worshipped her, so Jiangning said to Zhao Lili. "I don''t care about Zhao Lili''s people, but now you have to make it clear here why those people worship you all the time, and why did you lie to me at that time? Why did you lie to me at the beginning? And whether you deliberately arranged this old Xia, so you wanted me to fight with him, and then let me deal with this old Xia with my hand, Then you will be the boss here, and the personnel of those news organizations will listen to you now. " "Yes, that''s right, Jiangning. Now that you''ve said that, I''ll tell you now. Now those people are specially arranged by me. I just want you to help me deal with this old Xia. You know, the current news organization is a life and death competition. This old Xia is completely trying to suppress me. You see, I look beautiful on the surface, but now it seems that it''s all that An old Xia came to suppress me, but now it''s OK. Old Xia has dealt with it, and now I''m the boss of the death game, and I can make money from the death game base. But now it seems that Zhao Lili doesn''t know about her use of Jiangning. Jiangning won''t forgive her. Jiangning has never been used. Jiangning is very angry at the thought of this. "Zhao Lili, you are a female devil. You really can''t think of playing tricks in front of me Jiangning. It seems that I didn''t know why I liked you before, and now it seems that I have been in your plan. Now it seems that I don''t want to stay in this death game, and I won''t help you promote your death game¡° Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "what do you want to do now? Jiangning, I don''t mean to cheat you, but since you think so, but now that you''re here, I won''t let you leave here so easily. So now you have to win my top ten women, you can leave here." Zhao Lili''s top ten women are the ten women she trained specifically for the death game, and these women are as beautiful as heaven, but their hearts are extremely evil. As long as they enter the Tao death game, these women will get a lot of combat effectiveness and beauty. "OK! Since you want to challenge me Jiangning, please invite your top ten women out now. I will enter the Tao death game and wait for your top ten women. Then I can slowly beat your people to the wallet and let you know the end of offending me Jiangning." With that, Jiangning immediately entered the Tao death game, and at this time, Zhao Lili immediately sent out her top ten women. When Zhao Lili''s top ten women came out, the people in the audience saw the top ten women come out. The men began to get excited, and some men jumped up on the spot. Everyone began to scream: "Beauty! It''s really beautiful. I seem to let them be my women! It''s really beautiful" "Yes! If I could spend a day with such a woman, it would be worth dying." These women have come out. They are really beautiful women once in a century. They are all about 1.75 meters tall, oval face, big eyes and charming mouth. Especially in the excellent place and below, wearing these tights can completely fascinate all men in the world. It turned out that these women were all women who Zhao Lili specially took to have their faces adjusted. Their bodies were more beautiful than Zhao Lili. The last time Zhao Lili wanted to get close to a person above, she specially selected such a woman. She finished what she wanted in one day. These women soon entered the Tao death game. At this time, Jiangning was already ready in the death game, and these women slowly began to enter the Tao death game. At this time, the scene of the death game began to turn into the beach and the sea. Jiangning was wearing clothes just now, and now there was only a pair of beach pants left, And he was lying on the beach chair www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2406 Jiangning is very depressed. It''s clear that this was not the case just now. Why did she become like herself when she entered the Tao death game? Moreover, there are beaches and seas here. Jiangning thinks that this death game is really magical. It seems that no wonder Zhao Lili wants to get such a death game by herself. This is also for a reason. Jiangning felt that someone was slowly coming towards him. Jiangning slowly got up and looked up at the people in front of him, and then was surprised. "Shit, these women are incredibly beautiful, their figure is really perfect, and the clothes they wear are completely too good-looking. The clothes completely show their advantages. It seems that there are really surprises at this time¡° "Handsome boy, why are you here alone?" "Ha ha, I''m waiting here. I don''t know if you were sent by Zhao Lili to find me. If you were the one sent by Zhao Lili, let''s start now." One of the women said to Jiangning, "handsome boy, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all. It seems that handsome boy, you think too much." Jiangning told these women that Zhao Lili came to him. Unexpectedly, these women didn''t know what they were doing, and it seems that these women don''t know who they were dealing with. "Well, well, if you don''t say so, I won''t ask, but what are you looking for me now?" "Isn''t the handsome guy boring now? We just came to play with you. Doesn''t the handsome guy like us girls?" Jiangning said to these women, "so what can you say now, but now it seems that it''s no use for you to find me. I don''t like you women very much. Hurry up now." "Just talk nonsense, handsome boy. You''ve been staring at us. It seems that you can''t move your eyes when you see us beautiful girls. You also say you don''t like us women. It seems that you''re really lying to yourself." The woman immediately lifted her curly hair, very elegant. In an instant, the woman''s perfect face was completely exposed in front of Jiangning. The perfect facial features were fascinating. Jiangning didn''t know what to say. All the beautiful faces of these women were presented in front of Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning said calmly to the woman, "what are you doing? What do you want to do? You need to know that you are a woman, not a man. Aren''t you afraid of being seen by others?" "What are you afraid of? There are no other people here. Now it seems that you really don''t know how much we women like you. Don''t you want to know what we women want?" "Ha ha, I don''t know who you people want, but now I''m here waiting for you. You need to know that I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Does your president Zhao want to send you to kill me now? Now you need to know that no matter what method you use, I also want to deal with you, so you wait here." These women didn''t listen to what Jiangning said at all, but now it seems that these women must be sent by Zhao Lili, and these women just want to use their beauty tricks to deal with Jiangning, so no matter what Jiangning said, they all look like they don''t know. I feel very poor. "Now we''re here. Now, handsome boy, we''re willing to cooperate with you in what you do now, so just say it now. What''s the way we want to play with you¡° Jiangning thought for a moment and then said to these women, "now you see the distant sea. As long as we go there first and then come back, I will play with you. As long as you win me, Jiangning will play with you¡° As soon as these women heard that Jiangning wanted to compete with them for swimming, they were very excited and said to him, "well, now let''s go over now. We can have a good time when we come down early. Handsome boy, you know, we women haven''t seen a handsome boy like you for a long time. We are all very happy to play games with you¡° With that, Jiangning began to go to the beach and then began to swim in the past. One by one, these women began to change into swimsuits, and then began to swim with Jiangning in an elegant manner. After half an hour, Jiangning and the women swam ashore at the same time. "You women are really good. You are as fast as me. It seems that you didn''t know how long you trained before you reached my level. Jiangning underestimated you¡° "Well, handsome boy, now you promise us to play with you. Now we are very happy, so now we can have a good play with you." Jiangning can''t refuse at this time, so she said to these women, "I said beauties, now you say we play like this. Anyway, now you win, I don''t care. You women are all ready to stand in front of me. I''m a little embarrassed." "What''s wrong with this? Anyway, we don''t care now, and there are no other people here. Look how beautiful the sea is, and we beauties are with you. Don''t you want to do something?" After that, all these women began to go to a villa on the other side of the beach. At this time, Jiangning''s plot like this death game is so real. It seems that she should be fine. Have a good play here. You know that Zhao Lili can make such a death game, So now I feel that I can''t believe my eyes for people like Tao. In the villa, these women began to laugh and play in front of Jiangning. Jiangning was originally a very calm man, but he felt like he wanted to play with them in front of these women. One of the women looked at the expression on Jiangning''s face, which had completely exposed his mind of playing with them. So she said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, now let''s have a good time here, shall we¡° Jiangning said to the woman, "well, I''m not afraid of you anyway. As long as you can afford to play with me, you can come at will." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2407 After that, Jiangning and the woman began to enter a room, and the remaining women began to talk about where: "Jiangning, I thought he was really the kind of man who didn''t know women, and you see, he just showed that he was a man who was very good at dealing with women, but now he seems to be fascinated by women like us, and it doesn''t seem to work¡° After Jiangning and the woman entered the room, the woman began to use her means to Jiangning in an instant, and then began to smile at Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t care. He watched the perfect woman show herself in front of him, but Jiangning still thought that this was a death game, and this was a virtual world So these people are all their enemies. The people in front of here are their own enemies. Here, the enemy will try every means to kill himself, and he must keep a clear head. In this way, such a woman, no matter how charming she is in front of her, should also control her. Jiangning said to the woman, "beauty, it''s no use for you. Now I want to completely solve you so that you don''t try your best in front of me. You know, Jiangning has seen a lot of women like you¡° As soon as the woman heard what Jiangning said, she roared angrily and felt very angry. She pulled out a dagger from her hand and began to stab Jiangning in the lower abdomen. When the dagger was inserted into Jiangning''s body, Jiangning smiled and said to the woman, "beauty, is your dagger not long enough to kill me? It seems you''re looking for death." Jiangning instantly knocked the woman over on the ground with one punch, and Jiangning also slowly pulled out the dagger. The woman watched Jiangning pull out the dagger, but there was nothing at all, and the wound just disappeared. It was really unexpected. "Who the hell are you? It doesn''t matter. It seems that you are really not human. Are you God?" "Ha ha, what God, but you''re wrong. You want to kill me. You just say it. Don''t be so sneaky. It''s meaningless. So now look at yourself. You''re completely harming yourself, so what you think can''t become a reality." Before Jiangning could wait for the woman to reply, he knocked the woman unconscious on the ground with another punch. Jiangning slowly began to walk to the door of the room. As soon as he opened the door, he stood full of the women just now. At this time, Jiangning said to these women. "Ha ha! You never thought that the woman you sent has been knocked over by me and is not dead yet, but you should think clearly that if you insist on fighting me, your fate may be worse than that of the woman lying in the room, so now you should leave here quickly, not for Zhao Lili And gave her life, didn''t she tell you? What kind of person am I Jiangning? " These remaining women don''t know what to do now. They feel that Jiangning''s aura is very strong. It''s impossible for these women to use any tricks to deal with things now. Therefore, these women soon began to want Jiangning to surrender and began to say to Jiangning one by one. "Great Xia Jiang, we didn''t come to kill you on purpose. We can''t help it. We''re all in this news organization. If we don''t kill you now, Zhao Lili will kill us after we go out. So now look, we''ll die miserably if we go out now. Just let us go." Jiangning said to these women: "Well, now you don''t cry here. Now you go out with me. Then I''ll take you out of here. And your president Zhao, I''ll settle accounts with her now. Now don''t say I''m not dead. When you go out, say I''ve been killed. You can leave here." "Well, let''s go out now. Jiangning, you are our great benefactor now. When we go out, we will thank you, even if we promise each other by example." After that, these women began to leave the death game one by one, and Jiangning also hid in these women. Jiangning''s invisibility was completely useful here. At the exit of the death game, Zhao Lili had been waiting for her top ten women to come back. Then when these women began to come out one by one, Zhao Lili was very happy. She knew that Jiangning must have died this time, and no one dared to fight against her career. "You finally came out. What about Jiangning now¡° These women said to Zhao Lili, "Mr. Zhao, you can rest assured that Jiangning is dead now, and you see, now we all come out to prove that Jiangning is still in the death game and will never get out¡° "Ha ha, I knew you could do it. You see, your body is so perfect that ordinary men can''t control it. Therefore, Jiangning is the same. He is also a man. Therefore, heroes are sad about beauty pass. That''s what beauty like you are¡° At this time, Jiangning suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Lili, grabbed Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili: "Lili is very surprised. I think from what you said just now, I dare to calm down that you are not the former Zhao Lili. I mean, you are not the Zhao Lili at all. Now hurry to tell me what''s going on. Otherwise, I will break your neck in front of so many people. Do you know that Jiangning is a great God, It''s a character who specializes in killing those ten evil diseases, and you are such a character now, so I''ll be merciless now. " "What''s the matter? Didn''t my women kill you? I was still talking to those women just now. Sincere women really dare to lie to me. It seems that I want to kill those women." Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "do you think you can kill people like this? I know that Zhao Lili is not you at all. Although you look like that Zhao Lili, I''m sure you''re a fake Zhao Lili. Now tell me where that Zhao Lili is!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2408 "I really don''t mean to lie to you now, but you know, it was the last time that I was damaged by today''s huge news organization. You have to believe that the Internet actually doesn''t have Zhao Lili at all, and I think you look like Zhao Lili, but I look more like Zhao Lili after I''ve had my face adjusted. " My name is also Zhang Lili, so you can''t do this to me. "Depend on you, do you think I will believe you? You should know that there are few scum people like you in this society. They are unreliable. Especially those like you get so much money and you open such a big company. Don''t you know where the money came from? So now it seems that I must kill all of you, so that you will never harm others here. " Jiangning''s words spoke with a very angry tone to the fake Zhao Lili, but he also knew that he could not deal with the fake Zhao Lili now. Because it is likely that he will never find the real Zhao Lili, then he will really regret all his life. "Don''t hide it. You and I won''t talk about you now. Now you must tell me honestly. Where is the real Zhao Lili, and where is your boss now? I have to find it. When you go out, you need to know that you are very popular on the Internet. You cheated them out of all the money and destroyed all their families. "So do you know how cruel you are, and I have done little and know little. Now Lao Xia has been killed. Let''s see what benefits you can bring to me. " Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning with innocent eyes, and Jiangning didn''t care about Zhao Lili at this time. Now Jiangning has completely regarded her as an enemy without any pity. "Well, I''ll tell you where the real Zhao Lili is now, but I want to ensure my life safety. You know, I haven''t bullied the real Zhao Lili, and I still maintain a good relationship with her and treat her better. But now that you have said so, I don''t know whether you can trust me or not. What if you cross the river and tear down the bridge and kill me at that time? " "Don''t worry about this. As long as you say it, I won''t embarrass you, and I believe in me. Because I did what I said, but if you can''t do what you said, don''t blame me for being rude. You just know that my relationship with Zhao Lili deceived me. But I didn''t think you were fake Zhao Lili. Now it seems that you have to think about it. I''ll give you three minutes to tell Ali the whereabouts of the real Zhao Lili, or you''ll be killed later. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You should know my great God level skills like Jiangning. If I want to kill you, it will be as easy as crushing an ant. " Zhao Lili looked at Jiangning at the moment, or staring at her Jiangning. Her feet trembled and sweated hard. Then he began to say to Jiangning, "you said that the real Zhao Lili is not in Zhenjiang now, and they are already checking that place. You know the organization is far from us." "So if you want to find her, you can only fly to the southwest." Jiangning silently read: "why does the organization want you back? Is this woman useful to the organization? It''s strange to think about Jiangning, but it''s determined now. When you go out from this place now, you are completely a news organization. You are not a smuggling group or a game world at all! You make this death game, is to make money blatantly, cheat money! In this way, their money will become innocent. Before the death game, the money was still unclear. Now it can be used in an instant. Think about it. And as long as this place makes people enter the death game every day, people kill each other. " "What the hell are you talking about? You told me that he went to two places on the Internet. How can I confirm whether he is there or alive now! In case you hurt me, I can''t stand it now? To put it bluntly, are you just trying to deceive me? " "Brother Jiangning, you must not say that. If you know what you say, I am very sad. Although I am a fake Zhao Lili, I still have feelings for you. I fell in love with you deeply when I saw you at the airport for the first time. I can''t let go of your handsome face now." "You fake Zhao Lili, don''t lie to me in front of me. You said you fell in love with me. Do you think I''m a fool?" "You think I''m a fool. You know it''s terrible to cheat me. It''s already painful now, but as long as you can really give me a chance to know you and show me your real life, you still have a chance to live. But if what you really say is lying to me, you will be killed immediately. You know, no one can stop my power, but in this society, people like you really don''t want too many. Even if you are punished by me, the security guards will come and catch you. " "I really didn''t lie to you! What I said is true, and if you don''t believe it, you can ask my secretaries, they know, and they do all these things. If you don''t believe me, you can ask that little Li secretary now." "Well, I must ask those of you now. I want to settle the past one by one. I want you to know that there is no good life in Jiangning if you offend me. And I won''t tell you if you kill each other. You showed this death game here, but it''s for Zhao Lili. Don''t you know how much blood you took when you washed the money? " Jiangning''s words deeply touched many of these female secretaries present, who were forced to work under the fake Zhao Lili as secretaries. They know that if they offend Zhao Lili, they may cause death, so they dare not speak or run away. At this time, many people present began to talk about it. They all felt that Zhao Lili was incredible and dared to confess to their admirers. Zhao Lili is said that everyone liked it very much and wanted to attack Jiangning. Several of them who were very excited began to repeat the defense line, then began to come to Zhang Lin, and then said to Zhao Lili, "you are the man who asks you to measure our boss, otherwise we will not let you go if we are more than ten people. You know, our news group is not easy to provoke." Jiangning laughed. Jiangning thought these people were completely stupid. And like stupid pigs, they didn''t know that Zhao Lili was a liar and cheated them so much money. But also in spirit, to what extent do they fascinate them and let them listen to his words. Therefore, Jiangning thinks these people are very pitiful www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2409 "I think you people are complete fools. Don''t you know that your own money was taken away by Zhao Lili? And you people, all the people in my family come here to make news. Don''t you think it will destroy the family? And you all want to fight with me indiscriminately. Don''t you see me killing those who fight against me in the death game? So it seems that you are really an idiot. " "I think you are an idiot! Only middle and high-level people like us are qualified to come here to attend this meeting. So we are the object of worship in your heart. You know, without Zhao Lili, we have no motivation to move forward, so the whole news group takes her as the core. Now you kidnapped our boss here. Then we people will certainly not cooperate with you, so are you still releasing our general manager Zhao now? Otherwise, you will regret it. " "Cut... I know what kind of person you are. Are you not for fame and wealth on the Internet? You need to know that you will die because of temporary ignorance. Don''t come out and work for others. I''ve informed the security guard. When the security bureau comes, you will know why. And now you only receive orders from those above you to kill managers. Those of you should be punished, and those above you should be punished even more. Go away, so you''re not qualified to talk to me now. " Jiangning tried hard to dissuade these people, but Jiangning felt that these people didn''t appreciate it at all. Their thoughts are completely possessed. Their whole heart is to help Zhao Lili. At this time, Jiangning is impossible. At least if the fake Zhao Lili is here, they will be deadlocked for so long. This is the real fact. "I''m really not enlightened when I look at you fools today. Don''t you see this is a bloody lesson? You still find so persistent to follow this woman. Don''t you know how vicious this woman is? You didn''t see her when she was cruel. Don''t you know that the so-called leader Xia was shot and killed by her? So now it seems that you are really possessed one by one. If you really want to fight me, I will enter the death game now! " "Hum! We won''t believe what you say. You''re a stranger, and you''re so mysterious. Maybe you have a plot. You know, we have been following our president Zhao for many years. So we''ve got a lot of benefits now, but your sudden appearance makes us a mess. And we don''t want to change sides because of your casual words, so it''s all your fault. " Jiangning was very angry when he listened to what these fools said to him. He felt that these people were completely brainless, and he had said so much to him. Since persuasion does not solve the problem, we can only use strength to confront them. Let them understand what is the lesson of blood. Jiangling jumped in an instant, and then directly entered the death game, and these people are also unconvinced followers Jiangning also entered the death game. "Well, now that everyone has entered the death game, everyone has signed the life and death certificate. At that time, your life and death has nothing to do with me. In addition, you should also feel the death game designed by Zhao Lili for you. It will make you miserable here. You will die one by one and take away all your money." These people simply couldn''t listen to what Jiangning was saying. They began to rush to Jiangning one by one with all kinds of weapons, including hot weapons, and others in trucks. At this time, more than 100000 people in the audience, watching them in the death game, everyone began to be excited and looked forward to the constant barrage. They kept saying, "kill this mysterious figure quickly, liberate our president Zhao, and let them know that our Zhao group is not easy to provoke." "Yes, this is really boring. He dares to fight more than 100000 of us alone. It seems that this talent has a brain problem. She just said that our midfield leaders are idiots. It seems that we think he is the real idiot this time. " Most of the audience were engaged in news, but some were misled and tried to bring them here. So they are very reluctant to watch the performance, and they are also very unhappy in their hearts. They know that these people are crazy, so they are quite dissatisfied with these people. But there is no way, they are also very helpless. After all, these are a few people, and most people want to be crazy. All of them dare not say anything. They are afraid of retaliation for what they say, so he doesn''t dare to say anything now. Jiangning looked at these stupid fools and shot at him. Jiangning was very calm, closed his eyes and gently moved his fingers. The people who rushed in front suddenly fell back as if blown by the wind on the spot, and then fell heavily to the ground. The remaining dozen people looked at the front several fell, and immediately became more excited. They kept charging, and then kept saying: "harass this boy, they even knocked down the bosses in front of us. It seems that we must unite to turn this man over! Otherwise, we will be sorry for our president Zhao. We must solve him now. Only in this way can we be safe, and we can save the United States by heroes. Do you want to know that Zhao zongke is that 100000 men want to marry home as wives, so we should do well. In this way, we can get the chance of promotion, and you know, our boss is basically watching us. So we have to perform well, and that person is just one person, so he can''t win so many of us at all, so we have to refuel. " Jiangning kept reading: "these are stupid guys who fought with me for this woman at the stake of their own life. It seems that these people will die today. So it seems that I will not be merciful. As long as they dare to rush up, I will solve them all one by one. " Jiangning said to these people, "you fools, do you want to fight me just for women? Don''t you see the body in front of you that fell for her? You''ll know the consequences. You can''t rely on me at all, so you''d better evacuate now, or you''ll be wiped out by then. " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2410 Jiangning said these words, these people simply can''t listen, and these people are still frantically rushing forward. At this time, Jiangning opened her eyes and sent out a very dazzling blue light. She waved her hands in an instant, and the two people next to her fell to the ground in an instant. And these people who ran over were immediately pushed out by a group of people in front. These people all fell down together, like dominoes. Until the last person fell to the ground and ran to Jiangning, Jiangning suddenly disappeared, and this person felt depressed. "Shit, this boy suddenly disappeared. Where the hell did he go? Can he ninja? It seems that I want to find him and kill this man." Just when the man was still wondering where Jiangning was going, he felt someone standing behind him, less than 2 meters away. Then Jiangning said to it, "boy, don''t you want to kill me? Turn around and see if you can touch me. If you touch me, then I''ll lose. But I believe you will be very weak before you meet me. You know, I''m afraid those who can fight Jiangning in this world have not been born. " The man turned slowly. He saw that Jiangning was just standing behind him at this time. The man felt that the situation was bad and suddenly began to turn around and attack Jiangning. The submachine gun in his hand began to pull the trigger at Jiangning, and the bullet began to shoot out of the gun chamber. Jiangning stood there motionless and watched the bullet fly towards him. When the bullet was about to approach Jiangning, the bullet turned around like knowing him, and then turned around and started shooting at the boy who shot. "Do you think this bullet will hurt me? How could you get close to me? I now let this bullet slowly enter your body, making you miserable. You fool wants to fight Jiangning. It seems that you really want to die. You people don''t see that I''m a great God. Don''t you know my Jiangning power? I have to let you die in pain today, so that I can show my Jiangning prestige. " The bullet was designed by Jiangning as if it had obeyed Jiangning''s orders. Inside the boy''s thigh, the bullet kept turning in his thigh, transferred directly from his thigh to his upper body, and then into his body. The boy began to crawl around in pain. At this time, Jiangning said to the boy, "boy, I told you just now. It seems that you really want to die. At this time, you will die slowly. Now you know what it''s like when bullets keep turning in your body. Is it like all your internal organs have been destroyed? " Jiangning thought, these people are completely fools. They unexpectedly thought of coming here to fight against themselves. These people are like pigs. Don''t you know that when he came to the death game, he had killed many people. And he killed all the killers during the previous confrontation. Now they also join in the fun and fight with themselves. It seems that these people are really stupid. So Jiangning was speechless. In fact, these people didn''t deserve to die. But there''s no way. Now these men have been fascinated by Zhao Lili. And at this time, I knew I had caught Zhao Lili. But these people will certainly not give up, although they will keep asking for trouble. It seems that this troublesome woman must be solved together this time. "Eh... I''m wrong. Please, great Xia, can you spare me and let me live! I don''t want to die like this. You should know that there are many families waiting for me in my family. I don''t know that I will have such an outcome when I enter this news organization. Now I really don''t know what to do. " Jiangning looked at the poor boy, but there was no way. Jiangning has made up her mind to get rid of this boy, and even if I show mercy to these people, their boss will not let them live, so it''s better to die directly. "Brother, I''m sorry. I was talking to you just now, but there''s no way. You didn''t listen. You didn''t care what I said at all. You don''t know what I just said to you, and you know what kind of person I am, I fight with my intuition. Do you think it''s interesting? And do you think you have a lot to do with this, and tell me to buy your account? Tell me when you come and fight me. It seems that you really want to die. " The boy opposite Jiangning just said sorry and died on the spot. In this death game, all tens of thousands of people present at this time watched Jiangning kill nearly 1000 people. They all felt that such a person was incredible and began to be afraid. They felt that they should not annoy such a great God level figure, but there was no way to annoy Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning began to rush up and said to Zhao Lili. "You fake Zhao Lili, if you don''t tell me now, where is my friend? Do you really want to die here? I tell you now, your supporters can''t save you at all. And they will die one by one. You know, they are not my opponents at all, but you are still brainwashing them and letting them fight with me. Are you stupid? " Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "I told you just now. I really don''t know where the real Zhao Lili is. The last time she separated from me, she was in the south, like a place called Wudu. This city seems to be her hometown, but now it seems that I really lost contact with her. Now you tell me so. Otherwise, you''ll kill me again, or I really don''t know anything. Anyway, whether you believe it or not, I''ll be here. You can do it yourself. " At this time, Jiangning didn''t believe what the fake Zhao Lili said. Then he began to ask the female secretaries. "Listen to me clearly. Do you know the whereabouts of the real Zhao Lili. If you want to lie to me, look at the fate of the following people, you will know. But if you tell me, I''ll let you go, and I''ll get you out of here as soon as possible. You should know that I have been to the Security Bureau. If you don''t leave here now, you will be caught in the Security Bureau when the security guard comes. At that time, you will know that the consequences of such activities are very likely, not to mention decades, 10 years and 8 years. So now, think about what I said. " After hearing what Jiangning said, these female secretaries began to be silent. They know that if they say it, they will say they can live now, but their female secretaries know that if they really say it in front of Zhao Lili. At that time, Zhao Lili will kill her family in a rage. But if you don''t say it now, maybe Jiangning will kill them. They are really in a dilemma now. Anyway, both sides are dead. These women are beginning to decide www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2411 The female secretaries looked at Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili. "Mr. Zhao is sorry. We have no way. Anyway, there is shit around us. If we say it, you will kill us. Then we will still be a story, and if we don''t say it now." "Jiangning will kill us too. We really have no way to go, so we have to be sorry for you now. Mr. Zhao, we must speak out now, or we will really die miserably at that time. And we also know that your hands are not bad. Then as long as those people don''t obey your orders, they will be secretly killed by Zhao Lili and replaced by themselves. So we are very afraid of you now. Don''t blame our secretaries. We can''t help it. " Zhao Lili looked at her former secretaries in front of her, and the air became solidified. She knew that these women were really scared to death. They were willing to say and do everything, even if they betrayed Zhao Lili. "How can you betray me? How can I treat you so well? Do you want to repay me like this? You need to know that the information of all the people in your family is in my hands." "As long as you tell the whereabouts of Zhao Lili, all your families will die and be buried with me. You know, unless you obey me, your Zhao Lili may still be alive. Otherwise, you will all die, so you should think clearly. No matter what Jiangning says, you don''t believe that he is. " "To get Zhao Lili''s whereabouts, if we don''t tell him, he won''t take us, so you must remember it for me." At this moment, Jiangning, standing aside, listened to the dialogue between these women. He was very angry, and then his face showed a very dissatisfied mood. He said to the fake Zhao Lili: "You fake, you are dying. It seems that you are really vicious. And I heard your men say that you''ve killed so many people before and continue to get away with it. Looks like you''re dead today. Even if I can''t get the real whereabouts of Zhao Lili today, I will execute you. Do you want to know how many people you have harmed? Don''t you think about your consequences? So you have to die in front of these people today. The fake Zhao Lili laughed maliciously at Jiangning, and then said to Jiangning: "My brother Jiangning... Don''t you really know? Will I tell you her real whereabouts? Believe that if you really kill me at this time, you may never get her news." "You won''t find this person in the world at that time, so you must let me live now! You can see how much you value this woman by looking at your expression and anger now. "You''re just threatening me now. If you kill me now, you''ll never find this person at that time, so think clearly now, and I won''t embarrass you." Jiangning thought of the fake goods and threatened himself here. It seems that she should get rid of this woman anyway today. And this woman is very troublesome at first sight. If he had known that the woman had done those bad things before, he would not have flown to Zhenjiang and encountered these troubles. But now that we have met today, we should let these people see the power of Jiangning. Let them know that there is no good fruit to eat if they offend Jiangning. "Ha ha... I don''t believe you don''t say it. I''ll torture you to death bit by bit. I''ll punish you with the methods you''ve done. Also let you feel your punishment, let you know what you were feeling at that time, whether those people''s feelings are yours now, do those reporters arrange themselves? And your secretaries, it seems that they don''t want to listen to you. " Jiangning finished his words and slowly caught the fake with his hand, and then threw it in the air. Jiangning quickly to the air, and then with his feet, the fake was kicked and snorted. In an instant, the fake Zhao Lili fell vertically from a height of more than 100 meters in the sky and died on the spot. In front of these audiences, and at this time, the host on the network began to report Jiangning''s murder. The audience saw Jiangning kill the fake at once. "You see, this mysterious man even killed president Zhao. It seems that this man is really awesome. I think this man must have something to do with president Zhao." "You fool, don''t you see? He said he had informed the security guard. Our current environment is very dangerous, and we are all cheated by these news organizations. It seems that Zhao Lili is a leader of the news. The death game base is also specially designed for their news organizations. It seems that we are really going astray. " "What shall we do now? Run now and don''t be here. When the security guards come, we will still be punished. Then we will really become members of the information organization, and it is said that such people will be sentenced to heavy punishment." Jiangning walked up to the female secretaries and began to say to them, "you can tell me now that your fake Zhao Lili was killed by me on the spot. Don''t worry about being retaliated by her." "Now you are free. As long as you tell the real whereabouts of Zhao Lili, I can let you all go home, and I won''t hold you accountable. When you have something to do, you can come to me for help. You know, I also know that you have gone astray, and this Zhao Lili has threatened you for a long time. It''s also a great pleasure to punish this kind of villain this time. I hope you can understand my current mood, because I was cheated to Zhenjiang by Zhao Lili. And even people of the great God level like me have been cheated by her. Don''t you know that her deception is really clever, so you''d better tell Zhao Lili''s whereabouts now. " The female secretaries looked at Zhao Lili lying on the ground, and then said to Jiangning, "what the fake Zhao Lili said just now is true, but she doesn''t know where the real Zhao Lili is, but I have a detailed address here. This address must be true. I hope it can exchange your mercy and leave our lives." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2412 At this time, Jiangning didn''t know where to go now, but now she thought she shouldn''t have come to Zhenjiang. She thought she could find Zhao Lili when she came here, but she didn''t expect to meet this fake Zhao Lili here. "You can leave here. Now you are liberated. This news organization will soon be taken away by the security guard." Maybe it''s because she''s afraid of killing the fake Zhao Lili like Jiangning just now. These female secretaries are too scared to take a straight look at Jiangning, and there are seven or eight of them. "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we might still be in this news organization, and the female devil is really terrible. We watched her face-to-face and behind her was the devil, killing a lot of people like you." "Ha ha... Now you don''t have to be afraid of the female devil, and you are free now. Now you go home separately. I think you rarely go home when you make news." When several girls heard Jiangning''s words about "home", everyone began to cry sadly. They knew the pain in the news organization. They couldn''t come home all year round and missed their hometown. "Well... You are our great benefactor. We will repay you for your great kindness at that time." "It doesn''t matter. Just go home. It''s terrible for you to see me kill, but those I kill are damn bad guys. Maybe ordinary rules can''t cure those people, but I Jiangning is their nemesis. As long as I Jiangning is there, those bad guys won''t succeed." Jiangning began to leave here after saying that, and these girls followed Jiangning and began to walk out of the death game base. Those outside saw that their boss had died, so they dispersed. One of the girls said to Jiangning on the way out: "great benefactor, the real Zhao Lili you said, I know where she is now, but it''s far from here." Jiangning was suddenly surprised that there was news about Zhao Lili at this time, and now these girls say these news to repay Jiangning for saving them just now. ¡° "Little girl, speak up now. Do you really know the whereabouts of the real Zhao Lili?" "Well, when I came, I was always with the fake Zhao Lili, and the real Zhao Lili had left Zhenjiang and went to Tianfu country before the fake Zhao Lili came. Where should I still be now?" Jiangning thought about it. The fake Zhao Lili also told him that the real Zhao Lili went to Tianfu, but Jiangning wanted to eradicate the personnel of these news organizations at that time. Now it seems that she really scared the fake Zhao Lili and forced her to tell the truth. "OK, thank you. I''m going to Tianfu country now. I hope where I can find Zhao Lili." With that, Jiangning drove an SUV to Zhenjiang airport. Jiangning thought that the right thing here had been completely completed, so now he hurried to Tianfu country to find Zhao Lili. Soon Jiangning drove to Zhenjiang airport. At this time, the airport hall in Zhenjiang was crowded with reporters from all over the world. Moreover, these reporters did not know where to get the news. They found that Jiangning was leaving Zhenjiang, so they all waited at the airport hoping to interview Jiangning. "Come on, look, is the man wearing a black windbreaker and sunglasses who looks like a Han Star Jiangning?" The reporter was so excited that he was about to jump up, while other reporters followed the reporter''s cry and all paid attention to Jiangning who had just stepped into the gate of the airport. "It''s him. He''s really handsome. Such a character is the best of men!" Jiangning didn''t notice much at the moment. There were a large number of reporters waiting for him in the airport hall. Jiangning is now bent on flying to Tianfu as soon as possible. "Are you Mr. Jiangning?" Jiangning took off his sunglasses and said to the reporter, "yes, I''m Jiangning. What can I do for you?" "Here, come quickly. Jiangning, the news organization of Zhenjiang, is here." The excited reporters kept shouting at his colleagues. As soon as they heard that Jiangning was here, other reporters flocked to the airport. All of a sudden, the whole airport hall was full of reporters and other passengers. At this time, the security personnel in the hall hurriedly came to maintain order for fear of making some mistakes. You should know that Jiangning is now a star in Zhenjiang and a hero in Zhenjiang. After he defeated Lao Xia and destroyed Zhao Lili''s news organization, Jiangning soon became a great hero in Zhenjiang on the Internet. Jiangning didn''t expect that one of his actions would become a hero in Zhenjiang, and he didn''t want to be this hero. You know, if the fake Zhao Lili hadn''t cheated him into Zhenjiang, he wouldn''t have thought that he would destroy the country''s largest news organization. It was a surprise to think about it. "Excuse me, Mr. Jiangning, where are you going now? Why don''t you stay in Zhenjiang? And now you are our news hero in Zhenjiang." Jiangning readily answered the reporter''s question: "I Jiangning is not a big secretary, but now that I have destroyed Zhao Lili''s news organization, now my task has been completed. Now many places need people like me to solve some things that security can''t solve." "I think Jiangning''s answer is great. Now where will Jiangning go next? Will you come back to Zhenjiang?" "Well, now my plan is related to myself, so what I do next is my own private affairs. I think although I am a public figure, I think I still have a little privacy." "We just miss you. Don''t you think about your future development? You are the pride of Zhenjiang, and your deeds will be recorded in Zhenjiang." Jiangning did not think of these things at all. What he urgently needs now is to find Zhao Lili, and now Zhenjiang has no meaning for him to stay. Jiangning puts on his sunglasses, puts on his windbreaker, starts to walk out of the reporter''s circle, and then slowly comes to the boarding entrance. "Goodbye, Zhenjiang. I''ll come back when I have a chance. You don''t have to report me. I like to be quiet. You know I''m mysterious, so keep the mystery about me!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2413 Jiangning boarded the plane to Tianfu. As soon as the plane took off, Jiangning closed her eyes and began to sleep. On the plane, because Jiangning''s dress was very ordinary, she didn''t recognize him as a hero who had just exterminated the news organization. When the plane flew for about two hours, it came to the sky over Tianfu. At this time, Jiangning opened his eyes and looked at the night scene outside the window. "What a big city. It seems that Chengdu in Tianfu is much bigger than the river in that town." Jiangning thought of Zhao Lili waiting for him somewhere in the Tianfu kingdom. Maybe Jiangning wanted to find Zhao Lili, so he could rest assured that Jiangning also thought of many endings through Zhenjiang, but he never thought that the real Zhao Lili had left Zhenjiang and came to the Tianfu kingdom. "What''s going on?" Suddenly, the plane began to shake constantly, and the sky that was still clear just now suddenly turned into dark clouds. At this time, it was a bolt from the blue. Jiangning saw a flash of lightning next to him. Jiangning suddenly felt that he had lost consciousness, and his eyes suddenly turned black. A passenger sitting next to Jiangning suddenly shouted, "stewardess! Stewardess! The man next to me is missing¡° A stewardess on the plane soon came to the passenger and looked at Jiangning''s position. There was no one empty, and Jiangning''s luggage was gone. "What''s the matter with this? Wasn''t it good just now?" The passenger was very excited and said to Jiangning, "this man was still sleeping here just now and disappeared in such a twinkling of an eye. It''s really strange. Is he an immortal or an alien?" The stewardess didn''t know what to say, but indeed Jiangning disappeared on the plane in an instant. "My head hurts." Jiangning slowly began to wake up, and this time Jiangning was already on the ground. Jiangning opened his eyes, then looked around and said in surprise, "shit, didn''t I still be on the plane just now? So it''s on the ground now¡° Jiangning saw farmland everywhere, and then wondered why it was on the plane just now? At this time, Jiangning thought of the time when he had crossed other worlds before. "No! Did I start crossing again¡° A very gentle voice appeared in Jiangning''s mind. "Master, now you have started ancient times, and you have triggered the historical system in your body, which has brought you to the Qing Dynasty 300 years ago. "History system on......." "Read historical events....." "The divine skill system is turned on 20%..." Jiangning felt that he was full of energy and strength, and looked like he was young and strong. "What''s the matter? I went to find Zhao Lili, but now I''m here. I really want to go back to the modern era." "Master, don''t worry. Since time has changed fundamentally, now the master can accept it calmly. Just now, because he flew through the entrance of the space-time tunnel in the air, the master''s body can just enter the tunnel of time and space. If someone else had been replaced, it would have disappeared long ago, but the master''s body can not only accept these space-time distortions And when you enter the space-time tunnel, you get the power of divine force in the sky. " "Well, what should I do now? I must have the above task when I come to this era." Jiangning concluded from his previous experience that he must have the above tasks to complete this time. And Jiangning feels that he has come to this world anyway, so he can live here at ease. According to his previous experience, he should have the opportunity to return to modern times. "Master, since you have been so clear, now the system automatically downloads. The task is that you want to dominate the world and protect our dominant position in the world." Jiangning saw himself wearing a green shiny ring and said, "what ring is this? Why does it suddenly appear on me? Does it have a special function?" In Jiangning''s mind, there was a very positive word. Then the sweet female voice said to Jiangning, "then let me introduce you. Master, you can call me Bruce Lee now. I will accompany the master all my life. I hope the master likes it." "Well, Bruce Lee, tell me about this ring. Now I can''t take it off. Why?" Bruce Lee said to Jiangning in Jiangning''s mind, "master, this ring is the symbol of your strength in the world. The function of the ring can help you improve your physical strength, and it also has a certain crossing function." Jiang Ning was overjoyed when he heard the word "crossing". "It''s amazing. It seems that I can go back to modern times again. In this way, I don''t have to be in this era." Bruce Lee suddenly came out of Jiangning''s mind and suddenly appeared in front of Jiangning. Jiangning saw a green animal like a dragon appear in front of him. "Master, don''t be afraid. I''m the little dragon talking to you in your mind. Now I''m your pet. I can also protect the master. As long as the master wants to do anything, I can help the master." Jiangning gently touched Bruce Lee''s head with his hand, and then said to Bruce Lee, "Bruce Lee, you are really good, but the ring you just said can go through modern times, so now I can go through modern times." Bruce Lee floated in the air and said to Jiangning, "the master''s ring can go through modern times in a certain time, but there is a time limit, usually 48 hours. Once the time comes, the master will automatically return to the current era, and the master can go back to modern times every 30 days." Jiangning finally understood the purpose of the ring, and then Jiangning said to Bruce Lee, "so now let''s fight for hegemony in the world. No, but I''m afraid that after I fight for hegemony in the world, I don''t know how many years it will be, and I won''t find Zhao Lili at that time." "Master, there is no time difference between you and your modern in this world, just like you live a day in this world now. In modern times, it is 0.01 second, which means that you spend a few years, that is, a few seconds in modern times." "So don''t worry, master. Now you can rest assured to dominate the world in this world." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2414 Jiangning was immediately happy. At the thought of dominating the world here, but without delaying to find Zhao Lili in the modern world, it seems that this is a very meaningful episode. ¡° Jiangning looked at Bruce Lee and didn''t say anything. She began to walk out of these fields. Then Jiangning saw a bright light in the sky in the distance, and began to go in the direction of the bright light. Slowly, Jiangning came to the outside of a city in less than half an hour, because Jiangning got the power of the dragon. Now Jiangning walks faster than ordinary people. Jiangning looked up and saw that Shuzhou was written on the city, and there were soldiers on both sides of the city. "Standing here, what do you do?" "Oh, this is the Shu state of Tianfu kingdom. It looks like an ancient city wall. Jiangning doesn''t adapt to it. Jiangning said to the soldier, "I''m here to find someone, but it''s late now, so I want to go into the city and find an inn to rest¡° Qingbing looked at Jiangning dressed strangely, and then said to Jiangning, "I think you look like a foreigner. Tell me if you are an undercover sent by bandits on the mountain¡° Qingbing then put the big knife in his hand on Jiangning''s neck. At this time, Jiangning is not afraid of these Qingbing. You know, in modern times, those modern weapons don''t work for Jiangning, not to mention these cold weapons. "Brother, don''t be so impulsive now. I''m not a bandit on the mountain, and do you think my clothes look like a bandit¡° Qing Bing looked at Jiangning, and then shouted to Qing Jun on the tower, "come down quickly. Here comes a man who doesn''t know what he is doing." Maybe Jiangning''s dress is really strange to these people three hundred years ago. After a while, the city gate began to open, and then a dozen people like the Qing army came out, and then Jiangning surrounded them. "What do you do? Why do you suddenly come to Shuzhou outside in the middle of the night?" Among the soldiers, a man dressed differently from other soldiers asked Jiangning. In Jiangning''s mind, the history system began to scan the people in front of Jiangning, and then a string of data appeared in Jiangning''s mind. "Li Erwu, 25, from Shuzhou, is now the Yamen Pukuai in Shuzhou. He has a wife, an old mother and two children." Jiangning immediately said to the officer, "Li Erwu, I''m here to help you. I came to see that you are being bullied by the bandits on the mountain, so I came from a distance to help you defeat the bandits on the mountain." Li Erwu wondered why this man knew his name, but now that he is a person, take him back to the Yamen and talk about it. "Brothers, take it back to me. Anyway, he''s all alone. He can''t make a moth on it." With that, the other Qing troops took Jiangning into Daocheng, and Jiangning followed these Qing troops into Daocheng at will. Jiangning knows that these Qingjun are not sure who he is now. Even if they explain it outside, these fools may not make it clear. If they don''t do well, they will become more and more complicated. It''s better to enter the city first. Jiangning entered Daocheng and walked towards the Yamen under the leadership of these soldiers. The surrounding houses looked really shabby. There were many corpses lying on the roadside. There was no one on the street. There were soldiers everywhere. Soon, Li Erwu took Jiangning to the Shuzhou government office. The government office is not big, but there is a facade and two houses. There is a table on it in the hall, and there is a plaque on the table, which is written in big characters. "It seems that the ancient times are really like this. If they were replaced by modern times, they would be very valuable." In the back came out a thin man, dressed in Qing Dynasty''s seven grade official clothes, and then walked to the table. "Er Wu, what do you do with this man?" The historical system in Jiangning''s mind began to analyze the man standing opposite, and then came up with a string of data. "Yang Yuchun, 30, is now the county magistrate of Shuzhou. Jiangning suddenly came to this. Yang Yuchun was a famous general of the Qing Dynasty. Later, he made great contributions to Emperor Jiaqing. Now he actually met such a famous general here. It seems lucky." Li Erwu said to Yang Yuchun, "report to your excellency, this man who doesn''t know where he came from. Just now we were intercepted outside the city gate. Now we press over and wait for your excellency to get angry." Lord Yang looked at Jiangning''s clothes, and then said to Jiangning, "where are you from and why you came to Shuzhou suddenly? You have to go now. Shuzhou is fighting against the bandit Wang long on the mountain. No one should come to us at this time." Jiangning smiled and said to Yang Yuchun standing above, "General Yang, it seems that you have improved your strength through this battle, and I''m here to help General Yang this time." "Speak wildly. You dare to say such words to our adults. It seems that you want to die." Li Erwu said angrily to Jiangning. It seems that he is defending General Yang. "Ha ha, if I want to die, I won''t come to your Shu state. Now you look like a reckless man with no mind at all." Jiangning said to Li Erwu in a very contemptuous tone. At this time, Yang Yuchun didn''t open his mouth. The person he went to below must be very unusual. From his clothes, it can be seen that he is not a level figure at all. "What! You say I''m a reckless man. Come and kill him. He must be a spy sent by bandits on the mountain." As soon as Li Erwu finished speaking, several Qingjun standing next to Jiangning began to pick up their weapons and began to stab Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t care about these people''s actions at all, but smiled. When Qingjun was about to meet Jiangning, Jiangning gently grabbed the weapon in Qingjun''s hand. Then the voice of Bruce Lee appeared in Jiangning''s mind, and then he said to Jiangning, "master, now you can use your dragon martial arts to deal with these people." Jiangning wondered that he thought of his own body, but he didn''t think of his new martial arts. It seems that he should use it well this time. "DPCA system starts to start......" "First class power¡° Jiangning naturally began to paddle with her hands, and when Jiangning''s hands were paddled, a green halo began to appear around Jiangning www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2415 "Tianlong divine palm"¡° PA ~! A powerful force spewed out of Jiangning''s hands and directed like a flame at the Qing army around him. All this happened in less than a second. These mortals couldn''t see Jiangning Boxing at all. In an instant, several Qing army soldiers who were standing just now fell to the ground, and then covered their chest in pain. They kept moaning on the ground in pain. "What, who the hell are you that knocked down our soldiers so soon¡° Jiangning patted the dust on his body and said with a smile to General Yang: "general, I''ll tell you now that I''m really here to help you. You can see that as long as I want to solve your difficult things, so now you have to believe me." Yang Yuchun looked at the soldiers lying on the ground at this moment, then looked at Jiangning standing there, and then began to walk down to Jiangning. "Brother, I believe you. Your martial arts are really great. It seems that I Yang Yuchun met an expert." Jiangning immediately said to General Yang, "don''t worry, general. I Jiangning was originally a man who eliminated the violent and settled the good. Since I came to your Shuzhou and now you are in trouble, I Jiangning is duty bound now." Li Erwu was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet such an expert. Li Erwu also admired him in his heart. "Brother Jiang, I was wrong just now. Now you can punish me casually. I don''t care." Jiangning heard that Li Erwu is very upright. It seems that these people can use it by themselves in the future, because it is impossible to dominate the world by themselves, so we should recruit troops and horses now. "Brother Li, don''t say that. Since you are a soldier here for the common people, you are not wrong, so I don''t blame you now. I like your character very much¡° As soon as Li Erwu heard this, he was immediately happy, and then said to the soldiers lying on the ground, "get up. You just want to fight bandits. As soon as they start, you all lie down. It''s really." Yang Yuchun immediately took Jiangning to the back room, and then began to say to Jiangning, "excuse me, brother, how do we deal with those bandits? You know, there are more than 10000 bandits in the mountain, while there are only more than 1000 people in our Yamen. There is no way to deal with those bandits." Jiangning thought for a while and then said to Yang Yuchun, "since there are so many of them, we will fight them outside the gate. As long as they come here, I can solve the bandits alone, and you soldiers will look at me on the wall." Yang Yuchun was surprised when he heard what Jiangning said. He was surprised to deal with more than 10000 bandits alone. However, he also saw that Jiangning''s martial arts were really magical, so Yang Yuchun was also a dead horse as a living horse doctor. "Brother, as long as you mention that there are hidden dangers of bandits outside, I will ask the imperial court for your merit. At that time, you can be a county magistrate. What do you think?" If Jiangning wants to do it, he should start from the county magistrate. Anyway, he will do it step by step. As long as he enters this officialdom, Jiangning thinks he will soon enter a higher level, and then he can start the journey of dominating the world. "General Yang, I''m sure there''s no problem. Then you''ll wait to celebrate for me. And even the people in the city don''t come out. I have no problem at all." "OK, then the outside is waiting for the triumphant return of the Jiangning brothers." With this plan, Yang Yuchun feels a lot more secure. As long as Jiangning can solve these bandits, I can also be regarded as having boundless merit and virtue. Under the arrangement of Li Erwu, Jiangning stayed in the Best Inn in Shuzhou. In the room, Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, please accept me. I know you have excellent martial arts and are a good man, so I hope to worship you as a teacher¡° Jiangning was surprised to hear that he took an apprentice for himself on the first day he came. It seems that his fate in the world is quite good. In Jiangning''s mind, Bruce Lee began to say to Jiangning, "master, you can take an apprentice now, and in this way, you can increase your own divine power, and you have another helper in the world to help you dominate the world." Jiangning is very reasonable. He thinks he has a firm foothold in the world. "OK! I also think you Li Erwu treat the people here very well, so I promised to accept you as an apprentice, so now you must listen to me." Li Erwu was very excited and said to Jiangning, "master, I''ll listen to you in the future, and as long as you say what else to do, I''ll do it." Li Erwu immediately began to kneel down and swear to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning saw Li Erwu swear to himself and said to Li Erwu, "Li Erwu, don''t swear to me. Since you are my apprentice now, I''m sure you won''t betray me in the future, so there''s no need to swear to me." Li Erwu was very happy and agreed to Jiangning''s words. Then Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "now hurry back and prepare to organize the officers and soldiers, and let them take care of the city tower on the city wall at that time. Don''t let them out of the city. I have no problem killing the bandits alone. Li Erwu immediately promised, "yes, master, now I''ll go back and prepare¡° Jiangning showed off in the inn for a night, and he knew it was a new world, so he said he had to slowly adapt to the life here. The next morning, Jiangning heard a noisy voice outside. Jiangning opened the door and saw people fleeing everywhere in the street. Jiangning grabbed a man and asked him, "what are you running for?" The man said to Jiangning in a panic, "let go of me. The bandits are coming into the city. Don''t you run for your life?" Jiangning thought that these bandits came too fast. They were fine yesterday. Today they are coming to the city. It seems that these bandits are really fast www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2416 Jiangning saw everyone running to the city outside. Just now Jiangning learned that the bandits outside had hit the gate of the city. Jiangning quickly ran to the city gate. Jiangning''s speed was dozens of times faster than ordinary people, so Jiangning ran two kilometers in less than a minute and came to the city gate. At this time, Jiangning saw the scene in front of him. All the Qing army kept shooting out with bows and arrows on the wall. Just now, Li Erwu, who knelt down in his room and became his apprentice, commanded the Qing army on the wall to fight with the bandits outside. Jiangning quickly boarded the tower and found Li Erwu who was commanding the soldiers at this moment. "Er Wu, what''s the situation? Why do these bandits attack suddenly?" When Li Erwu saw Jiangning coming to him, he stopped and said to Jiangning, "master, you finally came. Just now I asked my soldiers to come to you. I didn''t expect you to come to me so soon." Jiangning said to breathless Li Erwu, "Erwu, now I''m here. Please tell me what it is." "These bandits don''t know why they came outside the city wall at midnight and clashed with the soldiers patrolling outside. Then they evolved into these bandits and began to attack our city wall at night." Jiangning looked up and looked at the bandits below. The bandits outside were all firing torches, and some had begun to infiltrate our city. "Don''t worry now, Li Erwu. Take someone to solve the bandits who have entered the city. I''ll go outside to solve the bandits now." As soon as Li Erwu heard that Jiangning was going to war, he felt more secure, and then said to Jiangning, "yes, master, I will take people to the city immediately, and master, there are so many bandits. Can you really handle it alone?" "Don''t worry, my second martial arts, if I can''t even solve these people, then I''ll be your master. So now you''d better hurry to the city to find the bandits and avoid the suffering of the common people." Jiangning said to Li Erwu with a smile, then climbed to the top of the city tower and jumped directly from where to below. When Li Erwu saw his master jump down from such a high place, and there was nothing to do, he said to the Qingjun nearby, "you guys come with me. Now we hurry to find the bandits in the city and give them to my master to solve." Qing Jun next to Li Erwu said curiously, "boss, when will you have a master? So we don''t know at all." "Oh, don''t talk nonsense now. Let''s get rid of the bandits, and then I''ll tell you." After that, the Qing army followed Li Erwu to the city. The Qing army on the whole city wall transferred half of its troops to the city, and the rest was named by Li Erwu to cover Jiangning''s attack on the city wall. The bandits outside the city wall began to run with all kinds of weapons one by one, which launched an assault on the city wall of Shuzhou. Jiangning stood outside the city wall and saw the bandits running towards him. Jiangning said in his heart, "these bandits are completely earth buns. It seems that Jiangning will be famous all over the world today. I want to defeat these bandits alone." In Jiangning''s mind came Bruce Lee''s voice. "Master, now you can use Bruce Lee to solve these people, and after these people are solved, the master can get a thousand points of experience." Jiangning got excited and said to Bruce Lee, "Bruce Lee, it''s up to you next." As soon as he finished, a green luminous body suddenly appeared next to Jiangning, and then. Boom! Bruce Lee appeared in front of Jiangning. At this time, Bruce Lee has become a huge green dragon in front of Jiangning. "Wow, good guy, it turns out that my pet is still a giant dragon. It seems that these bandits will be solved soon. "Master, I''ll deal with those people now, as long as I get your order¡° Jiangning immediately said to Bruce Lee, "then go and get rid of those people. I will thank you then¡° Bruce Lee said to Jiangning, "master, I don''t need your thanks. Just give me a barbecue at that time, and I will practice slowly when I am attached to the master''s body. As long as Bruce Lee gets 10000 experience, I can turn into a human form and appear in front of you at any time like the master." "It''s awesome. Well, I hope you''ll get the 10000 experience you want this time, Bruce Lee." In the bandit camp in the distance, the bandit leader stood on a carriage and looked at Shuzhou in the distance, and then said to the rest next to him, "the second leader told the brothers that as long as we take the women in Shuzhou, we will reward them all." "Yes, the master. I think we must win this time. We should know that there are only more than 1000 Qing troops in the city. We will win the city first. We will win the city." At this time, Jiangning and Qinglong began to rush to the direction of the bandits, and the bandits would not be found. At this time, a man with a dragon would attack them. Suddenly Jiangning rushed to the bandits, and these bandits saw Jiangning alone at this moment, and then kept rushing to them and said with a smile: "that fool is completely ignorant of life and death. It seems that he will become the first person we win." "Yes, brothers, chop the man to death." Jiangning immediately stood there and began to pull out the sword he had already prepared. "These straw bags, it seems that Jiangning will use this cold weapon to deal with these people today." Jiangning rushed to take down the bandits at the speed of light in yewang, and these bandits couldn''t escape Jiangning''s knife speed. In less than a minute, the hundreds of bandits in front of Jiangning were chopped down by Jiangning, while the rest took down the bandits and saw Jiangning cutting and killing in the army of bandits, They began to besiege Jiangning. At this time, the green dragon kept circling in the sky, because it was night, and the bandits didn''t notice that there was a green dragon circling above the bandits'' heads in the sky Qinglong saw the bandits and opened his mouth. Then, a blood red light shot out of Qinglong''s air and directly into the bandits. At this moment, the bandits were surrounded by the red fire from the green dragon www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2417 These bandits began to scream, and some bandits were burned on the spot by the red flame. "What is this? It''s terrible. It''s still spraying fire from the sky to attack us." A frightened bandit leader looked at Qinglong and said, while a nearby bandit immediately said to him, "master, do you look like a dragon? It''s so much like it. The bandit leader immediately looked up at the green dragon and said loudly, "brothers, hide quickly. It''s a green dragon, and you see that green dragon is really big. It seems that we need to evacuate quickly when we think of such a mysterious thing appearing here." After the bandit leader said this to his brother, he began to run behind him alone, and his brother followed him back. The bandit in charge in the distance looked at the bandits and began to run back. He said to the two or three heads next to him, "you guys go and see what''s going on and why our brothers are running back." "Yes, boss, I''ll go and have a look now. If those are deserters, I''ll kill those who escape with my own hands, so as not to affect the morale of the army." The leader of the bandit said to the third leader, "well, I believe our brother can''t escape. It seems that something really happened." After that, the three in charge got on a black horse and began to run to the front. The three in charge of the family just came to the bandits who escaped, and then said to the bandits, "you are so brave that you dare to escape. It seems that you want to die." "Three masters, run quickly. Look, there is a strong man in front of us, and he also takes a dragon to fight with him. It seems that we will be defeated and will be left dead." "What! How dare you talk nonsense to me here and disturb the morale of the army here." The third leader took out a foreign gun and shot the bandit, who died on the ground. When the other bandits saw the bandit in the end, they were very afraid and said to the third leader: "there are really strong characters in front of the third leader. Why don''t you go and have a look." The third leader of the bandits looked at the bandits. He was really scared. He said to the bandits, "well, I don''t believe what you said about strong characters and dragons. It seems that you are afraid of officers and soldiers!" After that, the three masters rushed forward quickly, and the other bandits had no choice but to follow the three masters back to the front line. At that time, Jiangning kept killing these bandits, and Qinglong kept spraying red flames towards these bandits. Jiangning said to the bandits, "if you still don''t know my strength today, you will all die here." These bandits have been foolish. They have never met such a figure as Jiangning, so they don''t know what to say, and they still keep shouting to kill. The third leader came to Jiangning and saw Jiangning cutting and killing the bandits. He got off his horse in a rage and began to walk towards Jiangning. "Boy, what the hell are you and why are you against me?" Jiangning turned around and saw that the bandit was dressed differently from other bandits, so he stopped and said to the bandit, "since you bandits dare to attack the county, it seems that you are really looking for death, and you bandits still bully the people. It seems that today I want you to feel the power of uncle Jiang." The third leader of the bandits also quickly pulled out his big knife, and then began to attack Jiangning without saying a word. Seeing that the bandit attacked him, Jiangning kicked the three headed bandit directly to the ground more than ten meters away. The third leader of the bandit saw that his broadsword had been kicked in two by Jiangning, and he screamed in pain on the ground. "What the hell are you? Are you sent by the Qing army?" Jiangning smiled at the third leader of the bandit and said, "you still have a dog life. Now hurry to take your bandits and leave here. Otherwise, Jiangning will not forgive you." The third leader of the bandit said in his heart: "this man looks really unusual. He dares to fight more than 10000 of us alone. It seems that he should report to the boss immediately. Otherwise, all of us will die here. "Hero, we will withdraw now. I hope you won''t kill us. We won''t come here in the future¡° Jiangning looked at the bandits and said to them, "well, now I don''t want to kill you, so now you should leave here quickly, but as long as I Jiangning know you still want to pay attention to the county, I will certainly kill you all¡° At this time, the third leader of the bandits got up and began to order the bandits around him: "withdraw all troops, withdraw all troops, and tell the big leader that we won''t attack here now¡° After that, the two bandit soldiers picked up the three leaders of the bandit and began to flee, while the other bandits saw that their three leaders began to be defeated by Jiangning, and now they all fled, so they began to evacuate behind him. The big leader in the distance looked at the third leader who was supported by two people and said, "what''s the situation? You''ve been beaten like this¡° "Let''s evacuate quickly. An expert appeared in front of us, and he fought all of us alone, but defeated us. If we don''t evacuate now, we are likely to be wiped out here¡° As soon as the Master heard that there was an expert, he was afraid and said to the military division next to him: "military, look at the current situation, do we want to evacuate¡° A bearded man with a long face walked up to the master and said to the master: "the master''s card has been beaten like this. It seems that we should listen to the master''s words and evacuate first. Anyway, we still have time. We''ll attack here at that time¡° As soon as the leader heard that his military division said to evacuate, he began to say to the bandits next to him: "brothers, listen to the military division. We will evacuate the whole army now. Anyway, keep the green mountains and don''t be afraid of no firewood." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2418 Other small bandits began to walk back when they heard their leader say to evacuate. At this time, Jiangning was standing outside the city gate alone. At this moment, the green dragon who was still breathing fire suddenly became a Bruce Lee floating on Jiangning''s shoulder, and then gently said to Jiangning: "master, it seems that these bandits have been afraid of us, and your bandits have begun to evacuate." Jiangning said to Bruce Lee, "this time, thanks to Bruce Lee, ha, just now when I was doing my work, you kept covering for me. It seems that you are the real work this time." Bruce Lee suddenly turned into a human shape at this time, and Jiangning saw Bruce Lee become a beautiful girl in front of Jiangning. "Bruce Lee, you have become a human. It''s really perfect." Bruce Lee looked at Jiangning in surprise, then said to Jiangning, "master, I can be the same as you now, but I''m a girl now. In the future, if the master has any help, just ask me for help, and I can accompany him 24 hours. Jiangning is really a little bit of that after listening to this, but it''s good. In this way, he also has a people who can talk. You know, Jiangning hasn''t thought of such a company when he came to this world, but now it seems that he is not so lonely, and he still has an apprentice here. "Shifu, you are so awesome. You defeated so many bandits alone and fled. It seems that Shifu, you are really a divine man¡° Li Erwu took the Qing army to solve the bandits in the city and came to Jiangning. Moreover, all the bandits outside the city gate had fled, leaving Jiangning and Bruce Lee. "Li Erwu, what is this? Have the bandits in the city been solved now?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, there are no bandits in the city now, and now all the people in the city have gone home, and no one has been injured." Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "what about General Yang now?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, now general Yang is in the city to welcome you back to the city. He also said he would celebrate for you." Li Erwu turned his eyes to Bruce Lee, because when Jiangning came, canon was the only one. Bruce Lee appeared in this battle, so Li Erwu looked at Bruce Lee curiously. Bruce Lee was originally very beautiful. As a man, Li Erwu had to look at Bruce Lee more. "Well, now go back to the city. There''s Erwu. Let me introduce you. This is my Bruce Lee." Bruce Lee looked at Li Erwu and said, "Hello, Erwu, I''m the master''s servant girl. My name is Long''er. You''ll call me Long''er in the future!" "Hello, Long''er. I''m Jiangning''s Apprentice. Now follow me back to the city¡° Jiangning, Long''er and disciple Erwu began to return to the city. At this time, Yang Yuchun met at the gate of the city and began to welcome Jiangning''s return with the whole city''s officers, soldiers and people. When Jiangning came to the gate of the city, Yang Yuchun began to move forward, and then said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, it''s not easy. You can resist ten thousand soldiers with one person''s strength. It seems that Shu state outside is really blessed. Now I welcome you back to the city on behalf of the people of all Shu states outside." At this time, Jiangning was flattered. He knew that this battle would be affirmed by Yang Yuchun and welcomed by the people of Shuzhou. "General Yang really doesn''t need those. Now as long as the people in Shuzhou can live a good life, I''m relieved, and the bandits may not come to Shuzhou to harass the people in Shuzhou for the time being." Yang Yuchun said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, I''ll arrange for you to meet the adults of Tianzhou mansion. I''ll arrange a post for you at that time." Jiangning just wants to get a formal official product. It seems that it must be realized this time. "Then general Yang will be in trouble next. I also know that General Yang wants to be appreciated by the emperor, so this time I also hope to give all the credit to General Yang alone. I can do whatever I want." "Ha ha... Brother Jiangning, you''re redundant. Now it seems that you have a high position among the people of this Shu state, and I''m going to report to the imperial court to give you a Qipin, so that you can become a parent official of this Shu state in the future." Jiangning and Yang Yuchun entered Daocheng. As soon as the people on both sides of the street saw Jiangning entering Daocheng, they began to cheer, and then kept saying, "great Xia Jiangning, great Xia Jiangning! Great Xia Jiangning!" Jiangning has now felt that the people here have been worshipped by his battle. In Shuzhou restaurant, Yang Yuchun and Jiangning drink together. Jiangning knows that Yang Yuchun is very ambitious. As long as such characters are used in the future, there will be more available talents in the future. Bruce Lee also began to eat the barbecue prepared by Jiangning. "Master, these barbecues are really delicious. It seems that I''ll have a good meal today." Jiangning said to Bruce Lee, "you can eat whatever you like today. Anyway, it''s my treat tonight. You can eat anything you want." The next day, a letter of appointment from the imperial court came from Tianzhou mansion, and Jiang Ning kept talking with Yang Yuchun about his views on these bandits in Shuzhou Yamen. One of the housekeepers got the letter of appointment, then handed it to General Yang and said to General Yang, "Sir, this is from Tianzhou mansion, as well as the official clothes in the back." As soon as Yang Yuchun opened the letter of appointment, he saw the word Jiangning, and then said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, this is the letter of appointment given to you from Tianzhou government. Now you are appointed as the parent official of Shuzhou. The official product is the seventh grade." When Jiangning got the letter of appointment, he saw his name and said to Yang Yuchun, "then thank you very much for General Yang''s help, but don''t worry, I will take care of the whole Shuzhou in the future." Yang Yuchun laughed at Jiangning and said, "brother Jiangning, I''m surprised. It was you who saved the people of Shuzhou, so you are the great benefactor of Shuzhou, and I''m a messenger, and I still have to go to Shanxi for appointment now." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2419 Jiangning is very curious. Didn''t Yang Yuchun go to Shaanxi first? Why did you go directly to Shanxi? ¡° The voice of the historical system came from Jiangning''s mind "Master, according to the display, Yang Yu was directly appreciated by the Emperor today because he defeated the bandits, so he was directly promoted to the mountain and appointed Shanxi general to manage the Shanxi army. The historical process has changed, but it will not affect the future, because now we are in a parallel world with the modern era, just like two days, and the parallel lines will never intersect." "Oh, I see. It means that I changed the whole historical event, so general Yang went directly to Shanxi for appointment. It seems that it will be really fun." "Brother Jiangning, what are you thinking? Doesn''t brother Jiangning want to be here?" Jiangning regained his mind and said to Yang Yuchun, "General Yang said later that we may not have cooperation. You can see that I Jiangning is also ambitious, but we should take our time, so we will meet again in the future¡° Yang Yuchun looked at this Jiangning, then smiled and said to Jiangning, "I know brother Jiangning must be a talent. At that time, I will definitely recommend you to the emperor. I hope you and I can meet again. "OK! I hope the next meeting will come earlier. I will be drunk with General Yang then¡° Yang Yuchun got up and said, "brother Jiangning said goodbye. Now the imperial court asked me to go to Shanxi immediately. Because bandits are rampant there, I won''t be here with you, brother Jiangning¡° After that, Yang Yuchun began to leave Shuzhou for appointment in Shanxi. At this time, Jiangning was already the parent official of Shuzhou. Jiangning thought that this time I would manage this Shuzhou well and build it into a base for my future development. In the yamen, Jiangning calls Li Erwu. In the lobby, Jiangning is looking at the accounts of Shuzhou in recent years, and Bruce Lee is also helping Jiangning look at these accounts. "My Lord, I''m here. What can I do for you?" "Li Erwu came to the lobby, then stood and said to Jiangning. Jiangning looked at Li Erwu and said to Li Erwu," Er Wu, now I want you to count the number of people and men in the whole Shu state. " Li Erwu looked at Jiangning and then began to read: "report! Master, there are 300000 people in our whole Shuzhou, including 120000 men and 70000 adults." "Good guy, you read it out in one bite. It seems that you remember these numbers well." Silly Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, you may not know that I used to work with the master of Shuzhou for several years, but bandits have been rampant in recent years, so I have become the leader of our Shuzhou." "Well, now I''ll appoint you as the leader of our militia team in Shuzhou. Now you''ll call me a team of tens of thousands of people." Li Erwu was very excited about Jiangning''s appointment, but it was not easy to form a team of tens of thousands of people, so he said to Jiangning: "Master, it''s good that we can form a team of thousands of people with our current ability, and now we don''t have much silver and grain, so it''s too difficult. Although our place is the center of the land of abundance, we can''t raise so many people." Jiangning thought that these problems mentioned by Li Erwu were not simple, so if he wanted to establish a team, he must have silver and grain and grass. The top priority now is to find these things. "Well, don''t worry about these. Now you organize first! I''ll arrange other things." Li Erwu didn''t think much. He knew that Jiangning was a capable person. From the battle with those bandits, he knew that Jiangning could defeat tens of thousands of bandits alone. Anyway, Li Erwu trusted Jiangning very much. Jiangning came to the back room. When there was no one, Jiangning quickly entered the history system. "Can I go back to modern times now?" Jiangning''s words are in the historical system. At this time, a very sweet voice said to Jiangning: "master, now you can answer modern times:" time is the deadline of three days, and here will be three seconds. " "So can I bring something back when I go back to modern times?" "Of course, the master''s ring is full of power now. You can bring things at will, and the master can also bring things back to modern times. Of course, when time comes, you will automatically return to this time and space, so please pay attention to time." Jiangning was so good that he could bring things back and forth. It seems that those things can be solved this time. Jiangning touched his ring and said to him, "historical system¡° In an instant, the sky was dark. In an instant, Jiangning entered the shuttle space-time. In less than a second, Jiangning came to modern times. At this time, a timetable appeared in Jiangning''s mind, and then wrote: countdown, 48 hours¡° "I have to hurry to prepare these things now, or I won''t have enough time." Jiangning now thinks that there is a large amount of money in his bank account in modern life, and Jiangning wants to take the money to buy food and gold. Jiangning came to a wholesale rice store, and then Jiangning entered the store. "What do you want, sir? The rice here is pure natural and has never been treated with pesticides, so please choose whatever you like." Jiangning looked at it and said to the boss, "how much rice or grain do you have here?" Suddenly, the boss thought Jiangning was a big customer, so he said to Jiangning, "boss, how much you need, I have more here, as long as the boss wants more." Jiangning took out a card and handed it to the boss and said, "boss, there are ten million dollars in it. I buy so much food, so you prepare it for me!" The boss was happy, and then said to Jiangning, "OK, boss, I promise you a discount on the price, but boss, you need a long time?" Jiangning thought about it and said to the owner of the rice shop, "I''ll have it tonight. Can you do it?" "Of course, there is so much rice in our factory warehouse, just enough for your boss, a total of 100 million kilograms, but does the boss need me to send it to you?" "You don''t need to take me to your factory to see. Then I know to ask someone to come and pull. Don''t worry about other things." As soon as he finished, Jiangning paid a deposit of one million to the boss, and then turned and left the rice shop. It''s not easy for Jiangning to prepare so many things in these three days. At this time, Bruce Lee''s voice came from Jiangning''s mind. "Master, don''t be so anxious now. You can stay a few more days now. Only those who need your experience can exchange it. Therefore, a thousand experience can exchange it for one day. Now master, you have an extra 10000 experience value to exchange." As soon as Jiangning heard that there was such a good thing, then Jiangning said to the history system, "then exchange it for three days. In this way, I have a total of six days to collect more things here and there." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2420 Jiangning was very happy in his heart. He thought that in this way, he could stay in this modern time and space and collect more necessities. Out of the rice shop, Jiangning hurried to the downtown area of tianzhoufu in Tianfu country. There is a large gold store on Chunxi Road, and Jiangning came to the opinion gold store on Chunxi Road. In the store, this one is a relatively large one, and Jiangning chose this one because it pasted "monopoly gold inventory" at the door. In this era, gold inventory is a kind of currency convenient for storage of gold bricks, and there is room for price protection and appreciation. "Boss, how much gold do you have in stock¡° Jiangning saw a salesperson and said to her. The beautiful salesperson saw that Jiangning''s dress was very different, so he said to Jiangning curiously, "I don''t know, sir. How much inventory do you need? Gold or silver." "Ha ha, you still have silver here. It seems that I have found the right place, but I need a lot of inventory now, so I don''t know how much inventory there is in your store, so now I just ask about the inventory quantity in your store." As soon as the salesman heard that it was a big deal, he quickly said to Jiangning, "since Mr. wants to buy a lot of inventory, now follow me to the VAP room, and I''ll find our boss to talk to you in detail." Jiangning said to the beautiful salesperson, "well, call out the boss in your store now. I can''t wait so long now." After that, Jiangning and the salesperson came to the back lounge. A middle-aged man appeared in the lounge. He looked in his 40s and looked very casual. "May I have your name, sir?" "My surname is Jiang. I''m here to learn about your gold deposit, especially the kind of gold and silver I need." The man immediately said to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang, I''ll tell you that there are still 100 million yuan of gold reserves in our store. I don''t know whether Mr. Jiang can meet your needs." Jiangning''s gold storage of 100 million yuan seems to bring back a lot of gold this time. "Well, now I''ll give you 100 million yuan in cash. Now you can arrange it for me. I want it today." The man didn''t know how happy he was when he heard that Jiangning wanted 100 million yuan of gold storage. Anyway, he would certainly make a lot of money. Moreover, the price of these gold storage was not very good, so it was a good thing to deal with it quickly. "OK, now, our gold is stored in the vault of a bank. You know, so much gold must be stored in the bank to be safe." Jiangning said to the man, "that''s it. Just transport it to my designated place this afternoon. Jiangning is ready to go to a clothing factory when he has finished the gold and grain, and this is one of the tasks. This time, Jiangning wants to get a large number of security uniforms. In this way, the army he built has its own characteristics, because considering that those people in the Qing Dynasty are wearing long clothes, they are not suitable for combat. Jiangning spent a day in Tianzhou and saw that many things were needed there, but it was impossible to buy them all at once, so Jiangning wanted to buy some key things first and then go back to that era. In a large store, Jiangning buys all kinds of things. Jiangning buys a lot of things that work. But one person still can''t take these things, and it''s unrealistic. If such a large number of purchases continue, it will also attract other people''s attention. Jiangning came after collecting a lot of things. The location of the rice store in the morning has been waiting here for a long time. "Mr. Jiang is here. Look, all the right food in these warehouses is the kind you need, a total of 20 million kilograms. If there is no problem, we will hand it over to you. Jiangning said to the owner of the rice store at this time, "well, now you can go back. I hope you can continue to cooperate next time, as long as your grain and grass quality is no problem." The boss said to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang guarantees that there is no problem. We buy these grains from cooperatives, so the quality must be no problem. You can rest assured." Jiangning casually opened a bag of rice and looked at it. It was really good, so she was very happy. After the rice shop owner left, Jiangning opened the historical system of the ring and began to start. In an instant, in less than a second, Jiangning took the grain and returned to the Qing Dynasty. In an open place in Shuzhou, Jiangning had been here for a long time, and few people came here, so Jiangning temporarily placed the grain here. Jiangning looked at the mountains of grain and thought that there would be food that could feed hundreds of thousands of people. Now he returns to modern times and continues to store and transport the gold, so he has everything. Soon Jiangning returned to modern times and was in the original warehouse where grain was stored. At this time, the owner of the gold store personally escorted several large trucks of gold to this place, which is also the trading place Jiangning told him, and Jiangning has just bought out the land from the owner of the rice store, so this is now Jiangning''s territory, And Jiangning thought of a good place for him to haul things back in the future. Jiangning saw a total of eight trucks coming in. When the owner of the gold store saw where Jiangning was standing, he quickly got off and went to Jiangning. With a happy expression, he said to Jiangning, "Mr. Jiang, these gold reserves you need have been brought to you. Now please accept them." Jiangning walked in front of these trucks, and then shot with his internal skill. Looking at all the real gold in the truck, he said to the boss of the golden spot, "boss, look at your account now. I''ve called you the money." The boss of the golden spot looked at his card and really had 100 million dollars, so he smiled at Jiangning and said, "Mr. Jiang is really a happy person. It seems that our cooperation is really happy this time. I hope we can continue to cooperate with people like you next time." Jiangning also smiled at the owner of the gold store and said, "this is for sure. Everyone does business. Since we have the first cooperation, we will certainly have the second and third cooperation." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2421 After these people left, Jiangning began to transfer these gold reserves when no one found them. In this way, Jiangning transferred a large amount of gold and grain and grass in the modern world, and these things are necessary for the Qing Dynasty. As long as they have these two things, they are not afraid to build a strong army. Jiangning returned to the Qing Dynasty. Now he has owned these wealth. At that time, he could be as rich as the enemy. Now Jiangning can do a big job. Jiangning arranged these things and went back to the city. At this time, Li Erwu said to Jiangning after seeing Jiangning coming back: "master, I have sent people to recruit people in the city and in the countryside, but now I have a problem that we need so many people. I don''t know where so many people''s food and grass come from. "Er Wu, don''t worry about this now. Now you immediately arrange several rooms in our Yamen. Wait a minute, you will take a group of people, and these people should be reliable. Go to Lijia village in the suburbs, where I have stored a lot of food and money. However, where you used to garrison, no one can enter, you know¡° As soon as Li Erwu heard that Jiangning had found a lot of grain and grass, he was very excited and said to Jiangning, "yes, master, I''ll do it immediately. Don''t worry¡° Jiangning still believes in Li Erwu, and these people come to the fore after layers of screening of Jiangning''s historical system, so their loyalty to Jiangning is 100 points. Li Erwu took a group of people to the Lijia village mentioned by Jiangning. In an open space of Lijia village, Li Erwu saw dense pockets with the words of national grain station written on them. "These should be the grains Master said. There are so many grains. We can''t eat them all our life. I don''t know where master got them." And a Qing army nearby chattered to several other Qing soldiers. Li Erwu didn''t know what he was talking about. He looked at these Qing armies and went over to the Qing army and said, "what were you talking about just now?" The Qing Jun said impolitely to Li Erwu, "boss, you see, there are too many grains. Otherwise, my brothers will discuss selling these grains and leave Shuzhou. As long as I have money, the little women in Yihong hospital will play with our brothers." Li Erwu showed a very angry look on his face, and then said to these Qingjun, "you just said such words, so who else thinks so." At this time, the other Qing army didn''t say anything, but the soldiers with the Qing army said they had such an idea. As soon as Li Erwu heard this, he was very angry. Then he pulled out the knife in his hand and directly cut it without saying a word. In an instant, the Qing army who was still happy and could not close his mouth just now became Li Erwu''s ghost under the knife, and the remaining Qing army who had the same idea as the cut Qing army was too scared to speak. "You guys immediately tied these guys up for me. How dare you touch my master''s things. It seems that you are looking for death." With that, Qing Jun standing next to Li Erwu immediately tied up these unscrupulous Qing Jun. "Put me in the death row and wait for our Lord Jiangning to get angry." These Qing troops kept begging for mercy from Li Erwu, but Li Erwu knew that if it was not for the opportunity to make a decision, there would be many people like these soldiers in the future, and the rules could not be corrupted. Li Erwu arranged 800 soldiers in Lijia village to defend these grain and grass, and the remaining hundreds of soldiers were stationed in the middle of Lijia village and the county. In this way, if anything happens to the grain and grass base in Lijia village, they can go to support or report to the county. Li Erwu returned to the county. Jiangning carefully checked the defense situation of the whole county in the county government. "Report, master, I''m back." "Come back, er Wu, what''s your arrangement?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "there is a little episode, but I have handled it." Jiangning put down his pencil as soon as he heard it, then looked at Li Erwu and said, "what''s the episode? Tell me quickly." After drinking a mouthful of water, Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, when we went there, several soldiers under my command didn''t know why they paid attention to the food, so I''ll lock them up immediately and wait for you to punish." Jiangning thought it was very interesting. He thought that Li Erwu was really honest and loyal to me, so he must praise Li Erwu this time. "Well, then these people will be arranged by you. You did a good job. I will promote you to the commander of the army in Shuzhou, and I will direct it." Li Erwu doesn''t understand what is a military commander. Of course, these are Jiangning''s modern words, so Li Erwu can''t understand these meanings for a while and a half. "Well, master, what exactly does this commander do?" Jiangning explained to Li Erwu, "this commander is bigger than your current officer, but you are directly under my control now. Others can''t control you, and you will get a new batch of soldiers, and these soldiers belong to you." Li Erwu was very excited. He was very excited when he thought that he could manage many soldiers. "Master, there is an army not far from our garrison, and there are thousands of people there." Jiangning said to Li Erwu: "Don''t worry about those troops. As long as our troops don''t leave Shuzhou, they don''t know that we have an army, and our army is used to resist bandits. Last time, those imperial court troops didn''t come to help you. It seems that they are also afraid of those bandits, so even if they know that we are building an army, they won''t care about us." The general said to Li Erwu, "now you go and gather people. The more, the better." "Then, my Lord, how much are we treated?" Jiangning was sure to say to Li Erwu, "the treatment is five Liang silver a month, and those with family members can be placed in Shuzhou city. We provide accommodation." "Yes, master, I''ll do it now. Anyway, we''re here now, so we can recruit as many people as we want." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2422 Jiangning continues to study in the Yamen and improve the living conditions of the people in Shuzhou. He knows that there are bandits or landlords everywhere in this time and space. It seems that if you want to get the recognition of the people, you must give them land and let the people live a good life. In this way, everyone will trust me and I can lay the foundation for me to dominate the world. After three months, there was no bandit attack in Shuzhou, and the common people lived a normal life, so it seems that their army can expand. In the yamen, Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "Erwu, how many people are there in your army now?" Li Erwu replied to Jiangning, "Sir, at your call, our army has expanded by 20000 people, and all of them are young men under the age of 20, all of them energetic." Jiangning nodded at Li Erwu and said, "yes, Erwu, you have done well in the past three months. Now I will send these 20000 people to the mountains. I have found out that the bandit is in Qionglai mountains. We are ready to kill the bandits at one stroke, so that our people can live a peaceful life." Li Erwu immediately nodded and said, "yes, sir, I''ll prepare now, and then set out immediately to Qionglai mountains to eliminate the bandits." Soon the army of 20000 people began to go to the Qionglai mountains. Second, the bandits on the Qionglai mountains didn''t know where to hear about it. Tens of thousands of troops came out of Shuzhou and came up the mountain. "Master, what do you think we should do now? You know, when we went to attack Shuzhou, we met an expert. We almost lost our whole army. Now it''s terrible to think about it." The master said to the second master, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, this is our territory. I don''t believe he can run up. You know, our mountain is very dangerous." "Yes, boss. Anyway, now the brothers are holding their breath. They almost entered Shuzhou at the beginning. Those women almost got it." The military division kept talking to the master. He knew that this man didn''t matter at all. Anyway, he hadn''t seen him. Moreover, the last night attack on Shuzhou city was also the attention of the military division. Of course, the military division was very unhappy. The master looked at his brothers and said to his brothers, "well, what the military division said is not wrong. Anyway, we are in our own territory and are not afraid of their attack. As long as we defend them on the mountain, they will come up sad." As soon as the other bandits heard that their master was very confident, they said to them. The mood of these bandits began to rise, and then kept shouting: "long live the master! Long live Hutou mountain!" The bandit leader saw that his subordinates were constantly excited and showed a slight smile on his face. He felt that he would defeat those Qingjun this time, and this time he would use his terrain to achieve this success. But now look at these bandits here. They are completely buns, so they can''t win the attack of the standardized army trained by Jiangning. Finally, after a day and night''s March, Li Erwu led 20000 troops and horses to the bottom of Hutou mountain. At the foot of Hutou mountain, there are bandit strongholds, and there are only a few hundred people. Seeing these bandit strongholds, Li Erwu faced the two army captains around him. Wang Kun and Tang Wei said, "you two have been trained by my master, so you two must fight well this time to win glory for Lord Jiang." "Commander, don''t worry this time. Our army will certainly defeat these bandits, and these bandits are just some buns. We won''t pay attention to them at all, so you''re here waiting for our good news." Li Erwu said happily to the two captains, "well, as long as you have the courage to attack these bandits now, I will report your achievements to Lord Jiang." The captain of the two brothers looked at each other and said, "Lao Wang, do you go first or I go first?" Wang Kun looked at Tang Wei''s expression and said to Tang Wei, "ha ha, let me go. Today, our first team must open up the battlefield road for your second team. Then you and I will attack these bandits together and destroy them at one fell swoop." "OK, let''s plan now. I''ll see you in the stronghold then." With that, they took their own team and began to attack the mountain. The bandits at the foot of the mountain didn''t expect these Qing troops to come so quickly, so they were caught off guard. As soon as they heard Jiangning''s army shouting to kill, these bandits began to flee. They were just straw bags together. They began to escape before they resisted. After half an hour of fighting, Wang Kun''s first team successfully won the stronghold at the foot of the bandit mountain, and the bandits on the mountain didn''t know that their strongholds had been taken by Wang Kun. "Report, commander, Wang Kun of the first team has fully won the stronghold of the bandits, and now has opened up a road to the mountain for the second team." As soon as Li Erwu heard this, he said happily to the Herald: "OK, now we will take advantage of the victory and chase down the whole Hutou mountain as soon as possible, and it doesn''t seem very good to take down the bandits." With that, Li Erwu took out the telescope Jiangning gave him and looked at the stronghold of the bandits on the mountain. This telescope was bought casually by Jiangning when purchasing materials, and the telescope is completely a treasure for winning Qingjun. "Darling, the bandits who took down the mountain didn''t move at all. It seems that these bandits are miserable this time. Our army has been professionally trained. Fifteen thousand people from the first and second teams have begun to sneak into the bandits'' dens. At this moment, the bandits who are drinking a lot of wine have never thought that they are dying and are still enjoying themselves. And the man in charge is now holding a woman who has been robbed and playing in his room. "Hey yo! Hey yo! Hey yo!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2423 Suddenly, a lot of people''s cries came from around the stronghold, and the voice was getting closer and closer. At this time, the master immediately got up, and then dressed up and ready to go, took his big knife and began to walk to the door. The shapeless woman who had been tortured by the master was dying on the ground. "Whatever the situation, get up quickly¡° At this time, a bandit soldier came from the outside and said to the master in a panic: "the master is not good. The Qing army has fought up, and now it has surrounded us." The master looked surprised and said, "all the brothers hurry to prepare for the battle. What about the stronghold at the foot of our mountain? Why didn''t they inform us?" At this time, the military division went to the master and said to the master: "you forgot that you were the master. Last night, you said you wanted to celebrate. You found a woman, so everyone drank almost. Maybe this caused the Qing army to march in." "What, fuck! It''s really a bad thing for women. It seems that they will have a long memory in the future." "What about the big leader now? Now he has won the Qing army, and it seems that there are still a lot of people." The military division said to the master, and the second master had already run away. "What are you afraid of? You are still our military division. Now tell me what we should do, whether to fight or evacuate¡° The military master looked at the master and said, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, there are more than 10000 brothers in our stronghold. Let''s kill them and catch them. Maybe we still have a chance to win¡° The master immediately ordered the bandits around him: "listen to the military division and rush out to fight with the Qing army¡° After that, the master took his men and horses and began to run to the gate. At this time, the military division quietly began to hide and run back to the mountain. He found that this time, the bandits must not be able to win the Qing army, because it was prepared to win the Qing army. Although there are more than 10000 bandits on these mountains, these bandits and the Qing army must not be at the same level. They are scattered. When they were about to start fighting, an arrow was directly shot at the leader of the bandits. "On the spot, the bandit in charge was shot to death by Jiangning''s army, while other bandits were even more frightened and fled everywhere when they saw that their leader was shot to death. Soon the battle was over, and Jiangning''s border guards could wipe out more than 10000 people with soldiers who lost 2000 people. Wang Kun stood on the bandit''s stronghold and raised the army''s flag. While Li Erwu saw the army''s flag with a telescope below, he immediately sent someone back to Shuzhou to report to Jiangning that he had eliminated the bandits. Li Erwu''s sect rushed to Shuzhou all night and reported this good thing to Jiangning. In Shuzhou Prefecture yamen, Jiangning was still thinking whether this matter was causing a lot of trouble, but looking back, it didn''t matter. Anyway, those officials would know what I was doing now. The next morning, Jiangning got up and heard the first news from his Herald. "Report, sir, commander Li has completely eliminated the bandits in Hutou mountain in yesterday''s battle, and no one of the more than 10000 bandits has escaped." Jiangning was very excited. He said to the Herald: this matter, you hurry up and want to spread it to Tianzhou mansion. I think Lord Li in Tianzhou mansion must also think of yesterday''s war at this time! The Lord Li mentioned by Jiangning is currently Li Renming, governor of Sichuan, and now Jiangning wants to make friends with him, so this time he eliminated the hidden dangers of bandits for many years and bought a peaceful day for one people. Compared with Lord Li, he will be very happy and excited. Jiangning began to continuously publicize yesterday''s achievements to the people in Shuzhou City, and this is also a publicity means of Jiangning. In this way, more people will join his army. All of a sudden, the whole Shuzhou city was bustling, and the people took to the streets to celebrate the suppression of Hutou mountain bandits. Jiangning now thought that this time was the time to summon people. In this way, Yang Jiangning ordered Zhang Shucheng in the government office to start preparing for recruitment. Zhang Shucheng was a famous local scholar, so he was quickly reused by Jiangning, and now he has become a master of Jiangning, specializing in daily affairs. "Master Zhang, hurry to recruit soldiers now. I need you to call tens of thousands of soldiers in a short time." Master Zhang said to Jiangning, "Sir, I don''t know why you recruit troops? Don''t you say that the bandits have been wiped out by you?" Jiangning knew that master Zhang felt that a Daotai yamen should not call so many soldiers, so he said to master Zhang: "Master Zhang, it is very likely that I will be reused by the emperor to fight in Sichuan, so we should speed up the recruitment. In this way, we will expand our own team, and no one will dare to bully us Shuzhou people in the future¡° The reason Jiangning told Zhang Shucheng is to let Master Zhang understand that Jiangning is a person with a goal. "Well, sir, I''ll do it now. It''s very simple to gather tens of thousands of people in Shuzhou with your reputation and prestige. So I think we''ll gather a large number of people soon." In Tianzhou mansion, when Lord Li saw Jiangning''s campaign to eliminate bandits, he said to the county lords of Daotai yamen around him: "look, Lord Jiang has eliminated more than 10000 bandits who have been entrenched in Hutou mountain for many years since he took office for half a year. What are you doing?" "People, Lord Jiang, that''s different." A Taoist official said to the governor. And Lord Li immediately said, "it''s different. People''s officials are not as big as yours. It seems that you are an official in vain." "Lord Jiang has someone in his hand. It''s said that he called 20000 troops in three months and named them the army above. It seems that Jiangning doesn''t agree with the imperial court." After hearing this, Lord Li said, "well, people are rich. You have the ability to get tens of thousands of people for me, but I still have to report to the imperial court what Jiangning wants to do and let the emperor decide how to deal with it." After that, Lord Li said to a teacher nearby, "Sir, let''s go to Shuzhou now to see how Jiangning is doing and take my appointment letter." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2424 Those officials in Tianzhou mansion can''t believe that Jiangning has expanded the force of 20000 people in half a year. However, this time, Lord Li must thoroughly investigate this matter. You know, no one dares to sit like this today, and it can be said that he just wants to rebel. It seems that this time he has really made things big. "You think Lord Li will completely remove Jiangning this time, and may take him down¡° "Well, you''re right, but now it seems that things are not so simple this time. You know, under the governance of Jiangning, the whole Shu state has become the richest place in the whole Tianzhou. Now he still has tens of thousands of elite soldiers in his hands. Then Lord Li may have a good weather this time¡° When one of the Daotai saw them say Jiangning like this, he was very unhappy and said to these officials, "you officials, you can''t do your own territory, but you talk about other people''s things here¡° "It''s none of your business, Lord Liang. Your territory is not a small place. If you come here to talk to us, you don''t look at your identity¡° When Liang Yuyi heard these officials insulting him, he turned around and left. In Shuzhou County, Jiangning has begun to decorate the whole county to celebrate the victory of the bandits. "Sir, I heard that Lord Li, governor of Tianzhou mansion, is coming to us?" Master Zhang said to master Zhang, and the tone revealed an ominous foreboding, but Jiangning smiled and said to master Zhang: "Master, don''t worry about it now. I also know what you think. You know it. Now our whole Shuzhou is a rich place in Tianzhou, and we have solved the hidden danger of bandits. Therefore, Lord Li must have come to congratulate us this time." Master Zhang was about to say something to Jiangning, and then Jiangning waved his hand to master Zhang and said, "master, stop talking and concentrate on the reception." Master Zhang didn''t say anything, because they knew that their uncle Jiang didn''t say ordinary people, so they must think differently from them. Jiangning was thinking that Lord Li must be thinking about why I want to garrison tens of thousands of troops, but he didn''t dare to do anything about me, because I just won tens of thousands of bandits and had a large number of personnel in my hand. So now it seems that I must have no problem, but I''ve never contacted Lord Li. Let''s see what this Lord Li is like I''m a good person. The speaker Li Erwu ran over and said to Jiangning, "report, master, whether all our tens of thousands of troops have entered the city." Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "Erwu, I''ll tell you now that our army will give me a military parade in Shuzhou in three days." After hearing this, Erwu said excitedly to Jiangning, "master, our army''s morale is high, and everyone wants to show their feelings in front of their families." "Ha ha, I''ll give you the second martial arts. Tomorrow, the governor of the province, Lord Li, will come to Shuzhou in person, so when it comes to time, you give me a good performance." "Master, this is no problem. Our army has learned to walk in a positive step after your strict training. These Army soldiers look very morale when they walk in a positive step." Jiangning trains these soldiers according to the standards of modern soldiers, so they will feel more or less like modern soldiers. "Well, I''ll say, my apprentice is a smart man. You know, don''t let us garrison troops. But now that they know this time, it seems that we must show our muscles in front of them and let them know our strength." At this time, Li Erwu was very puzzled, and then said to Jiangning, "master, what is showing muscle? I don''t understand." Jiangning laughed and said to Li Erwu, "I''ll know later, but didn''t you read the books I gave you that day¡° Jiangning brought back a large number of books in modern society, including all-round books. On that day, he gave Li Erwu the books of so doctrine, which was Shen Hua who wanted to get the thoughts of these people. In the modern six days, Jiangning brought back a lot of things, that is, it wants to build its own powerful world here, and directly from this era, it will open a new chapter in our land of celebrating the dynasty. Jiangning walked out of the gate and saw the people outside laughing with lights and decorations. At this moment, Jiangning has initially set its own goal, that is, to establish a self-centered area here. Now the people of Shuzhou have liked Jiangning very much, and the people of the whole Shuzhou live a happy life, and no one feels that they have no food And feel annoyed. If there was no Jiangning, these people would still live in poverty. The local tyrants donated most of their land to the farmers one by one. At the gate of the government office, there was a military off-road vehicle brought back by Jiangning from Hyundai. It''s no surprise to everyone, because there are such vehicles everywhere in Shuzhou, especially each army team has an off-road vehicle as a communication vehicle. After getting on the bus, Jiangning began to say to the driver, "go to the newly-built Shuzhou square. "The drivers are specially trained by Jiangning. Although the road is not so flat in this era, the roads in the county have been transformed by Jiangning for half a year and can fully adapt to the traffic of these modern vehicles." Jiangning''s vehicles were driving slowly in the middle of the road, and when those citizens on the roadside saw Jiangning''s vehicles coming, they began to shout at the vehicles: "Lord Jiang! Lord Jiang! Lord Jiang" They all know that Jiangning''s license plate is unique, so everyone knows that Jiangning is in the car, and Jiangning rolls down the window and greets these enthusiastic citizens. "Hello!" After evacuating the driver, Xiao Wu said to Jiangning, "my Lord, you are now a god man in Shuzhou. Everyone regards you as a God. You know, we didn''t live like this before." Jiangning said to Xiao Wu, "don''t say such words in the future. I Jiangning don''t say any God. As long as you live well, it''s my Jiangning''s honor." The vehicle arrived at the newly-built square in Jiangning. The whole square is as big as 100 mu. It is all built of marble, because Jiangning brought back a lot of gold in this era www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2425 So now the square looks very tall, and there is a royal feeling. Jiangning just wants to show the governor at this time that Jiangning has managed Shu state so well. Jiangning said to Xiao Wu: "go and call Mr. Zhang for me. I''ll tell Mr. Zhang about the arrangements for these things in person. Now it seems that these people are on their way. "Xiao Wu said to Jiangning," yes, sir, I''ll go and call Master Zhang and let him come now. " With that, Xiao Wu drove Jiangning''s SUV to the government office to pick up Mr. Zhang. Jiangning looked at the soldiers of the army who were rehearsing here on the top of the square. Jiangning began to walk slowly in front of these soldiers. When these officers and soldiers saw Jiangning coming, they began to shout excitedly, "Hello, my Lord! Hello, my Lord!" A thousand officers and soldiers kept shouting in front of Jiangning. Jiangning saw that these officers and soldiers were full of spirit. Jiangning walked up to these officers and soldiers and said to them, "you are all good. You are all good soldiers of Jiangning." When one of the team leaders saw Jiangning coming, he said to Jiangning, "Sir, now we are all your soldiers. As long as you say where to fight, we will fight. Moreover, you also arrange accommodation for our family. Our children are studied in a school on your street. We are very grateful to you." Jiangning treated his soldiers with family members and arranged accommodation. If they had children, Jiangning opened Jiangning primary school in Shuzhou, so that those children from poor families can now study for free. Therefore, these soldiers thanked Jiangning very much, and everyone was very excited when they heard Jiangning say war. Jiangning said to the officers and soldiers, "as long as you have a good life now, I''m sure Jiangning will feel gratified. And now that the people in your family have a good life, you can rest assured to be a soldier here, and as long as you work hard, you will arrange work for you." At this time, Xiao Wu had picked up Master Zhang. Master Zhang came to Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "Sir, what do you want me to do?" Jiangning said to master Zhang, "now you come here and announce the policy I just gave them." Master Zhang said to Jiangning, "do adults arrange work for their families?" Jiangning nodded at Mr. Zhang and said, "yes, we haven''t just set up several large factories. Please tell us about our factories¡° Mr. Zhang said to the officers: "Now our Lord Jiang has built several large factories in Shuzhou, and these factories are huge, so they need a lot of personnel. Now your families are in Shuzhou and they are idle at home, so our Lord has arranged jobs for them. As long as they enter these factories, they will be paid, and each person will pay ten Liang silver a month ¡£¡° After Mr. Zhang said these rewards, the big guys were very excited. You know, they couldn''t imagine ten Liang silver before, especially those who couldn''t afford to eat before. It''s just a fantasy. "Lord Jiang is very kind to us. He is our living Bodhisattva. We all listen to Lord Jiang¡° Mr. Zhang continued, "I haven''t finished yet. Not only do I have silver every month, but our Lord Jiang said that as long as those who participate in his work can share 500 kilograms of rice every year, so this is the key." Once these officers and soldiers heard that there were still rice points every year, one point was 500 kilograms, which was completely carefree. They couldn''t imagine it. "Lord Jiang! Lord Jiang! Lord Jiang" On hearing these officers and soldiers say to themselves, "these words, Jiangning''s appeal is still influential, especially such a rich policy, so these people have to follow him." Bruce Lee came over and said to Jiangning, "master, your history system has got 10000 points again, and you have now removed the future technology in the history system." As soon as Jiang Ning heard that the historical system had gained experience value again, he was very excited and said to Bruce Lee, "what future technology?" Bruce Lee quickly said to Jiangning, "the future technology is that you can choose people from modern times to come to this era, and you can directly increase his loyalty and make him completely obey you." Jiangning thought it was really awesome. In this way, he could choose several scientists in modern society, and then began to develop advanced weapons here. These factories set up by Jiangning in Shuzhou are specially prepared for ruling the world in the future, because in this era, the historical system has played a great role. And now Jiangning''s task is to use the function of this historical system to dominate the world and make Qingchao people the best in the world. The first factory in Jiangning is the rifle factory. This rifle factory comes from the rifle assembly technology of other countries in World War II collected by Jiangning from the modern network. Jiangning collects a large number of materials needed to manufacture these rifles in the original society. In this way, Jiangning''s army can not use those cold weapons. With rifles, it can dominate the world. The second plant is an iron and steel manufacturing plant acquired by Jiangning from Hyundai, and Jiangning uses the function of the ring to carry the whole iron and steel manufacturing plant intact. In this way, the iron and steel required for rifles can also be solved, and this iron and steel manufacturing plant can play a great role when other things need to be produced in the future. The third factory is the most important. This factory is also a pharmaceutical factory carried by Jiangning from modern times. This pharmaceutical factory can produce ordinary and commonly used drugs. Jiangning needs to know that in this era, many people die early because they get good treatment. Therefore, this pharmaceutical factory is very important, especially those antibiotics, Or trauma drugs are also crucial for the army. Jiangning was very excited to see these officers and soldiers, and then said to these officers and soldiers, "you will be my good brothers in Jiangning in the future. As long as you work with me in the future, your family will get a good life. I think you also want to live a good life, and you can see that other areas are very good. Shuzhoubi is completely on the ground one by one." Bruce Lee looked at Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "master, I have to admire your ability to buy people, and I think you can dominate the party now. Why doesn''t the master directly become the king in this place now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2426 Jiangning said to Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee, you don''t know. Although I can dominate the country in this state with my strength, the emperor is still good now, especially in the current era. I know Qing Dynasty is very good for the people, so I don''t need to be the emperor now, and I''m also a Qing Dynasty person, although I know that the corruption of Qing Dynasty in modern times makes our Qing Dynasty Directly lag behind the West and let those western countries bully us casually, but now I want to use another way to make our Qingchao people become a bully who can''t be bullied. " Jiangning can be said to be a god man in this era, and in Shuzhou, everyone knows that Jiangning brings them a kind of happiness, and now it seems that the happiness index of the whole Shuzhou is the first in the country. These three factories can bring more than 50000 jobs to Shuzhou. Jiangning not only opened factories in Shuzhou, but also opened many western medicine centers and schools in the small Shuzhou, including Jiangning primary school, Shuzhou First University and Shuzhou army college, and Jiangning became the president of the Shuzhou army college. The Army Academy was built by Jiangning by collecting training materials from the West Point Military Academy, and Li Erwu also teaches in this academy. Jiangning is now waiting for the governor to come to Shuzhou, and then let him see the current Shuzhou family, not to mention the former Shuzhou, that is, he wants the governor to return to the imperial court to publicize to the emperor what his Shuzhou looks like. After speaking to these officers and soldiers in the square, Jiangning returned to the Jiangfu in Shuzhou, which Jiangning bought from a local tyrant with his own money. The next morning, Lord Li rushed to Shuzhou from Tianzhou mansion. When the governor came to Shuzhou, he saw that people were standing outside the city gate of Shuzhou, and the whole Shuzhou was decorated with lights and a row of festive looks. Li Erwu took a detachment of 200 people and stood in two rows in military uniforms brought back by Jiangning from Hyundai to welcome the arrival of the governor. When Lord Li came to the gate, Li Erwu stepped forward and said to Lord Li, "welcome to Shuzhou." An official standing next to the governor showed a very evil expression on his face, and then said to Li Erwu, "what about your adults? Why didn''t you go out to meet our governor?" Li Erwu immediately said to the governor, "we lord Jiang are in the city now to welcome you in." "What? In the city, bold, doesn''t he know the arrival of the governor? He sent a little man like you out to meet our governor." Li Erwu continued: "as our Lord said, the governor is a big man. He needs to be well prepared to meet his Lord. Now I am the commander-in-chief of the army and manage 30000 troops. So I''m a small official¡° Upon hearing this, governor Li said to Li Erwu, "Oh, you adults Jiang are really interesting. The imperial court didn''t say anything about being an official for you. He appointed you a commander-in-chief himself. It seems that we underestimated you adults Jiang¡° As soon as the nearby official heard that the governor was very unhappy, he added fuel to the fire and said to Li Erwu, "it''s really brave. It seems that we don''t need to enter your Shuzhou¡° Governor Li said to the officials nearby, "no, since we are here, now let''s go in and see what Jiangning wants to do¡° As soon as Li Erwu heard that the governor was ready to enter the city, he began to say to the nearby band, "start playing music and warmly welcome the governor to Shuzhou¡° After hearing Li Erwu''s order, the soldiers dressed in special clothes began to play with the musical instruments brought by Jiangning from modern times. Lord Li and dozens of other officials felt great when they heard the music. Because they felt the importance Jiangning attached to them, they began to swagger into Shuzhou city. After the governor entered the city, the Shuzhou he saw was completely different from the Shuzhou he came to a year ago. Now Shuzhou is a thriving school, full of people everywhere, and the people in the street began to shout loudly when they saw the governor enter the city: "warmly welcome the governor¡° As soon as the governor heard these people shouting at him, he was very happy to continue walking forward. When the governor came to a ten meter wide road, he stopped, because there were ten carriages prepared by Jiangning for them in front. The governor said to Li Erwu, "what do these carriages mean¡° Li Erwu said to the governor, "these carriages are prepared by Lord Jiang for you. Please get on the carriage. Lord Jiang is waiting for you in our Shuzhou square¡° In this way, the governor and other officials got on these carriages and began to go to Shuzhou square. When they came to the square, the governor was frightened by the scene in front of them. "This place is really luxurious, and it is full of people everywhere. It is really a sea of people. At this moment, Jiangning is wearing a seven grade official dress, then comes to the governor''s carriage, and then waits for the governor to get off. Although Jiangning doesn''t have to meet the governor personally, he is also for the sake of the people, so he has no way. When governor Li got off the bus, he saw Jiangning standing in front of him. Although governor Li had never seen Jiangning, he saw it at a glance. At this moment, Jiangning was standing in front of him, because Jiangning looked very special and looked like an emperor. "Oh, you are the legendary Lord Jiang." As soon as Jiangning heard that the governor began to flatter himself, he laughed and said, "although the governor has never met me, the governor is really good eyesight. I am Jiangning. Welcome to Shuzhou." Lord Li continued to say to Jiangning, "in recent years, the governor seldom came here because of the perennial war and many bandits in Shuzhou, but I didn''t expect Lord Jiang to solve these bandits a year later. I really envy him. It seems that Lord Jiang is really a talent. General Yang was really right at the beginning. You are a talent www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2427 Jiangning began to call the governor to the podium that had already been prepared. On the podium, Mr. Zhang also prepared a lot of waiters and chairs. "Governor, please come to our podium. Then Jiangning began to say in front of a microphone he brought back from Hyundai:" now we welcome governor Li of Tianzhou to Shuzhou. " After that, more than 100000 people on both sides of the whole square began to chant the governor''s good, as if it was spectacular. At this moment, the governor has long been stunned by these strange things and the enthusiasm of Shuzhou people. Although he is governor of Tianzhou, he has never felt such a magnificent level. The governor said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, are you celebrating my coming to hold this scene?" Jiangning felt that if he didn''t say it was for Lord Li, he would completely offend him. Therefore, Jiangning smiled and said to the governor: "Governor, it was originally prepared for you, and your governor came to our Shuzhou. Of course, our people in Shuzhou should celebrate well. Now our Shuzhou has just defeated the bandits in Hushan ridge. These are all good education of your governor. First of all, as long as you are in Tianzhou, those bandits will not come here to harass me Our normal life. " The governor didn''t say anything when he heard it. The other officials who were unhappy just now felt great when they heard that it was prepared for them. "So now what does Lord Jiang need to show us next?" A sixth grade official sitting next to the governor said to Jiangning. Jiangning immediately motioned to master Zhang. After seeing Jiangning''s order, Mr. Zhang began to stand below and said to the microphone, "the first military parade in Shuzhou officially begins. Now let''s invite our governor Tianzhou to speak. The female concierge standing next to the governor walked up to the governor, then bent down and said to the governor, "governor, please speak next¡° And Lord Li stood up embarrassed and went to the microphone. Although he didn''t know what it was, they said to the microphone: "Governor Tianzhou appreciates that Shuzhou has won the hidden bandits for many years in less than half a year. I''m very happy. I hope you have a good life. I also appreciate your Lord Jiang¡° Next, the governor didn''t know what to say, so he went back, and the people present began to cheer, and then said loudly: "the governor is wise! The governor is wise¡° Then Mr. Zhang went to the microphone and said, "next, let''s invite Lord Jiang of Shuzhou to speak." As soon as all the people present heard Jiangning''s name, they immediately began to cheer. Their blood was boiling. They felt earth shaking. The governor and other officials felt the atmosphere of the winner. Jiangning walked slowly to the microphone and said to the people present: "First of all, I Jiangning welcome governor Li and other adults. I very much welcome them to our Shuzhou. You all know that few governors have come to our Shuzhou for so many years. This time, our Lord Li has brought so many adults to our Shuzhou. We Shuzhou people should be happy." After that, there was warm applause on the scene, and the atmosphere was unabated, shouting loudly that the governor is wise! Jiangning continued: "Our current Shuzhou is no longer the former Shuzhou. Now I can confidently say in front of the governor and other adults that our current Shuzhou is stronger than others. Our people live a very happy life. There is no hunger, disease or inability to read books here. Our Shuzhou army has officially become a one-year anniversary, and now After they captured the bandit stronghold hushanling, they also achieved a good battle. They are the guarantee for the happy life of the people in Shuzhou. " Then everyone in the square began to shout, long live the army! Long live the army¡° The officials sitting next to the governor heard that the army was strange, but they knew that the military strength of Shuzhou was not what it used to be, and they were still a non-governmental organization established by the people of Shuzhou. "Sir, what kind of organization is this army?" The governor said to the people nearby, "I don''t know, but Jiangning said it should be a military organization, but the imperial court didn''t know there was such an army here." "Well, this Jiangning doesn''t want to rebel. He actually established his own army. Does he want to do something else?" The governor said to the official: "I don''t think so. The army and people here are very loyal to Lord Jiang, and he was introduced by our General Yang. Our current General Yang is a red man of the emperor. Therefore, in the case of suppressing bandits, it should not be an army against the imperial court, and it is likely that the imperial court will incorporate this army as soon as it hears that Jiangning''s army has succeeded in suppressing bandits Rebels against the rebels¡° This life Jiangning went to the governor and sat down next to him. Then he said to him, "governor, next, please enjoy the display of our army." The governor said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is very popular in Shuzhou. Seeing so many people present, I saw such a scene for the first time in so many years, and I saw the big horn for the first time." Jiangning smiled at governor Li and said, "governor, wait a minute, you will see a lot of things you haven''t seen." Mr. Zhang said to the microphone, "the first military parade in Shuzhou begins!" With that, the band below began to play. That very exciting music began to be remembered in the square of more than 100000 people, and the whole audience began to cheer. At this time, a square of hundreds of people appeared from an intersection of the square. They wore the combat clothes of camouflage soldiers brought by Jiangning from modern times, walked neatly and vigorously, followed the rhythm of the band and slowly walked to the front of the podium, while a person in front held a dragon flag. At this moment, the appearance of these people was exciting. When they came to the podium, these people began to change their steps, then the rifles in their hands were slung and shouted neatly to the podium: "Hello, governor! Hello, Mr. Jiang¡° This shout was directly shouted by Governor Li, and then Jiangning said to the soldiers, "Hello¡° Then he walked slowly across the podium www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2428 Next, after these teams passed, a team came behind, and this team was not dressed the same as before, Dressed in Qing Dynasty''s officers and soldiers'' clothes and holding knives, they walked neatly to the podium. It''s the same to walk to the podium and say the same words as the officers and soldiers just won. There are many teams like this behind. The governor is shocked every time. He has never felt such a scene. He was completely frightened, but as a governor, he felt that these soldiers had little respect for him. "The governor is wise!" Under the explanation of Mr. Zhang, a new army of Jiangning came. They were the trumps of Jiangning and had never participated in any battle. They wore the military uniforms of the Marines of other countries purchased by Jiangning from modern times and held the new weapons (imitation war rifles of other countries) just made by Jiangning''s arsenal. They had the look of makeup troops on their faces, Any eyes that reveal that kind of mysterious eyes come to the podium. At this time, the governor said to Jiangning sitting next to him, "what kind of officers and soldiers are you, Lord Jiang?" Jiangning looked at the governor with a curious look on his face. Lord Li said to Lord Li, "governor, this is a mysterious army invented by Jiangning, called Jiang''s special team, which is specially used to protect my army." Governor Li is rarely curious about what kind of team this is. He is really curious about protecting the army. "Lord Jiang, you confused me. Do the officers and soldiers still need protection? It''s really ridiculous." Jiangning knew that the ancients didn''t understand the use of these troops at all, so there was no need to explain anything to them, and continued to laugh with the governor. After these troops left, Jiangning''s artillery team came on the stage. Rows of artillery were pulled by a horse and began to pass the podium. "Wow, Lord Jiang still has something like a killing cannon." The officials on the podium kept talking, and Mr. Zhang began to explain to these officials: "these cannons are our own cannons developed by Shuzhou. Their range is much longer than that of killing cannons. With such a strange idea, after the artillery team left, it was Jiangning''s armored forces, and these armored forces were armored vehicles transformed from off-road vehicles purchased by Jiangning from modern times. A highly lethal machine gun was installed on the armored vehicle, so it was changed into armored vehicles. However, with such weapons in this era, we can defeat all pairs in the world Hand, no matter how many people there are, you can kill them directly. When the governor saw these few strange things and drove in front of him, he felt that Jiangning was not an ordinary person. When he thought about his fear, a small seven grade official still had these strange things, and he was so popular. After two hours of procedures, Jiangning took the governor and other officials to the government office. At this time, the Shu state government office is different from the original one. Now it is a newly-built government office. In the center of Shu state, it is the place with the most dense commerce and the largest population. The gate is more than ten meters wide Inside, there are Chinese style buildings. The tall government hall looks very few high mountains, and it can be said that it is more magnificent than the governor''s own government hall. The floor is all made of green marble. Behind the hall is the back garden, which also integrates the design of many countries. It is very beautiful. In the hall, Jiangning asks the governor to sit on it, and then The governor said, "governor, I hope you are satisfied with our Shuzhou? ¡° Governor Li has been blinded by the Shu state built by Jiangning. He didn''t expect that Jiangning had such ability. It should be said that Jiangning is not a man, but a God. ¡±Lord Jiang, what I saw today really opened my eyes. I''ve never seen these things. Dare you ask Lord Jiang, did you make these things and those strange ideas? ¡° Jiangning knew that these officials would ask, so he said to the governor: "yes, governor, I have come up with these ideas by Jiangning myself, and now I have many ideas, but my ideas are for the people here. Therefore, if those ideas are wrong, please give the governor a lesson." The governor smiled at Jiangning and said, "now I really know why Jiangning suddenly solved the bandits of tens of thousands of people within half a year. When I saw your officers and soldiers, I knew that those bandits were not the opponent of your invincible team at all." "Well, thank the governor for his praise, but Jiangning is a seven grade junior official, just for the common people, so it''s better for the governor to manage Tianzhou." Governor Li immediately took out his letter of appointment, and then said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, now I give you a chance to be promoted, and your letter of appointment has come." Jiangning knew that he would definitely get the letter of appointment from the imperial court this time, so it''s not surprising. "Governor, am I Jiangning going to be promoted again? I Jiangning don''t like to get promoted and get rich." A five grade official standing next to Jiangning said loudly, "don''t lord Jiang want to listen to our governor?" The man spoke with a strong meaning in it. At this time, Li Erwu standing next to him immediately pulled out his pistol and said to the official, "what do you want to do? This is Shuzhou, not your territory." Seeing Li Erwu pull out his gun, the invincible troops standing outside stood in a row outside for the first time, and then neatly pointed their rifles at the officials in the hall, including the governor. When the five grade official saw Li Erwu and the officers and soldiers outside, he was very afraid to point a gun at them. He stood next to the governor and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiangning, do you want to rebel?" The governor was very wily and did not speak. He looked at Jiangning''s changes. Jiangning knew that these people were afraid of their officers and soldiers, so he said to the governor: "governor, misunderstand, these soldiers came down from the battlefield just now, so they were reckless and offended the governor." Then Jiangning motioned to Li Erwu, then Li Erwu put the pistol back into the gun, and then said to the soldiers outside, "you can go down." As soon as the soldiers outside received Li Erwu''s order, they collected their guns neatly and went out neatly. At this time, the governor began to say, "are the people under Lord Jiang very loyal? I appreciate this. The army should be loyal to the imperial court, and Lord Jiang is the people of the imperial court." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2429 Jiangning suddenly recognized the meaning of governor Li, so he smiled and said to governor: "what governor said is that we are all people of the imperial court and subjects of the emperor, so the army is of course from the imperial court. What officials will you arrange for me next?" At this time, the governor also smiled and said to Jiangning, "when Lord Jiang attacked the bandits in Hutou mountain, I have reported to the imperial court. Then the imperial court came to you that Lord Jiang is a talent, so it is ready to transfer you to the fifth grade of Taoist and Taiwan officials in Luzhou. I don''t know what Jiang is satisfied with?" Jiangning knew that this man wanted me to leave here, so he said to the governor: "well, since it is the intention of the imperial court, I must obey, but I don''t know how the governor will arrange it here?" The governor said to Jiangning, "I haven''t arranged here yet, but I''ll send a competent official to Shuzhou. What do you think?" Jiangning said to the governor, "yes, I''ll leave here anyway, but I''m afraid I don''t dare to take over here." Then governor Niu said to Jiangning: "Lord Jiang, it seems that you like to go to Luzhou very much now. Then you can hurry up and take office there tomorrow. Your invincible team doesn''t have to go. I''ll recruit your invincible team by general Zhang. You know that your invincible team is completely a non-governmental organization. So this time, it means that the imperial court has already recruited you Your invincible team has been recognized. " Jiangning knows the governor''s idea, but how is it possible? You know, this invincible team is a trump card of Jiangning. You don''t have to think that Jiangning won''t put down her invincible team. Moreover, the governor''s idea is to recall Jiangning''s military power, but this is impossible. The adults sitting next to the governor smiled insidiously one by one. Their complacency really made Jiangning want to vomit. However, as the owner of the historical system, Jiangning can see that these people think so. Now Jiangning has done so well in Shuzhou, and now Shuzhou has a lot of money and food. For those corrupt officials, it is a piece of fat. Everyone wants to bite. Jiangning also saw that most of the people present were that kind of people, so now it seems that Jiangning must force it against the governor. "Li Erwu, you are now the commander-in-chief of the invincible team. Then tell the governor who the adults of our invincible team are." Li Erwu said to the adults and the governor: "Now our invincible team is Lord Jiangning''s, and our invincible team is invincible. We don''t accept any orders except Lord Jiangning. Our invincible team has been expanded to 80000 people. Even if your court wants to use our army, we have to compensate at least 1000 liang of silver every month." As soon as an official heard Li Erwu say these words to them, he stood up and said to Li Erwu, "what, how brave, 1000 Liang silver, tell me how a soldier can still give them money?" Li Erwu said to the official: "Shit, what do you think? We now give our invincible team officers and soldiers twenty liang of silver a month, and their families are also arranged to work in our private factory of Lord Jiangning. They are also dozens of silver a month. Can you afford to pay so much money a month? If you recruit those people, there will be no silver. What do you think they will do¡° The official didn''t know what to say as soon as he heard it, and Jiangning had already prepared, and then quietly said to the governor: "Sir, please follow me to my house. I gave you a banquet today. I hope you can give me a face?" The governor said to Jiangning, "OK! Then go to your house. I think they can talk about these things here." After that, Jiangning took governor Li to his house, and what he prepared outside was Jiangning''s SUV. The governor had never seen such a thing, so he felt very curious. "Lord Jiang, what is this?" Jiangning said to the governor, "this is specially used to receive senior officials like you, so please ask the governor now." Governor Li boarded the vehicle prepared by Jiangning and went to Jiangning''s house excitedly. On the bus, Jiangning took out the silver ticket and handed it to the governor. At this time, as soon as the governor saw that Jiangning took out the silver ticket, he immediately said, "what is this, Lord Jiang? I don''t like these things, so take them back!" Jiangning said to the governor, "Sir, here are 10 million silver tickets to honor your old man. I know the governor is an honest official, so I say the money is for the governor to accumulate kindness and morality in the future. I have a lot of gold and the governor in my house. I hope you will accept it." As soon as the governor heard that Jiangning actually made so many moves, it was too generous. He was embarrassed and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is really thoughtful. It seems that my position as governor in the future must be Lord Jiang." "The governor is really joking. I Jiangning really appreciate the governor''s style, and I hope the governor will support me more in the future. Jiangning is in this officialdom. You know my relationship with General Yang. Is it comparable to ordinary people? It can be said that he is a brother in distress." Jiangning said such words, that is to say, to the governor, his backstage is very hard, and he is also very powerful. Governor Li also knows that he can''t afford to offend Jiangning now. Now he is already a local snake here, and his invincible team has tens of thousands of people. He doesn''t dare to touch him now. Now he gives himself so much money. It seems that Jiangning will have other ideas this time. "What does Lord Jiang mean? Tell me." At this time, Jiangning said to the governor, "since you have arranged me Jiangning to Luzhou, I also want to manage this Shu state and Luzhou, so let''s see your governor. You know later, Jiangning will give the governor more of these." Then Jiangning looked at the silver notes in the governor''s hand and smiled www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2430 What governor Li said to Jiangning, he also knows that this thing is not what he can do now, so it''s better to give Jiangning a favor. "Ha ha, Lord Jiang really has a big appetite. He wants both States. It seems that my old Li should learn more from Lord Jiang." Jiangning also understood what governor Li meant, so he said to governor Li: "what''s wrong? I don''t dare. As long as Lord Li has something I can help Jiangning in the future, I''ll just open my mouth. As long as I Jiangning can do it, there''s no problem." The two people kept talking in the car, while Xiao Wu looked at his adult and the governor talking happily and smiled. After more than ten minutes, the car came to Jiangning''s residence. As soon as the governor got off the bus, he saw that Jiangning''s residence was very luxurious. A pair of stone lions on both sides looked very powerful, while Jiangning''s door was actually open and looked very casual. "Is the door of Lord Jiang''s residence so open?" The governor said to Jiangning curiously, and Jiangning immediately explained to the governor: "Governor, I don''t know. In Shuzhou, my residence is a special place for people to work, and it''s more convenient to work here than the government office. Because I opened a school in my residence, which specializes in teaching and educating people, so many children from Shuzhou come in and go out here every day, and I Jiangning like these children very much, so my door is ready at any time It''s all on. " The governor holds that Jiangning is really a strange man and should be a god man. What he sits on completely reminds us that such a person will be a god like person in the future. He is not comparable to such a person at all. "Lord Jiang, it seems that you are really knowledgeable and still like learning. When you see that you use your residence as a school for children, it seems that your people in Shuzhou are blessed to meet a good official like you." Jiangning immediately said to the governor, "Sir, I''m laughing. And I''m such a person myself. I know the governor is such a person." At this time, Bruce Lee walked out of the mansion and came to Jiangning. The governor was amazed at Bruce Lee''s slim figure and beautiful face. "There is such a beauty in Lord Jiang''s residence. It seems that it is really a hero with a beauty. No wonder Lord Jiang smiles every day." Bruce Lee was originally sent to Jiangning by the historical system. Although Bruce Lee used to be a dragon, he is now in human form, and has become a half man and half immortal. Seeing Bruce Lee wearing a combination of modern and ancient clothes, Jiangning said to Bruce Lee, "Bruce Lee, come and meet governor Li." Bruce Lee looked at the governor and said to him, "Hello, governor, I''m Bruce Lee. I''m the housekeeper here and the one who supports Lord Jiang." The governor immediately glanced at Bruce Lee''s figure, and then thought that this woman is really a national beauty. If the emperor knows, maybe I can be promoted to the emperor. "Bruce Lee, you look really good. It seems that you are honored to have such a figure. If you adults Jiang agree, then I Lao Li can introduce you to the palace. Then you can think of all your glory, wealth and honor." Bruce Lee glanced at Jiangning, then smiled at the governor and said, "Bruce Lee won''t go anywhere. As long as my master is there, I''ll be there. No matter what you say, I''m not interested." At this time, the governor looked unhappy at Bruce Lee, but he just said casually. You know, this woman is likely to be a woman from Jiangning, so it''s not good to not mention it now, so as not to embarrass everyone. Looking at the embarrassed governor, Jiangning said to governor Li, "it seems that the governor has a good eye, but I''m really sorry. This little dragon has been growing up with me since childhood and is now my woman, so now the governor thinks more. If the governor likes the best beauty, Then I''d like to ask the governor to find some, but in Shuzhou, we don''t force others to do things he doesn''t want unless we like them. " The governor smiled at Jiangning and said, "Mr. Jiang misunderstood. My governor is not a lecherous person, but looking at your little dragon is really a beautiful woman. That''s why I have such an indecent reverie." Jiangning immediately said to the governor, "then let''s go inside." After that, they strolled into Jiangning''s mansion and sat down in the Huating in the back garden. Jiangning said to governor Li, "governor, look at me. This is a shop gift I prepared for you. Please accept it." Jiangning said that, under the leadership of the housekeeper, a dozen strong men carried several large boxes, and then came to Jiangning and Governor Li. Governor Li felt very curious, and then said to Jiangning, "why is this, Lord Jiang?" Jiangning immediately asked someone to open the box. As soon as the box was opened, it emitted a golden light. Suddenly, governor Li''s face was photographed and turned yellow. The governor of Tianzhou was excited when he saw so much gold in front of him. Then he said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, what are you doing? My old man is suitable for a clean and honest official. You know, I have clean hands in the imperial court and never take other people''s things." According to the investigation of the historical system, Jiangning has long known that Lord Li is not a good thing. He just looks like a clean official in front of others, but behind him is a big corrupt official. "My lord Li, these are filial to you. I know you like to collect some strange things. My gold is for you to let you, the governor, give it to the court. You know, the court also needs silver, and only you, Lord Li, can help me do it. So these are not for you." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2431 As soon as the governor heard what Jiangning meant, he smiled at Jiangning and said, "Lord Jiang, it''s really for the sake of the imperial court. He''s really a good official. Since Lord Jiang wants me to give these things to the imperial court, I''ll hand them over for you. You can rest assured." Who doesn''t want it? These gold add up to at least more than 1000 kilograms, and Lord Li hasn''t seen these gold in his life, so it''s completely out of his mind to say that these gold hit him in front. Jiangning read in his heart, "a big corrupt official is a big corrupt official. At a glance, his face is there. I don''t know how much people''s hard-earned money flows into these people''s hands." This time, Jiangning is also for some larger territory, so it''s like this. But Jiangning thinks these things will come back sooner or later, so it doesn''t matter. "Then you have to worry, governor. I want you to go to several places today. I wonder if you are interested in going there?" Jiangning began to want to show his factories to Lord Li, just to let the governor know Jiangning''s current strength, so he took advantage of the next things. ¡±Oh, I wonder if Lord Jiang has any surprises for me? ¡° ¡±There''s no surprise, but it''s possible to be stunned, so you''ll wait and see. " "Well, since I came to Shuzhou, the governor should make a good investigation of the people''s conditions here. It is also a thing that my governor should sit on, so Lord Jiang doesn''t have to say that." With Jiangning''s help, the governor took his officials to visit Shuzhou No. 1 pharmaceutical factory, which is also a means of Jiangning''s external publicity. Jiangning came to the pharmaceutical factory with the governor and some other officials. He wrote impressively at the gate of the pharmaceutical factory: "Shuzhou No. 1 pharmaceutical factory" An official standing next to the governor said to Jiangning, "what does Lord Jiang do in this place?" Jiangning said to these officials: "The original common typhoid diseases can be completely cured in Shuzhou, and many people will not die as before. Our factory is the place where these drugs are specially produced. Therefore, you can take some back in the future. As long as typhoid diseases can be cured, and the people of your states can also come I''m here to buy these drugs. " "Is it really so magical? You know, these diseases are very difficult to deal with. Do you think you are an immortal?" Bruce Lee standing next to Jiangning immediately said to the official, "close your mouth. Our Jiangning is a God in front of you, but it must be unnecessary to talk to you. It''s a waste of my saliva." As soon as Bruce Lee said such words to him, the official showed a dissatisfied expression on his face, and then said to Bruce Lee, "what are you really doing? Is it your turn to speak here? Get away from me quickly, or I''ll kill you." At this moment, when Jiangning heard that someone was going to deal with him, Bruce Lee was very upset and said to the official, "our Bruce Lee is completely polite. If it were someone else, you would have gone to see the king of hell. The child said three to four here." "What, you dare to speak like this to a four grade official like me in front of the governor. It seems that we court ministers really praise you." Jiangning doesn''t want to pay attention to these people at all, but since this person is so arrogant, it seems that we must have a good taste of what pain is today. Jiangning walked up to the official and immediately caught the official''s hand with his hand. Later, he made a big rotation of 180 degrees. He only heard a click, and his whole arm was broken on the spot. The official screamed in pain on the ground. Other officials and officials were scared to speak as soon as they saw such a situation. Of course, because he received the money from Jiangning, the governor didn''t say anything. He just said to the four grade official, "since you say that about Lord Jiang and are still in Lord Jiangning''s territory, I think you''re looking for death." And others were terrified to see this scene. "The governor is helping Jiangning speak. It seems that Jiangning is not easy to provoke. I think we''d better leave here as soon as possible and don''t make trouble here. You see, there are dignified imperial court officials lying below. It seems that we don''t dare to bully these officials without store background." Governor Li, watching Jiangning deal with his men, said, "Jiangning, let''s do it now. I''ll ask this official to leave Shuzhou city and return to his own place. Let''s continue to visit your factory now." Jiangning knows that the governor has no choice but to offend me, but those officials are his confidants. However, Jiangning has to give him face. After all, he is still the governor and can pay these corrupt officials when he is higher than his official level in the future. "Well, since the governor has spoken, I have to go to Jiangning. The governor''s face still needs to be given. Get out of here and don''t let me see you." The official took a look at the governor and left Shuzhou in dismay, while the rest followed Jiangning to visit his factories. When Jiangning brought these officials to his arsenal, these officials were frightened by the scene in front of them. More than 10000 workers worked overtime here to produce the new weapons developed by Jiangning. The governor saw that these weapons were like gunpowder guns from the West. "Lord Jiang, what are your new weapons?" Jiangning introduced to governor Li and other officials: "this new weapon is the latest rifle made in Shuzhou. What do you think of the power of this rifle." Jiangning then asked a soldier with a rifle to take the latest rifle to the shooting range in the arsenal. Jiangning, the governor and others came to the shooting range of the arsenal. A hundred meters away from the shooting range, several human models stood in the middle of the shooting range wearing normal armor. Jiangning said to the soldier, "now show our new weapons to these adults." The soldier immediately said to Jiangning, "yes, sir, I''ll show you the power of our new weapons now." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2432 Jiangning''s soldiers soon picked up the rifle in their hands and began to aim at the dummy at the other end of the shooting range. Bang! The gunshot rang out, and the deafening feeling revolved back and forth around the whole shooting range. As soon as governor Li and dozens of other officials heard the gunshot, they were scared and quickly hid. Jiangning almost laughed when he saw this scene, and then said to the governor, "governor, what do you think of our new rifles? Are they more powerful than those big knives?" At this time, the governor was embarrassed and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is really a wizard. He can think of these methods. It seems that we will take a new look at you, Lord Jiang in the future." Jiangning looked at other officials happily, and these officials were already very afraid. At this time, the soldiers trotted to Jiangning and said to Jiangning sonorously: "report, headmaster, after shooting, please check the headmaster." Jiangning said happily to the soldier, "OK, what''s your name? You shot well today." The soldier was very nervous and said to Jiangning, "report, President, I''m your first college. Gu Xiaotian, 18 years old, is now studying in Shuzhou Jiangjun college founded by President you." Jiangning knew that Gu Xiaotian had made a face for himself in front of these Qing officials, so he said to the soldier, "Gu Xiaotian, I remember your name. Tomorrow you will report to my Yamen. At that time, you will go directly to master Zhang." Gu Xiaotian said happily to Jiangning, "yes, headmaster." Jiangning looked at these officials and said excitedly to them, "now follow me to see the power of this rifle." The governor and his officials followed Jiangning to the dummy. At this time, the dummy''s chest was hit by bullets, which directly penetrated and left on the wall behind. Jiangning introduced to the governor: "governor, you see, this dummy is wearing the armor of our most powerful orthodox children in the imperial court, but now this armor has been directly pierced by our rifle 100 meters away, so if there are real people here, what we should see now is a corpse." Governor Li was shocked. He had never seen such a powerful weapon, and it actually came from a small county under his management. It seems that he really didn''t know there was such a person here. "Lord Jiang''s weapons are amazing. I suggest that the Yamen in each county can use these rifles. As for the price, I can negotiate with Lord Jiang on behalf of the imperial court." Jiangning said to Lord Li, "yes, the governor spoke. I Jiangning didn''t say anything. As for these rifles? I can give them to some government offices here for free. They can come to me for free." Several Daotai adults standing next to the governor began to keep walking in front of Jiangning, and then said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is really a God. There are really other things. We like them very much. I don''t know if we can send some to us when we go back?" Jiangning looked at these people and asked the officials, "no problem, you each have ten! There are two boxes of bullets. These are enough for your usual use." As soon as these officials heard that each of them had ten rifles, they were very excited and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is really very cheerful. We are willing to contact Lord Jiang more in governing Xiashu in the future." Jiangning heard that these officials began to curry favor with him. Unexpectedly, these people can say such words. It seems that these things of Jiangning have completely shocked them, especially the people in the whole Shuzhou city have completely treated Jiangning as a God. "You must not say that. Like you, I do things for the people and the court all over the world, so I''ll come often in the future." Jiangning began to say these words to these officials, and the governor standing aside seemed to be a decoration. No one cared about his thoughts and feelings at all. Jiangning wanted to compare the governor''s feelings here, so Jiangning said to the governor, "then governor, next I will treat you adults well, so I hope you adults will go to our Shuzhou restaurant." Governor Li was also embarrassed, so he said to other officials, "then let''s go to the place where Lord Jiang gave us a banquet. At that time, we will directly return to Tianzhou mansion, so it can be regarded as the practice that Lord Jiang gave us." As soon as these officials heard this, even the governor began to give Jiangning face, so they had to go with him now. In the restaurant, these officials began to go back after they had enough to eat and drink, and the governor said to Jiangning at the gate of Shuzhou City: "Lord Jiang, you can rest assured that I will do it for you, and now you are also a five grade official. Now you are an administrative official in Shuzhou and Luzhou, so in the future, as long as you Jiangning say it in Tianzhou." Jiangning smiled at governor Li and said, "Sir, I have sent a team to secretly escort your things to Tianzhou mansion, so you can rest assured." The governor nodded, then took the sedan chair and began to go back to Tianzhou. At this time, Li Erwu went to Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "master, you see these people are completely corrupt officials. Why are you with them?" Jiangning said to Erwu, "you don''t understand. Although these people have corrupt officials, I''m still a local official now. If I openly confront these governors, do you want me to face the imperial court directly?" Er Wu knew what Jiangning thought, so he said to Jiangning, "master, why are there still a large number of armed troops of the zhaku Dharma Association in the south? I also heard that the troops of the zhaku Dharma Association will soon hit our Tianzhou." Jiangning''s eyes revealed a feeling of enjoyment, and then said to Li Erwu, "you are now hastening the recruitment. Although our current strength has great advantages, we still have many people to fight in the future, so we must train our people to become real soldiers." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2433 Li Erwu looks at Jiangning. He knows that Jiangning is going to start to sit on major events, and this Shu state is the springboard, or a base, of Jiangning. "Master, now I''d like to report to you our army construction. Now our invincible team has 70000 people, of which 30000 have been allocated with our new rifles, and the others still use the original weapons such as broadswords, and now Our invincible team still has 300 cannons. Now we can say that our morale is high. " As soon as Jiang Ning heard this, he unknowingly reached 70000 people, but considering that 40000 of these 70000 people are still using the previous cold weapons, if he goes to war, he will certainly die and be injured a lot. "Er Wu is like this now. I will ask the arsenal to work overtime to produce weapons. At that time, all our 70000 people must be equipped with new rifles." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "yes, master, but you see, those imperial court officials who have been to us are jealous of us one by one, so do you think they will talk about us in the imperial court?" In this era of war and chaos, Jiangning thinks that this era is the time to be a hero, so now Jiangning has a new goal, that is to help the Qing government win the armed army of the whole Zhefu Dharma Association. " As soon as Li Erwu heard that Jiangning was going to deal with the armed forces of the concealment Dharma Association, he immediately said to Jiangning, "master, taking down the armed forces of the concealment Dharma association is a group of madmen. You know, the current imperial court has already sent a large army to suppress the armed forces of the concealment Dharma Association. If we do it now, it may be used as cannon fodder by the imperial court." Jiangning thinks that Li Erwu is still very military minded and has a certain judgment on the current situation, so Li Erwu will certainly make great achievements in the future, but now he should train Li Erwu''s military ability well. "Er Wu, now you will be the president of our Shuzhou Jiangjun Academy. You will personally train those soldiers, and I want you to train a group of officers." What Jiangning thinks of is to use more talent strategies. In this way, the whole team will soon become extremely powerful. Second, he will send an army to fight against the armed forces of the concealment Dharma Association. In this way, if medicine wants to be appreciated by the emperor and the imperial court, it must make achievements. "Now we''re going to the invincible team headquarters. Where is it? I''m going to reorganize our invincible team." As soon as Erwu heard that Jiangning was going to start reorganizing the invincible team, Jiangning must have the idea of going out. Erwu certainly didn''t expect that Jiangning would go out this time, so he would establish his own territory. Jiangning and Li Erwu got on the SUV and came to the suburbs outside Shuzhou city. Second, Jiangning built a large-scale school here. This is Shuzhou Jiangjun college, a place specialized in training military talents. The teaching materials and equipment inside are carried from modern times by Jiangning through precepts. On the outside, the whole military academy looks brilliant. It is completely the ancient version of West Point, and several soldiers are standing at the gate of the school. Jiangning and Li Erwu entered the military academy in the off-road vehicle. Second, in the military academy, the opposite academy saw Jiangning''s car. After they came in, every Ren saw Jiangning''s car and gave a military salute. After getting off the bus, Jiangning came to the ceremony of the second phase of graduates. The auditorium of the school was full of graduating colleges. Li Erwu went to the front of the podium and said to the hundreds of students below: "it''s a great honor for you to have our Lord Jiang today. Your president came to give you a lecture in person. Then let''s invite our Shuzhou invincible team to be the president of Jiangjun college. Lord Jiang Ning will give us a lecture." As soon as they heard Jiangning give them a lecture, all the students got up, and then watched Jiangning walk onto the platform. These students shouted to Jiangning, "Hello, headmaster!" As soon as Jiang Ning heard that these students respected themselves, he said to them, "very good. Everyone has good energy. They look like soldiers one by one. It seems that the surprise training in recent months is still useful." As soon as these students heard that the headmaster appreciated them very much, they said to Jiangning, "thank you for your praise!" Jiangning said to the students, "everyone sit down!" Snap! All the people sat down neatly, and then listened carefully to Jiangning''s speech. Some female students whispered: "our headmaster is so handsome. You see, he looks really handsome. If only I could be the wife of our headmaster." "What do you think? Although Shuzhou is very open now, the headmaster can''t touch the Tao casually." These female students are specially arranged by Jiangning, because Jiangning knows that if you want to completely change the living conditions of the whole Shuzhou, you must get the support of these women, so you must be equal between men and women. So there are these female students. " Jiangning began to say to these students: "you are about to graduate now and will become my soldiers under Jiangning, but you are different from the first phase. You will be newly arranged to my new army, and my new army is the army we go out." These students were excited as soon as they heard about going out, but they were also curious. At this time, Li Erwu said to these students, "don''t talk. Now listen to your headmaster carefully." After Li Erwu finished, these students were silent all of a sudden, and Jiangning continued to say to these students with a smile: "do you feel very exciting?" The students said loudly, "yes, headmaster, we are very excited." Jiangning continued: "then you used to be the backbone of Jiangning army, and your family will be happy for you, because the place you go will be our new territory. Now I''ll announce my appointment." Jiangning took out a brand-new set of books and said to the students: "now I announce that Jiang army zero one is officially established, with a staffing of 20000. The commander is Chen Taotao, the first phase student, with two divisions and one regiment. The division commander of zero one is Zhang Lei, the first phase student, and the division commander of zero two is Wang Lun." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, these first stage students, Zhang Taotao, Wang Lun and Zhang Lei, went on stage and saluted Jiangning. "I''ll give it to you in the future. I Jiangning trust you very much. You should do it well." "Yes, headmaster, we will obey your orders." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2434 Jiangning is very comfortable after listening to the words of Zhang Taotao and others. He used to judge the loyalty of these people with "historical system" and "supreme system". He is completely loyal to him, so these people Jiangning is very relieved to give them zero one. "You will leave for Luzhou tomorrow and where to garrison. You also know that I have just become the Daotai of Luzhou, so now Luzhou is also my Jiangning territory, and where you zero one will garrison for a period of time, so during this time, you should listen to commander Zhang''s words, and I Jiangning will go to Luzhou tomorrow and where to work." As soon as Zhang Taotao heard of Jiangning''s appointment, he said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, we will ensure your safety in Luzhou." "Master, what is the situation here? Does it need to be adjusted?" Li Erwu whispered to Jiangning, and the students under the stage also looked at Jiangning one by one. "Wait a minute, let''s go to the Jiangjun headquarters to discuss in detail, and now I want to announce the appointment of the following students." Jiangning said these words to Li Erwu, and then began to see the students under the stage say to them: "you all follow commander Zhang to Luzhou garrison, and you are also the backbone of our zero one officers, so zero one is completely an army managed by you students." After hearing Jiangning''s appointment, these students were very happy one by one. They knew that this time was completely different from the past, because in the past, the invincible team was temporarily transferred from the Qing army and local farmers, and this time, the newly established zero one was completely composed of the students in Jiang military college, The military capability should be much stronger than the previous invincible Corps. After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he left the Jiang military academy with Li Erwu, the commander-in-chief of the Jiang army, and went to the folded wing mountain headquarters stationed in the west of Shuzhou. When I came to the Jiangjun headquarters, it was already crowded with cadres from all companies of the invincible corps, who were waiting for the arrival of Jiangning. When Jiangning came here, he saw many officers meet him at the gate. Jiangning was very happy, and then said to Li Erwu sitting next to him, "Erwu, did you arrange these?" "Master, I arranged these furies. I heard you were coming, so all the officers of the invincible Corps came here and hope to meet you." Li Erwu said to Jiangning. At this time, Jiangning got out of the car, faced hundreds of invincible team commanders present, and then said to these officers, "Hello!" "Hello, my Lord!" Jiangning looked at the core officers one by one and said to them, "now let''s enter the conference hall. ¡° The headquarters of the invincible team is divided into three layers. The first layer is controlled by the first armed force of the invincible team at the foot of the folding wing mountain. On the second floor, behind the mountain, the second regiment of the invincible Corps is defending. The innermost security work is handed over to the students of Jiang military college trained by Jiangning. The first guard brigade of the invincible team is to protect the daily headquarters security. It can be said that the headquarters of the Jiang army is the safest place. There are 20000 people of the second armed force of the invincible team not far away. After arriving at the conference hall, Jiangning said to the officials sitting in the conference hall, "today is my first time here. Although I have been in office in Shuzhou for more than a year, and I founded here, this is not a battlefield, so I Jiangning will appear wherever the battlefield is." make love! Warm applause came from all directions. At this moment, Li Erwu was also beating. He knew that his master''s return here was another major announcement! "As you all know, our invincible team was established to defeat the bandits. Now we have eliminated the bandits, but the name of this invincible team has been changed. So now I announce that the original invincible Corps is now officially renamed the Jiang army of the Qing Dynasty Empire, and I appoint Jiangning as the commander-in-chief of the Jiang army to command the whole Jiang army and the local armed forces of Shuzhou and Luzhou. Li Erwu was appointed deputy commander of the Jiang army, commanding the first armed army and the second armed army of the Jiang army, and concurrently serving as the head of the Shuzhou city defense regiment. " After Jiang Ning finished speaking, he said to Li Erwu, "it''s your turn to speak to your subordinates and read out the structure of our Jiang army." Li Erwu nodded, then went to the podium and said to the officers of the original invincible Corps under the podium: "You all know that our Lord Jiang has made a lot of efforts to our whole Shuzhou, so now I announce the candidates for the commander of our newly formed Jiang army. Our Jiang army zero one is the first student of our Jiang army students. Zhang Taotao is the commander. The second army is the first student Chen long as the commander, the third army is my li Erwu as the commander, the Fourth Department of the invincible Corps is led by the former Qing army, and Wang Xu as the commander. Our Jiang army also has an assault team and an assault company, which are directly under the jurisdiction of the Jiang army headquarters and do not accept the management of any army commander. " "The first Department of our invincible Corps will continue to garrison in Shuzhou to protect the security of Shuzhou. Where will the second army garrison in Tianzhou mansion, zero one garrison in Luzhou, the Third Army garrison in Lianyi, and the Fourth Department of invincible Corps will follow the third army to Lianyi." At this time, everyone felt that Jiangning''s army had spread all over many areas, and was stationed directly in Tianzhou mansion. I don''t know if it will make the imperial court unhappy. Jiangning walked to the center of the stage and said to the officers: "In the future, you will be the elders of Jiangning, so your treatment will be much better than now, and your families will be well resettled. But you should remember that you are from Qingguo. In the Qing Dynasty, we in Shuzhou completely subverted the imagination of their people, and now we are so strong that we don''t dare to provoke us. ¡° After Jiangning finished speaking, he said to Li Erwu next to him, "go and call these commanders for me. We''ll have a military meeting in the conference room." After that, Jiangning went to the conference room of Jiangjun headquarters. The second army commander followed Jiangning''s steps and entered the room where he didn''t have a big opinion. In the room, there were the Dragon flag of Qing Dynasty and the military flag of Shuzhou www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2435 Jiangning and the commanders began to sit down, and then Jiangning began to say to these commanders: "you commanders will work hard for you in the future, especially commander Wang Xu who went to Lianyi. I know you are an old soldier, so I deployed you to Lianyi because you have rich combat experience." Wang Xu said to Jiangning, "commander in chief, why should we go to Lianyi? And there are Qing troops stationed there all year round. Do you think we will have unimaginable conflicts with the officers and soldiers of the imperial court in the past?" Jiangning listened, then smiled and immediately said to Wang Xu, "you don''t have to worry about these. Over the years, I have bought the commander of the Qing army, Lianyi. Therefore, no one dares to take care of you in the past, and you are stationed in the barracks of the Qing army." Wang Xu understood what Jiangning meant, and then said to Jiangning, "headmaster, can we start now?" Jiangning said to Wang Xu, "you can go to the fourth part of the invincible team now. I will transport the food and grass behind you slowly, and I hope you can build a military base for me." Wang Xu immediately got up and snapped! After giving Jiangning a military salute, he turned and left the meeting for the headquarters of the Fourth Department of the invincible team and set off for Lianyi. Jiangning continued to face the rest of the army commander and said, "Chen long, the second army you served as is the strongest army of the original invincible team. I''m sending you to Tianzhou mansion now because of the emptiness of troops, but you don''t want friction with the local Qingbing. I have to go to Tianzhou mansion in person." Chen Long immediately got up and gave a military salute to Jiangning, and said to Jiangning, "headmaster, don''t worry. As long as our second army is here, your reputation will be there." "Well done, it seems that I didn''t look at you for nothing." Jiangning said to Chen long in earnest. "Zhang Taotao, you led zero one to Luzhou. Where is a good place to raise troops and where is the jurisdiction of Jiangning, so it''s easier for you." "Er Wu, just stay and wait for the next order when I come back from Luzhou." "Yes, master, leave it to me here. You know that Shuzhou is my hometown." Jiangning then returned to Shuzhou city. At this moment, many students are officially studying in Jiangning''s residence in Shuzhou City, and here are some people who have read books before. They are generally 17 or 18 years old. These students watched Jiangning return to their home, quickly surrounded him, and then said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, do you want to give us a lecture today?" It turned out that Jiangning also taught in his own school, and still taught science courses. This science course was taught to them by Jiangning through the knowledge he got and saw in modern times. "Yes, I''ll give you a science class this afternoon. But you must all be here." Jiangning usually treats those officials very severely, but for these students, Jiangning is particularly gentle, and with a little cute appearance. Jiangning is even a beautiful man in modern society. Especially in Zhenjiang, Jiangning is a mythical figure. Since he came to Qingguo 300 years ago, it seems that he really needs to give full play to his strengths in this era. In a room that is not very big, it is full of students. It is estimated that there are more than 100, and these students come to listen to Jiangning''s science class. Jiangning came to the classroom. In the teacher''s room, as soon as Jiangning came on stage, these students stood up and shouted to Jiangning, "Hello, old teacher Jiang¡° Jiangning looked at the feeling of full enjoyment, and then said to these students: Hello, students, today I tell you about westernization, which is capitalism, and our country is still a feudal country. Because the historical process has not reached that point, we are still at this stage, but I Jiangning will let you see that our country is slowly developing and growing and becoming the second best in the world The number of super big countries. " What Jiangning said is to tell these students what Jiangning wants to change in the future. These students will also become his right-hand arm in the future to help him quickly dominate the world and complete the task of the historical system in the supreme system. Jiangning returned to his residence after giving lectures to these students. This residence is a quadrangle behind the school, where Jiangning lives alone, several housekeepers and a row of soldiers. Jiangning also has several nannies. Jiangning asked people to pay for them, But not the upper servant girls and servants like those landlords and rich people. Jiangning looked at the map he took from modern in his living room. The map was placed in the middle of Jiangning''s living room. It was very conspicuous. Jiangning kept sketching on the map with a pencil. In this society, Master Zhang came from the outside and said to Jiangning, "Sir, the imperial court sent someone to see you." Jiangning thought, these imperial courts are really too curious about themselves. It seems that it should be the people of the imperial court rather than the people of Tianzhou mansion this time. "Come on, please invite the man in." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, he sat on the chair in front of the living room. Master Zhang took the official of the imperial court to Jiangning. Jiangning looked at the person sent by the imperial court. Dressed in the official clothes of Qingguo, it seems that it should be a third-class official. It should come directly from Ziwei palace. Then the official of the imperial court said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, I''m sent by the imperial court. I''m from the study." As soon as Jiangning heard from the study, it seemed that the man should be directly sent by the emperor, and then he said to the person of the imperial court, "your name, please sit down quickly." Jiangning asked Master Zhang to make tea, and then said to the official of the imperial court, "Your Excellency is the third grade official residence. Why do you come to my small place?" The court official said: "My surname is Xu. You can call me Lord Xu. I was ordered to come here, and Lord Jiang''s class here is not a small place. Your deeds have been known by the emperor, and now people all over the world know that there is a figure like Jiangning in Tianzhou, who has eliminated the bandits here for decades in less than half a year, and has formed an army by himself. Isn''t it Aren''t these things trivial? " Jiangning smiled and then said to Lord Xu, "ha ha, you are listening to their nonsense. Where do I have an army above, and the bandits are not good at it, so it will be sooner or later for me to defeat those bandits." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2436 The official of the imperial court looked at Jiangning and said to him, "Lord Jiang, let''s not talk so much now. If you know where I came from the emperor to beat you, there must be something above to come to Zhao, so let''s get down to business now." Jiangning felt in his heart that this time the emperor must have asked him to come and tell me something big, but it seems that he should have a certain relationship with those big officials. "OK, Mr. Xu, please tell me. When you arrive this time, you suddenly come to our Shuzhou to find me. What''s the matter?" The adult Xu immediately said to Jiangning, "this time I came with the emperor''s oral instructions. The emperor asked you to take Lord Li in Tianzhou mansion. Someone in the imperial court already knew that Lord Li bent the law for personal gain and colluded with local tyrants to bully the people. On the surface, he still looked like a clean official, but behind his back was a heinous corrupt official." Jiangning was immediately excited, and then said to the adult Xu: "adult Xu, a few days ago, the adult Li also came to me with a group of officials to inspect. It is said that the inspection is actually to see if Jiangning can give him face, so now I am completely sure that the governor adult Li is a heinous corrupt official." "Since Lord Jiang already knew that, the emperor is looking for the right person this time. The emperor said that although you have only been an official for a short time, you are a good official for the sake of the common people. Therefore, now that the emperor appoints you as an imperial envoy, you can go to Tianzhou mansion to take Lord Li. After you take the governor, the emperor will personally appoint you as Tianzhou governor, and then you will command Tianzhou All troops, including local officials. " Jiangning wondered why the emperor suddenly asked him to take Lord Li? There must be something in this, so Jiangning said to the adult Xu, "adult Xu, since the emperor wants to take it directly, isn''t it easy? Just ask the Qing army of Tianzhou to take it directly. Why should I take adult Li? I''m only a five grade official." The adult Xu knew that Jiangning would ask him like this, so he said to Jiangning: "We have learned that the military power of the Qing army in Tianzhou is in the hands of the brother-in-law of the governor, so it is said that their family covers the sky here. If the emperor directly orders to take the Lord Li, it will certainly cause a chain reaction. At that time, it will be difficult to take the officials who embezzled with him and resist the emperor together ¡£¡± "Then why did the emperor choose me? I don''t have any military power?" Lord Xu then said to Jiangning, "the emperor knows that you have an army and tens of thousands of troops. Your army is still stationed in Lianyi, isn''t it?" Jiangning wondered how it could be. The emperor knew about it before it started. Did the emperor''s spies appear in his own troops? Anyway, no matter what the conditions are, it''s impossible to go like this. " Jiangning said to Lord Xu, "then didn''t the emperor say anything else?" The adult Xu smiled at Jiangning and said, "I know what adult Jiang is worried about and what adult Jiang wants now. The emperor said that as long as you can take adult Li, all your troops, the emperor and the imperial court will recognize it in the future, but you must be managed by the imperial court. You are in charge of this management." This is what Jiangning thinks of. Jiangning can transfer the army at will after being recognized, so that he won''t be afraid of being gossip. Jiangning got up and said to Lord Xu, "Sir, as long as the emperor can admit my army, I can help the emperor take this corrupt official." "Don''t worry, Lord Jiang. I''ll go back to the capital immediately and report to the emperor, and then directly appoint you as governor of Tianzhou." After that, the adult Xu took out the emperor''s letter of appointment and gave it to Jiangning. After Jiangning got the letter of appointment, he looked at it and checked it with his historical system. As a result, the historical system displayed correctly. After seeing off Lord Xu sent by the emperor, Jiangning hurriedly called Master Zhang, and then said to master Zhang, "master, now help me watch here. I''ll go to Tianzhou mansion and take this corrupt official." Master Zhang said to Jiangning, "Sir, why does the emperor know about our army? And it seems that the emperor knows it clearly." Jiangning knows that master Zhang is also out of concern for himself, but now is not the time to think about it. Therefore, the problem now is to quickly solve the adult Li, and then he can be the governor of Tianzhou. "Sir, let''s put this matter down. Check it carefully in private. I''ll go to Tianzhou now." Then Jiangning drove his SUV and hurried to the folding wing mountain base of Jiangjun headquarters. In the past half an hour, Jiangning came to the Jiangjun headquarters. At this moment, Li Erwu was discussing things with some other officers in the headquarters. At this time, Jiangning suddenly appeared, which made them hurry to an emergency. "Master, you came here alone." "Er Wu, where is our second army now?" Li Erwu pointed to a sand table in the headquarters and then said to Jiangning, "report, commander in chief, now our second army has reached Fuhe, and opposite is the wall of Tianzhou mansion." "Then how many Qing troops are there in Tianzhou mansion? Now you can summarize it for me. There is a garrison of Qing troops near Tianzhou mansion." At this time, a herald in the headquarters suddenly began to say, "report, headmaster, there are more than 10000 Qing troops in the whole Tianzhou Prefecture, and there are 30000 Qing troops in the nearby Huanglongxi, which adds up to 50000 people, large and small." At this time, Erwu said to the herald, "why do you know so well?" The Herald said: "report, deputy commander in chief, this is all learned in the military academy and taught by President Jiang. Moreover, after graduating from these academies, we should inquire about the terrain around Tianzhou and the garrison of the Qing army." Jiangning laughed, then slapped the herald with his hand and said, "boy, it''s very good and completely correct. What''s your name?" The very nervous Herald immediately said to Jiangning, "report, President, I''m Yang Yuqiang, the first college of Jiangjun college. I''m 16 years old. Now I''m the herald of Jiangjun headquarters, specializing in the transmission of instructions to the regiment." Jiangning appreciated the herald very much, and then said to Yang Yuqiang, "now I appoint you as the chief of staff of Jiangjun headquarters, and the official is promoted to four levels." Yang Yuqiang didn''t expect to be promoted directly to be a chief of staff by his favorite person Jiangning after his performance in front of these officials. Yes, I''ll do well in the future, headmaster www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2437 Jiangning is an adult who likes talents very much. If you want to get such talents, you must constantly find and win the value of people here. Yang Yuqiang is an excellent talent found by Jiangning. A small Herald reads the garrison situation of the Qing army in Tianzhou easily. It seems that people have worked hard, So he was directly promoted by Jiangning to be a chief of staff. "So now, immediately give an order to commander Zhang and ask their zero one to move closer to Tianzhou mansion from Luzhou, and your first army will follow the three armies to Tianzhou mansion, and my Stormtrooper team will follow me to Tianzhou mansion." At this time, Li Erwu was stupid. He didn''t know what Jiangning was going to do. He mobilized tens of thousands of people and used his favorite Stormtrooper team. It seems that this will really offend master Jiangning. "Master, what''s the situation? You''ve transferred so many people at once, and you''ve just transferred these people, and you see, if you''ve covered up now, you''ve transferred all the others to Tianzhou mansion except the charge company and the second army in Lianyi. Where is the governor''s place?" Jiangning smiled at Li Erwu, Yang Yuqiang and other officers and soldiers and said, "now your organization department immediately sends instructions to these troops to conduct normal exercises and ask them to specify the position on time in three days." As soon as Li Erwu saw that Jiangning had won the circle on the map, he wanted to surround the whole Tianzhou, and there was an offensive posture. "When I order, I will tell you. Because it is related to your major events, it is not the time to say it now. When I wait, I will naturally tell you." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, the whole headquarters began to get busy. Second, in the radio center, each radio station kept thinking about giving instructions to each army. These radio stations were also brought by Jiangning from Hyundai. Because these things were eliminated in Hyundai, Jiangning didn''t notice. Three days later, Jiangning came to the Fuhe River in Tianzhou, looked at the wall opposite, and then said to Li Erwu standing next to him, "now you send a team of soldiers to sneak into the city to see what''s going on inside. I don''t want to destroy such a beautiful city." Four days later, Li Erwu heard that Jiangning wanted to win Tianzhou mansion, and then said to Jiangning, "master, it''s not easy. We are also officials. Why do we suddenly do this?" Five days later, Jiangning said to Li Erwu and other officials, "the emperor sent someone to me a few days ago. Now he has appointed me governor of Tianzhou, and I want to take Lord Li in seven days, so I''m ready now. I''ll just wait for Lord Li to throw himself into the net." "Oh. Well, it seems that the emperor of our army knows. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask you to be the governor. Do you think it''s a master?" "Yes, that''s why I''m like this, but I can''t tell you that it''s because we may offend the internal ghost first, and it''s the emperor''s side. It seems that I really don''t know where to start, but as long as I win the whole Tianzhou, I''ll be the boss here. I can develop whatever I want at that time, and our army will be well developed It was recognized by the emperor and the imperial court. " Li Erwu listened and said happily to Jiangning, "Sir, give it to me. I promise we won''t fight in the city. According to intelligence, there are not many Qing troops here. They are all security personnel. You see, we can enter the city directly now, and now the guard at the South Gate is where my cousin is." As soon as Jiangning heard that there were people we knew everywhere, we found an excuse to enter the city, and then Jiangning immediately said to Li Erwu, "now the first part of the invincible team and the Stormtrooper team are ready to enter the city, and several other armies are on standby outside the city. As long as we win the governor, then we can control the whole Tianzhou mansion." Then, under the leadership of Jiangning, rows of troops dressed neatly slowly began to enter the city from the South Gate of Tianzhou mansion. Now, Li Daren, who is in the city, doesn''t know that his death time has come. He is still playing and drinking with a woman in a brothel in the city. Jiangning''s army began to enter the city slowly, and the people in the city didn''t know what had happened, but they saw the army different from before entering the city. Everyone began to panic. At this time, the people on both sides of the street kept talking: "where did these troops come from?" "You don''t know. It''s said that they came from Shuzhou, and it''s the invincible team that defeated the bandit last year!" At this time, a Jiang soldier ran to these people and said to them, "we came to take over the military defense of the whole Tianzhou mansion under the emperor''s order, so don''t panic, and our Lord Jiang is coming." "What, from Shuzhou, is it the army of Lord Jiangning?" "Yes, we are the army of Lord Jiangning, and we are not an invincible team now. Now the first part of Jiang''s invincible team has come to take over here, so you can rest assured!" As soon as these people heard that it was Jiangning''s army, they all felt happy, and then kept saying, "the devil has long heard that Lord Jiang''s Shuzhou construction is very good, and it is better than our Tianzhou mansion, so of course we welcome it." Suddenly, a group of Qing troops appeared in front, and then they quickly ran to the front of the first part of the invincible team in Jiangning and stopped the way. "Where did you come from and why did you suddenly enter Tianzhou mansion? Don''t you know this is Tianzhou mansion?" This looks like an official Qing army said to the soldiers of the first division of the Jiangjun invincible Corps opposite. At this time, Yang Yuqiang ran to the front and said to the soldiers, "what are you doing? What happened." "Chief of staff, a group of Qing troops in front of us stopped our way. Are we going to take these Qing troops now?" Yang Yuqiang said to the soldiers, "don''t worry about them. The headmaster said, try not to live in the city after the war, and once the war starts, it''s bad for the people." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2438 "Then I''ll go and take Qingjun, and you''ll wait here." Yang Yuqiang and several soldiers quickly walked up to the Qing army with rifles, and then said to the Qing army, "who are you an official?" A man with a scar on his face walked up to Yang Yuqiang and said to Yang Yuqiang proudly, "I''m the boss here. What do you do? Why do those people behind you suddenly enter Tianzhou mansion?" Yang Yuqiang said to the Qing army, "we are the first part of the Jiang army''s invincible team, from Shuzhou. We were ordered to take over your defense, and you''d better hurry to spread it right now. Otherwise, if our Lord Jiang is unhappy, you''ll be miserable." "What, you actually talk to me like this. It seems that your boy is really trying to die. He actually broke ground on Tai Sui''s head." After that, the Qing army asked the soldier next to him to call for help, and Yang Yuqiang immediately took out a pistol and said to the Qing army''s head, "your boy is looking for death. It seems that you have to die here today?" These Qing soldiers didn''t know what these guns were, so they laughed, pulled out the big knife around their waist and aimed it at Yang Yuqiang. At this moment, both sides began to fight. Although Yang Yuqiang could directly take these Qing troops, Jiangning said that his consent must be obtained for firing. The speaker Jiangning came over and saw that people on both sides were fighting. He thought that if Li Daren knew now, it was likely that he would run away or fight us desperately. Thinking of this, Jiangning felt that it was not time to compete with these people, so at this time, Jiangning said to Li Erwu nearby: "Er su now calls Yang Yuqiang to get rid of the soldiers quickly. No matter what method, you can tell him that it''s what I said. And you see, if Li Daren knows our arrival, we''ll have a bloody battle with him." "Yes, master, I''ll go and get rid of the soldiers now." With that, Li Erwu hurried out of the car, then came to the soldiers and said to Yang Yuqiang, "get rid of these Qing troops immediately. The commander-in-chief said that no matter what method you use, get rid of them now." As soon as Yang Yuqiang heard Jiangning''s order, he picked up the Qiang in his hand and then Pa Pa Pa! One shot per person, these people fell to the ground on the spot, and then screamed in pain. The arrogant seven-year champion officer just now also lay on the ground and screamed constantly. "Quickly pull these wastes aside from me so as not to affect the progress of our army." With that, more than a dozen soldiers next to Yang Yuqiang pulled the Qing army who were shot to the street. No matter their life or death, there was no way. Jiangning didn''t want to hurt these people, but they just hit the muzzle of the gun. There was no way. At this time, Jiangning''s troops had begun to enter Tianzhou mansion. At this time, Jiangning learned that the original governor was enjoying himself in a brothel. "Hum... It seems that Lord Li should have taken it long ago. As governor, he dares to have fun in the brothel in broad daylight. It seems that he wants to die." Soon, Jiangning''s army had completely surrounded the brothel, and the whole Tianzhou mansion had been taken by Jiangning''s army. Without any resistance, all the Qing army surrendered. So the governor doesn''t know what he is now. When Jiangning took people into the brothel, an old woman came out of the brothel at this time. Looking very handsome, Jiangning said to Jiangning, "Oh, the childe of that family is so handsome. Do you want to come in and play." With that, Jiangning, Li Erwu and other soldiers began to enter the brothel, and then the hall of the brothel was crowded with local rich people or officials. They held or hugged the cool women one by one, and then kept pouring women''s spirits. The old woman watched Jiangning come in. More than 100 people said to Jiangning, "if you don''t play, don''t bring so many in. You should know that our place is the territory of the governor. You should think clearly in class." At this moment, Li Erwu said to the old woman, "are you blind? Now standing in front of you is governor Jiang. It seems that you want to die." The old woman looked at Jiangning with disdain and said, "you''re lying to ghosts. Obviously, our governor is having fun with my Xiaoqing." At this time, Jiangning began to talk. "Seal this brothel for me today. Don''t open such a place on my territory in the future." "What, you dare to close my shop. It seems that you really want to die. Come on, hurry up and call the governor. Just tell him that another governor is coming and will smash our shop." Jiangning''s soldiers began to enter the brothel one by one with rifles, and then controlled all these people. The old woman looked at the wrong form and hurriedly wanted to run back. When Jiangning turned around, he immediately came to the old woman and said to the old woman: "You don''t know how many good women you''ve hurt. Tell me which room the governor is in." When the old woman was about to speak, Li Daren began to say upstairs, "who is fooling around here under my banner." As soon as Jiangning heard Li Daren''s voice, he said to Li Erwu, "go and bring him down." When governor Li Daren saw that it was Jiangning, he looked surprised and said, "yes, Lord Jiang, you have to tell me when you come to the provincial capital. Since you are here, come up and play. The Xiaoqing I just played came here and worked for the first time. It''s really good." As soon as Jiangning saw that Li Daren was disgusting, he said to Li Daren, "Li Daren, now you have been dismissed. I am governor of Tianzhou, and you have been removed by the emperor. Now it''s up to me." Li Daren looked disdainful and said to Jiangning, "boy, don''t be too arrogant now. How can you get the emperor''s order? It''s really a joke." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2439 ¡±Ha ha, do you think I can''t get the emperor''s order? You should think clearly about your current situation. All 50000 people of my Jiang army have entered Tianzhou mansion, and I have disarmed your captured Qing army. Now you are the only one left, so no matter what you do here, you are useless. " Li Daren was at a loss and then tried to run, but how could he run faster than Jiangning''s bullets and speed. Jiangning came to Li Daren in an instant, then grabbed Li Daren and hit him with his hand. In an instant, Li Daren rolled down the stairs and lay at the foot of Li Erwu. Li Erwu looked at Li Daren who had been injured and said to Li Daren: "offend our Colonel, you have no good fruit to eat. Now hurry to take him down and put me in death row." As soon as Li Erwu said that several soldiers standing next to him handcuffed Li Daren with iron chains, and then took him out. The Naxia official and noble building in the brothel was afraid. Jiangning said to these officials, "you people know to eat, drink and have fun all day. Lock them up for me. I want to judge them uniformly." After that, Jiangning turned and left the brothel, and these dignitaries didn''t know what to say. Everyone kept talking and saying, "it''s terrible this time. We actually met such a governor. It seems that we are all in danger." At the same time, Jiangning also came to the governor''s Yamen of Tianzhou mansion. In the governor''s Yamen, Jiangning called hundreds of officials from all over Tianzhou, and then said to these officials here: "Now I''m the governor here, and you should do well with me in the future, but one of you knows that I can''t accommodate you when you take down corrupt officials, so if you don''t appreciate it, you''ll see. You''ll feel better at that time." Some officials listened to Jiang Ning''s words and kept saying them, which made their foreheads sweat. In Tianzhou mansion, Jiangning accepted the letter of appointment of the governor written by the emperor, and Jiangning has completed the control of the whole Tianzhou. Next, he will be ready to go out. So now Jiangning wants to take Tianzhou as his base camp, and then keeps developing here. After Jiangning came to the governor''s Yamen of Tianzhou, he began to turn this place into his home. "Er Wu, now you can move our Jiangjun college. The conditions here are relatively good and the population is large. At that time, you can recruit more colleges to expand our team." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, are our troops still located in Tianzhou?" Jiangning continued to Li Erwu: "now our army can carry out according to the original plan, but the first part of the invincible team will stay in Tianzhou, the second army will continue to Luzhou, and I want to create the Fifth Army here." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "yes, now I will move our factory and military academy to Shuzhou, and we can continue to expand production here and produce a large number of weapons. In this way, we can go out." Under the construction of Jiangning, the whole Tianzhou mansion has changed. The original streets and alleys have been built into more than ten storey houses by Jiangning, and the pavement is also paved with modern concrete. The living standards of the people in Tianzhou have also been greatly improved. There are no robberies and other things here. Every day is a peaceful life. In the center of Tianzhou, Shuguo Jiangjun university built in Jiangning was officially established, which can recruit 10000 people at one time. Not only on the original basis, Jiangjun University also has artillery department, infantry department, Special Forces Department and weapons research institute. Of course, the weapons research institute is the weapons manufacturing drawings and confidential instruments brought back by Jiangning from Hyundai. The original Arsenal has also established a branch in Tianzhou prefecture to produce rifles and bullets, but Jiang has also built an artillery factory here, specializing in the production of light artillery such as mountain running and mortars used in the battlefield. Jiangning has established a bicycle factory specializing in the production of bicycles. In this way, when these roads are not very developed or completely in the original state, soldiers can ride bicycles to improve the marching speed. Jiangning looked at the book in his mansion and enjoyed the leisure of Tianzhou, drinking covered bowl tea. The housekeeper Zhang came to Jiangning. The housekeeper Zhang was the original master Zhang. Jiangning thought it was strange to call Master Zhang, so he changed it for him. "My Lord, an adult came from the capital and said he wanted to see you." Jiangning is tired of these people from the capital. They come here every day to watch, or want something, a relationship, etc., so Jiangning doesn''t want to see them. "No, housekeeper Zhang, you know, I rarely see such officials now, and I hate the faces of these officials." Housekeeper Zhang said to Jiangning, "Sir, this time this man is a senior white beard, and the Emperor himself sent him." As soon as Jiangning heard the name white beard, he felt very little curious. Then he thought of these characters. Why do they all appear in this era? " In Jiangning''s mind came Bruce Lee''s voice: "master, you have completely broken the changes of time and space in this era, so there may be many figures celebrating the country in this era, but it will not affect you to dominate the world." As soon as Jiangning heard this, he said to Bruce Lee, "well, can I get those characters?" Bruce Lee rarely said happily to Jiangning, "yes, master, now you can exchange your experience values for those famous characters, but those characters can only appear in this era, and when you complete the task, these people will disappear, and you will return to modern times." Jiangning team is still standing in front of him. Housekeeper Zhang said, "OK, I''ll meet this famous white beard now and see how terrible he is. Even the emperor is afraid of him." With that, Jiangning came to the front. Jiangning saw a man dressed as a prince standing in the middle of the hall. He was impatient and said to the servants next to him, "your Lord Jiang doesn''t give me face. He hasn''t come out yet." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2440 Now the whole Tianzhou mansion has been built by Jiangning into the largest city in the northern hemisphere. In building these cities, Jiangning uses modern ideas, so many things are used. In the hall, the white beard from the imperial court looked at Jiangning, who had just received him at this moment, and then looked unhappy. "You are Jiangning. I''m white beard. It''s not easy to see you on the river. Lord Jiang, my white beard actually came to see you in person. It seems that you really think you''re the emperor?" As soon as Jiang Ning listened to Bai beard, he was very unhappy, so he said to Bai beard, "I said, Lord Bai, are you coming from the capital? I''m really too busy in Jiangning. I''m really sorry, and my rest just informed me that you came here. Of course, I Jiangning want to give you the face of Lord Bai. ¡° As soon as Bai beard heard that Jiangning seemed to respect him, he said to Jiangning: "You, Lord Jiang, are now governor of Tianzhou, and the emperor appointed you personally. Of course, I, an imperial envoy, want to come and see what Jiangning is. A figure of Yang actually interests the emperor. So I''ll come casually and see such a figure of Jiangning." Jiangning said to Bai beard, "please sit down, Mr. Bai. Now that you have come to my Tianzhou mansion, I Jiangning must treat you well." "No need to entertain. I have entertained me in the army of Tianzhou, but now I want to ask you, what do you mean by your troops? Don''t you know that our imperial court has its own army? I still want you to build the army. It seems that you have other ideas." White beard means to let Jiangning make it clear what his Jiang army means, and it is still developing so big. However, Jiangning is not very interested in this white beard, because in history, this white beard is the same person who is ready to seek power and usurp the throne, so Jiangning rarely doesn''t like this white beard, but we still have to find out what this white beard means today, and there is a guard brought by white beard at the door. "I don''t know. You know what the white beard wants to say when he comes to us today. I''ve just taken the position of governor." White beard shouted: "You Jiangning seem to be a man who wants to sit here as a mountain king. My court doesn''t hate you very much. No matter what the emperor says, you must listen to me now. Your troops must be under my jurisdiction, so I''m here today to ask you to give up your military power, but you can continue to sit here. You have to follow me in the future Hu zigan, then there are all kinds of good days. " Jiangning heard that he wanted to bully me with a white beard, and he also wanted to take those Jiang troops. It seems that this white beard really wants to think too much. He actually ran to his own territory to run wild. It''s just looking for death. "White beard, if you think so today, you don''t want to leave here today. Don''t you know that I control the whole Tianzhou now?" White beard thought that he could defeat Jiangning with those troops, so he said to Jiangning, "you are proud to be here. 100000 elite soldiers of our court have been deployed. As long as I order, all the troops you have will be destroyed. So I suggest you, Lord Jiang, surrender to me quickly." How could Jiangning want such a person to surrender? However, Jiangning hasn''t heard that Bai beard came to Tianzhou with 100000 Qing troops. If it is true, it may turn against the current imperial court, because after all, the emperor can''t control him now, and his power is in Bai Huzi''s hands, but if he doesn''t take this very arrogant Bai beard, it will be Many soldiers died in the hands of this white beard. "Somebody, take this man for me." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, the soldiers on both sides of the hall quickly entered the hall, and white beard would take him down at this place as soon as he heard Jiangning. So white beard laughed and said, "my white beard, even the emperor is not afraid. Are you a hairy boy? Come on, take this arrogant boy for me¡° At this time, the soldiers with white beard outside also quickly entered Jiangning''s residence and began to fight with Jiangning''s soldiers. Jiangning''s soldiers were all holding new rifles. The soldiers with white beard were all holding knives and spears. This is totally out of contrast. White beard didn''t know that Jiangning had such weapons. He thought that the soldiers with rifles were holding fire sticks one by one, which could not be compared with his soldier. "Today, I''ll see how your soldiers compare with mine. It seems that my white beard will cut off your Jiangning head here today." "Ha ha, come on, I Jiangning just don''t believe your white beard has such ability. You''re killing your own people. You''re still working with this white beard. It seems that you''ve also died miserably." With that, Jiangning''s soldiers began to shoot at the soldiers with white beard. More than a dozen soldiers with white beard went to the end on the spot. At this time, the white beard had been completely covered. He didn''t think that his soldiers would die like this before they started. It seems that these people are really unusual, but since this Yang, he must do it himself. White beard quickly and directly wanted to rush over to Jiangning. Jiangning saw that white beard wanted to fight him now, but Jiangning didn''t dump him at all. You should know that Jiangning was a great God level figure, so Jiangning stood motionless. At this time, housekeeper Zhang, who accompanied Jiangning, watched that white beard was going to hit Jiangning, At this time, he shouted to Jiangning, "Sir, get away quickly. The white beard is coming." "Don''t be afraid, that white beard can''t hit me." In an instant, Jiangning came to a great shift of heaven and earth. In less than a second, Jiangning avoided the attack of white beard. At this time, Jiangning stood behind white beard and looked at white beard. White beard threw himself into the air and thought to himself, "what kind of character is this Jiangning? He actually escaped my attack in this way. It seems that this boy is not simple." Jiangning stood five meters behind white beard and said to white beard, "Lord white beard, it''s OK for you to fool the emperor with your little tricks, but not in front of me Jiangning. You know, you don''t know the power of my Jiangning. It seems that I''m going to take your dead opponent personally today. In this way, maybe the emperor will thank me." White beard turned angrily to Jiangning and said, "you boy, dare to talk to such a team, but don''t think you can beat me if you run fast. Today I must kill you, or I won''t be white beard." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2441 White beard began to attack Jiangning again. At this time, Jiangning began to attack actively, and Jiangning also began to attack white beard. Jiangning quickly picked up the big knife in the hands of those white bearded soldiers who fell to the ground and immediately cut off white bearded. White bearded also pulled out his sword and cut at Jiangning. The two men cut at each other at the same time, only listening to the sound of metal collision and clanging! At this moment, the two people changed their positions and stood on the ground, while Jiangning had no movement, and the people present looked at the two people in silence. White beard said, "boy, there are two times. You dare to fight with me. It seems that you are really looking for death this time. At this time, Jiangning saw his two hair fall to the ground. The housekeeper standing aside looked at Jiangning and looked surprised, as if Jiangning had been defeated. "Lord Bai, your blade is still good, but you want to fight me. See if your head has moved." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, Baihu Zi was about to turn around and look at Jiangning. At this time, Baihu''s head began to appear abnormal. In an instant, Baihu''s head and body separated and fell to the ground with blood. While other soldiers standing aside shouted loudly after watching Baihu fall to the ground: "long live Lord Jiang!" Jiangning lost two hair, then threw the knife on the ground, went to housekeeper Zhang and said to housekeeper Zhang, "housekeeper, deal with this place. It''s disgusting to see the blood in this place. Don''t stain my carpet." Housekeeper Zhang looked at Jiangning in surprise and said to Jiangning, "Sir, are you all right? I thought you were..." "Ha ha, how could I be in trouble? Just now I really don''t want to fight that white beard. I want to shoot him directly. If he wasn''t so arrogant just now, I don''t want to do it myself." "Yes, sir, I''ll deal with it now, but aren''t there 100000 Qing troops outside? Are we going to deal with all those Qing troops?" Jiangning said to the housekeeper, "call Yang Yuqiang to me now. I have something to tell him now." "Yes, sir, I''ll call chief of staff Yang now." Jiangning returned to the back and waited for Yang Yuqiang to come. After two hours, Yang Yuqiang, led by housekeeper Zhang, came to Jiangning''s office. At this time, Jiang was looking at the map in the office. "Report, headmaster, I''m coming!" Jiangning looked up and said to Yang Yuqiang, "Yu Qiang, you''re here. I have something to find you now." Yang Yuqiang looked at Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "headmaster, does someone offend you?" Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "Yu Qiang, what I like most about you is that I like to observe the dynamics of others, so this time I came to you. Someone just offended me, but now the person who offended me has already seen the king of hell." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "ha ha, now you must want to solve those Qing troops outside the city." Jiangning rarely said happily to Yang Yuqiang, "boy, I just didn''t see you wrong. I promoted you directly to the position of chief of staff at that time. It seems that the time to show you has come. The white beard has been killed by me, and I want to take all the 100000 Qing army he brought." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "headmaster, it''s not simple. As long as we have one army, we can win the Qing army. Our new weapons are very powerful. We were destroyed before the enemy approached us." "What I want now is not to solve all the problems of taking down the Qing army. I mean, take all the Qing army under our own membrane. In this way, we can increase the number of our own troops and avoid large-scale bloodshed." "Headmaster, you mean to recruit and surrender Qingjun, but some of them are brought by white beard from the north. Orthodox soldiers, they are not Qingren, so it is difficult to recruit and surrender them, so I hope the headmaster can understand." Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "so now the rest must be forced to become soldiers. If we take down Qingren, we can directly recruit all these people, and in this way, we can increase several armies." "Well, the soldiers white beard sent us, so why don''t we? So I''ll hand over the command of the second army to you and you can deal with it. Anyway, if you don''t obey, take all the Qing army, but try not to hurt them. Everyone is from Qing, so we''ll deal with people outside in the future." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "yes, headmaster, give this to me. I will bring back some troops for you." After that, Yang Yuqiang left Jiangning''s residence after a military salute to Jiangning and went directly to the garrison of the second army of the Jiangjun outside the city. Jiangning was in the office and watched no one enter the historical system instantly. At this time, Bruce Lee began to say to Jiangning, "master, now you can return to modern times in three days. Whether to turn on the space-time transfer mode." Jiangning said to Bruce Lee, "open it. I''ll go back to modern times and bring back something we need." Jiangning entered the space-time tunnel and then returned to modern times. At this time, Jiangning set up a purchasing company for convenience, and the employees of these companies didn''t go to their own boss, but they came through. In his own company, Jiangning is rarely surprised when he looks at his company''s accounts. Obviously, he has spent a lot of money, and it should be negative. Now it is actually positive. It''s really amazing. At this time, a very young woman with good figure came into Jiangning''s office from outside the office. Jiangning looked really magical. It was Zhao Lili. Then Jiangning was very excited and said to Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, I''ve worked so hard to find you, so you suddenly appeared." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2442 At this time, Zhao Lili didn''t expect to meet Jiangning in modern Tianzhou. She was also very excited and said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, I''m also very excited. I didn''t think you opened this company. Didn''t you like these before? Why did you suddenly open such a company?" Jiangning didn''t react and said to Zhao Lili, "Zhao Lili, how do you know the company I opened?" Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "I came here for an interview, so I came here, but I didn''t expect you to run this company. It''s really a coincidence." Jiangning thought that since Zhao Lili came to look for a job, she would directly take care of the company. At this time, Bruce Lee''s voice came from his mind: "master, you haven''t finished the task there, but you can take this beauty back to that era." Jiangning thought that Zhao Lili would not understand or understand that she could travel through time and space, but now that she has found Zhao Lili, she still needs to explain to her. As like as two peas, you know, when you were in Zhenjiang, there was a fake you cheated me, and you looked the same, but now that I have found you here, I don''t want to separate myself from you. At this time, Zhao Lili was also very excited and said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, in fact, I have liked you for a long time, but I don''t know how to express my feeling for you, so I left. But today, we actually met again, so I don''t want to leave you." Jiangning thinks that now there are all beauties in the world, so we can go back to that year to dominate the world. It''s really great. " Zhao Lili looked at the handsome Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, now we''ll never separate." Jiangning hugged Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili affectionately, "what would you like to eat tonight? I''ll treat you tonight¡° ¡±Of course, since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, we''ll get together tonight. " Zhao Lili quickly promised Jiangning. In the evening, Jiangning took Zhao Lili to a Japanese restaurant. During dinner, Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "Lili, in fact, I can only stay for a few days this time, and then I''ll go back." Zhao Lili was very unhappy and said to Jiangning, "as soon as we met, you said you wanted to go back. Where are you going now?" Jiangning said solemnly to Zhao Lili: "in fact, you may not believe what I said, but I won''t lie to you. I came through, so I can only stay here for three days now. I''m going to pass, and I have to collect a lot of materials here and take them to that era." Suddenly, Zhao Lili felt very magical. Unexpectedly, Jiangning came through, but now she looked at Jiangning''s expression and looked very serious. Zhao Lili could only believe Jiangning once, so she said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, so you didn''t come back for a long time?" Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "Lili, if you want to go now, you can go to that age with me. I had a good time in that age, but I don''t have the company of people like you, so I''m very happy if you want to go." Zhao Lili was very excited and said to Jiangning, "can you take me there? Can I cross the past like you?" Jiangning definitely said to Zhao Lili, "of course, as long as I Jiangning is here, you can cross that era with me. If you like now, we can all go there now." Zhao Lili nodded happily at Jiangning and agreed. "Brother Jiangning, I don''t want to leave you for a minute. Of course I do. I''m afraid you don''t like me." "How could it be? Wait a minute, I''ll take you to that era, and then take you to see what that era looks like, so you should be prepared. The classes in that era are not as prosperous as this era, but the climate over there is very good, and there is no pollution or other things." As soon as Zhao Lili heard that your climate over there was very good, she said to Jiangning, "OK, let''s go over there now. I really want to know what it looks like over there." In the middle of the night, Jiangning took Zhao Lili to a hotel, and then opened a room in the hotel. In the room, Zhao Lili began to slowly approach Jiangning, and Jiangning began to get excited. In this way, the two people began to spend a very beautiful and warm night in the hotel. The next day, when Zhao Lili woke up, she opened her eyes and found that one was not in the hotel. What the hell is going on? Zhao Lili saw that she had put on her clothes and lay in a very old room. At this time, Jiangning came to Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili, "Lili, now you have come to this world. I''ll take you out and have a look. You eat the morning first." Zhao Lili said gently to Jiangning, "well, Jiangning, I''ll listen to you, as long as I''m with you now." Jiangning then called the housekeeper in and said to Zhao Lili, "Hello, Mrs. Jiang, welcome to our Jiang house. I''m the housekeeper here. You can come to me whenever you have anything in the future." Zhao Lili looked at housekeeper Zhang wearing a long dress and felt very curious. When Jiangning took Zhao Lili to the street, such a scene completely shocked Zhao Lili. The people and houses on the street wanted to play the kind of story of ancient costume drama in the TV drama, and she also knew that she really came to the era he said with Jiangning, which was the ancient era that Jiangning passed through. "What Dynasty is Jiangning now?" Jiangning looked at Zhao Lili and said to Zhao Lili, "Lili, we are now in Qingguo 300 years ago from yesterday''s era, and I am now the governor of Tianzhou here. I have my own army and people here, so now this is my territory, and you can play here casually." The housekeeper said to Jiangning, "Sir, now you are going to give a speech at the military university. Will Mrs. Jiang be with you now?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2443 Jiangning said to the housekeeper, "Mrs. Jiang, just stay at home, or you can take him to play in the city. Anyway, she is very excited now. I have to go to other places, so I''ll leave it to you." After that, Jiangning said something to Zhao Lili, and then left the mansion to go to the military academy. In the military academy, this is a military academy built by Jiangning, and compared with that Jiang military academy, this is relatively advanced, because it trains people who have served as leaders in the army, so it is said that all here are generals and other figures, and all these figures obey Jiangning''s words, or they all obey Jiangning''s orders. In the military academy, Jiangning held a military conference here, and all the commanders of various armies were present at the conference. Jiangning sat down and said to Yang Yuqiang, "what is the situation of Qingjun outside now?" Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning: "Report, headmaster, now we have recruited and demoted 50000 Qingren Qingjun, and these Qingjun have entered our control. Anyway, now we have taken half of their military strength, so now the rest are orthodox soldiers, and they take the orthodox army for revenge. They know that you killed their leader white beard, so what do you think So I don''t want to leave here, but want to compete with us. Now it seems that we must take action. " As soon as Jiang Ning heard that the remaining Qing army wanted to fight me, he wiped them out. "Now I appoint Zhang Taotao as the commander-in-chief of the crusade against the Qing army. I will solve these Qing army and Staff Officer Yang within three days. Now you immediately bring these Qing army back to Shuzhou for training. I want these Qing army to become my Jiang army in Jiangning. I know these Qing people are also reluctant to be soldiers of the Qing army." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, Wu Sangui, who was in Yunnan that day, wanted to league with us and said he had fought the capital with us." As soon as Jiangning heard that Wu Sangui came to curry favor with him, but people like Wu Sangui should not be trusted, so Jiangning said to Li Erwu: "Now you send the third army to Lianyi, where do we want to combine, and then go directly to Zhejiang generation. Where do we want to build our new territory, and I also want to build it into the most powerful province for our Qingguo people, and Jiangning is the people there." After listening to Jiangning''s arrangement, these military commanders began to go busy. At this time, Jiangning said to Li Erwu: "Erwu, now you will go to the capital with me and take the fourth part of the invincible team. I want to meet the emperor. Now that we have helped the emperor win the white beard, the emperor will certainly benefit me." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "yes, master, then I''ll go down and prepare. At that time, the fourth part of our invincible team will go to the capital with all its strength." Jiangning returned to her residence after she was busy. At this time, Zhao Lili cooked a table of good dishes for Jiangning. "It''s so delicious. Who made these?" Jiangning said to the housekeeper. At this time, the housekeeper smiled and said to Jiangning, "my Lord, this is specially arranged by your wife and made for you by herself. Now she is still busy in the kitchen." Jiangning was very happy and felt happy. Jiangning came to the kitchen and saw Zhao Lili and several of her men still busy. Jiangning slowly walked to Zhao Lili''s back, then hugged Zhao Lili, and then said to Zhao Lili, "Lili, you''ve worked hard, just let them do these things. If it''s difficult, you can do it yourself." And in the side of the take down their hands, see Jiangning and Zhao Lili holding together, it is very shy, one by one out of the kitchen. Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, don''t do this. Look at your hands. Everyone is shy." "What are you afraid of? I''m also a governor. That''s what they are. Because they are different from ours, I''m used to them. Don''t care too much about them in the future." Zhao Lili gently said to Jiangning, "well, now go to dinner." With that, Jiangning and Zhao Lili went out to the dining room and ate. At this moment, Jiangning feels at home, because he was alone in the original, because those people are from this era, and none of them came from modern times, so there is nothing to say if they have different ideas. Now it''s finally good. With Zhao Lili, someone can talk with him. After dinner, Jiangning took Zhao Lili back to the room. In the room, Jiangning told Zhao Lili how he came to this era and what happened in Zhenjiang. "Brother Jiangning, I really didn''t expect you. In order to see me, I came to this age on the plane. It seems that you are really a legend. I want to write you into my novel." Jiangning said to Zhao Lili very gently, "anyway, we are together again now. I don''t want to take care of him for other things. Fortunately, I have you now." Jiangning then had a rest with Zhao Lili, drove away fatigue and enjoyed a better life. In the morning, Jiangning said to Zhao Lili, "today I''m going to the capital to meet today''s emperor. I''ll stay at home for a few days. Anyway, there''s housekeeper Zhang here, so you can go directly to housekeeper Zhang if you have anything in the future, and I''ve arranged a charge team here to protect your safety. You can rest assured here." After a night''s toss, Jiangning is also a god like figure, so she is better than others. At this time, Zhao Lili said to Jiangning, "well, you can rest assured. You were so good last night. I think I should have a good rest for a few days. I''ll wait for you I back here." Jiangning smiled at Zhao Lili and said, "well, I''ll be back in a few days." Then Jiangning left the mansion. How did he drive his SUV to the military headquarters of the Fourth Department of the invincible team? At this time, Li Erwu was already waiting for Jiangning''s departure. Jiangning said to the soldiers below, "today is a historic moment. You will be the first soldiers to go out, so it is your honor this time, and now I will always go to the capital with you. As soon as the soldiers below heard that they were going out and still went out with Jiangning, they were very excited and said to Jiangning, "long live, headmaster! Long live the headmaster! " www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2444 In the streets and alleys of tianzhoufu, everyone knew that they were going to fight. Everyone saw that the fourth soldier of the invincible team in the whole row began to walk outside the city. At this time, Jiangning sat in the car and saw the people on both sides of the street. These bosses watched Jiangning go out, and began to shout, "Lord Jiang! Lord Jiang!" Li Erwu, sitting next to Jiangning, said to Jiangning, "master, you see these people have feelings for you. It seems that they don''t want you to leave here." Jiangning looked at the ordinary people outside without expression, and then said to Li Erwu, "Erwu, I will still come back. This is called living the people''s heart and the world. Although I have not ruled Tianzhou for long, I am very happy to see that the whole region has begun to change. So now I can have extra time to go out and look for greater development." Li Erwu was puzzled. He clearly controlled the whole Tianzhou Tianfu country. Why should Jiangning go out. Thinking of this, Li Erwu began to say to Jiangning, "master, why should we go out? We are doing well here now, and no one dares to provoke us now." Jiangning knows what he wants now, but Erwu can''t understand it. For example, Jiangning''s task now is to dominate the whole world, and Erwu is an ordinary person, so the two people are completely different in thought. "Er Wu, you don''t understand now. You will know why I want to go out. My idea of Jiangning is very far. The small Tianfu country is not a place for me to stay forever." Er Wu may not have as much ideas as his master Jiangning, but he knows that he has made great development with Jiangning, and now he is the second leader of Jiangning and controls the whole Jiang army. "Master, I don''t understand your idea, but I''m Li Erwu with you now. I know there will be big things to do, so I''ll be your right hand in the future. As long as master wants me to do anything, I''ll do it without saying a word." The words Li Erwu said to Jiangning also expressed his focus on him to Jiangning. "Er Wu, now you go to the capital with me. Then you can meet the emperor. I''m sure you''ll be very happy about it." As soon as he heard that he was going to meet the Emperor today, Li Erwu was very excited, and then said to Jiangning, "master, the emperor looks like above. I heard that the capital can''t enter casually, not to mention people like us in the Ziwei palace. I still can''t enter it." Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "now you are the person of identity. Now you are the Deputy commander-in-chief of Jiang army who commands tens of thousands of people, and your master, I am the governor of Tianzhou. We also helped the emperor solve the heinous white beard. Therefore, it seems that you should think about our current position." Li Erwu thought, it is true that Jiangning now is not the Jiangning before, and even big people like white beard dare to solve it. It should not be a problem to meet the emperor this time. After a five-day trip, Jiangning''s army came to Lianyi. At this time, the second army has been stationed in Lianyi for more than a year. Now Lianyi has completely lost the shadow of Qingjun, and there are Jiangning Jiangjun bases everywhere. Chen long, commander of the second army, had already been waiting for Jiangning''s arrival outside the base of the second army. The whole second army had begun to get ready and waited for Jiangning''s order. Jiangning and Li Erwu came to the base of the second army, saw Chen Long who had been waiting for long, and then walked forward. "Headmaster, welcome to the Lianyi garrison of our second army. Hello, commander of the second military." As soon as Jiang Ning heard Chen Long shouting enthusiastically at him, he said to Chen long, "Chen long, you''ve worked hard. You''re the hardest for so many commanders. Are you okay in this lotus wing?" Chen Long immediately replied to Jiangning: "Report, headmaster, now our second army is ready to go. We can start in an all-round way when the headmaster gives an order. Now the whole Lianyi has been under the control of our Jiang military government. There is no Qing army, and half of those Qing armies have joined our second army. Now our second army has developed into an army with 40000 people." As soon as Jiangning heard that Chen Long was not only stationed here, but also engaged in construction here. He also developed his second army into the largest army among the five armies. It seems that he has not mistaken Chen long before. He is a talent. "OK, well done, Chen long. Now as long as you and Erwu are by my side, we can drive towards the capital in an all-round way. Then you will be my right hand." At that time, Jiangning valued Chen long as a person with good interpersonal relationship, so he asked him to come to Lianyi to command the second army of Jiang army. It seems that Jiangning really doesn''t make sense to find the wrong person and cover up the ancient villains. It''s a talent to be a general. Now look at Lianyi, it''s completely the former two worlds, and Lianyi is one compared with Shuzhou A laughing Shu state. Chen Long set up government and other organs here in imitation of Jiangning, and the people here have their own farmland, so the original bandits here were completely eliminated by the second army. "Headmaster, now the whole Lianyi has become the only way to the West. Most businessmen like to come to Lianyi because the conditions we provide here are very good. As long as we come here to do business, we can provide them with a facade free of charge and other benefits. In this way, Lianyi has become a transit station for these businessmen." "Well done, Chen long. I knew you were a capable person. Now look at these, and I think you are my second Li Erwu now." After talking to Chen long, Jiangning said to Li Erwu standing next to him, "then Erwu ordered all our troops to begin to assemble in the capital. In this way, we can have a force of 60000 people, so at that time, we can establish a new base and territory." Li Erwu immediately stood up and said to Jiangning, "yes, headmaster, I''ll do it now. I believe we can do it in five days at our current speed." Most of the soldiers in Jiangning''s Army march on their own bicycles, so generally speaking, they come to Jiangning much faster than those Qing troops. After Jiang Ning finished speaking to the two commanders, he began to go outside www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2445 Jiangning''s army has entered the Sinan area in a few days, and there is a drought here. Most of the people have fled the famine. Many counties are empty, and there are refugees everywhere on the road. Seeing these people, Jiangning feels that these people are completely different from those living in Shuzhou. It''s terrible to think about them. Some people eat the bodies of those who died on the roadside without food, and most of the trees here have their skins pulled out by these refugees. Jiangning''s Jiang army kept rushing to the capital and had to pass through here. Therefore, Jiangning said to Chen long at this time: "Chen long, now you see how miserable those refugees are. Just tell the following. Send our surplus food to the refugees. They are also our people. We have to do something for the people wherever we go. Now we have to do something for these people when we go out, so go." Chen Long said to Jiangning, "headmaster, you really have benevolence and righteousness. You have so much pity on those refugees. I''ll order it now. Anyway, we brought a lot of food from Lianyi, so it shouldn''t be a problem to distribute it to those refugees now." After that, Chen Long got out of the car and went to the rear logistics department. Then he said to Liu Jian, the Minister of the logistics department, "President Liu said to distribute our food to the refugees." Liu Jian, director of the logistics department, said to Chen Long: "Yes, I''m going to order the following people to distribute all the food just transported to the refugees, and our current food reserve should be enough for the whole army for a year, so the rest of the food can be given to the refugees, but the headmaster is really a good man. In this way, I don''t know how many refugees have been saved." The officers and men of the second army and the Fourth Department of the invincible Corps in Jiangning began to distribute the grain in large quantities. In an empty County, Jiangning''s army is stationed here, and the county officials here soon came to Jiangning''s account. These came to Jiangning with their own silver tickets and the delicacies they ate. One of the officials said to Jiangning, "welcome Lord Jiang to visit here. The Yamen of several counties came here to greet Lord Jiang." Jiangning looked at these officials one by one, fat and wearing good silk clothes. Jiangning looked at these people with an unhappy face, and then said to them, "what do you officials eat? Your people are starving and dying slowly, and you are still enjoying it here." "Lord Jiang, don''t say that. You should know that we can''t help it. This natural disaster has been dry for three years, and now people here are fleeing everywhere. We have no way. The food distributed by the imperial court to us every year is not complete at all. We help ourselves here, so we say These are from our own family, but we can''t help it. " Jiangning looked at these officials and said to them: "It seems that you think I Jiangning is so easy to cheat? Just like you, I feel sick when I think of you. Now you are still eating and drinking here, and you actually mean to say that you are all for the common people. But look at how painful the common people are now. I guess the people here are almost dead." Hearing Jiangning''s words, these officials turned blue with fear, and then looked into Jiangning''s eyes and were afraid for a moment. They knew that Jiangning had dealt with all the white beards. Therefore, for these small officials, it was completely a start and they were sure to die. "Governor, we are wrong now. We are not like this. We are all old and young. Otherwise, they will starve to death. Therefore, we have no way, and not all of us in this place. Everyone does it like this." Jiangning became more and more angry, and then said to these officials, "I Jiangning don''t want to hear what you say a few days. I want to get rid of you pests for these people." All of a sudden, these officials were scared to the ground, and then kept crying on the ground, but now there was no way. Jiangning always did what he said, and now it seems that he really regretted it, but there is no way. After all, these people still deal with the people in this environment. "Come on, take all these people down for me, and then escort them into the capital with me to show the emperor how these corrupt officials harm the common people. Unexpectedly, when they become officials like this, there is no way for the common people in the world." Jiangning then came over a dozen soldiers, and these soldiers carried rifles one by one. How did they detain all these officials in handcuffs. No matter how painful these officials are now, they still keep begging in front of Jiangning. Jiangning ignores these officials, and directly walks out of here, then comes to the street and looks at the refugees fleeing their hometown on both sides of the street. Jiangning came to a very weak little girl. The little girl was about ten years old. She was wearing old clothes and her body was as thin as firewood. It was terrible to see the little girl trembling. "Please, my Lord. I haven''t eaten for a week." Jiangning looked at the little girl who even struggled to speak. She couldn''t help feeling that she was lucky to live in an age without hunger and war. Think about how hard these ancient people with hundreds of years of money were. "Come on, help such a girl to my barracks and get her something to eat." As soon as she heard the food, the little girl was excited and kept wriggling her mouth. Maybe she fainted because of hunger. The soldiers of Jiangning hurriedly took such a little girl to the military camp and began to cook delicious food for her in the logistics. When other hungry people saw Jiangning taking the little girl away, they all surrounded and begged to Jiangning: "Please, sir, we are really starving. Just give us something to eat. We see that you are a good official." Jiangning''s immediately said to the logistics personnel: "immediately give all the food we have eaten at noon for several days to these refugees, and prepare more food for them." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2446 As soon as Jiangning''s words were finished, he heard these refugees keep saying thank you, while some emotional refugees kept kowtowing on the ground. "Thank you. You are our master Qingtian. We will be grateful to you in the future." Jiangning said to the refugees, "you are all our people, and although I Jiangning is the governor of Tianzhou, I came here today and I saw your current situation. Then I Jiangning will try my best to help you. At that time, I will inform our people where to bring the food you want directly here. As soon as this life heard that Jiangning wanted to bring a lot of food from Tianzhou for disaster relief, the victims began to get excited one by one, and then kept shouting: "Lord Jiang, it''s really a living Bodhisattva coming. I think we people will not forget your great kindness and virtue." Jiangning then began to leave here, and continued to go to the capital. On the way to the capital, the little girl saved by Jiangning had slowly begun to recover. In the evening, Jiangning went to the logistics to see the rescued little girl. When Jiangning saw the little girl''s life, Jiangning couldn''t believe her eyes now. The little girl has now put on the clothes prepared by Jiangning for her. Her white skin and handsome face are presented in front of Jiangning, especially the very good proportion of the little girl. If it is in modern times, it must be as beautiful as a fairy. Jiangning walked in front of the little girl, then sat opposite the little girl and looked at the little girl. The little girl looked a little shy and bowed her head. "Little girl, how old are you this year? Are you better now?" Jiang Nian is very passionate about the little girl, and the little girl is very embarrassed to Jiangning and says to Jiangning: "Report back to your excellency, my name is Roy. I''m 18 years old. Because of the drought in my hometown, I saved the people in my family to escape from the famine. But all the people in my family except my brother died on the way to escape from the famine. When I came to this County, my brother went away with me." "That day, thank you for your help. I like it here very much now. There is food here every day, and everyone is very kind to me." As soon as Jiangning heard that the little girl was 18 years old, Jiangning said to the Roy people with great confidence: "well, as long as you like to be here, you can stay here for the time being. You can leave at any time when you leave in the future. Now let the logistics arrange something for you." Roy said to Jiangning, "yes, wait. I heard that you are constantly transporting a large amount of food from Tianzhou for disaster relief. It seems that you are really a good official." As soon as Jiangning thinks of his current position, he must help these people with these things, and Jiangning doesn''t want to see people in his country suffer such sins. The Roy man looked at Jiangning and saw that he had his own idea in his heart. No matter what kind of woman Jiangning''s handsome face is, she will have a trace of heart in front of Jiangning. Therefore, the woman who had just been saved thinks more about that idea. Therefore, Jiangning is completely the object of worship in her mind. After Jiangning finished, he said to the Minister of Logistics: "take good care of this little girl, or I Jiangning will ask you." "Yes, commander in chief, you can rest assured that we will take good photos of Miss Luo, and now we are in good harmony." At this time, the voice of the herald came from the outside. The herald ran to Jiangning, looked at Jiangning breathlessly, and then said, "report, commander in chief, we found a large number of Qing troops gathering in our direction. Now I don''t know how many of them there are." Jiangning felt very strange when he heard the words of the herald. How could there be a large number of Qing troops in this place? "Now hurry to call Li Erwu, Chen long and Yang Yuqiang. I''ll hold a military meeting here." The herald immediately turned and ran to get the commander. After a while, Yang Yuqiang, Chen long and Deputy commander-in-chief Li Erwu rushed to Jiangning. Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, what''s important for you to find us?" Jiangning looked at these people and then said to Li Erwu, "according to the current intelligence, a large number of Qing troops have been assembled opposite us, so I''ll ask you to come and discuss and arrange the next task." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "headmaster, I don''t think there can be a large number of Qingjun in this. I''m sure there must be some adults here." Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "I knew you must know what I think, but now what we need to make sure is what Yang is opposite us." Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "now I''ll arrange our task, because we''re going out for the first time. We don''t know how many Qing troops there are outside. Now your second army immediately goes to camp in front and waits for my command. The fourth part of the invincible team is fully ready to enter the road for battle. I''m going to see what kind of people are opposite outside." As soon as Jiangning finished, he began to prepare, and Li Erwu also began to take the fourth part of the invincible team to garrison across the river. The fourth part of the invincible team was originally stationed in Lianyi, so it is said that there is no fighting process now, but the soldiers are full of spirit and want to fight, so it is said that the fourth part of the invincible team has high morale. Soon, the fourth part of the invincible team all entered the trenches dug by themselves, waiting for the other party''s attack. At this time, a Qing army soldier ran across from them. The Qing army soldier said to the soldiers in Jiangning: "where are you from, and why are you suddenly here now?" Jiangning''s Herald immediately brought the Qing army soldier to Jiangning''s face. Jiangning knew what kind of person was opposite by looking at the dress of the Qing army soldier. "Where''s your army? Why do you camp opposite us? Don''t you know who''s opposite us?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2447 Jiangning immediately said to the Qing army soldier, "now the 18-year-old emperor is opposite?" The soldier was shocked. He didn''t expect that the man knew that the emperor was opposite, so the Qing army soldier said to Jiangning, "since you know that the emperor is opposite, why do you garrison opposite us? And our team will pass through your garrison, so you want to do the opposite with the Emperor, don''t you?" As soon as Jiang Ning heard the Qing army soldier say these words to himself, he was very angry. Then he said to the soldier, "I don''t care about you now. You go back to the emperor now and tell the emperor that Tianzhou governor Jiang Ning has come here, so now I''m going to meet the emperor." Qing army soldiers immediately began to turn and leave Jiangning''s barracks, and returned to the opposite Qing army barracks. In the Qing army barracks opposite, the emperor is constantly discussing with his winning ministers how to solve these droughts in the tent. The Qing army soldier ran back, then came to the emperor''s tent and said to the emperor, "report to the emperor, we already know who is stationed opposite us." As soon as the emperor heard the news from the other side, he immediately said to the soldier, "Oh, tell me whose army soldiers dare to block my way. It seems that they are looking for death." "Emperor, opposite is governor Jiangning from Tianzhou, and the army he led has surrounded us. Our current military strength is not at the same level as theirs. We are only the first 10000 people, and there are 70000 people opposite them." As soon as the emperor heard that Jiangning came here, he said to the following ministers: "Dear Aiqing, what should we do now?" At this time, the middle hall Mingfeng said to the Emperor: "Emperor, since governor Jiangning from Tianzhou came here that day, we will send a minister to see what he wants to do here. Moreover, we already have more than 10000 people. We are not sure how many people there are. Now we hurry to rescue the capital. As long as the troops from Xishan military camp come, we will have 200000 troops, At that time, even if Jiangning on the other side has any ideas, he doesn''t dare to do anything to us. " At this time, an adult Xu came to the emperor and said to the emperor, "emperor, in the past, Jiangning was the governor of Tianzhou appointed by you, and he was also Jiangning, the bandit who won tens of thousands of people in half a year, so now I think he should not be such a person. At least we are not sure what he wants to do." Mingfeng looked at Lord Xu and said to him, "why don''t you go and see what you said? What else does Jiangning want to do?" The emperor kept arguing with the two ministers, and then said to them, "well, since you are all thinking here, you all go now. Show me what Jiangning wants to do now, and I''m waiting for you here." At this time, Lord Xu volunteered to the emperor and said, "emperor, I''ll go now. I believe the last meeting was two or two years ago, but I think Jiangning won''t give me face." The emperor was very happy and said to Mingfeng, "Mingfeng, look at you. People don''t want you. Now we''ll wait for a good news with Lord Xu." When Lord Xu left, he rode on a white horse and came to Jiangning''s tent. At this time, several soldiers took Lord Xu and took Lord Xu to Jiangning. Jiangning looked at Lord Xu who was bound by five flowers and said angrily to the soldiers next to him, "what are you doing? Don''t you see that this is the imperial envoy of the imperial court? Unexpectedly, you still have the courage to bring Lord Xu to me." At this time, Lord Xu said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, don''t be angry. We haven''t seen each other for nearly two years. Now it seems that we meet you at the wrong time, or I won''t be tied by your soldiers." Jiangning was very depressed and said to Lord Xu: "Lord Xu came here to inquire about military intelligence, but I Jiangning was not a traitor. We just didn''t know that the emperor''s team was opposite us, so we blocked it completely for the safety of the emperor and everyone." Lord Xu smiled at Jiangning and said, "well, Lord Jiang is a misunderstanding this time. The emperor asked me to come here, but now the ministers over there say that you are completely following the emperor, so you have to find an excuse now, or you will offend some people." Jiangning thought he could offend someone, so he said to Lord Xu: "I Jiangning never offended anyone, but I don''t know what others think, but you, Mr. Xu, you should know that Jiangning helped the emperor get rid of Li Daren when he was the governor, and now I am governor of Tianzhou, so don''t the emperor know?" Lord Xu said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, I don''t understand that you take so many people with you when you enter Beijing. It''s strange that people don''t doubt it. Therefore, I suggest that you go to see the emperor now and ask the emperor to know that you are going to celebrate the Dynasty and the court." Jiangning said to Lord Xu, "now I''ll follow you, but you should make it clear that those ministers are talking about me, and they have no conditions to say me." Lord Xu said to Jiangning, "did you catch a group of officials that day, didn''t you?" Jiangning said: "yes, I did catch a lot of officials that day, but those officials were completely bent for selfish ends, and they were still eating and drinking in such a difficult place. I began to bribe me when I arrived here, so I hated these things very much. I caught them all at once, and now they are in the prison in my military camp." Adult Xu was immediately surprised and said to Jiangning: "Lord Jiang, what you are catching now is the downline of those people, and your current place is Mingfeng''s territory in the nave, and those small officials are Mingfeng''s underground people, so this time you catch his people, he will target you everywhere. You should know that he said in front of the emperor that I was a traitor and was likely to fight against the imperial court www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2448 As soon as Jiangning heard the story of Mingfeng said by adult Xu, Jiangning began to introduce it with the historical system: "Duoli Mingfeng, an important Minister of the Qing Dynasty, has successively served as the head of the house of internal affairs, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, the Minister of the Ministry of war, the censor of the left capital of the ducha academy, the grand Bachelor of the Wu Ying hall, the crown prince and the grand Fu. Duoli Mingfeng played a positive role in the Qing Dynasty emperor, resisting foreign enemies and other major events. In the 27th year of the Qing Dynasty, the emperor was deposed for the crime of partisanship. Later, although he was reinstated, he was no longer reused. The emperor died of illness in the 47th year of the Qing Dynasty. As soon as Jiang Ning heard the introduction of Ming Feng, he immediately had a good idea in his mind, and now Ming Feng should be an important Minister of the Qing Dynasty emperor, and Ming Feng should have a high prestige in the imperial court. Therefore, Jiangning now should want to compete with this expert, so Jiangning said to adult Xu at this time: "Now, please ask Lord Xu to go back and tell the emperor that I Jiangning is the governor of Tianzhou granted by the emperor. Now I listen to the emperor, and now I have an important thing to explain to the emperor, so please ask Lord Xu to report to the emperor now." Lord Xu said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, I will go back now. Since you have said so, I can rest assured now, and now I can go back and report to the emperor, so that the emperor can rest assured of what he is worried about." With that, Lord Xu said goodbye to Jiangning, and then turned back to the emperor''s residence over there. At this time, Jiangning thought, since we have touched the interests of Mingfeng, now he will certainly try his best to come to me, so the minglou doesn''t move, and the Qing Dynasty emperor is good for the people and the country, and now our goal is not these people, so we don''t have to fight for anything. " Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "yes, headmaster, now I''ll stand still. Then I''ll listen to your order, so now we don''t aim at the emperor." What Jiangning thinks is that the Qing Dynasty emperor is still good, and now he is not going to deal with the current emperor, so he just wants to find a place and establish his own base. Jiangning now thinks of the three northern departments, which are rich in resources and can not accept the control outside the pass. At this time, Lord Xu returned to the other side, and the emperor here is still waiting for the arrival of Lord Xu. Mingfeng and other ministers are waiting for Lord Xu''s return. In this way, they will know what the people here are, and they also know what they think here. But think about it at this time, there are several possibilities that someone suddenly appears here. The rebels or warlords in other places, but when you think about it, the warlords are not so bold and dare to appear where the emperor passes, so they don''t understand who is opposite, and they don''t look like attacking. At this time, Lord Xu came to the tent of the emperor Qingchao, and then said to the emperor Qingchao, "tell the emperor, I already know what the person opposite is, and now we have nothing to do." At this time, the emperor Qing Dynasty was very happy when he saw Lord Xu''s face, so he said to Xu Hong, "Lord Xu has brought back good news this time." Xu Hong said to the Qing Dynasty emperor, "emperor, I''ll tell you now. The opposite is Tianzhou governor Jiangning, and this governor was appointed by you before. And now he respects you very much, so he said he wanted to come and see you." Mingfeng, standing on one side, said to Xu Hong, "Lord Xu, you are familiar with Jiangning, but why do you say you want to see the emperor? And you think we are surrounded by him now. If he sends troops, then the emperor, our ministers and you will all be finished." The emperor of Qing Dynasty looked at Xu Hong and Ming Feng. They said their own merits, but now they have been surrounded by Jiangning, and the situation is unfavorable to him, but Jiangning said he respects himself, so let''s do it. "Xu Hong, go to Jiangning immediately and tell him that if he still recognizes me as the emperor, let him open one and reveal it. Let''s go out first. In this way, everyone is fair and can also reflect his respect for me. Don''t you think so." Xu Hong looked at the Qing Dynasty emperor a little hesitant and thought of these, so he thought to the Qing Dynasty emperor that Mingfeng might think so to himself, but now the situation is really like this. Tens of thousands of troops in Jiangning have surrounded the emperor at the same time, and now there are their Jiang troops in Tianzhou everywhere, and those soldiers are all alone Everyone looks very energetic. Now Mingfeng is obviously against him. It seems that Mingfeng really wants to be at odds with Jiangning, but now it is really like what others think, but Jiangning is not that kind of person, and it seems that if he said in the past, he doesn''t know whether Jiangning is willing or not. In this way, it seems that the emperor doesn''t believe that Jiangning comes, but he is in the middle. Isn''t it bad? But considering Jiangning''s current strength, it''s possible to destroy all the people here in a few days or so before the arrival of the Xishan army. Xu Hong said to the emperor, "emperor, if not now, I can go over now and tell Jiangning your words now, but I''m still afraid that he really doesn''t stop what to do. You know he was appointed by you and has developed a lot now. Do you think we should avoid it?" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2449 Mingfeng, who stood aside, began to look unhappy, then came out and said to Xu Hong: "I say, Lord Xu, why are you so wordy? Since the emperor has ordered, go now. We are all here waiting for your good news. In this way, we also know whether this Jiangning really treats the emperor. If so, now he should come alone and meet the emperor. We need to know his tens of thousands The army is eyeing our emperor. At this time, Emperor Qing Dynasty was dissatisfied with Jiangning when he heard that tens of thousands of covetous troops were against him. Even now Jiangning withdrew and was still unhappy, but now when you think about the current situation, you have to do this first. Wait until this thing is over, and now all ministers have no idea, and Xu Hong I''ve known Jiangning before. Therefore, it is the best choice to call Xu Hong now, and he has just passed by, so Jiangning won''t do anything to Xu Hong. ¡±Let me explain, Lord Feng, why don''t you go there? Now that you are an important official of the imperial court, you should go there now, not me Xu Hong. " Mingfeng looked very unhappy at Xu Hong and said to him, "how can you say that? Is it not wrong for me to accompany the emperor here now? And you are the emperor who asked you to go, not me, but since you say so now, I really want to meet this Jiangning." After looking at Xu hongran, Mingfeng said to the emperor Qing Dynasty: "emperor, since adult Xu said so, now it''s like this. I''ll go with adult Xu. In this way, the blow is very fair." The emperor said to Mingfeng, "Mingfeng, since you said so, I''ll let you go with Lord Xu. In this way, you can also represent me." Lord Mingfeng looked at Xu Hong and said to the emperor, "yes, emperor, then we are over now. I hope we can tell you. I will do it well this time." Standing aside, Xu Hongxin thought that Mingfeng clearly knew that many of the people under him had been taken down by Jiangning. Moreover, the corrupt officials who won here first came to Jiangning, and the blow was extremely afraid. If Jiangning knows that Mingfeng is the person behind them, if Jiangning doesn''t buy Mingfeng''s account at all, it is likely that Mingfeng will also be won by Jiangning. But without saying this, now the emperor has asked Mingfeng to go to Jiangning, and now the officers and soldiers who go to Xishan camp have arrived. Now hundreds of thousands of Qing troops in the whole Xishan camp are about to pour out. If not, it may cause a confrontation with Jiangning. Lord Xu and Mingfeng came to Jiangning''s military camp opposite. At this time, Jiangning was looking at the camp of Qing army in the distance with Li Erwu and Yang Yuqiang. However, it seems that Jiangning has no intention to attack Qing army. After all, it is not clear whether there is an emperor there, And now the whole Qing army camp has no intention of attacking Jiangning. Looking at these, we just want to say that now everyone is exercising restraint and hoping to solve this matter peacefully, and now it seems that everyone doesn''t want to fight. "Report, headmaster, there are several people from Qingjun over there. It seems that they are officials of the imperial court, and there seems to be Lord Xu." A Herald said to Jiangning. At this time, Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning: "headmaster, is this adult Xu coming with other ministers to negotiate with us?" Jiangning thought for a moment. It should be that Lord Xu is not an important official in the imperial court. If so, I should have the intention to meet the emperor now. How can I run back again? "Well, OK, now let''s go and see what''s going on with Lord Xu. And now we are surrounded by them. Compared with them, do they know the power of our Tianzhou River Army?" With that, Jiangning took Yang Yuqiang and Li Erwu to his tent and waited for Lord Xu to come. Lord Xu and Mingfeng rode several horses and then came to the outside of the camp in Jiangning. At this time, a soldier stopped Lord Xu and Mingfeng and said to them, "stand here. What are you doing?" Mingfeng was very angry and said to the soldier, "you''re a big burden. You dare to intercept the important officials of the imperial court. Look, you want to die, otherwise you won''t intercept us." The soldier said to the arrogant and arrogant Mingfeng, "I don''t care what important officials of the imperial court are. Now listen to us here, otherwise you won''t want to enter our barracks, and you don''t have a pass, so you''ll wait outside." Xu Hong said to the name, "little brother, I came last time. Don''t you remember me?" The soldier looked at Xu hongran and said to Xu Hong, "Oh, I remember you. You came in the car, but now your friend can''t enter the military camp outside. He was so arrogant just now. Now you can enter the military camp." Xu Hong didn''t know how happy he was, but Mingfeng standing next to him was not so happy. Xu Hong thought that Mingfeng was so arrogant in front of the emperor, but here, he didn''t even give him face. It seems that he was really ashamed this time. At this moment, his face was black with anger, and then he didn''t say a word. However, looking at the several officials next to him and coming with him, he didn''t know what to say now. No one dared to stop what he said in the imperial court before, but it didn''t work here. "You soldier said to me like this, I won''t go in now, but I want to tell you that I want to go back to you, lest Lord Jiangning say that I Mingfeng doesn''t come casually. Since you are so reluctant, we''ll go back. Anyway, the emperor is waiting for us there, and our Xishan army has arrived here, so you''ll look good It''s all right. " The soldier looked at Mingfeng with disdain and said to him, "you are Lord Mingfeng, but if you had said earlier, I would have let you in!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2450 When Mingfeng looked at the soldier, he felt that the soldier was obviously teasing him, but now there was no way. Although he was a red man around the emperor, he didn''t dare to be so presumptuous in Jiangning''s territory, so it showed that Feng entered Jiangning''s military camp. Jiangning watched them enter their barracks, and then said to Li Erwu, "these two people brought them here." Li Erwu immediately said to Jiangning, "yes, master, I''ll go and bring these two people here now, but master, shouldn''t we see these two people now?" Jiangning said to the villain, "why? Now we have nothing to say to him? Our goal now is not to win the minister, and we have our own idea, but I also told you this idea, so you should understand it well, you know?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "I see, master, now I''ll come with this person." In this way, Li Erwu took his own people and went to the place in front of him. When he saw Xu Hong and Mingfeng coming here, he said to Xu Hong, "I said, Lord Xu, didn''t you just go there? So you came so soon?" Xu Hong said to Li Erwu, "General Li doesn''t know. I''m taking Lord Mingfeng here to talk to governor Jiangning about something important. Please take us to Lord Jiangning." As soon as Li Erwu heard Mingfeng, he looked at Mingfeng standing in front of Xu Hong, and then said to Mingfeng, "you are Mingfeng. When you come here, the governor of our family doesn''t know. But now that you''re here, I''ll take you to see our family." As soon as Mingfeng heard that Li Erwu was very rude to him, he said to Li Erwu, "I said, where are you from, boy? What general are you still here? We haven''t heard of your name so much?" Hearing that Mingfeng didn''t know him, Li Erwu said to Mingfeng, "well, Lord Mingfeng, you don''t know me, but now you always know me. I''m a general here. It''s normal that you don''t know him, and I don''t know you." Xu Hong looked at both of them and wanted to work. In order not to affect the overall situation, Xu Hong said to Mingfeng: "Lord Mingfeng, I''ve heard that this man is Jiangning''s right-hand man before, so let''s speak carefully now and don''t offend those people. You know, our current situation is not very good, so it shows that Lord Feng, then we''ll wrong you." The Mingfeng also knew what Xu Hong said, so he didn''t say anything to Li Erwu, so he followed Xu Hong to Jiangning. "My, Lord Xu, it''s you again. It seems that what kind of news do you bring to me this time?" Xu Hong looked at Jiangning with a smile on his face and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, it''s really good to come from so far away with so many troops, so now Lord Mingfeng and I will come to visit you in person." Jiangning looked at the Mingfeng in front of him. His beautiful face didn''t look like Qingren at all, so he said to Mingfeng, "you are Lord Mingfeng. It''s really lucky to meet you here today." Mingfeng looked at Jiangning politely and said to himself, so he politely said to Jiangning: "I''ve heard that there is a strange man in Shuzhou. He suppressed tens of thousands of bandits in half a year, and he was promoted to governor in a year. Today, I see you, Lord Jiang. You are really extraordinary and so young. It seems that you are really a strange man." Jiangning continued to say to Mingfeng, "I also know that Mingfeng, your adult is also an expert. Talents. No wonder the emperor likes you so much, so what''s the matter with you when you come to me this time?" Mingfeng said to Jiangning, "since Lord Jiang said so, I''ll tell you directly. Now the emperor is opposite, and your army is directly surrounded by the emperor. So you say whether you should make a way for the emperor now. You know, our Xishan army is about to arrive here. What do you think? Lord Jiang." Jiangning said to Xu Hong: "We are right. Mingfeng is really happy, but I didn''t encircle the emperor. You know that there are droughts everywhere in this place. Is it wrong that my army is helping the local people here? And I also know that Mingfeng is different now. The officials here know you one by one, so you shouldn''t be here Say such a thing, or everyone will have a hard time. " Mingfeng said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, you and I don''t know who it is, but now it''s the emperor who asks you to get out of the way. Don''t you want to / and if you go on like this, you know our Xishan army. All of them are the orthodox army of Qingren. You must have heard how powerful it is. Don''t blame the emperor for his ruthlessness." Jiangning laughed, how to stand up and say to Mingfeng with his hand: "Mingfeng, you have no meaning when you talk like this. Don''t you understand what I mean? Since you want to say like this, I don''t have anything to say. Even if your army comes, I''m not afraid of you. I Jiangning is never afraid. Even if you speak to me like Mingfeng, I Jiangning doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t say anything in front of me now Yes, and the emperor is also my emperor. How can I hurt the emperor? That''s what others do. Don''t you know what your men are doing here? " Mingfeng looked at Jiangning''s appearance at this moment and was a little firm, so he said to Jiangning: "since Lord Jiang said so, I Mingfeng is not a person who doesn''t understand. I also know what Lord Jiang wants, but if I go back and say it to the emperor, then you will promise me." Jiangning also knew that Mingfeng knew what he wanted to say, so he said to Mingfeng, "well, Lord Mingfeng also knows this meaning, so wait for your good news from Lord Mingfeng." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2451 Xu Hong standing next to him couldn''t see what they were talking about, but he also knew that he had to go back and report to the emperor. Now Jiangning doesn''t want to leave here so easily. Moreover, since Lord Mingfeng is in charge now, let''s wait for Lord Mingfeng to go back and tell the emperor. He didn''t say anything. "Now that everyone has made it clear, Lord Jiang, let''s go back now and wait for us to explain the current affairs to the emperor¡° ¡±Wait a minute, Mr. Xu, you are a very good person, and I Jiangning also love talents, so I''ll ask Mr. Xu to stay. I want to talk to Mr. Xu about other things. " Xu Hong doesn''t know what Jiangning wants to say to him, but now he can only listen to his meaning in Jiangning''s territory, so Xu Hong said to Mingfeng: "since Lord Jiang wants to keep me, go back and report to the emperor first, and I''ll wait here for the news of Lord Mingfeng." Mingfeng thought Jiangning wanted to keep Xu Hong as a hostage. Anyway, Mingfeng didn''t like Xu Hong very much, so he said to Jiangning, "then please invite Lord Jiang to entertain our Lord Xu here. I Mingfeng will leave first. I''ll go back to the emperor immediately. Where can I convey your meaning to you? You Lord Jiang will wait for my news here." After that, Jiangning''s soldiers took Mingfeng out of the barracks, and then Mingfeng rushed to the emperor without stopping. And the hurt Xu Hong said to Jiangning, "I don''t know. What''s the meaning of Lord Jiang leaving me?" Jiangning took Xu Hong to his military headquarters, and Li Erwu, standing next to him, said to Jiangning: "Master, this person is an outsider. Should we consider it? All our plans in this headquarters are now. In case he sees it and goes back to let the emperor know our thoughts, we won''t say we know all. Do you think so?" Jiangning said to Li Erwu, who was very worried, "Er Wu, Lord Xu doesn''t talk about outsiders, and it''s not the first time to deal with Lord Xu outside. You know, when I was governor of Tianzhou, Lord Xu put forward his opinions to the emperor, and then I became governor. Do you think Lord Xu is an outsider?" At this time, Erwu didn''t say anything, so he had to stand aside and look at Xu Hong. Xu Hong saw Jiangning''s trust in him and said to Jiangning, "what''s the good meaning? I won''t go to your headquarters. I Xu Hong, but I absolutely don''t say that kind of person. As long as you Jiangning believe me, what kind of person Xu Hong is." Jiangning said to Xu Hong, "Lord Xu is so worried. How can I Jiangning be such a person? And you know that Jiangning can''t deal with the emperor, but now it''s a good opportunity." Xu Hong didn''t understand what Jiangning''s good opportunity meant, but now he followed Jiangning to his army headquarters. He looked at a modern map in the headquarters, on which Jiangning marked the next target is the three northern departments. Xu Hong is puzzled. Jiang Ning did well in Tianzhou. Why did he suddenly come here? Then he must have other ideas. That is to say, Xu Hong''s opinions are appreciated by Jiang Ning, and Jiang Ning lacks officials like this. He thinks Xu Hong knows a lot of people in the imperial court, but Ming Feng obviously doesn''t like Xu Hong. Jiangning means to dig this talent, and Jiangning brings him to his headquarters, which is his trust in Xu Hong. "Lord Xu, look at our current Qingguo. Do you think you want a strong man to come out? And now, I''m the strong man. Although I''m a strong man, I still need talents. As long as you Xu Hong are willing to come and follow me, when I control the whole three northern departments, you will be my right arm of Jiangning. Look Is that all right? " Xu Hong was shocked when he heard that Jiangning wanted him to come and work for him. You know, he is also an important Minister of the imperial court. Although many people in the imperial court don''t like him very much, especially taking corrupt officials, he still has a good position and won''t betray the emperor, so Xu Hong said to Jiangning: "Lord Jiang, you''ve made a big joke. How can I be your man? And now the emperor still needs me. You know, my Xu Hong has been celebrating the dynasty all his life, so don''t say such words again." Jiangning knew that Xu Hong was a capable and loyal minister, so she appreciated him, but also knew that he would not agree, so she said to Xu Hong: "Lord Xu, you haven''t finished listening to me. I Jiangning will certainly not treat you badly. First of all, I dig you up in good faith. I want you to be the manager in charge of people''s livelihood in the three northern departments, and I want to pick up your family, give you 1000 liang of gold every month, and give you 3000 mu of good land. What do you think?" Xu Hong is really generous when he listens to this Jiangning. It''s 1000 liang of gold a month, and he has to pick up my family, so this condition is very tempting. The key is to take charge of all the people''s livelihood in the three northern departments, so he may be a local emperor. But thinking about how Jiangning could dig him in the name of justice, he said to Jiangning, "Jiangning doesn''t know how to dig me from the emperor?" Jiangning said directly without hesitation: "this time I am besieged, Emperor. I will propose three conditions like the emperor. The first condition is to appoint you and me as the vice governor of Jiangning, and I am appointed as the governor of the three northern departments. All finance and people''s livelihood of the three northern departments are under the jurisdiction of Jiangning. The second is to withdraw all the Qing troops in the three northern departments. My foreign diplomacy is under the jurisdiction of Jiangning alone and does not accept the jurisdiction of the imperial court. However, I still admit that we are part of the Qing Dynasty and we cannot be separated. The third is this time. I''ll take down the corrupt officials of the imperial court and deal with them myself. The imperial court won''t have to deal with them. " Xu Hong was obviously shocked when he heard Jiangning''s words. He never thought that he recommended Jiangning to the emperor. Now Jiangning seems to be in charge of the whole three northern departments. It seems that his ambition is really great. It''s not enough. What they saw here won the people''s complete trust in Jiangning, and Jiangning began to stop disaster relief when he came here, So deep popular support www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2452 Jiangning said to Xu Hong, who was thinking about it, "Lord Xu, what the above is worried about now? Do you think I shouldn''t come to fight the emperor now or exchange such conditions with the emperor?" Xu Hong thought about it and said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, I know what you think now, but my idea now is why we want to think of the emperor''s threat like this? Do we have to change another way?" As soon as Jiang Ning heard Xu Hong speak like this, it was obvious that he agreed. He said to Xu Hong, "listen to adult Xu, you also promised me Jiangning''s conditions, but there are other ways you said. I''d like to. That''s what I planned before. When I was in Shuzhou, I thought of going directly to Ziwei palace. In this way, I can also meet you and report to the emperor. But now the emperor doesn''t want to see me. It seems that the emperor of Qing Dynasty doesn''t want to see me. I also know that the emperor of Qing Dynasty is also a good emperor, so I Jiangning just stood still. If corrupt officials were replaced by other people, they would have become the ghost of Jiangning. Now it seems that the emperor of Qing Dynasty has no intention to fight, and Jiangning is not that kind of person. I mean, Jiangning has to deal with the people of Qingguo. And other people, now in the bird country, the persimmon country and Xilai country on the beach, take the country and harass our land constantly, so I Jiangning want to deal with those people. " Xu Hong immediately said to Jiangning, "I Xu Hong can be your Jiangning man now. I am willing to do everything for Lord Jiang." Upon hearing this, Jiangning was very happy and said to Xu Hong: "Lord Xu, you are very young. Now you are only 30 years old, and I Jiangning will certainly not treat you badly. Moreover, our goal is the three northern departments, so where can we fight against the country? But now think about it. Jiangning has never been sorry for the people, and you can see the popularity of Jiangning. Everyone is so happy Love me. " Xu Hong said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, you know, there are not many people in the three northern departments, and there are wastelands everywhere. Do we have to have other plans? Or, the following provinces, such as Fuzhou and so on." Jiangning heard Xu Hong''s meaning and said to Xu Hong, "I know that adult Xu is worried that we can get the three northern departments, but it''s easy not to say where we want to develop. It will be difficult if we don''t do well, isn''t it?" Xu Hong immediately nodded at Jiangning and said, "I don''t know why you choose where. I think you must have your willingness. Moreover, you used to govern Shu state so well. It seems that you are still a more capable person. One said you are a strong man." "I Jiangning is a strong man. My intention is to dominate the world, and you are my right-hand man. I''m here to tell you, Lord Xu. Now the whole Qingguo, the three northern parts are more suitable for us to build a territory. First, there are not many. It says that the Emperor won''t care too much. Second, I can help the emperor defend where Guard the border. In this way, he can rest assured. At least I Jiangning can''t overthrow the imperial court. " Mingfeng returned to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, but he was very embarrassed and said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty: "Emperor, that Jiangning is really hateful. He asked me to come back and negotiate terms with you. I don''t think he paid attention to you at all. Moreover, when I went there just now, the guards kept making trouble for me. I think our imperial court should break with this Jiangning. Otherwise, it will be a future trouble in the future." As soon as the emperor of Qing Dynasty heard that Mingfeng told him that Jiangning was such a person, he was very angry and patted the Dragon chair, and then said to Mingfeng, "why did you come back alone? Why didn''t Xu Qing''s family come back with you." Mingfeng said to the Qing Dynasty emperor, "now, Lord Xu, I think he has been detained by Jiangning. He asked me to come back and let me talk to you about conditions, so do you think this evil obstacle is too hateful. Is our dignified Qing Dynasty so humble in front of him?" Qing Dynasty emperor thought carefully, then looked at Mingfeng''s embarrassed appearance, and said to Mingfeng, "since you said that Jiangning said he would give us conditions, has he made the above conditions now?" Mingfeng said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, "now he didn''t say anything, but he looks like he should have a big appetite, so I came back without saying anything." "Then you can''t be satisfied until you think about what he wants now. You know that Mingfeng''s class is surrounded by Jiangning. If he wants to attack now, the people here will die." Mingfeng said to the Qing Dynasty emperor, "but even if he surrounded us, it''s impossible for Qing Dynasty to bow its head to him, and he''s too arrogant. It seems that he really wants to confront our court. Your majesty, you are in front of him now. I don''t think he will let us out." The emperor of Qing Dynasty became more and more agitated, and then said to the ministers below, "I don''t believe you ministers can''t think of a way out. You see, now our Lord Xu has been detained by this evil obstacle, so you should think of some way out for me." One of the following officials, baturu, said to the Qing Emperor: "Emperor, your safety is the first problem now. Since our situation is not so good now, we might as well listen to what Jiangning wants. If his request is too much, we can agree. At least the emperor is still here and our Qing Dynasty is still there. We can deal with this evil obstacle in the future." The Qing Dynasty emperor looked at the other ministers and said to baturu, "what you said is not wrong. Now we will send someone to ask Jiangning what he wants, and then talk about the next thing." As soon as the Qing Dynasty emperor finished, the people below said, "the emperor is wise! Long live the emperor!" The Qing Dynasty emperor thought, "you ministers are really useless. You know how to butter up, but now there is no way, that is, there is only one way." With that, the Qing emperor sent batulu to Jiangning to negotiate with Jiangning to see what Jiangning wanted, as long as he held the throne. At this time, baturu took a group of officials and gifts to Jiangning''s territory www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2453 After baturu came to Jiangning''s site, he waited outside the barracks to meet Jiangning. At this time, everyone in the barracks saw baturu coming here with a large number of gifts, so they all surrounded him. Baturu saw that the military barracks of Jiangning were very different from those of the Qing army. Among them, those around Jiangning were dressed in spirit, and the clothes around them also opened baturu''s eyes, because most of the soldiers of the Qing army were wearing heavy armor, and these soldiers of Jiangning were wearing clothes much like those of western countries, It looks very energetic. Even these soldiers don''t have long hair. They all have short hair. Yang Yuqiang soon came to the gate of the barracks. As soon as he saw that baturu was the first one to dress up, he hurried to baturu and said to baturu: "General baturu didn''t expect you to come in person. It''s really an honor for our Jiang army." Baturu didn''t know Yang Yuqiang at all, but when he saw that Yang Yuqiang''s dress was very different from other soldiers, he said to Yang Yuqiang: "Who are you, please?" "I''m the chief of staff under Lord Jiang, which means that the general''s meaning is the same as yours, but what we say is different." Batulu said to Yang Yuqiang, "then please take me to meet Lord Jiang. I came with the emperor''s decree." As soon as Yang Yuqiang heard that baturu was carrying the imperial edict to celebrate the dynasty, he said to baturu, "then please invite the general to our barracks soon." At this time, baturu began to enter the military camp in Jiangning with a large number of gifts. In the military camp, everyone looked around at baturu''s gifts and kept discussing: "you see, those Qing troops still came with so many gifts. It seems that our commander-in-chief really has face. Even the emperor sent people to visit him in person." "That''s for sure. Our Lord Jiang is a strong man in today''s world. Casually, these Qingjun are scared to death." "Well, when I first killed the white beard, I heard that Lord Jiang blinked. Do you think he was very strong? And he also said that now the local people here have basically received our relief. After the disaster, they all began to return to their homes, and they also made our Lord Jiang a God and worship every day." Jiangning has long been waiting for the imperial edict of the Qing Dynasty in his large tent, so this baturu came here? As Jiangning expected, Jiangning also saw a trace of happiness. Standing nearby, Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, do you think the Qing Dynasty Emperor will agree to our conditions?" Jiangning smiled at Li Erwu and said, "Erwu, I''ll tell you what I''m sure of Jiangning, then it will succeed. He''s the way to Qing Dynasty emperor now. If he doesn''t agree to my conditions, they may not be his emperor now." At this time, there was a noisy voice outside. Then a soldier came in and said to Jiangning, "report: Sir, chief of staff Yang came outside with a group of Qing troops. Now do you want them to come in?" Jiangning immediately said to the soldier, "go and prepare the best food on our side, bring it up, and then invite them in." Batulu came into front of Jiangning with gifts. When he saw Jiangning, he said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, I''ve been ordered by the emperor to wear a decree for you." When baturu said the edict, the other Qing soldiers immediately knelt down and didn''t speak. Jiangning didn''t care, so he went to baturudeser and said to baturu, "general baturu, do I Jiangning want to kneel down?" Batulu was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, so he said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiangning, you don''t need to. This is what the emperor said, so I''m here to negotiate with Lord Jiang now, and now the emperor has entrusted me to negotiate with you instead of him." Jiangning said to baturu, "general Ba is so cool, so let''s go directly to the theme." After baturu sat down, Jiangning ordered the servants to start preparing the banquet. At the banquet, Jiangning spoke first and then said to baturu: "what''s the emperor like now? You''re not like Jiangning when you come to me, but you may not know that when I haven''t come here, the people here are really better than dead. Living in water and fire, I also like to mention the emperor''s share of worries." Batulu said to Jiangning, "the emperor said, put forward what Lord Jiang wants. The emperor said he would try his best to promise Lord Jiang." Jiangning smiled and said to Yang Yuqiang standing next to him, "go, get our map, and then show general batulu. He will know what Jiangning needs." At this time, Yang Yuqiang went to the back and took out a map of the Qing Dynasty, and then showed it to batulu. Baturu took this large map and saw some words such as Jiangning in the three parts of the north. "I know what Lord Jiangning needs now. Since Lord Jiang wants to help the emperor guard the border, there is no problem. I think I will also tell you that the emperor will promise, and I brought you the jade seal today. Lord Jiang can become the governor of the three northern departments immediately, and there is no question about the high degree of autonomy that Lord Jiang needs Question. " Batulu said such words to Jiangning. Jiangning felt it as soon as he heard it. This time, he had successfully won the territory of the three northern departments, but he thought that he didn''t want to be the governor of Tianzhou, so he said to batulu: "now, the governor of Tianzhou, now I recommend a person to the emperor." Batulu said to Jiangning, "then please tell Lord Jiang. As long as it''s someone on our side and he''s still working in the imperial court, we''ll arrange it for you free." Jiangning smiled at batulu and said, "Yu Chenglong, he is now the governor of Fuzhou. I want to transfer him to Tianzhou. Do you think it''s ok?" As soon as batulu heard that Yu Chenglong was also a small role, he said to Jiangning, "OK, no problem." Xu Hong, who was standing next to him, said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, great idea, this Yu Jackie Chan is really an honest official. As long as he goes to Tianzhou, he will certainly help Lord Jiang. It should not be said that the governor takes good care of the whole Tianzhou." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2454 Batulu said to Jiangning, "now that adults Jiang have agreed, please make way for adults Jiang now. Our emperor will return to Beijing. You know, this is the emperor''s biggest idea for you. No one has dared to think of you doing such a thing since ancient times, so it''s time for adults Jiang to agree to our conditions." Jiangning smiled and drank wine and said to baturu, "I Jiangning always keep my word, so general baturu, you say you take it. What does the emperor ask us to do now?" Batulu smiled at Jiangning and said, "since the emperor has said all these conditions, now you have to fulfill your business, Lord Jiangning." Standing aside, he immediately said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang, what you haven''t said yet, and what you don''t say now, there will be no time to say in the future, and when you say me later, there will be no way to get away." Jiangning remembered when he said this. He didn''t talk about fooling Xu Hong, so he said to batulu: "now I still have something to say, that is, you don''t want to change adult Xu. I don''t know if I''d like to change a song now?" Batulu said to Jiangning, "since Lord Jiang likes Lord Xu so much, Lord Xu is the same everywhere. All the officials of the imperial court are the same, and you Jiangning is also the official of the imperial court. Now your opinion is the governor, I promise you now. There is no problem with Lord Xu." As soon as Xu Hong heard batulu speak in place of the emperor, and now he followed Jiangning''s opinion, he was very happy to toast batulu and said, "general batulu, I have no way. It seems that I''m going to be Jiangning''s hostage, so please make it clear to the emperor when you go back." Batulu smiled at Xu Hong and said, "since people like you so much, then do well here in Jiangning. I will explain your business to the emperor at that time." In fact, we all know that baturu is very good, both good people and Mingfeng are also good, but this is the case in this era. At this time, Jiangning said to batulu, "batulu, go back and tell the emperor. Our Jiang army will go to the three northern border regions immediately. Where we will defend the land for the emperor at that time, what do you say?" As soon as batulu heard it, he said happily to Jiangning, "it seems that Mingfeng really doesn''t understand what you mean by Lord Jiang. I have something big to do. If you think of the emperor like this, the emperor will remember your credit. Moreover, in such a remote place over there, I hope that Lord Jiangning will build it into the Shu state under your jurisdiction." "When I am a, I will certainly build that place. At that time, I will invite general baturu to come to us. I Jiangning welcome you at any time, and you general baturu is also a upright person. I Jiangning appreciate you very much." Everyone looked at Jiangning and baturu chatting very much. Everyone smiled and performed well in the whole meeting. On the side of the Qing Dynasty emperor on the other side of the river, everyone was still worried that Jiangning would change his mind to embarrass general batulu, but they never thought that batulu and Jiangning were also people with the right eye, so the meeting solved the current problem. "Mingfeng, we will train our army well in the future. Look at the tens of thousands of troops in Jiangning. They came to Henan in a few days. Did they fly over?" Mingfeng said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, "tell the emperor that this Jiangning is really a strong man, and he also likes to invent things. It is said that all his soldiers have not been taken down, and it is a kind of gunpowder. It is very strong. He was defeated with this gunpowder gun the last time he defeated white beard." The Qing Dynasty emperor always thought about it and said to the ministers, "we should also develop this thing, so that we can form a resistance with Jiangning. Otherwise, Jiangning will attack us like those rebels, and we won''t be able to straighten up." The following minister said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, "emperor, we will go down and do it now. When we fall to the capital, we will also start to develop this kind of thing, so emperor, you don''t have to worry. General baturu will bring back good news." Then came the news from baturu outside the door. A Herald said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, "report back that the emperor, general baturu, has reached an agreement with Jiangning. We have opened a way out behind us. Now the emperor can return to Beijing." At this time, all the ministers present gave a sigh of relief and said to the emperor of Qing Dynasty, "emperor, now we can go back to Beijing. Let''s go first, otherwise it will be miserable if Jiangning reneges. Now this baturu is still there, delaying time, so we''d better go now." At this time, Mingfeng said to the ministers, "what are you talking about? General baturu hasn''t come back yet. Isn''t it wrong for us to leave now?" The Qing Dynasty emperor was sure that Mingfeng was right, so he said to the ministers below, "what''s the matter with you ministers? I''m not afraid of anything. Since we have reached an agreement, we still have to wait for batulu to come back and we''ll go together, okay?" On Jiangning''s side, batulu is ready to leave here and return to the emperor of Qing Dynasty. When he leaves, Jiangning says to batulu, "general batulu is very good. I hope we will have a chance to meet in the future." Batulu said to Jiangning, "Lord Jiang is also a hero among people. Since you have promised me, I still have to go back and report to the emperor quickly, otherwise I''m still worried over there." After that, batulu began to leave Jiangning''s military camp. When batulu came back, he also took a map of the Qing Dynasty sent back by Jiangning to the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. This map is very comprehensive. All of it is made by modern technology, so it is very detailed. At this time, Xu Hong said to general baturu, "then please ask general baturu to go back and explain my business here to the emperor. Please take a picture of my family when you go back. When I get to the north, I''ll give them all after the festival." Batulu said to Xu Hong, "Lord Xu, since I have devoted myself to the imperial court and the emperor, I will certainly report your merits and virtues to the emperor. Don''t worry www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2455 At this time, baturu returned to the Qing Dynasty emperor with his good news, and the Qing Dynasty emperor was still waiting for baturu''s return. ¡±In reply, your majesty, the meeting was a complete success. Jiangning also promised our conditions, and I promised his conditions on behalf of you. ¡° The Qing emperor said to baturu, "what are the explanatory conditions that Jiangning said? ¡° Batulu said to the Qing Dynasty emperor, "Jiangning is now the governor of the three northern departments to help your emperor guard the border. He said that the current goal is not our court, and he wants to help the emperor build a strong Qing Dynasty, so he won''t betray you." As soon as the Qing emperor heard that Jiangning wanted the three parts of the north, he was very pleased to say to the ministers below: "I''m finally relieved now. If Jiangning proposed a place along the coast, we would agree with it in our current situation, but what I didn''t expect is that he actually wanted to go outside the pass. In the past, we Qingren wanted to come in, but he still thought of it. It seems that I mistook this man. Now I appoint Jiangning as the leader of the third Department of the north The governor is in charge of the three northern departments. " In Mingfeng''s eyes, Jiangning has become his sworn enemy. Anyway, Mingfeng doesn''t like this Jiangning, so he wants to do everything to deal with Jiangning, but Jiangning doesn''t know or know what Mingfeng thinks. He is also a capable minister, so there''s no need to fight against Jiangning. And perhaps, Jiangning may dig this Mingfeng into his own name and become his own person in the future. Jiangning learned that the Qing emperor was very happy to face his proposal and directly appointed him as the governor of the three northern departments. Therefore, at this time, Jiangning said to these officials present: "now let''s go directly to the three northern departments. Let''s go to Yanghu first. Where should I build my own provincial capital and develop our Jiang army?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, there are many refugees now. Once they heard that we are going to the three northern departments, many people are willing to go with us." Jiangning said happily to Li Erwu: "Well, those people can get three years'' food and more than ten mu of land wherever they go, and they can live by themselves. Moreover, we can go where we need people to build. These people are human resources, so I agree to take those refugees where we go, and you have to do a good job in the reception of those refugees, okay?" Yang Yuqiang immediately said to Jiangning, "OK, I''ll do this with Lord Xu now. At that time, we''ll gather a large number of refugees here to go to the three northern departments. I think in the name of Lord Jiang, there must be a lot of refugees who want to go there." With that, Yang Yuqiang and Xu Hong went outside and began to gather the refugees in various counties. As long as the refugees want to eat, they must go somewhere. Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "how many troops do we have now?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "master, now our army has a total of 100000 people, and many local people are constantly joining our army. If we go to the three northern departments now, there is no problem with more than 100000 people, so master, do we start now?" Jiangning said to Li Erwu, "yes, you know, if you don''t go now, the emperor will repent at that time, so we have no choice. What''s more, you can discuss with Chen Long now, and we''ll send an army to Feiyu pass first." Li Erwu was puzzled. Why did he go to Feiyu pass to garrison? How, he asked Jiangning and said, "master, how important is the Feiyu pass? Why don''t we go to the north three first? Where is the place we want to develop now?" Jiang said to Li Erwu, "you don''t know now. You''ll know later. And now we have to go to Feiyu pass to the three northern departments. Now Feiyu pass is our only way, so we can have an emergency effect wherever we occupy or garrison. Now you know!" "Well, I''ll send a regiment first. According to our marching speed, our regiment can be stationed in three days." Jiangning knows that this Feiyu pass played a great role in Qingguo. Especially when Qingjun entered the pass, Wu Sangui opened the three customs, so Qingjun was allowed to enter the pass. Now that you want to enter outside the pass and want to return to the pass in the future, you have to go through this Feiyu pass. Now that Jiangning has strength, you can control Feiyu pass, so this Like that. The whole court did not dare to confront him, and was careful to fear that he would come back to fight the court, but Jiangning was not in the mood to fight the court, and now it seems that the whole court was still afraid of Jiangning. "The rest of our army began to enter Yanghu slowly. At that time, we will garrison in Yanghu, and Yanghu will also change another Shuzhou. Considering that the people of Shuzhou are living well, Jiangning also wants the people of the three northern regions to live better. Three days later, a regiment of Jiangning soon arrived next to Feiyu pass and began to garrison. At this time, the Qing army stationed in Feiyu pass began to be alert when they saw that Jiangning''s army had been directly with them. At this time, the Vice General of feiyuguan immediately asked someone to come to Jiangning''s army to see what the situation was. The Qing army came to the outside of the regiment in Jiangning and said to the inside of the barracks, "where are you from and why are you stationed in Feiyu pass." At this time, Chi Jie, the head of the regiment, came out and said to the Qing army soldier, "what are you shouting? We are the first regiment of the Fourth Department of the Jiangjun invincible Corps. I am Chi Jie, the head. What are you doing?" The Qing army soldier said to Chi Jie, "what the hell are you doing? We are the place where the troops are stationed. Why are you people here? It''s funny to see you dressed strangely one by one." "Shit, you''re funny. You still want to fight like that. Let''s eat shit." "What? You said I was going to eat shit. I''m going back to our deputy general and I''m going to kill you." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2456 "Shit, if you have the ability to call your deputy general to me now, I don''t believe he dares to be so arrogant in front of me, but I think you look a little pathetic." The Qing army soldier felt extremely humiliated him, but there was no way. He just dealt with Chi Jie''s soldiers in the same way, so he called to pay you back in his own way. Now you understand that you were so arrogant at the beginning. "Well, if you don''t believe it, I''ll go back and ask our deputy general to get you." At this time, the soldiers and Chi Jie began to laugh. Then Chi Jie took out a rifle and aimed it at a bird flying in the sky, and then shot it. With a bang, it felt like a bolt from the blue. At that time, the bird landed and died in front of the Qing army soldier. At this time, the Qing army soldier was scared, his feet trembled, and then kept running to the Qing army in Feiyu pass. "Boy, don''t be so arrogant in the future, or you''ll be the bird." Chi Jie said that and went back. The soldiers of the first regiment didn''t care about the idea of these Qing troops. They knew that fighting with them with a big knife was just an egg against a stone. They had to die. Everyone began to rest, and Jiangning gave them the order to garrison at Feiyu pass to monitor the every move of Qing army, and his army passed by Feiyu pass, so he didn''t want to disturb these Qing army. The Qing army soldier was so scared that he ran back to the barracks in sweat. At this time, the Deputy General of Feiyu pass was still playing with a woman in the room. He was very happy. "Vice general, no!" At this time, the deputy general was very unhappy when he heard someone calling him outside. He sorted out his clothes and walked out slowly. The woman standing in the room was still very delicate and didn''t want the deputy general to leave. "Where are you going, sir? People want you to play with me." The deputy general looked helplessly at the beautiful young woman and said, "wait a minute, I''ll be back soon. I''ll drink and make music with you, then play music and dance." With that, the deputy general left the room and came to a hall in the barracks. At this time, the Qing army soldier was sweating. He kept saying to the deputy general, "big, big, a group of people came outside. It''s estimated that there are about 2000 people." As soon as the deputy general heard this, he said loudly to the Qing army soldier, "you, it''s just that 2000 people scared you like this. It''s really a loser." "Don''t mention it, sir. All those people don''t have knives, and they carry a fire breathing thing. Just now the man touched the bird in the sky, and the bird came down and fell in front of me. Don''t you think it''s terrible." "What, there are such things, but they are only 2000 people. We have tens of thousands of soldiers here. Even if they want to come, it''s not so easy." The Vice General of Feiyu pass didn''t know at all. Now in front of them were Jiangning''s elite troops, and the troops were also equipped with mountain running and assault guns. The key was more than a dozen machine guns. That was fatal. How could these Qing troops with big knives be their opponents? We all know the consequences. But the vice general just wanted to see how powerful Chi Jie''s first regiment was. "Now all the people, all with guys and our cannons, I want them to quietly our Feiyu Guan garrison, these unknown guys." With that, there was a lively voice in Feiyu pass, and then a large number of Qing troops began to walk out of Feiyu pass. At this time, in the barracks of the first regiment, the sentry found the trend of Feiyu Guan Qingjun and began to report to Chi Jie. Chi Jie''s first regiment was studying with his men to deal with the Qing troops at Feiyu pass, and the sentry ran to Chi Jie and said to Chi Jie, "report, commander, the Qing troops at Feiyu pass began to pour out, and now they are coming directly to our camp." Chi Jie suddenly began to get excited, and then said, "it''s really great. Just now we were still studying how to attack Feiyu pass. Unexpectedly, those fools came out directly. It seems that the soldier went back and played a certain role." At this time, Chi Xi, the deputy head next to him, said to Chi Jie, "brother, do we have to report to the headmaster first? Now if we start with the Qing army at Feiyu pass, it''s not just the matter between the two armies, but also the matter between lord Jiang and the emperor of Qing Dynasty." Now it seems that we must report to Jiangning, so at this time, Chi Jie said to his soldiers: "now I want Jiangning to repay immediately. Use the radio!" As soon as the soldiers heard Chi Jie''s order, they quickly entered the communication room, and then used the radio station brought back by Jiangning from Hyundai to send it to Jiangning. Jiangning, who was still on the March, received a radio message from Feiyu pass. A herald shelled Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "report, sir, now our army despises to contact the Qing army at Feiyu pass, and now the Qing army wants to attack us, so we say whether we want to fight back now?" As soon as Jiang Ning heard that the Qing army of Feiyu pass wanted to attack my army, now it seems that we can''t wait to die. At this time, Jiang Ning said to the messenger around him, "then reply immediately, Chi Jie, ask them to destroy the Qing army and completely occupy Feiyu pass." After hearing Jiangning''s order, the herald began to run to the position of the radio station, and then thought Chi Jie gave the order and attacked with all his strength! Chi Jie in Feiyu pass received Jiangning''s order in less than a minute. When the herald handed it to Chi Jie, Chi Jie was very excited to Chi Xi standing next to him, and then said to Chi Xi: "brother, you hit me now, hard. The headmaster said, we should not only fight, but also take the whole Feiyu pass." As soon as Chi Xi heard that his brother Chi Jie told him Jiangning''s order, he said excitedly to the people around him, "as the most elite army around Jiangning, now we should live up to it, and we should show the prestige of our first regiment and let the captured Qing army know the power of our first regiment." After that, the soldiers below began to prepare one by one to meet this competition with great strength, and those Qing troops didn''t know they were close to death now www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2457 At this time, under the leadership of Chi Jie, in the first regiment of the first part of the Jiangjun invincible team, everyone has begun to prepare for the arrival of these Qing troops. The Vice General of Feiyu pass rode a horse, and some Qing troops also rode a horse and quickly rushed to Chi Jie''s position, while the remaining sailors rushed to Chi Jie''s first regiment position with spears one by one. More than a dozen machine guns have been erected on the warning positions, and everyone is ready. As long as these Qing troops rush into the shooting circle, they will start fighting. On the Qing army side, the deputy general also ordered: "fire with all your strength and set up our cannons to make these people feel the strength of the demon Feiyu Guan Qing army. At this time, on the top of the mountain of Feiyu pass, several invincible cannons began to aim at Chi Jie''s position. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shells of invincible cannons fell on the position of Chi Jie''s first regiment in an instant. At this time, they had already been in the trenches. The ambush soldiers heard and felt these shells exploding on their heads one by one, and these shells could not hit these soldiers at all. You know, these trenches were built according to modern standards Therefore, in Chi Jie''s eyes, these invincible cannons are completely earth cannons and have no response at all. At this time, Chi Jie immediately ordered his artillery to start firing at Qing army. On a highland, rows of neat mountain artillery began to fire at the invincible artillery position of Feiyu pass and the Qing army who were charging. Boom! The neat voice was like a bolt from the blue. The Deputy General of Feiyu pass looked at pieces of ammunition across the sky and was completely covered in an instant. He didn''t know what had happened and was still charging forward. I heard a scream from the position of the invincible cannon in Feiyu pass, and the huge explosion spread to Qinhuangdao ten kilometers away. The Qing army also began to be attacked by these shells. These shells kept exploding among the charging Qing army. Some people''s limbs were flying in the sky, and the deputy general was still rushing. When Chi Jie saw that the Qing army had reached a good shooting range, he said to the people around him, "do your best to fight me. Don''t let the same Qing army go." Chi Jie said that the whole first regiment began to fire with all its strength, and these Qing troops didn''t know that there were countless bullets and shells waiting for them. Stu, Stu! Rows and rows of Qing army soldiers fell down, and those soldiers didn''t even react, so they died. After seeing this situation, the deputy general said to the Qing army next to him, "now evacuate quickly outside. These people are really too fierce, and the outside is not their opponent at all." With these, the Vice General of Qing army began to lead the remaining tens of thousands of people to turn around and run to Feiyu pass. But how could they run past Chi Jie''s bullet, Tu Tu! Continuous shooting, these tens of thousands of Qing army left thousands of people in less than ten minutes. There were corpses everywhere. It looked terrible. Chi Jie had no casualties. Everyone was still watching the movements of the Qing army with full attention. At this time, Chi Jie said to the soldiers next to him: "you are now going to occupy the whole Feiyu pass quickly. Now we must occupy Feiyu pass before the big troops in Jiangning come. In this way, our army can leave the pass directly from here. Chi Xi said to Chi Jie, "elder brother, you say we have killed all these Qing troops now. Does the imperial court just shoot human bodies? Will you fight us?" Chi Jie said to Chi Xi: "You don''t understand. In this case, the imperial court doesn''t dare to send someone over, because we just signed the agreement with the imperial court, so it''s impossible for the imperial court to know that we have won the whole Feiyu pass now, and it seems that we have won the Qing army to attack us like a stupid pig, so we have no choice but to fight back." Chi Xi said to Chi Jie, "well, if you cover up your work, you''ll want to live alone after taking Qingjun. We''ll deal with them all now." "No, now it seems that we still need to keep some people as hostages. For example, the deputy general can become our hostages. And you think, that person is completely his own to beat us. That''s why we fought back and caused such residents. Then, whether we say it or not, we also have to share our worries for our headmaster." "Well, OK, I''ll order it now. When the participants of the Qing army return to Feiyu pass, we''ll besiege them. Then, we''ll besiege them all." In this way, the soldiers of the first regiment began to attack the dangerous area of Feiyu pass, and the remaining Qing army soldiers have slowly begun to enter the ambush circle prepared by Chi Jie for them. On Jiangning''s side, his army has begun to slowly enter Sinan province. At this time, it looks like 80 miles away from Feiyu pass. Jiangning looked at the mountain in the distance and said to Li Wu next to him, "Er Wu, look at the mountain and those walls in front of us now. Do you know what it is?" Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "of course I know. It''s the Great Wall, but I''m so angry about the mountains you said. Now I say it for the first time, and the mountains are not as common as your shout on our side." Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang behind the stronghold, "so you know?" Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "I see. The headmaster''s mountain should be on the other side of Feiyu pass. Now we''re going outside Feiyu pass, so we have to go through Feiyu pass. So now the headmaster is worried about the war situation there, right? ¡° Jiangning smiled and then said to Yang Yuqiang, "it seems that I still have to like you. Our General Li Erwu has nothing to say when fighting, but when it comes to analyzing the problem, our chief of staff Yang Yuqiang is still good. One of you gives me a staff officer and the other gives me command of the army, just like my right arm." Erwu looked at Yang Yuqiang and said to him, "General Yang, I want to ask you for advice in the future. Now even the headmaster comes to you for advice, so now I should ask you for advice." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2458 At this time, a messenger came to Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "report, Lord Jiang, now come to the battle situation at Feiyu pass." With that, the soldier handed the telegram to Yang Yuqiang, then turned and left. After Yang Yuqiang got it at half past five, he said to Jiangning: "Report to the headmaster. Now the record from Feiyu pass is that our first regiment has completely defeated the Qing army stationed in Feiyu pass, and now these Qing troops have been besieged in Feiyu pass. Now Chi Jie will wait for your news. As long as you give an order, they will capture the whole Feiyu pass. At that time, Feiyu pass will be the territory of our Jiang army." As soon as Jiangning heard that his first regiment had begun to win feiyuguan, he smiled and said to Yang Yuqiang: "Well, our chi Jie is good. Now it seems that our first regiment has been greatly improved. Now I order the first regiment to attack Feiyu pass with all its strength and win the whole Feiyu pass. In this way, we have the initiative, and the imperial court won''t do anything about us." Li Erwu said to Jiangning, "well, if the imperial court sends an army of Xishan to fight with us, it will not be good for both sides." At this time, Xu Hong came to Jiangning and said to Li Erwu, "general Erwu, don''t worry. Now the imperial court doesn''t have the strength to fight against us, especially after Henan, the current Qing Dynasty emperor has realized the strength of Jiangning, and now it seems that it''s impossible for them to fight against us so easily." Seeing the words of his top generals, Jiangning was very happy to say to them: "what you said is not wrong. As long as you are by my side now, we can revitalize Qingguo in the future." With that, Jiangning''s order passed the radio and immediately spread to Chi Jie. As soon as Chi Jie saw Jiangning''s order, he said to Chi Xi: "now go and order all our field bubbles and assault guns to bomb me. We must win the whole Feiyu pass at three o''clock this afternoon." As soon as Chi Xi heard Chi Jie''s order, he began to go down and prepare. The remaining Qing army officers and soldiers in Feiyu pass were afraid to come out. They knew that the opponent they met this time was so powerful. "Deputy general, why do our people start to die before they get close to the winner? It''s really terrible. We can''t believe our eyes." The Vice General of the Qing army said to the Qing army next to him, "Mom, I''ve met such an opponent for the first time, and it seems that we have to wait for reinforcements this time. Have the soldiers you arranged escaped?" The soldier said to the deputy general, "we have gone out. I think we are about to reach the next level now. As long as we wait for the reinforcements to arrive, we will attack inside and outside, then these people will die." Looking at what he said, Sergeant Qing was very relaxed. He had known the seriousness of the situation for many days, and he might die in the Feiyu pass. But when he thought that no one had died here before, and it was really easy to defend and difficult to attack here, as long as he slowly consumed so many people, there should be no problem waiting for reinforcements. While the Qing army was still talking, a shell attacked. Boom! The huge explosion spread among these Qing army soldiers, and now the invincible artillery of the Qing army has long been smashed by the first regiment. There is no room to fight back, so we can only wait for the bombing of these shells. These Qing soldiers were scared to run everywhere. They didn''t know what they were running. The deputy general was scared to hide in his room. At this time, the woman who used to be in the room with him was scared to hide in the quilt. He didn''t dare to come out. At this time, the deputy general hurried to bed and hid directly in the quilt. After half an hour of indiscriminate bombing, the whole Feiyu pass was almost bombed. At this time, Chi Jie ordered the first regiment to attack Feiyu pass with all its strength. The soldiers of the first regiment soon entered Feiyu pass, but these Qing troops didn''t come out to resist, and the soldiers of the first regiment soon occupied Feiyu pass. When Chi Jie opened the door, Chi Jie saw someone in the quilt on the bed. Suddenly, Chi Jie took the white quilt away. ¡±Shit, it''s time for you, the deputy general, to play with women. It seems that if you don''t lose the war, who will lose the war? " The deputy general got out of bed with a little bad intention and said to Chi Jie, "Sir, we are really wrong. Since we are members of the Qing army, you can bypass me." Chi Jie glanced at the woman with a good figure, and then said to the deputy general, "such a good woman has been ruined by people like pigs. Go to hell!" Bang! The deputy general fell to the ground on the spot and died under Chi Jie''s pistol, and the woman was completely frightened and dared not speak, but also looked at the Deputy General lying on the ground. So Chi Jie said to the woman, "young lady, put on your clothes quickly. Now you have been saved, and now all Qingjun are dead. Go home now! At this time, the woman came back to her senses, and then said to Chi Jie, "what home do you go back to? I''m the deputy general who bought it from the brothel to serve him. I don''t have a home at all, and now that the deputy general is dead, I don''t know what to do now. You saved me, and now I can only follow you." Chi Jie saw the woman lying in front of him. In fact, she had a good figure and a beautiful face. At this time, Chi Jie''s mind also floated. Then the woman also saw that Chi Jie''s eyes had changed. Knowing that he moved his heart, she said gently to Chi Jie: "come on, as long as you want, I will become your woman immediately, and I am saved by you now, then I should promise you by example." At this time, Chi Xi entered the room and shouted, "brother, you are so here. Lord Jiang''s telegram has long been waiting for you." At this time, Chi Jie remembered that he was still fighting, so he said to the woman, "wait, I''ll come right away." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2459 Chi Jie soon went to the radio station and saw the telegram sent to him by Jiangning. In the telegram, Jiangning wants Chi Jie''s whole army to enter Feiyu pass and wait for his army to arrive tomorrow. On Jiangning''s side, I was very happy to know that Chi Jie had fully won Feiyu pass. Jiangning said to casual Xu Hong: "you say, Lord Xu, now the court certainly doesn''t know that we have won the whole Feiyu pass, so what do you think of the Qing Dynasty emperor? You have been around the Qing Dynasty Emperor for so many years, you should know the character of the Qing Dynasty emperor." Xu Hong hesitated for a moment, then turned to Jiangning and said, "although the imperial court certainly has no strength to fight us, it seems that the imperial court will send heavy troops to guard the troops of the whole capital, and the imperial court will speed up the construction of their own army, but there will be a fierce battle between us and the imperial court in the near future." Jiangning said to Xu Hong, "well, I think so now, so now we should also speed up the construction of our troops and form an overwhelming advantage over the imperial court at that time. In this way, we may also avoid this vicious war so that both sides will not fall into war." The next day, Jiangning''s army had successfully entered Feiyu pass and began to move slowly towards Yanghu lake. Chi Jie of Feiyu pass has been waiting for their principal Jiangning here for a long time. When Jiangning saw Chi Jie and Chi Xi, he smiled and said to them: "you two are good. Since you can counterattack the whole army of tens of thousands with 2000 people, and you can win the whole Feiyu pass without any damage, it seems that I have been impressed by you." "Headmaster, we have made such achievements only under your education, and our current military strength can crush the whole army. Think about it, we are all proud of having a headmaster like you." Jiangning continued to say to the soldiers, "now I appoint Chi Jie as the General Commander of Feiyu pass, garrison Feiyu pass, command the first and third regiments, 5000 people, and I''ll equip you with an artillery battalion for you to use here." Very excited, Chi Jie said to Jiangning, "don''t worry, the headmaster will give it to me here. I will guard here well. I won''t let a Qing army enter outside the pass. As long as Chi Jie is in Feiyu pass, I won''t become Qing army." "It''s good to say. Since Lord Jiang told you so, my deputy commander in chief will allocate some military materials for you." Li Erwu said to Chi Jie. At this time, Chi Jie was also very excited and said to Li Erwu: "Thank you, deputy commander in chief. Now we have everything we want. We have everything we want, and now the Feiyu pass is completely under our control, so we won''t be defeated by us like taking the Qing army. Moreover, we have the artillery battalion given to us by Jiangning, which can crush the Qing army." Jiangning said to Chi Jie, "well, it''s up to you now. Now we have to hurry to go to Yanghu where to build our own territory. You''ll be the supreme commander in the future. You can contact me directly if you have anything at that time." Jiangning is like now they have occupied Feiyu pass, so now the court must know and must send someone, so we still need to find a reason to explain to the court, because at least it is in the system of the Qing Dynasty, so we can''t be the governor in good faith, and now it seems that the court is looking for an opportunity to fight me. But now I''m very happy to think that I can crush these Qingjun. At this time, Jiangning''s ring began to shine and shine, and the part-time job immediately entered his own consciousness. At this time, Bruce Lee began to say to Jiangning, "master, the company you opened in modern times began to have problems. Now I want you to go back and have a look." Jiangning thought that he was still running a purchasing company in Hyundai, so he said to Bruce Lee, "well, anyway, I haven''t returned to Hyundai for a long time, and now I need to buy a lot of things outside the pass. In this way, I really should go back to Hyundai to see what happened." Jiangning came to a room without anyone. In an instant, a ring began to shine green. Jiangning returned to Hyundai, and Jiangning returned to Hyundai directly in his own company. At this time, Jiangning was sitting in his office. Suddenly, the door opened. Several uniformed personnel entered Jiangning''s room and said to Jiangning, "are you Jiangning, please?" Jiangning looked at the uniformed personnel. It turned out to be the personnel of the Business Council, so he said to them, "comrade, I''m Jiangning. What can I do for you?" At this time, a beautiful woman in uniform came to Jiangning. Jiangning looked at the woman. She looked like she should be twenty-five or six. She looked very cute, but wearing a uniform became another feeling. "We are a member of the Business Council. The company you registered here is completely different from the things you purchase now. Now let''s investigate." Jiangning looked silly, fixed the woman directly, and then said to her, "Oh, maybe we forgot to fill in when we registered, so now you can go to our warehouse and see that the things we purchased are legal, so you can check them at will." "OK, we know. We also know that you are a large company, and it is impossible to have these problems. However, your company''s name has appeared in the market recently, so we think someone is pretending to be you, so as not to deceive the company outside, so I hope you can cooperate with the outside investigation." Jiangning thought, how is it possible? Their own companies are used when purchasing by themselves. It''s impossible for anyone to pretend to be their own company. Jiangning realized that the employees of his company felt that there might be problems with his employees, so he said to the woman, "then please leave your business card. If there are ghosts in the outside company, I''ll inform you that the business will come, OK¡° The woman said to Jiangning, "OK, my name is yuanshanshan. You can call me if you have anything." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2460 Jiangning looked at the woman''s lovely appearance and said to the beauty of the business association, "Miss, now we will find out this matter soon, and now I''ll see who the ghost in my company is." With that, the woman took her children and began to leave Jiangning''s company. Jiangning kept thinking that there were ghosts in his company, and according to the situation, he should buy those strange things pretending to be his company''s name. Jiangning thought that he must come up with his own plan now, and then slowly find the insider, but now he still seizes the time and quickly purchases things to the north. At this time, a secretary appeared in front of Jiangning, and went directly to Jiangning''s office and appeared in front of Jiangning without knocking. Then the female secretary said to Jiangning, "boss, you finally came back. I thought you weren''t in the office." Jiangning looked at the nervous look of the female secretary and couldn''t say a feeling. Anyway, they are all people in their own company. It should be normal to go in and out of the office. "Oh, it''s Xiao Wang. Did you come in looking for something?" The female secretary said to Jiangning, "boss, I came in to see if there is anything to tidy up in your room. If not, I''ll go out now." Soon the female secretary stepped back quickly and slowly to the door of the office, and then was ready to start closing the door of the room. Jiangning suddenly said to the female secretary, "Xiao Wang, come here. I have something to tell you." The female secretary flustered and slowly came to Jiangning''s desk, then stood with her head down and didn''t dare to look at Jiangning. I must have done something sorry for Jiangning in my heart! "Xiao Wang, I''m not so clean in the company these days. Who cleaned it for me?" It''s a simple question. Did you directly the female secretary in front of war Jiangning. "Boss, I''ll clean you up when you''re not here. Is there anything wrong with you?" Looking at Xiao Wang with a nervous face, Jiangning stood and slowly walked up to Xiao Wang, and then said to her: "Ha ha! Nothing. I just feel that my office has become much cleaner." "Oh, there''s nothing to do now. Boss, I''ll go back to the office to do things. There''s still a lot of documents to deal with." The nervous female secretary Xiao Wang wants to leave Jiangning''s office now. "What''s the matter? Do you want to show it in front of me?" Jiangning said to the female secretary Xiao Wang in an inquisitive spoken language. "What! Boss, don''t tease me here. I''m one of your female secretaries. I''m busy every day. I don''t have time to ask you for credit for your purchases." Jiangning said in his heart, "do you pretend in front of me? I''ll see when you perform." The female secretary certainly doesn''t say that she committed the crime alone. Since Jiangning has judged the leak with the naked eye, it must be this woman. Then Jiangning must guess that she has partners, but now she doesn''t know whether the female secretary''s partner is inside or outside the company. Jiangning doesn''t dare to be a little careless about uncertain things, especially this matter related to the interests of the company, so it must be determined before it can be well thought out. Jiangning walked into the hall of the company, looked at the hard-working employees and said to them: "You''ve worked hard these days. We won''t work overtime tonight. Our whole company will have a dinner." Suddenly, the employees who had just been working hard were excited. One of the female employees shouted directly at Jiangning: "Boss, I love you. You are our lucky star." "Yes, boss, you bring us good old clothes every time you come back. I don''t know what you bring back to us this time?" Jiangning smiled at her employees and said, "you greedy kids, I''ll go to you and ask me to take it." Take out a big box. Jiangning looks at these employees and says to them, "here are the specialties I brought back from a distance. What you want is in it, but don''t be greedy." "Boss, you are really very polite. We just say casually, and you really bring us good things back." Jiangning thought, "you boy, how can you work for me if you don''t give you some sweets." Moreover, these people are brought back by Jiangning from the talent market, so there is a test of reliability, especially in this case. Jiangning felt uncomfortable. He still had a lot of things to do in Qingguo. When he came back here to buy those things, he had to go through these people. "Secretary Wang, what''s the matter with you? The boss will come later. You seem to have lost your soul. Yes, are you fascinated by our handsome boss?" "Fuck you. I''m not what you think. I just feel a little uncomfortable. That''s why it''s like this. I must be happy when the boss comes back." Jiangning looked at Secretary Wang''s eyes and knew that she was out of her mind now, and for her now, it can be said that as long as Jiangning said to investigate this matter, it must be like a frightened bird. Jiangning came to Xiao Wang and said to Secretary Wang, "are you unhappy that I really came back? You know you are my right hand in this company. In this case, you should know that some things are not allowed." Secretary Wang immediately looked embarrassed, as if others owed her money. "I, boss..." "Stop talking. Come to my office later and bring me the account books of these days." Jiangning finished talking and chatted with other employees. At this time, Li Wei, who arranged to run business in the company, came to Jiangning and whispered to Jiangning, "boss, I''ve found what you need." With that, Li Wei looked at the people around him and stared at Jiangning. Jiangning immediately said to Li Wei, "Xiao Li follows me into the office." In the office, Li Wei and Jiang Ning sat down and said face to face: "Boss, I have found the whereabouts of the thing you asked me to look for." "Oh, Li Wei, I said you are very reliable. Tell me where you can get things quickly." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2461 Li Wei said to Jiangning, "boss, that thing is not on the ground of our Qingguo, but to Wu enemy country." "What, Wu enemy country, so far away, is it reliable?" Li Wei said positively to Jiangning: "Boss, it must be reliable. You know, we certainly don''t have the thing you need here, but it''s in Wu enemy country. It''s everywhere, and a distant relative of mine is where to do business, so I know several local officials." What Jiangning wants to entrust Li Wei to find is a modern version of the iron car. Jiangning knows that the iron car is a kind of battlefield magic as long as it was in ancient times, and it can be said that it was invincible in that era 300 years ago. With that thing, we can crush the army of the whole world. "Well, have you settled it over there now?" Li Wei said to Jiangning, "boss, there''s talk about cash and gold trading." "Of course there is no problem with this. As long as there is stock, other things will be easy to do." Li Wei was puzzled and said to Jiangning, "boss, you can''t..." ¡±No, don''t worry. I just need to see these things now. As for the next thing, you don''t have to worry about it. Now you just do the next thing. " "Yes, boss, I''ll leave the rest to you, but now people in the company hear that our company actually buys drugs and other things outside." Jiangning knows what Li Wei said, but now Jiangning has roughly known it. "Well, it seems that I have to uproot myself, or the reputation of the outside company will be destroyed." "OK, boss, I''ll go out now." "Li Wei, I now appoint you as the deputy general manager of our Far East Group. In the future, I will give you full authority to deal with the purchase outside." Jiangning''s loyalty system kept scanning Li Wei, and the result was 100% loyalty, which was completely reliable. "I''ll go to Wu enemy country now, and I''ll leave the rest of the company to you, but you must do it for me." "Yes, boss, you can rest assured. As long as I Li Wei is a person of the company one day, I will never betray the company." Maybe he has been promoted. Li Wei now shows a special spirit. He is also very pleased to see that he has become the deputy general manager of the Far East Group in an instant. He doesn''t arrange these things for his boss outside these days. Jiangning immediately got on the flight to the capital of Wu enemy country. As a result, after a day''s flight, the plane finally arrived at Duji, the capital of Wu enemy country. In Jiangning''s mind, Bruce Lee said to Jiangning, "master, you can now use your experience value to buy directional transfer rolls." "Shit, if you didn''t say it earlier, Bruce Lee, you made me fly all day to Duji, the capital of Wu enemy country." "Didn''t I tell you this? Master, anyway, your current experience value was full at the time of Qingguo 300 years ago. Now you can exchange things in modern times." Jiangning is very happy to think of here. He feels that he is full of power now, and he comes back here to get those iron cars and take them back 300 years ago. Jiangning, wearing dark glasses and black clothes, is very handsome at the airport. At this time, a man in his 40s across the street took a big photo and compared it with Jiangning. The man nodded and began to walk towards Jiangning. At the same time, Jiangning also felt that someone was following him around her. Jiangning began to walk carefully, and then the man suddenly walked in front of Jiangning. "Are you Mr. Jiangning?" The man said to Jiangning, and Jiangning looked at the man and replied, "I''m Jiangning. You must be Li Wei''s relative, Li Yong. ¡° "Yes, I''m Li Yong. Let''s go. President Jiang and Li Wei have told me, and now I''ve arranged things here. Where we don''t talk now, why don''t we change places now." This Li Yong, with his squint eyes, carefully observed the surroundings, determined that no one paid attention to them, and then took Jiangning outside. Outside, a black business car stopped by the side of the road. The speaker Li Yong said to Jiangning, "President Jiang, please get in the car. Now go outside to see the goods." Jiangning didn''t care, so he entered the road and sat down in the black business car. In fact, at this time, there was a white van type vehicle across the road, which was secretly photographed with an SLR camera. In the car, Li Yong introduced to Jiangning: "President Jiang, wait a minute, I''ll introduce you to Colonel Li Ke. He''s my big seller." Jiangning thought that Wu enemy country was originally a member country of Penglai country, and now Wu enemy country has inherited a large number of Penglai country''s weapons and equipment, so such people often resell arms business in Wu enemy country. Jiangning saw that Li Yong was such a person, and it seemed that he should have been doing this for a long time, so he felt that the steps of Tao were so detailed. "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, Li Yong, but I''ve seen that you are an expert since I came to Wu enemy country. It seems that I hope I find the right person this time." "It seems that if you always find me, there will be no problem. As long as you have enough money, I can bring you anything." Jiangning thought for a while, then said to Li Yong, "then how much can you bring out the iron car I said?" Li Yong said to Jiangning, "President Jiang, you know that our country is so peaceful now that we certainly don''t need these things. Now I venture to ask where you want to buy these things." "Ha ha, it seems that brother Li Yong thinks too much. How can Jiangning take these things back unless I''m out of my mind." "So, President Jiang, do you mean you have a family?" Jiangning suddenly understood the truth, because it was impossible for Li Yong to say his true purpose of these things, otherwise they would think I was a madman. "Since brother Li Yong knows, I might as well tell you that a friend of mine is in a small country in Wenzhou. It''s not peaceful there, so he''s going to build a mercenary company there, and he told me to buy all these things I bought www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2462 The Li Yong smiled at Jiangning and said, "I''m really sorry. If you''re caught in our business now, it''s the death penalty. Even if you earn a lot of money, it''s a pity that you die without enjoying it." "Ha ha, I don''t know why, but since you are in this business, we still have many opportunities for cooperation in the future. This time, I will not only buy Iron cars, but also buy a large number of armored vehicles and other weapons." Li Yong suddenly felt that he had found a big seller this time, so he was very happy in his heart. "President Jiang, don''t worry. As long as you cooperate with me once, there will be a second time. I think Li Yong''s character is good in this business." "Then can your Colonel take it out?" Jiang asked Li Yong these words. "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. The Colonel I know, Dr. Li, can still talk here. His father-in-law is the commander-in-chief here, so there must be no problem finding him, and there is a certain degree of security." Jiangning thought, what''s the security? It''s just that there is no corruption like our country. The colonel is so popular now, so he must have a lot of good things in his hand. "Well, we''ll see you today. I hope brother Li Yong will bring me something good to see." The black business car Jiangning took soon left the city and went to the mountains. Not far behind the black business car, a white van has been following. however; Li Wei didn''t know that he had been put on top this time. The car slowly started the mountain area. The mountain area here didn''t want to be the mountain of Qingguo. The mountain was not so steep, and the dense forest began to appear in front of Jiangning and Li Yong. After half an hour, the car came to a military checkpoint in front. "Stand here! What do you do?" A soldier at a checkpoint stood next to the car and said to the people in the car. "Hello! I''m a friend of Colonel Li Ke. I''ve come to see him." As soon as Li Yong finished, he handed the soldier a pack of cigarettes. After the soldier slowly opened the cigarette box, his face showed a trace of happiness. "OK! Since you are a friend of Colonel Li, please!" When the soldier finished, he asked the soldier next to him to open the railing and let it go. Li Yong''s vehicles freely entered the military jurisdiction here. ¡±Brother Li Yong, where the hell is this? " Jiangning said curiously to Li Yong. "President Jiang, this is colonel Li''s territory I told you, and this is a military base of Wu enemy country. In the past, this was a special place for Penglai country to store weapons. You will see what you want later." The car slowly drove into a tunnel between two mountains. As a result, after the tunnel, we came to a small terrace. There are factories like houses everywhere, and there are a large number of military bunkers next to the mountain. It seems that this is a super situation base, but it can''t be seen outside. If you don''t come in personally. The car stopped next to a three story house. Li Yong and Jiangning got off and went directly into the house. I came to the second floor of the house, not to mention a large office. Inside sat a man in his thirties, a little fat, wearing an officer''s uniform, smoking a cigar. The whole room was filled with a strong smell of cigars. "Doctor Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Li Yong said as he walked towards the man with a smile. Doctor Li smiled, then got up and said to Li Yong, "boss Li, ha ha, didn''t you say you just met last month?" Li Yong walked up to Doctor Li Ke and whispered to him, "last time, that batch was really good. My buyers wanted to buy it for the second time." Doctor Li whispered to Li Yong, "ha ha, you boy, I''m sure the things here are good, but I''ve checked them closely recently. It''s better to be careful." "What kind of person are you? Even if you check it, you can''t find it on your head." Doctor Li looked at Li Yong proudly, and then glanced at Jiangning standing aside. "What is this?" Li Yong immediately said to Dr. Li Ke, "don''t worry, he''s my partner. He''s in big business. This time he came to see you, Colonel Li Ke." At this time, the Colonel''s face began to look embarrassed. Then he said to Li Yong, "you know our rules. I just meet you. You can''t bring people to me casually." As soon as Jiangning heard this, she knew that Dr. Li might be out of security considerations. She didn''t hate to welcome her here, so Jiangning took out a bag of things from her briefcase and threw it on Dr. Li''s desk. "What are you?" Doctor Li was puzzled by Jiangning''s behavior. Looking at the solid things of the package thrown out by Jiangning, he felt very puzzled. "Comrade Colonel, you can open it and have a look, and then you can talk to me." As soon as Jiangning finished speaking, he sat on the sofa opposite Dr. Li Ke, then took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. At this time, Doctor Li slowly opened the package Jiangning threw him. As soon as the package was opened, the colonel was dumbfounded. A whole piece of gold seemed to weigh at least ten kilograms. Seeing the wealth, Doctor Li couldn''t close his mouth at once, and then said to Li Yong: "Boss Li, introduce me quickly. Bring this boss." Li Yong said to Doctor Li Ke, "this is what I mentioned to you last time, President Jiang. His business is very wide. As long as you have goods, the price is a small problem, and the key is to see the quality and quantity of your goods." As soon as Doctor Li heard President Jiang, he immediately stood up and went to Jiangning and said to Jiangning, "Hello, President Jiang, I''m Colonel Li. Welcome to our territory." With that, Doctor Li could reach out and shake hands with Jiangning. At the same time, Jiangning also stood up and reached out to hold Doctor Li Ke''s hand and said, "I''ve heard that doctor Li can be in Wu enemy country. He can take out good things at will. It seems that I hope we can cooperate well this time." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2463 "Well, since everyone knows the truth here, let me talk about our conditions first." After sitting down, Jiangning obediently said to Dr. Li: "OK, comrade Colonel, tell me about your conditions here." Dr. Li can say to Jiangning: "we accept cash and gold or gold here, and the price has the final say." Jiangning thought it was a big deal, so he said to Doctor Li: "These are not problems. We also have conditions and want to talk to you." "President Jiang, please say." "Jiangning can only accept complete equipment, and it can be used immediately. I also need drawings of those equipment. These things are what I have to get." Doctor Li was in a good mood as soon as he heard Jiangning say such conditions, and then said to Jiangning: "Ha ha, these are easy to handle. We think we all meet your conditions. Now please tell President Jiang what you need." Jiangning immediately took out a list of things to buy from his briefcase, which clearly wrote what Jiangning needed this time. "Comrade Colonel, these are what I need. See if you have these equipment here." Jiangning handed it to Colonel Li, who said to Jiangning as soon as he saw Jiangning''s list: "Jiangning needs a lot this time, but we have everything you need. We can take you to see the equipment now." Li Yong stood aside and finally got a word in. He said to Jiangning and Doctor Li: "Since everyone is interested, otherwise, Colonel Li can take us to have a look now. In this way, everyone knows." "Well, Li Yong is right. Comrade Colonel, let''s go and see your equipment first. As long as I''m satisfied with the equipment, I can pay immediately." As soon as he heard the word Qian, the Colonel immediately became excited and said to Jiangning: "Mr. Jiang left. Now I''ll take you to see the equipment." At the checkpoint outside the military base, the van also drove over, but at this time, the soldiers stopped the van. "What do you do?" The man in the van said to the soldier: "Sorry, I took the wrong way. I thought this was the way back to Duji." The soldier said impatiently to the people in the van, "get out of here. This is not where you should come as an ordinary person. ¡° With that, the van turned around and left the checkpoint. Next to this road, there are dense forests everywhere, and this white van is particularly eye-catching. ¡±What do you eat? Won''t you change to a black one when Li comes out of the bureau? Choose a white one. " A man in the van kept scolding one of them in his twenties. "Now we feel like hiding the car. We''ll wait for the car at the intersection here." The man said to several people behind the van. "Yes, deputy director, but this is the jurisdiction of the security department. Our security bureau has never had anything to do with the security department. In case of offending the head of the security department..." "You know what a fart. If we don''t catch those guys who resell all kinds of weapons now, we really have nothing in the future. You know that the war situation everywhere is very unfavorable to us, so these weapons are provided to our soldiers, not sold." These people are all hidden in the jungle at the intersection, waiting for Jiangning''s vehicles to appear, and they also want to arrest Li Yong here. Colonel Li Daoke took Jiangning and Li Yong to a mountain bunker in front of a big iron gate. Then he waved his hands and the soldiers opposite immediately began to open the gate. When the gate was opened, what appeared in front of Jiangning was that it was a huge cave, all completed with reinforced concrete. It seemed that there was no problem to bear all kinds of bombing. Doctor Li can take Jiangning into the bunker, and slowly the soldiers began to turn on the lights inside. As soon as the light was turned on, rows of iron cars neatly placed on both sides appeared in front of Jiangning. Jiangning went to one of the iron cars and touched them. They were brand new. "Well, President Jiang''s iron cars are the new and strongest iron cars left by Penglai, which can fully meet your requirements." Jiangning was very satisfied with the team, but doctor Li said, "how many iron cars do you have here?" Doctor Li said proudly to Jiangning: "All the iron cars you see here are the tip of the iceberg, so it''s still how much you need." Jiangning was very satisfied and said to Doctor Li Ke, "300 iron cars of this type and 1000 field guns." Doctor Li was surprised and thought that although he had a lot of such equipment here, and the quantity Jiangning said was a piece of cake here, considering so many equipment, what was Jiangning going to do with it? "I don''t know. What is President Jiang doing with such weapons and equipment?" Jiangning said to Doctor Li without hesitation: "Of course it''s for sale. Several poor countries below me are negotiating this matter with me, so these weapons belong to their families." "OK! Now let''s talk about the price." Doctor Li can say to Jiangning and Li Yong. Jiangning said to Li Yong standing next to him, "you can talk to him about the terms, and the price doesn''t matter. At that time, I''ll give you $10 million as this cooperation." Li Yong was excited when he heard that Jiangning gave him 10 million yuan, and then said to Jiangning, "don''t worry, let me take care of the next thing." Li Yong said to Doctor Li Ke, "then you can set the price. Anyway, our Jiang is not bad for money." Doctor Li can say to Jiangning and Li Yong, "what do you think of a five million iron car?" Li Yong heard that the price is completely fraudulent. How can it be so high? Now the brand-new iron car on the market is only a few million dollars. He is still second-hand. How can it be so expensive. "Doctor Li, you''re boring. How can you be so expensive? Don''t you look at the face I''ve been dealing with you for a long time?" At this time, Jiangning smiled and the Qingren said to Li Yong, "it''s not expensive, but this five million will soon contain ammunition. You know, if I buy an iron car, I''ll buy it for nothing without ammunition." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2464 Doctor Li can say to Li Yong and Jiangning: "President Jiang is right. You need so much ammunition. I must equip you with five million because I''m going to give President Jiang the production drawings for the production of armored iron vehicles. In this way, you must think it''s very cost-effective." As soon as Jiang Ning heard that Dr. Li could give himself the drawings, he was very happy and said to Dr. Li: "Comrade Colonel, let''s sign the contract now. I''ve already prepared one for you in cash." Li Yong also said to Doctor Li Ke: "So now you quickly prepare vehicles for us. Let''s go with these weapons." Dr. Li can go to Jiangning''s face and pat Jiangning on the shoulder happily. "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. I''ll prepare a play tomorrow. At that time, I''ll drive all these weapons and equipment for you for the purpose of exercise, and we have our own ships in the southern port. We can load them directly for you at that time." Jiangning smiled and patted Doctor Li Ke on the shoulder. "Ha ha, it seems that Comrade colonel is really an old hand in this field. His service is so careful. It seems that we need to continue more cooperation." When they finished, they left here, and Li Yong followed Jiangning and Colonel Li. In Colonel Li''s office, Jiangning took out a pocket of cash and gold and put it in front of Dr. Li. As soon as the doctor Li saw so much money, he said happily to Jiangning, "we are going to transport these equipment to you on the ship tonight. I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate again this time." "That''s all right, of course. It''s important that you and Jiangning have cooperated for the first time, so you must cooperate for the second time, so it seems that you and I should make good arrangements for this matter this time." With that, Jiangning and Li Yong got into the car and left the military base. "They came out. Look at the black business car. It''s the car we''re looking for." "You guys quickly intercept these two black business vehicles in front, but don''t let others know." After that, the man took several other people to the road ahead. How to use the intercepting vehicles they had already prepared to wait for the arrival of Jiangning''s vehicles in the middle of the road. ¡±Stand here, you all get off. " Jiangning''s car stopped at once. The driver said to Li Yong, "boss, it seems that there are people from the Security Bureau in front. Do you think we have been found?" At this moment, Li Yong panicked and said to Jiangning: "Mr. Jiang, I''ve killed you this time. I''ve let the people of the Security Bureau find out. It seems that we''re more or less unlucky this time." Jiangning looked at the people in front of him, so he calmly looked at the man and said: "What are you afraid of? Today, brother Jiangning, help you solve these people so that you won''t have trouble in the future, and we will have a chance to cooperate in the future." Li Yong still felt a little scared. "President Jiang, they all have guns. We don''t have anything now. Fight them like this." Jiangning slowly began to open the door of the car and began to walk towards the people of the Security Bureau obtained by Wu enemy country. The people in the Security Bureau watched Jiangning come out and shouted at Jiangning: "get down quickly, or we can shoot you on the spot." Jiangning, as if nothing had happened, continued to go to these people in the Security Bureau. When Jiangning was about to go to the people in front of these people, he only listened to the shots coming from behind. make love! A few shots! The bullet quickly passed in front of Jiangning, but Jiangning didn''t care how he looked at this moment. He smiled and said to these people, "since I dare to come to you, I won''t be afraid of your people''s weapons, but you should be careful. Wanwan Jiangning doesn''t say it''s so easy to provoke." "What are you doing? You''re presumptuous here. Take him down for me." After that, several people immediately came forward to prepare to take Jiangning, and Jiangning took a Lingbo micro step. The moment came to the face of the man who had just talked with Jiangning. The surprised expression had completely frightened the man, but Jiangning didn''t think so much. Directly pull out a long big knife from his pocket and cut the man to death in front of him in an instant. The rest of the takers were afraid when they saw that their boss had been killed by Jiangning, and then prepared to run. "It''s so easy to want to run. You guys seem to have no choice but to meet you today. You should kill me first!" In an instant, Jiangning quickly interspersed these people, and soon all of them fell down. Jiangning came to the business car and said to Li Yong, "now I''ve solved all your troubles, so let''s go now!" At this moment, Li Yong and his driver have been silly. They didn''t expect that these people were solved by Jiangning, and Jiangning was not hurt at all. "President Jiang, you''re so awesome. You can kill these agents, and you don''t hurt yourself at all." "Ha ha, it''s only because they have eyes and don''t know Taishan. They fought against me Jiangning. They deserve to die today." The business car restarted and left here, while the rest were still lying on the side of the road. After a while, Jiangning and Li Yong came to a port in the south of Wu enemy country. In the port, Dr. Li has already arranged the ship. At this time, Jiangning said to Li Yong, "I''ve hit $10 million on your account. Now your task has been completed. You can go back. I''ll contact you directly when I need it." "President Jiang''s cooperation with you is really perfect, and I look forward to cooperating with you again next time." At night, Dr. Li personally came to the port with a large number of weapons and ammunition. "President Jiang, I have brought you all the weapons you need, so now we have completed this cooperation." Canon said to Dr. Li Ke, "next time I may need something else, so let''s cooperate next time!" Slowly, these weapons and equipment began to be transported on board, and Jiangning said to the crew: "now you can go home, I can sail alone." Because Jiangning also bought the ship, the crew got off the ship one by one, and Jiangning drove into the high seas dressed with these weapons and ammunition alone www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2465 On the high seas, Jiangning instantly started the ring, and then returned to Qingguo 300 years ago with the goods. These weapons also followed Jiangning to this era. Jiangning started this cargo ship with a displacement of more than 100000 m3 and came to Dijin port wharf. After Jiangning got off the ship, he went directly to the army headquarters of the brocade. At this time, Yang Yuqiang, chief of staff in the Dijin army headquarters, had already been here waiting for Jiangning''s arrival. "Headmaster, you are back. Our army has long been waiting for your order." Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "what''s the matter? I''ve only been out for a few days. You''re all in such a hurry." "Headmaster, you don''t know. The imperial court already knows that our army has fully occupied Feiyu pass and is now expanding a large number of troops in the north. So this time, the imperial court sent someone to ask us why we attacked Feiyu pass." Jiangning thought for a moment and then said to Yang Yuqiang, "well, since the imperial court already knows that we have taken Feiyu pass and sent someone over, it may be afraid of us now. If the imperial court doesn''t say they are afraid of us, they won''t send someone to shout at us." Yang Yuqiang also thought what Jiangning said was reasonable, so he said to Jiangning: "Then how can we reply to the imperial court now? Do you know, headmaster, you are also an official in the imperial court now, and the governor of the three northern departments was granted to you by the emperor, so you think you still have to give an explanation to the emperor, so you can say it in the past." "Well, you''re right, but now we''re just talking about the imperial court." After a while, in the military headquarters, a radio Herald walked up to Jiangning and said to Jiangning: "Report, governor, according to Chi Jie, our Garrison Army at Feiyu pass, the imperial court has sent a large number of personnel to Feiyu pass, and now they are stationed outside Feiyu pass." As soon as Jiangning heard this, what did the Qing emperor want to do? Don''t he know that he doesn''t call me Jiangning''s opponent at all with his current strength? Why should he send a large army here. "Now I order Chi Jie, the garrison of Feiyu pass, not to act rashly. On the spot, ah, Feiyu pass, just look at the trend of taking Qing army next." "Yes, governor. Now I want General Chi Jie to generate electricity." At this time, Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "so do we also send some troops to Feiyu pass?" "Well, you can send Chi Xi''s second division to Feiyu pass to support his brother Chi Jie''s first division. In this way, there will be 20000 troops stationed in Feiyu pass. Then you can''t break our Feiyu pass without taking Qing army." After the feiyuguan campaign, Chi Xi was appointed by Jiangning as the commander of the second division of the fourth division of the invincible Corps. Now he is leading 10000 troops to feiyuguan to support his brother Chi Jie''s first division. In the headquarters, Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "I''ve got good things now. Now I''m stopping at the port. You can arrange people in the afternoon and quickly load and unload the goods for me." Yang Yuqiang stared at Jiangning strangely and said, "headmaster, what interesting things did you bring back this time?" "Iron car, do you know? You certainly don''t know, but it doesn''t matter now. You''ll know then." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "I may not know. The Japanese pirates next door have already made iron cars." What did Jiangning listen to? The Japanese appeared in the iron car? No kidding! "Yang Yuqiang, did I hear you right? How can Japanese pirates make iron cars now? You are completely kidding me now!" "Really, headmaster, you don''t believe it, and now some areas were occupied by Japanese pirates three years ago, and now our troops have gathered in the Dijin area, so we''re waiting for you to come back and discuss." Jiangning was puzzled. How could this be possible? When the Japanese invaders occupied the three northern departments of Qingguo, they didn''t know what year it was. Why did they start to occupy the three northern departments so early now? At this time, Bruce Lee''s voice came from Jiangning''s mind. "Master, because you crossed this era three years ago, because this is a parallel world, everything can happen. Moreover, the Japanese pirates may have entered the next century ahead of time because you crossed the world, but some places still maintain these current conditions. For example, our Qingguo is still in the early stage of Qingguo Paragraph. " Jiangning thought, what? If so, isn''t my task of dominating the world a little more difficult? In addition, if the Japanese pirates have entered a new era of reform, then those Japanese pirates will frantically seize our land in Qingguo. "Master, your task now is to hurry, revitalize Qingguo, and don''t let the Japanese invade us, and your task now is to quickly drive out the three northern departments occupied by the small Japanese invaders." As soon as Jiangning thought of the arduous task, he said to Yang Yuqiang, "now you hurry to collect a lot of information for me about the Japanese army in the three northern departments." Yang Yuqiang confidently said to Jiangning, "headmaster, I have already prepared for you. Now I''ll show you the information I collected." A book like material was placed in front of Jiangning. After Jiangning opened it, he saw that it was really the three northern departments occupied by Japanese pirates on the day he crossed. Now there are 200000 troops stationed in the three northern departments, and there are also a large number of iron cars. Jiangning silently said: "but fortunately, there is no high-tech such as aircraft, and looking at the data, the Japanese army is still in the primary stage." Jiangning immediately said to Yang Yuqiang, "how many troops do we have now?" "Report, headmaster, now our army has a total of ten armies, but about 200000 people. This does not include the special corps, the first regiment and the second regiment established by you." Jiangning looked and saw that the comparison between his army and the Japanese army was one to one, and there must be a large number of personnel in the Japanese army moving to the three northern departments. Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "now immediately inform the troops and factories in Shuzhou to speed up the production of weapons and equipment, and to expand the army in large numbers." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2466 "Yes, headmaster, I''ll do it now, but the Yanghu I went to is now the headquarters of the Japanese invaders'' army, so we can''t go anywhere now." Jiangning said to Yang Yuqiang, "so now our army''s defense is completely against the Japanese army. It''s no problem, but now I don''t know where the Japanese army still exists, and the land brocade is what the Japanese army wants." Yang Yuqiang said to Jiangning, "there are as many as 100000 people in our brocade, so I don''t think the Japanese army will attack here." "Well, it''s not clear. Dijin has been a favorite place for invaders since ancient times, and this Li can directly lead to the capital, so we still have to defend here." In Shuzhou far away, Zhao Lili has started to go to Dijin to meet Jiangning, and this time she took a large number of people to Dijin. All universities and institutions in Shuzhou began to move to Dijin, and even the three major factories in Jiangning began to establish branches in Dijin. Jiangning said to Li Erwu standing next to him, "now hurry to gather a large number of people. We want to form a new army. In Dijin port, the large cargo ship in Jiangning has crowded the small port slowly, and other ships can''t stop at all. In the distant sea, a boat that looks like a fishing boat floats on the sea. On board, several people in Japanese military uniforms kept looking at Dijin port in the distance with binoculars. "What''s the situation?" A man in an officer''s dress said to another officer, "look, there is a huge ship ahead." "It''s impossible. According to intelligence, the current Qingguo dialect can''t build such a big ship, not to mention us. Even in the state of Fu can''t build such a big ship." "Do you think our intelligence is wrong? The Qing Dynasty is completely a power to be slaughtered, and our big Japanese Empire completely crush these Qing Dynasty troops." "Well, we''d better hurry back to Laiyi and report this information to the base camp." Jiangning and Li Erwu stood in the port and watched these iron cars slowly start loading and unloading. "Master, what are these things? They are so big and made of iron. They look like moving cannons." Jiangning laughed and said to Li Erwu, "you don''t know. Now we rely on him after the war, and these iron cars are invincible against those Qing troops." "Wow, is it really so powerful?" "Ha ha, you don''t believe it. Then we''ll take those little Japanese pirates to experiment and see how powerful the iron car I brought back is. It can be said that an iron car can resist the troops of a battalion. You say cow or not." Li Erwu has been told by Jiangning. I don''t know how powerful this iron car is. Since even the governor thinks so, these iron cars must be very powerful. ¡±So, Li Erwu, now you go and arrange. I''m going to Dijin city. Where am I going to gather a group of people? " "Yes, master, now I''ll do it immediately. And now it seems that if this iron car has entered our army at that time, our army will be invincible!" Li Erwu left Dijin port in an off-road vehicle, and Jiangning began to plan the next step after watching all these iron vehicles and shells transfer down. Early the next morning, Jiangning set out from the Dijin army headquarters and began to go to the forward positions of the army in the three northern departments. On the battlefield, many soldiers saw Jiangning''s arrival, and everyone felt very excited. Yang Yuqiang accompanied Jiangning here, and Li Erwu is gathering a large number of young people in Dijin city. Xu Hong is also in the urban area of Dijin, but what he is doing now is to establish three Dijin governor''s offices and Dijin army governments in the north. You know, Xu Hong was very famous before the brocade. In the past, he was the Daotai adult of the brocade. This time he returned to the brocade, he returned to his hometown, and this time he managed the brocade urban area himself. On the front position, Jiangning watched these soldiers energetic one by one, wearing new military uniforms produced from Shuzhou. Jiangning said to the soldiers, "are you used to staying here?" As soon as Jiang Ning heard the tone of booing them, the soldiers began to answer, "we are where the governor is. We are used to being here." One of the battalion commanders walked up to Jiangning and thought that after Jiangning saluted, he said to Jiangning: "Report to the governor, I''m Liang Qiang, battalion commander of the first battalion of the second division of the first part of the invincible Corps." Jiangning looked at it and then said to the battalion commander, "Liang Qiang, what can I do for you?" Liang Qiang said firmly to Jiangning: "report, governor, our first battalion has long had the confidence to fight against those troops who don''t know where." Looking at the soldiers'' blood filled appearance one by one, Jiangning began to get excited, and then said to the soldiers: "You may not know that I haven''t come back a few days ago, but the place we came to has been occupied by small Japanese pirates, and the armed equipment of those small Japanese pirates is no worse than ours. Although we had an overwhelming advantage when we fought against the Qing army, we may not be familiar with the Japanese army opposite you, so we should be careful Now we should treat those Japanese invaders with caution. " When Jiangning finished speaking, he saw a Japanese Army soldier running from the opposite side. At this moment, the soldiers of the army became highly nervous when they saw the Japanese Army soldiers, then picked up their rifles and began to aim at such Japanese Army soldiers. When the Japanese Army soldiers came to the front of the position, they said to the Army soldiers, "I''m here to meet your commander." Jiangning looked at the Japanese soldier without a gun, so he relaxed his vigilance and walked up to the Japanese soldier and said to him, "I''m the commander here. What can I do for you? But you know we don''t talk about Qing army. If we dare to talk wildly, what''s waiting for you is bullets." So the Japanese soldier said to Jiangning, "you are the commander here. Vice captain Zhao of our Les army wants to meet you." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2467 "Ha ha, you little Japanese pirate captain still wants to meet me in Jiangning. It seems that there is no need. His level is not worthy to meet me." So the Japanese soldiers looked at Jiangning with disdain and dissatisfaction, and said to Jiangning, "well, since you don''t want to see our captain, you''ll regret it." Liang Qiang immediately pulled out his gun, then pointed at the Japanese Army soldiers and said, "boy, where the hell are you from? You actually talk to our governor here. It seems that you want to die." "Oh, is that your governor? It seems that mine is going to talk to our captain now." "What, you said you would come and have a look now, and then you wanted to go back so easily?" Liang Qiang looked at the Japanese Army soldier and said that the Japanese army looked at Liang Qiang''s unfriendly face and began to want to go outside. "Stop, what do you want to do? Do you think you want to go back now? You little Japanese pirates still want to go wild on the land of Qingguo. It seems that you want to die today." "Ha ha, our Japanese Empire looks at you trash, especially you Qingguo people, and we want to conquer you." Li Erwu took out his pistol and shot the Japanese soldier. Bang! The Japanese Army soldier fell to the ground on the spot and couldn''t stand up. Then Li Erwu said to Jiangning: "Shifu, this Japanese army seems arrogant. Why not arrogant now? It seems that these Japanese armies really have a lot to do." Jiangning went to Li Erwu and said to Li Erwu, "Er Wu can''t do it, but now it seems that these Japanese troops may not give up. You know, these Japanese troops just like to pick things up, and maybe they will use this event to fight against us." "No! Shifu, I''ll be frightened when I hear about the combat effectiveness of our army." "Er Wu, don''t underestimate these Japanese troops now. They are likely to challenge us now, so now I command our people and soldiers in the front position. Now you are highly nervous. If it seems that those Japanese troops won''t come now, you should take good care of here. If there are abnormalities here, you should leave at the first time Let me know. " Liang Qiang saluted Jiangning immediately and said, "yes, governor, we will speed up our training now. It''s important that we won''t have those Japanese troops passing through our defense line here." Jiangning soon left the position and then returned to the urban area of Dijin. The streets and alleys of the second Dijin have been spread. The Japanese have quickly occupied the whole three parts of the north, and are still increasing troops to Laiyi peninsula. "Er Wu, where did these people get the information? Did our intelligence department not have such information?" Erwu was also very embarrassed and said to Jiangning, "master, I don''t know. You don''t have a special intelligence department, and even if Yang Yuqiang is here, he won''t get these news." "So now we''ll quickly set up an intelligence department and set up a special department to collect intelligence. I see that Liang Qiang is quite good. I think he can serve as the Minister of this intelligence department, so now it seems that Liang Qiang is my best candidate." "Yes, master, go there to find Liang Qiang and let him report in front of you." Then Li Erwu drove his SUV to find Liang Qiang. Jiangning came to the governor''s house of Dijin, and Jiangning came to the governor''s house. I saw the lights and decorations at the governor''s door, and the people inside were very busy. "What are you doing?" A guard put down the vase he was holding, saluted Jiangning and said, "report, governor!" "What are you doing? Although I have never been to the governor''s house you arranged for me, you can''t do this. You all know that I don''t like those things so much." At this time, Zhao Lili''s voice came from inside. "I like them. Don''t you like them?" Jiangning put down his briefcase, then went to the governor''s house, and saw Zhao Lili standing at the door of the governor''s house in a cheongsam. "My God! My Lili, how did you come here? It really surprised me." Zhao Lili walked slowly to Jiangning, and then said to Jiangning, "brother Jiangning, it''s good for you to leave me alone in Shuzhou for half a year. Don''t you love me?" Jiangning knows that Zhao Lili is very angry and says to herself, but she is still very happy in her heart, because after all, she hasn''t seen Zhao Lili for a long time, and now Zhao Lili is her own person, so it''s still difficult for Zhao Lili. "Zhao Lili, I really don''t know what to say. Anyway, I''m very happy when you come. Did housekeeper Zhang come with you?" "Yes, I heard that you were the governor of the three northern departments, so we all came here. Moreover, I brought you a large number of workers and factories, and a large number of school students with us." "My God, Lili, you are my lucky star. What I need now is talents. You have made great contributions this time." Then Jiangning excitedly hugged Zhao Lili and walked into the governor''s house. The governor''s office was purchased by Li Erwu specifically for Jiangning, in the center of Dijin city. Jiangning looked at housekeeper Zhang and said to housekeeper Zhang, "thank you this time, Lao Zhang. You took Zhao Lili for me." Housekeeper Zhang said to Jiangning, "don''t say that, sir. I''ve been with you all my life. Now the people of Shuzhou are very happy. Once I heard that you''re going to the three northern regions, many Shuzhou people and Tianzhou hometown people came with the devil." "Well, the construction of these factories will be left to you, Lao Zhang. We still need to speed up the production of weapons and equipment needed by our army." Housekeeper Zhang looked at Jiangning with a worried look on his face and asked, "Sir, did something happen? When we came here, I thought you had gone to the third department in the north, but the people in the army said you were in the Dijin now, so we stayed in the Dijin." "Yes, Lao Zhang, we haven''t gone to the three northern departments yet. Now the three northern departments have been occupied by small Japanese pirates." www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2468 Jiangning frowned and said, "but it doesn''t matter. Our development has been on the right track. When the time is ripe, we will drive the small Japanese pirates out of Qingchao at one go!" "Well said, gtmd little Japanese pirates. Sooner or later, I will drive them all into the sea to feed Wang Ba!" housekeeper Zhang clenched his fist and shouted angrily. "But... Lao Zhang, it may be handed over to you temporarily. I have something urgent to deal with. During my absence, the base will be handed over to you. We don''t make trouble, but we''re not afraid of trouble... If anyone doesn''t have eyes, you''ll call me hard." in fact, just now, the supreme system released another temporary task, Jiangning must cross to another world immediately. "Where are you going, my lord?" "If you go overseas, don''t ask more about the others. I''ll come back as soon as I''m finished." The system and crossing must not be told to housekeeper Zhang, so Jiangning casually found an excuse to go overseas. It is common to go to sea in this age, so others are not too strange. More than ten days later, Jiangning was ready. In 190 ad, Geng Wu of the lunar calendar, the first year of Ping in the early Eastern Han Dynasty. It is often said that the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty, the beginning of the era of the Three Kingdoms Hulao pass is a powerful pass in the world. It guards the pass and is an important gateway to the eastern capital Luoyang. At this time, in front of the city gate, a dignified God general was standing in front of the city gate, wearing a triple hair purple gold crown, a beast face swallowing head chain armor, a exquisite lion belt around the waist, and holding a square sky painting halberd. "I am Lv Bu, who will die?" Holding Fang Tian''s painted halberd, Lv Bu pointed to the generals in front of him. A violent drink resounded through the whole battlefield, deafening. Tens of thousands of soldiers lined up in front, including no less than a thousand generals, and nearly no one dared to fight. After all, the name of a man is the shadow of a tree. Lv Bu has been invincible in the world since he became famous. There are countless battles and battles, and he has never been defeated. Even if someone is eager to do meritorious service, he has to weigh whether he has that life to take. Seeing that no one answered, Lv Bu became more and more arrogant. Fang Tian painted halberd on his hand like a toy. He danced halberd flowers with one hand and issued the power of thunder again. He opened his mouth and shouted, "I''m Lv Bu, who will die!!?" "I''m Lv Bu, who will die..." "I''m Lv Bu, who will die..." The overbearing sound waves swung away layer by layer, as if thunder were ringing in the ears of tens of thousands of soldiers. Those with strong body were just fine. Those with slightly poor physique quickly threw down their halberds, bows and arrows and hugged their ears. "That''s outrageous, that''s outrageous! We are all heroes in the world. We have hundreds of thousands of troops. How can Lv Bu be so rampant?" After layers of halberds, Yuan Shao angrily glanced at the princes and generals below. "Don''t panic, alliance leader. Let me get his dog''s head!" Seeing that a general finally came out and took the initiative to take the order, Yuan Shao''s face changed from Yin to Qing in an instant. He asked the next tooth general, "who is this?" "This is Fang Yue, a famous general in Hanoi." Fang Yue got on the horse and rode away The war drums on both sides "Dong Dong" shook, and the soldiers shouted cheers. Who knows, Lv Bu swept him off his horse with only a halberd, as if he had just swept away the flies. The drums stopped and the soldiers'' shouts dissipated Don''t mention how embarrassing the scene is. Yuan Shao''s face, which had turned from cloudy to sunny, suddenly became gloomy and extremely ugly. But at this time, Lv Bu fell into the well and shouted, "hahaha... The princes'' coalition army is so weak. It''s really vulnerable!" "Lv Bu, don''t be crazy. I''ll meet you for a while!" Yuan Shao glanced up at the princes as if asking. A vassal immediately came out and answered, "this is our ministry, Mu Shun." I didn''t know that before I finished, I only heard a scream, even worse than the previous one. One face to face was cut in half. Maybe he was excited by the real fire. Mu Shun''s body had just been carried away. Another general with double whip didn''t talk much. He turned over and mounted the horse and rushed up without a greeting. However, there was no egg use. In less than two rounds, he was swept off his horse again by Lv Bu''s halberd. At this time, Yuan Shao''s face was not only ugly, but also most of the princes present were like pig liver. After all, they all came in high spirits at the beginning, clamoring to kill Dong Zhuo every minute. As a result, before entering the door, he was blocked in the tiger prison by a Lv Bu. He could not enter or retreat. It was difficult to ride a tiger. Just then, the person who broke the embarrassment appeared. "I have general Wu''an, who can hammer Lv Bu to death!" fuck!! As soon as these words came out, everyone''s face was even worse. The last one who seemed to be called Han Fu said so. What happened? Didn''t you give Huaxiong a head? Not to mention the invincible Lv Bu this time! Wu''anguo is also a cruel man. He doesn''t care what the princes on the stage think. He mentions his two sledgehammers, turns over and gets on his horse and rushes out "Bang bang" After several rounds of fighting back and forth, he was picked by Lv Bu''s halberd in his arm. He was so frightened that he threw down his hammer and ran away... He escaped his life. The princes sighed one after another. However, at least he fought with Lv Bu for several rounds, which was stronger than the previous waste materials. On this thought, Yuan Shao''s tone suddenly improved, waved his hand and said, "help general Anguo to heal in the back." If you want to attack Dong Zhuo, tiger prison is a barrier that can''t be bypassed, but it''s not the way to stand still here. Let alone the morale problem, it''s not a small amount of food and grass consumed by tens of thousands of troops every day. Cao Cao frowned and said, "Lv Bu is brave and invincible. We can gather 18 princes to discuss good strategies." When Yuan Shaogang was ready to answer, a fat man with a black face rode a horse, carried a spear and shouted in a gong like voice: "don''t go, family slaves with three surnames!" It turned out that Zhang Fei came out. Zhang Fei is famous for his infinite power. If light is more powerful than strength, it may not be much inferior to Lv Bu. So as soon as he rushed up, Lv Bu immediately felt the pressure, and immediately understood in his heart that the black faced man who came this time was quite different from the wastes in front of him. He was an expert! So Lv Bu took up the spirit of 12 points and crossed with Zhang Fei Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he saw that Zhang Fei was so brave and that Lv Bu had to parry with all his strength. Whether he was a horse Archer or a spear Archer, he immediately said excitedly, "beat the drum to help!" "Dong Dong Dong" The drums sounded again. In the middle of the confrontation between the two armies, the two men and two horses fought fiercely. But Zhang Fei''s martial arts were not as good as Lv Bu''s after all. He just took Lv Bu by surprise with his ruthless strength. After a fierce battle, Zhang Fei gradually couldn''t support... He was about to lose. At this time, a big man with a red face and long beard drank out! "Look at the knife!!" www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2469 This red faced and bearded man is naturally the famous Guan Yu and Guan Yunchang. Seeing that his third brother was in trouble, Guan Yu naturally wouldn''t stand idly by. He clenched the handle of the knife with both hands. The green dragon Yanyue knife was held high above his head and drank. Lv Bu knew at a glance that this guy must be the red faced thief who killed Huaxiong with warm wine, because its characteristics are too obvious. So a halberd swung away from the black faced thief, and without showing any weakness, he crossed Fang Tianhua halberd in front of his chest, intending to take the knife. With the sound of "Dang!" the sound of the intersection of gold and iron suddenly sounded. After the weapons of both sides briefly contacted, they immediately bounced off. Lv Bu and Guan Yu both used 100% of their strength to stabilize their weapons and not let them go. Lv Bu was surprised and found that the red faced man seemed to be no worse than the black faced thief, even more fierce. On Guan Yu''s side, he was terrified. "Lv Bu is really unique in the world! My big sword came from a commanding position. He took it so easily with all his strength while the war horse rushed to the array. It seems that this battle can''t last long!" so, regardless of his numb hands, he gave Zhang Fei a look, shouted again and attacked with a knife Although the two men in front of us are really the best generals in the world. But who is he? He is Lu Bu who has no rival in the world! Will you pay attention to two unknown anti thieves? Lv Bu showed his unparalleled martial arts skills and made a fierce attack on Zhang Fei. Sitting down, the red rabbit horse roared again and again, as if threatening the two war horses in front of him. The battlefield was extremely anxious, and the sound of gold and iron collision was heard all the time. "The ring eyed thief will die!" Lv Bu picked up Guan Yu''s big knife, caught a loophole in Zhang Fei, and was about to kill the ring eyed thief with a halberd. Because he had already seen that although the black faced ring eyed thief was no weaker than him, his martial arts skills were not very mature and his whole body was full of flaws. On the contrary, the red faced thief''s Sabre technique is fierce and very skilled. It''s hard to find a breakthrough for a while. So he stared at Zhang Fei and stormed, hoping to solve one and clean up the other. Guan Yu had no choice but to rescue him frequently, causing chaos in the rhythm of his Sabre technique. If he goes on like this, he will lose sooner or later! "Hahaha... Ring eyed thief, how long can he save you?" Lv Bu fought more and more smoothly, attacking left and defending right. One enemy and two actually gained the upper hand. Zhang Fei was so angry that he yelled. His temper has been rampant for so long, and he has never been so bent. The drums were getting faster and faster. When the soldiers saw that they had resisted Lv Bu for so long, they also tried their best to cheer. But this can''t change the situation on the court at all. If it goes on like this, I believe Guan Yu and Zhang Fei will lose soon Although Liu Bei is not good at using force, he also sees the crisis on the field and knows that if he doesn''t play again, it is estimated that the two virtuous brothers will be buried here. So he summoned up his courage, took the double sword from one of his entourage''s hands, turned over and mounted the horse "Don''t panic, two virtuous brothers. I''ll come too!" Seeing that the Savior finally came, Zhang Fei was grateful and shed tears in his heart. He tried his best to swing away Lv Bu''s painting halberd and said with a loud smile: "hahaha... OK! It''s time to die, three family slaves!" The three British war against Lv Bu officially kicked off A fierce battle lasted hundreds of rounds. Although Liu Bei''s force was not very good, he played a vital role in this anxious battle. Originally, Lv Bu was only a little better than Guan Yu and Zhang Fei. Now Liu Bei''s participation can help his third brother Zhang Fei resist Lv Bu''s fierce attack, so as to completely liberate Guan Yu, free Guan Yu from fighting and rescue, and launch the fierce attack he is best at. On the scene, the attack and defense changed positions immediately, and Lv Bu became the party busy parrying. "Shameless!" although Lv Bu was angry and scolded, he was a very proud man. He thought he was invincible in the world. He could not afford to ask others for help. So I had to do everything I could to support After more than a hundred rounds, Lv Bu saw that no one came to take the initiative to support him, so he fiercely scolded: "a group of bastards watching the fire from the shore, I''ll kill you when I go back!". At the same time, he swept away the attack of the three people with a square sky painting halberd in his hand, and forced a clip under his foot to urge the red rabbit horse to run towards the city gate "Ha ha ha..." Seeing that Lv Bu finally ran away in a panic, Liu Guan and Zhang were relieved and didn''t catch up, so they laughed. "Have fun! What a fucking fun!" "Lu Bu is so brave and invincible that he is still run away by our three brothers? Ha ha..." At the same time, yuan Shaojian finally lost the invincible Lv Bu. Although he bullied more and less, he won in the end. The morale was commendable, so he was ready to cheer up, wave the flag and order the whole army to attack! But just then, a strong man holding a halberd behind Lv Bu suddenly threw away his helmet and tore his cloth armor, revealing his muscles like demons. Roared with a thunderous voice: "general Lv Bu, don''t be afraid, Jiang will help you!!!" When Lv Bu ran away with his horse, he suddenly found such a monster running out of the team, and suddenly looked stunned. This person is Jiangning who came in a hurry. Although he can''t carry anything this time, his physique is still preserved. The system threw him into Lv Bu''s camp and let him quickly unify this time and space... Naturally, he could not let Dong Zhuo and Lv Bu fall like this. The reason why there is no shot in front is to wait for the best time. Otherwise, if he went early, he would not be able to turn the tide. Although there was no war horse, with Jiangning''s almost invulnerable body, he was really not afraid of Liu Guanzhang. "Roar!!" With a roar, Jiangning threw away the halberd in his hand, patted his chest like a gorilla, took two steps in three steps, crossed Lv Bu who fled in a hurry, and ran away to Zhang Fei who was still laughing proudly opposite Suddenly, there was a sound of "Dong Dong" on the ground, as if the earth would be trampled by him. Before Zhang Fei could shake his head, Jiangning ran to his horse. In the state of high-speed charge, his momentum was not weaker than the full charge of red rabbit horse. No wonder Lubu felt at a glance that he was a monster. "Touch!!" Man horse collision! "Woo woo...!" Zhang Fei sat down and immediately heard a scream. He himself was immediately lifted out and hit the ground. On both sides, the whole battlefield was stunned by this scene. This amazing opening attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone was stunned. A long time later, Jiangning accepted countless younger brothers. Dominate the three countries. The heroes of the Three Kingdoms admire him to the end. End of the full text www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!